ã€ŠMy Senior Brother is Too Steadyã€‹


 Chapter 1: Little Lingâ€™e

    <h4>Chapter 1: Little Ling¡¯e</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Ding...

    Ding...

    Melodious bell chimes resonated between the clouds as the Primordial Five Continents, which were located at the center of the Trichiliocosm1, weed a new dawn. The sun rose from the east as the stars faded into the vault of heaven.

    On the north-west of the East Continent of Purvavideha1, at an inconspicuous corner near the Middle Continent, a gigantic array formation covered the dozens of emerald mountains below it. The array formation was smooth as silk and appeared simr to an inverted crystal bowl.

    Under the bright sun rays, the walls of the array formation radiated colorful bursts of light. Waves of visible spiritual energy drifted within the array formation.

    Divine creatures and spiritual beasts were ying in the mountains. Shadows appeared briefly in between the clouds asionally.

    Waves of smoke spiraled upwards as music from the string instruments danced in the air.

    Many people were sitting in a lotus position and practicing breathing exercises at the clearing beside the houses in the woods. Some were also floating freely in the sky. It appeared like a picture of an immortal mountain.

    As the morning rays shone on the array formation, a white cloud drifted towards it from the East Ocean.

    Two shadows were standing on the cloud¡ªone was tall, and the other was shorter. The taller person was an old Daoist priest. Beside him was a sweet girl, who seemed to be around eight or nine years old.

    ¡°The clouds were never-ending, and so were our thoughts. Yet, why is there a need to worry when the gentle breeze blew at our sides?¡±

    The old Daoist priest sang emotionally.

    ¡°When the Primordial World was created, the Great Dragon-Phoenix War soon erupted. Time flew by in a snap of the fingers.

    ¡°The pavilion leading to the tform of the Immortals could not be seen. Only the magnificent songs from above the heavens could be heard.

    ¡°Oveing one¡¯s obstacles, helping others with their obstacles, and crossing the river of troubles. Laughing at humans,ughing at the gods, and preventing disasters.

    ¡°Why does one miss his homnd? Their ancestors have risked their lives and achieved serenity.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, listen up!

    ¡°ording to the legends, after the ancient Great Mage-Demon War, the humans won the upper hand in achieving Heavenly Dao. The humans at the Qi Refinement Realm gradually upied most ces apart from the North Continent of Uttarakuru. We are spread out across the Trichiliocosm and can be found within thousands of first-order clusters. However, the South Continent of Jambudvipa was where humans¡¯ destiny lies, and thus we are prohibited from entering there.

    ¡°We are now in the East Continent. This is one of the best cultivation ces in the Three Realms.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, look at these immortal mountains in front. Don¡¯t they look delicately beautiful and magnificent?¡±

    The little girl nodded obediently. Her beautiful eyes batted lightly. An eager smile appeared between her chubby cheeks that were full of baby fats.

    She opened her mouth and answered, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s very magnificent, indeed!¡± Her voice sounded like the chirpings of a newborn bird¡ªit was melodious yet timid.

    ¡°Being able to upy a spirit meridian close to the Middle Continent proves that our sect is indeed very powerful!¡±

    The old Daoist priestbed through his beard and smiled in contentment. He shook his horsetail whisk to express his pride in his sect.

    The girl in a lotus dress asked softly, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we choose to upy a spirit meridian in the Middle Continent instead?¡±

    The old Daoist priest did not have an answer to that. He forced augh and said, ¡°There are too many powerful people in the Middle Continent. We would face many troubles daily if we upied a spirit meridian in the Middle Continent. This ce is more tranquil and free, Ling¡¯e.¡±

    The little girl cupped her hands, lowered her head, and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening!¡±

    ¡°I am leading you into the path to immortality. From now onwards, you must focus on your cultivation. Do not ck off in the process. You must aim to seed in your cultivation early, go down the path to be an immortal, pursue immortality, and reap the fruits to your efforts in practicing Dao!¡±

    The little girl tilted her head and asked softly, ¡°But, Master... have you ascended to be an immortal?¡±

    The old Daoist priest covered his mouth and coughed. ¡°I made some mistakes in my cultivation several years ago. However, I will reach Immortal Ascension in about 10 to 20 years.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me into the array formation.

    ¡°You must remember that the name of our sect is the Immortal Du Sect. Our ancestor who created the sect is the famous Perfected Du¡¯e from West Kunlun. The Dao that we inherited is the Single Qi Heaven Regrization Dao. This is aplex but exceptional cultivation technique to achieve immortality!

    ¡°Do you remember what I have said? This will lead you in your cultivation in the future. You must not forget it.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I have remembered it all!¡±

    The little girl nodded her head earnestly. The old Daoist priest flicked his horsetail whisk and directed the white cloud to gradually approach the array formation in front. He took out a palm-size jade token and held it in his hand.

    As the jade token emitted beautiful green lights, a crack slowly appeared on the array formation that protected the mountains. The old Daoist priest and the little girl entered the array formation on the white cloud.

    Just as the master and disciple entered the array formation, a few white cranes glided in between the clouds and approached them. A few youngsters, who were d in Daoist robes or colorful dresses, were standing on the cranes. They were the inner sect disciples who were currently responsible for patrolling the mountains.

    They came forward and greeted the old Daoist priest by the title Martial Uncle Qi Yuan. After finding out that this little girl was the old Daoist priest¡¯s new disciple, they left swiftly on the white cranes.

    The little girl¡¯srge eyes sparkled and reflected the two graceful female disciples¡¯ silhouettes as they left.

    ¡°Master, when can Ling¡¯e move freely in the air on the immortal cranes?¡±

    ¡°You will be able to do that on any objects once you manage to cultivate the Five Qi in your chest.¡± The old Daoist priestbed through his beard and smiled. ¡°You may think that what you saw were immortal cranes, but they were actually all formed from some Dharma artifacts. Do not be impatient. Cultivation takes time.

    ¡°I will first bring you to our mountain peak before settling the various administrative procedures pertaining to you entering the sect.

    ¡°Including you and me, our line of session only has three people. Despite so, we upy a mountain within the sect. It is our absolute honor to be awarded that.¡±

    When Qi Yuan talked about that, his old and wrinkled face disyed some pride.

    However, the little girl¡¯s focus was not on the fact that they ¡®upied their own mountain¡¯. She counted with her fingers.

    ¡®Three people?¡¯

    ¡°Master, but there are only two of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t I tell you on the way here? Look at my memory.¡±

    Qi Yuan lifted his head and looked at the clouds that were drifting by. He said nonchntly, ¡°You have a Senior Martial Brother before you. I took him in as a disciple 100 years ago. Now, he could be... yeah, could be considered a talented cultivator who is responsible for his own cultivation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that... Hehehe...¡±

    The little girl stood on tiptoe. ¡°Master, yourugh is so weird.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, you must remember...¡± Qi Yuan looked down at his precious disciple, whom he had just picked up from a third-order universe. His expression was solemn, and there was light in his eyes. The creases on his face seemed to form a huge word¡ªsolemn.

    The little was exceptionally gifted in cultivation and was a little clever. Since she was young, she had been familiar with ceremonial formalities and was very knowledgeable. Seeing how solemn her master appeared, she focused her attention and listened attentively.

    The old Daoist priest suddenly sighed softly and appeared like a balloon that was losing air. He said in a hushed voice, ¡°Your big Senior Martial Brother had also experienced some problems with his cultivation. He seemed to be saying nonsense all the time and would harbor some unorthodox and controversial opinions.

    ¡°You can ask him to teach and help you with your cultivation in the future, but you must most definitely ensure that you do not heed his morals on being a man!

    ¡°I will focus my attention on teaching you how to behave and conduct yourself.¡±

    The little girl blinked. Although she did not really understand what her master said, she nodded and answered obediently, ¡°Yes! I will follow what you said!¡±

    The old Daoist priest finally let out a breath after hearing that. He pointed the horsetail whisk that he was holding in front and shook it.

    ¡°Look. This is our Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    As one¡¯s gaze followed the direction of the horsetail whisk¡¯s tail, they would see a ¡®malnourished¡¯ and short mountain peak that was situated in the middle of several tall mountain peaks.

    All other ces within the sect looked like sculptures and drawings in the forest or sky-high roofs and pagodas on the mountain peak. Meanwhile, this mountain peak was much more rustic and simple. It looked like a ce where no one would usually go.

    Many precious creatures were walking in the lush bushes. The only infrastructure there were the two straw huts beside the smallke by the hillside and the few herb gardens beside the straw huts.

    The old Daoist priest seemed very satisfied with his mountain peak. He drove the white cloud,nded directly at the hillside with the little girl, and passed a simple array formation.

    This array formation could only prevent outsiders from detecting what was happening inside. Because of the restrictions in the Immortal Du Sect, within the gigantic array formation that protected the mountains, only the array formation at the restricted area in the mountain behind had defensive properties.

    As theynded in front of the hut, the white cloud dissipated by itself.

    The little girl¡¯s canvas boots stepped on the short grass that was still dripping morning dew. The grass was gentle and soft. The scent of the grass and trees lingered in the gentle breeze. She could not help but indulge herself in the beautifulke view and scenery. A gasp leaked from in between her soft, pink lips.

    The surface of the smallke twinkled as the morning rays on the mountain shone on it.

    The few spiritual fish in theke leaped above the water surface, and crystal-like water droplets apanied them. They seemed to be weing the little cultivator that newly arrived.

    The old Daoist priest smiled as he observed his little disciple¡¯s reactions. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Changshou, why aren¡¯t you here to meet your Junior Martial Sister?¡±

    The little girl instinctively looked at the hut with shut doors. Anticipation grew in her heart.

    Her senior martial brother had been cultivating in the immortal sect. He must be wise, heroic, and charming. He would definitely be simr to the demon-ying heroes that she had been hearing about from the legendary tales from a young age.

    However, the hut was quiet. No noise could be heard from inside.

    The old Daoist priest shouted again, ¡°Changshou? Why are you hiding in the house? Are you being shy?¡±

    The old Daoist priest muttered to himself while dragging the little girl towards the hut. ¡°This is weird. I could detect that his aura was still lingering in the room.¡± He lifted his hands and pushed the two wooden doors open. A strange medicinal scent blew in his face. The old Daoist priest darted his eyes and saw the origin of the aura that he had detected¡ªa paper doll that was ced on the wooden bed!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The old Daoist priest and the young girl suddenly started wobbling back and forth. The expression on the old Daoist priest¡¯s face changed immediately. He dragged the little girl and started evacuating hastily. While he was moving, he could not help but curse out loud, ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s the Immortal Enervating Scent that Changshou had concocted!¡±

    The little girl felt that the universe was spinning. Although her master pulled her, she started falling to one side immediately.

    Ssh!

    ¡®Water sounds?¡¯

    As she was falling, the little girl could not resist looking in the direction of the ssh.

    On the surface of theke, a lean silhouette appeared to be reaching for the skies. He was only wearing ck trousers. His sturdy and evenly-distributed muscles were shimmering faintly under the sunlight. As he moved, two streams of sparkling water followed the movements of his long drenched hair.

    The amount of sunlight was just right. When this young man¡¯s rtively handsome face showed up before the little girl¡¯s eyes, her face flushed red instantly.

    However, she had yet to start on her cultivation, and there was no way she could withstand the effects of the medicinal scent. She had already lost consciousness beforending on the ground. Her face was still burning red.

    Just as she had expected¡ªthe valiant big senior martial brother of her dreams!

 Chapter 2: Senior Martial Brotherâ€™s Entrance Test

    <h4>Chapter 2: Senior Martial Brother¡¯s Entrance Test</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lan Ling¡¯e had a dream.

    In her dream, she was epted as a disciple by an old immortal. He brought her to the immortals¡¯ abode, where she saw a dashing senior martial brother leaping from the water.

    Umm... That seemed to be not just a dream. It was what had just happened.

    While she was in a daze, Lan Ling¡¯e heard her master¡¯s voice. Surprisingly, he sounded a little fierce, different from the kind old deity she thought he was.

    ¡°Rascal! You don¡¯t listen to me now that you¡¯ve grown up, isn¡¯t it? How dare you scheme against me!?¡±

    Afterward, Lan Ling¡¯e heard a gentle and calm voice.

    ¡°Ease your anger, Master. I am only taking precautions. Since I was nning on practicing the Water Escape technique, I set this trap for any possible burrs before going to theke. I did not know that you woulde back today all of a sudden, and hence did not have time to tear down those traps. Please, forgive me, Master.¡±

    Her senior martial brother spoke at afortable pace, making people want to lean in to listen on.

    Soon after, Lan Ling¡¯e heard her master heave a long sigh.

    The old Daoist priest was sitting beside the bamboo bed. He pped his hands andined reluctantly, ¡°Changshou, we are in the sect mountains. Is there a need for this kind of trap?

    ¡°Guarding against burrs? Our Little Qiong Peak could almost change its name to Little Poor Peak1! Which burr would choose us as their target?¡±

    ¡®Changshou? Senior Martial Brother¡¯s name is Changshou?¡¯

    It was an ordinary Dao name. At the same time, it showcased his rustic and pure aspirations.

    Lan Ling¡¯e suddenly discovered that although she could hear themotion outside, she could not open her eyes at all. Her eyelids weighed like bricks, and her energy seemed to be sucked out of her body.

    Her senior martial brother started talking again. His voice was warm and made her feel as though her mother was there.

    ¡°Master, this is not true. There could still be dangers within the sect mountains.

    ¡°In recent years, thepetition between different peaks has been intensifying, yet the elders in the sect are not concerned about this. I am the only¡ªno, one of the two¡ªdisciples in our line of session. It is a must that I remain vignt.

    ¡°We do not have much presence in the sect, to begin with, and we do not have any backing either. Who knows? Maybe someone could be devising ns to steal our plot ofnd.¡±

    After her senior martial brother finished speaking, Lan Ling¡¯e heard her old masterin.

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect has strict sect rules. How could that happen?

    ¡°Forget it! I am in no position to criticize you! You and your weird logic! Why aren¡¯t you improving on your cultivation instead?

    ¡°You will wait here until Ling¡¯e wakes up. This is my identity token. Bring her to the main peak for registration and collect her identity token and monthly allowance as an official disciple!

    ¡°This is really getting on my nerves!¡±

    The old Daoist priest waved his sleeve and stood up from the bamboo chair. He staggered a little because of the effects of the medicinal scent¡ªthat made his face flush.

    ¡°Getting on my nerves!¡±

    ¡°Take it slow, Master.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I shall be in secluded cultivation toprehend the miraculous Dao technique!¡±

    The Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, stomped his feet on the ground fiercely and transformed into a wisp of smoke as he vanished from the straw hut.

    In the blink of an eye, a string of nking noises was heard from the opposite straw hut. The Daoist priest had lost his bnce again after reversing the Dharma spell.

    The young man standing at the door sighed softly.

    As he sighed, the little girl, who was lying on the bamboo bed, opened her eyes slightly and saw the silhouette that had his head held low and was in deep thought.

    ¡®Senior Martial Brother looks so tall.¡¯

    ¡°Master¡¯s cultivation base is still too weak, and his soul is not powerful enough. I doubt he can make it past the Heavenly Tribtion during Immortal Ascension.¡±

    ¡®Those words, what do they mean?¡¯

    A wave of fatigue swept her, and Lan Ling¡¯e closed her eyes unconsciously. Very soon, she heard footsteps approaching.

    Even though she was only nine years old, Lan Ling¡¯e had gained awareness of her surroundings from a young age. Moreover, she had been born in a powerful and wealthy family in the world where ordinary human beings lived. At a young age, she had learned about ceremonial formalities and thews. She had partial knowledge about all kinds of stuff.

    The current situation she was in was considered disregarding ceremonial formalities and thews to Lan Ling¡¯e. She was alone in a room with a man, and the unfamiliar man was gradually approaching her.

    However, if that man was her senior martial brother, she could treat him like a blood-rted brother in the future. That seemed... eptable...

    ¡°Junior Sister Lan, I am your Senior Martial Brother Li Changshou. I am going to alleviate the effects of the Immortal Enervating Scent for you now. If you can hear me, please do not treat me as a pervert. I am a morally upright man.

    ¡°Umm... what nonsense am I saying? She has just started on her cultivation. How could she withstand the medicinal effects?¡±

    ¡®Pervert? Morally upright? This cultivationnguage is so hard to understand. Senior Martial Brother is a cultivator, indeed!¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e tried her best to respond to avoid being too disrespectful in front of her senior martial brother. However, she did not have a hint of energy left in her. The only thing she could control was her thoughts.

    All of a sudden, she felt a huge hand resting gently on her forehead. Wisps of cool and refreshing air entered from her forehead and circted throughout her entire body. That made her feel especiallyfortable.

    ¡®Senior Martial Brother is healing me...¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s head was in a mess. Her thoughts were scattered. The situation she was in felt surreal and real at the same time.

    Li Changshou looked at the little girl lying t on the bed. He creased his eyebrows and thought it through.

    Even though his master had said that he wanted to ept another disciple for a long time and he was mentally prepared to wee a new junior martial sister or brother, Li Changshou was still a little concerned about it.

    ¡®I should take this chance to check her souls and spirits.¡¯

    Li Changshou emitted a cooling stream of air and touched Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s life source gently.

    ¡®Yes. The soul is perfectlypatible with the body. There is nothing inconsistent in her body. It is very unlikely that she had been possessed. She seems to be pretty talented and has a close affinity with the Water and Wood Elements.¡¯

    However, Li Changshou did not know how her personality was.

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s personality should have been developed at this age. Li Changshou merely hoped that she wasn¡¯t someone who would cause trouble everywhere.

    However, Li Changshou could tell from her looks that she would be a beautiful woman when she grew up. Since ancient times, beautiful women had been the reasons for war. This was a potential reason for conflicts, so he had to try his best to avoid it.

    ¡®I should also check if she is hiding any demon seedlings or something of that sort.¡¯

    Yes. That was also a vital thing to check. Although there was not a high probability of that happening, he should not leave it to chances. It was always good to take necessary precautionary measures.

    At the same time...

    ¡®Ay?¡¯

    While Lan Ling¡¯e was unconscious, she felt the huge hand leave her forehead and start sliding all over her body. Her face turned a little red.

    ¡®Senior... Senior Brother... Isn¡¯t this way too... This is way too inappropriate...¡¯

    Not long after, Li Changshou nodded his head. After the thorough check that he had conducted, there seemed not to be any problems with his junior martial sister¡ªshe was not possessed, there were no demon seedlings nted in her, and she was not under the influence of any Gu poison or curse. Moreover, she indeed had talent in cultivation.

    Lan Ling¡¯e had officially passed the entrance check!

    After that would be regarding his junior martial sister¡¯s training courses, and Li Changshou had to prepare for that thoroughly.

    It would be best if his junior martial sister were not someone who would create troubles. In that case, his chances of being affected by karma,ter on, would be simr to how his chances were now.

    Li Changshou was in a daze as he sat on the edge of the bed. Afterward, heughed dryly and muttered, ¡°I can somehow understand why there were so many people who were obsessed with lolitas in his previous life. How could anyone withstand their cuteness?¡±

    ¡®Obsessed with lolitas? Cute? Previous life?¡¯

    Although Lan Ling¡¯e did not understand what he said, she felt that her master¡¯s words were indeed right. Her senior martial brother was a little weird.

    Maybe because of the effects of the cooling streams of air, Lan Ling¡¯e felt that she had recovered some of her energy. She could not resist the urge to open her eyes. Her lips parted slightly, and a groan was produced from her throat.

    Her vision turned from blurry to clear. Lan Ling¡¯e could finally have a good look at her senior martial brother up close. He indeed possessed defined features. The more she looked at him, the more handsome he seemed. He was even more charming than her mother¡¯s personal guards.

    However, this senior brother¡¯s expression now¡ªmade her a little fearful!

    ¡®Senior Brother¡¯s stare looks so terrifying!¡¯

    Gulp!

    Lan Ling¡¯e gulped down her saliva. She looked weak, helpless, and pitiful.

    She heard the teenage cultivator sitting on the edge of the bed, asking, ¡°Did you hear everything that I said just now?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e was instantly a little nervous. Her voice trembled as she replied, ¡°N... no... yeah...¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Senior Brother? Did I do anything to upset him? From Senior Brother¡¯s expression, he seems unsatisfied with me?¡¯

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    The teenager on the edge of the bed stood up slowly. He lowered his head and looked down at the beautiful little girl. His gaze had a little hesitation in it. However, very quickly, he spoke with a low-pitched voice.

    ¡°Look at me. Do not mention what I had said to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lan Ling¡¯e answered softly. Her face was flushed, and she was at a loss.

    Afterward, she saw her senior brother shake his head and walk towards the window. He stared outside the window and seemed to be in a daze.

    His name was Li Changshou. When he had been being epted as a disciple, he had insisted on keeping Changshou as his Dao name.

    The reason was simr to Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s guess. Li Changshou wanted to live longer1. It would be best if his lifespan was as long as heaven and earth.

    At that instant, Li Changshou was recalling the information that he had exposed when talking to himself.

    ¡®The biggest slip should be the words ¡®previous life.¡¯ F*ck!¡¯

    Li Changshou had been extremely cautious these few hundred years. He did not expect that he would expose his secret to this new junior sister of his! He had kept the secret in his heart for too long and could not resist the urge to talk to himself!

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin as his gaze swept to the little girl that was attempting to leave the bed.

    He must indeed kill her to shut her up. Kill her to shut her up!

    Lan Ling¡¯e took a lot of effort to sit up straight on the bed. She saw her senior brother¡¯s cold stare coincidentally and could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Do not tell anyone about what I had just said!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Ling¡¯e will remember this!¡±

    ¡°You must not mention this to anyone, including Master!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Good. Make an oath in the name of the miraculous Dao!¡±

    ¡°Umm? Umm...¡±

    Under the sunlight, parallel ck vertical lines appeared on the forehead of the little girl sitting on the bed. With the technical guidance¡ªor rather, supervision¡ªby the person beside her, she raised her petite hand and started reciting the thousand-word long Dao oath that considered various possible situations and listed the various preconditions.

 Chapter 3: Lesson One After Becoming a Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 3: Lesson One After Bing a Disciple</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Was the paragraph Lan Ling¡¯e recited really the Dao oath for keeping secrets?

    When she left the straw hut, Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes that originally shone like ck pearls immediately lost their color. Her body was wobbling as she walked, and her steps were faltering.

    ¡°Here.¡± A hand from beside her was suddenly held out in front of her. There was a light green pill on the palm.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Qi Cultivation and Condensation Pill. It does not contain any poison, and its medicinal effects are very gentle. Those who have not started on their cultivation can use this to restore their energy.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e answered timidly, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± She took the pill, turned her body around, and ced the pill into her mouth.

    The pill melted immediately when it came into contact with her saliva. It tasted like sweet and clear spring water. A soft ¡®mmmh¡¯ slipped out of her mouth. She was energized immediately.

    ¡®This Junior Sister is indeed a little cute.¡¯

    Li Changshou¡¯s huge hand reached out from the sides and caressed her head as he spoke warmly.

    ¡°In the future, you will be a member of the Little Qiong Peak. I will first bring you around to familiarize yourself with the environment. After the effects of the medicinal scent wear off¡ªcough¡ªafter Master has finished a round of Qi cirction, he will teach you the entrance-level cultivation method. If you have any questions regarding your cultivation, feel free to find me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e held her hands behind her back and squeaked.

    Li Changshou held his hands behind his back and walked towards theke. ¡°Let us first look at the spiritual fish in theke. These are all good stuff, and they are also an integral part of our Little Qiong Peak¡¯s capital.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e caught up to him hurriedly. She stepped on the soft grass, tiptoed, and looked into theke.

    Theke water was abnormally clear. The fish inside were all ying around without any troubles in their mind.

    ¡°Look.¡± Li Changshou pointed at some spiritual fish with colorful scales. ¡°Aren¡¯t they pretty?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e nodded violently. The spiritual fish mesmerized her, and gasps of awe escaped from her mouth.

    She heard her senior brother¡¯s gentle voice from beside her.

    ¡°Once you have cultivated your first breath of Qi, we will organize a spiritual fish buffet. This species of spiritual fish with colorful scales are called snakeheads. Not only are they delicious, but they could also be served pan-fried, steamed, roasted, or fried. What¡¯s even rarer is its ability to improve the quality of the spiritual energy that cultivators produce for the first time.¡±

    Two parallel ck vertical lines hung on Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are... are you going to eat them?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why would I breed them?¡±

    Li Changshou waved his left hand, and his left sleeve followed his movement. He scattered a handful of rice grains and shouted, ¡°Feeding time!¡±

    Many spiritual fish swarmed from all directions, and theke was instantly flooded. Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Here.¡± The huge hand handed over a delicate canvas bag. ¡°This is fish feed. If you like it, I¡¯ll hand you the mission of feeding the fish daily.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Senior Brother!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e answered happily and took the canvas bag over. She took some rice grains out and scattered them on theke.

    Ling¡¯e seemed extremely cautious, as though the fish feed could hurt the spiritual fish¡¯s beautiful scales.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly beside her.

    Now, he had fewer chores to do daily and could spend that time on his cultivation!

    From that perspective, having a junior sister sounded like a good idea.

    Lan Ling¡¯e waved her hand and scattered the fish feed a handful at a time. The spiritual fish in the water swarmed around her. She was having a great time ying with the fish.

    Li Changshou waited for a while beside her. He flicked his finger slightly, and two small streams of water exploded on theke¡¯s surface. Two snakeheads were thrown out of the water. He summoned them over using telekinesis, wrapped them in a ball of water, and ced them in his sleeve.

    Lan Ling¡¯e was dumbfounded by what she saw. ¡°Senior Brother, why did you put the fish in your sleeve?¡±

    ¡°To give them away,¡± Li Changshou answered nonchntly. ¡°The Immortal Du Sect might be an immortal cultivation sect, but we still observe the social norms that ordinary humans follow. I will be bringing you for registrationter on. I can¡¯t possibly go there empty-handed, can I?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked. Although she did not really understand what he said, she nodded obediently and said, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Come here once you have finished ying with the fish.¡±

    Li Changshou held his hands behind his back and drifted to the herb garden near theke. Lan Ling¡¯e looked at the school of fish in theke, waved to them, and followed behind Li Changshou hurriedly.

    While they were by the herb garden, Li Changshou briefly described the hundreds of spiritual herbs in the garden and their effects.

    Lan Ling¡¯e tried her best to memorize everything he said. She did not know that her senior brother was attempting to assign her the role as the new gardener. As she listened to her senior brother¡¯s warm voice, Lan Ling¡¯e could not help but think of her mother, whose voice was equally warm and gentle.

    The scenery at the Little Qiong Peak was beautiful, but there was not much that needed introduction.

    Li Changshou circled the surroundings of the straw hut twice with his new junior sister and assigned a region to build her new straw hut. He used his Dharmic power to summon a white cloud and flew to the middle of the mountains with Lan Ling¡¯e.

    Lan Ling¡¯e could not contain her question. ¡°Senior Brother, can you fly on the immortal cranes as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as one knows how to maneuver on objects.¡± Li Changshou tapped the white cloud with his foot. The white cloud suddenly emitted a soft sheep and transformed into a gigantic immortal crane. The immortal crane extended its wings and flew them forward.

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s huge eyes instantly sparkled. She dragged her senior brother¡¯s Daoist robe with her tiny hands and expressed her amazement.

    ¡°These are just simple illusion techniques. Aspared to this, there are some other things that you have to remember when flying around in the sect.¡±

    ¡°What are those, Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and sorted through the lessons that he had prepared beforehand in his head. He decided to start teaching his junior sister the little details.

    Therefore, he said sincerely, ¡°Firstly, you have to take note of the altitude you are flying at in the sect. You mustn¡¯t fly too high or too low. Many seniors and powerful cultivators fly at a high altitude. It is very easy to offend them if you meet them.

    ¡°You must remember this, Junior Sister. If you are noticed by a senior or powerful cultivator, there is a 50% chance of you leaving a good impression, and there is also a 50% chance of you leaving a bad impression.

    ¡°You might not receive any benefits if you leave a good impression on them. However, there will definitely be potential risks if you leave a bad impression on them.

    ¡°Therefore, the best solution is to prevent them from noticing you. If you meet them, it is enough that you greet them and behave as you are supposed to.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Ling¡¯e will remember this!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, you cannot fly at an altitude that is too low either. If you fly too low, there is a high possibility of you flying past some buildings on the mountain peaks.

    ¡°Although the sect seems peaceful on the surface, there is still a lot ofpetition beneath that. Many people are concerned about theme rankings. If you fly too low, you will likely be targeted by them.

    ¡°Therefore, after testing it out for 100 years, I have concluded a suitable altitude to fly within the sect¡ª300 to 500 feet above our amodation. It is very unlikely that you¡¯ll meet other disciples in the sect at this altitude, much fewer seniors or powerful cultivators.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e tried her best to ingrain the huge chunk of words that her senior brother said in her heart. While doing so, she could not stop herself from lifting her head and looking at her senior brother¡¯s distinct features.

    ¡®Senior Brother is indeed very handsome. He is very thoughtful, as well.¡¯

    ...

    Even though her senior brother reminded her endlessly while they were moving, Lan Ling¡¯e soon arrived at the main peak in the Immortal Du Sect.

    That mountain peak was at the center of all the mountains in the sect. It was also the tallest and straightest mountain. It looked simr to a sword that pointed at the heavens and pierced through the clouds.

    Therefore, it was also known as the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    There was an immortal pce at the summit of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. That was where the Sect Leader, Elders, and Peak Leaders held their meetings. It was a region that normally prohibited flying. The disciples and others in the sect were prohibited from going near this ce without permission. At the hillside of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, there was a pavilion and pce built on the slope. Many people would go in and out of that ce daily.

    After hearing her senior brother¡¯s introduction, Ling¡¯e learned that this was the ¡®office¡¯ in the Immortal Du Sect where matters within the sect were handled. The disciples from the various peaks woulde here every month to receive their monthly allowance and report their cultivation progress every once a while.

    As Lan Ling¡¯e was walking on the bluestone path, to her surprise, she found out that she and her senior brother were seemingly ¡®invisible¡¯. There were many fellow disciples in the sect, but no one paid attention to them.

    Even if people¡¯s gaze swept across them, they would look away without stopping.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded near Ling¡¯e¡¯s ears. He was still teaching her persistently. ¡°Ling¡¯e, you have to remember this. Do not attract attention to yourself. Do your best to reduce your presence. This is the best method to avoid dealing with karma. I have modified a Dao technique to conceal one¡¯s aura. I¡¯ll teach it to you once you start on your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou replied with smiling eyes, ¡°No need to thank me. This is what I should be doing as your senior brother.¡± He brought Li Changshou to the sidewalk and entered a building that had a que with ¡®Bai Fan Hall¡¯ written on it.

    In the building, Lan Ling¡¯e saw her senior brother take the two spiritual fish out and chat passionately with the middle-aged Daoist who was in charge of registration within the sect.

    ¡®Senior Brother seems so mature...¡¯

 Chapter 4: The World Is Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 4: The World Is Dangerous</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, do you know what Qi is?

    ¡°Qi is the arteries and veins of the heaven and earth. It is the breath of all living things. All methods for cultivation start from Qi. All divine powers were created using Qi. A Heavenly Cycle ispleted when one practiced breathing exercises and allowed the Qi to circte in their body.

    ¡°Today, I will be teaching you the basics of our sect¡¯s Single Qi Heaven Regrization Chant.

    ¡°This is the technique for establishing one¡¯s Dao foundation. It is a brilliant foundation establishment technique even if one were topare it with other techniques in the five continents. Even if you want to practice other cultivation techniques in the future, this technique will still be able to help you establish your foundation.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e... Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e was standing under the shade of the willow beside theke. Her gaze kept turning towards the middle of theke involuntarily, and she stuck the tip of her tongue out nervously.

    The old Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, looked towards the middle of theke and smiled. ¡°Your Senior Brother is trying toprehend Water Escape techniques. Do not be distracted by him. Listen to me. I¡¯ll exin this basic cultivation technique to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e focused her attention and concentrated on the marvelous technique that her master was teaching. She tried her best to understand the meaning of those words.

    However, after a while...

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened into a circle. She pointed at theke and eximed, ¡°Master! Senior Brother has disappeared!¡±

    Qi Yuan turned his head and looked over. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°That is an escape technique! Come. Let¡¯s go inside the room to practice! Your Senior Brother is interested in all kinds of escape techniques. This should be the sixth escape technique that he has mastered.¡±

    ¡°Master, what are escape techniques?¡±

    Qi Yuanbed his beard and said while smiling, ¡°Escape techniques are a kind of Dharma spell. It enables the practitioner to travel instantly to different ces. Water Escape allows one to swoop through the water and move faster than the fish. Look. Your Senior Brother has appeared beside theke. His escape speed is really remarkable.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e tiptoed and looked over just in time to see her senior brother appear at the far end of theke. He stood quietly on the water surface.

    Ling¡¯eplimented softly, ¡°Senior Brother is so impressive!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of escape techniques, your Senior Brother¡¯s escape techniques are indeed very impressivepared to others in our Immortal Du Sect.¡± Qi Yuan looked a little helpless. ¡°If he spent half the amount of effort in other Dharmic spells as he did in escape techniques, I would be much more assured.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked her eyes gently and followed her master into the straw hut.

    Qi Yuan summoned two meditation cushions and closed the wooden door of the straw hut. He hit his little disciple¡¯s head softly with the horsetail whisk in his hand. ¡°Pay attention!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e crossed her legs and sat down properly hurriedly. She could finally concentrate this time.

    Li Changshou was walking on the surface of theke. After taking two steps, he suddenly transformed into a stream of water and disappeared. In a few breaths¡¯ time, he reappeared in the middle of theke.

    ¡®Water Escape worked, yet it took so long.¡¯

    However, he could integrate himself into the water while performing the Water Escape technique¡ªthat could shield him from attacks using some Dharma treasures.

    ¡®Water benefits all yet it doesn¡¯t demand credit for its contributions. Water can make everything float without copsing. It is indeed something worth exploring.¡¯

    Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. After thinking for a while, he continued walking on the water surface. However, he would disappear and reappear with every few steps.

    After continuous attempts, Li Changshou did not need to walk on the water surface to perform the Water Escape technique anymore. As long as he came into contact with theke, Li Changshou could immediately perform the Water Escape technique.

    However, Li Changshou was still not satisfied. He continued thinking about ways to improve his Water Escape technique and waspletely oblivious to the time passed.

    That continued until the evening when Qi Yuan sent a voice message asking him to go back.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e has yet to practice inedia, but she should not be eating satiety pills all the time. While you are constructing the straw hut,ter on, build a stove as well. Make her a meal every day until the day she practices inedia.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°At yourmand, Master.¡±

    ¡°I shall proceed with my cultivation. Ling¡¯e, if you face any troubles, you can speak to your Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e copied her senior brother¡¯s actions and answered with her hands cupped. However, her tummy growled at that very moment, making her face flush.

    Qi Yuanughed out loud. He transformed into a wisp of smoke and vanished. Li Changshou was also full of smiles, yet he turned and looked at theke to avoid making his junior sister feel awkward.

    ¡°Senior Brother! Did Master just use the Smoke Escape technique?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Smoke Escape technique?¡± Li Changshou was momentarily stunned. Afterward, he broke into a burst ofughter. ¡°That was just an illusion spell. It is mainly used to protect one¡¯s life when one is battling with their enemy. It can be used to deal damage or trap the enemy. It can be considered one of Master¡¯s best spells. Do you want to learn it? You will have to wait until your cultivation sees some improvements. Master will teach this to you then if you ask him to.¡±

    ¡°What about Senior Brother¡¯s Water Escape technique? Can Ling¡¯e learn that now?¡±

    ¡°Water Escape can only be learnedter. You will need to reach the Soul Formation Realm of Qi Refinement before learning this, as well as the other element escape techniques. Leave that at the back of your mind as of now, rookie cultivator. You have only justpleted your first meditation session.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked and asked, ¡°What does rookie mean? Does it refer to a clumsy beginner?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes turned into a line as he smiled. He brought Lan Ling¡¯e over to the empty space beside the herb garden. ¡°What do you want to eat? We have a lot of wildlife around here. If you do not have any dietary restrictions, I will rmend you some.¡±

    ¡®Wildlife?¡¯

    ¡°Senior Brother, are we eating... these medicinal herbs this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Changshou stretched his right palm in front of him. A piece of stone flew towards him from one side and spun one round in his palm. Afterward, it flew towards the forest with a piercing whizz.

    Lan Ling¡¯e could not help but exim in awe. Meanwhile, amotion stirred in the forest, startling flocks of birds.

    Very soon, a golden pheasant that was born with tri-colored feathers swooped in the air. The stone was etched in the golden pheasant¡¯s chest¡ªthat spiritual beast was long dead.

    The stone flew into the forest and back. Afterward, Li Changshou threw it at a nearby bush casually. That made Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes shine brightly.

    Not before long, Li Changshou had skillfully set up a barbeque rack beside theke. He stripped the feathers of the golden pheasant and removed its innards. He took out a few bottles of seasoning ingredients that he valued a lot and started ¡®seducing¡¯ his junior sister, her saliva, more specifically.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what Dharma spell was that with the stone? How could it fly back after it¡¯s been thrown?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just simple telekinesis.¡± Li Changshou smiled and replied, ¡°This can only be considered a simple spell.

    ¡°In today¡¯s cultivation world, or rather, in the entire five continents, the most popr fighting tactics was to use some Dharma treasures. Cultivators would incorporate their cultivation powers into their Dharma treasures, or use them to hit others.

    ¡°Telekinesis is only the basics of controlling Dharma treasures.

    ¡°You have just started on your cultivation. It is no surprise that you do not know about that. I will slowly exin them to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e knelt at one side. She arranged a strand of hair beside her ear with her hand and said softly like a mosquito, ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s spells all seem very impressive.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly. Then he exined to Ling¡¯e sincerely, ¡°You are wrong, Junior Sister. These are not impressive.

    ¡°Our master and I are both cultivators who have yet to experience Immortal Ascension.

    ¡°This Primordial World is too savage. Immortal Ascension is only equivalent to leaving the beginner¡¯s vige. There are seven or eight more realms after Immortal Ascension. Only then could one be considered a powerful cultivator. Each realm could stop countless of ¡®geniuses¡¯ in their tracks.

    ¡°The Primordial World has existed for a duration too long to count. There are countless of top-notch cultivators around. This makes it even harder for new cultivators to climb to the very top.

    ¡°Moreover, cultivation powers are ultimately just a foundation. If two individuals at the same cultivation realm were to battle, the oue of the one without any powerful Dharma treasures would be... losing one¡¯s Dao and dying!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e shrank her neck. Her senior brother¡¯s words were like a demon¡¯s voice. They made her hairs stand.

    His voice continued reverberating in the air.

    ¡°Even if you have powerful Dharma treasures, death is still inevitable if you do not possess powerful mystical abilities. Even if you have sufficient Dharma treasures and mystical abilities, you might still face disasters if you are unlucky. Death is still inevitable. To sum it all...¡±

    ¡°Lose... losing one¡¯s Dao and dying?¡±

    Li Changshou showed a kind smile andplimented her. ¡°Good. You have understood it pretty quickly.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°However, Senior Brother, isn¡¯t the purpose of cultivation to live forever? Shouldn¡¯t our aim be striving to protect oneself and live an unrestrained life?¡±

    ¡°No. You might have gotten it wrong. Cultivating is not something that is admirable.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. ¡°The purpose of cultivation is to be stronger so that we will be able to face all kinds of difficult situations and ultimately survive.

    ¡°Living forever is just a realm in cultivation. When you reach that realm, you will not die naturally. However, you might still lose your life to various disasters.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e asked nervously, ¡°Then, Senior Brother, what should we do to truly stay alive?¡±

    Li Changshou rotated the barbeque rack in his hand slowly and replied methodically, ¡°First, avoid dealing with karma. Try your best not to be involved in weird situations. The best solution is to stay at home and practice your cultivation. Avoid walking around unnecessarily and avoiding into contact with anybody else.

    ¡°Of course, it is hard to achieve this.

    ¡°For example, you and me. We havee into contact because we are under the guidance of the same master. That creates a cause. If any one of us face any troubles, the other will inevitably be implicated. This is an effect.

    ¡°Therefore, even if we tried our best to avoid karma, which is thebination of cause and effect, we will not be able to avoid itpletely. Hence, we should learn to analyze the situation. We must make reasonable judgments based on the situation to avoidnding ourselves in danger.

    ¡°If we did everything we could but still found ourselves in a potentially dangerous situation, we are only left with the second solution.¡±

    ¡°What is the second solution?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e wiped the saliva at the corner of her mouth. The golden pheasant that was on the rack was almost done and was emitting a delicious scent.

    ¡°Hole cards.¡±

    ¡°Hole cards? What are they?¡±

    ¡°Hole cards refer to your various hidden abilities.¡± Li Changshou tore a piece of chicken and handed it over to Ling¡¯e, who was eagerly waiting while continuing to teach her.

    He had prepared the entrance educational talk for his future junior sister for a long time. He was currently consolidating the information that he had prepared for months!

    ¡°You can conceal 30% of your abilities and only showcase 70% of that to others. In this case, if someone targeted you, you would be able to shock them with your abilities and win the fight.

    ¡°To be precise, if you have any powerful Dharma spells, mystical abilities, or Dharma treasures in the future, you can hide them and use them as your hole cards. No one will know about them until you use them at crucial moments. They will be your royal flush that will end the game.

    ¡°You can also conceal a portion of your cultivation level. That can also be one of your hole cards.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e finished the chicken in her hands in a few bites. Her eyes lit up as she reminisced about its delicious taste. She could not help but lick her fingers in satisfaction.

    She thought through her senior brother¡¯s advice and asked softly, ¡°However, Senior Brother, what can I do if I still fail to beat the other party even after revealing all my hole cards?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where the third solution applies.¡± With a flick of his finger, the cooked golden pheasant was dissected in front of Li Changshou. It turned into chicken pieces that were full of spiritual energy and floated in front of Lan Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°The third solution is very simple. That is to¡ªrun!¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Lan Ling¡¯e blinked her eyes. Although the barbequed meat attracted most of her attention, Lan Ling¡¯e still tried her best to understand what her senior brother was talking about.

    Li Changshou said casually, ¡°As the saying goes, while the green hillsst, there¡¯ll be wood to burn.

    ¡°Acting rashly would only bury your hopes for the future. You only have one precious life. Of course, some people who are extremely lucky and have good temperaments may go lucky and receive a second chance.

    ¡°Cough. Back to the serious business!

    ¡°If you want to escape from the hands of a powerful cultivator, you will require excellent reactions to danger. This is where I want to emphasize the importance of learning escape techniques. The more escape techniques you master, the greater your chances for survival...¡±

    The sun was setting as the delicious aroma of the meat permeated in the air.

    A young cultivator was passionately teaching his new junior sister by the clearke. The little girl, who was munching on the pieces of barbecued meat, was listening attentively.

    This would definitely be an important lesson that would influence her entire life as an immortal.

    However, although Little Ling¡¯e could not stop eximing about how the lessons made a lot of sense, she felt that something was amiss.

 Chapter 5: Junior Sisterâ€™s Night Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 5: Junior Sister¡¯s Night Lesson</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Listen to this question!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As Li Changshou waved his sleeve, the little girl that was sitting cross-legged on the grass patch beside theke trembled. She concentrated intensely on the question that was about to be posed.

    ¡°Assuming that your cultivation has reached the Ninth Stage of the Soul Formation Realm. While flying in the air, you noticed a cultivator who was at the Sixth Stage of the Soul Formation Realm molesting a female cultivator at the Qi Refinement Realm. What would you do?

    ¡°Here are three options.

    ¡°One, you go forwards and bash him up. You will then be the incarnation of justice!

    ¡°Two, you throw a Dharma treasure from far away and leave nonchntly. By doing so, you will ruin his mood.

    ¡°Three, you pretend that nothing happened and leave from the sides.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked her eyes. The question and options did not seem to be something people of her age could understand.

    Li Changshou smiled. His eyes formed a thin line as he gave Ling¡¯e a reminder. ¡°This question only has one correct answer. Make your choice.¡±

    ¡°One?¡± answered Lan Ling¡¯e, uncertain.

    Li Changshou replied nonchntly, ¡°How do you know if this person has concealed his real cultivation level? What if he is a powerful cultivator who is at the Void Return Realm and merely disyed his cultivation level as the Sixth Stage of the Soul Formation Realm? Normally, those who would do such disgusting things tantly would definitely be despicable and shameless people. How could you ce your hopes on his honesty!?¡±

    ¡°Then, two?¡± Lan Ling¡¯e frowned.

    ¡°Do not forget that you are a female cultivator as well, Junior Sister.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°If the assumptions in option one were true, that beast would be even more brutish when he sees how beautiful you are. Would you be at his mercy as well?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s face flushed red. She felt a sudden pang of dizziness hit her. Then she replied timidly, ¡°However, Senior Brother, the third option is not something that we cultivators should be doing. When I was young my father told me that my siblings and I should stand up for the weak and punish the bullies. Father said that if everyone chooses not to lend a helping hand to those in need, won¡¯t the victims¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. Junior Sister, you must remember that your idea will only be absolutely correct if you are in a peaceful and kind environment. However, the Primordial World is not a peaceful ce. There are countless powerful cultivators around. Cultivators could go to engage in a fight just to obtain one Dharma treasure or spiritual root. Most cultivators who survive are those who are malicious.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at theke surface with his hands behind his back and sighed. ¡°It is hard for those who are kind-hearted and righteous to survive in this world. The only thing we should do is to prevent ourselves frommitting evil deeds. However, there is no need for us to stop others frommitting them.

    ¡°We should attempt to survive instead of being the hero when we are still weak. When we stand at the pinnacle and be the ones who make the rules, we can then change the environment for the weak in the primordial world.

    ¡°Therefore, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e nodded heavily. Her eyes were full of light.

    At that moment, the martial brother and sister duo did not notice the wisp of smoke that drifted over from the straw hut a short distance away. The smoke floated behind them without a sound.

    Li Changshou lowered his voice and said, ¡°Junior Sister! I¡¯ll give you another chance. Say your answer out loud happily and firmly! If you see a male cultivator molesting a female cultivator, what should you do?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e eyes sparkled. Although her voice was not very loud, she sounded exceptionally firm. ¡°Option three. Pretend that I did not see anything! And slide away from one side!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Changshou could not help but to give his junior sister a big thumbs-up. He felt a little touched by her answer.

    Li Changshou had achieved such effects with only two days of lessons. If this continued, in a few years¡¯ time, he would not have to worry about his junior sister causing troubles and implicating him!

    ¡®Having a junior sister who knows how to survive by reducing the amount of attention she gets is truly¡ª¡¯

    All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind blew behind him. The martial brother and sister duo felt their hair standing. An old and cold voice sounded from behind them.

    ¡°Li! Chang! Shou!¡±

    Scre¡ª Screech¡ª

    That was the sound of Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s teeth ttering.

    The corner of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched as he turned around to have a look. He instantly pulled a smiley face.

    ¡°Master, you havepleted your secluded cultivation? Are you starting with Junior Sister¡¯s lessons today¡ª

    ¡°Master! We can talk through this! Why are you taking your horsetail whisk out?

    ¡°I am your biological disciple! You cannot torture your elder disciple once you found a younger one, Master!¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s long beard was flying in the air, and his eyes bulged wide open. He lifted his horsetail whisk and was about to hit Li Changshou with it.

    ¡°It is enough that you are cowardly. How can you teach that to your Junior Sister? I have to teach you a lesson today!¡±

    However, when the horsetail whisk was about tond, Li Changshou¡¯s silhouette was engulfed by a green light. He instantly appeared on the other side of the willow. He cupped his hands and begged for mercy again.

    ¡°How dare you run away using the Wood Escape technique!? You deserve a beating!¡±

    Qi Yuan was fuming with anger. He raised his horsetail whisk and ran after Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou¡¯s silhouette drifted backward to avoid his master¡¯s blows. Qi Yuan cast a Dharmic spell, and his horsetail whisk grew insanely long. Shadows of the horsetail whisk encapsted the ground beside theke. However, Li Changshou moved like a pond loach. He always seemed to be able to find a hole to slip through.

    ¡°Ease your anger, Master. I did all that with Junior Sister¡¯s interest in mind.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect belongs to the school of human cultivators. It is one of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools! Why do we have someone like you, who is full of unorthodox and evil ideas, in our sect?¡±

    ¡°It was all because of your eye for talent, Master.¡±

    ¡°Pooh! I am going to kick you out of our sect today! Wa! You are really getting on my nerves!¡±

    ¡°Master, you do not look handsome anymore when you¡¯re angry...¡±

    Under the shade of the willow, Lan Ling¡¯e was originally very worried when she saw Master chasing behind her senior brother. However, she gradually burst outughing from the ¡®antics¡¯ by her master and senior brother.

    Lan Ling¡¯e could tell that their master was not actually trying to punish Li Changshou, as thetter managed to escape his blows very easily.

    After chasing for a while, her senior brother seemed to have slipped and fallen onto the ground. Her master leaped over and pinned him to the ground. He used his horsetail whisk and whipped her senior brother¡¯s buttocks, producing a series of rhythmic sounds in the process.

    After a while, Qi Yuan had finished punishing his elder disciple. He arranged his Dao robe, which had be a little messy, and shouted at his pitiful disciple, who was lying on the ground, ¡°Reflect your actions! You are not allowed to teach your Junior Sister about how to behave in the future! Finish the construction of her straw hut!¡±

    ¡°Haiz. Yes. At yourmand, Master...¡±

    ¡°Come over, Ling¡¯e! I shall teach you instead! Forget all the despicable things that your Senior Brother has taught you!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ling¡¯e answered softly. She looked worriedly at her senior brother¡¯s swollen buttocks that were covered by his robe. That was when she saw Li Changshou¡¯s right hand, which was hidden under his sleeve.

    Li Changshou waved his right hand at her slightly and showed a thumbs-up sign.

    Lan Ling¡¯e put her worry behind. She saw how pitiful her senior brother looked as he was lying on the ground, lowered her head, and giggled. Then, she chased after her master, who had left before her.

    Her steps were gradually quicker, and her walking gradually turned into running.

    Li Changshou sighed as hey there. A white cloud drifted towards him and carried him up.

    ¡®Master had really gone all out!¡¯

    Li Changshou touched his buttocks and took in a cold breath. Afterward, he sighed once again.

    If he had known that his master was really going to hit him, Li Changshou would not have let himself be caught.

    No, he couldn¡¯t do that. He had to take into ount his master¡¯s dignity, as well. After all, there was little hope of him ascending to be an immortal. He faced immense pressure, and life was tough for him.

    From the Dharma spells that his master had used just now, he might seem powerful on the outside, but he was actually weak on the inside. His aiming with his Qi energy was intermittent. That showed that Qi Yuan was overly eager to increase his cultivation realm and had done that too early.

    Forget about it. Li Changshou had to think of a way to increase his master¡¯s chances of surviving the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Li Changshou scratched his head and was engrossed in his thoughts as hey down t on the cloud. He slowly drifted to the third straw hut that was almostpleted.

    ...

    These few days seemed like a dream.

    At some point in her nine-year-old life, Lan Ling¡¯e had been shopping in the market with her mother. That had been when she had caught the eye of an old immortal and had been epted by him as a disciple.

    Although her parents could not bear to part with her, that had been great news to them. If she could seed in her cultivation, her family n could benefit from her glory. Therefore, after the ceremony where she had been officially epted as his disciple, she had followed her master to the Immortal Du Sect with her mother¡¯s advice in mind.

    Thereafter, she met her senior brother, who appeared a little strange.

    Her senior brother had a lot of opinions that sounded correct when one first listened to them but made one sense that there was something wrong with them.

    Qi Yuan had warned her multiple times that her senior brother was a weird person, and she should not learn from his behavior. However, Lan Ling¡¯e had a gut feeling that her senior brother was a very powerful cultivator.

    There were not many formalities and rules in the mountain. There were delicious delicacies everywhere in theke and the mountain. Cultivation was also something that was very interesting. Life was not as boring as Lan Ling¡¯e had previously imagined.

    Of course, Lan Ling¡¯e was the happiest when she hung out with her senior brother. They would barbeque, feed the fish, and take a stroll together. They would also find mouth-watering wildlife animals to fill their stomachs before sitting quietly beside theke when her senior brother would share his unorthodox opinions with her.

    Would such days continue forever?

    Lan Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh as she snuggled her nket that was made using an unknown material. She tossed around and faced the window.

    Suddenly, Lan Ling¡¯e felt that she saw a shadow moving. Her drowsy eyes erged slightly, and she was instantly awake due to the shock. Lan Ling¡¯e could not prevent her petite body from trembling.

    Outside of the window, Li Changshouy t on a white cloud and waved at her.

    ¡°Night lessons, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling¡¯e blinked her eyes. Afterward, she shrank under her nket and gave a slight nod. ¡°Yeah...¡±

    ¡°Now, please listen to the second question!¡±

    ¡®Umm. Senior Brother is indeed a weird person.¡¯

    ...

    Therefore, ten yearster

 Chapter 6: Junior Sister Has Matured

    <h4>Chapter 6: Junior Sister Has Matured</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Changshou, do you still remember the mantra I taught you yesterday? Recite it for me once.¡±

    ¡°Li Changshou! How can you be so afraid of death while pursuing Qi Refinement? If you don¡¯t go all out, how can you obtain your chance?!¡±

    ¡®Pui, why is Master always changing his attitude so quickly?¡¯

    ¡®These two memories are only tens of years apart. When I just entered, Master was so warm and affectionate. Tens of yearster, Master is now¡ªextremely fierce!¡¯

    Li Changshou could not hold in hisugh. A whileter, he discovered that his Dao Body seemed to still be in a deep sleep. The exhaustion that developed because of his continuous training could still be felt.

    ¡®Is this a dream?¡¯

    He had not dreamt in a long time. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the less they would sleep. Each time they slept, it would feel like this. Since they spent more time training harder, they would umte more exhaustion. Their Dharmic powers might still be full, but they would still require a good sleep to recover and alleviate the umted stress in their souls.

    ¡°Old Tian, Old Tian, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re freaking sleeping! Wake up, Old Tian!¡±

    Once again, he heard that fellow shouting with all his might. The wailing sounded far away, but it was still crystal clear.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. He seemed to turn around in the dark, to face the mess of memories.

    As the memories came, he felt as if he was appreciating flowers while riding a horse¡ªit was like he was watching another person¡¯s life story.

    In this story, no cultivators were flying around, nor were any spirits in the sky. Perhaps there were spirits, but they were not known to man.

    The main lead of the story was Tian Zuguang, and the story took ce on an azure called Earth.

    One could tell from Tian Zuguang¡¯s name that the person who named him had high hopes for him. They hoped that he would obtain honor and glory for his ancestors.

    He had tried his best already. Before he turned 28, his life was quite smooth-sailing. However, once he turned 28, he was diagnosed with an incurable disease.

    Just before he died, he was seated in a wheelchair, breathing gently. He felt as if thest bit of energy was being plucked out of his body. In his subconscious mind, he was falling into a bottomless abyss.

    From the bottom of his heart, he felt an intense indignance. It was like the fire he felt for life had erupted all of a sudden. He held onto the arms of his wheelchair and used all the energy left in his body to stand up. However, before he could take a single step, he fell face-first onto the ground.

    That was the origins of this saying, which his best friend in his previous life was now shouting, ¡°Old Tian, Old Tian, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re freaking sleeping! Wake up, Old Tian!¡±

    The memories stopped. What followed was a little break. That breaksted for about three years. The image that came after that became even clearer.

    It was of a little boy dressed in open-crotch pants. His hair was braided, and he ran across the field. Very quickly, he matured. When he was seven or eight years old, he bumped into an old immortal. The old immortal took him in as his disciple¡ªthat was probably ill-fate!

    Ill-fate!

    Li Changshou sighed softly. He sealed this memory and kept it in the deepest recesses of his mind.

    No matter what, these were the memories he treasured the most¡ªthat was true even though the memories were slowly being rubbed away by time.

    He could not ck or rx. The environment around him was not as peaceful and stable as it looked.

    That was all Li Changshou could think. He turned around in the dark and felt the exhaustion slowly leave his body. He expanded his spiritual awareness from his body and found that there was nothing out of the ordinary. At that moment, he did not want to wake up.

    The inertia, which he had not felt in a long time, finally appeared.

    It was good that he had gotten another chance to live. He was also extremely grateful to the person who had opened the backdoor for him. He did not know if he was a real ¡®great god¡¯, but...

    Couldn¡¯t he have given Li Changshou the entirety of modern life?

    Although he could not return to modern life now, he could at least have had a good, stable life if he had been sent back to the prosperous Tang Dynasty or the strong Ming Dynasty. He could have lived his life happily and married three or four women in the process.

    In a split second, he discovered he had been sent to a world of cultivation and immortals. What¡¯s more, this world seemed to be the most ruthless, emotionless, and ridiculous of its kind¡ªthe Ancient Primordial Times!

    Fifteen years after his Master took him in, Li Changshou relied on the ssics in the Immortal Du Sect as well as the various little stories from his Master to understand the environment he was in.

    From that day onward, he lit the green ¡®self-istion¡¯ button.

    That¡¯s right. He came to the ancient world of the afterlife. It was the legendary Primordial Times¡ªthe short period between two cmities of the Primordial Times.

    Looking down the path of the Primordial Times, the effects of the Great Mage-Demon War were still continuing. The humans were celebrating, but the remaining power that the demons held was still immense. What¡¯s more, with the mother of all mankind¡ªone of the six saints, Nuwa¡ªas their security, the demons remained in the various parts of the world. They continued to dream of their resurgence while they fought against the Qi-refining human warriors.

    The six saints had already taken their ces. What¡¯s more, they schemed against one another and caused countless lives to be lost for their little pride.

    The two elders of the Western School had taken over and practically controlled the West Continent, where there were few spirit meridians. They spread their Western teachings all over, trying to undermine the foundation of Dao Sect non-stop.

    The three schools in Dao Sect¡ªRen, Chan, and Jie¡ªhad already risen. The twelve Gold Celestials of the Chan School had just made a name for themselves. They were now the hot topic of discussion in the recent thousands of years among cultivators.

    The 10,000 Celestials of the Jie School were gaining momentum as well. From various paths, strong men were rising up and gathering under the seat of Grandmaster of Heaven. They quarreled with those of Chan School daily, but they did not start any fights.

    These were the Dao Sect¡¯s best years. The three schools were rising, and bringing the human race up together with them. There were Dao sects all around the Middle Continent. The footsteps of disciples of the three schools could be found all around the Trichiliocosm. As Dao Sect¡¯s Dao heritage spread throughout the Three Realms, Essence Soul Dao and the human race¡¯s cultivators became the mainstream of the Primordial Times.

    This was also when ordinary cultivators were at their worst. Thepetition on the path to ascension was extremely fierce. The Heavenly Courts had only just been established a while ago. They acted only in ways that would please the immortals of the three schools. There was no order at all in the five continents and in the entire Trichiliocosm. Cultivators who wanted to grow had to depend on their own hard work and pure luck.

    Luck yed a much bigger part, too!

    The only thing Li Changshou could celebrate was that while his own Master was not strong¡ªmore urately, he was not strong at all¡ªhe had some background in the Ren School.

    Still, Li Changshou strongly suspected that the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s true founder was just Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s disciple in name.

    As for West Kun Lun¡¯s Perfected Du¡¯e, the only thing Li Changshou could recall was that this immortal had nurtured disciples during the Great God-Conferment War. He was then named General Heng of the Heng-Ha Generals. The rest were just irrelevant rumors.

    Li Changshou was also 80% sure that Perfected Du¡¯e was just Grand Pure One¡¯s disciple in name. Among all the celestials, he did not rank highly at all.

    As for Li Changshou, he had no background, no mystical abilities, and no luck. How could he make a name for himself in this age?

    What a joke. It would be good enough if he could survive.

    Thus, from that year, Li Changshou had set a goal for himself: to survive. He had to live for as long as he could. He wanted to avoid all kinds of cmities and seek peace and stability. He needed to live a good second life, which had note by easily.

    It was not in his destiny to stand out from the crowd and be famous.

    Even if he worked as hard as he could to cultivate, would he be able to overtake the three schools¡¯ leaders?

    Even if he ced his life on the line to look for chances for himself, would he be able to avoid those so-called sons of misfortune?

    The next cmity was going to be the Great God-Conferment War. He had to stay as far away from it as possible. Rather than trying to be named a Celestial in the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou might do better cultivating on his own as quickly as he could. He would rely on the Heavenly Courts while it was in decline. Then, he would be made a Heavenly Court Elder...

    Civil Servant of the Primordial Times? That was possible.

    Who cared if he would not be able to obtain a Longevity Fruit? As long as he could peacefully and stably live as long as he was meant to, he would be able to answer to his resurrected self in this life!

    Thus, from that day onward, Li Changshou¡¯s ultimate goal was to live until he died of old age!

    For the sake of this goal, he...

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you sleeping here? People have started gathering at the main peak. If we don¡¯t head over now, we will bete!¡±

    Li Changshou heard a sweet voice by his ear. He stopped letting his imagination run wild and slowly opened his eyes.

    The person in front of him was a young girl. She had a delicate face, with bright eyes, willow-leaf eyebrows, beautiful ears, and thin lips. These were outstanding features, which went perfectly with her bright-orange face. Her beautiful eyebrows were pulled down in a slight frown, which made her extra loveable. Each eye movement of hers was also filled with spirit.

    ¡°Beauty, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    The young woman reached out and pinched Li Changshou¡¯s nose. Then, she lightly rubbed it. ¡°You¡¯re dazed again!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Ling¡¯e. In the blink of an eye, you have grown up!¡±

    Li Changshou yawned. His body floated above the grass and out. Thirty feet away, he stood upright.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been on the mountain for ten years!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e stomped her foot, pouting slightly. She looked unbelievably cute at that moment.

    It was not just her beautiful face. Now, even her body had maturedpletely. Her slim legs were very well-proportionedpared to her waist. She had a fairy skirt on, which perfectlyplemented the charming curve in the middle of her body. Her skin was white as snow and smooth as silk. She was intoxicating.

    Ding~

    The sound of the bell echoed throughout the clouds. Lan Ling¡¯e hurried him. ¡°Senior Brother, quick, ride the clouds! If we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll bete!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to ride the clouds yet?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e stuck her chest out and raised her chin. Indignantly, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t fly fast!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou replied reluctantly. He summoned a cloud and hopped on it.

    Lan Ling¡¯ e¡¯s eyes disyed a little slyness. She tapped the grass with her pink cloth shoes and floated next to Li Changshou. She was just about to reach out to grab her Senior Brother¡¯s arm when Li Changshou avoided her.

    Li Changshou gave her a straight face as he said, ¡°We already made a pact. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°I know! Senior Brother, you are really petty!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e whined as she moved half a step to the side, angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s the way. We have to keep a three-foot distance.

    ¡°You¡¯re Immortal Du Sect¡¯s rising talent. You¡¯re the Fairy Ling¡¯e in thousands of men¡¯s hearts. Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want to be cursed by their ck magic.¡±

    Li Changshou reached out and stretched his back. Then, he turned around to look in the direction of the thatched cottage. ¡°Is Master still in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master is focusing in seclusion. He might emerge to endure the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion at any time! For all we know, by the time we return, Master might be an immortal already!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯eughed softly, her eyes filled with hope. She turned to her Senior Brother and fell into a daze. Suddenly, she blushed slightly. She pursed her lips, and then said in a soft voice, ¡°The sect has brought together several groups of disciples to go out and train, but Senior Brother, you have never joined a single one of them. Are youing this time because you¡¯re worried about me?¡±

    A big hand appeared in front of her face. Behind it was Li Changshou¡¯s numb and emotionless expression. Very quickly, he spat out a string of responses.

    ¡°No.

    ¡°Please pardon me for rejecting you.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just always seen you as a little sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t say anything! You¡¯re so irritating! I¡¯m not going to care about you anymore!¡±

    ck lines filled Lan Ling¡¯ e¡¯s forehead. Her lips were pouted so that they resembled a little bun. She turned around and showed her angry back view to her Senior Brother, her fists clenched by her side.

    Li Changshou smiled peacefully. He looked up to the clouds in the sky, calcting which angle they should travel at, and how long it would take for him and his Junior Sister to arrive at the gathering point.

    However, calcting was useless. With this outstanding Junior Sister by his side, hoping to minimize her presence¡ªit was getting more and more challenging!

 Chapter 7: Priming Meet

    <h4>Chapter 7: Priming Meet</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Li Changshou and Ling¡¯ended in front of Bai Fan Hall, hundreds of other people were already gathered there.

    From afar, Li Changshou saw that the young men and women dressed in Dao robes and long skirts were chatting andughing happily. Few people among them were ugly.

    In this ce, there were as many female cultivators as males. Most of them were beautiful and had slim figures. One could say that they were all beautiful in different ways, but a few of them were particrly outstanding. They looked like cranes among a flock of chickens and the moon among ordinary stars.

    Take Lan Ling¡¯e, who was beside Li Changshou, for example...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Ling¡¯e? She is really getting more and more beautiful. I heard that her qualifications are good, too. She only joined our sect ten years ago, but she¡¯s already at the Eighth Stage of Qi Refinement. She¡¯s about to break through into the Soul Formation soon.¡±

    ¡°I heard that even the Grand Elder is interested in recruiting her. None of the rest of us have that kind of good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Who is that next to her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I guess it¡¯s her Senior Brother. I don¡¯t think there are many people on the Little Qiong Peak. This man seems to be among the top 300 people in the sect. I don¡¯t have much of an impression of him.¡±

    ¡°I remember. His Dao name seems to be Changshou.¡±

    ¡°This Dao name is really... simple and ordinary, yet very unique.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss disciples from other peaks behind their backs! Behave yourselves! If the elders of the sect hear this, they¡¯ll think that the people from our sect are ill-disciplined!¡±

    The whispers entered Li Changshou¡¯s ears, but he acted like he did not hear them. The corners of his lips curled up into a small smile. He did not bother scanning to size up the group. Instead, he led Lan Ling¡¯e into the hall to report their attendance. Then, they went to an empty corner to wait.

    The bell kept ringing. More and more young cultivators flew in from various peaks.

    This was the Priming Meet that the Immortal Du Sect organized for their disciples every five years. The intention was to allow disciples to see the outside world so that they could improve their cultivation andprehension.

    Every sect¡¯s official disciples would casually apply to take part in activities like this. What¡¯s more, there were twelve destinations to choose from, which would cater well to disciples of various stages.

    The Immortal Du Sect conducted mass-recruitment of disciples every 200 years. That meant that there were 200 years between each generation.

    It was said that the fastest-progressing disciple in this generation of disciples was already at the Sixth Stage of Void Return Realm. He had already caught up to many other ¡®oldies¡¯ who had spent 1,000 years cultivating but had only average potential.

    Qi Refinement, Soul Formation, Void Return, Dao Requital. These were the four main realms one had to go through before bing immortal. They would also decide one¡¯s skills and strength, as well as the upper limits of one¡¯s cultivation and journey after bing an immortal.

    Lan Ling¡¯e had only joined the sect ten years ago. The Master she looked up to was someone who did not have much fame and had not even be an immortal yet. Still, she was able to get to the Eighth Stage of Qi Refinement. Naturally, she attracted a lot of attention.

    Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e kept three feet between them as they sat under the shade of a tree. Many people looked at them¡ªmost of these people thought that the rtionship between the Senior Brother and Junior Sister was not good.

    Lan Ling¡¯e folded the shoot of a willow branch and then twirled it gently between her fingers. Several times, she wanted to speak. However, she held herself back each time.

    The first term of their vow: they had to keep a three-foot distance between them in front of outsiders.

    The second term of their vow: they could not engage in conversation in front of outsiders if there were nothing meaningful to discuss.

    ¡°Senior Brother, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ve been asking you for several days now.¡± Ling¡¯e tutted. Then she softly mumbled to herself, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m following you wherever you go. I¡¯m going to stick close to you.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled nonchntly, his lips parting. His voice traveled into Lan Ling¡¯ e¡¯s ears¡ªhe was using a method of voice transmission.

    ¡°Junior Sister, you have now achieved at least initial sess in all areas of Qi Refinement. It¡¯s time for you to learn to face difficulties independently.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e rebutted indignantly, ¡°I was sent by Master to keep an eye on you. He told me not to let you cause trouble, Senior Brother. You cannot destroy the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled slightly but did not say anything in response.

    The bell rang six times. One by one, figures flew out of the Bai Fan Hall. In total, more than 60 cultivators lined up in the air.

    Each of them looked different. Some had white hair and wrinkles, while others looked youthful, like 28-year-olds. However, most of them showed maturity and stability.

    Each of the 63 people seemed to release a bit of their aura. The ce in front of the Bai Fan Hall fell absolutely silent. A wisp of immortal light surrounded the figures in the sky.

    Those were immortals from various peaks. They were in charge of ensuring security during this Priming Meet.

    A crane cried. A red-crowned, white crane emerged from the clouds andnded on a thin, old man sitting cross-legged.

    If one took a closer look at this old man, they would see that he had a faint cloud tagging along behind him. On either side of him were two green lotuses. The way he carried himself was extraordinary¡ªnot even a bit of his aura leaked, but people around him could feel his majesty.

    He was the Assistant Sect Lord of the Immortal Du Sect, Exalted Zhong Yu. It was said that he was a Heaven Immortal, among the top ten people in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Exalted Zhong Yu did not give a long, draggy speech. His eyelids drooped as his lips parted, and his voice echoed throughout the main peak.

    ¡°All of you should remember the sect rules as you go out this time. Hold the name of our Immortal Du Sect high. Do not do anything that would bring us shame.

    ¡°There will be a total of twelve destinations during this Priming Meet. Recently, there have been reports of demon attacks in several sects in the Coast of the East Ocean. I hope that you can defeat these demons and protect the Dao, as well as our fellow men.

    ¡°Elder Ge, you may begin.¡±

    Once he finished speaking, Exalted Zhong Yu ascended his crane and left. He did not stay a second longer than he needed to. The disciples all bowed down as he took his leave.

    An elder standing in front of the hall cupped his hands to receive the orders. Then, he shouted, ¡°Those who are heading to the Coast of the East Ocean to kill the demons, stand on the far left. You must be at least at the Sixth Stage of Qi Refinement! Those who are headed there will be rewarded ording to the number of demons you kill.¡±

    The disciples below quickly started moving. Nearly half of the disciples headed towards the left. Immediately, that area became crowded.

    This was amon urrence during each Priming Meet. Among the twelve destinations, one would always be rtively less dangerous and difficult but would offer generous rewards.

    Lan Ling¡¯e turned to look at her Senior Brother and noticed that his legs were not moving.

    ¡®Indeed, Senior Brother was not hoping to reap material benefits...¡¯

    ¡°Junior Sister, your cultivation level is quite low. Go with the majority.¡± Li Changshou tried to persuade her using voice transmission. The corners of Lan Ling¡¯ e¡¯s mouth curled downward, as she remained still with her Senior Brother.

    They listened as Elder Ge continued to shout, ¡°Those who are headed towards the south-east region of the Middle Continent to kill demons, go to the right side to wait. You must be at least at the Eighth Stage of Qi Refinement.¡±

    This time, tens of disciples moved. However, each of them was of rtively high cultivation. All of them were in the Soul Formation Realm.

    Just like that, Elder Ge kept shouting instructions. One by one, the disciples chose their destinations and went to their assigned area.

    Elder Ge kept announcing more destinations, but the minimum required cultivation level kept increasing. By the time Elder Ge announced that the minimum cultivation level was the Second Stage of Soul Formation, Lan Ling¡¯e turned to re at her Senior Brother grudgingly.

    Her true cultivation level was the Second Stage of Soul Formation.

    ¡°Senior Brother, where exactly are you going?¡±

    Li Changshou kept smiling without saying anything in response.

    Very quickly, only 23 people remained in their original positions. There were only two more unannounced destinations.

    Among these 23 people, apart from the Senior Brother and Junior Sister duo in the corner, the rest were Immortal Seedlings from various peaks. These were people selected from this generation of disciples to be specially nurtured. They were also among the top few of all the disciples.

    Elder Ge nced at Lan Ling¡¯e and continued shouting, ¡°Those who are headed to Lin Yun Ind on the East Ocean, go into the hall to wait. You must be at least at the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation.¡±

    Among the remaining 20-odd people, 17 moved at the same time. All of them released a wisp of their aura¡ªthey were all in the Second or Third Stage of Void Return Realm!

    There were various cheers and exmations around as the 17 disciples headed into the hall.

    At that moment, only six people remained in their original positions. All the disciples quickly turned to look at the young woman, dressed in a fiery-red fairy skirt and carrying a broad-ded sword on her back.

    The young woman had her eyes closed at that moment, as she remained in her position. She looked like an otherworldly fairy, like an immortal from the Nine Heavens. A few words seemed to float around her body: ¡®Stay away¡¯.

    She was among the most famous disciples of this generation in the Immortal Du Sect. Not only was she a stunning and natural beauty, but she carried herself exceedingly well, had an immacte figure, and amazing potential for cultivation. At that moment, she was exposing a wisp of her own aura. She was at the Fourth Stage of Void Return.

    She had joined the sect more than 60 years ago. Potential like hers was highly valued in the Immortal Du Sect. She had also entered the line of the Heaven-Breaking Peak¡¯s Head very early on.

    ¡®Youqin Xuanya wants to go to the North Continent, too? That¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    In the corner, Li Changshou smiled subtly. Journeying with such an attention-grabbing machine would take the attention away from himself.

    Lan Ling¡¯e sniffed around by the side for a few seconds. Suddenly, she discovered an unfamiliar smell.

    She turned to see Li Changshou¡¯s smile. At the same time, she saw the youngdy in the fiery-red fairy skirt shifting back and forth.

    ¡®Indeed, there is something!¡¯

    She heard a few hushed discussions in the crowd.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xuanya wants to go and retrieve herbs from the North Continent?¡±

    ¡°Since Senior Sister Xuanya is going to the North Continent, it looks like Senior Brother Yuan Qing will head there as well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that expected? Senior Brother Yuan Qing hasn¡¯t moved yet. He¡¯s waiting for Senior Sister Xuanya to make her move.¡±

    ¡°Be careful of your words and guard your heart. You don¡¯t want to offend either of these cultivation talents from the Heaven-Breaking Peak.¡±

    In the air, Elder Ge frowned and looked at Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e. He slowly shook his head and continued shouting, ¡°Those headed to Chaos Treasure Forest in the south-east region of the North Continent, go into the hall to wait. That ce is perilous, and disciples often get hurt inside. You must be at least at the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation!¡±

    The youngdy in the fiery-red skirt opened her clear phoenix eyes. She tapped the floor lightly with the tips of her toes. Immediately, her skirt flowed in the wind, making her look like a blooming Fire Spirit Flower. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed her as she flew into the hall.

    Behind her followed a young cultivator who looked gentle, cultured, and refined. He revealed his own aura¡ªhe was in the Fifth Stage of Void Return!

    His eyes had not left the fiery-red body in front of him. Naturally, this man was the Senior Brother Yuan Qing whom the others were talking about.

    Li Changshou walked into the hall, as well. Since Youqin Xuanya had already grabbed everyone¡¯s attention, no one seemed to notice him walking in at that moment. This made him extremelyfortable.

    He had only taken two steps forward when an inexplicable chill ran down his spine. Eyes filled with grudge bore into his back...

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you going to the North Continent all of a sudden?¡±

    Li Changshou felt a cold breeze blow past his back. He halted, turned around, and replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to collect herbs.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother? Don¡¯t we have enough herbs at home? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Little Qiong Peak[s Ling¡¯e!¡± A shout came from the sky. It was Elder Ge, frowning at the Senior Brother and Junior Sister duo. He asked, ¡°Are you taking part in this Priming Meet?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e tilted her head upwards and answered, ¡°I am.¡± She felt everyone¡¯s eyesnd on her and immediately blushed.

    Her expression had been cold just a second ago, but it looked extremely warm now. One could say that she was a natural at changing her expression.

    Lan Ling¡¯e quickly said, ¡°I have worried you, Elder. I am of low cultivation, and I could not make up my mind. I have decided to follow my Senior Brothers and Sisters to the Coast of the East Ocean.¡±

    Elder Ge nodded, smiling benevolently. In a warm voice, he said, ¡°Take your position. Don¡¯t dy the good hour to set off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to look for her Senior Brother. However, he was gone without a trace.

    ¡®He really... why would he go to such a dangerous ce?¡¯

    She pouted and whined under her breath, ¡°He did not even tell me to take care! Take care of yourself, stupid Senior Brother!¡±

    When she turned around, Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s expression reverted to normal. She walked towards the group of countless handsome men from various peaks with weing smiles in the distance.

    ...

    In the hall, more than ten pairs of eyesnded on Li Changshou, who was standing in the corner. Most of them were filled with suspicion¡ªthey had no idea who that man was.

    Li Changshou quietly exposed his own aura.

    He was in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation. He had barely passed and was considered average among this generation of disciples

 Chapter 8: Immortal Jiu Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 8: Immortal Jiu Arrived</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Yuan Qing, Xuanya, you are ranked second and sixth among this generation of disciples. Why do you want to collect herbs?

    ¡°Liu Yan¡¯er from the Dou Lin Peak, and Wang Ji from the Little Ling Peak, you are also among the top 20 talents in this generation. Why are you all rushing to Chaos Treasure Forest? Are we so petty towards our younger disciples now?

    ¡°The North Continent is not a kind ce. Nobody chose that ce the past two times... Eh?¡±

    In the corner of the Bai Fan Hall, a female immortal, who reeked of alcohol, tilted her head. She stared at Li Changshou, who was hiding behind the four outstanding disciples. Then, she looked down at the bamboo batten in her hands, before looking up again at Li Changshou. She did this two more times, her expression darkening.

    ¡°Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Li Changshou.

    ¡°What is your cultivation level? You¡¯ve just gotten to the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation. Why are you going to Chaos Treasure Forest?

    ¡°Go, go, go! Go to the East Ocean to fight the prawn demons!¡±

    The female immortal was ruthless with her words, but her reaction was very reasonable. It was evident that she was concerned about Li Changshou¡¯s safety.

    The female immortal had two wine gourds hanging from her waist, one big and one small. She was dressed very simply, wearing long pants and a short-sleeve top. She had light-brown, medium-length hair. Among the 3,000 female cultivators that had silky, long hair, she was a rare breed.

    In terms of image, she looked like the random disciples who were copsing under long periods of stress and giving up on themselves.

    It was a good thing that she had a cloth belt tied around her waist, a bup, short-sleeve top that was falling apart, and a suppressive force being emitted from her body from time to time. All of these traits,bined together, allowed people around her to infer that she was a rtively powerful female immortal.

    That person¡¯s Dao name was Jiu Jiu. She had joined the Heaven-Breaking Peak and looked over 20 years old. In fact, she was about 800 to 900 years old, and she had be an immortal more than 600 years ago. The disciples in her generation were top-notch, too. They could fight on their own now.

    She was the only guard from the sect who was heading towards Chaos Treasure Forest. One could tell that she was no ordinary woman.

    Li Changshou maintained a somber expression as he cupped his hands and bowed at the reputable Immortal Jiu. He said, ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, this disciple needs to look for a few herbs. A certain herb can only be found in the North Continent. I will have to trouble Aunt-Master Jiu this time.¡±

    ¡°What herb?¡± The female immortal pursed her lips. There was a hint of contempt on that otherwise beautiful face.

    ¡°I am on good terms with your Master. I¡¯ll give you this. Take it, and go to Elder Qi Ling in the Dao Sutra Pavilion.¡±

    While she spoke, the female immortal pulled a jade piece out of her top, which was covered in wine. Then, she tossed it to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Tell him to charge it on my monthly ount. Take whatever herb you need!

    ¡°Is North Continent a ce that¡¯s suitable for cultivators in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation to go to?

    ¡°If you die there, they¡¯ll deduct ten years¡¯ worth of wine money from me. Your crybaby Master will surelye running to me, crying...

    ¡°Ahya, just thinking about it irritates me!¡±

    The two men and women standing by the side looked surprised as their gazesnded on the jade piece.

    The elders in the sect had jade pieces that certified their identity. Why was she casually handing this over to a disciple in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation, who was not even from the same peak as she was?

    ¡°Aunt-Master.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly, holding the jade piece up and taking two steps forward. He handed the jade piece back to the female immortal and said, ¡°If I had a choice, I would not want to take the risk at the North Continent, either. However, I am helpless now.

    ¡°ording to the sect¡¯s rules, Aunt-Masters cannot reject the requests of disciples to go out and train. Please grant my request, Aunt-Master.¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned slightly and focused her attention on the junior bowing in front of her. She tutted and snatched the jade piece back.

    ¡°Really! That whoever... Yuan Qing, Xuanya.¡±

    Thedy dressed in the fiery-red skirt and the gentle, cultured young cultivator cupped their hands at the same time.

    ¡°I am here!¡±

    Jiu Jiu snapped impatiently. ¡°Both of you take care of him if you have the means to do so.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya answered emotionlessly, ¡°Your disciple receives your orders.¡±

    Yuan Qing nced at Li Changshou with a hint of warmth in his eyes. ¡°Aunt-Master, rest assured.¡± The corners of his mouth twisted up in a smile as he said kindly, ¡°I will surely look out for Junior Brother Changshou.¡±

    Jiu Jiu could not help but express her frustration. She turned to Li Changshou and ridiculed him. ¡°He joined the sect even earlier than you and Xuanya.

    ¡°Really, Li Changshou, how do you do it? You¡¯ve cultivated for more than 100 years, but you still haven¡¯t reached the Void Return Realm... Forget it.

    ¡°Given the conditions at your Little Qiong Peak, it¡¯s good enough that you can keep up with the majority of the disciples here.¡±

    ¡°Er...¡± Yuan Qing looked awkward, but quickly cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I apologize, Senior Brother Changshou. Please don¡¯t take this to heart.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled slightly and shook his head, emotions filling his heart.

    A facially-paralyzed woman and a big, warm man¡ªthey were verypatible...

    However, this had nothing to do with him.

    Li Changshou felt two more res boring into his back, but he did not bother verifying this. Instead, he thanked Jiu Jiu, and cupped his hands and bowed to Xuanya and Yuan Qing. Then, he retreated behind the four disciples quietly.

    The two res were from the remaining two disciples.

    Liu Yan¡¯er was dressed in a light-yellow silk dress, and Wang Ji was dressed in a green Dao robe. They were both considered expert disciples in the Void Return Realm in this generation. They were both good immortal seedlings.

    Their res contained no good intentions, but there were no ill-intentions either. At the very most, there was contempt.

    Li Changshou stood in his ce quietly, listening to the sound of people flying through the air non-stop. Batch by batch, the disciples were being led through the sky by their immortal guards.

    He released a wisp of spiritual awareness to inspect his storage Dharma artifacts.

    This was not because he was particrly organized and needed to keep his herbs, Dharma artifacts, and the like separately¡ªthe items he stored in these storage Dharma artifacts were all exactly the same. There were pills, Dharma artifacts, spirit stones, and the like, split equally into three groups.

    The wristband he wore on his left hand was his main storage Dharma artifact. As a precaution, the pendant around his neck acted as a backup storage Dharma artifact. The cloth bag he tied around his thigh was his backup, backup storage Dharma artifact.

    There was nothing wrong with being extra prepared when one was going out to train. This was especially true when one was going to a dangerous ce like the North Continent.

    This time, Li Changshou brought more than half of all his assets with him.

    He had given the remainder to his Junior Sister for her own protection.

    ...

    About half a dayter, a huge gourd slowly ascended into the sky in front of the hall.

    Immortal Jiu Jiu hugged her arms and stood at the mouth of the gourd¡ªher mannerisms looking very extraordinary. The few young disciples stood quietly at various parts of the gourd. All of them were very stable.

    When the gourd left the big array formation, Immortal Jiu Jiu produced a seal with both her hands. The wine gourd emitted wisps of green light, which formed ayer outside the gourd, separating it from the surrounding wind.

    Then, Immortal Jiu Jiu pointed towards the north-west direction and slowly sped up.

    ¡°Everyone, rx. Don¡¯t be nervous. We won¡¯t be under as many rules once we leave the sect.¡±

    Jiu Jiu yawned and then minded her own business as she sat down at the mouth of the gourd. She rested each of her two legs on either side of the mouth and then leaned back without regard for her image. Casually, she picked up one of the wine gourds hanging around her waist, and a satisfied grin spread across her face.

    She slowly drank a mouthful of wine, causing her face to flush red gradually. Her sighs and groans were carried away by the wind, and her entire body exuded a sense of self-satisfaction andfort. Then, she turned around and sized up the five young disciples behind her.

    The one furthest from her was Li Changshou, who was seated at the back of the gourd.

    Li Changshou was a distance from the rest of the disciples. He remained tense and did not bother cultivating as the rest were doing. Between his left fingers, he pressed two yellow paper talismans.

    Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Ji were seated in the center of the gourd, meditating quietly.

    The nearest to Jiu Jiu was Youqin Xuanya. She was seated just a foot behind Jiu Jiu. Her sword was lying horizontally in front of her.

    Behind Youqin Xuanya was the charming and graceful Yuan Qing. He said in a warm tone, ¡°Junior Sister, I will help you find the Fire-Loathing Enlightenment Herb this time.¡±

    Yet, Youqin Xuanyan frowned slightly and replied nonchntly, ¡°Senior Brother Yuan Qing, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. This concerns my own cultivation. I don¡¯t need outsiders to interfere.¡±

    Yuan Qing smiled warmly. ¡°Having an additional person searching would increase our chances of finding it.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya did not say anything in reply. She closed her eyes and remained seated, wisps of me-like aura encircling her. She looked iparably beautiful.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Jiu Jiu was amused as she watched by the side. She raised her eyebrow at Yuan Qing.

    Yuan Qing made a helpless expression, and then remained seated three feet away from Youqin Xuanya. His smile slowly dissipated.

    ¡®Pui, it¡¯s another good show of unrequited love.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu drank another mouthful of immortal wine, which tasted extremely good and left infinite joy in the aftertaste. Then, reluctantly, she hung the wine gourd back around her waist.

    She leaned back against the side of the wine gourd, and then looked up to survey the white clouds underneath the blue sky. She seemed to be somewhere else.

    After flying in this manner for some time, Jiu Jiu could not help but reach for the wine gourd around her waist again. However, she hesitated for a while and then stopped. Then, she said, ¡°We need two days and three nights to get to the North Continent. Are you nning to sit there and meditate the entire time?

    ¡°Wang Ji, sing a song for Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu...¡± Wang Ji spoke up. ¡°Since when did I know how to sing?¡±

    Jiu Jiu cast him a contemptuous look. ¡°Which one of you can? Changshou, can you?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head, maintaining a somber expression. Using his voice transmission technique, he reminded Jiu Jiu, ¡°Aunt-Master, there seems to be someone among the clouds behind us.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Jiu Jiu looked up and silently replied Li Changshou via voice transmission as well. ¡°In the vastness of the five continents, there are many cultivators who know how to fly. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of nothing. We are not far from the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Although she said this, Jiu Jiu released her immortal senses to check. A whileter, the wine gourd slowed down at an even pace.

    A momentter, the wine gourd came to aplete halt in the sky. Jiu Jiu sat down in a rxed manner, and then shouted, ¡°I wonder what this Dao friend is seeking, following us for such a long time?¡±

    The four other people seated in the wine gourd opened their eyes. They turned to nce at Li Changshou behind them, who had his right hand in his sleeve. His fingers maintained a hard grip around his storage Dharma artifact.

    From among the clouds behind them, a burly figure emerged. This man was dressed in chain mail, and his expression looked crazed¡ªdense, thick aura formed around him. A huge, broad axe was attached to his back.

    ¡°An immortal?¡±

    Li Changshou studied him more closely. This person had only ascended to immortality a short while ago. He did not feel much suppressive force from him.

    A thousand feet from them, the burly man cupped his fists toward Jiu Jiu. Then, he shouted, ¡°I am a front guard from the East Continent¡¯s Hong Lin Country. I havee specially to protect Her Highness, the Sixth Princess. If I have offended you, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Sixth Princess?¡±

    Jiu Jiu tilted her head and then studied the two female disciples behind her.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze automaticallynded on the slightly round-faced and fiery Liu Yan¡¯er. However, Liu Yan¡¯er was looking at the other young female disciple.

    They heard Youqin Xuanya say in an extremely icy tone, ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡®Princess? Front guard?¡¯

    ¡®He only appeared when they began their journey to the North Continent?¡¯

    Li Changshou scrunched up his nose slightly. He smelled... an inevitable trap.

 Chapter 9: Please Exercise the Proper Restraint of an Ice Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Please Exercise the Proper Restraint of an Ice Mountain!</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Your Highness, I am here on the Country Lord¡¯s orders. If I go back like that, it will be hard for me to exin it to him!

    ¡°Recently, the enemy countries have been making trouble for us. Our Country Lord is worried that they might assassinate you. Your Highness, please allow me to apany you on this expedition. Once you get back to the Immortal Du Sect, I will go back.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly. There was a hint of frustration on her normally emotionless face.

    Yuan Qing spoke up to persuade her. ¡°Junior Sister Xuanya, we are going to the North Continent. That¡¯s a dangerous ce. With General Yuwen with us, there would be more people to look out for you.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly said matter-of-factly, ¡°Junior Brother Yuan Qing, did you know this general beforehand? I didn¡¯t hear the general report his name earlier.¡±

    ¡°En, that¡¯s right.¡± Yuan Qing nced at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Junior Sister Xuanya and I grew up together. We also joined the Immortal Du Sect together.

    ¡°This general¡¯s name is Yuwen Ling. He is Xuanya¡¯s father¡¯s most trusted general. Normally, he is in charge of guarding Xuanya¡¯s father himself. The fact that he was sent here personally shows that the situation is quite arduous.¡±

    ¡®So the facially-paralyzed woman and the big, warm man were childhood friends...¡¯

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°I spoke too much.¡±

    Yuwen Ling frowned and shouted, ¡°Sixth Princess, Your Highness!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya turned to look at Jiu Jiu, who was slumped by the wine gourd¡¯s mouth. There was a pleading look on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in our way, don¡¯t get in our way,¡± Immortal Jiu Jiuzily said as she waved her hands by the side of the gourd, ¡°Since he is your guard, he cane with us. A burly man who has just ascended to immortality would not be able to cause much trouble in our midst, anyway.

    ¡°Hey, Hunk, sit at the back of the gourd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound afterward. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to allow you toe with us. The good thing is that the sect¡¯s rules do not prohibit our disciples¡¯ guards from following us on expeditions.¡±

    Yuwen Ling cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Elder.¡±

    Once he finished speaking, the burly man with his huge axe floated to the gourd¡¯s back. Jiu Jiu pointed, and a gap appeared in the immortal glow around the huge gourd.

    While watching the situation, Li Changshou took two steps to the side expressionlessly. Then, from the side, he walked towards the front of the gourd and cupped his hands, asking, ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, can your disciple sit behind you?¡±

    Jiu Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why? You¡¯re already more than 100 years old, are you afraid of death?

    ¡°Come and sit. Your Master said you have a very cautious personality. He was right about you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, please sit here.¡± Youqin Xuanya stood up willingly. She smiled at Li Changshou apologetically and moved back two steps.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Li Changshou replied, nodding. He did not care about the two sharp res behind him. Instead, he sat down where Youqin Xuanya was seated earlier.

    The two res were againing from Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Ji. It was obvious that they were offended by Li Changshou¡¯s ¡®rudeness¡¯. They must have thought that he was not behaving as gracefully as disciples from the Immortal Du Sect were expected to.

    Naturally, Li Changshou chose not to mind them.

    Immortal Jiu Jiu continued to steer her wind gourd across the sky, towards the north. As if to mock Li Changshou, Liu Yan¡¯er, and Wang Ji started a conversation with Yuwen Ling on purpose.

    However, Yuwen Ling¡ªthis burly man¡ªwas quite taciturn. The conversation between the three of them was extremely awkward, and they quickly ran out of things to talk about.

    Yuan Qing seemed to have had it. He took the initiative to join the conversation. Only then did the mood lighten up, and the conversation flow became smooth.

    Li Changshou did not even bother turning around. He kept his right hand firmly around his sleeve and released a wisp of spiritual awareness to keep an eye on his surroundings.

    Before he had decided to go to the North Continent on his own, Li Changshou had pondered about it deeply. He had taken the time to speak to a few attendants in the Bai Fan Hall, who he was close to, until he understood the situation. He had found out that the immortal, who would be guarding the disciples on their trip this time, would be the same one who was in charge of this trip the past few times¡ªImmortal Jiu Jiu.

    Although Jiu Jiu had been training for less than 1,000 years, her skills could not be underestimated. She also had a set of awesome mystical abilities, and a few pieces of Dharma treasures, which had been given to her by the Sect Master. It was said that her cultivation level was approaching the Heaven Immortal Realm.

    After ascending to immortality, cultivators normally went through the following realms in order: Essence Immortal, Perfected Immortal, Heaven Immortal, Golden Immortal, Zenith Heaven, and Boundless Chaos. This was known as the Heaven Immortal Dao.

    The most important thing was that Jiu Jiu was among the few people who were acquainted with his Master.

    Initially, Li Changshou had thought that few people would head to the North Continent to train. With this immortal¡¯s protection, he would be much safer than if he had gone there on his own.

    However, he did not expect that he would encounter such a situation along the way.

    Li Changshou stole a nce at Yuan Qing and Yuwen Ling and quietly began to ponder. He closed his eyes slowly. He was in no mood to cultivate. Instead, he remained vignt to activate his Wind Escape.

    It was a good thing that he was seated closer to Aunt-Master Jiu. He felt safer.

    ¡®Er?¡¯

    ¡°Hehehe... I¡¯ll just have a little sip. We¡¯re still a long way from our destination. Nothing could go wrong, nothing could go wrong...¡±

    Immortal Jiu, who was still seated at the mouth of the gourd, smiled strangely. She hugged her wine gourd filled with wine and sipped at it stealthily. Her face flushed even redder as she licked her lips, savoring the taste of the wine.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, he should find a reason to leave the team and advance on his own.

    His Master was his priority.

    ...

    Half a day passed, and he still hadn¡¯t spoken.

    The sun was setting in the west as if fighting with the stars in the sky.

    Seated on the wine gourd, which measured more than 100 feet, surrounded by a mild immortal glow, and smelling the alcohol in the air, Li Changshou held up a bamboo slip and read quietly.

    The others, including Yuwen Ling, who was seated right at the back, were already cultivating.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes were half-open. Shey down at the front of the wine gourd, allowing the wind to mess up her short hair. Indeed, she looked very different from most other immortals. However, one could also say that she looked full of character.

    Li Changshou quietly appreciated the Dao technique recorded on the slip, imagining how the Dao technique would work. However, he never retracted his spiritual awareness. He remained on the lookout for any danger within 100 feet of himself.

    This was because he had intentionally gone through cautious training before. For him, this was not much of a burden.

    A wine gourd suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Li Changshou shook his head with a somber expression and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt-Master. Your disciple does not take kindly to wine.¡±

    ¡°Boring,¡± Jiu Jiu replied, rolling her eyes. She jumped up from the ¡®stopper¡¯ of the wine gourd and sat at the edges of the wine gourd¡¯s mouth. Gently, she swung the cleanest part of her body¡ªher slender legs.

    She burped, and then asked seemingly subconsciously, ¡°Changshou, your Master is going to ascend to immortality soon, right?¡±

    ¡°The tribtion should be about three to five years away,¡± replied Li Changshou while setting his book down on his legs. He turned his attention to Aunt-Master Jiu in front of him.

    Jiu Jiu was actually one of the few people who would go to the Little Qiong Peak after Li Changshou joined the sect about 100 years ago.

    ¡°Ai.¡± Jiu Jiu sighed. She turned her back to Li Changshou and began to educate him in a deliberately aged tone.

    ¡°We got along quite well back then. Your Master is pitiful. His potential was not bad, but after he was injured, his Dao base suffered. Until now, he is having difficulty making up for it.

    ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t despise your Master just because he hasn¡¯t ascended to immortality yet. His understanding of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Dao techniques is not worse than any 1,000-year-old immortal...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Aunt-Master?¡± Li Changshou smiled slightly, causing his eyes to narrow as well. Extremely few people, apart from his Master and Junior Sister, had ever seen this expression on his face.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°My Master has always been giving his best to teach my Junior Sister and I. To me, Master is like my parent.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, what is up with your cultivation level? It¡¯s been so many years, but you¡¯re still at the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation. You can¡¯t even break through the Void Return Realm?¡±

    Jiu Jiu turned around to stare at the Little Qiong Peak. ¡°When your Aunt-Master joined the sect, I heard people say that your Little Qiong Peak was filled with bad luck. It looks like that¡¯s quite true.

    ¡°Show me your hand. I will see your potential. I remember your potential being quite good when you joined the sect, right? Don¡¯t tell me that foolish Master of yours really messed you up!?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately frowned. ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu has good intentions, but...¡¯

    If she came into contact with Li Changshou¡¯s body and inspected it, given her formidable skills as a Perfected Immortal, she would surely be able to tell Li Changshou¡¯s true cultivation level despite his use of Dharma spells to hide it!

    Jiu Jiu was already reaching out towards Li Changshou with her alcohol-scented right hand. He subconsciously rubbed his bottom and smiled shyly. ¡°Aunt-Master, men, and women should not get too close. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Men and women should not get too close? Who said that? I¡¯ve never heard that!¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately cast Li Changshou a look of contempt. ¡°The cultivators in my generation chase freedom. We want to live our lives freely. Why should you care about the customs and rules of the world?!

    ¡°Hurry, show me your hand!

    ¡°Has something gone wrong with your cultivation? I remember that your potential was quite good.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, that¡¯s inappropriate! Your disciple found out a few years ago that I will convulse all over whenever Ie into contact with females!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up suddenly and turned away. Two images emerged from his body as he quickly and smoothly appeared again behind Youqin Xuanya, smiling bitterly at Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu blinked, suddenly realizing something.

    ¡®The footwork that this fe used as he moved his body...¡¯

    ¡°Dragon Swimming Across Clouds? That¡¯s not bad, brat. You¡¯ve learned such difficult footwork?¡± Jiu Jiu¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°Your Master said that you were only interested in escape techniques. You haven¡¯t been spending the past hundred years on this, have you?!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple has always been working hard on cultivating. I have never been re¡ª What!?¡±

    He felt a soft touch.

    Li Changshou looked down and saw fair, slender fingers gently stroking his inner thigh. A few ck lines immediately appeared on his forehead.

    He traced the slender fingers with his eyes, down to a smooth, fair arm, which resembled an exquisite statue made out of Mutton Fat white jade. He continued to trace the arm and saw a fiery-red shoulder strap, cor, and finally a slightly-tilted, slightly-curious, charming face.

    Youqin Xuanya!

    ¡®Found out a few years ago that I will convulse all over whenever Ie into contact with females!¡¯

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth kept twitching wildly, but he made a decision a split secondter.

    This was one ruthless person. He had no regard for his outer-appearance now. His entire body began to tremble, and he gritted his teeth as he caused his own muscles to twist and turn. His face was contorted with pain, and his eyes rolled back as white foam began to form in his mouth.

    ¡®D*mn it! Youqin Xuanya, aren¡¯t you an ice mountain?! Wretch!¡¯

 Chapter 10: Xuanyaâ€™s Apology

    <h4>Chapter 10: Xuanya¡¯s Apology</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°I overstepped the boundaries earlier. Senior Brother, please be magnanimous.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained somber as he was seated at the front of the wine gourd. He watched Youqin Xuanya as she cupped her hands and bowed her head. In his heart, he wanted very badly to curse her. Yet, he had no choice but to simply say that it did not matter.

    Li Changshou felt that the gazes of the others were no longer filled with content and dissatisfaction. Instead, they were filled with pity and sympathy.

    ¡°Changshou,¡± Jiu Jiu coughed. She said in a sincere tone, ¡°This must be a mental demon. Perhaps it¡¯s a result of being cooped up on that mountain, cultivating with your Master.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou.¡± Yuan Qing floated to Li Changshou¡¯s side, holding a bottle of pills. He said in a low voice, ¡°These are pills to clear your heart and focus your mind. Perhaps they will help Senior Brother¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly. Yuan Qing seemed to understand something at once. Adeptly, he changed the topic.

    Li Changshou took this chance to observe everyone else¡¯s reaction.

    Yuwen Ling remained unfazed by the entire fiasco. He sat quietly in the corner with his eyes closed, fully focused on his own meditation.

    Liu Yan¡¯er was looking at Li Changshou with pity in her eyes, while Wang Qi was looking at him with sorrow.

    He was probably thinking, ¡®This Senior Brother (or Junior Brother) has average cultivation potential, and even has to deal with a mental demon like that. Finding a Daopanion in the future will probably be considered a luxury for him. His cultivation journey will be difficult.¡¯

    Finding a Daopanion to cultivate together with was an oft-sighted thing within the Immortal Du Sect.

    After Yuan Qing finished talking about random things, he walked to the back of the wine gourd. Wang Qi then stepped up to chat with Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou maintained a subtle smile the entire time, without saying much in reply.

    Apart from Yuan Qing, the other disciples of his generation, who had their minds fully set on cultivating, were considered old in age, but their thinking was exceptionally naive.

    That was right. These few disciples of his generation were the cream of the crop. Most of their time was spent on cultivating and training. They had few opportunities to socialize.

    This little fiasco quickly came to an end.

    A whileter, peace was restored in the wine gourd. Everyone went back to cultivating and meditating, while Li Changshou picked up his bamboo slip and began reading it again. His mood was not affected in the least bit.

    Immortal Jiu Jiu hugged her arms and sat cross-legged, right in front of the wine gourd. At that moment, she was deep in thought. She was thinking about how to help Li Changshou deal with his mental demons and resume cultivating happily.

    ¡®Do I have to use the beauty of women? I have to cure the ill with poison?¡¯

    Immortal Jiu looked down at herself, as a sly grin spread across her face.

    Li Changshou did not mind the new addition to his ¡®character settings¡¯.

    Although he had only done this to avoid Aunt-Master Jiu from discovering his true cultivation level and potential, he would have to remember this little detail for the rest of the journey.

    In any case, remaining cautious was not going to be difficult for Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou,¡± a voice called out from behind him. Li Changshou turned around to see Youqin Xuanya looking at him apologetically.

    Li Changshou really wanted to say, ¡°Please be as aloof and proud as an Ice Mountain Beauty should be.¡± However, he had no choice but to smile slightly and wave his hand, gesturing for her not to say anything more. Then, he turned back around and continued reading.

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips, the apologetic look not leaving her face.

    With his spiritual awareness, Li Changshou caught the slight frown on Yuan Qing¡¯s face, even as he had his eyes closed.

    ...

    After two days, they slowly passed by the East Continent, which had a hugend area, few people, and many immortal sects.

    For the entire journey, the huge wine gourd had been flying among the clouds. Day and night, it did not rest. Finally, they made it to the north-west region of the East Continent.

    Li Changshou did not cultivate the entire journey. Instead, he focused all of his attention on the small area around him. He could even see the figures flying through the sky from time to time.

    It was a good thing that they did not meet with any obstacles along the way.

    Jiu Jiu stretched her body as the huge wine gourd slowed down and flew downwards, towards the towering mountains and precipitous ridges below.

    Immortal Jiu yawned, and then shouted at the people behind her, ¡°Be alert! We¡¯re going to enter the boundaries of the continent.

    ¡°All of you, listen up!

    ¡°The North Continent is not a kind ce. You areing here to train! Do not risk your lives to obtain any treasures or herbs.

    ¡°I will bring you to an entry point to the North Continent after this. Remember this ce. If you want toe to the North Continent on your own in the future, do not try to barge in blindly.¡±

    The five disciples stood up at once, cupping their hands and bowing to Immortal Jiu. Together, they said, ¡°Yes, Aunt-Master, we understand.¡±

    Jiu Jiu nodded, satisfied.

    Liu Yan¡¯er asked softly, ¡°Aunt-Master, isn¡¯t the North Continent one of the four continents? Why are there entry points? Could the Miasma Qi here have formed a natural array?¡±

    Jiu Jiu pursed her lips and said nonchntly, ¡°Who among you knows? Exin it to her.¡±

    Yuan Qing, who was standing behind, smiled and said, ¡°To cultivators in the Void Return realm, who already have knowledge of the Heavenly Cycle, Miasma Qi in the North Continent is not hard to fend against.

    ¡°The most troublesome things here are the poisonous insects and herbs born out of the Miasma Qi, as well as the ferocious and poisonous beasts all around. They are extremely hard to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and chided Yuan Qing. ¡°She¡¯s asking why there are entry points. What are you talking about?¡±

    Yuan Qing smiled awkwardly, and could only cup his hands.

    Yuwen Ling said in a low voice, ¡°Because of the demons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because of the demons. The hunky general knows his stuff.¡±

    Jiu Jiu looked down and steered the huge wine gourd towards a valley in the mountainous region. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Humans have gathered in the South Continent, leaving the North Continent to the mage race.

    ¡°In ancient times, a few Saints chopped off the four legs of a Connate ck Turtle in order to hold the crumbling sky up. These formed the heavenly pirs.

    ¡°The ck Turtle felt deeply resentful and frustrated. Hence, it used its huge body and boundless skills to turn into the Miasma Qi in the North Continent, which cannot be dissipated until this day. Look towards the north-west region. That¡¯s not a rain cloud.¡±

    The few disciples turned to the north-west region at the same time. At that moment, they were already very close to the mountain peaks. It was the perfect spot from which they could see the gray, billowing clouds covering the sky.

    The clouds looked formless and vast.

    Jiu Jiu spoke again. ¡°The Miasma Qi has given birth to many poisonous insects and herbs so that ordinary living beings cannot go near them. In recent times, this ce has also be the breeding ground of many strange flowers and fruits. There are many different types of ferocious and poisonous beasts in there. Even Heaven Immortals whoe here don¡¯t dare to go too deep into the continent.

    ¡°After the Great Mage-Demon War, the remnants of the mage race were let loose here. They went to the extreme north of the North Continent. There, it was icy and snowy, and there were fewer insects and demons as a result. They tried hard to survive, but it is said that they are on the verge of extinction. It is quite a pity.

    ¡°The demons, who harbored deep-seated hatred towards the mage race, as well as the demons that had been chased away by human cultivators, have all gathered at the North Continent too.

    ¡°As time went by, this narrow region, which expanded by about tens of thousands of kilometers from east to west, became the most important living space for demons.¡±

    At that point, Jiu Jiu surveyed the expressions on the disciples¡¯ faces and found that apart from Li Changshou, everyone else looked quite nervous.

    The effect was not bad. She could try harder.

    Jiu Jiu clicked her tongue, smiled, and continued in a low voice, ¡°Look at the mountains around you. There are many great and old demons hidden there. Some of them have terrifying skills, and they love to eat human cultivators for dessert.¡±

    The disciples looked even more shocked, but Li Changshou nodded calmly, looking down.

    Jiu Jiu finally lost interest. She pointed below the wine gourd and said expressionlessly, ¡°The town underneath us is the entry point to the North Continent that the experts of our human race have worked hard to establish. It is said that the demons have stopped fighting in these thousands of years as well. I don¡¯t know when they will start all over again.

    ¡°When we enter the town, I will bring you to buy Miasma-Repelling Talismans and Detoxifying Pills.

    ¡°We have these in our sect as well, but due to some rotten rule set by somebody I don¡¯t know, I have to allow you to experience the life of independent cultivators. I have to teach you how to trade.

    ¡°Remember, you cannot randomly fly into the sky of this town. There are various high-level cultivators keeping watch here. They have to exercise a certain amount of caution towards other cultivators. We willnd at the hillside in the south-east region, and walk a short distance there.¡±

    The five disciples cupped their hands and received the orders, bearing Immortal Jiu Jiu¡¯s words in their mind.

    This town was located in a valley. On either side of the valley were sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces. Grottos had been carved into these cliffs and rock faces. There were also walkways and stairs.

    Different types of structures filled the valley. From afar, it looked quite messy.

    There were imposing and well-lit pces and lofty and majestic pagodas. However, there were more structures made out of wood and soil. There was no order to the entire town. One could only see narrow pathways that they could barely pass through.

    Of course, most cultivators could fly in the sky. There was no need for them to walk.

    One could tell that many cultivators came to the North Continent. Many people passed through this ce. Thus, many cultivators would set up stalls at the top of their wooden or soil buildings. One could find various herbs and treasures produced in the North Continent at these stalls.

    These herbs and treasures were mostly marked ¡®poisonous¡¯.

    Jiu Jiu was familiar with the area. She summoned a white cloud and led the five disciples and Yuwen Ling halfway across the town. Shepared various stalls, left and right, before finally asking them to take their spirit stones out to buy pills and talismans at a good bargain.

    ¡®Eh? Why is this brat not moving?¡¯

    Jiu Jiu looked at Li Changshou, who remained behind her with his hands sped behind his back. Her heart dropped slightly. At once, she retrieved a purse and tossed it over her shoulder, right into Li Changshou¡¯s hands.

    Purses like these were considered simple storage Dharma treasures. Normally, they were used to store a set amount of spirit stones.

    Jiu Jiu spat, ¡°I knew that your Master wouldn¡¯t have much to give you. I just don¡¯t understand why he wants to guard that little mountain.

    ¡°Detoxifying Pills and Miasma-Repelling Talismans are necessary. Go and buy some. A man should not be dawdling!¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned. He looked up at the Aunt-Master in front of him, who did not like dressing up, and could not help but smile warmly.

    Only his Master and Junior Sister had ever seen a smile like that on his face.

    He was just about to exin that he had already prepared everything he needed. However, before he could speak, a slender hand stretched out beside him. That hand held a stack of yellow paper talismans, and two, fat, ceramic bottles.

    It was the young girl dressed in the fiery-red skirt, with a huge sword hanging on her back.

    Youqin Xuanya turned to look elsewhere, trying her hardest to stay calm as she said, ¡°Take it as an apology to Senior Brother. Before this...¡±

    As she spoke, her fingers twitched. Skilfully, she transported the pills and talismans straight into Li Changshou¡¯s hands. Then, she turned around and acted like nothing had happened, as she surveyed the stall next door.

    Li Changshou¡¯s interest was piqued. He cupped his hands towards her back but said nothing else.

    ¡®This Ice Mountain really does not live up to her name.¡¯

 Chapter 11: Leaving the Group and Advancing Alone

    <h4>Chapter 11: Leaving the Group and Advancing Alone</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If one were to travel about 150 kilometers toward the north from this town, they would arrive at the boundaries of the North Continent¡¯s Miasma Qi. At the extreme end, the region was the training ground for disciples of the Immortal Du Sect¡ªthe Chaos Treasure Forest.

    Outside the Miasma Qi, there was a bare desert mountain. It was a stark contrast to the unending ckness of the jungle covered in Miasma Qi. This contrast also drew an obvious border between the two regions.

    As they got closer to the forest covered in Miasma Qi, Jiu Jiu seemed to be a whole other person. Her eyes were filled with caution and wariness, as her immortal senses inspected the area within tens of kilometers from them. Every gust of wind and movement of the grass was checked.

    She led the group to fly at a low altitude. Then, she used a good amount of immortal power to conjure a white cloud. The huge wine gourd shrunk to about three feet, and she hung it on her back. The mouth of the wine gourd continued to glow light-blue. It looked like it was ready to fly out and spit at people at any moment.

    Atst, when they reached the Miasma-Qi-covered forest border, Jiu Jiu got off the white cloud, turned around, and addressed the five disciples.

    ¡°ording to the rules, each expedition shouldst 20 days. The timer starts from the moment you enter the Chaos Treasure Forest. If youe out on your own, anytime before the end of these 20 days, your expedition will be counted as a failure. You will then return to endure the punishment.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked, her tone suddenly easing. ¡°Actually, the punishment is as simple as a deduction of your monthly allowance or something. You won¡¯t get seriously hurt. If you run into danger, survival is most important. If you find it too tiring,e out at once. Don¡¯t force yourself to stay in there. I will wait for all of you here. Since this expedition is meant to push you beyond your limit, I cannot follow behind you all the time. I also cannot be your personal bodyguard. The hunk will stay here as well. You will wait for her here.¡±

    Yuwen Ling cupped his hands and made a request. ¡°I came on orders to protect Her Highness, the Sixth Princess. Immortal Elder, please allow me¡ª¡±

    Jiu Jiu calmly interrupted, ¡°Do you want to stay here on your own or be tied here by me?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya spoke up from the side. ¡°General Yuwen, please stay outside. Follow Aunt-Master Jiu¡¯s instructions.¡± She seemed faintly imposing as well. It was obvious that she had given countless orders growing up.

    Yuwen Ling answered in a low voice, ¡°This General receives your orders!¡± Then, he frowned and turned to Yuan Qing.

    Yuan Qing immediately said, ¡°General Yuwen, do not worry. I will protect Junior Sister Xuanya even if it costs me my life.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya gave no response whatsoever. Instead, she maintained her icy-cold expression, which she put on daily.

    On the other hand, Li Changshou, who had been standing behind Jiu Jiu the entire time, turned to study Yuan Qing and Yuwen Ling.

    ¡®Indeed, there is something fishy going on with these two.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu cleared her throat and continued, ¡°I will give you all two warnings. First, help each other out when you get inside. Remember that you are from the same sect. Take care to avoid moving on your own. Yuan Qing, Xuanya, both of you are of higher cultivation levels. If you have extra energy, look out for the others.¡±

    Yuan Qing smiled and answered, ¡°Rest assured, Aunt-Master.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya also answered, ¡°Your disciple receives your orders.¡±

    Immortal Jiu Jiu added, ¡°Second, do not push your luck. Do not risk your lives to look for herbs. Ferocious beasts would normally guard the most valuable herbs. These ferocious beasts are not stupid, and you are the greatest nourishment they would get.¡±

    At that point, Jiu Jiu suddenly made a move. Her left hand shot out as quickly as an illusion, as she gently pinched Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face. ¡°Especially fine, tender, premium-grade meat like yours!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, please maintain your dignity,¡± said Youqin Xuanya, frowning.

    Jiu Jiu sniggered by the side. ¡°Whoa, so smooth. I really envy you, natural beauties. Your Aunt-Master doesn¡¯t have what it takes. My skin is so dry. I also don¡¯t have anyone behind me shouting, ¡®Junior Sister Jiu Jiu, Junior Sister Jiu Jiu¡¯ all day.¡±

    While joking, Jiu Jiu retrieved five crescent-shaped jade stones. She tossed one into each of the five disciples¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Here, this is amunication jade in case you need any help. If you run into any trouble, just break it. Your Aunt-Master will be able to sense it, and I will go and help you at once.

    ¡°Using themunication jade means that you give up on your expedition. When you get back, they will deduct your monthly allowance. It¡¯s no big deal.

    ¡°Go, go. Be careful! Don¡¯t die in there!¡±

    The five disciples kept theirmunication jades, cupping their hands and bowing to Immortal Jiu Jiu one by one. Then, they stuck on their respective Miasma-Repelling Talismans. With Youqin Xuanya and Yuan Qing at the front of the group, they headed into the Miasma-Qi-covered Forest.

    Li Changshou remained half a step behind them because he first stuck the Miasma-Repelling Talisman on his Dao robe. Then, he swiftly lifted up the inneryer of his robe and stuck another talisman on his inner thigh. Finally, he stuck a third talisman at the back of his cor on his inner shirt.

    This would cover all bases. There would be no need for him to worry that the talismans would fall off on their own. He would just have to take care to change them every few days.

    He heard the sound of the wind, as a pair of footsteps quickly traveled towards him.

    Li Changshou looked disheveled as he took two steps forward, easily dodging the figure running towards him.

    Jiu Jiu chided him in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re still not going? Remember to follow them closely! You are only in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation! You¡¯re such a careful person, what are you doing in such a rotten ce?!¡±

    ¡°Take care, Aunt-Master.¡± Li Changshou turned and cupped his hands, the corners of his lips twitching slightly. He sent a voice transmission to Immortal Jiu at the same time.

    Then, he walked away briskly, trailing at the back of the group of five.

    The Miasma Qi engulfed them. Immediately, the Miasma-Repelling Talismans of the four people in front emitted a soft glow. A thin, transparent protectiveyer appeared around each of their bodies.

    Li Changshou¡¯s situation was more amazing. Threeyers were covering his body so that even breathing felt difficult. However, the air that he tried hard to breathe in felt especially fresh.

    Wang Ji cleared his throat and said, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou cane with meter on. I¡¯m just here to try my luck. I¡¯m not looking for any herbs in particr. Junior Brother Yuan Qing and the others need not be burdened.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Li Changshou smiled at Wang Ji knowingly, while thetter raised his eyebrows in response. A kind of chemistry had developed between the two¡ªthis was probably chemistry among lightbulbs.

    ...

    While moving around within the North Continent, those who had not yet ascended to immortality had to avoid flying. Three feet above the ground, the Miasma Qi would feel extremely thick. What¡¯s more, with so many poisonous insects and ferocious beasts around, it would be much safer for them to remain on the ground.

    At that moment, there was only one path to take. What looked like burnt, ck wood lined that pathway. Most of the branches there did not have leaves on them. However, another type of life seemed to flow within them.

    As the five of them walked down the path, they tried to expand their spiritual awareness as much as possible. From time to time, they would spot one or two poisonous beasts, hiding in the darkness and watching the invaders coldly.

    There seemed to be no daylight in the forest, and danger lurked in every corner.

    The Chaos Treasure Forest contained several types of treasures and tens of different types of herbs. However, since they were at the extreme end of the forest, where the risks were the lowest, 70 to 80% of the herbs had already been taken away by human cultivators and demons. It was undoubtedly going to be quite difficult for the five to find the spiritual herbs they wanted.

    What¡¯s more, the herb that Li Changshou was looking for was not within the Chaos Treasure Forest. It was located deeper into the region.

    As they walked, Li Changshou retrieved a map made of sheepskin, which was as big as his palm. He looked at the different markings he had made on the map and confirmed the direction he had to travel inter on.

    First, he had to look for a good reason to leave the group. Most importantly, he had to ensure that Aunt-Master Jiu, who was stealthily following them in the sky, would not step out to stop him.

    After about an hour, the forest became even darker¡ªthe stench of something rotting filled the air. Groups of insects were crying out, and the predators hidden in the darkness kept their eyes on the five living and breathing beings, waiting for the opportunity to pounce.

    In the swamp scattered with bones, there were seductive but poisonous flowers and fruits seated on high trees, and demonic spidersughing cruelly.

    The few disciples from the Immortal Du Sect were considered skillful, daring people. As time went by, they walked quicker and grew ustomed to their surroundings.

    Li Changshou followed closely behind the four of them. At that moment, he was still far from the ce where he had to change direction. Thus, he felt no urgency to leave the group.

    All of a sudden, they heard the stifling roar of a beast. The poisonous insects¡¯ crying was suddenly amplified, as a ferocious and fiendish energy aura surged towards them!

    A poisonous beast could no longer resist¡ªit was going to attack them!

    Youqin Xuanya, who was right in front of the group, immediately raised her hand to stop everyone from moving forward. The huge sword on her back began to tremble slightly.

    Yuan Qing gently shook his right hand, and a green immortal sword flew into his palm. He looked especially threatening, ready to attack at any moment.

    Just as the four people in front of him turned their attention to the ck figure rushing out of the forest on their front-left, Li Changshou turned to the right. He took one step forward, stood behind Wang Ji, and said, ¡°Be careful, on the right.¡±

    The moment Li Changshou finished speaking, a ten-feet-tall, ck figure jumped out from their front-left!

    This was a ck-skinned leopard, which had two wings growing out of its back. Its front ws shed ck and green. The moment it appeared, it jumped towards the four of them at once!

    Yuan Qing shouted in a low voice, ¡°Evil Beast, you¡¯re courting death!¡± A gentle breeze blew past Youqin Xuanya as he rushed past her. An eight-inch beam of green light shot out of the edge of the three-foot sword. His footwork released many remnant images underneath his feet!

    Out of the sword-light emerged an elongated ¡®Z¡¯. Just as the ck leopard raised its ws, its ck blood shot towards the sky!

    At once, its body was cut into multiple different pieces!

    At that moment, two ck figures jumped out from the front-right side of the forest and headed straight for Liu Yan¡¯er and Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Let me!¡± shouted Wang Ji, rushing to Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s side. mes now surrounded both of his hands, and he waved them at the two ck leopards, attempting to force them back.

    However, before his mes exploded, a fiery-red figure brushed past him. The sword that she hadn¡¯t unsheathed before cut through the air. As the sword brushed past them, the two ck leopards immediately flew backward, like two huge sandbags.

    It was just a single wave of the sword. There was no follow-up move. Yet, the two ck leopards were already high up in the sky. Two fiery-red lotus flowers appeared in the leopards¡¯ bodies. They exploded, blowing the bodies into pieces. The mespletely swallowed the remains and ck blood!

    In the blink of an eye, nothing remained of the two ck leopards.

    Wang Ji smiled awkwardly, retracting the balls of mes in his hands and stepping backward.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡®This Youqin Xuanya has mastered the Nine Lotus Li Fire Skill?¡¯

    The three ck leopards had been killed in the blink of an eye. The number of eyes that were fixed on these five disciples from within the darkness halved.

    The five of them took their ces once again and got on their way. Youqin Xuanya and Yuan Qing began to disy simple footwork, but the three people behind them could keep up easily.

    That was until a fork appeared in the path. Then, the group came to a stop at the same time.

    Youqin Xuanya turned around and said, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, I am going in this direction to look for the Fire-Loathing Enlightenment Herb. It was recorded in our sect that people have spotted this herb in this direction. Please take care of yourselves. Don¡¯t go too far in.¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯er also said that she was searching for a herb, and was headed in the other direction.

    The group began to split up. Naturally, Yuan Qing was going to stick with Youqin Xuanya. He hade specially to help and protect her.

    Wang Ji was there to experience the outside world. At the same time, he agreed to help Liu Yan¡¯er look for the herb she wanted.

    Thus, the four of them all turned to Li Changshou.

    ¡°I¡¯m going this way. I have to separate from all of you now,¡± said Li Changshou while pointing in apletely different direction.

    Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, what herb are you looking for?¡±

    Li Changshou answered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to say. However, don¡¯t worry about me. Take care.¡±

    Yuan Qing tried to persuade him. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, why not go with Senior Sister Yan¡¯er¡ª¡±

    Before Yuan Qing could finish speaking, Li Changshou took one step towards the path he chose. He employed simple footwork and floated away, his hair not even dancing in the wind. Still, very quickly, he disappeared around the corner into the forest ahead.

    ¡°Really, he¡¯s taking our good intentions for granted,¡± Liu Yan¡¯er muttered irritably.

    Yuan Qing and Wang Ji shook their heads as well. They guessed that Li Changshou was just being proud, and he wanted to prove himself too badly.

    Youqin Xuanya, on the other hand, seemed to have something on her mind. She turned around and began walking on the path she selected. Her back view, coupled with the sword on her back, looked more delicate than before.

 Chapter 12: Fox Tail

    <h4>Chapter 12: Fox Tail</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°This Li Changshou, he could have just followed a pair. Why did he have to go on a third path?!¡±

    Among the clouds above the Chaos Treasure Forest, Jiu Jiu was seated atop a grey cloud. She smacked her knee in frustration, and then picked up a wine gourd to take a huge gulp. She wanted to resolve the worry in her heart.

    She did not expect so many disciples toe to the North Continent during this Priming Meet. Four of them were even among the most treasured immortal seedlings in the sect. She could not allow anything to happen to them.

    Now, five of them were being so bold as to split into three groups. Jiu Jiu began to feel pressured.

    ¡®They are all really young cows that do not fear tigers! Youths who know no fear!¡¯

    Yet, Jiu Jiu recalled what she was like when she was still a young disciple. Wasn¡¯t she just as ambitious as they were?

    Jiu Jiu picked up her wine gourd and removed the stopper. Then, she paused and reced it.

    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll wait for 20 days.¡¯

    Due to the Miasma Qi, Perfected Jiu Jiu¡¯s immortal senses could not expand too far.

    The good thing was that they were in the outer region of the North Continent. The beasts there were not that skillful. Moreover, few human cultivators or demons would remain in these outer regions. Instead, most of them would travel deeper.

    After pondering for a moment, Jiu Jiu turned to look at Yuwen Ling, who was standing on a gray cloud behind her. She wanted to ask him to follow Youqin Xuanya and Yuan Qing so that she could relieve some stress. However, just before she said it out loud, Jiu Jiu blinked.

    ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu, this person hase for unknown reasons and is slightly suspicious. Don¡¯t trust him easily.¡¯

    She recalled the voice transmission that Li Changshou had sent to her when she had been chasing him away. Jiu Jiu did not take Li Changshou¡¯s word for it. After all, the hunk looked like he would copse with a single blow from her.

    However, for some reason, Jiu Jiu really hesitated.

    ¡®Forget it. The five of them have not wandered outside my immortal awareness for now. I don¡¯t need to panic.¡¯

    She steered the gray cloud forward, and then turned around to say, ¡°Hunk, follow me closely.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Exalted Immortal,¡± replied Yuwen Ling, cupping his hands. He maintained a three-foot distance between them as he followed behind Jiu Jiu.

    The group chose three different paths. Naturally, the further they walked, the further apart they became.

    After pondering about it for a while, Jiu Jiu decided to follow behind Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er temporarily. As for Yuan Qing and Youqin Xuanya, she was slightly more relieved.

    As for Li Changshou, Jiu Jiu was worried, but she could not just let the pairs wander off on their own while she protected the man who went solo. This would make it too obvious that she was being biased.

    Jiu Jiu was prepared to follow behind all three groups in turn. At the very most, she would ensure that she spent equal time following and protecting each of them!

    The Priming Meet rules were that the immortals only had to send the disciples to the destination and allow them to train inside. There was no need for them to bother about anything else.

    As the saying went, ¡°Whether one survived or not would be up to fate.¡± The disciples would be able to grow much faster in such dangerous circumstances. However, pushing them into such dangerous circumstances came with the risk of losing them or injuring them.

    ording to Jiu Jiu¡¯s immortal senses, Youqin Xuanya and Yuan Qing were advancing very quickly towards the region that they wanted to reach. The pool where the Fire-Loathing Enlightenment Herbs grew was considered one of the safest ces within the Chaos Treasure Forest.

    Those two did not dare to fly. However, they were advancing quite quickly. They were not talking much and were running one in front of the other. From time to time, poisonous beasts would attempt to attack them, but they would deal with them easily.

    ¡®Indeed, the Heaven-Breaking Peak¡¯s disciples are the most reliable.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu looked further down and could see Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s situation. Both of them were talking as they walked. It looked like they were taking at least a slight interest in each other. Although poisonous insects and beasts often tried to attack them, they dealt with them ordingly. Their skills were quitemendable.

    ¡®Nothing huge is happening, but why do I feel so oddly unsatisfied?¡¯

    Jiu Jiu pursed her lips, wanting to observe Li Changshou¡¯s situation. She focused her immortal senses and discovered that he was missing!

    Had he been torn into pieces by poisonous beasts so quickly?! Or had he been swallowed whole?!

    Jiu Jiu frowned and quickly intensified the search using her immortal senses.

    That was not right. He was using a technique to shield himself from her immortal senses. She could still sense the brat¡¯s aura in the north, and he was also moving at top speed. He was moving at least double the speed of Youqin Xuanya and Yuan Qing!

    ¡®Brat, you¡¯re a Soul Formation cultivator in the Ninth Stage, yet you are flying towards the deeper regions of the Chaos Treasure Forest? Are you rushing to die?!¡¯

    Jiu Jiu tilted her chin upward and groaned wordlessly, causing her already-torn top to shake violently.

    She nced at Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er, who were currently studying a poisonous flower. Then, she pointed forward with her left hand and sped up to chase Li Changshou.

    She would catch this fellow and throw him to Wang Ji to be taken care of!

    A momentter, Jiu Jiu finally caught up with Li Changshou and traveled the same way he was advancing. However, when she looked down to study him, she frowned even more deeply.

    That brat seemed to be using a Track-Concealing Talisman to hide his aura. That would allow him to avoid detection from ferocious beasts far away.

    What¡¯s more, Li Changshou was not risking flying. Instead, he was using his brilliant Dragon Swimming Across Clouds footwork and causing afterimages to form underneath his feet. This cultivator in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation was at peak performance.

    ¡®That¡¯s not right. The herb tripod hanging from this fe¡¯s waist...¡¯

    Jiu Jiu scrunched up her nose after smelling a strange odor. She looked down to study it for a while, and then immediately looked shocked.

    ¡®It¡¯s the Saliva of the Red Yang Poisonous Dragon?!¡¯

    Red Yang Poisonous Dragons lived in the North Sea. They loved eating demons, poisonous beasts, and ordinary living beings. However, they were too violent and conducted massacres everywhere. As a result, the alreadycking luck of the dragon race had run out. Tens of thousands of years ago, the dragon race had purged them.

    ¡®The Saliva of Red Yang Poisonous Dragons is not considered a rare treasure, but it¡¯s still quite expensive. Where did this brat, Li Changshou, get it?¡¯

    With this hanging on his belt, ordinary poisonous beasts and insects would not dare to go near him. It was no wonder that he was advancing so fearlessly.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she mumbled, ¡°This fe was quite well-prepared. It looks like he was really determined to find that herb. What herb is he looking for?¡±

    Yuwen Ling¡¯s rough voice sounded behind her. ¡°Immortal Elder, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. He would be a good-for-nothing even after ascending to immortality if he knew that he¡¯s training under the protection of an immortal.¡± Jiu Jiu stretched her body, then turned to face Yuwen Ling, who was standing behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go and see how the royalty from your house is doing. Don¡¯t say that this Aunt-Master is biased behind my back.¡±

    Yuwen Ling immediately nodded in response, looking very eager. He yed the role of a loyal guard perfectly.

    However, when Jiu Jiu turned to fly away, Yuwen Ling retrieved a ck beetle from his thigh and threw it into the gray cloud underneath him.

    This move was very subtle, and it was only done when Jiu Jiu turned her immortal awareness to focus on the other four disciples. Even though Jiu Jiu¡¯s cultivation level was far higher than Yuwen Ling¡¯s, she did not notice that subtle movement.

    After the two of them flew away, the beetle continued to fly with the gray cloud, following Li Changshou closely.

    ...

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Li Changshou looked up into the sky. While he was speeding along, he noticed something out of the ordinary. It was almost like there were a pair of eyes in the sky, keeping watch on him.

    However, on closer inspection, he could not find anything strange.

    ¡®Aunt-Master? Perhaps not. The gaze feels malicious.¡¯

    Li Changshou lived ording to the principle of being safe rather than sorry. He stopped and conjured a seal with both his hands. He muttered several words under his breath, and thin waves began to appear in the gray ground in front of him.

    As he advanced forward, his body quickly got sucked into the ground. At once, he disappeared.

    Li Changshou used one of the escape techniques of the Five Elements, Earth Escape.

    A momentter, Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared among the bushes 25 kilometers ahead. Around him, there were countless poisonous insects and a few poisonous beasts running in all directions.

    The feeling of being watched had indeed disappeared.

    Li Changshou quickly found his bearings, lowered his head, and continued sprinting forward. At the same time, he retrieved two talismans from inside his sleeve, sticking one on each thigh. This helped him to speed up a fraction more.

    Soul Movement Thousand-Mile Talisman¡ªit was considered quite an average talisman, which could increase the speed of the user¡¯s movement. It was normally only used by cultivators in the beginning phases of the Qi Refinement Realm.

    Li Changshou had already guessed that since there were five of them on this journey, they would most likely meet extraordinary circumstances.

    The Chaos Treasure Forest was extremely dangerous, but they were on the extreme outer regions of the North Continent. Cultivators in the Void Return Realm would easily be able to deal with the dangers as long as they were cautious. That meant the Chaos Treasure Forest¡¯s dangers were not particrly applicable.

    However, the external factors, namely Yuwen Ling, whom they had met halfway, Yuan Qing, who looked warm and kind all the time, as well as Youqin Xuanya, who looked cold on the outside, but was devoid of shrewdness on the inside,plicated the whole situation. Most importantly, Her Highness Youqin Xuanya was a royal princess from the secr world.

    Li Changshou had his personal theory and firmly believed that there was some kind of story to be unraveled in there.

    The person that had been nning all of these behind the scenes must have thought that there were no holes in his n. However, the guard of royalty in the secr world had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, instead of going to the immortal sect directly to exin the situation and resolve the situation by stopping Youqin Xuanya from going out. This was not logical!

    ¡®Forget it. This has nothing to do with me.¡¯

    As Li Changshou ran, he retrieved his simple map and studied it again. There was a hint of frustration in his eyes.

    If he had a choice, Li Changshou would choose not toe to such a dangerous ce. This wentpletely against his life principle, to stay on the mountain until he died of old age.

    However, he had to do it for his Master.

    ¡°Keep purity a priority and remain unaffected by everything else. Then, it would be easy to avoid all types of evil!¡±

    Li Changshou said to himself, perking himself up. Then, he continued to speed through the ck forest filled with poisonous obstacles.

    A momentter, he felt like he was being watched once again.

    He frowned and cursed in his heart how troublesome this was. This time, Li Changshou did not expose more of his escape techniques. Instead, he checked the fighting equipment in his storage Dharma treasures. His spiritual awareness also began searching for a ce to hide.

    Although he was cautious, Li Changshou was not a coward. There was a difference between both of these things.

    A long period followed. Li Changshou continued to have this feeling of being watched, but he did not find anyone hiding, nor did anyone try to assassinate him.

    He remained on high alert for two whole days and nights, disying his Earth Escape technique several more times. The feeling of being watched did not go away.

    Li Changshou tried to analyze his current position. Of course, he was already deep inside the Chaos Treasure Forest. He must have already traveled outside of the limits of Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s immortal awareness.

    He did not stop moving, but he did not feel exhausted. The tough training that he had been through for several years prior was proving to have outstanding effects.

    All of a sudden, Li Changshou sensed murderous intent!

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual awareness did not detect any threat. It was obvious that the other party had the means to avoid his spiritual awareness.

    He scanned the source of the murderous intent¡ªon his left, in the darkness of the forest. Li Changshou continued to advance, but the tips of his left fingers were already moving subtly, creating thin ropes, which resembled spiderwebs, and spreading them out. His right hand began summoning a gentle breeze, undetected.

    It was the best way of investigating¡ªthe Spiderweb of Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spiders.

    Shortly after, a blurry image appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 13: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 13: Counterattack</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    A figure rushed forward, dressed in a gray, hemp garment, and wearing a conical bamboo hat on his head. He was traveling so fast that his figure seemed to twist and turn. Around him, a light-grayyer of light appeared.

    The web of Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spiders could only detect this aura.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observation, this person was quite strong. There was a long sword hanging from his waist, which was probably a top-notch, killer weapon. A violent aura engulfed the man. Li Changshou guessed that he was used to licking the blood off the tip of his sword.

    He sucked in a deep breath and adjusted his aura. Then his speed began to increase.

    A momentter, the attacker sped up as well. What¡¯s more, he adjusted the angle at which he was advancing. Li Changshou confirmed that he was the target for sure.

    The other party was probably in the Sixth or Seventh Stage of Void Return. However, he could have been hiding his true cultivation level. On second thought, Li Changshou predicted that the man was approximately in the Sixth Stage of Dao Requital.

    This was because the person was using a movement technique to catch up to Li Changshou, instead of flying, which was much more efficient. There was a low chance that the person was an immortal.

    Li Changshou frowned. He had indeed been sucked into a strange situation.

    How should he deal with this?

    Li Changshou¡¯s first reaction was to use his escape techniques, but he quickly realized that he had been under surveince for the past two days. This meant that his follower had ways to track him down.

    If he escaped this time, and the other party remained relentless in attacking him, Li Changshou would be in even greater danger.

    .5 kilometers in front of Li Changshou was a huge in, filled with poisonous herbs, and devoid of trees.

    Li Changshou groaned softly in his heart. His right hand grabbed onto two small paper dolls, as the aura in his body gathered in that palm.

    ¡°The five elements take turns; there is huge value in metamorphosis. In muddiness, there are no obstacles. The Earth remains the center!¡±

    Creases and folds appeared in the gray-white ground in front of him. Once again, Li Changshou employed Earth Escape. However, before his body made it underground, his right hand turned into a burst of light.

    The man chasing Li Changshou frowned. He tutted and felt the fast-traveling aura underground. Once again, he jumped away and sped up, chasing after him as fast as he could.

    A momentter, Li Changshou appeared among poisonous herbs. He shook the poisonous dirt off his body, frightening off a few poisonous insects at the same time. Then, he raised his hand and changed a few of his Miasma-Repelling Talismans. Immediately after, he had to resume sprinting once again.

    At that moment, he heard the hiss of a sword beside him!

    A cold light beam proved to be 30% quicker than the hissing. It was headed right for Li Changshou¡¯s neck!

    Li Changshou turned around at once, but he had no time to react at all. The thin and long Dharma sword hit him in the neck, causing his head to fly backward!

    There was a wisp of smoke, gently twisting around. The cultivator, who had on the conical bamboo hat and was dressed in gray, appeared behind Li Changshou. The veil in front of his bamboo hat floated upwards, revealing a cold smile on his lips.

    ¡°He is indeed in the Soul Formation Realm. Without any effort at all¡ª You!¡±

    He stopped mid-sentence, looking down suddenly at his own legs.

    ¡®Li Changshou¡¯, who had just been beheaded, was now holding onto this man¡¯s ankles!

    The assassin reacted swiftly. At once, he jumped backward. Then, his vision became blurry. It was almost as if all of the energy had been sucked out of his body¡ªhis Dharmic powers and aura became extremely idle. It felt impossible to activate them!

    At that moment, the assassin looked closely at the corpse¡¯s belt, which was still hanging onto his ankles. There was an opened pot...

    He had fallen for his trick!

    The man tried his hardest to bite his tongue so that he could sober up. Yet, he could not even muster up enough energy to bite his tongue. His vision was bing blurry!

    It was a self-created incapacitating agent, the Soft Immortal Disperser.

    At that moment, a beam of light flew on top of the assassin¡¯s head and hovered there. It was a strange-looking paper umbre, embedded with spirit stones of various colors.

    The paper umbre turned slowly. The spirit stones embedded in it flew out in all directions. An istion array formation measuring 150 feet in diameter suddenly appeared, with the umbre as its base. The area that it covered was isted entirely from the rest of the world!

    It was a self-made Dharma treasure, the Heaven-Changing Treasure Umbre.

    Li Changshou slowly emerged from the ground with his right hand raised. The three paper dolls expanded in the wind. Two crushing sounds were heard, as they took on Li Changshou¡¯s form and charged forward.

    That was a Dao Sect technique, the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    The paper dolls had not even reached the assassin when Li Changshou held out a short, bronze crossbow in his left hand. Without any hesitation, he pulled the trigger of the crossbow and caused a wooden arrow to shoot out, aiming straight for the area between the assassin¡¯s eyebrows!

    The bamboo hat flew upwards, revealing a skinny, sinister face.

    The arrow pierced through the assassin¡¯s forehead, causing the light in his eyes to slowly dissipate.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The assassin let out onest furious roar, but it sounded powerless. His mouth remained open until the three paper dolls reached him.

    Paper Doll One produced three long nails, which pierced the assassin in his three dantian points¡ªtop, middle, and bottom. This locked his three immortal souls and fixed his seven mortal forms!

    Paper Doll Two used both of its hands to conjure a seal. It also opened its mouth, producing pure-white mes, which engulfed the assassin¡¯s body. These mes instantly ignited the assassin¡¯s flesh. Like a snowman, it turned into liquid and dissipated.

    That fellow did not even have the energy to cry out in pain.

    Paper Doll Three kept muttering words under its breath. It was using a curse that would subdue souls and extinguish demons. Waves appeared in front of the doll, causing the shadow, which appeared in the white mes, to disappear!

    At that moment, the assassin¡¯s soul waspletely destroyed. All that was left was a handful of remains that were still being consumed by the white mes.

    Li Changshou still could not rx. He tossed out a pearl as big as his thumb. The pearl spun around, absorbing light-green wisps of light. Not a single bit of the assassin¡¯s soul remained.

    Li Changshou carried his bronze crossbow and walked forward. Carefully, he picked up the pearl. The white mes had already been extinguished. Only ck ashes, half of a sword, and a small ring, remained on the ground.

    The three paper dolls sat on the ground cross-legged. At once, they started to chant sutras.

    The first paper doll recited the Dao Sect¡¯s Salvation Sutra, the second recited the Western School¡¯s legendary Rebirth Curse, and the third recited the Dao Sect¡¯s Blessing-Destruction Curse.

    Li Changshou picked up the jade and stone ring and held it in the palm of his hand. He felt no urge to break the restrictions on the ring. Instead, he used his Dharmic powers to formyers around the ring, before tossing it into the storage Dharma artifact marked ¡®Heaven Number Four¡¯.

    After that, he looked at his pearl, a look of understanding appearing on his face. He made a detour around the three paper dolls and then employed Earth Escape again.

    When the three paper dolls finished chanting their respective sutras, little waves began to appear in the ground. Li Changshou¡¯s arms danced around, causing the ashes left behind by the assassin to be scattered by the wind.

    The three paper dolls sprung up into the sky as well, and then turned into three palm-sized paper cutouts, before flying back into Li Changshou¡¯s sleeves.

    The umbre retracted itself, and the spirit stones flew back where they belonged. At the same time, the huge array disappeared.

    Li Changshou picked up the sword and pointed it, causing a gust of sword aura to fly out. It pierced through the poisonous fog above and directly hit a ck beetle, reducing it to dust.

    The entire movement was smooth. It was almost as if Li Changshou had practiced this countless times before.

    He turned around and surveyed the surroundings, which had already reverted to its original state. Then, he turned to the beheaded paper doll and lightly touched it. The paper doll caught fire, leaving behind no traces of what happened.

    Li Changshou took one step forward and got sucked into the ground. Just like that, he disappeared.

    ¡®Ai, to refine a paper doll took a lot of effort as well...¡¯

    However, it was worth it, given that he had obtained that fellow¡¯s ¡®family background¡¯ in exchange.

    Li Changshou searched the remnant souls in the pearl and found many memories inside. Through those memories, he learned the assassin¡¯s motive and the n behind this entire journey.

    The assassin that had tried to kill him was nicknamed Assassin Turtledove. He was in the Second Stage of Dao Requital. He was a cultivator, hired by someone with spirit stones, to go there and do his dirty work.

    The person had tried to kill Li Changshou in order to obtain themunications talisman from him. He had wanted to use thatmunications talisman to lure the tiger away from its cave¡ªhe had wanted to lure Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu there.

    Once Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu appeared, Assassin Turtledove would attack Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Ji. He would then use them as bait to lure Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and trap her in an array formation. After that, they could focus on their real target¡ªthe Sixth Princess of whatever country, Youqin Xuanya!

    However, Assassin Turtledove did not want to kill Youqin Xuanya. This entire n was meant to achieve a more despicable objective.

    ording to the pieces of Assassin Turtledove¡¯s memory, Li Changshou guessed that the mastermind behind this entire n was either the Junior Brother from his sect, Yuan Qing, or a certain powerful person behind Yuan Qing.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. In his heart, he cursed, ¡®Indeed, one cannot only judge others based on their looks. Warm, kind men are mostly fake.¡¯

    Yet, this had nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    The other party was spending so much effort just to lure Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu into an array formation and trap her. It was obvious that this person did not dare to fight Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu head-on. That meant that Li Changshou did not need to worry about the safety of a certain Perfected Immortal.

    After a gentle breeze, the poisonous Miasma was back. Peace was restored to the forest. The poisonous herbs swayed gently in the wind. Apart from a bunch of poisonous herbs burnt to a crisp, nothing else was left behind.

    Nobody would have thought that just a second ago, a fatal battle had taken ce there.

    A momentter, all that would be heard there would be the gentle breeze, sounding like an endless, melodic groan.

    ¡°I killed you in just ten minutes, and I even scattered your ashes!¡±

    ...

    On the Coast of the East Ocean, on a certain beach, hundreds of disciples were fighting the endless wave of prawn demons emerging from the sea.

    In one corner of the war zone, a few young cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm hid behind some reefs. They kept muttering curses to activate their Dharma artifacts, attempting to help the Senior Brothers and Sisters fighting in front of them. However, their eyes could not leave a certain figure fighting a short distance away from them.

    Lan Ling¡¯e held a porcin bottle in her hands, gently pouring out some powder. She breathed some spiritual energy onto the piles of powder, scattering them outwards onto tens of oing prawn demons at once.

    The prawn demons were not that intelligent, to begin with. Once the dust hit them, their legs turned to jelly. Then, theyy on the ground with frothing out their mouths, and their eyes darting around rapidly.

    Lan Ling¡¯e then took out her short sword and floated forward. One by one, she finished them off. Lan Ling¡¯e was extremely urate as she pierced the demon soul of each prawn demon powerfully with a single move.

    Soon, she turned around and floated back to her original position, waiting for the next wave of demons toe. The entire time, Lan Ling¡¯e remained oblivious that she had be the center of many other disciples¡¯ attention.

    ¡®The poisonous powder that Senior Brother refined for me is so useful. I wonder if Senior Brother is safe. The North Continent is so dangerous. It is said that even a single insect could kill an immortal. Ai, stinking Senior Brother always asks others to y it safe, while he takes risks. He didn¡¯t even bring his intelligent and brave Junior Sister along!¡¯

    The more Lan Ling¡¯e thought about it, the angrier she became. Suddenly, a cold shadow appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Quickly, dodge!¡±

    All of a sudden, she heard several anxious shouts by her ear. Lan Ling¡¯e looked up instinctively and saw seven or eight prawn demons right in front of her. More than ten ws were waving in front of her face, ready to strike!

    There were also various pits in the ground. The prawn demons were emerging from underground!

    At that intense moment, Lan Ling¡¯e softly cried out. She retrieved another porcin bottle from inside her sleeves and threw it out. Her Senior Brother¡¯s hoarse voice sounded in her mind, ¡°If you find yourself in an emergency, or if you¡¯re surrounded by enemies, throw this bottle.¡±

    Bang!

    The porcin bottle exploded among the prawn demons, and greens moke emerged from the bottle, engulfing the prawn demons at once.

    In the next moment, all of the prawn demons were hovering in mid-air.

    The sea breeze blew. Despite the tough exterior shells on the prawn demons¡¯ bodies, they disappeared in mid-air and turned into multicolored bubbles, which slowly floated away with the wind.

    Lan Ling¡¯e heaved a long sigh of relief. Yet, all of a sudden, she realized that the atmosphere around her had grown strange.

    She turned around and saw that a few Senior Brothers and Sisters, who had been rushing over to rescue her, had halted a distance away. All of them had weird expressions on their faces.

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked slowly, confused.

    nk¡ª

    A sword belonging to a male disciple in the Soul Formation Realmnded beside her. He quickly bent down to pick it up.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e, go ahead, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just passing by... passing by...¡±

 Chapter 14: She Could Fall Out of the Sky Just Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 14: She Could Fall Out of the Sky Just Like That?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Assassin Turtledove¡¯s aura is gone. That Immortal Du Sect disciple in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation has disappeared as well. This is very strange.¡±

    Deep in the dense forest, in a mysterious valley, several ck figures were hidden in the shrubbery. They seemed to be discussing something via voice transmission.

    One of them scolded, ¡°There¡¯s an 80% chance that he took the money, killed the person, and then ran away! Hmph! People like that cannot be trusted. We have to nurture our own subordinates. They will be more reliable!¡±

    ¡°Is the Dragon-Trapping Array ready?¡±

    ¡°It has been set up. We can trap the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Perfected Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Although there have been unexpected changes in the situation, it should not be too big of a problem,¡± the man in charge said in a low voice. ¡°Send a message to Fourth Young Masterter. Arrange for a wave of people to attack him on purpose. That will lure the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Perfected Immortal over.¡±

    ¡°We will personally capture those two disciples and bring them to the trapping array. Then, we will trap the Perfected Immortal. This matter concerns the restoration of our country, and the Sixth Princess is our best bet. We have to control her. At the same time, Fourth Young Master will get what he desires.¡±

    The ck figures chuckled. The man in charge clenched his fist, and then everyone left one by one, very quickly.

    Half a dayter, a few men in ck clothes suddenly attacked Yuan Qing and Youqin Xuanya. Yuan Qing immediately crushed hismunication talisman.

    Jiu Jiu, who was sitting cross-legged above Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er, immediately jumped. She turned around and charged towards the south-east. Yuwen Ling gave all that he could in order to keep up with Jiu Jiu.

    The moment Jiu Jiu flew away, more than ten types of aurae appeared below. There were two cultivators in the Dao Requital Realm among them, who knocked Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er unconscious and took them away at once.

    An hourter, Jiu Jiu flew back quickly, leaving Yuwen Ling hovering over Yuan Qing and Youqin Xuanya to keep watch.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu smelled something out of the ordinary. However, she was traveling too fast. By the time she found Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Ji, she already found herself deep in a certain array. There were white clouds all around her, and even as far as her immortal awareness could reach, she could only see a patch of white.

    She took Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er in her arms and then flew around the trapping array. Jiu Jiu was no expert in array formations, to begin with, and soon, she found herself right where she started.

    ¡®At least, I left the hunky general to watch over Yuan Qing and Xuanya.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to quieten her heart down to look for a way to break out of the array formation. However, once again, she recalled the warning Li Changshou had given her before entering the Chaos Treasure Forest.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, this person hase for unknown reasons and is slightly suspicious. Don¡¯t trust him easily.¡±

    ¡®Could this Yuwen Ling be¡ª¡¯

    At that moment, beads of cold sweat appeared on Jiu Jiu¡¯s forehead.

    It was all linked in a chain¡ªit looked like she had fallen into their trap right from the beginning!

    ¡®What has happened to Li Changshou? His cultivation level is low. Could he have been killed? There¡¯s an 80% chance that these people are after Xuanya and Yuan Qing. I should have realized this sooner!¡¯

    Jiu Jiu could not help but shout curses. ¡°You lousy baddies! If you have what it takes,e and fight 300 rounds with me! How can you still call yourselves cultivators after using these wretched tricks?!¡±

    Yet, there were nothing but poisonous insects and a few simrly-lost poisonous beasts in the array. There was no response.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Jiu Jiu tossed the two unconscious people onto the ground, and then paced back and forth. The threads in her already tattered short-sleeve top tightened. It threatened to snap at any time under the immense pressure.

    ¡°These array formations and whatnot frustrate me to death!¡±

    ...

    ¡®Immortal-Emancipating Herb, this is really hard to find.¡±

    On the twelfth day in the North Continent, Li Changshou emerged from the Chaos Treasure Forest. Then, he headed 800 kilometers towards the north-west. Finally, he arrived at the marked-out region on his map ¡®on time¡¯.

    This region measured about 150 kilometers in radius. The terrain was extremelyplicated as there were hills, swamps, mountain ranges, and the like. As Li Changshou traveled deeper into the North Continent, the poisonous beasts and insects became even more ferocious.

    Li Changshou remained extremely cautious throughout. Very carefully, he searched for the ¡®poisonous herb¡¯ that he wanted. After searching for six days consecutively, he found all sorts of poisonous herbs and spirit herbs. Yet, he found no trace of the one he had taken the risk ofing to the North Continent for in the first ce.

    At noon, it started raining, and each raindrop falling from the sky was extremely poisonous.

    Li Changshou did not dare to stay out and wander around. Thus, he found a precipice and dug a hole in it, hiding inside. He released his spiritual awareness to inspect his surroundings. Li Changshou was going to wait for the rain to stop before he continued his search for the herb.

    In these six days, he had searched almost every area in the region. Unfortunately, he had found no trace of the Immortal-Emancipating Herb.

    ¡®Immortal-Emancipating Herb, Immortal-Emancipating Herb, why are you ying hide-and-seek with me? Why note out and meet me?¡¯

    Li Changshou yawned and sat cross-legged in his cave. Then, he began to adjust his body back to his peak state.

    He had learned from an ancient text that this region was where the Immortal-Emancipating Herb grew.

    Coming here would be the lowest price he had to pay for finding this herb. If he did not seed, Li Changshou decided that he would go back to the town on his way back to try his luck.

    So what if he had to spend the spirit stones and treasures that he had spent years cheating... ahem, working and saving up? It would all be worth it if he could obtain an Immortal-Emancipating Herb.

    Well, if even that didn¡¯t work, Li Changshou would have no other way. He could only start nning again when he returned to the mountain.

    The rain started all of a sudden, and it showed no signs of stopping any time soon.

    It was rare for Li Changshou to get some rest. He slowly rxed his mind. Although he had the Saliva of Red Yang Poisonous Dragon, and he could prevent poisonous beasts and insects froming close, he was in a dangerous ce after all. It was difficult for him to tell himself to rx.

    ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu should be fine, right?¡¯

    Li Changshou thought about the cultivator he killed nine days ago. He took out the Soul-Conserving Pearl, intending to look at the snapshots of memories within. However, the remnant soul inside it was gone.

    ¡®Forget it. This has nothing to do with me, anyway.¡¯

    That fellow had a well-thought-out n. He also had the insider-help of the warm Yuan Qing. Given Aunt-Master Jiu¡¯s intelligence, she probably would easily walk into the trapping array.

    Aunt-Master Jiu had a high cultivation level and an adorable personality, but sometimes she was too rash. Once the alcohol went to her head, she would not be careful.

    Youqin Xuanya was more pitiful. She had cultivated for so long within the immortal sect, yet she still could not avoid the political fights in the world. Her childhood friend, who had always been by her side, was also harboring unfathomable motives.

    Li Changshou never saw himself as a hero, and he would never try to save the princess. He had no intention of changing his own fate. In his eyes, Youqin Xuanya was only well-packaged trouble. He would avoid this karma and being implicated as much as possible.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sounds of thunder reverberated in the sky.

    Li Changshou began to inspect his various resources. He had enough pills and talismans, and the Saliva of Red Yang Poisonous Dragon couldst him nine more days. That would be enough for him to leave this area after hepleted his search. If he could move faster after the rain andplete his search of this area sooner, he would be able to head north or west to continue searching.

    ¡®Immortal-Emancipating Herb, Immortal-Emancipating Herb, I am getting very irritated.¡¯

    Boom!

    The precipice suddenly shook.

    The way it shook startled Li Changshou. Thus, he quickly used his spiritual senses to survey the surroundings and detected a strange urrence in the clouds above him. The clouds had formed a whirlpool, and lightning was shing within. It looked like something was trying to ¡®squeeze¡¯ out.

    Li Changshou squeezed his fingers together to analyze the situation, and found that huge changes were urring in Heaven and Earth!

    Li Changshou produced a cover with his Dharmic powers and burst out of the cave. He quicklynded on the ground, prepared to employ the Dragon Swimming Across Clouds footwork.

    Yet, the moment hended, Li Changshou heard another a booming sound from above. A fiery-red figure charged out of the whirlpool. At the speed of lightning, the figure dropped onto the ground.

    The figurended just thirty feet in front of Li Changshou and was covered in mud.

    Li Changshou quickly retreated, the three paper dolls already in his palm!

    However, when Li Changshou saw the figure wrapped in ayer of light-red light, he frowned.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    Was Heaven upset that his search for herbs was going too smoothly? Was that why Heaven was making things more difficult for him?

    Or had he offended some kind of demon, which controlled his fate so that he could not avoid this disaster?

    The figure dressed in the fiery-red skirt and lying in front of him was no outsider¡ªit was Youqin Xuanya!

    Youqin Xuanya was seriously injured. There was an open wound on her left shoulder, so deep that Li Changshou could see her bone. Fresh blood mixed with the poisonous rain and flowed down her jade-like arm. Her right hand clutched her big sword tightly¡ªshe seemed to have lost her sword sheath. Her sword was covered in scratches that resembled spider webs.

    There were at least ten wounds on her body, and yet she was not in critical danger.

    Just as Li Changshou recognized her, Youqin Xuanya saw a figure in front of her in the rain. She bowed her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes were filled with determination as she used her sword to get onto her feet. It was then that she realized the figure in front of her looked familiar.

    Li Changshou frowned. Just then, he used his spiritual senses to survey the surroundings. No attackers were pursuing her.

    He recalled what happened earlier. It seemed like Youqin Xuanya had activated some kind of treasure to escape¡ªshe must have used a cosmic technique to get there.

    The most frustrating thing was she appeared there, out of all ces.

    Li Changshou hade face to face with his fellow sect member, yet he did not try to rescue her. If Youqin Xuanya survived and returned toin to the sect¡¯s elders about him, he would be in deep trouble. Yet, Li Changshou did not want to be implicated in this conflict. This matter had nothing to do with him in the first ce.

    Although he would be in deep trouble if Youqin Xuanya told on him, the most he would suffer would be a deduction in monthly allowance.

    Li Changshou mumbled to himself and turned around calmly, ¡°Ah, the rain is so heavy. My vision is impaired. I can¡¯t see anything.¡± He faced the cliff wall behind him and lifted up his hands, ready to employ the Earth Escape.

    If he stayed there any longer, he would be a fool!

    ¡®Quickly!¡¯

    ¡°Senior... Senior Brother Changshou?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou¡¯s back through the rain, astonished. She bowed her head and coughed out another mouthful of blood. Then, she said anxiously, ¡°Quickly, run, don¡¯t care about me! Your cultivation level is too low. There are... many of them¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyelids weighed down. Her aura was in aplete mess, and her wounds were grievous. She and her sword fell back into the mud at the same time.

    A sh of lightning appeared In the dark clouds, and the rain became even heavier.

    ¡®Forget it. On ount of your good conscience, I will use Earth Escape to help you halfway. After that, I really cannot help you. I can only let Heaven decide your fate.¡¯

 Chapter 15: A Man Who Did Not Want to Leave His Name

    <h4>Chapter 15: A Man Who Did Not Want to Leave His Name</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    It was just a few coughs, but Youqin Xuanya felt pain all over her body. This caused Youqin Xuanya to jolt awake from her sleep.

    ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya sat up cautiously. A hint of red glow appeared in her ck eyes, causing the dark cave to be as well-lit as if it were exposed to broad daylight. Everything became clear to her.

    It was natural for cultivators like her, who were in the Fourth Stage of Void Return, to be able to see in the dark. There was no need for her to learn special techniques to do so.

    The first thing she saw was the huge, round boulder at the mouth of the cave. The boulder had probably been dug out from the ground¡ªit looked one with the rest of the cave. The little gap that it left allowed a bit of light through.

    It must have been night time as the light rays looked extremely dim.

    Youqin Xuanya released her spiritual awareness and found that there were several poisonous beasts within kilometers of her. However, apart from her, there were no other humans.

    ¡®Have I been saved?¡¯

    Several images surfaced in her heart. Many thieves had surrounded her. Youqin Xuanya had been captured after a bitter fight, but while the enemies had been preparing poison, she had found a chance to slip away. That was when she retrieved the Life-Saving Talisman from her Master and escaped 500 kilometers away.

    Youqin Xuanya could not choose her destination. It was an extremely risky move, but she hadnded in a ce where it had been pouring. In the heavy rain, she had seen a Senior Brother whom she had met only recently.

    ¡®Did he save me?¡¯

    Not far away from her hand, Youqin Xuanya saw two stacks of talismans and a couple of porcin bottles. She was shocked.

    Then, Youqin Xuanya looked down at her body. Her normally pale, fair face suddenly flushed red. Gently, she bit her delicate, thin lip.

    What a pity. An extreme beauty like her was looking uncharacteristically shy and bashful. Yet, there was no one around to appreciate the view.

    Li Changshou had already left a long time ago.

    Youqin Xuanya became so shy because the wounds all around her body had already been treated and bandaged.

    The bandages were the Blood-Stopping Qi-Gathering Bands distributed to the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciples. These were made out of linen infused with various types of herbs and medicines.

    Speaking truthfully, the bandaging was done quite perfectly. The insides of the Blood-Stopping Qi-Gathering Bands were even smeared with spirit ointment used for treating poisoned wounds. Currently, most of her wounds had mostly recovered. It was just that the pain had not yet subsided.

    However, the wounds in her shoulder and below her left rib were particrly deep. What¡¯s more, the bandage went across her chest. This meant that the person had to remove the top part of her dress by sliding it off her shoulders.

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly lifted up her right hand to p herself across the cheek. With a strong voice, she said, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou saved my life. He also dressed my wounds so patiently. How can I doubt my Senior Brother¡¯s character?¡±

    Calm and peace were quickly recovered in her gaze. She surveyed herself internally and found that her aura had stabilized. Overall, the wounds in her body were recovering well.

    It was obvious that someone had adjusted her aura.

    Youqin Xuanya tilted her head to look at the ce where she was lying down earlier. There was a neat stack of sheepskin, which had been ced under her head as a pillow. There was also some blood on it, which looked like a line of words.

    She picked it up to study it closely, and found a line of words, as well a simple map.

    ¡®We are from the same sect. It is not a big deal to help one another out. This ce is 1,000 kilometers from the Chaos Treasure Forest. Below is a map. You can make a detour to leave this ce.

    ¡®Make survival your priority. There are Miasma-Repelling Talismans, Track-Concealing Talismans, Detoxifying Pills, and Essence-Nurturing Pills beside you.

    ¡®Junior Sister, I¡¯ll give you a word of advice: There is no knowing what is in a man¡¯s heart. Do not trust others so easily. The road ahead is dangerous. I hope you will take good care of yourself.

    ¡®¡ªWritten by a man who does not want to leave his name.¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya blinked as she reread thest line. There was a deeper meaning hidden within.

    Suddenly, the words shed lighter and darker. A few secondster, they disappearedpletely. The good thing was that the map below had not been enchanted in the same way as the words were. The drawings and scale of the map were quite detailed. He had even marked out Youqin Xuanya¡¯s current location.

    It was worth mentioning that the path marked out on the map waspletely opposite from the path that Li Changshou had taken.

    ¡®Senior Brother Changshou is a considerate and kind man.¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya frowned subtly, rolled up the sheepskin, and put it away. A serious expression appeared on her face as she muttered, ¡°There is no use thanking you in words for this big favor. If Xuanya survives this, I will give my all to repay Senior Brother.¡±

    Once she finished speaking, she gave a Dao salute to the sheepskin and kept the map.

    She lowered her head and saw that a Miasma-Repelling Talisman and Track-Concealing Talisman were stuck on her shoulder. At that moment, both of them were still effective. There was no need to change them yet.

    After packing the pills and talismans, Youqin Xuanya began to adjust her aura, so that she was once again at her peak state.

    Her huge sword was lying in the corner. The spirit glow around it was recovering as well.

    Slowly, two figures appeared in her heart. The one on the left was her so-called childhood friend, Yuan Qing. He had joined the sect at the same time as she did and would appear whenever she needed help.

    Long ago, Youqin Xuanya had realized that the person who had grown up and joined the sect with her was not as simple as he appeared. That was why she had purposely been maintaining a distance all this time.

    However, she had not expected to find an evil, incorrigible man underneath the kind, warm disguise he had been putting on every single day!

    ¡®What happened over these few days? There is no knowing one man¡¯s heart. Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s words were true indeed.¡¯

    At that thought, Youqin Xuanyaughed mirthlessly. All of a sudden, the world seemed like such a cold ce. She was infuriated, but also extremely lost.

    Yet, among the two people who appeared in her heart, the one on the right looked quite blurry and faint at first. However, he became clearer as time went by. It was just the side view of someone turning around and a back view that she had a deeper impression of.

    Before this Priming Meet, Xuanya had never met Senior Brother Changshou. When she had found out that a cultivator in the Ninth Stage of Soul Formation was going to the North Continent to look for herbs, she had felt shocked.

    The thing that had left the deepest impression on Youqin Xuanya was that this Senior Brother had a disease that would make him convulse every time he came into contact with women.

    ¡®Wait! Senior Brother Changshou has an illness like that, and yet he endured the pain of the convulsions and the frothing to treat more than ten of my wounds!¡¯

    This was a disy of utter selflessness and righteousness!

    In her mind, Youqin Xuanya filled in the gaps in her memory with her imagination: In the dark, narrow cave, a certain Senior Brother was trembling and panting. His limbs were deformed, and his expression was twisted with pain, and yet his eyes remained resolute. He extended a helping hand to her...

    p!

    Youqin Xuanya pped herself once again.

    ¡®Senior Brother endured the pain to treat me! How dare I doubt his character earlier?! Youqin Xuanya, when did you be so despicable?¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya bit her lip and gave another Dao salute to the sheepskin map.

    ¡°If I have the opportunity to repay Senior Brother Changshou in the future, I must not be stingy, and I must not hesitate.¡±

    As she made this promise out loud, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s gaze became more resolute. She packed her items and raised her hand to grip the handle of her sword.

    Youqin Xuanya went into a half-kneeling position, as her bloodied dress spread out around her. With her left hand, she held up the tip of her sword and made it stand erect in front of her. Her aura began to surge and tremble at once!

    ¡®Survive!¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya would expose Yuan Qing and repay Senior Brother Changshou, the kind, and righteous man. She would send a message to His Majesty, her father, and make him beware of these wretched traitors!

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s right hand, which maintained a tight grip around the handle of the sword, began to sh fiery-red.

    ¡°Nine Spirit-Gathering Essence, Thousand Mind-Strengthening Lotus!¡± she shouted in a low voice, and her huge sword emitted beams of fiery-red light. Clear patterns appeared overhead, and the scratches on the sword disappeared one by one.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s long hair danced around as fiery-red lotuses appeared around her, lighting up her delicate skin and starry eyes.

    ¡°Immortals are in the north, and men are in the south. The Heavens swallow clouds of fire, and the glory of the four seas are extraordinary! Fire Lin Sword Case! Open!¡±

    There were three resounding ¡®nks¡¯, resonating with all the swords within five kilometers!

    The boulder at the mouth of the cave exploded, and a fiery-red figure shot out of the cave. Tens of flying swords revolved around her!

    After flying hundreds of feet, Youqin Xuanya got rid of the fiery-red glow around her body and quickly disappeared into the dense, dark forest. She turned to face the south-west first, and then sped up toward the north-east direction!

    ¡®ording to my instincts, I should be heading in the south-west direction. As long as I follow the directions Senior Brother Changshou left for me, I should be able to avoid those evil thieves. I must! Survive!¡±

    ...

    Presently, 300 kilometers north of the cave where Youqin Xuanya was hidden, Li Changshou was climbing up a cliff, carefully inspecting the Miasma-Qi-filled cracks.

    After working for half a day, Li Changshou could only shake his head and leave. This meant that he had not gained anything from this area, which the ancient texts described as a ce with Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    Li Changshou found a in and sat down cross-legged. He pulled out a dagger and began to draw a map on the ground of the areas where he had searched. Then, he fell into deep thought.

    He would head north and continue searching for three more days.

    He had expended so much effort, and yet he could not find the Immortal-Emancipating Herb. Naturally, he felt indignant. After all, he had spent so much time preparing for this searching trip to the North Continent beforehand.

    ¡°Keep trying!¡± He pped his knee and stood up, heading towards the north. In the night, he only left shadows behind him.

    Perhaps due to the heavy rain the day before, gaps had appeared in the Miasma Qi in this region. Coincidentally, the moonlight shone through the gaps and lit up the path in front of Li Changshou.

    The cultural hipster in Li Changshou acted up. He found a good spot, where he could remain hidden, and basked in the moonlight, appreciating the moon.

    ¡®Ah, the moon is so long...

    ¡®Heh, the shape is so white...

    ¡®Ah, the crescent moon is round and big...¡¯

    As the poisonous fog traveled towards him, the rare moonlight disappeared.

    ¡®Older Brother, is this getting old?¡¯

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and shook his head,ughing. Then, he stood up and advanced forward, bing one with the night.

    Daopanions and whatnot¡ªhaving those would be even scarier than having a Junior Sister. It would be a nuclear warhead of unstable karma...

    He could not afford it and dared not think about it.

    What¡¯s more,pared to Youqin Xuanya, an extremely beautiful cultivator in his generation who had aplicated background, Li Changshou felt that he would feel much safer being with a strong female immortal like Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

 Chapter 16: Poisonous, Definitely Poisonous

    <h4>Chapter 16: Poisonous, Definitely Poisonous</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As Li Changshou covered arger area, the amount of Saliva of Red Yang Poisonous Dragon he had kept reducing.

    His search had not borne fruit in the area the ancient texts talked about or around the Chaos Treasure Forest.

    Three days after he incidentally rescued Youqin Xuanya, Li Changshou still had not found the Immortal-Emancipating Herb. However, as he had been venturing deeper into the North Continent, he had found many other useful, poisonous, and spirit herbs.

    He had even caught two precious Corpse-Burning Bugs, which could be refined into Corpse Calcining Powder. This would give Li Changshou a total of twelve ways of dealing with corpses.

    Even though he was beginning to feel frustrated, Li Changshou never forgot that he was in a dangerous ce like the North Continent. This meant that he remained extremely cautious the entire time.

    Logically, while Immortal-Emancipating Herbs were extremely valuable, they were considered quite unconventional herbs. Few people should have been seeking them.

    The regions that Li Changshou had been searching had the right conditions for Immortal-Emancipating Herbs to thrive. Yet, there was not a single seedling in sight¡ªit was all very strange.

    Li Changshou tried his best to make time between his training in order to read all the ssical texts on poisons and herbs. Was all that he read fake?

    ¡®Indeed, Master, the old man, is very unlucky.¡¯

    Li Changshou could onlyfort himself in this manner. He wanted to get rid of the indignance in his heart as he began to think about when he should head back.

    He had to walk 100 kilometers more towards the west!

    If he still could not find the herb, Li Changshou would give it a rest. He would go to the town and see if there were any herbs on sale. Of course, there was only a slim chance of that happening.

    Li Changshou moved his feet quickly, casting shadows underneath his feet. He wanted toplete thest segment of his quest.

    After searching for 25 kilometers, he found nothing.

    Li Changshou searched a total of 50 kilometers, through all the areas in which Immortal-Emancipating Herbs could possibly grow. Still, he found no trace of them. Surprisingly, he found several precious spirit herbs, which he could use to create Soft Immortal Dispersers.

    ¡®Look, herbs that would be useful to me are lining up to get into my storage Dharma artifacts. Yet, no matter how hard I try, I cannot find herbs that would be useful to Master. This is probably because of the differences in our character and manners. Since I cannot obtain Immortal-Emancipating Herbs, I will not be able to create the Immortal-Melting Pill. This method will not work then. It¡¯s a good thing that I had already prepared n Two and n Three. Although these ns will not be as safe as creating Immortal-Melting Pills, they will at least be of help to Master.¡¯

    Buzz¡ª

    There was a movement in the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. People were fighting somewhere.

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual awareness immediately reached out to look for the source of this movement. However, the Miasma Qi in front of him was too rich. With the poisonous Qi moving around, he could only search a maximum radius of ten kilometers.

    The fight was happening more than 15 kilometers away. He could vaguely sense several figures moving and twisting around.

    Was the area where this ¡®itinerant cultivator¡¯ activity was taking ce, just ahead?

    There were many cultivators in the North Continent. Normally, they would head 500 kilometers deep into the North Continent in order to look for valuable and mysterious flowers and fruits. They would then trade these flowers and fruits for other resources that would help their own cultivation and training.

    Assassin Turtledove, who Li Changshou had killed earlier, was one example. He had already been in the Dao Requital Realm. On days when he had not been doing others¡¯ dirty work, he would collect these flowers and fruits, and trade them for other resources.

    Li Changshou immediately thought of retreating. Thus, he stopped moving and hid behind a rock, pondering his next moves very carefully.

    Li Changshou had read all the ancient texts about this region. Cultivators were fighting on the path that he was supposed to take. If he did not retreat now, when should he?

    As the saying went, ¡°Gentlemen should not remain in dangerous ces.¡± This journey to the North Continent could only end in regret.

    All of a sudden, Li Changshou jumped!

    By chance, his spiritual senses detected three ordinary-looking, emerald green herbs swaying in the breeze on the cliff¡¯s peak, 11.5 kilometers north-west of where he was.

    They were shaped like Orchid Grass, but they were much shorter. There were also strange patterns on their leaves. Each herb seemed to be wrapped in a dull glow.

    Immortal-Emancipating Herbs!

    They were Immortal-Emancipating Herbs, which could poison Essence Immortals and seriously injure the essence souls of Perfected Immortals!

    What¡¯s more, from the density of the patterns, Li Changshou could tell that the herb in the center was about 3,000 years old. The other two herbs on either side of it were also more than 1,000 years old!

    Li Changshou nearly jumped out from behind the rock.

    However, he immediately recited a Heart-Cleansing Curse silently to calm himself down. He had not gotten the herb yet and thus could not afford to celebrate too early.

    ¡®Calm down. I can only have a small celebration after I obtain the herb and leave the North Continent. That¡¯s not right. Refining the pill would be extremely troublesome as well. At the very least, it would not be toote to rejoice after I get back to the mountain and sessfully create the Immortal-Melting Pill. Let¡¯s begin!¡¯

    Li Changshou employed Earth Escape and headed straight for the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs. At the same time, his spiritual awareness spread outwards underground, allowing him to survey the area around the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    Beside the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs was a bald, old cypress tree. He could transition from Earth Escape to Wood Escape in order to get close to the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    However, to poisonous beasts, poisonous herbs, which were thousands of years old, would be considered extremely nourishing. There was no way that the herbs would remain unguarded.

    Indeed, Li Changshou quickly discovered a Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent nearby.

    This snake was treacherously hiding lower down the cliff. It even knew how to hide its own aura. Its thirty-feet-long body camouged with the rocks around it, but its blue-green scales glowed mystically.

    If Li Changshou had not scanned the area, inch by inch, he would not have realized that there was a poisonous beast hiding nearby.

    There was a huge bulge in the center of the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent¡¯s head. It looked extremely ugly and could easily invoke bold ideas in the minds of humans.

    Its triangr-shaped head was already beginning to elongate. Its body was also thicker than ordinary serpents. Clearly, this snake was on its path to immortality.

    The oldest Immortal-Emancipating Herb was probably the key to its ascension to immortality. However, at that moment, it was just not poisonous or powerful enough.

    ¡®This will not be easy.¡¯

    Li Changshou also noticed that there were many bones below the cliff. Among them were many human-shaped bones.

    Li Changshou could not fight using brute force, so he had to use his intelligence.

    Poisonous beasts like that, which were close to immortality, were considered extremely poisonous, demonic beasts. Although Li Changshou carried poisons with nine types of effects, which could threaten even ordinary Essence Immortals, they would prove useless on a beast like that.

    Based on his own Dharma spells, Li Changshou could fight the beast using brute force. However, the surroundings were too dangerous, with instabilities all around.

    ¡®How should I outsmart the serpent? Should I use Wood Escape to get there, pluck the herb, and run? Most serpents are extremely nimble. This n might not work.¡¯

    Li Changshou pondered deeply as he traveled back and forth in the earth swiftly. Soon, his mind ran through ten different ns.

    As Li Changshou got closer to the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs he yearned for, the battle taking ce in the distance also became clearer to his spiritual awareness. When he turned his attention to the battle, his breath caught in his throat, causing him to cough several times underground. He nearly turned around and left right there and then.

    ¡®Why have I bumped into her? Is this Youqin Xuanya charmed? She should change her name to Toxic Xuanya. I already drew a map to direct her to the south. What is she doing here? She¡¯s a full 1,000 kilometers away from where she is supposed to be!¡¯

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched several times. He felt like there was a strangepse in his knowledge.

    ¡®Why is there a suppressive force belonging to immortals among the people chasing her?¡¯

    A spark appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. As his spiritual awareness focused on the battle, a brilliant n to obtain the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs surfaced.

    On further thought, if not for the battle urring on this path, he would not have noticed the three Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    What¡¯s more, ording to his current line of sight, there was a high chance they would not detect him.

    From this angle, perhaps he should thank ¡®Toxic Xuanya¡¯.

    ¡°I saved you thest time, and I¡¯m going to make use of you this time. I¡¯ll take it that we¡¯re even,¡± mumbled Li Changshou under his breath. He paused before employing Earth Escape once again.

    Li Changshou activated his Dharmic powers and used all his strength to control his aura. He silently traveled towards the cliff as fast as he could. Then, he began to observe the people attacking Youqin Xuanya.

    At that moment, ming swords were revolving around Youqin Xuanya. She was floating in mid-air and moving towards the cliff as well. The swords were revolving around her at top speed, forming a dense shield.

    However, with a single look, Li Changshou could tell that Youqin Xuanya was only strong in appearance but weak in reality. She had not mastered the sword defense Dharma spell yet. Youqin Xuanya knew a fixed style of using it, but she did not know how to react ording to her circumstances. While she was defending herself, Youqin Xuanya could not deal effective counter-attacks.

    Six people, all dressed in ck, were attacking Youqin Xuanya just then. Two of them were in the Dao Requital Realm, and four were in the Void Return Realm. Although they were using all their efforts to attack Youqin Xuanya, they were not critically injuring her. Apparently, they wanted to keep her alive.

    Li Changshou¡¯s luck was not bad either. There were two other Essence Immortals from this group who were in the Dragon-Trapping Array at that moment. A certain Perfected Immortal in the same array was also powerful enough to keep both Essence Immortals busy.

    ¡®These few fes would probably not be able to defeat the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent.¡¯

    Fortunately, there were two more types of aura in the air, belonging to two people who had not acted yet. What¡¯s more, Li Changshou was quite familiar with them.

    It was Yuwen Ling, the front guard from whatever country Youqin Xuanya was from, along with Yuan Qing, a Junior Brother from his sect, who came from the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Within a 15 kilometer radius, Li Changshou could only sense one immortal¡ªYuwen Ling. He guessed that the suppressive force, which he sensed earlier, belonged to him as well.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind began to race.

    ¡®Speaking of which... why isn¡¯t the big, warm man, Yuan Qing, dealing any blows yet? Is he going to drag this on? Does he really think that there are no other powerful people in the Immortal Du Sect?¡¯

    The Immortal Du Sect was a medial-ss immortal cultivation sect, but it was also widely recognized as one of the Three Schools. Even though several immortals had royal status, the Immortal Du Sect would not hold these earthly royalties in high esteem.

    If Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and the five disciples did not return to the sect at the designated time, immortals would be sent to the North Continent to search for them. Yuan Qing and his group were courting death by continuing to take their time.

    ¡®There are no two ways about it. Isn¡¯t this fake, warm guy coveting after the fake ice mountain¡¯s body? Pui, despicable!¡¯

    At that moment, in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, Yuwen Ling, the immortal seated in the clouds, and the people that were attacking Youqin Xuanya could bebeled as Tool Number One, Two, Three, Four, and so on.

    Li Changshou focused his spiritual senses on Youqin Xuanya and employed the Wind Speech Incantation to speak directly into Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Take the position that you are facing now as north. Retreat eight feet towards the south-west.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya, who was using her sword defense to withstand the attacks of the Dharma treasures in front, jumped.

    ¡®Senior Brother Changshou! Why is he here?¡¯

    Although she felt slightly suspicious, Youqin Xuanya subconsciously followed Li Changshou¡¯s directions. She used the support of the flying swords and remained close to the ground as she moved backward. Two beams of light immediately scratched the side of her sword array formation!

    They were a short knife and a spike. They flew towards Youqin Xuanya at top speed, butnded on the ground!

    ¡°Move back some more, six feet towards the west.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded slightly urgent.

    Youqin Xuanya trusted him and followed his directions. Two more beams of light brushed her sides.

    Then, Li Changshou¡¯s hoarse voice sounded in her ear once again. ¡°Don¡¯t daydream. Use any additional energy you have to counter-attack. Control your expression. Don¡¯t let them be suspicious.

    ¡°There is a poisonous beast at the bottom of the cliff. Lure them over and make use of the poisonous beast to defeat them. Move three feet to the west, then move five feet south-west.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s dark gaze brightened up once again.

    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Yes¡± in her heart in response.

    Youqin Xuanya dodged left and right swiftly. Very slowly, she covered her poise and calm. In the eyes of her six attackers and the two observers above, Youqin Xuanya suddenly became much more nimble.

    A breakthrough in battle?

    Youqin Xuanya managed to dodge most of the six opponents¡¯ attacks. She had only been using her flying swords as a shield earlier, but now she seemed to have realized how to deal counter-attacks as well.

    Just like that, Youqin Xuanya became much less stressed. Calmly and methodically, she retreated towards the cliff¡¯s bottom, where the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent was hidden.

    At the same time, Li Changshou arrived among the rock strata at the top of the cliff. He was 1,000 feet from the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent seemed to have realized something was amiss as well. At the bottom of its cliff, it lifted its head to survey its surroundings.

    There was a in in front of the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs. The strong-looking, ck cypress tree was about 160 feet from the edge of the cliff, and the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs were located under its shade.

    Li Changshou found the roots of the ck-skinned cypress tree. While among the rock strata, he stopped using Earth Escape. Then, he fought against the surrounding pressure, gritted his teeth, and employed Wood Escape instead. He drilled into the roots of the cypress tree, hid his aura, and prated upwards.

    The old cypress tree: ¡°...¡±

    Oh?

    Ooo...

 Chapter 17: The Person Who Survived Until The End was the Oriole

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Person Who Survived Until The End was the Oriole</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Charge four feet towards the south. Retreat six inches towards the west. The poisonous beast is beginning to move towards its left.¡±

    Li Changshou remained in the warm andfortable tree trunk of the old cypress tree as he kept sending voice transmissions to Youqin Xuanya.

    Youqin Xuanya was now about 3,000 feet from the old cypress tree.

    This cliff was a protruding, horizontal structure. At that moment, the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent was slithering out from the narrow slit in a rock, where it had been hiding. It kept close to the stone wall below the cliff and stuck its head out beside the old cypress tree trunk.

    It was already alerted by Youqin Xuanya and her six attackers. However, Yuwen Ling, who was still in the sky, still had not noticed it.

    This saved Li Changshou the hassle ofing up with more ns and schemes.

    Li Changshou was already working at full capacity. Firstly, he had to actively keep his aura hidden. Secondly, he had to keep guiding Youqin Xuanya. Thirdly, he had to keep an eye on the poisonous beast¡¯s movements¡ªhe could not allow Toxic Xuanya to be harmed.

    The flour had not even been milled¡ªhe could not possibly give the donkey up to be barbequed1.

    ¡®She¡¯sing.¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya was only 1,000 feet from the old cypress tree now!

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent was captivated by the few people who were engaged in battle. It stuck close to the rock wall and slowly slithered forward, blocking their path to the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs, but not wander too far away.

    It was an experienced hunter, well-versed in the art of ambush. It remained patient as it waited for Youqin Xuanya and her attackers toe closer. At that moment, these people were as good as a meal on a te for the serpent.

    Li Changshou could already imagine how horrific and exciting it would be once this three-feet-long serpent jumped out without warning.

    This world was just that terrifying.

    After this...

    As he chanted the Wood Escape mantra, Li Changshou wandered freely up and down the trunk of the old cypress tree. Slowly, he dove into one of its stolons.

    Li Changshou kept sending voice transmissions to Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Advance three feet to the east. Retreat nine feet, south-west. The poisonous beast already has its eyes on you. Listen to my directions closely. When I say jump, use all of your energy to burst up into the sky. Do not hesitate.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya muttered a sound of acknowledgment in her heart. She kept waving her hands around, directing the ming, flying swords around her to shuttle back and forth.

    Her rapidly developing sword defense and her dress fluttering in the wind made her look like an immortal dancing in mes. She looked exceptionally charming and captivating.

    In the air, Yuwen Ling held onto Yuan Qing¡¯s shoulder, helping to shield him from the surrounding Miasma Qi.

    Yuan Qing kept his eyes on Youqin Xuanya underneath him. There was obvious infatuation in his eyes.

    ¡°General Yuwen! Do not let Xuanya escape this time!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Young Master. We neglected that she had a Precious Shifting Talisman the previous time,¡± answered Yuwen Ling in a low voice. ¡°She does not have many Dharmic powers. Once she gets to the edge of the cliff, I will step out to pressure her further. Fourth Young Master, you can then appear by her side and protect her. If she only has hatred for you, Fourth Young Master, the Love Parasite will only be half as effective. We have to turn that hatred into positive feelings towards you.¡±

    Yuan Qing¡¯s expression twisted as he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, General Yuwen.¡±

    Yuwen Ling replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m confused about how you did it as well, Fourth Young Master. Even after 60 years, you did not manage to move the Sixth Princess. If we fail today, or if the Love Parasite does not work, we will have to kill the Sixth Princess on the spot. Fourth Young Master, please be prepared.¡±

    Yuan Qing clenched his fists, his eyes filling with fury. However, he said nothing in response.

    Underneath him, Youqin Xuanya was already nearing the edge of the cliff. She approached the shade of the huge, old cypress tree.

    Li Changshou was already in the roots of that tree. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up. The words ¡®jump¡¯ traveled into Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ears through Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission!

    There was an explosion of light as the flying swords rushed under Youqin Xuanya¡¯s feet, carrying her body up into the air. The beams of light that were directed at her hit the ground one by one!

    The six people, who had been attacking Youqin Xuanya, had no idea about the dangers in front of them. Thus, they charged straight into the shade of the old cypress tree!

    They did not even think about stopping. All they thought about was charging forward and jumping up to continue their attack. Little did they know that within the tree hid the line between life and death!

    Hu¡ª

    There was the sound of something cutting through the air. The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent, which had been waiting at the edge of the cliff, jumped out without any warning!

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Yuwen Ling shouted from mid-air, but the poisonous beast had already mped its teeth down on the masked man on the far left!

    The serpent¡¯s sharp teeth cut through the flesh as it flung its head violently. The top half of the man¡¯s body was torn off at once.

    From inside the roots of the old cypress tree, Li Changshou considered what his own fate would have been if he had fought the poisonous beast alone. It would not have been easy for him to win.

    The remaining five people tried to retreat at once, but how would the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent allow these delicacies to escape?

    Several shadows shot out of the serpent¡¯s tail, causing one of the men to fall down on the ground, thus blocking the others¡¯ escape route. The scales on its body opened up, emitting rich, poisonous fog, which engulfed the group of men.

    ¡°How dare you, wretched beast?!¡±

    There was a furious howl in the sky. A tall and sturdy figure cut through the clouds and cast his broad axe to the side as he charged towards the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent.

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent, which had a fleshy horn on the top of its head, immediately felt threatened. Thus, it raised its head to knock away the broad axe.

    The evil-looking bulge on the top of its head was the hardest part of its body!

    The sound of metal hitting metal echoed throughout the surroundings. The broad axe had been deflected, while the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent¡¯s head thrashed around on the ground. A huge gash had appeared in the bulge, and golden blood was gushing out of the wound.

    The poisonous beast cried out in rage, and its tail leaped up all of a sudden.

    Yuwen Ling had finallynded from the sky. He raised his hand to summon his broad axe back. Once again, he was ready to strike with it!

    Inside the root of the tree, Li Changshou held three paper dolls in his right hand. He hesitated for a couple of seconds, before pulling out a fourth one. He paused again and then pulled out a fifth and a sixth!

    In his left hand, he held his strongest incapacitating agent¡ªhis supreme-grade Soft Immortal Disperser.

    Li Changshou waited for the right time to use his Soft Immortal Disperser. He wanted to be sure that the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent was dying before he stepped out.

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent would not be affected by poison, but Yuwen Ling would.

    At the same time, Li Changshou did not neglect to expand his spiritual awareness and keep an eye on the area within a five-kilometer radius. He was looking for any hidden dangers.

    On the other side, Youqin Xuanya had already acted ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions. She had retreated all the way to the back of the cliff, just like Li Changshou had told her.

    Without Yuwen Ling protecting him, Yuan Qing did not dare to remain among the clouds. Finally, he had to make his move. He charged towards Youqin Xuanya from the sky, his three-feet-long green sword at the ready. He wanted to stop Youqin Xuanya from leaving.

    However, Youqin Xuanya had no intention to leave. She directed all of her flying swords towards Yuan Qing, suppressing him at once.

    Even though Yuan Qing¡¯s cultivation level was slightly higher than Youqin Xuanya¡¯s, it was extremely difficult for him to defend himself against her attacks.

    Yet, Youqin Xuanya was very distracted. She was keeping an eye on the battle taking ce near the edge of the cliff with her spiritual awareness.

    She could sense that Li Changshou, who had been sending her voice transmissions the entire time, was there. However, at that moment, she did not know his exact position. As a result, she became increasingly anxious.

    Little did she know that the entire situation was in the palm of Li Changshou¡¯s hands.

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent took Yuwen Ling, an early-stage Essence Immortal, as its biggest threat. It had no intention of retreating and continued to guard the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs faithfully.

    Yuwen Ling held onto his broad axe and attacked the serpent relentlessly. He was protecting his three subordinates, who had been knocked out cold by the serpent¡¯s poison.

    Under these circumstances, Yuwen Ling could not show mercy¡ªboth sides had to fight till death!

    Li Changshou waited patiently and silently inside the root of the old cypress tree. He was waiting for the opportune time to act. As he waited, he prepared his escape route.

    The entire situation had happened suddenly. He was reacting as the situation developed. Thus, he decided to slightly lower his expectations of himself.

    As long as he was 80% to 90% confident this time, he would act. It was not realistic to always pursue full confidence.

    A while into the battle, a few slightly-bald branches of the old cypress tree were cut into half. Yuwen Ling¡¯s broad axe also made several deep gorges in the cliff, causing part of it to copse.

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent was not yet immortal as well. Even though it was fighting an early-stage Essence Immortal, who did not have any particrly amazing Dharma treasures, it soon could not hang on any longer. Poisonous blood was flowing out from multiple wounds around its body. Li Changshou guessed that it would be ughtered at any moment.

    ¡®Thank you for your hard work, Lunkhead.¡¯

    Li Changshou thanked the serpent in his heart. Then, his left hand shook slightly, pouring the colorless supreme-grade Soft Immortal Disperser out from its bottle, and wrapping it with his Dharma powers. He carried the Soft Immortal Disperser to the trunk of the tree and then allowed it to seep out towards Yuwen Ling.

    Very quickly, Yuwen Ling¡¯s movements slowed down, and his vision became blurry.

    ¡®This wretched serpent¡¯s poison is so powerful!¡¯ Yuwen Ling cursed in his heart. His eyes widened and became bloodshot as he tried to fight the drowsiness oveing him. His head felt extremely heavy, and his legs felt extremely light. He let out a furious, guttural cry.

    Yuwen Ling did not dream of fighting continuously anymore. At once, he decided to deal a final, powerful blow. His body flew up into the sky as he released immortal powers to keep the serpent still. His broad axe headed straight for the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent¡¯s neck!

    The Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent immediately thought of retreating. It started to turn away, but as it did, it looked reluctantly at the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs at the edge of the cliff.

    It was this moment of hesitation that took away its chance to escape.

    The broad axe, steadied by two muscr arms,nded squarely on its neck. The serpent¡¯s head flew up into the sky as its poisonous blood sttered around the ground.

    Yuwen Lingnded on the ground. However, his legs could no longer hold his weight. He stumbled backward and only managed to remain standing with the support of his broad axe.

    He pulled out a Detoxifying Pill and slipped it into his mouth, but his movements were already extremely slow.

    ¡®What kind of poison is this? Why is it so powerful?!¡¯

    ¡°General... We...¡±

    There was a weak voiceing from behind him. As Yuwen Ling tried to turn around, his legs turned to jelly, causing him to almost fall over.

    The Detoxifying Pill was not effective at all. The sky was spinning before his eyes.

    Just then, he heard something cutting through the sky!

    A wooden arrow appeared in his peripheral vision and pierced Yuwen Ling¡¯s neck. The hunk¡¯s body swayed as he turned around and looked in the direction of the old cypress tree furiously.

    There, ¡®Li Changshou¡±s body emerged from the tree. He threw out his Heaven-Changing Treasure Umbre and lifted up his bronze crossbow. At the same time, he scattered three paper dolls.

    Pew, pew, pew!

    The paper dolls turned into clones of Li Changshou and charged towards Yuwen Ling!

    ¡®Li Changshou¡¯ circled around and arrived back at Yuwen Ling¡¯s side. Rapidly, he pulled out another wooden arrow for his bronze crossbow and readied himself to pull the trigger.

    The crossbow glowed with a strange light. The speed at which it shot the arrow was extraordinary.

    Yuwen Ling was so heavily poisoned that he could not put up a fight. Once again, the arrow pierced into his neck. His immortal blood rushed out and dyed the ground.

    The three paper dolls rushed towards Yuwen Ling and stood on three different sides of him, dispersing more green fog from inside their individual porcin bottles.

    The green fog seemed to have a life of its own as it wrapped around Yuwen Ling. The sturdy man¡¯s body emitted buzzing sounds. With thest bit of strength in his body, he raised his head and howled¡ªit was a howl of pure pain!

    Unfortunately, the Heaven-Changing Treasure Umbre had already set up the array. The area was isted from the outside world, and so the howl was not heard by anyone.

    Yuwen Ling¡¯s immortal body was rotting in the green fog. His white bones were already showing at several parts of his body, and transparent bubbles were appearing in his skin at others.

    He tried hard to deal counter-attacks. His broad axe movedzily and slowly, allowing the three paper dolls to nimbly dodge his swings.

    Whoop!

    The third arrow pierced Yuwen Ling in his rotting chest, right through the heart!

    The three paper dolls began to conjure hand seals, spewing white mes from their mouths, which consumed Yuwen Ling!

    It was only then that Yuwen Ling recognized Li Changshou. Listlessly, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s... you...¡±

    This Essence Immortal had just ascended to immortality a while ago. However, at that moment, he was on the brink of death.

    Immortals were immortals after all¡ªhow could they be happy about their lives ending?

    While in the white mes, Yuwen Ling suddenly closed his eyes. Immortal light began to shoot out of his terrifying-looking body, and faint images appeared at the top of his head!

    His essence soul left his body!

    Yuwen Ling¡¯s essence soul shouted, ¡°Die!¡± It withstood the effects of the Soft Immortal Disperser and dealt Li Changshou a blow!

    This blow carried with it the force of Mount Tai, and it felt like there was a flood crashing through the mountains!

    Li Changshou immediately tried to dodge, but a hand had a death-like grip on his ankle. He looked down and saw that it was one of the masked men that had been heavily poisoned by the poisonous beast¡ªhe was suddenly moving!

    The man was writhing around. Li Changshou did not know how he was withstanding the poison in his body, but while his three immortal souls and seven mortal forms were being destroyed, the man used everything in him to destroy Li Changshou¡¯sst chance of survival.

    ¡®Pui, a miscalction.¡¯

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly, as Yuwen Ling¡¯s attack finally reached him. The impact caused the upper half of his body to be blown to pieces.

    Yuwen Ling¡¯s essence soulughed mirthlessly.

    ¡®This boy¡¯s Dharma powers are quite good, but he still has not ascended to immortality...¡¯

    Whoosh...

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    Once again, the sounds of something cutting through the air could be heard from underneath the cypress tree. Seven spikes shot out, piercing various points on Yuwen Ling¡¯s essence soul at the same time!

    Each spike carriedplicated restrictions and white mes of the underworld!

    Yuwen Ling¡¯s essence soul looked down in shock. The three paper dolls around him did not stop spewing mes. Before his essence soul jumped out of his body, his physical body had already been reduced to bones.

    At that moment, the masked man, whose own soul was burning, looked up to find the lower half of a paper doll dancing in the wind as itbusted into mes.

    That man had destroyed hisst hope of reincarnation in order to bring half of a paper doll down with him.

    Under the old cypress tree, ¡®Li Changshou¡¯ suddenly appeared. He opened his left palm and faced Yuwen Ling¡¯s essence soul. Then, he lightly clenched his fist. The seven Soul-Extinguishing Spikes, which he expended a lot of effort refining, suddenly exploded!

    Li Changshou used his spiritual senses to focus on the rack of immortal bones that could not seem to bepletely burnt from inside the roots of the cypress tree. While frowning slightly, he made Paper Doll Five throw out a Soul-Conserving Pearl. Then, he increased the intensity of the mes that Paper Dolls One, Two, and Three were spewing.

    The Cold mes of the Underworld were not powerful enough on immortals. Li Changshou had to think of another way to obtain the True Samadhi mes from the sect.

    He waited for a while longer before the rack of bones finally copsed and reduced to a pile of ash on the ground. The three paper dolls read their respective sutras. It was only then that Li Changshou finally moved.

    Li Changshou would only be at peace if he did the ceremonial step of scattering the ashes himself!

 Chapter 18: He Left in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 18: He Left in Peace</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡®How could an immortal be so poor? He only had an axe, a storage Dharma treasure...¡¯

    As Li Changshou had expected, cultivators living in the mortal world were idlers in the cultivation ¡®industry¡¯.

    As the ck ashes rained down, Li Changshou stored the ring-shaped storage Dharma treasure and the axe into his storage bag that was marked Heaven Number Four. Then, he put away the Soul-Bewitching Pearl, jumped to the edge of the cliff, and squatted down in front of the Immortal-Emancipating Herb.

    Li Changshou took out the two jade containers that he had prepared beforehand. He ced two detoxifying pills below his tongue and encased his hands in eighteenyers of Dharma powers. Then, he dug out two of the older poisonous herbs with their roots intact very swiftly and carefully and sealed them in the jade containers.

    Not causing the extinction of medicinal herbs while harvesting them would prevent the loss of one¡¯s good fortune.

    ¡®Finally...¡¯ Li Changshou disyed a faint smile.

    He stood up quickly and did not dare to stay there for long. He was worried that Yuwen Ling had otherpanions.

    He rushed to the head of the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent, took out a storage bagbeled Earth Number Two, and stored the serpent¡¯s head in it. He sealed the storage bag with a talisman and stored it into a storage Dharma artifactbeled ck Number Four.

    Li Changshou should be able to extract a powerful poison from this that his junior sister could use to protect herself. The serpent¡¯s body was too big and sturdy to be dissected. He could only give up his n of taking the serpent¡¯s body back with him.

    The serpent¡¯s venom was still boiling around him. The corpses of the masked men were burned to ashes by the three ¡®Attacking¡¯ paper dolls.

    As long as it was not an immortal, the Cold mes of the Underworld could burn almost everything effortlessly. The remaining ashes of those people had mixed with that of their general and were waiting to be blown away by the wind.

    Afterward, Li Changshou and the four paper dolls moved simultaneously to scatter two medicinal powder bottles all over the ce.

    The human blood on the ground was ignited instantly. A series of green mes appeared, and the bloodstains on the ground vanished in the blink of an eye.

    Yeah, purifying the Primordial World and protecting North Continent¡¯s environment was every human cultivator¡¯s obligation!

    Li Changshou collected a few storage Dharma artifacts. His gaze swept across his surroundings, and his spiritual senses scanned for any signs of trouble in the five-kilometer radius around him while he started forming a hand seal.

    After confirming that he did not omit anything, the silhouettes beside him turned back into paper dolls and scurried into Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve.

    Li Changshou closed the umbre, slipped into the rock strata, and left the ce.

    After the array formation had dissipated, a soft breeze swept across the area as the poisonous Miasma Qi in the surroundings filled the void.

    Only a headless serpent carcass was left on the cypress tree, pools of deadly serpent blood, intersecting cracks on the ground, and a cliff about to copse.

    The old cypress tree had a change of ¡®hairstyle¡¯. Its sparse branches swayed in the wind as though it was bidding goodbye to Li Changshou, who was hiding in the ground.

    ...

    Li Changshou utilized the Earth Escape technique and snuck to the ce where his junior martial sister and brother were battling.

    Toxic Xuanya was fighting against Yuan Qing with the sword that she was controlling. Yuan Qing was struggling to fight back. There were multiple wounds on his body, and his robe was drenched in blood.

    ¡®This Yuan Qing, did he use medicinal pills to reach the Void Return Realm? This is the capability of the second-highest-ranking disciple amongst all the sect disciples from the same generation? If all the other rascals in the current disciple ranking are simr to him, Ling¡¯e will be able to reach the top 100 in the Immortal Sect Competition that¡¯s a few years from now. If I prepare more medicinal pills and self-made Dharma artifacts for her...¡¯

    Li Changshou snuck near them. He analyzed the tempo that Youqin Xuanya executed her moves, stretched a hand out of the ground, and threw a porcin bottle towards Yuan Qing.

    That empty porcin bottle previously contained the transcendent-grade Soft Immortal Disperser.

    Yuan Qing had already damaged two flying swords. He heard the quiet sound of something tearing through the air behind him and waved the sword in his hand behind. His sword blownded handsomely and precisely on the porcin bottle and shattered it immediately.

    ¡®Huh? Where did that porcin bottlee from?¡¯

    Yuan Qing blinked his eyes. He did not even have the time to retract his sword. His body staggered, and he was about lunge forward.

    At that time, four flying swords pierced the air in front of him!

    Yuan Qing was lunging forward. He seemingly opened his arms and ¡®weed¡¯ the flying swords that wereing at him!

    Youqin Xuanya originally did not n on killing Yuan Qing. Even though she thought that Yuan Qing was despicable and shameless, he was still an inner sect disciple. She needed to bring him back to the sect for their masters to punish him.

    However, Yuan Qing had abruptly stopped fighting back...

    As Li Changshou had predicted, Youqin Xuanya was unfamiliar with this set of sword-kinesis technique, so she was unable to retract her swords in time. Those four flying swords pierced through Yuan Qing¡¯s neck, forehead, chest, and abdomen immediately.

    Her move was incredibly precise. The flying swords destroyed her three souls and prated Yuan Qing¡¯s dantian. She had attacked smoothly and cleanly, meaning there was absolutely no chance for him to survive.

    ¡°This...¡± Youqin Xuanya was stunned. She suddenly recalled something and heaved a sigh.

    Shended on the ground, jumped off her flying sword, and walked towards Yuan Qing¡¯s corpse.

    Yuan Qing left in peace.

    Yuan Qing was indeed peaceful when he died. He had not sensed any impending dangers when he had lost consciousness. Moreover, he could not wake up after the swords pierced his body. Therefore, the corners of his mouth were still lifted.

    Even if there was only a sniff of Soft Immortal Disperser left in the bottle, that was still not something that Yuan Qing could handle.

    Meanwhile, Youqin Xuanya saw the smile on Yuan Qing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Even though you might be evil at heart, I suppose you still have a tint of remorse in your heart, do you? Were you also pressurized by someone?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya seemed to feel a little pity for him. She shook her head. The flying swords turned around and stuck together, and a zing fire ignited. The flying swords integrated into one huge sword and hung behind her back.

    Li Changshou could not resist the urge to give her a thumbs up after hearing her murmurs.

    ¡®Just like her nickname, Junior Sister is toxic. She has an exceptional ability to make herself chicken soup for the soul!¡¯

    Speaking of which, she did not even leave after killing her opponent in this unknown ce but instead stayed to reminisce and be sentimental about the situation. It was apparent that she had not suffered the cruel beating of life. She had strong nerves indeed.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya lifted her head and looked at the edge of the cliff. There was nothing there. She could not sense that there was a living person there at all. The terrifying demonic serpent was motionless too.

    ¡®I wonder how Senior Brother Changshou is doing. I¡¯ll bring Yuan Qing¡¯s body over and have a look,¡¯ she thought.

    Youqin Xuanya walked towards Yuan Qing and was about to wrap his body with ayer of Dharma power when she felt her eyelids turn heavy. Her body slowly copsed on the ground.

    nk!

    The huge sword crashed on the ground as well.

    Simultaneously, tiny cracks appeared on the ground below Yuan Qing. The porcin fragments were silently buried into the ground.

    The cracks quickly extended to the ground below Youqin Xuanya. A hand stretched out from the crack and casually grabbed her by the hair. The hand tugged harshly without showing any mercy and dragged the unconscious Youqin Xuanya into the ground, which trembled a few times, and the cracks disappeared. The ground returned to its previously t and sturdy state.

    The defense abilities of a cultivator¡¯s body exceeded that of a mortal tremendously. That included their scalp and hair follicles. It was impossible to make a cultivator that was at the Void Return Realm bald just by tugging at their hair.

    Li Changshou merely wanted to get that person away as quickly as possible and immediately leave this troublesome ce.

    As for Yuan Qing¡¯s corpse, Li Changshou was not the one who had killed him. There was no need for him to scatter his ashes. It was enough that he dealt with the porcin fragments.

    The Soft Immortal Disperser was only an incapacitating agent that wouldpletely disperse two days after a person was dead. It was almost undetectable.

    Moreover, Li Changshou would face a tougher problem if the sects¡¯ immortals failed to find Yuan Qing¡¯s corpse when they arrived.

    Under the ground, Li Changshou dragged the unconscious Youqin Xuanya with him and headed directly in the south-east direction. They moved like two fish in the pond, and they disappeared in no time.

    ...

    ¡°Ah! This stupid array formation is simply way... too... irritating!¡±

    Apanied by Jiu Jiu¡¯s angry howl, the ground beneath her feet trembled continuously. The venomous insects and beasts all trembled in fear and horror. Because the big array formation was sealed, the ground beneath Perfected Immortal Jiu remained sturdy and did not copse.

    At the corner of the array formation, Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er were sitting together. They seemed to be drained of energy and appeared weary.

    They had been trapped in that ce for a long time, so it was only normal that they were not in their best psychological state. However, this environment also helped to drive their rtionship forward. They now called each other Senior Sister Yan¡¯er and Junior Brother Ji Ji.

    On a side note, there were multiple pronunciations and meanings for the word ¡®Ji¡¯ in Wang Ji¡¯s name. The pronunciation of his name was not Qi¡ªwhich stood for strange¡ªbut instead Ji¡ªwhich stood for unlucky and illegitimate.

    The reason why Jiu Jiu was so irascible was mostly because of the actions of this Daoist couple.

    After venting the anger in her heart, Jiu Jiu hugged her arms, crossed her legs, and levitated three feet above the ground. She continued thinking of a solution.

    Liu Yan¡¯er walked towards her slowly and said gently, ¡°Aunt-Master, do not worry too much. Good people are blessed by heaven. Junior Brother and Junior Sister might be waiting for us in the town.¡±

    Jiu Jiu snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long that their corpses might have disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master...¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯er continued trying to convince her. ¡°Martial Aunt, didn¡¯t you mention yesterday that there should have been someone from the sect here to help us? Maybe, we might be able to escape in no time.¡±

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Jiu Jiu disheveled her medium length hair with both her hands. ¡°Who knows if those three are dead or alive!? If anything has happened to Li Changshou, how am I going to answer to his master? If those two precious immortal seedlings are dead, 100 years of wine money will be gone for me!¡±

    A few ck parallel vertical lines appeared on Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s forehead. Although Martial Aunt Jiu did not explicitly say that, Liu Yan¡¯er knew that she was still concerned about them. However, she felt that Aunt-Master Jiu was indeed more concerned about her wine money.

    All of a sudden, a gentle breeze blew within the big array formation. Then a sigh sounded from all directions.

    Afterward, a nonchnt and old voice resonated in the array formation.

    ¡°Little Jiu, do you admit your wrongdoings?¡±

    Jiu Jiu could not resist a shiver. Her skinny legsnded on the ground, and she replied, ¡°Ma... Master?¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯er was also shocked. She asked in surprise, ¡°Did the Exalted Wang Qinge and find us personally?¡±

    The white fog around them dissipated quickly. The immortal and spiritual senses of the three individuals trapped in the array formation were finally released and expanded towards their surroundings without obstructions.

    At that moment, two silhouettes flew from afar and crashed in front of Jiu Jiu.

    They were two elders with white hair. They were d in ck and had reached the Essence Immortal Realm. They were currently severely wounded and unconscious. There was a palm mark imprinted on both their bodies.

    Wang Ji shouted anxiously, ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, it¡¯s them! They are the ones who attacked Senior Sister Yan¡¯er and me!¡±

    Jiu Jiu knelt down without any hesitation. She touched the ground with her forehead and said dejectedly, ¡°Master, I have been tricked. I lost contact with three young disciples. I am willing to ept all reprimands and punishment. Master, please find them quickly to check if they are alive!¡±

    Just then, the white fog that was surrounding them had dissipatedpletely. A few silhouettes appeared in the distance.

    The Daoist priest that was standing at the front was less than five feet tall. When he saw Jiu Jiu kneeling on the floor, he could not help but to feel a little awkward. He lowered his head, coughed, and asked while smiling, ¡°Our Master is not here. It¡¯s me¡ªcough¡ªyour handsome and chic... Fifth Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    There was killing intent!

    The short Daoist priest shivered as he tried to salvage the situation. The little junior sister that was standing far away and was d in a linen robe was jumping on her feet. She darted over immediately!

    She moved like an arrow shot using a divine bow. There were sonic booms as she moved!

 Chapter 19: Mastersâ€™ Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 19: Masters¡¯ Assistance</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The short Daoist priest cupped his swollen cheek andined, ¡°I was just making a joke to ease the tension in the air. Why are you so aggressive, Little Jiu? I have ovee many hardships to raise you up. Anyway, back to business.¡±

    The Dao name of the short Daoist priest was Jiu Wu. When Jiu Jiu had been epted as a disciple, the Exalted Wang Qing had started undergoing secluded cultivation regrly. Jiu Wu was indeed the person who had raised her up.

    Although they were martial siblings, their rtionship was simr to that of a dad and his daughter. They were used to fooling around together.

    Jiu Jiu looked as though she was about to have an outburst. Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes circled, and he changed the topic of the conversation immediately. He pointed at the people behind him and threw a series of questions at her.

    ¡°Their masters are all here. Who are the missing ones? Where did they go missing? How long have you been trapped here?¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s face turned gloomy. She cupped her hands and bowed to those people standing behind. Jiu Jiu was at a loss for words momentarily, so she lowered her head and bit her lips.

    Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Ji looked ted. They flew there from the corner and paid their respects hurriedly to their master, uncle-masters, and aunt-masters.

    Many powerful immortals were standing behind Daoist priest Jiu Wu. There was Jiang Jingshan from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. She was a Perfected Immortal, the master of Youqin Xuanya, and was the disciple of the current sect leader of the Immortal Du Sect.

    There was also Lin Qi from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He was a Perfected Immortal and the master of Yuan Qing.

    The immortals from the Du Lin Peak and Little Ling Peak were from the same generation as Jiu Jiu. They had found their respective beloved disciples, so there was no need for further exnation about their identities.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s gaze fell on the white-headed old Daoist priest that was standing at the end of the cluster.

    He was Qi Yuan from the Little Qiong Peak. He was also Li Changshou¡¯s master.

    This old Daoist priest looked haggard. Jiu Jiu could not look at him in the eye. She lowered her head and sighed. She knew internally that Li Changshou was a very important disciple to this old Daoist priest. He was hopeful and hesitant about Li Changshou.

    Jiu Jiu said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Qi Yuan, thest time I saw Changshou, he was heading towards the north. Yuan Qing and Xuanya headed north-west. They were apanied by a general from the Xuanya n. His name is Yuwen Ling. If I am not wrong, this is a n against Xuanya.¡±

    ¡°Haiz.¡± The old Daoist priest Qi Yuanughed bitterly. He cupped his hands at Jiu Jiu, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°Life and death are all destined. It¡¯s all part of the priming process outside the sect. I have yet to ascend to be an immortal. It is hard for me to do anything in the North Continent. Please... please help me search for the whereabouts of my disciple. The Little Qiong Peak will be incredibly grateful for that!¡±

    Jiu Wu replied anxiously, ¡°People who are from the same family need not be very polite to each other. Rest assured, Junior Brother Qi Yuan. We will split up to search for the missing disciples. Jiu Jiu and I will head north with you.

    ¡°Ninth Junior Sister, snap out of your daze! Pull yourself together! We¡¯ll talk about the punishment only after we find them!

    ¡°These two Essence Immortals were guarding the array formation. When I found them, they were busy mending the array formation. It is apparent that they are two of the culprits that plotted against you lot. Both search parties will grill one of them. Let¡¯s see if we can get anything from them!

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jiang Jingshan and Lin Qipletely agreed to the idea without raising any doubts. It was apparent that they were all extremely anxious.

    As the short priest Jiu Wu waved his sleeve, the two unconscious Essence Immortals appeared beside him by telekinesis. He threw one of them to Lin Qi.

    They did not say anything else. At that moment, the most important task at hand was to search and rescue the missing disciples.

    They agreed to a frequency to transmit letters to one another and designated an area for each group to search. Finally, they decided to split into three groups.

    Wang Ji¡¯s master would bring Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er to the nearby town to ask around.

    Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s master would head north-west to search with Jiang Jingshan and Lin Qi.

    Jiu Wu would head north to search with Qi Yuan and Jiu Jiu.

    These immortals from the Immortal Du Sect stepped on the journey in search of their disciples hurriedly.

    At the same time, a pretty girl who did not wish to be named was hiding in a newly formed cave far north. She started a bonfire and held a bamboo book roll in her hand as she waited for the arrival of her powerful aids. She was not at all flustered but was instead a little toofortable.

    Youqin Xuanya sat cross-legged inside the cave. She closed her eyes and meditated. Every once in a while, she would open her eyes to look at the silhouette that was at the entrance of the cave.

    She wanted to start a conversation with him, but she could sense that Li Changshou did not want to talk every single time.

    After killing Yuan Qing, Youqin Xuanya had lost her consciousness for three days. When she woke up about twelve hours ago, she had found that her wounds were almost healed. The only thing that was hurting was her scalp.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, are we going to wait here?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied casually. ¡°I have left Immortal Du Sect¡¯s secret markings in many ces within a 150-kilometer radius from here. I have also set up an array formation that conceals our tracks outside the cave. This ce should be safe for now. ording to what you have described, Yuan Qing has other aplices. We couldnd in their hands if we head further south. Counting the number of days that have passed, no matter if Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu managed to escape or not, the immortals that were sent from the sect to help us would have reached the North Continent already.¡±

    Li Changshou paused, lifted his head, and looked at Youqin Xuanya. ¡°If you are still worried, we can also make a detour and walk for around 1,500 kilometers. However, there is still a chance for us to be caught by them.¡±

    ¡°I... am not worried...¡± Youqin Xuanya replied softly. She lifted her head and looked at Li Changshou. Their lines of sight crossed.

    Youqin Xuanya used to think that she was an upright person who would not do anything that hurt her conscience. However, for an unknown reason, she could not look at Li Changshou in the eye. She lowered her head and looked away.

    She felt that her heart was a little empty. It felt as though there was a cat¡¯s paw scratching the walls of her heart.

    She was a little uneasy and unsure.

    ¡®The reason should be because Senior Brother has saved me twice,¡¯ she thought.

    Youqin Xuanya thought that she should find a way to return the favor, even if she was still currently enjoying the protection by Senior Brother Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything I can do for you?¡± she asked meekly.

    Li Changshou answered casually, ¡°Yes. Do not release your spiritual senses for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Youqin Xuanya replied solemnly. She felt a little dejected internally.

    She seemed to have be a burden to him.

    Crack!

    A crackling sound was heard from the bonfire, and the mes became smaller.

    Li Changshou took out a grey and dry piece of wood from his sleeve and ced it in the bonfire to make the mes bigger.

    It was only then that Youqin Xuanya noticed there was something peculiar with the mes. Not only was there not a hint of smoke, but the mes also emitted a light fragrance.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything special about this fire?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the bonfire and replied calmly, ¡°This is not an expensive piece of wood. It was obtained from the Northern Vitality Winter Pine Trees that were grown in the south of the North Sea. This pinewood is not a spiritual root. It was only a normal tree in ancient times. Its characteristic is its ability to grow in the winter. This kind of pinewood had almost be extinct after Miasma Qi engulfed the North Continent. However, its quantity managed to multiply eventually. From then on, the Northern Vitality Winter Pine Trees had a special characteristic. The trees are not afraid of Miasma Qi, and the aura that they emit would chase away venomous insects and beasts. This small bonfire ensures that there are no poisonous creatures within 3,000 feet from us. From what I¡¯ve heard, there are currently huge forests of Northern Vitality Winter Pine Trees in the Mages¡¯ colonies. This pinewood is not worth many spirit stones, and not many people use it either.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was engrossed in his descriptions. Her eyes reflected Li Changshou¡¯s side profile. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, you are really knowledgeable...¡±

    ¡°The books in the sect have records about this,¡± Li Changshou replied calmly. He lifted the bamboo book in his hand and continued reading it. It appeared that he did not want to continue the conversation.

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips as she was in deep thoughts.

    After a while...

    ¡°Senior Brother, have you found the medicinal herb that you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°I am pretty lucky to have found it.¡± Li Changshou smiled. He was in a good mood as he thought about that.

    Youqin Xuanya did not want the conversation to end just like that. She continued asking, ¡°Senior Brother, you seem to have prepared a lot for this trip.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Li Changshou replied without even lifting his head. ¡°I have started preparing for this trip to the North Continent from fifteen years ago. I have coted many things day in, day out that could prevent myself from being poisoned.¡±

    ¡®Fifteen years?¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya battered her eyes. ¡°Then... What happened to Yuwen Ling and those evil robbers?¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°They died when they were fighting the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent that was about to experience Immortal Ascension. We were very lucky to have escaped. The serpent¡¯s venom is very deadly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Youqin Xuanya sighed. ¡°Those evil robbers would definitely pay for what they did. Yet, I did not expect that karma would strike so early.¡±

    Li Changshou went along with the direction of the conversation. ¡°Umm... Tox¡ªcough¡ªJunior Sister Youqin, I have a favor to ask from you.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Senior Brother!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was immediately energized. Her eyes sparkled as she looked intensely at Li Changshou. ¡°I would even sacrifice my life to repay your kindness when you saved me.¡±

    ¡°The situation¡¯s not thatplicated,¡± Li Changshou smiled and answered, ¡°This trip has been very bizarre, and we have experienced so many twists and turns in the trip. Our masters and seniors will definitely ask about the details when we return to the sect. I have always been avoiding trouble, and I do not want to attract too much attention. Neither do I want to drag myself into any difficult situations. Therefore, I hope that you can avoid being too detailed about things pertaining to me when you describe the events to your master and seniors. My cultivation level is not very high. The only thing I am confident about is my Earth Escape technique. I think others mightugh at me because of this.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s expression changed. She felt that a spark of lightning raced across her heart.

    Li Changshou had helped others without thinking about the rewards and avoided the chance to build a reputation for himself. He was wholeheartedly dedicated to pursuing immortality and had been a modest gentleman.

    A whirlpool of emotions stirred in her heart. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were soft as water, but her heart was very sentimental.

    ¡®Senior Brother Changshou is really a gentleman. I can never achieve the level of magnanimity that he possesses. Yuan Qing was also a far cry away from him,¡¯ she thought,

    ¡®Youqin Xuanya, most of the people you surround yourself with are superficial and arrogant. Therefore, you thought that everyone in the same generation is simr. However, you did not know that there is such a person amongst sect disciples of the same generation. If I can be close friends with Senior Brother Changshou, this trip will not be wasted...¡¯

    ¡°Rest assured, Senior Brother.¡± Youqin Xuanya assured him. ¡°Xuanya understands what you mean. I will follow as you say.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked his eyes. Did that fellow really understand him?

    He had a strange feeling that her poison was not thoroughly cured.

    ¡®Forget about it.¡¯ Li Changshou was not going to leave the Little Qiong Peak when he returned. Even if there were troubles caused by this incident, they should subside within months.

    He could only avoid karma by keeping a low profile.

    As long as there was nothing abnormal after this trip, his trip to the North Continent could end on a happy note.

    All of a sudden, Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed. The webs of the Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spiders that he had ced outside the cave had suddenly captured an image.

    A few silhouettes were speeding in the air from hundreds of kilometers away. The person situated at the outermost of the group was d in linen robe and had a lean figure.

    They were flying too fast, such that he could not make out her features. However, from the tightness of the short linen robe and the astonishing curves that could be seen when the wind pressed the robe against her figure¡ªJiu Jiu!

    ¡°Get ready. They are here.¡±

    Li Changshouughed. The weights on his chest could finally be lifted

 Chapter 20: Some Pits Could Not be Avoided

    <h4>Chapter 20: Some Pits Could Not be Avoided</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Changshou! Xuanya!¡±

    ¡°Changshou! Aiya! Why did youe to such a dangerous ce?¡±

    As Li Changshou stood at the cave entrance, he could not resist a smile when he saw the two silhouettes rushing down from the clouds.

    He did not expect that his master would join the search party.

    His old master was very emotional. He grabbed the familiar horsetail whisk and looked as though he was about to give Li Changshou a warm beating on his buttocks. Despite so, Li Changshou was still very touched to see his master.

    Li Changshou did not n to hide away from the beating in front of the seniors in the sect. He wanted to allow his master to hit him a few times to appease his anger.

    He would not be hurt by that anyway.

    Jiu Jiu jumped down from the clouds along with Qi Yuan. Jiu Jiu had originally wanted to check if Li Changshou was alright. However, she remembered that Qi Yuan was also there. Therefore, she rushed to Youqin Xuanya instead.

    Seeing that his master lifted his horsetail whisk and was about tond a blow, Li Changshou showed a bitter expression. He closed his eyes and was prepared to be hit. However, the horsetail whisk onlynded softly on his shoulder. His master did not use much force.

    Li Changshou heard Qi Yuan chide. ¡°Why did youe to the dangerous North Continent? If Ling¡¯e did not wake me up, you would be dead by now. I would not even know where I could find your corpse!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and answered politely, ¡°Master, I have been cultivating quietly in the sect for a long time and wanted to move around. Please forgive me for not informing you before I left.¡± Then his gaze turned to the corner of his eyes.

    Jiu Jiu lifted Youqin Xuanya up with a hug and was spinning in circles. She was smiling like a child. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cheeks were faintly red. She shouted, ¡°Aunt-Master¡± multiple times, but was still unable to escape from her hug.

    Their dresses danced in the wind along with their long, ck hair. This ¡®Two-People Rotation¡¯ looked extremely pretty.

    ...

    Objectively speaking, Youqin Xuanya had a perfect figure. Her curves were also impable. Compared to Youqin Xuanya, Aunt-Master Jiu was a little short. Her face was also a little round. They hadpletely opposite styles.

    Li Changshou stopped looking only after a nce. He listened attentively to his master¡¯s neverending scoldings. The critics that he had just now were merely a habit that he had in his previous life as a gentleman. There were no inherent meanings to that.

    On the flip side, Li Changshou was more concerned about the actions of the short Daoist priest.

    Jiu Wu dragged the old Daoist priest that had been knocked unconscious and dropped him in front of them.

    When he saw that Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya werepletely fine, the short Daoist priest secretly shook his wrist. The old Daoist priest that he was carrying using his hand twitched. His aura soon disappeared.

    If Li Changshou was not wrong, that old Daoist priest¡¯s essence spirit was directly shattered by that move.

    Jiu Wu acted like nothing had happened. He threw the old Daoist priest¡¯s corpse into a nearby forest and looked at the reunion scene with a smile.

    ¡®This is a scary person. Killing people was as easy as killing an insect to him.¡¯

    Li Changshou¡¯s fingers that were hidden inside his sleeve pinched together as he cast a Dharma spell to predict the identity of that short Daoist priest. News about this priest surfaced in his mind. He categorized the information he knew.

    ¡®Jiu Wu, the Fifth Senior Brother of Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu. He is a biological disciple of the powerful Exalted Wang Qing in the Immortal Du Sect. He had been cultivating in the sect for about 2,000 years. His cultivation has reached the peak of the Perfected Immortal Realm and is a half-step to the Heaven Immortal Realm. He has a childlike personality and likes to fool around with people. However, in reality, he is very intelligent and also a little cunning. He is very loyal to the sect. He often leaves the sect to handle all kinds of matters, and he has many friends both within and outside of the sect. He likes to make wine and refine pills. His weakness is not very obvious.¡¯

    Li Changshou quickly concluded that he did not have to make friends with him deliberately. It was sufficient that he did his part as a disciple of the sect.

    On the other side, Jiu Jiu had finally let Youqin Xuanya down. She lifted her head and was grateful that she could probably keep most of her wine money.

    Youqin Xuanya heard Qi Yuan scold Li Changshou.

    ¡°What were you thinking? What gave you the courage toe here when you are only at the Soul Formation Realm? Were you hindering others?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Qi Yuan!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cut him off. She spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou did not hinder anyone. It was theplete opposite, actually. He had helped me several times¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did not hinder anyone. I have been very helpful.¡± Li Changshou cut Youqin Xuanya off. He showed a smug expression on his face, smiled, and said, ¡°Master, I have news for you. I have achieved a breakthrough and have reached the Void Return Realm because of this priming trip.¡±

    As Li Changshou spoke, he emitted his aura, which indicated that he was at the First Stage of the Void Return Realm.

    His aura was still a little shaky. It appeared as though he had just achieved a breakthrough.

    Youqin Xuanya was a little confused.

    ¡®Why does Senior Brother... seem like apletely different person? He appeared calm and steady earlier, yet he was now a little frivolous.¡¯

    Li Changshou winked at her. Youqin Xuanya was a little stunned. She suddenly recalled what Li Changshou had told her earlier.

    She pursed her lips and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Changshou, you have achieved a breakthrough?¡±

    Qi Yuan was very emotional. He sensed Li Changshou¡¯s aura carefully, and a smile crept up his face while his eyes lit up.

    However, before Qi Yuan¡¯s smile blossomedpletely, his expression turned angry immediately. ¡°You have only gained enlightenment and reached the Void Return Realm after 100 years! How dare you be socent!? Look at Xuanya! She is your Junior Sister, but she has already reached the Fourth Stage of the Void Return Realm!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly. He seemed a little upset that his master scolded him. In reality, he was not at all upset internally. He even found it a little funny.

    ¡°It is impressive to have reached the Void Return Realm in 100 years. That is already a superior-ss talent.¡± Jiu Wu smiled at the sides and said, ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, my Second Senior Brother had only reached the Void Return Realm after 200 years. After that, he experienced a quantum leap after those years of umtion. Within 20 years, he had survived the tribtion and had be an immortal. Cultivation dependsrgely on fate. Do not be so hard on your disciple. Oh right, Xuanya, do you know where Yuan Qing is?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s expression darkened. She took two steps backward and knelt on one knee with therge sword on her back. She cupped her hands, lowered her head, and said, ¡°Yuan Qing is dead. I killed him. Please punish me, Uncle-Master!¡±

    Jiu Wu furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did you kill him personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My four swords pierced through his body and shattered his essence soul.¡± Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and added, ¡°This was entirely my fault. It has nothing to do with Senior Brother Changshou. He merely helped me to escape and saved my life using the Earth Escape technique. I am willing to ept all punishments by the sect!¡±

    Jiu Wu frowned and sank into deep thought.

    Jiu Jiu jumped towards Li Changshou. She had originally wanted to poke him using her elbow but decided against that. She did not touch Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Hey. What happened?¡± she asked softly.

    Li Changshou shook his head and remained silent.

    Jiu Wu heard Jiu Jiu¡¯s question and looked over. The short Daoist priest¡¯s gaze appeared like two sharp arrows that were about to pierce Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    Jiu Wu asked solemnly, ¡°Martial Nephew, why aren¡¯t you saying anything for Xuanya?¡±

    ¡°I do not know exactly what happened,¡± replied Li Changshou. He looked back at Jiu Wu collectedly.

    ¡°You seem really collected,¡± said Jiu Wu and sighed. ¡°Actually, I had already searched through that Essence Immortal¡¯s spirit and soul on the way here. I know what happened roughly. Yuan Qing had an evil n of bringing the battle of the mortal world¡¯s monarchy into the Immortal Du Sect. That is an unforgivable crime in itself. However, Martial Niece Xuanya, it is a huge offense to kill your fellow sect member. Whatever the reason may be, this is an indisputable crime...¡±

    Jiu Jiu scolded him in an annoyed tone, ¡°We can simply change this stupid rule. Yuan Qing made the first move, didn¡¯t he? Xuanya was only retaliating!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Seeing that, Li Changshou coughed and said, ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, why don¡¯t we leave this ce first? We can first meet up with the other Uncle-Masters and Aunt-Masters. Junior Sister Xuanya can then exin the entire story to everyone. As long as Junior Sister Xuanya tells the truth, I believe that the sect will understand her actions.¡±

    Thest part of the sentence was actually directed at Youqin Xuanya.

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou. Her eyes showed how helpless and bitter she was.

    Li Changshou sighed internally. He disyed a faint smile and gave her a slight nod.

    He could treat it like he was giving her some encouragement.

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow your suggestion. Let¡¯s first meet up with the others.¡±

    After he finished his sentence, Jiu Wu scratched his head. He was also thinking of a way that could exempt Youqin Xuanya from the punishment.

    However, he recalled that Yuan Qing¡¯s master was also there¡ªthat gave him a headache.

    The short Daoist priest produced a white cloud and made theme on board. He also reminded Youqin Xuanya to follow behind him closely to look out for her.

    Li Changshou followed his master closely. They stepped onto the white cloud and sat cross-legged.

    Qi Yuan waspletely different from how drained he previously appeared. He appeared as though he had lost his parents when he had arrived. Now, he looked as though everything in life was going smoothly.

    He was now the master of a disciple who was at the Void Return Realm!

    Before the white cloud had lifted into the air, Jiu Wu seemed to have thought of something. He turned his body to face Li Changshou and asked while smiling, ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Jiu Wu asked nonchntly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you collect the spiderwebs of the Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spiders? These are incredibly rare items.¡±

    Li Changshou gave a natural smile and replied, ¡°Thank you for the concern. It is hard to collect these back after they were used. I have kept a few nests of Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spiders as pets in the Little Qiong Peak. If you are interested in these strange things, I can give you a nest when we return to the sect.¡±

    Jiu Wu raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°I shall not decline the offer then. You have great potential, little guy. We should get to know each other more in the future.¡±

    ¡°At your orders,¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly and amiably. He did not say anything else.

    The more he said, the more mistakes he might make. Jiu Wu seemed to have seen through him a little. However, he asked for a ¡®sum of money¡¯ to make him keep quiet. That meant that Jiu Wu did not want to interfere with the cultivation of the disciples in the sect.

    However, Qi Yuan furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Li Changshou. His expression was solemn as he said, ¡°How can you be so selfish? If your Uncle-Master did note over to save you, who knows what could have happened to you!? How many immortal spider nests do you have? You should keep one nest and give the rest to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu!¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    A breath of air in his dantian gushed upwards. Li Changshou covered his mouth and coughed a few times.

    He tried to maintain his smile while he bit his mrs harshly and said, ¡°Yes... At your order...¡±

    Jiu Wu was sitting at the front. The situation behind him was hrious to him. He sat there andughed out loud. However, he did not say anything.

    A round face peeked over from beside him. Jiu Jiu had shifted behind the old Daoist priest Qi Yuan. She leaned forward from Li Changshou¡¯s left-hand side and stared at him.

    Li Changshou leaned backward instinctively.

    As he had expected, when he leaned back, his field of vision was much clearer. He could see directly from the cors of the linen robe.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    He could effectively guard against Aunt-Master¡¯s sudden pranks.

    Jiu Jiu blinked her eyes. ¡°What are the spiderwebs that you were talking about? I feel like there is something weird with you and Fifth Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°It¡¯s a rare material. I can¡¯t really exin it clearly. Why don¡¯t you ask Uncle-Master Jiu Wu?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You don¡¯t want to exin it? Fine.¡±

    Jiu Jiu sat with her back straight. Suddenly, she seemed to have recalled something. She pped her knees forcefully and said seriously, ¡°Oh, right! Senior Brother Qi Yuan! Fifth Senior Brother! Look, look at Changshou¡¯s symptoms. Did something go wrong with his cultivation? Is he suffering from some mental demons?¡±

    ¡°Mental demons?¡±

    Qi Yuan, Jiu Wu, and Youqin Xuanya looked over at the same time. Jiu Jiu lifted her hand and poked Li Changshou¡¯s ear lobe.

    Her actions were extremely fluid. She had already lifted her hand when she was talking. There was no time for Li Changshou to react.

    Li Changshou was engulfed in ck lines. His left hand trembled, making the muscles in his entire body shiver as well. His eyes rolled, and white foam appeared in his mouth. He sounded as though he was choking and out of breath.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    Was this Aunt-Master toxic as well?

    No. This cloud itself was toxic! Everyone with the word Jiu in their Dao name had something wrong with them!

 Chapter 21: Bad Senior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 21: Bad Senior Brother</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Luckily, Li Changshou¡¯s master was not suspicious. He was very concerned and asked Li Changshou when the symptoms appeared. He held Li Changshou¡¯s wrist and checked it carefully.

    The Daoist priest Qi Yuan was only at the Ninth Stage of the Dao Requital Realm. He was a step away from bing an immortal. Therefore, Li Changshou could easily trick him when he attempted to detect the problem¡ªthat helped Li Changshou solve the ¡®minor crisis¡¯.

    ¡°Your six senses are unsteady, and the heart is clouded,¡± Qi Yuan warned in a serious tone. ¡°Changshou, you have to enter secluded cultivation for a period of time after you return to the sect. Do not leave our peak and walk about. I will remind Ling¡¯e not to disturb you. You have some problems with your inner self. Thankfully, the problem is not severe. You will be fine after a period of rest.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded his head solemnly. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was sitting at the front. She was originally a little worried. After hearing that, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her expression fell in the eyes of Jiu Wu, who was sitting beside her.

    ¡®Interesting,¡¯ he thought.

    Jiu Wu lifted one of his eyebrows that were short and hairy. His expression seemed a little yful.

    After hearing Qi Yuan¡¯s words, Jiu Jiu was finally reassured. She jumped towards Youqin Xuanya and asked softly about what had happened.

    Li Changshou looked at the Soul-Bewitching Pearl in his storage Dharma artifact. There were still a few tattered souls that he had yet to dissolve. He could find a lot of memory pieces from within. Therefore, he released a stream of spiritual senses, ced the Soul-Bewitching Pearl in a deeper corner, and sealed it with a talisman.

    Everything would be good if he was not implicated.

    Jiu Wu was much more powerful than Jiu Jiu, but he did not dare to travel at full speed in the North Continent as well.

    This short Daoist priest was very cautious. He did not speak a word as he traveled. His eyes were on the alert as they swept past all areas¡ªthat left a good impression on Li Changshou.

    Finally, they left the North Continent safely.

    After they had exited the ce that was engulfed in Miasma Qi, Jiu Wu flew 50 kilometers in the south direction. He found a deserted mountain and notified the other sect members to meet him there.

    After waiting for about an hour, Wang Ji¡¯s master arrived first with Wang Ji and Liu Yan¡¯er.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s master, Jiang Jingshan, and Yuan Qing¡¯s master, Lin Qi, arrived after another four hours.

    Jiang Jingshan was a ¡®standard¡¯ female immortal. She was beautiful and appeared as though clear breezes surrounded her. She had an borate hairstyle and was wearing heavenly clothes. Jiang Jingshan looked heavenly but approachable.

    ¡°Little Ya!¡±

    When Jiang Jingshan saw a beloved disciple kneeling on the ground, she cried out her name. Youqin Xuanya was covered in bandages, while her dress was covered with bloodstains. She appeared extremely tired and seemed like apletely different person.

    Jiang Jingshan seemed devastated. She rushed towards Youqin Xuanya in just two steps and engulfed her in a hug.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here! I must be blinded by Yuan Qing when I epted that bandit¡¯s request. How could I send you to search for the Fire-Loathing Enlightenment Herb and treat it as a priming opportunity? It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes turned red. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down before replying in a hushed tone, ¡°It¡¯s my incapability that made you worry about me.¡±

    Lin Qi, who arrived together with Jiang Jingshan, had just heard about Yuan Qing¡¯s death. He was not enraged. He looked at Youqin Xuanya and her master and asked solemnly, ¡°What happened exactly?¡±

    When they had parted ways in search of the missing disciples, they had brought away one of the Essence Immortals that had been Yuwen Ling¡¯s aplices. After hearing about the events from that Essence Immortal, they killed him as well.

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Do not panic, Junior Brother Lin Qi. Let Xuanya exin the entire situation. Xuanya, try to be as specific as you can. Do not hide anything!¡±

    Jiang Jingshan motioned at her disciple. ¡°Little Ya, say whatever you want. I have your back!¡±

    ¡°At your orders.¡± Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou, who was standing behind the crowd. Her emotions were rather unstable, but she calmed down when she saw him.

    She heaved a sigh before describing the events from when the five disciples parted ways. She was extremely detailed in her description and said everything that she knew.

    She talked from the afternoon to sunset and finished when the sky was filled with stars.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Sister Poisonous start telling the story from when the world was created?¡¯ Li Changshou thought sarcastically.

    He walked a little further away and started meditating while Youqin Xuanya described the entire situation that happened.

    After Jiu Jiu had been trapped, Yuan Qing had not attacked Youqin Xuanya immediately. He had hired a bunch of evil robbers to attack them beforehand to earn the reputation as the hero who saved the beauty.

    However, the ¡®beauty¡¯ Youqin Xuanya was much stronger than the ¡®hero¡¯ Yuan Qing, putting him in an awkward situation.

    Thereafter, Yuan Qing had changed his ns. He had had his aplices pressurize them to make it seem as though they would not survive the attacks. He had then seized the opportunity to confess his feelings for Youqin Xuanya.

    However, Youqin Xuanya had firmly rejected his proposal to ¡®die together and meet again in their afterlives¡¯ even when she had been facing doom.

    Yuan Qing¡¯s ns had all failed, and that had angered him. Thus, he revealed his true self and tried to control Youqin Xuanya using a Love Parasite. However, Youqin Xuanya had found an opportunity to run away with a Precious Shifting Talisman. She had met Li Changshou on the way, and he saved her.

    After her injuries had recovered, Youqin Xuanya had wanted to take a detour and return to the Chaos Treasure Forest. However, after a few days, she had found that she had lost her way and had been unluckily found by Yuan Qing and his aplices. They engaged in another battle.

    Li Changshou had happened to be walking past the battle again.

    Under the instruction of Li Changshou, Youqin Xuanya had lured those people to the nest of a powerful venomous creature. That bunch of people had been eventually poisoned by the creature and lost their life. Meanwhile, Youqin Xuanya had killed Yuan Qing by herself.

    When Youqin Xuanya said that, Li Changshou could not help but to exim internally, ¡®Yuan Qing had so many chances. Why couldn¡¯t he make use of it?¡¯

    Li Changshou was a little indignant for Yuwen Ling and Yuan Qing¡¯s other subordinates.

    After Youqin Xuanya finished her story, many eyes turned to Li Changshou.

    Jiang Jingshan led Youqin Xuanya over and thanked Li Changshou formally. She added that she would send them precious gifts when they returned to the sect. Li Changshou declined the offers ¡®demurely¡¯.

    Qi Yuan was afraid that Li Changshou would say something wrong, so he quickly epted their thanks with a happy face.

    Only Yuan Qing¡¯s master, Lin Qi, was the most awkward.

    ¡°Haiz.¡± Lin Qi sighed and eximed, ¡°I was blind when I epted him as a disciple. I¡¯ll ept the punishment for that when we return to the mountains.¡±

    Jiu Wu consoled him. ¡°Yuan Qing was extremely cunning. He had been devious since the day he entered the sect. You had epted him as a disciple during the Sect Founding Ceremony previously. This is not your fault, Junior Brother.¡±

    Lin Qi shook his head, dejectedly. He did not want to say anything else.

    While Youqin Xuanya killing Yuan Qing was understandable and eptable, she still had to receive punishment for killing her senior brother.

    The punishment would not be very severe. She was likely to be confined in the mountains for a couple of years to think through her wrongdoings.

    Jiu Wu praised Li Changshou as well. He said that the sect would definitely reward him after they returned. They would not rip him of the rewards that he deserved.

    The group did not return to the Immortal Du Sect together.

    Li Changshou, Liu Yan¡¯er, Wang Ji, and their masters took their time to return to the sect.

    Meanwhile, the others rushed back to the Immortal Du Sect to receive their punishments and admit their wrongdoings.

    The reason why they were in such a hurry was because of Jiang Jingshan.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s master was not an ordinary person. She was a disciple of the Sect Leader and held a high-ranking position in the sect. Her cultivation was impressive, and she had many Dharma treasures. Jiang Jingshan and her Daopanion were very respectful towards each other. Her Daopanion was a powerful cultivator who was at the Heaven Immortal Realm.

    Although the incident at the North Continent had ended, Jiang Jingshan would not allow her disciple to suffer such grievances.

    Before she made her way back, Jiang Jingshan had sent a letter to her Daopanion, requesting him to find a few sect members who had time in their hands. When she returned, they could head to the South Continent to demolish the mortal world organization supporting Yuan Qing. They would not allow any potential risks to be around!

    The journey back to the mountain was peaceful and mundane.

    However, while they were on their way, Li Changshou would always shiver when he heard Liu Yan¡¯er calling her ¡®Junior Brother Ji Ji¡¯ fondly.

    Cough... That¡¯s a cultural difference. In Li Changshou¡¯s original world, ¡®Junior Brother Ji Ji¡¯ sounded simr to ¡®Junior Brother D*ck¡¯...

    ...

    The Little Qiong Peak was very peaceful at night. A white cloud stopped above the mountain. Li Changshou drifted off the cloud, while Qi Yuan headed to the other mountains on the cloud with a happy face.

    Li Changshou¡¯s master had just received an invitation from Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s master to gather and enjoy some wine.

    When Li Changshou crossed the istion array formation that he had set up and stepped on the familiar grass patch, he let out a breathfortably.

    ¡®Everything¡¯s so peaceful.¡¯

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    A happy cry sounded from beside him. Li Changshou turned his head and saw the green lights that were surrounding his junior sister¡¯s straw hut.

    The little array formation that was used to prevent outsiders from detecting what was happening inside had a crack, which was created from within the array formation. The voice he heard sounded from the crack.

    He heard another stream of water sounds. Ling¡¯e was shouting happily from the other side, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re back! Are you injured? What happened previously? Why did you take so long toe back?¡±

    Before the sentence was finished, Li Changshou saw a beautiful silhouette rushing out from the straw hut. She was covered in a thin piece of nket. That made her figure even more charming. Her long hair was wet, and there were water droplets on her soft skin.

    She did not bother about that. She jumped happily when she saw Li Changshou.

    Lan Ling¡¯e had just entered the wooden bathtub and was bathing. Maybe it was because of the water that entered her eyes while she was bathing, there was a film of water on her almond-shaped eyes. She spread her arms open and lunged forward.

    Li Changshou wanted to hide from her hug. However, when he saw Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s pitiful eyes, he sighed and stood where he was. He allowed his junior sister to fall in his chest.

    ¡°Annoying Senior Brother, you have scared me! You left for so long. I thought something bad happened to you!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e spoke with a crying tone. She choked while she sobbed. However, before her tears fell, she felt a huge hand caress her head.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Lan Ling¡¯e looked up. Her eyes were sparkling, and her lips were pursed together.

    Li Changshou suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right. Master...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e suddenly realized something. She thought that their master had returned together with her senior brother. She yelped, turned around hurriedly, and raced back to the straw hut. She jumped into the huge wooden bathtub with her nket and hid under the water.

    It was okay for her senior brother to see her scantily d. However, she could not let any males other than her senior brother see her body!

    Not even her master!

    Lan Ling¡¯e detected the surroundings outside of the straw hut with her spiritual senses and lifted her head above the water curiously.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded from outside the hut. ¡°Master had been invited to other mountains for a celebration. Allow me to rest. I¡¯ll talk to you about this priming journey at about three to five in the morning.¡±

    After saying that, he operated the array formation around her straw hut again and went back to his house.

    Lan Ling¡¯e looked down at the thin nket in the wooden bathtub. Her cheeks turned rosy.

    ¡°Annoying Senior Brother...¡± she mumbled.

    She sank her head into the water and left a string of air bubbles on the water surface.

 Chapter 22: First Plan to â€˜Help Master Endure the Tribulationâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 22: First n to ¡®Help Master Endure the Tribtion¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Qi Yuan drank until midnight before he returned to the Little Qiong Peak.

    It had already been seven or eight years since Li Changshou hadst seen his master look this happy. As he walked, he hummed a melody that Li Changshou had never heard before.

    When he passed by Li Changshou at the door, Qi Yuan shouted, ¡°Changshou? Are you cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Master, your disciple is taking a break. I am rxing my heart and mind today and preparing to cultivate tomorrow,¡± replied Li Changshou, who was seated on the straw bed with his eyes closed. He was just about to stand up and open the door for his master when he heard thetterugh.

    ¡°Rest, rest. I am going back into seclusion. You did well this time. You used your escape techniques to save Martial Niece Youqin Xuanya of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. You have really glorified our Little Qiong Peak this time. However, you cannot be too proud of yourself. You must make cultivation your priority. Do not spend more time and effort than before on your escape techniques. Your own Dao Realm should be at the core!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple understands,¡± replied Li Changshou from inside the house.

    Qi Yuan smiled as he stroked his beard, and said, ¡°Mm, keep working hard to solidify your cultivation level. You cannot act with undue haste when cultivating. You have to progress steadily, step by step. That is the only way you will be able to cross major hurdles. Go ahead and rest. Your Master is going into seclusion. Ling¡¯e has be haggard from worrying about you over the past few days. Remember tofort herter on.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Li Changshou in a warm tone.

    Qi Yuanughed and then continued humming as he walked into his own straw hut. After he entered, he activated several arrays around his house.

    One needed silence while cultivating in seclusion. Noise-cancetion-type arrays and vignce-type arrays were necessary.

    Li Changshou looked at the jade boxes in his storage Dharma artifacts, and then heaved a sigh of relief. He would prepare for several more days before starting to build the Pill Chamber, which he had been dreaming about for a long time. Finally, he would be able to refine Immortal-Melting Pills.

    If he could refine Immortal-Melting Pills sessfully, and persuade his master to use these pills while he was enduring the Heavenly Tribtion, there would be a 90% chance that his master would survive.

    To Postnatal living beings who wanted to live long, bing an immortal through the Heavenly Tribtion was suffering that could not be avoided.

    Once the Heavenly Lightning struck, the decision would be made on their life or death.

    Since the ancient days, nobody dared to say withplete confidence that they would be able to make it through the Heavenly Tribtion alive.

    Since he had been injured before, Qi Yuan¡¯s Dao base waspromised, and his own cultivation level was not stable. The power of his soul was also about half that of ordinary cultivators in the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital.

    If Li Changshou did not find other ways to help him, his master would surely die during the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Yet, Qi Yuan insisted on enduring the Heavenly Tribtion to be an immortal.

    Qi Yuan was not only the Master of Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e, but he was also the Peak Leader of the Little Qiong Peak. He was the only Peak Leader in the Immortal Du Sect, who had not yet ascended to immortality. The other senior Peak Leaders would never inform the Little Qiong Peak about the decisions they made.

    Inparison, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, who had joined the Immortal Du Sect several years after Qi Yuan, was already a Perfected Immortal. Unfortunately, Qi Yuan was far behind her.

    Before ascending to immortality, human cultivators had to be younger than 3,000 years old. This was the Dao limit. Qi Yuan actually had hundreds, maybe even over 1,000, of years to go.

    However, Li Changshou knew that his master did not want to suppress his cultivation level any longer¡ªmuch less did his master want to wait until he was running out of time before he took a gamble and tried ascending to immortality.

    At times, Li Changshou even felt like his Master was hoping to die in the Heavenly Tribtion. Perhaps he wanted to endure the Heavenly Tribtion with this expectation of death, in the hopes that he would be able to survive!

    Perhaps all of this sounded noble and enthusiastic. However, to Li Changshou, his master¡¯s mindset was both stubborn and silly.

    That was why Li Changshou had begun preparing 15 years ago...

    That was the reason Li Changshou had decided to act against his principles for the very first time, by leaving the security of his own mountain and going to the North Continent. When he had found the Immortal-Emancipating Herb, he had also decided to take the risk and plot against the Three-Eyed Blue Wave Serpent, Yuwen Ling, and the others.

    The core of Li Changshou¡¯s first n to ¡®Help Master Endure the Tribtion¡¯ involved refining Immortal-Melting Pills from Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    When the time came for his master to endure the Heavenly Tribtion, Qi Yuan would only have to make it through the first tribtion in order to develop a wisp of immortal spiritual aura. Then, he would be able to swallow the Immortal-Melting Pill. The pill would allow him to feign death and activate the ¡®Deliverance by Execution¡¯. Then, he could avoid enduring the subsequent tribtions.

    If immortals failed to endure the Heavenly Tribtion, they could go through Deliverance by Execution and be Turbid Immortals.

    Turbid Immortals could notpare to Essence Immortals in terms of cultivation and mystical abilities. However, they had simr lifespans. They could also continue to cultivate.

    ording to the ssic texts, the highest cultivation level that Turbid Immortals could achieve was the Perfected Immortal Realm. This route was often referred to as the Earth Immortal Dao, in contrast to the Heaven Immortal Dao.

    As part of this first n, Li Changshou had even managed to chart out theter years of his master¡¯s life.

    Qi Yuan would be an Earth Immortal and umte hundreds of years of cultivation. Then, he would go to the Heavenly Courts, which had just been set up and werecking manpower. There, he would get an easy role as the Earth God of a small region, a Mountain God, or a River God. All he would have to do was enjoy fragrant offerings and enjoy a lifespan as long as ordinary Perfected Immortals.

    If Qi Yuan managed to achieve something that would earn him rewards from the Heavenly Courts, he might even be able to live as long as Heaven Immortals.

    At the same time, Qi Yuan could build awork in the Heavenly Courts. Once Li Changshou and his junior sister were ready, they could go to the Heavenly Courts and apply for an easy role as well. In the future, they could be elders of the Management Organization of the Three Realms. Then, they would enjoy an easy life until they died of old age.

    That was a perfect n.

    ¡°Refining this pill would not be considered cumbersome. If I could get a Perfected Immortal like Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu to help me, and if I could prepare more ingredients, I would be able to produce it. However...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s master was a model cultivator in the sect. He was the type that would rather suffer and die than lose his reputation. Persuading him to use such a method to survive would probably be much more difficult than finding the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    Still, as his disciple, Li Changshou had to endure this karma. This was a responsibility that he could not shy away from.

    If this did not work, he would have to cheat and lie. He would have no choice but to wrap the Immortal-Melting Pill in candy and tell his master that it was a life-saving immortal pill.

    Just thinking about this made Li Changshou smile.

    The birds and bees cried out outside his window as he began to think about his own experience during this journey. He reflected on the areas in which he fell short.

    Li Changshou was not good enough when he dealt with the Essence Immortal. He was also not fast enough in cleaning up.

    He could improve on his Man-Forming Paper Cutouts. The clones he produced still did not look 100% realistic.

    Li Changshou was also slow in transitioning between the escape techniques of the Five Elements. When he entered the roots of the old cypress tree, there were waves in the ground.

    After a self-reflection period, Li Changshou found that he still had time to improve on these shorings. After all, there was no need for Li Changshou to go out on more expeditions. He would just remain on the mountain to cultivate.

    As for his own Heavenly Tribtion, Li Changshou was in no hurry. As long as he was not 99% sure that he would survive the tribtion, Li Changshou would not take that step.

    The remaining 1% chance was left in case there were spasms in the Heavenly Dao.

    Dong!

    A rock knocked into the wooden wall of his straw hut. Li Changshou pinched his fingers together to count and realized that it was already past five in the morning.

    He got to his feet and walked out of the straw hut, towards the house where his junior sister lived.

    ...

    In the ten years since his junior sister had joined the sect, Lan Ling¡¯e had been receiving lessons, make-up lessons, and life guidance from 03:00 to 05:00 a.m.

    When Li Changshou arrived in front of her straw hut, he knocked on her door gently, causing it to open slightly on its own. Then, he pushed it and walked in.

    A pink curtain flew towards him. Even the carpet underneath his feet had be pink.

    Through the translucent screen, he saw a familiar figure lying on the bed, facing inwards. Her gauzy dress gave Li Changshou glimpses of a beautiful view.

    The obstructed view, however, was the most forgiving¡ªit spared one from developing dirty thoughts.

    Li Changshou did not spare her a second nce. He sat at the host¡¯s seat and said nonchntly, ¡°Stop pretending to be asleep. You don¡¯t normally sleep in such a graceful position.¡±

    He heard whininging from behind the screen. ¡°Senior Brother, I just learned how to produce the Soft Immortal Disperser. Now, I¡¯m feeling quite dizzy and lightheaded. I can¡¯t do anything else. My body is weak, and I have no energy.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded. He stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow then. It¡¯s no big deal anyway.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately shouted, ¡°No!¡± Then, indignantly, she said, ¡°Sit down! I¡¯ming out now! Hmph. You better exin clearly why you came back sote!¡±

    There was a lot of swishing around before Lan Ling¡¯e finally walked out from behind the screen in a long dress. She sat on the left side of the table and red at Li Changshou furiously.

    Li Changshou smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Actually, we met with an ident. Do you know Yuan Qing of the Heaven-Breaking Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Lan Ling¡¯e. She blinked and said, ¡°He¡¯s the disciple from the Heaven-Breaking Peak who went to the North Continent with you. He¡¯s ranked second in our generation. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s quite gentle.¡±

    ¡°Remember: Men only put on an act of being gentle. He plotted against Youqin Xuanya this time, and Youqin Xuanya killed him.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and organized the images surfacing in his memories.

    ¡°Everything he did was an example of losing the big picture for the sake of minor gains. He gave up his own identity as a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, and insisted on obtaining worldly, transient royal powers.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e supported her chin with her hand and leaned forward on the table. Softly, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, what happened?¡±

    Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°Youqin Xuanya is the Sixth Princess of a country in the South Continent. Yuan Qing is the son of a concubine, belonging to a distinguished family. He is referred to as Fourth Young Master.

    ¡°Yuan Qing¡¯s mother was probably a concubine, but she was a powerful one. She was the young mistress of another distinguished family and held some power herself.

    ¡°These people set their sights on the Sixth Princess, who had been sent as a disciple to the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°If Yuan Qing married the Sixth Princess, not only would he be the prince of that worldly country, but he would also be able to hold more power in his own household. At the same time, there would be a possibility of him governing an entire country in the future. That was why they expended so much effort and made sure Yuan Qing entered the Immortal Du Sect as well.

    ¡°However, Yuan Qing was not very sessful. Even after 60 years, he failed to win the beauty¡¯s heart. The people supporting him grew worried. Atst, they decided that they could not wait any longer. They decided to take this risk...¡±

    Li Changshou briefly exined everything that had happened to his junior sister.

    ¡°Now, not only did these people fail, they incurred huge losses. Both families are going to be implicated. Their Country Lord might have to uproot all of them in order to appease the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Seeing Lan Ling¡¯e in deep thought, Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Little E, what dis you learn from this story?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e hummed in a low voice. Then, she decisively said, ¡°Women should never be concubines! Otherwise, we would have to expend a lot of effort to gain a bit of power!¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but rest his forehead on his hand. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°This Yuan Qing¡¯s n was awful. What¡¯s more, the influential members of these distinguished families severely underestimated the power of the Immortal Du Sect and the value of its disciples.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e began her analysis very seriously. ¡°I think that they should have worked to beat down Youqin Xuanya. They should have tolerated their desire for several thousand years until Yuan Qing became a Heaven Immortal. Then, he could have secretly be a king of a worldly country. Using his powers, he could have collected the wealth of his people and donated it to the Immortal Du Sect. That would have increased his status and importance in the sect. That way, he would have seeded in terms of his immortal cultivation and his worldly pursuits! Wanting to rise to power as the husband of a princess would be fantasizing. These kings have nock of sons.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s take this as music to the ears. Youe from a distinguished, worldly family as well. I wanted to remind you to be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. Ling¡¯e will not go anywhere without you.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but shake his head andugh. ¡°Hand me your medicine sachet. I¡¯ll fill it up for you. You must have used quite a bit this time.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately looked guilty. She slowly sat upright and crossed her long, slender legs. She rested both of her hands on her knees and averted her beautiful eyes. She was acting¡ªobedient, cute, and distracted.

    ¡®Come on. I didn¡¯t waste the poisonous powder and pills that Senior Brother gave me this time...¡¯

 Chapter 23: Senior Brother Had It Planned

    <h4>Chapter 23: Senior Brother Had It nned</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Li Changshou looked at the thirteen nearly-empty storage Dharma artifacts in front of him, as ck lines appeared on his forehead. He began to mumble to himself in a low voice, as if a violent storm was brewing, ¡°My Junior Sister is a wastrel! She was fighting prawn demons, who had as much battle skills as ordinary mortals. Yet, she used up more than 80% of the poisonous powder that I prepared for her... This amount was enough to kill 100,000-strong mortal armies!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e knelt on the futon in front of him, two streams of tears flowing down her cheeks. She tried to look as pitiful as possible so that she could escape the righteous punishment of her senior brother.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched as he picked up a purse and asked, ¡°Did you kill great demons at the East Ocean?¡±

    ¡°Well, Senior Brother said to use this if I met with any danger... Those prawn demons nearly killed me! I poured out the powder subconsciously!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I remember preparing nine bottles of this for you.¡±

    ¡°I was nearly killed several times...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and continued crying. Indignantly, she whined, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I know that you put a lot of effort into producing these things. I didn¡¯t waste them on purpose.¡±

    Li Changshou could not find it in himself to blow up at his junior sister while she looked like that. He sighed and said, ¡°Effort is a small thing, but the ingredients are hard to find. Few people in the Immortal Du Sect know how to produce poisonous pills. I used my own monthly allowance to exchange for these ingredients bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I thought about this, too.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked, and then patted the girdle wrapped around her slender waist. Then, she retrieved seven or eight simple storage Dharma artifacts.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I exchanged the rewards that I earned this time for poisonous herbs and medicines that I found in the sect! We did not incur a loss this time. I think we even made a profit!¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He studied Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s widened eyes, which looked like two clear gems. There was a hint of evasion.

    ¡®Thisss...¡¯

    ¡°What else do you have to ount for? Tell me everything while my mood is still quite good.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e sucked in a deep breath and raised up her arms all of a sudden. With all her might, she leaned over, lowered her head, and knocked her palms and forehead against the ground at the same time. Her long hair fell on either side of her face.

    She was kowtowing to admit her mistake!

    Lan Ling¡¯e closed her eyes tightly and plucked up her courage to shout,

    ¡°Senior Brother! Ling¡¯e did you wrong! Two Uncle-Masters became interested in the poisonous powder that you produced. They took several bottles of my most powerful poisons! I really did not know how to turn them down. Senior Brother, I identally exposed the fact that you are highly-skilled in producing poisons!¡±

    The house became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s shoulders kept trembling.

    She was not afraid of being scolded by her senior brother. In fact, she wanted her senior brother to hit her to release his frustrations.

    Her senior brother had taught her everything she knew. She understood his principles. That was why she was so nervous. Lan Ling¡¯e was worried that he would ¡®abandon¡¯ her and not want anything to do with her in the future.

    ¡®Why... is it so quiet...? I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for. Senior Brother ispletely disappointed in me this time! Lan Ling¡¯e, Lan Ling¡¯e. How did you lose control of yourself the moment you stepped outside? You even neglected to take care of yourself and ended up showing off in front of others. Now, other elders in the sect have their eyes on you...¡¯

    In the entire world, Lan Ling¡¯e probably understood her senior brother¡¯s character the best.

    Li Changshou could hide 90% of his skills as his trump cards. In everything, he prioritized being low-key. He would never incur unnecessary karma.

    Lan Ling¡¯e was probably the only person who was cared for and loved by her senior brother, and it was only because they shared the same master. Otherwise, her senior brother would probably have never spared her a second nce!

    Lan Ling¡¯e sobbed as she said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can hit me if you want, but please don¡¯t abandon me... I know that I was wrong. I will never unnecessarily show off in front of others again!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e caught a glimpse of a hand reaching out towards her, and instinctively squeezed her eyes shut.

    Ever since Lan Ling¡¯e had joined the sect, she had never endured physical punishment. Would her first time be a good bashing from her senior brother?

    It was a good thing if he would hit her. At the very least, her senior brother could employ such a method of punishment on her.

    The hand, which carried countless worries, finallynded. However, it did not hit her. Instead, it made a bend and pinched her ear, and then twisted left and right.

    ¡°Ow, Senior Brother, be gentle... It hurts... My ear is falling off...¡±

    ¡°Stop using this tone with me. If Master hears you, he might think I¡¯m doing something else.¡±

    Li Changshou let go of the small ear and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Get up. That¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately sat upright and got to her feet. This movement revealed a considerable amount of her slender figure.

    Frustrated, she looked at her senior brother and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re not hiding your skills? Are you going to have a face-off with the sect?¡±

    ¡°A face-off? What face-off?¡±

    Once again, Li Changshou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you well?

    ¡°Since I gave you the poisonous powder to protect yourself, I was already prepared for you to do something like that. Actually, I purposely allowed you to reveal these poisons. I had other important considerations, as well.

    ¡°Come and sit down.

    ¡°Was Senior Wan Linyun of the Pill Tripod Peak among the two elders who took the poisons from you?

    ¡°This senior has a disease in his left leg, so he walks with a copper cane. He looks quite cold, too. However, when he talks to others, he tends to put on a stiff smile.¡±

    ¡®Purposely allowed me to reveal? Other important considerations?¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e was stunned. ¡°Senior Brother, how did you know? It was that elder indeed. Didn¡¯t you just returnst night? The person who first asked me for the poisonous powder was Elder Ge, the organizer of the Priming Meet. Two days ago, at noon, the old man with the cane came over. He gave me many herbs and took those. Senior Brother!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e reacted quickly and turned to look into Li Changshou¡¯s deep eyes. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°You nned it all!¡±

    ¡°Why put it that way between us, Junior Sister? I was just trying to protect you. The more you knew, the more burdened you would feel.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand nonchntly and smiled. ¡°The poisonous powder that I gave you was made with careful attention being paid to matching the quantity and toxicology of various herbs. There were no high-level refining methods involved. It doesn¡¯t matter even if more people take note.

    ¡°Disciples of various peaks can obtain the recipe from the Dao Sutra Outer Hall. They can also obtain the herbs from the Bai Fan Hall.

    ¡°Now, within the sect¡ªand even in other immortal cultivation sects in the five continents¡ªmost people underestimate poisons¡¯ power. They think that this is an embarrassing skill. People who make use of poisons are often excluded and looked down upon.

    ¡°Thus, it¡¯s not a big deal even if people find out that I am well-versed in refining poisons. It would not attract the attention of observers. Instead, they would think that I¡¯m an average disciple who has gone down the wrong path.¡±

    Li Changshou paused mid-sentence, a knowing smile spreading across his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, the poisonous powder I gave you contains several strange poisons, which are mentioned in the Poison Sutra I copied from the Dao Sutra Pavilion. The author of that Poison Sutra is this Elder Wan Linyun. I think he is the elder with the deepestprehension of poisons in our Immortal Du Sect. If I can build connections with this elder through this encounter, perhaps I will be able to obtain some guidance from him in this respect.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e whined indignantly. ¡°Do you have to make use of me in your n?! If this was the case, couldn¡¯t you have just informed me in advance? You made use of your gentle and adorable Junior Sister. You really are... too much...¡±

    Li Changshou cast a sideways nce at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. We¡¯re talking about you wasting the poisonous pills. I have to make you suffer for it so that you will remember this lesson. I will punish you by making you do logging in the back mountain tomorrow to reim thend. You¡¯re not allowed to use your Dharmic powers as well.¡±

    ¡°So be it. That¡¯s no big deal,¡± replied Lan Ling¡¯e as she lowered her gaze¡ªsubmission was written all over her face.

    Finally, she could not hold it in any longer and asked, ¡°What are we reiming thend for?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to build a Pill Chamber to refine pills and poisons. Through you, I allowed the Sect¡¯s Management to find out that I am good at refining poisons. After this, I will be able to naturally and systematically tinker more pills and poisons in our Little Qiong Peak. I won¡¯t have to do all of this in hiding anymore.¡±

    Once he finished speaking, Li Changshou stood up and picked up all the medicine sachets. Then, he stretched and said, ¡°Once I finish meditating at noon, I will find a suitable position to build the Pill Chamber.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re obviously trying to ck off. How could you ask your gentle Junior Sister to log?!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e made a face at Li Changshou¡¯s back as she whined.

    ¡°This is for you, the gentle cultivator.¡±

    When Li Changshou reached the door, he suddenly recalled something. He pulled a jade box out from his sleeve and tossed it to his junior sister.

    ¡°A present?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately forgot her frustration and caught the jade box excitedly.

    She was just about to open it when she suddenly realized something. Using her Dharmic powers to hold onto her box, she sent it ten feet away before opening it from afar.

    A subtle fragrance entered her nose. There was a white flower with six petals lying in the jade box.

    ¡®It¡¯s a herb. I thought it was jewelry or something.¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e was just about to curse at her senior brother but found that he had already left the room. All that remained was his slightly-exhausted, hoarse voice, saying, ¡°Next time, before you take a bath, put this in warm water. It¡¯ll expand your meridians, detoxify and nourish the face, and make your skin glow. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Senior Brother. See you tomorrow...¡±

    Hu...

    Lan Ling¡¯e heaved a huge sigh of relief and slumped down on her chair. Then, she smiled excitedly.

    She made it through safely!

    Her senior brother still pampered her. At first, Lan Ling¡¯e thought that she would receive a harsh dressing down after wasting so much poisonous powder. She did not expect that her senior brother would just pinch her ear.

    Yet, it looked like her senior brother had everything nned for the Priming Meet, down to the little details.

    Lan Ling¡¯e was unhappy about it¡ªshe could not help but feel that her senior brother still did not trust her.

    ¡®Forget it, that¡¯s what Senior Brother is like.¡¯

    He always burned his cut hair until not even dust remained, and used poison to melt his cut nails until they meltedpletely. Even after his junior sister got drunk on purpose, he would use Immortal-Trapping Locks to tie her to the bed before tucking her in.

    ¡®Er, I seemed to have revealed a little too much.¡¯ Lan Ling¡¯e blushed. ¡®I did not get drunk on purposest year!¡¯

    ...

    After returning to his own straw hut, Li Changshou meditated by his bedside. In his mind, he began nning to build the Pill Chamber.

    Before this, he had been using the herb tripod, which he always carried with him. However, that had not been enough to satisfy his needs. What¡¯s more, in order to produce much stronger pills like the Immortal-Melting Pill, he needed a bigger and better quality herb tripod.

    First, he had to build the Pill Chamber. Then, he would go to the Bai Fan Hall to look for familiar martial uncles and martial aunts for help.

    He could desire better tripods, but he could not expect them. This all depended on his luck.

    It would be best if he could find an old, worn-out herb tripod. He would try to salvage it and see if he could produce any miracles. Actually, Li Changshou had already been thinking about the Pill Chamber for 30 to 40 years now. He had just been hesitating.

    Mediocrity was the best disguise.

    From the istion array formation, which surrounded the ce where he lived with his master, to the array formation outside his and his junior sister¡¯s straw huts, and the mountains, water, and trees around the Little Qiong Peak, everything looked ordinary. There was nothing special to speak of.

    When building this Pill Chamber, Li Changshou would have to make arrangements both inside and outside to prevent others from discovering his ¡®little techniques¡¯ when refining pills and poisons.

    From the beginning of his cultivation journey, Li Changshou understood that any intentional disguise would not hide his true progress from experts. Instead, they might attract special attention¡ªbeing observed by these experts was not necessarily a good thing.

    On the flip side, not being noticed by them would ensure that nothing unexpectedly bad would happen to Li Changshou, or at the very least, the chances of that happening were slim.

    ¡°The Pill Chamber cannot be too close to our amodations. If poisonous aura leaks...¡± Li Changshou mumbled to himself in a low voice and pulled out a storage Dharma artifact, which he used exclusively to store books. From inside, he pulled out a thick stack of sheepskin.

    There were array formations and blueprints of structures drawn on each sheepskin. There were also signs of many modifications being done on each drawing. The ink on the oldest sheepskin among them seemed to be fading.

 Chapter 24: Perfected Immortals Do Not Work

    <h4>Chapter 24: Perfected Immortals Do Not Work</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ng!

    ng!

    In the quiet afternoon, the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s smooth, thin mountain-protecting array formation covered thend.

    A series of rhythmic blows echoed throughout the Little Qiong Peak¡ªthe mountain which was a great deal shorter than the rest.

    In the forest five kilometers north of the three straw huts by theke, a huge tree shook with every blow.

    A youngdy stood under the tree. She was dressed in her training attire, which was embroidered with orchids and grass. Her hair was tied up with purple silk. Currently, she was waving her big axe non-stop. Yet, she looked inexplicably graceful.

    Through gritted teeth, this young woman spoke with ¡®kind regards¡¯.

    ¡°You won¡¯t let me use Dharmic powers, what if my bulging muscles grow on my legs and arms?! I¡¯m a female cultivator! Really... and you said you would watch me log. Where are you?! You¡¯ve gone back to meditate! Hmph, stinky Senior Brother. I will uproot you, break your trunks and branches, cut off your roots and leave no inch of grass behind! Break!¡±

    Crack!

    The old tree swayed back and forth slowly, before it finally tumbled to the ground, scaring all of the birds in the forest.

    All of a sudden, she heard a voice from behind her.

    ¡°Are you... Little Ling¡¯e?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e jumped up, holding her axe. Immediately, she became cautious. When shended on the ground, she turned around and looked up at the person floating in the air. For some reason, she looked familiar.

    The female immortal was seated cross-legged on a ten-feet-long wine gourd, and was dressed in a dirty-looking hemp garment. ¡®D*mn, her hemp garment looks like it¡¯s going to be torn apart at any moment. Oh, so it¡¯s Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu!¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e quickly set her axe down and cupped her hands in a Dao salute towards Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu. In the back of her mind, she recalled several model greetings that her senior brother had taught her. From among them, she chose the most appropriate one and gently said, ¡°Your disciple Ling¡¯e pays her greetings to Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu. Your disciple¡¯s cultivation is low, and I did not wee you fast enough. Please forgive me, Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± replied Jiu Jiu. Immediately, she developed a liking towards this martial niece standing underneath her, who was polite and courteous with her words.

    Jiu Jiu kept her huge wine gourd and jumped down from the sky.

    ¡°Is your Senior Brother here? I am looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother should be cultivating,¡± answered Lan Ling¡¯e gently and submissively. ¡°Aunt-Master, may I invite you to go in and wait, while I ask Master toe out of seclusion to wee you? This humble house always falls short in showing hospitality. Aunt-Master, please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t go to all that trouble. I came just to look for your Senior Brother. Your Master is about to ascend to immortality. Let him stay in seclusion, and don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    Jiu Jiu waved her hand, and then turned around to survey her surroundings. ¡°Little Ling¡¯e, what are you logging for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a method of cultivation. Aunt-Master, I have embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s reply came quickly and naturally. Yet, she felt confused inside.

    ¡®What is this Martial Aunt looking for my Senior Brother for?¡¯

    Cultivators enjoyed long lifespans after ascending to immortality. There were also many cross-generational Dao couples in the sect.

    The martial aunt standing in front of Lan Ling¡¯e had a beautiful face and a full figure. Although she looked unkempt, she was naturally pretty, and had great potential as well.

    ¡®More importantly, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu went on an expedition with Senior Brother before... Something¡¯s fishy!¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately became wary. The cogs in her mind spun, as she thought of a way to find out why Jiu Jiu was here.

    However, before she could speak, several waves appeared in the ground a short distance from her. Li Changshou¡¯s figure slowly emerged. Then, he cupped his hands and bowed to Jiu Jiu.

    Shortly after, Jiu Jiu and Li Changshou were seated cross-legged at either side of the short table in Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut.

    Jiu Jiu hade to give Li Changshou his reward for this Priming Meet. At the same time, she brought Jiang Jingshan¡¯s thank-you gift to Li Changshou. Two storage Dharma treasures sat on the sort table.

    Li Changshou did not stand on ceremony and epted them both.

    In the storage ring that Uncle-Master Jiang gave to him, Li Changshou saw a hill of Dharma treasures and spirit stones. His heart filled with appreciation.

    As he surveyed the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s earth meridians earlier, Li Changshou worried about the resources he would need to build the various array formations. However, after receiving Uncle-Master Jiang¡¯s gift, half of his problems were solved.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Aunt-Master, why didn¡¯t you go to the South Continent?¡±

    ¡°Ai!¡± Jiu Jiu sighed. Listlessly, she slumped on the table. Her eyes looked dull. ¡°I wanted to go and y around, but when I got back to the mountain, they questioned and reprimanded me until now. I just came out from the Punishment Hall. I¡¯m worrying now. The elders have punished me with an alcohol bansting three years. Ah, they might as well tie me to the Lightning-Conducting Pir to be struck for three years...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile. It was only then that he realized Jiu Jiu¡¯s little Dharma wine gourd was gone. The elders of the sect must have taken it away.

    Just then, Lan Ling¡¯e entered the house carrying tea. When she saw this scene, she pursed her lips.

    ¡®They look so casual. This Martial Aunt gets along so well with Senior Brother. There is something wrong with her indeed.¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e served the tea, and then carried her own meditation cushion to her senior brother¡¯s side. She knelt down and sat on her feet obediently, and even intentionally ced her arm on her senior brother.

    Jiu Jiu saw this and stared at Li Changshou. ¡°Eh? Changshou, your condition?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happens when Junior Sister touches me. I think it¡¯s because we have known each other for a long time,¡± replied Li Changshou calmly. ¡°When females other than Junior Sister touch me, I will start to convulse.¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e began coughing uncontrobly. Her pained expression could probably be attributed to her efforts to try and keep in herughter.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Jiu Jiu did not be suspicious. She remained slumped on the table as she sighed listlessly. Both her eyes were still devoid of light.

    ¡°Three years. How can I endure three years? How can I go into seclusion without wine? How can I cultivate? I won¡¯t even be able to sleep. I will have no energy to do anything. This rascal, Yuan Qing. Why did he have to set all of these up? He could have just gotten himself into trouble. Now, I have to endure three years of punishment as well.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered deeply as he rubbed his chin and sighed.

    When Lan Ling¡¯e saw this expression on her senior brother¡¯s face, she instinctively moved aside and sat upright. She looked steadily forward, not daring to say a single word.

    Lan Ling¡¯e stole a nce at the angle at which Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows were tilted downward. Then, she confirmed that her senior brother was going to y a trick on someone!

    Every time her senior brother made that expression, either she or her master would be used in his n!

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, why don¡¯t we negotiate something?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Negotiate what?¡± asked Jiu Jiu wearily.

    ¡°For the three years that Aunt-Master is not allowed to drink wine, if you¡¯re unable to cultivate, why note and build array formations together with your disciple?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious as he continued, ¡°As thanks for your help, your disciple will help Aunt-Master brew three premium kinds of wine that have already ceased to exist. Three yearster, Aunt-Master can enjoy them. What¡¯s more, you will get a drink that can rece wine.¡±

    ¡°Premium wine that has ceased to exist? A drink that can rece wine?¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately perked up and sat upright. ¡°What is it? Are you trying to bluff me into doing work for you for free? Let¡¯s make this clear, I¡¯m not good at array formations.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you will only need to use your immortal powers to stabilize the base of the array formation and suppress the spiritual powers,¡± replied Li Changshou as he smiled calmly. Then, he asked, ¡°Aunt-Master, do you like to drink wine or the taste of wine? Do you like the taste of wine or the feeling you get when you drink too much?¡±

    ¡°Er...¡± Jiu Jiu said softly, ¡°Both. I joined the sect when I was three years old. Coincidentally, my Fifth Senior Brother, who was put in charge of taking care of me, loved drinking wine. Once, he identally threw me in a wine vat to be bathed. Since then, I could not get my hands off of this stuff. If you really want to know, the taste of the wine is important to me, but so is the floating feeling I get when I drink enough of it.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, please look at this.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed to the tea cup in front of him. From inside his sleeve, he pulled out a small, jade pot. He opened the jade pot and put a drop of light-green liquid into the tea cup.

    A momentter, a fragrant smell floated across the room. The drink in the tea cup turned green.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Try it, Aunt-Master. See if you get the same floating feeling.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiu Jiu blinked, picked up the tea cup, and smelled the drink out of habit. She could only smell a light fragrance. Then, she lowered her head and took a sip. At once, her eyes lit up.

    She raised her hand and downed the rest of the drink at one go.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s face slowly flushed red. A distant look appeared in her eyes, and she grinned helplessly.

    ¡°Good stuff... good job...¡±

    ng!

    The tea cup dropped onto the table as Jiu Jiu slowlyy back down. She slowly adjusted herself on the ground, and then started giggling. Then she said, ¡°Seventh Senior Brother, you¡¯re not ashamed? You stick to Sixth Senior Sister all day. Even after cultivating together for so many years, you haven¡¯t gotten a child!

    ¡°You¡¯re all getting into pairs one by one. Am I destined to be alone just because I¡¯m ninth? Hmph, once I be a Heaven Immortal, I¡¯m going to find a few beautiful men to serve and massage me every day...

    ¡°Little Changshou... don¡¯t you ever, ever, ever look down on your Master. Your Master was so formidable back then...¡±

    Slowly, Jiu Jiu began to snore. She hugged her futon andy down on the ground, fast asleep.

    Lan Ling¡¯e asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Drunken Immortal,¡± replied Li Changshou using voice transmission. ¡°Not only is this meant to be an incapacitating agent, but it is also a good wine. However, it does not contain any alcohol. Apart from making one drunk, it has no other effect. I eliminated this at first.

    ¡°ording to the ancient texts, long ago, immortals who loved drinking all tried this immortal brew. However, they became extremely addicted to alcohol and downed these in one go.

    ¡°These are made in the same way that wine is made. However, while immortal fruits and grains are used for making wine, 32 types of herbs are used to make Drunken Immortal.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e asked worriedly, ¡°Can you really make three types of these?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He nced at Jiu Jiu, who was in deep sleep, and thought about the Pill Chamber that he would obtain soon. Then, he sent another voice transmission to Lan Ling¡¯e. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about three types, I can even make 13 types. If I have the help of a Perfected Immortal, a lot of things that I previously thought would be impossible would now be attainable. Once the Pill Chamber isplete, it would be safer and more secure.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Lan Ling¡¯e, pouting. As she looked at her martial aunt, who looked exceptionally loveable while she was sleeping, Lan Ling¡¯e could not help but feel threatened.

    Thus, two yearster...

    ...

    ng!

    Someone kicked open the wooden door of Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut. Jiu Jiu, dressed in a hemp garment, rushed into the house agitatedly.

    ¡°Quick! This month¡¯s Drunken Immortal and Beauty¡¯s Charm...

    ¡°You¡¯re not in?

    ¡°Aiya, why are you refining pills again?! I should just tie you to the medicine furnace!¡±

    Jiu Jiu stomped her foot and cursed under her breath. Then, she hurriedly turned around and jumped into the air, wanting to head towards the dense forest behind the straw hut.

    Yet, she suddenly stopped herself. She tilted her head and stared at the deep forest in front of her, as she felt the faint movement of spiritual energy. ck lines appeared on her forehead as memories of being pathetically trapped inside more than ten times over the past six months surfaced in her mind.

    If she did not already know whaty in front of her, she would not have been able to tell that there were more than 28 bright arrays and 76 dark arrays inside. In addition, there were trapping arrays and mazes, which were all linked!

    ¡°Where is the Life Gate? Did I really help to build this ce?

    ¡°Is it here? That doesn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡°Is it here?

    ¡°Ahya! These array formations are so irritating!

    ¡°Li Changshou, get out here! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear your entire house down!¡±

    A gentle breeze blew past the forest. Several trees swayed, as the flow of spiritual energy in the forest sped up.

    Li Changshou¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard in the wind. ¡°The array formation has been undone. Your disciple is looking after the furnace. It¡¯s not convenient for me toe out and wee you.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and carefully advanced 100 feet. Once she made sure she was safe, Jiu Jiu charged towards the center of the forest furiously.

    There, a small, elegant structure stood quietly. Clear air drifted out of it, carrying a fresh fragrance throughout the forest.

 Chapter 25: Keeper of Aunt-Master

    <h4>Chapter 25: Keeper of Aunt-Master</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The structure was 100 feet tall and divided into two levels. From afar, it looked like a wine gourd. The chief designer, Li Changshou, probably had inspiration from the Dharma treasure that Jiu Jiu constantly carried with her¡ªthe Evil-Vanquishing Ruyi Sword.

    That was the wine gourd that could expand and minimize, and carry people into the air.

    The structure stood inside a pond. 800 feet in front of the door was a well. Water from the well and the pond mixed.

    If one looked down at the structure from the sky, they would see a Yin-Yang diagram embedded in the forest, measuring about 1,000 feet in diameter. The pond was in the shape of the Yin and Yang fish, while the structure and the well formed the eyes of the fish.

    This was a Feng Shui array formation, which could attract good luck and avert evil. What¡¯s more, since the Immortal Du Sect belonged to the Ren School, the Yin-Yang diagram held a significant ce.

    If one looked up in front of the structure, they would be able to see a wooden sign. On it was written ¡®Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Pill Chamber¡¯.

    If one looked closer, they would find two lines of words underneath: ¡®Permitted by the Bai Fan Hall to build small infrastructure for refining pills.¡¯

    Simply put, this was a licensed building!

    Walking through the main door, the first thing one would see would be a wooden screen. Behind the screen was a huge pill furnace which stood about 60 feet tall.

    This pill furnace took up a lot of space. Its base was broad, and it narrowed at the top. Made out of huge bs of violet gold, it was engraved with magic clouds and leaves and came with many restrictions.

    The only catch was that there wererge quantities of ¡®patches¡¯ in the pill furnace¡¯s upper parts. This made it look quite unpresentable.

    Someone had thrown this pill furnace away. However, only the top half of the pill furnace had been destroyed by the explosion. Li Changshou had made use of hiswork in the Bai Fan Hall to obtain this pill furnace. Then, he had taken another six months to repair it. Finally, he managed to activate it.

    The pill furnace had three legs, two ears, and a full, round belly. There were ¡®windows¡¯ on each of the four sides of the furnace, which were shaped like Yin-Yang fish. The fire-congealing array and spirit-equalizing array underneath the furnace were working well.

    After Li Changshou repaired the furnace, it recovered 70% of its original efficiency and power.

    What was rarer was that Li Changshou did not have to pay a single cent in order to obtain this furnace.

    The violet gold could suppress huge amounts of the medicinal properties of spirit herbs. One could say that this furnace was the most valuable thing on the Little Qiong Peak now.

    The entire structure was built around this pill furnace.

    There were several shelves around the furnace. On the shelves were jade bottles, wine gourds, and jade boxes of all sizes. There were also several spirit pills and herbs that were produced by this pill furnace. However, these were quitemon pills and herbs.

    The ce was kept neat and tidy by Lan Ling¡¯e. This junior sister was currently cultivating in seclusion as she was trying hard to improve her cultivation level.

    When Jiu Jiu jumped into the Pill Chamber from outside, she saw Li Changshou standing beside the pill furnace, dressed in a light-blue robe. He held more than ten pale-gold pills in his palm. It looked like he was trying to improve hisprehension of alchemy.

    ¡°Little Changshou, what new pill did you create this time?¡± Jiu Jiu walked over curiously.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, do you want to try it? I just produced pills to clear your heart and focus your mind. I altered the vor slightly. I think it would be quite effective,¡± said Li Changshou casually.

    He slowly handed two spirit pills to Jiu Jiu, who popped them directly into her mouth. She chewed them for a while and then swallowed them. Soon after, she belched, emitting a clear fragrance.

    ¡°Very sweet!¡± Jiu Jiu held out her right hand and said, ¡°Give me a few more!¡±

    Li Changshou took a white-jade bottle and filled it with pills. Then, he handed the bottle over to Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu did not retract her hand. Instead, she said, ¡°This month¡¯s Drunken Immortal and Beauty¡¯s Charm!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget Aunt-Master¡¯s share.¡±

    Li Changshou gave her a small smile, before handing her two palm-sized jade pots obediently.

    Unable to wait any longer, Jiu Jiu opened the pot and sucked in a deep breath. Finally, she sighed satisfactorily.

    ¡°Good. Changshou, your ability to refine pills and make wine are advancing at the same time. Do you need my help today? You have not been building any more array formations these two months. I can¡¯t possibly take all of these for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help today,¡± replied Li Changshou, smiling. ¡°In 20 days, I want to activate the pill furnace and refine a more difficult immortal pill. I hope that Aunt-Master will be able to assist me then.¡±

    Jiu Jiu patted her chest joyfully, causing her hemp garment to sway. ¡°No problem! Count on me! 20 days, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, 20 days,¡± replied Li Changshou with a serious expression. ¡°Refining this pill is extremely important to me. What¡¯s more, the moment I start the process, I cannot stop. If Aunt-Master cannot spare the time, please inform your disciple. Apart from this, I wonder if Aunt-Master can keep this matter a secret for me.¡±

    ¡°What pill is that? Why are you so secretive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous Immortal-Melting Pill.¡±

    Jiu Jiu jumped. ¡°The Immortal-Melting Pill? Isn¡¯t it said that this thing could kill even Perfected Immortals? I think I heard Fifth Senior Brother talking about this a long time ago. What do you want to produce this for?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and answered, ¡°Poison is a type of medicine. It¡¯s just like dishes with different vors¡ªsweet, salty, and spicy. Poisonous pills can be used to kill or save people. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt-Master. Your disciple does not have any enemies. I love leading the life of a cultivator. I would not do anything to harm others. If I can sessfully produce the Immortal-Melting Pill, I will give you a year¡¯s worth of Beauty¡¯s Charm as thanks. This is on top of the amount that we agreed upon earlier.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s stretched out her right hand and clenched her fist in front of Li Changshou¡¯s face. Li Changshou imitated her and touched his fist to hers. Immediately, Jiu Jiu grinned.

    ¡°I wille back in 20 days.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Aunt-Master.¡±

    Stillughing, Jiu Jiu mounted her wine gourd and flew up into the air, above Little Qiong Peak.

    When she looked back, Jiu Jiu saw thin fog rising out of the forest she just left. In the blink of an eye, the fog covered the entire forest. However, after a gentle breeze, the fog disappeared.

    The forest within a 15-kilometer radius looked exactly the same as before, but Jiu Jiu knew that the huge array within had already been activated.

    ¡°If I want to prank Number Seven and Number Eight in the future, I can trick them intoing here,¡± Jiu Jiu mumbled under her breath.

    However, soon afterward, Li Changshou¡¯s serious expression surfaced in her mind once more. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell this fellow in advance. Otherwise, I will have to endure his fervent lectures again.¡±

    Shaking her head, Jiu Jiu steered her wine gourd higher into the air. Soon, she arrived at the back mountain of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. She flew through several ovepping arrays and disappeared into thin air.

    This was where Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s eight or nine disciples secluded themselves to cultivate. A building had been built among the mountain.

    The ¡®Nine Jiu Immortals¡¯ was only one of the lines in the Heaven-Breaking Peak. However, the one with the lowest cultivation and who had entered the peak thetest among them was Jiu Jiu, who was already a Perfected Immortal. Naturally, the treatment she got was vastly different from Qi Yuan and his disciples.

    Not only was there an excellent spirit-gathering array there, but there were also many disciples who were in charge of odd jobs. On top of these, protective arrays, which were restricted by the sect, had been set up around various buildings. One could say that this was an ideal ce for cultivators to live.

    Jiu Jiu was the youngest and was naturally pampered and loved by her senior brothers and sisters. Her amodation was close to Jiu Wu¡¯s and was in an ideal spot to be protected by her other senior brothers and sisters as well.

    If Jiu Jiu went into seclusion, the others would surely guard her house vigntly.

    Under the watchful eyes of several handymen, Jiu Jiu flew back into her building, kicked off her cloth shoes, and jumped barefoot into her bed, which was carved out from jasper. She hugged the two jade pots, which she just brought back with her, and then began to giggle.

    ¡°Should I drink you or you first this time? Little Shoushou is not bad. He could think of making such things. Three years are about to go by. The ¡®Ganges River¡¯s Dry Wine¡¯ that he buried thest time is going to emerge soon. Then, I will drink to my heart¡¯s content! Slurp! I will enjoy some Beauty¡¯s Charm today.¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    Outside the building, a short, five-foot-tall Daoist coughed. Jiu Jiu, who had been lying down on her bed, covered both jade pots and looked outside cautiously. When she saw who it was, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, juste in. I didn¡¯t even activate any arrays.¡±

    ¡°I was just reprimanded by Big Senior Sister before. We might be close, but I must not forget my manners,¡± answered Jiu Wu as heughed. He took two steps forward and paused again.

    There was no space for him to advance.

    He surveyed the wine jars, blouses, and undergarments scattered around the floor. Finally, Jiu Wu smacked his forehead and said, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re already 1,800 years old. Why can¡¯t you tidy up your own house?¡±

    Jiu Jiu sniffed and waved her hand, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no weird smell anyway. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She casually put her jade pots into her storage Dharma treasures, and then sat cross-legged on her bed.

    With much difficulty, Jiu Wu opened a path in the mess on the ground. Then, he sat beside the short table and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Jiu Jiu, you¡¯ve been going to the Little Qiong Peak very often recently.¡± Jiu Wuughed. ¡°What do you do there?¡±

    ¡°I y. What else can I do there?¡± Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, why are you suddenly asking me this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiu Wu waved his hand and then scratched his head. He thought about the tasks his various senior and junior sisters gave him. All of a sudden, he did not know what to say.

    ¡®How should I put this? I can¡¯t possibly ask my Junior Sister if she has fallen in love with someone in the Little Qiong Peak, can I?¡¯

    Jiu Wu regained hisposure. ¡°Cough! I remember the first tens of years after you joined the sect. You were quite close to that Junior Brother Qi Yuan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied Jiu Jiu, nodding. ¡°Back then, Senior Brother Qi Yuan took very good care of me.¡±

    Jiu Wu hesitated. ¡°Then are... you...?¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned. ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you today? Why are you stuttering?¡±

    ¡°I... I... Ai!¡±

    Jiu Wu stomped his foot and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be straightforward! Little Jiu, you¡¯ve been heading to the Little Qiong Peak every day during this period. Even though you¡¯re on an alcohol ban, you look extremely energetic! Your Senior Sisters were wondering if you... er, if you were...¡±

    ¡°Were what?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Jiu Jiu frowned, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s voice became sharp as his heart raced. He sucked in a deep breath and spat, ¡°Are you?! Going to break through¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is it so easy to break through?¡± Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes. ¡°Tell my Senior Sisters not to worry. If I hit a bottleneck, I will ask you about it. I will not be hard-headed and try to force my way through.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go back then. Continue cultivating.¡±

    Jiu Wu quickly excused himself as he stood up and walked to the door. At the door, he turned around again and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right Little Jiu. The spider that you brought back from the Little Qiong Peak thest time is dead. Ask Martial Nephew Changshou if he has any more. I¡¯ll use my treasured pills to trade.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll ask him for you the next time I go there.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled subtly.

    ¡®Gee, since Jiu Jiu brought back the Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spider thest time, I obtained spiderwebs, which would help me see things from a distance. Life has be much more interesting since. Especially when I ce the webs in the waterhole where my Daopanion often bathes in. The scene is...¡¯

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Jiu Wu lowered his head and walked away quickly.

    ¡®Fifth Senior Brother is acting so strangely today. Forget it. Maybe he quarreled with Fourth Senior Sister.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu shook her head and activated the array outside her building. Then, shey down on her mattress and retrieved her two jade pots. Once again, she tried to resolve her beautiful dilemma.

    ...

    At the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Pill Chamber...

    Li Changshou stood in front of the pill furnace. The ingredients he required for the pills had already been prepared. He turned towards the futon on the left.

    He held a jade token in his left hand as he tried to sense the changes happening in various parts of the huge array. Once he confirmed for the third time that there were no dangers, he activated the pill furnace¡¯s restrictions. mes immediately appeared inside.

    Li Changshou sat down on the futon on the left. However, just as he was sitting down, a plume of green smoke exploded beside him. His figure disappeared, leaving behind a paper doll.

    In the blink of an eye, the paper doll took on Li Changshou¡¯s form. The green smoke quickly entered his nostrils and disappeared.

    Illusive techniques were the old Daoist priest Qi Yuan¡¯s forte. Naturally, his older disciple had mastered it a long time ago.

    In fact, the number of things Li Changshou now knew how to create illusions of was many times that of his master¡¯s

 Chapter 26: Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 26: Ideas</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu is... perfect.¡¯

    Li Changshou had turned into green smoke. As he twisted and turned through narrow gaps, and charged downwards at top speed, he passed by array formation after array formation. Each one made Li Changshou feel a deep sense of satisfaction.

    Why did he say Aunt-Master was perfect?

    Jiu Jiu knew very little about array formations. She was a Perfected Immortal and was approaching the Heaven Immortal Realm. Her foundations were sturdy, and her immortal powers were pure. She also had unexpectedly strong control over her own immortal powers.

    Most importantly, she could follow the directions of the younger generation!

    Perhaps calling them ¡®directions¡¯ would be overboard. Li Changshou admitted that there was an element of trickery. However, one was willing to beat, and the other was willing to endure beatings. Both were willing parties¡ªit was beautiful.

    ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu helped me out a lot this time. I have to thank the elders in the Punishment Hall for punishing Aunt-Master Jiu in this manner. I also have to thank Uncle-Master Jiu Wu for throwing Aunt-Master Jiu into a wine vat to be bathed when she was young. I also have to thank myself, for finding those few pieces of torn sheepskin in the bookshelf at the corner of the Dao Sutra Outer Hall. That was how I sessfully ¡®tested¡¯ incapacitating agents used in battles like the Drunken Immortal and Soft Immortal Disperser...¡¯

    The green smoke descended about 1,000 feet before stopping in the middle of a narrow gap between two rocks. Li Changshou then transformed into a human again.

    In his hands, he held a jade token, which could control the array formation. His fingers rubbed the surface several times, causing the diagram on the jade token to change slightly.

    At the same time, ripples appeared in the rocks in front of him like water. Li Changshou walked into the rock, and then the rock reverted to its original state.

    Uninhibited, Li Changshou took a few steps into the big rock. A small wooden door appeared in front of him. He pushed it open and walked into a secret room, which measured 30 feet per side.

    He took out the array-controlling jade token and turned it around in his palm. Once again, the array formation outside changed slightly. The secret underground room immediately disappeared in the various gaps around the array formation.

    Even Heaven Immortals, who were intentionally looking for this room, would not be able to find out its location from any direction unless they destroyed the array formation outside.

    This was Li Changshou¡¯s main objective in building this Pill Chamber.

    ¡®Men need their secret spaces.¡¯

    There were two bookshelves in the secret room, filled with old, ancient texts.

    Li Changshou sat behind the desk and retrieved tens of sheepskin. He studied them closely and then took out the jade token again. After closing his eyes, aplex, three-dimensional structure surfaced in his mind.

    This three-dimensional structure looked like a building in a city that he often saw in his previous life. However, this ¡®building¡¯ was embedded inside the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou breathed out slowly.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since Ist felt so hidden and safe...¡¯

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou sighed as a smile spread across his face. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to bathe here. What a joke. I cannot rx, even for a second. I have to keep checking the different parts of this huge array formation.¡±

    It was a good thing that Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was of such a high cultivation level. That was the only reason he could turn his dreams into reality¡ªa huge, three-dimensional,plex group of arrays!

    Li Changshou had carefully pieced together the puzzle through Jiu Jiu¡¯s hands, based on the design and ideals he had for this array formation.

    Based on Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s understanding, she had helped Li Changshou put together more than 100 medium and small-sized array formations. Moreover, these array formations ovepped to form a natural-like array formation, which covered the environment within a 30-kilometer radius of the Pill Chamber.

    Thebined effort of Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu produced this huge array. This huge array¡ªa Perfected Immortal¡¯s handiwork¡ªcould not be broken even by Heaven Immortals.

    Perhaps only Heaven Immortals with a deep understanding of array formations would be able to break it.

    However, Jiu Jiu only knew of this first step. She did not know of the second, third, and fourth steps.

    The foundation of the main array formations was made out of precious ingredients, spirit stones, and specially-refined treasures. Since the foundations were all interconnected, the Heaven and Earth powers were activated. That allowed the huge array to have multiple different effects.

    The Array Formation Dao was vast and deep. Li Changshou knew that he had not yet learned enough about array formations to be called an expert.

    He had to have a realistic and clear view of his own understanding and skills.

    However, he could not help his bold and unconstrained imagination. What¡¯s more, he could repeatedly expound on these imaginations to make his dreams be a reality, step by step.

    About 60 to 70 years ago, when Li Changshou¡¯s had been enjoying a break from cultivating, he had studied the array formations set up around the Immortal Du Sect. By chance, he had discovered that the foundations ofmon array formations in Primordial Times were mostlyid on a horizontal ne.

    At the time, he thought, ¡®What if they could beid on a vertical ne? The effect should be the same.¡¯

    Take the spherical mountain-protecting array formation, for example. If its foundation wereid vertically, the half-sphere would be able to rotate 90-degrees.

    Of course, most mountain-protecting array formations needed to make use of power from the earth meridians. It was not possible toy their foundations vertically.

    However, protective array formations aside, mazes, trapping array formations, and killing array formations could rotate freely.

    ¡®On this basis, what would happen if Iy the array foundations on an oblique ne? What would happen if Iid the foundations of several array formations in a criss-cross fashion? For example, between two array formations, one could beid horizontally and the other vertically. They would share 1/3 of their foundations. When I activate the horizontal array, the vertical one will be deactivated, and vice versa. That would create an ¡®interference-free switching array¡¯!¡¯

    Li Changshou had slowly fumbled his way and eventually figured out how to allow spiritual power to flow through the array formation. He had also resolved problems with applying the theory to various array formations¡¯ foundations.

    All his work had culminated to this day.

    Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Pill Chamber¡¯s huge, three-dimensional,plex array formation was the sessful realization of Li Changshou¡¯s theory!

    If one divided up the huge arrays on the horizontal ne, they would find threeyers.

    Jiu Jiu only knew about the topyer¡ªthe array formation surrounding the Pill Chamber. This contained more than 100 trapping arrays and mazes.

    Theyer was about 1,000 feet deep into the mountain. There were also a middleyer and a bottomyer underneath. Jiu Jiu also helped with burying the foundations of the huge, core arrays in the middle and bottomyers.

    However, this was only the situation when the arrays in this area were activated in the horizontal ne.

    These array foundations also had several hidden programsid vertically and obliquely. Among them were many killing array formations.

    At that moment, the secret room, which Li Changshou was in, was the center of all the array formations.

    The secret room would only appear in this rock when all the vertical core array formations had been activated, and all the horizontal ones were reversed.

    There was no need to fear even great masters of Earth Escape. Without the jade token in Li Changshou¡¯s hand and his special controlling hand techniques, one would have to break the Little Qiong Peak into pieces in order to find this secret room.

    If the day came where the Little Qiong Peak had to be broken apart, even the Immortal Du Sect might perish. Before then, there would be a 99% chance that Li Changshou would already be...

    ¡®Cough, there¡¯s no meaning in living and perishing with the sect. It is more righteous to remain alive in order to take revenge for my fellow masters and disciples!¡¯

    On a side note, the arrays on the bottomyer were meant to absorb the earth meridians¡¯ energy.

    In order to avoid absorbing too much power from earth and spirit meridians, which would attract the attention of other cultivators or seniors in the sect, Li Changshou had to avoid all the spirit meridians. Instead, he chose to absorb ¡®turbid¡¯ power, which the earth had the most of, and then use the cleaning array left behind by the mage race to filter the power.

    Although this would slightly impact the power of the killing arrays, it was the most appropriate solution.

    What¡¯s more, even if experts in the sect noticed the group of arrays on the Little Qiong Peak, as long as he did not activate the vertical and oblique nes, they would only see trapping arrays and mazes. They could not me him for breaking the sect¡¯s rules.

    Before this, he had been using mediocrity as his disguise. This was known as ¡®passively camouging¡¯.

    Now, however, he was forced to do more since he needed a Pill Chamber to refine pills. He had to take ¡®active disguise¡¯ to the extreme. As for the direction he would take in the future, Li Changshou had already thought about it.

    He would take all the array formations¡¯ foundations under the Pill Chamber as his base. From there, he would slowly expand outwards. Little Qiong Peak would be a fortress in the sect, which no one would notice.

    He had only one life, and the Primordial Times were way too exciting.

    ¡®For cultivators in my generation, seeking longevity and the Great Dao shoulde first. It would not be toote to appreciate the Trichiliocosm¡¯s beautiful views after that.¡¯

    ¡°Finally,¡± said Li Changshou as he rubbed his hands together. He kept his sheepskin and jade token and retrieved several storage sacks. Then, he poured out several storage Dharma treasures from within.

    After two years, he could finally take stock of the surprise rewards he had reaped from his expedition to the North Continent.

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll see how poor that Immortal Yuwen Ling was.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled as he took out two paper dolls and turned them into his clones. The clones lifted up two storage Dharma treasures, took one corner of the room, and began to melt them.

    Half a dayter, the paper doll manning the furnace almost ran out of power. Li Changshou kept his rewards, got to his feet, and left the secret room.

    He held an embroidered case in his hand. Inside the case were two sleeping ¡®beetles¡¯.

    If he was not wrong, these should be¡ªLove Parasites!

    ¡°Good stuff,¡± eximed Li Changshou. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I have no use for them now. I¡¯ll keep them first. In the future, if the immortal and spirit beasts I rear do not show signs of reproducing, I can use this to push them. That would increase their reproduction rate and save these rare breeds.¡±

    ...

    Time flew by. It was now the day that Jiu Jiu had agreed to help Li Changshou with refining the pills.

    Jiu Jiu yawned as she put on a hemp garment that one of her senior sisters had washed for her. Sleepily, she mounted her wine gourd and headed towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    As one of the main Perfected Immortals in the sect, Jiu Jiu had many powerful figures behind her. Thus, she flew without many restrictions. She could go wherever she wanted to go, except for the prohibited areas.

    ¡°Is today the 20th day?¡±

    Jiu Jiu squeezed her fingers together and counted. Immediately, she felt confused.

    Before this, she had tried the Drunken Immortal ¡®concentrate¡¯ because she had been seeking excitement. In the end, she had slept for five or six days straight.

    As she rushed along, she neglected to expand her immortal awareness. Thus, she failed to notice the floating cloud in the forest beneath her.

    Once Jiu Jiu arrived at the Little Qiong Peak, two heads popped out of the cloud. The one on the left was the short Daoist, Jiu Wu. The one on the right looked like a teenage girl, no more than 16 or 17 years old.

    Although she looked like a teenage girl, with beautiful features and full curves, she was filled with youthful energy. Both of them were about the same age¡ªmore than 2,000 years old.

    The teenage girl¡¯s Dao name was Jiu Shi, and she was the fourth disciple of Exalted Wang Qing. She was also Jiu Wu¡¯s Daopanion and the girl whom Jiu Wu often used the Strong-Pupil Three-Headed Spider¡¯s web to spy on.

    Jiu Wu said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right for us to do this. This is the Little Qiong Peak after all.¡±

    The teenage girl retorted irritatedly, ¡°What are you afraid of? If they¡¯re unhappy with us, we¡¯ll just have to fight the Peak Leader of this peak!¡± Then, she narrowed her apricot eyes and said, ¡°She came here the moment she woke up. There must be something wrong. When have you seen Little Jiu this hardworking? I want to see whether this Junior Brother Qi Yuan has grown three heads or six arms. How can he attract our Little Jiu here every day even before ascending to immortality?¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled bitterly as he raised his short, thick eyebrows. ¡°There are array formations here? I can¡¯t sense Little Jiu¡¯s aura anymore.¡±

    ¡°What array formation do we have to fear? Haven¡¯t we all learned these?¡± Jiu Wu pursed her lips and grabbed Jiu Wu¡¯s cor. Without another word, they hid their figures and auras and turned into two shadows, which flew towards the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s forest.

    ¡°We are both halfway to the Heaven Immortal Realm. Must we fear array formations set up by someone who hasn¡¯t even ascended to immortality?

 Chapter 27: Hmph, These Little Arrays

    <h4>Chapter 27: Hmph, These Little Arrays</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Shi Shi! Senior Sister! My dear wife! It¡¯s not appropriate for us to go in stealthily. Why not approach them openly? We can directly ask them anything that we want to, can¡¯t we?¡±

    In the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s forest, two shadows suddenly came to a halt. Two figures appeared, one tall and one short. The two of them continued to use their hidden immortal senses to survey the sorcery around them.

    Jiu Wu stood in front of his Daopanion, who stood taller than him. He tried to persuade her earnestly. ¡°Little Jiu has grown up. We cannot always remain by her side. No matter what, she is an immortal, who is 962 years and six months old. She is not a kid anymore!¡±

    Jiu Shi, who had just been stopped by her Daopanion, rolled her eyes and tutted. ¡°What can we ask if we approach them openly? Obviously, we have to be stealthy in order to find out the truth about things like that! Have you forgotten how we found out about Little Six and Little Seven? If we had not caught them on the mattress, they would never have admitted it! Quickly, hide! Don¡¯t reveal your steps!¡±

    Jiu Shi stomped her foot and grabbed Jiu Wu¡¯s cor again. Then, she lifted him up.

    The two of them turned into shadows and disappeared further into the forest.

    Jiu Wu could not help butugh bitterly. He could brag about being resourceful and intelligent in front of others, but in front of the woman he loved, he could not do anything.

    Still, after traveling less than 1,000 feet, they had no choice but to stop again.

    Both of their figures appeared on top of a huge tree. They began to survey the situation in front of them.

    ¡°This array formation is quite exquisitely made,¡± praised Jiu Wu. ¡°The boundaries of the array formation seem to blend into the surroundings. They¡¯re just rough around the edges, revealing a bit of their spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Jiu Shi tilted her head, causing her two pigtails to sway.

    She took a closer look and nonchntly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a Bewildering and Confusing Array Formation. Can¡¯t you and I handle it? Let¡¯s go into the array. Look at your expression. Are you unwilling? Do you still want to sleep on the bed tonight?¡±

    Uponing face to face with this threat, Jiu Wu immediately admitted defeat. ¡°Yes, yes, of course, I do. It¡¯s rare for Shi Shi to be out of seclusion...

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll go in front. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be responsible.¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed as he sumbed to Jiu Shi¡¯s ¡®tyrannical abuse¡¯. He jumped down from the top of the tree and sped his hands behind his back as he advanced. He scanned his surroundings as his mind wandered.

    Jiu Wu was not thinking about whether he could undo the array formation. Actually, he did not think much about the Little Qiong Peak at all. After all, there were no immortals in the Little Qiong Peak. How powerful could their arrays be?

    Instead, what he was thinking about was what it would be like if they really bumped into Little Jiu and Junior Brother Qi Yuan. It would be extremely awkward for sure.

    Especially...

    ¡®There¡¯s an 80% chance that Junior Brother Qi Yuan will not be able to make it through the Heavenly Tribtion. Is our Junior sister going to be made a widow shortly after finding a Daopanion for herself? What should we do about this?¡¯

    ¡°Pick up the pace!¡± Jiu Shi, who was behind Jiu Wu, rushed him. ¡°If you keep dilly-dallying like that, we won¡¯t be able to see anything when we arrive!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m going to find the exit of this array formation.¡±

    Jiu Wu quickly predicted where the Life Gate of that array formation was located. Thus, he led Jiu Shi out of the very first maze.

    Yet, Jiu Wu quickly stopped again. He raised his left hand, gesturing for Jiu Shi to stop walking.

    ¡°Eh? A chain array formation?¡±

    Jiu Wu rejoiced in his heart. Rubbing his chin, he sighed and said, ¡°Although they are simple array formations ced one after another, the fact that this person could form a chain out of them shows that he is quite smart and artistic.¡±

    ¡°Long-winded!¡± Jiu Shi tutted and then moved two steps in front of her junior brother.

    She expanded her immortal awareness and quickly searched for the exit of the array formation. Curtly, she said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled helplessly and followed behind his Daopanion and senior sister. In his heart, he wondered what he would do if the situation turned into a messter.

    At the same time, in the Pill Chamber more than five kilometers away...

    Li Changshou, who was tidying up the herbs and medicine, frowned. His expression unchanging, he turned to look at Jiu Jiu, who was meditating. He began to ponder but said nothing.

    ¡®The person beside Uncle-Master Jiu Wu should be one of the Nine Jiu Immortals, too. That¡¯s just as well. Both of them can help me test out the effectiveness of the arrays on the bottomter.¡¯

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Are we starting?¡±

    ¡°We have to wait a while more,¡± replied Li Changshou, smiling. ¡°When you get back to the Heaven-Breaking Peak, if someone asks Aunt-Master Jiu what you¡¯ve been doing here, you can just tell them the truth. However, it¡¯ll be best if you could keep the arrangement and quantity of the array formations here a secret for your disciple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I understand all these principles!¡±

    Jiu Jiu patted her chest hard.

    ¡°Your Aunt-Master is not the kind who forgets herself after obtaining benefits. On ount of the fact that you¡¯ve given me so much Beauty¡¯s Charm, I promise to keep my lips sealed!¡±

    Li Changshou gave her a small smile and continued to weigh the various herbs and ingredients.

    Finally, he could start refining the Immortal-Melting Pill.

    However, he could only begin after the two Perfected Immortals outside left.

    In the forest...

    An hour had passed since the two elder Perfected Immortals of the Nine Jiu Immortals had entered the array formation.

    ¡°You solve this array,¡± mumbled Jiu Shi. ¡°I am mainly trained in refining weapons. I can¡¯t beat you and Third Senior Brother when ites to array formations.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled subtly and kept his hands behind his back as he walked past his Daopanion. His short figure emitted manliness and pride!

    ¡°Follow me closely. This array formation is called the Quick Revolving Array Formation. It¡¯s still quite a basic maze, but the Life Gate is in a strange position. It¡¯s located at the top.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Jiu Wu located the array¡¯s exit. He led Jiu Shi and jumped out of the array formation, into the next. Then, everything around them began to rotate at once.

    Another hourter...

    ¡°This is strange. I think we made one full circle to return to our starting point.¡± Jiu Wu¡¯s expression turned somber as he squeezed his fingers to analyze the situation. ¡°We just passed through 24 array formations, which were linked together. Yet, these small array formations seem to form a huge, concealed array. We were led right back to our starting point as we followed the directions of the Life Gates. The creator got the best results with the least expense by setting up the array formations in this manner. I can¡¯t say that he¡¯s an expert, but this is very interesting. Hmm, it is very interesting, indeed.¡±

    Jiu Shi smacked her forehead and scolded, ¡°Resolve this! How long has it been?! ording to your timing each time, you would have gotten us through three or four array formations by now!¡±

    Jiu Wu cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to get serious. Follow me!¡±

    At once, he pulled his Daopanion and walked briskly into the maze. Both of them quickly disappeared into the forest.

    Two hourster...

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±

    Jiu Wu set cross-legged on the ground, on top of a pile of leaves. He squeezed the fingers of both of his hands, analyzing the situation.

    Jiu Shi rubbed her clean, smooth, beautiful chin as she paced back and forth. She kept chanting the incantations for array formations that she knew, but they were of no use at that moment.

    Their current problem was not finding Jiu Jiu in this huge array.

    Instead, the main problem was that they were alreadypletely lost in this chain array!

    No matter which direction they traveled, even up or down, they would find themselves in another maze!

    They kepting back full circle. No matter how hard they tried, they could not find the exit!

    Jiu Shi said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we blow this array formation up?¡±

    ¡°We cannot. Did wee here to catch people or to blow up the mountain?¡± Jiu Wu smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s more, if word gets out that we got stuck in an array formation on the Little Qiong Peak, where there are no immortals, how can we show our faces in public again?¡±

    Jiu Shiined, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an expert in array formations?¡±

    ¡°These are basic array formations indeed, but there is no set way to break out of chain arrays. We can only grind our way out slowly, or look for a tear between arrays. However, the person who set up these arrays covered up these tears perfectly.¡±

    Jiu Wu smacked his forehead and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ve found a way to get out of this array formation. Let¡¯s try again!¡±

    Thus, another two hourster...

    Crash!

    Five feet above the ground, a t forehead kept knocking itself against the trunk of a huge tree.

    The short Daoist¡¯s eyes were hollow and caved in. His normally bright and alert gaze was now dim and lifeless. Leaves and branches clung to his brown robe. The aura in his body was a mess.

    He knocked his forehead into the tree trunk again as heughed mirthlessly. Then, he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s fake. Theprehension of array formations that I had was all fake... Even basic array formations can form such a high-level maze and trapping array when grouped together. It looks like I¡¯ve been on the wrong path all these years... Have I been on the wrong Dao all this time, too? My Inaction Sutra is wrong as well, right? Hehe... After all, I¡¯m just an average Perfected Immortal. Hehe...¡±

    Jiu Shi stood by the side, at aplete loss as to what to do. She quickly got down on one knee and hugged her Daopanion.

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t scare me like that. We can just blow up this array formation.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that. How can the person that created such an array not have been prepared for someone to try and blow it up? For all we know, it might turn into a killing array immediately... Senior Sister?¡±

    Jiu Wu¡¯s lips trembled as he looked up at the movingly beautiful immortal. He smiled, distressed.

    ¡°It turns out that I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡±

    Jiu Shi quickly hugged Jiu Wu even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. We have made an oath to the Great Dao that we would not leave each other forever, for better or for worse!¡±

    ¡°I am really not good enough...¡±

    Hu...

    A gentle breeze blew past. A dense, white fog suddenly appeared in the forest. As quickly as it came, it dissipated.

    At the same time, both of them heard a conversation not far away.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, let¡¯s test it out. After this, we will throw these two herbs into the furnace. Then, you can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mm, no problem.¡±

    Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi exchanged a look. Thetter immediately used her skills to turn them both into shadows. Then, they escaped towards the sound.

    Soon, they realized that they had just been a mere 1,000 feet away from Jiu Jiu all along!

    They hid behind a huge tree and stealthily stretched their necks to look into the Pill Chamber.

    Since they were going to activate the furnace and refine pills, the windows on both sides of the Pill Chamber were open. From Jiu Wu¡¯s angle, they could see Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu discussing something in front of the furnace.

    Unknowingly, it was evening. The rays of the setting sun shone through the window and onto Jiu Jiu.

    Both her hands were sped behind her back. She was on the toes of her left foot, and her body was leaning forward as she listened to the tall cultivator in front of her describe the steps of pill refinement in detail.

    In the sunlight, her shoulder-length hair seemed to glow. Her skin looked shiny and moist, and her round, star-like eyes looked clear and translucent.

    Her long, slender neck and curvy figure made her emit beauty from top to toe.

    Beside her stood a male cultivator dressed in an azure robe, whose long hair was tied up simply with a Dao hoop.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯

    ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou? Could this array have been...¡± mumbled Jiu Wu, his face a mask of confusion.

    Before he could finish speaking, a soft hand covered his mouth. Beside him, Jiu Shi giggled and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Shh! Let¡¯s go. We can talk when we get back. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡±

    Jiu Wu looked confused. ¡°We¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise...? He¡¯s quite handsome, this young one. He looks quite reliable, too. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s only in the Void Return Realm... That¡¯s not really a problem, either.¡±

    Jiu Shi gave a small smile and held onto Jiu Wu as she activated her Dao technique.

    Just then, a green leaf left its home on the tree and swayed back and forth as it descended onto Jiu Wu¡¯s head.

    ...

    ¡®They¡¯re finally gone.¡¯

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. Once again, he activated the huge array formation and checked various parts of it multiple times.

    ¡®That¡¯s good. Nothing was exposed.¡¯

    The trapping array worked unexpectedly well. What¡¯s more, the message, which the trapping array sent to intruders, matched Li Changshou¡¯s original predictions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin refining the pill.¡± As he said this, he turned around and walked towards a in. He retrieved a pouch, which was marked Metaphysics Number Eleven, held it up in front of him, and shook it. A bunch of things fell out andnded on the ground.

    Dharma robes, which looked like space suits, gloves, which could withstand corrosion by most fatal poisons, poison-resistant talismans, detoxifying spirit pills, corrosion-resistant tweezers and clips, strangely-shaped containers, and so on.

    With wonder, Jiu Jiu asked, ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Necessary precautions we must take when refining pills,¡± answered Li Changshou, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a set for you, Aunt-Master. We can put them on together. Although Aunt-Master¡¯s immortal powers are rich, poison can seep through even the smallest of openings. It¡¯s best to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Little Martial Nephew, you¡¯re quite considerate for your Aunt-Master.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked as she curiously moved closer to Li Changshou¡¯s side

 Chapter 28: Meeting the â€˜Old Fatherâ€™ at Night

    <h4>Chapter 28: Meeting the ¡®Old Father¡¯ at Night</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The sky was clear, and there was a gentle breeze as the sun warmed up the surroundings.

    In one of the amodations of the Nine Jiu Immortals on the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    Jiu Wu supported his back with his hand. His five-feet-tall body swayed in front of his own building, as his immortal powers flowed weakly. He no longer felt exhausted.

    Three days had passed since he and Jiu Shi had returned from the Little Qiong Peak. He just sent his Daopanion into seclusion. In his heart, he began to think about whether he should continue cultivating or walk around the Bai Fan Hall.

    At that moment, a huge wine gourdnded from above.

    Jiu Wu immediately perked up and sped his hands behind his back, looking as serious as he would on any ordinary day. He cleared his throat and shouted, ¡°Little Jiu! Come to Senior Brother¡¯s for a while.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother? I was going to look for you. I brought you what you wanted... Ha...¡±

    Jiu Jiu stuck out her head from the wine gourd. Unable to hold in her yawn, she put her hand over her mouth. Jiu Wu noted that even her body seemed to be slumped over.

    The wine gourd swayed back and forth and finallynded in front of Jiu Wu¡¯s building.

    The Nine Jiu Immortals each had great potential. They were also some of the best cultivators of their generation. Apart from Jiu Jiu, each of them had developed their own ¡®side upation¡¯.

    Jiu Shi was an expert in refining equipment and treasures, while Jiu Wu was an expert in brewing wine and refining pills. Thus, every corner of the ground floor of Jiu Wu¡¯s building was filled with wine vats, materials for treasure, and pill furnaces.

    It was obvious that this was the source of Jiu Jiu¡¯s habit of not cleaning up after herself. The only difference was her habit seemed to be more intensified.

    Jiu Wu yawned again. Treating Jiu Wu¡¯s house like her own, she sat at a round table without invitation and threw a little cage over to Jiu Wu.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this is the little spider you wanted. Don¡¯t kill it. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed asking a junior for things all the time?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you didn¡¯t forget,¡± answered Jiu Wu. He opened the wooden cage and nced at the ck cloth. A grin spread across his face.

    There was a pair of spiders inside, which were separated from each other. Each of them had three huge heads and many strong pupils.

    Jiu Jiu yawned once again, looking exhausted. ¡°Senior Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going home.¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me look for some things.¡± Jiu Wu jogged to a cool, dark ce in his house and hung the cage there. Then, he turned around and jogged to a bookshelf.

    Jiu Jiu slumped onto the table listlessly. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you doing? I¡¯m very tired now. I want to drink something and sleep for a few days.¡±

    ¡®Tired?¡¯

    Jiu Wu, who had been searching the bookshelf, turned around to study Jiu Jiu. It was only then that he recalled he could not tell his junior sister¡¯s cultivation level just by looking at her now, much less her physical situation.

    However, when he thought about the scene he witnessed in the Pill Chamber, he immediately sighed in his heart. He felt the sadness of a father.

    ¡®Forget it, when a girl is of age, she must be married off. Daopanions are prevalent in the sect. My Junior Sister would not be able to escape her fate...

    ¡®Where did this practicee from?

    ¡®One had to look at the older generation of Heaven Immortals. Among the ten-odd elders of our Immortal Du Sect, there were four pairs of loving Daopanions. The young follow the examples set by the old. There¡¯s really no one else to me.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu sighed in frustration as shey on the table, thinking about her experience refining pills with a certain martial nephew...

    Although it was an interesting and curious experience, and her martial nephew gave her many benefits, including poisonous pills that could poison Perfected Immortals, she could not rx the entire time. To her, this was quite exhausting.

    Jiu Jiu had never felt this tired in her life. Faintly, Jiu Jiu mumbled, ¡°He is just a kid in the Void Return Realm, yet he was able to torment me for so long. I¡¯m so tired!¡±

    Crack!

    The jade slip in Jiu Wu¡¯s hand slipped out andnded on the floor. The short Daoist raised his hand and heaved a long sigh. His eyes began to well up.

    ¡®Little Jiu has really... grown up...¡¯

    It was finally time for this Fifth Senior Brother, who had yed her father for so long, to let her enjoy her life of cultivation.

    Jiu Wu picked up the jade slip once again and looked at the huge words carved into it.

    ¡®Overall Principles of Array Formations, by the useless Wang Qing.¡¯

    Jiu Wu took two more jade slips out from the bookshelf¡¯s corner before walking back towards Jiu Jiu.

    ¡°Little Jiu, hand these things to Martial Nephew Changshou on my behalf,¡± said Jiu Wu warmly as he used his immortal powers to transport the jade slips in front of Jiu Jiu. ¡°These are outlines of array formations written by Master, as well as the lessons Third Senior Sister and I have learned after studying array formations all these years.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Jiu Jiu picked up the jade slips and then threw them into her storage Dharma treasure. Confused, she asked, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you suddenly so concerned about Little Shoushou?¡±

    ¡®Little... Little Shoushou? Didn¡¯t I only develop a nickname like that for Little Shi Shi when we were flirting?¡¯

    Jiu Wu raised his head and sucked in a deep breath. Then, with a kind and warm smile on his face, he said gently, ¡°After we met in the North Continent thest time, I realized he is quite an earnest young man. That¡¯s right. Your Fourth Senior Sister has also made several new clothes for you.¡±

    Jiu Wu retrieved a sack and handed it to Jiu Jiu.

    ¡°Here are some rouge and jewelry for women as well. If you like them, you can ask your Senior Sister to make more for you...¡±

    ¡°Clothes? What clothes?¡±

    Jiu Jiu picked up the sack and reached in, pulling out a thin, gauzy dress at random. Immediately, a few ck lines appeared on her forehead.

    ¡°Senior Brother... since when have I worn something like that?¡±

    ¡°Cough, don¡¯t me your Senior Brother for being nosy. Junior Sister, although you are naturally beautiful, you need to dress up once in a while. That¡¯s right, did you and Martial Nephew Changshou... start two years ago?¡±

    ¡°Two years ago? Start?¡±

    Jiu Jiu scanned Jiu Wu from head to toe, frowning and pursing her lips. Suddenly, she threw the gauzy dress back into the sack. Not knowing whether tough or cry, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think Little Shoushou and I are together!?¡±

    Jiu Wu paused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jiu Jiu made a face of disgust. ¡°What do you take your Junior Sister for?! Am I the kind who would go after martial nephews?! I can¡¯t bring myself to go after young, tender flesh!¡±

    Jiu Wu stared at Jiu Jiu. ¡°Then why have you been going to the Little Qiong Peak so often over thest two years?!¡±

    ¡°I was helping to set up array formations,¡± answered Jiu Jiu as she spread out her hands. ¡°I was banned from wine for three years. Martial Nephew gave me good drinks to rece wine. In return, I helped him set up array formations.¡±

    Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Junior Sister, you were the one who set up the array formation on the Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it myself!¡±

    Jiu Jiu raised her eyebrows proudly. However, she quickly exined the situation. ¡°Senior Brother, you know I¡¯m not interested in array formations. Changshou was the one who told me where to ce what. Then, when the array formation wasing into shape, I was in charge of suppressing the spiritual energy flow. However, during this period, there was no need for me to set up any more array formations. I could not take the benefits for nothing, could I? These few days, I helped him refine a pill...

    ¡°Senior Brother?

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter? Your expression is so strange.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    A realization dawned on Jiu Wu. He stood up and paced the room. ¡°The chain array formation was not set up by someone who had not ascended to immortality. It¡¯s no wonder that only simple mazes and trapping arrays were used! He used his smarts and your hands in order to develop something like that. Amazing... amazing! This Li Changshou does not have elite-level potential, but he is in the Void Return Realm even though he joined the sect about 100 years ago. That means he is slightly better than average. If one nurtures him, he will have no problem ascending to immortality. He can make something of himself with hard work.¡±

    At the side, Jiu Jiu yawned and stood up quietly. Her head was lowered, her body was bent over, and her arms were hanging by her side as she drifted towards the door.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m going back to rest. Refining pills is so tiring.¡±

    ¡°Ai, Little Jiu, the three jade slips that I handed to you!¡± Jiu Wu quickly said, ¡°I think you should give them back to me. These are treasures belonging to our line of session. We should not hand them out so easily.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just some of the lessons you learned. Why do you have to be so stingy?¡± Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and tossed two bottles to Jiu Wu. ¡°I¡¯ll make the decision. I¡¯m using a few poisonous pills that Little Shoushou made in order to obtain these lessons from you. That should do it, right?

    ¡°These are poisonous pills that can injure even Perfected Immortals! It was a product of some of my hard work, too.¡±

    ¡°Those are not just ordinary lessons¡ª Poisonous pills!?¡±

    Jiu Wu caught the bottles and frowned as he studied them.

    Jiu Wu was already drifting out of Jiu Wu¡¯s building and returning to her own. What¡¯s more, she was activating the huge array outside her building.

    Jiu Wu could not help butugh. ¡®There is nothing wrong with Ninth Junior Sister giving him these jade slips. After all, Li Changshou is a disciple of their own sect as well.¡¯

    Jiu Wu surrounded his body with immortal power and sent the bottles tens of feet away from himself. Then, he opened the bottles from afar. Looking in, he discovered that there were three red pills in each bottle. They were emitting a light fragrance.

    ¡°They are Bone- and Mind-Rotting Pills and Soul-Transforming Killing PIlls? They are of good quality as well. Although they are poisonous pills, they are of simr quality as immortal pills. Were these refined using Little Jiu¡¯s powers as well? This Li Changshou is something.¡±

    Jiu Wu could not help butugh again. Then, he spotted something else on the bottles. He brought them closer so that he could study the bottles.

    There were two lines of words on the bottles. cing the bottles side-by-side, he realized that the sentences flowed.

    The short Daoist mumbled as he held the bottles up, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find some peace on the road to immortality; refrain from worldly riches and make a gentlemen¡¯s agreement.¡± Finally, a small smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°This fe had indeed discovered Shi Shi and I. That was why he intentionally undid the array formation. With these words, he is exining that there is a working rtionship between him and Little Jiu. He¡¯s asking us not to worry.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. How did he know that these two bottles would end up in the hands of Shi Shi or me? Little Jiu would not have noticed the words on the bottles. Even if she did, she would not care. It¡¯s obvious that the message is meant for us. What¡¯s more, it was probably written using Dharmic powers a while ago. These were the remnants of the writing.

    ¡°Is he also trying to tell me to act like I did not realize the various abnormalities on the Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    The short Daoist kept the bottles, sped his hands behind his back, and walked towards the side of the table. He rubbed his chin and pondered deeply.

    Jiu Wu recalled the time he had spotted Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya¡¯s traces in the North Continent. At the time, he had also stumbled upon many set-ups within a 50-kilometer radius.

    Jiu Wu looked up and saw the wooden cage hanging in the cool, dark ce.

    These demonic spiders were extremely hard to rear. Yet, they kept reproducing at the Little Qiong Peak.

    In addition to the chain array formations and poisonous pills that he saw over the past few days...

    Jiu Wu sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re formidable, young man. You remained inconspicuous and hidden. Before you went to the North Continent, not many people knew about you. You are not ranked among the younger generation of cultivators, either. You don¡¯t want people to pay attention to you so that you can hide in a quiet ce and cultivate. I don¡¯t want to disturb you, too. However, as an attendant of the Immortal Du Sect, I cannot let my guard down with you.

    ¡°Pui, some peace, gentlemen¡¯s agreement... Meet at 11:45 PM1?¡±

    Jiu Wu halted, the smile slowly disappearing from his face.

    ...

    At 11:45 PM, Jiu Wu rode a cloud towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    At that moment, the array formation around the Pill Chamber had already been deactivated. A tall figure stood at the door of the Pill Chamber. He cupped his hands and bowed towards Jiu Wu.

    Jiu Wu smiled andnded from the sky. From outside the Pill Chamber, he smelled mellow and rich wine.

    Li Changshou greeted him. ¡°Your disciple pays his greetings to Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Good use of ¡®gentlemen¡¯s agreement¡¯ and ¡®some peace¡¯,¡± said Jiu Wu as he smiled and shook his head. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid I wouldn¡¯t turn up? What if I dragged you to the Punishment Hall to be questioned?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± said Li Changshou, with his hands still cupped, and his body still bowed. Warmly, he continued, ¡°Your disciple was not sure either. What¡¯s more, ever since I met Uncle-Master at the North Continent, I have been worried. Yet, I knew that Uncle-Master is a person of virtue and prestige. You would not purposely make life difficult for a disciple in your sect.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, your disciple is just unwilling to attract too much attention. I ampletely loyal to the Immortal Du Sect. I also know my responsibilities as a disciple of the sect. I act righteously ording to my conscience, and I am not afraid to be questioned.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, pleasee in and rest.

    ¡°Your disciple knows that Uncle-Master is an expert in brewing wine. I asked my Junior Sister to prepare several dishes to go with wine. May I be so bold as to invite Uncle-Master to have a taste of the wine I brewed?

    ¡°Uncle-Master, if you have any questions, please ask me tonight. Your disciple will consider carefully and answer you truthfully. I just hope to dispel the worries in Uncle-Master¡¯s heart, so that your disciple can continue to cultivate peacefully as before.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and nodded. With his hands behind his back, he walked into the Pill Chamber.

    The pure moonlight shone through a window. Under the moonlight, a short table was filled with fine delicacies. A luminous cup was already filled with premium wine.

    In fact, that was the Ganges River¡¯s Dry Wine that Li Changshou had brewed for Jiu Jiu. He had opened one small vat in advance.

 Chapter 29: Second Plan to â€˜Help Master Endure the Tribulationâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 29: Second n to ¡®Help Master Endure the Tribtion¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The moon hung high in the west, and cups and dishesy inplete disorder on the table.

    Li Changshou stood in front of the Pill Chamber, looking in the direction that Jiu Wu left. The smile slowly disappeared from his face.

    One could say that he had this Uncle-Master under control for now.

    From that day in the North Continent, when Jiu Wu had given him a knowing look, Li Changshou knew that this short and meticulous Daoist had grown ¡®curious¡¯ about him.

    In addition, he had be much closer to Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu during that period. Asking Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu to help him with so many things would inevitably pique Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s ¡®interest¡¯.

    Curiosity and interest could both easily turn into suspicion. This was a hidden threat to Li Changshou.

    ¡®How could I deal with the threat Uncle-Master Jiu Wu posed? It was simple. I had to kill him. Cough, I¡¯m joking. I have no feud with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. What¡¯s more, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu is strong and powerful and is a reputable attendant in the sect. The sect would be greatly shaken if anything untoward happens to any one of the Nine Jiu Immortals. Plotting against Jiu Wu would be akin to courting death. Among the remaining options, the most appropriate and reliable was to invite Uncle-Master Jiu Wu over to have an open discussion.¡¯

    Li Changshou had to make an oath in front of Uncle-Master Jiu Wu that he would not do anything to harm anyone in the sect.

    At the same time, he had to expose some of his hidden cultivation. That would make Uncle-Master Jiu Wu feel like he knew this disciple inside and out.

    This way, Jiu Wu would stop dwelling on Li Changshou so much, and he would also develop a liking towards this disciple.

    These had to be done on Li Changshou¡¯s initiative in order to lower the chances of a future threat being realized.

    Li Changshou thought about every detail of his chat with Jiu Wu. Everything yed like a film in slow motion in his head. Scene by scene, he reviewed his own performance.

    Li Changshou had gone over the topics they covered during the conversation, the pace and direction, and even his expressions and gestures, time and time again, before it took ce.

    He reviewed the entire conversation once through and confirmed that he probably did not reveal any more than he intended to. This would prevent Uncle-Master from making any more connections.

    ¡®Would he develop any misunderstandings because of what I said?¡¯

    Li Changshou still could not rx. He recalled the conversation again and listened closely to every word and phrase.

    Then, he touched his cheek as he recalled every expression and gesture of his, as well as Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s ever-changing gaze...

    Li Changshou probably made no mistake.

    In his peripheral vision, a slender figure dressed in light-pink appeared. Li Changshou turned and saw Lan Ling¡¯e floating through the sky in a cloud.

    Her hair danced gently in the wind as the flowers on her light-pink dress glowed.

    Holding on to an empty wicker basket, she leaped in front of Li Changshou. She had light make-up on her face. In the candlelight, she looked exceptionally delicate and beautiful.

    ¡°Senior Brother! How did it go? Did you settle the problem with Uncle-Master?¡±

    ¡°You could say so,¡± replied Li Changshou, smiling. ¡°Actually, these are just remnant side-effects from my trip to the North Continent. If I don¡¯t go out anymore after this, I will probably not attract the attention of high-skilled elders like him.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°Senior Brother, how did you do it? Did you expose your hidden cultivation to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu?¡±

    Li Changshou stared at his junior sister and helplessly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°I revealed a part of it. Otherwise, I would not have convinced him. Didn¡¯t I tell you many times before not to say these things out loud?! The walls have ears, and the wind has immortal awareness. You¡¯ve really not learned much from all my lessons over the past ten years. For all we know, a well-informed person might be listening to our conversation right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Lan Ling¡¯e, pouting. Then, she said gloomily, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just concerned about you. I¡¯m going to keep the tes now.¡±

    She bowed her head and took two steps forward. Suddenly, she turned her head, leaned forward, and rested a slender hand on her senior brother¡¯s shoulder. Then, she whispered in Li Changshou¡¯s ear, ¡°Senior Brother, what is your current cultivation level? Have you caught up with Master? Are you going to be an immortal?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    Li Changshou shot her a sideway nce and began humming a melody. sping his hands behind his back, he walked out of the Pill Chamber.

    Lan Ling¡¯e made a face at Li Changshou¡¯s back, then quickly kept the empty dishes on the table.

    At the same time, on a cloud returning to the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    ¡°The wine was quite strong. It¡¯s Ganges River¡¯s Dry Wine indeed. It¡¯s getting to my head, too...¡±

    Jiu Wu¡¯s face became flushed, and he felt intoxicated. His entire body seemed to be swaying, but his eyes remained clear.

    This was because he used sorcery to keep his essence soul from bing drunk.

    As he approached the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Jiu Wuughed gently. Sorrow filled his heart.

    ¡®This Martial Nephew Changshou is already in the Fifth Stage of Void Return! He¡¯s among the top few disciples in his generation! He could achieve such progress in just 100-odd years. He has excellent potential, indeed! Even hisprehension is amazing. When I assessed his Array Formation Dao earlier, he understood many things I was saying without needing me to exin. The rarest of all is his good nature. Compared to the likes of Yuan Qing, he is like the mood against sludge.¡¯

    Jiu Wu bowed his head and heaved a long sigh. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°He did not exin, but how can I not understand his reasons for hiding his cultivation level?

    ¡°When we were drinking, he visibly held himself back several times. The subtle expressions, which he tried to hide, already revealed the helplessness in his heart.

    ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou is hiding his cultivation level to avoid bringing trouble to the Little Qiong Peak, which already has few people, to begin with. Even if it meant that he would not be properly nurtured and focused on by the sect, he chose to prevent trouble from befalling Junior Brother Qi Yuan and his other disciples.

    ¡°A good disciple. A good disciple indeed.

    ¡°If Junior Brother Qi Yuan fails to endure the Heavenly Tribtion, I will ask Big Senior Sister or Second Senior Brother to invite Martial Nephew Changshou and his junior sister to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.¡±

    As he wallowed in sorrow, the Heaven-Breaking Peak came into view.

    Jiu Wu looked at his junior sister¡¯s building and found that she had already activated a protective array formation. She was probably already resting.

    ¡°I will bring some books and texts to Junior Sisterter, and ask her to pass them onto Martial Nephew Changshou.

    ¡°Mm, I should look for the Skills-Imparting Elder to have a chat one day. It should not be a problem for immortal seedlings like him to start working on the Inaction Sutra before ascending to immortality.

    ¡°Little Qiong Peak...

    ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan has a good disciple. I cannot help but admire him.¡±

    Shaking his head and sighing, Jiu Wu returned to his own building. Then, he activated the surrounding array formation and drifted to his bed, where remnants of Jiu Shi¡¯s fragrance lingered. There, he sat cross-legged and began to meditate.

    ...

    Two days had passed since Li Changshou had spoken to Jiu Wu in the night.

    Li Changshou could finally be sure that this Uncle-Master would not do anything else to him.

    Thisforted Li Changshou. Peace had finally been restored to his life as a cultivator, and things were just as it had been for the past 100-odd years.

    In fact, all of these things had only happened because of those Immortal-Emancipating Herbs.

    The Immortal-Melting Pill was alreadyplete, and the ups-and-downs were over. Li Changshou was satisfied with both the process and the oue.

    In the afternoon, Li Changshou went to the Pill Chamber and wrapped one Immortal-Melting Pill in a thinyer of candy.

    Currently, Li Changshou could say that he was done with all the preparations required for the first n.

    He looked at the additional 11 Immortal-Melting Pills that he had produced and then divided them into three portions. Carefully, he put them away.

    Few people refined pills like that, but they were treasures to people who had no hope of bing immortals, but who wanted to escape the Heavenly Tribtion and live a long life. If Li Changshou had the opportunity, he would go to a noisy marketce and sell a few of these. There, he would trade these for more precious materials to make array formation foundations.

    Of course, he had to keep two as spare.

    Li Changshou knew that he now had an 80% chance of making it through the Heavenly Tribtion and that these chances would keep increasing as he kept cultivating.

    He also knew that his junior sister would advance quickly towards Immortal Ascension and that her chances of making it through the Heavenly Tribtion would be above 60% as well.

    However, one could not be too sure about these things. Nobody would be able to tell what would happen in the future.

    At the very least, if he kept an extra Immortal-Melting Pill on hand, he would not have to fear that the Heavenly Tribtion would go wrong and kill him.

    Li Changshou would also keep an extra pill for his junior sister. That would allow her to replicate their master¡¯s n for old age.

    As a disciple and a senior brother, this was the most that Li Changshou could do for them.

    Looking at the Immortal-Melting Pill caused Li Changshou to fall into deep thought once again.

    ¡®What if, I¡¯m just saying what if, Master cannot even make it through the first tribtion? If he is reduced to ashes when the first bolt of lightning strikes, what should I do? The preparations for the first n are done. I should get started on the second and third ns while I¡¯m at it. It would be best if Master suddenly has an epiphany and makes it through the Heavenly Tribtion to be an ordinary immortal.¡¯

    Li Changshou sighed and stood up, keeping the candy-wrapped Immortal-Melting Pills in his sleeves. Slowly, he walked out of the Pill Chamber.

    An hourter...

    Li Changshou stood in front of the ce where his master was secluding himself. He cleared his throat, gave a Dao salute towards the door, and shouted, ¡°Master! Your disciple wants to ask you a few questions about cultivation! Your disciple is deeply sorry for disturbing Master while you are cultivating!¡±

    Soon, the wooden door opened, and the old Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, walked out, smiling. He waved his hand at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to theke. Your master has been neglecting to teach you these few years as well.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart.

    ¡®Master opened the door so quickly. It¡¯s obvious he was not meditating. Is it hard for him to meditate now? It looks like the Heavenly Tribtion is really right around the corner.¡¯

    They arrived at the side of theke, underneath a willow. Qi Yuan pulled out two meditation cushions and sat opposite Li Changshou.

    Qi Yuan said in a warm tone, ¡°Feel free to ask me any questions.¡±

    Then, Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze darkened. He sighed and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t make it through the Heavenly Tribtion, I might not have a chance to answer your questions in the future.¡±

    ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°You will make it through the Heavenly Tribtion for sure.

    ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you always said that if we don¡¯t have confidence in ourselves, we will not be able to face the obstacles and training that the Great Dao gives us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of death, yet you are turning around to teach your master!¡± Qi Yuan chided Li Changshou with a serious expression.

    Li Changshou grinned and quickly cut to the chase. He began to ask questions about his own cultivation.

    Li Changshou¡¯s first three questions were quite ordinary. They were all questions that most cultivators in the Void Return Realm would have. Qi Yuan exined the answers in great detail.

    Li Changshou¡¯s fourth question was ¡°What does ¡®A soul returns to its soul, aura returns to its aura; the five elements function in a cycle, the world is restored to order¡¯ mean?¡±

    Qi Yuan paused, and then walked towards theke, deep in thought.

    Li Changshou did not stop. Instead, he asked three more questions, which were obviously ¡®outside the sybus¡¯. At that moment, Qi Yuan did not know how to respond to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou was not making his master look bad on purpose. He merely wanted to remind his master tactfully that if there was a bottleneck in his cultivation journey, these few paths remained essible to him to explore.

    Currently, Qi Yuan was well aware that the chances of him making it through the Heavenly Tribtion were slim. He wanted to try his best to teach his disciple well and was deeply considering his own understanding of these problems. He dared not mislead his own disciple.

    Slowly, Qi Yuan fell into deep thought.

    Shortly after, Qi Yuan closed his eyes to focus.

    Subsequently, flower petals appeared around the old Daoist. This was amon sight for cultivators who were approaching the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, the flower petals around Qi Yuan were extremely faint. The silhouettes of the petals were also blurry...

    Very carefully, Li Changshou set up a simple, noise-cancetionyer around his master. Then, he turned around and headed back to his straw hut to busy himself.

    This was the main part of the second n. He needed to try his best to improve his master¡¯s skill, as well as his master¡¯sprehension and understanding of the Great Dao.

    ¡®Ai, if only I could give master a portion of the epiphanies I have every once in a while.¡¯

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and then prepared the supplementary steps of this n.

    The supplementary portion of the second n was awesome.

    Li Changshou took out a pouch marked Metaphysics Number 32. From inside, he retrieved several three-feet-long, purple logs and six six-feet-long, multi-colored, metal rods. He began to fiddle with them quietly.

    Lightning-Conducting Logs weremon materials used in setting up lightning-elemental array formations. They could conduct the power of thunder and lightning.

    The Lightning-umting Seven Deity Metal was also amon material used in lightning-elemental array formations. They could umte and distribute the power of thunder and lightning.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s knowledge, the destruction caused to cultivators by the Heavenly Tribtion could mostly be attributed to the power of thunder and lightning. Only a small fraction could be attributed to the attacks of the Great Dao.

    If he could build a Two-Times Lightning-Diverting Rod, it could help cultivators mid-way through the Heavenly Tribtion. When the lightning struck, more than half of the power of thunder and lightning could be diverted out of their bodies. This might increase one¡¯s chances of making it through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    What¡¯s more, theoretically, this should not trigger an amplification of the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s power.

    No matter what, Li Changshou had to give it a shot!

 Chapter 30: Master and Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 30: Master and Disciple</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you have here? Is this also a tool that could speed up the instation of array formations?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e swore to the Grand Pure One it was the only thing she asked before she was called and imprisoned by her senior brother in a wooden cage. She had be ab rat for that ¡®technical product¡¯.

    The wooden cage was about the height of a man. It was made of 36 connected lightning-conducting logs. Its interior was also coated with a delicateyer of colorful iron web.

    The lightning-conducting logs were pieced and tied together. That made the wooden cage appear a little shabby.

    There was a rainbow-colored long needle at the tip of the wooden cage and a hexagram made of lightning-umting Seven Deity Metal at the bottom. However, the hexagram was not an array formation, and it did not contain any restrictions. It was just a in and simple hexagram-shaped pattern.

    When cultivators underwent Tribtion Transcendence, they could not rely on array formations to block the attacks. The rays of lightning during Heavenly Tribtion could disregard all array formations.

    There were many miraculous uses for postnatal Dharma treasures that were refined by cultivators. They mainly relied on the restrictions inscribed on both the interior and exterior of the Dharma treasures.

    After years of research, Li Changshou was certain about one thing¡ªthe principles behind restrictions were simr to that of array formations. Both relied on specific symbols and patterns to draw spiritual energy. The only differences were in theplexity and size of the symbols and patterns.

    Restrictions were inscribed onto Dharma treasures. The Dharma treasures were simr to the base of an array formation. Cultivators could activate the restrictions and produce an enormous force by injecting immortal powers into the Dharma treasures.

    In array formations, the base acted as nodes. By drawing on Heaven and Earth¡¯s powers, spiritual energy would flow within the base of the array formations.

    Although the principles behind restrictions and array formations were simr, they servedpletely different purposes.

    Advanced postnatal Dharma treasures could usuallypress aplete restriction into the size of a fingernail.

    On the other hand, the strength of array formations was directly proportional to their sizes. Array formations had to integrate with heaven and earth so as to utilize their powers.

    Therefore, although Li Changshou was skilled in creating array formations, he was not proficient in refining Dharma artifacts.

    There was nothing he could do about that. He had only been cultivating for 112 years, and he had tried his best to reduce his sleeping time throughout the years. Nevertheless, cultivation and other skills such as alchemy, refining poisons, and array formations all required an immense amount of time to achieve mastery.

    He would die to be able to spend the 24 hours he had every day as though he had 48 hours instead. Nheless, the duration of his cultivation was ultimately too short. He had topromise some of his avocations. There was no way he could achieve mastery in all his avocations.

    Back to the issue of blocking Heavenly Tribtion...

    Heavenly Tribtion could overlook array formations and most defense-type Dharma treasures. Only some rare Dharma treasures could reduce the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s impact. Those did not include the connate Dharma treasures and ultimate Dharma treasures as they were too rare to be found.

    However, Li Changshou had an advantage that no one else had¡ªnine years ofpulsory education.

    The wooden cage that he had made was inspired by the Faraday Cage1 that was in his high school physics textbook. It could be used to block out lightning and was often used in breathtaking high-voltage magic tricks.

    Li Changshou had almost forgotten about the principles behind the cage, but he could still recall its structure.

    Li Changshou instructed Lan Ling¡¯e, ¡°Do not touch the web around you.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e shivered in the cage. She stepped on a wooden nk and looked at her senior brother pitifully. ¡°Senior Brother, what exactly are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t move,¡± Li Changshou replied calmly. He took out a few talismans from his sleeve and threw them about 100 feet above the wooden cage casually while pointing at the talismans with his left hand.

    A few cracks were heard, and lighting soon struck down from the clear sky.

    A few bolts of lightning struck directly on the lightning-conducting logs above the wooden cage. The iron web surrounding the wooden cage was lit up by tiny electric currents instantly. The lightning-umting Seven Deity Metal at the bottom of the wooden cage instantly scattered the electric currents and integrated them into the ground.

    Lan Ling¡¯e was hugging her head and cowering in fear. She looked up slowly and nced around in astonishment. Praises escaped her mouth.

    ¡°What is this treasure? It could actually block the lightning bolts sessfully!¡±

    Li Changshou replied nonchntly, ¡°This is the Faraday Cage. Stay in there a while longer. I¡¯ll try increasing the voltage.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother! Why don¡¯t we stop here? Aiya!¡±

    Before Lan Ling¡¯e could finish her sentence, Li Changshou had taken a stack of yellow paper talismans from his sleeve. He activated them using his Dharmic powers and threw them above the wooden cage.

    These talismans produced bolts of lightning and filled the sky with thunderbolts.

    Boom!

    The lightning bolts crashed towards the wooden cage below!

    In a split second, the sky was engulfed by lightning. The birds on the Little Qiong Peak flocked above the forest, and the spiritual beasts were filled with uneasiness.

    The experiments showed that the Faraday Cage¡¯s effects were pretty remarkable. The only concern that he had was whether the Heavenly Tribtion would demolish the cage.

    He only hoped that the cage could block the first bolt of heavenly lightning during the Heavenly Tribtion for his master.

    ¡°Come on out. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Li Changshou called out before starting to think of ways to reinforce the wooden cage.

    Lan Ling¡¯e could not resist the urge toin. ¡°Senior Brother, you could have ced a fish in the cage! Wouldn¡¯t that achieve the same result?¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to participate in this. We both helped Master during his Tribtion Transcendence,¡± Li Changshou replied while smiling.

    Lan Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and arranged her beautiful hair behind her ears. ¡°Senior Brother, are we going to continue experimenting?¡± she asked softly. ¡°My cultivation level might not be high, but I can definitely help with these things.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stay in there for the next experiments. We¡¯ll do as you have said. Let¡¯s grab a bucket and experiment with fish.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a bunch of colorful and long strings. He continued burying his head in the tasks. ¡°We are now testing the intensity of the lightning strikes. There¡¯s no way you can handle the impacts if theynd on you.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e responded in agreement, turned around, and rushed to the side of theke. She carefully avoided her master, who was meditating in the soundproof field, and jumped onto theke.

    After a while, lightning appeared above the Little Qiong Peak again.

    Thatsted for about three days. Those who noticed the lightning thought that someone was practicing lightning Dharma spells on the mountain peak. Nobody paid attention to the weird urrences.

    That continued until Qi Yuan woke up from his meditation. Satisfied with the oue of his meditation, he turned around to find that the lush grass and beautiful scenery beside theke had been thoroughly demolished. Parallel ck vertical lines appeared on his forehead that was full of wrinkles. Arge hole had formed on the bank of theke. His two disciples were squatting at the bottom of the hole and were working on arge birdcage.

    Qi Yuan sighed in despair and chided them. ¡°What are you two doing instead of cultivating?!¡±

    ¡°Master! You¡¯re awake!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e called out in excitement. ¡°Senior Brother has made a treasure that could help you with the Heavenly Tribtion! We have tested it out hundreds of times with lightning strikes. The fish are still alive!¡±

    Li Changshou added, ¡°Please wait a moment, Master. This object will bepleted soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s expression changed instantly. He was curious about the new innovation his elder disciple was working on.

    However, the moment he stepped forward, his expression changed again. He stood still and looked at the sky in the east.

    Lan Ling¡¯e lifted her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±

    ¡°Haiz.¡± Qi Yuan stood with his hands behind his back. He replied gently, ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion is here.¡±

    Those words made Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s smiles disappear instantly.

    They jumped out of the hole hurriedly and looked towards the direction their master was looking at. A sea of dark clouds appeared in the east and was moving towards the Immortal Du Sect at fast speed.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, quickly!¡± Li Changshou shouted immediately. ¡°Ling¡¯e, quickly! Bring the cage to the Tribtion Transcendence venue that Master had picked in the mountains behind! Make sure that the six poles of Seven Deity Metal are buried in the ground!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e carried the Faraday Cage with her skinny arms and rushed towards the mountains behind on a cloud. She did not have time to be concerned about her ¡®fairy image¡¯.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was even more worried than his master. He took out a brocade box from his sleeve and rushed towards Qi Yuan.

    ¡°Master, this is a precious pill that I have specially refined for you. It... it can help you block one bolt of heavenly lightning. After the first lightning bolt, you can consume this immediately if you think that you cannot handle the next strike.¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at Li Changshou with a smile and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Keep this precious pill for yourself. You can use it during your Tribtion Transcendence. Don¡¯t waste it on me.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Li Changshou knelt down in front of Qi Yuan and squeezed the brocade box into Qi Yuan¡¯s hands. He said anxiously, ¡°Master, you have raised and taught me for so many years. You are the one who guided me on the path to pursue Dao, and you had never been harsh on me or asked anything from me. This is the only thing I can do for you, Master. If you do not ept this pill, I will destroy it immediately!¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Why do you have to do this? How could I possibly not know about my condition?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! I have 11 more of those pills!¡± Li Changshou changed his strategy immediately. ¡°I can swear to the miraculous Dao that I definitely have 11 more simr pills! And, every cultivator can only consume one of the pills!¡±

    Qi Yuan was a little hesitant. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Qi Yuan grabbed the brocade box with his hand and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head to the back mountains. Let¡¯s not allow the Heavenly Tribtion to destroy our amodation.¡±

    The grey cloud soon reached the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou hopped on a white cloud hurriedly and pulled his master to the back mountains.

    ¡°Master, you can save your Dharma powers now. Oh, right. Master, do you have sufficient medicinal pills with you? You can use all kinds of medicinal pills during Tribtion Transcendence. Have you prepared enough pills to treat your injuries and recover your energy? Why did the Heavenly Tribtione without any warning?!¡±

    ¡°I have prepared them. I have prepared them.¡± Qi Yuan smiled as he looked at Li Changshou, who was standing in front of him. He recalled the demure and lost little boy Li Changshou was when he brought him to the mountains initially.

    In a whizz, so many years had passed.

    Although the little kid then became a little wild, he had ultimately grown up.

    Qi Yuan spent thest of the resources that the Little Qiong Peak had on him. His only wish was that Li Changshou could sessfully be an immortal.

    ¡°Changshou, if I do not manage to survive the Heavenly Tribtion, the Little Qiong Peak will be left in your hands. If the sect wants to reim our Little Qiong Peak, do not obstruct them. Listen to the sect¡¯s arrangement. I have begged a few fellow sect members that I am familiar with for a favor. They will bring you and Ling¡¯e to their peak to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Master, you will definitely survive the Heavenly Tribtion!¡±

    Li Changshou asserted, ¡°Be confident! Do not be depressed. This is an obstacle that the Heavenly Dao wants you to ovee. Everything will be okay once you have ovee it. If living things do not fight for a chance to survive, what is the point of their existence?! There is always a slim chance of survival in every desperate situation. Only when you fight for your survival will you survive the situation!¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My dear disciple, don¡¯t you know these principles? Why do you still live so cautiously every day?¡±

    Li Changshou replied solemnly, ¡°I have never forgotten these principles that you have taught me. The only reason for my cautiousness was to avoidnding myself in those desperate situations.¡±

    In no time, they reached the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s back mountains. Lan Ling¡¯e was waving from an empty space in the forest. Li Changshou pulled his master and jumped down. He pushed his master into the newly constructed wooden cage without any room for debate.

    Afterward, he lowered his head and started checking the condition of the birdcage. He took out a couple of porcin bottles, threw them into his master¡¯s hands, and closed the wooden cage door. Then, he pulled Lan Ling¡¯e and started retreating quickly.

    The grey cloud had already appeared above the Immortal Du Sect and shielded the light from outside. The Immortal Du Sect was engulfed in darkness.

    Li Changshou yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Master! Do your best to fight it! The precious pill must be used after the first bolt of heavenly lightning!¡±

    Qi Yuan nodded his head solemnly. He lifted his head and looked at the tribtion cloud. Waves of Dharma powers swarmed him. His sleeves and the seams of his Dao robe were moving without the presence of any wind.

    Lan Ling¡¯e shouted, ¡°Master, you can do this!¡±

    ¡°I will fight for myself this time!¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at the sky. His eyes were sparkling.

    A fight against destiny!

    All of a sudden, the cry of a dragon sounded above the clouds. A 10,000-feet long azure dragon that was covered in shimmering red scales emerged from the grey clouds. Its w mmed onto the mountain-protecting array formation.

    The lights in the mountain-protecting array formation flickered as the mountains trembled. Loud booms sounded from the ground on all sides!

    At the same time, a deep voice sounded from the skies!

    ¡°The person in charge of the Immortal Du Sect,e out and reply to me!¡±

    Wait!

    Azure dragon? Calling out people?

    This grey cloud was situated outside the mountain-protecting array formation. It did not have the ability to disregard all array formations...

    Although it has a suppressive force, upon closer inspection, it was not the heavenly suppressive force.

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Master¡¯s Tribtion Cloud?¡±

    Li Changshou tilted her head. He could not stop himself from cupping his forehead. Qi Yuan, standing inside the Faraday¡¯s Cage, also twitched the corner of his lip.

    This old Daoist priest turned around quietly and squatted down slowly.

    ¡®Oh my Grand Pure One, I have embarrassed myself thoroughly this time!

 Chapter 31: Invitation to the Dragon Palace

    <h4>Chapter 31: Invitation to the Dragon Pce</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The situation became a little awkward.

    Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e both lifted their heads and looked at the skies simultaneously.

    The azure dragon was circting above the mountain-protecting array formation while the grey clouds tumbled in the sky.

    The suppressive force that was simr to that of a Heaven Immortal seeped through the mountain-protecting array formation and engulfed the entire Immortal Du Sect. Many silhouettes appeared on the various mountain peaks. They were members of the Immortal Du Sect, who were shocked by the violent tremors.

    All of a sudden, many beams of light emerged from the Heaven-Breaking Peak and flew out of the mountain-protecting array formation. The light beams turned into four silhouettes that were levitating in the sky and were looking at the clouds in the distance.

    The male immortal, who stood at the front, wore a green and white robe. He stood with his hands behind his back in the sky. He was lean and tall like a cypress tree, and there were two long wisps of white hair at his temples. He appeared cool and distant.

    The moment he appeared, the suppressive force from the sky faded away immediately. The azure dragon flew into the clouds instantly and did not dare to be near the mountain-protecting array formation.

    That was the first time Li Changshou saw Exalted Wang Qing.

    That¡¯s right. That handsome man with white hair at his temples was the master of the Nine Jiu Immortals. He was a Heaven Immortal from the Immortal Du Sect, and his Dao name was Wang Qing.

    Behind Exalted Wang Qing was an old Daoist priest that was holding a horsetail whisk and had a smile on his face. There was also an olddy who was using a wooden walking stick and was also smiling.

    Thest person was a beautiful fairy d in a rainbow-colored dress. However, no one could see her clearly through the thinyer of fog that was surrounding her.

    The red-scaled azure dragon yelled from the clouds, ¡°Are you people the ones in charge of the matters within the Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing did not even lift his head. His calm voice resonated within and outside of the array formation.

    ¡°I am merely an unfettered cultivator in the sect. I am not in the position to handle the matters in the Immortal Du Sect. I just think that you, little dragon, seem a little rude. Thus, I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The red dragon yelled in anger from the clouds. Most of the grey clouds that engulfed the sky scattered, and a dragon w that contained Raging-Lightning Heavenly Fire crashed towards Exalted Wang Qing!

    The dragon w drew bigger as it cut through the sky. In a split second, its diameter had expanded to thousands of feet. It covered the entire sky and blocked out the sun. It appeared as though it was about to smash the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation and the Heaven-Breaking Peak apart!

    When they saw that, many disciples held their breath, some sect members, who were at a higher cultivation level, looked stressed as well.

    Lan Ling¡¯e was standing beside Li Changshou. She grabbed her senior brother¡¯s arm involuntarily. Her cultivation level was too low, and the dragon¡¯s suppressive force suppressed her. That made her extremely uneasy.

    Li Changshou released a wisp of aura and enclosed Lan Ling¡¯e in it in the nick of time. That helped to relieve some of the pressure that she was feeling and prevented her from suffering from mental demons.

    Suddenly, the dragon¡¯s w, which covered the entire sky and appeared as magnificent as the mountain ranges, stopped above the mountain-protecting array formation without any warning!

    The strong winds that followed the motion of the dragon¡¯s w made the thin and silk-like walls of the mountain-protecting array formation shimmer.

    However, the enormous dragon w mysteriously stopped in the air. It could not even move an inch closer!

    Li Changshou utilized his Dharma powers on his eyes and saw that Exalted Wang Qing had lifted his left arm in the air. His fingers formed a finger sword and pointed on the huge dragon w!

    He managed to block the dragon w that was as enormous as a mountain with just one finger!

    Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s long hair danced wildly in the air while his robe rustled.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    A disdainful snort reverberated in the air thousands of kilometers away!

    Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s left arm vibrated. The next moment, the mountain-like dragon w shattered instantly into pieces and exploded in the sky!

    The azure dragon that was tossing in the clouds appeared once again. However, it was enclosed in an invisible film of energy. Its gigantic torso twisted and struggled continuously and was thrown into the sky.

    After a few moments, the azure dragon returned from the sky, boiling in anger. It let out an angry wail.

    Exalted Wang Qing lifted his head slightly. There was killing intent in his eyes.

    The azure dragon stopped its wail. Strong red lights shone around its body, and it turned into a burly man, who had a dragon¡¯s head and was d in armor. The man appeared shocked and angry.

    Exalted Wang Qing said coldly, ¡°How dare you cause trouble at the Immortal Du Sect when you have only just be a Heaven Immortal? Are you tired of staying alive?¡±

    The burly man with a dragon¡¯s head wailed in anger. He did not dare to attack rashly. Instead, he yelled from the skies, ¡°Immortal Du Sect! Seems like you want to do this the hard way!

    ¡°I am a special envoy from the Dragon Pce in the East Ocean and a frontline warrior for the Dragon Pce Water Troops!

    ¡°How dare you behave so rudely!? I will definitely report this to the Dragon King. Not before long, we will prepare the troops and tread down this little mountain of yours!¡±

    The old Daoist priest standing behind Exalted Wang Qingughed instantly. ¡°It is such a rare urrence to see the Dragon Pce behave so boldly.

    ¡°However, aren¡¯t you going overboard trying to establish your authority on our Immortal Du Sect?

    ¡°After all, the Immortal Du Sect belongs to the human school. The luck of the human schools protects us. The East Ocean Dragon did not live peacefully in the East Ocean to replenish its own luck but instead allowed an evil dragon to cause trouble everywhere. Furthermore, you attacked our mountain-protecting array formation without saying anything.

    Are you a frontline warrior, trying to spark a war between us human cultivators and the dragon race?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The burly man with the dragon¡¯s head bulged his eyes wide open. He did not dare to answer that question absentmindedly.

    The current predicament they were in now was different from before. During the Great Mage-Demon War, the human race was weak and feeble. However, the human race was now the protagonist of Heaven and Earth. It was even more prosperous than the ancient mages and demons.

    The human race did not even need the entire poption of human cultivators to attack the dragon race. The immortal sects in the East Continent could do so if they invited one or two mighty figures from the Three Schools. The dragon race might not even be able to handle that attack.

    The dragon was stuck in a predicament.

    The olddy from the Immortal Du Sect stepped forward at the right time. She tried sorting out the situation with a smile on her face. She said some nice words and gave the dragon an out.

    The dragon epted her offer and started stating his purpose with a stoic face.

    ¡°Some days ago, the Immortal Du Sect came to destroy the demons at the East Ocean. However, your disciples hurt the soldiers that the dragon race had been developing by ident!

    ¡°However, our Dragon King decided to let this matter go. Three years from now, we will be holding a Demon-Sweeping Meet at the East Ocean. We are inviting all immortal sects from the East Continent to attend the meet to discuss future demon-sweeping matters.

    ¡°The East Ocean Dragon Pce is full of treasures. We will heavily reward disciples from the human race who perform well during the meet.

    ¡°This is the invitation card. You must not miss the event!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    After he finished speaking, the burly man with a dragon¡¯s head threw down a shining invitation card. Then he transformed into an azure dragon, plunged into the clouds, and left.

    The olddy kept away the invitation card and shouted, ¡°Take your time as you leave, frontline warrior. We shall not send you off.¡±

    Jokes about the Dragon Pce sparked throughout the Immortal Du Sect instantly.

    The four inner sect elders had an internal discussion before leaving the mountain to confront the dragon. Exalted Wang Qing would y the bad cop, the old Daoist priest would threaten the dragon, and the olddy would y the good cop.

    These three Heaven Immortals had staged a y on their own and yed the arrogant general from the Dragon Pce.

    The dragon originally wanted to establish an opening gambit to the Immortal Du Sect. However, he had thoroughly made a joke out of himself. He did not even dare to say any harsh words and left dejectedly.

    Dragons could shape the clouds while tigers could shape the wind. It was a rare and spectacr sight to see the azure dragon move through the clouds.

    ¡°Senior Brother, so this is the world of the powerful?¡± Lan Ling¡¯e asked softly.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly and transmitted his voice to her, ¡°They could only be considered as experts. They are not yet the most powerful cultivators...¡±

    Afterward, the senior brother and junior sister duo recalled what happened previously. They lowered their heads and looked in front of them simultaneously.

    Beside the Faraday Cage, Qi Yuan was silently closing the wooden door of the cage and was prepared to escape from the sides.

    Lan Ling¡¯e continued staring at the skies and pretended that she did not notice her master¡¯s actions.

    Meanwhile, Li Changshou closed his eyes and was in deep thoughts. He appeared as though he was amazed by the rare battle between the expert cultivators that he had just witnessed.

    Qi Yuan knew that his two disciples did so to protect his pride.

    A few ck vertical lines appeared on his wrinkled forehead. His face fell, and his lips twitched, but no words came out from his mouth.

    ¡°Cough! Umm... Cough!

    ¡°No one is allowed tough!

    ¡°This is the first time I am experiencing Tribtion Transcendence. Ick the experience!

    ¡°I shall... first head back to secluded cultivation!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Qi Yuan turned around, covered his face, and walked away. He was extremely fast on his cloud.

    The senior brother and junior sister duo held theirughter until Qi Yuan returned to the straw hut and reinstated theyers of array formations.

    This mistake could be treated as a Tribtion Transcendence drill.

    Fortunately, they did not alert the disciples from the other peaks, so there was no other audience. Moreover, the dragon had attracted all the attention. Otherwise, Qi Yuan would now be... He might wish that he was dead.

    ...

    It was also a good thing that they did not experience a sudden Tribtion Transcendence.

    After the situation died down, Li Changshou started to worry if his master would take out and inspect the precious pill that he gave him.

    However, thinking from another perspective, his master might not even recognize the Immortal-Melting Pill, even if he were to inspect it.

    Qi Yuan was not proficient in concocting pills. He was only proficient in array formations.

    Since 1,000 years ago, when he first entered the sect, Qi Yuan had spent most of his time improving his cultivation level. However, because of the damage in his Dao base, his cultivation road had been tough.

    The main reason why Qi Yuan did not have a high possibility of surviving the Heavenly Tribtion was because of the damage in his Dao base.

    Li Changshou¡¯s third strategy to help his master survive the Heavenly Tribtion was to repair his Dao base.

    However, although the third strategy seemed to be able to solve the problem from its roots, in reality, it was the most dangerous and toughest strategy yet.

    The damage to his Dao base was due to an injury he had when he was younger.

    Li Changshou had tried asking his master several times about the exact reason for the injury, but Qi Yuan had never answered those questions directly. He had merely responded that he had made some mistakes during his cultivation.

    After that injury, the seniors from the sect had used many pills to save his life.

    During that time, Qi Yuan was the only person in the Little Qiong Peak. His Martial Grandmaster had left the mountains to travel about 900 years ago. He had never returned.

    While Qi Yuan had been repairing his Dao base, the sect had offered him many healing pills. However, they were short of a few precious treasures.

    After the injury to Qi Yuan¡¯s Dao base had stabilized, he had cultivated for another couple hundreds of years. It appeared as though he had fully recovered. However, the damage to his Dao base was irreversible, and it was almost impossible to repair the damage done.

    When a tree grew in a crooked direction, and it continued growing it that position, it would ultimately be an old crooked tree.

    The Dao injury that Qi Yuan suffered was simr to that.

    To replenish Qi Yuan¡¯s Dao base, Li Changshou had to destroy his cultivation level that he had umted for hundreds of years. He had to carefully tear open the Dao injury that had already sealed up and heal it using rare treasures.

    Not only would the process be perilous, but it would also cause Qi Yuan to suffer from immense pain. Moreover, it was hard to find rare treasures, and Li Changshou was also notpletely confident that he could amend the Dao injury.

    Therefore, Li Changshou prioritized the first two strategies. He kept the third strategy and the other six alternative strategies to himself and decided to use them only when the situation required him to.

    After the incident, Qi Yuan underwent another two more months of secluded cultivation.

    Two monthster, Qi Yuan wanted to reestablish his authority as the master and also answer the few questions that Li Changshou had previously asked.

    However, Li Changshou was prepared for that. After he heard Qi Yuan¡¯s exnations, he asked a few more new questions. Qi Yuan was once again unable to answer those questions. He headed back to the straw hut, started on his secluded cultivation again, and continued improving on his Dao.

    During that period, Li Changshou thought of a few more tools that could be used during Tribtion Transcendence.

    When his master came out from secluded cultivation, Li Changshou could sense wisps of aura changes that were surrounding him.

    That was a sign that he had been targeted by the Heavenly Dao and was about to experience Tribtion Transcendence.

    In no more than two years, his master would definitely start to fight the Heavenly Tribtion. He would not be of any help then.

    After all, Tribtion Transcendence was his master¡¯s matter. Others could not step in.

    Therefore, after a year and nine months...

    Qi Yuan¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion was like an olddy who had just been married. It appeared shy and hesitant at the beginning. However, at the crucial moments, it came like a storm

 Chapter 32: Even if I, Qi Yuan, Die in the Heavenly Tribulation Today!

    <h4>Chapter 32: Even if I, Qi Yuan, Die in the Heavenly Tribtion Today!</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At midday, on the back mountain of the Little Qiong Peak, in the forest in, which had been selected a few years ago...

    His horsetail whisk in hand, the old Daoist priest stood in the extremely stable wooden cage.

    Beams of light were shining around him. His brand new cyan, silk Dao robe, was a pretty good defensive Dharma treasure. It also made Qi Yuan look a few years younger than he was.

    Qi Yuan was approaching the Heavenly Tribtion. Naturally, his expression was somber.

    A few wisps of inexplicable aura revolved around Qi Yuan. From time to time, a petal would appear and fly past him, before disappearing with the breeze on the mountain.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s pair of disciples stood on treetops, 1,000 feet from him.

    Lan Ling¡¯e looked nervously at her master, as she fiddled with a lock of her fine ck hair, which hung down her forehead.

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s body had matured even more during these few years. It looked like her slender waist, wrapped with a belt, could be held in one hand. Her long, tasseled skirt outlined the curves on her lower body, making her look wless from every angle.

    Compared to two years ago, her beautiful face looked even gentler. However, she still looked very delicate and quick-witted.

    Li Changshou stood on another treetop, not far from Lan Ling¡¯e, dressed in his regr, long robe as he normally was. In his left hand, he held a bamboo slip. In his right hand, he held a carving knife. His spiritual awareness was focused on his master and his surroundings, as he waited for the signs of the approaching Heavenly Tribtion.

    There was nothing else to say.

    He had already finished what needed to be done. He just needed his master to make it through the first tribtion next. Then, it would be up to him to decide when he would use the ¡®precious pill¡¯.

    Now, Li Changshou¡¯s primary task was to observe and record the process of his master enduring the Heavenly Tribtion.

    This was because the Immortal Du Sect only recruited disciples once every 200 years. When Li Changshou entered the sect, the previous generation of disciples had justpleted their ascension to immortality.

    Most of the disciples that were limited by their potential andprehension, and who were fated not to be immortals, had already left the sect and returned to their hometowns. In these 100 years, the Immortal Du Sect had been focusing on nurturing the youngest generation of disciples. There were very few people from the previous generation who were still ascending to immortality.

    His master¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion would be the sixth time Li Changshou witnessed a cultivator from the Immortal Du Sect enduring the Heavenly Tribtion. What¡¯s more, it was rare for him to be able to observe the entire process up-close. He had to record every detail down and analyze itter.

    Hu...

    A breeze blew past the forest. Qi Yuan, who was in the wooden cage, looked up at the sky as rays of light lit up around him.

    In the blink of an eye, these rays congealed into pirs of light, which shot into the sky!

    ¡®It¡¯s here. This is the sign of Immortal Ascension!¡¯

    Li Changshou gripped his carving knife tightly, lifted up his bamboo slip, and began to write at tremendous speed. He began to record every detail that he was observing.

    ¡®The pirs of light remained for ten minutes. The sky above the Little Qiong Peak changed color!¡¯

    Li Changshou could sense that the Heaven and Earth¡¯s spiritual energy was gathering at the Little Qiong Peak from all directions. The energy stopped 1,000 feet above his master¡¯s head. Instantly, they turned into gray clouds of the tribtion.

    At that moment, figures flew out from various peaks in the mountain-protecting array formation. They flew into the sky and looked towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    Below the clouds of the tribtion, there was a silvery-white lightning spot. Small electric arcs also appeared around Qi Yuan¡¯s body.

    Li Changshou squeezed his fingers together to calcte. Almost immediately, he raised his head and sent a voice transmission to his master.

    ¡°Master, ording to the surface area and thickness of the Tribtion Cloud, I guess this would be themon Heavenly Tribtion with five bolts of heavenly lightning.¡±

    Qi Yuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He thought that it would be the weakest Heavenly Tribtion, with three bolts of lightning. He did not think that he would have to endure five bolts of lightning.

    The maximum number of bolts was nine, but Heavenly Tribtions with four, five, or six lightning bolts weremon.

    There was a saying that the number of lightning bolts in one¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion would depend on the cultivator¡¯s potential before and after ascending to immortality.

    The more bolts of lightning, the broader one¡¯s path would be, and the more potential one would have after ascending to immortality. This also meant that it would be harder for that person to make it through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    After sending the voice transmission, Li Changshou lowered his head and continued writing with his carving knife.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Tribtion Cloud began to tremble continuously as the lightning spot became more obvious. When the lightning spot reached its critical state, it turned into a blinding pir of lightning, which struck the old Daoist priest directly on his head!

    The moment the lightning struck, the earth seemed to change color!

    The bolt of lightning was apanied by a wave of the Great Dao, which carried all the power of nature in Heaven and Earth.

    However, to the astonishment of the immortals and cultivators observing this Heavenly Tribtion, the power of the lightning waspletely absorbed by the wooden cage, which contained Qi Yuan! Logically, no Dharma treasure should have been able to fend against the Heavenly Tribtion.

    shes of lightning appeared in various parts of the wooden cage, but Qi Yuan remained unaffected inside. No sparks appeared on any part of his body, except in his gray hair, which was dancing around in all directions.

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Senior Brother! The birdcage works!¡±

    Li Changshou began to grin as well, but before his grin fully spread across his face, the unfathomable wave of the Great Dao appeared. The cage, which had been lit up by the shes of lightning, suddenly exploded into pieces.

    ¡®Alright, the Heavenly Dao does not tolerate tricks indeed. That¡¯s fine. At the very least, Master has made it through the first bolt of lightning.¡¯

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou realized a problem. Since his master did not personally withstand the first bolt of lightning, there was no hint of immortal energy in his body.

    The Faraday Cage helped to divert the first bolt of lightning, but it also took away the benefits that were toe with it.

    ¡®You win some, and you lose some. That¡¯s amon principle of the Great Dao. It¡¯s a good thing that Master did not swallow that Immortal-Melting Pill. Otherwise, I would have personally killed him...¡¯

    A bigger lightning spot appeared on top of the Tribtion Cloud. It contained even more power than the one before.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s expression darkened. He adjusted his Dharmic powers in his body and slowly floated into the air.

    ¡®I have to endure the Immortal Ascension Tribtion with brute force!¡¯

    Crack!

    Ss¡ª

    The second bolt of lightning struck harshly. The lightning pir, which was formed by the electric arcs, seemed to swallow Qi Yuan¡¯s body whole!

    Beads of sweat formed on Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s foreheads. They watched as their master endured the force of the lightning pir for a split second, before copsing onto the ground. Lan Ling¡¯e immediately squeezed her eyes shut, not daring to watch any longer.

    It was only when the sound of thunder dissipated, and her senior brother heaved a sigh of relief that Lan Ling¡¯e finally opened her eyes.

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan looked battered and exhausted as he slowly sat up inside a shallow pit in the ground. He turned to the side and coughed out blood. Then, he ate several pills and sat upright once again.

    He still had plenty Dharmic powers. A faint immortal glow circled around his body.

    Qi Yuan had made it through that second bolt of lightning.

    Li Changshou paused his writing and reached into his right sleeve with his left hand. He gripped onto a paper doll and a pill.

    ¡®From the way Master looks, he might be able to make it through the third bolt of lightning. However, he will surely not make it through the fourth. If Master is rendered paralyzed by the third bolt of lightning, I will have to force the Immortal-Melting Pill into his mouth.¡¯

    A bigger lightning spot appeared in the Tribtion Cloud. Qi Yuan got to his feet and quickly conjured a seal with both of his hands. Layers of Dharmic shields appeared in front of him.

    Yet, they were useless.

    This time, there was a loud explosive noise. It seemed like there was an entire army in the Tribtion Cloud, charging forward. A pir of lightning as thick as a millstone carried murderous aura as it struck downwards. In the blink of an eye, it knocked down all the shields that Qi Yuan had set up, pressed him into the shallow pit, and shot power out at an insane rate.

    Upon feeling the strong wind from the impact, Lan Ling¡¯e could no longer hold in her panic. She screamed, ¡°Master!¡±

    However, her screams were quickly swallowed by the raging wind.

    Qi Yuan barely made it through the third bolt of lightning...

    This was a helpless situation. The quantity and quality of the bolts of lightning had been set since Qi Yuan had begun his cultivation journey. Subsequently, Qi Yuan had injured his Dao base. This had caused him to lose the strength and power that he rightfully should have had when he reached the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital.

    This was why Qi Yuan was having such a hard time enduring the Heavenly Tribtion¡ªhe could barely make it through the third bolt of lightning.

    A huge pit was left behind by that bolt of lightning. As Qi Yuany at the bottom of the pit, he used thest bit of Dharmic powers in his body to carry himself out of it. Standing below the Heavenly Tribtion, he raised his head to look at the even scarier, even bigger lightning spot.

    Fresh blood was flowing out of the wounds in his body, but his gaze was filled with determination!

    ¡®Heaven, how can you be so unfair?!

    ¡®Yet, I have noints towards you. Heaven and Earth follow the order of the Great Dao¡¯s cycle. This is all part of my fate. So what if I die?!

    ¡®However, there is one thing!

    ¡®I cannot die lying beaten and battered on the ground. My disciples are watching me. So what if their master is a useless piece of trash?! So what if their master cannot give them the protection that disciples of other peaks have?!

    ¡®I still have to die standing!

    ¡®I still need to maintain the pride of human cultivators!

    ¡®I still need to give Changshou and Ling¡¯e something to boast about. I need them to know that their master has the perseverance that is needed of a Dao Heart!

    ¡®What¡¯s more, I have the precious pill that my older disciple took great pains to make for me. I can use it to endure thest bolt of lightning!¡¯

    Qi Yuan took out the embroidered case and retrieved the pill. Without any hesitation, he swallowed it.

    ¡®Come, Heavenly Dao! I know that I am merely struggling in vain in the face of death. Still, I have to take this gamble. I have to make it to thest bolt of lightning! If I die by thatst bolt of lightning, it should not be too embarrassing...¡¯

    Inside the lightning spot, the power of Heaven and Earth congealed at a crazy rate. The fourth bolt of lightning was going to strike at any moment!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Yuan shouted furiously. His hair and beard stood on the ends, and his entire body twisted in pain!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    The old Daoist priest lowered his head and coughed, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Astonished, he looked at his own body and found that wisps of sanguine glow were appearing.

    ¡®What is happening? Why am I starting to break down? Grand Pure One above, what is happening? What did this wretched disciple feed... me...?¡¯

    The lightning spot, which had been growing insanely above his head moments ago, suddenly halted. The Tribtion Cloud stopped whirling as well.

    It was like this Heavenly Tribtion had great expectations of him, and wanted to perform well for its lover. ¦´et, at thest moment, it realized that he was no more than an exhausted, middle-aged, mortal man. Suddenly, it decided to cut the performance.

    At once, Qi Yuan turned to look at his older disciple, who was grinning.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s consciousness melted away. Like a snowman thrown into a furnace, he was reduced to liquid!

    His soul, body, and even his clothes turned into a puddle of ¡®blood-water¡¯, which floated in the air.

    The Tribtion Cloud trembled and turned into pure spiritual energy. The energy dissipated and left behind a ray of sunlight, which illuminated the Little Qiong Peak.

    All the bystanders were confused. They observed the spot where Qi Yuan melted away and focused on the pool of blood-water.

    All of a sudden, the ground emitted turbid energy. Three-colored immortal light shone from the clouds into the pool of blood-water.

    From out of nowhere, they heard bamboo string instruments ying a beautiful melody.

    The pure yet turbid energy slowly gathered, forming a human outline out of the blood-water.

    There was a series of explosions. Qi Yuan¡¯s figure appeared in the air once again, wearing the same clothes he was in before the Heavenly Tribtion began.

    The sanguine glow disappeared, and petals danced around the old Daoist priest¡¯s body. He stood on what looked like a muddy, magic cloud, as a faint lotus flower blossomed on top of his head, before melting into his body.

    Qi Yuan opened his mouth and breathed out a breath of fresh air. The aura in his body began to flow once again.

    The phenomena apanying this Immortal Ascension seemed quite pathetic.

    At that moment, Qi Yuan seemed to understand something. He turned to face Li Changshou, his eyes filled with helplessness. Yet, they welled up slightly.

    ¡®Our roles as master and disciple must be cast aside for now.¡¯

    Qi Yuan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he gave Li Changshou a Dao salute.

    Li Changshou quickly kept his bamboo slip, carving knife, paper doll, and pill, and returned the salute. For a long time, he did not dare to stand up.

    The wind carried sounds of multiple discussions...

    ¡°Deliverance by Execution! He used Deliverance by Execution to be a Turbid Immortal!¡±

    ¡°It was an Immortal-Melting Pill! There are still people who know how to refine a pill like that?!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother actually chose this route. Not bad! At the very least, he survived.¡±

    ¡°A Turbid Immortal. In fact, they are the same as most ordinary immortals. It¡¯s not easy to be a Heaven Immortal as well. Most of us will not be able to advance past the Perfected Immortal Realm anyway.¡±

 Chapter 33: Your Uncle-Master is not an Evil Man

    <h4>Chapter 33: Your Uncle-Master is not an Evil Man</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Shortly after the Heavenly Tribtion ended, Qi Yuan went through a long,plex journey in his heart.

    In the beginning, he thought, ¡®Heh, I was delivered by execution under the Heavenly Tribtion and became a Turbid Immortal...

    ¡®And this happened in front of everyone. I decisively ate an immortal pill that helped me employ Deliverance by Execution and used it to avoid the tribtion...

    ¡®Hehehe, from now on, I cannot raise my head outside the sect again.¡¯

    Soon after that, Qi Yuan recalled the scene when his own disciple knelt down in front of him and handed him this immortal pill.

    ¡®Forget it. Changshou had good intentions.

    ¡®As his master, I kept thinking about the ideals of dying in the Heavenly Tribtion. I neglected the efforts my own disciples went to to make sure I survived.

    ¡®It must not have been easy for him to get this pill. Changshou had endured so much for this. He just broke through the Void Return Realm in the North Continent. How can I waste his effort?

    ¡®So what if I¡¯m a Turbid Immortal?

    ¡®The road ahead is not sealed. I¡¯ll be much stronger than if I were a Ghost Immortal, or if my soul was destroyed. I will be able to protect my two disciples, as well. That¡¯s enough.¡¯

    That was why Qi Yuan gave Li Changshou a Dao salute.

    Again, figures emerged from various ces to congratte Qi Yuan.

    Qi Yuan was stunned at first. Then, he cupped his hands and greeted them one by one, catching up with old friends he had not seen in a long time.

    ¡®Turbid Immortals are immortals too. I can live and enjoy tens of thousands of years. I can work hard to be a Perfected Immortal and take in more disciples. This will bring glory to my Little Qiong Peak!¡¯

    Qi Yuan slowly cheered himself up.

    At the same time, while he was surrounded by people congratting him, Qi Yuan heard a voice transmission from his older disciple.

    ¡°Master, if someone asks you what pill you ate to employ Deliverance by Execution, tell them it was an Immortal-Melting Pill.

    ¡°The recipe to make this pill can be found in the secondst bookshelf in the north-west corner of the Dao Sutra Outer Hall. It is recorded on sheepskin.

    ¡°After that, if people ask you if you have any spare Immortal-Melting Pills, you can give out a maximum of three pills. As much as possible, make sure that those people you promise are immortals who are reliable, close to you, and have a real need for the Immortal-Melting Pills.

    ¡°It is very difficult to make these things. What¡¯s more, it can immediately poison immortals. One could easily get in trouble with these things.¡±

    Qi Yuan hesitated for a moment and then turned to face his two disciples. He subtly smiled and nodded, indicating that he understood Li Changshou¡¯s directions.

    Li Changshou felt thest weight on his chest lift. He was finally relieved and energized, and he was breathing smoothly once again. He turned to Ling¡¯e and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you wait here. If Master invites people in for tea and a chat, remember to serve them well.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e quickly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you celebrating with Master?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest while waiting for Master to finish what he has to do. ording to the traditions of the sect, Immortal Ascension is a huge matter. Many people wille forth to congratte Master. We don¡¯t have to be anxious.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± answered Lan Ling¡¯e. ¡°Quickly, go and rest, Senior Brother. You have been working hard during this period. I will watch Master!¡±

    Thus, while many immortals rushed towards the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou snuck away and hid in his Pill Chamber.

    He did not activate the huge array formation around the Pill Chamber. He only activated the array formations within 1,000 feet of it.

    He moved a rocking chair and sat in front of the Pill Chamber, looking out into the forest and the water body. His eyelids fluttered shut as he gently rocked back and forth.

    ¡®After working so hard for so long, Master has finally made it through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡®After observing Master¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion, I feel more confident about making it through mine. I will wait for what I have umted to be enriched. Then, I will not need to suppress my cultivation level anymore. I can start to risk the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡®However, I cannot go through the Heavenly Tribtion inside the sect. Otherwise, at least half of the trump cards that I have worked so hard to hide in these 100 years would be exposed.

    ¡®Yet, speaking of this, Master¡¯s skills were really bad before he went through the Heavenly Tribtion. The Immortal-Melting Pill almost immediately melted his body and soul...¡¯

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and hummed the immortal melody that he had heard when his master turned into an immortal. Soon, he entered the realm of enlightenment, halfway between consciousness and unconsciousness.

    He controlled his breathing as his soul merged with Heaven and Earth.

    A lotus flower with nine petals floated out of his chest. The lotus flower looked fresh, bright, and full of life as it held the Dao, which Li Changshou hadprehended. Everything looked mysterious yet natural¡ªit was hard to describe in words.

    This lotus flower slowly faded away with the wind. However, like a ma, it pulled many more lotus flowers out of various parts of Li Changshou¡¯s body. They revolved around him, as Li Changshou¡¯s narrowed eyes reflected a sense of peace.

    Very quickly, Li Changshou regained hisposure. He batted the surrounding lotus flowers away and sealed his own aura, which he had almost revealed.

    The Pill Chamber was notpletely safe. If he wanted to cultivate, he had to go to the secret underground room.

    For all he knew, a Heaven Immortal as powerful and skilled as Exalted Wang Qing might be sweeping his immortal senses past the Little Qiong Peak.

    Hey back down on the chair and rested for a bit.

    A white cloud suddenly floated over from theke in front of the mountain.

    Li Changshou immediately opened his eyes to observe it. When he saw the short Daoist on the white cloud, he quickly deactivated the array formations around the Pill Chamber and stood up to wee him.

    ¡°Your disciple pays his greetings to Uncle-Master Jiu.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and chided. ¡°Your master is hosting a banquet and attending to guests, yet you are hiding here and cking away. Your Junior Sister¡¯s slender legs are going to break from all the running around!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple does not like crowds. I had no choice but to ask my skillful Junior Sister to work harder,¡± replied Li Changshou, smiling. He waited for Jiu Wu to get closer to the Pill Chamber before he reactivated the tens of array formations around them. Cupping his hands, Li Chanshou said, ¡°Uncle-Master, please take a seat inside.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t have time for that now. I must go out on a trip. I made some time before that toe here and tell you two things.¡± Jiu Wu waved his hand, retrieved a jade slip from inside his sleeve, then tossed it to Li Changshou.

    Joyfully, Jiu Wu said, ¡°Look. See what this is. Don¡¯t say Uncle-Master only drank your dry wine without giving this ¡®friend of wine and meat¡¯ any benefits!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡®Friends of meat and wine? We have only drunk wine together seven or eight times in the past two years. What¡¯s more, each time this Uncle-Master appeared, I used Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s Ganges River¡¯s Dry Wine to entertain him.¡¯

    Using his left hand, Li Changshou reached out and grabbed the jade slip. He allowed it to float beside him as he used a wisp of spiritual awareness to analyze it.

    ¡®Oh? Volume One of the Inaction Sutra?¡¯

    Li Changshou felt slightly shocked. He raised his chin to look up at Jiu Wu, who remained on the cloud. ¡°Uncle-Master, is this... appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking if it is appropriate?¡± Jiu Wu grinned. ¡°The unspoken rule in the sect is that the top 20 disciples of each generation will be allowed to tryprehending Volume One of the Inaction Sutra in advance. Ordinary disciples can only get a hold of this book after they ascend to immortality. You¡¯re probably in the Sixth Stage of Void Return now, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re most definitely one of the top ten disciples in the sect. I remember you seemed to have broken through another stage when west drank together.¡±

    ¡®Thest time...¡¯

    Li Changshou was helpless as well. In order to avoid going through the Heavenly Tribtion unprepared, he had to suppress his cultivation level and stop himself from reaching the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital.

    However, a few months ago, while he had been drinking with Jiu Wu, they had discussed poems. A strange feeling had suddenly washed over him, and he identally had an epiphany.

    It was a good thing that he still had three more minor realms as a buffer. What¡¯s more, at the time, Jiu Wu had been dazed from drinking.

    He heard Jiu Wu add, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did not reveal the fact that you are at the Sixth Stage of Void Return. Volume One of the Inaction Sutra is the reward for this trip. I spent a lot of effort talking to the elder of the Reward Hall in order to get this in advance for you. That¡¯s why I brought it over here early.

    ¡°What do you say? Do you want to learn it? This is the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s main Dao heritage!¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± replied Li Changshou, smiling as he nodded. Yet, he handed the jade slip back to Jiu Wu. ¡°However, I have never liked going out of the mountain. I¡¯m afraid I will have to turn down Uncle-Master¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    Jiu Wu frowned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. How did you know you would have to go out?¡±

    ¡°The East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce invited us to the Demon-Sweeping Meet,¡± answered Li Changshou, his expression serious. ¡°News has been spreading within the sect. It would be difficult for me to remain in the dark. Many fellow, outstanding disciples are fighting for opportunities to go to the Demon-Sweeping Meet and make a name for themselves. Uncle-Master, why do you want azy person like me to add to the numbers?¡±

    Confused, Jiu Wu asked, ¡°Since you know that people are fighting for this opportunity, why are you unwilling to go?¡±

    Li Changshou mumbled under his breath for a couple of seconds and replied, ¡°When we went to the East Ocean to get rid of demons during thest Priming Meet, we killed several Prawn Soldiers and Crab Generals who were out of line. If the Immortal Du Sect sends disciples to the East Ocean again this time, the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce will surely make life difficult for us. Uncle-Master, you know this. Your disciple really does not want to get involved in something as troublesome as this.¡±

    ¡°You are very observant!¡± Jiu Wuughed softly as he mumbled to himself on the cloud.

    Suddenly, he lowered the white cloud and said in a deeply worried tone, ¡°Actually, I did not want to trouble you. However, Changshou, there are not many intelligent disciples in your generation. Even the most experienced disciple, Yuan Qing, got into trouble and executed.

    ¡°Apart from the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce, there are other immortal sects whom our disciples do not get along well with. Their disciples might make life difficult for ours there as well...

    ¡°A few other elders are worried that our young disciples would not be able to take it. They might easily get agitated by their provocative words, and cause trouble that would make a joke out of us.

    ¡°Other people in the sect also have no idea that you, Li Changshou, are full of schemes¡ªcough¡ªthey don¡¯t know that you, Martial Nephew Changshou, are hiding so much. However, I know that you are stable and reliable. You are also resourceful and decisive. That is why I thought of asking you toe along. When the need arises, you can guide your fellow disciples.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, I will be leading the team personally this time. A few elders in the sect will go along together as well. You will be absolutely safe. What do you say? Would you think about it? This is the Inaction Sutra we are talking about. It¡¯s the real secret to a long life.¡±

    Indeed, the Inaction Sutra was tempting to Li Changshou, however...

    ¡°Uncle-Master, your disciple still wants to remain on the mountain and cultivate in peace.¡±

    The corners of Jiu Wu¡¯s lips twitched downwards. He sighed and looked up at the sky. ¡°Forget it. Your Uncle-Master is not an evil man. I would not force you to do something you don¡¯t want to. Ai, I guess we have to rearrange the ranks of the disciples to fill up the gaps...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered slightly harder, obviously weighing the pros and cons carefully once again. Then, he nodded slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°Your disciple can show his face as a cultivator in the Second Stage of Void Return. I will also follow Uncle-Master¡¯s instructions and try my best to remind my fellow disciples on the trip when the need arises. However, if they do not listen to me, I will not be able to do anything more.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. They would have no choice but to listen to you.¡± Jiu Wu tossed the jade slip back to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Take this. Comprehend it well. Get to the Dao Requital Realm as soon as you can.¡±

    ¡®Brat, I knew you would not take the bait unless I gave you some benefits. The elder of the Rewards Hall already gave me permission to pass this sutra onto you a year and a half ago. It¡¯s a good thing that I held back and used it at the right time.¡¯

    Once he finished speaking, Jiu Wu steered his cloud upwards, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. Then, he disappeared on his way.

    Li Changshou studied the jade slip in his hand and fell into deep thought.

    It was bing more difficult to suppress his cultivation level in these two years. Once he reached the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital, he would not be able to control his advancement. He now had the Inaction Sutra, and he could look for a secluded ce at the vast East Ocean.

    What¡¯s more, Volume One of the Inaction Sutra would be easy to get a hold of. It was not a deceptive half-book like The Nine Palms to Defeat Dragons. As long as he did not incur a loss this time, he would take it as a win.

    ...

    It was daybreak on the day after Qi Yuan ascended to immortality.

    Lan Ling¡¯e massaged her shoulders in exhaustion as she sat in front of the now-empty straw hut.

    The night before, her master had gone to attend a banquet at another peak with a bunch of Uncle- and Aunt-Masters she had never seen before. She had spent four hours after that cleaning the interior and exterior of her master¡¯s hut.

    ¡°Annoying Senior Brother. You should havee to help!¡±

    Immediately after she muttered thisint, Lan Ling¡¯e saw a huge wine gourd in the sky in her peripheral vision. At once, she pouted.

    ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu is here to look for Senior Brother again... There must be something wrong with them! The longest interval between Aunt-Master¡¯s visits in these few years was merely 20 days! Hmph! We¡¯re both female cultivators. So what if you¡¯re a Perfected Immortal? That¡¯s not right. For a Perfected Immortal to mature to this extent is quite ridiculous...¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately wept and sobbed in her heart.

    ¡®Senior Brother must like¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    A greeting suddenly sounded behind Lan Ling¡¯e. She subconsciously jumped, gripping a silver spike with her hand as her skirt fluttered in the wind. At once, she turned to face the source of the voice.

    Then, Lan Ling¡¯e hesitated.

    The person speaking was dressed in an ice-blue, one-shouldered dress. There was a broad-ded sword in its sheath on her back. Her long hair was tied up in a simple ponytail and flowing in the wind. Her exquisite yet cold face looked extremely familiar.

    ¡°Does Senior Brother Changshou live here?

 Chapter 34: â€˜Immortal Life Simulationâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 34: ¡®Immortal Life Simtion¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡®Is there something going on between Senior Brother and this beautiful Senior Sister Youqin as well?¡¯

    Li Changshou¡¯s only official Junior Sister, Lan Ling¡¯e, was seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion, in front of a short table in her straw hut. In her hands, she held a teacup filled with smoking-hot tea. She looked to be in deep thought.

    She nced towards her left, where the Ice Mountain Youqin Xuanya sat. She was seated with her eyes closed as she meditated, waiting quietly for Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s senior brother to appear.

    Then, Lan Ling¡¯e nced towards her right. There, her Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was slumped across the table and snoring gently, looking like she had been deprived of sleep for a long time.

    The atmosphere was slightly awkward.

    ¡®Why are they all looking for Senior Brother? He had only been to the North Continent once to look for herbs. Now, two female cultivators have their eyes on him? If Senior Brother goes on the next Priming Meet one yearter, wouldn¡¯t I run out of seats in my house?!¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e sighed in her heart. She did not understand which part of her senior brother was attractive. He was extremely cautious and afraid of death. ¡®Why would girls apart from me like him? What¡¯s more, the person on my left is the brightest star of our generation of disciples.

    ¡®On second thought, however...

    ¡®Senior Sister Youqin is very beautiful indeed. Even when she¡¯s meditating, she looks captivating. If I were Senior Brother, I would not be able to resist her charm.

    ¡®Er, that¡¯s not right. Senior Brother might simply like...¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e turned to nce at her right once again. Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was slumped over the table.

    Lan Ling¡¯e looked up at the copper mirror behind the door, and could not help but rest her forehead on her hand.

    ¡®I probably would be able to mature further in the future. Maybe.¡¯

    The problem with her senior brother aside, as the owner of this straw hut, Lan Ling¡¯e felt that she could not let the atmosphere be even more awkward than it already was.

    ¡°Senior Sister Youqin,¡± said Lan Ling¡¯e, smiling slightly. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°What brought you to our Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya opened her eyes and answered in a gentle tone, ¡°After I went back to the mountain, I was punished and made to stay in seclusion on the Heaven-Breaking Peak to reflect on my actions. I did not get an opportunity toe here and thank Senior Brother Changshou. I just came out of my meditation today and realized that I had served my sentence. With Master¡¯s permission, I came to the Little Qiong Peak to thank Senior Brother Changshou.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e could not help but tilt her head. ¡°What did my Senior Brother do... to deserve your thanks?¡±

    ¡°He saved my life,¡± answered Youqin Xuanya, pursing her lips gently. She lowered her head slightly, but Lan Ling¡¯e saw a hint of a spark in her treasure-like eyes. ¡°He did that twice at that.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked.

    The expression on Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face was simr to the one on Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s each time she looked at the copper mirror and thought about her senior brother!

    ¡®Aunt-Master Jiu was already giving me immense pressure. Now, Youqin Xuanya seemed to drop out of the sky!¡¯

    Once again, Lan Ling¡¯e rested her forehead on her hand. Her affectionate heart cried out in frustration and anger. From time to time, she felt deep sorrow as well. All of a sudden, her entire body felt terrible.

    ¡®I have to win over Senior Brother at all costs as soon as possible to avoid sleepless nights...¡¯

    ¡°En? Little Ya, what are you doing here?¡±

    Jiu Jiu suddenly sputtered as she sat up and rubbed her eyes.

    Youqin Xuanya respectfully repeated what she had just said. As she did this, she stood up and bowed towards Jiu Jiu. She only sat back down after she got Jiu Jiu¡¯s permission to do so.

    After that, Jiu Jiu turned to face Lan Ling¡¯e. She pouted and then yawned. Finally, she asked, ¡°Has the huge array behind been deactivated?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e answered, ¡°Not yet, Aunt-Master Jiu. Senior Brother seems to be refining pills or cultivating. I sent him a voice transmission earlier to call him over, but he did not respond.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We already set the time to refine pills... perhaps he is in the midst ofprehending something.¡±

    Jiu Jiu turned to face Lan Ling¡¯e, and then nced at Youqin Xuanya. As if suddenly recalling something, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Little Ya is here. Ling¡¯e, let¡¯s y that!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Aunt-Master, y what?¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes seemed to light up as she replied, ¡°The game that we yed together with your senior brotherst month! DIdn¡¯t you say that it was the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s reserved item?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, we can. Please wait for a while, Aunt-Master.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e tapped her finger gently, causing the short table in front of her to shift towards the entrance. A huge space suddenly appeared between the threedies.

    She took a clean beast¡¯s skin out of her storage Dharma artifact andid it out in front of the three of them. On the beast¡¯s skin was a long path that led through the clouds. The cloud path was divided into little squares. There were also many peaks and huge ponds drawn around the path.

    Lan Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°Do you want to y, Senior Sister Youqin?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya hesitated for a while as she looked at the ¡®map¡¯, not understanding what it was for.

    Jiu Jiu suddenly spoke up from the side. ¡°This was made by Little Changshou. It¡¯s very interesting.¡±

    After hearing this, Youqin Xuanya immediately nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s work, please allow me to be included.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, please take a look at the rules. They are written here.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked where Lan Ling¡¯e pointed and saw familiar handwriting. She read the rules out in a soft voice.

    ¡°Road to Immortality, also known as ¡®Immortal Life Simtion¡¯ or ¡®Immortal Monopoly¡¯...

    ¡°Participants are to ce the wooden game piece representing themselves on the starting point of the immortal path. Throw the die and move your wooden piece along on the path ording to the number disyed on the die. Each time yound, different events would be activated on the road to immortality.

    ¡°At the start of the game, each person will have 300 spirit stones. This will be represented in numbers. The first person to reach the end of the road will win. If any of the participants wants to end the game early, the person with the most number of spirit stones will win.

    ¡°Remember: do not use your immortal or spirit senses to check the various treasure chests. You are not allowed to use your Dharmic powers to control the die either.¡±

    By the time Youqin Xuanya finished reading the instructions, Lan Ling¡¯e had already set up the treasure chests of various colors by the side. There were many square cards in each treasure chest. Each of the chests also had all kinds ofbels.

    After that, Lan Ling¡¯e retrieved three game pieces, each a different color. She ced them at the start of the path and then took out a six-sided die.

    Then, the game began.

    Youqin Xuanya thought, ¡®Where have I seen something like that before?¡¯ At that moment, she felt confused.

    Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll y one round, and you¡¯ll understand, Xuanya! Come,e, let¡¯s begin! I¡¯ll throw the die first!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately stopped Jiu Jiu. ¡°We have to y ¡®Rock, Paper, Scissors¡¯ to decide the order in which we throw the die.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Yousses really know nothing about respecting your elders. Let¡¯s y Rock, Paper, Scissors!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at the bouncing Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, and then at the serious-looking Lan Ling¡¯e, who had just lectured her Aunt-Master. She felt ufortable, but she went along with Rock, Paper, Scissors anyway to decide who was going to throw the die first...

    She won!

    Youqin Xuanya had her turn first. She threw the die and got a five. Then, she held her wooden game piece and advanced five steps on the path in the clouds, before looking at the words underneath her game piece.

    ¡°You performed exceedingly well when cleaning up the sect¡¯s stairs. The elders of the sect rewarded you with 20 spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, you can write ¡®+20¡¯ behind your current number of spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± replied Youqin Xuanya, as she followed Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s instructions. She was beginning to understand the rules of the game.

    Jiu Jiu picked up the die and blew into her palm before throwing it carefully.

    When she saw the number three on the die, she immediately grinned. Then, Jiu Jiu moved her wooden piece forward three steps,nding on top of a square with a purple pentagram on it.

    ¡°Quickly, pass me the purple treasure chest! I¡¯ll pick a card, I¡¯ll pick a card!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e handed the purple treasure chest over, as Jiu Jiu reached in and groped about. Soon, she pulled out a wooden card.

    ¡°Good stuff, good stuff!

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, it¡¯s your turn! Throw the die! Give your Aunt-Master a huge golden pill!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya observed the wooden card closely and saw the words ¡®Me too¡¯ written on the front. There were two lines of words on the back.

    ¡®Once all the yers in this round get their turn, the person with this card can choose to duplicate any of the benefits that they obtained in this round.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn! Hehe!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e threw the die and got a two. It was an empty square¡ªshe got nothing.

    Jiu Jiu cast her a contemptuous look, and then held out the wooden card to Youqin Xuanya, shouting, ¡°Me too!

    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s rare to get a card like that, yet I only got 20 spirit stones from it.¡±

    Even Youqin Xuanya could not help butugh softly. Very naturally, she picked up the die and threw it. This time, she triggered a random event. From the blue treasure chest, she pulled out a bamboo card.

    ¡®Found a Good Partner: You¡¯ve found a Daopanion who would spend the rest of your life with you. You held a wedding banquet. Other yers give you 100 spirit stones each as a gift.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu and Lan Ling¡¯e whined at once.

    Youqin Xuanya gently eximed, ¡°Can I look at the rest of the cards? Senior Brother Changshou is indeed mysterious and creative!¡±

    Although they were bursting with excitement, Jiu Jiu and Lan Ling¡¯e had no choice but to pause the game. They poured out the bamboo, wooden, copper, and jade cards from their respective boxes so that Youqin Xuanya could take a look.

    There were 12 cards for each material, targeting skills, random positive events, random negative events, and treasures, respectively.

    ¡®What does this look like...?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m Too Distressed: You¡¯ve met with many difficulties on your cultivation journey. You are ovee with sorrow that you had to go through so much to get to this cultivation level. In order tofort you, the other yers each give you 50 spirit stones.¡¯

    ¡®Epiphany: Move one step forward.¡¯

    ¡®Distracted: You were distracted by poems and songs, and ended up shouting and dancing for too long. This dyed your cultivation journey. You lose the next two turns.¡¯

    ¡®Huge Cheat Card: You activate the Huge Cheat Technique and sessfully cheat one target of your choice. You get either 200 spirit stones or any treasure of your choice from this person.¡¯

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait! Did Senior Brother Changshou make all of these?¡± asked Youqin Xuanya, shocked. The twodies beside her could only nod in affirmation.

    ¡°Stop looking, Xiaoya! Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt-Master. Your disciple has gone overboard. This thing is extremely interesting.¡±

    ¡°Pui, pui! Look at me! Haha, I get to pick another card! Appear, ¡®Me Too¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, you cannot cheat.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Do I need to cheat when ying with the both of you?¡±

    Slowly, the straw hut was filled withughter and jokes. The awkward atmosphere that was present before soon disappeared.

    It was evening time.

    Li Changshou had just advanced another small step in his cultivation journey after having read Volume One of the Inaction Sutra. Slowly, he walked out of the forest.

    He had been in the secret room the entire time, but now, he had his own aura solidified. Nobody would be able to see his true cultivation level.

    From afar, he could hearughtering from the straw huts. He expanded his spiritual awareness and discovered Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡®Toxic... Why is she here?¡¯

    After some thought, Li Changshou quietly walked back into the Pill Chamber. The gentle breeze carried in the joyousughter.

    He heard Jiu Jiu¡¯s loud and carefreeugh. ¡°Hahaha! Me too! Your Aunt-Master is going to be rich!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯sugh was more restrained, but she whined uncharacteristically, ¡°Ai, I¡¯m really unlucky. Your disciple got ¡®Distracted¡¯ again.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e, who was emerging victorious in this round, smiled brightly as she said to the other twodies, ¡°I got ¡®I¡¯m Too Distressed¡¯! It¡¯s time to collect spirit stones!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh softly. He activated the array formations on the outside and thought about having to set out towards the East Ocean in a few days.

    ¡®I¡¯ll go and check my storage Dharma artifacts again. With Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s help these few years, I¡¯ve managed to produce several poisonous pills that can kill even Perfected Immortals. I will deal with these pillster on and turn them into poisonous powder or fluid. They will be more convenient in battle. Although I will not need to use them this time, it never hurts to be more prepared.¡¯

 Chapter 35: An Attack, a Counter-Attack, and a Counter-Counter-Attack

    <h4>Chapter 35: An Attack, a Counter-Attack, and a Counter-Counter-Attack</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the morning, Li Changshou finally returned to the vicinity of the straw hut after working throughout the night in the Pill Chamber.

    Before he came close to the straw hut, he faintly smelled wine. He expanded his spiritual awareness to look into his junior sister¡¯s room, and then could not help but smack his forehead.

    ¡®I should make a detour.¡¯

    The scene in the straw house was not bad.

    Various cards from the Immortal Life Simtion were scattered across the ground, along with the ¡®Poker¡¯ cards, which Li Changshou had made for his junior sister several years ago.

    These cards were quite extravagant. Li Changshou had used the special paper, which had been used to create his paper dolls. This paper came from the sap of a precious tree, and the manufacturing process was extremelyplicated.

    It was obvious that these people had been ying all night. Atst, they had been knocked unconscious by the wine that Jiu Jiu had produced...

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual awareness detected a huge sword on the ground, along with a long skirt, a blouse, and several shoes and socks.

    Jiu Jiu and Lan Ling¡¯e bothy on the mattress, snoring. Jiu Jiu was hugging Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s thigh, while thetter was hugging Jiu Jiu¡¯s jade-like arm.

    Youqin Xuanya was lying down quite elegantly in the corner of the mattress. However, in her hand, she held... someone¡¯s pink undergarment.

    ¡®I cannot look. I cannot look.¡¯

    Li Changshou activated the array formation next to the straw hut, and then turned around and walked towards the willow beside theke. He retrieved two iplete paper dolls and used his Dharmic powers to work on them.

    Man-Forming Paper Cutouts was considered an advanced mystical ability. It was recorded in the Dao sects¡¯ 36 Ways of the Big Dipper. It was only by chance that Li Changshou had managed to learn this mystical ability.

    50 years had passed since he had learned this ability, and he had only achieved initial sess.

    After Li Changshou became an immortal, the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts would be truly powerful. The paper dolls he created would contain a bit of his essence soul, and he would truly be able to move out of his own body for a limited amount of time.

    Man-Forming Paper Cutouts was also one of the mystical abilities of his main cultivation. He could hurt his enemies without putting himself in danger. It was perfect for him.

    The other array formations, talismans, pills, and poisons were just his side-endeavors. They could be considered hobbies and extra ways in which he could protect himself and get on with his true pursuit.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou kept his two new paper dolls. He nced at the straw hut and discovered that there was no sign that the threedies had regained consciousness.

    ¡®Master has not returned from his banquet either. I guess he will be out for a long time.¡¯

    His master had only be a Turbid Immortal, but his status within the sect had obviously improved.

    People who had not ascended to immortality were mere mortals, who could live no longer than 3,000 years.

    The people whom Qi Yuan knew in his early days had maintained a distance from him in these hundreds of years for various reasons. It could have been that they did not see as much value in Qi Yuan as they did initially, or that they did not want to feel too sad by Qi Yuan¡¯s passing, or that they did not want to give Qi Yuan undue pressure.

    However, since Qi Yuan was now a Turbid Immortal, if all went well in the future, he could be a Perfected Immortal.

    Although his reputation suffered, he now had a long life to look forward to. The friends that Qi Yuan made back then returned once again.

    People in immortal sects were quite practical as well.

    ¡®Master¡¯s cultivation journey from now on would be a difficult problem as well.¡¯

    As he thought about this, Li Changshou suddenly turned to look outside the mountain.

    Whoosh...

    There was the sound of something cutting through the sky. Li Changshou immediately hid on the other side of the willow, raised his left arm, and pointed his left hand towards the little jade sword, which was shooting towards him. The jade sword stopped in the air 100 feet away from him.

    A middle-aged man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from inside the jade sword. ¡°Little Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak,e to the Bai Fan Hall for a discussion as soon as possible.¡±

    Li Changshou answered, ¡°At yourmand, Master.¡±

    The jade sword immediately turned around and towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    A whileter, two more jade swords flew towards Li Changshou from the same direction. However, these headed straight into his junior sister¡¯s straw hut.

    At once, realization dawned on Li Changshou.

    He shook his head and mounted a white cloud, advancing ahead of the rest. He wanted to avoid Jiu Jiu and Youqin Xuanya, who were both headed to the Bai Fan Hall as well.

    ...

    This gathering probably concerned the trip to the East Ocean for the Demon-Sweeping Meet.

    In order to avoid attracting any attention, Li Changshou sat under a tree outside the hall for some time.

    Indeed, no one noticed him.

    Ten-odd figures appeared in the south-west corner of the Bai Fan Hall. Li Changshou finally walked in and blended into the shadows in the corner.

    ¡®Uncle-Master Jiu Wu is devious, petty, narrow-minded, and likes taking advantage of others. However, at the very least, he has some good points, such as being a man of his word.¡¯

    At that moment, in the eyes of others, Li Changshou was an ¡®exemry¡¯ disciple in the Second Stage of Void Return. Jiu Wu had not revealed Li Changshou¡¯s true cultivation level as being the Sixth Stage of Void Return.

    When Li Changshou arrived, six of the top ten disciples of his generation were already there. There were also six or seven Perfected Immortals who were over 1,000 years old.

    The various immortal sects naturally saw huge events like the Demon-Sweeping Meet as arenas ofpetition, since various immortal sects would be gathered. How could these sects show off their disciples¡¯ talent and potential? They could do so by showing their disciples¡¯ cultivation levels and ages.

    If one was of a young age, but with a high cultivation level, it would show that he had a high level of talent andprehension. This would bring glory to his sect.

    This was why Jiu Jiu would never miss events like these unless she happened to be in seclusion.

    Li Changshou waited for a while inside the hall, as Perfected Immortals kept walking in. Two or three more young disciples entered.

    When Jiu Jiu and Youqin Xuanya finally arrived, there were a total of 11 young disciples and 16 Perfected Immortals.

    These represented all the people who were asked to gather here today.

    Elder Ge, who was in charge of expeditions outside the sect, arrived together with two other elders. They began to exin the purpose of their gathering in detail.

    Elder Ge said, ¡°The East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce is organizing a Demon-Sweeping Meet at the Coast of the East Ocean. They have invited the main immortal sects in the East Continent to join them. The Immortal Du Sect is among those invited.

    ¡°I believe you have all seen or heard about the wretched dragon invading our sect earlier.

    ¡°On top of that, this wretched dragon purposely gave us the wrong date for the Meet. He wanted to see our Immortal Du Sect make a fool of ourselves.

    ¡°Fortunately, the various immortal sects in the East Continent look out for one another. We found out long ago that the Meet will take ce in seven days. In four days, our Immortal Du Sect will head towards the East Ocean together with the other immortal sects.

    ¡°The Sect Master has given orders for Exalted Wang Qing to lead our disciples this time. Other elders who have borne fruit from the Heaven Immortal Dao will follow along...

    ¡°All of you, Perfected Immortals, will follow along as well.¡±

    Once Elder Ge finished speaking, he scanned the 27 people in front of him. Then, he spoke again.

    ¡°The Dragon Pce is organizing this Demon-Sweeping Meet for none other than three purposes.

    ¡°Firstly, they want to draw a clear boundary between the East Ocean and the Coast of the East Ocean.

    ¡°Secondly, they want to recover their lost glory from the various immortal sects who went to the East Ocean to get rid of demons thest time.

    ¡°Thirdly, they want to give their dragon disciples a chance to show off their military strength.

    ¡°The dragon race will surely hold up certain treasures for good luck during this Demon-Sweeping Meet. Young disciples should constantly share learning points with one another and defend and attack ordingly.

    ¡°The ten of you...¡±

    Elder Ge scanned the ten young disciples standing at the back and then nced at the corner in which Li Changshou was standing. He corrected himself.

    ¡°The eleven of you have the highest cultivation level in your generation. You are... er, the sharpest as well.

    ¡°A few years ago, we went to the East Ocean to get rid of demons. The Dragon Pce will surely target us during this Meet. Other immortal sects whom we have feuds with will also create stumbling blocks for us in secret. They want to watch you, young disciples, make a fool of yourselves.

    ¡°Remember this! You cannot bring shame to the Immortal Du Sect. You cannot throw aside the poise of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools!

    ¡°If someone challenges you in secret, do not bother about them. Let them witness your prowess while you officially swap pointers with them during battle!

    ¡°The various immortal sects had a discussion earlier. The younger generation of disciples from the East Continent, who will be heading to the East Ocean, are all under 150 years old. Few of them are in the Dao Requital Realm.

    ¡°If you are able to obtain those treasures, take them as individual rewards for your efforts.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Many of the eleven disciples looked overjoyed. Together, they answered, ¡°Your disciples will bear your teachings in mind, Elder Ge.¡±

    Elder Ge nodded and mumbled to himself for a while. Then, he said, ¡°There is one more thing. Exalted Wang Qing intentionally instructed me on this...¡±

    Everyone kept quiet and listened closely.

    ¡°Where is Li Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    ¡°Your disciple is here,¡± answered Li Changshou. He cursed in his heart. He had indeed underestimated how sly the rascal Jiu Wu could be. However, he remained neutral as he bowed.

    Elder Ge said in a low voice, ¡°All the young disciples must listen to your instructions during this expedition. You will be... the leader of the younger team.¡±

    At that moment, not only did the ten other disciples look confused, but the 16 Perfected Immortals also turned around to size up Li Changshou.

    ¡®Why is a disciple in the Second Stage of Void Return being made the leader?¡¯

    Li Changshou sensed everyone else staring at him. The corners of his lips twitched downwards.

    ¡®He¡¯s doing this on purpose. Jiu Wu must be doing this on purpose! This short Daoist is forcing me to expose my trump cards!¡¯

    Before this, Li Changshou thought that there wouldn¡¯t be many problems even if he followed the team along to the East Ocean. This was because there would be Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals in the sect protecting them.

    At the same time, he hoped to find a vastnd with few people near the East Ocean, where he could seclude himself and endure the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Little did Li Changshou know that Jiu Wu had set up a trap for him!

    Before this, Li Changshou had hoped that he would not incur any losses on this trip. Now, it looked like he would lose blood for sure...

    Jiu Jiu asked happily, ¡°How did Master know about this rascal?¡±

    However, a few disciples and Perfected Immortals from other peaks could not hold in their questions any longer. They were about to start their questioning when Li Changshou spoke up.

    ¡°Your disciple thinks this is inappropriate.¡± Li Changshou spoke quickly. He was frowning, and his head was lowered. His aura was slightly messed up, and beads of perspiration formed on his forehead.

    He spoke again in a low voice. ¡°I beg Elder to retract his orders.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Ge frowned. ¡°Are you unsatisfied with Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°Your disciple would not dare, but there is something fishy about this.¡± Li Changshou kept his head lowered. He hesitated for a while and asked softly, ¡°Your disciple will venture boldly and ask whether Exalted Wang Qing gave these orders himself, or whether Uncle-Master Jiu Wu passed them down?¡±

    Elder Ge frowned and said, ¡°Jiu Wu passed them down.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and carefully changed his expression to look slightly panicked and slightly helpless, as if to say, ¡°I knew this was the case.¡±

    Jiu Wu must have used Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s name on purpose. He had probably not informed Exalted Wang Qing about something as small as that, which only concerned the younger disciples.

    Creating a fake story like that would mean nothing to Jiu Wu. Not only would Exalted Wang Qing not pursue the matter, but he might even lie on behalf of his beloved disciple if need be. One could say that Jiu Wu was merely acting first and reportingter.

    However, this left a big enough gap for Li Changshou to work with.

    Li Changshou immediately decided on his counter-attack.

    ¡®Uncle-Master, since you tried to set me up, don¡¯t me me for returning the favor!¡¯

    Leading the younger team would be akin to bing the shepherd of the younger generation. This was very significant, and it would definitely push Li Changshou to the heart of the struggle.

    Once word got out, immortals and younger disciples from various peaks would probably have their eyes on Li Changshou. Trouble would alsoe after him, wave after wave!

    He could not take on a task like that!

    Li Changshou looked extremely guilty as he sighed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Elder. In recent years, your disciple has gotten much closer to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. We have gotten into the habit of appreciating wine together.

    ¡°Before this, while Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and I were drinking wine together, he joked drunkenly that he could make even an unknown and mediocre disciple like me be exalted by the other disciples in the sect.

    ¡°I did not think that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu would take his own words so seriously. I guess to protect his own pride, he made such an arrangement. I am now extremely terrified.¡±

    Elder Ge frowned deeply, but a look of realization illuminated the other disciples¡¯ faces.

    ¡®So that was what happened...¡¯

    At once, the stares lost their enmity. Most people were surprised that a sect attendant like Jiu Wu would use his power in such an unrestrained manner. At the same time, they felt pity for Li Changshou.

    Jiu Jiu could not help but mumble, ¡°Why is Fifth Senior Brother so childish?! Seriously!¡±

    Jiu Wu, who was standing thousands of kilometers away, could not help but sneeze continuously while he flew.

    In the Bai Fan Hall, Li Changshou sighed again and said, ¡°Your disciple does not dare to put Elder in a spot. I also do not dare to me Uncle-Master Jiu Wu for his good intentions.

    ¡°However, your disciple cannot take on such a responsibility.

    ¡°Elder, would you please appoint another disciple with outstanding skills and character to lead the team? I will be thick-skinned and continue to travel to the Coast of the East Ocean together with the team.

    ¡°If Exalted Wang Qing really gave these orders, your disciple would not shrink from my responsibility, and I would follow those orders to the best of my ability. I would not hesitate to risk my life for the sect.

    ¡°However, if Uncle-Master Jiu Wu is just ying a trick on me, your disciple will not dare to masquerade as a leader. I can only hope that I would at least be a token member of the group.

    ¡°Elder, I hope you will wisely analyze this situation!¡±

    Once he finished speaking, Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. He did not stand up again for a long time.

    The other immortals felt sorrowful. All of them thought that Jiu Wu had really yed a trick on this poor disciple.

    ¡®It must not be easy.¡¯

    One of the female disciples even gently said, ¡°Junior Brother Changshou, why don¡¯t you be the leader? We understand your situation. We will notin.¡±

    The other disciples nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Changshou makes sense,¡± said Elder Ge. His eyes were filled with admiration for Li Changshou.

    Elder Ge added, ¡°Coincidentally, Jiu Wu has gone to the Middle Continent, and I cannot contact him. It will not be appropriate to bother Senior Brother Wang Qing about this either. Well, as you said, we will find another leader.¡±

    Once Elder Ge finished speaking, Youqin Xuanya stepped forward, cupped her hands, and bowed. In a determined voice, she said, ¡°Your disciple is willing to bear the burden!¡±

    Li Changshou felt slightly surprised. ¡®Why does Toxic... seem to understand my intentions today? She has indeed grown from her years in seclusion. Her toxicity has dissipated...¡¯

    Before Li Changshou could heave a sigh of relief, Youqin Xuanya spoke again.

    ¡°I hope that Elder will form two teams. Senior Brother Changshou and I can share the responsibility. That would please both sides!¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Li Changshou immediately choked.

    ¡®F*ck! Her toxicity did not dissipate. It has be worse!¡¯

    Just then, Youqin Xuanya turned to nce at Li Changshou. Her eyes were filled with determination, and she looked extremely serious about this n. However, she also looked slightly shy.

    ¡®Leave it to me, Senior Brother Changshou. Xuanya will not put you in a spot.¡¯

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt like he was being torn apart...

 Chapter 36: I Have a Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 36: I Have a Backup n</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Li Changshou stood in a neutral position on an ordinary-looking white cloud. He drifted at ordinary altitude and returned to the Little Qiong Peak in an ordinary manner.

    Yet, his heart felt far from the peace he was expressing.

    At first, he had sessfully averted the responsibility of leading the team. He had not expected Youqin Xuanya to kick the role back to him out of nowhere.

    Soon after that, she had even locked the door shut and ced two Heaven-Immortal-grade seals over it.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had already dumped the me on Jiu Wu. He painted himself to be an innocent victim who had been yed by his uncle-master. Now, he was not in that much danger.

    As for ruining Jiu Wu¡¯s reputation, he could not be med. Jiu Wu had set up the trap first. Li Changshou had only identally kicked the short Daoist¡¯s head when he was trying to climb out of the pit.

    In any case, nobody would stand up and fight against one of the Nine Jiu Immortals. One could say that the matter hade to a close.

    Li Changshou pondered deeply in his heart why Jiu Wu would do something like that.

    ¡®Perhaps the short Daoist found it fun.¡¯

    Jiu Wu had tried to encourage Li Changshou to make a name for himself while they had been drinking together the past few times. Jiu Wu had said that this would give him important opportunities to be nurtured.

    Li Changshou could also feel that this uncle-master had a strange sense of responsibility towards him. For some reason, he wanted to make Li Changshou expose the fact that he was in the Sixth Stage of Void Return by leading the team this time. From there, he hoped the sect would pay more attention to Li Changshou, and do more to nurture this outstanding disciple into an immortal seedling.

    ¡®Yet, to do it this way... is meaningless! You¡¯re purely causing trouble for me!¡¯

    Li Changshou could not help but rub his temples.

    His cultivation level was his biggest trump card. Even revealing a bit of his true cultivation level would increase the threat to his safety. Other people would begin to pay attention to him and even fear him.

    The Immortal Du Sect looked harmonious on the outside, but there were many undercurrents. There were only that many resources inside the sect and yet the number of disciples on the various peaks kept increasing. Thepetition between the peaks was extraordinarily intense.

    ¡®Do you think I don¡¯t know how my master got injured back then?¡¯

    He did not have the exact evidence for it. However, after theorizing and verifying, he concluded that someone in the sect had set up his master!

    Even after this, his master refused to talk about what had happened. Li Changshou guessed that the person who had plotted against his master was still rtively powerful in the sect. He must have wanted to paralyze Li Changshou¡¯s master and break the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s line of session. However, Li Changshou¡¯s master had worked hard to get back on the cultivation path and had not given that rascal another chance.

    Immortal Du Sect¡¯s rules were very strict. Disciples who had not ascended to immortality but who wanted to go out on expeditions had to first report to the Bai Fan Hall to make preparations. They were only allowed to step out of the mountain-protecting array after they got permission.

    If these people were immortal seedlings who harbored great potential, the sect would even send Essence Immortals or Perfected Immortal out with them.

    80 to 90 years ago, Li Changshou had already guessed that his master had probably gotten injured under one of a few circumstances.

    First, he had gone out on an expedition.

    Second, he had been in apetition within the sect.

    The chances of it being thetter were higher.

    A few thousand years ago, when Jiu Wu had entered the sect, he had taken Exalted Wang Qing as his master. He had started in a better position than most and advanced extremely quickly. He was from the strongest line of session in the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He had been so sheltered that he could not see ¡®dogs¡¯, who would do anything for personal gain, in the sect.

    Yet, Li Changshou could not help but guard against them. The Little Qiong Peak was the weakest in the sect. This made it necessary for Li Changshou to see through the peaceful environment and hold back one¡ªcough¡ªtwo, three... or even ten moves.

    ¡®Forget it. What has happened has happened. There¡¯s no suitable way to turn down this role.¡¯

    If he pleaded illness or said that he was showing signs of Qi Deviation, there was an 80% chance that the experts in the sect would step in and investigate his ims.

    If he acted like he was having an epiphany at such a critical juncture, and insisted that he needed to go into seclusion to cultivate, there was a 90% chance that someone would inspect his body as well.

    ¡®What if I beat Ling¡¯e until she is half-dead and then say that I have to remain behind to take care of her?

    ¡®Er, I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking. I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. After all, she is the adorable junior sister whom I watched grow up...

    ¡®Alright.

    ¡®I have a backup n.¡¯

    In four days, he would depart for the East Ocean. As long as he did not speak unnecessarily and allowed Youqin Xuanya to be the true and indisputable leader of the younger team, Li Changshou would be able to remain inconspicuous.

    For this, he decided... to adopt a certain persona. He would act elegantly, maintain a mild temperament, and dress inly.

    ¡®Speaking of which, when Youqin Xuanya went to the North Continent thest time, she probably suffered some kind of trauma. She went into seclusion for several years once she returned to the Heaven-Breaking Peak, and kept achieving breakthroughs in her cultivation level. She is now already in the Eighth Stage of Void Return. She has far surpassed her senior brother from the Heaven-Breaking Peak, who had been at the top in terms of cultivation.

    ¡®That¡¯s probably why Youqin Xuanya dared to step up today and take over the role by force.¡¯

    Achieving continuous breakthroughs was something that one could chance upon but not seek. It was not necessarily a good thing either. For all Li Changshou knew, this was a foreshadow of the Heavenly Tribtion that Youqin Xuanya would have to endure in the future.

    The principle of more haste less speed applied to cultivation as well. The realm that Li Changshou was in was the same. He had to advance slowly and steadily, step-by-step, one breakthrough at a time.

    About 60 years ago, when he had broken through the Void Return Realm in secret, Li Changshou had witnessed how the Heavenly Tribtion had disintegrated someone from his sect.

    After that, he had begun to suppress his own cultivation level. He focused onprehending the details at each realm, constantly revising what he already knew in order to learn more.

    He made sure that he had aplete and solid grasp of every bit of progress. Only then would he take the next step. Also, he would do so cautiously so that he could increase the chances of survival through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    At that time, Li Changshou had already made up his mind. Even if it took him 200 years to set a firm foundation, he would do whatever was necessary to prepare for the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Yet, for some reason, his cultivation progress did not slow down because of this decision. Instead, it became increasingly hard for him to suppress his cultivation.

    This was probably the unique trial that the Great Dao wanted to put him through.

    ...

    When he returned to the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou saw his junior sister cultivating.

    Li Changshou remained silent under a tree, and then shook his head and blessed Jiu Wu. He hoped thetter would have children soon, and that whether they turned out to be male or female, they would be eight feet tall.

    Then, Li Changshou turned around and went back to business.

    He began to create a folding Faraday Cage.

    His master¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion had already proved that the Faraday Cage could fend off and weaken the lightning¡¯s power.

    The Faraday Cage Li Changshou had made for his master had been sted apart after channeling the first bolt of lightning away. However, he knew that the Heavenly Dao definitely permitted this thing.

    One Faraday Cage could fend off one bolt of lightning?

    That meant he had to prepare nine in order to make it through the Heavenly Tribtion without getting injured.

    At that, Li Changshou could only shake his head and smile.

    To his master, enduring the Heavenly Tribtion meant facing death. Yet, to Li Changshou, as long as he could be 90% sure that he would not die, it would be the greatest benefit he ever gained in his cultivation journey!

    First, the Heavenly Tribtion was the critical step for cultivators to turn from caterpirs to butterflies.

    Once the thunder tribtion descended, one would sublime.

    The mortal body would be transformed into an immortal one, and the soul would form an immortal nascent. The one enduring the Heavenly Tribtion would be transported to a whole new world. At that moment, he would be a stronger ant in the Primordial World.

    Apart from that, the Heavenly Tribtion was a chance to meet the Great Dao face to face.

    If a cultivator could gain insight while enduring the tribtion, there was a chance that, at that moment, between life and death, they could see the difficulties of their cultivation journey ahead. Then, they might be able to ascend.

    Immortal Du Sect¡¯s records showed that Exalted Wang Qing had broken through the Perfected Immortal Realm an hour after enduring the Heavenly Tribtion. He had skipped the Essence Immortal Realm, but it had not resulted in an unstable foundation. Instead, he continued to progress in his cultivation journey with irresistible force.

    The ancient texts also described cultivators ascending after enduring the Heavenly Tribtion in ancient times. Some of them had even managed to break through the Heaven Immortal Realm.

    Of course, Li Changshou did not harbor such high hopes. He was aiming for much less.

    He wanted to make it through the Heavenly Tribtion safely and make sure that his Dao base wasplete and wless.

    In order to scale this high mountain of longevity, he had to have a firm foundation!

    Li Changshou was creating this Faraday Cage to help him endure the final secondst bolt of lightning.

    He was certain that he had to endure the first few bolts because he wanted to reap the greatest benefits. Also, he was 100% confident that he could make it through them!

    To ensure he was prepared for a breakdown of apparatus, this foldable Faraday Cage was the sixth one he was making in those two days.

    With this powerful piece of equipment, he could be more assured of survival. In fact, he was 99% sure that he would at least be able to survive the Heavenly Tribtion.

    In addition, he could make time to study the Inaction Sutra. Once he broke through the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital with that strong foundation, he could be 95% sure that he would smoothly endure the Heavenly Tribtion.

    These were enough to make him put his life on the line.

    It was also worth mentioning that in the early days of his cultivation journey, when Li Changshou had been calcting the chances of him making it through the Heavenly Tribtion, he had shamelessly assumed that he would be enduring nine bolts of lightning.

    He was putting pressure on himself to remain humble and keep working hard.

    Why was this shameless?

    After all, only prodigies would endure nine bolts of lightning in the Heavenly Tribtion. Li Changshou did not think he was a cultivation prodigy.

    It was just that while other people rested, he would use his spare time to train hard.

    ¡°Oh, yes! There¡¯s another urgent matter. I¡¯ll note it down.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly recalled something and stopped working on his cage. He retrieved a jade slip and used his spiritual awareness to write a title and a paragraph underneath it.

    Etiquette to Adhere to When Enduring the Heavenly Tribtion

    The Heavenly Tribtion is the Heavenly Dao¡¯s training for cultivators. Although the Heavenly Dao ispletely impartial, the Dao Ancestors probably gave the Heavenly Tribtion a hint of humanity when they formed it.

    I will keep in mind the principles of being safe rather than sorry and not aiming for outstanding results but merely to avoid mistakes. When facing the Heavenly Tribtion, I have to pay attention not to point the middle finger or curse. I also cannot countdown the number of lightning bolts in my heart. I must keep telling myself that the Heavenly Dao is a great gift and the intersection of risk and opportunity. It is the fundamental cmity that proves everyone is equal.

    I¡¯ll first give the Heavenly Tribtion a Dao salute...

    ¡°Should I thank it? What if the Heavenly Dao delivers the first bolt of lightning while I am too busy thanking it?¡¯ Li Changshou mumbled to himself for a while and then continued writing with his spiritual senses.

    He had worked so hard and paid attention to such detail. Although he was already very skilled, he still had to prepare for the other aspects of enduring the tribtion several times.

    Of course, he could rx with the Inaction Sutra.

    ...

    Four days passed quickly. Li Changshou had been working for three and a half days in his Pill Chamber. He spent the remaining half a day assembling everything.

    On the journey, 16 Perfected Immortals sat together with 11 disciples on a huge, white cloud. They each sat cross-legged, minding their own space.

    A few Heaven Immortals took a cloud each. Those clouds floated above, giving them a bird¡¯s eye view of the situation below.

    Exalted Wang Qing was on the lotus-flower-shaped cloud, right in front of the group.

    With so many experts guarding them, Li Changshou feltfortable.

    He was seated in the corner, enjoying the gentle breeze in the sky. His spiritual awareness was scanning his surroundings, and he held two paper dolls between his fingers.

    As the true leader of the group, Youqin Xuanya was seated right in front. She was dressed in her favorite fiery red dress and had a delicate Phoenix tail hairpin on her head. Once again, she looked like a blooming Fire Spirit Flower. Her attractiveness and extraordinary pride...

    As the fake leader, Li Changshou hid in a corner in the back. He kept his eyes narrowed as he meditated. His robe was clean, but it was very ordinary. Anyone could get their hands on a robe like that from the Bai Fan Hall.

    Yet, it was obvious that Youqin Xuanya did not want to remain in front alone and be the image of par excellence.

    Less than an hour after they started cruising, Youqin Xuanya elegantly and slowly stood up. She walked with herrge sword on her back towards the empty space next to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou,¡± said Youqin Xuanya in a low voice. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®You can sit down, but I¡¯ll move somewhere elseter on.¡¯

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Please.¡± Li Changshou smiled and pointed to a spot slightly further away from him.

    Youqin Xuanya nodded subtly, picked up her dress slightly, and then sat down, cross-legged. She looked extremely elegant as she did so.

    Li Changshou subconsciously nced at her hands...

    She was wearing a thick pair of gloves, which did not seem to match her dress.

    It was quite considerate of her.

 Chapter 37: Huge Spectacle, Little Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 37: Huge Spectacle, Little Tricks</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, both of us are in charge of leading the team today. We should work together and protect the reputation of the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Junior Sister Youqin is right.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, before the elder left, he told me thatter on, the Heaven Immortal Elders within the sect will go to the main tform, while we will go to the tribunal tform. Things will easily go wrong during this period. We have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Junior Sister Youqin is right.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, how has your cultivation been all these years?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, you are... I¡¯m doing well with my cultivation. Everything is pretty smooth,¡± Li Changshou answered with a smile and added another sentence in his heart, ¡®It was thanks to the fact that you were punished to ponder over your mistake.¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her thin lips. She couldn¡¯t find a new topic at the moment but tried to keep the conversation going.

    Unfortunately, she had spent most of her life cultivating. She could not just recite a paragraph of the Dao sutra.

    Perhaps, Li Changshou saw her thinking hard, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°You should rest first since you still have a huge responsibilityter on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded her head in agreement. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips before feeling rxed and restored to her usual self.

    Because of Li Changshou¡¯s words, those young disciples, who were secretly observing the two of them, feltfortable towards his self-knowledge.

    There was still some distance to the Coast of the East Ocean after flying for four hours. Along the way, the Immortal Du Sect encountered seven to eight teams that represented their sects.

    In order to deal with the invitation by the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce to the Meet, various immortal sects that received the invitation had secretly discussed various aspects.

    For example, they had sent more than ten disciples and Perfected Immortals with around 30 people in total this time.

    This would show that the human cultivators did not value this Demon-Sweeping Meet so much. However, they still gave the Dragon Pce some respect, so they reluctantly attended this event.

    As another example, they had to be careful when exchanging pointers during this Meet and try avoiding the sanguine glow. The immortal sects also had to put their feud on usual days aside temporarily and could not make a fool out of themselves for the dragon race to see.

    There were many simr agreements in ce, as well.

    The main purpose that these immortal sects had made these agreements was to let human cultivators have dignity before the dragon race and manifest their presence.

    There was a slightly weird agreement among them¡ªthe young disciples of various immortal sects had to be younger than 150 years old.

    Why was that so?

    Most of these young disciples did not dare to ask even when they had doubts. On the other hand, Li Changshou had a slight knowledge of it.

    The dragon race¡¯s dragon egg had to be incubated for at least 150 years before it would break from its shell. The young dragon was equivalent to cultivating in the dragon egg during that time.

    The young dragon of the Dragon Pce would possess extraordinary powers and be immortals after cultivating for 100 years. If they were the bloodline of the Dragon King, they would have even more formidable mystical abilities.

    The Dragon Pce would let the young dragon show off its strength every time based on previous simr experiences of the Meet. They would use this chance to jeer at the human cultivators.

    When the young disciples, who were younger than 150 years old, won against these young dragons, it naturally showed how skillful they were. The immortal sects would be happy with that. Even if they lost, they would not have lost their dignity either.

    The human race gathered in the South Continent, while the experts of the human cultivators gathered in the Middle Continent.

    If the immortal sects of the East Continent could not hold their heads high before the Dragon Pce, they would also face censure from the major sects of the Middle Continent. Therefore, all the immortal sects in the East Continent were conscious of their dignity.

    As they approached the Coast of the East Ocean, the sky was filled with white clouds lingering with an immortal glow.

    Although there were few Exalted Immortals in the East Continent, less than a hundred of them were qualified enough to receive the Dragon Pce¡¯s invitation.

    However, in order to draw the border of the East Ocean clearly this time, the Dragon Pce had not only invited the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools, such as the Immortal Du Sect, which had a profound foundation but also invited all the immortal sects from the edge of the East Ocean.

    As a result, even if an immortal sect sent 30 people out, there would still be many attending the Meet. The sky near the Meet was a little... crowded.

    All the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect stood up at this moment. Youqin Xuanya also returned to her initial spot and listened to the instructions from the Martial Uncles and Martial Aunts in front.

    Li Changshou did not take a further look at his surroundings. He stood at the corner quietly, looked down, and listened with his heart.

    A disciple up ahead eximed in awe, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the Demon-Sweeping Meet held by the Dragon Pce. It looks very magnificent with all the immortals here.

    ¡°Everyone has to give the Dragon Pce some respect. After all, they are one of the three major races since ancient times.¡±

    A male immortal turned around to reprimand him. ¡°Speak cautiously and observe more! Do not follow them! You will easily vite a taboo!¡±

    ¡°Okay. It was a slip of my tongue. Please forgive me, Martial Uncle.¡±

    Another female disciple suddenly said, ¡°Is that the ce for the Meet this time?¡±

    Everyone looked at where she was pointing before they suddenly eximed in awe.

    Li Changshou also looked at the sky and couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows.

    How magnificent!

    What a good array formation!

    Some distance away from them in the south-east direction was a huge waterspout.

    This waterspout was just like the long stem of a lotus flower. It diverted a huge amount of ocean water to the sky, causing a massive water lotus tform to form.

    The waterspout was stabilized by the immortal powers and stayed still. The water lotus tform above it was steady and wide, and the surrounding clouds and mists filled the sky. It was just like an immortal realm on the ocean.

    That was the main venue of the Demon-Sweeping Meet.

    A Perfected Immortal inside said with a smile, ¡°The Dragon Pce has never disappointed us with such a huge spectacle.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Li Changshouughed softly and looked at Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu standing beside a few female immortals.

    Throughout this journey, Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu seemed to have changed into another person. She was gentle and quiet. Not only had she not touched the little wine gourd on her waist, but she also had not dared to utter a word.

    After all, her Master was above her. That side of hers was actually pretty lovable.

    In the past few years, the more those working together with Martial Aunt to refine pills and set up array formation interacted with her, the more they found it a pity that she spoke well.

    Cough. That was a joke.

    As they approached the waterspout and lotus tform, they could increasingly sense how spectacr it was and constantlymented how the Dragon Pce had spent money.

    A dense mass of Prawn Soldiers and Crab Generals stood on the surface of the ocean. They were iparable to those little demons that Lan Ling¡¯ e had killed previously, as each of them had a condensed aura.

    Even the weakest Prawn Soldier¡¯s aura fluctuation could bepared to a Dao Requital Realm cultivator. Clearly, they were the elite troops of the Dragon Pce.

    Presently, the Heavenly Courts were not doing well, and the Heavenly River had no troops either. They had created a general for Heavenly Courts¡¯ water troops. The most powerful water troops in the world were the Dragon Pce of the Four Seas.

    As the white clouds approached this water lotus flower, the waterspout, which had a diameter of 5 kilometers, produced a dragon roar.

    Dozens of azure dragons of all kinds of colors emerged from the waterspout and flew around the waterspout!

    Layers of water curtains fell upon the top of the edge of the water lotus tform. Under the sunlight, rainbows hung over the sky...

    At another nce, around 3,000 of those figures rose from the sky above the water lotus tform.

    They were the flood dragon troops of the dragon race, and they were wearing bright silver-white armor. Most of them appeared in human form with tanned skin and dragon horns on their heads.

    Their body was like the immortal flood dragons, which had a close bloodline to the dragon race, and they were the mainbat force of the Dragon Pce. They had been very famous since ancient times.

    These 3,000 immortal flood dragons were distributed evenly as they circled the water lotus tform. They were in charge of maintaining the order of the Demon-Sweeping Meet.

    The flood dragon troops stood still in the air and emanated their grandness, looking very magnificent. They unexpectedly had a cultivation of Perfected Immortal Realm, and they caused a considerable impact to the human cultivators.

    ¡®A starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if they could not be enemies, they did not need to be nice either. It was best not to umte karma with them.¡¯

    This was what Li Changshou was thinking.

    A senior sister up ahead asked, ¡°Does the Dragon Pce value this Meet so much?¡±

    Another Perfected Immortal woman within the sectughed softly and answered, ¡°The Dragon Pce likes to engage in these to show their power. Actually, who doesn¡¯t know what predicament the dragon race is now facing?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Li Changshou had even more thoughts.

    Based on the current performance, the dragon race, who were once the overlord of the world, was still unwilling to remain out of the limelight.

    Now that they were eager to excel, they could still be regarded as the powerful dragon race.

    After thinking about God Conferment, the cautious Heavenly Courts used their means to bestow rain...

    After the Heavenly Courts became powerful, the dragon race would be beheaded even if they slightly vited thews of heaven of bestowing the wrong amount of rain. Thereafter, the dragon¡¯s liver and the phoenix¡¯s marrow would be an immortal dish for the Immortal Emperor...

    What kind of tragedy had these ancient Big Three experienced before and after the God Conferment?

    Li Changshou felt sentimental and made a resolute decision not to roam outside before he attained the Zenith Heaven!

    Although it was still long before reaching the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he had to start his preparations early.

    Li Changshou silently pondered as he stood on the cloud. The white cloud of the Immortal Du Sect floated along with dozens of white clouds and reached the water lotus tform first.

    Immediately, a shiny golden turtle emerged from the water lotus tform.

    It carried on its back two Turtle Ministers, who were d in a red embroidered robe with a turtle shell and had a small head at the end of the neck, looking veryical.

    The turtle on the left cleared its throat, fanned with the little fan in its hand, and said in a gentle, charming, low voice, ¡°Fellow Heaven Immortals and Elders, please proceed to the tform at the front.¡±

    Was it the legendary... voice from the Dragon Pce?

    Then, the turtle on the right shouted in a sharp and ear-piercing manner, ¡°Fellow disciples of the immortal sects, please enter the venue!

    ¡°The tables and chairs have been prepared at the tribunal tform! There are signs for the immortal sects with a higher rank in the East Continent! Look carefully!

    ¡°Those who are illiterate can ask those maidservants!

    ¡°Immortal sects with a lower rank do not have a sign. Please find a seat at the back!¡±

    They seemed like the workers of the same gender in the brothel of the mortal world.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who had been silent, could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Everyone in the Immortal Du Sect was also entertained by these two turtle immortals.

    How dramatic!

    Everyone in the Immortal Du Sect naturally did not need to worry that they would have no seats. Apart from that, their seats were closest to the front.

    At that moment, Exalted Wang Qing and a few Heaven Immortal Elders flew to the high tform suspended in the air.

    16 inner sect Perfected Immortals, who were voluntarily protecting the disciples, abandoned the white cloud and flew towards the seating area for the Immortal Du Sect.

    It was as if Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya, who were the team leaders, were non-existent.

    The various immortal sects had previously discussed, and each sent 30 people over, which the Dragon Pce clearly knew about. However, only 25 meditation cushions and 25 short tables had been prepared at each of the sect¡¯s seating areas.

    25 sets of fruits and refreshments had also been prepared.

    However, this was just a trivial matter. A few of the female disciples took out their meditation cushions and joined two tables.

    Those smaller immortal sects were treated more poorly, as they only had rows of stone meditation cushions without even any short tables, let alone fine wine and fruits.

    Li Changshou sat near the corner of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s seating area, and a m maidservant stood beside him to serve the Immortal Du Sect.

    He scanned the fruits and fine wine in front of him and was surprised. He took and sized up a crystal grape before throwing it into his mouth.

    A m maidservant, who looked rather pretty, covered her mouth andughed lightly. She did not say anything but only secretly sized up Li Changshou.

    Soon, Li Changshou opened his mouth to burp before he confirmed what he had eaten.

    The Dragon Pce also teased people in such a way. They gave each of the people in Immortal Du Sect a frozen immortal grape called the Little Postnatal Spiritual Root.

    After carefully observing the area of the other sects, he realized that they had another kind of immortal grapes.

    The frozen immortal grapes were indeed good stuff. When taken in small amounts, it could nourish a cultivator¡¯s Primordial Spirit, condition aura, and provide recuperation for wounded people. It was also exceptionally fragrant and expensive.

    However, there was also a shoring of it. When taken inrge amounts... one would fart. In other words, the anus would rx, and the gas would pass out of the body.

    It was also continuous, which was hard to endure that even immortals could not prevent it from happening.

    After giving some thoughts, Li Changshou reminded Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, before you eat these, ask the Martial Uncles and Martial Aunts whether there is anything wrong with them. I see that the other sects have already started eating them. Don¡¯t say that I was the one who reminded you. Just say that you find something amiss with these.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blinked and turned to Li Changshou. She pinched a round peeled grape and delivered it into her mouth as she tilted her head.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡®Fine. Take it as if I did not bring this up

 Chapter 38: Nothing Will Happen If We Remain Unperturbed

    <h4>Chapter 38: Nothing Will Happen If We Remain Unperturbed</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Pfff...

    Pfff...

    Every time they reached a new segment, it was actually a good habit to check the emergency exit if they were to stay for a long time.

    Just like the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Bai Fan Hall, there were two side doors and a back door apart from the main door. In addition to those, there was also a small directional shifting array formation, which not many people knew about. The array formation should be located at the seclusion ce of the Sect Leader.

    Li Changshou was still a brat. When he had gone to Bai Fan Hall to obtain his monthly allowance with his Master for the second time, he had figured it out.

    The dragon race, which was a different race, had a conflict of interest with the other immortal sects over the territory in the East Ocean. Furthermore, the Dragon Pce was situated above an array formation. Nobody knew whether there was a killing array formation in the water lotus tform.

    Therefore, shouldn¡¯t he search for a chance to escape during a crisis first?

    The Martial Uncles and Martial Aunts did not say anything. There were a total of 11 disciples, including him, but only six of them took the fruits in front and ate them?

    ¡®Where have all your customs gone to? All of you are immortal seedlings. Had the Immortal Du Sect taken advantage or owe all of you anything? Or maybe all of you felt ufortable for not eating grapes? Cough. I¡¯ll go...¡¯

    The grapes in front of the few Martial Uncles and Martial Aunts were only left with the branches...

    ¡®Forget it. It has nothing to do with me.¡¯

    Li Changshou sat up properly, pretending as if nothing had happened. He closed his eyes and temporarily abandoned the disciples from his sect.

    He released his spiritual senses and started searching for the emergency exit here as he minded his own business.

    While flying to the seating area, Li Changshou had figured out the topography roughly. At the moment, he was analyzing the elements of the array formation on the water lotus tform as well as the possible exits out of the ce.

    Although water could be seen everywhere here, it was clearly more suitable to use the Wind Escape technique to escape from this ce.

    First, it was because the Water Escape technique was slower. Li Changshou had just started cultivating more than ten years ago and was more proficient in the Wind Escape technique.

    Second, there were strong winds above the ocean, and¡ª

    All of a sudden, such a force could not be suppressed at all costs. It was a release of two shots of gunfire!

    This released a strange smell, which instantly diffused, and the slight fragrance with an inexplicable sour smell...

    It should have been because he had eaten a pill to nourish his skin and stabilize his appearance the previous day... It was the smell of the herb to retain his youthful appearance... The alchemist failed to tweak the pill to the best.

    That was because the cultivator had not eaten the Five Grains. Their bodies had no impurities and were as crystal clear as this grape flesh. Thus, they would appear to be very outstanding once they had any impurities in their body.

    However, this smell was somewhat... incredible.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes slightly. He looked at where the sound came from and found out that it was from a senior sister.

    This senior sister was sitting calmly at the moment. If she hadn¡¯t been clutching at the corners of her dress, it would seem as if nothing had happened.

    The two junior brothers beside her had been awkward to the point that they did not know whether to sit or stand. Their lips then started trembling!

    Actually, this was also a lesson to be learned.

    Fortunately, the Dragon Pce only teased people and did not give them any Gu poison.

    Since they were humans, who had never farted before?

    Although everyone had started practicing Inedia at the Sixth Stage of Qi Refinement, they should have learned to control the impure gas in their bodies.

    There were 27 people from the Immortal Du Sect. At the moment, eight of them had a change in their expressions, while three of them had produced a sound from the rxation of their anus.

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly stood up and hurriedly walked to two Martial Uncles, who had the most seniority here, before she said in a low voice, ¡°Martial Uncles, you have been careless to only take note of the little trap within the fruits now.¡±

    Li Changshou was truly helpless.

    How could he feel safe with such a team?

    Such teamwork was not as good as him releasing two paper dolls...

    It was better to not leave the sect in the future. After he went back, he would think of a way to deal with Martial Uncle Jiu Wu so that he would not cause more trouble for him.

    Youqin Xuanya raised her head to look at Li Changshou. Then, she bit her lips, and her face turned red. She quickly hurried back to her seat and continued closing her eyes to bear with it.

    She was actually still doing fine and had only eaten one grape just like Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou had eaten it on purpose and used his Dharma powers to bind it so that the grape could release some medicinal effects inside his body. Therefore, he had only burped.

    Afterward, Li Changshou spat out that grape without anyone noticing, which Youqin Xuanya did not do so.

    Soon, a dear friend of hers was out of control.

    Not longter...

    Was it a chain reaction?

    Yes, this junior sister¡¯s face had turned red from embarrassment. She had probably started to doubt life. After all, everyone had the impression that a fairy like her had to be dignified and could not fart.

    A whileter...

    He wanted to ask how hard had his senior sister squeezed her sphincter muscle to be able to release gas with a warble tone and pitch!

    Li Changshou could not help but lower his head and cover his forehead. He had not expected that he had a hidden ability to roast people.

    He had no choice, as he was purely forced by the situation.

    At that moment, he heard a Martial Uncle say, ¡°Pay more attention. These fruits before your eyes contain some traps. The Dragon Pce wants to see us make a joke out of ourselves. Those grapes definitely cannot be eaten, and neither can the wine at the side be drunk. This wine is also brewed by such grapes!¡±

    Wine?

    Because Li Changshou had never thought of drinking the wine, he had subconsciously neglected the fine wine in the luminous cup.

    At the same time, Li Changshou instantly sensed someone looking at him.

    As he followed the direction of the gaze, he saw Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu slightly trembling while seated. Her pair of big eyes were staring at him to plead for help, and she had changed from sitting cross-legged to sitting like a duck.

    The teacup in front of her had been emptied without a drop of it left!

    This was a personal habit, which was understandable.

    However, why had Martial Aunt suddenly stood up and even walked over?

    Before Li Changshou could not even say anything, Jiu Jiu had rapidly rushed over like lightning and even put her meditation cushion beside him, looking very apologetic.

    Her gaze was clearly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martial Nephew! I will make it up to you after we return!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s Martial Aunt sat three feet away from him, but her left hand was ced gently under the hem of Li Changshou¡¯s Daoist robe. Then, the hem of his Daoist robe started to flutter lightly up and down...

    Following this rhythm, there was a sound produced from Jiu Jiu, who was seated three feet away.

    It was a dynamic rhythm.

    The m maidservant at the side tried not tough to the point that she had nearly bitten through her lips!

    Li Changshou pretended as if nothing had happened and could not help but mutter, ¡°There are not many people now. Let¡¯s set up two noise istion array formations here. The Dragon Pce should not have any opinions on that. After all, we still have to discusster how to deal with the troop deployment and array formation set up from various sects.¡±

    A female Perfected Immortal, who was eating a grape up ahead, instantly captured the message. She said loudly, ¡°We will next discuss how to deploy troops and set up the array formation!¡±

    Then, she used her immortal powers to open a transparent boundary slightly above her head to bring together the 27 people.

    The Martial Uncle, who had reminded them through a voice transmission first, sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Hurry up and take care of this matter! I¡¯m being serious here!¡±

    Instantly, dozens of people had awkward expressions on their faces, and peals ofughter started lingering.

    Li Changshou shot a nce at Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu, who was close to him. He realized that thetter looked at him in contempt as if she was saying that he was not meticulous.

    Her sounds had never ceased. The Daoist robe on Li Changshou¡¯s back fluttered up and down, up and down...

    He looked up to the sky expressionlessly.

    ¡®Little Martial Aunt, have you ever seen someone¡¯s clothing fluttering up after farting?¡¯

    Anyway, it was a din of drums and gongs followed by a dead silence.

    Figures werending in the seating area beside them. However, it was the representative team of the East Continent¡¯s Jie School, the East Carefree Forest Sect.

    The two Perfected Immortals leading the team even cupped their fists and gave a Dao salute to everyone in the Immortal Du Sect. The two Martial Uncles right at the front forced a smile and gave a Dao salute in return before everyone got seated.

    After confirming there were no movements in the noise istion boundary, a Perfected Immortal of the Immortal Du Sect raised his hand to disperse it and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°The 11 of you, remember what I¡¯ve said just now. Do notmit any mistakes.¡±

    After all the disciples replied in unison, Li Changshou responded, ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle, I understand.¡±

    Right at that moment, an ocean breeze blew from the Immortal Du Sect to the East Carefree Forest Sect.

    After the sounds of nging, a few of the young disciples from the other party swayed.

    A little girl with bright eyes and white teeth had a change in her expression and shouted to the front, ¡°Third Martial Aunt, there is a demonic aura!¡±

    A female immortal reprimanded her with a smile, ¡°There is nothing to get worked up. This is the fishy smell of the ocean.¡±

    ¡°There are so many Prawn Soldiers and Crab Generals under this ce, and there are m maidservants at the side... Let¡¯s not talk about these. This is the Dragon Pce.¡±

    There were a total of eight patient m maidservants at the side of both teams representing their sects. They emitted an immortal glow and retracted themselves back into their mshells. The eight pure-white mshells swayed.

    Li Changshou secretly observed all the sects¡¯ reactions with interest and could obtain many pieces of information from it.

    For example, Toxic Xuanya was truly innocent. Her neck had turned pink from embarrassment. She was actually still breathing hard, trying to save herself from the catastrophe she had caused.

    The Martial Uncles and Martial Aunts over 1,000 years old were a group of wily old foxes. They remained unperturbed without having any change in their expressions.

    A Martial Uncle of the Immortal Du Sect sent a voice transmission to the other 26 people, ¡°As long as we remain unperturbed, we can treat it as if nothing happened.¡±

    All the disciples immediately adjusted themselves.

    Li Changshou retracted his gaze of scanning everywhere. He looked at Jiu Jiu, who had returned to her seat and then shifted his gaze to the big mshells near him.

    Had these m maidservants hidden because they were afraid of being hit?

    Without the disturbance of the Primordial World, he started to focus on analyzing the theory of the array formation cirction here and the fastest escape route for him during an emergency.

    ...

    ¡°The idle wind blows past the main hall, and I sing. I find the immortal forest lonesome unconsciously, and cooked wine to wash the emerald ripples.¡±

    On the white cloud, a short singing voice was heard. The new immortals of the Immortal Du Sect returned from their tipsiness.

    Old Daoist priest Qi Yuannded before all the older disciples and shouted. When he found nobody responding to him, he looked at the young disciples, who were in seclusion and diligently cultivating. Then, he returned to his straw hut in a wobble.

    Just when he was about to push the door open, Qi Yuan seemed to have recalled something and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in seclusion for the past decade. I have never strolled on the Little Qiong Peak before. I should enjoy the scenery everywhere. I have temporarily guarded the inheritance left behind.¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed softly and flew towards the nearby forest with his hands behind his back.

    If this old Daoist priest took another step forward and pushed open the wooden door before him, he could have seen a letter left on the table.

    Simr letters were not only ced on the table, but also on his meditation cushion, bed, and somewhere on the roof beam that he could see when he looked up.

    Li Changshou was afraid that his Master would not be able to see them.

    Li Changshou also had times where he miscalcted. His drunken Master did not return to his little hut directly...

    The contents of the letter were actually very simple. He congratted his Master in attaining Immortal Ascension andter exined that he had been sent to the East Ocean and would only return after around seven to eight days. Lastly, he told his Master not to go to the area at the back at the moment. The newly-constructed Pill Chamber nearby had many mazes and trapping array formations.

    Before he left, he had activated more than half of them

 Chapter 39: The Three Schools, Cultivators, and Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Three Schools, Cultivators, and Heavenly Tribtion</h4>

    Althoughpleting apprenticeship was unfavorable, and they had been yed tricks on by the Dragon Pce at first, everyone in the Immortal Du Sect became cautious as a result.

    Li Changshou was slightly relieved at this and had never let his guard down.

    More and more people gradually surrounded them. Li Changshou felt that such an environment was rather unsuitable. Especially when strangers were all near him, he had to constantly pay attention to every single movement at all times.

    A Wind Speech Incantation was used in the dark.

    Whenever the breeze blew past, it would transmit pieces of information to Li Changshou while he processed them thoroughly.

    When he used his spiritual senses to examine other people, it was akin to using his line of sight to look at them. Thetter would sense it if they were vignt.

    This was considered as active detection.

    When using the Wind Speech Incantation, he could voluntarily receive pieces of information apart from being able to pass a voice transmission to the person focusing his spiritual senses.

    This was known as passive detection by Li Changshou. Its advantage was that it would not consume his soul power, while its disadvantage was that all sorts of information could be transmitted through. Hence, he needed to constantly analyze them.

    Long ago, Li Changshou had consciously trained his detection skills, willpower, and concentration.

    Most Dao Requital cultivators of the same cultivation realm as him could only havested for a few hours before their mind wandered, and they rxed their supervision of the surroundings.

    When Li Changshou used the Wind Speech Incantation to observe his surroundings, he could already do it without stopping for hundreds of hours!

    However, it was indeed sorrowful for an immortal cultivator to be a human surveince system...

    At least, Li Changshou could feel at ease.

    Since he was using the Wind Speech Incantation to observe his surroundings, Li Changshou could hear the voices and peals ofughter from all the cultivators and listen to many interesting stories from them.

    The Perfected Immortals there were mostly discussing this Meet and the main tform above where Heaven Immortals gathered.

    Most of the Perfected Immortals were concerned about what agreement they would reach with the Dragon Pce, how the border of the East Ocean would be divided, and whether the dragon race would make things difficult for the human cultivators.

    On the other hand, the young disciples were always discussing Heavenly Tribtion.

    Most of the cultivators were afraid of Heavenly Tribtion because it was iparably dangerous. It was a trial that nobody could avoid.

    Of course, if they stopped cultivating or reached a bottleneck at the Qi Refinement, Soul Requital, Void Return, or Dao Requital Realms, they could not break through and did not need to face the Heavenly Tribtion.

    As long as most of the cultivators in Immortal Du Sect did not undergo Qi Deviation, they would have a chance to face Heavenly Tribtion.

    This was because the Immortal Du Sect was considered a prestigious immortal sect in the East Continent. Those with ordinary potential could not enter this sect. Their Dao heritage wasplete, and cultivation techniques were brilliant. The system within the sect was robust, and they had good welfare.

    This might not be the case for other immortal sects.

    Looking at the Primordial World and Trichiliocosm, 90% of the human race did not have the potential for cultivating or Immortal Ascension, while 95% of them were mortals.

    Among themunity of cultivators, 90% of them could not attain Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion due to the limitation of their potential and their iplete cultivation techniques.

    In the end, only 10% to 20% of them could survive the Immortal Ascension Tribtion.

    Based on these numbers, not many humans seemed to be able to be immortals.

    In fact, the number of immortals from the human race had crushed the total number of immortals of the two races during the golden period of the mages and demons!

    There was no choice. The human race was really good at giving birth... Their base number was simply too big.

    After Li Changshou widely read ancient texts, he had concluded that the three main reasons why the human race could rapidly rise after the Great Mage-Demon War period and defeat the mage race and the demon race.

    Firstly, Goddess Nuwa had entrusted the connate Dao Body.

    Secondly, humans reproduced very quickly and could adapt very well to their surroundings.

    Thirdly, the forefathers of the human race had brought about cohesion and centripetal force.

    Li Changshou did not believe arguments on things such as the Heavenly Dao undertaking the human race.

    How could the impartial Heavenly Dao be biased to one race?

    The Heavenly Dao deduced all the changes in all creatures in the world and had foretold that the human race would gain the upper hand. It was more like a kind of prophecy and not predestination for the human race.

    The saying that the human race relied on the Three Schools of the Dao Sect to gain the upper hand was even more ridiculous.

    After the human race had risen in power, the three founders of the Dao Sect made use of the human race¡¯s destiny to validate their Dao and establish the Three Schools to obtain endless merits.

    Even though it was wrong of him to assess this as a Dao Sect disciple, Li Changshou had always felt that the three Saints of the Dao Sect had received the glow of the human race. However, he also felt that they had not done much for the human race.

    The Ren School was also known as ¡®humans¡¯. The Grand Pure One had only taken in the Great Venerable One from the first generation of the human race as his disciple. The founder of the Immortal Du Sect, Perfected Du¡¯e, had unclear cultivation. She should neither be from the human race nor the teachings of the Grand Pure One.

    The Grand Pure One had yet to go to the mortal world of the human race to impart the Dao De Jing[1].

    As a result, Li Changshou did not dare toprehend the ssical texts of the Dao De Jing that he had memorized!

    The Chan School was not bad either. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had taken in many human race experts of the first generation as his disciples. Those disciples of the Chan School had established their own sects in the Middle Continent and promoted the way of cultivation among the human cultivators.

    However, the Jie School had gone overboard.

    It was akin to the Grandmaster of Heaven taking the human race¡¯s destiny to help out the other races. There were only a few disciples from the human race. It could be said that he had done things rtively improperly.

    Among the rtionship between the human race and the Three Schools of the Dao Sect, the former was just a foundation to thetter, while thetter was just something that made the former better, which provided more insurance for the prosperity of the human race.

    The Primordial World was full of schemes.

    The elders, who had truly contributed to the emergence of the human race, might either be leading a carefree retired life in the Fire Cloud Cave or had entered reincarnation again.

    These opinions were definitely criticized as deviating from the Dao. Li Changshou was only casually thinking and did not tell anyone about these theories.

    For example, Li Changshou had only taught Ling¡¯ e how to not umte karma and how to escape during an emergency and trained her to be responsible for her own actions. She definitely could not follow her senior brother¡¯s outstanding nature of having his morals high up to the clouds when she encountered any problems.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s potential was actually pretty good. She had the potential to be an immortal seedling and was also diligent.

    Li Changshou had always felt that the potential of immortal cultivation might be some hidden inheritance.

    80 of the ancestors were mortals. However, there might be an outstanding immortal cultivator genius, which was the case for Ling¡¯ e.

    Li Changshou remained silent for a while before he heard another interesting topic¡ªthe sess rate for the Tribtion Transcendence of human cultivators.

    This could not be lumped together. Different disciples from different Dao heritages were worlds apart in their sess rate for their Tribtion Transcendence.

    As for the cultivators with Dao heritage outside the Three Schools, they did not have superior-ss cultivation techniques or the protection under the Three Schools. Out of the 10 people going through Tribtion Transcendence, only one would survive.

    On the other hand, as long as the cultivators with Dao heritage from the Three Schools did notmit any mistakes, the cultivators from the Chan School and Ren School could obtain a 50% to 60% sess rate in the Heavenly Tribtion.

    It was worth mentioning that the average survival rate of those from the Dao heritage of the Three Schools barely reached 30% because this value had been pulled down greatly by the Jie School.

    The Chan School pursued excellency, so their disciples had a higher rate of Immortal Ascension, and their number of Dao heritage was in the middle.

    The Ren School pursued fate, so the Immortal Ascension rate of their disciples was in the middle. However, the Grand Pure One did not like taking in disciples. Therefore, their Dao heritage was meager.

    The Jie School pursued education for everyone, so their disciples were a mix of humans, demons, and spirits. Their survival rate was based on their destiny, and their Immortal Ascension depended on their looks. Therefore, their Dao heritage was widely distributed in the Trichiliocosm.

    No matter how brilliant the Dharmic Dao from the Three Schools was, how prosperous their destiny was, or how much the Saint¡¯s connate treasure could suppress their destiny, their Immortal Ascension rate still could not be pulled up.

    Moreover, the Grandmaster of Heaven did not have any treasures to suppress it. What he had control of was such a lethal killing weapon like the Four Swords of Zhu Xian.

    Thus, Li Changshou had always been very grateful that his Master had brought him into the Ren School.

    ¡°Little Changshou,e here.¡±

    When Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu suddenly sent him a voice transmission, Li Changshou was distracted right away and looked at her, who was waving at him.

    Li Changshou slightly nodded to her, expressing that he did not want to move.

    Jiu Jiu stared at him with a threatening gaze.

    Li Changshou pretended as if he had not seen anything. He continued closing his eyes and maintained his Wind Speech Incantation.

    After some time, Jiu Jiu walked over with a smile and sat behind Li Changshou¡¯s short table.

    Jiu Jiu whispered, ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou, did you bring anything fun over?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Li Changshou answered through a voice transmission. ¡°That was a reserved item from the Little Qiong Peak, which also means that it cannot be brought out of that ce.¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s expression sank, but she still maintained her upright posture. Sheined through a voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m so bored. This errand is bothersome, and I still have to wait two to three days here before it officially begins... Master is above, so I can¡¯t even slip away.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled slightly and pondered how he should let his Martial Aunt return to her seat as soon as possible.

    It was not good to be attracting so much attention like this.

    Li Changshou fished out a woodcut six-colored Rubik¡¯s cube from his sleeve and lightly yed it in his hands. He had a rather smooth y with the polished cube and very soon attracted Jiu Jiu¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped his actions and showed her the scattered colors of the Rubik¡¯s cube. Then, he returned the cube to its original state in a sh.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Li Changshou scrambled the Rubik¡¯s cube again and put it beside him before he sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry! I know about your rules!¡±

    Jiu Jiu agreed, took the Rubik¡¯s cube, and lowered her head to start trying it out. She was soon immersed in it and slowly got up to return to her short table.

    Finally, it was peaceful again.

    Li Changshou continued portraying as a human surveince system, which nobody had noticed and waited for this Demon-Sweeping Meet to end.

    Half a dayter, the immortal sects had more or less arrived. Handsome guys and prettydies had filled the water lotus tform. If one had nothing to do and scanned them, they were quite outstanding.

    Suddenly, gongs and drums were heard. A white cloud floated over in the sky with dozens of ¡®ocean people¡¯ in purple robes and red robes on it. They were therge orchestra sent over by the Dragon Pce.

    It seemed that the m maidservants yed the zither, while the mermaids sang softly.

    The flood dragons yed the bamboo flutes, the prawns beat the drums, the turtle immortals yed the brass instruments, and the crabs beat the gongs.

    A woman with a graceful posture in a thin, skimpy dress came over and danced in the middle of the spacious venue.

    Her dancing posture was graceful, and she waved her sleeves.

    The two-dayrge-scale joint literary and art performance by the Dragon Pce had officially begun.

    Li Changshou was not distracted because of this. However, there were lesser chatterings around him. Most of the people were watching them singing and dancing. Hence, he had much lesser information to deal with.

    It would be good in the next few days if things were as peaceful as it is now.

    As Li Changshou prayed for that, he analyzed what trouble he could be encountering.

    The errand should not have anything to do with him. He was only at the Second Stage of the Void Return Realm. There was no ce for him on such asions.

    That also meant that it was not a matter that concerned the young disciples.

    Except...

    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Junior Sister Youqin Xuanya stood up and walked over to him with her meditation cushion as she carried a huge sword on her back.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    Everyone was on good terms. Was there a need to be so overbearing?

    After Youqin Xuanya took two steps, Li Changshou sent her a voice transmission helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junior Sister Youqin. I want to rest alone.¡±

    It was better to reject her so that she would not think about it.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was 20 feet away, slightly froze. She looked up at Li Changshou and put the meditation cushion beside a female Perfected Immortal.

    That female Perfected Immortal even said with augh, ¡°Come, Little Ya. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the melody I have written recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Martial Aunt...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, are you not feeling well?¡± Youqin Xuanya asked softly, looking deeply concerned with her beautiful eyes.

    Li Changshou shook his head calmly and gestured to her with a slight smile, and his eyes closed.

    This was a little awkward...

    However, this junior sister did not lean toward him and attract others¡¯ attention, which was a good thing.

    Li Changshou sensed that when Junior Sister Youqin Xuanya had gotten up, many people around had gathered their gaze toward the Immortal Du Sect.

    Although everyone was cultivators, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s manners, looks, and figure were just too outstanding. It was hard not to attract attention to those qualities.

    If anyone wanted to take her as a wife, they would feel more at ease after feeding her fat.

    This was a conscientious suggestion from Senior Brother Li Changshou.

    [1] The Book of the Dao and Its Virtue

 Chapter 40: I Am the Dragon Palaceâ€™s Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 40: I Am the Dragon Pce¡¯s Second Prince</h4>

    Two days passed by slowly...

    Li Changshou unlocked another skill during the boring music-and-dance showcase.

    As he cast the Wind Speech Incantation to survey the surroundings, he slowly flipped through the pages of the book he had borrowed from the Dao Sutra Outer Hall.

    He was slightly bored.

    The most exciting parts of this Demon-Sweeping Meet were most likely the Dragon Pce treasure-giving segment and the segment where disciples from various sects came together to exchange pointers. Both would be happeningter in the day.

    Li Changshou waspletely disinterested in the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasures.

    No one would mind possessing more Dharma treasures. However, there were too many people coveting for too little treasures this time. His Second Stage Void Return Realm cultivation was not enough for him topete for the treasures.

    Additionally, he predicted that a great cmity would befall upon the Dragon Pce from today onwards. It was best that he was not involved with any rted karma.

    If he did be involved, then it would be Jiu Wu¡¯s fault.

    Based on the position of the sun in the sky, it seemed the Demon-Sweeping Meet was about to officially start.

    Li Changshou looked at the tform floating in the air. After a two-day conference, the Heaven Immortals from the various sects should have finished discussing the matters of the East Ocean¡¯s border and more.

    Yet, all these had nothing to do with him.

    Nearby, Jiu Jiu was still trying to figure out how to solve the six-colored Rubik¡¯s cube, thus proving that one¡¯s cultivation realm and intelligence were not corrted. At least, she sessfully spent two mundane days without alcohol.

    Youqin Xuanya seemed to havee to some form of realization thest time Li Changshou identally rejected her. She would look back at him every one hour but make no move to approach him.

    Thus, two days passed by quite peacefully.

    Li Changshou waszily reading the sutra when he suddenly felt piercing, a hostile gazending on him.

    Calmly, Li Changshou lifted the bamboo slip he was holding and focused on analyzing the information the Wind Speech Incantation provided. He discovered the blurry figure of a young man in the direction of the gaze.

    ¡®Oh? An enemy of mine? How can that be?¡¯

    Li Changshou lifted his head and saw that that person was standing at the edge of the venue, 1,000 feet away from where the various Immortal Sects were seated.

    More urately, it was not a human for short anther-like dragon horns were growing from the forehead.

    A young dragon of the dragon race?

    It should be a young dragon about to participate in the fight between the various sects happening soon.

    Li Changshou was very confused as he realized that that dragon had been staring intensely at him without looking away.

    He silently leaned back, and the dragon¡¯s gaze followed his movement. It was staring at him without a doubt.

    Upon closer examination, there was a streak of pale-blue light in the dragon¡¯s eyes.

    Did that dragon see through his concealed cultivation?

    It should not be possible. The technique Li Changshou was using to conceal his cultivation level was one of a kind, for it was derived through the detailed analysis of the Dharma spells people around him used.

    ¡®Could it be because I have the lowest cultivation among the people from the Immortal Du Sect here? That¡¯s why he targeted me?¡¯

    Li Changshou started hypothesizing. Just then, through the Wind Speech Incantation, he captured that the edges of the young man¡¯s lips twitched and formed a small, confident smile.

    ¡®Perhaps, this young dragon is not confident but was asked to win against someer on. Therefore, it seeks out the weakest individual of a major sect? This method is so uncultivated...¡¯

    Li Changshou nced at the dragon and stared into its sapphire eyes calmly. The blue streak of light in its eyes gradually receded as it silently locked eyes with Li Changshou, who was several thousand feet away.

    ording to the 10-second eye contact rule[1], the two of them should be...

    Their eye contact was interrupted by a red body. A Turtle Immortal stood before the young man.

    ¡°Why are you here, Your Highness? It is your turn soon!¡±

    Prince? The Dragon King¡¯s son?

    There was nothing good about being targeted by someone like that.

    Li Changshou could notprehend how and why the Dragon King¡¯s son could find him, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, among the crowd present.

    Was his appearance attractive to male dragons?

    Li Changshou contemted, analyzing the whole incident in detail and thinking if he should immediately find an excuse to leave the venue.

    Presently, the dragon race was actually in a very awkward position.

    They possessed many experts from the ancient times and countless treasures. Yet, they were rejected by Heaven and Earth after destroying the Primordial World in the Ancient War.

    There might be many experts in the dragon race, and hence, it seemed strong. In fact, however, its strength could not keep up with the improvement and development of the human race.

    In addition, the dragon race mainly relied on bloodlines to gain strength. Following the death of the strongest Ancestral Dragon during the Ancient War, no dragon stronger than the Ancestral Dragon had been born from then on.

    After the six Saints ascended the throne during the Primordial Times, the dragon race had to be cautious in fear of invoking the wrath of the Saints and resulting in the eradication of the dragon race. However, the dragon race was still living in a dream where dragons were overlords.

    A few years ago, the East Ocean Dragon Pce had purposely sent out a batch of newly-trained soldiers to create trouble at the Coast of the East Ocean. The Immortal Du Sect had sent out disciples to kill demons in the East Ocean and protect the human race. This had served as a warning and humiliation for the Dragon Pce.

    However, the Dragon Pce had not dared to retaliate, for the Immortal Du Sect possessed the Dao heritage of the Three Schools, which was also why the Demon-Sweeping Meet was held. The dragon race wished to seize this opportunity to showcase its prowess and negotiate with the cultivators of the human race to equally split the East Ocean borders.

    After that, the Dragon Pce had sent a wretched dragon to deliver the invitation card to the Immortal Du Sect. However, that wretched dragon had been sent flying by Exalted Wang Qing with one move. This was another p to the face, and it was even worse this time round.

    Yet, the Dragon Pce still had not dared to do anything to the Immortal Du Sect. As a result, dragons in power of the Dragon Pce had set up this little trap with the intention to use this opportunity to take a bit of revenge.

    While it was childish, it also showed how helpless the dragon race was and how awkward of a situation they were in.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the dragon race was strong in appearance but weak in reality. Old habits would die hard. The whole dragon race had be twisted in its own way.

    ¡®Is this dragon eyeing me because of these reasons?¡¯

    Li Changshou fell silent for a few beats, before making a swift decision to sit on the fence and observe the situation.

    It was safer for him to stay by his own sect than take off on his own in such a ce where the strong converged. If there was an expert from the Dragon Pce, who wanted to release their anger on a weakling like him, it would truly be deleterious for him.

    Li Changshou decided to admit defeat immediately using his weak cultivation as an excuse, should that dragon choose him to exchange pointers withter.

    The performers left the stage, and a Turtle Immortal with white eyebrows stepped onto the stage with a golden shell beneath his feet. Then, he started to slowly narrate the past glory of the dragon race, which Li Changshou could not be bothered to listen to.

    He sensed that gaze again. Hence, he chose to stop the Wind Speech Incantation, looked over, and saw that the person about to step onto the stage was the young man from the dragon race.

    ...

    ¡®I, the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, must do something big today.¡¯

    Ao Yi stood behind a few flood dragon troops calmly. He only stepped forward when the Turtle Minister introduced him.

    The immortal armor vest he wore shone faintly, making his young face gentle-looking.

    Ao Yi was well-aware that he could be considered somewhat of a star in today¡¯s Demon-Sweeping Meet.

    This was his 10-years-old birthday celebration.

    Don¡¯t misunderstand, however, for this was, in fact, the 10th hour since he had broken out from his shell. More than 230 years ago, Ao Yi had already gained consciousness in the dragon egg and could move about in the egg for six hours every day.

    That phenomenon was known as Egg Shift, a specialized term used by the dragon race.

    From then on, various ¡®teachers¡¯ would utilize these six hours to continuously teach him etiquette, the arts, music, immortal techniques, and so on.

    The reason? Because he was the second son of the current East Ocean Dragon King, and his inherited bloodline was even purer than his elder brother¡¯s. In the future, he would most likely be able to attain the Zenith Heaven Realm and be a pir of support for the dragon race.

    In the first few decades, what Ao Yi had learned made him feel that the dragon race was the strongest race in the entire universe. They were natural-born experts and the Primordial World¡¯s true owner.

    Yet, he remembered vividly an incident that had happened one morning 163 years ago. At that point in time, he could already remain awake in the dragon egg for 10 hours at a time.

    A music teacher seemed to be drunk during the lesson, as he narrated to Ao Yi many facts about the dragon race¡¯s current deplorable circumstances.

    The dragon race was not the strongest. There were the Saints living in the sky and humans living on thend...

    During the Ancient War, the dragon, phoenix, and qilin race had destroyed the boundless Primordial World, resulting in the deaths of countless living beings. From then on, the dragon race had been deemed responsible, carrying a sin forever unabsolvable. Heaven and Earth rejected them, and the Heavenly Dao sealed their luck.

    Consequently, they could only stay within the Four Seas and continuously use the bodies of the dragon race¡¯s experts to repair the unstable Ocean Eye of the Four Seas. This way, they could slowly wash off their sins.

    What was the Ocean Eye?

    That was the Heaven Earth polluted spring, the most dangerous purgatory!

    Upon learning that, Ao Yi started to worry as he began to muse about the matter every day.

    As the Dragon King¡¯s son and the sessor to the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bloodline, what should and could he do for the dragon race?

    Gradually, he discovered a pitiful truth. The majority of the dragon race still believed that they were the strongest race. Many even attributed the punishment of guarding the Four Sea passed down from the Heavenly Dao as the best proof of their character and willingness to benefit all living beings!

    Even more, individuals made a ruckus about how the dragon race was once an overlord of this universe and how it was an ancient race far superior to the weak human race!

    Today, the phoenix and qilin races were almost extinct, and mages and demons became insignificant. The very fact that the prosperity of the dragon race in the ancient times was still being revered by the human race was the evidence that the dragon race was the strongest...

    How pitiful!

    Howughable!

    Thefort enjoyed by the dragon race today was obtained through sacrificing countless dragons to repair the Ocean Eye!

    There were Saints living in the sky who could exterminate the dragon race with one finger!

    There were humans living on thend, sessfully developing into a powerful force the dragon race could no longer hinder!

    Despite that, many individuals of the dragon race were still daydreaming about the past glory and were unwilling to wake up from it. Therefore, the dragon race persisted in dering battles against the human race, although it did not dare to really go into war with the human race.

    A few days ago, Ao Yi¡¯s elder brother, the Crown Prince of the Dragon Pce, had sent people to create trouble for the Immortal Du Sect. Yet he hadn¡¯t dared to personally send a deration of war to the Immortal Du Sect!

    ¡®This is the dragon race! This is the ancient overlord that has been rotten to its core and became twisted! What can I, a 10-years-old young dragon, do?¡¯

    Ao Yi looked towards the suspended tform, as though he could see his father, the Zenith Heaven King.

    Golden Immortals could only be destroyed by tribtions. Furthermore, even if the king was to retire from the throne, it would be his uncles to seed the throne and not Ao Yi. As a result, he would not be able to use the authority as a king to change the dragon race¡¯s situation.

    Ao Yi scoffed. ¡®To put it bluntly, I¡¯m simply a vessel and pretty puppet for the dragon race to fight for and gain some pride back.¡¯

    That was all he was worth.

    ¡®Son, in today¡¯s Demon-Sweeping Meet, you must choose a disciple from the Immortal Du Sect to exchange pointers with. Remember, win, and let your father be happy.¡¯

    This was the instruction his mother gave him.

    ¡®Your Highness, please show some mercy and not hurt anyone. Otherwise, the consequence will be quite dire.¡¯

    This was the instruction a minister working under his father gave him.

    Yet all of them had no idea what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee our birthday prince, the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, to the stage!¡± shouted the Turtle Minister.

    Ao Yi calmly stepped onto the stage. All eyesnded on him, but he did not bother to look at the non-dragon beings.

    The Turtle Minster was still narrating the script he had memorized. Soon, Ao Yi would need to personally choose an opponent to exchange pointers with. This was a freestyle performance before the official start of the Demon-Sweeping Meet.

    He had to exact small revenge on the lowly Immortal Du Sect in front of everyone.

    Naturally, Ao Yi was aware of his true strength, due to what he had learned when in the dragon egg, his bloodline, and his innate mystical abilities. He had hatched from the dragon egg merely 10 years ago, but the dragons that had just attained Immortal Ascension were no longer his match.

    Today, however, the surrounding Immortal Sects of the East Ocean had gathered here!

    He, the 10-years-old Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, was going to do something big!

    Just now, he was observing the strength of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciples and had set his sights on the weakest of them all.

    Perhaps the regal dragon race felt that the two ps to the face the Immortal Du Sect had given were insufficient.

    Was that still unable to wake them up from the daydream?

    Alright!

    Today, he, the Dragon King¡¯s second son, would lose to the weakest person of the Immortal Du Sect fairly and squarely!

    Would this p to the face be sufficient?

    ¡®Wake up, dragon race!

    ¡®Wake up, my fellow dragons who are slumbering in the ancient dreams!

    ¡®It¡¯s still not toote. We, as the dragon race, need to let go of our arrogance. We need to seek a true path, by letting the talented dragon descendants enter the various sects and cultivate their arts and Dao, just like any other human disciples!¡¯

    One Turtle Minister smiled and said, ¡°Today, our birthday prince will be the one to find a talent from an Immortal Sect to exchange blows and pointers...¡±

    ¡®Here it goes.¡¯ Ao Yi breathed in cautiously, stepped up, and looked in the direction of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Everyone in the venue followed his gaze.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Ao Yi lifted his right hand and pointed at the weakest individual from the Immortal Du Sect, whom he had already selected. Then, he announced with his childish voice, ¡°Exchange pointers with me.¡±

    [1] When a male and a female maintain eye contact for 10 seconds, it may be seen as a sign of romantic interest.

 Chapter 41: The Face-Off between Dragon and Man!

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Face-Off between Dragon and Man!</h4>

    ¡®That finger...¡¯

    Li Changshou felt helpless. He was sitting in the shadows and was practically invisible at this point.

    Why was this world so cruel to him?

    There were nearly 8,000 cultivators present. Of the younger disciples, his cultivation level was neither high nor low. After all, some disciples from the minor sects had yet to attain the Void Refinement Realm.

    Why would the Second Prince choose him out of so many people?

    Li Changshou could not understand, no matter what. However, he knew that it was not the right time for him to be lost in thought. He needed to do something to extract himself from this sticky situation.

    Numerous gazesnded on him, and multiple spiritual and immortal senses probed at him.

    Fortunately, so long as no one took Li Changshou¡¯s hand to check his body, his true cultivation level should not be revealed.

    However, this did not guarantee that Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level remained hidden from the elders sitting on the suspended tform.

    At this very moment, Li Changshou was really tempted to press that little dragon called Ao Yi onto the floor, force open the dragon¡¯s mouth, and stuff some Immortal-Melting Pills and Demon-Subduing Bone-Corroding Pills inside!

    ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou? Martial Nephew Changshou?¡±

    A female immortal of the Immortal Du Sect anxiously sent a voice transmission to him. Li Changshou immediately collected his thoughts, lifted his head, and looked over.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    A male Perfected Immortal from the Immortal Du Sect cleared his throat, stood up, bowed towards Ao Yi, standing proudly on the square, and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, you wish to exchange pointers with our Martial Nephew Changshou here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ao Yi replied impatiently. ¡°I choose him.¡±

    The moment hepleted that sentence, a few voice transmissions entered his ear.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re mistaken. That person is just in the Second Stage Void Return Realm.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness! Please choose thatdy in red! She is in the Eighth Stage Void Return Realm!¡±

    The edges of Ao Yi¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but he remained unmoved.

    Li Changshou stood up, cupped his fists at the Perfected Immortals from his sect, bowed, and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, my cultivation level is still low, and my ranking in the sect is not in the Top 100. I¡¯m afraid that I will not be the prince¡¯s match and will bring shame to our Immortal Du Sect¡¯s name.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the prince choose from the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciples present once more? An inner sect disciple in the Top 10 would be a better candidate...

    ¡°I shall not disgrace myself and the sect.¡±

    The other 10 Immortal Du Sect disciples stood up as well. Youqin Xuanya even stepped forward and stood in front of Li Changshou.

    Ao Yi frowned. This cultivator was weak and cowardly.

    The Second Prince of the Dragon Pce dered, ¡°I am not changing my mind!

    ¡°Why? Does the Immortal Du Sect look down on the East Ocean Dragon Pce so much?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately frowned. Was this fellow still intent on exchanging pointers with him?

    Where did it go wrong?

    At the same time, on the suspended tform, the nearly 300 human Heaven Immortals looked down and stared at the situation below. The close-to-100 dragon experts observed the scene with a frown.

    The old Dragon King was the only one still smiling on the suspended tform, as though he had fallen asleep. He did not seem to care about what was going on below, seemingly having predicted this situation.

    As Li Changshou hesitated, an Uncle-Master of his turned and smiled helplessly at him.

    ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou, why don¡¯t you exchange some moves with the prince?¡±

    The male Perfected Immortal was also afraid of putting Li Changshou on the spot, so he went straight to the point. ¡°The original intention is to let you broaden your horizons. Unexpectedly, the prince chose you as his opponent.

    ¡°Just showcase what you have learned. There is no need for you to go for the win. Simply make sure to not let the prince feel bored about it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Then, another Uncle-Master sent a voice transmission to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Martial Nephew Changshou. Go ahead and exchange some pointers with him. We will keep our eye on the situation.

    ¡°This little dragon is a prince of the Dragon Pce. He is quite capable. If you feel that the tides are not in your favor, admit defeat immediately. Remember, safety alwayses first.

    ¡°Given your low cultivation level, it is okay if you lose. There is no need for our disciples to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the sect¡¯s pride!¡±

    Li Changshou silently sighed, gave a small smile, and cupped his fists at the elders and peers looking at him with concerned gazes. Then, he walked briskly down the stairs and headed towards the square.

    He decided to do whatever he could aplish as a Second Stage Void Return disciple.

    The star today was Ao Yi. Li Changshou assumed that the dragon chose him intending to secure a win.

    He shall fulfill this wish then. After a few moves, he would admit defeat, preferably in an elegant way.

    ¡°Changshou! Martial Nephew!¡± Jiu Jiu suddenly shouted from the side. She removed therge gourd she was carrying on her back, blinked rapidly at Li Changshou, and hollered, ¡°You forgot to take your Evil-Vanquishing Ruyi Sword with you! I am almost finished withprehension. Let me return this to you.¡±

    Li Changshou momentarily was caught betweenughter and tears, but he felt the care and concern this Aunt-Master of his had for him.

    The Evil-Vanquishing Ruyi Sword was a supreme-grade Dharma treasure refined by Exalted Wang Qing. It was said to possess the potential to transform into a powerful numinous treasure.

    This was Aunt-Master Jiu¡¯s natal Dharma treasure. She actually used such an excuse to lend it to Li Changshou...

    ¡°I¡¯m heading over to exchange pointers with the Second Prince.¡± Li Changshou replied gently, ¡°This exchange is not a life-and-death battle, so there is no need for a deadly Dharma treasure like this.¡±

    With that, Li Changshou stepped onto the square, choosing not to ept Aunt-Master Jiu¡¯s gourd. Then, his gaze locked with the Second Prince¡¯s.

    The edges of Ao Yi¡¯s lips lifted, his eyes burning with desperation.

    ¡®Very good. Come.

    ¡®Defeat me, the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce, head-on!

    ¡®Use your full strength to throw a Dharma spell or a kick and punch at me! I will definitely vomit blood like a fountain!¡¯

    Li Changshou felt uneasy instead, for that look in his opponent¡¯s eyes...

    ¡®What is he trying to do? Why is his gaze so intense?

    ¡®Is this Second Prince of the Dragon Pce truly trying to kill me, an Immortal Du Sect disciple, here?

    ¡®Can it be because I am not an immortal seedling, so the Immortal Du Sect will not react badly even if I am to die? This way, the Dragon Pce can exact some revenge as well.

    ¡®Yes, this should be the n.

    ¡®I need to exercise caution.¡¯

    Thus, Li Changshou became even warier.

    The immortal armor Ao Yi was wearing let out a bright gleam. He took one step forward with an explosive amount of aura.

    Li Changshou was around 300 feet away from him, and the former could already sense that Ao Yi¡¯s lifeforce had locked onto him.

    He immediately activated his Dharma powers, concealed his aura, and focused on circting his self-created Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra. This way, his Dharma power fluctuations werepletely in tandem with when a Second Stage Void Return cultivator exerted their full strength.

    Then, he took half a step forward. The lifeforce of one man and one dragon shed!

    ¡®Come!¡¯

    A streak of light flew across Ao Yi¡¯s blue eyes. He gave up on using the Dharma treasure to initiate a ranged attack and was about to charge forward with the intention of cing his own face in the direct line of punches the weakest disciple of the Immortal Du Sect threw!

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Li Changshou hollered.

    Ao Yi lost his bearings and almost fell face-first onto the clean stage.

    What was wrong?

    Ao Yi looked over with a frown. The rest of the spectators were puzzled as well.

    The fight was about to start, so what was that about?

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°Since we are exchanging pointers, we need to set some ground rules first. There should be a righteous and reputable referee to determine the results. We must also create a boundary, where we cannot step out of. Without any rules in ce, it does not seem to fit into the Dragon Pce¡¯s way of treating matters seriously and fairly!¡±

    ¡®Why is this person so troublesome...¡¯ Ao Yi felt resigned. However, the Turtle Minister standing at the side felt that Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion made sense and could not be refuted.

    Indeed, the Dragon Pce failed to make sufficient preparations for this segment.

    The Turtle Minister came forward immediately and personally took on the role of a ¡®referee¡¯ as it used its immortal power to draw a circle with a 2,000-feet circumference.

    ¡°For this battle between the prince and the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s talent, both parties should not overdo it. The usage of killing Dharma treasures is not allowed...¡±

    The boundary was drawn, and the rules were established. The battle suddenly became much more official.

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi looked at each other again. While standing 300 feet apart, their lifeforce shed again.

    Ao Yi stood rooted to the spot as some withered snowkes appeared and floated around him. There was a flickering me within each snowke.

    ¡®My aura must be strong, and the defeat needs to be extremely tragic!

    ¡®Breath in and hold the breath.¡¯

    Ao Yi steadied himself once more and was about to charge forward!

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Li Changshou hollered once more.

    Ao Yi¡¯s feet slipped, and he hopped forward twice.

    This fellow would always shout ¡®hold on¡¯ just as he was about to circte his Dharma powers!

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we battle with our wits instead¡ª¡±

    ¡°So noisy! Here Ie!¡± Ao Yi growled, ferociously charging forward!

    His body was like an arrow being fired as the ice re around him shone brightly, leaving a mirage of him at the original spot. However, his front had a ringly obvious w!

    Li Changshou tightly clutched a stack of talismans in his hand. In the very instant Ao Yi came dangerously close to him, he swayed, evading to the side in a shagged yet graceful fashion.

    The Dragon Swimming Across Clouds was a superior-ss movement technique that he had revealed to the Immortal Du Sect before. However, this was only a movement technique and not some formidable mystical ability.

    While brushing past Li Changshou, Ao Yi frowned as he stared at Li Changshou¡¯s panicked expression.

    Ao Yi silently thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is it so difficult to attack head-on? Perhaps I¡¯m too ferocious and scared him away. Don¡¯t be afraid and hit me directly! I will make you win fabulously!¡¯

    After running for 200 feet more, Ao Yi suavely somersaulted in the air and stabilized his footing before charging at Li Changshou once again.

    Li Changshou took out six talismans and made some Dharma hand seals. The talisman patterns on the talismans shone, sprouting a number of fire snakes at the opponent!

    Ao Yi did not evade but lunged forward, the fire consuming his body. In the next moment, however, he dashed through the ordinary fire!

    Ferocious and unstoppable!

    Li Changshoupleted some abstruse footwork easier this time round, but he was still a little flustered. He evaded Ao Yi¡¯s attack once more and even threw two talismans at Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi sneered and immediately changed his attack method. He closely tailed after Li Changshou but willingly charged straight into all talisman mes!

    Li Changshou executed the Dragon Swimming Across Clouds with the Dharma powers of a Second Stage Void Return cultivator. As he went into offense and defense, alternatively, he quickly fell into a disadvantageous position and ¡®fortunately¡¯ managed to get to the spot he had chosen.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had exchanged more than 10 blows!

    Ao Yi¡¯s frown deepened. Making use of his ¡®superior¡¯ strength, he continuously delivered ws and his own face to his opponent to target.

    However, perhaps his opponent was purposely avoiding his vital parts and did not dare to attack a prince of the Dragon Pce, or the opponent¡¯s strength was truly too weak, and he could not grasp the opportunity offered to him on a tter.

    His opponent simply refused to make use of the ws offered!

    Fortunately, although their talisman techniques were not strong, he had already suffered from numerous fire attacks.

    In just a moment, he could directly enact the scene of a live dragon ¡®exploding¡¯!

    Finally, Li Changshou and Ao Yi had the very first body-contact...

    Thirty feet behind Li Changshou was the boundary, having been ¡®forced¡¯ to that position. His eyes gained a determined gaze. He threw out a dozen talismans, Dharma powers gathering at his palm and transforming into thunder streaks!

    Daybreak Five-Thunder Technique!

    This was considered a slightly advanced Dharma spell of the Immortal Du Sect. Most Void Return disciples had already mastered this technique.

    Thunder shed, and fire sparks burst!

    Ao Yi charged within the resulting cloud of thunder and fire. His fist finally smacked onto Li Changshou¡¯s palm!

    ¡®Eh?¡¯

    Ao Yi frowned. His innate sensitive battle instinct sensed danger the moment this sh happened.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯

    At the same time, Li Changshou was a little befuddled.

    This punch was thrown without any strength behind it.

    Even so, Li Changshou still followed with the script he curated. His body tilted backward as he staggered a few steps back. After using some hand movements to shift Ao Yi¡¯s fist to the side, Li Changshou continued to move backward.

    Ao Yi seized this opportunity as well and purposely slipped a little. Stumbling, he made some steps to the left as he mused, ¡°This should be enough!¡±

    At that very moment, Ao Yi heard a coughing from the side. His sapphire eyes shifted to the side, and he looked from the corner of his eyes.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and coughed a few times, his fingertips covered with some blood. Then, he looked towards the sky, let out a long sigh, and murmured with a despondent expression, ¡°Forget it, I still lost. My capabilities are insufficient. I need to head back and cultivate more.¡±

    He took half a step back, coincidentally crossing the previously drawn boundary.

    The various immortals, cultivators, and members of the dragon and ocean race on the lotus tform looked on with pity.

    The movement techniques, talisman techniques, and thunder techniques Li Changshou just exhibited were quite impressive for a Second Stage Void Return disciple.

    ¡®Admit... He admitted defeat!?¡¯

    Ao Yi was stunned for a moment. He looked down and saw the shimmering border in front of Li Changshou, unable to process it immediately.

    ¡®Why in the world did you admit defeat? Why did you admit defeat first? Did you not wish to win? Aren¡¯t you a cultivator of the human race?¡¯

    Then, he heard the Turtle Minster at the side shout, ¡°For this battle, the Second Prince...¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes widened as his face contorted.

    ¡®How can this be allowed!? My perfect n! The most important step of the n to wake up the dragon race! How dare you admit defeat!? I even volunteered to be hit! This, this!¡¯

    The Second Prince¡¯s face suddenly became flushed.

    The Turtle Minster¡¯s announcement was still at: ¡°...is the...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ao Yi tilted his head up suddenly and gave a deep roar.

    At the same time, pale-gold dragon blood suddenly started sprouting from his surroundings, while even cracks appeared on his immortal armor.

    The Heaven Immortal Turtle Minister was frightened.

    Ao Yi stared at Li Changshou and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Such powerful... talisman... technique...¡±

    As he spoke, his body started falling backward andnded on the ¡®blood pool¡¯. The surrounding dragon experts swarmed into the square. The whole venue descended into utter chaos!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡®The acting skills of this little brother from the dragon race are impassible and at a newbie level.¡¯

    A few Perfected Immortals from the Immortal Du Sect rushed from the sides, stood in front of Li Changshou, and protected him.

 Chapter 42: Plotting Against My Senior Brotherâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 42: Plotting Against My Senior Brother...</h4>

    The whole venue descended into chaos the moment Ao Yi copsed.

    Li Changshou sensed that quite a few increasingly-hostile gazes from a number of Dragon Pce experts locked onto him.

    He had gained a rough understanding of the Dragon Pce¡¯s Second Prince¡¯s befuddling actions. Thus, he quickly started to think of a solution.

    That fellow¡¯s acting was very fake, but he was still a prince. It would not be good if the Dragon Pce made use of this opportunity to create trouble.

    Jiu Jiu stood in front of Li Changshou, using her petite body to block half of his.

    She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you injured, Martial Nephew Changshou?¡±

    ¡°My aura is a little unstable, and that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt-Master. The punches of the Second Prince were quite powerful, after all. But I¡¯m fine,¡± Li Changshou replied in a low voice, having alreadye up with a solution for this situation at hand.

    With a worried and guilty expression, he sighed andmented, ¡°I wonder how the Second Prince¡¯s injuries are. My talisman techniques should not have been able to break through the immortal armor he was wearing. Could it be because I repeatedly used my movement technique to evade andcked the courage to meet him head-on? And that is why, in his anxiety, his Dharma powers went haywire? Why don¡¯t you help to check his body, Aunt-Master? After all, I don¡¯t know how advanced the Dragon Pce¡¯s medical skills are and if they could diagnose a sickness like this.¡±

    Jiu Jiuughed humorlessly and chided. ¡°There are many experts in the Dragon Pce, so how can such a thing be impossible? Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the ministers of the Dragon Pce looked towards Ao Yi. Shortly, the Turtle Minster, who was the first to reach Ao Yi, shouted, ¡°His Highness is alright. It is just that something went awry during the cirction of his Dharma powers, causing his Dharma powers to break through his body. His Highness has simply lost consciousness as a result. He will regain consciousness soon and is, in fact, fine...¡±

    A Dragon Pce general wearing silver armor immediately inquired, ¡°Then what do we do about this battle, Minister?¡±

    The Turtle Minister fell silent. It looked at the boundary and then nced at the unconscious Ao Yi.

    This time, Li Changshou did not need to worry about the situation.

    A male Perfected Immortal of the Immortal Du Sect standing at the side smiled and replied, ¡°The Second Prince is, of course, the winner. It was only after my Martial Nephew stepped out of the boundary that the Second Prince sustained inner injuries. The oue is obvious. I have a Qi-Regting Pill, made using a secret pill form from the Immortal Du Sect. The Dragon Pce might not have much care for an ordinary pill like this, but it is a little token from the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Turtle minister gestured for the Dragon Pce general to ept the pill. Thus, this matter closed.

    The Turtle Minister immediately called some immortal prawn soldiers over, ced the unconscious Second Prince Ao Yi on a jade chair, and directed the soldiers to carry it out.

    The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s immortals cupped their fists and returned to the sect¡¯s spot while protecting Li Changshou among them.

    While walking, Li Changshou suddenly whispered to Jiu Jiu beside him, ¡°Aunt-Master, I have read on an ancient book that the type of grape on our table is very useful for when one¡¯s Qi goes awry during cultivation.¡±

    ¡°That grape was given by the Dragon Pce. Wouldn¡¯t they know it better than you?¡± Jiu Jiu reprimanded, ¡°And you, why did you jump out of the boundary? You might have won if you simply stood there for a while longer.¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a bitter smile, ¡°I simply couldn¡¯t hold my own any longer.¡±

    Jiu Jiu became unhappy and scolded Li Changshou, ¡°When we return, I will personally make sure that you focus when you cultivate. If your cultivation level is so weak, what use is there to y around with alchemy and array formations?

    ¡°Your own cultivation level is the foundation of Dao!

    ¡°Otherwise, if you chance upon any formidable Dharma treasure, you will not be able to wield it at its full capability!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head as he replied, relieved, ¡°Yes, I know my mistake now.¡±

    He could clearly sense that the gazes on him started to dissipate...

    Youqin Xuanya, who was carrying a huge sword, approached him and looked at him in concern.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. My aura is slightly unstable, that¡¯s all,¡± answered Li Changshou, looking guilty. ¡°My capability is insufficient, causing Junior Sister and the rest of the sect to worry, and resulting in the sect to lose face.¡±

    A senior brother instantly sent a voice transmission to him, ¡°Evidently, that Dragon Pce¡¯s Second Prince was purposely seeking trouble and intentionally chose you, Junior Brother Changshou!

    ¡°Wait and see, Junior Brother. I will let the dragons participatingter to know how powerful we can be!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at that senior brother in gratitude.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, you can return to your seat first and rest. There¡¯s no need for you to continue standing.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon Pce is too much. That Second Prince is despicable.¡±

    Jiu Jiu reminded, ¡°Sit well and don¡¯tin! There are so many Heaven Immortals watching from above!¡±

    All disciples were reprimanded, but some of them continued to be indignant at the injustice Li Changshou faced. As a result, they were scolded by the other Perfected Immortals of the Immortal Du Sect.

    The reaction of those people was actually expected.

    Li Changshou knew that this reaction was so big not because of him, but because of the collective pride as a sect.

    He returned to his seat, and his fluctuating aura swiftly calmed down. Youqin Xuanya looked back at him several times as she walked away from him.

    Then, the concern on her face disappeared, and her expression turned increasingly cold.

    The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s number one disciple¡¯s eyes started to burn furiously. She removed therge sword from her back and ced it down on the short table. After pointing a few ces on the de and removing the seal on it, numerous me patterns appeared on therge sword. Then they slowly transformed into several long thin flying swords.

    Suddenly, the temperature of the seating area where the young Immortal Du Sect disciples gathered dropped.

    She took out two bottles of pills and checked them to make sure that there were sufficient pills to aid in recovering one¡¯s Dharma powers.

    Then, she took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped the set of flying swords. Her face was cold and expressionless, her eyes looking... a little scary.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin.¡±

    She heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, and Youqin Xuanya¡¯s movements stopped. At the same time, she turned around to look at him.

    ¡°When it¡¯s your turnter, please exercise restraint. We¡¯re in the Dragon Pce, and we should not sh with them directly.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded her head slightly. Her murderous gaze softened and became gentler.

    In that instant, she might be puckering her lips or smiling, or perhaps both.

    However, her expression and gaze were indeed trying to tell Li Changshou not to worry.

    The three Immortal Du Sect disciples separating Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya saw that expression on thetter for the very first time. All of them were surprised and were strangely also feeling like they were in the way... and very extra.

    Youqin Xuanya continued to meticulously wipe her flying swords. It seemed like she did not change her mind simply because of Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission.

    Li Changshou did not continue to bother himself with it since there was nothing he could do either.

    He cast the Wind Speech Incantation, this time for the purpose of listening in to the discussion and gossip happening in the venue. This way, he would obtain some real-life feedback after his performance.

    Soon, voices entered his ear with the wind flow, from near and far away, in a crescendo...

    ¡°That Immortal Du Sect disciple is not bad. That Dragon Pce¡¯s Second Prince was too impatient and failed to use his full strength.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Turtle Minister say so? After all, the Second Prince is only 10 years old. It is normal for him to be slightly hot-blooded.¡±

    ¡°I myself might not win against the Second Prince. It is a pity that the Immortal Du Sect disciple went out of the boundary first...¡±

    After carefully analyzing for a while, Li Changshou felt assured. His image as an excellent disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was believable and without any ws.

    As he was sitting with the top ten immortal seedlings of the sect, he would soon bepared and forgotten since the outsiders would not see anything noteworthy about him.

    The Turtle Minister officially announced the result once more¡ªthe Dragon Pce¡¯s Second Prince won the round.

    However, due to his impatience, the Second Prince¡¯s aura had gone awry, causing him to sustain internal injuries. He had already returned to the Dragon Pce to recuperate. The celebratory segments after would hence be canceled.

    This small incident temporarily ended.

    From that incident, Li Changshou witnessed firsthand the unpredictability of the Primordial World and theplexity of the dragon¡¯s heart. Li Changshou felt that he was still too young, having underestimated the human heart and dragon nature, thus failing to consider the matterpletely.

    But how could he know that that little dragon would pull such a trick?

    Ao Yi was actually so unruly that he attempted to intentionally lose to him!

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had stepped out of the boundary and admitted defeat first. Otherwise, the whole situation might be worse than it was now.

    Next time, if he encountered a simr situation, Li Changshou would punch himself in the face to cause severe injuries so that he could directly exit the battle.

    Li Changshou recalled the battle scene, which appeared peaceful on the surface but was actually quite bizarre.

    The instant the fist and the palm shed two pitch-ck figures seemed to appear behind the human and the dragon, looking coldly at each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®You dare to deceive me?¡¯

    ¡®Back at you, my friend.¡¯

    The little dragon most likely had other ns as well.

    Li Changshou¡¯s biggest hope right now was to be able to return to the sect safely.

    After bncing the pros and cons, it would be worthwhile to leave this dangerous environment sessfully even if he needed to expose some of his trump cards.

    After all, the reason he concealed trump cards was so that he would be able to live well.

    Who knew what kind of tricks there were up the dragon¡¯s sleeves!?

    ...

    The Demon-Sweeping Meet officially started after a performance.

    The Dragon Pce took out 12 immortal Dharma treasures to serve as the final prize of the battles between disciples happeningter on.

    Battles happened as the participants yed offensive and defensive. Countless disciples entered the segment. The venue was split into several areas as well.

    Each round had an immortal treasure as the prize. If someone could sessfully defend the ce nine consecutive times, and defeat the warrior the Dragon Pce sent out, they could take the immortal treasure away.

    The warriors were some young dragons, with the strength equivalent to that of an average first- or second-stage Dao Requital cultivator.

    The difficulty of defending the treasure was not low. However, the disciples from the various immortal sects were very excited since it was hard for them to obtain immortal treasures.

    The moment the battle started, the numerous disciples exhibited their techniques. The whole scene was very spectacr.

    However, two hours passed, and only an early-stage Dao Requital disciple from a major sect won nine consecutive rounds, obtaining the opportunity to meet the warrior head-on. Nheless, the battle ended with the cultivator losing.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya pped on the short table and flew on the sky with 12 transparent flying swords encircling her. Then, shended before the dragon youngster.

    ¡°One battle.¡±

    Today, Youqin Xuanya from the Immortal Du Sect shocked everyone present at the Dragon Pce.

    She controlled the swords and fire, seizing four immortal treasures, defeating several dozens of cultivators, and injuring four Dao Requital youngsters from the dragon race in total. Her reputation rose in the East Continent.

    The female cultivator certainly would have an extraordinary future ahead, and, after that drawn-out battle, she became the focal point of all gazes. She dragged her exhausted body, covered with injuries, and was carrying arge sword on her back, taking slow steps towards the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s seating area.

    She rejected the offers of help from the rest of the members from the sect and ignored the Uncle-Masters¡¯ advice that she should rest immediately. After bypassing her seat, she continued on slightly...

    Her head was lowered, body hunched, and slender hands were slightly trembling due to overexerting her Dharma powers.

    However, she seeded in cing the four immortal treasures emitting rainbow lights onto the short table in front of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Second Stage Void Return disciple, someone that most people had already forgotten about...

    Then, she smiled tiredly at the male disciple who was looking at her...

    At that moment, all cultivators present gained profound respect for Youqin Xuanya. The Perfected Immortals from the various immortal sects were impressed as well.

    Li Changshou looked back at her with a conflicted gaze, having been rendered speechless. He stood up with the intention to hold her up, but Youqin Xuanya thought of his injuries and immediately evaded his hands.

    Hence, Li Changshou could only give a Dao salute at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back while silently ¡®blessing¡¯ Uncle-Master Jiu Wu... a few hundred times.

    ...

    Inside an extravagant underwater pce hall.

    The youngster lying on the 1,000-feet-long bed suddenly opened his eyes. He reached back and grabbed hold of the maidservant who was kneeling beside him and was currently peeling grapes for him.

    ¡°Did I lose? Did I lose?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. You won...¡±

    ¡°What? How¡¯s that possible! I evidently¡ª¡±

    ¡°Second Prince! Second Prince!¡±

    ¡°Someone! The prince fainted once again!¡±

 Chapter 43: As Long As You Are Thick-Skinned

    <h4>Chapter 43: As Long As You Are Thick-Skinned</h4>

    White clouds floated above the azure ocean.

    Just like when they had been on the journey to the East Ocean, a huge white cloud floated towards the north-west gate while carrying 16 Perfected Immortals and 11 disciples, and a few Heaven Immortals protecting the order in all four directions above.

    Those who left first dumped the huge white clouds behind. The cloud path was very wide and did not seem crowded.

    This was the third day after Li Changshou¡¯s insane battle with Ao Yi, and the Demon-Sweeping Meet had also ended sessfully.

    The fake leader, Li Changshou, sat at the corner and had retired from glory. Thus, nobody paid attention to him.

    Since the true leader, Youqin Xuanya, had an outstanding performance at the Meet, her name had spread everywhere. She had beaten 36 cultivators and four dragon race disciples consecutively. As a result, she had risen to fame. She was now being surrounded in the middle of the white cloud.

    Among Youqin Xuanya¡¯s opponents on that day and those four dragon race disciples, seven to eight of them were at the First Stage or Second Stage of the Dao Requital Realm. On the other hand, given her cultivation at the Eight Stage of the Void Return Realm, she had relied on her firm mind and clever techniques umted with hard work.

    Furthermore, the power and grade of her flying sword surpassed that of an ordinary immortal treasure. It had experienced many fierce battles and gnawed those bones in session.

    The power supporting her perseverance was not the four immortal treasures that the Dragon Pce had used.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she put those four immortal treasures before her senior brother, who had previously been bullied and humiliated by the dragon race. Then, she returned to her own seat and meditated cross-legged, which was akin to giving everyone a clear answer.

    She was not contending for the Dharma treasures but striving for determination!

    ¡®I, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, am not easily dealt with by other people! The Senior Brother from my sect is not what anybody can bully either!¡¯

    At that time, the eyes of a few sentimental Martial Aunts had gone red.

    If Li Changshou had not been the one being implicated, he would definitely have given Youqin Xuanya a thumbs-up and told her that she had been cool.

    However, he had been bullied by the dragon race. After being protected by his junior sister, he was a lucky one who had obtained four immortal treasures for no reason¡ªthat was rtively awkward.

    These four immortal treasures were like four hot potatoes. Fortunately, Li Changshou reacted in time and entrusted them to Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu, who was in the line of session in the Heaven-Breaking Peak, for safekeeping. When they returned to the mountains, they would be given to Youqin Xuanya¡¯s Master, Martial Uncle Jiang Jingshan.

    This was proper handling that would not cause any more unnecessary trouble.

    However, the feeling of being protected and receiving help to stand up for himself was slightly strange.

    Li Changshou had gained some benefits on the journey to the East Ocean.

    In the next two days,petitions between cultivators of the same seniority helped him broaden hisbat methods.

    These cultivators came from different immortal sects and had different main cultivation techniques. Although the Five-Element Yin-Yang Dao technique was their main one, it had many different kinds of styles andplicatedbinations.

    Li Changshou had been watching at the side for two days. He had learned some very useful little tricks, which supplemented the tactical setups for the paper dolls.

    Broadening his horizons and raising his experiences were also a kind of cultivation.

    Due to Youqin Xuanya¡¯s blow, the Immortal Du Sect had been the biggest winner for the Meet this time. Not only had they taken away one-third of the Dharma treasures, but they had also boosted their sect¡¯s reputation by a lot.

    During the next ceremony to take in disciples, they might even be able to recruit a few immortal seedlings because of this.

    After Youqin Xuanya left, although disciples of the same seniority as her, such as Li Changshou, had to enter the battle as well, their best record was only seven consecutive wins.

    The senior brother, who had said he wanted to stand up for him, had won three out of four battles and had not been able to meet the remaining young dragons.

    Just when she left the range of the East Ocean, Jiu Jiu returned to being an obedient fairy and suddenly heard a voice transmission from above.

    She hurriedly flew into the sky on the cloud to the side of her Master, Exalted Wang Qing.

    Soon, Jiu Jiu flew down from the sky and was full of smiles.

    Shended back on the white cloud, where most of the teams were and took out a pill bottle before putting it beside Youqin Xuanya.

    Previously, Youqin Xuanya had spent a lot of effort. Ever since the huge battle two days ago, she had been mediating and cultivating.

    Then, Jiu Jiu walked to Li Changshou and sized him up as she cranked her head before she muttered, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Howe Master has praised you more than Xuanya?¡±

    Li Changshou had to worry about that.

    Had Exalted Wang Qing seen through his true cultivation level?

    No, that was not right. If that was the case, he should have reproached him for not winning the glory for their sect. He should not have been praising him for no reason instead.

    ¡°Here, this is for you. This is a reward from my master. This is not considered a reward within the sect.¡±

    Jiu Jiu threw out a jade token before she sat cross-legged three feet from Li Changshou.

    A few disciples perked their ears to hear what was happening.

    Youqin Xuanya had received the pill rewarded by Exalted Wang Qing, which was nothing. However, Li Changshou had lost his only battle. How could he receive a reward?

    In that jade token, there should be some kind of high-level immortal techniques, right? After all, it was the reward that Exalted Wang Qing had personally given.

    Jiu Jiu grinned, pretended to be stern, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Master said that you have dealt with the Prince of the Dragon Pce well.

    ¡°The Second Prince of the Dragon Pce is full of evil tricks. He should have wanted to let you beat him up with serious injuries and lose to you on purpose. Then, the Dragon Pce would seize the chance to take action on the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°Master said that if you had not seen through him in time, used the deceptive technique, and admitted defeat first, we might not be able to return to the mountains.

    ¡°He also said that Fifth Senior Brother had mentioned you a few times before him, saying that you are meticulous in your thoughts, prudent in your execution, and very reliable in handling matters.

    ¡°He had not chosen the wrong person to lead the team of disciples this time.¡±

    The burden in Li Changshou¡¯s heart fell instantly.

    Exalted Wang Qing had actually seen through the conspiracy of the Dragon Pce!

    Indeed, he had the height and outlook of a Heaven Immortal, which was totally different from their insignificant outlook!

    Although Li Changshou had previously done a meticulous analysis, deduced that the Prince of the Dragon Pce wanted to dishonor the Dragon Pce, and reversed the bad atmosphere of the Dragon Pce, he had not expected such logic behind that and even such a vicious scheme!

    Li Changshou thought back right away and realized that he was not standing at a height high enough. From the start, due to his first impression, he had believed that the Dragon Pce did not dare to deal with the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools directly. At the very most, they would let Ao Yi kill an insignificant disciple like him in thepetition.

    ¡®Oh? After thinking about it carefully, Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s logic seems to have many loopholes. Forget it, forget it. From the present oue, Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s analysis is beneficial to me.¡¯

    This Exalted One was...

    Very great!

    Very warm!

    Very considerate!

    A few of the disciples suddenly saw the light and were enlightened, while a few Perfected Immortals appeared to have known it before. Most of them looked at Li Changshou in admiration.

    For no reason, he had received a surge of favorable impressions from the others.

    This was much better than having bad impressions.

    Li Changshou supposed that he would receive rich rewards after he returned to the mountain, even though he had received the Inaction Sutra in advance.

    Li Changshou looked down at the jade token and realized that there was a profound thunder spell engraved on it?¡ªTrue Heaven Yang-Thunder Mantra.

    After pondering slightly, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Jiu Jiu at his side and handed the jade token over to her.

    Jiu Jiu looked at Li Changshou in shock.

    She had been cultivating for nearly 1,000 years, but she had never heard of something so absurd!

    The elder in the sect had bestowed a treasure, while the junior still wanted to be picky and wanted her to ask whether this thunder spell could be changed into the True Samadhi mes cultivation technique, which was more useful to alchemy!

    Li Changshou naturally knew it was inappropriate for him to be doing this. However, Jiu Jiu was on good terms with her master, and he indeed wanted the True Samadhi mes more than anything.

    If he could obtain the True Samadhi mes, his strength would soar greatly.

    Therefore, he could only be thick-skinned.

    ¡°I am going to get scolded by Master!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and took the jade token. She flew into the sky in a huff but restored her obedient look halfway.

    Very soon, Jiu Jiu turned back without a hitch and used a handkerchief to wrap two jade tokens. While nobody was noticing, she threw it to Li Changshou.

    Exalted Wang Qing did not take back the True Heaven Yang-Thunder Mantra.

    The Dharma spell engraved on the new jade token was of a simr grade to the thunder spell. It was written with three big words: True Samadhi mes!

    After carefully reading a few sentences of the opening, he heard the cultivation outline of ¡®essence me¡¯, ¡®spirit me¡¯, and ¡®Qi me¡¯. He felt a sense of satisfaction.

    He had finally obtained it. It was seriously real.

    Perhaps, this matter might leave an impression on Exalted Wang Qing that he was greedy and discontented.

    However, everything was worth it!

    After Li Changshou returned to the mountain, he would take root and cultivate honestly at the Little Qiong Peak.

    He would pay no attention to external matters, and study the True me Sutra wholeheartedly!

    The True Samadhi mes were not only used to injure his enemies.

    It was a wider type of True me handed down by the Dao Sect. It was famous for its great power and a lower threshold for cultivation. However, it was not easy for him to obtain the cultivation technique of the True Samadhi mes.

    When Li Changshou had initial sess with the True Samadhi mes, he could record the techniques in an ancient text and use the True Samadhi mes to enhance his soul and Dao Body. That way, he would be more confident when he faced the Heavenly Tribtion!

    From today onward, he only needed to go out of the mountain once more¡ªsurvive the Heavenly Tribtion!

    If he could sessfully go through the Heavenly Tribtion, he could keep a low-profile and seek longevity in the mountains in the future!

    He dreamt about being able to feed fish, grow flowers, refine pills, and set up array formations. When he was bored, Li Changshou could tease his junior sisters. When he had nothing to do, he could be a backup civil servant of the Heavenly Courts...

    This was probably the life he yearned for the most at present.

    Would trouble descend from the sky?

    Li Changshou looked at Youqin Xuanya, who was being protected tightly and could not help but reveal a slight smile.

    After Junior Sister Youqin Xuanya returned to the mountains, she should be able to be valued by the sect the most. From a certain degree, it would also be the shackles that restricted her movement.

    As long as Li Changshou dealt with Martial Uncle Jiu Wu,ter on, there would be no way for trouble. The Little Qiong Peak would also definitely restore to its usual peace!

    As for Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu, it was a good thing even if she came over often. That way, after Immortal Ascension, Li Changshou would produce some special pills and set up some formidable array formations, which would all be thanks to her help.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jiu Jiu sent a voice transmission at the side before she curled her lips. ¡°I know you¡¯re uneasy at a nce.¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a smile, ¡°Can you solve the Rubik¡¯s cube?¡±

    Jiu Jiu smiled in satisfaction. She threw the Rubik¡¯s cube with six colors on each side back and answered indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy since I found a way. Give me something else fun.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded his head. He took out a 5¡Á5 Rubik¡¯s cube and handed it to her.

    Jiu Jiu looked at the dazzling cube and its color. Shocked, she quickly sat in meditation and cultivated seriously.

    Deep in the East Ocean, the prawn soldiers, crab generals, and flood dragon troops heavily guarded the Crystal Pce at the bottom of the ocean that was covered by array formations.

    The singing and dancing in the main hall did not cease, and the feast to celebrate the Demon-Sweeping Meet had ended smoothly.

    The experts in the Dragon Pce watchedfortably as the most outstanding young disciples from the immortal sect in the East Continent took out all sorts of Dharma treasures for the battle.

    The Dragon King seemed to be drunk on the throne carved by crystal corals, leaning on the soft cushion made by the Brilliant Nine-Winged Gold Silkworms, which would be changed monthly, with a few beautiful youngdies at the side. Thesedies gently fanned the Dragon King and massaged his shoulders, back, and dragon legs.

    Being born as a dragon was that boring, cozy, and dull.

    The Civil and Military Chancellors of the Dragon Pce drank toast after toast while they talked cheerfully about the battles of those human disciples they had seen.

    Outside the main hall, the young dragon, which had just woken up for half a day, ascended the steps with a firm gaze.

    He was the Second Prince of the East Ocean, Ao Yi. He was going to do... something big!

 Chapter 44: Master, My Senior Brother Is Actuallyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 44: Master, My Senior Brother Is Actually...</h4>

    ¡®Is this... this ce truly the Little Qiong Peak that I¡¯m familiar with?¡¯

    On a trapping array formation in the periphery of the Pill Chamber, the new immortal of the Immortal Du Sect, Daoist Priest Qi Yuan, was wearing a messy Daoist robe and had a flustered gaze. He was looking at the three small paths in front of him while feeling at a loss and helpless.

    A few dayster, he still could not walk out of it...

    He had actually spent many years studying the array formation. However, he had limited skills in the array formation.

    After all, in the past hundreds of years, Qi Yuan had spent most of his time mending his Dao base. To study the array formation method, he had also taken the array diagrams, set them up several times, and remembered how to set them up, which was considered having initial sess in enlightenment.

    Therefore, when he faced the trapping chain array formations...

    ¡°Which expert set this up at the Little Qiong Peak? What ns does he have?¡± Qi Yuan mumbled in a low voice and tried to recall his previous itinerary.

    While Qi Yuan was in a daze, and at a loss, he found another new path.

    The forest up ahead was verdant. There were no misleading white mists, and the scenery was very ordinary.

    Qi Yuan cautiously moved forward and very soon found something new.

    There was a wooden sign hung on the treetop up ahead with three words written: ¡®Are you lost?¡¯

    Qi Yuan subconsciously nodded his head before he then trembled and became vignt.

    Why did the handwriting seem so familiar?

    Qi Yuan stared at the wooden sign for a while and saw another wooden sign hung on the tree behind. He took two steps forward, and there were some changes in his surrounding scenery. However, the wooden sign behind was still there.

    On the wooden sign, it was written: ¡®What brings you here to the Little Qiong Peak, Sir?¡¯

    ¡°I live here!¡± Qi Yuan berated furiously, but his hands kept trembling.

    Could it be... Could it be that this was the passage of time as in the legends?

    In ancient legends, a connate person had entered a canyon. After he had walked out from the other side of the canyon tens of thousands of yearster, he had not felt that he had aged.

    Could it be that such an absurd thing also happened to him?

    Had the current Little Qiong Peak no longer been the Little Qiong Peak when he was still around? Had it been the Little Qiong Peak thousands or hundreds of yearster?

    Upon seeing that there was still a wooden sign behind, Qi Yuan once again went towards it. When he stood before the wooden sign, the surrounding scenery changed again as though it was teleportation. The array formations were changing.

    Behind the wooden sign was another wooden sign.

    Qi Yuan found the handwritings on those wooden signs increasingly familiar. It was as if there was a shadow following him and kept faintly asking him questions beside his ears. It was driving him to a certain trap, but he actually did not dare to retreat.

    ¡®Are you someone from the Immortal Du Sect, Sir?

    ¡®This array formation is to protect an important ce like the Pill Chamber, and it is in ordance with the sect rules.¡¯

    Pill Chamber? He seemed to have heard it from his disciple.

    ¡®Did you enter the Little Qiong Peak without permission, Sir?¡¯

    ¡°Do I still need to barge? I am the Peak Leader of Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    ¡®Please do not destroy the grasses and trees here. This path leads to an open space without sound istion array formations.¡¯

    Huh? This was an exit left by the person who had set up the array formation?

    ¡®This is an improvised guide sign.¡¯

    ¡®The open space is up ahead.¡¯

    ¡®You have reached. Please take three steps forward.¡¯

    Qi Yuan stopped in his tracks and subconsciously held his breath. He looked at the huge tree in front and took three steps forward doubtfully.

    The scenery before his eyes changed again. An open space surrounded by overgrowth appeared before his eyes. There were stacks of fallen leaves on the ground and a small table with a bucket of spiritual spring water at the side.

    ¡°What... What is this ce?¡±

    Qi Yuan saw another wooden sign up ahead and walked over. He found the handwriting on the wooden sign very familiar, and yet, he could recall where he had seen it.

    ¡®Sir, please wait here. If I can¡¯t rush over in time, I should be in seclusion or at a crucial period in alchemy. If you are unable to wait, you can use your immortal powers to call someone over to save you. The Little Qiong Peak sincerely wees your arrival, but do visit directly next time. Do not go near the Pill Chamber. Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Peak Leader, Qi Yuan, pays respect here.¡¯

    Qi Yuan¡¯s hands trembled, and he took two steps back before hitting onto a tree.

    His retreat had unconsciously been blocked.

    ¡°Was... Was this set up by myself?¡±

    Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost, and his drunkenness had been obliterated instantly. He scanned the whole area and could only slightly sense his head spinning.

    Could it be that that person had been possessed?

    No, that was not right. Could it be because a Turbid Immortal was impure?

    When he had been drinking just now, a senior from the sect had reminded him that Turbid Immortals were easily contaminated by the Earth Qi, and their Dao Heart would easily meet evil spirits.

    ¡®Could it be... Could it be that I¡¯m just a mental demon in the true Qi Yuan?¡¯

    Qi Yuan¡¯s hands could not help but start trembling. He rushed to the wooden sign again to look at the handwriting on it. Then, he was in disbelief.

    Wasn¡¯t the handwriting on this wooden sign his own handwriting!?

    Qi Yuan slipped andnded on his butt on the ground, which was full of fallen leaves. He looked stunned with a flustered gaze, and his long, messy grayish-white hair looked even worse.

    Passage of time, Turbid Immortal, mental demon...

    Passage of time, Turbid Immortal, mental demon...

    ¡°Who am I? Could it be that I¡¯m actually my mental demon?

    ¡°No, that is impossible. I¡¯m not a mental demon but Qi Yuan.

    ¡°I am Qi Yuan, Qi Yuan is me. I have stepped into the passage of time, so I cannot be a mental demon!

    ¡°No, that is not right!

    ¡°No, no...

    ¡°No...¡±

    Qi Yuan put his hand on his head and suddenly raised his head before screaming loudly, which shocked the birds in the distance of the Little Qiong Peak. It had also asionally made the few figures, who were passing by in the sky, to look at the forest of the Little Qiong Peak curiously.

    All of a sudden, a startled female voice was heard.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Qi Yuan stopped shouting and asked in a tremble, ¡°Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°Master, are you trapped in the array formation?¡±

    ¡°Are you really Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. How can I be fake?¡±

    ¡°No, no. You can be a mental demon... My mental demon...¡±

    Outside the array formation, Lan Ling¡¯e, who had rushed over, could not help but cup her forehead.

    She was done for. Her master had been ruined by her senior brother.

    She groaned in a low voice and had an idea. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move! There are a lot of array formations here!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move toward Ling¡¯e¡¯s voice either! If you leave that small area, you cannot hear anything from the outside!

    ¡°I will go in to find you!

    ¡°However, I need to spend some time to find the array formation path to your location. Only Senior Brother can undo this array formation. This ce is set up by him. Master, wait patiently for a while.¡±

    Qi Yuan froze slightly. Very soon, he heard an ¡®Aiya¡¯ from outside.

    Just now, what had his disciple said?

    ¡®Senior Brother? This ce had been set up by Changshou?¡¯

    Qi Yuan was full of doubts. Since he was lost in thoughts, he gradually calmed down.

    After one hour, Lan Ling¡¯e, who had fallen leaves on her and a badly battered face, appeared before her master with a bitter smile. She then did a Dao salute to him.

    ¡°Master, I have found you.¡±

    Qi Yuan could not help but stare at Lan Ling¡¯e. While being unperturbed, she executed a few Dharma spells, which were all taught by Qi Yuan.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m really Ling¡¯e...¡±

    Qi Yuan was relieved and replied with a bitter smile, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling¡¯e bit her lips and muttered to herself. She was thinking about how she was going to help her senior brother.

    Soon, she took out a storage sack and walked to the side of the short table. She then took out two cushions and teapots and said with a smile, ¡°Master, have a rest here first. Let me slowly report to you.¡±

    Qi Yuan was still looking very doubtful. However, when he sat on the cushion and saw Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s familiar skill of brewing tea, many of his doubts had vanished.

    The forest was extremely quiet, and only the rustling of the breeze on the treetops could be heard.

    Since the surrounding trees had been covered, the azure sky seemed to be only left with this small area.

    In a sh, this old Daoist priest understood what was going on.

    He sized up the ce and asked in a low voice, ¡°This ce was set up by your Senior Brother?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e answered, ¡°It should be said that he had designed this ce, while the Perfected Immortal of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu, set this up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder,¡± Qi Yuan answered with a bitter smile. ¡°So, Junior Sister Jiu Jiu helped with it.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu is not proficient in array formations. Senior Brother was the one telling her to put this here and put that there.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e paused and lowered her head before she said, ¡°Master, have you never realized that?¡±

    Qi Yuan held up his teacup and sipped a mouthful of tea. It was indeed his favorite chrysanthemum lotus seed tea.

    ¡°Realize what? That you like your Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Oh, god!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e instantly blushed.

    Qi Yuan frowned and fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Changshou?¡±

    ¡°I... can¡¯t tell you this directly. I will feel shy...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e soon calmed down and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother is actually not ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at her with a pampering look and said with a smile, ¡°In your eyes, your Senior Brother is naturally not ordinary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Master.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e lifted her hand to tidy up the strand of hair at the side of her ear. ¡°Senior Brother is actually much morepetent than you think he is.

    ¡°For example, he had used these basic array formations to set up a chain array here.

    ¡°Although he allowed Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu to help him, there would be no difference even if he set up this ce alone.¡±

    Qi Yuan froze at once.

    Lan Ling¡¯e added, ¡°For more than 10 years after I joined the sect, Senior Brother has taught me a lot of things.

    ¡°Many instances, I would be confused after you talked about the Dao. Senior Brother would alwayse over to exin the quintessence to me.

    ¡°Often, he could point out the true meaning in one or two sentences. Therefore, I am at such a cultivation level.¡±

    Qi Yuan frowned and looked at her, not knowing what to say at the moment.

    Lan Ling¡¯e said gently, ¡°Look, Master. What stage is my cultivation currently at?¡±

    Qi Yuan stroked his beard and mumbled before answering, ¡°Ninth Stage of the Qi Refinement Realm?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e picked up the sword with both hands and performed aplex seal. Her surrounding aura suddenly rushed outward. ¡°What about now?¡±

    Qi Yuan widened his eyes. ¡°Fifth Stage of the Soul Formation Realm! Lan Ling¡¯e, when did you!?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e made a silent gesture and once again performed a seal with both hands. Her surrounding aura was rapidly restrained.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°This is the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra that Senior Brother has imparted to me. It can hide my cultivation level as long as I don¡¯te into contact with any Perfected Immortals. I can also reveal whatever cultivation realm I want.¡±

    There was only shock on Qi Yuan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Master, Senior Brother has entered the sect for 100 years. You spent most of your time in seclusion to break through to the Immortal Realm. Your understanding and concern towards him are simply too insufficient.¡±

    While Lan Ling¡¯e supported the teacup base with her left hand, her right hand took the teacup, and she gently sipped a mouthful of tea. She no longer looked doubtful.

    ¡°While Senior Brother has been taken to the East Ocean by Martial Uncle Jiu Wu, I want to let you know about these clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been watching him at the side do many things for you, but you don¡¯t know anything about it. Every time you meet him, it¡¯s either you scold him or say how bad he is.

    ¡°Master, Senior Brother is probably not far from Immortal Ascension.

    ¡°If my guess is right, the Immortal-Melting Pill that you used was also refined from the Immortal-Emancipating Herbs that Senior Brother had dug up after going to the Priming Meet a few years ago.

    ¡°Master, you were worried about Immortal Ascension. Senior Brother was also most concerned about your Heavenly Tribtion and had put in a lot of effort for that.

    ¡°What you only saw was a Faraday Cage... Actually, Senior Brother has created more than 10 treasures to resist against the Heavenly Tribtion in the past two years. However, they were ineffective in the follow-up tests.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him being vexed a few times. He squatted in front of the treasure that had been struck by the Thunder Tribtion.

    ¡°The only time I saw him got nervous was the moment you went through Tribtion Transcendence.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e looked at Qi Yuan. Thetter was at a loss as he sat there.

    ¡°Master, Senior Brother is really not ordinary. I¡¯m not just spouting nonsense...¡±

    Slowly, Lan Ling¡¯e talked about what she knew about her senior brother.

    Although she had concealed a lot of things that he had told her, she had not exaggerated anything.

    Qi Yuan gradually came back to his senses. When she asked Lan Ling¡¯e to execute another Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra, he saw that she had a lot of immortal pills and poisonous pills. As a result, he sat there and immersed himself in thoughts.

    A momentter, Qi Yuan asked while feeling uneasy, ¡°Ling¡¯e, tell me... tell me what I should do? Should I reward your Senior Brother when he returns?¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯d better take it as if I didn¡¯t say anything today and pretend nothing happened. Treat him as you usually do,¡± Lan Ling¡¯e replied with a smile. ¡°When hees in to receive us in a moment, whack his butt with the horsetail whisk...

    ¡°But don¡¯t use all your strength.

    ¡°Every time you want to beat him, he actually deliberately exposed his ws for you to catch him on purpose.¡±

    Qi Yuan was shocked and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Am I that horrible?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Lan Ling¡¯e quickly shouted, ¡°Master, you are wise and heroic! Your immortal techniques are endless!¡±

    Qi Yuan hesitated to reply, ¡°Then I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything?¡±

    ¡°What Senior Brother wants the most is for people to not notice him. Afterward, he would have amassed wealth while keeping a low profile.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e pouted. ¡°I need to pretend to be more stupid in front of him. I will pretend to be muddled when I need to. Otherwise, he will definitely drift apart from me...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e then started to criticize how Li Changshou usually bullied her, trying to relieve the sadness in her master¡¯s heart.

    Very soon, Qi Yuan was full of smiles thanks to her and was energetic again.

    ¡°You! Hahaha!¡±

    Qi Yuan got up and walked to the side. He looked at the array formations set up at this ce, which he did not understand, without allowing his disciple to see the tears at the side of his eyes.

    ¡°As his Master, I¡¯ve been too selfish. I¡¯ve only thought about Tribtion Transcendence and seclusion.

    ¡°After I took in your Senior Brother and imparted cultivation techniques to him, I¡¯ve always been in seclusion.

    ¡°I thought that after going through the Heavenly Tribtion this time, I would teach both of you to cultivate well. However, I realized that I¡¯ve always been the one getting all the attention.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡°With such a disciple, I canfortably tell all the ancestors of the Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    Qi Yuan then turned to look at Lan Ling¡¯e and said with a smile, ¡°My little disciple is also now so intelligent.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯eughed embarrassingly and mumbled softly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been working hard so that I can be a match for Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Um, have tea, Master! The tea is getting cold! Don¡¯t reveal anything I¡¯ve told you today!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. We will both pretend to be stupid and put on an act before your Senior Brother.¡± After Qi Yuan sat back at the short table, he took out the horsetail whisk. ¡°I will teach him a lessonter on. Join me and see what it feels like.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I, Master?¡±

    ¡°Of course. After deceiving me for so many years, I have to teach him a proper lesson!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e cheered excitedly and was eager to give it a try.

    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I willter enter seclusion to be enlightened on the cultivation technique of a Turbid Immortal. From today onward, the Little Qiong Peak is all for the both of you.¡±

    He then looked at the tea before him. As he looked at his reflection, he could not help but shake his head and smile lightly.

    Seriously... it was wonderful!

 Chapter 45: A Little Bit and Planning the God Conferment

    <h4>Chapter 45: A Little Bit and nning the God Conferment</h4>

    On the way back to the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou thought, ¡®Aftering out for a few days, it should be fine in the mountains, right?¡¯

    His master should still be drinking tea at the other peaks. He had also told his little junior sister to enter seclusion and cultivate.

    The most probable inconvenient situation was that someone would go to the Little Qiong Peak and trespass the array formation around the Pill Chamber by ident. Even though the trapping arrays and mazes did not cause direct damage, if anyone stopped in between them for a long time, they would easily lose their mind and nourish the mental demons.

    However, after he had nearly driven Martial Uncle Jiu Wu crazy the other time, Li Changshou had also done some changes to the chain arrays.

    He had left behind a ¡®guest¡¯ path.

    If a thief trespassed the array formation, he would drive them crazy and just silence them. However, there was a mountain-protecting array formation in the immortal sect. How could thieves enter?

    Under normal circumstances, the person who entered the array formation should be those from the same sect as him and had strange goals?. Killing and driving them crazy was not appropriate.

    Hence, Li Changshou had set up some guide signs on the dead-end path to draw the trespasser into afortable environment to temporarily stabilize the person.

    This way, he could avoid being awkward afterward and not let the other party run everywhere. He could still set up other things with ample time.

    Moreover, if he managed to trap a Perfected Immortal, who constantly made a move everywhere, it would likely trigger the hidden killing arrays.

    It was none of his business whether the trespasser died or got injured. At that time, it would be troublesome when the sect found out that he had gone against the rules.

    The role of the array formation was to stop other people from approaching the Pill Chamber on the surface. The ¡®guest room¡¯ set up in the array formation could solve these two more critical problems properly.

    This was a necessary measure taken by Li Changshou after careful deliberations.

    Moreover, he had also used his master¡¯s name and imitated his handwriting on the wooden guide signs.

    After all, his master was the Peak Leader, while he was just an older disciple of the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡®I¡¯m finally going to return.¡¯

    Li Changshou scanned the mountains in the distance and nned his journey.

    After he returned, he would continue to suppress his cultivation level and ponder through the True Samadhi mes.

    In this current minor realm, if Li Changshou wanted to suppress his natural speed of breaking through with his life, he should still be able to suppress it for another two years or so.

    Two years was only enough for him to barely cultivate his True Samadhi mes into the initial stage.

    The next time he went out of the mountains would be for the official Tribtion Transcendence.

    Then again, how should he exin to his master about the Pill Chamber and the chain arrays around it? If his master asked how he had set up the chain arrays, should he reveal some of his hidden strength?

    Li Changshou naturally trusted his master, but if his master spoke the truth after being drunk...

    Forget it. His master and junior sister were the closest people to him. Their scope of power and treatment here should be unbiased.

    Li Changshou would go back and find his master to talk about it so that his master would understand him to the extent at which his junior sister understood him.

    As he approached the sect mountain, the night breeze was unexpectedly somewhat warm.

    ...

    When Li Changshou returned to the Immortal Du Sect, it was already in the middle of the night, where the moon was bright, and the stars were sparse.

    Everyone dispersed in front of the Bai Fan Hall, and Li Changshou also bade his leave to Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu before drifting toward the Little Qiong Peak on the white cloud.

    Youqin Xuanya clearly wanted to say a few words to Li Changshou. However, just when shended on the ground, she was told to go to the Bai Fan Hall by a few martial uncles. She had no chance to get away.

    Li Changshou drifted away on the white cloud without anyone noticing him. People were happy with their happy events, and he had reaped great benefits in the past few days.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s expression nearly sank when he recalled his journey to the East Ocean.

    He still was not sure why the Dragon Prince had chosen him that day.

    Just in case he once again met the unconventional Ao Yi, Li Changshou had to stay away from these ancient nobles in the future.

    The Little Qiong Peak was extremely quiet. From afar, Li Changshou realized that his little junior sister and master were not in their own respective straw huts. He scanned the array formations with his spiritual sense and saw them being trapped at the edge of the array formation.

    How had they ended up being trapped together inside?

    His master had always been in seclusion, so he did not know about the array formations at the back. On the other hand, Lan Ling¡¯e was watching when he had set up the array formations. How had they gone in together?

    Could they have thought that the scenery there was good, so both of them had gone in together to have tea and enjoy the stars?

    Li Changshou drifted over on the white cloud. He was not in a hurry to let the two of them out. He would first check the array formation inside out. Just now, he had felt that the jade token used to control the array formations was left outside the trapping arrays.

    The breeze blew, and the white mists in the forest came and disappeared. The dense forest seemed to have less thicket.

    Lan Ling¡¯e immediately cheered. ¡°Master! Senior Brother is back!¡±

    Qi Yuan perked up and wanted to get up. However, he seemed to have recalled something. He sat properly, showed his usual face, and picked up the specks of dust!

    ¡°Cough! You brat... How great, Li Changshou! Aren¡¯t youing over to receive your punishment!?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was drifting over in the sky, blinked and sensed that something was unusual.

    As soon as hended on the ground, his master whipped him with the horsetail whisk.

    After he had advanced to a Turbid Immortal, Qi Yuan¡¯s strength had soared. This horsetail whisk had whipped out a sky of whites in a blink of an eye! If not for Li Changshou¡¯s endurance, he would have escaped!

    Li Changshou had been tied under the white.

    Lan Ling¡¯e at the side immediately pounced on her prey like a tiger and pushed Li Changshou down.

    A few sounds of miserable howling and peals ofughter were heard in the forest.

    However, the ¡®lesson¡¯ that they were going to teach Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s senior brother was not that intense as she had expected.

    Thanks to her senior brother, who did not retaliate at all, and her master, who had been watching from the start, she did not know where to start.

    She was just a little junior sister. If her master did not demonstrate it, she could not hit her senior brother for real.

    She lifted her head to see her senior brother looking at her with a warning gaze.

    ¡®Hmph!¡¯

    As her heart raced, she was about tond her empty hands down fiercely. However, just when she was about to do that, her delicate hands could only eventuallynd on where her master had hit her senior brother several times. When she thought about how he had been beaten swollen by her master there, she could not help but gently... rub it.

    ¡°Um, Ling¡¯e has indeed grown up.¡±

    Li Changshou was relieved yet helpless. He educated her earnestly, ¡°A woman has to restrain herself. Drooling and habits are different matters. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand you. After all, you are at that age. However, as a cultivator, you still have to restrain the urge. What if you give rise to the mental demons? Am I right?¡±

    ¡°No! I...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e instantly blushed and looked at her master with a flustered look. She realized that her master was also looking at her with a frown. He wanted to say something but hesitated and looked awkward.

    ¡°Just now, I was just... Stupid Senior Brother! You¡¯re bullying me!¡±

    ¡°A gentleman takes action instead of reasoning things. Why are you so fierce?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t win over you!¡±

    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t take good care of her, how will she get married in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! I will die at the Little Qiong Peak of old age!¡±

    Qi Yuan had already turned to leave. He had a slight smile on his face and slowly drifted toward his straw hut.

    After some time, Li Changshou walked out of the forest with a head full of leaves and untidy clothes. As he looked at the few bite marks on his arm, he was caught betweenughter and tears.

    His junior sister was born in the Year of the Rabbit. This was proven.

    Lan Ling¡¯e, who was behind him, blushed and pretended to look at the sky as if nothing had happened.

    When he reached the straw hut, Qi Yuan sent a voice transmission to their ears.

    ¡°I am going to start seclusion to be enlightened about the Dao cultivation of a Turbid Immortal. Changshou, you are in charge of taking care of everything at our Little Qiong Peak. You can find me to discuss anything at any time.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, you still have to take note of your speech and actions. You have to respect your senior brother.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e replied as soft as the sound of a mosquito, ¡°Yes... Yes, Master...¡±

    Then, theyers of array formations around Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut lit up and were isted away from the outside.

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at her. ¡°You told Master?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e instantly stammered, ¡°This... Um... This... A little...¡±

    ¡°Is it just a little or a lot?¡±

    ¡°Definitely just a little!¡±

    Li Changshou had a serious look. ¡°Enter the house.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e slightly trembled, and her expression sank. She instantly switched into a crying mode. After she entered her own straw hut, she took the cushion, closed her legs, and knelt. She lowered her head and pretended to cry.

    As he activated the surrounding array formations, Li Changshou said faintly, ¡°Tell me. What did you tell Master?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, Master forced me to tell him...¡±

    Li Changshou was helpless. If someone heard this, they might have thought there was a human tragedy at the Little Qiong Peak.

    In his master¡¯s retirement n, should he add a wife for him?

    He could consider this.

    Li Changshou actually did not care much about his little junior sister beating around the bush as she told him about what she had told their master.

    After all, there was a limit to what she knew.

    Based on his understanding of Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s personality, he already had a hunch regarding the situation today.

    ...

    In the dead of night, the array formations around the Pill Chamber had beenpletely activated. Li Changshou used the furnace to refine pills casually. He let the paper doll clones guard them, while the real paper dolls in the hidden underground chamber.

    Everything was going well.

    Li Changshou took out three jade tokens to y with and put away the thunder spell and Inaction Sutra. He then took out the True Samadhi mes cultivation technique and forcibly engraved it in his head before he was lost in thoughts.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Although it was the most ideal state to secretly be a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, that required a long time.

    As the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools, the Immortal Du Sect was very likely involved in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was not just a plot like King Wu of Zhou overthrowing the tyrant King Zhou of Shang in the South Continent of the mortal world. The Three Realms should be involved in this, and this targeted the Great Tribtion of the disciples from the Three Schools.

    Presently, the Middle Continent was bing more and more prosperous. When the time came, they would naturally be destroyed miserably by the Great Tribtion. The East Continent¡¯s immortal sects probably could not escape from the tribtion either.

    However, Li Changshou did not intend to avoid this Great Tribtion.

    It was very simple. He wanted to climb ashore in advance.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was actually the process by which the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts established the authority to dominate Heaven and Earth. The nominal cause was that Jade Emperor Hao Tian hadined to the Dao Ancestor that the Three Schools¡¯ disciples were rude and did not follow the orders of the Heavenly Courts. His title, as the ruler of the Three Realms, existed in name only. He did not have the dignity of a man, so he could not lift his head before the Queen Mother of the West. His manly grandeur had totally copsed...

    Cough. That had gone off track.

    Based on the God Conferment results, the Three Schools¡¯ disciples had be immortal in the Heavenly Courts. The Saints no longer took the initiative to manifest them in the world, and theyid the foundation for the Heavenly Courts to manage the Three Realms.

    In that case, as long as Li Changshou got into the Heavenly Courts in advance and became an elder during the difficult times, he did not need to be a high-ranking official. He just had to conceal his cultivation level and be a low-ranking official so that his name could be in the Immortal Registry.

    After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, his name would have been in the Immortal Registry, and he would have nothing to do with the tribtion. How could the God-Conferment cmity fall upon him again?

    Confer the gods in the Heavenly Courts again? That was unreasonable.

    When the conferred gods were appointed to the Heavenly Courts, there would be many geniuses. He could then seed easily and seize the chance to retire. He could obtain the seniority of an elder of the Heavenly Courts and return to the mountains to continue cultivating steadily.

    What could he have against that?

    Li Changshou knocked on the table with his fingers and carefully considered the specific n.

    His name had to be in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Immortal Registry before the Jade Emperorined to the Dao Ancestor, in which he still had ample time. Letting his master be the Earth God was also a crucial step, as it could save him a lot of nning.

    Li Changshou would have to see whether his master was willing or not.

    Although thend was small and plentiful, and he would have little authority, he would be the Earth God after all.

    The Earth God might even find a... wife.

 Chapter 46: Your Martial Nephew Is Not An Evil Person

    <h4>Chapter 46: Your Martial Nephew Is Not An Evil Person</h4>

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat quietly on the sling chair. He opened his left palm, and a ball of blue me gradually burned.

    This was not theplete version of the True Samadhi mes, so it was fine even if he revealed it. After all, it had been three months since Exalted Wang Qing had rewarded him the True Samadhi mes cultivation technique. It was reasonable for him to be able to cultivate the most simple Qi me.

    Provided that he put in a lot of Dharma powers, the Qi me¡¯s power was simply not as good as one-third of the Cold Nether Fire.

    Once hebined the Qi me, essence me, and spirit me into one as the True Samadhi mes, its power would probably be much stronger than the Cold Nether Fire!

    Li Changshou had figured out the cultivation technique theory of the True Samadhi mes.

    He roughly had to use his Qi, essence, and spirit to cultivate three fire seedlings and integrate them into the True Samadhi mes. This me could often survive in the Dao Body, burn evil spirits, and remove impurities, which could all be used to protect oneself.

    What made Li Changshou the most satisfied was that the me¡¯s power was actually rted to the fire seedling condensed by his essence, Qi, and spirit.

    In other words, the power of the True Samadhi mes could constantly increase alongside his cultivation level. He would not be wasting too much time on a spell that he would not be able to put to full use after mastering it.

    A white cloud drifted over from the horizons. Li Changshou turned his left hand into a fist and extinguished that ball of me.

    He got up and cupped his fists at the white cloud.

    The short Daoist on the white cloud revealed a slight smile and looked down. While maintaining at the height of 100 feet above, he said warmly, ¡°Martial Nephew Changshou, I heard that you reaped great benefits on your journey to the East Ocean three months ago. You also dealt with the Prince of the Dragon Pce properly when he provoked you. I did not rmend you for nothing.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly revealed a warm, gentle smile and said, ¡°Thanks to your good intention, I was able to obtain the fire spell and thunder spell. I¡¯ve specially prepared a feast for you today. Take it as a return feast for nurturing me.¡±

    Jiu Wu, who had just returned to the mountains, smiled with his thick eyebrows and big eyes while clicking his tongue.

    ¡°Why do I feel that... something¡¯s up? You usually are unwilling to offer wine to me here. You went to the East Ocean after being coaxed and deceived by me. Martial Nephew Changshou, could it be that you want to use the poisonous pills to plot against me?¡±

    Li Changshou was caught betweenughter and tears and responded, ¡°I¡¯m only a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak. Martial Uncle, you are a Perfected Immortal, the line of session of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, and the sectarian officers that the elders think highly of. Even if I have the thoughts to plot against you, I don¡¯t have the guts at all. Moreover, I obtained huge benefits on the journey to the East Ocean.¡±

    While he said that, Li Changshou fished out two Night Pearls from his sleeve. ¡°These are the photo-taking balls. After improving them, I¡¯ve turned them into sound-recording balls. Martial Uncle, one for you, and one for me. The entire feast today will be recorded in this ball. What do you think?¡±

    Jiu Wu became happy right away. With his hands behind his back, he jumped down the white cloud and looked up at Li Changshou. Then, he reached out to take the sound-recording ball.

    ¡°I want to see what¡¯s in your gourd.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, you should do it first.¡± Li Changshou had an increasingly warm smile.

    Two short tables were ced at the side of the furnace. Little Ling¡¯e disyed the culinary skills that her senior brother had helped her to nurture. The table was filled with sumptuous food and drinks, and there were three wine jars stacked up at the side.

    The two of them sat down. At the same time, they turned on the sound-recording ball before cing it at the corner of the table.

    Afterward, Jiu Wu picked up jade chopsticks and tried each te of dishes and jars of wine.

    ¡°Are you really treating me to wine?¡± Jiu Wu said with a smile, ¡°Could it be that there is some kind of harmless medicine inside each of these dishes and would be an incapacitating toxin when mixed together?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with his hand. He shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Martial Uncle, what have you experienced outside that you have to surmise my intentions like this? After all, I¡¯m not an evil person.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... It was just a joke.¡±

    Jiu Wu waved his hand and took the initiative to take up the wine jar to start the drinking. The two of them drank without restraint.

    After some time, half of the wine jar¡¯s contents had gone into their stomach. Jiu Wu had really only eaten the vegetables and not moved a single bit.

    Li Changshou slowly picked up each of the dishes and kept praising his junior sister¡¯s culinary skills.

    When the two of them got slightly drunk, Li Changshou lifted the third wine jar.

    ¡®It¡¯s here. It¡¯s easy to guess this fellow¡¯s tricks.¡¯

    Jiu Wuughed up his sleeves and wanted to see how Li Changshou was going to perform his tricks.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Martial Uncle, this is a thank-you gift from me. It¡¯s the Bone-Strengthening Poisonous Dragon Wine.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiu Wu frowned and used his immortal powers to take the wine jar. He ced it dozens of feet away from him and opened it. He could not resist the smell and took a bit of wine over before he pinched it with his fingers to feel.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good wine!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This has been brewed by 36 kinds of poisonous herbs and 12 kinds of poisonous insects, and is apanied by the Ganges River¡¯s Dry Wine. After soaking them for three months, its toxicity neutralizes. It replenishes spirit, strengthens bones, and raises a man¡¯s grandeur. However, there is something about it... I don¡¯t know if you are able to bear with it. This thing has a rather strong medicinal effect.¡±

    Jiu Wu frowned at Li Changshou, who also blinked his eyes at him. The two of them gave a knowing smile.

    They knew about it.

    Jiu Wu said with a smile, ¡°What can I not bear with? I¡¯m a person with a Daopanion!¡±

    ¡°That was why I brewed this medicinal wine. Martial Uncle, please try it.¡±

    ¡°Bring it here!¡±

    Jiu Wu felt great ease. He took this jar of tonic wine and tried a sip of it. After analyzing it carefully for a while, he gulped down a huge mouthful of wine and felt energized at once!

    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve juste out of seclusion recently. I have nothing to be scared of!¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, don¡¯t drink too much in one go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Perfected Immortal. What should I be afraid of?¡±

    Then, the two of them had another cup of wine. Jiu Wu had already been slightly drunk, and his cup and dishes were in a mess.

    ¡°Little Changshou, tell me. How are you nning to plot against me?¡± Jiu Wu hugged the wine jar and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m almost done drinking. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head with a bitter smile and said with a sigh, ¡°Actually, I asked you over because I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°There is a Nine Color zed Array in the array formation that Martial Uncle has given me. I¡¯ve analyzed it for half a month with Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu, but I am still unable to set it up. I want to ask for your guidance.¡±

    Jiu Wu became happy right away. This Nine Color zed Array was a trapping array that he had invented. Even if Li Changshou used this array formation to trap him, he could still get out of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Jiu Wu put away the medicinal wine. Each of them took the sound-recording ball and went to an open space at the back of the Pill Chamber.

    There were 81 small copper mirrors on the ground ced in a mysterious position. At one nce, Jiu Wu could see the problem and pointed it out to Li Changshou with augh.

    Li Changshou walked forward with a happy expression. Based on Jiu Wu¡¯s instructions, he adjusted a few copper mirrors, and the 81 copper mirrors instantly shed brightly. The trapping array had been activated and trapped the two of them.

    Due to the silvery light around, the nts and birds could no longer be seen.

    Jiu Wu was calm. He smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, is this how you n to plot against me? You¡¯ve taken your revenge by being trapped here with me? It¡¯s not nice to deceive yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou turned over and replied with a smile, ¡°What are you saying, Martial Uncle? Why would I do that?¡±

    A wisp of me blossomed on Li Changshou¡¯s legs and arms all of a sudden.

    Jiu Wu froze and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Why are you on fire!¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, why did you...¡± Li Changshou shouted in a trembling voice and threw the sound-recording ball in his hand in a random direction.

    In a blink of an eye, his surroundings had been devoured by the mes. He transformed into a paper doll and was instantly burned in the me.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes widened immediately.

    The spirit me of the True Samadhi mes?

    The Man-Forming Paper Cutouts from the 36 Ways of the Big Dipper?

    This brat had learned to ignite a spirit me so quickly? Was there such a brilliant mystical ability?

    Something was amiss...

    Jiu Wu suddenly turned around and was surrounded by bright silvery light. At the moment, only he was left in the trapping array.

    This brat had actually used the sound-recording ball to clear his name!

    Jiu Wu suddenly saw the light and just scoffed. He calmly started to solve the array formation.

    ¡°Changshou, you¡¯re still too inexperienced. What crimes are you going to use me of at the Punishment Hall?

    ¡°Sheesh! I have overestimated your thinking.

    ¡°I have many good friends.

    ¡°Moreover, I was the one who invented this array formation. Can I not find where the Life Gate is?¡±

    While he said that, Jiu Wu took a few steps forward. The surrounding light and shadows rapidly rotated from a ce glowing with white light, to a ce glowing with golden light.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s smile immediately grew stiff. He lowered his head and predicted with his fingers. He could not help but scold, ¡°Howe it¡¯s a chain array again?¡±

    He moved at a fast pace and quickly arrived at a twinkling ce.

    He walked again and turned back to his initial spot filled with silvery light.

    Even though he leaped up and rushed into the air, hended in a ce with golden light again!

    By this time, Jiu Wu had realized that this array formation had been altered beyond his imagination. His escape technique had been blocked, and the basic array formation was indeed the Nine Color zed Array that he had invented!

    He hade up with this array formation painstakingly, and it could not be solved by someone who was not a Heaven Immortal.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s five-feet-tall Dao Body shook and gave off the smell of wine. He quickly predicted in his heart¡ªthis scheme had started when Changshou asked Jiu Jiu to talk to him and invite him over to the feast!

    When he reached the Little Qiong Peak, he found his ¡®Marital Nephew Changshou¡¯ sitting there, cultivating the ¡®Qi me¡¯ using his immortal senses. He was at fault for not checking for the real one!

    The feast was just a show, and his true revenge was this array formation.

    Since Jiu Wu was the one who had invented the trapping array formation, he stepped into the array formation in full confidence, but had forgotten that this brat loved to set up chain arrays the most!

    However, he had been trapped. So what?

    Jiu Wu sat cross-legged. He was a Perfected Immortal. So what if he would be trapped for a few months?

    ¡®Is this how this brat takes his revenge?¡¯

    Jiu Wu chuckled to himself, but his smile suddenly turned rigid.

    ¡®So... So hot...¡¯

    Jiu Wu¡¯s blood vessels all over his body seemed to be surging frantically. Then he started to sweat, and the turbid Yang Qi in his body quickly expanded...

    ¡®Oh, no! It¡¯s that medicinal wine! Why did I drink so much earlier?¡¯

    Jiu Wu felt his immortal body seemed to be burning, and he was breathing heavily as if he was breathing out fire. He had started to break out in hot sweat all over!

    He immediately attempted to deplete the medicinal effect, but he realized that it had already entered his blood vessels!

    Jiu Wu instantly stood up, looking very anxious.

    ¡°Martial Nephew Chang... Changshou! Let me out!¡±

    That was not right!

    This fellow wanted to see how pitiful he was!

    ¡®Bear with it! I have to bear with it!¡¯

    Jiu Wu was a half-step Heaven Immortal. Could he not resist this bit of medicinal effect? He just had to remember that Shi Shi was waiting for him at the hut, and he could do it after he returned!

    He was feeling worse. He definitely could not think of his senior sister!

    He could not make a fool out of himself. This brat¡¯s sound-recording ball was still being used on him!

    Then, Jiu Wu crushed the sound-recording ball in his hand and meditated again. He quickly recited the Heart Movement Sutra and Heart Cleansing Mantra.

    An hourter...

    ¡°I¡¯ll go... This is a matter of eating. How can I bear this!

    ¡°Changshou!

    ¡°Changshou! I admit defeat! In the future, I won¡¯t dare to plot against you anymore! How¡¯s that!¡±

    Nobody answered him.

    Jiu Wu turned in circles anxiously. His immortal powers suppressed his turbid Yang Qi, and he walked at will in the trapping array.

    All of a sudden, he saw a wooden sign written with a few lines of words. He quickly went over to take a look.

    This was?

    ¡°Heavenly Dao Oath? Remembrance Oath Sutra? He is this ruthless?

    ¡°From now onward, Jiu Wu shall not be allowed to do anything without permission from the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciples of the Little Qiong Peak, disciples of Daoist Priest Qi Yuan, and Martial Nephew Changshou...

    ¡°I shall not reveal any information about Martial Nephew Changshou to anybody, any Dharma artifacts, any tools...

    ¡°I shall not...

    ¡°But this is making it difficult for me!

    ¡°The contents of this oath are sloppy and ordinary. It¡¯s just a matter of keeping it a secret and not making any arrangements in the future.

    ¡°The consequences of breaking the oath is so vicious! I have to lose my manly grandeur!¡±

    Jiu Wu stamped his feet from the anxiety and threw the wooden sign on the ground.

    ¡°How can I be coerced!¡±

    The short Daoist bowed and slowlyy down. He continued suppressing his Yang Qi and clenched his teeth to bear with it.

    A few momentster...

    He was yelling with red eyes. He stood up, took the wooden sign, and started reciting the Remembrance Oath Mantra aloud. The Heavenly Dao felt it, and there was a dull thunder sound above the Little Qiong Peak!

    After he finished reading the oath, which was over hundreds of words, the surrounding array formations slowly dissipated, and even the outer array formations closed.

    Jiu Wu turned around, but he did not find anyone. He leaped up in a flurry and flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    ¡°Shi Shi!

    ¡°Shi Shi, you must not enter seclusion! Shi Shi...¡±

    After Jiu Wu left, Li Changshou¡¯s figure gradually emerged from the grasnd. He took his sound-recording ball and carefully put it away. He integrated this trapping array into the surrounding array formations.

    When he walked to the wooden sign, he looked at the handwriting on it that was starting to fade quickly. Li Changshou revealed an indifferent smile.

    He had settled this temporarily.

    ...

    Two monthster, it was the day to perform alchemy together.

    ¡°Little Shoushou, do you still have the medicinal wine you gave Fifth Senior Brother? Fourth Senior Sister said that she wants to use a few Dharma spell books to exchange for the recipe of the medicinal wine. You¡¯ll take your pick on the Dharma spells.¡±

    ¡°There is still half a jar over there. I¡¯ll give you the recipeter after I sort it out. I¡¯ll choose the strongest Dharma spell,¡± Li Changshou answered without looking up and continued to separate the herbs in his hands.

    Jiu Jiu went to the corner. ¡°Just this? It smells very strange!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only that,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile.

    Just when he lowered his head to continue with his work, he seemed to have remembered something. He said, ¡°Women cannot drink this wine as they wish! This is the Yang wine specially prepared for men. Something will happen if a woman drinks it.¡±

    ng-dong!

    A woodendle dropped to the ground, and wine was sshed out. Jiu Jiu stared at Li Changshou.

    ¡°What... if a woman drinks this?¡±

    She was so fast?

    Li Changshou was shocked and could not help having a bitter smile.

    ¡°Um... grow a beard? Something like that.¡±

 Chapter 47: The Rebellious Dragon Is Hereâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Rebellious Dragon Is Here...</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s just growing a beard... You scared me.¡±

    Jiu Jiu picked up the woodendle and smelled the wine in the jar at the side. She said in lingering fear, ¡°I thought my Yin and Yang would be out of bnce, and I would turn into a manly woman.¡±

    Li Changshouughed softly and shook his head. He had always respected his martial aunt¡¯s logical thinking.

    ¡°Martial Aunt, after I finish refining this furnace of pills, I will probably be in seclusion from half a year to one year and cultivate the True Samadhi mes. I have prepared a year¡¯s worth of those few kinds of wine for you. However, it won¡¯t be good for you if you drink too much of these. You should drink in moderation. It¡¯s at the same old ce on the shelf at the side of the medicinal wine jar.¡±

    ¡°Half a year?¡±

    Jiu Jiu took those few wine pots and reced them with a few empty ones. She walked over with her hands at her back and warned him seriously, ¡°Although the True Samadhi mes can be cultivated at the Void Return Realm, what is needed in the beginning is to burn your essence, Qi, and spirit to condense the fire seedling! Don¡¯t rush! Don¡¯t cultivate the Dharma spell into deficit essence Qi, and end up losing your essence, Qi, and spirit! That would be horrible!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded his head with a smile and continued to bury his head to separate the herbs.

    Jiu Jiu yawned helplessly and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck in a bottleneck in the past few years. I have problems in breaking through my cultivation level.

    ¡°However, I have encountered such situations a few times in the past. After I was stuck at the bottleneck for a few years, I managed to break through for no reason.

    ¡°After I break through, I will be entering seclusion for a few years. It might be decades, so you might not see me for a very long time.¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a smile, ¡°Martial Aunt, you¡¯ve already mainly cultivated the Inaction Sutra, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiu Jiu took a bamboo chair over and sat at the side of the table. She rested her head on the table while being bored to death. ¡°When you ascend to an immortal, you can also cultivate the Inaction Sutra. If you have good potential, you can also cultivate it at the Void Return Realm.

    ¡°Unfortunately...

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I heard Fifth Senior Brother say that your master seems to be starting to achieve enlightenment on the Inaction Sutra.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Two months ago, my master obtained a sutra sent by the sectarian officer within the sect.¡± Li Changshou casually said, ¡°Actually, given your attitude, you¡¯re most suitable to cultivate the Inaction Sutra.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked her eyes. ¡°Little Changshou, you¡¯re saying the same thing as my master.¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°Previously, Martial Uncle Jiu Wu had also given me Volume One of the Inaction Sutra. Aren¡¯t these words from the sutra?¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jiu Jiu murmured to herself and quietly watched Li Changshou sort out the herbs at the side. Unconsciously, she got lost in thoughts...

    A momentter.

    ¡°Little Shoushou... you¡¯re actually pretty good-looking... Hehehe... Why did I not realize that in the past?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Li Changshou, who had prepared for alchemy, turned his head. He found that his martial aunt had fallen asleep on the table and was mumbling in her sleep.

    After Immortal Ascension, her immortal body was still pure. Although his martial aunt did not tidy up her mid-length hair all year round, it was still smooth and shiny ck.

    She had a phoenix tail braid without any head ornaments, and she did not put on any cosmetics. She gave people the feeling that she was simple and pure.

    His martial aunt, who had fallen into a deep sleep, could be described as having good skin and a clear mind.

    Unfortunately, she was too lively when asleep.

    Li Changshou shook his head with a smile and walked out of the Pill Chamber quietly. He looked at the little spiritual fish he had raised in the pond, which was shaped like Yin-Yang fish, and waited for Jiu Jiu to take a breather and wake up.

    After all, he had something to ask her. He could not be too harsh on his martial aunt, as he wanted to use her pure immortal powers for alchemy.

    After two days, Li Changshou was done with refining pills and temporarily sealed up the Pill Chamber. Then, he activated the array formations within 1.5 kilometers of the Pill Chamber.

    After he sent Jiu Jiu away, he went to find Lan Ling¡¯e to tell her about his seclusion.

    Li Changshou was going to condense the fire seedling of the True Samadhi mes during his seclusion this time, which would take him around half a year.

    Lan Ling¡¯e, who was dressed in a loose training attire and analyzing the technique of spreading medicine, was suddenly somewhat bewildered.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you not entering seclusion in the Pill Chamber?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to cause the ce to explode while cultivating the True Samadhi mes,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. ¡°I will do a wooden raftter on and enter seclusion in the middle of theke. That would be better.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked and wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Li Changshou put a few porcin bottles in her hands and told her about the usage and dosage of those bottles of pills.

    With her mind constantly pondering, Lan Ling¡¯e still asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t need to... hide the True Samadhi mes?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dharma spell very formidable?¡±

    Li Changshou knocked on his junior sister¡¯s head, with naturally not much force.

    Despite facing each other, Li Changshou still exined carefully to her by voice transmission, ¡°You¡¯ve not had my lessons in the past few years. Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve taught you? The True Samadhi mes were bestowed by the master of Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu. If I hide it and don¡¯t use it, the others will have more doubts. It¡¯s considered a trump card if the others cannot imagine, guess, or think of any information exposed based on your daily life, rather than just talking about its power.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e stuck her tongue out and learned obediently with her head lowered.

    Li Changshou took another two porcin bottles and sent a voice transmission. ¡°ce these two bottles of pills in front of our master¡¯s house. These are the immortal pills for him to refine, and they have cleansing effects. Don¡¯t try them secretly. You will explode from the medicinal effect of the immortal pills.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e was happy right away. ¡°Then after Master eats them, wouldn¡¯t he...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and sighed lightly. He wandered to the forest and was prepared to create the wooden rafts that he would be usingter on.

    Lan Ling¡¯e opened the jade bottle to smell it, and pure essence Qi rushed forth.

    She took a breath lightly and felt heavy in her head. She returned to her house while feeling dizzy and quickly mediated to dispel the medicinal effect.

    Li Changshouughed softly upon seeing that. He found an old forest, pulled up his sleeves, and started going all out.

    Two dayster...

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e, who had just awakened from her meditation, got up to look outside the window. She opened her mouth and took a few breaths before she felt helpless...

    ¡®I will do a small wooden raftter on.¡¯

    When Lan Ling¡¯e recalled what her senior brother had said and looked at the big, ¡®simple¡¯ 500-feet tower ship that had just beenunched on theke, she could not help p her forehead.

    What had her senior brother misunderstood regarding the size?

    Lan Ling¡¯e lowered her head to look at the curve on her training attire, and the corners of her mouth twitched.

    ¡®Stupid Senior Brother, he actually... lost the concept of size thanks to Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu!¡¯

    Actually, Li Changshou was not someone who emphasized pleasure. He put more importance on usability when he created some fun things.

    The small wooden raft was just formed simply by wood, and there were no restrictions. In terms of the difficulty in making it, it was indeed just a gadget.

    The ce where he would enter seclusion had to have a simple warning array, istion array, and anti-probe array. He needed some space to ce and hide the base of these array formations.

    Apart from that, he still had some ns up his sleeves.

    The two-floor-high tower ship had a total of seven rooms of simr sizes, with each room interconnected and ced with a cushion.

    After heter entered seclusion and activated the surrounding array formations, he would also ce a few paper dolls in each room.

    If someone came into contact with the array formations, the paper dolls¡¯ restrictions would be activated right away and transform into his own figure, which would be enough to pass off as genuine!

    That was simply a necessity to avoid being plotted against!

    Unfortunately, such a design was still not perfect. He would still have a one-seventh chance of being stabbed to death.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, I¡¯m going to start seclusion now.¡±

    After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, Li Changshou quickly walked to the door and waved her hand at him, who was standing on the tower ship.

    When Li Changshou conjured a seal with both hands,yers of array formations on the wooden raft were activated, covering a huge area of theke below. The little wooden raft became fuzzier under theyers of light.

    In a short while, a lot of white mists emerged on the surface of the water. Lan Ling¡¯e could no longer see where her senior brother was.

    Li Changshou put paper dolls in each room and secretly went to a cabin room. He fumbled to set up an array formation in the corner and opened a secretpartment, where the clearke water was underneath...

    After conjuring a seal, he used his Illusion Spell to transform into a spiritual fish, entered the water without a sound, and swam towards the bottom of the water that had been shrouded byyers of array formations, leaving only seven paper dolls in each cabin room.

    He had made such a huge wooden raft because he wanted to let these fewyers of array formations cover the underwater.

    It was Li Changshou¡¯s third seclusion ce at the bottom.

    When his master had brought little Ling¡¯e up the mountain in the past, he had also entered seclusion here and achieved initial sess in condensing the Cold Nether Fire.

    In the Five Elements, water was able to restrain fire. It was actually an exceptional technique to prevent self-explosion caused by the convergence of too much fire when cultivating a fire spell underwater.

    However... a small part of the Little Qiong Peak, which used to be green and lush, was suddenly bare.

    ...

    The East Ocean, Crystal Pce.

    ¡°How dare you, Ao Yi!

    ¡°How dare you spout nonsense and disrespect your elders! You have disgraced the prestige of the race, and defamed the honor of the race!

    ¡°Do... Do you know what kind of offense this is!¡±

    In the spacious, empty pce of the second prince, the young Ao Yi from the dragon race had been tied to an iron pir by chains. He closed his eyes tightly and vaguely heard the scoldings at the side of his ear.

    He sneered and endured the pain on his back, still looking very firm.

    Ao Yi now felt that this Crystal Pce was very absurd and iparably ridiculous.

    When he had stood at the celebration feast on the other day, he faced his father and said, ¡°I want to be a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect and cultivate like the Saint of the Three Schools!¡±

    That shock, disbelief, and change in expression of the dragon¡¯s head...

    Those ridiculous scoldings due to his disgraceful behavior and disgrace brought upon the dragon race...

    The aura rushing forth from those dragon experts crushed his 10-year-old body on the spot!

    The ones who had scolded him on that day were either his father¡¯s brothers or the older dragons. They had the right to scold this nephew of theirs.

    Those chancellors of those races of the ocean and those generals of the dragon race without the bloodline of the Dragon King had also not dared to utter a word. However, they shot him a contemptuous look.

    When he had gone to pay respect to the Saints, he had been regarded as disgraceful.

    When he had gone out to be a disciple and cultivate, he had been regarded as a rebel of the dragon race.

    This was ridiculous, really ridiculous...

    ¡°This is extremely ridiculous!¡± Ao Yi could not help but berate with a painful look on his delicate face.

    Ice-cold force appeared on the iron pir behind his back, and icicles pierced through his fair, clear, and smooth back, causing Ao Yi to tremble from the pain.

    However, he still had a sober gaze, and his determination did not vanish at all!

    A few moments ago, his mother had just left and persuaded him to admit his mistakes early...

    ¡°My son, are the skills from our race not enough for you to learn? Are the treasures from our race not enough for you to y with?

    ¡°Why did you have to do such absurd things, and even say those absurd words before so many uncles of our race?

    ¡°You want to join the Saints, but did you know that they don¡¯t take in disciples from the dragon race except for the Jie School?

    ¡°That Chan School¡¯s master had taken in an illegitimate dragon as his disciple in the past. He had used his treasures to strip away thest destiny from the dragon race and ced them on his disciple.

    ¡°How can our race forget such a humiliation?

    ¡°My son, who has confused you?¡¯

    How could Ao Yi not understand these words from his mother and know the truth?

    One of the 12 Golden Immortals of the Chan School, Perfected Yellow Dragon, was clearly a bloodline of the Ancestral Dragon. Back then, he had only been seriously injured andnded in the Kunlun Mountains. He had been cared for by the Three Pure Ones, who had yet to be Saints, and became an ornamental dragon of the Three Pure Ones.

    Before the Ancient Saint had appeared, the dragon race had treated that as a disgrace. They had severed all ties with Perfected Yellow Dragon and even removed his name from the Dragon Registry.

    Afterward, the Three Pure Ones had be Saints. The dragon race had not been able to put down their dignity to curry favor with Perfected Yellow Dragon. Instead, they had started to spread rumors within the race and called him an illegitimate dragon.

    As for the so-called Saints did not take in disciples of the dragon race...

    After the Three Pure Ones had be Saints, a group of experts from the dragon race had brought the young dragon forward to be a disciple at the Golden Turtle Ind and were very respectful to the Saints.

    However, they had heard that the Grandmaster of Heaven took in the least disciples. He had only allowed the most outstanding disciples of the dragon race to be disciples of the Saints. They had not be a disciple of the Saints directly. The experts of the dragon race had turned back and felt that the Saints were humiliating them...

    What kind of absurdity was that?

    This was absurd!

    Ao Yi trembled lightly all over, and the light on the iron pir on his back gradually weakened.

    ¡®I, Ao Yi, have to endure this.¡¯

    Only he, the Second Prince of the Dragon King, couldpletely be humble and a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, which had a rank in the middle of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools...

    Even if he knelt before the Immortal Du Sect and became an in-name disciple... could he break through the pointless arrogance of the dragon race and tear apart their twisted self-esteem!

    If these humiliations still could not awaken the dead-drunk dragon race, then he would stand on the peak of all spirits as a Saint!

    At that time, he would ask these ancient elders... what was the way out for the dragon race!?

    After taking a breath, Ao Yi opened his mouth and screamed, ¡°Let me out! I want to see my father! I want to go to the Immortal Du Sect, and be a disciple and learn the Dao!¡±

    A group of maidservants outside the hall felt sorry for him on their teary, delicate faces. However, they were stopped by the flood dragon troops and could not go near the Second Prince.

 Chapter 48: Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp

    <h4>Chapter 48: Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp</h4>

    Three monthster, above the Crystal Pce deep in the East Ocean...

    After a series of matters¡ªthe young dragon rebelling, his mother pleading for him, and his father ordering a thorough investigation¡ªa fish spirit, who was a musician teaching the prince in the ocean, became a scapegoat. The fish spirit had been cut into pieces on the spot and put between scallions, ginger, vinegar, and garlic...

    It was unfortunate andmentable.

    During the Primordial Times, there was no wasabi, and the way of sashimi had yet to be perfected.

    Presently, the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce, Ao Yi, was tied to a huge immortal cowrie ship, which was speeding to the border between the South Ocean and the East Ocean.

    Besides Ao Yi, there were only a few flood dragon troops and a Turtle Immortal with white eyebrows and beard on the ship.

    This Turtle Immortal, who had retired a long time ago, sat beside Ao Yi and was trying to persuade him with deep sighs.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how did you get involved with the tiny Immortal Du Sect?

    ¡°What virtues and capabilities do they have? Even if His Majesty let you be a disciple there, he would not dare to take you in either.

    ¡°You have to think of His Majesty too. He is now holding his ground amid the opinions of the masses, and suppressing all the voices so that you can go and be a disciple of a Saint!

    ¡°This time, I will take you to be a disciple under the great immortal of the Three Saints of that Dao Sect, the ck Cloud Immortal.

    ¡°Although this great immortal does not have a high reputation, he is ranked first among the seven immortals in the Jie School and is thought highly of by the Three Saints of the Dao Sect. He only has one golden turtle, whoes from the same race as me, as his disciple. Back then, we had some friendly rtions too.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is going ording to your wishes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t create any more big trouble!¡±

    Ao Yi turned his head to look at one side, still looking unresigned.

    However, he was only 10 years old, after all. Even though he had received many years of ¡®egg education¡¯, he had truly been born for 10 years.

    The old turtle kept persuading him at the side, and Ao Yi gradually hesitated.

    ¡°Does this great immortal have any methods to be a Saint?¡±

    ¡°That is for sure!¡±

    The Turtle Immortal seized the opportunity and started telling Ao Yi about how impressive this great immortal was, and how the Grandmaster of Heaven liked him. However, he was rather low-profile and did not reveal his talents outside.

    Soon, the Turtle Immortal sighed and sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can see what you¡¯re trying to do. However, this isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is. You will not obtain a good oue by just tormenting yourself.

    ¡°unting is just like a dream. It bes frozen after you wake up from the dream. Nobody is willing to wake up from it.

    ¡°You have to empathize with His Majesty. He is the person sitting at the highest seat in the dragon race, so he cannot do anything easily. Otherwise, the ce will be in danger.¡±

    Ao Yi pondered and then gradually nodded his head.

    ¡®In short, I can now roam around the huge Primordial World at will outside the Dragon Pce.¡¯

    To be a disciple of the great immortal, he still had to rely on his status as the prince of the Dragon Pce. How could he get rid of the embarrassment of the Dragon Pce?

    Which of the few other disciples of the Dragon Pce could be a disciple of a great immortal?

    What he needed to search was the way out for the dragon race, and not the way out for himself, the Second Prince of the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce!

    He had to first secure this Turtle immortal. He would talk about any other things someday in the future.

    In the roaring ocean breeze, Ao Yi gradually revealed a smile on his face, showing the ¡®innocence¡¯ that was just like his own age. That Turtle Immortal was gradually relieved.

    ...

    Deep in the dense forest of the Heaven-Breaking Peak in the Immortal Du Sect at the Nine Jiu Immortals¡¯ cultivation ground.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s huge gourd drifted over from the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s direction. As if she had no energy, she walked back to her own house in a crestfallen manner. She slowly sat down on the wooden steps in front of the house and slowly leaned down.

    Shey down softly, just like a melting y figurine, hugging her gourd and lying there for a long while.

    ¡°I¡¯m so bored. It has only been three months since Little Shoushou entered seclusion. Why do I feel that it seems more than three years? Nobody is ying with me...¡±

    ¡°Even Senior Sister is apanied by Senior Brother, while he goes to apany someone else.

    ¡°After Big Senior Sister and Second Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Sister and Fifth Senior Brother, Sixth Senior Sister and Seventh Senior Brother, it should be time for Eighth Senior Brother to be with Ninth Junior Sister. I didn¡¯t expect Eighth Senior Brother to follow in Third Senior Sister¡¯s steps and go out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    ¡°As the Ninth Junior Sister with a bitter fate, I have to be lonely without anyone apanying me...

    ¡°I¡¯m even Master¡¯s final disciple. Ugh...¡±

    The windows of the house next door were pushed open, looking radiant. Jiu Shi, who had seemed to be hundreds of years younger recently, looked over at this side. After hearing Jiu Jiu harping on something, she could not helpughing.

    Jiu Shi drifted out from the window, wearing a rainbow-colored dress like a fairy in a painting, andnded beside Jiu Jiu. She sat on the wooden steps and pinched Jiu Jiu¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Jiu Jiu hugged Jiu Shi and closed her eyes before she howled in grief, ¡°Apany me to the Little Qiong Peak! I want to y Fight the Great God! I want to y Immortal Life Simtion!¡±

    Jiu Shi suddenlyughed softly and patted her little junior sister¡¯s head. ¡°Foolish Junior Sister, how can I go to the Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why not, Senior Sister?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you feel embarrassed if I go there?¡±

    ¡°What should I be embarrassed about?¡±

    Jiu Jiu cranked her head. ¡°Fourth Senior Sister, did you misunderstand something? I¡¯m just having an aunt-nephew rtionship with Little Shoushou.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Jiu Shi smiled with her eyes full of aggression.

    Jiu Jiu could not help but blink and shrink her neck. ¡°Isn¡¯t... that so?¡±

    ¡°Right. A martial aunt and martial nephew perform alchemy and set up array formations every day, are with each other for the whole day, and are very intimate.¡±

    ¡°What intimate! He is sick!¡±

    Jiu Shi froze and quickly asked, ¡°What illness does he have? Martial Nephew Changshou has an unmentionable disease? That is a huge problem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an unmentionable disease. Little Shoushou cannot be touched by any woman besides his junior sister. Otherwise, he would twitch all over.¡±

    Jiu Jiu said with a smile, ¡°He watched his junior sister grow up, so he is fine with her. He¡¯s also fine with me if it¡¯s just touching fists or high-five.¡±

    Jiu Shi hugged her arms and muttered to herself before suddenly saying, ¡°How did this illnesse about? Can you tell me in detail?¡±

    ¡°When I brought Little Shoushou to the North Continent thest time...¡±

    A momentter, Jiu Shi hugged her Ninth Junior Sister andughed. She said something to Jiu Jiu, which made thetter be at a loss. Then, she could not help but rest her forehead on her hand.

    ¡°This brat actually dared to deceive me!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Little Jiu. Such a man who preserves his chastity is a treasure rarely seen in the world. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡±

    Jiu Jiu was suddenly embarrassed and stamped her feet in anger. ¡°Senior Sister, what are you talking about! How I can be with him!

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m going back to seclusion!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be a guard at the Priming Meet after a few days?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right... Can¡¯t I enter seclusion for a few days?¡±

    Jiu Jiu got away and went to her house. Jiu Shiughed softly and drifted after her.

    ¡°Little Jiu, you don¡¯t have to be shy in front of me. I¡¯ll teach you how to dress and apply makeup first...¡±

    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Let me have a look at your current figure.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Senior Sister, don¡¯t touch me anyhow... This is annoying! Aiya!¡±

    As the sun set in the west, theughter of the two fairies drifted here and there nearby.

    In the house next door, a short Daoist, who looked deeply in trouble and haggard, shook his head and activated the array outside Jiu Jiu¡¯s house.

    Then, he looked at theplete dine-and-dash meal on the table in front, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.

    Jiu Jiu was still going to be a guard at the Priming Meet in the North Continent this time because there had been a small problem the other time. This time, the sect had sent a Perfected Immortal to go with her.

    Only two people were going to the North Continent.

    On the day of the Priming Meet, the disciple representative Youqin Xuanya, whose reputation had recently surged more and more, carried her own huge sword on her back and was wearing a fiery-red dress. She appeared at the venue on time.

    However, when everyone had split into teams, she did not join in the practice. Instead, she turned and went back to her cave abode for seclusion.

    Thus, the two disciples heading to the North Continent received superb treatment of having secret guards exclusive for a Perfected Immortal.

    Going to and from the North Continent took several months. In the few months after returning, Jiu Jiu had kept remembering what her Fourth Senior Sister had told her previously.

    Gradually, Jiu Jiu, who had thought that she had no other feelings for Li Changshou besides being purely ymates, started to immerse in self-doubt.

    Could it be that she had feelings for Little Changshou and she didn¡¯t know about that?

    That was impossible. Although having a martial aunt-martial nephew rtionship was a little exciting, she had always been taking care of Little Changshou as her junior. However, she had been careless and had been fed by him...

    As Jiu Jiu thought more about this, she felt so confused that she could not concentrate while meditating.

    Another few months had passed again. When the paper crane, which brought the message that Li Changshou wanted to invite her for alchemy,nded in her hand, Jiu Jiu jumped in joy.

    Then, she froze.

    ¡°My heart couldn¡¯t have been really moved by a martial nephew, who is only around 100 years old, right?¡±

    ¡®There are some words that you will only know after asking.¡¯

    Fourth Senior Sister¡¯sughter was still winding around her ear. Jiu Jiu sat on the bed and muttered to herself before she lifted her hand to smash the bed board.

    ¡®What are you afraid of? Just go ask him!¡¯

    Jiu Jiu changed into a clean hemp garment, sat on the huge gourd, and rushed to the Little Qiong Peak.

    This time, Li Changshou wanted to refine poisonous pills so that he could be more prepared when he went out for the Tribtion Transcendence.

    By the time Jiu Jiu rushed over, Li Changshou had prepared various kinds of poisonous herbs and put himself inyers of protective equipment.

    After Jiu Jiu had worn such a cumbersome ¡®protective suit¡¯ for the first time, she had never heeded his advice to wear it for the second time.

    This made Li Changshou extra careful in controlling the poisonous pills¡¯ toxin cirction when he was refining pills each time, lest he identally provided immortal powers for his martial aunt.

    During alchemy, the two of them were talking endlessly just like before.

    However, Jiu Jiu was still thinking about what her Fourth Senior Sister had said. Despite the 32-hours alchemy and her trying to ask dozens of times, she could not find the appropriate context.

    ¡®It¡¯s just one sentence. Why is it so hard to ask?

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t have...

    ¡®How is that possible? Am I someone who goes for someone younger? Ask him, and everything will be fine!¡¯

    Jiu Jiu took a deep breath and lifted her hand to tidy up her hair ends at the side of her ear while looking at Li Changshou, who was concentrating at the side.

    With her utmost effort, she asked in the weakest tone, ¡°How... did I... perform during the alchemy this time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing well as usual,¡± Li Changshou answered with augh in his suit. ¡°Martial Aunt, your immortal powers are indeed very helpful.¡±

    The poisonous pills trembled slightly, and Li Changshou immediately adjusted the pill effect.

    Jiu Jiu blinked her eyes and continued to adjust her voice.

    ¡°Then Martial Nephew Changshou... what do you... think of me...¡±

    During the crucial moment for the pill formation, Li Changshou, who was concentrating on controlling the properties of the poisonous pills, could not hear her properly since he was wearing too many anti-poison Dharma artifacts and Jiu Jiu had spoken too softly. He only heard ¡®Martial Nephew¡¯ and ¡®what¡¯.

    However, the topic they had always been discussing seemed to be...

    Li Changshou nodded lightly and replied with a smile without turning back, ¡°Very much and very stable. What is even rarer is that it is pure, without any impurities.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and stared at the poisonous pills that were going to form soon in the furnace. He added, ¡°If only I could also have[1] it.¡±

    Jiu Jiu opened her mouth slightly¡ªshe was petrified!

    She pointed at Li Changshou with a trembling finger.

    ¡°Do... Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Li Changshou answered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    ¡®Did I say anything wrong!

    ¡®Very strong, and what is even rarer is that it is pure, to the point without any impurities.

    ¡®If I could only have it...¡¯

    Who was so disgraceful like that?

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s slightly round face instantly blushed red from her neck downward. Wisps of white smoke seeped through her forehead.

    She took half a step back and wanted to say something, but her voice was trembling. She turned around and dashed to the distance. After two steps, she rushed into the air and flew toward the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Li Changshou was disturbed by the sound of the wind and turned around to look in confusion.

    ¡®She left? She¡¯s not going to take her wine reward today?¡¯

    Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu¡¯s immortal powers were indeed very stable, powerful, and pure. Otherwise, she could not have achieved pill formation in her first furnace of pills and saved his eight other materials!

    He wished he could have such genuine immortal powers like Martial Aunt Jiu. However, he was going to go through the Tribtion Transcendence soon.

    ¡®Um, Martial Aunt wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood anything, right?¡¯ Li Changshou quickly reacted. ¡®Nevermind. Concentrate and prepare for pill formation!¡¯

    He could just exin these trivial matterster on.

    In between the group of mountain peaks in the Immortal Du Sect...

    Jiu Jiu, who sat and flew on the huge gourd, took the wine gourd on her waist and raised her head before making gulping sounds. Then, she hit the forest halfway up the mountains on the Heaven-Breaking Peak just like an arrow taking off, causing the entire forest to shake lightly and birds flying everywhere...

    A little fairy in a hemp garment was lying on the fallen leaves of the thick growth of grass under the tree in the forest. She covered her face with her pair of delicate hands and breathed heavily.

    But soon, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her delicate face was flushed red. One of her fair arms covered her forehead while the other was lifted to block the sunlight from the gaps in the treetop.

    ¡°Very pure...

    ¡°Pooh! What am I talking about? Seriously!¡±

    She took out... those brightly-colored immortal dresses, which her Fifth Senior Brother had given and Fourth Senior Sister had made for her, from the storage sack.

    ¡°What am I thinking about again? He¡¯s my martial nephew!¡±

    Jiu Jiu quickly threw the storage sack. Not long after that, she turned to look at it.

    It was not that she could not give it a try. She just would not let anyone else see...

    [1] It can also mean be pregnant in this context.

 Chapter 49: My Senior Brother Has A Troublesome Personality

    <h4>Chapter 49: My Senior Brother Has A Troublesome Personality</h4>

    ¡°Huh~

    ¡°Why do I dislike this...

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s very revealing... Isn¡¯t this just adding two pieces of cloth behind another piece of cloth? Wouldn¡¯t I corrupt someone¡¯s eyes if I wear this out?

    ¡°This is even more alluring. The most important ce is not even covered well! Did Fourth Senior Sister wear this for Fifth Senior Brother to see?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I think I have to wear them all...

    Hee hee, he he...

    Since early morning, Jiu Jiu had been busy in her house until the afternoon. She had always been standing in front of her house with her delicate hands on the doorknob, unable to pull it open for the time being.

    ¡®I just have to go out for a stroll!

    ¡®Yes, I just have to go out for a stroll...¡¯

    After taking in a light breath, Jiu Jiu slowly pulled open the wooden door in front of her and stepped out with her blue embroidered flower cloth shoes.

    In a split second, there was a rainbow in the mountain farnd shrouded by thisrge array formation.

    A few gazes were seen, and voices were heard...

    When they heard a few nking sounds, the disciples going to draw water in the Pill Chamber had a slip on their carrying poles, the disciples clearing up the weeds in the flowerbed dropped their hoes, while the youngdies holding onto a few bottles of pills threw the trays in their hands.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Jiu Jiu cleared her throat and walked half a step forward with her hands behind her back. She subconsciously straightened her body with her head high, scanning every ce calmly.

    A few male disciples quickly lowered their heads and pretended not to see it, but they secretly looked up to take a few peeks. A young man, who had just gone up the mountains not long ago, flushed red.

    ¡®It¡¯s no big deal! Isn¡¯t wearing anything the same? I didn¡¯t offend public morals. I¡¯m wearing more than my usual short dress and blouse.¡¯

    Jiu Jiu licked her lips, looking very hesitant. However, she quickly made up her mind. She had nearly forgotten to summon the huge gourd that she had brought out and turned it ten feet long.

    She was supposed to get used to sitting up. However, it was awkward when she thought about her current dressing¡ªshe was in a light pink dress, which was made from unknown material but was still light.

    Therefore, she gathered up her dress and gently crossed her leg over the other. She sat on the front of the huge gourd and rose to the sky.

    Just when she flew out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, she saw a short Daoist with dark circles on both eyes on the white clouds. He drifted over slowly while holding onto a scroll.

    Jiu Jiu stopped her gourd, used her immortal power on it, and coughed deliberately.

    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    Jiu Wu, who passed by, looked up at her and revealed a courteous smile to her. He cupped his fists while holding onto the scroll andnded halfway on the mountain.

    Jiu Jiu froze and rolled her eyes before sitting on the gourd and continued her journey.

    Jiu Wu, who hadnded in arge array, looked down all of a sudden.

    ¡°I seem to have seen... Junior Sister just now?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. She has always been wearing the same set of clothes for hundreds of years. How could she have dressed like that?

    ¡°I must have seen it wrongly.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the losing end recently. Fortunately, Senior Sister is finally in seclusion. I can finally replenish my strength.¡±

    After sighing, Jiu Wu continued studying the ¡¯32 Methods of Cultivating Essence and Consolidating Qi¡¯ scroll in his hands while going towards his house.

    Just when he walked into his house, the short Daoist smelled a lingering fragrance from a fairy and could not help but feel an inexplicable chill.

    His body had responded. It was purely a physical response.

    He had always been deeply attracted to Fourth Senior Sister, with his love being more than gold. He definitely was not afraid at all!

    Jiu Wu then recalled his heroic performance during this period and revealed a knowing smile...

    Ever since he had drunk the Poisonous Dragon Wine concocted by Martial Nephew Changshou, even though his waist had be more flexible, he had much more confidence before his senior sister, and he was on better terms with his Daopanion. Cultivating the Dao to seek longevity became more pleasurable and interesting.

    However, he was still unhappy about that brat ying tricks on him.

    Jiu Wu muttered to himself and was lost in thoughts as he sat behind the desk.

    ¡®Pay someone back his own coins?

    ¡®Develop something simr to this pill to lure him to this array formation?

    ¡®This brat might really endure it and won¡¯t be embarrassed... Then I¡¯ll ask Little Jiu to help add fuel to the fire?

    ¡®Um, that will not work. Am I giving him benefits or ying a trick on him? If Junior Sister doesn¡¯t retaliate, wouldn¡¯t I be at the losing end!?

    ¡®I¡¯m restricted by that oath to have a battle of wits and guts with this brat! I have lesser ways, but this is even more interesting.¡¯

    ¡°Wait for it, little thief! I will eventually find your loophole!¡±

    ...

    When Jiu Jiu flew to the sky above the Little Qiong Peak, she pursed her lips and could not help muttering to herself, ¡°Seriously, howe these few people I met on the way sized me up with a strange gaze? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being beaten up?¡±

    The huge gourd slowlynded. Her spiritual senses scanned the Little Ling Peak to find that Li Changshou was teaching Lan Ling¡¯e.

    Jiu Jiu blinked her eyes and deliberately concealed her aura fluctuation. She wanted to see how the two of them would react when she suddenly appeared.

    She wouldn¡¯t scare them, right?

    Jiu Jiu frowned and felt somewhat helpless.

    As she sneakily approached the straw hut, she heard a clear voice from inside even from a distance.

    ¡°The state of mind is insignificant, and the Dao manifests in it; The Qi returns to the sea, and condenses in the primordial soul.

    ¡°In this sentence, the hardest thing to understand is ¡®the Qi returns to the sea¡¯. The Qi here does not refer to one¡¯s cultivated Dharma powers, clear Qi, or turbid Qi. It refers to the little connate essence Qi in one¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is a treasure from the mother¡¯s womb, and is very important for cultivators...¡±

    Li Changshou was sitting on a round-backed chair in the house, looking very rxed. Lan Ling¡¯e was listening carefully to him on the meditation cushion.

    Jiu Jiu walked into the house quietly on tiptoes. Then, she turned around and lifted her arms to do a tiger w posture while rushing inside and shouting, ¡°Hurrah!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e, who sat sitting with her eyes closed, could not help butugh. On the other hand, Li Changshou put the sutra from his hand down helplessly and looked at Jiu Jiu, who had changed her dressing, with a smile.

    Jiu Jiu widened her eyes and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys frightened?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e pretended to be flustered and slightly shouted, ¡°Aiya! I¡¯ve been scared by Martial Aunt!¡±

    However, just when she turned her head, she could not help but exim, ¡°Martial Aunt, why are you suddenly... suddenly wearing a dress?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I wear it?¡±

    Jiu Jiu secretly observed Li Changshou¡¯s reaction. When she turned in a circle in front of Lan Ling¡¯e, her dress and beautiful hair floated lightly, causing the house to be filled with a faint fragrance.

    At that moment, Lan Ling¡¯e was also secretly watching her senior brother¡¯s reaction. When she found him nodding his head with a smile, she was slightly relieved.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that Senior Brother wasn¡¯t startled.¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e said in a softugh, ¡°Of course, you can. Martial Aunt is usually very pretty, but you¡¯re even more dazzling now. I wouldn¡¯t dare to drift on the white cloud with you!¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked her eyes at Li Changshou. ¡°Changshou, what... do you think?¡±

    ¡°Very nice.¡± Li Changshou nodded his head and praised her.

    When a woman had a good rtionship with himself, just like his junior sister and martial aunt in front of him, and they suddenly changed into a new dress or a new piece of head ornament, and sought praises, he should not be stingy with praises as an elegant man.

    However, when he thought that there might have been misunderstandings the day before, Li Changshou added, ¡°I might be a little not used to it after looking at it all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Jiu Jiu looked down at what she had matched after carefully picking them for half a day, looking somewhat disappointed.

    At the side, Lan Ling¡¯e sighed in her heart.

    ¡®Senior Brother is still like this, as expected...

    ¡®It¡¯s really too hard to approach such a person like him who can¡¯t wait to refuse any karma.

    ¡®This is troublesome, indeed.¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e very soon revealed a faint, slight smile and took the initiative to go over. She whispered at Jiu Jiu¡¯s ear, ¡°Martial Aunt, is this your first time dressing up like this?¡±

    Jiu Jiu quickly replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I wanted to change my dressing style all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re dressed like this, having light makeup is more suitable.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e whispered something at Jiu Jiu¡¯s ear, and Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up before she pulled Lan Ling¡¯e to behind the screen at the side.

    Upon seeing that, Li Changshou shook his head slightly and continued to read with the slip held up. When he heard them chattering with a low voice, he thought a little in his heart without any change in his expression.

    Not long after, amid Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s constant exmation, Jiu Jiu came out from behind the screen and looked at Li Changshou while being pleased with herself.

    ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±

    Li Changshou looked up and smiled even wider.

    At that moment, it seemed that his martial aunt had be another person. She had put on face powder, drew the ends of her eyebrows thinly, put on some rouge, moistened her red lips, wore a thin silk skirt and a lined jacket, and had phoenix tail braids. She seemed more exquisite than before and had more feminine charms.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Li Changshou showed her a thumbs-up. ¡°You are the top three most beautiful among the women I¡¯ve seen!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked her eyes. For some reason, the kind of strange, subtle feelings entangled in her heart over the past two days had dissipated. She felt happy and relieved as a result.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Do you have a misunderstanding of your own charms?¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile, ¡°Martial Aunt, you usually don¡¯t wear makeup, and you¡¯re already a person that many male disciples in the sect admire.¡±

    ¡°Pooh, how can that be?¡± Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes, but her eyes were still smiling. She said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care much about these. After all, I cultivate the Dao to seek longevity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Are you still giving a lesson?

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do so, let¡¯s y Fight the Great Gods!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Giving a lesson is something I need to do after all...¡±

    ¡°Martial Aunt, you rarelye here!¡± Lan Ling¡¯e hugged Jiu Jiu¡¯s arm. ¡°Fight the Great Gods!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but rest his forehead on his hand. How could it be ¡®rarely¡¯ when she came around seven to eight times a month?

    Jiu Jiu firmly agreed. ¡°Fight the Great Gods!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Since the two of you are so excited, we¡¯ll find a chance to give Ling¡¯e another lessonter on.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. The two of them were already cheering at the side, and skillfully set up the short table and cushions.

    When she sat down, Jiu Jiu felt somewhat awkward. She used Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut next door to change back into her mostfortable hemp garment, short blouse, and short skirt. She reced the shoes with embroidered flowers into soft,fortable, special straw shoes and removed the light makeup on her face.

    This straw was not just ordinary straw. This was the immortal grass that Jiu Wu had meticulously nurtured...

    This was indeed much morefortable.

    Before Jiu Jiu went out of the straw hut, she recalled Li Changshou¡¯s tone earlier on.

    ¡®Top three most beautiful!¡¯

    Jiu Jiu unconsciously smiled and mumbled, ¡°This brat is really disgraceful. He even dared to say such things.¡±

    Jiu Jiu opened the door and rushed to the straw hut next door like the wind. Competing voices were heard after some time...

    ¡°Fight the Great Gods!¡±

    ¡°Double!¡±

    ¡°Extra double!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the great god this round. I¡¯m a little immortal. Extra double. I have 12 Spirit Stones at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Make your move, Ling¡¯e!

    ¡°I have 17 cards. Can you defeat me today?¡±

    ...

    When it was quiet in the middle of the night, Li Changshou left the straw hut.

    His martial aunt and junior sister were a little drunk. At the moment, they were sound asleep on the bed. He was in charge of closing the door and opening the array, lest their pitiful look was seen by others the next morning.

    When he returned to the Pill Chamber, he entered the secret underground room. Li Changshou sat on the meditation cushion at the corner, closed his eyes, and concealed his spirit and Qi.

    A ball of orange-red me slowly condensed between his palms and waster absorbed into his body. It started to slowly roam around and forge his primordial soul and Dao Body.

    Nine-petaled lotus flowers slowly circted him. At the moment, these lotus flowers were the size of a fist, and the veined patterns on them were iparably clear. They had be more perfect and had indistinct, mysterious Dao runes.

    However, Li Changshou still felt that it wascking. Thus, he was hesitant to enter the Ninth Stage of the Dao Requital Realm.

 Chapter 50: Choosing the Place for Tribulation Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 50: Choosing the ce for Tribtion Transcendence</h4>

    In the early morning, Lan Ling¡¯e, who was sound asleep, was awakened by a huge force.

    Before she coulde back to her senses, she heard Jiu Jiu shout excitedly, ¡°Ha, hehehe! I¡¯ve broken through the bottleneck! Ling¡¯e, remember to tell your senior brother. I¡¯ll go back first to seclusion!¡±

    ¡°Oh... huh? She broke through after waking up?¡± Lan Ling¡¯e responded in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she saw Jiu Jiu finding her shoes on the floor.

    At that moment, Martial Aunt Jiu was rather excited. Her cultivation level once again took another firm step towards the Heaven Immortal Realm. She rushed out of the straw hut and hopped onto the gourd before quickly going to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    ¡°Remember to let your senior brother know that I¡¯ll help him with alchemy once Ie out of seclusion...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e was in a daze at the side of the bed for a while. After yawning twice, she walked to the dresser.

    When she recalled the trivial matter that her martial aunt had done the day before, Lan Ling¡¯e smiled and then sighed.

    ¡®It¡¯s really carefree after Immortal Ascension.¡¯

    ¡°Junior Sister.¡±

    A voice transmission entered her ear, and she subconsciously responded, ¡°Here!¡±

    Li Changshou continued his voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ve heard what Martial Aunt has said. I will roughly enter seclusion for three months. After that, I might go out. Do you need any pills? I will only return after three to five years this time.¡±

    ¡®Senior Brother... is going out to go through his Tribtion Transcendence?¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e was happy but then pouted unhappily.

    She was naturally happy for her senior brother and was unhappy because he would only return after three to five years. He had not left her for that long ever since she had gone up the mountains.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need. Senior Brother, you just have to take good care of yourself,¡± Lan Ling¡¯e mumbled softly.

    Peals ofughter were heard in the voice transmission. Li Changshou warned her, ¡°I will wake up Master before I leave and tell him not to enter seclusion in the next few years. Remember not to run all around the ce. You have to always remember what I¡¯ve previously told you at all times, and don¡¯t be carelessly bullied.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Senior Brother. It isn¡¯t toote to say these after youe out of seclusion.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e turned her eyes. ¡°Are you going to slip away?¡±

    Li Changshouughed in the Pill Chamber and did not send a voice transmission anymore.

    He looked down at the wisp of blue light emerging in his palm.

    He had not expected the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital toe much earlier.

    Currently, his Dao Realm was like... having rapid growth. It had the urge to soar at any time. Thankfully, it could still be suppressed.

    After attaining the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital, he would very likely face the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The Tribtion Transcendence had to be also put in his itinerary.

    Li Changshou had long decided to go out to face the Tribtion Transcendence. Firstly, he did not want to reveal his cultivation level. Secondly, he did not want others to watch his Heavenly Tribtion.

    After all, the Tribtion Transcendence was his own matter, and the mountain-protecting array formation was not affected at all.

    He would find a hidden ce outside without any people to go through his Tribtion Transcendence, which was not much different from the sect¡¯s safety factor.

    However, if he wanted to sessfully slip away from the sect, he had to spend some effort.

    Li Changshou sighed lightly.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are still fish.¡±

    ...

    The rules of the Immortal Du Sect were strict, but most were targeted at the disciples that had yet to achieve Immortal Ascension. They restricted the disciples¡¯ speech and actions, supervised their cultivation, and ensured their safety.

    Among the Immortal Du Sect disciples, Li Changshou was an outstanding cultivator in the Second Stage of the Void Return Realm. Therefore, there were rather strict restrictions on him to go out.

    This was one of the reasons he had chosen to go to the Priming Meet in the North Continent to search for herbs.

    For the sake of going out of the sect to face Tribtion Transcendence, Li Changshou had already prepared to go to the Bai Fan Hall to apply for a reason to go out. The disciples had one chance to go back to their hometown and visit the grave.

    Since he had joined the immortal sect, he was not linked to the mortal world anymore. Hence, he shouldpletely sever ties with them.

    However, a human heart was grown from the flesh, while the Dao Heart also had tribtion in the mortal world.

    The forefathers of the human race thought highly of loyalty and filial piety. Although cultivators had broken free from the mortal world, they could not mourn in front of their parents who had raised them. They should visit their graveand worship them.

    The Immortal Du Sect had done pretty well in this by learning from many major sects from the Middle Continent.

    After new disciples, who came from the mortal world, entered the sect, an outer sect sectarian officer would be especially in charge of that. Every decade, they would look after the new disciples¡¯ parents and give them gold and silver for their livelihood. They would also tell them how the disciples were doing in the sect, and give them some pills to remove their illnesses and talismans to avoid a cmity. However, they would not extend their lifespan.

    Life and death were destined, and fate was limited. The Immortal Du Sect did not want to attract too much unnecessary karma, either.

    After the disciples¡¯ parents passed away, they would also let that disciple know and allow them to go back to their hometown for three years to pay respects to their parents so that they couldpletely break off any links with the mortal world.

    Eighteen years ago, Li Changshou had been informed by the sect that his parents in the mortal world had both passed away.

    Under the care of the Immortal Du Sect, his parents, who were ordinary herdsmen in the nomadic tribe in the South Continent, had lived over 100 years old without suffering any illnesses or cmity in their lifetime.

    Li Changshou actually did not have much impression on his parents in this lifetime. After all, he had been brought to the mountains by his master very early on. He had exchanged a lifetime of clothing and food for them. They did not need to worry or suffer illnesses, and they had faced fewer cmities.

    When he had received the notice from the sect, Li Changshou had wanted to visit their graveright away. However, since he was prepared to go through Tribtion Transcendence outside, it had been suppressed temporarily.

    This was somewhat troublesome.

    If the outer sectarian officer passed by the disciples¡¯ hometown while doing errands outside in the three years that the disciples visited their parents¡¯ graves, they would have to take a look at the disciples¡¯ current situation.

    Li Changshou had made preparations regarding this point. He had long been on good terms with the ¡®elders¡¯ of the Bai Fan Hall, who were in charge of the disciples.

    He truly had a good friendship with them.

    This elder was not like the other elders.

    Most of the elders in the Bai Fan Hall were old Perfected Immortals. For example, Elder Ge was in charge of matters inside and out of the sect.

    The true elders of the Immortal Du Sect were cultivating in different peaks, and they did not ask about misceneous matters. They could not obtain this reputation unless they were at the Heaven Immortal Realm.

    Three monthster.

    Li Changshou shouted to wake up his master, who was in seclusion, and told him that he had to go back to his hometown to visit the grave, and his master had to take care of his junior sister.

    Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan naturally allowed him. He did not think much about it, and he even persuaded Li Changshou to put down the link he had with the mortal world early and concentrate on the Immortal Dao.

    On the other hand, Lan Ling¡¯e could not bear to part with him and asked softly, ¡°Can I... apany Senior Brother there...¡±

    ¡°Have a guess.¡± Li Changshou smiled, and Lan Ling¡¯e knew the answer right away. She responded while looking down.

    She was still reluctant to part with him.

    Li Changshou captured a few spiritual fish from theke, put them into his sleeves, and flew to the Heaven-Breaking Peak on the white cloud.

    Lan Ling¡¯e stood quietly at the side of theke and watched her senior brother¡¯s back view. She muttered in her heart, ¡®Have a safe Tribtion Transcendence¡¯, and returned to her straw hut for cultivation after staying there for half a day.

    When he reached the Bai Fan Hall, Li Changshou found the elder that he was close with and told him that he wanted to visit the grave. Elder Wei, who was on duty that day, dly allowed him to do so.

    ¡°Changshou, I remember that your family is in the north-east region of the South Continent. Coincidentally, an officer is going to the South Continent tomorrow for some matters. I¡¯ll let him take you along.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou took out a few spiritual fish from his sleeve. ¡°Elder, there is something I need to trouble you with.¡±

    ¡°You little brat.¡± Elder Wei beamed with joy immediately and took the spiritual fish, which had been wrapped with a ball of water. He took a porcin jar out and put the spiritual fish inside to raise them temporarily.

    ¡°Some people are good, some love to drink, and some love delicacies. It¡¯s very hard to nurture them like this, and they can be said to be delicious snakeheads.¡± Elder Wei said with a smile, ¡°Tell me. What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I want to seize this chance to put myself to the test for a few years in the South Continent,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°Can you tell the officers not to go to my hometown to take a look and not to let them bring me there...¡±

    ¡°Okay. You may leave.¡± Elder Wei picked up the bamboo slip in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll be saving a piece of bamboo. You¡¯re a good seedling for immortal cultivation, and you have an endless future from today onward. Remember, you cannot create trouble, go against the sect¡¯s rules, or be reluctant to part with the flourishing mortal world and let the mortal world blind your Dao heart.¡±

    Li Changshou responded repeatedly and said with cupped fists, ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡±

    ¡°This is just a trivial matter. Be on your way. Go early ande back early.¡±

    Elder Wei gestured with his hand and took out a jade token, which was used for a disciple to go out, before handing it to Li Changshou. He told Li Changshou a few things, telling him not to go everywhere in ces with many people in the mortal world, lest the turbid Qi in the mortal world affected his Dao base.

    This elder was not pretending to be deeply concerned about Li Changshou. After all, Li Changshou had given his over 100 spiritual fish all these years...

    The disciples would often make an excuse of going back to their hometown and visiting the grave, but they would remain in the mortal world for several years and be caught by the sectarian officers. They would be reprimanded and have their monthly allowance deducted. Elder Wei did not find such things a surprise anymore.

    Li Changshou had given a few spiritual fish so that this elder would not record him visiting his parents¡¯ gravein the book. Naturally, the sectarian officers would not check it.

    In Elder Wei¡¯s opinion, it was not a huge matter unless the young disciples wanted to enjoy the mortal world.

    However, this was very crucial in Li Changshou¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence n, and it was a small step to make it a sess.

    ...

    After leaving the Heaven-Breaking Peak and flying southwards on the white cloud, Li Changshou very soon flew outside the mountains.

    He took the jade token and said that he needed to return to his hometown to visit the grave. The immortal, who was in charge of guarding the gates, told Li Changshou to be careful outside the sect. Li Changshou thanked him and flew out on the white cloud.

    500 kilometers around the sect was actually still considered thend of the Immortal Du Sect.

    The spirit meridian ores, which were important in a few areas of the sect, were distributed in the southern area.

    Li Changshou flew 1,000 kilometers on the white cloud andnded in a forest. After he observed in the hidden corners of the forest for two days and confirmed that nobody from the sect had followed him, he then executed the Earth Escape technique and went southwards.

    On the way, he executed the Earth Escape when he met mountains, and the Water Escape when he met water.

    He also encountered cultivators fighting, ran into mountain demons having an internal fight, bumped into people seeking pleasure, and witnessed thousands of mortals having hand-to-hand battles.

    After he took a look around, he stopped in his tracks.

    Just like an unnoticeable ghost, Li Changshou walked 5,000 kilometers and another 5,000 kilometers...

    Half a monthter, he reached a grasnd in the northwest district of the South Continent, which was not far from the East Continent.

    Based on the sect¡¯s information, Li Changshou sessfully found his parent¡¯s graveon a hillside.

    This grave was very exquisite. At one nce, he knew that a lot of money had been spent on it. The corner of the gravestone also had the symbol of the Immortal Du Sect, and an inscription was also written with ¡®Eldest Son Changshou¡¯.

    There were many weeds grown in front of the grave. Li Changshou took out a short knife and carefully cleared the surrounding of the grave.

    Then, he knelt before the gravestone and offered fruits, meat, and fish that he had prepared on the way. He burned two stacks of joss paper, put three fragrant joss sticks, and kowtowed four times. He felt less restraint now.

    Afterward, he found an ordinary corner near his parents¡¯ grave and meditated and cultivated there. This was also considered visiting the grave.

    Seven dayster, Li Changshou was once again prepared to set off on his journey and hurried to the preselected ce for his Tribtion Transcendence.

    Where was the ce?

    It was actually in the East Ocean. However, it was in the East Ocean of the South Continent.

    Since it was a territory in the mortal world, few cultivators appeared there. The mortal world was filled with turbid Qi and disorder, and only a few demons were causing trouble.

    Most of the human race was gathered in the mortal world of the South Continent. The Dragon Pce did not have any stationed troops there, as they were afraid of bumping into the human race.

    At the mortal world¡¯s border, he found a hidden, ordinary ind on the vast ocean. It was the best ce for Tribtion Transcendence!

    Li Changshou took out a storage sack from his sleeve and took out something from it. It was a bunch of eyebrow pencils, face powder, and makeup materials that he had ground and invented.

    Then, he started to carefully disguise himself for the first time.

    He had a few foundational principles when it came to figures and looks. It was not enough if he only simply used the illusion technique or the Illusion Spell.

    He had to first use the makeup skills and physics to change his appearance. After that, he pasted a unique Ultra-Thin Hydrating Silk Mask and used the illusion technique to transform into an old Daoist priest before he executed the Illusion Spell.

    This way, even if an expert saw through fouryers of his spell, they could not see his true appearance.

    Most of the cultivators who roamed outside would use the illusion technique, so it was not strange for him to use it.

    After tidying up for half a day, Li Changshou turned in an old, cold-faced Daoist priest before he quietly used his Earth Escape and went to the East Ocean to search for a ce for seclusion and Tribtion Transcendence.

    At the same time...

    At themon border of the South Ocean and East Ocean, an immortal glow was seen, which was simr to the immortal ind of big turtles.

    In a treasured pond in the corner of the immortal ind, the Ind Pet that had recently arrived, which was a small azure dragon that was 100 feet long, was slowly observing the surroundings with eyes that had just peeked out of the water!

    The dragon spat out bubbles from its mouth with its eyes smiling.

    ¡®Very good.¡¯

    It was time for the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to talk about the Dao again. The nearby cultivating immortals had gone to listen to the Dao.

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid you guys did not expect that when the prince was six years old, he had memorized the Four Seas¡¯ water routes by heart.

    ¡®Since then, he has headed to the South Continent and headed towards the East Continent along the coast of the South Continent to hide his tracks through the turbid Qi. Then, he reached themon border of the South and East Continents and hid his tracks as he headed to the East Continent.

    ¡®If the Immortal Du Sect did not have the guts to take in disciples, I can also go to the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools in the Middle Continent!¡¯

    The azure dragonughed coldly and shrunk its body. Soon, it turned three feet long and swam toward the water seam at the bottom of the water.

    When it left the scope of the immortal ind and was at the end of the ind, a pair of big, terrifying turtle eyes opened in the area that resembled a golden turtlehead.

 Chapter 51: Washing the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 51: Washing the Dragon</h4>

    ¡®This is strange. Howe there are so many tyrannical immortal senses searching nearby all of a sudden?¡¯

    On the continuous coastline of the Coast of the East Ocean and the eastern area of the South Continent...

    In the fishing vige with dozens of simple stone houses, Li Changshou turned into a cold-looking old Daoist priest, who was holding onto a cup of hot water served by a few old women. He surveyed the surface of the ocean while drinking it.

    He had just given out some talismans in the vige and received a passionate wave of appreciation from the vigers. He also used this to conceal himself so that his movements at the East Ocean¡¯s side would be more reasonable.

    Many human itinerant cultivators would use such a method to earn more luck and merit for themselves.

    However, Li Changshou had understood one reason very early on¡ªhelping the good begot good karma, and helping the bad begot bad karma.

    He could not be sure whether the talismans he had given out helped the good people or the bad people. Therefore, the most suitable method was to give out some Sleeping Aid Talismans, which had been drawn wrongly and did not have any effects, for free. This way, he would not get karma.

    On the surface of the ocean in the distance, an azure dragon¡¯s figure quietly passed by and very soon disappeared into the clouds.

    ¡®It¡¯s indeed the dragon race. They seem to be searching for something.¡¯

    Presently, it was not suitable for him to go out of the ocean, lest he met these people from the dragon race.

    Thus, Li Changshou went through the hardships of living in the wilderness. He walked along the side of the ocean and walked from north to south to see life in the mortal world so that he could obtain some enlightenment from it.

    Half a monthter, Li Changshou walked more than 500 kilometers southwards. He could finally be sure that those experts from the dragon race had left the ocean region, which they had repeatedly checked.

    After carefully thinking, Li Changshou still decided not to change his original n to go through Tribtion Transcendence on this ocean region.

    Two monthster, he finally decided topletely settle down in this ce of dozens of kilometers in radius.

    He secretly executed his illusion techniques one night and transformed into a fish, which was neither big nor small, and entered the somewhat warm ocean waters.

    He executed the Water Escape and went towards the few inds that he had previously seen on the fishermen¡¯s nautical chart.

    The ce for Tribtion Transcendence could not be too far from the mortal world.

    The human race¡¯s mortal world was an emergency refuge for him. If he met any sneak attacks before or after the Tribtion Transcendence, he could hide in the vast ocean.

    The ce for Tribtion Transcendence could not be too near to the mortal world either.

    The mortal world was filled with turbid Qi and disorder, so the cultivators¡¯ Dao Body and Primordial Soul were easily contaminated. If he could go through Tribtion Transcendence sessfully, he would absorb the world¡¯s spiritual energy when he ascended to an immortal.

    Although it was not a big deal absorbing the turbid Qi in the mortal world, it was still somewhat unpleasant.

    His master¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence had not been perfect, so he had absorbed the spiritual energy for a very short time.

    Two months ago, what had the dragon race been searching for?

    Li Changshou was somewhat curious at this point.

    Who or what treasure could have attracted the other party to dispatch a great number of forces to search at the East Ocean border?

    Even though he could not see the figures of the experts from the dragon race, their aura was not hidden, and he could sense them from a distance.

    Nevermind. This was none of his business.

    Li Changshou would secretly go through the Heavenly Tribtion and then find a ce to cultivate for three years to stabilize his Dao, conceal his aura, and improve on this Turtle Breathing Mantra. After that, he would return to the sect and continue to lead a stable life of a younger generation disciple of the Immortal Du Sect.

    He was now almost unable to suppress his cultivation realm, and he could reach the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital at any time.

    In the ocean water, Li Changshou slowly touched the inds of several hectares nearby and carefully observed them, but could not find a ce that satisfied him.

    It was not that these small inds were not enough for him to conceal himself. Their structure was a littleplicated, and there were too many hiding ces, which made it easy for people to explore deeply.

    This was not a good ce for seclusion and Tribtion Transcendence.

    Li Changshou thought about it and continued searching south because the dragon experts had moved from south to north two to three months ago.

    He would swim faster and search for it more slowly. He calmed down and searched for a ce of his own destiny.

    In the middle of the night, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and his spiritual senses found a pretty good ind.

    The ind was generally circr, and in fact, a few hills protruded out of the sea. His spiritual senses scanned the ce, and the structure of the ce was clear at a nce. It would not attract anyone to examine it in detail.

    After transforming into a fish and approaching this ind, Li Changshou was increasingly pleased. He executed the Water Escape technique and hovered around the ind for more than ten weeks from afar before deciding to approach and investigate.

    There were still over 5 kilometers to go...

    Eh? There seemed to be something amiss with the ocean current.

    Li Changshou saw a small vortex in the ocean water and used his spiritual senses to inspect it inch by inch. Soon, he discovered that there was a very hidden rock cave underwater.

    The cave was very narrow, with an overall structure sloping upward that connected to a small waterhole somewhere on the ind.

    ¡®Not bad. This is a good ce. There is even a natural emergency exit!¡¯

    The more Li Changshou looked at it, the more satisfied he was.

    He had decided. It would be this ce!

    ...

    ¡®You want to capture me back? Dream on!¡¯

    Ao Yi transformed into a human form. His body was stuck to the cold, hard rock wall, and he was carefully probing the situation 1.5 kilometers around the ind while secretly circting the mystic technique from the dragon race: Subterranean Dragon Mantra.

    He knew that he could not probe too far with his spiritual senses. Otherwise, he would easily be exposed.

    However, because of this, he could not determine if his people were still staying here.

    It was fine. He had the patience to continue to wait even if he had already been hiding in this ce for three months.

    For the pursuit of being born as a dragon.

    For the bloodline circting in him.

    For the responsibility as a prince of the dragon race!

    As long as he climbed ashore and left the Dragon Pce¡¯s scope of power, the situation would be much more favorable to him.

    Ao Yi was also somewhat helpless, as he hadn¡¯t expected that it wasn¡¯t those immortals on the ind who were searching for him.

    That ck Cloud Immortal had directly informed the Dragon Pce, which sent arge number of experts to intercept him from the north to the south!

    On that day, if Ao Yi hadn¡¯t reacted in time and had been advancing stealthily through the water, he would have almost collided head-on with the people from his race!

    He was considered pretty lucky. He quickly found this circr ind while diving under the sea and followed the topography before discovering this hidden rock crevice.

    Unexpectedly, he had really escaped the search by the experts of his race.

    ¡®Hmph, this is such a perfect hiding ce that only I can find!¡¯

    When Ao Yi thought of this, he felt proud of himself.

    Suddenly, Ao Yi sensed danger approaching.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had detected something, but that his bloodline came with the ability to predict crises.

    ¡®Am I going to get discovered?¡¯

    Ao Yi got anxious. He didn¡¯t dare to move and stayed close to the rock wall while his Subterranean Dragon Mantra circted wildly.

    At the moment, he only hated the ancestors of the dragon race for being too proud and not studying a brilliant method of transforming and hiding!

    Suddenly, an old Daoist priest showed up just outside the rock cave, burrowing into the rock crevice and approaching his ce.

    Ao Yi was relieved. He frowned and focused. He made a decision in his heart and quietly prepared his strongest attack.

    This old Daoist priest¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t strong, and he hadn¡¯t discovered that he had executed the Subterranean Dragon Mantra, so Ao Yi could ambush him with one hand. If he went any further, he would be dead for sure!

    ¡®A immortal¡¯s kindness is bullied by an immortal; a dragon¡¯s kindness is ridden by an immortal!¡¯

    That was what a teacher had taught him during egg education!

    That old Daoist priest quickly approached...

    100 feet...

    80 feet...

    50 feet...

    He was here!

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. When the old Daoist priest was no more than 30 feet away from him, he stayed close to the rock wall and violently attacked while his figure stormed with a blue light!

    An azure dragon head emerged from the cold ocean water and narrow crevices of the ocean suddenly and opened its big crocodile-like mouth to swallow the cold-faced old Daoist priest, Li Changshou!

    That was his natural supernatural power: Devouring everything!

    Li Changshou was clearly stunned...

    However, his reaction was also iparably swift. He subconsciously dodged towards the side, and his left hand quickly buckled the two porcin bottles.

    In a sh, the dragon head flickered with dazzling blue light in the ocean water, and the dragon¡¯s mouth directly bit off Li Changshou¡¯s left arm before swallowing it in one gulp!

    Li Changshou muffled a snort and retreated sharply while his right hand quickly performed spells!

    The cold-faced old Daoist priest had dodged Ao Yi¡¯s fierce attack, so Li Changshou¡¯s quick reflexes surprised Ao Yi.

    He immediately chased downward but had not expected the other party to execute a Water Escape Spell. His body whooshed out of the rock cave!

    Ao Yi could not let him escape like that!

    Ao Yi felt very anxious, and he immediately chased after him, but he suddenly felt dizzy...

    What had he swallowed just now?

    Ao Yi quickly checked, but he saw an extra tiny ¡®white paper¡¯ arm in his stomach, two porcin bottles that were going to be melted away by his mystical abilities, and two clumps of medicine that had quietly dissolved...

    In a split second, his head was heavy, his tail was light, and he felt drowsy!

    An incapacitating agent?

    What a powerful incapacitating agent!

    Ao Yi understood that someone had schemed him. The bloodline power within his dragon body erupted, and his forehead shed with blue light.

    In such a dangerous situation, Ao Yi would surely die if he fell unconscious. He could only kill the old Daoist priest with a broken arm before these two medicinal powers tookplete effect!

    Charge!

    Crash...

    The ocean water opened up ahead, and the azure dragon broke through the rock crevice.

    In order to fight against the spread of the medicinal effects, Ao Yi instantly bulged his body. However, in that instant, he saw the cold-faced old Daoist priest standing quietly in the dark waters ahead...

    He opened his dragon mouth and lunged forward!

    Mysterious prismatic ice appeared in the surrounding ocean water with mes burning within it. It was being shot at the old Daoist priest at the same time!

    ¡®His arm is fine? That¡¯s not right. This is not the same person!¡¯

    Ao Yi¡¯s increasingly huge dragon head sank. His dizziness became even more intense, and his thinking became very sluggish, which made him anxious in his heart.

    At the same time, Ao Yi also felt simr medicinal effects gathering from the ocean water in all directions, drilling into all parts of his body and directly eroding his dragon soul!

    Several identical figures suddenly emerged behind that old Daoist priest, with each of them holding an opened porcin bottle in their hands!

    They used the Water Escape at the same time, and their six figures scattered in the ocean, easily dodging Ao Yi¡¯s dragon body that was rushing in by inertia.

    Six bottles of Soft Immortal Disperser at the front and back, and one bottle of transcendent-grade Soft Immortal Disperser...

    Ao Yi had stabilized his figure in the ocean waters, and his dragon eyes were turbid. His 100-feet-long dragon body was swaying but was immediately about to rush to the surface...

    As if they could read Ao Yi¡¯s thoughts, the six figures reunited above again.

    The twelve robe sleeves of these paper doll clones drummed in the ocean water, and the storage sack that they carried within them opened, causing talismans to quickly fly out and weave a huge in the ocean water!

    108 talismans were like 108 small array bases, on which Dharma powers circted. The water-element aura in the ocean water was being induced rapidly.

    Talismanic Array¡¤Water-Element Earth-Shaking Seal!

    In the blink of an eye, a 1,000-feet diameter four-directional seal condensed and smashed down on the head of the azure dragon approaching from below!

    The radiance around the huge seal shone with the force of andslide, for it was condensed by spiritual energy. It directly ignored the resistance of the ocean.

    The azure dragon below roared with his head held high. Its pale mane exploded, and its dragon ws stuck straight. With an indomitable momentum, it charged straight at the huge seal!

    At this point, Ao Yi had no more energy to think, as the intense dizziness made it impossible for him to continue judging. He had a strong intent to fight, and his dragon heart refused to give in!

    ¡®I, Ao Yi, am the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce!¡¯

    ¡°Ang...¡±

    The azure dragon roared, and the huge sealnded on him!

    Visible shock waves burst through the ocean!

    Tremendous waves surged under 5 kilometers within the ocean, and the side inds were constantly shaking!

    At another nce!

    The huge seal shattered, and the azure dragon was actually unscathed!

    However, the big eyes of the dragon¡¯s head slowly closed, and the huge body seemed to have lost all its strength. It fell 1,000 feet towards the bottom of the ocean...

    ¡®Are all the dragons, which have yet to be immortals, so resistant? It seems that the form of the Soft Immortal Disperser needs some improvements.¡¯

    In the rocky crevice of the ocean floor that was 3,000 feet away, Li Changshou frowned for a while, and his spiritual senses monitored the surrounding 15 kilometers ofnd.

    Fighting in the water was naturally different from fighting on thend. It had forced him to use some ¡®tactics¡¯ of his Dharma powers.

    It was time to validate the effects of the True Samadhi mes.

    The talismanic array just now had been powerful.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes narrowed as he casually took sixpact silver flying swords from his sleeve and threw them at the paper doll clones.

    These six flying swords brought out rays of white light. In the blink of an eye, they turned into three-feet-long swords that were steadily caught by the six paper doll clones.

    Li Changshou spread his left hand, and the six paper doll clones danced with their swords. Their bodies intertwined, and they set up a hexagram sword array formation.

    As he pressed with his left hand, the six paper dolls had their heads faced head down and feet up. They circted the sword array formation towards the azure dragon below, strangling it. Above the six immortal swords, streams of True Samadhi mes simultaneously ignited.

    As if there was nothing in the surrounding ocean water, the power of the True Samadhi mes was not affected at all!

    All of a sudden, Li Changshou felt helpless for a while, and the six immortal swords that were about to pierce the azure dragon¡¯s skin stopped.

    This was not because Li Changshou¡¯s benevolent heart felt moved.

    This dragon had attacked viciously just now and wanted to kill him. It was reasonable for him to kill it as a counterattack.

    He would end the karma on the spot, retreat, and go to the South Ocean for Tribtion Transcendence and sessfully return to the mountains... This was the n that Li Changshou had made the moment he was attacked by the dragon.

    However, a shimmering purple triangr scale appeared behind the azure dragon. The mystic techniques of the talismanic pattern engraved on it was something Li Changshou had seen in ancient books.

    If he killed this dragon, his Primordial Spirit would immediately be locked by the mystic techniques of the dragon race, and he would be hunted down by the dragon race endlessly.

    ording to the rules of the dragon race, if he saw this purple scale shing and stopped, not only would the person who had made the move not be hunted down and killed, but he would also receive a thank-you gift from the Dragon Pce...

    The information recorded in that ancient book had been released by the Dragon Pce itself, which was equivalent to giving its own important young dragon another way out. It had been verified several times since ancient times and was not fake.

    Who was this young dragon? He definitely had a noble status.

    He was the target that the dragon experts were searching for with a probability of 80%.

    Li Changshou shook his head as the six paper doll clones swiftly returned and began searching various ces for traces they might have left.

    However, just as Li Changshou packed up from the battlefield and was about to leave, he looked again at the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, who had somehow transformed into a human form and was sleeping heavily below.

    It was actually him?

    Why was he there?

    Those dragon experts were searching from south to north...

    Li Changshou then recalled that this little dragon had deliberately lost to himself previously...

    Could it be that his deduction that day had been correct, and this second prince was indeed trying to go against and humiliate the dragon race during the Demon-Sweeping Meet? But he ended up ¡®winning¡¯ and his scheme failed?

    After that, could it be that he had used another excuse to be a disciple of the Saints and continued to provoke the dragon race?

    In the end, this fellow had been sent to thend of the Jie School to be a disciple... and escaped to this ce?

    This really could be a drama series!

    If Ao Yi had escaped from the south and appeared here, looking at this guy¡¯s course of action, he obviously wanted to go to the Middle Continent or the East Continent. It was even possible that his goal was to escape to the Immortal Du Sect...

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    If this little thing really reached the Immortal Du Sect, the sect would most likely first stabilize this dragon and then find the Dragon Pce to inquire about the matter. It might end up making quite a mess.

    Forget it. After all, the Immortal Du Sect was his sect. This little dragon had the mystic techniques of the dragon race to protect himself and couldn¡¯t be killed directly...

    This was truly troublesome.

    This time, he was on the losing end. He had used so many incapacitating agents and could not even collect the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Li Changshou released a few more paper dolls and took out the Beauty¡¯s Charm Concentrate that he had concocted for his martial aunt in advance.

    A momentter, a bamboo raft was floating gently on the ocean surface.

    Ao Yi, who reeked of alcohol,y on the bamboo raft while his body shone with a faint purple light.

    Ao Yi¡¯s mouth smiled serenely, while he was holding a ¡®wine pot¡¯ made of seashells in his hand and drifted to the deep northern ocean on the ocean current.

    Having drunk more than twenty bottles of the Beauty¡¯s Charm Concentrate, he was expected to sleep for tens of days.

    Ao Yi¡¯s entire body had been thoroughly washed dozens of times, and no more half of his aura outside of himself remained...

    Even that little bit of paper that had been swallowed by Ao Yi that couldn¡¯t be digested by the dragon stomach was also removed by Li Changshou using the paper dolls.

    As for the Dragon Pce¡¯s thank-you gift, Li Changshou was not the least bit interested and had already disappeared towards the south.

 Chapter 52: Thank You, Sir Heavenly Tribulation, for Taking Time off Your Busy Schedule to Come Here

    <h4>Chapter 52: Thank You, Sir Heavenly Tribtion, for Taking Time off Your Busy Schedule to Come Here</h4>

    The Primordial World was indeed very frightening...

    Amid the constant ¡®ding-ding¡¯ sound, Ao Yi sat at the bedside of the 100-feet-long extravagant bed. Both his hands were trembling, and the warm, nourishing tea in his hands continuously spilled outwards. The actual amount of tea he drank was minimal.

    He was trembling¡ªhis whole body was trembling.

    The reason he was trembling was not that he was afraid of his mother, a Turtle Immortal, and a few uncles from the dragon race, who sat before him. He was simrly not concerned about his punishment.

    Although he had just hatched from the dragon egg around 11 to 12 years ago, he believed that his mind was quite strong.

    Before he had been sent to the North Ocean Golden Turtle Ind to find the Jie School, he had suffered the torture of being pierced by an ice pir for three months. Even then, he had not conceded defeat.

    Now, however, the trembling urred naturally and was not something he could control.

    Ao Yi sensed that there waspletely no strength in his body, and he developed a phobia. This phobia... was the reason he was trembling!

    This phobia came in the shape of a face belonging to an expressionless old human Daoist priest.

    ¡®How could the human race be so cunning?¡¯

    Ao Yi trembled even more vigorously when he recalled that hasty battle.

    His mother hastily urged a few old dragons to check on him. Yet, the only conclusion they gave was¡ªalcohol overconsumption.

    Ao Yi¡¯s developing Adam apple quivered, and he gulped down one mouthful of the nourishing tea made from dozens of valuable spirit herbs. Suddenly, he spat that mouthful out and hacked violently.

    A few maidservants rushed over, but Ao Yi howled abruptly, his eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer! What are you guys trying to do?¡±

    The beautiful, dainty maidservants hastily bowed and begged for forgiveness before quickly retreating.

    Breathing heavily, Ao Yi rested his forehead on his palm as the trembles in his body slowly ceased. ¡°Leave me alone. Don¡¯te any closer...¡±

    ¡°My son.¡± His elegant and gracious mother shouted in concern, ¡°What is going on with you?¡±

    Ao Yi slowly ced the empty white-jade-zed cup beside him. His hand trembled, identally smashing the expensive cup onto the jade-stone floor.

    He clutched his forehead with both hands and attempted to unravel the phobia he had.

    The way tobat fear was to face it directly!

    ¡®Incapacitating agent... A powerful incapacitating agent...¡¯

    Ao Yi recalled the four-directional sealing down on his head, making him feel dizzy, and then hepletely lost consciousness...

    However, his body and bloodline retained many memories and sensations.

    When he was unconscious, he was like a dried fish with its innards removed, all parts of his body inside and out being repeatedly washed with seawater...

    Then, he was being coated with ayer of soap powder before being washed thoroughly again...

    During this process, seven to eight palms pped him continuously, and numerous techniquesnded on him. It was a process that was exceedingly simr to when a master chef of the Dragon Pce was pping the meat of the supreme-grade Snowke Horned Divine Cow to make the meat quality be even more perfect...

    When he was unconscious, Ao Yi had the feeling that he was about to be eaten by the demon-like human!

    Additionally, every piece of flesh on him was being pan-fried, sliced thinly, deep-fried, and stewed¡ªusing all sorts of methods to cook, so that the vor of the dragon meat would flourish!

    This food preparation segment was repeated several dozen times and more!

    Several dozen times!

    That old Daoist priest was not a human, but a terrifying dragon-eating ferocious beast!

    No, that was the true side of the human race!

    Over the two weeks he was in aa, Ao Yi repeatedly recalled that experience. When he woke up and saw his mother, he thought that he was still dreaming, and what he had experienced was merely a nightmare he made before he hatched from the dragon egg...

    However, this was not a nightmare.

    ¡®Was this how the human race battled with the dragon race?

    ¡®Could this be the reason why the dragon race does not dare to openly engage in a war with the human race?

    ¡®There¡¯s no way the dragon race could win, no way.¡¯

    The aura of the old Daoist priest was clearly not strong and should be weaker than Ao Yi. Yet the priest could do this to him...

    To him?

    Then, he heard two uncles murmuring beside him, ¡°The protection dragon scale was activated. That evil-doer did not kill Nephew Ao Yi but forced him to drink lots of alcohol. Why didn¡¯t that persone to the Dragon Pce to receive a token of gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they were afraid that we would go back on our promise. Sigh, but ording to the rules, we need to thank them.¡±

    ¡®Wha... what? The Dragon Pce needs to thank that dragon-eating ferocious human?¡¯

    Ao Yi stood up unsteadily. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly saw the image of that old Daoist priest pressing him down onto the seabed, forcing him to be repeatedly washed and cleansed by the ocean water...

    Yet, the dragon race, his own family, wanted to express their gratitude to that demonic human?

    Was this part of the n of that old human Daoist priest as well?

    Any human cultivator could easily deal with him, a dragon with the Dragon King¡¯s bloodline flowing in his veins?

    Ao Yi¡¯s legs weakened. He sat back on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath.

    ¡®The Primordial World is truly... frightening.¡¯

    ...

    At the same time, at the South Ocean, on a coral ind near the South Continent.

    The expressionless old Daoist priest Li Changshou had transformed into was currently sitting on an indent at the reef. His aura was slightly fluctuating as spiritual energy rose from the ocean water and gathered near him.

    His breathing was natural, while the Heaven and Earth were clear and bright, making one forget themselves.

    asionally, a blue light flickered on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. A few nine-petal lotus flowers floated beside, circling around him.

    The blue light was experiencing its first bloom. Nature sounds and ocean waves emitted from Li Changshou¡¯s body, merging with the sound of the ocean water washing up the small ind.

    Suddenly, thunder rumbled. Blue light radiated from his body, head to toe, countless nine-petal lotus flowers bloomed, and he started to give off a light fragrance.

    The sea creatures within a one-kilometer radius were attracted by the fragrance and swam over. The lotus flowers flew towards some living organisms that possessed intelligence.

    However, Li Changshou opened his eyes without warning, his eyes filled with blue light. The lotus flowers started to crumble. The sea organisms also sensed danger, and they instantly turned tails and escaped afar...

    Humanizing living organisms was considered a benevolent act. One could receive merits as a reward from the Heavenly Dao.

    On the other hand, if these organisms transformed into demons and wreaked havoc on the human race, one would have to suffer from negative karma. The merits received might not even be enough to offset the negative karma...

    The breakthrough was a sess.

    Li Changshou breathed in deeply and repeatedly inspected his insides. Even if one was nitpicking, his Dao base was still considered very sturdy.

    Was it time for him to face his Immortal Ascension Tribtion?

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky, which was cloudless and blue. It seemed that he was stillcking, for this situation differed from the scenario he imagined where he needed to face off a Heavenly Tribtion upon attaining the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital.

    After all, he always prepared himself for the worst-case scenarios.

    Closing his eyes and focusing, Li Changshou continued to meditate and cultivate. The Qi-Gathering Minor Array created using Spirit Stones gave out regr bursts of spiritual energy that was all absorbed by him.

    At various locations in the one-kilometer radius, a few paper dolls hid at the sea bed to survey the area, ready to attract any people trying to sneak an attack on him.

    There were not many apparatuses set up on the reef, for they would all be destroyed when the Heavenly Tribtion struck.

    Hence, he had set up various arrays at a ce further away, all being used for escaping and not for defense.

    Those arrays would allow him to swiftly teleport away afterpleting the Heavenly Tribtion.

    This ce was the ideal ce he had found toplete the Tribtion Transcendence. There were no cultivators around in the 100-kilometer radius. Even if some cultivators happened to fly by, they would be at least 10 kilometers away.

    This situation had something to do with how the major mortal cities onnd were distributed.

    After meditating and cultivating for two weeks, Li Changshou suddenly felt uneasy. A strange abstruse Dao rune appeared beside him.

    The Heavenly Tribtion was about to arrive.

    Grandmaster Heavenly Dao was very ¡®magnanimous¡¯ to appear long after he attained the Ninth Stage of Dao Requital, two weeks after he stabilized his cultivation realm, and right after he solidified his Dao base.

    Li Changshou transformed into a fish and utilized the Water Escape¡¯s benefits to circle around and check the 10-kilometer radius, before swimming back to the reef.

    ¡®Come!¡¯ He was prepared.

    This feeling was actually quite mysterious.

    It felt as though he was about to face the biggest test of his entire life the sleepless night before the day of the test after studying for 12 long bitter years...

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Stay calm and focus.¡±

    Li Changshou silently chanted the Mind Calming-and-Clearing Chant, asionally taking out the Inaction Sutra, which he held in his hands to closely gain insight from.

    The more insights he had, the more ready he would be, and the greater the chance of him surviving the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Three days passed, and the premonition that the Heavenly Tribtion was about to arrive grew stronger.

    The Mind Clearing Chant lost its effectiveness, and he could no longer calm his mind to gain further insights. The air within a 300-meters radius became oppressed, making the other living organisms to subconsciously avoid the area.

    His master¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion that arrivedst time was bashful and slow toe. Thus, Li Changshou wondered if his Heavenly Tribtion would be gentle, wild, or ferocious.

    Li Changshou guessed that his Heavenly Tribtion would have seven or eight Heavenly Lightnings.

    Therefore, he rxed and did not force himself to calm down. Rather, he attempted to thoroughly experience the uneasiness and anxiety he was feeling.

    This was a reaction all living organisms would feel when sensing Heaven¡¯s power¡ªit had nothing to do with how high or low one¡¯s Dao Realm was.

    The Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion was also known as the Dao Completion Tribtion. Since a long time ago, Li Changshou had been contemting why it involved ¡®Dao Completion¡¯.

    Today, he obtained his answer.

    Qi Refinement, Soul Formation, Void Return, and Dao Requital were all part of the process in the learning and imitation of nature for cultivators. Through this process, they could realize their Dao, which would be the foundation of their path to bing immortals.

    The Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion was the test implemented by the Heavenly Dao to the cultivators¡¯ Dao. It was to see if their Dao was qualified to be immortal.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Tribtion was a tribtion to help cultivators leave their mortality so that they could attain greater heights using their own Dao.

    Born as humans, ascended to be immortals.

    The terms ¡®Dao¡¯ and ¡®Dao Realm¡¯ should not be lumped together. Li Changshou felt that one should not give their own Dao a name of its own.

    It was just like how human nature could be sturdy, anxious, bashful, or panicky.

    The Dao was natural.

    ¡°I am natural.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and smiled. There was a sudden gust of wind that whirled towards the sky.

    Thunder rumbled and the wind and clouds transformed suddenly. Several thousand feet above in the sky, gray Tribtion Clouds swarmed over, covering the nearby area of around a one-kilometer radius.

    Sometimes mountain ranges seemed to appear above the clouds. Other times they looked like pagodas, an army troop, or a cluster of drums and gongs.

    Many strange images appeared by the Tribtion Cloud. Below the Tribtion Cloud, however, the air started to churn. From afar, it looked as though a waterspout was forming.

    Halfway through the formation of this waterspout, lightning shed within, and thunder rumbled!

    Li Changshou slowly stood up from the reef and patted his clothes. He pointed the air casually, and 12 Faraday Cages surrounded him. Various pills hidden in his sleeves were ready for consumption.

    His Dao Body shone with blue light. His essence soul hadpleted its condensation.

    After breathing out a mouthful of impure gas, Li Changshou looked up, and then he respectfully did a Dao salute, choosing to do the most proper ancient salute.

    Then he announced, ¡°Dao Sect¡¯s disciple wishes to inform the Heaven today: I sincerely ept the Dao Completion Tribtion that the Heaven is about to gift me. I wish to establish my own Dao and be a worry-free immortal.

    ¡°Should the Heavenly Tribtione and I cannot withstand it, resulting in my death, it is because my Dao is not qualified to share its lifespan with the Heaven and Earth. I will have no grievances if this urs.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is righteous.

    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for the concern and gifting me the Immortal Ascension opportunity!¡±

    Boom¡ª

    The Tribtion Cloud seemed to reply and not have heard him at the same time, for the strength of the Heavenly Tribtion remained the same.

    A number ofrge lightning spots flickered within the Tribtion Cloud vortex. Some electric arcs appeared around Li Changshou.

    Slowly, he levitated from the ground. The 12 Faraday Cages split up equidistant on the ocean surface, in preparation forter.

    When he flew to 90 feet above the ground, three silvery-white lightning spots red, and silver electric snakes burst forth!

    These thunder and lightning spots gathered and formed numerous thunders the size of a bowl, striking at Li Changshou. He did not sense any danger, but he still activated his Dharma powers and spread them over his body.

    His Dao Body emitted faint light before the lightningpletely engulfed him!

    ¡®The power of the first lightning bolt is equivalent to the third thunder of Master¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence?¡¯

    His Heavenly Tribtion should, indeed, not be underestimated.

    Li Changshou blocked all lightning that fell on him. He looked up at the sky and waited calmly.

    The aftereffects of being ¡®struck¡¯ by the lightning... were itchy and numbing. Some Immortal Qi was condensing in his body, and even his essence soul was submerged in the lightning.

    Unexpectedly, it was quitefortable.

 Chapter 53: Please Shower Me with Love once more, Heavenly Tribulation!

    <h4>Chapter 53: Please Shower Me with Love once more, Heavenly Tribtion!</h4>

    ¡®Why was Master having such a hard time trying to survive his tribtion? Was it because he failed to thank the Heavenly Dao?¡¯

    Li Changshou was puzzled. He recalled the sensation of the second Heavenly Tribtion he experienced and analyzed the impact the power of the Heavenly Dao had on him.

    It should not be because he thanked the Heavenly Dao before the Tribtion Transcendence urred. The Heavenly Dao was fair. He did that with the mentality of giving it a try, so that should not actually have any effects whatsoever.

    He felt that the earlier two bolts of lightning were quitefortable because they could not cause him any real harm.

    This logic was actually quite easy to understand.

    For example, many types of customers. who visited a brothel to y, would be flirtatiously hit by a woman who shouted, ¡°Aiya, why did youe only now?¡±

    Due to her professional ethics, she would have ced the same amount of strength behind each hit. However, based upon the strength in their bodies, each customer would feel differently about that hit...

    The situation was something like that.

    The third Lightning Tribtion was churning above Li Changshou, but he had gained many insights.

    The previous two Heavenly Lightnings seemed to have opened a door before him by just a crack, allowing him to take a peek of a mysterious yet profound world.

    ¡®This should be the result of the Great Dao, or the Heavenly Dao,ing into contact with my own Dao.

    ¡®Could this be the key topleting ascension?¡¯

    Boom!

    The ocean surface rippled as a result of the rumbling thunder¡¯s shockwaves.

    Amid the rumbling thunder, several lightning spots flickered. Another coarse bolt of lightning struck!

    After being struck by the bolt of lightning, Li Changshou, who was hovering mid-air, dropped by 30 feet before he managed to stabilize his body and block most of the lightning that struck him. Several bolts of lightning cracked and split above his head, striking everywhere on the ocean surface.

    Fortunately, the 12 Faraday Cages were some distance away, or else some might have been destroyed as a result.

    This time, he sustained some injuries because of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Li Changshou stared at the handful of long hair he was holding. Thankfully, it was still the long white hair he had dyed forpleting the disguise.

    His Heavenly Tribtion was not any different from that of the other cultivators.

    The Dao robe he was wearing became slightly charred.

    Before the Tribtion Transcendence arrived, he had removed all metal items he had on him. The charred area on his robe was caused by the explosion of a jade pearl essory.

    Li Changshou¡¯s body was currently covered with small shing electric arcs.

    Immortal aura gathered around his arms and shoulders. A fingernail-sized portion at the top of his head was starting to convert to an immortal body.

    He flew back up to 90 feet above the ground. As he called upon all his Dharma powers and the converted Immortal Qi in him, he waited for the fourth Heavenly Tribtion to arrive.

    Roars could be heard from the vortex above him, and the Tribtion Cloud was churning continuously.

    Various strange phenomena appeared at the Tribtion Cloud once more, as though there were several dozens of ferocious beasts confined within the cloud itself, which were trying to escape their bindings, charge below, and swallow Li Changshou whole.

    ¡°Things happen in threes; the Heavenly Tribtion is about to undergo a change.¡±

    A simple, rusty carving knife appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s right hand. However, he hesitated slightly and put it away again, choosing to continue using his flesh body, Primordial Spirit, and Dharma powers to resist against the Heavenly Tribtion. This way, the Great Dao and his own Dao would continue to sh together.

    This was the feeling he was seeking!

    The door that had just been cracked open was pushed open half-way. He could already see the various beautiful sceneries in front of him, calling for him.

    His Primordial Spirit was engulfed in the lightning, entering a mysterious state. It even started to absorb the small electric arcs to promote the transformation of his body.

    These situations showed that Li Changshou would definitely be able to ¡®ascend¡¯ once he survived the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, the probability of him ascending now was not big. It would all depend on the subsequent Lightning Tribtions to see if he would be able to obtain a greater opportunity.

    Sizzle¡ª

    Sixrge lightning spots arranged in a hexagonal shape appeared inside the vortex overhead. An indistinct face of a white tiger could be seen.

    In the very next moment, the white tiger roared. Lightning surged violently, condensing to form a lightning pir that shot down.

    The fourth Heavenly Tribtion rained down!

    The abundant power of the Great Dao charged below, following the lead of the lightning. Li Changshou grunted as his hovering body was forced down several dozen feet once more.

    On a beach several hundred kilometers away, a group of fishermen looked over. Some of them started to prostrate themselves in that direction.

    A few immortals and cultivators would asionally pass by in the 150-kilometer radius. They would also nce over and sense the violent power of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡°Who woulde to a ce like this to undergo their Tribtion Transcendence?¡±

    ¡°Such frightening Tribtion Cloud, to be able to cover such arge area. Could that be the legendary Eight Lightnings?¡±

    One would naturally avoid the area where a Tribtion Transcendence was urring to prevent themselves from suffering from idental injuries.

    The lightning dispersed. Li Changshou flew back up again.

    ¡®The fourth Lightning Tribtion is not bad. It is powerful and urate enough, enabling me to gain many insights without causing any injuries to my Primordial Spirit.¡¯

    This was quite a wonderful Lightning Tribtion. If the fifth and sixth bolts of lightning remained this way, it would be good.

    However, Li Changshou secretly felt disappointed.

    After calcting the intensity, the speed at which the Tribtion Cloud was being depleted, and the pattern he derived previously, his Heavenly Tribtion should be the Eight Lightnings Tribtion without a doubt.

    He had known that his advantageid in his understanding capabilities, his provocative thinking, and his flexible learning methods. His own aptitude did not provide him with much of an advantage.

    The rule of the Heavenly Dao stated that the aptitude one had upon first starting to cultivate would determine the Heavenly Tribtion they would have to transcend.

    Indeed, his Heavenly Tribtion was impressive.

    Yet, when the Heavenly Tribtion arrived, he discovered that it was different from the ¡®Nine Extremities Lightning Tribtion¡¯ he had been worried about for the past 60 years.

    Therefore, he felt slightly disappointed.

    Nheless, there were also two sides to a coin for everything. Li Changshou should be able to sessfully transcend the Eight Lightnings Heavenly Tribtion without any problem, and without revealing too many trump cards.

    More importantly, the sh between the Great Dao and his Dao would allow him to gain many benefits, expand his horizons, and obtain arge number of insights.

    ¡®Being able to be closer to attaining ascension is a good thing.¡¯

    Boom¡ª

    The fifth Lightning Tribtionnded. Li Changshou put in his all to resist it, the amount of immortal energy in his body increasing.

    Seven-colored light shone from his forehead. This was the sign that his body was starting to transform faster to be an immortal body!

    Then, the sixth...

    The seventh...

    When looking at this from a distance away, one could see the Tribtion Cloud churning. Numerous ancient ferocious beasts appeared above the cloud.

    Such as the Qiongqi, with its wings spread out in preparation for flight, the Qilin covered in a grayyer of me, the Taotie, which had a huge mouth growing on its belly, and the Taowu, which was covered in long spikes.[1]

    There were 32 ferocious beasts in total, which took turns appearing on the Tribtion Cloud.

    A huge lightning pir would appear each time these ferocious beasts shed, attacking the person hovering mid-air below.

    Several kilometers away, an old Daoist priest was heading towards the South Ocean Immortal Ind with his disciple to visit a good friend. He looked curiously at where Li Changshou was transcending the tribtion.

    The old Daoist priest squeezed his fingers together to make a prediction. With sparkling eyes, he blurted out, ¡°That is... the legendary Heavenly Tribtion, ranked in the fourth ce! The 32-Beasts 8-Extremes 8-Deste Immortal Tribtion!¡±

    The intelligent youngdy beside himined, ¡°Is there something wrong, Master?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡± The old Daoist priest shook his head and sighed before saying, ¡°A cultivating genius is about to meet their demise because of their Heavenly Tribtion. Han Zhi, let¡¯s go.

    ¡°This kind of Heavenly Tribtion... is something impossible to survive!

    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing to possess exceptional aptitude!

    ¡°With a superior-ss immortal cultivation aptitude like yours, Han Zhi, you will also need to be extra meticulous when dealing with the Heavenly Tribtion you will be facing.¡±

    After he said that, the old Daoist priest continued on his way with Han Zhi.

    This was the only immortal who was able to threaten Li Changshou¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence in this whole process.

    However, this immortal did not take a second nce and left with his disciple, along with the pity he felt for the cultivator about to die from the Tribtion Transcendence...

    He left quietly, having passed by the area coincidentally.

    This was, in fact, an affirmation of the preparation work Li Changshou had done before his Tribtion Transcendence. All his efforts put into finding this ce was not for naught.

    Back at where Li Changshou was, seven lightning pirs fell together. The sound of rumbling thunder echoed, and the living organisms in the nearby area, spanning for several kilometers, became uneasy.

    Only five minutes had passed since the Heavenly Tribtion started.

    The Tribtion Cloud above had shrunk to half its size, with the feral roaring of the ferocious beasts reverberating in the air. 32 lighting spots shed continuously in the cloud, in preparation of thest Tribtion Lightning of this Heavenly Tribtion!

    Li Changshou, who was situated below the cloud, frowned and took a deep breath to suppress the tremor in his body caused by the sh between his Dharma powers and the immortal power.

    Just now, the seventh Dao lightning pir was already 10 feet wide.

    This time, it should be bigger and stronger!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao robe was already ridden with a dozen holes. However, from his forehead to his neck, he was radiating with seven-colored immortal light spots.

    When his immortal base stabilized, this immortal light quickly disappeared.

    However...

    ¡®My Heavenly Tribtion is unexpectedly... disappointing.¡¯

    This was exactly the way an exceptional Heavenly Tribtion should be, to provide the cultivators with sufficient benefits and a powerful tribtion experience. Thus, it would promote the sublimation of the cultivator, allowing them to be a true immortal.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion, however, seemed to be quite weak in strength.

    This was far too gentle¡ªonly his body from the neck up had be an immortal body.

    This was the result of Li Changshou only using his Dharma powers, flesh body, and Primordial Spirit to resist the Lightning Tribtion. He had yet to use the other methods he had prepared beforehand in this process.

    ¡®It¡¯s alright. There is still the eighth Heavenly Lighting.¡¯ Li Changshou consoled himself, but he was starting to have a foreboding feeling.

    Lightning spots shed continuously above as lightning coagted. The power of the Heavenly Tribtion churned viciously, as though it wanted to tear Li Changshou apart with this veryst bolt of lightning.

    Various scenes appeared before Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    The various asions he had frantically suppressed his cultivation realm, repeatedly umted his understanding, and treated every little breakthrough as a huge aplishment in his life... All the hardships he had endured, all the years he had bitterly cultivated, all the fears he had faced and all the caution he had to practice...

    His Dao Body was sturdy like a Dharma treasure, and his essence soul wasplete and wless.

    Finally, all his efforts, struggles, and risks he had aplished woulde to fruition today.

    The 32 lightning spots red at the same time. Countless silver snakes and electric serpents danced madly in the sky, condensing into three huge horizontal lightning pirs in the vortex. In a bright sh, they ferociously dropped down toward Li Changshou!

    There was only a sea of lightning in the space between Heaven and the Earth.

    At the border of the mortal world, above the South Ocean, divine lightning purified the world!

    Li Changshou was finally moved. He raised both his hands to wee the sublimation of his life!

    His heart was racing!

    It was all because he could already sense that his own Dao would find its ce in this world from today onwards!

    Today marked the beginning of his immortal path, and tomorrow would bring the adventure of his lifetime!

    Crash...

    The Lightning Tribtion engulfed Li Changshoupletely. The corals below immediately melted, and electric sparks danced on the ocean surface!

    A short momentter, when lightning sparks started falling, angelic music could be heard. A small ganoderma-shaped celebratory cloud rose from the ocean surface and stuck itself to Li Changshou¡¯s feet.

    A ray of immortal light shone from the Tribtion Cloud, engulfing Li Changshou. He was beside himself.

    Immortal, ascended!

    Dao,pleted!

    This was the path for immortals!

    This!

    Wait, something was not right!

    Li Changshou looked down, and his expression immediately turned to that of astonishment!

    Only his body from the head to his chest was transformed into an immortal body and emitted seven-colored immortal light. On the other hand, his hands, arms, and the rest of his body below his chest remained the same.

    He had gained some immortal energy in addition to his original Dao Body...

    In other words, he was just like an iplete statue, half of him made from supreme-grade rainbow jade while the other half from soil and dirt!

    His Primordial Spirit asionally flowed with seven-colored immortal power, and asionally... looked the same!

    As though it sensed that Li Changshou discovered that something was amiss, the angelic music from above ceased, and the congrattory clouds dissipated. All strange phenomena disappeared as well.

    The Tribtion Cloud, which had turned white, was still in the process of dispersing...

    Li Changshou quickly came back to his senses.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Such a situation was not recorded in the ancient books he had read!

    The Heavenly Tribtion was over, but its power was insufficient?

    Could it be that his foundation was far too solid, to the extent that the Eight Lightnings Heavenly Tribtion could not affect it, and thus his Dao Body could not be transformed into an immortal body?

    ¡®Sh*t...¡¯

    What was he supposed to do now?

    Cut off his own limbs and let his upper body ascend?

    His lower body was very important, as well!

    Moreover, his Primordial Spirit was currently in a half-baked immortal nascent state. There was no way he could ughter his own Primordial Spirit!

    Was it even possible to do that? This was not some form of sword technique that could be removed as one wished!

    Li Changshou lifted his head and looked at the Tribtion Cloud that had almostpletely dispersed. His mind raced frantically, and he looked anxious.

    At that moment, he cared for nothing but to resolve this awkward situation immediately.

    He did not wish to be an iplete immortal!

    The door toward the immortal realm was already open. He had sessfully transcended the tribtion, but his Dao base was stuck!

    Lifting his hand, Li Changshou took two hasty steps forward and quickly hollered at thest bit of the Tribtion Cloud still remaining in the sky,

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    The huge Heavenly Tribtion Cloud paused before speeding up and dissipated.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡®Ran... ran away?¡¯

    Before he could curse, he suddenly heard a low ¡®dong¡¯ sound, which made his essence soul and Dao Body tremble.

    An indescribable oppressive might from the Heaven locked onto him!

    [1] Qiongqi, Taotie and Taowu are all famous ferocious beasts of the Chinese mythology.

 Chapter 54: Ninth Heaven Godfiend Tribulation!

    <h4>Chapter 54: Ninth Heaven Godfiend Tribtion!</h4>

    The words ¡®hold on¡¯ determined life and death!

    This time, the judgment¡¯s subject seemed to be himself...

    The moment Li Changshou shouted, and when he felt the oppression descending from the skies, a realization dawned on him.

    Li Changshou, along with the omniscient Grandmaster Heavenly Dao, might be responsible for his current predicament.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª

    Suddenly, ripples mysteriously appeared in the sky, apanied by rumbling sounds.

    This rming oppression covered a 50-kilometer radius, making the living organisms in the area to quiver and remain motionless in fear.

    Boom!

    Li Changshou looked up again. A 10-feet-wide gray cloud had unknowingly appeared in the sky.

    Two crevices suddenly and slowly split open in the gray cloud, as though two huge eyes were gradually opening. The entire gray cloud condensed to form the expressionless face of an old Daoist priest, his empty eyes staring down at Li Changshou.

    ¡®Heavenly Dao? Dao Ancestor?¡¯

    In that instant, Li Changshou felt that he waspletely exposed, and he sensed a strong feeling of danger.

    His instincts were no longer probing him, but were hollering like a metal kettle filled with boiling water!

    Even the immortal light emitting from his upper body retreated forcibly into his body!

    What should he do?

    His current situation was one where the Heavenly Dao would certainly kill him if he was perceived to be an abnormality in the Primordial World!

    That was even if he did nothing, and if he was not involved in any karma!

    Li Changshou did not want to care so much anymore.

    Bearing down on the oppression, he yelled, ¡°I have no intention to challenge Heaven¡¯s authority! This is truly idental! Grandmaster Heavenly Dao, please hold on a moment!¡±

    ¡®What am I talking about, making the Heavenly Dao wait for me?¡¯

    What the hell, it was the Violet Clouds Divine Lightning rm!

    Li Changshou hastily opened his Dao robe, removed the 60-pockets Dharma treasure shorts he was wearing inside, and put it away inside his bangle.

    He did not expect that he would need to reveal some of his trump cards in such a situation.

    This was somethingpletely unexpected, given how much preparation he had made for the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Initially, the Heavenly Dao was not that vignt toward him.

    A cloth rope with a jade fragment was wrapped around his left shoulder. That jade fragment shone with faint esoteric Dao runes.

    It was the Nameless Jade Fragment. When Li Changshou was five, a group of tomb raiders hade by with some ancient wares to trade with the tribe for livestock and money. This jade fragment was treated as an ordinary jade. After Li Changshou had discovered that an ancient character, tranted as the word ¡®fire¡¯, was inscribed on it, he obtained it through wheedling.

    Its function was unknown.

    However, ten years after Li Changshou had joined the sect, he had secretly ced the jade fragment beside his Master. Upon using the predictive technique he had just learned, he discovered that he could no longer predict his Master¡¯s future moves, which was something he could do previously.

    The jade fragment¡¯s function was to avoid being found through prediction, and it was something he always carried along with him.

    The cloth rope was originally a piece of linen sttered with blood. It was found in-between an ancient animal-skin scroll that held historical records of the human race. This linen cloth should belong to a piece of clothing some human expert wore after getting injured.

    ording to the records written on the animal skin, any human wearing it would gain the protection of the Saints of the human race. However, it had to be used with pure intentions.

    After taking off the cloth rope and Nameless Jade Fragment and stuffing them back into his bangle, Li Changshou took out a dagger from it before looking behind him.

    The oppression falling on him from the sky had reduced slightly.

    Li Changshou was delighted, but he quickly calmed down again. He twisted his head and looked at a spot on the back of his left shoulder. There was an ancient talisman directly tattooed onto his skin, which was currently emitting faint shes of light.

    Li Changshou slid his dagger through the talisman, breaking it instantly...

    Fortunately, when the wound healed,ter on, the talisman would repair itself as well.

    That was the Ancient Secret Talisman of the Mage Race. It was used to evade and provide protection from disasters, trouble, and predictions. It was made by the Mage Ancestor to defend against the demon race.

    Its effect would be activated after being carved on animal skin, but carving on flesh and blood would procure greater effects.

    There was a simr secret talisman carved at the side of his torso, which Li Changshou cut through as well...

    The oppression falling on him from the sky, immediately, reduced once more.

    That was not all...

    Li Changshou grasped hold of the keyword ¡°protection against prediction¡±, so he instantly put away all the other items he usually carried with him.

    For example, the two old coins sewn into a pocket in his underwear.

    They were imed to be the first version of coins used by humans from the ancient times, thus containing some merits within,bined with the ability to protect against prediction and evade disasters.

    A demon bone fragment was tied to his ankle, and a rainbow fish scale was pasted on his thigh...

    In total, there were about seven misceneous ¡®strange¡¯ trinkets Li Changshou had used on his Master¡ªas his test subject¡ªto see if one could use them to evade from prediction techniques...

    As these items were not Dharma treasures, they were hard to be discovered but easy to obtain.

    Speaking of the Primordial Times, other than the various Dharma treasures, mystical abilities, and experts, the most memorable thing was the mysterious prediction technique.

    Experts with high cultivation levels and proficient in prediction would borrow the power from the Heavenly Dao, pinch their fingers together and instantly know what was going on at ces far away.

    Li Changshou himself could be considered a ¡®small secret¡¯, having reincarnated to this Primordial World while retaining his memories from his past life. Thus, he had to keep his guard up at all times. He had obtained these trinkets through hard work and luck.

    However, he would never expect that even the Heavenly Dao would be affected!

    The oppression was slowly disappearing by this point, along with the old Daoist priest¡¯s face on the gray cloud. However, the gray cloud was still floating above his head.

    Li Changshou broke out into cold sweat. He might have copsed onto the ocean surface if his psychological capability was not strong enough.

    He had obtained these items purely to prevent others from using the prediction technique on him, and not to use against the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡®Any intentional disguise when one was at a very low cultivation level would instead attract attention from experts, drawing trouble to oneself.¡¯

    As he understood this logic early on, Li Changshou had always been using amon disguise when he was in the sect.

    Why would he purposely go against the Heavenly Dao?

    Maybe...

    Probably...

    Could it be that there were different forms of the Heavenly Dao?

    Opportunistic, energy-saving, fully-operational, high-performing?

    Cough. That was a joke.

    The Heavenly Dao monitored all living organisms but did not pay special attention to any, especially those who had yet to be an immortal and were not destructive.

    The Eight Lightnings Tribtion Li Changshou just experienced was based on how the Heavenly Dao calcted his potential. The strength was already configured.

    It was only when something wrong urred after he transcended the tribtion that the Heavenly Dao paid attention to him.

    Originally, the Heavenly Dao would adjust the strength of the Heavenly Tribtion for other cultivators like Li Changshou, whose cultivation exceeded expectations. This way, the cultivator would undergo a trial hard enough. If the cultivator could not withstand it fully, they would die, and their Dao would disappear.

    However, it was unexpected that Li Changshou possessed so many strange trinkets that provided protection against prediction. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao misjudged while it was in the ¡®energy-saving mode¡¯.

    Also, the Heavenly Dao scrutinized him, a ¡®half-immortal¡¯, exposing all his secrets.

    The oppression he felt served as a warning and not as a way to investigate the matter.

    It was the Violet Clouds Divine Lightning rm.

    ¡®It is still okay. Might be because I was polite earlier.¡¯

    Li Changshou regted his breathing and wore on his short-sleeved shirt and Dao robe, as he contemted how he should thank Grandmaster Heavenly Dao.

    An explosive rumble suddenly reverberated in the air, and the surrounding scenery changed!

    Li Changshou cupped his fists together and did a Dao salute.

    Then he shouted once more, ¡°Dao Sect¡¯s disciple wishes to inform the Heaven today!

    ¡°What happened with the Tribtion Transcendence is unintentional on my part! Those were just methods I used to avoid man-made incidents or disasters!

    ¡°The Dao base I possess currently is built on the Dao Sect manuals I obtained, based on the teachings of the Dao Sect¡¯s founder, and through the hard work, I had put into cultivating!

    ¡°Please rain down another Lighting Tribtion, looking at how hard I had worked to attain my cultivation level!

    ¡°Also, please allow me to change the location to avoid any idental death!¡±

    The gray cloud above started to gradually expand. A strong gust of wind blew from all directions, and numerous gray clouds rose from the ocean surface within the radius of thousands of kilometers as they gathered above Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    Li Changshou seemed to immediatelye to a realization, for he turned heads and dashed toward the ocean.

    Previously, in order to prevent people from causing trouble before the Tribtion Transcendence urred, he had especially sought out several potential locations and set up an array at the ocean bed used to speed up movement in the water.

    No one would have predicted that he would head over to the second location, not because of people interrupting, but because he needed to transcend his second Heavenly Tribtion!

    Two times of the Immortal Ascension Tribtion? Such a thing was unheard of...

    Evidently, it was not too over-the-board for him to make so many precautions to face the Heavenly Tribtion!

    This time, the Tribtion Cloud hovered over the ocean in a 1,000-kilometer radius. The thickness of the Tribtion Cloud was ten times more than before.

    Li Changshou swiftly moved across the ocean surface, the huge Tribtion Cloud floating at the same speed above him towards the East.

    Above the Tribtion Cloud, there was a majestic heaven pce with countless gray human figures loitered around it. In addition, a dignified emperor was seated inside the pce.

    These human figures were made from the Tribtion Cloud, and they had indistinguishable facial features.

    Underneath the heaven pce were two huge statues of a dragon waving its ws, and a phoenix with wings expanded. They seemed to be about toe to life in the next instant and fight each other.

    Below the two statues was a war between a hoard of ferocious beasts and a crowd of towering human figures, as though they were reenacting the Demon-Mage War.

    Lastly, furthest below were a number of silvery-white lightning spots with a tinge of purple, scattered around the Tribtion Cloud, but were swiftly congealing. This was the formation of a 10-feet-diameter lightning pond!

    The lightning inside this pond was like liquid, as the pond was slowly being filled.

    The second location Li Changshou picked was 150 kilometers away. The arrays he had set up in advance helped Li Changshou to move swiftly over water.

    In the very instant he arrived at the second ind, a rumbling sound could be heard.

    Without much care about anything else, Li Changshou grabbed hold of a sack and threw it hard. Six folded Faraday Cages were flung in all directions, for he did not have the time to open them...

    Before the sack could fall onto the ground, Li Changshou was already clutching a carving knife in his left hand and a wooden sword in his right hand! Several talismans flew out of his sleeve opening!

    Upon sensing something, Li Changshou stumbled when he lifted his head.

    What was this?

    The lightning pond in the sky tilted slightly, and a ¡®lightning waterfall¡¯ poured toward him...

    Countless bolts of lightning lit up the sky in an instant!

    Li Changshou waved his carving knife swiftly and carved several ancient characters in the air. The Dharma powers in his body were activated. His upper body started to emit seven-colored immortal light as he umted his immortal energy aura at the top of his body.

    Boom!

    Li Changshou waspletely submerged in the lightning waterfall. The ancient characters were almost immediately crushed, and he was also pressed to the melted ground...

    Some timeter, the lightning waterfall dissipated. Li Changshou jumped out of the deep square pit, his Dao robe tattered and aura unstable. After bending his head, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Was this his real Heavenly Tribtion?

    ¡®Strong... Strong enough.¡¯

    Li Changshou waved his carving knife and wrote a few ancient characters in the air. The content of these words was from the manual Cultivation Composition, which was written by the ancient human ancestors.

    These words seemed to assemble into some kind of array, lined up ording to the original text before they gradually rose up to hover above Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    At the same time, a ball of True Samadhi me appeared beside him and engulfed his body.

    Numerous nine-petaled lotus flowers, the size of a basin, slowly bloomed around him.

    This was the strange phenomenon that appeared when he exerted his full strength to stimte his Dharma powers!

    ¡®Come, Heavenly Tribtion!¡¯

    Li Changshou looked up, his long hair and Dao robe fluttering in the wind. The lightning pond tilted once more, and another lightning waterfall fell!

    This time, however, Li Changshou bent his knees and pushed himself into the sky. With bright eyes, he actively sought to wee the lightning waterfall head-on!

    ¡®Nine Lightnings Heavenly Tribtion! I have been waiting for you for a very long time.¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Master, why are we stopping again?¡±

    A white cloud had stopped above the South Ocean. A young girl being pulled along by an old Daoist priest asked the question.

    The old Daoist priest stared at Li Changshou¡¯s second location for Tribtion Transcendence and could not help but gasp.

    ¡°What... What kind of Heavenly Tribtion is this?

    There is a heaven pce above, a dragon and a phoenix in the middle, and Godfiends below. Can this be the Ninth Heaven Godfiend Tribtion, which is ranked second ce?¡±

    Then, the old Daoist priest shook his head and sighed. ¡°What¡¯s up with the South Ocean today? Did these cultivation geniuses meet up to transcend their tribtions?

    Unfortunately, another fe is about to die because of their Heavenly Tribtion.

    Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s useless to watch this anymore.¡±

    The young girl asked softly, ¡°Master, is that person unable to survive a Heavenly Tribtion like this?¡±

    The old Daoist priest questioned, ¡°Did you sense the surrounding spiritual energy surging toward the Tribtion Transcendence location when that Eight Lightnings Tribtion was happening?¡±

    The young girl shook her head.

    ¡°Exactly. It is extremely difficult to survive the Eight Lightnings Tribtion, and the 32 Violent Tribtions are even more so the case. The cultivator we encountered just now had died, and yet, another one came.¡±

    With a bitter smile, the old Daoist priest added, ¡°Heaven will be jealous if one¡¯s aptitude is exceptional. There were too many experts in the Primordial Times. If the Heavenly Tribtion failed to suppress the cultivator, a Great Tribtion might arrive soon after.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There is no need to watch people die.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the white cloud continued on its trajectory toward the south. Nheless, the young girl took a few extra curious nces at the ocean thousands of miles away.

    The extremelyrge Tribtion Cloud was almost covering the entire ocean.

 Chapter 55: Diary of Senior Brother Wandering the South Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 55: Diary of Senior Brother Wandering the South Ocean</h4>

    The sound of rumbling thunder echoed as bolts of lightning lit up the entire sky.

    The wind blew, and rain poured over the ocean in a 500-kilometer radius. Within the 50-kilometer radius of the Tribtion Transcendence location, the waves rose to frightening heights.

    The Heaven Earth spiritual energy from the surroundings convened over as well. The lightning liquid from the lightning pond in the Tribtion Cloud cascaded down multiple times.

    Half of the ind below was already destroyed. Fortunately, Li Changshou had chosen deste locations where there were no living organisms around. As for the organisms living in the ocean, they had already fled.

    The lightning waterfall repeatedly descended, and the wind and rain became increasingly violent.

    What was originally a cultivator¡¯s Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion, which should not affect arge area, had unexpectedly be a situation where Heaven was punishing a tyrant.

    The Immortal Ascension Tribtion was one of the many types of Heavenly Tribtion. Its ferocity was considered quite weak, for, during the Primordial Times, Immortal Ascension was nothing significant.

    The true, formidable tribtion should ur when a peak Heaven Immortal attained a breakthrough to be a Golden Immortal. If their negative karma was far greater than their merits, the Heavenly Dao would not allow them to gain immortality, and the Immortal Tribtion would descend.

    It was a Heavenly Tribtion that could kill Golden Immortals. The Tribtion Cloud would cover thousands of kilometers, and there were different types, unlike the Lightning Tribtion.

    Boom!

    Rumble¡ª

    At the same time, at a ce 515 kilometers south-east from the Tribtion Transcendence location.

    The young girl called Han Zhi, who was still on the cloud, inquired softly, ¡°Why are we stopping again, Master?¡±

    The old Daoist priest frowned slightly as he used his powerful immortal sense to scrutinize the ocean thousands of kilometers away.

    Despite having the strength of a half-step Golden Immortal, he still could not see through that area heavily concealed by the Tribtion Cloud.

    The density of the Heavenly Tribtion power there seemed to be a little overabundant.

    However, based on how the Tribtion Cloud trembled and shuddered, he could still deduce if Lightning Tribtions were descending.

    ¡°There is something amiss about that Heavenly Tribtion. It is already the seventh bolt, and it has yet to disperse!¡±

    The old Daoist priest pinched his fingers together to make a prediction. Then, he suddenly turned his body as he stared at the Tribtion Transcendence location, which was currently further away.

    ¡°There seems to be something else other than the Heavenly Tribtion...¡±

    The young girl, Han Zhi,ined, ¡°Master, why are we not heading over to take a look?¡±

    ¡°If we are too close to it and manage to witness an Immortal Ascension Tribtion of this caliber, I am afraid that you might develop a phobia of Heavenly Tribtion.¡± The old Daoist priest frowned and added, ¡°Let us wait a while more here and see if he can survive the eighth bolt. Logically, he should not be able to...¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The world shook again. The eighth Heavenly Tribtion fell, and one could see the lightning waterfall from thousands of kilometers away!

    The Tribtion Cloud was still not dissipating?

    ¡°The cultivator was able to survive the eighth bolt? Could he be a reincarnated mighty figure?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Han Zhi. Let¡¯s head over to take a look!¡±

    The old Daoist priest did not know how many gasps he made. He flew in the direction of where Li Changshou was transcending the tribtion, pulling his disciple along and with the white cloud underneath his feet to provide him with speed.

    However, they had just started moving when they saw a silvery-white giant lightning ball tinged in purple forming inside the Tribtion Cloud!

    It was as though a mythical lightning bird rose from the ocean, thus bing the second sun in the sky!

    The lightning ballnded with a boom. The Heavenly Tribtion power had reached its maximal, causing the waves to rise like great mountains!

    The old Daoist priest continued to advance. Even at the cultivation realm he was in, more than 1,000 kilometers was still considered quite a significant distance for him.

    Hu...

    Gusts of strong wind suddenly blew over the ocean. They were generated by the spiritual energy around rushing toward the ind Li Changshou was on.

    The spiritual energy was gathering so quickly that seven-colored rays of lights were formed.

    ¡°A storm is brewing, Master!¡± Han Zhi shouted in shock, ¡°That person survived the tribtion!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a sign of a sessful Immortal Ascension when the immortal is absorbing the spiritual energy!¡± The old Daoist priest looked excited. ¡°Let¡¯s go! This person must be a reincarnation of some mighty figure. Look at the amount of spiritual energy. The man, no, the immortal, will directly ascend to be a Heaven Immortal!

    Quickly! Let¡¯s head over and befriend him! If we convince him to join our sect, it will be wonderful!¡±

    Then, following his speech, a violet bolt of lightning shed in the sky above the Ninth Heaven. It pierced through the Tribtion Cloud andnded on that ind!

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes widened. His flushed face turned beetroot under the illumination of the divine violet lightning...

    What was going on with him today?

    When he had thought that the person would fail, thetter had seeded.

    He had just said that the person had managed to survive the tribtion, and another divine bolt of lightning suddenly struck...

    He swore that his words did not cause this!

    Han Zhi grumbled, ¡°Master, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly punishment! A true heavenly punishment.¡± The old Daoist priest replied solemnly, ¡°The Heavenly Dao felt that he was an abnormality. Even if he transcended the tribtion, he would still be subjected to the heavenly punishment.

    ¡°It is over. This person is dead for sure. There is nothing good about the arrival of the heavenly punishment...¡±

    This time, before he could finish speaking, the wind howled violently around them the moment he said that the person was dead for sure. Boundless spiritual energy once again congealed toward the ind.

    ¡°Eh? This mouth of mine!¡±

    Crack!

    The young girl beside extended her hand and covered her master¡¯s mouth. ¡°Stop speaking, Master. Let¡¯s quickly head over to take a look.¡±

    The old Daoist priest shook his head with a smile. He pointed ahead, and the white cloud sped up.

    They were 400 kilometers away from the ind, which was surrounded by a sea of ganoderma-shaped auspicious clouds.

    The Tribtion Cloud in the sky split into various white clouds before swiftly congregating into a funnel shape, in which the tip of the funnel was pointed at the person undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence.

    Pure spiritual energy flowed down from the white cloud, concentrating on the human figure, which could be vaguely seen.

    A beam of golden light shone from the Ninth Heaven and enveloped that person.

    There were many shadows of fairies dancing to the epassing immortal music inside the light pir. As they danced, they scattered flower petals around.

    A white-haired old man riding a crane even flew over and executed multiple Dao salutes at the human figure below.

    These were all Heaven Earth phenomena.

    The current Heavenly Tribtion power was already very scant.

    By the time the old Daoist priest and his disciple were around 300 kilometers away, the phenomena were still present in the sky. The human figure, which had alreadypletely absorbed the Tribtion Cloud, suddenly turned around and jumped into the ocean...

    The old Daoist priest was momentarily stunned. He hastily used his immortal power to send a voice transmission,

    ¡°Dao friend!

    ¡°We are cultivators from the Golden Turtle Ind, and we came specifically to congratte you!¡±

    Yet, there was a burst of immortal light in the ocean, and the person disappeared.

    ¡°Why did he escape, Master?¡± asked Han Zhi while frowning. ¡°Acting as though we are bad people.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. How would he know if we were good or bad people?¡±

    The old Daoist priestmented and pinched his fingers together to make a prediction. However, he failed.

    ¡®He evaded the divine prediction?

    ¡®That person should be a reincarnation of some mighty figure without a doubt. Otherwise, they would not have been so cautious.

    ¡®I am quite proficient in the skill of prediction, and yet I failed to find any traces of him.

    ¡®He clearly cultivated in the ancient times and knew the dangers of the cultivation world.¡¯

    ¡°Han Zhi, do you still want to head over and take a look? That person had already left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I want to know just how powerful this Heavenly Tribtion was.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old Daoist priest looked at her lovingly, controlled the cloud underneath their feet, and led his disciple.

    A momentter, they finallynded on the ind. However, the young girl¡¯s face had on a look of... disappointment.

    Half of the small ind was gone. A square deep hole underneath the ocean water reced the destroyed side of the ind.

    ¡°Master, is this how all Immortal Ascension Tribtions are like?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the old Daoist priest replied with a smile as he stared at the tattered, blood-stained shirt floating on the ocean water. ¡°Your Heavenly Tribtion will certainly not be as powerful, and will at most be 10% of this strength.¡±

    Han Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched. This statement sounded so...

    The old Daoist priest pointed at the tattered shirt below, causing it to be engulfed in mes and quickly turned into dust.

    ¡°The person was in a hurry to leave and left this item behind.¡± The old Daoist priest exined with a smile, ¡°It can be considered developing virtuous karma with him, by helping him remove anytent danger. Let¡¯s go, or else another expert wille over to check this ce. It would be troublesome to attempt exining this situation.¡±

    Han Zhi nodded her head slightly. As her master was dragging her towards the south-east, she looked down and stared at the pitch-dark pit at the bottom of the ocean.

    ...

    ¡®Was the bloodied shirt discovered by someone?¡¯

    Li Changshou silently calcted. He used his immortal power, executed the Water Escape with his full strength, and anxiously hurried toward the west.

    He had sensed the old Daoist priest and young girl approaching, which was why he had given up on recuperating on the spot, absorbed thest breath of spiritual energy and fled.

    That bloodied shirt had been taken from a mortal soldier¡¯s dead body when he had been in the mortal world. Li Chngshou had soaked it with spiritual energy, so it should be able to interfere with those who wanted to pursue him.

    He had personally chanted the Expiation Sutra for that soldier, helping thetter swiftly head to the underworld and reincarnate.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The water torrent formed using the Water Escape technique vibrated slightly as blood trickled into it. The blood had yet to disperse before it was washed away by the torrent.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s entire body was shining with seven-colored immortal light. However, spiderweb-like cracks covered his body from his chest to his waist.

    In truth, his immortal body was not that bad. Worse still was his immortal nascent, which was copsed unmoving by the dantian...

    Everyone would understand that logic, but why... would there be a tenth lightning bolt for a nine-lightning tribtion?

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but cough twice. Feeling pain all over his body was nothing, but it was difficult to deal with having to repeatedly vomit blood.

    Since the ancient times, how many cultivators, who had passed their Tribtion Transcendence sessfully, would end up in such a wretched state?

    He stopped inside the water and checked his jade fragment and the trinkets he had previously removed from his body.

    He started to be dizzy, and his body began to sway in the water.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that thest violet divine lightning was actually the heavenly punishment for obscuring the divine prediction...

    That heavenly punishment had caused the severe injuries he sustained.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had reacted swiftly. In the instant he had sensed that the heavenly punishment was about to arrive, he had taken out the few defense Dharma treasures he owned...

    One could not block the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion using Dharma treasures, but it was possible for heavenly punishments to a small extent.

    These Dharma treasures were not of extremely good quality, so they had helped Li Changshou to dampen some power from the heavenly punishment. This had allowed him to escape.

    When the violet divine bolt of lightning hadnded, Li Changshou had felt relieved.

    He did not owe the Heavenly Dao any karma.

    ¡°Pew!¡±

    Blood spurted, but Li Changshou used his hand to stop the blood flow.

    His Primordial Spirit and immortal nascent were too severely injured, and he would need to find a ce to silently recuperate. If he did not do so, the cultivation realm he had attained after frantically absorbing spiritual energy from the Tribtion Transcendence would drop...

    He had gained countless insights when he had been transcending the tribtion. These would form the foundation of his continual ascension and would need to be absorbed quickly.

    Li Changshou extended his immortal sense and madly searched the ocean. After a short while, he smiled and dashed southwards toward the recesses of the ocean.

    Momentster, deep roars could be heard. A 200-feet-long monster fish left the domain it had lived in for the past hundreds of years, and swiftly swam westwards.

    There was a lump on its back, shing with immortal light, and one white jade lotus flower would asionally appear.

    Li Changshou, who was hidden inside the monster fish,pletely concealed his aura.

    Despite having severe injuries, he did not forget to circte the Turtle Breathing Mantra.

    The monster fish did not know what was wrong with itself, to continuously want to swim toward the west while remaining hundreds of kilometers away from the coast...

    Li Changshou originally nned to recuperate inside the monster fish. However, a few dayster, his injuries were almost healed. Both his immortal body and nascent could gradually self-heal.

    He rxed, and the insights flowed to him, forcibly pulling Li Changshou¡¯s consciousness into the abstruse immortal realm...

    This was known as the door of perception, and it was a mysterious realm.

    Li Changshou was lost inside a strange realm. He could sense the changes in his environment and control the rough direction of where the monster fish was swimming. Yet, he could not wake up.

    He did not sense the passing of time while he was lost in this esoteric Dao Realm.

    However, a bit of his immortal sense continued to drift around the monster fish, so as to provide him with timely warnings.

    The monster fish continued to swim westwards, and five months passed. One day, two huge metal spikes reached into the ocean and pierced through the fish.

    Li Changshou was rmed. However, as he did not sense any danger, he did not leave that abstruse Dao Realm. He waited quietly at the back of the fish and continued to experience and understand that Dao Realm.

    In actual fact, he was unable to leave even if he wanted to...

    The monster fish, with Li Changshou inside, was dragged by two boats onto the coast and then into a rtivelyrge vige by a group of strong and fit young people who wore primitive clothes.

    With a rough scan of the outside with his immortal sense, Li Changshou discovered that the majority of the people there were mortals, with only a few of them capable ofpleting Qi Refinement and Soul Formation.

    He sensed his body sliding out of the fish the moment it was sliced open.

    Then, a dramatic scene yed out.

    These fishermen treated Li Changshou as the Sea God and started prostrating and dancing in celebration around him. They even started a celebration banquet thatsted for several days, while putting him on a pedestal...

    After all, when he slid out from the fish, his body shone with immortal light and waspletely dirt-free. He looked very heroic.

    Li Changshou remained in this state for the next two months, while these fishermen treated him as their god.

    A young girl around 13 years old was selected to be the maidservant to guard by Li Changshou¡¯s side day and night.

    Another two weeks passed before Li Changshou finally managed to absorb all insights and break free from that abstruse realm. While he closed his eyes and checked his insides for a while, morning arrived. The young girl in the adjacent room woke up.

    Upon hearing the light footsteps, Li Changshou opened his eyes and stood up, prepared to thank the young girl before quickly leaving this ce.

    Li Changshou spoke the moment the young girl lifted her leg and was about to cross the threshold.

    ¡°Thank you, mi¡ª¡±

    The door curtain opened, and an arm as thick as Li Changshou¡¯s thigh reached inside.

    Li Changshou blinked.

    Did he sense wrongly? It was a young man and not a youngdy?

    He immediately changed the address. ¡°Thank you, mister, for saving me!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    A figure entered the room. First was a beautiful face, then a short fit body and 3,000 flowy ck hair strands...

    The young girl spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Hey! Why did you wake up, Sir Immortal?¡±

    ¡®Immortal?¡¯

    Li Changshou took note of this detail and started to feel wary.

    ording to how the fishermen before that had been addressing him, shouldn¡¯t he be called Sea God instead?

 Chapter 56: Xiong Clanâ€™s Xiong Village

    <h4>Chapter 56: Xiong n¡¯s Xiong Vige</h4>

    To avoid too much trouble, after Li Changshou thanked her, he left a pile of gold and silver before he secretly left without saying goodbye while that youngdy went to shout for someone.

    He didn¡¯t go far and executed the Earth Escape over 50 kilometers. He hid in the trunk of arge tree in the oceanside forest and used his immortal senses to scan all over this vige.

    As the saying went, ¡°Each ce has its own way of supporting its own inhabitants.¡±

    ¡®Could this vige¡¯s water and soil have been mixed with strong medicine?¡¯

    As far as his immortal sense could see, a group of strong men and women were busy everywhere, and they weren¡¯t just ordinary strong men and women. They had a kind of... indescribable, aristocratic strength.

    As far as his immortal sense could see, there were men and women with prominent muscles all over their bodies. Each of them had arms nearly as thick as his junior sister¡¯s waist, and dozens of kilograms of millstones were rolled around by a few children as toys.

    Other than a small number of old people and children, most of the people in this vige were about the same size as the youngdy he had seen earlier.

    ¡®I might be overthinking. This vige probably pursues the beauty of muscles.¡¯

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart. When he was observing this vige, he vaguely felt his immortal body and Primordial Spirit that had yet to fully recover.

    The immortal sense was much better than the spiritual sense. Not only did it have a further detection range, but the images ¡®seen¡¯ were also clearer and more vivid.

    Before the Tribtion Transcendence, Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual sense could at most detect a range within a few dozens of kilometers. However, all he saw were blurred images, and he could only see clear images within 15 kilometers.

    Now, it was different, as he could casually release his immortal sense and observe up to 1,000 kilometers away.

    Just at that moment, even from 500 kilometers away, he could roughly distinguish the two figures wrestling on the forest meadow and their approximate fighting movements...

    It seemed that they were not fighting there...

    ¡®I don¡¯t need to care about these details. Anyway, my detection skills have been greatly enhanced!¡¯

    Li Changshou returned his attention to the vige 50 kilometers away.

    The youngdy, who had taken care of him for some time, hurriedly rushed into the wooden house, where he had been staying earlier, with a group of people and found a pile of gold and silver that he had left on his bed.

    It had been more than nine months since he had left the Immortal Du Sect, and he could still stay outside for at most three or four years. After that, his master and the sectarian officers would go looking for him.

    ¡®During this period, I should find an ind and enter seclusion.¡¯

    There were still many things to do, and he must now think clearly and arrange his schedule one thing at a time.

    Naturally, there was no need to mention about recuperating and stabilizing his cultivation realm.

    He had to find a way to conceal his immortal power and immortal body, and simte his original mortal Dao body.

    Since he had chosen to conceal his cultivation level as a trump card in the beginning, he had to stick to that path to the end. If he was suddenly exposed, he would definitely be suspected by the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s higher-ups.

    The development of the third version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra had to be on his schedule.

    In addition, Li Changshou had to face an awkward fact.

    Because after he had passed the Heavenly Tribtion, his strength had taken a big step forward, and he had gained the rumored ¡®ascension¡¯.

    This was naturally a good thing, but one-third of the defensive methods he relied on before werepletely meaningless, and one-third of them had their effectiveness greatly diminished.

    For example, the Soft Immortal Disperser and many poisonous pills had already been a bit useless.

    When he wasn¡¯t powerful enough, the incapacitating agents and poisonous pills were powerful weapons to protect himself.

    Right now, the poisonous pills were no longer as effective as him making a move on his own.

    Many poisonous pills, which he had refined to deal with Perfected Immortals, could only be stored for future uses. Otherwise, he could go to the border of the Middle Continent and trade them for treasured herbs in the marketce.

    The power of that bronze crossbow could be increased ording to the user¡¯s Dharma powers and immortal power.

    This offensive weapon that consumed very little immortal power could be kept. Later on, he would use his immortal power to brandish it and develop its potential. Then, he could let the paper dolls use it.

    The same went for the True Samadhi mes. Their power increased with his strength, and he only needed to replenish his cultivation and condense the immortal fire.

    The paper dolls¡¯ mystical abilities needed to beprehended again, and future paper dolls would have more wonderful uses and power than before.

    The Five-Element Escape technique could also be used to enter a whole new realm.

    The sword array Dharma treasure needed to be brandished again as well.

    Some powerful talismans that had previously been impossible to draw could now be made.

    The Heavenly Precious Umbre could create some more powerful arrays.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait...¡±

    After taking a closer look, Li Changshou had many things to do, and three or four years might not be enough.

    It was a good idea to first pick the most important ones and upgrade the mostmonly used escape techniques.

    There were priorities, and his life came first.

    So what even if he had ascended? What could he do after ascending to an immortal?

    Through Immortal Ascension, he had be a stronger ant.

    Ascension had given wings to this ant to fly to the sky. However, he was still a flying ant, only with clearer goals.

    Age wasn¡¯t counted in the Primordial World, and it had been countless years since then. Even though the Great Tribtion continued to descend, there were still too many surviving experts.

    There were the Heavenly Dao, Dao Ancestors, and Six Saints above.

    There were mighty ancient figures, the Three Schools¡¯ elders, remnants of mages and demons, experts of the human race, and all kinds of superior beings reincarnating below.

    Right now, he was not even a third-rate expert and was not even close to achieving that.

    The important point was that he was especially poor.

    His immortal sense captured noises in the distant vige, and the sturdy youngdy crouched there bawling as she hugged the pile of gold and silver that Li Changshou had left behind.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who lost the immortal! I didn¡¯t sell the immortal either!¡±

    Upon seeing her squat on the ground and crying like a child, the group of ¡®iron towers¡¯ and ¡®King Kongs¡¯ around her were still ruthlessly ming her.

    ¡°I told you to take care of the Sea God. How can you lose sight of such a big one?¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you have to run out and yell for someone? Couldn¡¯t you just stand at the window and shout ¡®the Sea God is awake, the Sea God is awake¡¯? Why did you have to run around!¡±

    ¡°I told you that the Sea God is not an immortal!

    ¡°Xiong Lingli! Don¡¯t listen to your father! You can¡¯t offend the Sea God!

    ¡°Hurry. Take these gold and silver to the vige chief¡¯s house! Lest these things provoke the Sea God!¡±

    Xiong...

    The surname suited them¡ªthe posture of a true bear[1].

    The group of adults scolded the young girl for a while before they then dispersed. They did not punish the young girl and began to search for their ¡®Sea God¡¯ inside and outside the vige.

    Li Changshou continued to observe in secret.

    This vige was somewhat strange, which was also the only reason why Li Changshou would stay 50 kilometers away and didn¡¯t leave.

    There were always demons when things were abnormal, and it was also possible that there was a hidden treasure.

    Thousands of people in the vige relied on fishing and hunting to make a living and lived a full life. The ce was in good weather with no natural disasters.

    As for man-made disasters, a few thousand regr troops from the mortal kingdom tribe would not be able to take down this vige, let alone those small gangs of bandits and sea pirates.

    However, the vast majority of the people in this vige did not cultivate and were all mortals, yet they were all as sturdy as young girls, which was somewhat unjustifiable.

    First of all, their nutrition was definitely not up to par.

    The people didn¡¯t train their muscles deliberately either.

    Of the several possibilities Li Changshou could think of, the most probable one was that there were special water veins or ingredients, and they wererge in quantity.

    Often, the kind of magical objects that mortals didn¡¯t care about would be a treasure for alchemy, cksmithing, array formation set-up, and cultivation.

    Together with the fact that there were no traces of any foreign cultivators in this ce, the few cultivators, who were at the Soul Formation Stage, in the vige should be cultivating some sort of defective techniques, which were not umon within the human race in the mortal world.

    Only then did Li Changshou be slightly more interested and decided to stay 50 kilometers away to do some observation.

    The group of strong people searched the vige to no avail.

    After searching with their utmost best for half a day, an old man cried out in desperation, ¡°The Sea God has returned to the big sea!¡±

    Therefore, this group of vigers, most of whom had the surname Xiong, returned to the vige and began a lively bonfire assembly to celebrate the Sea God¡¯s return to the sea.

    After Li Changshou observed for three days, he went to secretly check the water source of the ce, investigated the foodmonly eaten in this vige, and searched the nearby 50 kilometers, but did not find any abnormalities.

    Could it be that they really had an inherited body type?

    Li Changshou didn¡¯t want to spend too much time here and decided to leave since he couldn¡¯t find the reason for the abnormality of this ce.

    In the middle of the night, Li Changshou squeezed out from the trunk of therge tree, transformed into a medium-sized fish, and plunged into the warm seawater to find the next ce for seclusion.

    This ce was in the southwestern part of the South Continent and the scope under the influence of the Southern Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Because the Southern Ocean Dragon Pce was too far fromnd and not as active as the Eastern Ocean Dragon Pce, this sea was unusually quiet and peaceful. Li Changshou soon found a small deserted ind where he entered seclusion.

    Three monthster, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao injuries hadpletely healed, and his Water Escape and Earth Escape had also greatly improved. He had cultivated the True Samadhi mes once again and condensed the immortal fire.

    Five monthster, the immortal light around Li Changshou, who was sitting in a lotus position in the reef cave, hadpletely dwindled. His breathing was no longer clear, he had no threatening gaze, and his body¡¯s faint fragrance had disappeared.

    Standing up, he lowered his head and sized up for a while, and his own aura no longer fluctuated in the slightest bit.

    Walking to the reef¡¯s side, Li Changshou stood quietly and observed the creatures¡¯ reactions in the seawater.

    Previously, because of the immortals¡¯ existence, the fish and shrimps in the sea would dodge.

    Now that he was standing here, the fish and shrimps in the sea were only rmed for a little while before they yed as usual.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou first simted the aura of the Seventh Stage of the Void Return Realm. He hid part of it before revealing the aura of the Third Stage of the Void Return Realm.

    The Third Version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra was a phenomenal sess.

    ¡®I¡¯ll pass the second version to Ling¡¯e when I go back.¡¯

    Exhaling lightly, Li Changshou was in quite a good mood and did not want to waste any more time. He was about to return to the rock cave where he was hiding before to continue his cultivation.

    He was just about to turn around when a ray of seven-colored precious light suddenly appeared in the northern sky.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal sense immediately scanned and discovered that the source of that precious light was the vige that the youngdy, Xiong Lingli, was from.

    There was indeed good stuff in that vige!

    However, making such a bigmotion would most likely attract the attention of other cultivators, and he might easily fall into danger if he rashly went over there.

    After some deliberation, Li Changshou took out a paper doll from his sleeve and blew at it.

    The paper doll shook a few times and slowly came to life. It stretched its small arms and legs and jumped up in Li Changshou¡¯s hands beforending on the sea surface.

    The little paper doll took two steps on the seawater and transformed into the figure of a middle-aged Daoist. It caught the three storage sacks thrown by Li Changshou, turned around, and disappeared into the seawater.

    Li Changshou returned to the rock cave and closed his eyes while he put his mind on the paper doll.

    He put his mind in a very rxed state.

    He would pick up treasures if he could. If he had to do more than a ¡®pick up¡¯, then he would let the paper doll do it.

    After all, as his cultivation realm rose, the more advanced the paper doll was, the moreborious it would be to produce it.

    Since this was the mortal world, it was unlikely that there would be any powerful Dharma treasures.

    ...

    At the border of the South Ocean and the East Ocean, the corner of the ind that resembled arge turtle.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, I¡¯m speaking the truth.

    ¡°On the way backst time, I came across a man who had survived the Nine Heavens Godfiend Tribtion. I said that he couldn¡¯t go through it, but he did!

    ¡°The Heavenly Punishment even struck this man after his Tribtion Transcendence, and I felt again that he definitely would not make it, but...

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, guess what happened next.¡±

    Next to the precious pond, an old Daoist priest was chatting with more than a dozen cultivators of simr Dao cultivations in a lively manner.

    In the corner under the pond, Ao Yi regained his original azure dragon form and entrenched at the bottom of the pond without moving.

    The Primordial World was truly terrifying.

    The nightmare still hadn¡¯t subsided, but Ao Yi took the initiative to request his mother this time to send himself back to the territory of the immortals from the Jie School.

    That was because Ao Yi knew that there were some human tribes among the Jie School, so he could observe them and learn from them what the dragon racecked, especially their craftiness and schemes.

    The topic of the cultivators at the side of the pond was unwittingly changed to the little dragon at the bottom of the pond.

    One of them said with a sigh, ¡°The gap at the bottom of the pond has been set up with a restriction. I don¡¯t know what exactly this Dragon Prince finds so bad about our Golden Turtle Ind that he actually escaped.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for a child not to want to listen to an old man.¡±

    The old Daoist priest, who was telling the story of encountering the Tribtion Transcendence just now,ughed and stroked his beard as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we treat this Dragon Pce¡¯s prince well, he will appreciate our kindness and cultivate at ease here.¡±

    The cultivators nodded their heads in unison.

    Ao Yi, who was in the pond, moved his dragon head but ignored them.

    [1] Xiong can also mean bear.

 Chapter 57: Merit

    <h4>Chapter 57: Merit</h4>

    What was going on?

    As his immortal sense was disturbed by the precious light from the north, Li Changshou and other paper doll clones approached the vige and hid in the treetop of arge tree. Only then could they see the situation inside the vige.

    Hundreds of vigers were gathered around the vige gate, where a stage had been set up with several figures dressed in Daoist robes jumping on it. Someone was preaching there.

    He saw that the source of the precious light was actually a y statue behind those ¡®preachers¡¯.

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart, and the paper dolls transformed into middle-aged men before they jumped off the treetop and left right away.

    He thought that some kind of treasure was born and thought of going over and picking it up.

    Nowadays, where could there be so many treasures for him to pick up?

    If such preaching happened outside the South Continent, it was 80% a propaganda activity conducted by some great sects to recruit disciples.

    However, if something happened within the South Continent, it would either be money swindling or collecting incense offerings and merit.

    This wasmonly seen.

    The cultivation level disyed by those preachers were all at the Third or Fourth Stages of the Soul Formation Realm.

    The old Daoist, who was guarding that three-foot-tall y statue, disyed a cultivation level at the peak of the Void Return Realm and was close to the Dao Requital Realm.

    In short, it was something that had nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    The paper dolls conjured hand seals, hid behind a tree, and began to execute the Earth Escape.

    The sound of a chanting sutra came with the wind and reached the paper dolls¡¯ ears and Li Changshou¡¯s heart. He heard the sutra being chanted.

    ¡°With great aspirations to validate the supreme Dao, it is the enlightenment of the West...¡±

    ¡®The Western school?¡¯

    The paper dolls conjured hand seals a little faster. As soon as a few ripples appeared on the ground in front of them, the paper dolls couldn¡¯t wait to get into it.

    They ran even faster than before.

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s original body on the deserted ind also stood up and cast an Illusion Spell to transform into a fish, which headed straight towards the east.

    The Western school caused great karma, so what was he waiting for if he wasn¡¯t going to leave this ce?

    Unexpectedly, this was still the southwestern part of the South Continent, which was very far away from the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. Yet, the Western school had alreadye here to collect incense offerings.

    However, as Li Changshou was about to retreat, his immortal sense suddenly captured something strange in the seawater in the southeast direction.

    About 80 kilometers away, there was a dense cloud of demonic aura that was now swimming in the direction of the precious shining light.

    Li Changshou immediately stopped and fell into the bottom of the sea, doing his best to conceal his tracks.

    He stopped the paper dolls, which were still traveling underground as well, and they stayed still.

    ¡®Was a sea demon attracted to the precious light of the vige? This is not a good thing.¡¯

    After carefully observing it, the cultivation level of the great demon in the sea was equivalent to a cultivator at the early-stage Perfected Immortal Realm. The body wrapped in the demonic aura was a big, odd-looking fish, which was somewhat simr to a manta ray. However, its body wasrger and more than 1,000 feet in length and width.

    If he considered that the other party was concealing its cultivation level, it was probably around thete-stage Perfected Immortal Realm.

    Under the rich demonic aura, this demon¡¯s body was also wrapped around a wisp of sanguine glow, which was like mes.

    This was a sign that this creature was vicious, and its karmic hindrance had taken shape due to its sins.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was pounding.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he had any special preference for such a strange, bizarre object. It was purely because he was attracted to the power of the negative karma on this great demon.

    Removing such a thick negative karma would earn him a lot of merits!

    ¡®Should I kill this great demon at the same time?¡¯

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was racing with thoughts.

    After Immortal Ascension, his foundation was too weak, and he didn¡¯t have many treasures.

    Merits were a good thing, and quite rare.

    If he locked himself in the sect to cultivate and did not do good deeds that contributed to Heaven and Earth¡¯s stability, he would not get a single one for hundreds of years.

    If he was a ruthless person who was dedicated to validating the Dao with power, he would have to avoid being blessed with merit, thus ensuring that theter stages would not be influenced by the Heavenly Dao.

    However, Li Changshou didn¡¯t have such lofty aspirations, and the problem he was considering was practical.

    If there were more merits to protect him, he would be safer as well.

    If he could obtain great merits in the future, he wouldn¡¯t follow the elders¡¯ example of cultivating Dharma treasures. Instead, he would first create a Golden Body of Merit!

    A Golden Body of Merit was equivalent to having a gold token for a death penalty exemption. There was no need to be too afraid no matter what cmities he would encounter.

    At that time, even if a Saint were to forcefully hit him, he would have to hesitate whether to lose several times the merit power of the Golden Body of Merit.

    Of course, the Golden Body of Merit was extremely difficult to obtain, and it required a massive amount of merit power.

    To this day, the Heavenly Dao was bing more perfect. There weren¡¯t many chances for him to obtain great merits.

    Going to the Heavenly Courts would be a better chance to earn merits. Li Changshou had also previously considered rted matters.

    Let¡¯s talk about matters on hand first.

    Killing this great demon would certainly give a huge amount of merits.

    As the saying went, ¡°Sand umtes into mountains, and water drips into oceans.¡± Everything had to have a beginning.

    It went as far as to get karma from the demon race.

    The human race and the demon race were archenemies. Even if Li Changshou was polite to the demon race, if he fell into the hands of a demon race expert one day, he would only be thrown into the deep-fryer.

    He did not need to be polite towards the demon race.

    However, if he considered that the other party might have hidden their cultivation level, Li Changshou would also have to take a slight risk.

    This was the South Ocean and not a ce for demons to gather. There was only this great demon¡¯s demonic aura within a radius of 1,000 kilometers, and there was an ind with just random little demons.

    Now that Li Changshou had seeded in evolving the Water Escape and Earth Escape, it was no problem traveling 50,000 kilometers in a day. After he killed that thing, Li Changshou would immediately run away and hide in the mortal world. He did not need to be afraid of other demons taking revenge on him.

    Moreover, he had the ability to stop it while ensuring his own safety. However, watching this big fish demon kill the people from his fellow race was a bit unreasonable.

    After all, he had gone through two lifetimes.

    Despite Li Changshou wondering whether the people from the Xiong Vige were from the same race as him, he held reservations.

    ...

    With the mindset of giving it a try, Li Changshou cast the Water Escape and was ten times faster than that great demon. He quietly rushed to a sea region 50 kilometers from the shore.

    Except for the Three Schools¡¯ Immortal Sects, most of the escape techniques in the Primordial World were quite hard to find.

    Nowadays, valuing treasures over spells was prevalent in the cultivatormunity, causing many to belittle the escape technique¡¯s role.

    After predicting the great demon¡¯s route, Li Changshou¡¯s robe sleeves shook, and six paper dolls flew out from his sleeves, transforming into men and women with different looks, figures, and aura.

    The six paper dolls immediately got busy at the bottom of the sea and began to quietly set up a trapping array suitable for casting in the water.

    The Precious Umbre was useless for the time being and hadn¡¯t been upgraded yet.

    Li Changshou retreated towards the shore, met up with the paper dolls hidden underground, put the paper dolls away, and then found a forest by the sea to hide.

    He closed his eyes and put his heart into the rustling of leaves in the wind within a radius of 50 kilometers.

    A momentter, huge waves surged on the sea 50 kilometers away!

    A circr array appeared on the surface of the sea, trapping this giant wave directly!

    The hundred-meter-long demon didn¡¯t notice the ambush and crashed into the temporary trapping array. Then, it noticed that something was wrong and immediately started jerking!

    The six paper dolls had appeared from all over and rushed to the demon¡¯s surroundings, each sprinkling several bottles of poisonous powder and using their immortal powers to adhere to the great demon¡¯s body.

    In a split second, the seawater around the demon became turbid. The demon¡¯s body was corroded, and its soul was severely damaged!

    ¡°Who! are... you guys...¡±

    This time, Li Changshou had sacrificed thest two bottles of transcendent-grade Soft Immortal Disperser.

    Although this great demon had a higher Dao cultivation realm, it was significantly less resistant to medicine than the Second Prince of the Eastern Ocean Dragon Pce that he had encountered previously, and his actions immediately became iparably slower.

    Li Changshou was highly tense.

    After the six paper dolls had finished scattering the poisonous powder in their hands, each of them held a sword and charged forward in a criss-cross manner. A talisman, which was established by the immortal light, also appeared in the sea.

    The sword array and the True Samadhi mes had shown their power at the same time!

    The talismanic array was like chains, locking this great demon in all directions. The talismanic power erupted, sealed, electrocuted, froze, roasted, and so on.

    The demon body, which had been mostly corroded by the poisonous powder, had lost much of its defensive power.

    Six strokes of the immortal sword wrapped in True Samadhi mes sliced through, and the great demon¡¯s body immediately had six more intersecting cracks!

    Wisps of True Samadhi mes prated the cracks everywhere and ignited using this demon¡¯s essence, Qi, and spirit as fuel.

    The huge fire wrapped around this great demon in the sea in the blink of an eye, but thetter couldn¡¯t utter any screams.

    Among the trees on the shore, Li Changshou clenched his left fist while the six paper dolls each held fire swords and rushed into each part of this demon¡¯s body.

    Within the array wall, the me burst forth in the seawater!

    The surface of the sea exploded into columns of water, and several pieces of the wrecked body wrapped in the True Samadhi mes rose into the sky. The demon¡¯s soul was locked in midair by long chains of talismanic arrays and was directly engulfed by the True Samadhi mes!

    Li Changshou cast the Five-Element escape technique¡ªfrom Wood Escape to Earth Escape and Water Escape. His figure rushed towards the ce where the trapping array was.

    When he arrived in the array, three paper dolls were sitting in a lotus position on the sea¡¯s surface and chanting the Salvation Sutra, the Rebirth Mantra, and the Blessing Mantra.

    The three paper dolls disposed of the poisonous powder remaining in the seawater and opened their mouths to suck the polluted seawater and indestructible mes into their stomach for recyclingter on.

    The True Samadhi mes were really fierce. In ten minutes, the great demon¡¯s huge body was already nothing more than a puddle of ashes on the surface of the sea.

    Li Changshou got out of the water, and a question suddenly popped in his mind.

    The power of True Samadhi mes was too strong. If he needed to use it for alchemy within the sect and a bystander suddenly asked him how his True Samadhi mes cultivation wasing along, wouldn¡¯t that be...

    It was time to figure out how to reduce the power of this True me. It would be best if the power was controble and could be adjusted at will.

    Li Changshou threw out the Soul-Bewitching Pearl. As his sleeve robe lifted, the pile of ashes and seawater was taken into his palm, clumped into a ball of water, and thrown into the air before exploding apart lightly.

    It was unexpectedly somewhat relieving...

    As the chanting continued, Li Changshou gripped the Soul-Bewitching Pearl and checked the remnant memories inside.

    Well, this great demon really wasn¡¯t from the South Ocean. It originally lived in the West Ocean.

    There weren¡¯t many powerful people among their ancestors. The demon race deep in the ocean had been unable to help themselves up due to theck of luck.

    This fish demon had killed countless people, and countless fishermen had been buried in their hands. He was killing it on behalf of the heavens.

    A ray of golden light suddenly flew up on the sea¡¯s surface and entered Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    Li Changshou was suddenly flooded with a small amount of enlightenment, feeling that his own Dao had additional protection, and his quest for longevity seemed to have be slightly smoother.

    This was merit.

    By rough estimation, probably by killing a few millions of these murderous demons, he would be able to condense the Golden Body of Merit. Or he should forget it. It was nice to stay in the mountains without going out.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Li Changshou furrowed his brows as he saw something strange in the thing¡¯s memory fragments.

    It had snuck an attack on the vige, pretended to be repulsed by a y statue, and returned to the sea to lurk...

    Then, it had snuck an attack on other viges, pretended to be repulsed by y statues, and returned to the sea to lurk...

    The corner of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. The chanting had just ended, and he immediately packed up his paper dolls, Dharma treasures, and storage sacks.

    He did not recycle the array base. He hastily destroyed the array, cast illusion techniques, and Illusion Spells, and madly executed the Water Escape towards the east.

    This great demon was from the Western school!

    It was with those preachers in Xiong Vige!

    They first propagated the essence of the Western school there, waited for the demon to sneak an attack, used the y statue to pretend to repel the demon, and revealed the ¡®miracle¡¯. Thus, they reaped a harvest of a group of die-hard believers to provide incense offerings for the Western school!

    This scheme was certainly contemptible. However, Li Changshou was not so righteous to debunk this matter and did not want to have anything to do with the Western school.

    The Two Saints of the West, who loved to send people westward, were also plotting to confer the gods.

    Many of the unnecessary conflicts between the Dao Sects before and after the God-Conferment Tribtion had been plotted by these two Saints!

    After the god conferment, Laozi had turned the barbarians into Buddhas with one hand and forced the Western school to be a Mahayana Buddhist Sect.

    It was a matter of propaganda. The Five Saints had been involved!

    The Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal had only been a pawn in this game of chess that the Saints were casually ying with, let alone a small immortal like him, who had just passed through Tribtion Transcendence.

    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to provoke them. I should quickly slip away.¡¯

    Li Changshou used the Water Escape and Earth Escape alternatively to the east as fast as lightning.

    He originally thought that he was already at the limit of 50,000 kilometers per day, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had exceeded that in half a day.

    He still had the potential after being frightened.

    After Li Changshou went ashore, he found a ce to do a touch-up on his makeup and got all the physical disguises and magical disguises ready.

    This time, Li Changshou transformed into a weak schr and rushed towards the northeast.

    His right hand hiding in his sleeve grasped onto the Soul-Bewitching Pearl as he scrutinized thisrge demon¡¯s fragmented memories.

    Not long after, he actually found some more useful information.

    Li Changshou even heard of the Three Schools¡¯ Immortal Sects right in the middle of a conversation about them, which was spoken by someone else to this great demon.

    ...

    When Li Changshou fled 25,000 to 30,000 kilometers...

    Outside the Xiong Vige, a group of strong men and women were bored and yawned while watching these people on the tform jumping around.

    These cultivators were also a bit puzzled and constantlymunicated with their eyes.

    Theoretically, their boss should have appeared. Why was there no sight of him?

    Had their boss overslept? Had he gotten the ce wrong?

    This prayer dance had been danced three times, and the simple vigers below had grown tired of watching it.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The old Daoist priest coughed and stopped the chanting. He first shook his head and then shouted in an odd tone, ¡°If you believe in God, you can be protected by them! You are invulnerable!

    ¡°Wang Cai,e demonstrate for everyone.¡±

    The young man who had been chosen agreed to it. Immediately, he secretly was able to put a talisman on himself and knelt in front of the y statue to offer incense. A golden light then appeared in front of his chest and on his back.

    This talisman was called the Vajra Talisman, which was considered a rtively early-stage talisman. It naturally had no problem resisting the weapons in the mortal world.

    However, the young disciple took half a step forward and was just about to follow the ¡®process¡¯ of calling out for one or two people toe up and sh him with the de.

    As far as his eye could see, his thoughts gathered, and his heart pounded wildly, signaling madly.

    When looking at the field, the humanoid creatures seemed so strong that it was unbelievable. Wang Cai¡¯s entire body was gradually engulfed by shadows, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.

    Suddenly, he found a youngdy with swollen eyes and looked rather cute behind the group of people. He pointed at the young girl with a happy heart and said, ¡°Youngdy, can youe up here and try to sh me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±

    Xiong Lingli looked up and wiped her tears. Her little face looked very pitiful.

    The moment she squeezed out of the crowd, Wang Cai¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    This was a personal habit, which was understandable.

    Xiong Lingli asked softly, ¡°Do I really have to hit you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Wang Cai turned his head to look at the second person on the team, and that old Daoist priest red at him. Wang Cai could only agree while his mind was constantly telling him, ¡®This youngdy is just a little stronger. She¡¯s just a mortal. Right, she¡¯s just a mortal. We are cultivators. We... will not be scared.¡¯

 Chapter 58: The Mortal World Is Full ofâ€¦ Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Mortal World Is Full of... Attacks</h4>

    In the afterglow of the sunset, five cultivators were drifting on the cloud in panic outside the vige gate, flying swiftly towards the sea.

    The two in front of them carried the covered-up y statue with precious light.

    The old Daoist priest and a young cultivator at the back supported Wang Cai, whose legs were trembling.

    Wang Cai¡¯s chest had an obvious fist mark and caved in by three inches. His own Dharma powers rushed like tidal waves, unable to calm down for a long time. As they flew, he would spray a mouthful of blood at the side.

    Fortunately, he had reached the Soul Formation Realm. With such injuries, he...

    Pfft!

    Maybe, he would really die.

    The old Daoist priest quickly shouted, ¡°Wang Cai! Wang Cai!¡±

    Wang Cai, whose mouth was covered in blood, turned his head and forced a smile at his master. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re cultivators...

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s not...e to this vige anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t. We won¡¯te anymore.¡± The old Daoist priest felt quite moved. ¡°Hurry. We will find a stable ce. You should meditate quickly.

    ¡°Also, vomit blood towards your senior brother next time. I¡¯ve just gotten my Daoist robe not long ago.¡±

    Wang Cai replied weakly, ¡°Yes. Master... can you give me one pill?¡±

    The old Daoist priest said with a sigh, ¡°I only have a healing pill. I don¡¯t have a Qi-Regting pill. Bear with it for a while. You¡¯ll be fine after you go back and meditate.¡±

    At the vige gate, that group of vigers rushed out.

    They were all full of disgust a moment ago, but now, they were watching the backs of the five people in the air with eyes wide open.

    An auntie said in a low voice, ¡°They can fly?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they really are the messengers sent by God to help us?¡±

    ¡°Hey, God¡¯s messenger, don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Go after them, go after them!¡±

    A hunting uncle roared, and a group of people at the vige gate instantly surged out, causing it to shake and copse.

    The five people in the air turned their heads, and their expressions changed uniformly.

    They saw a big group of strong men and women speeding along at the back, causing a thick cloud of smoke and dust on the ground to drift up.

    It was like a magnificent army of 1,000 men and horses galloping, and each of them was shouting something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Their voices were too strong, and their yells were too noisy!

    This old Daoist¡¯s face changed drastically. He took out two talismans and flung them out. The air suddenly broke out in a gale, and two white clouds rose towards the sky, quickly dumping behind the group of vigers chasing after them below.

    ¡°Master, why are they chasing us? We didn¡¯t sell them any talismans!¡±

    The old Daoist cursed angrily, ¡°Did you guys cheat the youngdy in the vige again?¡±

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been dancing all day, and the boss never came. Therefore, we didn¡¯t have a chance to cheat her even if we wanted to...¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    Wang Cai said in a trembling voice, ¡°We absolutely cannot afford to cheat anyone! We would really die... Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Vomit over there!¡±

    ¡°I swallowed it back, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good disciple.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll cast some more Dharma powers.¡± The old Daoist cast his power again. ¡°This remote ce is really full of strange things. Let¡¯s quickly meet up with the boss before we do anything else!¡±

    Not long after, these two white clouds flew farther and farther up in the sky.

    The vigers of the Xiong Vige, who were chasing below, retreated without sess. One by one, they hung their heads and felt dejected.

    First, they had allowed a Sea God to run away. Then, an Earth God left as well. When all the people of the vige gathered for a meeting in the evening, they were all a bit downhearted.

    Was their vige so unpromising to the gods?

    They were all fragile mortals, and they all need protection as well.

    Xiong Lingli, who was the main person involved in both incidents, was not scolded. Instead, she was only punished to serve tea to the old people of the vige.

    The vige chief saw that everyone was in low spirits. The old man, who was wearing arge gold chain left behind by Li Changshou, gradually got an idea in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all cheer up! Don¡¯t we still have the Sea God?

    ¡°All these years, some natural disasters have been happening during fishing on the sea. There were generally no idents during hunting.

    ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s make a statue for the Sea God and worship him on time. We will definitely be blessed!¡±

    A few cultivators in the vige and Xiong Lingli¡¯s father were about to speak. However, the graceful woman at the side with a rarely seen figure in the vige gently pressed on his stout arm, indicating that he should not speak.

    Soon, the Xiong Vige vigers began to discuss how they should worship and give offerings to the Sea God.

    When Xiong Lingli¡¯s mother, who was that graceful woman, took out the portrait she had painted on the beast¡¯s hide while Sea God had been sleeping, this group of vigers got excited. In the night, they began to search for the stones to create the god statue and carried a pile ofrge stones back to the vige.

    During thete night, Xiong Lingli was sound asleep on the bed where Li Changshou hadin.

    In the next room, the couple was snuggling on the edge of the bed.

    Xiong Laosan said in a deep voice, ¡°Dear, why didn¡¯t you let me remind everyone previously that it was an immortal, not some Sea God?¡±

    ¡°The matter of offering sacrifices is nothing more than giving everyone a littlefort in their hearts. Would an immortal care about us?¡± The woman sighed softly. ¡°I originally thought that Lingli would be able to be this immortal¡¯s disciple and learn the brilliant methods of immortal cultivation. But I never expected that the immortal would leave after waking up.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me the cultivation method, dear?¡± Xiong Laosan said with augh. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to pass it on to Lingli?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a superficial Qi Refinement technique. How could it bepared to those of the immortals?¡± The woman thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to send Lingli to be a disciple at an immortal sect, but the road to the Middle Continent is too far, and I can¡¯t bear to give her a bumpy ride.¡±

    ¡°In that case, shall we have another child?¡± Xiong Laosan chuckled. ¡°With another child, how about letting this older child just leave home and wander around?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Our child is sleeping next door...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to knock her out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Just be careful.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh.¡±

    Not long after, Xiong Lingli, who was sound asleep, heard some familiar noises. She rolled over and continued to sleep.

    Seemingly dreaming of how she had been used during the day, this young girl sobbed a few times softly and fell into a deep sleep.

    ...

    A few monthster, on the grasnd, Li Changshou, who had been hurrying on his journey, found that the Western school did not pursue him. He had gone around the mortal world once and had finally returned to this ce.

    Having made a simple earth cave next to his parents¡¯ grave, Li Changshou stayed there temporarily.

    Although the mortal world had rich turbid Qi, he had no ns to improve his cultivation, so there was no harm in staying there temporarily.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been in a rush walking in the mortal world with a magnificentndscape. Since he was afraid that the Western school would find him, he hadn¡¯t taken it easy.

    The mountains in the vast South Continent were beautiful with rushing rivers. However, there was no beautiful scenery that would make him stop his escape technique.

    Tribes from countless cities had expedited countless humanistdscapes over the years, but none of them could make him look back for a while.

    ¡®I seek longevity, and I am not envious of the mortal world.¡¯

    While sitting in the earth cave in a lotus position, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was nk. Heprehended his own Dao and pondered on the method to control the power of the True Samadhi mes.

    The fire seedling of the True Samadhi mes was ignited by the essence, Qi, and spirit. It was theoretically unlikely for him to reduce the power of the True Samadhi mes.

    However, he could change his way of thinking.

    For example, after returning to the mountain, he could ask Lan Ling¡¯e for help, so that she could get a few strands of essence, Qi, and spirit out. He would then condense them into a fire seedling by himself and store them in his body.

    It was just that Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation was still shallow and she had yet to reach the Void Return Realm. Hence, the kind of fire seedling condensed would be too weak.

    Being too strong or too weak were both unattractive.

    Also, it was easy to deteriorate Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s health.

    With a twirl of his fingertips, Li Changshou had an extra wisp of True Samadhi mes in his palm, and he began to think of other solutions.

    There was a solution to every problem. Li Changshou took a few days to figure out the solution.

    He just wouldn¡¯t use it.

    ¡®Ahem, I¡¯ll just use the Qi me.¡¯

    He would use the power of the Primordial Spirit within the Qi me to simte his spirit me¡¯s fluctuations and the essence me. The power of his own Qi me alone at this time was quite strong, but it was not too outstanding.

    Life was probably like this¡ªIt was hard to be perfect.

    The method of increasing his strength, concealing his aura, and simting his aura could deceive the seniors of higher cultivation. However, it also left a small w to the True Samadhi mes.

    After going back, he should always pay attention to this matter.

    When a Perfected Immortal grasped his wrist, it would be difficult for the other party to see his true cultivation level even if they deliberately probed.

    This illness that caused him to twitch when a woman touched him could also be healed.

    Having made this journey in the mortal world, Li Changshou had reaped some benefits.

    ¡®Speaking of earning merits, engaging in some inventions for the human race seems to give merits as well.¡¯

    After stroking his chin for a while to ponder, he quickly dismissed such thoughts.

    There were still rtively many opportunities to earn merits among the human race, such as medicine and production tools.

    However, the prerequisite for doing so was that he had to be strong enough.

    By relying on his own umtion at this point, as soon as great merits or abnormal phenomena were granted by the Heavenly Dao, it would definitely be known by the Six Saints.

    The most likely oue for himself was that the old Saints would see through him. Then, they would extract his soul and dissect it...

    ¡®I should just cultivate honestly.¡±

    Li Changshouughed softly in his heart, dispelling these vivid thoughts.

    While sitting steadily, he could be carefree...

    ¡®I¡¯ll go?¡¯

    What did that mean?

    Without warning, some fine fuzzy images and a wisp of fuzzy sensation appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    In that image, a group of strong men and women were... kneeling and praying for blessings at his feet?

    He quickly predicted with his fingers and was soon caught betweenughter and tears.

    What was going on?

    Had the Xiong Vige really made a statue of him and worshiped him as a Sea God?

    The Heavenly Dao was self-perpetuating. Was he also receiving incense offerings now?

    Didn¡¯t this seem like coercion?

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled bitterly. He was not too worried about the matter at first.

    After all, it was only a vige with 1,000 people. After they made up an inurate Sea God and found that it didn¡¯t work after a few months, they would naturally stop worshipping.

    He would not get too much karma from this.

    But soon, Li Changshou realized that things weren¡¯t that simple.

    Wasn¡¯t he now equivalent topeting with the Western school for incense offerings alone?

    If the Western school¡¯s Saints sensed this and they predicted with their fingers...

    ¡®No, I have to rush back to the Immortal Du Sect and return to the Grand Pure One¡¯s territory!¡¯

    With the old ones up there, he did not need to fear those two in-name disciples, who brainwashed and undermined people!

    Among the Six Saints, only the Three Pure Ones and Nuwa were considered to be the progenitors of the Dao.

    Of course, it was unlikely that the Grand Pure One came from the Immortal Du Sect.

    As long as the Western school had fears, that would be enough.

    Li Changshou was immediately alert, and his figure disappeared in the earth cave, heading towards the East Continent.

    The journey was much faster than when he came, and there was much less excitement on the way.

    asionally, he would skim onto spiritual beasts, hear children¡¯s pastoral songs, and also get to see a couple pack up their valuables to elope and get chased by a group of vigers. That uninterrupted expedition was still bloodshed.

    Li Changshou left the South Continent and entered the East Continent. While he explored, he rushed to the Immortal Du Sect.

    After two days, when there were still 10,000 kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect, he deliberately slowed down the speed of his Earth Escape to meet the limit of a disciple at the Third Stage or Fourth Stage of the Void Return Realm and slowly approached his own sect.

    After entering the 1,000 kilometers range, Li Changshou finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was truly a great blessing in life to have the protection of an immortal sect!

    However, Li Changshou had said that he was returning home to guard his parents¡¯ grave. If he couldn¡¯tst three years, he was afraid that he would be the topic and attract bystanders¡¯ attention when he returned to the mountain.

    It was not good to be abnormal. Most of the disciples would stay in the mortal world and enjoy for two more years.

    It was finally peaceful in this ce.

    Li Changshou found a mountain hideout near the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s spiritual mine and was prepared to cultivate there for two years before returning to the mountain.

    The Primordial World was truly dangerous!

    The human heart was tooplicated!

    He had clearly done nothing to the Xiong Vige, and yet, they were worshipping him, forcing him topete with the Western school for incense offerings!

    Now that he had survived the Tribtion Transcendence, he had to implement the idea of staying in the mountain and never going out!

    The mortal world was a dangerous ce. There was no peace on earth!

    If he wandered around again, he would just... just...

    Well, the oath of the Primordial World was very urate, and he couldn¡¯t speak the words from his heart at will.

    ...

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Under the willow tree by theke, Lan Ling¡¯er, who was meditating in her loose training attire, suddenly opened her eyes and breathed more heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dream.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e exhaled softly. She had fallen asleep identally while meditating just now and dreamt that her senior brother was trapped by a group of strong, strange people. The scene was very chaotic, and her senior brother was about to be pinned down on the ground.

    Fortunately, she sensed someoneing outside and woke up from her dream.

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    Lan Ling¡¯e looked up at the figure she had sensed. That was a somewhat familiar senior sister, who she didn¡¯t quite know and was drifting on the cloud and wandering around the Little Qiong Peak surroundings, seemingly hesitant to enter the istion array.

 Chapter 59: The Secret of the Xiong Villageâ€™s Strengthâ€”Fake

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Secret of the Xiong Vige¡¯s Strength¡ªFake</h4>

    The one who came to the Little Qiong Peak was Liu Yan¡¯er, Li Changshou¡¯spanion when he went to the North Continent.

    Shortly after Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s arrival, two more senior brothers came after her.

    Under the willow tree, Lan Ling¡¯e purposely showed an embarrassed look, thinking that these three had left earlier.

    However, at this moment, the two senior brothers were neither giving way to the other. There was a scorching smell in the air.

    What should she do?

    She really didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, especially those that had nothing to do with her senior brother.

    Three of them, who were strangers to her, were sitting on each side of the short table that she had moved over.

    The one sitting across from Lan Ling¡¯e was the first to arrive, a Senior Sister of the Du Lin Peak, Liu Yan¡¯er.

    Lan Ling¡¯e had thought that this new senior sister, who hade to find Li Changshou, was a ¡®dangerous person¡¯ just like Senior Sister Youqin. However, after they had chatted for a while, Lan Ling¡¯e realized that she had misunderstood her.

    This senior sister was obviously looking for Li Changshou for some serious business.

    It all started seven years ago at the Priming Meet when Senior Sister Liu Yan¡¯er had fallen in love with Senior Brother Wang Qi, who had gone to the North Continent with her.

    After returning to the mountain, the two of them used cranes to send letters and exchanged nces, and their affection gradually grew stronger.

    Recently, Senior Sister Yan¡¯er and Senior Brother Qi had a n to cultivate together. They decided to go to the Bai Fan Hall to officially register themselves as Daopanions, and they cultivated together on the Du Lin Peak or Little Ling Peak.

    However, nobody had expected that Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s junior brother, someone from the Du Lin Peak, on Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s left side, Liu Sizhe, would suddenly step out.

    He was against this marriage!

    He had been secretly in love with her for 100 years.

    Ever since Liu Sizhe had entered the sect from a young age, he had always been following behind his gentle senior sister, who had the same surname with him, and called her ¡®Senior Sister¡¯, ¡®Senior Sister¡¯.

    Gradually, the young man had worries. He had a pretty girl in his heart.

    However, Liu Sizhe felt that his cultivation level was not as good as his senior sister, so he couldn¡¯t protect her. He kept this thought in his heart, cultivated hard, tried to get enlightened, and gradually stood out in the sect.

    Liu Sizhe was now the disciple who ranked sixth in the sect. He had already reached the Sixth Stage of the Void Return Realm, had received a treasure bestowed by the sect, and had teachings handed down from the Peak Leader of the Du Lin Peak.

    Surprisingly, when he wanted to express his feelings to his senior sister, he saw his beloved senior sister was about to be led away by a fellow disciple from the Little Ling Peak!

    When Liu Sizhe immediately stepped forward to express his feelings to his senior sister, Liu Yan¡¯er was shocked at the time but rejected Liu Sizhe right away.

    ¡°Junior Brother, I have always treated you as my closest junior brother.¡±

    Liu Sizhe was unhappy with that. He kept questioning Liu Yan¡¯er about her affair with Wang Qi and even invited thetter to a private fight.

    Junior Brother Qi Qi...

    Wang Qi, who was from the Little Ling Peak, was not weak either. Ever since his return from the North Continent, his cultivation level had broken through sessively, and he had restrained his wanderlust a lot. Now, he had just cultivated to the Sixth Stage of the Void Return Realm, and his ranking had been raised to the eighth.

    After Wang Qi asked Liu Yan¡¯er about it, he fully respected her opinion and did not agree to the fight.

    As a result, things became more and more deadlocked, and Liu Sizhe and Wang Qi did not give way to the other at all.

    These days, it even caused a confrontation between the Du Lin Peak and Little Ling Peak disciples, provoking a reprimand from the sects¡¯ elders.

    This matter had to be resolved as soon as possible.

    On this day, Liu Yan¡¯er came to the Little Qiong Peak with no other reason than to find Li Changshou, who had traveled with them at that time and ask him to testify about it.

    This way, he could exin to Liu Sizhe how Senior Sister Yan¡¯er and Junior Brother Qi Qi had fallen in love at first sight.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Liu Yan¡¯er arrived, Wang Qi and Liu Sizhe caught up with her from behind, resulting in such an awkward situation.

    Lan Ling¡¯er also felt slightly distressed as she looked at the short table that was almost about to be blown apart by the anger of the two.

    It was made by Senior Brother himself.

    ¡°Senior Brothers?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Two serious, dignified faces looked over at the same time, and Lan Ling¡¯e drew her neck back.

    Lan Ling¡¯e said with a smile, ¡°Can the both of you wait aside? Wedies have some words that are inconvenient to be overheard by you guys.¡±

    Liu Sizhe and Wang Qi both looked towards Liu Yan¡¯er, who had a helpless and urging gaze.

    Suddenly, these two stood up and walked towards the side of theke.

    Wang Qi, however, was very considerate and made a Dharma boundary under the tree.

    Upon seeing that, Liu Sizhe also walked back and made another thicker, strongeryer on the periphery of the boundary.

    Their eyes met, and they turned hostile.

    Inside the boundary, Liu Yan¡¯er felt overwrought.

    ¡°Senior Sister Yan¡¯er, my senior brother has gone to break off his ties with the mortal world. He won¡¯t be back for at least another year.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e paused and reminded her, ¡°You can find Senior Sister Youqin to discuss this matter.¡±

    ¡°I went there earlier.¡± Liu Yan¡¯er sighed lightly. ¡°Junior Sister Youqin is in seclusion, and I don¡¯t dare to disturb her. Only Junior Brother Li Changshou would have a say in this.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e was a bit puzzled. ¡°But what if my senior brother proves that you have fallen in love at first sight?¡±

    ¡°This junior brother of mine is very inflexible,¡± said Liu Yan¡¯er with a bitter smile. ¡°He now thinks that I¡¯m using Junior Brother Qi Qi as a shield to not dy his quest for immortality.

    ¡°But I really...

    ¡°What should I do? I went to Martial Aunt Jiu¡¯s side and asked her too. She¡¯s also in seclusion.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changshou is not here either.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯er was just about to tactfully express that this had nothing to do with the Little Qiong Peak.

    Before she couldpose hernguage, she suddenly felt that the earth seemed to have trembled.

    When she looked up, she saw that the two senior brothers were already ¡®wrestling¡¯ with each other¡¯s legs in the open space in front of the straw hut!

    Because the sect forbade disciples to fight privately, one needed to report to the Bai Fan Hall in advance in the case of any enmity, and the sect would arrange a method to break the enmity.

    As immortal seedlings, Wang Qi, and Liu Sizhe were very restrained at this time.

    They just put their respective left feet forward and touched with it their knees. Their eyes were as if they were trying to devour someone!

    Liu Yan¡¯er raised her hand to cover her forehead for a moment, not knowing how to express goodwill.

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked. This situation... was simr to the way the spiritual beasts in the beast pen at the back of the mountainpeted for a mate!

    Lan Ling¡¯eughed softly in her heart and made up her mind.

    She got up and walked out of the boundary, shouting to the two, ¡°Stop fighting! You guys can¡¯t kill the other by fighting like that!

    ¡°Um, no.

    ¡°Please note, Senior Brothers. Disciples are forbidden to fight in private in the sect, and this is also the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°Since the two of you are here, why don¡¯t you follow the Little Qiong Peak rules? No matter who Senior Sister Yan¡¯er chooses in the end, you guys have apetition here first to see who is better.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The two of them jumped away from each other. Although their knees were in severe pain, they both acted as normal and nodded their heads.

    Liu Sizhe asked, ¡°What rules?¡±

    ¡°My senior brother loves to brew wine.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e smiled slightly. ¡°I will invite the two of you to taste it.¡±

    A few momentster...

    With two nging sounds, Wang Qi and Liu Sizhey on the short table. The wine jar in their hands dropped, even though they had only drunk one-third of the contents.

    After all, it was the diluted Beauty¡¯s Charm that Jiu Jiu used.

    Liu Yan¡¯er gently exhaled and smiled gratefully at Lan Ling¡¯e.

    However, she had no intention to leave right away.

    ¡°Senior Sister Yan¡¯er, I have a method that might help you make a decision.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e felt helpless and motioned for Liu Yan¡¯er to lean forward a little before she whispered something in her ear.

    Liu Yan¡¯er said with a frown, ¡°Will that be okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just to make Senior Brother Liu back out of an awkward situation. If he can even ept someone else¡¯s children, we can think of other ways.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e winked. ¡°But remember to tell Senior Brother Wang Qi and find someone to witness it in advance, lest your reputation is tarnished, Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°I understand! If this matter can be aplished, it¡¯ll be all thanks to you!¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯er got up excitedly and made a Dao salute. Lan Ling¡¯e waved her hand at once.

    Soon, this senior sister used two clouds to take the two drunken junior brothers into the air and drove the clouds towards the direction of the Du Lin Peak.

    ¡°Seriously. They have to find my senior brother for everything. Is he that free?¡±

    Not knowing what trouble she had caused, Lan Ling¡¯e snorted softly. She took a handkerchief, took this short table to the side of theke, and carefully cleaned it.

    ¡®Should I tell Master to go to the Du Lin Peak to watch the fun? Forget it. It¡¯s better not to cause any trouble, or else Senior Brother will definitely scold me again when hees back.¡¯

    ¡°Stupid Senior Brother! What¡¯s wrong with bringing your junior sister with you to sever ties with the mortal world? I¡¯ll even kowtow on behalf of you!

    ¡°Seriously...

    ¡°When I do that In the future, I¡¯ll drag you there even if you don¡¯t want to go! Hmph!¡±

    ...

    In a valley near the Heaven Number Six Spiritual Meridian 1,000 kilometers southwest of the gate of Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou woke up from his meditation and murmured with his eyes at ease, ¡°I wonder if Ling¡¯e is in trouble.¡±

    His cultivation realm was strengthening. Although his cultivation level hadn¡¯t improved, his strength was growing at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    After checking the spider webs put around him, as well as the small warning arrays everywhere, Li Changshou changed to another rock cave and continued in seclusion.

    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed since he had arrived at the surroundings of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Although he was just outside the sect, he did not want to go back too early. In addition to the three years of visiting his parents¡¯ grave, he also had to consider the time spent on the journey back so that he could do something that a disciple at the Fourth Stage of the Void Return Realm should.

    During the three years that they did not return to their sects, the immortal seedlings from various peaks should improve a stage or two in their cultivation realm, right?

    He could just keep up with the mainstream disciples while showing himself at the Fourth Stage of the Void Return Realm. He could enjoy most of the treatments as a disciple and not receive too much attention from the sect.

    The closer it got to the day of returning to the mountain, the more troubled Li Changshou felt.

    As the saying went, ¡°A man without money is no man at all.¡±

    His current assets were seriously iparable to his own cultivation realm.

    He had been in a simr situation when he yed games in his previous life and got a huge gift pack but didn¡¯t get any good equipment that he could use.

    Where could he get some precious materials?

    Little Qiong Peak¡¯splex array formation would require many precious materials if he wanted to modify and improve it.

    To improve his own means of defending against an enemy, he also needed many precious materials.

    It would be nice if he had an endless supply of Spirit Stones to spend.

    Li Changshou quietly pondered with his chin on his hand.

    He had actually had a devious idea to open a small branch at the side of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s spiritual mine, and the problem of the Spirit Stones would be directly solved.

    However, Li Changshou felt that this was truly improper.

    After all, the Immortal Du Sect had been grooming him for so many years. Now that he was a bit stronger, he was going to dig into the spiritual mine of his own sect?

    He was no longer taking the wool from the sect, but directly digging for mutton.

    ¡°Take a walk at the nearest marketce? Sell some of the poisonous immortal pills?¡±

    Li Changshou gave it some thought but then felt that going out like that was unnecessary.

    He was now a little suspicious that he might have a constitution to cause trouble.

    During the Tribtion Transcendence, he had miscalcted that the Heavenly Dao would miscalcte. He had gone through the Heavenly Tribtion twice and incurred Heavenly Punishment.

    He had been seriously injured by the Heavenly Punishment and fled towards the west by getting inside a fish¡¯s body.

    Because at that time, the shadow of a man, who he discovered hade to his ce of Tribtion Transcendence, hade from the east.

    In the end, a huge fish like that could even be fished to shore by a mortal!

    He hade across the Xiong Vige and ended up with the Sea God¡¯s name.

    He had his original face at that time, and all his own disguises had been destroyed in the Heavenly Tribtion. The god statue that had been built by the Xiong Vige a year ago was his original face.

    If he took the initiative to go to the marketce, which was mixed with bad elements, wouldn¡¯t that cause more trouble?

    Oh, that was right. His god statue should have copsed, right?

    Since he did not manifest it, it would definitely have copsed.

    Li Changshou predicted with his fingers, and he froze. Then, he felt helpless.

    ¡®Damn it! Ahem. An immortal shouldn¡¯t swear.¡¯

    What was going on?

    How had there been more than 100 of his god statues?

    His incense merit had unconsciously gotten so much?! It was much more than killing one great demon!

    What was going on?

    Because he carried some objects that blocked the divine prediction, he had to take the initiative to predict for him to sense where the ¡®believers¡¯ were worshiping him.

    ¡®It couldn¡¯t have...

    ¡®Could it be...

    ¡®Is it possible that...

    ¡®Vige Chief!

    ¡®I know the secrets of those groups of strong people in the Xiong Vige! They have been praying to a Sea God every day!

    ¡®After praying to this Sea God, not only would their bodies be stronger, but they would also reap double the harvest when fishing out in the sea! There were no illnesses or disasters, so it was urate!¡¯

    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s do one too!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched madly as he mentally recreated this image.

    What... What should he do?

    If he said that he really didn¡¯t want to rob the Western school of its incense merit, would they believe him?

    What kind of poison could get rid of a Saint?

    Was he being downhearted now?!

    Li Changshou tilted his head, and a small shadow flew out of his opened mouth, but he was shocked to the point that his Primordial Spirit went out of his body. However, then he sucked it back hard.

    ¡®Think of a way! I have to think of a way!¡¯

 Chapter 60: Steadiness Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 60: Steadiness Sutra</h4>

    ¡®What other ways can I think of?¡¯

    While bathing in the morning light, Li Changshou rode the clouds and drifted slowly towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    On this day, the weather was fine. It was indeed a good day to return to the sect.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to fly back on the second day of the ¡®reasonable period to return to the sect¡¯.

    It was just too dangerous out there.

    It was better to be put under the protection of the Ren School¡¯s glory so that he could have a peace of mind.

    After taking out his jade token, which allowed him to go out of the sect, and arriving at the sect, Li Changshou made a Dao salute to the immortal guarding the gate. Then he said, ¡°Little Qiong Peak¡¯s disciple, Li Changshou, has returned after breaking all ties with the mortal world.¡±

    The immortal took the jade token from Li Changshou¡¯s hand with a smile and asked, ¡°Did you gain anything this time?¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°Actually, I did not gain anything, but I feel less worried. Henceforth, I can pursue the path of immortality with all my heart.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± The immortal smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Cultivate well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I still have to report to the Bai Fan Hall.¡±

    Li Changshou made another Dao salute and rode the clouds at the right altitude, heading towards the Bai Fan Hall of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    The immortal guarding the gate nodded with a smile, feeling that this was a good disciple of the younger generation.

    After reaching the Bai Fan Hall and finding the elder on duty that day, Li Changshou finally brought his journey of going back home to a close.

    The journey out for Tribtion Transcendence hade to a sessful end.

    As if... it was sessful...

    Li Changshou secretly predicted with his fingers and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly in his heart.

    There had already been 132 god statues. Another two viges had started to worship the Sea God overnight...

    He clearly didn¡¯t do anything at all.

    With a sigh in his heart, Li Changshou asked the elder on duty at the Bai Fan Hall, ¡°May I pay homage to the ancestor statue in the hall?¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± the elder said with a smile. ¡°The ancestor statue there is for disciples to pay homage to. You may do so.

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is a line of session of the Ren School. Although there are many rules for disciples to follow, what you actually seek is to be free from restraint. You have to be mindful of your manners and must not offend your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder. I understand,¡± Li Changshou replied with a rather solemn face. He carefully tidied up his robe and inner shirt, walked to the circr tform in the middle of the main hall, and looked up at the portrait above.

    In the portrait, an old Daoist with a blurred face, which couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, was sitting on top of a blue ox with precious light shining behind him.

    It was the portrait that had been painted during the Grand Pure One¡¯s theophany.

    His face was blurred because no one dared to draw the Saint¡¯s real face, as it would be known to the Saint, and the person might be punished.

    Li Changshou first cupped his fists in front and slowly did a Dao salute. He took two steps forward, lit incense, and made offerings. Then, he took three steps back, lifted the hem of his robe, and knelt on a meditation cushion.

    Two sectarian officers and an elder at the Immortal Du Sect happened to see the scene, and they all nodded slightly.

    It was rare to see a disciple like that who woulde to worship their ancestor on a normal day.

    A few momentster...

    ¡°Why is this disciple still kneeling there?¡±

    ¡°Focusing his mind would make it more urate. He probably wants to be blessed by the ancestors and always have peace on his immortal path.¡±

    More than ten elders and stewards came from the various partments¡¯ of the main hall after a few more moments, looking curiously at that direction.

    ¡°This disciple couldn¡¯t have encountered some problems, right?¡±

    ¡°We have eaten a lot of his spiritual fish. Why don¡¯t we ask and help him?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t ask us for help first, we cannot find out anything. Who doesn¡¯t have any worries?¡±

    An hourter...

    ¡°Everyone, please return. You can stop looking. This disciple has just returned from the mortal world. His state of mind should be unstable, so he wants to calm his mind.¡±

    The surrounding people gradually dispersed.

    A few elders secretly thought that Li Changshou wouldtere over to get his monthly allowance and ask about cultivation so that he could secretly obtain some benefits.

    This disciple should be in trouble, but the ancestor was ¡®that one¡¯. So how could he meddle in such an insignificant disciple¡¯s affairs?

    Atst, Li Changshou paid homage for two hours and slowly got up, feeling much more at ease.

    The only way to confront the Saints was to cozy up to them!

    This was the only way he could think of.

    Even if he was thus given little attention within the sect, after weighing the pros and cons, he had toe here to pay homage to the Ren School¡¯s sect master, so that he could be less existent there.

    The sect¡¯s rules restricted anyone from hanging one¡¯s ancestor¡¯s portrait for paying homage. Therefore, only one ancestor portrait was found there.

    After leaving the Bai Fan Hall, Li Changshou rode the clouds towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    Actually, on second thought, he could have been overthinking.

    How could a Saint really put himself down to target him, who was a small immortal of the Ren School?

    After bing a Saint, the great cmity would not be destroyed, and the fight would be for dignity and propaganda.

    However, what if something happened?

    Wouldn¡¯t the Saint also have ¡®humanity¡¯ since they were ¡®saint people¡¯?

    Of course, the Saints weren¡¯t human beings born only in the ancient past. The three Dao sect masters had been transformed by Pangu¡¯s Primordial Spirit, and the other three were all connate beings with unknown followings.

    If those two elders of the Western school suddenly got angry over something, they would really get even with someone insignificant like him.

    Heh, you even dare to cause trouble?

    The corner of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.

    It seemed that the Little Qiong Peak¡¯splex array needed to be some array that covered the secrets of Heaven!

    However, these types of array formation diagrams were not even necessarily avable to the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, let alone the precious treasures needed to set them up.

    The Dao of the world was difficult.

    While still immersed in his thoughts, Li Changshou had floated above the Little Qiong Peak. When he looked down, he saw Lan Ling¡¯e meditating under the tree.

    ¡®Actually, it¡¯s also a matter of probability. Cultivate in peace.¡¯

    Li Changshou breathed and exhaled for a while. After adjusting his state of mind, he slowly fell towards the istion array below.

    Soon, Lan Ling¡¯e, who was under the tree, cheered and rushed up with a few steps forward.

    However, Li Changshou made a gesture to her to be silent and stand still. Then, he walked over to his master¡¯s straw hut and bowed, saying that he had returned from the mortal world.

    A few peals ofughter could be heard from inside the house. Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan encouraged Li Changshou before going back to his seclusion and activating several arrays outside the house again.

    It was a crucial moment for his master toprehend the Inaction Sutra.

    As he scanned with his immortal sense, the scenery from all over the Little Qiong Peak was imprinted into his heart. Some of Li Changshou¡¯s uneasiness faded away.

    No matter what, cultivation was still a necessity, and so was life.

    Even though he had previously thought of making a trip to the South Ocean to smash all of his god statues, he let them be at the thought that he could easily cause more unknown events by showing up.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e blinked her bright eyes and raised her hands at her sides, fluttering a few times like a young bird. ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou, however, had a serious expression. ¡°Come in with me.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e shivered and put on a bitter face. After she followed behind her senior brother with her head lowered, she entered her straw hut while feeling grieved.

    She moved the meditation cushion, put her legs together, knelt on it, lowered her head, and put on an expression.

    She was very proficient in this.

    Li Changshou sat in the round-backed chair and activated the arrays around the straw hut.

    While looking at his junior sister in front of him who had put on a certain expression and adopted a posture, he sighed in a low voice.

    ¡°I only left for three years. You!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e closed her eyes instantly and raised her hands to grab her earlobes before she quickly shouted, ¡°Senior Brother, I know I was wrong!

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for the duel between Senior Brother Liu Sizhe and Senior Brother Wang Qi!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen! It was just a random idea the other day. I really just wanted to get rid of them. I didn¡¯t put in much thought and allowed things to get worse!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou was startled. ¡°I¡¯m asking you... about one-third of the spiritual fish that are missing in theke.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e froze. Then, her body bent and twisted, and she sat still there.

    She brought this upon herself. She had confessed to everything.

    ...

    More than a year ago, after Liu Yan¡¯er had left with her two junior brothers, something happened the next day.

    Liu Yan¡¯er informed Wang Qi that she would report to her master and the Peak Leader beforehand. Then, she would use a trick and tell Liu Sizhe that she was pregnant, hoping that Liu Sizhe would stop bothering her. She did not want Liu Sizhe to have a duel with Wang Qi.

    The two of them had not been seriously injured from the duel and were considered on par with each other. However, they had been punished by the sect because of having a private duel.

    Liu Sizhe had been punished with 20 years of seclusion and could not set foot outside of the Du Lin Peak.

    Wang Qi had also been punished by having his monthly allowance suspended for three years. He then became Daopanions with Liu Yan¡¯er and cultivated at the Little Ling Peak.

    ¡°Senior Brother... I was wrong...¡±

    ¡°How were you wrong?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have... given Senior Sister Yan¡¯er this bad idea without considering their reactions.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e responded with her head down. ¡°As a result, it caused all three of them to be punished by the sect rules.¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and scolded her, ¡°It really took you just a few years to spit out everything I¡¯ve taught you over the years.

    ¡°Forget it!

    ¡°That¡¯s the way you are. I shouldn¡¯t expect so much from you. Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t just forget about it! Senior Brother, just request anything from me!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e panicked. ¡°I¡¯ll never get into trouble again!

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me, Senior Brother!

    ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate quietly by your side from now on, and I won¡¯t say a word to any stranger!¡±

    ¡°So tell me again, where have you gone wrong?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were red, and she was at a loss for words. ¡°I.. I...¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have bothered with other people¡¯s issues!¡±

    Li Changshou poked his finger on the table and said with a sigh, ¡°Do you know whether Liu Yan¡¯er¡¯s marriage destiny is to marry Liu Sizhe or Wang Qi?

    ¡°One has been secretly in love with her for 100 years, while the other has known her for a few years. Why would Liu Yan¡¯er hesitate? Why couldn¡¯t she reject Liu Sizhe harshly? It¡¯s because she¡¯s hesitant.

    ¡°Liu Yan¡¯er is already 156 years old. Could she still not think of any other ways?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she cannot, but she doesn¡¯t want to!

    ¡°This is equivalent to directly extinguishing someone¡¯s path, making her originally undecided marriage destiny a fait apli.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you were to follow others¡¯ fate, but if you were to change the fate of others, you would have to bear the karma from the three of them.

    ¡°How much of your own luck have you destroyed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t always think you¡¯re the smartest and have the best ideas. No one is much dumber than someone else. Only humans like to pretend to be smart!

    ¡°This matter is the best portrayal of your unstable mind.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Senior brother, what should I do to remedy this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done too much wrong. Later on, go and apologize to Senior Sister Liu Yan¡¯er and beg for her forgiveness.¡± Li Changshou leaned back on the round-backed chair and rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the simplest example.

    ¡°If Senior Sister Liu Yan¡¯er and Junior Brother Wang Qi fall out in the future, who will she me first?¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e furrowed her brows and replied in a low voice, ¡°Me, the outsider... who came up with the idea to help her reject another person.¡±

    Li Changshou said with a bitterugh, ¡°So why interfere in someone else¡¯s private affairs?

    ¡°Who could exin the word ¡®love¡¯ even since ancient times?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a necessity for cultivating the Dao to seek longevity. What you think about most every day is also this matter. In the long run, you will only waste your qualification andprehension.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve offered an apology to Senior Sister Yan¡¯er, you should also reflect well. When Liu Sizhees out of seclusion, so will you.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and said again, ¡°This time, you will not be punished much. Take a te and copy the Steadiness Sutra 300 times.

    ¡°When you really understand your mistakes, find Liu Yan¡¯er, and apologize to her.¡±

    With that, Li Changshou¡¯s expression darkened, and he was about to leave with his hands behind him.

    Lan Ling¡¯e shouted again, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    Li Changshou couldn¡¯t help but walk back. He raised his hand to press down on her head, rubbing her head a few times. While expecting better from her, he messed up her hair that she had carefullybed up.

    ¡°What other troubles have you gotten into? Can you tell me everything at one go? I¡¯m easily frightened out of mind by you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. This is sort of an unexpected benefit. I really only got into this trouble...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about Master¡¯s injury back then. Because of Senior Sister Yan¡¯er, I heard a rumor...

    ¡°Senior Brother,e closer.¡±

    She mumbled everything to him.

    Li Changshou leaned over to listen for a while before he had a slight frown. He soon returned to normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this matter. Copy the Steadiness Sutra first. Apologize and find me at the Pill Chamber.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Lan Ling¡¯e, watching her senior brother drift off to the Pill Chamber.

    She was done for. Her senior brother¡¯s impression on her had regressed at least ten years...

    Then, she sighed faintly and carried the meditation cushion to the willow tree.

    She took out a te and a Dharmic carving knife. She rubbed away the tears at the corner of her eyes with the back of her hand andy down with her messy hair before silently copying a certain sutra written by her senior brother more than ten years ago.

    After writing it once, she wiped her tears again. She erased the mark on the te and continued writing a second time.

    The willow branches dangled, caressing her hair that was swept by the wind as if they were supervising her homework.

    ...

    Steadiness Sutra.

    Primordial Times¡ªAnonymous

    Mind your own business; immortals are already established, and it is hard topete.

    In the face of injustice, ponder your own strength; in times of trouble, reflect on yourself.

    If you have many friends, you will face many issues; if you have a few friends, you will avoid cmity.

    Do not make an enemy, for it will be dangerous to do so; strike first, and you will perish next.

    Do not restrain yourself, do not be afraid of yourself; you will be peaceful when everything is steady.

    When one diverts in cultivation, one retreats and advances; one gains opportunity and ns ordingly.

    How tragic that a former good old man was plotted against.

    With demon powers, there are many schemes. After being knocked unconscious, one would be thrown into the iron pot.

    The old tribe was imprudent but has a heaven-defying power. Nothing can be done about it.

    The ancient tribes forcefully fought over luck, but eventually grew lonely.

    Both were divided into Heaven and Earth and fell after being provoked.

    New men arise and wish for rituals and music. They be sages, and there will be many wise men.

    My generation has escaped bad luck, has aplete path to immortality, and obtained the Dao Fruits.

    Be steady in all things and reject karma. Avoid forcibly taking over something, and one can be happy.

    Avoiding natural disasters requires change, and avoiding man-made disasters is trouble-free.

    Approach the Dao and brighten the path of immortality. The Steadiness Sutra will apany you.

    ...

 Chapter 61: Little Poor Peak

    <h4>Chapter 61: Little Poor Peak</h4>

    The trouble that Ling¡¯e has caused this time will definitely cause her to lose a lot of her luck. She should be able to make up for it after being grounded for twenty years without any further incidents.

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair. His eyes narrowed slightly as thoughts ran through his mind.

    This matter had nothing to do with him being her senior brother, there was no need for him to do anything about the aftermath.

    Only, with Ling¡¯e¡¯s personality...

    Perhaps he and Master had pampered her too much. It was time for her to be trained.

    The world is dangerous. As a senior brother, he could say this countless times, but it would nevere close to having her experience it personally.

    As he thought about this, Li Changshou gently tapped the armrest of the rocking chair.

    He could hear the rustling of leaves around him.

    Feeling a little poetic all of a sudden, he said, ¡°How poor.¡±

    ¡°How about I nurture my Junior Sister¡¯s intelligence, beauty, poetry, and create a ¡®coincidence¡¯ for her to run into a wealthy family. I¡¯ll marry her off, give her some gifts and then steal the sect¡¯s dowry?¡±

    Just kidding. Just kidding. He was only angered by little Junior Sister, but it wasn¡¯t as though he¡¯d throw her out.

    Now that he had be an immortal and ascended for a period of time, it was time for him to lower his Junior Sister¡¯s ess to the information.

    In the eyes of others, he was now an outstanding Fourth Stage Void Return disciple.

    In Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes, he should be an immortal seedling of level seven or eight Void Return.

    In Junior Sister¡¯s eyes, he should be an Essence Immortal Immortal...

    That was adequate.

    The secret was known only to himself and hence, a secret. If someone else knew about it, it would be called ¡°News¡±.

    After sitting idle for half a day, his immortal senses captured that Ling¡¯e had been copying sutras under the tree. Li Changshou¡¯s anger subsided greatly.

    Ling¡¯e told him about the rumors regarding Master...

    If it were true, then the incident this time round concerning the three ¨C Wang, Liu and Liu ¨C would be very simr to what his master had experienced eight or nine hundred years ago. However, the oue waspletely different.

    Back then, Master¡¯s lover... had been snatched away by someone.

    His master¡¯s love rival had shattered his master¡¯s Dao base and attempted to cripple him. However, the punishment from the sect only required that person to reflect upon himself for a hundred years.

    Moreover, the other party had transcended the tribtion to be an immortal in the course of that hundred years.

    So far, these were the only things he knew.

    This matter had been suppressed because it was inglorious. It had been nearly 900 years since then, and no one had mentioned it again...

    There were actually two disciples from the Little Qiong Peak among her Master¡¯s generation. Her Master also had a Senior Sister. Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e should have had an Uncle-Master.

    Qi Yuan and his Senior Sister, Li Changshou¡¯s Uncle-Master, were childhood friends.

    However, before his Master was ambushed, this Uncle-Master left the sect. He said that he went to look for Grandmaster, but just like Grandmaster, he never returned...

    He did not know what had happened.

    Come to think of it, was it really okay for a disciple of the Ren School to be so unruly?

    Had the Immortal Du Sect been set up?

    Could it be that someone had gotten the Moon Elder[1], who was not regarded highly by anyone in the Heavenly Courts, to give their disciples a random bunch of red threads?

    The three schools of the Dao Sect analyzed the situation carefully. In fact, each of them had their own shorings.

    Most of the Immortals of the Chan School were scheming and they made people feel that they were calctive.

    Jie School had a mixture of good and bad people; their rules were not strict. It gave people a sense of disharmony.

    On the other hand, the Ren School, supposedly free from karma and that had few Dao regtions, started behaving as if they had fallen under a spell. They began a trend of finding themselves a Daopanion, among themselves!

    If within the Sect there were things like ¡®Yin Yang Sky-Refining Mantra¡¯, ¡®Gathering Heart Technique¡¯, ¡®Wolf Like Tiger Chant¡¯, and ¡®Too Difficult to be Single Curse¡¯, that would have been reasonable.

    However, given this atmosphere in the Immortal Du Sect, which had adopted the Inaction Sutra as their core path...

    Shouldn¡¯t the normal way of life involve cultivating peacefully on one¡¯s own peak and to avoid all karma, and finding something like managing the sect a very troublesome chore?

    ¡°If ever given a chance, we should investigate Ren School¡¯s religious teachings in the Central Deity Continent and see if they share simrities.¡±

    Li Changshou mumbled to himself and took note of this matter.

    Of course, he could not care too much about others. It was good enough that he could take care of himself and not stir these troubles.

    It was necessary to take a long term view on his Master¡¯s matter. However, now that he had a clue, there was no need for him to rely on blind guesses.

    If his master really had such a deadly enemy, he, as a disciple, would have to n well.

    Avoiding karma is not fear of karma;

    Li Changshou had been plotting this for many years.

    The other party¡¯s cultivation level was about the same as his Master¡¯s a thousand years ago.

    He had heard that the person with the best potential in his Master¡¯s generation was Martial Aunt Jiu Jiu...

    For now, he would treat his Master¡¯s enemy as ate-stage Perfected Immortal. If he hid his cultivation base, he would be a Heavenly Immortal.

    Now, as long as he could obtain powerful poisonous herbs, he could refine some pills that could kill Heavenly Immortals...

    In the future, he would prepare hundreds of millions of these pills and poisonous powders for his Master to protect himself. When the time was right, he would let his master deliberately act more lively. If the other party could not help but attack his master again, he would let his master retaliate. That way, he would be able to ount to the sect...

    The other party could very well have the backing of another peak in the sect. He still had to consider what to do next.

    His advantagey in being in the ¡®shadow¡¯. Also, the other party probably looked down on their Little Qiong Peak.

    As for the level he wanted to achieve, it was all his Master¡¯s wish.

    If Master wanted to take revenge for what happened back then, as the eldest disciple, he would secretly help.

    If his Master was unwilling to take revenge, then he would do his small part as a disciple and destroy the other party¡¯s cultivation base.

    The other party had already be a Heaven Immortal, while his Master could only be a Turbid Immortal in the future.

    After careful assessment, he realized that his Master had suffered a loss.

    After all, he had lost his Uncle-Master...

    Li Changshou did not want to avoid this karma and was willing to reveal part of his trump card.

    If he did not move, it would be fine; but if he did, he would make it impossible for the opponent to retaliate.

    He closed his eyes and continued to ponder.

    Gradually, the array formations outside the Pill Chamber were activated.

    Little Qiong Peak, which had been silent for more than three years, began to gather Primordial Energy once again...

    After Ling¡¯e copied the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ three hundred times, she went to Little Spirit Peak to apologize to Liu Yan¡¯er and asked for forgiveness.

    When Ling¡¯e arrived at the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou reprimanded her a few more times. He gave her the second version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra and taught her two days of cultivation homework. The punishment for her not leaving the Little Qiong Peak for twenty years had officially begun.

    ¡°I hope you have taken heed, where this matter is concerned.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e bit her lips. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll copy the scriptures every day.¡±

    Li Changshou handed over a treasure pouch and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m strict with you. But you grew up in the sect, and also in an aristocratic family of the mortal world. You do not understand the difficulties of the world.

    ¡°Let me tell you about this trip. I... Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling¡¯e blinked, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. He looked up slightly and smiled bitterly. ¡°Go back and cultivate... Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and cultivate. Don¡¯t think about other things.

    ¡°You must strive to reach the fifth-stage of the Dao Requital Realm before the next grand ceremony, so that you¡¯ll be valued by the sect.¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his eyebrows and sighed softly. ¡°This way, even if I were to disappear on that day, you will still be taken care of by the sect to cultivate.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you... running away?¡±

    ¡°Why should I run away? Go back and rest. I¡¯m going to start refining pills.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled. Ling¡¯e was puzzled.

    When she came out of the Pill Chamber, Ling¡¯e tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, she turned to look at the Pill Chamber...

    Why did it feel like her Senior Brother was a little strange?

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou started refining pills skillfully. He refined the ¡°rifying¡± immortal pill for his Master. The materials he used were not poisonous, so he did not need to wear a safety suit.

    Once the fire in the furnace stabilized, Li Changshou started to think about another important matter.

    Money.

    ¡°Little Qiong Peak, Little Qiong Peak. I am truly crazy poor.¡±

    He needed arge amount of precious materials and spirit stones. Otherwise, he would not be able to do anything.

    He wasn¡¯t looking to make a fortune. He only wanted to have a stable source of ie outside the monthly allowance of a disciple.

    In the mountains...

    Cough. In the mountains, safety is one of the great benefits. But one of the disadvantages is that I can¡¯t get any precious materials or spirit stones.

    Could those idols at the South Sea be disguised as offerings harvesting machinery and sold to the Western School?

    Forget it. It would be akin to seeking death if he did this, and he¡¯d have to avoid the South Sea for the rest of his life.

    How was he going to make money?

    The most beneficial thing to me now is, one, to ess the Dao Repository essible only to the Sect¡¯s Immortals.

    Secondly, I need to do some subcontract work, making pills for the sect, so that I can earn some extra money and use the pill-concocting as an excuse to obtain some herbs. This also brings a considerable amount of benefits.

    He did not need to spend too much time in istion for the next few decades. Although he had epted the enlightenment of his ascension, he had yet to fully digest it. It would not be a problem for him to take out a few hours to refine pills every day.

    There were also people from the various peaks who could carry out tasks such as contract pill refining. They only needed to register at Bai Fan Hall, which would then assign the jobs.

    However, he had to n this properly with his master. He could not take on the Immortal Pill assignment on his own.

    Why not choose Martial-Uncle Jiu Jiu to coborate?

    It was not that he could not trust Uncle-Master Jiu Jiu. She was currently in seclusion, and she did not know much about pills. Furthermore, she was too high-profiled in the sect, so it was easier for people to suspect her.

    Moreover, if Master were to be active, he could also lure his past enemy to surface, killing many birds with one stone.

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin and pondered for a while. When he saw that the fire in the cauldron was unstable, he casually threw a wisp of True mes over.

    Then he suddenly froze.

    Did I... use my true strength, the True Samadhi mes just now?

    Crack, crack...

    Boom!

    The Pill Chamber trembled violently, and the roof was instantly sent flying!

    After a while, Li Changshou, whose face was charred ck, opened his mouth. He was speechless. He felt bitter in his heart.

    Looking at the pile of metal lumps that looked like blooming lotus flowers, he thought about himself, the intense effort that he had put in to repair the Elixir Furnace...

    Ha, hehe...

    Indeed, it was faster to earn money by trading joss sticks and incense oil with the Western School...

    ¡°We solemnly promise that we will not produce incense. We are just porters for incense offerings...

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Little Poor Peak. I¡¯m even poorer now.¡±

    Li Changshou was amused by himself. He smiled and shook his head. Then, he got up and started to pack up the ruined cauldron.

    Fortunately, it was just a wisp of True Samadhi mes. If he had thrown a mass of it, the Pill Chamber could have been razed to the ground and would have had to be rebuilt tomorrow.

    ...

    At the ce where the clouds in the sky disappeared, and the Immortal Ind connected to the Cloud Gxy Ring.

    The Heavenly Courts, which had been established not long ago, were floating in the middle of the Central Deity Continent, suppressing the Primordial Destiny.

    At present, the Heavenly Courts were somewhat deserted. The five Heavenly Gates that led to the five continents each had their own soldiers. However, the well-situated grounds of the Heavenly Courts and the NIneyered Celestial Pce were barren.

    If not for the fact that the Grand Pure One had created an incarnation to be the Grand Supreme Elder when the Heavenly Courts had just been established, and used this to protect the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor...

    Perhaps the huge Heavenly Court would have been captured by those ambitious old demons by now.

    The Ninth-Heaven of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Honorable Dao Sect was a Dao Cultivation Ground reserved for the Three Pure Ones. Immortal light could be seen in it, but there was only a small Dao Temple. It was the ce where the Grand Pure One¡¯s father cultivated daily.

    The Lingxiao Treasure Hall was located on the 8th Heaven. It was magnificent and glorious, but it did not have much of a presence in the primordial times.

    In the surroundings of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, there were many garrisons. As the Jade Emperor¡¯s Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun, who had been serving Lord of August Heaven Hao Tian for tens of thousands of years, he was obviously worried about his own safety.

    Within the Seventh Heaven, there were many ¡°departments of Foreign Affairs¡± of the Heavenly Courts, as well as the immortals¡¯ residences. This was also the seat of the Tushita Pce.

    On the 7th Heaven, in an inconspicuous corner, an elegant immortal pce was built on an immortal ind. The immortal ind floated in a sea of clouds...

    The most eye-catching thing about this immortal pce was not its architectural style, but the red silks hanging everywhere.

    Could it be, there was a marriage of immortals in the Heavenly Courts?

    However, that was not the case. This was the ce where the Heavenly Courts oversaw all weddings in the Three Realms. There was a que with gold and jade embedded on it.

    [Marriages of Heaven and Earth]

    Moon Elder¡¯s pce.

    [1] In Chinese mythology, the god of marriage and love is Yue Lao, or the ¡°Moon Elder¡±. A divine matchmaker, he pairs up couples using a read thread.

 Chapter 62: Difficulties of Being The Head Disciple of Ren Sect

    <h4>Chapter 62: Difficulties of Being The Head Disciple of Ren Sect</h4>

    ¡°Sigh, being on duty in the Heavenly Courts is really too difficult.¡±

    In Elder Moon¡¯s pce, a thin elder dressed in a bright red wedding robe sat on his chair. He drank the tea that the young boy had brought over and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    He had just dealt with a Heavenly General who had insisted on being match-made with a fairy from the Jade Pool with his help.

    Can this match be made so casually?

    Even though he was the Moon Elder, he was not to manipte the fate of others.

    Although there were in fact, many ways to do it in secret, it still depended on who the person being match-made was!

    Elder Yue had spent a lot of effort to deceive and lure away the Heavenly General. He was so tired that he was sweating profusely.

    He wished to reject her without making her unhappy. Furthermore, he could not afford to offend the person he liked...

    Elder Yue¡¯s task was really too difficult.

    Most marriages were formed naturally, while a small number was bestowed by the heavens.

    As a Moon Elder, he indeed had some rights to make changes. However, the pair of golden scissors and the red string were treasures of the Heavenly merit. They could not be used recklessly!

    Even if it was just a marriage between a pair of mortals, mishandling would not only damage the merit that he had worked hard to umte, also cause him to be punished by the Jade Emperor, who was serious, responsible, and hardworking...

    What were naturally-formed marriages?

    In the apse, there was a mysterious universe that was almost endless and contained countless tiny y figurines. It was mandatory for all living beings in the world to be married. There were respective y figurines for each of the three marriages of the Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    Marriage was a mandatory rite of passage.

    The y figurines mostly corresponded to humans and only a small number corresponded to demons and witches.

    When they interact in the mortal world, the y figurines in the apse would approach each other. Then, there would be a red string emerging from each of them. After the two red strings intertwined, a marriage would be formed.

    Love develops over time as red strings move and intertwine gradually.

    It was love at first sight. He only touched it lightly and wrapped it around the red string.

    asionally, some y figurines would drift in the wrong direction, and the red strings would get entangled with that of other marriages. There would naturally be an intervention in the affected marriage...

    What was a marriage bestowed by the heavens?

    When a living being was born and detected, y figurines would form and be bound by the red string of fate. That was the marriage bestowed by the heavens.

    Other than that, there were also some people who were naturally ¡°rebellious¡±. They would break free from the red string of their marriage and drag half of it around.

    asionally, they would encounter y figurines that were in the same situation. When the red strings were tied together, there would be burning passion, and when they were broken, all fate would be severed.

    The Heavenly General¡¯s request was not difficult for the Moon Elder.

    All he had to do was tie the Heavenly General¡¯s red string to that fairy. Even if it resulted in a marriage, there would not be any negative karma.

    However, the Moon Elder had to consider the Jade Pool fairy¡¯s background.

    Hundreds of years ago, the Queen Mother had already sent people to reprimand him. Now, he dared not do anything to the Jade Pool fairy that would vite the rules.

    Elder Yue was originally just a Heaven Immortal cultivator. However, he was amongst the first batch of Immortals to join the newly formed Heavenly Courts. He was upright and serious when it came to working. Ten thousand years ago, the Jade Emperor bestowed him the position of the Moon Elder.

    After assuming the position of the Moon Elder for ten thousand years, he experienced many benefits from it. For that, he had been conscientious and did not dare to ck off.

    However, the problem was that more and more Immortals of the Heavenly Courts had learned about the secret of the red string of Fate. They also knew that the Moon Elder could change it.

    There were people sneaking into the tiny Hall of Marriage every few days...

    Some of them were officials from the same Hall and it was indeed inexorable.

    Some of them wanted to try and get his help by sending him gifts, but the Moon Elder did not ept any of them... What kind of gift would be more valuable than the rewards given by the Heavenly Courts?

    However, there was another situation where the Moon Elder could not and did not dare to reject the powerful old Daoist priests who had strong backgrounds. In front of big shots like them, he was just an insignificant immortal. For example...

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Outside the hall, two young boys with braids scurried in gleefully and yelled,

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master is here! He¡¯s almost reaching the front of the hall!¡±

    The Moon Elder shocked. He quickly got up and strode towards the front of the hall.

    The Great Daoist Master was an impressive figure. He was the only personal disciple of the Grand Pure One, the master of the Ren Sect. His Dao was unfathomable, and his backer was the Grand Pure One!

    Due to the fact that he was the senior of the Three Pure Ones, the first disciple of Chan Sect, Guang Chengzi of the Yuxu Pce, and the eldest disciple of Jie Sect, all addressed the Great Daoist Master as their senior even though he had entered the small courtyard of Kunlun Mountain a littleter.

    He was the eldest Senior Apprentice of the True Dao Sect.

    The Great Daoist Master did not have a clear Dao name because the Grand Pure One had not given him one, lest he umted any bad karma.

    Due to the fact that he was known as the Great Daoist Master in Xuandu Temple that was led by the Grand Pure One, he gradually assumed that name over time...

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Xuandu Temple!

    Since then, the word Xuandu could be used to refer to him, the first disciple of the Ren Sect, or the location.

    Moon Elder knew clearly that the first disciple of Ren Sect waspletely different from the few registered disciples of the Grand Pure One!

    Due to the fact that the Heavenly Courts had just risen and were still rather weak, the Venerable One of Xuandu Temple had been temporarily staying in Tushita...

    After all, if any troublemakers from Zenith Heaven or Golden Immortals were to create trouble in the Heavenly Courts, it would not be appropriate for the Saints to personally deal with them. Xuan Du would just have to destroy them.

    That Venerable One had visited the Moon Elder several times and thetter naturally understood what he wanted.

    The Moon Elder quickly walked out of the hall and raised his head, only to see a young Daoist who drifted over from the clouds that were not too far away.

    He was dressed in a ck Daoist robe and although his features were unclear, he seemed rather decent.

    He was standing tall and upright, while his robe swayed gently. There was not a single piece of jade essory on his body. However, he gave off a genuine vibe that was like a piece of unpolished jade. It was an aura that could only be possessed by someone with extremely profound Dao.

    It was said that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was the first batch of humans in the world. He had no parents and was created by Lady Nuwa. He had some merits that were gained from creating humans, and the luck of joining Ren Sect.

    Before he reached the hall, the Great Daoist Master cupped his hands and bowed to the Moon Elder. He smiled and asked, ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ve been well.¡±

    The Moon Elder nodded repeatedly. If others did not know, they would have thought that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortal was a hunchback.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, pleasee in... or would you like to repeat the previous practice?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Moon Elder.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled warmly and entered the Moon Elder¡¯s hall, after which he followed the Moon Elder to the apse.

    Once they entered the apse, they saw a mysterious starry sky ahead.

    The Moon Elder held onto a basin and swirled it gently, after which a ray of starlight flew across the starry sky and stopped, hovering in front of the two of them.

    That scene was actually a Postnatal Merit Numinous Treasure¡ªthe Acacia Tree.

    As the starlight faded, five heaps of y figurines were formed. The y figurines of each heap were of different sizes, and on each of them were several words condensed from starlight. They were divided into different categories.

    For example, the ones from the leftmost heap had the words ¡°Immortal Du Sect¡± written on them.

    The other piles had the words ¡®Unfettered Immortals¡¯ and ¡®Unfettered Sect¡¯ written on them. In fact, they were the Dao bearings of the Ren Sect.

    Xuan Du sighed softly and smiled. ¡°How many couples have you brought together in thest thousand years?¡±

    The Moon Elder lowered his head and said, ¡°ording to your instructions, I matchmake every couple that I discover share some affinity with each other.¡±

    ¡°Over the past thousand years, a total of 362 pairs of y figurines have been made.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded and said warmly, ¡°Well, not bad. How many newlyweds have given birth to offspring?¡±

    ¡°Well... You have to go to Hell to check on that from the register. We only deal with matters regarding marriage here.¡±

    Xuan Du could not help butugh. He liked to squint his eyes when he smiled, and his smile was rather warm.

    ¡°I forgot about this matter. Moon Elder, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    He continued with a sigh, ¡°Teacher has really given me a difficult task. He wants the Ren Sect to flourish, but he wouldn¡¯t let me ept any disciples...¡±

    Xuan Du ced his hands behind his back and sighed. He scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°We can only resort to this. Moon Elder, could you show me the number of marriages that have been sealed recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Daoist Master, please wait a moment.¡±

    The basin in Elder Yue¡¯s hand was swirled once again. Soon, dozens of y figurines flew forward. The distance between the y figurines varied ording to the closeness of their respective rtionships and the possibility of a marriage between them.

    Every y figurine had one or two red strings while some had three or four, but there wouldn¡¯t be too many.

    Those who were more sentimental and had longer rtionships would have long red strings.

    Those who had shorter rtionships would have shorter red strings.

    Soon, Xuan Du¡¯s attention was caught by the four y figurines that were leaning against each other. He took two steps forward and looked at the four y figurines that were below ¡°Immortal Du Sect¡±.

    The Moon Elder smiled and said, ¡°This is the power of the Three Stars surrounding the moon. They are very blessed.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded his head gently and stared at them for a while.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, look, there are fine red threads on his wrist and ankles. However, there is a thread emerging from the red string...¡±

    ¡°Some people are like this. This person must have been dedicated to cultivating his Dao and did not want to interfere with the matters of the world.¡±

    ¡°What a waste.¡± Xuan Du looked at the three red strings hovering around the y figurines and smiled. ¡°Moon Elder, can you help him lengthen the red string so that it can be connected with the three other red strings on him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can. However, Great Mage, we can only help. It¡¯s not easy to change it...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let nature take its course. At the same time, I¡¯ll give some help.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±

    At that moment, the Moon Elder immediately raised the potted Acacia Tree and tipped it towards the y figurine gently.

    At the same time, in the Pill Chamber of the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect of Dongsheng Immortal Region, Li Changshou, who had just taken a shower and was worrying about the new Pill Furnace, suddenly developed inappropriate thoughts.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and dispelled the image in his heart.

    In the apse of the Moon Elder Hall, the Acacia Tree was slowly tapped against the y figurine which then took a step back out of nowhere...

    He took a step back.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Moon Elder frowned and changed the direction. He carried the small potted Acacia Tree and continued to poke the y figurine.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was filled with images, which were all abination of the past and the present. For example, there were images of his Uncle-Master in a sailor suit, his female junior in a student attire, and...

    Uh, why would I fantasize about being poisoned while wearing a Mecha?

    ¡°The Dao Heart is solid, and illusions cannot destroy it!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and continued thinking about the new Pill Furnace.

    In the Moon Elder Hall, the Acacia Tree caused the y figurine to tilt towards the left.

    ¡°Hey! I will!¡±

    Moon Elder¡¯s eyes widened and he grabbed the Acacia Tree before changing directions again. He pointed it at the y figurine and this time, the y figurine... did a backflip and dodged nimbly.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Grandmaster Xuan Du could not help butugh out loud.

    Moon Elder¡¯s expression immediately grew sullen. He had actually made a fool of himself in front of the Great Daoist Master over a trivial matter!

    ¡°Big!¡±

    The Moon Elder touched the Acacia Tree which expanded instantly, while its branches and leaves rushed towards the y figurine.

    Li Changshou, who was on the ground, frowned. A beautiful Pill Furnace appeared in his mind. When the Pill Furnace opened, a few figures flew out...

    Li Changshou sat down cross-legged and began to chant the Qi Condensation Curse.

    What a joke. He had never seen anything as such in his previous life.

    Perhaps, his mental state became unstable after he became an immortal, so much so that he kept thinking about random things.

    What was the point of a fleeting moment of pleasure?

    At the very least, he had to obtain immortality before thinking about such things! That would be being eternally shameless!

    No, being immortal might not be able to allow him to protect himself... He could not afford to offend the affinity of marriage, which was dispensable.

    Li Changshou hollered, ¡°Quiet!¡±

    The y figurine in the Moon Elder Hall immediately sensed something and reacted.

    It retreated...

    Dodged...

    Leaped...

    It jumped left and right...

    Revolved...

    It allowed the leaves of the Acacia Tree to sweep over freely, for they would not touch it.

    The Moon Elder was so anxious that his forehead was full of sweat. He was almost infuriated to the point that his aura surged.

    The Great Daoist Master who was standing at the side smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, Moon Elder.¡±

    At that moment, his left hand glowed with starlight while Yin and Yang appeared in his palm. He then grabbed at the y figurine that was far away.

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes widened. Just as he was about to shout ¡®No¡¯, the Great Mage grabbed the y figurine¡¯s left arm.

    However...

    Crack!

    The y figurine¡¯s left arm was broken in an instant, and its body jumped out nimbly. After it stopped, it even posed provocatively, seemingly taunting them toe forward.

    The entire scene was dead silent.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master... you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t force yourself...¡±

    ¡°Ahem, can I make up for this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can. However, it will take a lot of time. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have any red string on his left arm. It will be easier to repair it...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Moon Elder.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and get busy, Moon Elder. I¡¯lle backter and bring you some pills that have been formted... Please take care of this kid, thank you!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du hurriedly bowed and left. He disappeared quickly, leaving the Moon Elder to deal with the mess.

    A moment ago, in the Pill Room of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou frowned as his heart was in chaos.

    He shook his head helplessly and reached into his breast pocket, and into the No. 6 Earth Treasure Bag, after which he took out one of his trump cards that would calm his mind.

    A scroll was slowly unrolled, revealing the painting of a row of exquisitely drawn... old women who were wearing thick makeup, and fairy clothing...

    Li Changshou looked at it carefully and mumbled, ¡°If your feelings are genuine, you won¡¯t just lust over the beauty that she had when she was young, but also ept her nagging when she gets old. ¡±

    Instantly, the images in his mind were shattered one by one, and he felt at ease.

    ¡°However, why would immortals grow old?¡±

    He smiled conceitedly and put away the precious painting of ¡°Aged Beauties¡±. He was instantly much more at ease.

    Men should be more ruthless to themselves.

    It was one thing for him to think of his female junior and Uncle-Master by chance at times, but why did he think of poison?

    Tsk, it¡¯s toxic.

 Chapter 63: Fewer Tricks And More Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 63: Fewer Tricks And More Sincerity</h4>

    Why is my left armpit so itchy recently?

    While refining pills, Li Changshou stretched his left arm and frowned slightly.

    He now had an immortal body. He was as pure as jade from the inside out.

    How could someone as pure as him suddenly... feel an itch in his armpit?

    It was not a trivial matter, but Li Changshou did not find anything wrong with himself after checking for half a month.

    Could it be the after-effects of Heaven¡¯s Punishment? That shouldn¡¯t be the case.

    After thinking about it, he could only boil it down to his immortal body still being imperfect. He had to slowly consolidate his cultivation level.

    After he ascended, Li Changshou felt that his mentality had changed slightly. Although the change was not obvious, he was still a little more confident.

    As a result... he even dared to gain enlightenment of the Dao in the Pill Chamber!

    Sigh, I should be more careful.

    Let¡¯s follow the old rules and strengthen a small realm before going on to the next realm.

    At present, he still had a very long lifespan and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was also very far away. There was no need to be too anxious.

    Only by stabilizing his foundations and strengthening his immortal foundation would he be able to learn about the path towards immortality. Only then would he be strong enough to protect his own life in the future.

    His immortal sense allowed him to sense that Fairy had flown over from the straw hut. Li Changshou closed some of the array formations and allowed her to reach the Pill Chamber without any obstructions.

    Soon, Fairy jumped from the cloud to the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°Senior! Are you... roasting your hand?¡±

    ¡°Roasting my hand? This is alchemy.¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou turned around and moved away to reveal the three-foot-tall pocket-sized pill furnace.

    The blue fairy blinked as she held onto the food container. She looked at the Pill Chamber that had be much more spacious and the small three-foot-tall Pill Furnace on the ground. She then drew the outline of arger Pill Furnace with her finger...

    ¡°What about the bigger one?¡±

    ¡°It blew up half a month ago.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and sighed. He carefully controlled the fire of the small Pill Furnace.

    There were no restrictions or array formations for the Pill Furnace, nor were there any methods for the mes in the Pill Furnace to be stabilized. It had be as troublesome as it used to many years ago, and he needed to constantly control the fire. Some elixirs could not be refined either.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you have to be careful when refining pills. Is this also that dangerous?¡±

    The blue fairy was a little worried as she gave him a reminder. She carried the dark purple, hollowed-out phoenix food container and ced it on a short table beside her.

    She looked up and saw that the roof seemed to have been reced too

    She got busy at the side and put the two tables together, before activating simple restrictions on the table. Then, she took out the delicacies she had just prepared and slowlyid them on the table.

    When Li Changshou was not in the mountains, the blue fairy would be wearing her same few loose-fit training suits most of the time.

    When he was around, she would definitely change into beautiful fairy dresses even if she wouldn¡¯t be seeing him for a few days. asionally, she would fill her eyebrows in and put on some lipstick...

    ¡°Senior, are you still going to invite Uncle-Master Jiu Wu this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu sent me a letter via a paper crane yesterday. He said that he wanted toe and talk to me about something today.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. The mes in the Pill Furnace gradually subsided, and the medicinal pills began to emit a medicinal fragrance.

    Thinking about how he had fooled Jiu Wu a few years ago and made him take those oaths, Li Changshou smiled.

    He thought I shall treat this banquet as an apology to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    Afterying out the dishes and warming the wine, the blue fairy looked at the pouch hanging on her waist and giggled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± While waiting for the pill to be ready, Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°You¡¯ve recovered so quickly? It seems that you have forgotten the lesson fromst time.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I definitely didn¡¯t!¡±

    The blue fairy quickly frowned and put on a look of distress. Shemented, ¡°Senior Brother, it was my fault for making you angry previously...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What did you make for me? Take it out.¡±

    Fairy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said gleefully, ¡°Hehe, Senior, you¡¯ve indeed peeked at me!¡±

    Li Changshou said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to peek. I can easily guess what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fairy was a little disappointed. She tossed the pouch at him and walked out of the door with pursed lips.

    ¡°Stinky Senior, here¡¯s the robe I made for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to cultivate. I¡¯lle backter to clean up the dishes!¡±

    Li Changshou caught the pouch and looked inside. When he saw that it was an ordinary, dark-green-colored robe, he put on a satisfied smile.

    Indeed, nurturing and grooming his female junior was not a waste of effort...

    He was very satisfied with the robe.

    Sitting on the rocking chair outside the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou waited quietly for Jiu Wu to arrive. He closed his eyes and pondered over the divine powers and mystical abilities.

    Soon, a short Daoist appeared outside the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou stood up and weed him. He closed the array formation around him and bowed to his Uncle-Master. Everything was the same as before.

    However, this time, the short Daoist walked a few rounds around the ce and finallynded far away from him. He looked around while keeping his hands behind his back.

    His gaze was filled with vignce.

    Li Changshou smiled without saying a word. He stood quietly by the door and waited. When he saw his Uncle-Master walking over, he did not say anything.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled when they were 30 feet away.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Jiu Wu coughed lightly and said indifferently, ¡°Why? Do you not need me to guide you in setting up array formations this time?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare in advance. Uncle-Master, when you said that you would being, I asked Junior Sister to make some dishes and wine. Uncle-Master, if you¡¯d like to guide me in array formation cultivation, I do have some doubts.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Jiu Wu immediately shook his head and declined, ¡°I¡¯m old and I can¡¯t guide you, I can¡¯t anymore.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, your attainment in array formations is far beyond what I can achieve.¡±

    Li Changshou continued with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ve only developed some new ideas in some insignificant aspects. If I really want to set up a powerful array, I will need an immortal like you, who is truly good at array formations and has a high cultivation level, as well as sufficient materials.¡±

    Jiu Wu raised his thick eyebrows and smiled.

    ¡°Are you not going to leave a Shadow Sphere for me this time?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head with a smile. Just as he was about to turn around and invite his Uncle-Master into the room, Jiu Wu smiled smugly and took out from his Daoist robe...

    two fist-sized ss spheres.

    ¡°Heh-heh, I brought some!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Uncle-Master.¡± Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°I have nothing to ask of you this time. I just want to listen to your teachings. Pleasee in.¡±

    Thus, he took his time to inspect and scrutinize.

    Jiu Wu noticed the changes in the Pill Furnace. He could not help but analyze in his head and specte what kind of arrangement a small Pill Furnace would create.

    Finally, after much effort, Jiu Wu and Li Changshou sat down.

    Looking at the banquet in front of him...

    Jiu Wu squinted and took out a rabbit, which was a spiritual beast, from his sleeve. Then, he started to feed the food to the rabbit.

    Li Changshou was also happy as he watched and waited quietly for Jiu Wu to finish.

    Finally, when Jiu Wu confirmed that Li Changshou did not spike the food today, he picked up a pair of jade chopsticks and cleared his throat. With a troubled expression, he said,

    ¡°Your Uncle-Master Jiu Shi has been in seclusion recently, in a bid to seek a breakthrough. Apprentice-Nephew... please don¡¯t say the same thing as you did previously.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I can swear that at this moment, I sincerely want to invite you to drink and chat!¡±

    ¡°In that case, take an oath.¡± Jiu Wu nodded. ¡°Come, hurry, and do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a casual remark. If you really swear, wouldn¡¯t that mean that you really have a guilty conscience?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I would like to toast you.¡±

    Jiu Wuughed. He raised his wine ss and tipped it towards Li Changshou from afar, but only took a sip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business before we drink.¡± Jiu Wu said, ¡°This time, ording to the promise I madest time, I will discuss it with you in advance. If you agree to this, the sect will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a moment and understood what was going on. He continued, ¡°If you want to promote the Chain Array in the sect, you don¡¯t have to ask me.¡±

    Jiu Wu frowned. ¡°How did you know? I didn¡¯t mention this to anyone!¡±

    ¡°I guessed it.¡± Li Changshou picked up a mouthful of the spiritual fish that his junior sister had cooked. The white and tender fish melted in his mouth, and it was sweet and fragrant. The aftertaste lingered on his lips and teeth.

    ¡°So you agree?¡± Jiu Wu smiled. ¡°Come, tell me. How did you set up the Chain Array?¡±

    So he did not understand...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve read about it briefly in the ancient books and made a summary.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a sheepskin scroll immediately.

    Of course, he would not reveal his trump card so easily.

    What he was revealing now was actually just a theoretical n that was used to solve the key difficulty in forming the Chain Array formation¡ªthe adaptability of different array formations.

    It was a solution that he developed in the earlier stage.

    There were also reference materials included, which were all ancient books that no one cared about and were hidden in the outer hall of the Dao Repository.

    The n waspletely different from the idea of the ¡®formation base unit¡¯ that he was currently using. The disadvantage was that it was a waste of materials, but it could also achieve the effect of setting up a Chain Array.

    On the first day that the array formations around the Pill Chamber had been set up, he had been waiting to reveal the sheepskin scroll. Today, he had finally ¡®got what he wanted¡¯.

    Jiu Wu grabbed it and read it carefully.

    After a while, the short Daoist could not help but p his thigh and praise Li Changshou.

    ¡°I thought I would have to spend some effort to persuade you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take it out so readily! I haven¡¯t thought so highly of you for nothing. I haven¡¯t thought so highly of you for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Can you really offer this to the sect?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He agreed, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I never thought you would! I used my own standards to judge and misunderstood you. I even thought that you were the type to keep the good stuff to yourself!¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed with emotion. He picked up the wine ss and drank the wine in one gulp. ¡°I deserve punishment, I deserve punishment!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The sect is my home, and its prosperity depends on everyone. Uncle-Master, um... what rewards can the sect give?¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°We will definitely not miss your portion out! What do you want?¡±

    ¡°If possible,¡± Li Changshou said as he pointed at the Pill Furnace beside him.

    Jiu Wu was stunned at first, after which he nodded and agreed.

    He even said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the pill furnace that you like in the sect, I will ask your Uncle-Master Jiu Shi to make one for you when hees out of seclusion!¡±

    ¡°His weapon refinement techniques are notparable to the Heaven Immortal Elders in the sect but she is quite skilled!¡±

    Li Changshou immediately smiled and toasted Jiu Wu.

    All of a sudden, everyone toasted. The two got along very well...

    When they drank till they were slightly tipsy, Li Changshou suggested that they roast the rabbit that was used for taste-picking in the Pill Furnace, and they really proceeded to do so.

    It tasted pretty good.

    After drinking the wine, Jiu Wu returned and came to look for Li Changshou three dayster. He then brought him to Pill Tripod Peak to select a new Pill Furnace.

    Pill Tripod Peak was a branch of the Immortal Du Sect that specialized in alchemy and weapon refinement. Although there were not many pills and Dharma treasures produced, they had quite a good reputation in the East Continent of Purvavideha, and were considered a rare highlight of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou and Jiu Wu had just left the Little Qiong Peak when a beautiful figure flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly when his immortal senses captured this beautiful figure.

    There was no need to take a closer look at her face. Just by looking at her slim and perfect figure, as well as the familiar red dress, he could tell who she was.

    Youqin Xuanya!

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Fairy was cultivating under a tree...

    Li Changshou thought about it for a while and decided not to interfere. He continued to chat with his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    The two shared simr interests when they were not plotting against each other.

    ...

    Under the willow tree, Youqin Xuanya stood quietly and exined her intentions.

    Although she wanted to go to the Little Qiong Peak to meet that Senior she could not show up there for no reason. Aftering out of seclusion this time, she thought about it for a few days and nights before finallying up with a solution.

    She decided to use the excuse of asking for some insights about Earth Escape cultivation.

    After saying this, Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and waited quietly. Deep down, she felt that her excuse was too far-fetched. She did not know if she could deceive him...

    She heard some rustling sounds, but he did not hear Fairy¡¯s reply.

    Youqin Xuanya looked up and saw a stone te with a few lines engraved on it:

    ¡°Senior has just gone out.¡±

    ¡°I was punished by Senior so I cannot speak.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, please go inside and wait for a while.¡±

    The fairyughed in her head. She had promised her senior not to talk to strangers and she felt that Senior Sister Youqin could be considered a stranger even though they had slept together.

    She thought that if she said that, Senior Sister Youqin would definitely leave.

    ¡°Gone out¡± was actually a little vague. It was very easy for people to think that he had left the sect.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    Also?

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Junior Sister.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cupped her hands and bowed to Fairy before walking to the straw hut at the side.

    Fairy tilted her head. Just as she was about to speak, she could not help but smack her forehead...

    This senior sister...

    isn¡¯t toxic, is she?

    Don¡¯t you understand the ways of the world?

 Chapter 64: Walking on The Poisonous Path

    <h4>Chapter 64: Walking on The Poisonous Path</h4>

    At the mention of Pill Tripod Peak, Li Changshou was most interested in the new Pill Furnace that he was about to obtain. Secondly, he was interested in Wan Linyun, a master of concocting poisons.

    Most of the knowledge that Li Changshou had now about poison-refining theories and nearly half of his poison forms were obtained from Wan Linyun.

    Wan Linyun was an Elder of the sect and a Heaven Immortal of Pill Tripod Peak who liked to refine and concoct poison. Hispetency could not be judged by his cultivation level or his Dharma treasures.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s Little Junior Sister went to the East Ocean to kill the prawn demons, Li Changshou considered using her poisonous powder to attract the attention of this elder

    After all, he was an expert in the sect. Although he had taken away the poisonous powder that Li Changshou had refined, he didn¡¯t do much afterward...

    Li Changshou did not dare to take the initiative.

    As a disciple of the sect, he would definitely seem like a malicious person who was nning to murder his enemy, if he were to take the initiative to seek guidance from the elder who had the best poison-refining techniques in the sect.

    However, if an elder in the sect, who liked to refine poison, insisted on teaching his disciple how to refine poison, others would have a better impression of Li Changshou...

    The slight difference between taking the initiative and being passive was obvious.

    When rushing to Pill Tripod Peak on a cloud with Jiu Wuyun, Li Changshou was deep in thought. It was not easy for him to get a chance to go to Pill Tripod Peak. He wondered if he should arrange for an ¡°encounter¡± with that poison-refining master.

    He could not be too deliberate or too casual about it.

    It would be great if he could obtain some poisonous pills and Poison Sutra from Elder Wan Linyun. Even if he could only get some attention, it would be worth it.

    The white clouds passed through two mountains and Jiu Wu said smilingly with his hands behind his back, ¡°Look, that¡¯s Pill Tripod Peak.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He looked at the wine pot-shaped mountain peak in front of him, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Let¡¯s see if I can meet Senior Wan Linyun this time. Some things will be ruined if they¡¯re forced.

    There was a caster and an alchemist on Pill Tripod Peak.

    There were not many people who refined Qi on this peak¡ª There were only a hundred-odd of them.

    There were three Immortal Elders, thirty-odd Perfected Immortals, Essence Immortals, and more than ten disciples. The rest were all disciples who performed misceneous chores.

    Li Changshou and Jiu Wunded in the small courtyard on the mountainside of Pill Tripod Peak, where a handyman disciple led the way and served tea.

    Soon, a male Perfected Immortal dressed in a blue robe and a crown with an Eight Trigram arrived. He was slightly chubby and looked rather well-supplemented.

    He seemed to have... suffered the side effects of consuming too many pills.

    ¡°Junior Jiu Wu, why haven¡¯t you been visiting frequently in the past few years?¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m always sent to travel around and I don¡¯t have time to rest at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the people in the sect find you trustworthy, Junior!¡± the round-faced Immortal said with a smile. He looked at Li Changshou and gestured for him to enter. ¡°The Hundred Mortal Hall has already given me the order. There are a few Pill Furnaces that are free for use. I¡¯ll take you guys there to pick one out.¡±

    Li Changshou stood behind Jiu Wu. Although he was much taller than his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, he still looked rather insignificant.

    Jiu Wu also made an introduction for Li Changshou. The round-faced Immortal was called Liu Feixian. He was also an executive of the sect, just like Jiu Wu, and was usually in charge of handling the misceneous affairs of Pill Tripod Peak.

    Li Changshou bowed and addressed him as ¡®Uncle-Master¡¯. Liu Feixian smiled and gave Li Changshou some words of encouragement, after which he stopped talking.

    The three of them rode away from the small courtyard on the clouds and drifted towards a secluded valley.

    Liu Feixian and Jiu Wu chatted along the way. Li Changshou stood behind them and observed them instead of looking at the surrounding scenery.

    There was a huge array outside the secluded valley. It blocked the detection of immortal senses and had a certain protective effect.

    Inside the array formation, the fragrance of flowers wafted up into their noses and the sounds of birds drifted into their ears, while immortal light was emitted in all directions.

    There were dozens of houses that seemed to have decorated the forest. At that moment, most of them had activated the array formation outside the house. The immortals and disciples inside were probably cultivating.

    Laughter could be heard in the forest, along the path leading to the ethereal area.

    Compared to his Little Qiong Peak, the ce was indeed... much more ostentatious.

    After following the two Perfected Immortals, they arrived at arge house that was covered by an array formation.

    Liu Feixian quickly closed the array formation and opened the door. There were thickyers of dust all over the ce and a few ten-feet-tall Pill Furnaces were ced in a corner. There were also some other misceneous items.

    Li Changshou immediately selected one of the Pill Furnaces.

    The material of the Pill Furnace was not as good as that of the violet-gold one that he had repaired. However, it was a brand-new treasure which did notck any of the necessary restrictions. The overall power of the Pill Furnace was slightly higher than the one in the st furnace.

    This was not bad. After all, he was a disciple on Void Return, on the surface, and did not need an excellent Pill Furnace...

    At the side, Jiu Wu smiled and chided, ¡°Senior Liu, aren¡¯t you being a little too stingy by giving me these Pill Furnaces? Apprentice-Nephew Changshou had contributed greatly this time. The sect has also decided to reward him by letting hime to Pill Tripod Peak to select a furnace. On the way here, I¡¯ve already gone all out and decided to be thick-skinned, so don¡¯t think of getting rid of him so easily!¡±

    Liu Feixian¡¯s expression was slightly awkward. He quickly said, ¡°Junior, you should have said so earlier. Come, let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±

    Li Changshou thanked Jiu Wu from the bottom of his heart. Just as he was about to say that the furnaces there were good enough, he suddenly heard a soft gasp from outside.

    ¡°Changshou? Are you the disciple of Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    Jiu Wu was stunned and so was Liu Feixian but Li Changshou was delighted.

    A gust of breeze blew past, and a thin old man appeared outside the door with a walking stick.

    The walking stick was wrapped in ayer of bronze. The old man¡¯s wrinkled face was a little cold and austere, but his eyes were bright and energetic. His grayish-white hair fluttered in the wind, and the Daoist robe that he was wearing gave off a pungent smell...

    Elder Wan Linyun!

    Liu Feixian and Jiu Wu hurriedly bowed.

    Jiu Wu quickly sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou. ¡°This is the elder of Pill Tripod Peak! You can just call him Granduncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak. I hereby pay my respects to you, Granduncle-Master.¡±

    The old man nodded in response. The corners of his mouth quivered as he tried to put on... a sinister smile.

    Liu Feixian and Jiu Wu shuddered and subconsciously took two steps back.

    They wondered How did we offend this Poison Immortal who rarely goes out?

    Wan Linyun did not make any small talk. He pointed at Li Changshou and asked, ¡°How do you refine the Fox Heart Pill?¡±

    The event that I foreshadowed years ago has finally happened!

    Li Changshou remained silent and thought about it for a while. He hung his head low and maintained his posture. His speech was clear but he was slightly nervous.

    He said, ¡°In terms of the ratio of herbs, three portions of blood from the heart of the Spirit Fox, one portion of muddy grass, two portions of the honey-ck Soul-Breaking Herb, one portion of Hongyu grass, a small portion of water, and a small amount of non-sooting powder... The Fox Heart Pill will be obtained after 12 hours of condensation with cold fire.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded slowly while the smile on his lips turned even more... frightening!

    ¡°If I add two portions of withered orchid powder and refine it for 12 hours, what would I get?¡±

    Li Changshou answered, ¡°The Dark Fox Heart Pill.¡±

    ¡°If I remove the honey-ck Soul-Breaking Herb, add three portions of Danyang Lotus Powder, two portions of Snow Sand, refine it for 24 hours with White Fire, what do I get?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. This time, he took a little longer.

    Jiu Wu, who was standing at the side, immediately became anxious. He shot Liu Fei a look.

    However, Liu Feixian kept shaking her head, hinting for Jiu Wu to not speak...

    This elder could kill two Perfected Immortals effortlessly!

    Standing outside the door, Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s smile turned colder. He squinted slightly as his eyes glistened.

    Jiu Wu pondered over his words. He was not familiar with Wan Linyun, but judging from his expression...

    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he was going to melt Li Changshou!

    However, Li Changshou replied, ¡°A useless pill.¡±

    The corners of Jiu Wu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was about to beg for mercy.

    However, Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s smile disappeared at that moment. He looked serious and asked, ¡°Why is it useless?¡±

    ¡°The medicinal properties have been neutralized.¡± Li Changshou frowned and continued, ¡°The White Fire was originally a gentle, and neutral fire. Now, the temperature in the pill is neutral, and the medicinal properties of the herbs are offset...

    ¡°Although a pill can be formed, it will be useless.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wan Linyun took half a step forward with his walking stick.

    Jiu Wu hurriedly stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Elder, this young junior is highly regarded by my master. If I offend you, please forgive me on ount of my master!¡±

    Wan Linyun nced at the short Daoist Jiu Wu and remained silent. He continued looking at Li Changshou and asked, ¡°You said medicinal properties, but these are obviously poisonous.¡±

    Li Changshou had a slightly nervous expression. However, he lowered his head and bent down to say the words that he had been waiting to say for decades. Given the things that the Elder Wan Linyun had done in his life, he felt that the words he was going to say would most likely pierce Wan Linyun¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Poison is a type of medicine, just like how culinary dishes can be sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy. It¡¯s the same for herbs.¡±

    Everyone in the house fell silent. Liu Feixian turned to re at Li Changshou, his eyes filled with anxiety.

    What kind of nonsense was that?

    How can he ssify poison and medicine as the same thing!?!

    The short Daoist, Jiu Wu, sensed that a pair of eyes was staring at him from above. He looked up and happened to see Wan Linyun¡¯s narrow eyes and... Wan Linyun sneered coldly.

    The elder said, ¡°Can I borrow him for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wan Linyun nodded and said to Li Changshou, ¡°You, follow me.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and acknowledged. After bowing to Jiu Wu and Liu Feixian, he slowly left the ce and followed behind the elder.

    Before he could take more than ten steps, Elder Wan Linyun turned his head and asked, ¡°How do you refine the Dark Jade Pill?¡±

    ¡°I only know the remnant form. The main ingredients are three portions of Nether Water and two Eagle Orchids that are between a thousand and three thousand years old...¡±

    ¡°Why do the Eagle Orchids have to be between a thousand to three thousand years old?¡±

    ¡°Even if the medicinal properties don¡¯t sh with each other, they can¡¯t help but affect each other. If it¡¯s too old, the medicinal properties will be too strong. That would easily break the bnce of the pills. I read a sutra that says that it¡¯s not true that the older the pill, the better. It¡¯s most important for it to be of an appropriate age.¡±

    ¡°Where did you see that sutra?¡±

    ¡°In the outer hall of the Dao Repository. There are a few bookshelves there that contain a lot of sutras regarding alchemy. I have read them carefully and pondered over many things... Could it be that you have written those sutras about poison?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, not bad.¡±

    While they were chatting amidst the breeze, the two of them disappeared on a narrow road.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Jiu Wu heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    The Heaven Immortal Elder did not show any signs of being a Heaven Immortal just now. However, the fact that he had poisoned a Heaven Immortal was really hair-raising...

    The slightly chubby immortal came over and asked, ¡°Where... is this junior from? I¡¯ve never seen such an amiable Uncle-Master before!¡±

    ¡°You call that amiable?¡±

    Jiu Wu red at Liu Feixian and was about to reply when he suddenly thought of something and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Liu Feixian tilted his head and frowned.

    ...

    Half a monthter...

    In the evening, Li Changshou rode on a white cloud and left Pill Tripod Peak calmly to head towards Little Qiong Peak.

    There were no hups along the way. When he returned to the Little Qiong Peak, Youqin Xuanya was already gone.

    Upon returning to the Pill Chamber, he took out a twenty-feet-tall ck Pill Chamber from his Dharma treasure that doubled as a storage space. His expression did not change much.

    After he activated the various array formations around him, he switched the beams and used paper effigies to guard the ce. He then entered the secret underground chamber and sat behind the desk with a stern expression.

    He brushed his left hand across the table and ced some jade pendants and jade bottles all over the table...

    Li Changshou smiled and felt emotional.

    Finally, he had squeezed everything out of the Elder¡¯s... Poison Sutra!

    He even obtained arge number of poisonous pills from the elder!

    However, he also owed him a huge favor because of that. In the future, he had to find an opportunity to return the favor and sever the karma.

    Those poisonous scriptures were very important to Li Changshou.

    The poisonous pills that the Elder Wan Linyun had asked him to bring back as samples were even more important!

    That could solve a huge problem for Li Changshou¡ª giving an exnation to the sect about where the poisonous pills that he might use, and could kill Heaven Immortals hade from!

    He could just say that they were given by Elder Wan Linyun.

    There was no such thing as a free-for-all opportunity in this world. It was nothing more than a n that would span across years and decades.

    This toxic Immortal Elder...

    The elder¡¯s signature cold smile appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s mind, and Li Changshou grinned widely.

    Actually, his personality was quite cute. He was focused on refining poisonous pills and wasn¡¯t too scheming.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou felt something... itching between his legs.

    It was simr to the itchiness that would often appear in his armpittely.

    Hiss...

    What the hell?

    Li Changshou tilted his head and quickly stopped thinking about the poison-refining elder. He carefully observed his condition and confirmed that there was no problem with his sexual orientation.

    He was shocked. He thought that he had suddenly developed some strange fetish after looking at the ¡°Aged Beauties¡± painting.

    Li Changshou frowned.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? My body has been behaving strangelytely.

    He felt that he had to strengthen his immortal foundation after bing an immortal.

    ...

    A moment ago...

    In the Moon Elder Hall of the Heavenly Courts.

 Chapter 65: Junior Sister, This Test Is The Best!

    <h4>Chapter 65: Junior Sister, This Test Is The Best!</h4>

    ¡°Moon Elder, you¡¯re an immortal who manages marriages. How would you know what love is!?!¡±

    In the front hall, a drunk Heavenly General was wailing.

    The Moon Elder looked extremely helpless and he could only say someforting words, but he did not dare to agree and promise to help that Heavenly General get married.

    What had the Moon Elder not encountered in the past ten thousand years?

    He had been through many such situations.

    He could onlyfort him continuously and try to knock some sense into him. He then contacted the other Heavenly Generals to get them to deal with this matter.

    Marriage Affinity mainly depended on one¡¯s own hard work. If he wanted to develop a romance with that fairy, he would have to think long and hard for a solution he could use to move her...

    Before that, Elder Yue was repairing the y figurine that Xuan Du had damaged.

    The y figurine was formed from the power of the Heavenly Dao and hence constantly detected Heavenly Dao. Although it could be repaired, the process was veryplicated.

    The main thing to do was to temporarily remove the y figurine from the Wheel of Destiny. After the repairs werepleted, he would put it back.

    Just a moment ago, the Moon Elder was about to finish the repairing process but the Heavenly General suddenly arrived andined to him.

    Since the y figurine could not be away from the Wheel of Marriage for too long, the Moon Elder handed over thest bit of the repair process, which was easy work, to his two disciples to handle.

    In the apse, the two boys carefully installed the y figurine¡¯s new left arm and a wisp of mysterious Dao emanated from the y figurine, causing the arm to instantly fuse and be one with its body.

    Then...

    The younger boy pointed at the remaining y on the table and asked softly, ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Oh no! I made a mistake at the shoulder! There¡¯s a small crack! Oh no, I can¡¯t stuff it in.¡±

    ¡°In this case, will Master punish us?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    The older boy pondered for a moment and looked at the y figurine in his hand. His eyes lit up.

    He discovered that the width of the bottom of the y figurine was just right because his legs were slightly parted.

    The boys looked at each other, after which the two of them carefully ced the y between the legs of the y figurine together.

    After that, the older boy took out a small hairpin and used it to poke the y inwards, creating a deeper indent.

    It was a sess!

    As soon as the two boys were done with the mending, the drunk Heavenly General in the front hall was taken away by two of his friends.

    The Moon Elder walked over with his hands behind her back and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Have the two of you mended the y figurine?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, we have mended it!¡±

    The Moon Elder grabbed the y figurine and looked at it. He nodded in satisfaction and tossed two bottles of pills at his disciples.

    ¡°Not bad. Go to the front hall and cultivate.¡±

    After saying that, the Moon Elder carried the y figurine into the starry sky and gently pushed the y figurines that had been summoned from the Immortal Du Sect backwards.

    The Wheel of Marriage appeared and the Great Dao wheel rotated.

    The male y figurine slowly floated back to its original position and the three female y figurines around it detected its movement. The three red strings slowly extended towards the y figurine that had just returned.

    The Moon Elder heaved a sigh of relief. It was finally settled.

    He then noticed the y figurine swaying its body to dodge an iing red string.

    ¡°Is this fellow really dedicated to cultivating Dao?¡±

    The Moon Elder smiled and looked at the three red strings on the y figurines which did not seem to have changed much.

    ¡°Interesting. It depends on how long you can hide. I can¡¯t force you on this matter. We have to bring couples together, we can¡¯t make things difficult for them.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the male y figurine gently avoided the other red string, after which the y that the two boys had just stuck in between its legs slid off and floated in the sea of stars...

    The Moon Elder was stunned for a moment and his face instantly stiffened. He tilted his head and looked at the male y figurine that had just been repaired, only to see that it was surrounded by three other male y figurines...

    How... how could this happen? This had never happened before!

    Could thisd be any more ruthless?!

    No, this could be because some of the fragments were identally added to it when I was repairing the y doll.

    Come to think of it...

    The y figurine is only a carrier of the red string. The main reason why the left arm is important is that it might produce a new red string of marriage...

    The Great Daoist Master probably would not notice it...

    This is a Heavenly Dao marriage y figurine that has no other symbolic meaning. At most, there would be a subtle connection with the person but his body will not be affected...

    Right?

    ¡°Remember to focus on this!¡±

    The warnings that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s had given when he left in a hurry were still ringing in his ears. The Moon Elder¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he hurriedly took a few steps forward and squeezed the speck of y in the air with his hand.

    He crushed it, ground it into the powder, put it into his sleeve, and looked around. He then walked quickly to the y figurine and studied it carefully. He carefully smeared the powder in his hand on the left shoulder of the figurine. It seemed that the amendments made were not perfect, and there was a tiny crack there...

    ¡°Nothing happened. Haha, nothing happened. The power of the Three Stars is a blessing! It¡¯s a huge blessing!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha... Hahaha...¡±

    The two boys at the door quietly slipped away...

    Not long after, the Moon Elder stood there with his hands sped behind his back. He muttered, ¡°If there are really any negative effects... it would be our fault. What should I do?¡±

    ...

    In the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak,

    Li Changshou sat cross-legged on the prayer mat and cultivated quietly. His body was like ss, and his immortal soul was unsullied. A ball of True Samadhi mes slowly circted in his body, illuminating his skin as though it was translucent. There was an immortal glow within.

    After checking carefully, he still did not find anything unusual about his body.

    He thought for a while and went into peaceful seclusion for a few months. He only rxed a little when his small cultivation realm was almost perfected.

    There should be no problem.

    Although he had perfected his small realm, Li Changshou was not in a hurry to achieve breakthrough immediately. He followed his original n and tried to gain enlightenment about the realm again.

    The first step was to learn new things through revision.

    The second step was to change one¡¯s perspective and verify the results of Dao before checking for mistakes and making up for them.

    The third step was to suppress one¡¯s cultivation level and strive for perfection.

    He had to repeat those three steps several times before he could minimize the probability of ¡®disruption¡¯. Only then would he be able to stabilize his realm.

    The primeval opportunity had been snatched away by the Connate pioneers. If he wanted to have the ability to protect himself in the future, he could only seek stability in the early, intermediate, andte stages, and then umte in thest stage.

    His ideas and train of thought had always been clear.

    Most of the experts in the Primordial Times have already established their strength.

    What he wanted to pursue was the height that he could reach in the future. He did not want to fight for time.

    After being in seclusion for another half a year, Li Changshou finally confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his body. The itchiness in his body did not appear again.

    As he had ascended a while ago, he had already understood the first volume of the Inaction Sutra.

    However, he did not have the right opportunity to study the second volume of the Inaction Sutra. Furthermore, it was a taboo for him to cultivate the core cultivation techniques of his sect. There were also some risks involved.

    There was no wall in the world that was imprable.

    Putting aside the tricks and trump cards that Li Changshou had kept, his final amulet was actually to not vite the core rules of the Immortal Du Sect and harm the interests of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Let¡¯s take it slow.

    ¡°The Inaction Sutra¡± is vast and profound. There is a general outline in the first volume.

    He had to study it carefully and slowly understand the words, one by one. He would definitely gain something from doing so.

    Maybe he coulde up with something new.

    After another hundred years, the immortal seedlings of the same generation as him in the sect would begin to undergo Tribtion Transcendence, one after another. He could also arrange for them to go out and ¡°coincidentally¡± transcend the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. By then, it would not be toote for him to cultivate the second volume of the Inaction Scripture.

    After returning to the Pill Chamber from the secret chamber, he put away the paper effigy that he had been working on for a long time. It was already realistic enough to be a clone.

    Li Changshou sat beside the Pill Furnace and began to refine it slowly.

    This Pill Furnace was called the Thousand Poisons Hundred Golden Furnace. It was a superior immortal treasure and the Pill Furnace that Elder Wan Linyun had kept as a spare.

    The furnace was forged with Hundred Refined Bright Fire Gold, and mixed with hundreds of precious materials. Even ordinary Golden Immortals would not st it immediately to refine pills, much less a Heaven Immortal like Wan Linyun.

    Looking closely at the outer wall of the Pill Furnace, he realized that pure spiritual energy was flowing under the ck metallic luster. There were hundreds of poisonous insects and twelve types of poisonous spiritual beasts carved on the surface of the Pill Furnace.

    However, the Pill Furnace did not have any poisonous corrosive properties. On the contrary, it could suppress the toxicity of the pill and increase its safety.

    Originally, Elder Wan Linyun wanted Li Changshou to take another Pill Furnace that was even more precious and could increase the rate of formation of the pills, as well as improve their quality. However, Li Changshou insisted on choosing this Pill Furnace that was used as a backup...

    That made Elder Wan Linyun sigh.

    After all, the Primordial Times were far away and it was difficult to obtain treasures. Hence, treasures were more precious to most people who would defy rules for them.

    There were too few young people who would not be shaken by the treasures.

    However, Li Changshou was focused on safety,

    Li Changshou was very satisfied with the Pill Furnace after refining a furnace full of poisonous pills...

    Next, he could discuss the n to make money with his master.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to let you use these small arrays to protect yourself first,¡± Li Changshou muttered. ¡°Once I have the precious materials, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re safe and sound here. No one will be able to bully you.¡±

    That Pill Furnace was not a spirit treasure. Naturally, it would not give him any response.

    It had been some time since he returned. It was time for him to pay a second visit to Elder Wan Linyun at the Pill Tripod Peak.

    He could not just disappear after receiving the benefits.

    Hmm... I¡¯ll go catch a few spiritual fish and get Fairy to prepare some dishes. I¡¯ll bring two jars of fine wine with me to visit him.

    As Li Changshou nned his agenda, he slowly walked out of the Pill Chamber and rode a cloud towards the straw hut.

    His immortal senses easily prated through the array formation around the Fairy¡¯s straw hut and he saw her leaning against the window and resting.

    Her ck hair cascaded down her shoulders and waist. Her curvy figure that was hidden under her thin shirt was exquisite.

    If not for the asional chuckling and the way she would address him as ¡®Senior¡¯, which would kill most of the mood, such a beautiful scene was enough to make one enthralled.

    On the stone b beside her hand, there was an iplete relief of Li Changshou riding on the clouds and returning...

    ¡°You¡¯re not cultivating properly.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. However, he did not disturb Fairy. Instead, he rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen by theke to start cooking.

    After being busy for four hours, he whipped up a scrumptious meal.

    During the first two years when Fairy had just arrived at the mountain, she was still a young girl who was used to living in luxury, could not bear the hardships in the mountain. Li Changshou¡¯s culinary skills had been honed at that time.

    After that, Li Changshou actively nurtured his junior¡¯s tenacious and hardworking spirit. After she abstained from eating, he had also imparted all his culinary skills to her.

    He ced the remaining dishes on the te into two food containers, one of which he quietly ced beside his junior. He then ced the other in front of his master¡¯s door.

    Afterward, Li Changshou carried a few dishes and two jars of wine with him as he hovered at a suitable height. He avoided the busy Cloud Path and headed for Pill Tripod Peak.

    Not long after he left, Fairy¡¯s nose twitched slightly. She was attracted by the fragrance of the dishes and slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The blue fairy licked her lips and she saw the food container beside her hand, as well as the bamboo piece on it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ck off in cultivation. Only by working hard, can you reap the fruit of yourbor and be immortal.¡±

    Fairy was stunned for a moment, after which she smiled happily.

    Senior had dropped by!

    He even cooked for me!

    Oh?

    That¡¯s abnormal.

    Fairy stood up instantly resting her right elbow on her left hand and pinching her smooth chin with her right hand. She began pondering quietly.

    Hmph, Senior must be trying to test if I still remember the contents of his lecture!

    With a tap of her finger, a talisman flew out from her sleeve and stuck to the food container.

    She then threw the food container out of the window while mes flickered on the talisman, causing the food container to explode immediately.

    Although her shot was not perfect, it was at least outstanding!

    Fairy smiled smugly and then walked out of her straw hut to search for her senior.

    However, her attention was quickly caught by the identical-looking food container in front of her master¡¯s door.

    The smug smile on Fairy¡¯s face gradually froze. She raised her hand and ced it on her forehead while groaning softly.

    The food was really cooked by Senior.

    I haven¡¯t eaten it for many years... Why am I...

    Sigh, Senior has led me astray!

    ¡°Master is in seclusion. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t notice. The food is outside the array formation.¡±

    It¡¯s going to turn bad if it¡¯s left there...

    Fairy looked around before tiptoeing towards her Master¡¯s wooden door. She looked down and picked up the food container from the ground.

    Master, I don¡¯t want to snatch food from you but you¡¯re busy getting enlightenment about the Immortal Dao, so you definitely won¡¯te out of seclusion. It¡¯s not good to waste food, right?

    Screech¡ª

    The wooden door slowly opened. The Daoist priest Qi Yuan, who was stretching his back, looked down and saw his little disciple standing in front of the door. He smiled warmly.

    ¡°Fairy, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Um... Master... Senior made some dishes and asked me to send them to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qi Yuan immediately grinned widely and grabbed the food container. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you guys to be so filial. It wouldn¡¯t be toote for me to go to the Heaven-Breaking Peak after I eat it.¡±

    Fairy turned around and allowed her back to face her master. She pouted and looked aggrieved.

    I¡¯m crying, Master. I¡¯m really crying, Master...

    She took a deep breath and asked casually, ¡°Master, do you have something to settle at the Heaven-Breaking Peak?¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The Daoist priest pretended to be calm and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Well, I¡¯ve be an immortal and previously, I received a notice from the Hundred Mortal Hall that the Little Qiong Peak can now participate in the gathering that happens once every ten years.¡±

    ¡°Oh, huh?¡±

 Chapter 66: So You Are Playing Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 66: So You Are ying Tricks</h4>

    Old Qing enjoyed the meal.

    Wan Linyun only drank a little bit of the wine that Li Changshou had brought over, leaving two jars behind.

    This elder did not like to drink wine and was not very interested in the dishes. He only talked about poison and the theories revolving around it while dining with Li Changshou. He had a whale of a time

    When he returned from Pill Tripod Peak, Li Changshou obtained a bunch of herbs from Elder Wan Linyun.

    He was a little embarrassed. After all, he had only gone over to take a look. However, the elder... was indeed too enthusiastic.

    There were few Qi cultivators who were interested in the things rted to the word ¡®poison¡¯.

    Li Changshou¡¯s level in concocting poisons was not low either. He could indeed have a conversation about it.

    I can¡¯t go to Pill Tripod Peak too often, I have to avoid being noticed,

    I shall go back again two yearster.

    As Li Changshou thought about it, hended in front of the Pill Chamber on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Sitting on the rocking chair, he held onto a roll of bamboo slip that had been processed by immortal spells and could be preserved for a long time. He then began the enlightenment and reading session for the day.

    Sensing that the array around the Pill Chamber had been unlocked, dejection was written all over Fairy¡¯s pretty face She flew over silently and hesitated...

    She wanted to ask her Senior to praise her for her culinary skills, but was afraid that he might me her for letting him down.

    Li Changshou waited for a while, but she did not speak. He looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Senior.¡± The blue fairy lowered her head and continued, ¡°Master has gone to attend the Peak Leaders¡¯ Meet. Is there going to be any problem?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while, and then shook his head slightly.

    He answered, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems. Master¡¯s enemy can no longer be a Peak Leader. Don¡¯t worry. Master would probably only be listening in from the corner. He¡¯s of the least seniority there, and he doesn¡¯t dare to speak up. Given Master¡¯s respectful and courteous temperament, he must be sitting on pins and needles now.¡±

    In the corner of the Hundred Mortal Hall on Heaven-Breaking Peak, the old Daoist priest, who was sitting in the corner with his head hung low, shifted his butt slightly to make himself sit upright.

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou looked at Fairy, who was a little distracted. He smiled and said, ¡°You did well this time. You knew that you should be worried about Master, and you also came over to discuss with me. Why have you never been so meticulous and attentive before? Alright, I won¡¯t bother with what happenedst time. Just focus on your cultivation from now on.¡±

    Fairy blinked and asked, ¡°Senior, were you praising me just now?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. ¡°Am I so fierce that I scold you every day?¡±

    ¡°All you do is berate me all the time...¡±

    Fairy grimaced and slipped into a better mood.

    It was like a frosted eggnt previous, but now, it was like a shiny tomato.

    ¡°Senior, this furnace looks amazing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. It will bite.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Senior, I¡¯m not twelve or thirteen years old... I¡¯m going to poke it! Psst, ouch! Why is there a lightning spell!?!¡±

    ¡°I added a safety device to prevent others from opening this Pill Furnace.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and continued reading outside the door.

    Standing beside the Pill Furnace, Fairy tilted her head while pressing her reddened fingers, scrutinizing the relief on it.

    Afterward, she wandered around the house for half a round, and found a scripture that she had read half of previously. She dragged the meditation cushion outside the door and waited together with Li Changshou.

    They were like deities who were guarding the door.

    The afternoon sun was warm, and the wind in the forest was gentle.

    The insects chirped and the butterflies danced while the immortals drifted far away on the clouds.

    Li Changshou had an epiphany, but he remained calm. He epted all the things that he hadprehended without showing any fluctuations in his aura.

    Now that his cultivation level was higher, he could finally grasp the initiative to enter the Dao Enlightenment state.

    He had been the most worried about his epiphany. In fact, he had been drawn into the state ofprehending the Dao during a battle of Dao with others...

    ¡°Senior, what level are you at now?¡±

    ¡°Fourth-stage of Void Return Realm.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s impressive,¡± the blue fairy replied casually. She lowered her head and continued reading the scroll, and did bear some things in mind.

    ...

    In the Heavenly Courts, the Moon Elder Hall was surrounded by a huge array.

    Two boys were holding onto two wooden signs while being seated in front of the tightly shut door of the hall.

    The one on the right read:

    ¡°Moon Elder is not at home.¡±

    The one on the right read:

    ¡°May Heavenly Dao Protect This ce¡±

    The younger boy mumbled, ¡°Senior, if we don¡¯t tell Master the truth, will we blow things up?¡±

    ¡°Shh, do you want to be turned back into your original state by Master?¡± The older boy rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°We were originally just two branches of the Acacia Tree. It was not easy for us to obtain the opportunity to be morphed by our Master. Don¡¯t worry, Master will definitely have a solution.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The younger boy pursed his lips and felt helpless.

    After that, the two boys waited, day after day. They waited for half a year, but the Moon Elder never returned.

    Where did the Moon Elder go?

    In fact, he did not stray too far away from the Hall of Marriage. He went to an even more remote immortal pce where he found an immortal official who had been idling all year round. He presented him with some gifts and prepared to make up for his mistakes.

    The Moon Elder knew very well that he did not have any backing or a strong background. Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone.

    However, it was also because of that that he was appointed the position of the Moon Elder by the Jade Emperor. Only then would he not be biased towards any faction.

    Usually, the generals and fairies woulde and ask for him to bring them together with someone else, and those were all trivial matters.

    If the Moon Elder really made use of the authority given by the Heavenly Dao to manipte marriages, he would not only receive negative karma but also cause a big problem.

    However, the Heavenly Dao was constantly monitoring the Moon Elder Hall.

    Once the Moon Elder harbors intentions to jeopardize, he would be warned by the Heavenly Dao during the first time, punished during the second, and destroyed by the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder during the third...

    The Heavenly Courts were in decline and the Dao Sect was powerful.

    Even if he was an ordinary disciple, the Moon Elder would not want to offend him.

    The root cause of the mistakes in the y figurines was the rash action of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. However, Xuan Du had the protection of the Sage, and the connate treasure of the Sage, the Taiji Diagram, which was used to suppress him. He did not have any karma, and was extremely strong...

    How could he, the insignificant Moon Elder, dare to push the me to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du?

    He had to bear the responsibility.

    The Moon Elder pondered for half the night.

    The longer he dragged the matter on, the easier it would be for him to make mistakes. He had to deal with it as soon as possible.

    After some thought, the Moon Elder made up his mind. She left the Hall of Marriage and went to the Divine Might Hall.

    At that moment, the Moon Elder and the person in charge of the Divine Might Hall¡ªan unknown immortal official in golden armor¡ªwere standing together in front of the Heavenly Dao treasure, the ¡®Starry and Dreamy Astrometer¡¯.

    As the immortal official operated the Starry Dream Astrometer, he gave the Moon Elder a detailed exnation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Moon Elder... I can¡¯t give dreams to the Heaven Golden Immortals because they have transcended the world. However, Golden Immortals and Heaven Immortals are not a problem, what more a young Qi cultivator who has only lived for over a hundred years.¡±

    He continued, ¡°However, there is one thing you should know. You can only talk in the dreams but you can¡¯t do anything. This is a treasure that the Heavenly Dao has bestowed to show off the Heavenly Courts¡¯ might. It¡¯s used to scare people. That¡¯s why I named this ce the Divine Might Hall.¡±

    ¡°As long as the other party is distracted or is drunk, mentally exhausted, tired, and weak; that is to say, when the mind is rxed, or when he is experiencing enlightenment, you would be able to invite him to enter the dream. However, if the other party is unwilling to enter the dream, there would be no other way. Are you looking for the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a young disciple. I just need a moment...¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why can¡¯t I find this person?¡±

    The golden-armored immortal official¡¯s neck protruded forward, as he stared at the unchanged Starry Dream Astrometer.

    The Moon Elder stood at the side and smiled warmly as he continued to wait.

    The golden-armored immortal official quickly said, ¡°Moon Elder, are you sure this is his name? Do you have his birth characters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I have his birth characters at the Hall of Marriage,¡± the Moon Elder answered with a smile and quickly took out a note from his sleeve.

    This time, the golden-armored immortal official lowered his head and fiddled with the huge Starry Dream Astrometer that finally began to operate slowly.

    An hourter, the immortal official heaved a long sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Phew. The Starry Dream Astrometer has found him. He is in the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    It was no wonder that he is a disciple who enjoys the protection of the Connate treasure. It was so difficult to find him!

    ¡°Moon Elder look over here. When this star is ignited, it means that he is asleep or distracted. We can then invite him into the dream...¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± the Moon Elder asked softly.

    The immortal official smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Moon Elder, please wait a moment. Normally, he will definitely be distracted within half a day.¡±

    The Moon Elder hurriedly thanked him while standing at the side. The immortal official waved his hand repeatedly, politely saying that he was just doing him a favor on the ount that they belonged to the same hall.

    However, half a dayter...

    One dayter...

    Two dayster...

    ¡°Why is it not lit yet?¡± the immortal official in charge of sending dreams murmured with a frown.

    The Moon Elder smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m alright, I just have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I rarely have any visitors here. I don¡¯t believe that he can stay focused and not be distracted for a month.¡±

    A month passed.

    The Moon Elder and the immortal official sat cross-legged in front of the Starry Dream Astrometer, keeping their eyes fixed on a dim star.

    Two monthster...

    The immortal official¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    He said hoarsely, ¡°Is this treasure broken?

    How could a disciple of an immortal sect stay in his immortal sect for such a long time without rxing? I wouldn¡¯t have to wait so long for those Golden Immortals to get distracted...¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The Moon Elder said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡±

    The immortal official waved his hand and refuted, ¡°No!

    I have to do what I promised!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the Hall of Marriage first, Moon Elder? I¡¯ll continue waiting here! I¡¯ll inform you when I have news!¡±

    The Moon Elder hurriedly said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is in charge of marriage. I only deal with those who visit to ask to get married. It¡¯s peaceful to hide here. Well, thank you fellow Daoist.¡±

    If there were any matrimonial fates that the Heavenly Dao in the Hall of Marriage wanted him to sever, the Moon Elder would be able to sense it. By staying there, nothing would be affected.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Three monthster...

    The immortal official turned to look at the Moon Elder. Due to the fact that he had not blinked for a long time, his eyes were bulging and his eye sockets had sunken in. However, he was anxious.

    It must be faulty!

    The treasure given by the Heavenly Dao is faulty, isn¡¯t it?

    It had been a long time, but there was still no movement. He had lost face in front of the Moon Elder!

    He had ns to ask the Moon Elder to help him with matchmaking in the future. How could he let this treasure fumble the ball!?!

    The immortal official muttered dejectedly under his breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t this heavenly device one with the Heavenly Courts? How could there be a malfunction?¡±

    The Moon Elder frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll continue to wait! If you have something to do, go back first. I¡¯m bent on waiting for this kid! If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go down and meet him!¡±

    The Moon Elder quickly said that there was no need for that and continued to wait patiently by the side. He used his immortal senses to observe the Hall of Marriage, for fear that some great immortal would appear.

    Half a yearter...

    The immortal official lied on the ground and sighed before saying softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change our train of thought?I¡¯ll first invite the other disciples of the Immortal Du Sect and to the dream and then ask someone else to inform this kid to meet you in his dream. How does that sound?¡±

    Moon Elder, who was still in a daze, suddenly perked up. ¡°Good idea!¡±

    ¡°I just feel like I¡¯ve been yed by this little disciple. My divine might is not restored...¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Ah... How did he do it? He didn¡¯t even give me a single chance in half a year!¡±

    Thus, half a dayter...

    Just as Li Changshou was pondering over the Inaction Sutra, Fairy rushed out of the forest, forcing him to stop cultivating and close the outer array formation.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    ¡°One of the Heavenly God in golden armor visited me in my dream just now. He said that he wanted to give you a dream so he¡¯d like you to rx your mind. He said that the Moon Elder from the Hall of Marriage of the Heavenly Courts wants to see you for something!¡±

    Dream? Moon Elder?

    Li Changshou frowned and realized that things might not be simple.

    Since they had looked for him for no reason, there must be a trap that he had yet to see!

    Before this, his mind was in a mess, and after that, it was filled with distracting thoughts. He had no choice but to take out his secret treasure¡ªthe Aged Beauties Portrait.

    Then, his armpits began to itch for no reason...

    There must be something wrong with this!

    Back when he seemed to be analyzing the reason for the door of the Immortal Du Sect to be a little crooked, he had considered the possibility of the Moon Elder and the Red String of Fate.

    Could it be that the Moon Elder is really behind this?

    However, how could Moon Elder dare toy his hands on Ren Sect...

    The blue fairy hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, quickly enter your dreams.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted as he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going for now.¡±

    ¡°For now... can you turn that down too?¡±

    ¡°If they could enter my dream, why did they have to ask you to inform me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and exined, ¡°This time, the Moon Elder should be asking me for help. There¡¯s no need to worry. Let me consider it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Fairy, go to the reclining chair and sleep for a while. It¡¯s fine if you just stare nkly into space. Don¡¯t focus. If that golden-armored Heavenly God tries to give you the dream again, ask him for the details of the matter. I¡¯m busy refining pills here, so I can¡¯t enter the dream.¡±

    ¡°Um... Okay.¡±

    Fairy blinked her and replied obediently before walking towards the rocking chair outside the door.

    Sigh, Senior has used me as a treasure again.

    She sighed softly but a smile appeared on her lips.

    She was quite d to be of some help to him.

 Chapter 67: Those Who Understand Me, Will Live Long!

    <h4>Chapter 67: Those Who Understand Me, Will Live Long!</h4>

    They were in front of the Starry Dream Astrometer in the Divine Might Hall of the Heavenly Courts.

    After the second dream was sent to the blue fairy, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect...

    The Golden-armored immortal official¡¯s mind returned from the Starry Dream Astrometer. He grabbed a long spear and gritted his teeth.

    He barked, ¡°He actually refused! He even said that he was refining pills! Moon Elder, I will go down and bring him up!¡±

    The Moon Elder was stunned and quickly stepped forward to stop him.

    He knew that the immortal official was just putting on an act. Regardless of how small Ren Sect may be, they were still a sect. The Immortal Du Sect might not take them seriously, let alone let them nab their disciple.

    However, he had a request for them, after all...

    ¡°You can¡¯t, Immortal Official. You can¡¯t. Let¡¯s think about this from the long-term perspective and discuss it!¡±

    The Moon Elder tried to calm him down for a while. Finally, the golden-armored immortal official was ¡°appeased¡±.

    The Moon Elder asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±

    The immortal official answered, ¡°His junior sister is very polite and courteous. She said that her senior is in the midst of refining pills and cannot be distracted. She also asked for the reason that we¡¯re asking to meet him, and wanted us to let her know if it¡¯s something urgent.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The Moon Elder immediately felt troubled.

    He could not tell anyone about this matter because it concerned his own reputation. If it were to spread to His Majesty¡¯s ears, thetter would definitely me him.

    The Moon Elder pondered for a while and asked, ¡°May I ask for your help to look for his junior sister again? Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Moon Elder. It¡¯s just a small matter!¡±

    The immortal official turned around and faced the Starry Dream Astrometer. He could not help but grin.

    Every time he sent a dream, arge amount of his Primordial Spirit would be consumed. If he were to do it a few more times, he would definitely faint...

    In the Pill Chamber of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou listened to his junior¡¯s description of the situation and gave her some instructions.

    Soon, Fairy was stunned and she saw ayer of clouds.

    ¡°Senior! They¡¯re here again!¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded.

    Fairy closed her eyes and quickly entered the dream while Li Changshou observed her condition from the side.

    She just fell asleep...

    There was no cirction of Dao runes or any other movement.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and poked Fairy¡¯s arm while she hummed softly and seemed to be half-asleep.

    The Heavenly Courts are indeed worthy of being an organization established by the Heavenly Dao, for the sake of controlling heaven and earth. The dream must have been triggered by some treasure of the Heavenly Dao. How magical.

    Using his immortal senses, Li Changshou scanned the various parts of the Little Qiong Peak and fell into deep thought.

    The mastermind behind this might not be just the Moon Elder alone.

    Moon Elder is probably just a tool, like the golden-armored Heavenly God...

    The Immortal Seal Tribtion had yet to arrive. The Heavenly Courts have just been established, and even the Jade Emperor has to be cautious. The Moon Elder that the Jade Emperor had appointed, should be a timid person.

    Now, for example, the personal disciple of the Master of the Three Sects had to address the Jade Emperor as Uncle-Master Hao Tian after he went to the Heavenly Courts, while the Jade Emperor has to treat the second-generation disciples of the sect with respect...

    There are only a few people in Ren Sect, and behind them is the Grand Pure One.

    The Grand Pure One had already entered the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor would definitely not dare to plot against Ren Sect, nor would he have any motive to do so.

    Moreover, the Heavenly Courts is still a safe haven and the Western schools cannot have control for now...

    Although the disciples of the Chan and Jie Sects are not on good terms, they had not fallen out with each other.

    Ren Sect does not have much Dao heritage, to begin with, and does not have any feud with Jie Sect and Chan Sect. The possibility of them causing trouble is not high either.

    ording to elimination, Ren Sect is the only one that would dare to and might cause trouble for the Ren... Sect

    Could it be that there is an expert in Ren Sect who feels that the Ren Sect has too little Dao inheritors and wants to use the Red String of Fate to bring about more offspring?

    This is simr to my n to use the Love Hex to urge a pair of rare spiritual beasts to mate and reproduce...

    Who is this expert?

    Could it be the founder of the Immortal Du Sect who is also the Perfected One who cultivated in the Kunlun Mountain?

    That¡¯s unlikely...

    As an in-name disciple of a Sage, the founder of the sect was also very careful in his cultivation. He basically did not have much of a presence and did not dare to endure the bacsh of karma.

    Anyone who had heard the Sage preach could im to be an in-name disciple.

    After giving it some thought, he realized that the Sage of Ren Sect only had one personal disciple who would have the time, influential abilities, and power to get the Moon Elder to help him with this matter...

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du!

    It should be him.

    However, this time, it was the Moon Elder who wanted to visit him in his dream. Li Changshou recalled his strange behavior previously...

    The current situation was very likely to be rted to his marriage. The Great Daoist Master had probably caused some issues which the Moon Elder had to settle.

    I knew it. How could someone so toxic have a good impression of me for no reason?

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows, but he was puzzled.

    If Youqin Xuanya only had a good impression of me because of Moon Elder¡¯s arrangements, why me?

    Could I have been targeted by the Great Daoist Master?

    I have to find out moreter.

    In terms of marriage, I should be able to use my little junior sister as my shield.

    That was probably one of the few benefits that his master could think of when he epted Fairy as a disciple.

    ¡°The good fortune of the Heavenly Dao is truly unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°The Primordial World is so vast that we might end up as mayflies.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and continued to think about how he could stop being passive.

    He put his hands behind his back and waited for his little junior sister to wake up. At the same time, he began to activate the surrounding array formations.

    Since the Moon Elder does not dare to offend anyone and wants to threaten or negotiate with me, the weakest party... what advantages can I get from this?

    No, I can¡¯t force it.

    It would be best if I can act as I wish.

    As a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, he had his own ns. There was no need for him to rely on others. He would only be at ease if he could take the initiative.

    However, if he could maintain a good rtionship with the Moon Elder, it would be easier for him, his, and Fairy to go to heaven in the future...

    The Heavenly Courts definitely had a widework of connections since the Moon Elder was in charge of marriage.

    This time, he could start from this. He could sell a favor to Moon Elder and let him know that he had done him a favor on purpose. At the same time, he could not expose anything...

    Indeed, he needed to deal with it carefully.

    A momentter, Fairy woke up.

    After pondering for a while, she told Li Changshou about the things that the Moon Elder and the Gold-armored Heavenly God wanted her to ry to him.

    ¡°Moon Elder said that he had previously counted the y figurines of marriage and identally touched yours, causing it to be damaged. Moon Elder feels uneasy about this so he wants to meet you to discuss this matter and he also wants to see if there is anything wrong with you.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly realized that the Moon Elder was intending to look for him to resolve the karma.

    That¡¯s easy.

    Fairy was a little nervous as she whispered,

    ¡°Senior, are you alright? If the y figurine is damaged, will there be no means for you to get married in the future?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just meet him.¡±

    No matter what, the Moon Elder hade looking for him with a sincere attitude.

    He only needed to be mindful of his status as a young disciple of the Immortal Du Sect and act ordingly.

    ¡°Junior Sister, protect me.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fairy answered in a crisp voice.

    She jumped up from the reclining chair gracefully while holding a few treasures in her hands.

    Li Changshou lied down on the reclining chair, sping the two paper effigies and trying to calm himself down so that he could rx his mind.

    As expected, he gradually entered a foggy dream.

    In front of him was an immortal pavilion situated on the peak of the mountain. In the pavilion, there was a thin old man dressed in a wedding robe who was bowing to him.

    Li Changshou felt like he was stepping on a cloud. He suddenly got an idea and rode the cloud forward before bowing to the old man.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. Greetings, Senior.¡±

    The Moon Elder smiled happily. ¡°I finally get to see you. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    ¡°This is a dream. It¡¯s not easy to entertain you. Please sit down and talk.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. The two of them bowed to each other and took their seats.

    They looked at each other and smiled. However, both of them had some thoughts in mind.

    The Moon Elder thought This person should be easy to talk to.

    However, what Li Changshou thought was This Moon Elder doesn¡¯t look... that weak either.

    ¡°Senior, please tell me what it is. I know that you are busy, so I don¡¯t want to hold you up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± The Moon Elder deliberated over his words before clearing his throat and saying, ¡°In the past two years, your body has been fine, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I just feel a little itchy at times. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The Moon Elder frowned and quickly asked, ¡°Well, um... do you still feel your Yang energy condensing? Does your heart race, and do you feel any... sexual urges?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Elder Yue waved his hand casually, and the potted Acacia Tree appeared in his hand. ¡°This is the spiritual treasure, the Acacia Tree. I¡¯ll poke you with the branch to see if you feel anything.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded cooperatively, but deep down, he was thinking to himself,

    This dream is indeed extraordinary.

    Come to think of it, there seem to be some books that recorded the matters of dream-traversing...

    One of the branches of the Acacia Tree extended towards Li Changshou who allowed it to poke him, while his mind was filled with thoughts. His breathing quickened slightly.

    Moon Elder paused for a while and asked with concern, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart as he could feel the Yang energy surging in his body, but he pretended to frown. ¡°But not much.¡±

    ¡°Well, Well...¡± Elder Yue frowned and smiled bitterly. He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s try a few more times.¡±

    Li Changshou coughed and quickly refuted.

    If he was poked again, something might really happen!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Senior. I¡¯ll go back and recuperate. My Junior Sister is still beside me. It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    The Moon Elder frowned.

    Li Changshou hesitated for a while before continuing to speak with a smile...

    ...

    An hourter...

    In front of the Starry Dream Astrometer in the Heavenly Courts, the Moon Elder¡¯s body moved and he woke up. He could not help but smile as he stroked his beard emotionally.

    He touched his sleeve and realized that the Dharma treasure ring that doubled as storage space was gone. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    It waspleted.

    ¡°What a good junior. He has the demeanor of a disciple of a reputable sect!¡±

    The golden-armored immortal official beside him coughed and slipped but he quickly regained his bnce. He looked at the Moon Elder with a smile.

    Although he did not participate in the dream just now, he had used his immortal power to create it.

    He had almost drained the power of his Primordial Spirit, especially since he had repeatedly sent dreams...

    ¡°Moon Elder, is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist!¡± The Moon Elder took out a brocade box from his chest pocket. ¡°This is a small token of gratitude for you. Thank you.¡±

    The immortal official¡¯s face was full of righteousness as he rejected him resolutely. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not a greedy immortal!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you help me for nothing. I¡¯m really sorry about that,¡± Elder Yue said politely.

    One pushed and the other refuted, but the brocade box was soon ced in the immortal official¡¯s sleeve.

    The Moon Elder performed a Dao salute and left the Divine Might Hall.

    After sending the Moon Elder off, the immortal official sat in front of the hall and heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was much thinner than he used to be half a year ago.

    On the other side, the Moon Elder was in a good mood as he flew forward with a smile on his face.

    Changshou is such a good junior.

    It is no wonder that this disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was able to obtain the Three Stars and Moon. He respects his elders and knows his manners. He was even considerate towards me, an insignificant immortal.

    Most people would only talk to me about marriage.

    During the long conversation with Changshou, he never brought up anything about marriage!

    That made the Moon Elder feel veryfortable.

    Li Changshou was smart to say ¡®Let nature take its course¡¯, and he is much more brilliant than the generals of the Heavenly Courts!

    At the end of the day, isn¡¯t marriage just a matter of letting nature take its course?

    Changshou is extremely thoughtful to have made a vow to make me, an old man, feel at ease...

    However, when they were taking an oath, the content of Li Changshou¡¯s oath was rather long-winded.

    However, after careful consideration, the Moon Elder felt that it was very perfect. He had considered all the conditions and circumstances.

    He swore an oath on Dao that both parties would not mention the matter of the y figurine being damaged, in the future. The Moon Elder would not interfere with Li Changshou¡¯s marriage, and Li Changshou would not tell anyone about his dream.

    Actually, the Moon Elder had taken a closer look at the y figurine and discovered that it had been engulfed by the power of the Heavenly Dao. Hence, it was not damaged at all. It could grow, give rise to red strings, and hadplete functions.

    The Moon Elder was just worried...

    However, he did not expect Li Changshou to be so worried about affecting his position as Moon Elder. Those words had really tugged at his heartstrings!

    Was it easy for him?

    He did not have any background, and his cultivation level was not high either. He had been appointed to assume his current position by the Jade Emperor. He had to deal with the outside world, and run errands for the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao.

    He didn¡¯t dare to offend the higher-ranking officials of the Heavenly Courts.

    He did not dare to offend those who had higher cultivation levels than him.

    He did not dare to provoke anyone with a powerful background...

    However, the Hall of Marriage was a sensitive ce. If he had any selfish motives, he would easily be turned to ashes by the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder...

    ¡°Senior, your life is too hard.¡±

    The Moon Elder looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back, his eyes filled with emotions.

    The ten-thousand-year-old Moon Elder knew how hard his life was!

    Those who understand me will live longer!

    If possible, I¡¯d really like to make this disciple from the Immortal Du Sect my soul mate!

    Yes, he had mentioned his master¡¯s story.

    After going through so many difficulties, Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan did not care about the criticisms about him. Instead, he used his willpower to transform into a Turbid Immortal.

    Changshou was using this story to encourage me to continue persisting in this difficult life I live...

    If Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan wants to join the Heavenly Courts in the future, I must help him!

    Thosepensation gifts for my friend Changshou are really nothing!

    He hated that he had prepared too little!

    In the Pill Chamber in Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du,Li Changshou woke up from his dream and quickly checked his surroundings. In an instant, he realized that Little Junior Sister was 30 feet away, with her back facing him. Her face was red.

    Li Changshou looked down at his robe...

    Um...

    it¡¯s hard to exin.

    In his dream, he had been poked by the Acacia Tree. There was nothing he could do about it. After all, he was a normal male immortal and had not severed his feelings and lust.

    Li Changshou slowly stood up and tidied his clothes without leaving a trace. He put away the ring that had appeared out of nowhere and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±

    ¡°Senior... Senior.¡± Fairy¡¯s shoulders trembled and she did not even dare to look back at him. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go back first... I¡¯lle backter!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she fled without looking back. White smoke rose from her head...

    Li Changshou smiled and closed the array formation around her. He could not help butin in his head. Seriously, she isn¡¯t even that fond of me.

 Chapter 68: First Experience of Magical Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 68: First Experience of Magical Transformation</h4>

    Has the Heavenly Courts be so wealthy?

    In the secret chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou looked at the pile of superior-grade Spirit Stones that were giving out an aura on the ring that the Moon Elder gave him. He suddenly looked like a pauper.

    ¡°It¡¯s different. We¡¯re different...¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed.

    The Spirit Stones could be used to buy arge amount of precious materials from the town outside the Immortal Gate and used to condense stronger array foundations. He could also use them to strengthen the array formation of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou¡¯s previous n to update the array formation could bepleted by one-third!

    However, direct costs did not seem reasonable.

    He could use the superior-grade Spirit Stones stones as his first capital.

    I should buy some herbs in the town, and bring them back for refining pills. I¡¯ll then use the pills to exchange for treasures and Spirit Stones. That way, I¡¯d be able to profit continuously!

    There would be no middleman taking a part of the profits!

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered...

    It would be too dangerous for him to do it using his own body. There were countless people who had lost their lives for a few Spirit Stones, and he ought to weigh the pros and cons clearly.

    However, if his paper effigies couldplete those dangerous tasks, things would be different...

    It would be equivalent to making money with zero risks.

    If that was really the case, he would be able to do both things at once.

    He could get his master to retrieve the Immortal Pill from the Hundred Mortal Hall and umte herbs.

    On the other hand, he would use the paper effigies to collect herbs and sell pills in the town outside the gate...

    It should not be a difficult task for him to earn more than ten Immortal Treasures within fifty years!

    In just seventy to eighty years, he would be able to umte more than half of the treasures required for the ¡®Composite Defense System¡¯ that he had nned for Little Qiong Peak!

    Not only would he be able to obtain the ¡°wealth¡± that hecked the most, but he would also be able to nourish his master and junior sister...

    The problem was, how could he make the paper effigies go to the town?

    It was actually quite troublesome for young disciples to go out.

    However, his master was not within the sect¡¯s restrictions and had already be an immortal¡¯s master. He could go out for any random reason.

    Turbid Immortals were also considered immortals.

    I should get Master to bring my paper clone out and once he¡¯s away from the mountain-protection array formation, the paper clone would be able to go to the town to trade easily...

    The first step would bepleted.

    Next would be the key problem ¡ª the limitations of the mystical abilities of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s gate was closer to Linhai Town, which was rtively famous in the East Continent. Although it was only more than 20,000 kilometers away... the furthest Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies could go was a thousand kilometers away from him...

    The current Man-Forming Paper Cutouts, or rather, their mystical abilities would not allow the paper effigies to reach the nearest town.

    The Primordial Word is really too vast...

    It was impossible to imagine how vast thend was when the ancient dragons, phoenix, unicorns, and hundreds of other beasts flourished!

    Let¡¯s get back to business.

    Li Changshou was in deep thought for half a day. He did a detailed calction, drew up a n, and conducted a risk assessment for the pill business. Finally, he made up his mind.

    He had to work hard to get rich!

    He had to change mystical abilities!

    If immortals wanted to do something good, they would first have to benefit from it.

    After the Wind Escape and Fire Escape hadpleted their advancements, he would focus on improving the mystical abilities of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts!

    If he wanted his main body to remain in the mountain, the paper effigy would have to go to the town outside the gate to make the business transactions. He would have to make the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts undergo magical changes.

    The changes had to be extraordinary!

    The principle of the original Man-Forming Paper Cutouts was to store one¡¯s Dharma powers and immortal power in the paper effigies.

    The transformation of the paper effigies into humanoids was actually simr to the blindfold method. Due to the special material of the paper effigies and their spiritual energy, they could be passed off as the real thing.

    After Li Changshou became an immortal, the mystical abilities of his Man-Forming Paper Cutouts were perfected. Within the range of his immortal senses, he could ce a portion of his attention on the paper effigies.

    Now, when Li Changshou was not controlling the paper effigies, they would be like living creatures that couldplete the simple instructions of the person exhibiting their mystical abilities.

    For example, they could perform chores like sweeping, removing weeds, massaging, dancing, simple fighting, and some indescribable functions.

    However, what Li Changshou needed now was not those effects.

    He wanted the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts to evolve into an incarnate through the cheapest and easiest methods!

    It was equivalent to creating some ¡®paper bodies¡¯ that could be changed at any time. He could store a portion of immortal power in them and control them at will.

    As long as the paper effigy incarnate could unleash 10% or 50% of his strength, it would be enough.

    ¡°To do this, I have to use the restrictions to refine Dharma treasures...¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself.

    This time, he was quick. Soon, he had already decided on the cultivation n for the next ten years¡ª

    He wanted to practice refining and deal with mystical abilities!

    ITAL If I don¡¯t know, I can just learn. If I don¡¯t know, I can just watch.

    Now that I have a sufficient lifespan, it¡¯s time for me to start refining.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on studying the restrictions that can put one¡¯s mind at ease.¡±

    He then looked back at the ring...

    It was needless to say that he was grateful for the strong support that the Moon Elder had given for the construction of the Little Qiong Peak!

    Apart from high-quality Spirit Stones, Li Changshou also saw numerous porcin bottles and gourds that contained pills.

    Furthermore, they were pills that were simr to the Poisonous Dragon Wine...

    It could only be said that as expected of the Moon Elder, the pills he gave were rather unique.

    Li Changshou wanted to burn those pills with the True Samadhi mes, but he hesitated.

    It would be such a waste.

    These are the elixirs that the Moon Elder has refined, which are a blessing for many male cultivators!

    They would be able to save marriages and give couples a blissful life.

    Both immortals and mortals could use them.

    He took out some empty porcin bottles and ssified the elixirs into different categories. He then burned the porcin bottles and refined the Moon Elder¡¯s aura.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep them as gifts for the future, or exchange them for something else...¡±

    If they were popr, he could try to reverse-engine the recipe and find a way to refine the elixirs. He could then produce it inrge quantities and sell them for a lot of profits!

    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s not good to be blinded by wealth. Having more money is only for better cultivation. The Dao is the foundation of the Qi cultivators.¡±

    After lecturing himself, Li Changshou could not help butugh.

    He transferred all the items in the ring to his three main Dharma treasures storage space and sealed the ring...

    He carefully recalled the conversation he had with the Moon Elder a few times. After confirming that there was no mistake in his expression and words, he temporarily put the matter aside.

    There was still some time before he had to go to the Heavenly Courts. His master had yet to reach the Perfected Immortal Realm. There was no need to rush things.

    After that, Li Changshou exited the secret underground chamber quietly and left the Little Qiong Peak on a cloud.

    ...

    The Dao Repository was located in the middle of the mountain behind the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    Even the elders in the outer hall, who had been cultivating all year round, could not be bothered to open their eyes to look at him.

    Afterward, Li Changshou started his research in the alchemy room.

    ¡°I wonder when Uncle-Master wille out of seclusion.¡±

    In the outer hall of the Dao Repository, the refining prohibitions that could be found were more basic.

    If Uncle-Master could go to the inner hall and help me memorize some high-level restrictions that had been made public by the Perfected Immortals in the sect, that would be great.

    There was no restriction within the sect and the Perfected Immortal Immortals would impart that knowledge to their disciples who had yet to be immortals.

    Li Changshou tapped his fingers on the table as he considered everything in his heart. Then, he thought of an elder in the sect.

    Elder Wan Linyun.

    The Thousand Poison Golden Furnace that he was using now was refined by Elder Wan Linyun himself. He could naturally ask thetter to teach him some refining methods.

    However, he had already received too many benefits from Wan Linyun. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he still felt a little embarrassed...

    ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll ask about the restrictions on the Dharma treasure that I have entrusted my spiritual energy to.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly.

    He owed more and more favors to that elder. It was really not a good thing and he felt that he had to think of ways to repay them in the future.

    After staying in the Pill Chamber for half a day, he went to the secret chamber again.

    He took out a few paper effigies and scattered them on the table, after which they immediately seemed to havee alive. After standing on the table, they began...

    Jumping, leaping, fighting, and dancing.

    Li Changshou focused his attention and carefully tried to feel it. Soon, he began to gain some enlightenment...

    Not long after, he took out his carving knife and bamboo slip, and started to make the first notes on his research on ¡°Paper Effigies Evolving Into Avatars¡±

    The innovation of mystical abilities could only be possible with continuous trials.

    If he wanted toplete the transformation of his mystical abilities, he had to be bold, ambitious, and expand his train of thought. He had to be careful, conscientious, and steady. The theory and practice had to bebined...

    Thus, six yearster.

    ...

    In the blue sky, a few white clouds floated across slowly.

    In front of the gate of the Immortal Du Sect Mountain, Qi Yuan, who was dressed in a brown Daoist robe, held a whisk and informed the immortal who was guarding the gate that he was going out.

    ¡°Junior Qi Yuan, how many days are you going out for?¡±

    ¡°I will be back in about three days. I have some inspiration and I¡¯d like to go out to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The immortal guarding the gate did not probe further. A rift was formed in the mountain-protection array formation and Qi Yuan went out on his own. mountain-protecting array formation

    Qi Yuan thanked him and rode a cloud out of the mountain-protection array formation, heading towards the East Ocean.

    After flying for about a thousand kilometers, Qi Yuan heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Master, find a secret ce to ce the box in. You can go to the spirit mine and wait there. You don¡¯t have to go too far away from the sect. I will return in three days. You can bring the box back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Qi Yuan replied and asked softly at his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to do more?¡±

    Li Changshou continued to transmit.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only going to the town to sell some pills and herbs. That way, I can earn some Spirit Stones and precious materials.¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed in his heart, his eyes filled with guilt, but he followed his disciple¡¯s instructions and flew into a forest on the mountain.

    After finding a ce where humans were scarce, he ced a fist-sized, square sandalwood box on the grass patch under a tree.

    After doing all that, Qi Yuan pretended to stroll around and enjoy the scenery. A wisp of immortal senses was also observing the box.

    A momentter, a crack was formed in the box. A diamond-shaped gem the size of a fingernail extended out and swayed around.

    The gem flickered.

    Li Changshou sent another voice transmission to Qi Yuan.

    ¡°Master, please retract your immortal senses first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Qi Yuan retracted his immortal senses, but he was rather puzzled.

    Immediately, the diamond-shaped gem outside the box stopped flickering.

    A ¡°reed rod¡± that looked like a diving mirror prodded out and looked around.

    Afterward, the lid of the box was gently lifted, and a pale yellow paper effigy jumped out.

    This paper effigy was several times thicker and slightly bigger than an ordinary paper one. There was a small cloth bag hanging on its shoulder.

    It held its waist and swayed back and forth while rays of light surrounded it.

    In the blink of an eye, the paper effigy transformed into a thin, eight-foot-tall Daoist who was dressed in a green Daoist robe. His long hair was tied up casually, and he carried a long sword on his back.

    The aura of the paper Daoist fluctuated slightly. After stabilizing himself in the Essence Immortal Realm, he quickly reduced to the Dao Requital Realm and concealed himself.

    The paper Daoist¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. There was a hint of spiritual light in it and he was no different from a living person.

    He took out a mirror and looked at himself before muttering, ¡°Ah, the appearance still resembles me after all.¡±

    He shook his head and put away the square box on the ground. He conjured a seal with both hands and disappeared into the ground.

    That was the result of Li Changshou¡¯s six-year research!

    Mystical Abilities; Improved Test Version: Cut paper turns into a human!

    The paper effigy had already been considered an avatar in reality.

    However, due to Li Changshou¡¯s decision to take shortcuts, the avatar was actually just an empty shell.

    Apart from that, there were many other imperfections in the paper Daoist No.1.

    For example, Li Changshou had no choice but to ce a portion of the Primordial Spirit in his body. If his avatar was killed, his Primordial Spirit would suffer slight damages.

    That alone required constant improvement.

    Li Changshou had put in a lot of effort to prevent the paper cutout avatar from being killed.

    For example, the sword on the paper effigy¡¯s back seemed like a sword but was actually a Dharma artifactposed of poison and drugs.

    Originally, Li Changshou did not n to test thebat power of Avatar No.1.

    However, the human heart was vicious. He had encountered a mishap because his wealth was unted, during his first trip out.

    After leaving the vicinity of the Immortal Du Sect, he used the Earth Escape for half a day and rushed to the famous Linhai Town in the East Continent.

    To be safe, he sold small batches of pills in different locations and shops. He also discovered several shops belonging to the Immortal Du Sect...

    He then used the Spirit Stones he had exchanged for, as well as a portion of the Immortal Stones, to purchase arge number of spirit herbs, poisonous herbs, precious materials, and young spiritual beasts.

    Not counting the first bucket of gold, the profits from the pills this time was about 60% of his cost, which was already impressive.

    In order to conceal his presence, he set up a stall there for half a day, where he peddled the Dharma artifacts that he had refined and some pills that were of good quality.

    The prices were moderate and he managed to sell several Spirit Stones.

    However, Li Changshou realized that his paper avatar was still being targeted by someone despite his conscientiousness...

    There was still half a day left before the three-day deadline. Li Changshou quietly left the ¡®town¡¯, which wasparable to the capitals of the wealthy nations in the mortal world. He rode a cloud and flew towards the forest where he could use Earth Escape.

    However, a few figures followed them out of Linhai Town. Each of them hid their cultivation and tailed them quietly.

    Look, this is the Primordial world.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart and flew even more anxiously.

    On the trimmed sleeves formed by the clone, there were paper dolls holding small swords and porcin bottles. They were rubbing their palms and ready to attack.

 Chapter 69: Donâ€™t Force Me To Draw My Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 69: Don¡¯t Force Me To Draw My Sword!</h4>

    Initially, Li Changshou was not used to shifting his consciousness onto the paper effigy.

    It was the kind of feeling... where he felt very fragile, light, weak, helpless, vulnerable, and insecure...

    However, he was able to get used to it after a while.

    After leaving the town, Li Changshou was certain that someone was tailing him. Pretending not to know, he rode a cloud towards the ce he had reserved.

    Due to the fact that there was an Anti-Five-Element Array formation around Linhai Town, he could not use any escape technique. Therefore, he had to pull some distance away before he could use Earth Escape.

    Two of the strange men who had been following him had already rushed up to the spot in front of him and set up some array formations and traps in the forest.

    I must have been targeted by those people when I took out the superior-grade Spirit Stones.

    Li Changshou thought to himself and felt helpless.

    Spirit Stones were considered hard currency in the East Continent and the Central Deity Continent because they had the most uses. Moreover, the Qi cultivators needed them and the production was stable.

    However, superior-grade Spirit Stones were usually produced in the core of the spirit meridian. They were rare and precious, and their value was much higher than ordinary Spirit Stones.

    The 300-feet dense forest in front should be where they¡¯re attacking.

    He had just left the boundary of the Anti-Five-Element Array, which was where he could use the Earth Escape...

    They had obviously nned this meticulously.

    Thebat ability of the paper effigy was debatable, and its defense was definitely inferior. It was only as strong as a cultivator who was at the Void Return Stage.

    However, he had instilled his immortal power into it. He could directly cast powerful Dharma spells...

    The ce was quite close to the town Although it was remote, the strong Primordial Energy fluctuations would definitely attract the attention of many Qi cultivators.

    Furthermore, the paper effigy had expended too much immortal power and was prone to being unable to go home because he was deprived.

    The paper effigy had a third of his assets.

    Even though he had paper effigy No. 2 and No. 3 as backups, it was best not to lose anything...

    He had to end the battle quickly and not let the other party touch him!

    The closer he got to the traps set up by the other party, the more he felt that they were looking at him.

    He did not feel rmed because his main body wasn¡¯t there.

    Li Changshou looked at the diamond-shaped gemstone hanging on his waist, which was the second product of his refinement that he was satisfied with. It was the Sensing Stone.

    The first product that he was satisfied with was the Soul-Bewitching Pearl.

    In the past six years, apart from adding restrictions like ¡®Mind Entrust¡¯ and ¡®Stable Immortality¡¯ to the paper effigies, he had also created that pearl.

    The gem was purple-red in color, which meant that three immortal senses and spiritual senses were locked onto him.

    In the forest in front, the two figures hiding behind the trees were keeping their guards up.

    There was another person hiding behind the clouds in the sky. He seemed to be passing by, but he maintained the same speed and was going in the same direction as Li Changshou...

    So brazen?

    The town was indeed chaotic. There were many itinerant cultivators and there were no rules outside the town.

    He was still a thousand feet away from the enemy¡¯s trap...

    500 feet...

    100 feet...

    Li Changshou suddenly realized something and mumbled, ¡°I forgot to buy something.¡±

    He then turned around and was about to leave the town.

    Suddenly, a ray of light fell from above. Two figures appeared from behind and in front of him respectively. They rushed towards Li Changshou, and the light from the treasure in their hands flickered!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched slightly. However, he immediately acted as his expression changed drastically as he plunged into the forest.

    ¡°You! Who are you!¡±

    It was a close call. A three-feet-long square sealnded right in front of him!

    The wind blew, causing Li Changshou¡¯s long hair to dance wildly!

    As soon as hended, five figures rushed towards him from behind.

    Li Changshou took two steps back and gripped the hilt of his sword with his right hand.

    He shouted, ¡°Wait! We can talk!¡±

    The five of them did not stop at all. The two of them used their techniques and threw treasures at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes widened. He pulled the sword on his back out by three inches. Wisps of colorless powder were activated by his immortal power and floated towards the five of them.

    With exquisite footwork, he dodged the iing Dharma treasures, Dharma spells, and talismans, looking rather pathetic.

    The assassin with the highest cultivation level in the sky opened his left palm and aimed it at Li Changshou.

    A mysterious wave appeared around Li Changshou, and his movements slowed down.

    The treasure seal was smashed downwards once again!

    The aura around Li Changshou¡¯s body trembled. He revealed his Essence Immortal cultivation level and forcefully pushed away the ripples around him. Once again, he avoided the seal by a close shave!

    There was anger in his eyes. He growled, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to attack with the sword!¡±

    In the air, the middle-aged Daoist, whose cultivation level was at the early-stage of Perfected Immortal Realm,ughed coldly. He put away the seal before throwing it at Li Changshou¡¯s forehead again.

    The four of them used their Dharma spells and divine powers again to seal the corner that Li Changshou was retreating towards...

    In the Primordial world, smashing someone else with a brick was a form of assault that had prevailed for a long time.

    All of a sudden, the Dao Requital cultivator who had the weakest cultivation level among them, shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Little...¡±

    The few of them looked over and at the same time, their vision became blurry.

    The Perfected Immortal who was in the air turned pale. Just as he was about to turn around and fly away, he staggered and fell from the sky!

    The four people on the ground fell even faster, and they instantly lied on the ground in the forest.

    Li Changshou waved his left hand, and the Sky Treasure Umbre rose in the sky, forming an istion array formation.

    Li Changshou, who had been grabbing the hilt of his sword, stopped in his tracks. He suddenly rushed forward and finally pulled out his long... sword?

    It was not a sword!

    Half of the sword was at the bottom of the hilt. The sword de had no edge, but the tip of the sword was made of seven Dharma treasure ropes!

    Li Changshou swung the strange sword, and the rope on it instantly lengthened. It was like Qi Yuan¡¯s whisk. In the blink of an eye, he had tied up the Perfected Immortal who had yet tond on the ground!

    Li Changshou casually pulled the rope and the five figures instantly gathered in front of him!

    At the same time, three paper effigies jumped out from Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. Before theynded on the ground, they turned into three sullen-faced old Daoists.

    Paper Effigy No. 1 took out a Demon-Suppressing Wooden Fish while Paper Effigy No. 2 held onto a Soul-Conquering Golden Bell and took out two cans of Immortal-Incinerating Powder. Paper Effigy No. 3 acted like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey...

    Theynded in front of Li Changshou and Paper Effigy No. 2 immediately sprinkled the Immortal-Burning Powder. Paper Effigy No. 3 took away their storage Dharma treasures.

    A few balls of True Samadhi mes darted out of Li Changshou¡¯s palm and reached between the five of them.

    The mes instantly expanded...

    The wooden fish sounded, the bell rang, and the chant sounded.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was fixed in the direction of the town. He noticed that there seemed to be some people looking in his direction, but no one came over.

    He scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and was on guard. The Soul-Bewitching Pearls that he threw out began to rotate rapidly, absorbing the souls of five people at once.

    Ever since he counterattacked, there was only a pile of ashes left in front of him. It had not even been ten minutes.

    Li Changshou activated the Earth Escape technique and stabbed the sword back into the scabbard on his back. The paper effigies jumped back into his sleeve one after another.

    The few pieces of Dharma treasures on the ground that had been half-destroyed by the True Samadhi mes were also stored in a treasure pouch that was especially used for storing trash.

    At the final step, Li Changshou¡¯s sleeves trembled. The ashes drifted in the wind and transformed into nutrients for the nts and vegetation.

    After retracting the improved Sky Treasure Umbre, he stepped into the quicksand on the ground, and his figure flew towards the north.

    The people who were investigating the ce only managed to catch a glimpse of his back view as he left, as well as the words he muttered to himself...

    ¡°I told you not to force me to draw my sword.¡±

    This sword cultivator is so powerful...

    ...

    Li Changshou thought to himself that the paper effigies¡¯ immortal power reserves were still quite rich. Hence, he first traveled 10,000 kilometers to the north, then turned to the east and took a stroll before returning to the Immortal Du Sect.

    The situation was really dangerous...

    Fortunately, the Perfected Immortal was careless and underestimated his opponent. He was used to using Dharma treasures to attack others. Before he could unleash much of his strength, he was defeated by the poisonous powder that he had released.

    Now, Li Changshou already had a drug that could rece the Soft Immortal Disperser¡ª Soul Intoxication Powder.

    There were a total of six types of poisonous powder that were released when he drew his sword. When the Perfected Immortal fell from the sky, half of his body was already dead. In the end, he was engulfed by the True Samadhi mes. His Primordial Spirit was still trembling.

    If I was that careless, I would have died.

    Li Changshou sighed and gave himself a warning.

    He won and felt the joy of getting their assets for no reason.

    There was actually nothing to be happy about. After all, the fact that he was being targeted by others, meant that he was still not steady enough and was too reckless.

    I shall go back and write a reflection letter. Next time, I¡¯ll ask Master toe out for a few more days.

    However...

    Looking at the treasure pouches in his sleeve, which were filled with spiritual herbs, poisonous herbs, and young spiritual beasts, he reckoned that he would be busy for three to five years.

    He wanted to be rich!

    He wanted to have more money to protect Dao!

    Li Changshou rushed all the way back to the forest at the time that he had settled on.

    The paper effigy quickly ced the square box inside the soil. He looked at his Sensing Stone and realized that it was glistening a little.

    Li Changshou soon found his master, who was hiding five kilometers away, and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Master, please retract your immortal senses.¡±

    Qi Yuan, who was curiously sizing up the paper effigy, immediately responded and retracted his immortal senses.

    The diamond-shaped immortal stone was no longer shining.

    The paper effigy slowly shrugged his shoulders and mumbled, ¡°Little... Little... Little...¡±

    Wisps of immortal light surrounded the thickened paper effigy which reappeared again. The small cloth bag on its shoulder was bulging. It nimbly jumped into the box and put on the lid.

    ¡°Alright, Master. Take back the box. Just pretend that nothing happened and return to the mountain. Next time, let¡¯s find a suitable reason toe out for a walk.¡±

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan chuckled. He rode a cloud and took away the square box.

    Li Changshou¡¯s conscious returned to his original body in the Pill Chamber. He immediately heaved a long sigh of relief.

    That feeling of being fragile, helpless, weak, and pitiful finally disappeared.

    The main body is still the mostfortable... and safe.

    ...

    What exactly will Senior Changshou like?

    In the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, not far from where the Jiuyi Jiu Xian lived, was a cave abode on a rock wall.

    The exterior of the cave abode looked ordinary, but the interior was very exquisite.

    As soon as he entered the cave abode, he found himself in an elegant ¡®Hall¡¯. On his left, he could see a ten-feet-long lotus pond. The bottom of the pond was covered in spiritual jade. The water in the pond emitted a bright glow and there were one or two carps under the lotus leaves.

    On the right was a spacious guest room. There were meditation cushions, seats, and a partition. There were curtains on both sides, and there were murals of mountains and rivers on the walls.

    As he continued to explore, he discovered that there were two forks. One of them led to the owner of the abode, where the Perfected Immortal Jiang Jingshan cultivated and lived.

    The other led to the room of Youqin Xuanya, Jiang Jingshan¡¯s personal disciple. She was the head disciple of the younger generation of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Youqin Xuanya, who had just woken up from her Dao Enlightenment state, was thinking about a question...

    Master had previously said that exchanging gifts is an effective method for improving friendships.

    She wanted to give Senior Changshou a present and also wanted to receive a gift from him. That could prove that he treated her as a ¡®friend¡¯.

    Friends needed to constantlymunicate and improve their friendship. A friendship where they could talk about everything was something that Youqin Xuanya yearned for.

    Unfortunately, she still... didn¡¯t have a single friend.

    My cultivation level is not high, so I only have the Earth Escape technique. If others find out, I¡¯m afraid I will be aughing stock.

    Earth Escape.

    Youqin Xuanya blinked her eyes. As her eyshes fluttered, she had already thought of something.

    She turned around and walked towards the wardrobe.

    The furnishings in the room were actually very simple, but the furniture was made of extraordinary materials.

    She took out a jewelry box from the wardrobe. As soon as she opened it, it shone brightly, and she could see many spiritual lights shing.

    They were all rewards that her parents had given her before she went to the Immortal Du Sect to seek immortality.

    Although the mortal world in the Southern Continent was currently a chaotic ce, the karma between the human emperors was too great. No Qi cultivators dared to interfere with the lives of the emperors.

    However, that did not stop the emperors from using various methods to obtain the Qi Refinement technique.

    Almost half of the human emperors in the mortal world had methods to increase their lifespans. Youqin Kingdom was a ssic example of a ce where immortals and mortals co-existed. From the emperor to the generals, all of them had cultivation levels that wereparable to a small immortal.

    Youqin Xuanya searched the jewelry box for a while and soon picked up a yellow pearl.

    It was not a Dharma treasure, but a pearl formed from spirit meridians. It contained the pure power of the Five Elements of Earth. Although it was not a valuable treasure, it had a certain effect on earth-type Dharma spells.

    The Earth Escape technique was also ordinary.

    Such heaven-made pearls were hundreds of times more precious than Dharma treasures and Dharma artifacts that offered the same effect.

    ¡°Will Senior think that the gift is too insignificant?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pondered for a while before making a decision. She took out a small brocade box and ced the pearl inside.

    After some thought, she took out another brocade handkerchief and hesitated for an hour before writing something on it ¨C ¡°For you, Senior Changshou.¡±

    After covering the pearl with the square handkerchief, she closed the brocade box. She pursed her lips and smiled. Even her footsteps were much lighter.

 Chapter 70: What Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 70: What Is This?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This Perfected Immortal...

    ¡°Why is he even poorer than I was when I was transcending the tribtion?¡±

    In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou looked at the seven or eight storage Dharma treasures in front of him. He took out the items inside one by one and ced them into the treasure pouch that sorted garbage.

    No matter how low the chances of him being recognized were, Li Changshou would not use those Dharma treasures that were his spoils.

    Of course, the first-grade Numinous Treasure was an exception.

    The problem was that the incapacitating agents and poisonous pills he used were also costly.

    They were all good things that would not be sold. A portion of the poisonous herbs came from Elder Wan Linyun and their value could not be calcted.

    The result of being tailed was actually... being disadvantaged.

    The Perfected Immortal did not have much wealth, which also reflected the embarrassing predicament of most itinerant cultivators.

    With the rise of the human race, the Dao Sect prospered, and Daoism was everywhere. The Immortal Sect emerged and controlled most of the resources.

    It was not easy for itinerant cultivators who did not rely on the Immortal Sect to maintain their daily cultivation and umte much wealth.

    At that time, Li Changshou had given the other party a chance to stop. It was purely because he could not bear to use the poisonous powder in his Dharma artifact. That was why he told them to stop...

    If the other party stopped, he could just knock them unconscious. After all, pills that could kill Perfected Immortals were too expensive.

    However, they did not stop. They were very professional and decisive. He was determined to kill him and seize his treasures.

    That made Li Changshou feel very helpless.

    Superior-grade Spirit Stones might not be that attractive, but they felt that he might have had other treasures since he had those Superior-grade Spirit Stones of the Dao Realm...

    That was the reason they wanted to give it a try.

    The matter taught Li Changshou a lesson. Firstly, he had to formte a detailed trade n to avoid being targeted again.

    Secondly, if he was tempted by someone else¡¯s treasure in the future and wanted to plot against them, he would have to think about the consequences that those guys faced for attacking him.

    ¡°No matter how good a treasure is, you have to be alive to use them.¡±

    The Dharma treasures which were akin to trash could not be used at present. Once his refining skills improved, he might be able to use them.

    However, the more he came into contact with the restrictions of refining, the more he found the ¡®subject¡¯ to be profound. Moreover, there were not many shortcuts that he could take.

    If he wanted to modify or create restrictions, it would require him to conduct tens of thousands of years of research.

    Moreover, the most powerful Dharma treasures that surfaced in the Primordial Times were not refined using precious materials. They were naturally made.

    The pinnacle of Dharma treasure refinement was the Merit Postnatal Numinous treasure. It was more important to have merit.

    Instead of focusing on the path of refining, he might as well spend his energy on array formations and continue to pursue the me coverage of ¡°miniaturization of array formation¡±.

    He decided to focus on the types of storage Dharma artifacts and refining devices required by the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    I¡¯d better spend my spare time and energy on refining pills and alchemy.

    His main profession?

    Of course, it was a... ahem, to seek Dao Enlightenment and Immortality!

    Li Changshou sat behind his desk and began to ssify into groups, the spiritual herbs and poisonous herbs that he had obtained.

    Later, I¡¯ll refine pills and send some to Elder Wan Linyun.

    Although it seems a little pretentious, it¡¯s still a token of my appreciation.

    After he was done with his work, Li Changshou ced the Dharma artifact spheres that had suppressed the young spiritual beasts aside. He would take them to the spiritual beast enclosure for rearingter.

    There were two young spiritual beasts that were meant for Fairy. She had beenining for a long time that most of the spiritual beasts were poisonous creatures and that it was difficult for her to even find a rabbit or a deer...

    This time, Li Changshou gave her two spiritual beasts that looked and tasted good. If she was willing to raise them, they could be her pet. Otherwise, she could also eat them after a few years.

    Li Changshou took out the sword-shaped Dharma artifact that looked like a sword but was not actually one. It was a Dharma artifact known as the Poison Disperser. Li Changshou smiled calmly...

    He went to the side and put on a pair of special poison-resistant gloves, a mask, and protective suits. He then grabbed a pair of self-made tweezers and some test tubes. He put the antidote pills in his hand and continued to work.

    In order to fight well, he had to refine his weapons before the battle.

    Everything was the same. The pleasure and gains had toe after hard work.

    ...

    After staying in the secret chamber for two days, Li Changshou left the Pill Chamber, only to find that the Little Qiong Peak was surprisingly rather lively today.

    His immortal senses had been lingering in the array formation around the Pill Chamber.

    Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Qi, the pair of Daopanions, hade to visit Fairy for a chat over tea.

    Li Changshou knew what happened.

    After Fairy went to apologize thest time, Liu Yan¡¯er was afraid that she would think too much. Thus, she sent a long message to Fairy using a paper crane.

    The two of them grew closer and became familiar with each other.

    On the surface, Fairy¡¯s cultivation level had already reached the third-stage of the Soul Formation Realm. At such a young age, she had reached the standards of bing a junior immortal.

    Since Fairy was grounded for twenty years, Liu Yan¡¯er had alsoe to the Little Qiong Peak to visit her a few times in the past few years.

    Today, Liu Yan¡¯er and her Junior Wang Qi visited Fairy together. However, apart from cultivating, they simply strolled around casually.

    However...

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to ¡®look¡¯ at the person sitting beside him. She was like a fairy formed from ice-blue snow lotus. She was Youqin Xuanya who was ying an Immortal Life Simtion with the three of them...

    Why is she here?

    Has her cultivation level reached the second-stage of the Dao Requital Realm?

    Without Yuan Qing¡¯s harassment, would her cultivation level improve rapidly?

    Not bad. She¡¯s definitely going to be the head disciple of the current generation.

    However, it isn¡¯t appropriate for Youqin Xuanya toe to the Little Qiong Peak all the time. She is too dazzling, and every move of hers is being watched by everyone in the sect.

    Li Changshou pondered quietly.

    Since she was a guest, he could not chase her away. He could not offend the Sect Leader because of such a small matter.

    Aftering out of the forest, Li Changshou walked straight back to his straw hut and did not hide his whereabouts.

    He activated the concealment array formation and changed into a Daoist robe. He sat under the huge sign hanging on the wall and quietly meditated to think about how he should solve the problem regarding Youqin Xuanya.

    Many Qi cultivators liked to hang signs withrge words in their living quarters.

    For powerful mighty figures who had survived since the ancient times, they liked to hang the words ¡®Heaven and Earth¡¯.

    In the past tens of thousands of years, the Qi cultivators liked to hang signs that read ¡®Dao¡¯ or ¡®Great Dao¡¯.

    Those were quitemon. The Qi cultivators would often hang the signs ording to their preferences. Examples of some words on the signs would be ¡®calming¡¯, ¡®force¡¯, ¡®Xuan¡¯, and ¡®Miao¡¯.

    Some of the more odd ones would be ¡®return¡¯ or ¡®sister¡¯.

    The words on the sign that was hung on the wall behind Li Changshou were impressive. There were probably not many Qi cultivators who could be simr to him in the vast Primordial Times.

    The word ¡®stable¡¯ was written on the sign!

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Fairy was waving her hands while standing outside the array formation¡¯s light wall.

    Li Changshou smiled helplessly, stood up, opened the door, and exited.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Senior,e over, have some tea and chat! Senior Sister Youqin... has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Fairy winked at him. They exchanged nces and understood what was going on.

    She thought Senior, Senior Sister Youqin is here to look for you again. I can¡¯t deal with her. You can do it yourself!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired from refining pills just now. I want to rest. I saw that you guys were having fun, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately took two steps forward towards the straw hut.

    She said, ¡°Senior Changshou, you can rest if you¡¯re tired. I don¡¯t have anything important to do. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been in seclusion for too long and have been wandering around the sect. I want to seek your guidance.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to Youqin Xuanya and the other two. ¡°I apologize for my negligence. Please forgive me.¡±

    The three of them returned their greetings. Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er said that it was alright.

    Liu Yan¡¯er seemed to have noticed something as she smiled yfully.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were extremely bright at that moment. There was a hint of hesitation on her usually sullen and beautiful face.

    However, she was not a shy person. Very quickly, she retrieved a brocade box from her bracelet and walked towards Li Changshou...

    ¡°Senior Changshou, this is a gift for you.¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned.

    He was still waiting for Youqin Xuanya to exin what the gift was for. Was she asking for a favor, or did she want to personally thank him for saving her life?

    In the end, Youqin Xuanya handed the brocade box over to him.

    There was not much expression on her beautiful, wless face. However, there was a hint of nervousness in her eyes.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Forget it. I can¡¯t me her for being fond of me. It must be because of Moon Elder¡¯s mistake.

    However, he had to return to normal.

    Since he did not fancy her, he should not let her read too into things. If he did not solve the issue immediately, it would constantly cause chaos.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Youqin,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile and took the brocade box from her.

    He then took out a Dharma artifact sphere that was suppressing the young spiritual beasts and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything because I was in a hurry. This is a gift for you, Junior. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Um... Okay!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she held the little spiritual beast Dharma artifact sphere in her palm.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Changshou.¡±

    At the side, Fairy could not help but purse her lips. However, she did not say anything.

    Li Changshou held onto the brocade box and said slowly,¡±I gained a lot from my trip to the Northern Continent with you, Junior Youqin. From now on, if you have nothing to do, you cane to the Little Qiong Peak. Fairy and I don¡¯t have many good friends in the sect. Other than Junior Wang Qi and Senior Sister Yan¡¯er, we only interact with Uncle-Master Jiu Jiu and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, who are seniors and experts.¡±

    ¡°Junior Youqin, if you don¡¯t mind, you and I can be fellow disciples and good friends.¡±

    Hearing that, Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er immediately understood something. Both of them were puzzled.

    Logically speaking, being able to obtain Youqin Xuanya¡¯s affection would be a great opportunity for Li Changshou. Why did he reject her so decisively?

    Wang Qi suddenly understood and thought to himself, It is probably because their cultivation levels are not on the same level. Senior Changshou feels that he is far inferior to this head disciple, so he rejected her... that should be it.

    Fairy felt helpless.

    Her senior¡¯s troublesome character...

    Although Fairy was quite happy that her senior had rejected other female Qi cultivators, especially Youqin Xuanya, that also meant that if she wanted to win his heart, she would have a hard time taking the crucial step.

    Senior, what kind of girls do you like?

    Fairy was puzzled.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Youqin Xuanya actually smiled knowingly when she heard Li Changshou¡¯s words!

    Her gaze was rather lively. Although she did not show much emotion, everyone could sense that she was in a good mood.

    It was not a fake smile, but a genuine one that came from the bottom of her heart.

    Her beautiful face was flushed red, which made Fairy, a female cultivator feel tempted.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s tone became a little more serious.

    Even her tone was happy...

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile, but he was puzzled.

    I¡¯ve already made it so clear and obvious. Does Youqin not understand?

    Youqin Xuanya immediately cupped her hands and lowered her head. She said firmly, ¡°Senior, please give me your guidance from now on!

    ¡°Junior Sister Fairy, please advise me! I will definitelye over often!¡±

    Uh?

    A few question marks appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    Wait a minute, I¡¯m a little confused about this situation...

    On the other side, Wang Qi scratched the back of his head. Liu Yan¡¯er was confused.

    Fairy, on the other hand, felt a huge ripple in her heart. Her eyes flickered, and she felt a sense of pity for him.

    Is she that lowly?

    Senior Sister Youqin actually... just wanted to be friends with Senior. Is she not going to ask for anything else?

    Compared to her, I¡¯m so much more blissful... I get to be around him everyday...

    I¡¯m so fortunate...

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Ling¡¯e took two steps forward and bowed to Youqin Xuanya. ¡°Please guide me from now on!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but tilt his head.

    Why are these two forging ties? It¡¯s going to be terrible if they be equally toxic!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded with a smile, her eyes twinkling.

    Seeing that Li Changshou¡¯s expression was a little sullen, she quickly said, ¡°Senior Changshou, please rest well. When Ie out of seclusion again, I¡¯lle and visit you. Please do not force yourself to cultivate and refine pills.¡±

    ¡°You too, Junior Sister Fairy...¡±

    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, take care. Come here often.¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya bade farewell to Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er. She rode on a cloud and drifted away. It was as if her hair that was fluttering in the wind had be much livelier.

    On the other hand, Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er expressed that they were too shocked, so they took their leave as well.

    Li Changshou frowned as he watched the three of them leave.

    He really could not figure out a way to deal with the toxic girl...

    Didn¡¯t I exin clearly just now?

    In the future, we¡¯re going to be fellow disciples and good friends. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m rejecting her romantically?

    This...

    She must be poisoned!

    ¡°Stinky Senior, where is my gift?!¡±

    Li Changshou took out another spiritual beast sphere from his sleeve and handed it to his junior sister. He stood still, doubting everything that happened.

    Fairy praised, ¡°Senior Sister Youqin is so beautiful. Her cultivation level is also very high.¡±

    ¡°Heh, hehe.¡± Li Changshou sighed. He felt a little helpless about Youqin Xuanya. ¡°How can it not be high?

    ¡°With her personality, she probably won¡¯t encounter any mental demons in her life.¡±

    Fairy was confused. ¡°Huh? Why? Didn¡¯t you say that if the Dao Heart is unstable, the demons would appear at any time?¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky. He could not give a specific answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably destiny.¡±

    Beside him, Fairy had already started to unseal the Dharma artifact sphere. Very quickly, she eximed in admiration and took out the young spiritual beast inside.

    ¡°Wow! So cute! Is this... the son of the Hundred-Toothed Golden Beast? Thank you, Senior!¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as you like it.¡±

 Chapter 71: I, Ao Yiâ€¦ Stopped Growing

    <h4>Chapter 71: I, Ao Yi... Stopped Growing</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As expected, after ying with the young spiritual beasts that were given to her for a few days, Fairy... threw them into the spiritual beast enclosure...

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was prepared. He built a small water enclosure for the pink bamboo rat, which could swallow most of the low-quality materials. He then added twoyers of simple array formations to restrict its movement.

    Fairy would go to the spiritual beast enclosure thrice a month. Most of the spiritual beasts could absorb the Heaven and Earth Primordial Energy and would not starve to death.

    Li Changshou ced the Earth Spirit Pearl that Youqin Xuanya had given him, in an eye-catching spot of the Pill Chamber. He did not carry it with him.

    This treasure is exorbitant.

    In the future, he would be able to create the array discs of the Five-Element Array with four other treasures of the same quality.

    For now, it was not very useful.

    Li Changshou still did not understand why Youqin Xuanya was there...

    Forget it.

    He could only say that she had lived up to her toxicity.

    When shees to Little Qiong Peak again, I¡¯ll just rest in the Pill Chamber and get Fairy to y, chat, and drink tea with me.

    After the trivial incident, Li Changshou stayed put in the Pill Chamber and began to refine pills.

    Money is the most important thing.

    He had done some simple research when he went to Linhai Town previously.

    The pills that he was refining at this moment were the mainstream pills that the itinerant cultivators required. The pills had healing effects and would heal and improve the user¡¯s physical state. It would also assist in breaking through bottlenecks.

    The low-level elixirs could be used by cultivators at the Void Return Stage. They could also satisfy the daily needs of high-end Itinerant Immortals.

    He did it for the sake of earning more money and for quicker sales to ensure profitability.

    Based on Li Changshou¡¯s rich experience in alchemy, the sess rate was not low.

    Most of the Qi cultivators relied on their intuition and experience to refine pills. The words ¡®small¡¯ and ¡®quantifiable¡¯ in the pill form were an eyesore to them, just like the little genies that often went to the Southern Continent for a walk...

    Li Changshou was already prepared for it.

    When he first came into contact with alchemy, he continuously wrote summaries of his notes and he would also continuously try to figure out the exact amount of ingredients needed for the pill form.

    He also used the duration of the pill refinement as a limit. He recorded the changes in the temperature during the pill refinement, wrote down the order of cement of the herbs, the age of the herbs, the size of the cut, and so on. He then found the perfect n...

    That would guarantee the sess rate!

    While he was refining the mainstream pills, Li Changshou also nned to refine some advanced pills that were on the same level as the upper limit of his current level.

    Spirit Pills of Rank One and Rank Two.

    Ordinary immortal pills were only divided into Upper, Middle, and Lower grades.

    Middle-grade immortal pills were bestsellers in the town. Many immortals who were not good at alchemy would purchase them in bulk.

    Pills that surpassed immortal pills would be called Spirit Pills that had varying ranks from one to nine.

    However, the ones that could be called Spirit Pills were all treasures.

    At the same time, the Nine Revolution Golden Pill was the signature sign of the Ren Sect Leader transforming into a Grand Supreme Elder

    Hence, the inheritors of the Ren Sect were all good at alchemy. However, Li Changshou did not dare to use the unique pill form of Ren Sect, because it would increase the difficulty...

    There was nothing he could do about it.

    Li Changshou¡¯s n for refining pills was simple.

    He decided to reject the cost-effective route and prioritize the improvement of the quality of the elixir.

    At first, he lowered the price slightly and tried to break into the pill industry of Linhai Town.

    Once it¡¯s stable, I guarantee all my pills will be in high demand and sell out in all stores!

    Although he could refine Spirit Pills, he did not dare to buy too many ten-thousand-year-old spirit herbs because he had yet to guarantee the sess rate of the pill refinement.

    He would only use the remaining spirit herbs and take a gamble after it was guaranteed that he would profit from the middle-grade pills.

    Money had to be earned in a stable manner.

    ...

    After refining the precious materials that he had exchanged this time, into the foundation of the array formation, he ¡°plumped up¡± the Recovery Array of Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou kept his schedule full and maximized all 24 hours in a day.

    He would spend six hours on Dao enlightenment, four hours on perfecting the mystical abilities of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts, two hours on reading ancient books, and increasing his knowledge. For the remaining six hours, he would enter the Pill Chamber and focus on refining pills.

    Since he was going to sell that batch of pills outside of the sect, he need not worry about attracting attention from the sect...

    The feeling was very simr to how he felt when he first came into contact with alchemy and figured out a bunch of equations. Back then, he barely slept and would hold onto the small Pill Furnace even when he was meditating.

    He would stay awake through sunrise and sunset.

    When Li Changshou focused on refining pills and cultivating, he did not notice the passage of time.

    That was what cultivation was like.

    The time seemed to have be very slow. He did not need to be as anxious as mortals who had to get busy to make ends meet or work for three meals a day and a roof over his head. He did not need to worry that his lifespan would only be a hundred years.

    Once in a while, he would get tired from pill refinement. He would then take a walk in the mountains, look around, tease his junior, and take care of the spiritual fish in theke, spiritual beasts in the mountains, and herbs in the fields...

    He was extremely satisfied with this life.

    The month had passed.

    His heart was filled with calmness.

    He made himself be stable...

    In the Primordial world, there were four distinct seasons, only in the Southern Continent. Other than the North Continent, most ces were in spring all year round.

    Li Changshou had spent more than three years refining the pills.

    The paper effigy was even more perfect. It had three to four obvious ws. For example, the paper effigy¡¯s face could finally change ording to his mood.

    Moreover, through the stupid way of thickening the paper effigy and increasing the restrictions, Li Changshou managed to increase the power that the paper effigy could exert to the level of a Perfected Immortal

    This way, he would be able to gain more security.

    Li Changshou was prepared to wait for his master toe out of seclusion before discussing with him his n to make his master walk out of the Mountain-protection array formation for a while. He would then use the paper effigy to go to Linhai Town for the second time.

    When the paper effigy goes out this time, it will exhibit its cultivation level that is in thete-stage of the Essence Immortal.

    Of course, other than that, there are many other things to take note of...

    Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and sorted his thoughts. He took out a jade tablet and wrote down the various materials he needed to trade for this time.

    Once I sessfully sell this batch of pills, the core of the Recovery Array can be improved and the Incapacitating Array outside the Pill Chamber will also be strengthened...

    ¡°I wonder when Uncle-Master wille out of seclusion. I miss him quite a bit.¡±

    Li Changshou took a look at the treasure pouch he had prepared for his Uncle-Master Jiu Jiu, which contained pleasant-tasting pills, as well as his favorite wine.

    I can bury the underground array formation myself but I still need Uncle-Master¡¯s help with therger one on the surface.

    After listing the things that he had to do, Li Changshou stood up and stretched.

    Later, I¡¯ll visit Elder Wan Linyun and make preparations to leave.

    Sigh...

    This fruitful, tiring, and leisurely cultivation period...

    It would be good if I can keep it up.

    ...

    Hmph, these human Qi cultivators who have been blessed by heaven and earth are cultivating leisurely and discussing Dao everyday.

    In the Treasure Pool of the Golden Ao Ind, a green dragon swam slowly in the pool with a hint of helplessness in its narrow eyes.

    At that moment, he was no longer the young dragon in his teens.

    However, there was some trauma that lingered in his heart and never dissipated.

    Gradually, Ao Yi felt uneasy when he saw the human-shaped old Daoist priest.

    He knew that he had already reached the Demonic-resistant realm, but he could not ovee it.

    He also had issues with his health because of that but he refused to face them.

    Not far away, there were a few Golden Immortals from the Jie Sect who were exining the Great Dao of Longevity to the many immortals who had yet to mature.

    Ao Yi wanted to go over and listen, but there...

    There were simply too many old Daoist masters.

    There were also a few people who had sullen expressions on their faces, which inevitably reminded him of some painful memories.

    Through his observation of the human Qi cultivators on the ind over the years, Ao Yi had discovered many problems and had many more doubts.

    Sometimes, he wondered if he had misunderstood the human race.

    Was the sullen-faced old Daoist that I encountered back then an anomaly among humans?

    No, definitely not!

    Although the human Qi cultivators were friendly and happy every day, were in harmony with demons, spirits, and ghouls which they saw as their own and built a rapport with, they were in fact... filthy-hearted!

    On the surface, most human Qi cultivators would call him ¡°junior¡± and ¡°Fellow Daoist¡±.

    However, they secretly treated him, the Second Prince of the East Ocean, as a disy piece!

    Is it a big deal to be the main character now...

    In the past few years, there were a few dragon spirits on Golden Ao Ind. asionally, they would chat with Ao Yi tofort him.

    In terms of cultivation, the Great ck Clouds Immortal had imparted some immortal spells to him in his dream. After throwing two numinous treasures out of thin air, he did not bother about him anymore.

    Although his master didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, Ao Yi wasn¡¯t resentful towards him.

    Since he had escaped once, this was the price he had to pay.

    With the constant activation of the Dragon King¡¯s bloodline, Ao Yi¡¯s cultivation level had steadily reached the Primordial Immortal Realm. He had obtained even more dragon-type mystical abilities.

    It was not difficult for the dragons to transcend the Immortal Ascension. They could go into the Tribtion Cloud and rely on the Thunder Tribtion to change their scales.

    When will I be able to hear the sage speak?

    Ao Yi sighed in his heart.

    The Jie Sect was divided into inner and outer sects. There were only a few inner sect disciples who specialized in the Dao that the Sect Master of the Heaven Ascension Sect had passed down.

    The inner sect disciples of the Sage were the Daoist Duobao, Mother of Golden Spirit, Mother Wudang, Mother of Turtle Spirit, and a few of their disciples.

    It was impossible to count the number of outer sect disciples because there were simply too many of them.

    The four senior outer sect disciples were Zhao Gongming, Yun Xiao, Bi Xiao, and Qiong Xiao. When the four of them became Sect Masters of the Heaven Ascension Sect, they already had their own Dao, so they were considered outer sect disciples.

    Those who had settled down and nted their roots in the Three Thousand Worlds were all disciples of the Heaven Ascension Sect.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven and his four inner sect disciples lived in Green Touring Pce all year round.

    Green Touring Pce was the Dao bearing of a Sage. It was said that only the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals could find it.

    There was a path to the Green Touring Pce on Golden Ao Ind, but no one knew where it was.

    In any case, Ao Yi had secretly searched the entire Golden Ao Ind, but he could not find Sage¡¯s trail.

    That meant that he wasn¡¯t fated.

    Due to the impartial teaching that existed in Jie Sect, there were more and more Dao inheritors in the three Daoist sects.

    Ao Yi hadpletely understood Ren Sect.

    This sect master himself was a Sage and a personal disciple of another Sage. However, the Chan Sect and Jie Sect dared not provoke him at all. The ones who taught Daoism in the Central Deity Continent weremon and no one dared to offend them.

    The Grand Pure One was the head of the six Sages and was also known as the strongest ancestor.

    If I had persevered a little back then and risked my life to learn Dao, I might have been able to get some luck for the dragon race and find a way out.

    As for the Immortal Du Sect...

    At that moment, Ao Yi despised it a little.

    The Immortal Du Sect did belong to Ren Sect and there were also Dao inheritors of the Sage. However, they were not very powerful and there were no experts who were famous in the sect.

    After listening to the sutras mentioned by the Golden Immortals, Ao Yi sighed in his heart and slowly sank to the bottom of the pool.

    He curled up in the corner and cultivated quietly.

    I can¡¯t sleep. If I do, I¡¯ll get nightmares and dream of being ughtered and treated like food.

    The more Ao Yi found out, the more he realized how deep and terrifying the water was during the Primordial Times.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion not only destroyed the dragons, but also the true experts of the dragon race.

    The Saints of Heaven and Earth were in power and the dragons can only retreat from the world. The human race and the Dao Sect were the main characters of the world.

    His previous thoughts were indeed a little childish.

    There¡¯s no point feeling ashamed while in hindsight.

    You can never awaken a dragon pretending to be drunk.

    However, in order to make the dragon race prosper again, the only way was to let the descendants of the dragon race enter the Sage Court.

    What should I, Ao Yi, do?

    Actually, he had developed a good idea a few years ago.

    Be famous.

    As long as he could be the Crown Prince of the Dragon Pce, be a disciple of the sect, and rise to fame, he would be able to influence the thoughts of his nsmen and slowly make them swallow their pride...

    That would be the opportunity for him to alter his fate and was something he could do.

    While he was cultivating, Ao Yi suddenly heard two cultivators passing by the pool. They were having a conversation.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to a few Immortal Sects in the Eastern Continent to discuss Dao. ording to the old and crude rules of these Immortal Sects, we might have to let the young disciplespete again. I don¡¯t have any young disciples...¡±

    Ao Yi, who was at the bottom of the pool, was shocked. He waved his tail and his body shrunk rapidly. At the same time, he emerged from the pool.

    The Azure Dragon emerged from the water, its azure scales glistening.

    The two Heavenly Immortal cultivators turned to take a look, only to see that the Azure dragon had transformed into an elegant young man. He slowly descended from the sky and bowed to them.

    ¡°Fellow... Fellow Daoists,¡± said Ao Yi. He continued, ¡°I would like to get an eyeopener. I have been cultivating for a short period of time, so I can be considered a young disciple of Jie Sect.¡±

    He had no choice. He was the disciple of the ck Clouds Immortal There were too many Qi cultivators on the Golden Ao Ind, and he was often confused about their seniority.

    The young man looked like he was thirteen or fourteen years old...

    He did not know what was going on. Ever since he had been tricked by those old Daoists, his human form and body... stopped growing.

    The two Heaven Immortals of Jie Sect looked at each other and quickly greeted him.

 Chapter 72: Donâ€™t Worry, We Will Definitely Not Fight This Time

    <h4>Chapter 72: Don¡¯t Worry, We Will Definitely Not Fight This Time</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Qi Yuan, what brings you out?¡±

    The weather was warm again. Qi Yuan wore a long robe and carried a horsetail whisk. He floated from the Little Qiong Peak to the opening.

    Qi Yuan bowed and answered, ¡°I¡¯m just going out for a walk, nothing much. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The old Perfected Immortal guarding the gate did not probe further. He smiled kindly and opened the gate, letting Qi Yuan ride the cloud towards the sky outside the mountain.

    Qi Yuan was quite famous on the mountain because he had conducted a Deliverance by Execution and be a Turbid Immortal.

    However, his reputation was not always good. asionally, people would mock him.

    After Li Changshou finished refining that batch of pills, he waited for another four months before his master came out of seclusion and went out for a stroll.

    He discussed the matter with his master. This time, he asked his master to stay out for a few more days and give the paper effigy more time to operate.

    After that, Li Changshou repeatedly reminded his master not to stray too far from the sect...

    In order to allow his master to hide his tracks, Li Changshou offered the second version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra to his master. He did not want his master to be targeted and schemed against while he was waiting for his return.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body was also in the mountain gate. If something happened to his master, he would be able to detect it and rush over to help.

    It was Li Changshou¡¯s decision to let his master and junior sister have the same level of ess to the information.

    Qi Yuan put the box away and left quietly.

    The paper effigy appeared once again. It was obvious that he was a little bloated. The sling bag on his shoulder had also been reced by a backpack.

    This time, Li Changshou transformed into an old Daoist priest and decided to sell pills using that identity in the future.

    He exhibited Earth Escape and the paper effigy quickly rushed to Linhai Town.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou walked half a round in the direction of the east. He changed the shape of his route from an exmation mark to a question mark.

    Finally, he emerged from an empty forest on the west side. He rode a cloud, carried his sword, and floated towards the magnificent town in front of him.

    The style and color of the sword, sword hilt, and sword sheath that was hung on his back had all been changed. The scabbard had a new restriction that would iste immortal senses.

    Of course, the core function would not change.

    It looked like a sword, but in reality, it was a Dharma artifact that was made of a mixture of incapacitating agents and poison dispersers. It could produce colorless poison powder without anyone noticing. It could also be used to poison the enemy¡¯s Essence Soul and organs without anyone noticing. That would increase the chances of killing a Perfected Immortal.

    Naturally, he could not find that outside. Just like the Sky Treasure Umbre, it was Li Changshou¡¯s personal Dharma treasure.

    This time, Li Changshou had prepared a second Dharma artifact that was simr.

    It was a flute that would release poison through the holes when it was being yed. However, there was a hidden danger.

    He had to take a deep breath. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to draw in the poison.

    Otherwise, it would really be as funny as a person warning others not to touch the poisonous sword that would kill anyone who was in contact with it, even though he was holding onto it.

    There were four entrances to the array formation in the town, just like the city gates of the mortal world. However, the entrance where he was at, was left behind by the array formation and was not one of the city walls.

    The authority in charge of maintaining peace in that ce was the Great Immortal Sect of the East Continent, the Linhai Sword Sect. ording to the primordial rules, they would send people to collect the ¡°entrance fee¡± in front of the array formation.

    The fee could be in the form of Spirit Stones, treasures, precious materials, or spirit herbs. It could be anything of a little value.

    A small town of this scale could actually bring a lot of benefits to the Immortal Sect. However, they usually had to station arge number of masters there in order to prevent anyone from stirring trouble. They also had to be mighty figures.

    The Immortal Du Sect had tried to build a small town in the past. However, because of their geographical location and poor management, they did not manage it well.

    The town only existed for a few thousand years, and since then there were no lone cultivators staying there or visiting the town. The Immortal Du Sect had suffered major losses.

    Li Changshou understood that.

    After all, the people in the sect had cultivated the ¡®Inaction Sutra¡¯ and the disciples liked to be quiet. They would spend any energy they had on finding Daopanions...

    After teasing his own master in his heart, Li Changshou manipted the paper effigy to reveal his cultivation in thete-stage of the Essence Immortal. He then rode the cloud and waited behind a dozen figures.

    On the side, there was a steady stream of people going out. Most of them were floating on clouds.

    There was no need to pay tolls when they went out. If they wanted to go in again, they would have to queue up and pay the entrance fee.

    When it was almost Li Changshou¡¯s turn to enter the sect, he caught a glimpse of seven or eight figures who were about to leave the town...

    They were two elderly cultivators, three middle-aged cultivators, and three young men and women.

    They flew a little higher than the others and were about to fly out through the gap in the array formation. Two pairs of immortal soldiers patrolling around Linhai Town were guarding them. They were very domineering.

    Li Changshou¡¯s attention was actually attracted by the young man.

    This person... has horns on his head but... no tail...

    Ao Yi?

    Why have I run into this little dragon again?

    Li Changshou was speechless. Am I fated with this little dragon?

    But then again, why is this little dragon... still the same as when he was defeated previously? Its height is the same too.

    Maybe, dragons go through longer puberty periods than humans do. He probably still hasn¡¯t developed much yet.

    The paper effigy looked away and it happened to be his turn to pay the entrance fee.

    Li Changshou handed the Spirit Stones in his hand to the female immortal seated behind the table.

    The female immortal smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be a stranger. Can you tell me why you are here?¡±

    Hence, Li Changshou introduced himself using a fake name and said that he was there to buy some pills and herbs. The female immortal noted the information down and allowed him to enter the town.

    During this process, Ao Yi and the two girls followed behind the five Heaven Immortals of Jie School and ascended above the paper effigy...

    The five Heaven Immortals were in a good mood. They were discussing whether they should return to Golden Ao Ind or continue to discuss the Dao with the immortals of their sect.

    Li Changshou heard one of the old Daoist priests giving Ao Yi apliment.

    ¡°How long have you been cultivating, Junior Ao Yi? You¡¯ve actually already be an Essence Immortal. You do live up to the reputation of the Dragon King. Your potential is astonishing...¡±

    Junior?

    Indeed, Ao Yi had be a disciple of Jie School, and he should have been taken under the wing of a second-generation expert.

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt that Ao Yi had be much more mature. His gaze was restrained and his expression was calm.

    Although he was still a teenager, he still looked steady,posed, experienced, and tempered by fate.

    However... it had nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    The paper effigy entered Linhai Town and rode a cloud, flying past lofts and stone houses as he headed to the ce where medicine shops were rampant.

    I have to snatch business from my sect again.

    Li Changshou sighed.

    Medicine was the main business of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s shop in the town.

    However, he would only visit that ce for a few days, once every few years. Although it would affect his sect¡¯s business to a certain extent, it should not cause the sect¡¯s business to be poor.

    After all, he was just an individual peddler.

    Although his goods were of high quality and were sold inrge quantities at low prices...

    ...

    After the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Golden Ao Ind left the town, they flew in the southwest direction. They then changed directions all of a sudden and sped towards the northwest.

    In fact, the experts of a few Immortal Sects in the Eastern Continent had invited the Heaven Immortals whom they were familiar with, from the Golden Ao Ind.

    Golden Ao Ind was a rather well-known teaching venue of Jie School, where Qi Refinement cultivators would be invited for a discussion about the Dao by some immortal sects.

    Originally, they had already gone out to discuss the Dao for three months. They had been eating and drinking for free at the few immortal sects in the East Continent... Ahem, they had been preaching and reading scriptures...

    This trip isplete. It¡¯s time to return.

    Since Ao Yi had performed extremely well during the Dao discussion, he easily defeated the Essence Immortals sent by the few immortal sects.

    Furthermore, Ao Yi¡¯s seniority was the same as the five Jie School Heaven Immortals, so they could not directly reward him.

    Thus, they brought Ao Yi to Linhai Town where they chose many gifts for him.

    Ao Yi distributed those gifts to the two young Apprentice-Nieces beside him, who were ted. The few Golden Ao Ind Heaven Immortals were quite pleased too.

    If the son of a Great Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was said to own a treasure vault, Ao Yi, the Crown Prince of the Dragon Pce in the East Ocean could be considered as having his home in a vault.

    Ao Yi did not feel the pinch at all when he gifted the disciples of the few ¡°senior brothers¡± to make them happy.

    If necessary, he would take out a voice transmission talisman and inform his family about his ns. He would then be able to give every Qi Refinement cultivator of Golden Ao Ind a generous gift tomorrow.

    After leaving the town, the group wanted to visit Golden Ao Ind.

    However, Ao Yi pondered for a moment. After a few moments of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brothers, I have a request.¡±

    The five of them immediately turned around and looked at Ao Yi with concern.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an unreasonable request. If there¡¯s a request, there must be a response. Junior Brother Ao Yi, just speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°The Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind are on good terms with each other. We are inseparable and we share the same glory and humiliation!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just so for us in Golden Ao Ind. It¡¯s the same for everyone in Jie School. If any one of us is in trouble, everyone wille to help!¡±

    Ao Yi smiled in his heart, but his expression was still very serious. He said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I have a hidden secret.¡±

    The two girls at the side looked over instantly, their eyes glistening.

    One of the young girls had her hair in a dozen braids that made her look suave and cute. She was Han Zhi, who had witnessed Li Changshou¡¯s tribtion.

    Among the five Heaven Immortals, one of them was Han Zhi¡¯s master, the old Daoist priest Yuan Ze.

    Ao Yi sighed. ¡°During the Demon-Sweeping Meet in the East Ocean back then, I was only ten years old. I was ordered to help the Dragon Pce find someone to spar with, but I lost to a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect who was in the Void Return stage. I haven¡¯t been able to let this matter go.¡±

    He continued, ¡°I have already transcended the tribtion to be an immortal. Although I am only at the Essence Immortal realm, I still want to spar with that person and discuss the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Yuan Ze asked with a smile.

    A look of shame appeared on Ao Yi¡¯s face. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± replied another middle-aged Daoist who smiled. With a wave of his hand, the white cloud drifted towards the Immortal Du Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to Immortal Du Sect for a walk.¡±

    Daoist Zhong Yu, the Deputy Sect Master of the Immortal Du Sect, had a good rtionship with him.

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is a subsidiary of the Ren School. The Golden Ao Ind is also the teaching venue for the Jie School. Why can¡¯t we pay a visit?¡±

    The others agreed.

    One of them smiled and said, ¡°Should we inform them in advance? Otherwise, something awkward will happen.¡±

    The old Daoist priest, Yuan Ze, waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, no need for that. We¡¯re not looking for them for a fight. Let¡¯s discuss the Dao and let the young people spar.¡±

    At the end of the line, the two young girls who were holding hands looked at each other.

    A young girl activated the bracelet-shaped Dharma artifact on her wrist so as to prevent their conversation from being overheard.

    She said softly, ¡°Han Zhi, your master is doing it again.¡±

    Han Zhi pursed her lips and said gloomily, ¡°Make some preparations.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, my master is as good as a Heavenly Dao artifact. When I was undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence, Master told me not to worry and that I would only have six Heavenly Tribtions. However, I ended up summoning eight Heavenly Tribtions. I almost died... My aptitude and umtion should be at most seven.¡±

    The other girl immediately covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°You also benefited from this and ascended for a while.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this...¡± Han Zhi seemed to be in a daze. She continued, ¡°I experienced eight Heavenly Tribtions personally, and it was the eight Heavenly Tribtions that were ranked at the bottom. Only then did I know how terrifying this Immortal Ascension Tribtion was. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of person it was for him to survive nine Heavenly Tribtions in the South Sea that day.¡±

    ¡°It must have been the reincarnation of an ancient, powerful figure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe...¡±

    The two girls chuckled. Soon, the topic was shifted onto the young man of the dragon race in front of them.

    He looked like a delicate and handsome young man, which made the young girl very happy.

    Half a dayter, the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s thin and smooth mountain-protecting array formation could be seen. The group of people drifted over while chatting andughing.

    The smile on Ao Yi¡¯s lips had a deeper meaning.

    ...

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    In the forest on the mountain, Qi Yuan, who was thinking about the ¡°Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra¡±, looked up at the sky and saw the Golden Ao Ind floating above the clouds.

    He felt the pressure of a few Heaven Immortals and felt a little puzzled. He did not know where those masters hade from and why they were going to the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled and looked at the transmission talisman his eldest disciple had given him. He also felt that it was probably just a few experts who hade to visit him together, so he did not tell Li Changshou about it.

    He continued to ponder over the hidden Qi technique that was created by his disciple.

    Very quickly, the Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, restrained his aurapletely. He excitedly cast a Manifestation Spell and turned into a tree stump.

    After carefully detecting for a while...

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s surprisingly safe.¡±

 Chapter 73: Scanning with Immortal Senses And Half-Squattingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 73: Scanning with Immortal Senses And Half-Squatting...</h4>

    This battle is of utmost importance to my future ns.

    On the cloud, Ao Yi looked at the Immortal Du Sect that he had once yearned for. At that moment, his mental state was no longer the same as when he was ten years old.

    He was there to look for Li Changshou.

    Ao Yi didn¡¯t even know Li Changshou¡¯s name and Li Changshou¡¯s exact status in the Immortal Du Sect.

    However, Ao Yi knew that he had to get back at the Immortal Du Sect today!

    In the Demon-Sweeping Meet, Ao Yi was the one who performed alone but he credited his ¡®sess¡¯ to Li Changshou.

    Ao Yi felt that if he wanted to make a name for himself, there should be no ck marks on him. He had to reverse the results of thepetition that happened when he was ten years old!

    He could use this opportunity to build an image and portray himself as a man who has be courageous after being ashamed. He could then fight with the most powerful cultivator in the younger generation of the Immortal Du Sect. He could challenge the strongest cultivator in the younger generation of all the Immortal Sects in the entire Eastern Continent. From then on, he would soar high in the sky...

    He wanted to be the role model for the dragon race. He wanted to obtain their approval first.

    He wanted to set an example for the descendants of the dragon race and establish his influence!

    He would then think of a way to make the dragon race slowly let go of their pride. That was the only way to save the dragon race...

    Ao Yi slowly took a deep breath and pondered about how he should speakter.

    His five seniors had already arrived outside the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s array formation. They did not leave the sect and simply released their auras.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind are here to cause trouble...

    Ahem, to discuss the Dao!

    ...

    Seeing that the few Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind had suddenlye to pay a visit, everyone in the Immortal Du Sect was immediately rmed by the sounds of the bell ringing.

    When the bell rang at first, all the Peak Leaders and elders who were not in seclusion rushed to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    However, the deputy Sect Leader and the elders felt that it was too grand. The few Qi Refinement cultivators were only there to visit their friends...

    Golden Ao Ind was a well-known teaching venue for Jie School in the Primordial World. Compared to them, the Immortal Du Sect was less famous and smaller.

    However, the Immortal Du Sect was still part of the Ren School. It would be embarrassing for them to be that mboyant when weing a few unknown immortals.

    If the person who visited was a famous immortal from Jie School, such as the outer sect disciple, Zhao Gongming, who was cultivating in the Grotto-heaven on Mount Emei, the members of the Immortal Du Sect would naturally send all the immortals out to wee him personally.

    However, a few Heaven Immortals arrived instead...

    Soon, more than half of the Peak Leaders were sent back, leaving behind only ten-odd elders of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    The elders and the Deputy Sect Leader, Exalted Zhong Yu, led a few intelligent Perfected Immortals to entertain the Qi Refinement cultivators from Golden Ao Ind.

    In the eyes of the elders, Jiu Wu was a clever ¡®junior¡¯.

    Following the elder¡¯s orders, Jiu Wu got busy. He invited eight people of Golden Ao Ind to the Immortal Hall of the Heaven-Breaking Peak in the Immortal Du Hall and led a few disciples to offer incense.

    If there were guests at the Dragon Pce, the ones who served tea and water would be beautiful sea maidens.

    However, Immortal Du Sect did the opposite. The servers were all-male disciples who looked decent and had stable Dao foundations.

    That was probably the difference between a force and an immortal sect.

    After the guests were seated, the two of them looked at each other. Before they could even speak, they started tough loudly...

    Jiu Wu was knowledgeable and knew that it was a regr routine. The longer he smiled more, the less hostile he would seem.

    There was nothing too enjoyable in the Primordial World.

    Afterughing, the Deputy Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Zhong Yu, spoke first. ¡°Fellow Daoists, you have truly brought glory to the Immortal Du Sect...¡±

    The two of them exchanged a few pleasantries. The Qi Refinement cultivators stated that they were there to discuss the Dao with the members of the Immortal Du Sect.

    All the elders in the Immortal Du Sect smiled. Immediately, someone secretly invited a few elders with the highest cultivation level in the sect to support them.

    Preaching and discussing the Dao was a rather popr thing in the primordial world. In fact, each of them had their own understanding of the Dao and hence would justpete with each other, meet, and exchange pointers...

    However, before the Dao discussion started, the group of people from the Jie School raised an absurd request to Jiu Wu...

    A middle-aged Heaven Immortal slowly said, ¡°My junior brother, Ao Yi, was just ten years old during the previous Demon-Sweeping Meet. He was sent by the Dragon King of the Dragon Pce topete with your disciple. In the end, he was defeated by your disciple.¡±

    He continued, ¡°This time, my junior brother has transcended the tribtion and be an immortal. He wants to spar with that disciple of yours again. I wonder if that¡¯d be convenient.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the elders of the Immortal Du Sect looked at each other. One of the elders smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a sparring session between the young juniors. It¡¯s not a big deal. However, Crown Prince Ao Yi is the son of the Dragon King. His cultivation level is definitely notparable to the young disciples of the human race.¡±

    ¡°Now that Crown Prince Ao Yi has be an immortal, there¡¯s no need for that. He doesn¡¯t necessarily have to spar with a young disciple of our sect.¡±

    Hearing that, Ao Yi immediately stood up and bowed to the elders of the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°To be honest, I bore a grudge since that incident. I was afraid that it would turn into a problem that would hinder my cultivation in the future. That¡¯s why I decided to be thick-skinned and ask to spar with the disciple from the Immortal Du Sect again.¡±

    ¡°When we are sparring, I will ask Senior Brothers to seal my cultivation realm.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The few elders of the Immortal Du Sect looked troubled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The Deputy Sect Master, Exalted Zhong Yu, smiled and said, ¡°Someone, call Xuanya over.¡±

    A Perfected Immortal executive immediately received the order and turned around to leave the Immortal Du Hall in quick steps, heading towards the other side of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Ao Yi recalled something and said, ¡°The person who sparred with me that day should not be a disciple called Xuan Ya. I heard someone calling him... Changshou.¡±

    ¡°Changshou?¡±

    ¡°Which peak is that disciple from?¡±

    At that moment, the few Heaven Immortal elders of the Immortal Du Sect, who had been in seclusion all year round, pinched their fingers and made some deductions. They looked puzzled.

    The other elders knew about the matter and smiled without saying a word.

    When Jiu Wu saw the situation, his mind was filled with thoughts.

    It seems that the Crown Prince from the Dragon Pce has joined the Jie School and is here to seek revenge on Disciple-Nephew Changshou!

    Changshou should only be at the eighth-stage of the Void Return realm. He is much weaker than Ao Yi whose dragon mystical abilities are quite powerful.

    There is no one behind Little Qiong Peak. If I don¡¯t exin and speak up for Little Changshou, Little Changshou might be tricked by this little dragon!

    With that thought in mind, Jiu Wu immediately stood up and bowed.

    He said loudly, ¡°Changshou is a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak and the eldest disciple of Junior Qi Yuan. I was the one who rmended him to go to the Demon-Sweeping Meet in the East Ocean previously. However, I heard from Ninth Junior Sister that Prince Ao Yi had won that sparring session. Disciple-Nephew Changshou missed and moved out of the boundary that was set!¡±

    The elders of the Immortal Du Sect, as well as the few Qi Refinement cultivators of the Golden Ao Ind, looked at Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi muttered to himself with a gloomy expression as he sighed, ¡°No, I lost. I lost in every aspect.¡±

    ¡°I was injured by Daoist Changshou¡¯s talisman and had to rest for over a month. However, he was not injured. He must have intentionally given in to me so that the Dragon Pce wouldn¡¯t lose face. I came here today to look for Fellow Daoist Changshou to resolve this karma and thank him in person...¡±

    His words were rather sincere but they also seemed to have other connotations.

    An elder from the Immortal Du Sect smiled and said, ¡°Jiu Wu, go and call Changshou over.¡±

    ¡°Um... Yes.¡± Jiu Wu lowered his head and answered. He then turned around quickly and rode a cloud towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    While riding the cloud, Jiu Wu had already thought of many ways to deal with the situation.

    The elders in the sect definitely would not want to see their disciples lose.

    Ao Yi had sealed his own cultivation level. If he seals himself up to the level of the Grade Four Void Return realm, which Disciple-Nephew Changshou has disguised himself as, his cultivation level would be exposed to the Heaven Immortals on both sides during sparring. Wouldn¡¯t that ruin the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s reputation?

    I must persuade Disciple-Nephew Changshou to give up his n to disguise himself. In the uing battle, he must go all out to fight this battle!

    Jiu Wu made up his mind. He took out a few immortal treasures and shoved them to Li Changshou so that he could practice along the way.

    However, what Jiu Wu did not expect was...

    He missed.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s immortal senses swept across the ce. Ling¡¯e was meditating in the straw hut by theke. The spiritual energy in the surrounding forest of the Pill Chamber seemed to be calm, but the dangers were... clear to him.

    Jiu Wu did not dare to enter the array formation. He hovered above the Pill Chamber and activated his immortal powers before shouting with all his might.

    ¡°Changshou!¡±

    ¡°Changshou...¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou was lying on a rocking chair and resting.

    However, his real body was hiding in the secret underground chamber with his eyes closed and focusing in a corner.

    His mind and attention were on the paper effigy which was twenty thousand kilometers away...

    As long as someone barged into the outer array formation, the jade pendant in his hand would vibrate and wake Li Changshou up...

    That was also one of the major ws of the current state of the paper effigy. Once it left the range of his immortal senses, he had to ce all his attention on it.

    Jiu Wu called Li Changshou twice, but to no avail. He was so anxious that his forehead was full of sweat. He started to spin in the air.

    Ling¡¯e stuck her head out of the straw hut and recalled her senior¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu! Senior Brother is in seclusion! He won¡¯te out until he breaks through!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jiu Wu stomped his feet.

    ¡°Hey! Why is he in reclusion at this juncture!?!¡±

    ¡°What should we do now!?¡±

    Ling¡¯e did not understand what was going on. Just as she was about to continue shouting, Jiu Wu drove the cloud away in a hurry.

    In order to break through the bottleneck, the Qi Refinement cultivators would usually choose to enter seclusion without any distractions.

    Although it was not a coincidence that Li Changshou was in seclusion, he could still go back and exin.

    However, as an executive of the Immortal Du Sect, Jiu Wu could not help but think...

    If I were to say that Changshou is in seclusion, wouldn¡¯t it make others think that he is avoiding the battle? Moreover, why would a disciple at the Void Return stage be in seclusion for no reason?

    That would definitely cause Changshou to provoke the prideful elders.

    What should I do? I made an oath to keep a secret for Changshou...

    Eh? Array Formation!

    The array formations outside the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak were designed by Changshou, and his Junior was the one who set them up. This could be considered a manifestation of Changshou¡¯s ability to create array formations.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. He had an idea.

    When they returned to the Immortal Du Hall on the cloud, the elders saw Jiu Wu returning alone and their faces grew sullen.

    The ones who had been chatting happily in the main hall quickly quietened down as well.

    ¡°Jiu Wu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The skinny Exalted Zhong Yu asked calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that disciplee over?¡±

    ¡°Deputy Sect Leader.¡± Jiu Wu lowered his head and said, ¡°Unfortunately, Disciple-Nephew Changshou has already broken through to the next realm while in seclusion. I didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. I¡¯m afraid that he will take the wrong path at a critical juncture.¡±

    Exalted Zhong Yu stroked his beard and smiled lightly. He looked at the few Heaven Immortals from Jie School and sighed. ¡°Please forgive me. My disciple of the Immortal Du Sect Changshou has been working hard to cultivatetely and has gone into seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Crown Prince Ao Yi to choose any disciple of our sect to spar with? How about that?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya, who had just arrived, took half a step forward, d in a red dress with a huge sword on her back.

    She was about to stand up and fight Ao Yi, but her master quietly pulled her back.

    Jiang Jingshan, who hade with Youqin Xuanya, frowned and looked at the long sword hanging on Ao Yi¡¯s waist.

    Jiang Jingshan could sense the fluctuations of the Numinous Treasure.

    Ao Yi stood up again. He pondered for a while and hesitated.

    He hade to the Immortal Du Sect to spar with that fellow, Li Changshou It was a n that he hade up with after thinking for a long time.

    Moreover, he had already spread the word.

    He had also told his seniors that there were a thorn and an emotional trauma that existed in his heart because of this.

    I can¡¯t spar with anyone else...

    His n could not be disrupted just like that!

    Ao Yi asked in a low voice, ¡°How long will he be in seclusion?¡±

    He continued, ¡°After the Dao discussion ends, I¡¯ll wait outside the sect for his breakthrough.¡±

    The elders and middle-aged cultivators present were instantly moved by Ao Yi¡¯s persistence.

    Jiu Wu observed secretly. When he saw that an elder was about to speak, he reckoned that he would definitely make him think of a way to wake Li Changshou up...

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The short Daoist spoke first. He took two steps forward and bowed.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Leader, elders, and seniors! Although Disciple-Nephew Changshou is in seclusion, his best ability is not using talisman techniques. Instead, he¡¯s best at... array formations!¡±

    While he was thinking about how to avoid the oath he made that day, Jiu Wu introduced Li Changshou to them and mentioned that the Little Qiong Peak was designed by Li Changshou and that Jiu Jiu had set up the array formations outside the Little Qiong Peak. He also proposed another method for sparring...

    Sigh, Changshou, I can only do this much for you.

    ...

    A momentter, a cloud flew over from the Little Qiong Peak.

    The two Heaven Immortal elders from the Immortal Du Sect apanied the Yuan Ze from Golden Ao Ind and watched from afar with the two girls.

    Han Zhi stared at Ao Yi¡¯s back and asked with concern, ¡°Uncle-Master, are you good at breaking array formations?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yuan Ze waved his hand. ¡°The array formation here doesn¡¯t seem profound. How can it trap Junior Brother Ao Yi?¡±

    Han Zhi could not help but support her forehead with one hand. Her eyes were filled with worry as well.

    Below, Jiu Wu ushered Ao Yi and slowlynded outside the Pill Chamber¡¯s array formations.

    Jiu Wu gestured for Ao Yi to enter the array formation.

    At this moment...

    The paper effigy was strolling around Linhai Town and immediately turned around to go to the nearby ¡®inn¡¯. He rented a room with various array formations and set up several array formations of his own. The paper effigy then sat on the ground, appearing as though he was cultivating.

    The paper effigy held onto a few porcin bottles and closed his eyes. Li Changshou¡¯s mind was instantly drawn back into his body.

    Who was challenging the array?

    Li Changshou was dismayed as he scanned the surroundings with his immortal senses.

    Uh...

    What is going on?

    He remained distracted for a while before he snapped back to his senses. At that moment, Ao Yi¡¯s was dizzy. Together with Jiu Wu, he saw the wooden sign...

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

 Chapter 74: Iâ€™m Going All Out!

    <h4>Chapter 74: I¡¯m Going All Out!</h4>

    Li Changshou was puzzled.

    Why!

    Why would there suddenly be three Heaven Immortals on the Little Qiong Peak?

    Two of them are elders from the sect, and one of them is a stranger. However, I saw him at the entrance of Linhai Town before, and his aura was somewhat familiar...

    Why!?!

    Are Ao Yi and Jiu Wu walking around in the outer array formation?

    There is a young man with dragon horns in front, and a short Daoist is floating behind him. The former is in a hurry, while thetter has a sinister smile...

    They even followed the guidance of the wooden sign and headed towards the meeting room that I had created...

    How did these twoe together?

    It must be a special fate that brought you two together...

    What in the world is this?

    Did Uncle-Master Jiu Wu arrange this again?

    That doesn¡¯t make sense. After all these years, my rtionship with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu has gotten better and he has also taken the Great Dao Oath...

    Huh?

    In the direction of the main peak, there was still plenty of the aura belonging to the Heaven Immortals. They were all gathered in the main hall that was usually closed...

    Li Changshou reacted quickly.

    He had chanced upon the members of the Jie School in Linhai Town and heard some of their conversations. It seemed that they were looking for an immortal sect to discuss the Dao and spar.

    He never expected that the Jie School was looking for the Immortal Du Sect to discuss the Dao!

    Ao Yi had some grudges with the Immortal Du Sect.

    After all, Ao Yi was the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce in the East Ocean Dragon Pce. In recent decades, there had been tension between the Dragon Pce and the Immortal Sect of the East Continent...

    Could it be that the little dragon wants to cause a conflict between the two factions?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Ao Yi doesn¡¯t seem so stupid. If he really did that, the Dragon race would be defeated by the Sect Leader of Jie School in the blink of an eye...

    Although this little dragon is indeed... not very smart...

    Did he damage his brain from overindulging in Beauty¡¯s Charm?

    Li Changshou pondered. At first, he waspletely confused by the situation, but he quickly realized what was going on.

    At that moment, he could vaguely sense that all the members of the Immortal Du Sect were looking at the Little Qiong Peak.

    They were using their immortal senses and spiritual senses to stare at the surroundings of the Pill Chamber...

    Among the Immortal Du Sect disciples, the cultivation level that I disyed should be above average. There should not be any problems with this aspect.

    There must be a reason for everything.

    He had encountered Ao Yi before his Tribtion Transcendence. That was also a coincidence.

    He was sure that Ao Yi did not recognize him. At that time, all the people who had appeared were the same sullen-faced old Daoist priests. Their auras and scents had been simted.

    In this case, it¡¯s likely that something happened during the Demon-Sweeping Meet in the East Ocean...

    This little dragon is probably unhappy because he did not lose to me on purpose the previous time. He¡¯s probably displeased about that. After so many years, he actually traveled tens of thousands of kilometers toe here and spar with me again?

    Li Changshou sighed in the secret underground chamber...

    ¡°I will never understand what that dragon and that girl are thinking.¡±

    What should he do now?

    Li Changshou observed the paper effigy avatar in the Pill Chamber and saw that the three Sensing Stones on the paper effigy flickered slightly. That was obviously caused by his immortal senses.

    After a moment of hesitation, he turned into a wisp of green smoke and went back to the Pill Chamber.

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou disappeared before reappearing.

    He stepped onto the meditation cushion behind the Pill Furnace, sat down, and closed his eyes to meditate. He first followed the instructions that he had given to his junior and pretended to focus on gaining Dao enlightenment...

    Li Changshou thought that if he were to break through the bottleneck in seclusion, he would have a breakthrough. Hence, he secretly adjusted the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra.

    Superficial disguise: Fifth Stage of the Void Return realm.

    Inner disguise: Ninth Stage of the Void Return realm.

    Deep disguise: Essence Immortal realm.

    After doing all that, Li Changshou began to examine himself maniacally. He finally confirmed that there was nothing else on Little Qiong Peak that could expose the details of his trump cards...

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was obediently hiding in her straw hut, pretending to be cultivating.

    Junior Sister is doing well this time.

    I shall praise herter.

    Li Changshou knew that he could only pretend to be in seclusion andprehend the Dao. He would wait for the experts in the sect to wake up or be rmed by themotion in the array formation...

    He could only advance by retreating and find an opportunity to divert their attention!

    They were in the array.

    Following the instructions on the wooden signs, they arrived at the Open-space Tearoom. Ao Yi and Jiu Wu could not help but look at each other.

    At that moment, Ao Yi¡¯s body was still like that of a child that was 12 or 13 years old. Including his horns, he was six feet tall and a head taller than Jiu Wu.

    After he read the words written on the wooden signs, he turned to look at his surroundings, his eyes filled with confusion.

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°Crown Prince Ao Yi, this is obviously another fork in the road.¡±

    Ao Yi frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found a way out of these basic array formations. Why can¡¯t I leave this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is a Chain Array. It was created by Disciple-Nephew Changshou,¡± said Jiu Wu. He continued, ¡°There will be a seeding array formation after the previous path of life. If you want to break this array formation, you have to have high attainments in creating array formations.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince Ao Yi, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Ao Yi snorted and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll be trapped here today!¡±

    He then took out an ice-blue pearl from his chest pocket. The pearl glistened, and the spiritual energy within the array was instantly blocked.

    Ao Yi smiled indifferently before turning around and walking back. He soon discovered a new path.

    Jiu Wu hurriedly followed and caught up behind him. However, the smile on the short Daoist¡¯s face grew wider.

    When he joined forces with Jiu Shi and his wife back then, they were all confused by the array formation. The current array formation was obviously more perfect than the one they tried to break...

    In essence, the Chain Array was made up of some basic array formations. However, Li Changshou¡¯s meticulous and detailed design made it ingenious.

    An hourter...

    Ao Yi looked at the wooden sign in front of him and his mouth twitched.

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    He had returned to the same ce!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face twitched as he gritted his teeth. He then shook his head and walked down another path.

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou opened his left eye.

    This little dragon seems to have a Dharma treasure that can break the array formation. However, he has been circling around the periphery. He obviously doesn¡¯t know much about array formations.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou secretly removed several array formations that were within a thousand feet of the Pill Chamber, allowing the Heaven Immortals to take a closer look at the Pill Chamber so that they could see that he was meditating in seclusion.

    That would seem more reasonable.

    ...

    Another hourter...

    Hovering in the sky above the Little Qiong Peak, the three Heaven Immortals had different expressions. The elders of the Immortal Du Sect naturally smiled, but they could notugh too much.

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze also had a smile on his face. However, he also frowned a few times.

    They could roughly see the situation inside the array formation. When Yuan Ze saw Ao Yi turning around like a headless fly, he felt a little anxious.

    Inside the array, Ao Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he had an unstable state of mind. He held onto a sword and a pearl in his hand as he walked through the array swiftly.

    Jiu Wu floated slowly from behind, while keeping his guard up against Ao Yi who might use his Numinous Treasure sword to break the array...

    In a while, Jiu Wu would ask his master to take action and get the two of them out so that the prince of the Dragon Pce could admit defeat.

    Apprentice-nephew doesn¡¯t need toe out of seclusion. I¡¯ve already settled everything!

    Gradually, Ao Yi¡¯s breathing quickened...

    However, Ao Yi was still awake. Although he was anxious, he did not do anything out of line.

    He had agreed to break the array formation. If he managed to clear it, he would have won!

    The array formation here is indeed a basic array formation set up by cultivators at the Void Return Stage. However, I can¡¯t even leave...

    In fact, I can¡¯t even find the core of the array formation!

    When I was in Dan Sect, I learned so many principles about array formations... Is the dragon race this weak in the face of array formations?

    No, the dragon race can still rise!

    Jiu Wu whispered, ¡°Crown Prince Ao Yi, why don¡¯t you forget...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m breaking the array!¡±

    Ao Yi turned around and growled.

    ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and followed closely behind. He was afraid that he would lose Ao Yi.

    On a cloud outside the array, the two youngdies discussed for a while. Han Zhi said softly, ¡°Master, you have also taught me many techniques in creating array formations.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and give it a try with Senior Sister Rourou? This has nothing to do with Uncle-Master Ao Yi¡¯s sparring. I¡¯m just a little enticed.¡±

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze looked at the two Elders from the Immortal Du Sect and nodded in agreement.

    They wanted to see how profound the array formations outside the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak were...

    They ended up chancing upon a talented practitioner of array formations!

    After this, I must tell the people of Hundred Mortal Hall to focus on groom Changshou.

    ¡°Go, go.¡± Old Daoist Yuan Ze waved his hand. Han Zhi and the youngdy floated down and entered the array.

    A few momentster...

    The two girls in the Essence Immortal realm looked at the wooden sign, feeling rather dumbfounded and dismayed.

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    Han Zhi said in a low voice, ¡°The person who set up this array is too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°There are wooden nks behind.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what tricks he has up his sleeves. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    There were more guests in the Open-space Tearoom than there had ever been in the past ten-odd years.

    ...

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou, who was using his immortal sense to observe everything, sighed silently in his heart. He continued pretending to be in seclusion and trying to break through.

    Fortunately, he had given the secret of the array formation to the sect through Jiu Wu and obtained the Pill Furnace from the sect.

    That was thest hidden danger which he had gotten rid of in advance.

    However, after today, the array formations around the Pill Chamber would probably be a scenic spot in the sect...

    Little Qiong Peak Reservation Project¡ªThe Great Adventure of the Enchanting Formation!

    Furthermore, with this incident and all the previous events, my ¡°extraordinary disciple¡± had attracted too much attention.

    The matter really gave Li Changshou a headache...

    The image of an outstanding disciple was too weak. He could not hold on any longer!

    This time, I shall take the opportunity to reveal the level of an ¡°inferior junior immortal¡±. Otherwise, if the situation gets too abnormal, it would be even more difficult to exin.

    Li Changshou quickly pondered.

    Disguising is a matter of bnce in all aspects. One had to act appropriately in order to make people feel that they had seen through him. That was actually a higher level of disguise.

    The way he dealt with Jiu Wu back then was for the sake of exposing Jiu Wu so that thetter would think that he knew everything about him...

    This time, I can only continue using this method to deal with the experts in the sect. Perhaps, I would be able to obtain many benefits from this...

    Now, I can only reveal the cultivation level of a quasi-immortal junior immortal. I can divert their attention to my own cultivation level and conceal other abnormalities.

    I want them to think that my talent is not too bad and that it was no wonder I could cause so much trouble.

    After that, I will need a few years to settle down. Then, I will deliberately break through the bottleneck and go back to being an outstanding disciple. The sect will then not pay much attention to me, a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak.

    If I reveal some of my trump cards, I can make up for it in the future.

    If all my other trump cards are exposed, it would be quite troublesome...

    In the future, I have to be extra careful.

    The trump cards that he had hidden painstakingly were meant for him to deal with all kinds of dangers and to survive better.

    No matter how little he revealed, it would still be a loss during this situation.

    Now that I think of it... I should have given Ao Yi some Heart-diminishing Powder back in the ocean!

    I would have used just a tiny dosage!

    Another hour passed...

    The rays of the setting sun covered the sky, illuminating the elders of the Immortal Du Sect. There was a smile on each of the wrinkled faces that were as bright as chrysanthemums.

    The two Qi Refinement cultivators from Golden Ao Ind and three Immortal Du Sect elders arrived.

    In the hearts of the elders of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu were worthy of being praised. They also praised Jiu Wu, who hade up with that idea to brush Ao Yi off.

    It was indeed a smart move.

    One of the elders from the Immortal Du Sect took the initiative to step forward. He stroked his beard and smiled.

    ¡°The array formations here were meticulously designed by Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. He used the chain array formation techniques that he had studied for many years and came up with the design. They were then set up by my Apprentice-nephew Jiu Jiu, who¡¯s a Perfected Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Although they are all basic array formations, they can in fact, only be set up in the Perfected Immortal realm. It¡¯s normal that Prince Ao Yi and the two fairies couldn¡¯t break them.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    The old Daoist Yuan Ze sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the three of them out. Junior Ao Yi lost again this time.¡±

    Yuan Ze then floated towards the array below with his hands behind his back.

    With the abilities of a Heaven Immortal, he could blow and make the array foundation copse with his immortal power. However, that would be too embarrassing.

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze had been watching outside for half a day. He felt that he had already figured out the method to break the array formation. At this moment, he was full of confidence. He was going to help the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind turn the tables...

    His juniors have really embarrassed themselves this time and that could not be helped.

    However...

    To Yuan Ze¡¯s surprise...

    A few momentster...

    He saw the wooden sign that read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    The old Heaven Immortal could not help but let out a long sigh as he thought This array formation indeed has a hidden secret.

    He turned around, frowned, and continued trying to break the array. The few Heaven Immortals on the cloud looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    After Li Changshou returned from his Tribtion Transcendence, he had indeed secretly activated the outeryer of array formations. However, he had only changed the foundations of a few of them.

    It would be easy for the Heaven Immortal Yuan Ze to forcefully break the array formation. However, he was still a little angry and insisted on breaking the array formation that was actually a closed Chain Array...

    Theoretically, the only way to break through the array formation was to do it with brute force and destroy one of the array formation foundations.

    However, how could he use brute force?

    The matter concerned the level of the array formation skills of the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind!

    The matter concerned his pride!

    Once again... One hourter...

    Ao Yi and Jiu Wu stood rooted to the ground as they watched the Heaven Immortal Daoists walking back and forth.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yuan Ze!¡± Ao Yi shouted and took a step forward. The scenery around him suddenly changed.

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze raised his sleeve to cover his face when he heard that. However, the array formation changed, and his figure quickly disappeared out of Ao Yi¡¯s sight.

    ¡°This...¡± Ao Yi¡¯s eyes widened as his entire body trembled.

    Jiu Wu hurried over and smiled. ¡°Prince, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we? Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can definitely break this array! I can definitely break this array!¡±

    Ao Yi shouted in a trembling voice. He lifted his sword and continued to run forward while his body trembled.

    ...

    The Pill Chamber was filled with starlight.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were fixed on the group of Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals in the sky who seemed to want to enter the array formation...

    Why don¡¯t I deal with it tonight and escape with Master and Junior?

    Indeed, I should escape.

    I can¡¯t stay in the Immortal Du Sect any longer!

    That was, of course, a joke. He had worked hard to manage the Little Qiong Peak for numerous years and it was obviously a rtively safer ce.

    At that moment, a wisp of immortal senses suddenly descended from the sky and was fixed on Li Changshou. It gently disturbed his spirit.

    The disturbance was slight.

    Li Changshou understood that the experts in the sect were waking him up, but they were afraid that it would affect his mental state...

    It was thoughtful of them to care so much about a disciple.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes while in a daze. It was exactly the same as the scene when he was woken up in the midst of cultivation.

    The Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t cultivate any more. Let the person in the array out. When Ao Yi came to spar with you previously, he was already at the Essence Immortal realm. He might suppress his cultivation level and attack youter. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to win, but you cannot lose too quickly in your own immortal sect.¡±

    Li Changshou quickly stood up and bowed to the sky. ¡°I will do as you say.¡±

    Suppress his cultivation level to fight me?

    He walked quickly to the door of the Pill Chamber and looked forward. He made up his mind and clenched his fists tightly!

    I¡¯ll go all out!

    The jade pendant rotated slightly, and a gentle breeze blew across the forest.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, flew up in front of the Pill Chamber and slowly rose into the air. His cultivation level which was at the Void Return Stage was undoubtedly revealed!

    It seemed that he had just broken through the realm and was still a little unstable...

    In the sky and in the forest, the elders, the immortals, and the two fairies of Jie School, Jiu Wu, Ao Yi, and the old Heaven Immortal looked over at the same time...

    In the immortal sect, all eyes were on Li Changshou.

    That made Li Changshou feel slightly ufortable, but he could only try his best to endure this wave.

    Jiu Wu quickly reminded him, ¡°You did not hide your cultivation level!¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned. He bowed to Jiu Wu and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak. I hereby greet you, my elders, Uncle-Masters, and Seniors.¡±

 Chapter 75: The First Stance

    <h4>Chapter 75: The First Stance</h4>

    ¡°Master, why are you inside?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Haven¡¯t Ie to look for you? Come on, go up! Don¡¯t embarrass your master!¡±

    Ao Yi could see in the corner of his eyes, the old Daoist Yuan Ze hurriedly floating back to the sky with the two young girls. They were flying rather quickly and when they returned to the crowd, it was as if nothing happened...

    Then, Li Changshou flew into the air and bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak. Hello...¡±

    A familiar voice slowly traveled through the night sky. Ao Yi¡¯s legs trembled as he staggered forward.

    He had lost...

    Actually, he had lost again.

    When he was ten years old, he wanted to lose, but Li Changshou admitted defeat before him. In fact, he was the real loser...

    Today...

    I have the Water-Condensed Spiritual Pearl that Mother had given me, but I can¡¯t even break these simple trapping array formations.

    I have the Ice zed Sword that Master had bestowed upon me, but I can¡¯t sever the confusion in this area.

    How can I have the cheek to challenge that person with this sword?

    However, how could he be willing to sumb?

    It was not easy for him toe up with a n to make a name for himself. He wanted to use the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind who liked to talk about the Dao everywhere they went, to challenge the elites of the human race...

    Why did things go awry right at the start of the n...

    Ao Yi remained standing, his eyes filled with confusion. He did not know what he should do next. He thought Should I bow to Li Changshou and say, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    Or should I continue with my n, be thick-skinned and spar with this human disciple again...

    Ao Yi sighed in his heart. However, he did not want to do such a shameless thing.

    After putting away the pearl, he put his sword back into his sheath and took two steps forward. He bowed to Li Changshou, who was in front of the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°I, Ao Yi, have experienced the wonders of your array formation today.¡±

    Ao Yi then turned around to leave.

    However, a Heaven Immortal who was hovering in the air frowned slightly and said calmly,

    ¡°Since our young friend Changshou has alreadye out of seclusion, there¡¯s no need to engage in an array formation sparring session. Just let the two of them spar as per normal. This is not about winning or losing. Today, we, Golden Ao Ind just want to help Junior Ao Yi get rid of the demon in his heart that resulted from his previous loss.¡±

    Ao Yi looked up and hesitated.

    However, one of the elders from the Immortal Du Sect said, ¡°Changshou, are you willing to spar with the prince of the Dragon Pce again? He will seal his own cultivation level and be on the same level as you, the seventh stage of Void Return.¡±

    Li Changshou did not hesitate. He had expected their reaction a long time ago.

    The sparring session was inevitable because both parties were alreadypeting in terms of array formations and honor.

    He lowered his head and said, ¡°Disciple, follow the sect¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    All of a sudden, the elders in the air beamed with joy.

    The elders had already reached a tacit agreement. They decided that after the Golden Ao Ind group left, they would reward Li Changshou, their young disciple who had given them a surprise.

    The group returned to the Heaven-Breaking Peak immediately.

    When they came from Heaven-Breaking Peak, the five or six of them were the only ones in the sky. When they returned, the sky was filled with clouds, and the starry sky was pitch dark.

    Li Changshou obediently followed behind the immortals. Jiu Wu rushed over from the side, grabbed his arm, and leaned backward...

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Jiu Wu stuffed his hand into Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and ced a treasure pouch in it. Then, he said,

    He then said through a voice transmission, ¡°This prince of the Dragon Pce has two Postnatal Numinous treasures on him. That sword is not to be underestimated. If he wants to hurt youter, you can use the item in the treasure pouch to smash him.¡±

    ¡°This is my master¡¯s Purple Seal, which is also a Numinous treasure. I asked him for it because I wanted to lend it to you. Remember, it¡¯s a loan! It¡¯s not a gift for you!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. He took out the treasure pouch and stuffed it back into Jiu Wu¡¯s sleeve.

    Huh? There are a few treasure pouches sewn on Uncle-Master¡¯s sleeve too?

    I wonder what¡¯s in there.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have my ways to deal with himter.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission back. ¡°I will not let him win this battle... as long as he doesn¡¯t fight and transform into a dragon.¡±

    Jiu Wu was confused. Li Changshou muttered under his breath using the voice transmission again.

    The short Daoist immediately raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°T... this isn¡¯t appropriate, is it?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You have to be flexible with the rules. This is a principle that my master often teaches.¡±

    ¡°Right, where¡¯s your master? You should have let hime and take a look at you when you are sparring with someone.¡±

    You should have let hime and take a look when you are sparring with someone.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Li Changshou used his immortal sense to look at the tree stump that had fallen asleep in the forest a few hundred kilometers outside the mountain. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he left behind a wisp of immortal sense that surrounded it.

    He answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Master has been in a bad mood recently, so he probably went out for a stroll.¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed softly. ¡°Right. Your master has be a Turbid Immortal. The Immortal Path is definitely not that easy. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just fight this round well. It doesn¡¯t matter if we win or not. Just don¡¯t lose pathetically.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded.

    In front of them, an elder had already turned to look at the two of them. Jiu Wu did not dare to say anything. He rode a cloud and chased after the rest with Li Changshou.

    ...

    A momentter, in the square in front of the Heaven-Breaking Peak¡¯s Immortal Ascension Hall, one of the elders threw out dozens of Night Luminescent Dharma Pearls which illuminated the ce and made it seem like it was daytime.

    More than a hundred figures stood in front of the hall. In the Immortal Du Sect, more than half of the Qi Refinement cultivators were watching them using their spiritual senses and immortal senses.

    The people from Jin Ao Ind did not say anything else.

    After discussing with the elders for a while, Jiu Wu took the initiative to step forward and said loudly,

    ¡°When sparring and discussing the Dao, one¡¯s intention should be to test one¡¯s own Dao and understanding. It should be a revtion of your own theoretical knowledge and not a fight. Both parties should spar appropriately and not hurt each other.¡±

    ¡°This open space in front of the hall is the border. We will proceed ording to the rules of the Dragon Pce. Even if you are going to lose, you¡¯re not to use any lethal treasures.¡±

    Ao Yi and Li Changshou agreed.

    Ao Yi then put away the Numinous Treasure sword that was hanging at his waist, took out a pair of silvery-white gloves, and slowly put them on.

    He then turned around and cupped his hands together while facing the five Heaven Immortals of Golden Ao Ind.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, please help me seal my cultivation level to the seventh stage of Void Return.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± A middle-aged Daoist priest nodded slightly. He drew a talisman out of thin air with his left hand and struck Ao Yi. Ao Yi¡¯s aura instantly fell.

    ¡°This talisman can seal your cultivation level for two hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    After that, Ao Yi and Li Changshou walked towards the arena. They were fifteen feet away from each other, and their auras were intertwined.

    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Li Changshou looked over. It was Youqin Xuanya, who was d in a red dress. She was looking at him from the front of the hall, and her eyes were filled with worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded, purely out of courtesy.

    Li Changshou looked at Ao Yi and said, ¡°Prince Ao Yi, today is a little different from the Demon-Sweeping Meet. I might have an unfair advantage.¡±

    There was shame written all over Ao Yi¡¯s face. He replied in a clear voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please go ahead and attack as you wish.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded. He lifted the front of his Daoist robe with one hand, ced it behind his back, and made an inviting gesture.

    The opening was full of vigor!

    However, Li Changshou had already made up his mind.

    He had thought about his battle strategy carefully.

    I¡¯m going to be steady yet mischievous... Ahem, I want to win. I won¡¯t expose anything!

    Ao Yi took a deep breath, and his expression turned grave. There were Mysterious Ice fireballs around him.

    Yellow paper talismans flew out from Li Changshou¡¯s sleeves. In the blink of an eye, over a hundred talismans were released!

    Ao Yi had experienced that move before. However, he felt that the power of those yellow paper talismans was much stronger than before.

    Ao Yi stopped in his tracks and charged forward. A few Mysterious Ice fireballs turned into dragon shadows that circled around Li Changshou and charged at him together!

    This time, Li Changshou did not use any footwork to dodge. Instead, he remained standing quietly and rapidly chanted spells. He was chanting so quickly that the sybles were almost indistinct as if he were humming a song.

    Ao Yi pounced at him in the blink of an eye!

    He punched Li Changshou¡¯s chest immediately with power that was strong enough to split a mountain. At this moment, Ao Yi was frowning and all ready to put away his fist.

    However...

    Swoosh!

    Li Changshou bent down and instantly entered the ground that resembled rippling water!

    Earth Escape!

    Due to the fact that Li Changshou had used Earth Escape to save Youqin Xuanya twice during the previous trip to the Northern Continent, the sect had long known that Li Changshou had that technique. Hence, he could use it openly now.

    Ao Yi¡¯s punch missed. His bodynded on the ground and he rushed forward by more than ten steps...

    The Second Prince, Ao Yi turned his head and saw that the yellow talismans behind him had already formed an array. mes erupted consecutively!

    Although it was just an ordinary fire spell, it could still unleash quite a bit of power with the support of Li Changshou¡¯s Stage-seven Void Return Dharma powers.

    Ao Yi covered his face with his arms and dodged from left to right. However, he was continuously hit by the condensing mes...

    Li Changshou was quietly wandering underground, searching for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.

    He could lose or win. Afterparing the two, he felt that there was actually no difference to him.

    The important thing was how he lost and won.

    If he had a head-on confrontation with Ao Yi and fought a grand battle, his image would be remembered by the disciples in the sect regardless of whether he lost or won.

    However, if he were to rely on Earth Escape and the talismans, he would not have to face Ao Yi head-on. It would not be a pity if he lost and it would not be great if he won either. Most people would think that he wasn¡¯t thatpetent...

    A disadvantaged junior immortal who was good at array formations and Earth Escape would instantly have a good image.

    To others, winning using such a method was just a trick. No one would treat him like a hero.

    Uh, the negative side may not be true. This is just a loophole and is not within my consideration.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter even if he got a bad reputation because of that.

    What Li Changshou wanted was for the matter to blow over quickly so that he could resume cultivation while his life returns to its original stability!

    So... I¡¯m sorry, Little Dragon!

    mes continuously erupted from the array formations, causing Ao Yi to be in a sorry state. However, he did not sustain too many injuries.

    Ao Yi was anxious and kept searching for Li Changshou.

    The ground was calm and peaceful as if there was a lingering aura...

    Over there!

    Ao Yi immediately rushed forward and threw a punch. A hole suddenly appeared on the ground, but Li Changshou was nowhere to be seen.

    At that moment, a huge hand secretly reached out from the ground behind Ao Yi. It was stuck to a talisman, but it could not be seen through his immortal senses. There was a sharp dagger in Li Changshou¡¯s hand, which was a Dharma treasure dagger. He then aimed at the back of Ao Yi¡¯s leg.

    Bang!

    A small bloodied arrow shot out. Ao Yi immediately leaped up and turned around to take a look. The huge hand was instantly retracted into the ground!

    Ao Yi took a breath of cold air. However, he missed again when he tried to smack it quickly.

    He could only widen his eyes and jump into the sky!

    The talismans that had been waiting to attack for a long time, unleashed their power simultaneously. Without them realizing, dozens of yellow paper talismans appeared in the sky. They burst into mes in the sky and knocked Ao Yi down!

    This time, there were some extraordinary True mes in the spell which burned Ao Yi¡¯s flesh, and his body was covered in burns that made him feel overwhelmed with excruciating pain. He was in a sorry state...

    It was the True Samadhi mes that were of appropriate power, which Li Changshou simted with his own spiritual power.

    As soon as Ao Yinded on the ground, another palm that could not be detected by his immortal senses, extended from Ao Yi¡¯s blind spot...

    This time, it was holding onto a short sword that was a Dharma treasure. It was aimed at Ao Yi¡¯s knee.

    Bang!

    The second arrow darted out!

    The sounds of someone chuckling could be heard in front of the hall...

    Ao Yi turned his head and red at Li Changshou with anger. The hand sunk back into the ground, but Li Changshou was nowhere to be seen!

    A frown appeared on Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face. He captured the remaining aura on the ground and punched the ground, forming a hole that was half a meter deep.

    The square in front of the main hall was paved with very sturdy and refined stones.

    His cultivation level had been sealed, yet he was able to create a pit with a single punch. Ao Yi¡¯s strength had also impressed the immortals from both sides.

    However, it was useless.

    The lingering aura was originally used by Li Changshou to lure the enemy. When Ao Yi pounced on him, heunched a sneak attack from behind. Ao Yi was so angry that he had no choice but to hide in the air.

    However, the array formation above him changed. A pir of fire smashed down from the sky and pressed Ao Yi onto the ground again!

    As soon as Ao Yinded on the ground, his legs seemed to have fallen into a quagmire. The ground froze instantly, and he was locked in ce!

    The words ¡®I might not win¡¯, which Li Changshou said, echoed in Ao Yi¡¯s mind. He suddenly realized something...

    The battle was different from that of the Demon-Sweeping Meet. They were on the concrete ground, not the ¡°ground¡± formed by the Water Lotus tform!

    This disciple of the Immortal Du Sect could execute the technique that he¡¯s most proficient in¡ªEarth Escape!

    I have to admit that this Earth Escape technique is very powerful!

    However!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Ao Yi hollered, and his hands quickly formed a seal. The Mysterious Ice mes around him formed the image of an azure dragon!

    The dragon¡¯s shadow howled in all directions and was sted at the ground. Stone fragments flew everywhere, and the light and shadow effects were instantly maximized!

    Li Changshou, who was hiding underground, could not help but exim in admiration when he saw it...

    This Dragon Prince actually knows the Eighteen Dragon-subduing Palms!?!

    Would he really not be scolded for being a traitor by his Father, the Dragon Emperor?

    At this moment, there should be background music...

    Standing in front of the hall, the elders of the Immortal Du Sect did not know whether tough or cry.

    They naturally felt that it would not be nice for Li Changshou to avoid battle using his escape technique.

    However, the prince could not do anything to their disciple. Li Changshou was already in an invincible position. The elders felt that that was a good thing.

    Only a few elders who were in charge of managing the internal affairs of the sect felt their hearts ache...

    It would cost a lot of precious materials to repair the square!

    Look!

    Ao Yi¡¯s dragon shadow was smashing everything in sight.

    Amidst the smoke, Li Changshou¡¯s palm crept out from behind Ao Yi. This time, he was holding a three-feet long sword...

    He aimed it at Ao Yi¡¯s thigh and jabbed it forward again.

    Ding!

    This time, he did notunch the bleeding arrow!

    Ao Yi turned his head and glowered furiously. Ayer of dragon scales appeared on his thigh, and his feet were pulled out of the ground!

    However, the talismans on the top began to erupt wildly again, not giving Ao Yi any time to think.

    Li Changshou hid under the ground and quietly waited for the next opportunity to attack. He secretly controlled the talisman arrays and continuously replenished the talismans that were required for the array formation...

    The talisman array in the sky formed the shape of a snake before forming a figure-8 at the next moment. They would condense into balls of fire and thick pirs of mes, making Ao Yi look extremely pathetic...

    As soon as Ao Yinded on the ground, the hand that could not be detected with his spiritual senses and immortal senses was pulled out from the blind spot in his line of sight. It was holding onto a dagger, a short sword, and a long sword, all of which were stabbing at his calf continuously.

    Ao Yi kept roaring, but he had no choice but to stay enraged and incapacitated.

    Li Changshou¡¯s repeated sneak attacks had already caused there to be many minor wounds on Ao Yi¡¯s legs.

    For a moment, the disciples from the Immortal Du Sectughed happily.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was originally worried, could not help but smile.

    The Exalted Wang Qing, who had always been expressionless, turned around and looked at the wall in the hall. No one knew what he was thinking about, but his shoulders would asionally tremble...

    A momentter, Ao Yi¡¯s entire body was charred as he panted heavily. His long hair hung loosely over his shoulders.

    As the array formation exerted its power, his figure was once again pressed onto the ground by the pir of fire. However, he forced himself not to copse...

    At that moment, a ck shadow emerged from the ground behind Ao Yi...

    A cold aura emanated from the field.

    Everyone knew that the ck shadow was definitely the hand that appeared again. However... at this moment...

    A cold light shot out from the dust. It was a spike, no, not a single one. There were countless spikes!

    This time, it was holding a Dharma artifact, the Spiked Mace!

    The hand that reached out of the ground raised the Spiked Mace, aimed it at the weakest spot behind Ao Yi, and silently leaned forward...

    Ao Yi was searching everywhere. He was in a daze and did not notice danger approaching...

    All of a sudden, the spectators widened their eyes.

    Youqin Xuanya, Han Zhi, Rourou, and many other female disciples of the Immortal Du Sect covered their faces, not daring to take another look.

    Two Qi Refinement cultivators from the Golden Ao Ind were so angry that their hands were trembling.

    Many of the male disciples¡¯ Adam¡¯s apples vibrated. They swore in their hearts that they would never spar with Li Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak in the future!

    ¡°Alright! We admit defeat!¡±

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze shouted helplessly. The Spiked Mace disappeared from the ground.

    Ao Yi turned his head and looked at Yuan Ze in confusion. He then lowered his head and sighed.

    Indeed, he could not do anything about the Earth Escape.

    Ao Yi was relieved. He took two steps back in a sorry state. His aura surged and he sat on the ground...

    It was true...

    He had really lost...

    He...

    At that moment, a fair hand reached over towards Ao Yi from the side.

    Ao Yi looked up and saw Li Changshou¡¯s warm and gentle face.

    ¡°Can we consider this a draw? If we have a direct confrontation, I definitely won¡¯t be a match for you. I could only resort to sneaky moves. After all, this is the Immortal Du Sect. I can only do my best. I cannot let the sect lose. I hope you can understand. I¡¯m sorry for offending you.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s throat trembled, and he put on a strong smile. His eyes were red.

    Not all humans are like those sullen-faced monsters...

    There are also gentle ones like Changshou...

    Ao Yi reached out and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s outstretched hand while standing up.

 Chapter 76: The Mystery That Shocked Junior!

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Mystery That Shocked Junior!</h4>

    What did it mean to hide one¡¯s identity after settling the matter?

    In Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes, that was what Li Changshou did.

    Senior Brother Changshou put in a lot of effort and went through a lot of hardships, and dangers. He barely managed to defeat the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce East Ocean, Ao Yi, who was also a member of the Jie School...

    However, he is very humble and does not seek fame. He left quietly...

    In reality... Li Changshou first pulled Ao Yi up and said that he had offended him.

    That was to eliminate potential hostility so that the Jie School and Ao Yi could reduce their hatred towards him.

    Li Changshou then confessed to the elders in front of the hall and imed that he had won unfairly. He revealed that he had only used the escape technique and talisman technique that the sect had taught him, which gave him an edge. He also said that he was willing to receive punishment from the sect for damaging the sect¡¯s reputation.

    That was to further reduce his sense of guilt and exude authority for the sect. He also hinted to his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu that he wanted to return to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou then bowed to the people from the Golden Ao Ind, appearing rather ashamed...

    With a few simple sentences and actions, Li Changshou seamlessly gave everyone an out.

    The elder of the Immortal Du Sect was a reasonable person. He could tell that Li Changshou did not want to be enemies with the Golden Ao Ind and the Dragon Pce. Thus, he deliberately reprimanded him with a stern expression and asked him to return to the Little Qiong Peak to reflect on his mistakes.

    That elder was actually just putting on an act. He was implying that Li Changshou should return to the Little Qiong Peak and wait for his rewardter.

    However, Youqin Xuanya kept frowning while standing at the side. If her master had not been holding her down, she would have definitely stood up and argued for her Senior Brother Changshou, who was still not considered a friend...

    Youqin Xuanya sighed softly as she watched Li Changshou leave in the starry sky.

    She thought, When can I be as outstanding as Senior Brother?

    After Li Changshou left the Heaven-Breaking Peak, he sighed and thought to himself, I¡¯ve finally dealt with this. It¡¯s really troublesome.

    However, no matter what he did, the truth was that Little Qiong Peak was being watched by everyone in the sect.

    After the paper effigy returns from the outside world this time, I¡¯ll continue to refine pills in silence. I¡¯ll be able to peacefully refine pills for ten years and then continue my n to be wealthy.

    No, eight to ten years wouldn¡¯t be enough, but at least, it will be stable...

    I¡¯ll need at least twenty years!

    Judging from this little dragon¡¯s expression, he mighte to Little Qiong Peak to apologizeter.

    Li Changshou thought about it for a while and hid the Beauty¡¯s Charm in his treasure pouch. He did not want to be careless and mistakenly take out that item instead.

    Moreover, he was not the only one who could refine Beauty¡¯s Charm. There were countless Qi Refinement cultivators who enjoyed drinking it during the Primordial World.

    That alone made him certain that the East Ocean would not be able to discover any dirt on him.

    At this moment, it was extremely lively in the Heaven-Breaking Peak. All the Heaven Immortals had begun to preach and discuss the Dao. The people who had been watching the battle earlier had also stayed to listen to the Heaven Immortals from both factions.

    However, Li Changshou saw that the Heaven Immortal of the Golden Ao Ind was boiling with fury just now. He reckoned that he would still have to meet with the Heaven Immortals of his sect in a while...

    That had nothing to do with him. He had merelypleted the mission given by the sect.

    Upon returning to the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou first walked around the Pill Chamber.

    He thought about the mistakes that he could have made, and how could he salvage the situation if there had been any.

    If Master¡¯s enemy was watching today as well...

    What would he think?

    It would be great if the enemy could attack me. I could give the enemy a chance to go out on purpose and find a ce to humiliate him...

    Before I attack, I can even use the Sound Sphere to prove that he was the one who wanted to harm me, a disciple. Thankfully, I have the poison that Elder Wan Linyun had given me for protection...

    After that, even if I have to go into seclusion at the Little Qiong Peak for hundreds of years ording to the sect rules, it would not be a problem at all. Anyway, my main body doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere.

    Li Changshou chuckled. He knew that it was just his wishful thinking.

    After all, he was just a quasi-immortal and a young junior immortal who was at the seventh stage of the Void Return. The enemy should not be able to sense any threat...

    Let¡¯s see what happens next.

    Although Li Changshou wanted to ask his master who his enemy was, he was afraid that his master would feel upset after recalling the past.

    Secondly, he cared about his master¡¯s pride.

    If he asked the others, he might be suspected if the enemy were to appear againter...

    The matter had to be nned carefully.

    He had been exposed for no reason this time, although it was not that he had not done enough...

    There was no need to belittle himself. Li Changshou had already tried his best to protect himself.

    However, who would have thought...

    He was happily shopping in Linhai Town, buying herbs and selling pills. When he opened his eyes, he saw Jiu Wu and Ao Yi, who werepletely unrted to each other, wandering around the trapped arrays around his Pill Chamber...

    What the hell is that?

    Although there was a sign because he had run into the Heaven Immortal of Golden Ao Ind in Linhai Town, he did not expect things to develop that way.

    I shall tell Master to reject all guests of Little Qiong Peak in the future.

    Li Changshou sighed and tried to sense the essence soul of the paper effigy. His mind instantly switched over. When he realized that the surroundings were silent and did not pose any threat, he immediately switched back to his main body.

    The ¡°inn¡± was set up by the Linhai Sword Sect. The rent for a small room was not cheap.

    However, that ce was rtively safe. The Heaven Immortal experts from the Linhai Sword Sect were stationed nearby, and the patrolling immortal soldiers were paying plenty of attention.

    Now, he could only wait for the sect to quieten down before thinking about getting rich.

    Li Changshou was still a little worried. He walked around the mountain twice and checked the locations where the array foundations were hidden underground.

    After getting busy for a while, he suddenly caught sight of a figure flying over from Pill Tripod Peak. It soonnded near the straw hut by theke...

    Li Changshou hurriedly drove back on the cloud. From afar, he saw a figure standing by theke.

    Ling¡¯e stuck her head out of her straw hut and pointed at theke beside Li Changshou. There was an old man with a bronze walking stick...

    It was Elder Wan Linyun.

    ...

    ¡°Elder, why are you here?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed.

    Wan Linyun turned to look at Li Changshou. There was a hint of appreciation in his eyes. The corners of his lips trembled slightly as he revealed a ruthless sneer.

    ¡°I used my immortal senses to watch you win against that dragon. However, you were reprimanded by the other elders, so I came by to take a look. You did well this time...¡±

    ¡°The escape technique is one of your own abilities. You don¡¯t have to care too much about others¡¯ opinions. If someone in the sect mes youter, show them this.¡±

    As he spoke, Elder Wan Linyun pushed his slightly coarse palm forward and gave Li Changshou a ck piece of jade that had immortal powers.

    Li Changshou held it with both hands and lowered his head to take a look. He saw that there was a wisp of Qi contained in the jade, and in the middle was the character ¡®Yun¡¯.

    ¡°Tell them what I said,¡± said Elder Wan Linyun fiercely. ¡°In the future, I will protect Little Qiong Peak. Not everyone can reprimand you!¡±

    Li Changshou felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart, and he quickly thanked him.

    He knew that the elder was not plotting anything against the Little Poor Peak.

    Elder Wan Linyun had truly kept himself in recluse for many years and did not know the ways of the world.

    Previously, Li Changshou and a few elders had been putting on an act to give everyone a way out, but Elder Wan Linyun thought that Li Changshou had been reprimanded by the sect.

    The escape technique was looked down upon by the disciples.

    Poisons were also looked down upon by the disciples...

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart. Perhaps Elder Wan Linyun was so excited because he recalled what happened back then...

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s leg injury was caused by his own master who reprimanded him for studying the Poison Sutra, which was an insult to Dao.

    Tens of thousands of yearster, Elder Wan Linyun went on the path of refining poison to prove to his master that poison was medicine. ¡°Poison is Medicine¡± was written in thest words of Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s Poison Sutra.

    However, when Elder Wan Linyun used the poisonous pills to save the Immortal Du Sect from the demons ten thousand years ago, Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s master had already passed away...

    Li Changshou held onto the jade and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Elder, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Wan Linyun revealed a stiff smile and said, ¡°Rest for a while. I still need to refine pills when I get back.¡±

    ¡°I will visit the peak another day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you cane anytime.¡±

    Wan Linyun put away his benevolent smile that could stop babies from crying. He tapped his walking stick and clouds appeared on the ground. He then headed towards Pill Tripod Peak.

    The elder was there to encourage Li Changshou.

    Other elders did notmend Li Changshou, but he did.

    The other seniors in the sects would not protect Li Changshou, but he would.

    It was just that simple...

    Li Changshou held the jade pendant in his hand and stood by theke. He looked into the distance for a long time before he calmed down.

    The Primordial World may be dangerous, but Primordials are not all evil.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e poked her head out from the window and said softly, ¡°Someone¡¯sing over again!¡±

    ¡°I saw.¡±

    Li Changshou put away the jade pendant and sighed. There are so many guests today...

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re quite obedient today.¡± Li Changshou turned around and praised her.

    Ling¡¯e, who was lying on the window sill, grimaced and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be scolded by you if I cause trouble for you!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Senior Brother, did you... admit defeat just now?¡±

    ¡°We won,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, we still have to care about these things in our sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, pack upter and deliver some tea to my room. ¡°Ao Yi, the prince of the Dragon Pce has brought a femalepanion over. The Little Qiong Peak has to send someone with good looks.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked, pursed her lips and chuckled.

    She hurriedly opened the istion array formation outside her own room, which her senior had modified recently. She then started changing her clothes swiftly...

    Soon, Ao Yi, Han Zhi, and Jiu Wu, who was leading the way,nded slowly while standing on the cloud.

    Li Changshou went forward to wee them. He exchanged nces with Jiu Wu, and the two of them instantly understood each other.

    Previously, Li Changshou had guessed that Ao Yi would visit him and apologize. However, he did not expect that the prince Ao Yi would greet him with cupped hands.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Pleasee in. Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for being rude.¡±

    Li Changshou then led Ao Yi and Han Zhixian into his straw hut.

    Before Ao Yi could mention what happened, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you understand the Dao of Danqing?¡±

    He changed the topic to something unrted.

    Ao Yi and Han Zhi were soon distracted by Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, took out many paintings that he had collected and drawn when he was free. He allowed them to appreciate the paintings.

    The direction of the topic waspletely controlled by Li Changshou. Ao Yi the dragon and Han Zhi the human nodded continuously while standing at the side. They found it to be especially interesting.

    Jiu Wu was initially worried that the atmosphere would be awkward, but very quickly, the short Daoist was attracted by the topic and joined in the discussion. He also took out his personal collection of paintings...

    An hourter, Ling¡¯e, who had dressed up seriously, came over to serve tea. The eyes of the three guests lit up.

    Li Changshou¡¯s junior sister was dressed in a silk dress and wearing exquisite jade hair essories with white pearl tassels.

    Her eyes, nose, and pink lips were beautiful. Her ears, eyshes, and teeth were exquisite.

    She had gorgeous eyebrows and a jade-like neck.

    Her skin was as fair as snow, and her slender waist was extremely alluring.

    At first nce, he felt that she should have been the fairy dancing with the zither in the pce that day.

    When he looked at her for the second time, he felt that she was like a beauty who had walked out of those paintings...

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s temperament, looks, and features were all slightly superior to the female immortal of Jie School, Han Zhi.

    When Ling¡¯e sat beside her senior brother, her clear and glistening gaze made Jiu Wu ponder.

    Little Jiu is not interested in Changshou, is she?

    If she, then this junior beside Changshou...

    I have to remind Little Jiu.

    He felt a sense of threat because he was experienced.

    The conversation about Danqingsted from midnight to daybreak. Ao Yi and Han Zhi both felt that Li Changshou was a refined person.

    The host, Li Changshou was happy. Seeing that they did not want to leave, Li Changshou had no choice but to change the topic to music...

    However, Han Zhi suddenly heard her master¡¯s voice and whispered something into Ao Yi¡¯s ear.

    The young dragon frowned and muttered to himself. With a look of regret, he stood up and bade Li Changshou farewell.

    Something had happened at Heaven-Breaking Peak. Ao Yi¡¯s senior brothers were also intending to spar with two elders of the Immortal Du Sect. They had to rush over to take a look...

    Li Changshou sent them out of the straw hut and walked them to theke. Only then did they part reluctantly.

    I¡¯ve finally sent them away...

    The second prince of the Dragon Pce, who looked like a young man, smiled and said, ¡°Brother Changshou, if you¡¯re free, pleasee to Golden Ao Ind to y. We¡¯ll wee you warmly and we can have a long talk.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Ao Yi and Han Zhi hurried to the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Jiu Wu gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up and chased after them.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and thought to himself,

    Let¡¯s meet again if fate allows...

    Of course, it would be best if we don¡¯t.

    After Li Changshou sent away the troublesome ones, he stretched his back and focused his immortal senses on the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Exalted Wang Qing is going to attack again.

    Although Li Changshou wanted to go and take a look as well, he felt that there had been enough trouble that day. Therefore, he decided to watch the ¡°sparring session¡± between the Heaven Immortals from afar.

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e, who was in a good mood, had already started to pack her things diligently. She put away her cup and te and tidied up the scattered paintings...

    Her gaze was attracted by a scroll of painting that had some of its contents exposed. She tilted her head and looked at it. She then saw the sentence written when she lifted her head...

    ¡°My Love.¡±

    The handwriting belonged to Senior Brother¡¯s loved one?

    Hehe, I want to see what kind of woman you like.

    Ling¡¯e stole a nce at Li Changshou¡¯s back as he stood by theke. She then pulled out the painting and slowly unrolled it.

    The thing was actually... a secret treasure for retirement.

    It was the secret treasure that Li Changshou had eliminated in his early years. It was the prototype of the tool he would use to calm his mind and heart...

    It was named ¡°Aged Beauties¡±!

    Due to the exquisite workmanship and superior painting techniques that were used, Li Changshou had kept it as an emergency secret treasure.

    It had been thrown into the storage bag that contained all thepleted paintings. It had been more than ten years since then. Yet, Li Changshou had identally taken it out again but he did not disy it.

    Ling¡¯e kept unrolling the scroll, and soon, she saw many ¡°beauties¡±. Her hands began to tremble, and her legs turned to jelly. She fell to the side of the table.

    Uh...

    What should I do?

 Chapter 77: Greetings From The Old One

    <h4>Chapter 77: Greetings From The Old One</h4>

    Exalted Wang Qing is indeed powerful. His cultivation level is high, his mystical abilities are fierce, and he has many Dharma treasures.

    The main point is, he has scheming tricks too.

    Exalted Wang Qing and the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind were sparring outside the mountain-protecting array formation. The after-effects of the battle caused the array formation to sway back and forth, causing the Primordial Energy within a radius of hundreds of kilometers to fluctuate...

    Hundreds of kilometers outside the mountain, an Earth Immortal Dao cultivator, who had turned himself into a tree stump, was still sleeping soundly. He was not disturbed at all...

    Li Changshou was quite impressed by his master¡¯s ability to stay calm-as-usual and focused.

    In the battle, Exalted Wang Qing had disyed his domineering aura and style, giving Li Changshou some enlightenment about fights between many intermediate immortals.

    Apart from the Sect Leader and the Grand Elders, who were in seclusion all year round, Exalted Wang Qing was considered the strongest in the Immortal Du Sect.

    However, after cultivating for ten thousand years, Exalted Wang Qing was still unable to break through to the Golden Immortal realm. Even in the East Continent, he could not be considered an expert.

    Heaven Immortals still had limited lifespans. No matter how powerful their mystical abilities were or how many Dharma treasures they had, they would not be able to avoid aging and time would still take its toll on them.

    Only Golden Immortals... would enjoy immortality...

    Only by using one¡¯s own Dao to protect one¡¯s own body would one be able to escape the fate of going through the standard cycle of life. Only then would one be able to live as long as heaven and earth. Only then would one be able to take the first step in the Primordial World.

    That was only the first step.

    It only meant that a true expert could somewhat take a serious look at him.

    Li Changshou, who had been watching the battle by theke, stood still with his hands behind his back. After watching the battle, he had gained some insight. However, he quickly epted all of it. He suppressed his cultivation level and did not make a breakthrough.

    This small realm is still not strong enough yet.

    Although it was stated in the Inaction Sutra said that one needed to let nature take its course, and that doing nothing is an achievement, it was mainly meant to prevent cultivators from forcing themselves to impatiently cultivate to a certain realm.

    Li Changshou¡¯s pursuit of perfection in the lower realms was against the true meaning of the Inaction Sutra, but there were no side effects.

    His long sleeve was flicked gently, and a gentle breeze blew past. There was nothing strange about it.

    He turned around, but his little junior sister was nowhere to be seen.

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and saw Ling¡¯e sitting in front of her dressing table. She was facing the zed ss mirror that he had given her, admiring her beauty...

    ¡°You¡¯re a narcissist.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and turned around to leave the Pill Chamber.

    The array formations around the Pill Chamber were all activated. A few wooden ques were erected outside the array formation.:

    There were some words engraved on them¡ª¡±If there¡¯s anything you need, please enter the array. You will be able to detect something when you¡¯re cultivating in seclusion.¡±

    Once again, he sat down cross-legged behind the Pill Furnace and held onto the jade token that could control the array.

    Li Changshou thought about it for a while and realized that there might be changes in the future. In the end, he had no choice but to shake his head helplessly.

    Karma is hard to predict.

    His trip to the Northern Continent had caused all sorts of troubles to arise.

    Due to the fact that he had gone out to transcend the tribtion, he ended up getting involved in the matter with the South Ocean Sea God...

    Right, how much merit from incense offerings do I have now?

    Li Changshou felt the power of his merit. He could vaguely see a faint golden cloud around his essence soul.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and made some calctions before feeling his aura surging. He almost cursed!

    It has only been a few years, how could there be more than 600 statues?

    More than six hundred viges and towns are performing the useless worships to the Sea God?

    Are incense offerings really such a lucrative business in the mortal world!?!

    He carefully sensed the situation again before secretly gritting his teeth...

    Outrageous!

    This Xiong Vige is too outrageous!

    They actually did not delve into the manufacturing industry and the entire vige ims themselves to be the messengers of the Sea God in the South Sea. They are showing off their exaggerated muscles everywhere and promoting the mystical abilities of the Sea God in the South Sea. They are using this opportunity to make a fortune!

    If you trust the Sea God, you¡¯ll have great strength!

    My foot!

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched as he quickly thought of a solution.

    Things cannot continue developing like this. Otherwise, the Sea God Sect will truly rise!

    After so many years, the Western Sect may not havee looking for me and I¡¯ve also earned a lot of merits, he is definitely a huge snake in the grass!

    However, what could the Sea God, who was in charge of this matter, do?

    I can¡¯t show his face, I¡¯ll definitely be targeted.

    I have to stay far away from the South Sea. I have to stay in the Immortal Du Sect in the East Continent.

    The Immortal Du Sect had been in trouble several times. For example, the time when Elder Wan Linyun became famous was because the immortals in the sect killed some demons and provoked a group of them that attacked the Immortal Du Sect.

    When the Immortal Du Sect was first established, it had fought with other Immortal Sects for the spirit meridians, which resulted in a huge battle between Immortal Sects...

    How could the old Saint care about such a conflict?

    Even the founder of the Immortal Du Sect, the Perfected Du¡¯e, wasn¡¯t too ¡°motivated¡± to appear.

    However, if the Western Sect dared to seek the Immortal Du Sect because of the incident that happened in the South Sea, the experts from Ren School would definitely deal with it.

    That was a battle between Saints. The nature of the battle was naturally different.

    ¡°I should go to the Hundred Mortal Hall and pay my respects.¡±

    However, at the end of the day, isn¡¯t this all because the Western Sect is too ipetent?

    A group of them decided to sell incense offerings. They had put in a lot of effort to hatch a plot, but in the end, they could not evenpete with a Sea God who did not even reveal his true body!

    Li Changshou raised his head and sighed. He then felt a little helpless.

    If the matter were to really cause trouble in the future, he could only say one thing...

    ¡°You are looking for the Sea God of the South Sea. What does it have to do with Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused his mind on the paper effigy. He observed the surroundings of the square and quickly got busy.

    Afterpleting the elixirs and exchanging them for spiritual herbs and precious materials, I will go into seclusion and stay on the mountain for twenty years!

    I¡¯ll have to put the money-making matters aside for now.

    After all...

    Staying alive is the most important.

    ...

    ¡°How can I do that? My appearance has already been decided on...¡±

    After the Qi Refinement cultivators broke through to the Soul Formation Stage, they could change their appearance.

    Therefore, most of the women in the younger generation of the sect were beautiful, and the men were decent-looking as well.

    When one¡¯s cultivation level was high, they would also pay attention to their appearance.

    However, the Daopanions in the sect or the Qi Refinement cultivators who were already fond of someone else would conscientiously keep their appearances fixed...

    Most men would keep themselves looking like they were in their thirties. They mostly looked handsome and mature.

    Women were different. The ones who cared would ¡°lock¡± their appearances whenever they felt that they looked the most beautiful.

    For example, Ling¡¯e knew that she herself, Youqin Xuanya, Liu Yan¡¯er, her Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, as well as the other senior and junior sisters whom she was close to, had all locked their appearances. In the future, their appearances and figure would be the same...

    That made it difficult for them to age naturally...

    Although Ling¡¯e knew that it would be very difficult to win Li Changshou¡¯s heart and make him fall for her, she did not expect it... to be that tough!

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. She recalled the contents of the painting that she had seen previously and thought about how she should deal with it.

    Very quickly, Ling¡¯e sat up and took out the small amount of rouge powder she had left. She pinched her chin with her left hand and revealed a thoughtful expression.

    She could only start with makeup...

    Since Senior Brother pursues thrill, I, his junior sister, shall go all out!

    That¡¯d make me worthy of being his junior!

    ...

    Li Changshou could be considered to have made a fruitful trip to Linhai Town this time. Since he had decided to pause his n to get rich, he focused on searching for the materials required for him to set up the array formation and reduced the umtion of spiritual herbs and herbs.

    He could not have the best of both worlds. Given the current situation, the defense system of the Little Qiong Peak was of utmost priority.

    This time, the paper effigy had sessfully sneaked back from Linhai Town. He drew a diagonal figure-eight as a return route.

    When he found his master, he heard rhythmic snoring beside the tree stump.

    The paper effigy looked at the Sensing Stone and realized that no one was investigating the ce. He then searched the surroundings in detail.

    After confirming that the ce was safe, the paper effigy returned to the tree stump. His body swayed as he chanted, ¡°Little, Little, Little¡±, and turned into his original appearance of a thick paper doll...

    The paper effigy carried the bulging backpack on its back and raised the square box above its head. It ran to the tree stump and let out a ¡°heya!¡± before throwing the square box out, after which it gently hit the tree stump.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The tree stump, which was sleeping soundly, suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke. Old Daoist Qi Yuan stretched his back and stood up, looking at the square box beside his feet.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back with the box.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Qi Yuan smiled and asked. He put the box into his sleeve and walked towards the sect.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind immediately returned to his main body. He kept telling his master about what had happened previously.

    In other words, it was the matter about the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind visiting the sect to discuss the Dao, as well as the sparring session with Ao Yi which he had won.

    After hearing his recount, Qi Yuan felt regretful about the fact that he had missed out on such a lively event...

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about going outter,¡± Li Changshou said. He continued, ¡°Master, you should focus on your cultivation and try your best to avoid going out. Thest time we discussed the Dao, the people from Jie School fought a total of three battles. All of them were defeated. I¡¯m afraid there will be more issues that will surface after that.¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at the distant mountain gate and muttered softly, ¡°What issues can there be? There¡¯s no need for Jie School to go against us for such a trivial matter.¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of being interrupted. I¡¯m just afraid that someone might make use of this matter to create an issue. Now that the conflict between the Jie School and Chan School has worsened, there might be people thinking...¡±

    ¡°Thinking about what?¡±

    ¡°Using someone else to achieve their agenda.¡±

    Qi Yuan shuddered and mumbled, ¡°Changshou, should we inform the sect about this?¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Master, we¡¯re easily targeted. For the sake of safety, it¡¯s best to wait and see for now. Besides, if I can think of this, the other experts in the sect definitely can too. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Qi Yuan thought about it and realized that it was true.

    Li Changshou, who was meditating in the Pill Chamber, sensed that his junior was about to enter the array formation. Thus, he told his master, ¡°Master,e back and we¡¯ll talk about this matter. I have one more thing to report to you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Li Changshou closed the array formation around the Pill Chamber and let Ling¡¯e in.

    However, he kept his immortal senses fixed on his master until thetter entered the sect. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.

    Master¡¯s cultivation level is too low and it¡¯d be worrying if he goes out.

    Li Changshou remained seated and carefully spected if others would make use of the fact that Ao Yi and his group had visited for a Dao discussion.

    He had heard many people talking about the matter in Linhai Town, which was why he realized the possible consequences of the matter.

    Of course, the people who were talking about the matter were all talking about how powerful Exalted Wang Qing was. No one would mention the young disciple who liked to use the Earth Escape technique to sneak in some attacks.

    That made Li Changshou quite satisfied.

    In fact, Li Changshou had always felt that the Western Sect had contributed greatly to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    It was because the Western Sect had obtained far too many benefits from it.

    They transcended others, snatched treasures, obtained pets...

    The conflicts between the three sects that have arisen after the Three Pure Ones split up, have been greatly magnified and blown up. Could it be that the two Western Saints have schemed against them as well?

    This question...

    ¡°Senior Brother~~¡±

    A sweet voice suddenly sounded from outside the door.

    His junior sister was there again. Every once in a while, she would do such meaningless things.

    Li Changshou looked in the direction of the voice and immediately saw Ling¡¯e, who was d in a long dress with wide sleeves and raising her left hand to cover her face. She was walking slowly into the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m thinking about serious matters. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°Did the Hundred Poisons Bees sting your face?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Ling¡¯e chided him softly. Then, with a hint of shyness, she moved the sleeve away from her face and revealed...

    She revealed... her face.

    She had thick makeup on, and she made her face look aged and wrinkled by pasting many pieces of paper on it...

    Ling¡¯e looked at the look of shock on his face and smiled smugly in her head. She bowed at him and deliberately said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Greetings.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his mouth and sat still on the meditation cushion. He could not move at all and looked like he had been petrified.

    ...

    On a deserted ind in the South Ocean less than a hundred kilometers from thend, three Daoists were kneeling on a reef, their faces as pale as sheets.

    Buzz¡ª

    The sound of mosquitoes grew clearer in the waves. The three of them were Perfected Immortals, but cold sweat kept rolling down their foreheads.

    All of a sudden, an array formation appeared out of nowhere. Wisps of gray Qi floated in all directions, and the surroundings turned dark.

    Rays of blood-red light gathered at the side, forming a figure that was in a blood-colored dress.

    It was a woman who was so beautiful that she looked a little demonic. She was absolutely gorgeous and her figure was exaggeratedly stunning. d in nothing but a red robe, she walked towards the three of them barefooted.

    She stretched out her slender fingers and tapped one of them on the forehead. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. A streak of blood shed across her seductive face...

    The True Immortal, on the other hand, did not even get to let out a single scream. In an instant, he was reduced to dust that scattered with the wind.

    The woman snorted and she admired her long and slender fingers. She then said in a hoarse yet sultry voice, ¡°This tastes horrible.¡±

    ¡°I told you to search for the so-called Sea God¡¯s true body in the South Ocean, but you¡¯re only kneeling here and begging me to spare you. Why? Do you think I won¡¯t eat if I¡¯m not hungry?¡±

    The remaining two Daoists hurriedly lowered their heads. Their bodies were trembling, and they did not even dare to breathe.

 Chapter 78: Granted Access To The Dao Repository!

    <h4>Chapter 78: Granted ess To The Dao Repository!</h4>

    ¡°Lord Envoy!¡±

    On the reef, a Daoist said in a shaky voice, ¡°We have visited everywhere and we had also watched the Xiong Vige from outside for a long time... However, we could not find the whereabouts of the Sea God at all!¡±

    ¡°Please have mercy on us, Lord Envoy! We are willing to search for mortal blood for you, for a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Mortal?¡± The woman¡¯s gaze was icy cold. ¡°What¡¯s so good about mortal blood? Not only does it not contain any spiritual energy, but it will also even cause me to lose merit.¡±

    ¡°All of you have been following me for such a long time. You should know that I have already cleared all the negative karma left behind by my cultivation. I no longer kill mortals.¡±

    ¡°As for you two, hmph! On ount that my sect is still in the midst of using humans, I will temporarily exempt both of you from being punished for performing poorly.¡±

    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly eximed, ¡°Thank you, Lord Envoy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Envoy!¡±

    The woman nced at the two of them coldly. The two Perfected Immortals quickly shut their mouths and continued to kneel, not daring to breathe.

    These human Qi Refinement cultivators are really useless.

    The woman snorted coldly and squinted her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes. She stared at the ocean that was far away, thinking about the orders she had received from the sect.

    Her Dao name was Wen Jing. She was originally a Blood-Winged ck Mosquito that had obtained the Dao. She was neither a demon nor a spirit. Instead, she was an ancient ferocious demon.

    Actually, she was a queen!

    Before the six ancient Saints had attained their Dao, she had led the Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes to harm the Western living beings. Later on, she was restrained by the two Western Saints, but they did not kill her.

    Back then, the two Saints of the Western Sect had already obtained the Purple Qi bestowed by the Dao Ancestor. However, they had yet toprehend the method of meritorious sanctification.

    It had been a long time since Daoist Wen Jing had seeded in cultivating Dao in secret. She had be the gue Envoy of the Western Sect and specialized in doing the dirty work that would harm the reputation of the Western Sect.

    She was a vicious person who would kill without batting an eyelid.

    The reason she chose such an enchanting appearance during her transformation was so as to make it easier for her to engage in dangerous schemes.

    After being forced to join the Western Sect, Daoist Wen Jing had been using incense offerings and merits to get rid of her negative karma. Now, her negative karma had been reduced to zero.

    However, the Heavenly Dao had sensed it and forbade her from obtaining any merit, thus making her feel infuriated.

    I really want to stab this prejudiced Heavenly Dao of the human race!

    Just as Daoist Wen Jing was thinking about it, she heard the two people who were at the side talking again...

    ¡°Lord Envoy, the South Ocean Sect has only upied the periphery. The incense offerings we set up have upied arge area in the Southwest region of the South Continent...¡±

    ¡°Actually, we... didn¡¯t lose much this time.¡±

    ¡°Lord Envoy, why don¡¯t we secretly destroy the Xiong Vige...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing turned to look at her subordinate who was trembling and too afraid to say anything.

    He only hated himself for having a mouth!

    ¡°Killing mortals would only increase one¡¯s negative karma. There would be no benefits.

    The attractive Daoist who was d in a blood-red robe criticized coldly, ¡°What I¡¯m looking for is the person who put up the incense offerings here. I want to suck away all of his merit and blood essence. This person has erected so many statues for offerings. His schemes are far more profound than the trash that you offer.¡±

    She took a few steps to the side, her body swaying in an alluring manner. However, the two of them did not even dare to lift their eyelids.

    Daoist Wen Jing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The South Ocean is far away from the West. There are only hundreds of thousands of living beings in this ce. If we lose them, we lose them. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Now, I have something more important to ask of you. In the East Continent, there is an immortal sect called the Immortal Du Sect. It can barely be considered an undertaker of the Ren School. A few days ago, it fought against a few lousy Heaven Immortals from the Golden Ao Ind.¡±

    ¡°Today, you will head to the East Continent to investigate this matter and see if there is anything you can do about it. If you do well, I will grant you some rewards and allow you to make up for your mistakes.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with the joy of surviving a cmity.

    They then eximed with vigor, ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    ¡°Go. You will know the consequences if you mess up or expose your identity.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing gently waved her slender fingers.

    The two of them quickly retreated. They jumped into the sea and left the array formation.

    ¡°They¡¯re really pieces of garbage that can only be used to gather information.¡±

    There was a hint of coldness in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes. With a flick of her finger, two ck mosquitoes flew out andnded on the napes of the two Perfected Immortals without making a sound. The two of them did not notice it at all...

    ¡°If anything happens to them, kill them. Do not leave any traces.¡±

    The ck mosquito replied in his heart, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    The person who had given her orders to make an issue out of the sparring session between the junior disciple of Ren School and the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind was a disciple of the Great Saint and Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect.

    It seemed like a small matter, but Daoist Wen Jing knew very well that it involved the pride of the three Dao Sects and the saints.

    She had to devise a n carefully and not reveal herself.

    If she was careless and exposed the fact that the Western Sect had been trying to split up the three sects, she would be killed by the two Saints of the Western Sect without the intervention of the experts of the Dao Sects.

    If that were to happen, she, the fierce demon, would be the culprit who had provoked the Three Sects...

    Although she had been working hard for the Western Sect, it did not mean that she, Daoist Wen Jing, was willing to sumb.

    Sumb?

    She was the queen of a n!

    If not for the fact that the Second Saint of the Western Sect had captured all therge ck mosquitoes of her n and used them as a threat towards her, she would have long sucked all the sanctimonious Deputy Sect Masters dry!

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing swept her sleeve, and her enchanting figure turned into a streak of blood that disappeared along with the array formation around her.

    There was nothing on the surface of the ocean, leaving only the sounds of mosquitoes lingering in the air.

    Only the sounds could be heard but there was no trace of them at all.

    That was probably a secret technique passed down by the ancestors of the Mosquitoes.

    ...

    ¡°Stinky Senior Brother!¡±

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Lan Ling¡¯e was kneeling under a willow tree by theke. She used a handkerchief to wipe the water off her face and washed away the ¡°makeup¡± that she had painstakingly put on.

    ¡°Bad Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°He chose not to exin clearly what that painting is and caused me to make a fool out of myself!¡±

    ¡°In the end, he even said that my Dao Heart isn¡¯t stable because I behave abnormally every day, but I did all that to make him happy!¡±

    ¡°If he wants me to copy the scriptures a hundred times, so be it! What¡¯s the big deal!?!¡±

    Li Changshou was in his master¡¯s straw hut, and he could not help but put his hand on his forehead when he heard Ling¡¯eining softly by theke.

    Uh...

    Qi Yuan sat on the round chair and gestured for Li Changshou to take a seat beside him. He asked, ¡°Changshou, do you have anything to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s activate the surrounding array formations. I¡¯m afraid that the walls have ears.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yuan nodded and activated the array formations around the straw hut. He then stared at Li Changshou and scrutinized him.

    Previously, before Ling¡¯e revealed that her senior brother was extraordinary, Old Daoist Qi Yuan felt that his eldest disciple was timid and afraid of death, though he had excellent potential and his cultivation progress had always been quite good.

    However, after being trapped in the Bewitching Array of the Pill Chamber, Old Daoist Qi Yuan thought about the interaction that he had had with his eldest disciple in the past...

    He still could not find any clues.

    However, the array formation around the Pill Chamber...

    The mysterious ¡°Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra¡±...

    And the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts that he could not understand...

    ¡°Changshou.¡± Qi Yuan leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me honestly, which realm are you really at now?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When I went home before this, I went through the Tribtion Transcendence.¡±

    I identally ascended during the Tribtion Transcendence... Naturally, he could not say thetter half of the sentence directly.

    Qi Yuan nodded and felt a little more at ease.

    Finally, he confirmed the true cultivation level of his eldest disciple.

    After the Tribtion Transcendence, one would be an Essence Immortal.

    He only took 123 years to be an immortal. His aptitude is considered top-tier amongst all the junior immortals!

    Qi Yuan frowned again. ¡°Then why did you hide your cultivation level? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to show your cultivation level and receive the protection of the sect?¡±

    ¡°Master, the world is a difficult ce to live in. The human heart is unpredictable.¡±

    Li Changshou said softly, ¡°Think about it. When I was at the Void Return Stage, I had always been acting like I was at the Soul Formation Stage. If someone wanted to deal with me,they would naturally attack like they were dealing with a Qi Refinement cultivator who is at the Soul Formation stage. Then, there will be a high chance that the other party will reveal some loopholes and it¡¯ll be more likely for me to survive.¡±

    ¡°You should understand this logic.¡±

    The old Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, nodded and pondered. He felt that something was amiss, but he could not put his finger on it.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°I have been pretending to be an outstanding disciple in the sect, whose strength is closely following that of the junior immortals. The monthly allowance I can obtain is only 20% less than those junior immortals.¡±

    ¡°However, the benefit that I received is the fact that no one knows my abilities or name. Thus, no one will plot against me.¡±

    ¡°Master, think about it. If the Little Qiong Peak produces a junior immortal, others will definitely be jealous. If a head disciple appears, he might be targeted by the other peaks...¡±

    ¡°There will also bepetition for cultivation resources between the peaks. After all, the ie in the sect is stable.¡±

    Qi Yuan pondered for a while before nodding slowly.

    In the past, he had always felt that his eldest disciple¡¯s evil ways were wayward and twisted. Now that his eldest disciple was stronger than him, he suddenly felt that those principles... actually made sense...

    Qi Yuan stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t been thinking enough.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He did not expect his master to be more gullible than he had imagined...

    Ahem, he¡¯s easier to convince than imagined.

    ¡°Master, what I want to tell you today is about the way out that you, Junior, and I can take in the future.¡±

    ¡°Way out?¡±

    Qi Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. He chided, ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it wonderful for us to cultivate in the sect and enjoy ourselves every day? Or do you think that the sect is no longer enough for an immortal like you?¡±

    ¡°The sect is naturally very good to us. If the sect is in trouble, I will definitely help the entire sect while I am alive. I will definitely take revenge in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°But Master, don¡¯t you want to live longer?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Qi Yuan sighed and continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I am already satisfied with the fact that I could turn into a Turbid Immortal and have the chance to cultivate to the Perfected Immortal realm...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master, there is a way that you can extend your lifespan after you reach the Perfected Immortal realm. Furthermore, it will be beneficial to me and Junior Sister in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be good for you and Ling¡¯e? Tell me about it.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at the table and wrote two words on it.

    Heavenly Courts, ancient edition!

    Qi Yuan frowned and muttered to himself.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    Master should be repulsed by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ¡°public residence¡±, like most cultivators.

    It can¡¯t be helped. After all, cultivation in the mountains is free and easy and that¡¯s far better than being controlled by the heavens and being ordered around.

    Li Changshou had prepared a speech in advance to see if he could persuade his master to go to the Heavenly Courts.

    If Li Changshou¡¯s Master refused to, Li Changshou would not force him either. This time, he was just trying his luck...

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Just as Li Changshou was about to speak, Qi Yuan asked in confusion,

    ¡°How does that ce benefit my lifespan?¡±

    Huh?

    Li Changshou was stunned. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know the benefits of this ce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people mention that after the Great Magi-Demon War, a few saints set up that ce on the ruined Demon Court.¡± Qi Yuan frowned and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the details.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    At this moment, the presence of the Heavenly Courts... is simply too tempting!

    ¡°Master, listen to my detailed exnation.¡±

    Qi Yuan nodded and listened to Li Changshou¡¯s exnation with interest.

    Half a dayter.

    Li Changshou walked back to the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back. The small box was already taken back by his master.

    He did not expect his master to ept his suggestion to take on a job in the Heavenly Courts. Moreover, he was quite curious as well. He would have more motivation to cultivate and advance to the Perfected Immortal realm in the future...

    Now that I think about it, ever since Master became a Turbid Immortal, he had actually been somewhat out of ce in the sect.

    If Master could break through to the Perfected Immortal realm as soon as possible and be a small minister in the Heavenly Courts or take on a small position, he would be much more rxed...

    Li Changshou gave his master numerous pills in a bid to help him increase his cultivation level.

    He was already a Turbid Immortal Immortal, so there was no need for him to be too particr about it. His future potential was limited, and it was not impossible for him to use pills to cultivate.

    When Master reaches the Perfected Immortal realm, I can use my strong ties and connection with Elder Moon to let Master be a clerk in the Heavenly Courts. That would not be a problem...

    The second step of the n is rather easy.

    Next, it would depend on when Master can break through to the Perfected Immortal realm. It would probably take another thousand years.

    Or even two thousand years...

    However, it will definitely be way before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion is formed!

    It was much more difficult for a Turbid Immortal to cultivate for a Turbid than it was for a Heaven Immortal to be an Essence Immortal. One reason for that was also because he could not obtain all the Heavenly Tribtion opportunities.

    Before that, should I build a safe house outside the mountain?

    Li Changshou slowly pondered.

    If the three of them went to the Heavenly Courts and reported that the Immortal Du Sect was in danger of being exterminated, he could have a ce to stay together with his master and junior...

    After strolling in the forest for a while, Li Changshou decided to give up on that idea.

    The most important thing now is to get the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Recovery Array ready.

    In fact, he did not have that many precious materials that he could use to build a safe house that had aplete array formation.

    The moment Li Changshou returned to the Pill Chamber, his immortal senses captured Jiu Wu¡¯s figure.

    Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had indeed helped me a lot when Ao Yi suddenly came to visit me this time. Regardless of whether he had helped or not, I have to be grateful.

    The short Daoist seemed to be in a good mood. He entered the istion array outside the Little Qiong Peak and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changshou, guess what I brought you? This time, you¡¯ve dealt with the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind quite well. The sect has given you many rewards!¡±

    As he spoke, the short Daoist stood on the cloud and threw two treasure pouches over. ¡°These are all precious materials meant for setting up array formations. It can be said that the sect is encouraging you to continue studying array formations!¡±

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to control the treasure pouches. He inspected it from afar before holding it in his hand.

    Jiu Wu was no longer surprised by that. He stopped a hundred feet in the air.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s too early to thank us.¡±

    Jiu Wu took out a silver-white sword and threw it over casually. Pretending to be indifferent, he said, ¡°This is your permit to enter the Dao Repository. I spent a bit of effort to ask for it from the other side.¡±

    ¡°In the inner hall of the Dao Repository, there are array formations and alchemy manuals that only Perfected Immortals can read. How is it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    As he spoke, Jiu Wu winked.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately grabbed the silver-white sword and fiddled with it twice. The corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    He did not expect that there to be such benefits this time!

    It was a slight loss for him when he exposed his cultivation and attracted attention previously.

    From the looks of it, he had really gained something!

    ¡°Uncle-Master,e in and sit down.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Jiu Wu waved his hand and sighed. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m meant to be a ve. I¡¯m going out again soon. Hurry and be an immortal soon, so you can be an executive of the sect as well. You will then know how tiring this job is.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He asked, ¡°What are you going out for, Uncle-Master?¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°The Middle Continent seems to be going to organize an Immortal Sect Meeting for the Three Sects. It is estimated to be held in 50 or 100 years. I¡¯m going to attend it with two elders and have a detailed discussion with the great sects on behalf of Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    ¡°However, the Immortal Du Sect is too newpared to thoserge sects. We don¡¯t dare to speak much. We can only listen to the other sects.¡±

    A sect meeting between the three sects?

    What... is that?

    Is this rted to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. Jiu Wu seemed to be in a hurry. After reminding him to cultivate properly, he immediately turned around and left.

    Li Changshou looked up and hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, wait!¡±

    He should have shouted ¡®stop¡¯ instead.

 Chapter 79: Wish Fulfilled, Wine Maiden Clears the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 79: Wish Fulfilled, Wine Maiden Clears the Stage</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After leaving the Little Qiong Peak, Jiu Wu looked at the porcin bottle in his hand and thought to himself in amazement.

    I never expected that Disciple-Nephew Changshou would be so familiar with Elder Wan Linyun, who is the most aloof person in the sect.

    This is a good thing that could poison Heaven Immortals...

    Changshou is very thoughtful. He actually gave me such expensive poisonous pills to protect myself.

    Jiu Wu chuckled and raised his sleeve to take a look. He chose to ce the bottle of pills in a treasure pouch in his sleeve that was rather easily distinguished. He then continued to fly towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat on a reclining chair and continued ying with the silver-white sword.

    The Dao Repository Inner Hall...

    Tsk, the Dao Repository Inner Hall!

    It contains the core Dao bearings of the Immortal Du Sect, information about high-level Dharma spells, mystical abilities, alchemy, array formations, refining artifacts, and other precious manuals.

    There are also some medicinal herbs and precious materials that I could exchange for, using my monthly allowance!

    Li Changshou felt that he was smiling like a lecherous man who had seen a brothel and had also gotten a huge sum of money from his wealthy father...

    He coughed twice and immediately regained his usualposure.

    He was indeed very happy about that.

    After transcending the tribtion and ascending, what hecked the most were strong foundations.

    However... he could not go to the repository immediately.

    He decided to settle down for a while first. It would not be toote for him to head to the Dao Repository after the sect stopped paying that much attention to him.

    Anyway, Heaven-Splitting Peak was right there. It wouldn¡¯t run away. There was no reason for him to cause trouble for himself.

    The poisonous pills that were given to Jiu Wu were also a token of gratitude. They were indeed from Elder Wan Linyun.

    The high-grade immortal pills refined by every alchemist would be slightly different. The pills refined by Li Changshou had some slight ¡°personal characteristics¡±.

    During such situations where he was giving pills and not a poisonous pill treatment, he could only use Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s poisonous pills...

    His Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu had note out of seclusion for a long time. If he had taken out the high-grade poisonous pills that he had refined in the sect, it would be difficult to exin clearly where the toxin-suppressing immortal power came from.

    Speaking of which, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu has been in seclusion for so long... Could it be that he is about to break through to the Heaven Immortal realm this time?

    That¡¯s not right. He should still be a littlecking...

    Li Changshou was actually more worried about his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. His cultivation would inevitably be affected if he kept running around the sect.

    That was probably one of the reasons why cultivators of the Dao Sects were unwilling to cultivate in the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou put away the silver sword and scanned theke with his immortal senses. He realized that Ling¡¯e was still writing her scriptures. He sighed softly in his heart.

    It¡¯s a good thing that my mental endurance is strong enough, so you didn¡¯t seed in scaring me.

    He activated the surrounding array formation and used the paper effigy as a disguise. He then turned into a wisp of green smoke and floated into the underground chamber.

    After some careful thought, he felt that he had to thank the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce, Ao Yi, for causing trouble for nothing...

    Although it had always been troublesome to encounter Ao Yi, the oue this time was not bad.

    During the Demon-Sweeping Meet in the Dragon Pce, he had finally obtained the True Samadhi mes cultivation technique.

    After the Qi Refinement cultivators of Jie School hade to create trouble for him, he obtained the permission to enter the Dao Repository Inner Hall...

    During the previous encounter, he was unlucky to have ended up losing arge amount of incapacitating agents. However, he did not dare to go to the Dragon Pce to get a ¡®thank you¡¯ gift bag...

    If I meet the Prince of the Dragon Pce again...

    Forget it, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t.

    Li Changshou shook his head. He had already reached the center of the Recovery Array. He walked towards the rockyer in front of him...

    At the same time...

    In the Treasure Pool of Golden Ao Ind, Ao Yi, who was hiding at the bottom of the pool and cultivating the Ice-Condensed Earth technique, shivered.

    The shiver made him wake up from the Dao Enlightenment realm.

    The scene of him losing to Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, surfaced in Ao Yi¡¯s heart. He did not feel any resentment, however.

    His mystical abilities were inferior but there was nothing to be resentful about.

    If I can¡¯t stop focusing on victory and bring myself to admit defeat, how am I going to influence the dragons?

    A look of relief shed across Ao Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Then, he thought about how he and Li Changshou had spent a night admiring the Danqing paintings and reciting poems...

    Judging from Brother Changshou¡¯s cultured personality, he is truly a gentleman-like person. He is refined and elegant, a rare gem among the humans.

    If I have the chance in the future, I must visit the Immortal Du Sect.

    As for the five senior brothers from Golden Ao Ind, they had also suffered defeat in the Immortal Du Sect...

    On the way back, the eight of them had agreed not to mention the matter after returning to Golden Ao Ind.

    This is for the smooth development of the rtionship between the two schools. We¡¯re not feeling embarrassed!

    ¡°Uncle-Master Ao Yi?¡±

    A voice suddenly called out from the side of the pool. The azure dragon looked up and saw through the clear water, the young girl Han Zhi who was standing by the pool.

    A smile appeared on the azure dragon as it transformed into a human body and swam up slowly.

    Although he did not know why his human body stopped growing, he still had a youthful figure...

    There were some things that would not be hindered by his bodily size.

    The young girl who was standing by the pool asked, ¡°Are you not cultivating? Am I disturbing you, Uncle-Master?¡±

    ¡°I... I was thinking about something so I did not cultivate. Do you want to go to the East Ocean today?¡±

    ¡°Is there beautiful scenery in the East Ocean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are a few beautiful ces over there, like the Coral Treasure Forest, Sea Forest Falls...¡±

    Soon, the young couple rode the clouds and headed towards the East Ocean.

    At the end of the ind, the pair of terrifying eyes opened again.

    However, this time, there were more fluctuations.

    It should be a friendly gaze.

    ...

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses spread around the Little Qiong Peak as he walked along the stone path, in case anyone approached him.

    Next, Li Changshou was going to use arge number of precious materials to refine the array foundation, update and expand the array formation system of the Little Qiong Peak.

    The treasures that Jiu Wu had sent over to him were considered rewards from the sect. They could be used to modify the Confinement array formation and Bewitching Array. He could openly add some lethal array formations that could kill the intruders...

    As for the outeryer of the array, he naturally had to wait for Jiu Jiu toe out of seclusion before setting it up. His master¡¯s strength was limited, and it would be difficult for him to suppress the spiritual power and stop it from surging when he set up the chain array.

    He pushed open the wooden door to see that the secret chamber was filled.

    Thirty-two jade squares were arranged diagonally and neatly. Inside each square, there was solidified ¡°tree pulp¡±.

    It was the paper that was used for the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    The tree saps had been processed dozens of times in an orderly manner. They retained the aura of living beings and could contain Dharma powers and immortal powers.

    When he was creating paper dolls, Li Changshou looked like he was only using a piece of paper to cut the paper. In fact, the paper itself was considered a Dharma treasure...

    Li Changshou quickly folded the paper that had been hung up. Then, he covered it with a piece of beast skin that was engraved with special restrictions, after which he walked to the back of the desk.

    Making paper effigies really required plenty of paper. He had to make a batch of ¡®paper¡¯ every two years.

    As a result, the old spiritual trees that he had previously moved had be much thinner...

    Now, we have to start saving paper.

    The paper effigy is still unstable. It would be a waste to use too much paper.

    At the thought that he would be able toe into contact with a bunch of high-level array formations and high-level Dharma treasures, and continue to perfect the paper effigy¡¯s incarnation technique, Li Changshou could not help but chuckle...

    When one is happy, they would smile often and luck would shine on them.

    However, Li Changshou quickly suppressed his joy.

    Based on his experience in his previous life, the happier he was, the easier it would be for him to get into trouble.

    For example, when he graduated from university in his previous life, he had a girlfriend whom he was in a stable rtionship with.

    At that time, his family had given him a sum of money to start a business. Li Changshou started to n for the future happily and wanted to have the best of both worlds¡ªa sessful rtionship and career...

    However...

    Half a minute before he told her about his n, his girlfriend broke up with him and officially became his ex-girlfriend.

    That was the best portrayal of happiness and sorrow!

    He snapped out of his thoughts and began to handle the materials.

    For the next half a year, Li Changshou got busy in the secret chamber. He focused on refining the array foundation and expanding the array formation inside the Little Qiong Peak.

    The wind chime that was made from the Stone of Sensation and was hung outside the Pill Chamber, had not shone for two months...

    Themotion caused by the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind gradually calmed down.

    Li Changshou waited for another half a year before he came out of the secret chamber. He changed into a clean robe and flew at a suitable height towards the Dao Repository at the back of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    What was the Dao Repository?

    It was the ce of Dao treasures.

    Only a small portion of the ancient books there was created by the Immortal Du Sect. Most of the treasures were external items.

    The past generations of Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals in the Immortal Du Sect would leave their useless cultivation techniques, manuals, and misceneous items in the Dao Repository.

    Some of the more valuable ancient books or the copies of profound cultivation technique volumes would be ced in the inner hall.

    The Dao Repository was huge. The outer hall could hold more than a thousand people. There were bookshelves filled with ssics and spell books everywhere.

    In a few corners, there were also piles of misceneous items that had not been taken care of.

    Don¡¯t underestimate them.

    They were actually the foundation of the Immortal Du Sect!

    Li Changshou had once found the iplete Secret Tome of the Witch Sect in those piles of junk that had been umting for countless years. He had also found blood-stained linen film in a piece of tattered beast skin...

    At that time, he did not go to the outer hall to do those things rashly. He was appointed by the Hundred Mortal Hall to be in charge of cleaning the ce.

    He spent a few years searching carefully.

    From then on, he received the Hundred Mortal Hall¡¯smendation. They had given him double his initial monthly allowance for the past few years...

    Now, Li Changshou no longer rummaged through the misceneous items.

    He had searched everywhere, but there was nothing useful!

    It was a pity that the carving knife that he had found inside had been destroyed by the Immortal Ascension Tribtion...

    However, the Immortal Ascension could not destroy the Sutra-writing technique that he hadprehended through another beast-skin scroll.

    There were dozens of disciples in the outer hall of the Dao Repository.

    What was interesting was that more than ten people were gathered beside the bookshelves where the books about escape techniques were stored. They were reading about the Five-Element escape techniques that no one had been interested in, as well as other escape techniques that were unorthodox...

    Li Changshou did not look further. He lowered his head and walked to the deepest part of the outer hall. He found the two doors that were embedded in the rock walls and emitted a faint glow...

    The Night Luminescent Dharma Pearl emitted a gentle light. An elder was sitting on a meditation cushion in front of the door and resting with his eyes closed.

    The elder was not too tall. His face was thin, and his long hair was grayish-white. There were no wrinkles on his face, but he seemed to have aged.

    ¡°Elder Qi Ling, there are experts in the sect. Their cultivation level is unknown. They have been guarding the Dao Repository all year round. They rarely go out, and their whereabouts are unknown.¡±

    Li Changshou had heard the name of that elder from Jiu Jiu when he went to the North Continent.

    Li Changshou held the silver-white sword with both hands and bowed. He said, ¡°I wish to enter the inner sect to read the manuals.¡±

    Elder Qi Ling slowly opened his eyes. There was no change in his gray eyes. He simply stared at the small sword in Li Changshou¡¯s hand without looking at him.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Amidst the faint sounds that resulted from friction, the door to the Dao Repository¡¯s inner hall slowly opened. Li Changshou stepped in and disappeared in a sh.

    Finally...

    He had sneaked in...

    ...

    Li Changshou had just entered the inner hall of the Dao Repository.

    On the other side of the Heaven-Splitting Peak where the Nine Jiu Immortals lived, there was suddenly a thundering explosion. Lightning shed and the array formation outside was instantly dispersed. A slender figure slowly rose into the sky.

    The few menial disciples, who were always busy with chores, raised their heads together, each with a look of admiration on their faces.

    The female immortal who was hovering in the air was surrounded by immortal light, which shone brightly on her face.

    Her hair fluttered in the wind, but her linen blouse was still tight and the hem of her short skirt swayed gently while she stuck her bare feet downwards...

    Very quickly, she opened her pure and innocent eyes and revealed a confident smile.

    Late-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm!

    I surpassed Fifth Senior Brother and Sixth Senior Sister in one move!

    I did not expect to make such a huge advancement this time! I¡¯ve been in the Dao Enlightenment state all this while. Unknowingly, such a long time had passed!

    She ced his hands on his waist and felt smug for a while. She had been holding it in!

    Hehehe, where is Fifth Senior Brother?

    Where is Little Shoushou?

    Is there no one to wee me out of seclusion?

    Jiu Jiu reached for her waist and grabbed the small gourd.

    Seriously, I made a huge leap in my seclusion this time. Master must praise me...

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Jiu Jiu looked down at her beloved wine gourd and shook it gently, only to find that there was no sound of water inside.

    Oh no!

    I finished all the wine before I went into seclusion. Only then did I feel like I had broken through the bottleneck and entered the Dao Realm!

    Hiss¡ª

    After taking a deep breath, Jiu Jiu did not care about posing anymore. She quickly went back to her own pavilion, where she heard the sound of someone rummaging inside the room.

    Damn it, how could I have any stock!

    I can¡¯t keep wine!

    ¡°Fifth Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rushed out of the attic and dashed to Jiu Wu¡¯s attic. However, from afar, she could see that the array formations around Jiu Wu¡¯s attic had beenpletely activated. There was a wooden sign hanging in front of the door. It read ¡°I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Little Shoushou! Can you give me my sry in advance!?!¡±

    Jiu Jiu quickly summoned the huge gourd and rushed towards the Little Qiong Peak with it.

    She was as fast as a sh of light and she shocked a few of her fellow disciples who were passing by...

    A momentter, in Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating quietly, suddenly heard the sound of something heavy falling outside the straw hut.

    Ling¡¯e immediately became alert. Her spiritual senses probed outward while she held a few porcin bottles in her hand.

    However, just as she was about to stand up and check, she realized that the array formations outside the straw hut had been forcefully broken!

    A gray shadow rushed into the door and copsed on the ground. Ling¡¯e was so frightened that she almost tossed the porcin bottles in her hand out...

    That¡¯s not right. The scale is terrifyinglyrge and the arrays are so stic that others will bounce off of it...

    ¡°Little Aunt-Master?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!?!¡±

    Ling¡¯e rushed forward and shouted anxiously.

    Jiu Jiuy on the ground weakly. She slowly turned her head, revealing a dejected face that resembled that of a mortal that was on the verge of death in the desert...

    Ling¡¯e was shocked and at aplete loss.

    ¡°Little Aunt-Master, don¡¯t scare me! My senior brother just went to Heaven-Breaking Peak!¡±

    ¡°Quick...¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s lips trembled as she extended her hand towards Ling¡¯e, filled with hope.

    It was as if she had used thest bit of energy she could muster to say those words...

    ¡°Give me wine...¡±

 Chapter 80: Yuan Ze Says, â€œThis Matter Is Going To Be A Success!â€

    <h4>Chapter 80: Yuan Ze Says, ¡°This Matter Is Going To Be A Sess!¡±</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who had just chugged alcohol, was lying on the low table. Her face was red, and she held the empty wine pot in her hand. She let out two sighs offort and satisfaction.

    Beside her, Ling¡¯e was at a loss and did not know if she shouldugh or cry. She persuaded, ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯re too reliant on wine.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Jiu Jiu sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s my habit and my interest. I can¡¯t just throw it away! If I throw it away, I¡¯ll lose my vitality!¡±

    ¡°Little Ling¡¯e, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯ve gotten prettier again. Come and let me take a look at you!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, the array formation is broken. Stop fooling around...¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled bitterly and dodged lightly. Jiu Jiu, who was slightly drunk, did not force her. She simply pinched Ling¡¯e¡¯s face and leaned back.

    To her, it was too tiring to sit. It was better to lie downfortably.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, why did your senior brother go to the Heaven-Breaking Peak?¡±

    ¡°He should have gone to the Dao Repository Hall. He will probably return soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Dao Repository Hall...¡±

    Ling¡¯e folded her skirt and sat elegantly at the side, concocting a new pot of Drunken Immortal Wine for Jiu Jiu.

    Fortunately, Senior Brother left some kind of incapacitating agent with me... Ahem, I mean wine. Otherwise, given the situation just now, I¡¯m afraid Little Aunt-Master would have gone crazy.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Ling¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the people from the Little Qiong Peak are so nice. They have glib tongues and offer me wine. I really like this ce.¡±

    Jiu Jiu continued to mumble, ¡°When ites to cultivation, everyone¡¯s Dao is different. Our Dao is wine. Is that okay?¡±

    Ling¡¯e chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jiu Jiu lifted the wine pot and poured the remaining wine into her mouth twice before licking her lips.

    She had drunk a little too quickly just now and thus began to feel sleepy.

    ¡°Little Ling¡¯e, let me borrow your bed...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Jiu Jiu had already carried her gourd to the bed. She turned over andy down, after which she began to snore.

    Ling¡¯e smiled bitterly. She tidied up the cups and tes on the table and sat down again. She felt rather dumbfounded by Jiu Jiu¡¯s ¡°sin¡±...

    Finally, she let out a faint sigh and carried the meditation cushion to the straw hut to meditate.

    The array outside the house was broken by Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

    When she sleeps after getting drunk, she always ends up throwing some of her clothes and undergarments around...

    I have to keep an eye on this ce to prevent others from taking advantage of her.

    Ling¡¯e then meditated and tried to get some Dao enlightenment.

    However, she was thinking about her senior, Li Changshou.

    Ling¡¯e quickly got distracted and began to think about things like the type of woman her senior brother fancied.

    However, Ling¡¯e was wrong this time...

    Li Changshou went to the Dao Repository Hall and did not return even after half a month.

    After Jiu Jiu woke up, she yed the Immortal Life Simtion and dressed up puppets with Ling¡¯e, after which they yed dress-up in real life.

    Finally, after she finished drinking all the wine that Ling¡¯e had, Jiu Jiu got bored again...

    After waiting for half a month, she wanted to look for Li Changshou to show off her cultivation level and get some wine to drink. In the end, she could not help but stand up!

    ¡°This fellow is wasting so much time by going to the Dao Repository Hall!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Dao Repository Pce to find him!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Aunt-Master...¡±

    Before Ling¡¯e could say anything, Jiu Jiu had already jumped into the air angrily. She sat in front of the gourd and sped towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak!

    However, when they reached the outer hall of the Dao Repository Pce, Jiu Jiu circled around twice, but she still could not find Li Changshou.

    She scanned the ce with her immortal senses but she could not detect Li Changshou¡¯s aura at all.

    Has he gone somewhere else?

    Jiu Jiu carried the huge gourd on her back and sneaked to the inner hall. She sneakily approached Elder Qi Ling and suddenly shouted, ¡°Elder!¡±

    Elder Qi Ling slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Jiu Jiu, he became more energetic and smiled.

    ¡°Little Jiu, what are you finding? I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Elder, have you ever seen a disciple who¡¯s in the Void Return stage? His name is Li Changshou, a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak. He¡¯s about... this tall!¡±

    Jiu Jiu lifted her arm, stood on tiptoe, and tried to show how tall Li Changshou was.

    ¡°He looks rather neat, but he has a very mean personality. He often uses good wine to threaten his adorable and kind Little Aunt-Master, and makes me be at his beck and call!¡±

    Elder Qi Ling thought about it carefully and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s in the inner hall.¡±

    Jiu Jiu was stunned. ¡°Why did you let him go to the inner hall?¡±

    ¡°It seems that he has a permit...¡±

    Qi Ling mumbled and was about to continue speaking when he realized that Jiu Jiu was no longer beside him.

    Jiu Jiu had already pushed open the door to the inner hall. She tilted her body and looked inside, but she could not find Li Changshou.

    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not here anymore?¡±

    Jiu Jiu released her immortal senses and searched the ce repeatedly. Finally, she found an inconspicuous corner and ¡®saw¡¯ Li Changshou, who was leaning against the wall and reading the jade slip...

    This guy has hidden himself so well. Is he reading pornographic material?

    Jiu Jiu narrowed her eyes and smiled, as she got a terrible idea.

    ¡°Elder, I¡¯m going in.¡±

    ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Elder Qi Ling waved his hand without looking back. He closed his eyes and continued to meditate. The smile on his lips remained.

    Jiu Jiu tiptoed into the inner hall. Under the cover of the bookshelves and shelves, she secretly approached Li Changshou, who was in the corner.

    There were a few figures in the inner hall. They were all Perfected Immortals in the sect. Some of them were reading ancient books or meditating in the corner.

    The inner hall was much smaller than the outer hall.

    However, any one of the ancient books there could be exchanged for arge amount of precious materials and spirit herbs in the town.

    Apart from the Inaction Sutra, the various Peak Leaders and Elders¡¯ personal treasures could be found there too.

    For example, Li Changshou was currently reading the Heavenly Mortal Forbidden Tome. There were many advanced cksmithing restrictions recorded in it, which could be used to forge advanced immortal treasures.

    Of course, the premise was that the forger had excellent techniques and high-quality materials.

    This jade slip itself was a Dharma treasure. The jade slip emitted a dense glow and it was guaranteed that the contents engraved on it would not be corroded over time.

    Hiding behind the bookshelf, Jiu Jiu licked her lips. In her mind, she could already imagine the scene of Li Changshou being scared out of his wits.

    It was toote!

    With excellent footwork, Jiu Jiu nimbly turned around. She raised her arm and grimaced, after which she immediately released her aura!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    However...

    Li Changshou raised his left hand and flicked his finger. A light blue pill urately entered Jiu Jiu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiu Jiu stopped in front of Li Changshou, tilted her head slightly, and chewed the pill.

    Jiu Jiu made some crunching sounds when she chewed. The fragrance of alcohol lingered in her heart, and a mouthful of sweet liquid slid down her throat. While she was doing so, a wisp of spiritual energy flowed throughout her body...

    The slightly intoxicating andfortable feeling made Jiu Jiu let out a soft snort. Her face was slightly flushed.

    ¡°Whoa... Delicious! What is this!?!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Li Changshou made a hand gesture and hushed her. He put down the jade slip and looked at his young Aunt-Master who was in front of him. He really wanted to... touch her head.

    Ahem, she¡¯s my senior so I can¡¯t do that.

    Little Aunt-Master has finallye out of seclusion.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That was the Spirit Wine Pill which was refined using twelve-vored spiritual herbs and the essence of alcohol. The effect is only to replenish one¡¯s Primordial Energy, but the taste is indeed rather delectable.¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately reached her hand out and looked at the other corners of the inner hall like a thief. When she realized that no one was looking at her, she whispered, ¡°Give me a few more!¡±

    She also cared about her pride.

    She was a little embarrassed about being fed by her disciple-nephew.

    Li Changshou casually took out a treasure pouch and said, ¡°There are sixty of them in here. It¡¯s a gift to congratte you foring out of seclusion.¡±

    ¡°You still know the right thing to do!¡±

    Jiu Jiu patted Li Changshou¡¯s arm in satisfaction. She grabbed the treasure pouch and took out a porcin bottle that was also an enchanted armament.

    She ced the huge gourd on her back aside. Like Li Changshou, she leaned against the t stone wall and looked over...

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°The various restrictions for refining,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°There are a few restrictions. I want to see if I can use them on the foundation of the array formations.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Aunt-Master, do you have any intention of improving the array formation around the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just build the array formations of your Pill Chamber?¡±

    ¡°It had not even been a hundred years. Why are you still trying to improve it? Are you still nning to suppress your spiritual energy and set up the array formation like before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and stretched out two fingers. ¡°I want Two-year-old immortal brew, Beauty¡¯s Charm, and the Ganges River¡¯s Dry Wine! I also want three hundred Spirit Pills!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded decisively. ¡°Deal.¡±

    Jiu Jiu felt a little embarrassed, as if she had extorted her Disciple-Nephew.

    She had originally wanted to order some wine. She kept her hands behind her back and leaned against the stone wall, appearing slightly dazed.

    Li Changshou nced at her and continued reading.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably stay here for another month. Aunt-Master, you cultivate first. Wait for me for a while.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here then. One month... be over soon.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly recalled that his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had gone to the Middle Continent to participate in the preparation for the Three Sects Assembly and had yet to return.

    If Aunt-Master had just broken through, she might not have any wine to drink.

    He took out another treasure pouch and handed it to Jiu Jiu. ¡°This is your sry, I¡¯m giving it to you in advance. However, for now, I only have Beauty Brew.¡±

    Jiu Jiu scratched her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Forget it then...¡±

    Li Changshou retracted his hand, but Jiu Jiu snatched the bag away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken it out! How can you take it back!?! Hmph, I¡¯ll ept it graciously!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll ept it generously!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and continued to memorize the restrictions with his head hung low.

    Jiu Jiu yawned from the side and found a jade token, on which there were some spells. She read it slowly while she was beside Li Changshou and tossed two Spirit Wine Pills into her mouth.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Eat less. This thing will make you drunk.¡±

    ¡°Oh... but they¡¯re really delicious!¡±

    Not long after, Li Changshou heard faint snoringing from the side...

    Li Changshou sighed. He had a feeling that his Aunt-Master¡¯s personality only matched a fraction of her age.

    That was good.

    Li Changshou actually had other pills that were simr to the Spirit Wine Pill. However, he had to take them out slowly. It would not be nice if he gave them all to her at once.

    He focused his mind and continued to memorize.

    As a disciple who was at the Seventh Stage of Void Return, it would not be appropriate for him to enter the Dao Repository Hall all the time. It would be best if he could remember everything he needed.

    From now... I¡¯m an emotionless broken record.

    ...

    In the forbidden areas of the mountains in the north-east of the Middle Continent, there was an immortal ind that hovered above the mountains.

    There were countless buildings and pces on it. White clouds surrounded the ind, and immortal sounds could be heard. Layers of array formations surrounded the ind.

    This is what a great sect is like!

    It was the Golden Pce Sect which was founded by the Qi Refinement cultivator Chi Jingzi who was from the Chan School.

    Chi Jingzi cultivated in a Grotto-heaven blessednd¡ªthe Heavenly Cloud Cave of Taihua Mountain. He had also once gone to the Golden Pce Sect.

    He was one of the top ten Immortal Sects of the Chan School, who waspetent and strong...

    The Golden Pce Sect was one of the organizers of the Sect Meeting between the three sect leaders.

    It was meant to ease tension and increase harmony.

    The Three Pure Ones were originally one. After the Great God Pangu split the heavens and earth and died, his Essence Soul transformed into the Grand Pure One, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasures. They were called the Three Friends and the reason that the Dao Sect¡¯s Three Pures were formed.

    The three of them were originally staying in the small courtyard on Kunlun Mountain. After that, they became Hong Jun¡¯s three personal disciples and changed the Xuan Sect to the Dao Sect. Hong Jun was made the Dao Ancestor.

    However, due to the different ideals of epting and teaching disciples, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure were gradually at odds.

    After that, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning reprimanded the eldest disciple of the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasures, Duobao. In a moment of pique, the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasures moved to the South Ocean.

    When the Three Pure Ones became Saints, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning established his teachings. His intention was to ¡®advert the Great Dao and teach all living beings¡¯. He advocated that thews were not easily passed down. The disciples needed virtue, good fortune, and good luck.

    The Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure had set up Jie School and was known as the Grandmaster of Heaven. His intention was to help all living beings obtain a chance of survival. He advocated impartial teaching. As long as a disciple was pleasing to his eye... that would do.

    ¡°I have established the Ren School and hid in the Nine Heavens. I haveprehended the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth, and I have advocated peace and tranquility. I have only epted one disciple, the Great Daoist Master Xuandu.¡±

    The difference between the reason they epted disciples was the source of the conflict between the two factions.

    However, the Three Pure Ones had deep ties with each other. The three sects originated from the same source. Jie School and Chan School were basically all rted to Dao.

    Therefore, the Great Immortal Sect took the initiative to step forward and prepare for the Three Sects Origin Flow Conference. They wanted the Three Sects to reconcile.

    The people who came to discuss about the organization of the grand meeting, such as the Jie School and Chan School, were all the ¡°powerful families¡± of the Primordial World.

    There were only five to six people from the Ren School, so the Immortal Du Sect had been recruited to fill the vacancies...

    However, more than a year had passed since the preparations for the meet began...

    They still did not reach the main topic.

    Jiu Wu and the other two executives of the Immortal Du Sect followed behind the two elders. They would greet them, bow to them, and stroll around to meet up with their friends or attend Dao lectures every day.

    It was the segment of the Dao discussion that would ur before the ¡®Preparation Conference¡¯ began. It would probablyst for three to five years.

    It was truly wise to begin preparations for the conference a hundred years in advance...

    That night, Jiu Wu got drunk and was sent back to his residence by two Golden Pce Sect disciples.

    While in a daze, Jiu Wu seemed to have heard the sound of a mosquito...

    Why are there mosquitoes here?

    He pped his hands in the air casually and the sound of the mosquitoes disappeared.

    However, not far from the pavilion where the Immortal Du Sect was one of the buildings where the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind lived.

    A ray of sanguine light left the vicinity of Jiu Wu. It silently broke through the array formation at the outer perimeter of the pavilion and found an old Daoist priest who was meditating there...

    Yuan Ze was in Golden Ao Ind.

    Buzz¡ª

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yuan Ze turned his head and looked around. He was a little suspicious. He was about to use his immortal senses to scan his surroundings when he felt some pain in his neck.

    In an instant, the Old Daoist Yuan Ze¡¯s body trembled. He lowered his head and remained seated, as if he was continuing to cultivate...

    A streak of sanguine light quietly seeped into the old Daoist Yuan Ze¡¯s essence soul, staining his soul and consciousness.

    A momentter, the old Daoist priest Yuan Ze exhaled softly. His listless eyes gradually regained their luster as he said softly, ¡°Master, rest assured!¡±

    ¡°I swear on my life that I will seed!¡±

    ,000 kilometers away, in a deste forest.

    Daoist Wen Jing sat cross-legged on a huge rock quietly. A charming smile appeared on her seductive face.

    It¡¯s too easy to plot against these Heaven Immortals.

 Chapter 81: Caused By A Ceramic Bottleâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 81: Caused By A Ceramic Bottle...</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, move the Qian position another three inches. The base of the array should face south, and six feet and three inches underground.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found it... ah... hey!¡±

    Three months after Jiu Jiu came out of seclusion, three figures were getting busy outside the Pill Chamber on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshoumanded, and Ling¡¯e supported him.

    Jiu Jiu, on the other hand, was multitasking. She was in charge of suppressing the spiritual energy in the array formation, controlling the fluctuations of the array formations in various ces, checking the positions of the bases of the array formations, and covering the refined ones with immortal power. She then slowly buried them underground...

    Nothing should go wrong during this process.

    After setting down the foundation of the array formation, Jiu Jiu let out a long breath and leaned against the tree trunk while panting heavily...

    ¡°How many more?¡±

    Li Changshou took a look at his treasure pouch. There were still about one-third of array formations left, which amounted to about sixty.

    However...

    He only wanted Jiu Jiu to help him in name and wanted for her to remember the experience deeply. He did not actually need her to set up all the array foundations...

    In reality, most of the array foundations he had set up this time had to be slightly adjustedter.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There are only three left. Thank you, Aunt-Master.¡±

    When she heard that there were only three more to go, Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with relief like she had just survived a cmity.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s been a few months. I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    Standing at the side, Ling¡¯e could tell from Li Changshou¡¯s expression that he was deep in thought.

    Senior Brother can already set up the array without Little Aunt-Master¡¯s help?

    Jiu Jiu took out a Spirit Wine Pill. With a few cracking sounds, she became energetic again!

    ¡°Settle them in one go!¡±

    Jiu Jiu jumped up and rushed to the next ce where the array formation had to be buried.

    Ling¡¯e straightened her hair and chuckled. She picked up her bamboo basket and quickly followed.

    ¡°Little Aunt-Master, have some fruits and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Little Ling¡¯e is so considerate, unlike your senior who does nothing but order me around and make me do work for him!¡±

    ¡°Senior is just sparing a thought for the safety of Little Qiong Peak. Thank you, Little Aunt-Master. Let me massage your shoulders...¡±

    ¡°Ah, to the left... We both have hard lives.¡±

    As theyughed, Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu walked away from the forest.

    Li Changshou slowly followed them. He pondered about activating the array formation and perfecting the theory of the Chain Array.

    They worked for another half a day.

    At sunset, the remaining three array foundations were finally settled.

    Jiu Jiu acted like she was apletely different person. She was in high spirits. She pulled Ling¡¯e along and called Li Changshou to go to the straw hut to have a game of ¡®Battle The Almighty!¡¯

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. The array formation had to be fine-tuned in detail for quite some time, so he was not in a hurry.

    When he walked out of the forest, Li Changshou suddenly had a sudden urge.

    This is...

    Li Changshou looked at his Aunt-Master and junior who were jumping around in front of him. He retracted his right hand into his sleeve and immediately pinched his fingers to calcte. Very quickly, he understood something.

    The pill in the porcin bottle that he had given Jiu Wu had been taken out!

    The porcin bottle was naturally not an ordinary porcin bottle. It was a Dharma artifact that could store immortal pills and preserve medicinal properties.

    Li Changshou had tampered with it by adding two restrictions, and put a wisp of his spiritual senses into it.

    As long as the pills inside were taken out, he would detect something!

    What is going on...

    Did Uncle-Master Jiu Wu use the ¡®Corrosive Immortal Soul-Converging Pill¡¯ because he¡¯s in danger?

    Or could Uncle-Master Jiu Wu have taken out the pill to show it to others?

    Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that the bottle had shattered on its own...

    Although Uncle-Master Jiu Wu is sometimes unreliable, he had always been cautious when he was outside.

    Otherwise, the sect would not have given him the important task of preparing and organizing the Three Sects Assembly, because he would have to be careful and not offend others...

    There is most likely to be something wrong with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    The Middle Continent is too far away from this ce. I can¡¯t do anything immediately either.

    Li Changshou immediately had an idea...

    He shouted, ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong? Come over and have fun! Hehehehe!¡±

    Li Changshou coughed and spoke to Jiu Jiu seriously.

    After hearing his words, Jiu Jiu and Ling¡¯e¡¯s expressions changed.

    Weird...

    Jiu Jiu asked in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Well.¡± Jiu Jiu could not help but blink. She raised her hand and pinched her thin earlobe. ¡°You dreamed that my Fifth Senior Brother was in danger yesterday? He was being chased by seven or eight burly, bear-like people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said with a serious expression. ¡°After thinking about it today, I can¡¯t stop feeling worried. As a Qi Refinement cultivator, my senses should be telling me something.¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned and whispered, ¡°But you...¡±

    ¡°If Fifth Senior Brother is in trouble, the person dreaming of him should be my Fourth Senior Sister. Or, it could also be me. If I dream of him... that¡¯d be reasonable. After all, Fifth Senior Brother had always treated me like he was my brother and father....¡±

    ¡°Why... did you dream of Senior Brother? What¡¯s going on!?!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and I are also considered good friends and close confidantes.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the details.

    ¡°There should be a way to contact Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. Aunt-Master, are you willing to believe me for once?¡±

    ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±

    Jiu Jiu said seriously, ¡°Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t take everything that you give us.¡±

    Ling¡¯e turned her head to the side. She knew that Li Changshou was talking about serious matters, and hence she held back herughter.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, please take this matter seriously,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I rarely dream. There are a few instances that have been very urate.¡±

    Jiu Jiu hesitated a little and said softly, ¡°But we¡¯re going to disturb Fourth Senior Sister¡¯s seclusion just because of your dream... Okay, I¡¯ll try waking her up.¡±

    Li Changshou added, ¡°Please tell her that it was what you saw in your dream.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid of being scolded?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being scolded. I¡¯m just afraid of being misunderstood... Besides, I really don¡¯t want to attract any attention from the sect.¡±

    Jiu Jiu scoffed and chided, ¡°You¡¯re making it sound as if everyone wants to stare at you! I¡¯ll go and call for Fourth Senior Sister now. Wait for me here!¡±

    ¡°When Ie back, we¡¯ll continue ying ¡®Fighting The God¡¯!¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e agreed at the same time. Jiu Jiu yawned and flew away with the huge gourd.

    Just as Jiu Jiu left, Ling¡¯e walked over with her hands behind her back. She knocked her slender shoulders lightly against Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Your dream about Uncle-Master Jiu Wu being chased by a few burly men.¡±

    ¡°Of course the dream wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes as he said, ¡°However, it might be real that he¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Go back and pack your luggage. Bring all your useful items with you.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Just in case.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a glint in his eyes. ¡°Everything has to be prepared in advance.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and blinked. She lowered her head and expressed assent before rushing to her straw hut.

    ...

    The message that Li Changshou revealed caused a hugemotion in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Jiu Jiu returned to the Heaven-Breaking Peak and told Jiu Shi about how Jiu Wu had been chased by a group of strong men.

    Even though Jiu Shi had been disturbed during her Dao Enlightenment, she was not unhappy. In front of Jiu Jiu, she took out the ¡®Ten Thousand Miles String¡¯ messenger talisman that she had refined with Jiu Wu...

    Then...

    There was no reply.

    Jiu Shi was first stunned, after which she took out a mirror which was a treasure.

    It was called the Heartfelt Treasure Mirror. It contained some blood from Jiu Wu¡¯s heart. She could use it to see what Jiu Wu was looking at, just by activating it.

    It was an excellent item that was mandatory for checking on one¡¯s Daopanion and being on guard against anyone who might try toe in between their rtionship.

    However, the mirror did not respond to Jiu Shi¡¯s repeated urgings.

    At this moment, Jiu Shi was starting to panic. She quickly pulled Jiu Jiu to seek help from her Master...

    In less than an hour, the Heaven-Breaking Peak¡¯s bell was ringing at an anxious pace!

    A powerful pressure suddenly appeared on the Heaven-Splitting Peak. A figure shrouded in green light rushed out of the mountain-protecting array formation and darted towards the west!

    After a while, four figures rushed out of the mountain-protecting array formation and stood facing all directions.

    Among those four people, one of them was Exalted Wang Qing, whom Li Changshou was more familiar with.

    At the same time, wisps of Heaven Immortal aura appeared on the various peaks. The elders in the sect were rmed...

    The person who had soared into the sky and flew towards the Middle Continent was the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s...

    Sect Leader.

    Li Changshou stood in front of the straw hut and carefully tried to detect something for a while. He managed to sense the mysterious Dao runes that were unique to the Golden Immortal realm.

    There was indeed a Golden Immortal in the Immortal Du Sect!

    Golden Immortals had immortality and their own Dao had already been acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao. If there was no cmity, they could live forever with their Dao.

    However, the Golden Immortal realm was an extremely blurry realm. There were obvious differences between Golden Immortals and their abilities varied. They could sometimes be worlds apart.

    The Dao Realm was only the foundation that was akin to a ticket to bing an expert.

    Mystical abilities and treasures were the main factors that determined the strength of a Golden Immortal realm.

    The Sect Leader who was also a Golden Immortal realm was far from beingparable to the famous twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School.

    Moreover, the twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan School had made their ¡°grand debut on the Primordial stage¡± 129,600 years ago. At that time, they were only collectively known as the twelve Golden Immortals.

    For people like Guang Chengzi and Chi Jingzi, who had entered Saint¡¯s tutge earlier, they should have long reached the realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.

    The Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were considered Golden Immortals that had the intent to achieve perfection in their own Dao. If they could not ovee a small tribtion, they would not be able to escape a great cmity.

    Most of the eight outer sect disciples and seven Immortal attendants of the Jie School should be in the Zenith Realm.

    As those thoughts shed through his mind, Li Changshou began to miss his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu...

    Jiu Wu was only an Immortal. In the Primordial World, he could not even qualify to be cannon fodder.

    If anything were to happen, and he got into a terrible mishap, it would note as a surprise...

    That was how dangerous the Primordial world was.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is Uncle-Master Jiu Wu really in trouble?¡± Ling¡¯e asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. If this matter concerns the Three Sects, the Ren School will send experts to protect the Immortal Sect...¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Jiu Jiu hurried over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Jiu Jiu had yet tond on the ground but she hurriedly yelled at Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e who were standing in front of the straw hut.

    ¡°Changshou, Ling¡¯e! Something happened!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Aunt-Master, speak slowly.¡±

    How could Jiu Jiu slow down?

    She said anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t contact Fifth Senior Brother¡¯s messenger talisman for now. Only one of the other two elders and two executives¡¯ messenger talismans are connected! However, they heard the sounds of a battle!¡±

    ¡°This matter has already rmed the Sect Leader and several Grand Elders. The Sect Leader has alreadye out of seclusion and headed to the Middle Continent. We have already contacted the Golden Pce Sect. The Golden Pce Sect has also agreed to send arge number of experts to search...¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to be anxious.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, go inside and rest. We¡¯re too far away. We can¡¯t help much.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be anxious? I¡¯m dying of anxiety.¡±

    Jiu Jiu stomped her feet and paced around a few times. She then looked at Li Changshou with an apologetic look in her eyes and said softly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be rushing you, actually. Thank you, Changshou. If you had not dreamed about it, things would have probably gotten worse.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and I have a strong rtionship. You don¡¯t have to thank me for this matter. However, Aunt-Master, you have to remember to say that you were the one who dreamed of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know...¡±

    Jiu Jiu looked at Li Changshou and mumbled, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I want to trouble you with.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned and asked, ¡°Can you sleep again? Let¡¯s see if you can dream of what¡¯s going on there.¡±

    ¡°I know that this is a little difficult for you. Dreams depend on your feelings and luck... but...¡±

    Li Changshou immediately nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to dream of it.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, apany Aunt-Master. Don¡¯t let her get too anxious.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Shoushou...¡±

    Jiu Jiu said in a low voice. Her expression was somewhat haggard due to her anxiety.

    Li Changshou responded, lowered his head, and walked towards his straw hut. Ling¡¯e held Jiu Jiu¡¯s arm andforted her softly.

    Of course, Li Changshou could not dream of anything. He only went back to his room andy down on his bed. He calmly analyzed the troubles that the Immortal Du Sect might encounter, as well as the possible ways that the matter would escte in the future.

    To Li Changshou, being worried was the most useless emotion.

    He felt that it was worse than being angry and infuriated out of helplessness.

    This time, Li Changshou did not expect that he had secretly saved Jiu Wu and the two elders in the sect...

    After realizing that the poison pill had been used, Li Changshou quickly informed Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu and Jiu Shi sensed that something might happen to Jiu Wu and immediately informed the sect.

    The disciples in the sect had all lost contact with Jiu Wu and reported the matter to the Sect Leader...

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect came out of seclusion and quickly rushed to the Middle Continent. The Grand Elder also contacted a familiar fellow Daoist from the Golden Pce Sect...

    The experts from the Golden Pce Sect had only gone out for a short while when they found arge array that concealed their surroundings a thousand miles away from the Golden Pce Sect. They then found the members of the Immortal Du Sect who had been surrounded.

    The few experts rushed forward and captured the people surrounding them and deliberately left some alive. However, the moment those people were captured, their essence soul strangely withered...

    The people from the Immortal Du Sect did not know the reason for the appearance of the group of five people. Two Heaven Immortal realm elders were injured. Jiu Wu was also seriously injured. The other two Perfected Immortal realm executives... died.

    All three sects were enraged!

    It did not matter who died. What was important was that they were getting insulted!

    The experts from Ren School immediately stood up and protected Jiu Wu and the others. They swore to investigate the incident of the Immortal Sect being attacked...

    When Li Changshou received the news from Jiu Jiu, Jiu Wu and the two elders were already escorted back to the Immortal Du Sect by the Sect Master and other experts.

    They had yet to find out who the culprit was.

    Li Changshou stood in front of the door of the Pill Chamber and heaved a sigh of relief...

    He did not expect those little items that he had created when he asionally got strange ideas, to really be useful at crucial moments. He decided to make more of them in the future.

    Also...

    The Earth Meridians Escape Array below the Little Qiong Peak, as well as the safety room, should be put on the agenda as soon as possible.

 Chapter 82: Preparing for Battle

    <h4>Chapter 82: Preparing for Battle</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Changshou! If not for the poisonous pill that was made by Elder Wan Linyun, which you had given me, I would have really died!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    They were in Jiu Wu¡¯s pavilion in the Nine Jiu Immortals¡¯ residence on the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Two and a half months had passed since he returned safely from the expedition to the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou waited for Jiu Wu¡¯s injuries to heal and the sect members to stop running fevers before bringing Ling¡¯e along to visit their Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    His master had been cultivating in seclusion and hence was not disturbed by that matter.

    In the past two and a half months, Li Changshou toiled day and night to make the array formations outside and inside Little Qiong Peak reach the maximum performance levels that he could achieve at the moment. He also used up all the treasures he had umted previously!

    However, he felt a little more at ease staying there.

    Just as he was led into Jiu Wu¡¯s pavilion by Jiu Jiu, Li Changshou heard Jiu Wu sighing with emotion while sitting cross-legged on the bed.

    Li Changshou bowed to Jiu Wu with a serious expression.

    Ling¡¯e put aside the tonic wine she was carrying and was dragged into the room at the side by Jiu Jiu.

    Li Changshou had brewed that tonic especially for Jiu Wu. It could nourish one¡¯s Primordial Energy, reduce losses, stabilize one¡¯s essence, and strengthen one¡¯s bones.

    Li Changshou sighed and walked to the side of the bed.

    As Li Changshou had repeatedly reminded Jiu Jiu, Jiu Jiu did not expose the fact that it was actually Li Changshou¡¯s dream.

    Even so, Jiu Wu was extremely grateful to Li Changshou because that poisonous pill had saved his life at the crucial moment.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiu Wu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°However, two of my fellow disciples had met with a cmity. Their souls are scattered in the Middle Continent and they cannot return.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and could only sigh whilementing that the world was unpredictable.

    After a while, Li Changshou cut straight to the chase...

    ¡°Uncle-Master, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°I have some clues, but it¡¯s as good as nothing.¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say... This matter might have something to do with a senior disciple of Chan School.¡±

    ¡°Some people are not willing to let the meeting between the three sects happen sessfully. It seems that they are hatching a scheme in secret.¡±

    Li Changshou thought to himself...

    This is definitely not that simple.

    However, he did not say anything else and only sighed. ¡°This matter is really serious.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jiu Wu shook his head and sighed. ¡°Changshou, tell me about your poisonous pill...¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, do you want two more for self-defense?¡±

    Jiu Wu said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can use immortal treasures, immortal pills or anything you want to exchange for them!¡±

    However, Li Changshou shook his head slowly. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°The poisonous pill that I gave you previously was actually given to me by Elder Wan Linyun. He wanted me to use them to figure out how to refine pills.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, why don¡¯t you go and look for Elder Wan Linyun...¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I will pass the message to you via voice transmission.¡±

    He mumbled.

    Jiu Wu quickly nodded and agreed while pondering.

    Although Elder Wan Linyun is indeed infamous, his poisonous pills are superb. I learned how powerful they were only after using them once...

    Sometimes, poisonous pills can save lives as well as life-saving immortal pills can.

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Jiu Shi along to see Elder Wan Linyunter.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slightly before recalling that Elder Wan Linyun had created his mystical abilities.

    I shall go visit Elderter and ask him to impart me with the mystical abilities to create poison.

    Li Changshou asked Jiu Wu about many details regarding the attack suffered by the Golden Pce Sect previously in a concerned manner.

    Jiu Wu told him everything that he knew.

    When Li Changshou asked why the five of them were going out secretly, Jiu Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ve only told the Sect Leader and the elders about this. The sect has also ordered us not to inform any outsiders about this. If it were not for you, I would not have said anything.¡±

    ¡°It was a senior... Ah, I mean, an executive of the sect imed that an expert from Ren School wanted to see the members of the Immortal Du Sect in secret. He told us some things about the meeting between the three sects and lured the four of us into an ambush.¡±

    ¡°Among those who ambushed us, there were three Heaven Immortals and sixteen Perfected Immortals. Before the battle started, the executive¡¯s body copsed instantly...¡±

    ¡°When we looked back, we saw that his essence soul had also declined, just like those people who were attacking us. The power of his essence soul and souls were also sucked out of him. I can only vaguely deduce from the identity of the person who ambushed me, that he seemed to be an immortal from the Chan School.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but there was a hint of fear on his face. He sighed with Jiu Wu again.

    The two of them mumbled to each other for a long time, causing a few wisps of spiritual senses and immortal senses to detect them.

    Soon, Li Changshou asked thest question.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, I found a jade slip in the Dao Repository Hall. It seems to mention something about... some underground earth meridians containing a Teleportation Array that would allow one to escape during danger...¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled bitterly and said to Li Changshou, ¡°Indeed. The elders, Peak Leaders, and executives of the older generation all know about it. However, they did not tell anyone about it.¡±

    ¡°After the cmity of the demons¡¯ sneak attack, which happened ten thousand years ago, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect also felt that he had to hold back. Therefore, he created a solution to escape for the disciples who were notpetent enough.¡±

    ¡°That earth meridian leads to the East Ocean. If a powerful enemy attacks, the disciples of the sect can head underground in the Hundred Mortal Hall and use the teleportation array to leave, so as to avoid being attacked. However, there is a way down only in the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Li Changshou was enlightened, but he smiled to himself and thought...

    Now, I can officially announce that there are two paths that were connected to the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array!

    He had never seen a jade slip that was rted to the escape route in the underground earth meridian.

    He had purely dug it out!

    Half a month ago, Li Changshou, who was preparing to create an escape route on Little Qiong Peak, dug through the earth meridian below the Little Qiong Peak and almost destroyed the array.

    The so-called Earth Meridian Teleportation Array was notplicated. Although it had the word ¡®teleportation¡¯, it was not an array for a great shift. It simply used the power of the Earth meridian to allow one to directly move through the Earth meridian and instantly appear thousands of kilometers away.

    The sect¡¯s arrangement had really saved Li Changshou a lot of effort.

    However, in order to be safe, Li Changshou had left a small Earth Vein Teleportation Array in a more remote location. It was in the opposite direction from the sect¡¯s Greater Teleportation Array.

    He had spent thest portion of precious materials he had on that.

    Jiu Wu instructed, ¡°This matter cannot be spread to the outside world. It will easily make the disciples panic.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and agreed. He changed the topic and started talking about recuperation...

    An hourter...

    Jiu Shi carried a bowl of soup and a bottle of pills while entering from the side.

    She said gently, ¡°Wu Wu, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the scene taking ce before him and found that it resembled a famous painting from his previous life, which was named ¡°Da Lang, It¡¯s Time For Medicine¡±. He got up and bade his Uncle-Master and Aunt-Master farewell.

    Ling¡¯e floated out from the house and bowed to Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi.

    Jiu Jiu had originally wanted to go to the Little Qiong Peak with them. However, she thought that she could not be too heartless, and hence apanied Jiu Shi to send Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e out. She waved goodbye to the two of them and continued to stay by her Fifth Senior Brother, Jiu Wu¡¯s side...

    Even though she wanted to y, it was not an appropriate time to do so.

    Li Changshou brought Ling¡¯e to the Hundred Mortal Hall where they paid respects to the portrait of the Grand Pure One together before returning to the Little Qiong Peak...

    On the cloud path, Ling¡¯e noticed Li Changshou¡¯s gloomy expression and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is the problem serious?¡±

    ¡°The information I know is too little. I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to her. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go into seclusion in the Pill Chamber for a few days to think about this matter. If anything goes wrong in the sect, immediately crush the messenger talisman I gave you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of wasting it. I can still refine and produce more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded wittily and watched Li Changshou leave the Pill Chamber. She stood on the cloud and sighed softly.

    Although she wanted to be like Li Changshou and make herself nervous...

    He took a look at the various ces in the sect, where clouds were curling up. He saw the immortal crane Cheng Xiang which was still as peaceful as before...

    Senior Brother, are you... too sensitive?

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly and rode her cloud towards her straw hut.

    The array formation around the Pill Chamber was activated. At that moment, there was no more spiritual energy in the forest. It was rather calm.

    However, if someone with sharp spiritual senses were to stand outside the forest and look inside, their hair would stand on ends...

    ...

    After entering the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou casually dropped a paper effigy and turned into green smoke as he returned to the underground secret chamber.

    He took out a stack of nk canvases and spread them out one by one on the ground. He then took off his shoes and walked on them.

    It was not because he needed a special ¡°position¡± to calm down and think...

    An hourter, Li Changshou took out a charcoal pen that he made and sat down cross-legged. He wrote a line on the leftmost side of the painting.

    ¡°If I¡¯m a schemer...¡±

    Then, he drew two arrowheads. One of them was straight, and he continued to write ¡°The attack had nothing to do with the Dao discussion between the cultivators from Golden Ao Ind.¡±

    The other arrowhead pointed to arge area of nk space below. He wrote ¡°It¡¯s rted to the Dao Discussion between the Golden Immortals¡±

    After pondering for a while, he drew some arrows from each of the two articles. He listed out all the possible ways that the matter could escte in and analyzed them one by one...

    This time, I can¡¯t let any of the possibilities go, no matter how small it may be!

    ¡°There is not much information that we know of now.¡±

    He only knew that the people from the Immortal Du Sect were very resourceful. They had the ability to control the mystical abilities of the Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals, and could instantly kill the puppets.

    There should be a few possible motives.

    They might have a feud with the Immortal Du Sect and are after the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s assets...

    However, Li Changshou highlighted the most likely motive¡ª Disrupting the meet and sowing discord between the three sects.

    He analyzed the source, verified the results, and did not let go of any links.

    Li Changshou lowered his head to write and draw. His immortal senses enveloped the entire Little Qiong Peak, and the charcoal pen in his hand became shorter and shorter.

    Three dayster.

    Li Changshou heaved a long sigh of relief. He sat behind the study table in the secret underground chamber. In front of him was a ¡®ck screen¡¯ that he had conjured with his immortal powers.

    On it were densely packed words, symbols, arrowheads, and sketches.

    There were dozens of possible ¡°storylines¡± and hundreds of possible scenarios...

    Even if the culprit was unknown, he would be able to find the corresponding ¡°storylines¡± as long as the other party took the next step!

    Li Changshou was not looking for the culprit because he found it to be meaningless.

    It was because the other party was probably someone whom he could note into contact with at the moment. Otherwise, he would die.

    Li Changshou only wanted to be able to react quickly when he detected the other party making a move. He wanted to make the right decision...

    If he exposed his cultivation level, it would only increase thebat power of the sect by the level of an elder. It would not be of much use.

    There were enough elders on the peaks.

    It would be impossible for him to obtain the authority to speak in the Immortal Du Sect within a short period of time.

    Therefore, he might as well hide his cultivation trump card and secretly protect himself and the sect.

    Moreover, the actual effect was that it would be more useful for him to hide.

    Li Changshou took out three wooden tablets and a carving knife. He lowered his head and started ying with it.

    He used a potion that would disappear after someone looked at it, as ink. He wrote down three ns and ced one in each of the three brocade pouches.

    The first n was to cry.

    He had already nted a trump card in his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s ce. Jiu Wu would look for Elder Wan Linyunter.

    The brocade pouch would then be handed over to Jiu Wu by Elder Wan Linyun. He also strictly ordered Jiu Wu to stay in the sect for the time being. If the sect were to be attacked and the mountain-protecting array formation was broken, he had to ensure that Jiu Wu would open the brocade pouch.

    He had to actually cry and not just do so perfunctorily.

    Li Changshou wrote on the wooden sign:

    ¡°I went to the Hundred Mortal Hall to look for the Ancestral Master¡¯s portrait. I cried from the bottom of my heart. It is said that the Grand Pure One of the Immortal Du Sect is ingenious, and was originally not in any conflict with the world, but he was used by someone else. They want to destroy the Ren School, which is part of the Immortal Du Sect, so as to sow discord among the three sects. I hereby seek the Ancestral Master¡¯s help...¡±

    He decided to give the second brocade pouch to Jiu Jiu. However, he could not give it to her directly and could only do so after something major happened.

    The third brocade pouch was for his master. He stated in a message on the wooden tablet that he needed his master¡¯s help to cover him. In fact, he wanted his master to escort Ling¡¯e away.

    If a sect war were to break out, his master would definitely be in charge. He had to deal with it in advance.

    Li Changshou did not need anyone to protect him. After discovering the various signs, his main body would definitely be in a safe ce...

    After sealing the brocade pouch, Li Changshou shouted,¡±Prepare for battle!¡±

    Uh, he seemed to be the only person in the entire army.

    He casually brushed past the table, and two rows of paper effigies jumped out of his sleeve. They bowed at Li Changshou in unison.

    Li Changshou smiled and did it again.

    ¡± Prepare for battle!¡±

    The little paper effigies waved their hands with murderous intent.

    I¡¯m not going to joke anymore.

    There are three things that I need to do the most now.

    I have to quickly expand the ¡®Poison-inducing Dharmic Artifact Vault¡¯ and infinitely increase the amount of poisonous powder.

    Strengthening the paper effigy would allow me to split my attention. I cannot devote all my attention to the paper effigies.

    I must obtain Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s deep trust. He is a powerful force that is no weaker than a Golden Immortal!

    Li Changshou stood up and looked at the ck screen in front of him. At the center of the screen, he saw the words ¡°Prime culprit¡± written on it. His eyes glistened.

    I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the west or from the north. I don¡¯t care if you have a feud with the Immortal Du Sect, or with the Ren School and Chan School. Even if you don¡¯t want the three sects to get along well...

    As long as you dare to take action!

    Hmph!

    I¡¯ll dare to run...

    ...

    Half a yearter, in the Golden Pce Sect in the Middle Continent.

    Three figures flew out of Immortal Ind. They were the three Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind. They had agreed to return to Golden Ao Ind, as they were getting tired of staying there.

    Those three people happened to be the ones who went to the Immortal Du Sect the other day.

    The other two heard Old Daoist Yuan Ze¡¯sints and felt the same way. They decided to return to Golden Ao Ind to cultivate.

    It would be better to go back and live a carefree life instead of staying here and wasting time!

    The white clouds flew for a thousand kilometers, and the old Daoist Yuan Ze stood at the back. His eyes were bloodshot. He took two steps forward and suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoists...¡±

    The two of them turned around to look. Suddenly, they heard the buzzing of a mosquito. Before they could react, they felt a sharp pain at the back of their necks and were about to fall over.

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze held the two middle-aged men and continued to drive towards the southeast as if nothing had happened.

    Another half a monthter.

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Ze rode the white cloud and stopped at a dense forest in the Demon n¡¯s territory at the border between the Middle Continent and the East Continent.

    As if they had agreed beforehand, ck shadows gathered from all over the forest. They surrounded the three of them and knelt down.

    The group of figures consisted of demons, humans, and spirits. They were wrapped in ck robes and were using all their strength to conceal their auras.

    The only thing they had inmon was that there were some invisible and healed wounds on their necks.

    A demon carried three trays and knelt in front of the three of them. The tray glistened with blood, and there were three blood-colored lotus flowers the size of fists, each of which had seven petals.

    At that moment, only Yuan Ze and the other two could see a blood-colored figure flickering and floating around them...

    Her face was blurry, and her figure was outrageously enchanting.

    She whispered something into their ears and her gentle voice seemed to have entered their hearts.

    ¡°Take it... consume it... This is the immortality that you¡¯ve always wanted...¡±

    ¡°The Three Sects¡¯ Meet is meant to suppress the entire sect. You have a way to stop it now... Only you can stop it... Quickly destroy the Immortal Du Sect, the Immortal Du Sect...¡±

    The three Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind, led by the old Daoist Yuan Ze, each held a Seven-Petal Blood Lotus and said in unison, ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    ¡°We will not fail this time!¡±

    Tens of thousands of kilometers away, in a certain canyon, Daoist Wen Jing, who was sitting cross-legged on a jade-colored cushion, sneered.

    She did not bother about it. She turned around and flew towards the west.

    She controlled the Qi Refinement cultivators of the sect and arranged for the puppets to attack the five immortals of the Golden Pce Sect in order to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Then, she would have the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Jie School pretend to be working together with the demons to destroy the tiny Immortal Du Sect...

    Her n would then seed.

    To her, it was just a small scheme. The three Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind were her facade.

    As long as that happened, the discord between the three sects would continue to worsen regardless of the oue.

    It was both a shady yet open scheme.

    As for her...

    How could she continue to show her face? If she identally provoked her senior from Ren School, she would not have the confidence to escape.

    Let¡¯s get out of this mess and return to the Western Sect to watch a good show from afar. That¡¯d be the wisest move.

    If I discover that the three of them have seeded or failed, I¡¯ll just turn them into ashes, leaving behind clues that point to Ren School and Chan School. Then, everything would be over.

    If I seed, what would those bastardly Deputy sect masters reward me with?

    Hmph, what are they going to use to show me respect!?!

    These cowards, if not for the protection you enjoy from the two old masters...

    I will suck you all dry sooner orter!

    Daoist Wen Jing sneered and disappeared. Only the sound of a mosquito could be heard as she walked away.

 Chapter 83: Toxic Colludes With Toxic

    <h4>Chapter 83: Toxic Colludes With Toxic</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    On the mountain at the back of Little Qiong Peak.

    Standing beside a few withered old trees, Li Changshou frowned and sighed. He raised his hand and patted the trunk of one of them.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A gust of wind blew over, and a few of the old trees¡¯ branches, which werepletely devoid of green, swayed gently as if they were saying that they were fine.

    Actually, they were probably just trembling.

    There was nothing he could do about it. In order to get more paper effigies to engage in actualbat, Li Changshou had repeatedly gone there to obtain tree sap over the past six months. He had also used various methods to restore their vitality.

    He conducted various processes...

    The old spirit trees, which could have lived for tens of thousands of years and had hope of producing wood spirits, could not hold on any longer.

    I¡¯ll just take good care of them.

    Li Changshou sighed and felt a little guilty.

    He looked at the tree branch that had been nted and resurrected not far away. He began muttering to himself, ¡°If you can¡¯t survive, I will treat your children well.¡±

    A gust of wind blew past, and the old trees trembled again.

    Perhaps, they¡¯re touched.

    Ahem, I¡¯m not going to joke any more.

    Li Changshou tapped the ground with the tip of his toes, and his figure drifted away with the wind.

    He floated near theke and stood on the top of a tree in the bushes.

    He closed his eyes and focused. His long hair, which was tied up simply, fluttered in the wind. The bottom of his long robe swayed slightly along with the tree branches.

    When it was still, it was as light as a feather. When it moved, it looked like it would shatter the clouds and the earth.

    To achieve such an effect without using mystical abilities and Dharma spells was also a skill that could only be achieved when one¡¯s Qi was at a high level.

    Over the past six months...

    Thanks to the efforts of the old trees, the first stage of the preparation n was painstakinglypleted.

    Fortunately, the people who secretly coveted the Immortal Du Sect gave him time to prepare.

    Otherwise, he would not be able to do that much if a huge battle broke out.

    In the past six months, the newly added array formation on the Little Qiong Peak had not been updated.

    However, those array formations had already be one.

    There seemed to be ancient patterns growing all over the forest. They merged with the mountains, grass, and trees, and no longer seemed daunting or invoked fear within people.

    Trapping Array Formations and Bewitching Array Formations were meant to block enemies. The lethal ones were meant to kill enemies.

    If danger could be detected ahead of time and the array could deter others from entering, it would definitely not be an excellent killing array.

    The array below the Little Qiong Peak was in the best state that he could imagine.

    Due to the fact that he had obtained a high-grade Dharma treasure, that is the Forbidden Secret Manual, the paper effigies had been slightly repaired. It had reached Li Changshou¡¯s minimum requirement. There was no need for him to ce all his attention on them.

    There was still a long way to go before he couldpletely transform that mystical ability into an incarnation technique.

    For now, he could make do with it.

    After all, they did not have any feelings and could cast poisons, cause fires and chant sutras. He could indirectly control them and they were mystical treasures that could be used in various ways, all day long.

    Of course, there were also things that did not go his way.

    He had obtained the Divine Poison technique from Elder Wan Linyun. As he had not cultivated for long, he was only a beginner.

    That mystical ability could be considered to have turned concocting poison into a magical technique.

    It allowed him to be more efficient in releasing poison. He was more confident in his ability to do so too.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked at theke to see that his master and junior were studying the escape technique.

    Due to Li Changshou¡¯s insistence, his master could not reject him. He started cultivating the Earth Escape half a year ago...

    Ling¡¯e hade into contact with the Five-Element Escape Technique earlier. At this moment, she was also studying the Water Escape Technique because Li Changshou had instructed her to train harder.

    Hence...

    asionally, he would see a graceful figure in a fluttering dress, with her ck hair dancing in the wind. She would emerge from theke and fall, causing water droplets to ssh up. It was considered a beautiful scene.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and shook his head.

    He had clearly taught Ling¡¯e all the tricks to quickly cast Water Escape, but she was still very interested in ¡°appearing¡± and ¡°exiting¡±. She was very concerned about her overall beauty.

    This narcissistic little girl...

    Why doesn¡¯t she get two precious pearls and put them around herself to give her a soft light effect!?!

    Li Changshou could not say anything about that. After all, Ling¡¯e was already at the age where she would tend to be vain. Besides, she was naturally beautiful...

    ¡°Those guys are still not going to make a move?¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and closed his eyes to sense it again.

    The sky was high, the air was clear, and they were close to the clouds.

    After counting the time, he realized that more than ten months had passed since Jiu Wu and the two elders returned with injuries.

    The members of the sect seemed to have quietened down once again. The attacks seemed to have ceased as well.

    Li Changshou tried to follow up on the matter involving Jiu Wu, but Jiu Wu had only given him vague replies.

    It should be that he did not manage to find anything after the investigation.

    The experts from the three Dao Sects were not stupid either. The low-level method of using someone else to kill was also rather obvious.

    However, it was impossible to find out who the mastermind was.

    The seeds of discord were gradually formed from suspicion...

    That was the intelligent thing about the culprit.

    Li Changshou had been thinking about the maniptive ways of the instigator.

    Controlling the puppets would cause the puppets¡¯ essence souls to instantly decline.

    What mystical ability was that?

    It should be considered some sort of witchcraft.

    There are too many experts in the Primordial world. I can¡¯t even count how many there are out in the open, let alone those who have been hiding in the dark.

    His immortal senses slowly dispersed.

    They were about to enter the second stage of preparing for the battle. He was waiting for Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s messenger jade talisman. The two of them would act together...

    ...

    After staying in the secret underground chamber for three days where he thought about what might happen next, Li Changshou rushed to Pill Tripod Peak immediately and met Elder Wan Linyun.

    His method of convincing Elder Wan Linyun was actually very simple.

    Li Changshou pulled tricks like conveying dreams, taking oaths, provoking him, making conjectures, and reasoning. The elder quickly believed in Li Changshou and felt that there might be powerful enemies headed for the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ever since Elder Moon appeared in his dream, Li Changshou had discovered that using the excuse of others appearing in his dreams was rather effective.

    It was not unusual for Qi Refinement cultivators to detect things and have heightened senses.

    However, he had just been dreaming about people... a little more frequent than others...

    After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°suggestion¡±, Elder Wan Linyun reminded the sect master and the other elders using his own name.

    If he used Li Changshou¡¯s name, the sect would take it a lot less seriously.

    However, Li Changshou could not control the effect of the reminder.

    He had done everything he could.

    ¡°Elder, why haven¡¯t you left yet? It¡¯s time to set off,¡± Li Changshou mumbled.

    He was slightly puzzled. He had been investigating Pill Tripod Peak with his immortal senses.

    He recalled that he had not done much in the past six months.

    Most of the time, he would refine poisons and paper effigies in the sealed Pill Chamber.

    The poison refinement this time was purely for the increment of power and quantity of the poisonous pills.

    Li Changshou refined everything he had obtained from Linhai Town, the poisonous herbs he had obtained from Elder Wan Linyun and from the North Continent, into poisonous pills.

    He also treated those poisonous pills specially and turned them into colorless and tasteless poisonous powder.

    Other than that, the poison-enhancing Dharmic Artifact, which was simr to a sword, did not have strict requirements for the materials needed. It was just difficult to refine. Li Changshou had also freed up a lot of time to make a few for all the paper effigies, from Paper Effigy No.1 to No.12.

    During this period of time, Li Changshou had found a great use for the paper effigies. He realized that he could use them as immortal power storage devices.

    He could inject immortal power into the paper effigy and extract immortal power from them whenever he needed to.

    If he were to face enemies in the future, his immortal power would be exhausted. He could throw out a few paper effigies and extract his immortal power from them...

    Perfected Primordial Connate Treasure!

    The immortal power of his main body could be restored at any time. He managed to fill the twelve paper effigies with immortal power during the breaks he took when refining the poisonous pills.

    Actually, now that I think about it carefully, it¡¯s pretty useless.

    How could my immortal power ever be depleted?

    I didn¡¯t train my escape techniques all these years for nothing...

    The end of the first stage of preparations was to settle the paper effigies.

    Previously, he had asked his master to risk his life to go out. Outside the mountain-protecting array, there were seven paper effigies in the hidden mountains and spirit meridians. Each paper effigy carried arge number of original paper dolls and had enough poisonous pills.

    Li Changshou¡¯s idea was simple¡ªIf an enemy attacked the mountain-protecting array, he would be able to control the seven paper effigies from afar. He would surround them from the back and use his poisonous pills to achieve victory. He would then be able to kill the enemy!

    Besides, both his master and Ling¡¯e had a paper effigy each, which were meant to protect them all the time.

    Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi had gone to Pill Tripod Peak to visit Elder Wan Linyun.

    Elder Wan Linyun followed his instructions and handed the brocade pouch with the ¡°crying-face¡± to Jiu Wu. He also harshly and sternly instructed Jiu Wu to open the brocade sachet when his sect was in danger.

    Li Changshou wanted to carry out the second stage of preparations together with Elder Wan Linyun...

    Here hees.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured a stream of light that appeared on Pill Tripod Peak. He did not expect Elder Wan Linyun to rush to Little Qiong Peak.

    He looked down at his paper effigy avatar...

    My cover probably won¡¯t be blown.

    As long as Elder Wan Linyun does not personally touch this body...

    Forget it. I¡¯ll take the initiative to exin to Elder Wan Linyunter that it¡¯s an avatar made of Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    The more pure-hearted a person is, the more he cannot deceive others.

    Before Elder Wan Linyun could fly down, Li Changshou had already flown into the sky.

    At the same time, the paper cutout in the secret underground chamber also looked up.

    His attention was on the paper effigy.

    Although he had been focusing on training for a hundred years, he was not sure if he would look distracted.

    ...

    The reminders that Elder Wan Linyun had given to the sect should be effective.

    There were indeed more guards at the gate than usual.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and followed behind Elder Wan Linyun. The immortals in charge of guarding the mountain gate bowed at the same time and said, ¡°Elder, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Wan Linyun smiled coldly.

    The immortals¡¯ expressions stiffened. They lowered their heads and used the array controller to open the restricting array formation at the mountain gate. They respectfully sent the elder out for patrol.

    They did not dare to ask what Elder Wan Linyun was going to do outside.

    After exiting the mountain-protecting array, Li Changshou¡¯s detection of the seven paper effigies that he had put in ce in the past became stronger.

    Wan Linyun turned to look at Li Changshou. A warm smile appeared on his thin face as he whispered, ¡°Where are we going to patrol first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the east first, Elder.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We have to hide our auras. Elder, can you disy the aura fluctuations of a Perfected Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s simple.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun tapped the bronze staff in his hand and his aura changed.

    Li Changshou flew towards the east while observing the mountains and rivers around him. He pondered silently.

    The white cloud quickly flew a thousand kilometers out of the immortal sect. It gradually slowed down and they began to carefully search for something...

    Elder Wan Linyun suddenly asked, ¡°Look at the valley over there. It¡¯s quite obscure. Could there be a strong enemy hidden there?¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡± Li Changshou handed the pendant in his hand to Elder Wan Linyun. ¡°This is a little trinket that I refined for fun. It¡¯s called the Sensing Stone.¡±

    ¡°The only effect is to detect if the immortal senses and spiritual senses of others have been focused on us.¡±

    ¡°Look, at this moment, the Sensing Stone is light green. This is the result of my spiritual senses and your immortal senses investigating outside. If the color darkens, it means that the immortal senses and spiritual senses of other people are watching us.¡±

    ¡°If the color deepens, it means that other people¡¯s immortal senses and spiritual senses are watching us.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The elder was instantly amused. He grabbed the Sensing Stone and scrutinized it. Very quickly, he could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s actually the colorful flower juice that changes color when you encounter spiritual senses.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide from your discerning eyes, Elder.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Refining is not all about restrictions. Elder, you often teach me to be flexible and there, I¡¯ve done it, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Wan Linyun immediately stroked his beard and smiled.

    The two of them searched the east for a while before turning to the north.

    When they came out this time, it was actually Li Changshou who wanted to explore the terrain outside.

    If a powerful enemy were to ambush the Immortal Du Sect, they would not be able to walk over in the air. Instead, they would have to use the terrain to approach the Immortal Du Sect first.

    Furthermore, it was very likely that the other party would set up the array in advance. They would gather arge number of puppets a certain distance away from the Immortal Du Sect beforeunching an attack.

    The second stage of the preparation of the battle was to continue thinking from the perspective of the other party and to find a ce where the other party could hide.

    If they could counterattack in advance, their chances of winning would naturally be higher.

    After checking the east, they checked the north, followed by the west.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body quickly drew the terrain within a radius of thousands of kilometers in detail, in the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak.

    When the two of them turned to the south-west direction, the color of the two Sensing Stones changed, and became darker.

    ¡°Changshou, look...¡±

    ¡°Elder, just pretend that you didn¡¯t notice anything.¡± Li Changshou immediately said via voice transmission.

    As for Elder Wan Linyun, who liked to keep a straight face, his expression remained unchanged.

    The two of them continued flying in their trajectory. They rode the clouds and searched everywhere. Li Changshou and Elder Wan Linyun discovered something strange at almost the same time in a dense forest on a hill facing the sun.

    Wisps of aura fluctuated.

    Elder Wan Linyun said, ¡°Someone is indeed spying on the Immortal Du Sect. Changshou, go back first. I¡¯ll go meet them!¡±

    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not good to alert the enemy. From the distance the enemy is hiding, we can tell that they are not prepared to make a move.¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the sect first beforeing out again quietly. We can catch them off guard. That¡¯s the only way to seed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Changshou, you make sense!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nced at Li Changshou and revealed his signature sneer.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m older than you, I can¡¯tpare to you when ites to scheming against others.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Elder, I¡¯m just a little clever. Your achievements in the Dao of alchemy are unprecedented in the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Wan Linyun smiled and shook his head as he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my master failed to see it.¡±

    ¡°Changshou, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s...¡±

    Do that.

    The two figures gradually drifted away from the hill, acting as if they did not seem to notice anything unusual.

    After they were about a thousand kilometers away, two immortal senses were locked onto them, and only disappeared when they were near the mountain gate...

    Li Changshou said via voice transmission, ¡°Elder, there are at least two Heaven Immortals there. Do you want to look for help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Two more won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun said calmly, ¡°Changshou, go ahead with your schemes. I will handle the matters of the battle.¡±

    ¡°Elder, have you forgotten that the version of me beside you now is just a paper effigy formed from Man-Forming Paper Cutouts using mystical abilities? I would like to see you destroy your enemiester.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded with a smile. The two of them looked at each other after entering the sect. They remained silent.

    In less than an hour, two wisps of green smoke floated out of the mountain gate and hid underground...

    The immortals guarding the gate were being watched by the two attendants summoned by the Hundred Mortal Hall. None of them dared to make a sound or move at all.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, there were certain situations that he had to be wary of but could not guard against.

 Chapter 84: Changshou, Tell Me What to Do

    <h4>Chapter 84: Changshou, Tell Me What to Do</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Li Changshou was extremely d at that moment...

    Fortunately, I hade with Elder Wan Linyun...

    If I could not hold him back, this old man would have really charged forward and faced that group of burly men head-on!

    The ce was 2,500 kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect. It was equivalent to the border of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s ¡°famous territory¡±.

    ording to the rules set by the East Continent, the resources and spirit meridians that were located within two thousand kilometers from the Immortal Du Sect would all belong to the Immortal Du Sect.

    The other party had deliberately set up the high-level Hidden array and Concealment array at such a precise distance that the Immortal Du Sect could not detect them at all...

    The actions of the people inside were already very problematic!

    However, it seems a little tyrannical to form a feud just like that.

    However...

    When Elder Wan Linyun took out a Dharma treasure that looked like the Yin-Yang Twin Fishes, he pulled Li Changshou¡¯s paper avatar and silently entered the array formation underground...

    If it wasn¡¯t for Li Changshou¡¯s quick reflexes that allowed him to stop Wan Linyun, thete-stage Heaven Immortal, thetter would have already charged out and roared furiously, ¡°Bastard, you are courting death!¡±

    Without Li Changshou, the demonic aura within Wan Linyun would surge and his negative karma would umte.

    There were dozens of great demons in the array. Their cultivation levels were at the Perfected Immortal realm and Heaven Immortal realm!

    Apart from that, there were more than a hundred people. Most of them were at the Perfected Immortal realm, and there were more than ten Heaven Immortals...

    Elder Wan Linyun turned to re at Li Changshou. Just as he was about to transmit his voice, Li Changshou gestured for him to keep quiet.

    He took out two jade pendants and handed one to Elder Wan Linyun.

    It was ¡®Heart Jade¡¯, one of the trinkets that Li Changshou made.

    The two of them held the jade pendant and couldmunicate through telepathy. There were no immortal powers, Dharmic powers, Primordial Energy, and air fluctuations. They were all well-hidden.

    The disadvantage was that they could not stray too far from each other.

    Li Changshou transmitted a message psychically. ¡°Elder, you can think of what you want to say in your heart. I can hear it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Changshou, why are you stopping me!?!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun gritted his teeth and thought, When I destroy these demons, I¡¯ll kill the scums who are associated with them!

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t be impatient. Don¡¯t panic... Calm down. Impulsiveness is a demon!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Elder, can you tell me how you intend to destroy these demons?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use my mystical abilities and poisonous pills, of course!¡±

    ¡°Just charge forward?¡±

    ¡°When ites to sneak attacks, we mustunch an attack first and defeat one or two of them in an instant!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun probably felt that the other party did not notice him. He calmed down and reminded Li Changshou,¡±When encountering such a situation in the future, Changshou, you should not be rash. You will definitely be in danger if you are surrounded.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid! The closer they are to me, the more effective the poisonous pills and Poison Technique will be!¡±

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice in his heart, ¡°But Elder, think about it. What if you get injured and die here? We¡¯re outnumbered by them. That¡¯s one factor.¡±

    ¡°We have only roughly sensed their realm. If a Golden Immortal is hiding here and intentionally lures us into the trap, that would be the second thing to be wary of...¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned. There seemed to be an expression on his usually-expressionless old face, which suggested that he was deep in thought.

    Changshou¡¯s words make sense.

    Li Changshou continued to dissuade him.

    ¡°Elder, you will definitely unleash your power in a while. With the mystical abilities that you have taught me and the poisonous pills that you have umted for tens of thousands of years, it will not be a problem to kill those enemies.¡±

    ¡°However, what if they realize that something is amiss and flee in all directions? Wouldn¡¯t that leave behind a hidden danger to the sect? That¡¯s the third factor we have to consider.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Elder Wan Linyun agreed.

    Li Changshou added, ¡°Although there are many Heaven Immortals here, there are also humans, demons, and spirits. Elder, look, the people, demons, and spirits are mixed together, but there is nomunication between them. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t humans be closer to humans, while demons get closer to demons?¡±

    ¡°Elder, take a look! The two big demons with blue fur have simr auras and are mixed with each other. They must have been together all year round. If they¡¯re not brothers, they might be husband and wife. Of course, they could also be homo... Ahem, okay, they¡¯re indeed a thousand feet away from each other now...¡±

    ¡°Look at it, look carefully. There must be something unusual about this.¡±

    ¡°It is highly possible that these people, demons, and spirits have already had their conscious taken away by others! Just like the Qi Refinement cultivators who attacked Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and the others outside the Golden Pce Sect, they might merely be puppets!¡±

    ¡°This is the fourth...¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun squinted and nodded slowly. He felt somewhat ashamed.

    The old man said in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you apanied me here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have made a huge mistake!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, you are a man of integrity. You are not an insidious person, to begin with. It is normal for you not to think about this. I was just thinking about these things previously and was worried that something like this would happen. I didn¡¯t expect that it would actually happen...¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Changshou, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Li Changshou secretly heaved a sigh of relief...

    He had finally convinced Elder Wan Linyun.

    Li Changshou asked in his heart, ¡°Elder, have you refined a drug or a poisonous pill that is mild and hard to detect?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Why do we need it?¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s eyes were filled with a look of puzzlement. ¡°Can¡¯t we use the strongest poison directly?¡±

    ¡°If we release the poisonous fog here, these enemies would immediately react and flee, just like how a rabbit will definitely jump out of a Pill Furnace.¡±

    ¡°However, if the lid of the Pill Furnace slowly turns hot and the rabbit loses consciousness first, it will be roasted unknowingly...¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled coldly at Li Changshou and thought That¡¯s true.

    The elder took out seven or eight porcin bottles from his ring and whispered,

    ¡°These can intoxicate a Heaven Immortal¡¯s essence soul and make his body numb. It is called the Soul Intoxication Powder.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked and asked, ¡°Could it be that this pill is also made from your form?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Wan Linyun sneered again. ¡°I was the one who came up with it out of boredom. After all, poisonous pills are too overbearing. However, the refinement process of this item isplicated. Therefore, the form for it is not included in the Poison Sutra that I gave you previously. I will teach you when we get back.¡±

    Li Changshou praised, ¡°Elder, I have already obtained the pill form in the Outer Hall. It was recorded in a damaged jade slip. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a precious pill that you created, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Haha... Take these for self-defense. I¡¯ve forgotten about this before. This is just an incapacitating agent. It¡¯s suitable for your self-defense.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun casually stuffed the porcin bottles into Li Changshou¡¯s hands. Afraid that Li Changshou would refuse, he immediately took out more than ten porcin bottles from his ring.

    Li Changshou had seen the Poison Immortal¡¯s reserve of poisonous pills...

    He was jealous.

    Those were his assets!

    Li Changshou truly admired Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s penchant for giving whenever he was unhappy.

    Coincidentally, Li Changshou liked to take, take, take!

    ¡°Changshou, can I attack now?¡± Wan Linyun asked.

    Li Changshou continued in his heart, ¡°Elder, I think this ce is just the vanguard of the other party. If they want to attack our sect, it is impossible that there are only so few experts. It¡¯s best not to let any of them go.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Changshou, how should we use these incapacitating agents to keep these thieves here?¡±

    ¡°You should first use your immortal powers to cover the entire array formation from underground. Then, you can let the incapacitating agent slowly seep out from underground...

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve refined quite a few of them. I wanted to use them to trap the enemies instead of killing them.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun answered in his heart and revealed a smile.

    What he admired the most was Li Changshou¡¯s personality and the fact that he never liked to keep all the treasures for himself.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s guidance, Elder Wan Linyun used eighteen bottles of Soul Intoxication Powder.

    He used wisps of immortal power to send the incapacitating agent to the feet of the people who were hiding. Then, he allowed the incapacitating agent to slowly spread out.

    Li Changshou was still worried and kept reminding him telepathically.

    ¡°Elder, give more to those great demons. Their resistance is much stronger than that of us humans...¡±

    ¡°Elder, be careful. The immortal power fluctuations might disturb them.¡±

    ¡°Elder, you must pay extra attention to those on the tree...¡±

    An hourter...

    The array was silent. A few figures fell from the tree andnded on the ground like sandbags...

    Beneath the ground, Elder Wan Linyun marveled. He was about to rush out to kill these people.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly pulled the elder and said, ¡°Why do we have to go out now? What if someone purposely pretends to be unconscious in a bid to lure us to appear? Wouldn¡¯t we be falling into their trap?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right, Changshou. What should we do next?¡±

    Li Changshou thought and said, ¡°Use the same method to release the poison... However, this time, it has to be a fierce and powerful poison that will not give the other party any chance to retaliate.¡±

    ¡°We have to consider that they will be able to escape from the effects of the incapacitating agents when they are in a life-and-death situation, so will their essence souls and souls...¡±

    As he spoke, Elder Wan Linyun kept nodding to express his approval.

    The elder¡¯s eyes were filled with kindness and warmth.

    Previously, Elder Wan Linyun had been worried...

    He was worried that Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level was too low and could not exert the effects of the poisonous pill and end up wasting those pills that he had painstakingly refined.

    However, what happened today made Elder Wan Linyun realize... that his disciple was much morepatible with the Dao of poison than him!

    After Li Changshou gave a few more instructions, he said, ¡°If you have doubts, you can kill those great demons first. I have Soul-Bewitching Pearls that can search for their iplete memories and determine their origins.¡±

    ¡°If these human Qi Refinement cultivators attack, it would not be toote for us to kill them. Anyway, they¡¯re just demons and we can just kill them.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun agreed. After some thought, he decided to use his full strength.

    The elder lifted his bronze staff from the ground and pointed it upwards. Wisps of thick green poisonous fog spread out from the ground and entered the bodies of the demons that had been bewitched.

    Not long after, the demons started trembling.

    At first, Li Changshou was a little worried. After all, he did not do it himself. Without the array formation to suppress him, he had wasted too much time and did not have any other tricks up his sleeves. Perhaps, one or two demons¡¯ souls might really escape...

    However, not long after, Li Changshou was also shocked.

    What a powerful Heaven Immortal poison!

    It was a lethal poison that could kill the essence soul of the demon of the Heaven Immortal realm!

    Very quickly, all the great demons in this ce revealed their true forms. A few high-level cultivators waved their hands a few times, but nothing happened.

    Their auras were gone, but their demonic power was still full.

    Elder Wan Linyun was about to leave when Li Changshou stopped him once again.

    It was the umpteenth time...

    Why is this elder always trying toe out of the ground? He can just do everything underground!

    ¡°Changshou, are we still not going?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Elder, do you have the True Samadhi mes or powerful True mes? Just burn them from far away.¡±

    Wan Linyun said, ¡°Of course I do. I have some True mes called the Omni-poison Soul-Refining mes. Its power is above the True Samadhi mes.¡±

    The skinny old man immediately followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and released balls of mes underground...

    If someone was watching the array from the sky, they would probably be able to see a horror story.

    The figures that were hiding here first fainted silently, and those demons were gradually engulfed by the poisonous fog. Soon, their bodies twitched and they died without struggling at all...

    Then, green mes appeared on the ground and devoured the bodies of the demons, producing piles of ashes...

    From beginning to end, the demons did not struggle at all. They left peacefully...

    The people who had been bewitched did not notice anything.

    At this moment, a figure finally emerged from the ground.

    She was a young woman in a long dress. She held a pearl in her hand and walked through the pile of ashes.

    The Soul-Bewitching Pearls extracted remnant souls, and searched for memory fragments...

    After a while, a thick fog emerged from the ground, destroying the essence soul of the human Qi Refinement cultivators.

    mes rose, and the interior of the concealment array... was green.

    The youngdy paced back and forth while the Soul-Bewitching Pearl spun rapidly...

    All of a sudden, a streak of sanguine light emerged from the green fire and flew towards the youngdy, piercing her neck.

    Thedy tilted her head and turned to look at the sanguine light. Then, she patted it gently.

    Crack!

    A mosquito with bloodied wings and a ck body was killed by the woman.

    Another ray of sanguine light was about to fly over, but it was engulfed by balls of True mes, instantly turning into a ball of blood.

    The mosquito was not a real mosquito. It seemed to be formed from condensed blood and put together through mystical abilities.

    ...

    At the same time, Daoist Wen Jing, who was dressed in the blood-colored robe, opened her eyes in a stone cave near a spirit mountain in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. Her eyes were filled with shock.

    She had been collecting puppets for a period of time. How could one-third of them be destroyed without a sound?

    Due to the fact that she was too far away, Daoist Wen Jing took a long time to realize that something was amiss.

    Most importantly... who was that woman just now?

    Why couldn¡¯t I find her essence soul?

    Could it be that some expert had taken action?

    Daoist Wen Jing narrowed her eyes and felt a little wary.

    The casualties may have caught her off guard.

    However, the three most important Qi Refinement cultivators of the Golden Ao Ind were not affected because they were hiding behind the Blood Lotus. Their n had not failedpletely.

    Daoist Wen Jing continued to close her eyes to sense the array. However, she could no longer ¡°see¡± what was happening inside the array.

    The puppets were all dead.

    ...

    In the forest in the East Continent.

    Underground.

    As they captured the light, Li Changshou and Wan Linyun exchanged nces...

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s thoughts were rather simple. He sighed deep down.

    ¡°Fortunately, Changshou, you are very alert. If we get ambushed, the Immortal Du Sect would be in danger!¡±

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, was thinking too much...

    Mosquitoes?

    It could control one¡¯s mind through mosquitoes?

    Was there such a powerful mosquito during the Primordial World?

    Could it be that... the Holy Mother of The Turtle Spirit had sucked dry the disciples of Jie School, as well as the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus and third-grade Bloodied-wing ck Mosquitoes!?!

    Could she really be this big boss?

    The Primordial world is really dangerous!

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t go out. Use the True mes to burn this ce.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    At that moment, tragic green mes filled the air, and the trees were engulfed by the mes.

    Another hourter, the interior of the array was extremely clean. There was not a single trace left behind. The ground was barren, and not a single de of grass could be seen.

    A few figures emerged from the ground. They quickly used their Dharma powers to gather all the ashes together.

    They also stored all the remaining and burned storage Dharma treasures, into a few treasure pouches together with other treasures.

    Then, one of them held a wooden fish and knocked it lightly. The rest of them began to recite the sutras.

    Underground, Wan Linyun asked in confusion, ¡°Changshou, what are you doing?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Reciting the sutras and dispelling the karma. If the remnant soul is unable to be absorbed by the Soul-Bewitching Pearl, I¡¯ll send them to the underworld to reincarnate and avoid future troubles.¡±

    ¡°Later, Elder, you will strike again and shatter these ashes before scattering them everywhere. Bury them where they should be.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation is supposed to be about taking in the Qi of Heaven and Earth. Allow them to return to nature after they die. This is also in line with the Dao of the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded with a smile.

    When the chanting stopped, the Poison Immortal waved his Daoist robe in the ground. The huge pile of ashes floated up andnded in various parts of the array formation.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart.

    Perfect...

    Although I did not do it personally...

    The sense of aplishment is still there...

    Elder Wan Linyun blinked. ¡°Perfect? What do you mean?¡±

    Li Changshou quickly said, ¡°Oh, I mean we don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±

    Then, he quickly put away the jade pendant in his hand and stopped transmitting his thoughts.

    Elder Wan Linyun recalled the entire process of the two of them killing the enemy. He felt a surge of emotions in his heart as he looked at Li Changshou...

    He liked him even more.

    Then, those figures drilled into the ground and turned into paper effigies, which Li Changshou kept in an empty treasure pouch.

    He had to disinfect it before he could continue using it...

    He did not dare to underestimate Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s poison.

    ¡°Elder, let¡¯s go back. Leave these things and the Soul-Bewitching Pearls to the sect. Let them deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Elder, there¡¯s another matter. This time, please don¡¯t say that I was here...¡±

    And was doing that.

    Li Changshou instructed him along the way. While being underground, they slipped back to the Immortal Du Sect...

 Chapter 85: The Plan to Destroy Mosquitoes Isâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 85: The n to Destroy Mosquitoes Is...</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Elder, you should go to Heaven-Breaking Peak first. I will return to the peak to cultivate soon.¡±

    He had just entered the mountain-protecting array and entered the mountain gate carved out of white jade.

    Li Changshou handed the Soul-Bewitching Pearl and the treasure pouch containing the battle spoils to Elder Wan Linyun respectfully.

    It was not that he did not want to hide and keep any of the treasures for himself.

    Most of the storage Dharma treasures that he had collected this time were destroyed in Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s poisonous mes. There was not much value left...

    Moreover, it was a matter that concerned the survival of the sect.

    It was not easy for him to have someone to rely on in the vast Primordial world.

    To be frank, the Immortal Du Sect had always treated him well as an ¡°outstanding¡± disciple. Even though he was the weakest and poorest disciple in the sect, he had never been put in a spot or reprimanded by anyone since he started cultivating.

    On the contrary, many elders of the Hundred Mortal Hall took care of him on ount of the spiritual fish and snakeheads...

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not want to see the sect fall.

    Read The Latest Chapter at Vipnovel

    For example, he had revealed the two trump cards, the Soul-Bewitching Pearl and the Sensing Stone, in front of Elder Wan Linyun today.

    That was a small effort for him.

    His principle was to help only when he was certain that he could protect himself.

    Elder Wan Linyun squinted when he saw Li Changshou lowering his head to hand over the treasures and Soul-Bewitching Pearls. He revealed a cold smile and kept them in his sleeve.

    The Perfected Immortal executives at the immortal sect who were hanging their heads low and the immortals who were guarding the gate, were all worried for Li Changshou.

    They did not know who this disciple who was at the Void Return Stage was, but... they felt that he would be unpredictable after seeing Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s smile!

    Elder Wan Linyun immediately flew to the Heaven-Breaking Peak in a bid to talk to the Sect Leader and Grand Elder about the matter.

    Li Changshou turned around and bowed to the immortals in the sect.

    He then rode a cloud and flew at a low altitude. He found a cloud path that was rarely used and slowly drifted towards Little Qiong Peak.

    On the way back, Li Changshou had been thinking about the mosquito that the paper doll had killed...

    This mosquito...

    I wonder if mosquito repellent would work on them.

    When he returned to Little Qiong Peak, he saw that his junior and master were still practicing their escape techniques diligently.

    Li Changshou did not disturb them and went straight to the Pill Chamber.

    He activated various array formations and looked at the Sensing Stones that were hanging all over the ce. Then, he let the paper effigy return to its original appearance...

    A wisp of green smoke floated out from the ground and condensed into Li Changshou¡¯s figure. He lifted his hand and grabbed the paper effigy before putting it into his sleeve.

    He mumbled, ¡°Speaking of mosquito-killing agents... What is going on? What are mosquitoes afraid of? Should I add poison to blood?¡±

    Li Changshou was amused by his own thoughts.

    If it was really a ruthless character like Daoist Wen, he would definitely not be able to deal with them.

    However, Li Changshou could think of a way to deal with a mosquito that could control puppets and be smacked to death by paper effigies, like the ones he encountered today.

    The Man-Forming Paper Cutouts had natural targets to restrain!

    Come to think of it...

    The various arrangements that I had made in the past six months have not been in vain.

    The sacrifice of those old trees was worth it!

    Li Changshoumented in his heart. He took out the previous paper effigies, who had cleaned up the battlefield and recited the sutras.

    He opened the Pill Furnace and injected the True Samadhi mes into the paper dolls with the original mystical abilities.

    The mes danced, and the paper effigies turned into ashes.

    Then, Li Changshou checked the pieces of items that could prevent deductions on his body...

    After making sure that everything was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Very quickly, he was lost in his thoughts again. He quietly thought about what he might have exposed.

    The paper effigies that killed the mosquito had simted his aura...

    He and Elder Wan Linyun had never shown themselves...

    The Elder¡¯s True mes almost burnt that mountain down to nothing...

    ¡°There should not be any mistakes.¡±

    However, Li Changshou realized that Elder Wan Linyun shared a simrity with his master. They were both easily triggered.

    Could it be that they had been cultivating in the mountains for too long and had forgotten about the dangers of the Primordial World?

    Fortunately, I managed to stop the elder in time the past few times. Otherwise, if he personally appeared and was ambushed by the mosquitoes, the consequences would have been unimaginable!

    As he paced back and forth in the Pill Chamber, he kept trying to figure out what was going on. His train of thought gradually became clearer...

    What happened today was not beyond his expectations.

    Half a year ago, he had made a list of all the possible ways things could develop.

    The battle today only confirmed two or three storylines.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Apart from the fact that the Immortal Du Sect was under the Ren School, there was nothing special about it.

    The reason why he had attracted the attention of others was that the Immortal Du Sect and the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Golden Ao Ind had a little conflict earlier on.

    Some people wanted to make an issue of that.

    This mastermind had set up a trap in front of the Golden Pce Sect in the Middle Continent and set up an ambush on the Immortal Du Sect. That was to improve the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s reputation so that the three sects would know that there was a sect in the East Continent that taught Dao.

    After that, the mastermind would take advantage of the meet between the Three Sects and the Golden Pce Sect to control the puppets and destroy the Immortal Du Sect...

    To the mastermind, the price and risks were very small but they could achieve a great goal!

    Li Changshou seemed to have seen a ck shadow standing behind the Immortal Du Sect and reaching out to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    However, there was an even more magnificent figure behind the ck figure. It was slightly blurry, and it wanted to p the ck figure in front of it away.

    The major sects were fighting in secret.

    The Immortal Du Sect had a chance of winning.

    The mastermind behind all of this did not dare toe down personally. He only dared to control the puppet remotely through mosquitoes!

    This point was verified through the memory fragments of the remnant soul. In the memories of those people and demons, there were the sounds of mosquitoes.

    The main point was what the Immortal Du Sect would do next.

    If Li Changshou¡¯s prediction was correct, there would be a series of sounds soon...

    It was definitely not going to be the ssic sutra of a certain monk in his afterlife.

    Suddenly...

    Ding~

    Ding~

    The Heaven-Breaking Peak bell rang.

    The sound of the bell was extremely prating this time.

    ...

    Once the bell rang, two figures flew out from the various peaks and flew towards the Immortal Du Sect on the main peak.

    By theke, Qi Yuan immediately rushed to Heaven-Breaking Peak on a cloud when he heard the bell ringing.

    After all, he was the master of a peak in name.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he quickly sent a few instructions to his master. He instructed his master to say silent no matter what he heard or saw and told him to just follow the sect¡¯s arrangements.

    The sound of the bell woke many disciples who were in seclusion. The Immortal Du Sect became livelier.

    The bell that rang during emergency situations might not even ring once every thousand years. The Qi Refinement cultivators of the various peaks were all watching, wondering what had happened...

    Not long after, sixteen figures flew out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak and rushed out of the mountain-protecting array, heading towards the rge gray scene¡±.

    The first person was the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, followed by Wan Linyun and the other experts in the sect.

    Li Changshou knew...

    They were not testing the results of the battle. They should be searching for the main force of the enemy.

    However, they were destined to return empty-handed this time. At most, they would find some clues left behind when the other party left in a hurry.

    The next time the other party appeared, he would definitelyunch a full-scale attack on the Immortal Du Sect. Moreover, it should not be too long until then...

    Something would definitely happen in three years!

    The storm was brewing, and the small peaks were sitting alone.

    Li Changshouy on the rocking chair, holding a jade slip that he had copied in the Dao Repository Hall. He quietly read the words and looked at the images on it.

    This feeling of being able to see through the entire situation was quite satisfying...

    Of course, the best thing should be that nothing happened...

    The jade slip was called the Hundred Spirit Records. It contained information about plenty of delicious... Ahem, plenty of rare spiritual beasts.

    There were actually many natural enemies of mosquitoes.

    However, if he wanted to find some spiritual beasts that had good spiritual powers, could restrain the Blood Mosquitoes that he had seen today, and could reproduce inrge numbers, it would be very troublesome for him.

    Hard work does not disappoint.

    An hourter, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He had indeed discovered a spiritual beast that he had been raising in the spiritual beast enclosure of the Little Qiong Peak...

    A small smile appeared on his face as he retrieved a porcin bottle from his pocket.

    Back then, when he went to the North Continent to pick herbs, he killed Yuan Qing¡¯s group and obtained a pair of Love Gu.

    Love Gu was a type of hex parasite. It was considered a witchcraft technique, not a Daoist technique.

    At first, Li Changshou wanted to give them to the most precious spiritual beasts he could obtain. He wanted them to mate and create some value...

    However, he had yet to find a suitable target.

    Some time ago, when he was refining pills to strike a fortune, Li Changshou had studied many unorthodox pill forms and identally found the method to sustain the Love Gu.

    He would feed the Love Gu with the Solidifying Poison Herb, turn it into a rock, and call it the Love Stone.

    He would then add the spiritual spring water and many herbs to the Love Stone. After soaking for 49 days, he could obtain a type of secret pharmaceutical water.

    The potion was a rare item. It had the same effect as the Acacia Tree of Elder Moon. It could even be used in alchemy...

    The bottle of pills in Li Changshou¡¯s hand was refined from that pharmaceutical water.

    Of course, it was specially made for rare spiritual beasts!

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard... Big Jade and Small Jade.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up, smiled, and floated back to the spiritual beast enclosure at the back of the mountain.

    Just as Ling¡¯e was practicing Water Escape, she stood on her tiptoes and looked in the direction of the Pill Chamber. She happened to see Li Changshou floating over with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t hee over to talk to me!?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for days and nights without rest. He¡¯s not considerate at all...¡±

    The direction Senior Brother went in...

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and hurriedly followed him. She wanted to see what he was going to get up to in the spiritual beast enclosure.

    She did not want to talk to him!

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e flew to the sky above the spiritual beast enclosure to see him squatting beside a pool.

    Li Changshou waved at Ling¡¯e without looking back...

    Ling¡¯e understood what he meant. She retracted her aura and floated to his side on the cloud. She folded her skirt and knelt on the grass, following his gaze.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Li Changshou gestured for her to keep quiet. Ling¡¯e could not help but hold her forehead with one hand, not daring to look further.

    On a lotus leaf in the pond in front of them, there were two extremely rare ¡°spirit-eating jade frogs¡± that looked like jade. They were indescribable...

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and looked away. She whispered to Li Changshou, ¡°Senior Brother, although I¡¯m deeply in love with you, you have to take note of your image! There are some things that cannot be made public. It will affect my evaluation of you.¡±

    Li Changshou replied casually, ¡°Thank you, then. Help me change your evaluation of me to mid-tier.¡±

    Ling¡¯e rolled her eyes and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want... I have a good evaluation of you!¡±

    She suddenly blinked and looked at the jade frog. She suddenly recalled something.

    ¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you say that this kind of spiritual beast is very hard to reproduce? I thought you couldn¡¯t bear to use them when refining pills and drinking?¡±

    Li Changshou waved the empty porcin bottle in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I have my own ns.¡±

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Ling¡¯e suddenly understood something. Her face turned red. At first, she felt a little disgusted. Then, she blinked and deliberately said,

    ¡°Eh¡ª

    ¡°Senior Brother, you have indeed secretly refined this pill!

    ¡°The books were right. It is inevitable for cultivators who liked to refine pills to have such thoughts! Ah, on ount that I am your little junior sister... Senior Brother, do you still have any spiritual beasts to mate?¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to help you!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t have any bold ideas. I have ced a special restriction on every bottle of these pills.¡±

    ¡°Petty miser... How can you be so wary of your junior sister? What kind of a senior brother are you!?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. After all, I have a junior sister who hasplicated thoughts.¡±

    Ling¡¯e rolled her eyes and looked away at the spiritual beast enclosure at the side. However, her thoughts were elsewhere.

    Naturally, she did not know that Li Changshou was indeed busy with work.

    That spiritual beast would be an extremely important part of the defense system of Little Qiong Peak...

    Moreover, after this cmity, the Jade Frogs would not be wasted. He could also call his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu over, cook the frogs in a hot pot and enjoy them for a meal.

    The taste should be pretty good!

    ...

    After half a day, the dozen or so experts who had gone out returned to the Heaven-Splitting Peak.

    After a while, the Sect Leader personally dered that all disciples would be forbidden from going out from that day onwards. The mountain-protecting array waspletely sealed.

    Following that, the Sect Leader and the few Grand Elders discussed carefully with Elder Wan Linyun about what they should do next...

    Elder Wan Linyun was about to be promoted to Grand Supreme. However, he did not care about that. He would usually still cultivate and refine pills silently at Pill Tripod Peak.

    At this moment, he was in the sect. His reputation and influence were not good, but his status was not low.

    Elder Wan Linyun had single-handedly killed many powerful enemies and resolved a crisis for the Immortal Du Sect. Therefore, the sect had to express their gratitude.

    However, it was inappropriate to use ¡°rewards¡± on an elder who had contributed so much. It was also inappropriate to call it a token of gratitude...

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect thought about it and could only smile and say, ¡°Elder Wan Linyun, you must have used a lot of precious poisonous pills this time. The sect shouldpensate you for the losses.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned slightly. He looked at the storage ring that the Sect Leader handed him and instinctively shook his head to reject him.

    It was only right for him to do that for the sect. He could not ept such a reward.

    However, soon, Elder Wan Linyun recalled something. The corners of his lips curled into a cold smile.

    On the other hand, he could treat it as a reward for Li Changshou...

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    With that said, Elder Wan Linyun turned around and walked to the door with his walking stick, leaving them to look at his old and elegant back.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, who was actually of the same generation as Elder Wan Linyun, immediately frowned. He looked at the Grand Elders sitting behind him and asked softly, ¡°Did I say something wrong just now and make Elder Wan unhappy?¡±

    The Grand Elders could only smile bitterly. They were not too familiar with Elder Wan Linyun too...

 Chapter 86: If I Were the Culprit Of The Sneak Attackâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 86: If I Were the Culprit Of The Sneak Attack...</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ,000 kilometers southwest of the Immortal Du Sect, ck figures were sitting cross-legged quietly in a valley that was covered by an array formation.

    Outside the array, there were a few figures hiding in various spots, guarding against any surprise attacks.

    There were also three to four people underground...

    In the deepest part of the valley, the three cultivators sat in the air in a triangr shape. There was a seven-petaled blood lotus beneath each of them, that was gently spinning.

    They had already absorbed half of the three blood lotuses from the Nether Blood Ocean.

    A mosquito-like voice sounded in their hearts. The three of them stopped cultivating and listened attentively.

    Soon, the three of them opened their eyes and lowered their heads.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The sound of the mosquitoes gradually faded into the distance.

    Yuan Ze took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Although the vanguard suffered a setback this time, both of us have yet to achieve our Dao and are unable to make a move in time. When we obtain these good fortunes from Master, I will definitely be able to!¡±

    Read The Latest Chapter at Vipnovel

    ¡°Fellow Daoist! Stop talking!¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist priest on the left quickly interrupted, ¡°Instead of just talking, we might as well take action. We should have done it earlier andpleted the arrangements made by the Lord!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The old Daoist priest Yuan Zeughed awkwardly.

    He slowly closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°We¡¯re about to condense a Golden Immortal Dao Fruit. It¡¯s merely the Immortal Du Sect. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for us to take it down?¡±

    After he finished speaking, the old Daoist priest¡¯s lips curled into a smile, seemingly confident that they would be safe...

    The two Qi Refinement cultivators on Golden Ao Ind, who had also had their Essence Soul Dao corroded by the Blood Mosquitoes, could not help but frown and look at each other.

    He still said it in the end.

    Why don¡¯t we give Lord a warning... to change it?

    The two of them shook their heads and pondered. However, they soon regained theirposure and slowly closed their eyes.

    Their minds werepletely upied by that voice...

    Absorb lotus flowers, condense Dao Fruits, and destroy the Immortal Du Sect.

    There were no longer many opportunities for them to think on their own...

    The three blood lotuses spun slowly once again. Rays of sanguine light darted out and entered their Daoist robes, before filling their void Dao Fruits...

    ...

    ¡°Xuanya, there have been some disturbances in the sect recently. The situation in the sect is not stable. Don¡¯t go into seclusion for the time being. If the sect gets into trouble, head to the Hundred Mortal Hall in time.¡±

    Standing on the white cloud, Youqin Xuanya felt a cool breeze blowing at her. Her master¡¯s advice echoed in her heart.

    Disaster...

    If the sect gets attacked, what should I do as the current Head Disciple?

    If a powerful enemyes to attack the sect, we the disciples who have yet to be immortalized, would not be able to withstand it.

    If such a disaster really happens, and the mountain-protecting array slips into danger, the disciples of the various peaks would allow the sect to have more power to defend against external enemies by taking good care of themselves and not causing trouble for the Immortals in the sect.

    She hated the fact that she had yet to be an immortal. Hence, she could not help her Master and Grandmaster solve their problems.

    She had to do something.

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her thin lips. Her gaze was filled with more determination as she turned around and flew to the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Soon, she received the Hundred Mortal Hall¡¯s permission and took the Token of Permission from the elder. She was about to visit every peak and notify the disciples of her generation that there were earth meridians in their sect that had gone off-path.

    After leaving the Hundred Mortal Hall, Youqin Xuanya thought for a while and headed straight... to Little Qiong Peak.

    The Little Qiong Peak only has the support of Uncle-Master Qi Yuan, Senior Brother Changshou, and Junior Sister Ling¡¯e. It¡¯s naturally the most prone to encountering enemies. It¡¯d be reasonable to inform them first.

    Youqin Xuanya found a reason for herself and flew to the Little Qiong Peak with some uneasiness.

    From afar, she could already see Ling¡¯e floating on the surface of theke. She instantly felt much more rxed. She stepped on the clouds and slowly descended.

    As soon as she entered the istion array outside the Little Qiong Peak, she heard some noises...

    Croak...

    Croak...

    The frogs that were both near and far away kept croaking while jade shadows flickered by theke.

    The ce was originally a spiritualnd meant for cultivation, but it seemed to offer carefree pastoral pleasure.

    Youqin Xuanyanded by theke and scrutinized the lively jade frogs. She was ted.

    Ever since Li Changshou gave her an extremely adorable pink spiritual beast that was a boar, he had unexpectedly opened a door to a new world for her.

    Although she had gone into seclusion too frequently and identally caused the death of the spiritual beast, which she mourned over for several months before burying it under the Heaven-Breaking Peak... Youqin Xuanya developed a strong penchant for such adorable spiritual beasts.

    Standing by theke, she leaned over gently. The water of theke reflected her intoxicating looks and her charming figure.

    Youqin Xuanya stared at the two small Spirit-Eating Jade Frogs. There was a faint smile on her face that was usually cold and beautiful.

    However, the two little frogs that had just been ¡°abnormal¡± seemed to have noticed her gaze as they jumped back into the shallow water beside theke at the same time. With a kick, they disappeared along with the ripples in the water.

    Youqin Xuanya raised her hand to adjust her hair, but her gaze was very gentle.

    At that moment, ripples appeared on the surface of theke. Three pearls slowly rotated, emitting a gentle glow.

    Next, a beautiful figure slowly rose and emerged from theke with two water balls in her hands. The one in her left hand contained a spiritual fish, while the one in her right contained a jade frog...

    Under the soft light, Ling¡¯e squinted and said leisurely, ¡°Beautiful Senior Sister, Do you want this delicious snakehead or this delectable jade frog?¡±

    ¡°Or do you want your cute and virtuous Junior Sister, Ling¡¯e, to make some tea and some snacks for you?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya could not help but burst intoughter. In an instant, she looked just like a plum blossom blooming, and a snow lotus that was starting to bloom.

    Ling¡¯e jumped over from theke and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister, go take a seat inside. Senior has gone to Pill Tripod Peak.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Youqin Xuanya replied gently and took two steps forward with Ling¡¯e.

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly snapped back to her senses. She seemed to have thought of something and was slightly stunned...

    Delicious?

    ¡°Are these all edible?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Snakeheads are delicious. They can be fried, steamed, or brewed with soup. They can also be cooked with the seasoning specially made by Senior!¡±

    ¡°The head of the Jade Frog can also be turned into a dish, a gluttonous Jade Frog... Senior imparted his culinary skills to me back then!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned. ¡°Since we have already abstained from eating. Why must we eat these?¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu can exin this. Wine is useless for cultivation, but Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu still values it like it¡¯s her life. Isn¡¯t it the same with appetite?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to prove it to you.¡± Ling¡¯e rolled up her sleeves, took out a bag of seasoning, and headed towards the kitchen beside theke. ¡°Senior Sister, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll show you what I can do today!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blinked. Just as she was about to say something, Ling¡¯e was already humming a tune and leaping towards the stove.

    Some mes flew out from Ling¡¯e¡¯s fingertips and there was suddenly fire beneath the stove.

    With a snap of her fingers, a spiritual fish jumped out of theke as if it had jumped onto the chopping board.

    Ling¡¯e took out a sharp Dharma artifact which was a dagger meant for removing the fishiness of fish, patted the spiritual fish until it was unconscious, and started to get busy...

    Youqin Xuanya walked over curiously, but she temporarily forgot about the important matters.

    An hourter...

    ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, try it. My skills are not inferior to Senior¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Mmm... How fragrant!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya held onto a pair of jade chopsticks, and her eyes were glistening.

    At the side, Ling¡¯e had already taken out a short table. She took out a bottle of fruit wine that would not make one drunk. She and Youqin Xuanya enjoyed the fish over some drinks by theke.

    Soon, a white cloud emerged from Pill Tripod Peak...

    Ling¡¯e looked at the white cloud¡¯s height and immediately said, ¡°Senior is back. Senior Sister, don¡¯t you have something important to discuss with me and Senior?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya quickly put down her chopsticks and stood up to wee him.

    This time, Li Changshou did not hide. He rode the cloud and floated over.

    ¡°Senior! Senior Sister Youqin has been waiting for you!¡± Ling¡¯e called out.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou,¡± Youqin Xuanya greeted gently and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Li Changshou bowed to return the courtesy. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou and told him about the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array. Then, she said, ¡°If there are external enemies attacking the mountain, the mountain-protecting array will be in danger. Senior Brother Changshou and Junior Sister Ling¡¯e, you guys should head to the Hundred Mortal Hall. There is a way to escape there.¡±

    ¡°We have yet to be immortals. If we remain here, it would be a waste because we will just cause the elders in the sect to be distracted.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, have you told the disciples of the various peaks about this?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was a little embarrassed. ¡°I... decided toe to Little Qiong Peak first.¡±

    She continued, ¡°I was thinking if I could ask you to help me and go to the various peaks with me to discuss this matter with the other disciples of the same generation.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and did not say anything else.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He reminded, ¡°You should change the way you break the news to them. Do not mention the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, have you ever thought that the number of disciples in the current generation have probably only joined the sect for between tens to hundreds of years?¡±

    ¡°If an external enemy intentionally nts a snitch among them, wouldn¡¯t breaking the news to them explicitly be akin to cutting off the escape route for the disciples when an external enemy attacks the mountain?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned. Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°What you said makes sense, Senior Brother Changshou. However, if you don¡¯t trust others, how can you convince them?¡±<

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Trust shoulde only after you know someone well. If you don¡¯t know them well, how can you believe them? There were twists and turns in human hearts. It¡¯s hard to know what their true colors are.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Furthermore, Junior Sister Youqin, why do you think that there is no one in our sect who is afraid of death and is willing to submit to the enemy to survive?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was at a loss for words. However, she did not know how to defend herself. She pondered continuously.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°We are grateful to the sect, but we can only speak for ourselves. We cannot ask others to be like us. The Dao of Heaven and Earthes from the heart. Whether or not a Dao is proper, will also depend on the human heart. Junior Sister Youqin, you can see that in this world, no two people have exactly the same Dao, not even a master and his disciple.¡±

    Youqing Xuanya said, ¡°I¡¯ve been enlightened...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya bowed deeply to Li Changshou, her eyes filled with admiration. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being careless. Thank you for reminding me, Senior Brother Changshou.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, please teach me how to deal with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Li Changshou even bowed to her. However, he concluded in his heart.

    To deal with someone like this toxic girl, it is surprisingly effective to reason with her...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since you want to inform the disciples of the various peaks in advance, why don¡¯t you change your words? Just tell them to hurry to the Heaven-Breaking Peak to hide if any emergencies crop up in the sect.¡±

    ¡°By then, you will guide them to the Hundred Mortal Hall. It will be better than having everyone rush to the Hundred Mortal Hall at the same time.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes lit up. She said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for your guidance...¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, you¡¯re just a little anxious. You can think of that idea if you just give it some thought.¡±

    Li Changshou cut her off without a trace. Then, he made an inviting gesture. ¡°We should not dy this matter. Junior Sister Youqin, don¡¯t procrastinate any longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly, bowed to Li Changshou, and rode a cloud towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Naturally, she had gone to discuss this matter with the elders of the Hundred Mortal Hall in a bid to remind them not to leak the news.

    After hearing Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s advice...

    It is very likely that... there is really a spy!

    Beside theke, Ling¡¯e winked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou smiled at her and rode a cloud to the Pill Chamber.

    A momentter.

    Li Changshou was seated by the desk in the secret underground chamber of the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou yed with the storage ring that Elder Wan Linyun had given him, which was marked by the Sect Leader. He stared at the terrain map which he had previously drawn, on the t table in front of him.

    There were huge amounts of poisonous herbs in the storage ring. It was likely a reward from the sect to Elder Wan Linyun.

    He had once again received a bunch of poisonous pills and incapacitating agents from Elder Wan Linyun...

    Li Changshou decided to return the favor. He decided to use that batch of poisonous pills as ¡°public funds¡± by using them on the guards who were secretly keeping watch.

    Now...

    Li Changshou tapped his fingers on the table and began to analyze.

    If I were those guys, which direction would I choose tounch a sneak attack from?

    ...

    Half a yearter, three thousand kilometers from the north-west of the Immortal Du Sect.

    ck shadows flew close to the ground and quickly rushed through a deste valley. However, those people did not notice that there was a cobweb on a rock on the side of the cliff, that was floating gently in the wind.

    At the same time, they moved towards the dense forest more than 300 kilometers ahead.

    A wooden box that was buried under the tree was gently pushed open. A paper effigy covered in cloth jumped out and used Wood Escape immediately to delve into... the trunk of the old tree beside it.

 Chapter 87: Poison Array Battle. Heh, Poison Array Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 87: Poison Array Battle. Heh, Poison Array Battle!</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    They¡¯reing...

    Or rather, they¡¯re finally here.

    In the darkness, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was not afraid of thieves stealing, but he was afraid of being targeted by thieves.

    Li Changshou felt a little pressured as these enemies did not appear for a long time.

    Ever since he obtained the ring given to him by Elder Wan Linyun half a year ago, Li Changshou had begun preparing for the third stage of the battle.

    Now, it was time to test the results...

    If the other party wanted tounch a sneak attack, they would have to approach the Immortal Du Sect from underground. Then, they would attack.

    That would give Li Changshou a lot of room to maneuver.

    The direction in which the other party appeared, and their path...

    Read The Latest Chapter at Vipnovel

    I was right!

    Although for safety reasons, Li Changshou had also ambushed the paper effigies with ¡®Earth¡¯ characters under the ground of the other five possible paths, the enemies were behaving favorably.

    The path that they had chosen tounch a sneak attack was one of the three main paths that he had set up.

    The only thing that Li Changshou found to be unideal was that the opponent hadunched a sneak attack two to three months apart from the time that he had expected...

    In fact, Li Changshou had previously guessed that he and Elder Wan Linyun might have caused the mastermind to give up on destroying the Immortal Du Sect after they schemed against him...

    However...

    The enemies arrivedte, but they still arrived.

    At that moment, the seven paper effigies with the ¡®Heaven¡¯ character remained motionless. They hid outside the mountain gate and waited quietly.

    Their purpose was still to surround the rear after the great battle.

    That battle tactic did not change.

    On the other hand, the six paper effigies that had the character ¡®Earth¡¯ written on them, were distributed along the six paths that Li Changshou had found in advance. He had spent two to three months setting up many simple poison arrays on those six paths.

    What was the Poison Array?

    Of course, they were array formations that poisonous pills were added to.

    What was different was that the poison arrays that Li Changshou had set up were very obscure and slightly bewitching. His goal was for the arrays to not be easily detected.

    Once someone entered the array, the poisonous powder and poisonous fog would explode instantly. None of their poisonous properties would be wasted!

    That was the true essence of the Poison Array that Li Changshou understood!

    When Li Changshou set up the poisonous arrays, he had never thought that he could use them to destroy his enemies.

    The reason was simple. Since the other party dared to attack the Immortal Du Sect, which was guarded by a Golden Immortal, they must have a Golden Immortal expert as well...

    In fact, Li Changshou had even considered that the other party might have a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He had also made the corresponding arrangements.

    However, with the poison array he had set up with the ¡°divine¡± paper effigies, he would be able to destroy the enemies easily even if their Golden Immortal was powerful.

    Therefore, the poisonous arrays could only be used asnd mines that would instantly explode.

    Li Changshou decided to let the paper effigyy in ambush only because he reckoned that the other party had at least two Golden Immortals. He did not call for Elder Lin Yun to help him.

    He wanted to prevent him from raising his bronze-skinned walking stick and going to fight the Golden Immortals for the sake of Ren School.

    The functions of the six paper effigies were to disturb the enemy, trap the enemy, expose the enemy¡¯s whereabouts, warn the sect in time, and weaken the enemy to a certain extent!

    Hiding in the trunk of a tree, Paper Effigy No. 3 with the ¡®Earth¡¯ character was wobbling. Its body expanded rapidly and transformed into a young and handsome immortal who was d in a long robe.

    His aura and appearance werepletely different from Li Changshou.

    At that moment, half of Li Changshou¡¯s attention was on the paper Daoist. Using the spider webs that he had set up previously, he monitored the group of ck shadows that were rushing towards him from 200 kilometers away...

    Li Changshou soon realized that there were dozens of figures traveling underground.

    The figures followed behind a few great demons who could only burrow into the ground. Although they concealed their auras, their obscurity was far inferior to Earth Escape.

    Has the perfected pangolin be smart?

    However, Li Changshou had considered that point before.

    Some of the poisonous arrays that he had set up were hidden rather deep below ground, and therge array foundations were also arranged diagonally...

    ¡°Eh? Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    In the darkness, Li Changshou frowned. Images ovepped in his heart, and he quickly organized them.

    There is also a group of ambushers in the southwest!

    The enemies have decided to split up!

    However...

    It doesn¡¯t matter...

    Li Changshou split his attention into two and multi-tasked to activate ¡®Earth¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 5.

    Using the paper effigy, he activated ayer of poisonous arrays in the south-west direction and found a pool to hide in.

    After carefully observing for a while, Li Changshou chuckled.

    The current situation was indeed beyond his expectations. He had to admit that there was a certain element of luck involved...

    He had used two of the three ¡°¡®sneak attack paths¡± that he had set up the Poison Arrays in!

    The enemies are really warm and considerate. I¡¯m afraid that his efforts will be wasted.

    Soon, both of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies sensed the pressure from a Golden Immortal.

    There were two paths in the southwest and one in the north.

    Three Golden Immortals?

    Although Li Changshou had sensed that the Dao runes of the three Golden Immortals were a little strange, the suppression of the Golden Immortals was real.

    Three Golden Immortals...

    The situation is a little unpredictable. It is indeed not easy to deal with.

    In the darkness, Li Changshou closed his eyes again and muttered in his heart...

    ¡®Human¡¯ Paper Daoist No.3, activate!

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, who was in a daze while sitting in front of the Pill Furnace, trembled. His eyes gradually glistened.

    He immediately shut down the array around the Little Qiong Peak and sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating the Water Escape and Earth Escape on the surface of theke, was momentarily stunned. Then, she jumped into the air and rushed towards the straw hut by theke...

    ¡°Master! Senior had fainted in the Pill Chamber! Quickly go and take a look!¡±

    Listening to Ling¡¯e¡¯s panicky shouting, Li Changshou¡¯s attention was attracted by the enemies that were three thousand kilometers north-west.

    The group of powerful enemies has entered the Poison Array...

    They had been flying close to the ground and hiding their figures, but they had neglected the path ahead.

    More than ten figures at the front rushed into the first poison array in the northwest direction.

    The poisonous fog exploded, and two people immediately fell!

    However, the other ten-odd people¡¯s expressions did not change at all. Their reactions were also quite fast. The glows of immortal powers and demonic powers bloomed around them as they took out the antidotes and stuffed it into their mouths. They immediately retreated backward...

    The formation that those people were charging at immediately became chaotic.

    ¡°There¡¯s an array formation!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple trap made of poisonous pills. They are indeed cautious. They used their powers to blow open the array formation!¡±

    ¡°Break through quickly!

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss the opportunity to meet up!¡±

    Immediately, a few Heaven Immortal realm demons moved forward and activated their divine powers, blowing away the Poison Arrays effortlessly.

    In that short moment, the dozen or so people who had rushed into the Poison Array previously spat out blood and howled miserably. Their essence souls flew away.

    The Myriad Poison Pill was of extraordinary quality.

    Current results: Six Perfected Immortals Down in One Day.

    Soon after, the group of enemies from the southwest also rushed into the forest where the first Poison Array was located.

    Li Changshou found the right time to activate the poisonous array formation. As the green fog danced in the air, five more Perfected Immortals were down.

    Another Heaven Immortal¡¯s essence soul had been poisoned, and he had lost hisbat strength in a short period of time.

    Poison Array harassment tactic, Green Gate!

    Speaking of which, Elder Wan Linyun was too biased towards the color green. The poisonous fog and poisonous powder of the Poison Pill were an intense green color...

    Li Changshou was different. He wanted the poison to be colorless and tasteless.

    Li Changshou maintained his escape technique to keep the paper effigies going. They then fused with the trees and ponds.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, continued to observe in the dark. Through the two paper effigies, he controlled the subsequent Poison Array...

    The ambushers still did not realize what was going on in front of them. They did not change their path at all and continued charging forward.

    It seems that these guys have a problem with thinking after being controlled.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and observed the situation inside the sect.

    Um...

    It was still very peaceful.

    The Immortal Du Sect had arranged for secret guards to guard against the enemy from a distance of five hundred kilometers away from the sect.

    That was because the Sect Leader and the elders felt that that distance was enough for them to react in time after discovering the enemy.

    However, Li Changshou believed that the Sect Leader and the elders... were too confident.

    Of course, he would not stand out and say those things. He was just a ¡°poor-quality junior immortal¡± on the Little Qiong Peak.

    The only thing he could do was to secretly expand the surveince range to 3,500 kilometers and focus on a few paths.

    He continued to monitor the southwest and northwest with his mind.

    The two groups of ck shadows had a tacit understanding as well. Almost at the same time, they bypassed a Poison Array hidden by Li Changshou and charged into another one.

    The green fog exploded once again. The two ces of explosions were thousands of kilometers apart, and seven to eight figures were swept up during each explosion.

    Li Changshou used the cobweb to search carefully. Indeed, he had once again captured the traces of the Blood Mosquitoes on the Perfected Immortals who had been poisoned.

    The Blood Mosquitoes that appeared this time quickly turned into blood Qi and dissipated.

    This situation...

    It is very possible that the ¡®Daoist Wen¡¯ no longer cared about the matters in this ce. She had probably left early to avoid being targeted by a master of the Ren School...

    If that was the case, the Immortal Du Sect would have a higher chance of winning.

    In total, there were seventy-eight demons, humans, and spirits of the Heaven Immortal realm, three Golden Immortals who were in a strange state, and more than a thousand Perfected Immortals.

    The force formed an obvious suppression on the Immortal Du Sect.

    Moreover, Li Changshou was not sure if there were any other ambushers in the other directions that he could not detect...

    He had to consider that.

    From the looks of it, this is indeed the tribtion of the Immortal Du Sect.

    The only Golden Immortal he knew in the sect was the Sect Leader. There were only over fifty Heaven Immortals and Elders. There were many Perfected Immortals and Essence Immortals in the sect, but he did not know how muchbat power they could unleash.

    During normal circumstances, the Immortal Du Sect was used to being quiet and unupied. They rarely practiced the formations of a hundred or a thousand people.

    Had they spent half of the efforts they spent on their Daopanions, on practicing the arrays... Li Changshou wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time!

    The attackers from both directions were also tough-headed. They advanced a hundred kilometers and suffered three consecutive losses. Only then did they slow down and start to use their Dharma treasures to test the situation.

    It¡¯s exactly as if they are trying to say...

    Are you impressive just because you have plenty of Poison Arrays?

    I will use my life to resist!

    Li Changshou chuckled and did not think too much about it. He focused on controlling the two paper effigies and the opportunity to activate the Poison Array...

    Soon, the battle results increased to more than forty Perfected Immortals, three Heaven Immortals, and four severely Heaven Immortals.

    Although Li Changshou had yet to injure his opponent, his opponent¡¯s speed had slowed down, giving Li Changshou more chances to prepare.

    The effect of the Poison Array is not bad. I can focus on it in the future...

    Sensing that his master and junior were already approaching the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou split his attention and focused on the paper effigy.

    Due to the fact that he had set up too many paper effigies, Li Changshou had also made detailed arrangements.

    The ¡®Heavenly¡¯ paper effigies were in charge of surrounding the enemies after the battle began.

    They each carried arge number of original paper effigies and poisonous powder. Li Changshou ensured that their auras and looks did not have any simrities with his.

    Their entrance was after the battle erupted. When the battle ended, the paper effigies would quickly retreat.

    The ¡®Earth¡¯ paper effigies were responsible for warning Li Changshou and injuring the enemy before the battle. They were mainly used to control the Poison Array. Their auras and looks werepletely different from Li Changshou.

    Two ¡®Earth¡¯ paper effigies were currently performing their intended functions.

    The ¡®Human¡¯ paper effigies were responsible for protecting his junior and master. Although there were few of them, they were all arranged beside thetter.

    For example, the ¡®Human¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 3 was in charge of apanying his junior and masterter. It was pretending to be Li Changshou¡¯s real body and was rushing to the earth meridians with Ling¡¯e to escape...

    Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Recovery Array would be taken over by the ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigy. It was also a ¡®trap¡¯ that could bury powerful enemies.

    A few thumps could be heard outside the Pill Chamber. A few spirit-cultivation Jade-Eating Frogs had jumped into the pond...

    Ling¡¯e and Qi Yuan yelled.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    ¡°Changshou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Two figures rushed into the array formation outside the Pill Chamber...

 Chapter 88: New Funeral Service

    <h4>Chapter 88: New Funeral Service</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Qi Yuan looked at Li Changshou, who was sitting cross-legged, and was slightly stunned. He turned to re at Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your senior brother was unconscious? He¡¯s well, isn¡¯t he!?!¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and suddenly pointed at the spot behind Qi Yuan.

    ¡°Master, look! Senior Brother¡¯s essence soul has left his body!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Qi Yuan turned around and saw his eldest disciple smiling apologetically at him.

    A refreshing fragrance wafted up the tip of Old Daoist Qi Yuan¡¯s nose. Before he could react, the medicinal effect had already taken effect on his essence soul.

    The Turbid Immortal, who had a weaker foundation, rolled his eyes and slowly fell to the ground...

    ¡°Li Changshou¡± was quick-witted. He pulled out a beast-skin sack and ced his master inside.

    He eximed gently, ¡°Little!¡±

    Read The Latest Chapter at Vipnovel

    It was a custom-made version of Li Changshou¡¯s Master¡¯s personalized sack, which was made of more than ten types of spiritual beast hides. It instantly turned into the size of a pouch and was handed to Ling¡¯e by Li Changshou.

    Ling¡¯e sealed the porcin bottle in her hand and said uneasily, ¡°Senior Brother, will Master scold us to death in the future for plotting against him like this?¡±

    Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back.

    He said via voice transmission, ¡°You know Master¡¯s personality as well. If a powerful enemyes to attack, Master will definitely be the first to fight them. I will exin to Masterter on.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, wait here for me, just like during the previous drills. In a while, the bell in the sect will ring. When the disciples rush to the Heaven-Breaking Peak, use the Earth Escape Technique to bring Master and me to the earth meridians. I want to use paper effigies to help me fight. My mind is not here.¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked serious as she said, ¡°Yes! Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry! I will take good care of you and Master!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I will always be by your and Master¡¯s side,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Even if I cannot protect the Immortal Du Sect this time, I will still protect you two.¡±

    Ling¡¯e bit her lips and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, I still feel uneasy... What level are you at now?¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. ¡°Level 8 of Void Return Stage.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and did not ask further.

    Li Changshouughed and did not waste any more effort. After all, there were still many ces where he needed to put more effort into...

    This paper effigy sat in front of the Pill Furnace and closed his eyes.

    Ling¡¯e also knelt beside Li Changshou. She tied her master¡¯s canvas bag around her waist and waited quietly for the bell to ring.

    Although she did not know what was going on with the strong enemy, she felt that it was 80% right since Li Changshou said so...

    As for the other 20%...

    It¡¯s possible that this is a small test that Senior Brother has for me!

    ...

    While the two of them worked together to knock out their master, the two enemy troops had already charged from two directions, into the area 1,500 kilometers away where the Poison Arrays were the most densely-packed.

    If one were to look down from the sky, they would be able to see some strange scenes.

    Two swarms of ck shadows flew close to the ground like locusts, but they kept moving and stopping. Their formation was disrupted from time to time.

    In the various terrains on both sides in front of them, there would always be a thick fog that would gush out without warning.

    Even though they were already on guard, they could not help but fall to the ground every time the Poison Array erupted.

    Li Changshou was slightly impressed by that situation...

    At this moment, the other party has yet toe to their senses.

    Logically speaking, these guys should have felt that they had been exposed when they discovered the first Poison Array.

    What Li Changshou was most worried about was that those puppets would fly into the sky and directly attack the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain gate. The Poison Array that followed would then not have much effect on them...

    However, just as Li Changshou had predicted, after bing puppets, the demons, humans, and spirits had lost most of their abilities to think. They only knew how to follow orders.

    That gave the Poison Arrays a good opportunity to function.

    After counting the distance between the two powerful enemies and the gate, he realized that it was already close to 2,500 kilometers.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He borrowed the hands of the two paper effigies and activated the remaining Poison Arrays that were facing both directions.

    If he had known that the enemies were that tough, he would have set up ten times the number of Poison Arrays in a few directions at the same time. He might have been able to resolve most of the sect¡¯s crisis...

    Forget it. Elder did not give me that many poisonous pills anyway. It¡¯s useless to think about it.

    At the bottom of the tree trunk and the pond, two paper effigies who hadpleted the first half of their mission had disappeared and left temporarily.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind...

    was instantly shifted to the ¡®Explode¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 3 and No. 5!

    In the blink of an eye, two sullen-faced elders flew out from a forest and a stream respectively, which were a few kilometers away from the mountain-protecting array formation.

    They flew into the sky in a daze, looking down at the Immortal Du Sect from the southwest and northwest.

    The location where those two old daoists were, perfectly corresponded to the two enemy troops!

    Their auras were trembling, and immortal power surged within their bodies.

    Immortal power emerged from the Immortal Du Sect and was immediately attracted by the two old cultivators.

    An old-looking elder muttered some words that resonated with the thoughts of many other immortals.

    ¡°What are these two Fellow Daoists doing? Why do they look like strangers...¡±

    Crack!

    In the darkness, Li Changshou snapped his fingers and quickly retracted his thoughts from the two paper effigies.

    ¡°Open your eyes and take a look!¡±

    The two old Daoists raised their heads and roared emitting dazzling immortal light from the inside out...

    They then exploded outside the array!

    The sound was like rumbling thunder. The immortal power that erupted transformed into a wave of air that surged forward, causing the mountain-protecting array to quake continuously!

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect who witnessed the scene... werepletely confused.

    What is going on?

    Two Daoists suddenly appeared. They roared and self-destructed, just to shake the mountain-protecting array?

    Just to let us hear the sounds?

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect was also awakened from his meditation...

    The Golden Immortal Immortal Immortal Spiritual Sense looked in two different directions and immediately discovered two groups of ck figures charging towards the Immortal Du Sect!

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    The middle-aged-looking Daoist priest dashed out of his seclusion chamber and appeared on the Heaven-Splitting Peak. He looked towards the north-west, and then towards the south-west. He shouted, and his voice traveled thousands of kilometers.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you offend our Immortal Du Sect!¡±

    ¡°The elders of the various peaks, listen to my orders! Prepare for battle and defend the sect!¡±

    Therge bell beside the main hall was knocked against the pir, and two Perfected Immortal executives immediately hugged it. They tried their best to knock on the bell inside the sect!

    Those who were originally in seclusion, cultivating, ying chess, joking, or spending time with their Daopanion in the sect were all awakened by the Sect Leader¡¯s voice!

    Numerous figures rushed out from each peak...

    On the other side, the two groups of mosquito puppets that more than 2,000 kilometers away had finally discovered the fact that they had exposed their tracks...

    Old Daoist Yuan Ze, who was wearing a withered-wood mask, and the other two phony Golden Immortals, gave orders simultaneously!

    The figures that were originally speeding along the ground rushed towards the sky in rows. They formed two thick clouds and rushed to the Immortal Du Sect at the same time.

    The three Qi Refinement cultivators from Golden Ao Ind, who had been hiding their auras, unleashed their Golden Immortal oppressive power!

    In the Immortal Du Sect, the Sect Leader and the aura of another Golden Immortal soared into the sky to respond!

    Li Changshou secretly observed and noticed that another Golden Immortal¡¯s aura was rushing out of the Dao Repository Hall.

    Is that...

    Elder Qi Ling?

    Tsk, his Dao name is indeed strange!

    Before Li Changshou could think any further, there were rumbling sounds from various peaks.

    On the sixteen high mountains, sixteen pirs of light various colors shot up from the top of the peaks. A steady stream of spiritual power entered the mountain-protecting array formation!

    The mountain-protecting array formation was no longer as thin and smooth as it used to be. It was thicker, wider, and was full of power!

    In the southwest and north-west directions, two dark clouds rushed over aggressively. Their speed was actually... not much faster than before.

    He was going all out and attacking them head-on!

    Due to the fact that he had discovered the enemy¡¯s tracks in time, the Immortal Du Sect had also started to arrange their troops ording to n.

    The Perfected Immortals and Heaven Immortals of the various peaks started to gather towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Then, they were split into two groups, each flying towards the southwest, northwest, and the outer peaks.

    The Essence Immortals gathered on the Heaven-Breaking Peak and began to prepare for formation.

    The disciples from each peak were also brought to the Hundred Mortal Hall on the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Youqin Xuanya led a few Heaven-Breaking Peak disciples to gather in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall in an orderly manner, guiding the disciples could not participate in the battle.

    At that moment, there was no need to be anxious and flee immediately.

    The mountain-protecting array formation was the first barrier.

    The experts in the sect were the second.

    If the battle situation was not favorable and they were to really end up at the brink of death, those disciples and some Essence Immortals would be sent underground and moved away by the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array...

    Most of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were stunned. They did not know why they were suddenly attacked by a powerful enemy.

    However, they would not give up their lives!

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect also put away their usual kindness and smiles.

    They were either gritting their teeth and re at the explicable enemies that were rushing over from afar and disturbing their quiet cultivation; or glowering at the enemies with their eyes filled with fury and their hearts full of exasperation.

    Although some looked nervous and worried, most of the cultivators from the Immortal Du Sect did not fumble the ball...

    On the Little Qiong Peak.

    The variousyers of array formations that Li Changshou had set up had been activated. It had be a dangerous ce.

    On the other hand, Ling¡¯e was carrying the Paper Effigy No. 3 on her shoulder. She carried her master who had passed out and then used the Earth Escape technique to slowly touch the earth meridians...

    She seemed to be carrying the future of Little Qiong Peak on her delicate shoulders !

    At this moment, she had also snapped out of her usual yful personality. Her eyes shed continuously. Her level of alertness far exceeded that of ordinary people.

    In a corner of the bookshelf in the empty Pill Chamber, a bamboo box was opened and another paper effigy appeared. On his back were the words ¡®Heaven Splits¡¯

    The paper effigy jumped onto the ground and swayed, transforming into Qi Yuan¡¯s appearance. He held three array-controlling jade tokens in his hand.

    Li Changshou remained focused on the battle inside the sect.

    Then, he multi-tasked and fished out the ¡®Earth¡¯ Paper Effigy No.3 and No.5, who were originally controlling the Poison Array thousands of kilometers away, from the tree trunk and pond.

    They had yet toplete their tasks.

    The two paper effigies¡¯ actions were almost synchronized. The original paper dolls jumped out from each of their sleeves.

    After that, the two paper effigies used Earth Escape to get to the ce where the Poison Array had exploded.

    There were four paper dolls on both sides, and they transformed into men and women of different ages. They followed closely behind the paper effigy and flew forward...

    Li Changshou could not ignore the corpses of hispanions.

    Apart from the corpses, the paper dolls began to deal with the poisonous fog scattered everywhere. They did not want anything to happen and cause new karma.

    They were responsible for protecting the primordial environment.

    In the two directions, there were a total of eight original paper dolls working hard. The two paper effigies, who only had the power of Li Changshou¡¯s mystical abilities, hid underground and did not dare to show their faces...

    He had no choice. He had to keep a close eye on the mosquito deterrence!

    The two groups of four paper dolls had a clear division ofbor. They worked well together, and their movements were efficient and stable.

    They used the treasure bag meant for storing poisons, to collect the poison that was spreading everywhere.

    They destroyed the Poison Arrays that had not been activated before.

    They collected all the corpses and took away the storage Dharma treasures on the other party¡¯s body...

    Halfway through, thunder rumbled outside the Immortal Du Sect.

    Outside the mountain-protecting array, the five Golden Immortals had already started fighting. The aftershocks of the battle caused a small part of the world to change color.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect was fighting against two people from the southwest. Elder Qi Ling was blocking another hostile Golden Immortal from the northwest, preventing the three Golden Immortal experts from approaching the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation.

    All sorts of lights from the treasure interweaved, and both sides attacked!

    However, outside the mountain-protecting array, the ferocious Heaven Immortals were already attacking the array wall...

    Li Changshou did not bother about it and continued to get busy.

    Now was not the time for the ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigies to appear. There was still a long process for the other party to attack the array.

    The paper Daoists on both sides increased their speed and finally gathered the corpses they had left behind before the mountain-protecting array was destroyed. They also cleaned up the poisonous gas that permeated the area.

    Then, the two Sky Treasure Umbres were thrown into the air and they opened up two istion arrays.

    The four paper dolls each threw out a Soul-Bewitching Pearl. They searched for remnant souls with high-intensity. Then, they took out wooden fish, copper bell, pper, and trumpets.

    The wooden fisher recited the sutra.

    The person who struck the pper chanted the curse of disaster relief and blessing.

    The person who rang the Bronze Bell chanted the Rebirth Curse.

    The two paper dolls holding the trumpets raised their hands and scattered True Samadhi mes, lighting up the demons, humans, and corpses of the spirits. Then, they took a deep breath, raised their heads, and began ying sorrowful tunes...

    From now on, apart from forcefully exceeding the limits after the battle, I will also give you a funeral service!

    The five Golden Immortals were fighting near the Immortal Du Sect. They shot out rays of light, causing the earth to tremble.

    Li Changshou secretly observed for a while. After waiting for a while, the corpses on both sides had already been burned. They had also finished reading their scriptures, leaving two piles of ck ashes on the ground.

    This time, the four paper dolls attacked at the same time and blew away the ashes...

    During special times, he could only sacrifice some sense of rituals.

    Anyway, there were still many opportunities to do so during the battle...

    The eight paper dolls cleared their tracks and used the Earth Escape Technique to burrow underground, returning to the sleeves of the two paper effigies.

    The two paper effigies had officiallypleted their missions. They headed towards their previous hiding ce, waiting for Li Changshou to retrieve or destroy them.

    If the Immortal Du Sect could stay strong, they would naturally have a chance of being retrieved. It was not easy for paper effigies to be refined.

    If the Immortal Du Sect really could not protect them this time, there was nothing they could do. They could only be destroyed, leaving no traces behind...

 Chapter 89: Hurry and Go Inviteâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 89: Hurry and Go Invite...</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Heaven-Breaking Peak, in front of the Hundred Mortal Halls.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was wearing an icy-blue dress, was running around with a huge sword on her back.

    No one asked Youqin Xuanya to perform those trivial matters. However, Youqin Xuanya felt that she should shoulder that responsibility because she was given the honor of being the Head Disciple.

    However, in terms of cultivation level, the Head Disciple should be... a certain unknown man whosest name was Li...

    He was a Perfected Immortal who had used the Transformation technique on his main body. He was hiding in a ce that he thought was very safe. Although he had avoided the battle outside, he had put in a lot of effort to n, set up, and stabilize the situation in the immortal sect...

    ¡°Xuanya!¡±

    An elder in the Hundred Mortal Hall called Youqin Xuanya over.

    A few Perfected Immortal realm elders, who were on duty to deal with external affairs, handed the jade talisman to Youqin Xuanya. They also had to rush to the outer mountains to fight!

    ¡°Rest assured, Elders!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya held the jade talisman in her hand, her eyes filled with determination.

    Readics at our Webnovel.live

    The elders nodded and smiled, although... deep down, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s words made them feel a little uneasy.

    The Perfected Immortal elders immediately rode a cloud towards the southwest.

    There were still more than a hundred Essence Immortals left in the ce. They were in formation to protect the disciples of the various peaks, in case they were injured by the aftermath of the battle.

    The disciples, who were being protected and ready to retreat at any time, could not help much at the moment. They could only look up at the sky outside the array...

    Their spiritual senses could not extend too far, but they could not help but feel shocked.

    Usually, those who studied more often would continuouslyment and describe the situation beautifully.

    For example, they would say, ¡°Look at those techniques. They¡¯re really... impressive, formidable, incredible and fierce like a thunderstorm!¡±

    ¡°All of a sudden, the earth shook together with the mountains. All of a sudden, the rays light from the treasure scattered in all directions!¡±

    ¡°The power of a Golden Immortal shocks our souls!¡±

    A few people at the side would nod in agreement and immediately say, ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± They wanted to be as cultured as the learned people of the Primordial World.

    There were also those who were focused on cultivating Dao. Apart from those who read other books that contained irrelevant information, most of them were focused on watching the battle and cheering...

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s impressive.¡±

    ¡°When can we be so powerful!?!¡±

    There were loyal and human disciples as well. They had already decided to live and die with the immortal sect.

    The news about the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array quickly spread among the crowd. Many disciples heaved a sigh of relief.

    Everyone had their own thoughts and it was all reasonable.

    However, the situation around the mountain-protecting array was getting tenser and tenser.

    On both sides of the south-west and north-west, hundreds of ck shadows were attacking the light wall of the mountain-protecting array.

    In contrast, the Perfected Immortals and Heaven Immortals in the sect were preparing to charge!

    After the Mountain-Protection Array was fully activated, it was like an imprable turtle shell. Outsiders could not attack it for a while, and the people inside could not use mystical abilities or throw out any Dharma treasures.

    Looking at the attacksunched by the ck shadows outside, they felt that the mountain-protecting array formation would not be able to hold on for much longer.

    The ck shadows were all puppets controlled by the Blood Mosquitoes. Although their minds were not sharp during their journey, most of them did not think and only followed the orders that were given beforehand.

    However, when they fought, they had much better chemistry with each other than the Immortal Du Sect immortals...

    Fortunately, Li Changshou¡¯s Poison Array had consumed about 20% of the mosquito puppets¡¯ totalbat power.

    With the mountain-protecting array, he could use the power of the earth meridians and Spirit Stones to consume thee immortal power of the puppets, as well as their demonic power, and spiritual energy.

    In the following battle, although the Immortal Du Sect was still at a disadvantage, the disadvantage was not too great.

    ...

    Youqin Xuanya, who had been busy in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall for a while, stood at the roof of the hall to rest. Her gaze swept across the surroundings below.

    Why isn¡¯t Senior Brother Changshou here?¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya was shocked. She searched carefully again.

    She quickly confirmed that Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were not outside the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Youqin Xuanya immediately looked in the direction of the Little Qiong Peak and frowned slightly. She wanted to rush to the Little Qiong Peak and take Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e to where she was.

    However, just as Youqin Xuanya was about to activate her Dharma powers to fly into the sky, a voice suddenly entered her ears...

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, it¡¯s not convenient for Ling¡¯e and I to appear now.

    ¡°If the mountain-protecting array is brokenter, we will meet at the underground array.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya heaved a sigh of relief after hearing those words.

    Although she did not know why Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were hiding in the crowd, she did not need to be too anxious since Senior Brother Changshou had said so...

    At the same time, in a narrow and dark corner, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he had prepared himself in advance for the poison!

    After ¡°resolving¡± the hidden danger, Li Changshou continued to observe. If Jiu Jiu and Jiu Wu wanted to ¡°take a look¡±ter, he would have to continue sending voice transmissions.

    That was also the disadvantage of having too many friends.

    A distance 1,500 kilometers southwest and northwest away, the two paper effigies controlling the Poison Arrays hadpleted their mission and returned to their small boxes.

    Li Changshou could temporarily rest.

    The current situation was much simpler than what Li Changshou had prepared for previously.

    The other party only had three Golden Immortal experts and no Zenith Heaven Immortals.

    Moreover, the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were not simple-minded.

    Looking at the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s formation, it¡¯s obvious that they were going to fight and retreatter.

    The Grand Elders¡¯ lips kept moving. They are probably sending voice transmissions to various ces to tell them how to deal with the enemyter.

    That made Li Changshou feel relieved.

    The paper doll retained Qi Yuan¡¯s figure and sat on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou borrowed the paper effigy to watch the Golden Immortals fight and observe the array formations.

    In his head, he carefully tried to deduce the location where the paper effigy would take action next. He waited for the opportunity to begin the official battle when the mountain-protecting array formation was destroyed...

    Little Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu are protected by Exalted Wang Qing. I don¡¯t need to worry too much.

    Li Changshou scanned the southwest direction with his immortal senses and found traces of his Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

    The Nine Jiu Immortals stood in a line, each holding a Dharma treasure and circting their mystical abilities while standing behind their master, Exalted Wang Qing.

    Among the nine of them, the elegant Eldest Senior Sister Jiu Yiyi was the most eye-catching.

    This fairy¡¯s face was as cold as ice. There were three or four treasures floating around her. Her cultivation level was actually at the early-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    The two Grand Elders were standing beside Exalted Wang Qing. They were standing at the front of the South-West Array formation with twelve Heaven Immortal Elders.

    The sect was under attack. Those with higher cultivation levels would rush to the peak first. That was the rule of the Immortal Du Sect.

    The man seemed to have thought of something. He turned to look at his little disciple and asked, ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    Hugging the big gourd, Jiu Jiu looked uneasy and from time to time, she would look at the Little Qiong Peak and quickly agreed.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The corners of Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s lips twitched.

    Little Jiu¡¯s cultivation level is not bad.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chaotic battleter, remember to help each other and take care of Little Wu. He has not recovered from his old injuries.¡±

    Jiu Wu looked ashamed. The other eight fellow immortals bowed in agreement.

    However, Jiu Wu recalled how he had been threatened by Elder Wan Linyun when he visited him.

    Cough. He had been repeatedly instructed by Elder Wan Linyun.

    ¡°If the mountain-protecting array formation is broken by a powerful enemy, you will immediately retreat to the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Do not fight with anyone and open this brocade pouch!¡±

    The brocade pouch was in Jiu Wu¡¯s sleeve. He did not dare to take it away.

    Back then, when Elder Wan Linyun said those words, he and Jiu Shi were so frightened that they could not regain their senses for a few days.

    Jiu Wu thought for a moment and took two steps forward. Standing behind Exalted Wang Qing, he reported the matter that Elder Wan Linyun had previously told him about.

    Exalted Wang Qing did not ask further and he instructed Jiu Wu to do as Elder Wan Linyun said.

    Jiu Wu retreated to his position and looked outside the array formation. He stared at the figures attacking the mountain-protecting array formation and gripped his sword tightly.

    He had processed a few bottles, but he immediately activated the Myriad poisonous pill.

    Jiu Wu thought Disciple-Nephew Changshou should have gone to the Heaven-Breaking Peak by now.

    His immortal senses swept past the Hundred Mortal Hall of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Jiu Wu frowned.

    After searching carefully, the short Daoist was stunned.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were not in the Hundred Mortal Hall. They were not even on the Heaven-Breaking Peak!

    Jiu Wu suddenly thought of something and felt anxious...

    After much thought, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e¡¯s safety.

    Once again, Jiu Wu said to his master, ¡°Master, I want to go to the Little Qiong Peak first and bring Disciple-Nephew Changshou and Ling¡¯e to the Hundred Mortal Hall.¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changshou has always been hot-blooded. I¡¯m worried that he will use the array formation he set up to injure the enemy and help us fight!¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who was standing at the side, wanted to say something but hesitated. She pursed her lips and continued to stay there, fighting alongside her senior brothers and sisters.

    It¡¯s just taking Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e to the Hundred Mortal Hall. Fifth Senior Brother can go alone.

    Jiu Wu took a look at the rather sturdy mountain-protecting array formation and left in a hurry, rushing towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    Indeed...

    In the darkness, Li Changshou, who had captured that scene, sighed in his heart. He was about to speak to Jiu Wu.

    At this moment!

    Golden rays of light shed in the sky, and a long sword with a little bit of merit shed through the cloud path, dragging out a ten-thousand-feet-long sword beam. It was proceeding with an unstoppable momentum!

    A Golden Immortal suddenly attacked the mountain-protecting array formation!

    The light wall of the mountain-protecting array trembled violently. The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect shouted and once again held back the two Golden Immortals...

    While the mountain-protecting array was not stable, countless streams of light erupted at the same time outside the array formations at the southwest and north-west!

    The tacit understanding between the Mosquito Puppets was fully disyed!

    The sh from the array¡¯s light wall suddenly stopped. In the next moment, it exploded. Primordial Energy surged in all directions like a tsunami!

    A Grand Elder of the Immortal Du Sect raised the shimmering pagoda high and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±

    In an instant, countless streams of light burst out from the south-west, north-west, and north-west sides. Mystical abilities and Dharma treasures were unleashed simultaneously!

    In the north-west direction, a poisonous hand that blotted out the sky was pressed downwards. Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s sleeves fluttered as his beard and hair parted. He looked majestic.

    However, the seven to eight Heaven Immortal realm demons were prepared for it. They sacrificed their Dharma treasures and worked together to fend off the Poisonous Immortal!

    The other immortals from both sides only dared to use Dharma treasures and mystical abilities to attack from afar. They did not dare to step into the green poisonous fog that was rapidly spreading.

    In the south-west direction, dozens of Heaven Immortals were engaged in closebat. The sky was filled with streams of light, and there were already people falling from the clouds...

    When Jiu Wu saw that, he immediately turned around to help.

    However, just as he turned around, he heard a voice transmission beside his ear.

    ¡°Open the brocade pouch. Do not interfere with anything else. You can¡¯t turn the situation around by yourself!¡±

    Elder Wan!

    Jiu Wu was stunned. He took out the brocade pouch from his sleeve and took a look. Then, he suddenly realized something.

    Uh...

    Why have I never thought of this before?

    Looking at the intense battle, the short Daoist gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. Then, he turned around and rushed towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak!

    Li Changshou, who had been hiding in the dark, was obviously the one who had transmitted his voice to Jiu Wu earlier. He had only imitated Elder Wan¡¯s voice and tone.

    Elder Wan was currently engaged in a fierce battle in the north-west direction of the sect. How could he care about Jiu Wu?

    After this...

    I¡¯ll see how you cry, Uncle-Master.

    Li Changshou shifted his mind and started multitasking again.

    In the forest hundreds of kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect, four wooden boxes were opened by the paper doll.

    The paper effigies, that were covered in cloth bags and were of an astonishing thickness, jumped out of the box. Their bodies swayed and expanded rapidly, turning into two men, two women, and four Dao cultivators.

    Close the door and release the dogs!

    Uh, I can scold myself, but I should hit a dog!

    Two figures from the north and south executed the Earth Escape technique and headed towards the two areas outside the Immortal Du Sect where the intense battles were taking ce...

 Chapter 90: Crying Is Also A Technique

    <h4>Chapter 90: Crying Is Also A Technique</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The moment the mountain-protecting array formation was broken through, he used the Immortal-tier Wind Speech Incantation to imitate Elder Wan¡¯s voice.

    Before he transmitted his voice to his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, Li Changshou had some doubts in his heart.

    Sect Leader, he...

    Can he do it...

    As the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, he must have some connection with the founder of the Immortal Du Sect, the Perfected Du¡¯e.

    Logically speaking, Sect Leader should be considered a small fry of Ren School.

    The battle outside was originally meant to protect the mountain-protecting array. Yet, the array formation was struck by the opponent¡¯s sword!

    However, considering that the Sect Leader is fighting against two enemies on his own, and that the three Golden Immortals with unknown origins have the vicious Daoist Wen from the Primordial World behind them...

    Sigh, it¡¯s not easy being a Sect Leader.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, made preparations to run away at any time. He made up his mind that even if he was lucky enough to be a Zenith Heaven Immortal in the future, he would never set up a sect and cause karma.

    Once the mountain-protecting array formation was broken, there was no longer any barrier in the door.

    The Heaven-Breaking Peak seemed to be the center and the safest ce, but in reality, it was the most dangerous ce.

    If the Golden Immortal in the sky were to strike again, he would definitely sh at the main peak!

    Therefore, Li Changshou was willing to sacrifice some of his usual concealment methods to prevent his master and junior from appearing on the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He also had to arrange for Ling¡¯e to carry the paper effigies and bring her master to the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array to wait.

    He hid in order to avoid being plotted against. In the end, he only wanted to be safe.

    He could not turn the tables.

    With the protection of the three paper effigies, there was no need to worry about Ling¡¯e¡¯s safety.

    Li Changshoue had long given Paper Effigy No. 1 and Paper Effigy No. 2 to his master and junior.

    After sending the voice transmission to his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, Li Changshou scanned the Heaven-Splitting Peak with his immortal senses and saw young disciples of the same generation...

    Looking at the confused and helpless faces, he sighed softly.

    I can¡¯t ask too much of others.

    I just have to do my best and contribute what I can.

    Then, he continued to control the paper effigy and made it travel across thend to rush to the Immortal Du Sect.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s broken?¡±

    ¡°The array is broken!¡±

    In front of the Hundred Mortal Hall, the disciples looked at the mountain-protecting array that had exploded and felt the Golden Immortal pressure that had suddenly increased several times. Most of them panicked at that moment.

    Youqin Xuanya bit her lips and stood on the eaves of the main hall. She raised her head and looked at the Golden Immortals engaged in the battle in the sky.

    The aftershocks of the battle turned into waves that swept over!

    On both sides of the south-west and north-west, two immortal wars were getting intense!

    Streams of light shed across the sky, and figures were slowly approaching the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    Based on that situation, the Immortal Du Sect was at a disadvantage.

    What should I do?

    Youqin Xuanya looked at the jade talisman in her hand. It was the key to opening the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array. It was also the route for the disciples to escape.

    If Senior Brother Changshou was here, what would he do?

    Yes, he would definitely fight hard against the enemy after sending his juniors out!

    She could not help but think that way. She gradually made up her mind.

    I must bring the disciples of the same generation out safely without fail. Then, I¡¯lle back and do my best for the sect!

    At that moment, Jiu Wu rushed over with his long sword. He flew over the disciples¡¯ heads andnded in the hall.

    Youqin Xuanya turned around andnded on the eaves. She quickly followed him into the hall.

    She initially thought that the Perfected Immortal executive of the sect had rushed over in a hurry to prepare to clear up the path for going down and wanted to help Jiu Wu.

    However, what Youqin Xuanya and the disciples outside the hall did not expect was...

    The short Daoist let out a wail and kowtowed in front of the portrait in the Hundred Mortal Hall...

    ¡°Sect Master is supreme!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master is supreme! Please show your might and save the Immortal Du Sect!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Du Sect follows the teachings of the master. It is peaceful and unfettered. We cultivate peacefully and protect the human race. However, we are suffering a disaster for no reason. We have been used by someone who is trying to sow discord among the three sects!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master is supreme!

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    Dong-dong-dong-dong. After a few kowtows, Jiu Wuid on the ground and whimpered.

    Youqin Xuanya felt her nose sting when she saw that...

    Could it be that the Immortal Du Sect really cannot survive this cmity today?

    However, they have only started the battle. Although the mountain-protecting array formation is broken, there are not many injured immortals or casualties on our side. The Heaven-Breaking Peak still being guarded by a huge array, we have not been attacked...

    This executive is crying as if we are about to be wiped out?

    Youqin Xuanya was at a loss as well.

    Jiu Wu lowered his head and cried for a while. He did not feel anything in his heart and did not feel like he was being watched...

    The short Daoist lifted his head and looked at the portrait. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes. Then, he took a deep breath and repeated the ¡°scripted lines¡± that he had just said.

    Many disciples rushed to the entrance of the hall and heard Jiu Wu crying. Most of them looked sad.

    At the same time, on the other side...

    Li Changshou had been secretly controlling the four paper effigies. He had quicklypleted the preparations to take down the enemy troops.

    The four original paper dolls required nearly ten times the amount of paper required by the ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigies.

    He carried the immortal power that he had previously injected, as well as his colorless and odorless poisonous pill powder that was of the highest level.

    He quietly hid underground, slowly moving forward as the battle progressed...

    During such an intense battle, the four paper dolls would be instantly killed if they appeared.

    He had to be patient and wait patiently for the right time!

    Only by maximizing the effects of the four paper dolls would they be able to live up to the expectations of the old trees!

    Launching sneak attacks was about being bold, careful, and ruthless.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect on both sides were fighting and retreating as Li Changshou had predicted.

    That gave Li Changshou the opportunity he was waiting for.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were very united in the big ¡°armed melee battle¡±.

    If someone was injured, they would definitely be dragged to the back. The fellow disciples who had spare energy would also quickly assist them.

    However, it was also because of that mutual support that many immortals could not fully unleash their powers. They could only retreat continuously.

    Six peaks have already been lost in the outer mountains. Although not many immortals from the Immortal Du Sect died due to the mutual support, half of them were injured...

    The mosquito puppets were on the other extreme end.

    They did not care about each other¡¯s lives and only focused on attacking.

    Just like a group of ferocious beasts that were mentally connected, they worked well together, hoping to unleash their full power in a short period of time.

    Li Changshou sighed and thought...

    Daoist Wen is really something.

    At this moment, he did not have the right opportunity. Li Changshou could not help but be distracted. He used his immortal senses to scan the person who was most important in the battle¡ª Jiu Wu.

    There was only one way to resolve the crisis of the Immortal Du Sect from the root. There was only one way to prevent the Western Sect or other factions from plotting against the Immortal Du Sect.

    To get the big shot to appear!

    If Jiu Wu cried at the moment that the Immortal Du Sect was on the brink of death, and got a few experts of Ren School to attack, not only would the Immortal Du Sect be able to ovee the crisis, they would also be free from worries in the future!

    However...

    Li Changshou sensed for a while and frowned.

    His Uncle-Master Jiu Wu kept whimpering and wailing. It could really make those who heard and saw him feel mncholic, but the people around the portrait... did not waver.

    Was he not crying hard enough?

    Not enough people?

    Or did the lines not work?

    Li Changshou quickly pondered in his head. He did not forget to pay attention to the battle between the two sides. He controlled the paper effigy to follow them secretly.

    Jiu Wu cried again. There were no Dao runes around the portrait.

    Very quickly, Li Changshou, who was hiding in the darkness, made a decision. He cast the Immortal-tier Wind Speech Incantation and secretly transmitted his voice to Youqin Xuanya, who was standing at the door.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, let¡¯s talk outside the hall.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned at first. Then, she turned around and left the hall without any hesitation.

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice, ¡°I heard Uncle-Master Jiu Wu crying inside. I suddenly thought that this might be a way to save us. However, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s crying method is wrong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a small fry so no one is going to take me seriously.. As the Head Disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, are you willing to give it a try? If you are, just nod.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately nodded. She scanned her surroundings but could not find Li Changshou.

    All of a sudden, the disciples heard a loud sound above them. All the disciples looked up immediately and saw that the clouds were shing with light and lightning. Waves of Primordial Energy surged downwards.

    The two hundred-odd Essence Immortals outside the main hall all unleashed their immortal powers. They used simple array formations to create a barrier formed from immortal power, preventing the disciples from being hit by the aftershocks of the battle.

    They heard another roar. A divine beast that was shrouded in purple mes suddenly appeared in the clouds!

    It raised its head and roared. The mes around it swept in all directions, forcing the hostile Golden Immortals in front of it to retreat!

    It was awe-inspiring and unparalleled!

    However, there was a wisp of ck Qi lingering around the divine beast, making it look a little weak and feeble.

    The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Elder Qi Ling had already transformed into his main body!

    Youqin Xuanya heard Li Changshou¡¯s warning and frowned.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Do you remember my instructions? If you can remember clearly, nod hard.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded hard.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Remember not to utter a single word. Remember to bear these words in mind with your essence soul.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I told you about thister. Just say that you felt something!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded gently. She was already very impressed by Li Changshou¡¯s excellent morals and character.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Next, find an emotion to make your emotionse from the bottom of your heart and think about things that will make you sad and angry.¡±

    A devastating matter that evokes emotions from the bottom of the heart...?

    Youqin Xuanya was a little confused. Under Li Changshou¡¯s guidance, she quickly tried to find that feeling.

    She seemed to have nothing to be sad about. Her family was doing well and her cultivation was smooth. Her master treated her very well too.

    Youqin Xuanya hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I can¡¯t think of anything!¡±

    Her voice was rather loud, and the surrounding disciples looked over.

    Youqin Xuanya immediately turned around and faced the hall.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice lingered in her ears. He still sounded like he was not in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. At times like this, the more anxious you are, the more prone you are to mess up.¡±

    ¡°Um... Think of something immediately. Something that you love most, it can be a pet or something like that.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya muttered, ¡°Can I think about the spiritual beast you gave me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very good. Take note of your emotions. Imagine that it is swaying its tail gently in front of you. Then...¡±

    ¡°It was suddenly hit by a mountain rock and unfortunately passed away. Its head was bleeding. It was extremely miserable. You buried it.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya bit her lips lightly. The scene of her burying the little spiritual beast surfaced in her heart. She felt guilty and her expression was extremely gloomy.

    However, Li Changshou soon realized that her emotions were pure sadness andcked anger.

    Hence, Li Changshou added,

    ¡°Then, you didn¡¯t pay attention for a while and suddenly realizedter that the spiritual beast¡¯s corpse had been stolen. You¡¯ve been searching for its traces all the way while slowly advancing...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya subconsciously took a step forward and entered the hall once again. Li Changshou¡¯s voice was like a demonic voice that affected her mind.

    He said, ¡°Someone dug it out and roasted it.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were filled with grief and indignation.

    In the darkness, Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Keep this up! Continue feeling those emotions! Go to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°After lighting up three incense sticks, kowtow thrice and say those words!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath and immediately took a step forward. Li Changshou instantly dispelled the Wind Speech Incantation.

    He did not dare to enter the hall with his immortal senses and only observed from afar.

    Youqin Xuanya, the Head Disciple of the younger generation of the Immortal Du Sect, walked around the sobbing Jiu Wu, picked up three purple incense sticks, lit them up, and ced them in the incense burner.

    Then, she took two steps back and knelt on the meditation cushion beside Jiu Wu. She lowered her head and kowtowed thrice.

    Jiu Wu turned his head to take a look. He was confused.

    Her long hair was a little messy, and her icy-blue dress blossomed like a lotus flower. She had a miserable expression...

    ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Dao Sect, Xuanya. I hereby greet you, the Grand Pure One of the three sects!¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect had passed down the Inaction Sutras, which were used as the foundation of the sect. The Grand Pure One had taken the position as the founder of the orthodox Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°Today, the demons from outside plotted against us and sowed discord between the disciples. They have evil intentions, and they have no previous feud with the Immortal Du Sect! The Immortal Du Sect did not provoke these demons! Please take a look, Saint!¡±

    Then, Youqin Xuanya knelt down once again and started to read the first volume of the Inaction Sutra.

    Jiu Wu was stunned. Why does it feel like... what I just said was more advanced than what I had just now...

    This time...

    As Youqin Xuanya recited the second line of the Inaction Sutra, the portrait in front of her shook slightly.

    Indescribable, undetectable, and obscure Dao runes floated out from the portrait and disappeared from the portrait!

 Chapter 91: Paper Army Strikes!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Paper Army Strikes!</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Today, the wind in Tushita Pce suddenly became noisy...

    Why is there someone crying beside my ear?

    Under a tree in the corner of the Tushita Pce¡¯s backyard, a young man in a blue robe frowned slightly.

    As he was meditating, he looked at the blurry image that appeared in his head.

    A short Daoist, who was five to six feet tall, leaned over and sobbed. Beside him, there was a pretty good-looking female disciple, who also had a pitiful look on her face.

    The young man smiled bitterly and sighed.

    Teacher, you¡¯re doing this again.

    Since you are unwilling to go out, I want to cultivate in peace.

    They are probably worshiping your portrait, Teacher. I don¡¯t have any portraits or sculptures that have been passed down to the primordial times.

    Teacher, your realm is really too mysterious and amazing. You caused your karma to slip onto ¡®slipped¡¯ karma onto your disciple...

    ¡°However, to be able to rm a teacher who doesn¡¯t like to ask about anything, you guys are really impressive...¡±

    The young Daoist chuckled and slowly stood up.

    He pinched his fingers to calcte and deduce. As he followed the guidance that his teacher had given him, he understood something.

    He said softly, ¡°So there are external enemies looking for trouble with the Immortal Du Sect. The Immortal Du Sect is in trouble for no reason...¡±

    I, Ren School, did not take the initiative to cause trouble, but someone wanted to use my sect to sow discord among the three sects?

    Tsk, I have to manage this.

    ¡°Thest time I was in Elder Moon Hall, I broke the marriage y figurine of a kid from the Immortal Du Sect. This time, I went to help the Immortal Du Sect. I can then be considered to have severed this karma.¡±

    The young man did not finish his sentence. He took a casual step forward and appeared outside the Tushita Pce.

    After taking a few more steps, he arrived at the Western Heavenly Gate and floated out. The Heavenly troops and Heavenly Generals guarding the gate did not notice him at all...

    After a short while, the young man had already left the Nineyered Celestial Pce. He was looking down at the magnificent primordial world from the sky.

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is the Dao sect that Daoist Du¡¯e had passed down. I can bring Daoist Du¡¯e along and ask him to take action. As such, the karma is much smaller. There is another troublesome matter...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Du¡¯e is only my teacher¡¯s in-name disciple. I¡¯ve heard my teacher talk about Dao several times. Before I enter the sect, I should call him Senior.¡±

    ¡°However, I am the only personal disciple of Teacher. He is just a disciple in name, so he has to call me Senior... How should I address him?¡±

    The young Daoist priest was caught in a dilemma. His figure drifted into the distance, towards the intersection between the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, the North Continent, and the Kunlun Immortal Mountain of the Middle Continent.

    After flying for a while, the Kunlun Mountain was already in sight. Great Taoist Master Xuandu was very reliable. Very quickly, he realized another problem.

    ¡°Senior Brother Du¡¯e, which cave did you cultivate in at the Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    The Great Grandmaster Xuandu calcted with his fingers and soon nodded.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Immortal Du Sect has arge supply of Qi that canst us a long time. It will not be destroyed anytime soon. The disaster this time seems to have been decided. There¡¯s no need to rush over... Let¡¯s look for Senior Du¡¯e first. Otherwise, if we don¡¯t handle this properly, Teacher will lock us up for numerous millennia...¡±

    With a sigh, the young Dao Master disappeared from Kunlun Mountain. He circled around the Jade Void Pce and searched for the Ancestral Master who had taken charge of the Immortal Du Sect halfway through.

    ...

    A moment ago, the Immortal Du Sect.

    It was useful!

    The Saint reacted, ahem, Saint¡¯s portrait reacted!

    There was indeed something wrong with the lines!

    Jiu Wu was excited while Youqin Xuanya heaved a sigh of relief...

    Li Changshou was not happy. Instead, he reflected on himself.

    Previously, I¡¯ve been a little inconsiderate. I asked Elder Wan Linyun to give Uncle-Master Jiu Wu the brocade pouch and put up a pitiful act. However, I overlooked too many details, as well as the main objective of Ren School.

    Just now, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had cried repeatedly. Regardless of whether the Saint could sense it, it would be difficult for him to bother taking a look at them...

    After careful analysis, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s exnation seemed to mean that he wanted the Sect Leader of Ren School to help him before the sect was destroyed.

    That meant that the Immortal Du Sect was umting karma for the sect master of Ren School.

    Li Changshou snapped out of his daze and found a second candidate to cry and solve the situation. He made Youqin Xuanya pay attention to the details of her emotions and the title of Saint.

    First, she exined that the Immortal Du Sect belonged to the Perfected Immortal Du¡¯e¡¯s lineage. Then, she read the Inaction Sutra and asked the Saint to examine and verify that they were indeed taught by the Ren School.

    As a result, it sounded like an external enemy was invading the Immortal Du Sect and increasing karma for the sect master of Ren School.

    The portrait of the Saint immediately responded!

    However, the Dao runes on the portrait of the Saint were quickly retracted. That indicated that the old Saint or some expert from the Ren School already knew about the matter.

    It was still unknown when he would intervene.

    Li Changshou quickly analyzed in his head.

    The chances of an expert from Ren School appearing next should be as high as 70%. However, it¡¯s hard to say if they can arrive in time to provide support.

    I can¡¯t ce my hopes on external aid.

    I have already done what I could do in the aspect of summoning someone powerful. There is no need for me to spend more effort.

    To be safe, I have to persevere with my ns.

    If the building really copses, I should run... when I¡¯m supposed to.

    Li Changshou then sent a voice transmission to Youqin Xuanya. ¡°This is done. Junior, please wait a while. Don¡¯t mention this voice transmission message to anyone else.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded lightly. She seemed to want to say something but hesitated.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses had already left the ce. He focused on controlling the paper effigy...

    Previously, there had been some dy in the Hundred Mortal Hall, and the battles in the southwest and north were already in full swing.

    The two sides fought all the way from the outer area of the mountain gate to the top of a few peaks.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect retreated again and again. More than half of the Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals were injured. Dozens of Perfected Immortals had died. Fortunately, only two of the Heaven Immortals had died.

    On the other hand, although the mosquito puppets were bing more and more ferocious, they had lost quite a bit of their battle strength.

    There were already three Heaven Immortal realm demons that were buried in Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s hands!

    In terms of battle results, the runner-up who was catching up closely behind would be Exalted Wang Qing. He had killed a human Heaven Immortal and a Heaven-Immortal-level Great Demon, which caused him to be ranked second.

    There were also a few Heaven Immortal elders who had their own gains...

    However, the overall situation was still not optimistic.

    At that moment, Elder Wan Linyun felt as if he had returned to the battle that took ce ten thousand years ago. His heroic spirit surged, and he had been fighting alone all along!

    However, that old man was secretly depressed...

    Previously, under Li Changshou¡¯s guidance, he killed many great demons but it felt effortless to him. He had at most only used a few more poisonous pills...

    However, during the head-on battle, his poisonous pills, poison mystical abilities and poison techniques seemed to have been greatly weakened...

    It felt rather strenuous and difficult to achieve.

    It did not feel as good as it did when he was working together with Li Changshou to plot against the enemy.

    Indeed, Changshou not only has a unique understanding of poison. His future potential is also immeasurable.

    While Elder Wan was thinking about it, his attacks became more vicious.

    He had already made up his mind. If he could protect the Immortal Sect in this battle, he would teach Li Changshou the Poison Sutra that he was most proud of. That would be a reward for the secret warning that he had given Li Changshou.

    Suddenly, Elder Wan Linyun felt a gentle breeze brushing past his ear, and he heard a familiar voice...

    ¡°Elder Wan, it¡¯s me, Changshou.¡±

    ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t reminisce about the battle. Divert your attention and observe the situation in the south. It¡¯s best if both sides retreat to the Heaven-Breaking Peak together. Later on, we¡¯ll use their array formation to defend ourselves. That¡¯s the proper way to reduce the casualties in the sect.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded secretly. He observed the situation around him and realized that he had already gone in alone.

    It was not because Elder Wan was too fierce, but because the immortals from the same sect... retreated too quickly.

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice again.

    ¡°Elder, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will enter the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array with the disciples of the various peakster. Elder, please take care of yourself.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Elder Wan Linyun squinted slightly. A cold smile appeared on his lips.

    The few demons that were resisting Elder Wan Linyun panicked and hurriedly retreated.

    However, Elder Wan Linyun retreated at the same time. He was slightly closer to the immortals on his side.

    He was just happy purely because Li Changshou was safe and sound...

    After settling the small detail, Li Changshou continued to observe the situation in the dark.

    At that moment, there were only a few peaks left on Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured a few injured Perfected Immortal realm elders who were in charge of the external affairs of the sect. They were rushing towards the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    It seemed that they wanted the disciples to leave first...

    Next, the Heaven-Breaking Peak would be the venue for the battle.

    Although there was still a protective array, most of the disciples who had yet to be immortals had low cultivation levels. If they were not careful, the Hundred Mortal Hall might just experience a bloodbath caused by some mystical abilities or Dharma treasures.

    One of the Grand Elders ordered the disciples with insufficient cultivation levels to avoid trouble temporarily. The injured Perfected Immortal elders would be in charge of protecting the disciplester.

    Li Changshou pondered for a moment. He gave a few instructions to Ling¡¯e, who had been hiding near the underground teleportation array for quite some time. He told her to sneak into the crowd of disciplester and leave with his main body and their master.

    Ling¡¯e immediately nodded her head to show that she had understood. She continued to hide in a crevice, quietly waiting for arge group of disciples from the Immortal Du Sect to appear.

    As for Li Changshou¡¯s main body...

    Two months ago, he had already found a hiding ce and cleverly hid within it. He had never taken the initiative to move around.

    A momentter, a hole appeared in the corner of Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Under the constant urging of the elders, Youqin Xuanya and Jiu Wu, the young disciples rushed into the hole that was driven vertically into the ground and flew underground.

    When the batches of disciples arrived at the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array, Ling¡¯e found a chance and walked out from the corner with Li Changshou to join the disciples.

    The process was quite perfect. His junior had made another contribution.

    When Youqin Xuanya arrived and saw Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She held onto the jade talisman and activated the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array.

    At the bottom of the underground cave, a thousand-foot-wide array disc withplex patterns appeared. There seemed to be sounds of dragon roarsing from beneath the array disc...

    An elder from the Hundred Mortal Hall yelled, ¡°Quick, enter the array fifty at a time!¡±

    ¡°Xuan Ya, you and Elder Ge will lead the way together! The teleportation array is located in a valley in the east!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately executed the order. She led the disciples who were closest to the array formation and rushed into the array disc. Her figure sank slightly and disappeared in a sh!

    The main meridians of the earth were equivalent to the ¡°tiny vessels¡± of God Pangu.

    The Earth Meridian Teleportation Array could allow the Qi Refinement cultivators to follow the earth meridians and move in two different directions.

    The disciples of the Immortal Du Sect did not panic. Some of them even took the initiative to stay at the back and let the disciples who were slightly weaker to move forward...

    The entire retreat was orderly. Ling¡¯e was also taken care of by many seniors from other peaks. The third batch was teleported away.

    Li Changshou had allowed a wisp of his immortal senses to apany his junior and hence he had nothing else to worry about.

    Most of the younger generation had retreated. The Immortal Du Sect cultivators had also retreated to the vicinity of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    At that moment, the battle line was pulled apart. The main peak¡¯s array had yet to be activated.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect looked dejected. The mosquito puppets had already focused their attention on the few Heaven Immortals from the Immortal Du Sect!

    Li Changshou had been waiting for that moment!

    ¡°Paper effigies, attack!¡±

    Near the Heaven-Splitting Peak, four paper effigies appeared quietly in the two valleys between the mountains. Half of their bodies emerged from the soil.

    From their sleeves and clothes, white paper dolls quickly jumped out. Then, the four paper effigies quickly sank into the ground.

    There were twenty paper dolls on each side of the river valley in the north and south. They quickly scattered around the four paper effigies...

    That number was already the limit that Li Changshou can ry his instructions through to control the paper effigies. Besides, it could notst long...

    The forty paper dolls turned into forty ¡°immortal troops¡± in light blue armor.

    They all had different appearances and were not strong. Their defense was Perfected. Each of them carried a simple Dharma artifact on their back, which was a longbow, and they also held onto special arrows.

    Those longbows only had some basic restrictions. They were not considered treasures.

    They quickly rushed towards the forest in front of them. When they arrived at the hidden locations that Li Changshou had previously found, they pulled the string on the longbow to the maximum.

    On the arrow,plicated patterns lit up!

    ¡°Silent Heavenly Poisonous Arrow¡±: Consumption-type self-refining Dharma artifact that can be cast inrge-scale, provides high uracy, andunchesrge amounts of poisonous powder in an instant!

    When killing enemies, one does not need to use mystical abilities or Dharma treasures. Instead, one should maximize one¡¯s advantage.

    A toned and muscr body cannot rival a brick.

    Release!

    In a dark and narrow corner, Li Changshou snapped his fingers, and the bowstrings of the forty longbows vibrated!

    One by one, the dharma artifacts silentlyunched arrows at a rapid speed. From behind the enemy troops, they rushed towards the ce where the mosquitoes puppets were gathering in...

 Chapter 92: â€œCome here!â€

    <h4>Chapter 92: ¡°Come here!¡±</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Whoosh...

    It was a very soft sound of air being swept across...

    One by one, the Heavenly Poisonous Arrows moved through the air and stealthily darted towards the group of enemies at the back.

    There were no fluctuations of immortal power, nor any sharpness.

    However, it was inevitable for there to be some disruption in the air.

    In order to prevent the immortal enemies from sensing them, the arrows did not dart at any of them. Instead, they locked onto the gaps between the figures at the periphery...

    Li Changshou¡¯s timing was very urate.

    At the back of the two arenas, forty arrows sessfully reached the designated height.

    The half-foot-long cylinder in front of the poisonous arrow split open at the same time. Waves of colorless and odorless poisonous powder and poisonous fog spread in the sky...

    Plop...

    They were like colorful fireworks that bloomed in the clear sky.

    At the periphery of the enemies, the twenty-odd Perfected Immortals did not have time to turn around. Suddenly, their vision turned ck and they fell down towards the clouds...

    Gusts of wind blew, and the poison that could kill Heaven Immortals quickly scattered. ck shadows kept falling downwards like dumplings.

    The Blood Mosquito puppets were truly afraid of being poisoned.

    This time, they reacted extremely quickly. One of the Heaven Immortal puppets noticed that something was amiss and immediately shouted.

    ¡°Drumming Dharma powers! Someone from the rear poisoned us in a scheming manner!¡±

    At that moment, the immortal power, demonic power, and spiritual energy around the enemies surged, dispersing the poisonous fog and poisonous powder that floated towards them!

    However, before that, more than fifty Perfected Immortals had been poisoned to death...

    There were more than a hundred figures who were more or less infected with poison. At this moment, they were trying their best to resist the poison, and their battle strength was greatly reduced.

    The Blood Mosquito puppets immediately began to search for the person who schemed against them.

    At that moment, the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were also at a loss. They did not know where the ¡°aid¡± hade from.

    However, they were suppressed on the cloud path around Heaven-Breaking Peak. The two groups of powerful enemies were still extremely ferocious, and it was very difficult for them to receive external aid...

    Most importantly, the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect...

    There was no sign of any aid!

    The effects of the poisonous arrows were not perfect. Li Changshou did not feel any excitement or regret. He simply secretly summarized the shorings of his Dharma artifacts.

    This method ofunching poison in all directions was never as good as using immortal power to silently send poisonous powder to the other party¡¯s essence soul...

    Overall, he had wasted most of the poisonous properties of the poisonous pills.

    In order to prevent the poisonous fog from identally injuring his fellow disciples, Li Changshou used two Heaven Immortal Poisons in the arrows, which were more difficult to refine and had time limits.

    After a while, the remaining poison in the air would dissipate...

    Although the concept behind that arrow was not bad, it could be restrained too easily. Its effect was not as good as using a Poison Array of the same amount.

    Li Changshou concluded in his head that the battle situation had changed again.

    The Blood Mosquito puppets quickly determined the direction that the poisonous arrows were being shot in. Their counter-attacks were swift and fierce!

    On both sides of the Heaven-Splitting Peak, there were more than ten figures that had escaped from the battle at the rear of the enemy¡¯s formation and were charging towards the location where the paper dolls were hiding.

    They raised their Dharma treasures, condensed their mystical abilities, and smashed them at the two mountains!

    In the darkness, Li Changshou revealed an inexplicable smile...

    The forty paper dolls did not retreat and hide!

    When the thirty-odd Perfected Immortal puppets swooped down to the top of the two forests, three paper dolls charged out from the side of the forest to attract their attention.

    However, after the six figures appeared, they could barely charge forward for more than a thousand feet. Soon, they were crushed by the streams of lighting from behind.

    At this moment!

    The remaining 34 paper dolls rushed out from their hiding ces!

    Their aura surged, and their movements were quick and agile. They charged straight at the puppets...

    The two groups of puppets that had rushed down to fight back immediately attacked. However, while they were in a hurry, half of the paper immortal soldiers had rushed to their side!

    Without any hesitation, the paper dolls exploded!

    A total of ten figures exploded in the forest on both sides of the forest!

    The scene was extremely tragic. The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were furious, but they could not do anything for the paper dolls that were giving aid...

    However, after the explosion...

    The thirty or so Blood Mosquito puppets that had rushed to the mountain forest remainedpletely unharmed. All of them were in a daze, not knowing what they had just experienced...

    The power of the explosion was rather weak.

    Even though the people, demons, and spirits were under the control of the Blood Mosquitoes and only had a small portion of their conscious left, they had experienced quite a bit of mental turmoil in that short period.

    In the beginning, they were lucky to have escaped death when the colorless poisonous fog appeared behind them.

    (They felt a little fortunate.)

    After that, they received an order to counterattack in the direction of the poisonous arrows. When they discovered the figures who had fled in a hurry, they immediately attacked and killed them. They did not waste any time.

    (They were rtively calm.)

    The situation suddenly changed. The six figures merely diverted their attention and yet, the Dao Immortal soldiers rushed out from the forest below without any warning and dashed towards them!

    (They were a little nervous.)

    To their surprise, the immortal weapons that were charging at them were very ¡®weak¡¯. If they were poked, they would die and if they were smacked, they would break.

    (Why was that so?)

    However, the other party did not have any ns. The person who had been hiding previously had not revealed any traces. The other party still managed to reach him, and the other party actually self-destructed!

    (Scared to death.)

    What was amusing was that their self-explosions did not have much power, but there were sounds and momentum. It would be better for them to be smashed by an ordinary Dharma treasure of an Essence Immortal...

    (Why was that so?)

    Suddenly!

    The thirty-odd enemies¡¯ vision turned ck. Their essence souls were in pain at first, and then they lost their sense of the outside world. Their immortal powers dissipated, and they fell down in unison in mid-air...

    They were finally enlightened before their death...

    (The explosion was poisonous.)

    At the top of the mountain forest, more than thirty figures fell at the same time.

    In the darkness, Li Changshou raised his eyebrows, feeling a little helpless.

    Why are there only a few Heaven Immortals that rushed down?

    He controlled the four paper effigies and made them continue to hide underground. Li Changshou did not need to look at them to deduce the reactions of the two parties.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were naturally confused. They thought Those mosquito puppets should be going crazy...

    In general, the first wave of sneak attacks had been quite effective. The pressure on their side had been greatly reduced, and the opponents had also suffered a setback.

    At that moment, the four paper effigies at the bottom of the Heaven-Breaking Peak could not move recklessly. Li Changshou shifted his attention to the paper effigy with the words ¡®Heaven Split¡¯ written on it, and briefly checked the situation of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation.

    Then, he paid attention to the battle in the sky.

    After Elder Qi Ling transformed into his main body, he became more and more ferocious as he fought. He steadily suppressed a Golden Immortal realm expert.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect...

    Although he was a littlecking, he still managed to stall the two Golden Immortals.

    Looks like I have to fight for a while more.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind quickly returned to the four paper effigies and he prepared the Dharma artifacts that he needed to use next.

    The first ambush had ended.

    Next would be the second wave of operations...

    I¡¯ll lure them into a trap and catch them off guard!

    It¡¯s soon time to strike.

    ...

    How can a mere Immortal Du Sect not be destroyed yet?

    In a hidden Cave Abode near the spiritual mountain of the Western Sect in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, Daoist Wen Jing was lying on the bed, d in a light blue dress.

    Two maids were kneeling beside her. One of them was fanning her, while the other was holding onto some immortal wine that looked like blood, waiting for their master to pick up the jade cup.

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing was secretly observing the ¡°massive¡± battle going on in the Immortal Du Sect, which happened because of the blood mosquitoes that she had released.

    She was just watching the show.

    Now, as long as she did not take the initiative to make a move and just stayed here, no one would know that she was the one behind it, unless the Saints of the Three Sects personally investigated her.

    Moreover, the Second Saint of the Western Sect had already been blinded by her.

    During the Primordial World, not many people knew about her. Even if the Blood Mosquitoes were exposed, they would only be regarded as a type of mystical ability.

    Daoist Wen Jing knew very well that she was hiding in the shadows. If she exposed herself, she would lose most of her value.

    At this moment, she had to watch the battle between the Immortal Du Sects.

    If anything unexpected happened, such as the sudden arrival of experts from the Ren School to help the Immortal Sect, she would destroy the souls of the three Golden Immortals and use their bodies as a gift to the Jie School...

    This scheme is much more interesting than fighting and killing.

    Daoist Wen Jing revealed a charming and intoxicating smile. The two demon maids beside her simply lowered their heads as they did not dare to look at her.

    Daoist Wen Jing began to watch the show. Five Golden Immortals were fighting.

    Her attention had always been attracted by the battle between Golden Immortals and Heaven Immortals.

    To her, Perfected Immortals were no different from Qi Refinement cultivators who had yet to be immortals. They were boring, monotonous, and mundane.

    She felt that it was more interesting to watch a Golden Immortal fight, especially the rare, primeval species¡ªthe auspicious beast, Qilin. That made Daoist Wen Jing very hungry.

    When Li Changshou secretly used the paper effigy tounch the first wave of attacks, he killed more than eighty Perfected Immortals and injured more than a hundred them, causing the situation between the two sides to be reversed to a certain extent.

    The bnce of victory and defeat had temporarily stabilized.

    Hmm? What¡¯s going on below?

    Daoist Wen Jing scanned the surroundings of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, and her lips curled into a disdainful smile.

    The puppets that she had collected at thest minute were of no use. They were about to be beaten up again!

    Forget it. The Immortal Du Sect would probably not be destroyed in this battle today...

    If that continued, the power of the blood lotus in the bodies of the three phony Golden Immortals would bepletely depleted.

    Hmph, if their own disciples were to attack, the tiny Immortal Du Sect would be gone in an instant...

    Right, where did the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect go?

    Daoist Wen Jing was a little puzzled. She looked up and down for a while and soon sneered.

    There are some remnants of spiritual energy in the underground earth meridians. It seems to be... an Earth Meridian Teleportation Array?

    Did they escape to the east?

    Do you think you can hide this from me, the Queen?

    Since I can¡¯t destroy your sect, the effect of killing your disciples would be pretty good too...

    The aftermath would definitely be very interesting.

    If she took the initiative to control and contact those puppets now, she would expose herself to a certain extent.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing felt a slight excitement and decided to take a small risk.

    ...

    Near the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, where the thousands of Immortals were fighting, a trace of Dao runes descended andnded on a human Heaven Immortal Blood Mosquito puppet.

    The Dao runes were then quickly extracted.

    The old Daoist priest from the Heaven Immortal realm trembled and retreated from the battle. He summoned a demonic roc that was of the Perfected Immortal realm andid on the back of the demonic roc.

    In order toplete the orders that his ¡®master¡¯ had just given him, the old Daoist priest, the Heaven Immortal, ordered the demonic roc to head north first. Once they flew far enough, they would turn east...

    Rocs were good at flying. The demonic rocs also had the bloodline of a Golden Immortal roc and had innate abilities.

    At that moment, the demon roc was charging forward at full speed before disappearing without a trace...

    A few Heaven Immortal Elders from the Immortal Du Sect noticed that. They guessed that the old Heaven Immortal Daoist and his demonic roc might be going to the east to cause trouble.

    They secretly transmitted their voices, feeling extremely anxious.

    However, at that moment, they were trapped near Heaven-Breaking Peak. Putting aside whether or not they could break out of the encirclement and rush to the east to rescue them, they could not catch up with the demonic roc¡¯s speed!

    After one of the Grand Elders left the battle, he took out a few messenger jade talismans and hurriedly contacted the elders who were in charge of the external affairs, and were already 8,000 kilometers to the east, to get them to bring their disciples to hide.

    That was all they could do...

    The elders of the Immortal Du Sect had misjudged two things.

    Firstly, they did not expect the other party to be so ruthless.

    The battle had yet to end and they were already going to find trouble with those disciples who had yet to be immortals!

    Secondly...

    The earth meridians were deep in the ground. How did the other party discover that they had hidden the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array?

    However, the minor details that the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Elders had missed out... were long predicted by a disciple.

    Daoist Wen had given Li Changshou a vicious impression. Li Changshou¡¯s vignce had been raised from the beginning...

    The moment the Daoist priest of the Heaven Immortal realm and the demonic roc moved, Li Changshou captured their movements.

    Although he felt that trouble was about to entail, he did not feel nervous.

    It was definitely not because Li Changshou did not care much about his junior and master. Instead, he had alreadye up with a n to deal with them. He could manage even if there were ten Heaven Immortals...

    Ahem, that¡¯s a bit too many.

    Even if there were three to four Heaven Immortals, it would not be a big deal!

    It¡¯s about time...

    Begin the second wave of battle!

    At that moment, Li Changshou had to focus a portion of his attention on the Paper Effigy No. 3 beside Ling¡¯e and start preparing for the battle.

    He could only get Paper Effigy No. 2 to hide underground while the other three paper effigies appeared in the river valley outside the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    This time, he did not release the paper effigies.

    The three figures that the paper effigies had transformed into flew into the sky!

    Two men and one woman appeared on both sides. They took the initiative to expose their cultivation levels, which were all in thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm!

    That was the highest realm that Li Changshou could simte at the moment¡ªthe paper effigy only carried immortal power, and there was a limit to the amount that he could store.

    Then, the three figures activated their immortal powers and shouted loudly!

    They first looked to the north.

    The young Daoist priest with a sword on his back shouted, ¡°When we passed by this ce, we saw a group of demons attacking the mountain!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant! ¡°Fellow Daoist of the Immortal Du Sect, the two of us will help you!¡±

    He was full of righteousness!

    Following that, the female immortal holding a jade flute beside him said in a clear voice, ¡°The world is bright and clear. y the demons and protect the humans!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist of the Immortal Du Sect, please don¡¯t worry about the two of us. We will not attack by force. We will first lure away some demons for you!¡±

    Those words were very reasonable, making the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect calm down immediately. They were very grateful for those two strangers who had ¡°identally passed by¡±.

    Although many immortals felt that... there was something strange about their appearance...

    Compared to the two paper effigies in the north, the burly man in the south was much more uncouth and straightforward.

    The paper effigy carried a huge ax and was five kilometers away from the battle arena.

    He shouted, ¡°Damn it! That group of demons and ghouls! If you have what it takes, fight me head-on! I¡¯m going to kill you and your ancestors!¡±

    Immediately, the Blood Mosquito puppets surrounding the Heaven-Breaking Peak reacted!

    In the north, more than ten ck shadows charged towards the couple.

    The paper effigy with the sword on his backughed out loud. The two of them quickly retreated and executed a few spell techniques formed using immortal power. They advanced forward in a simr manner.

    The ones on the southern side... were powerful...

    More than twenty demons turned around and charged towards the burly man. At the front, there were two demons of the Heaven Immortal realm!

    The burly paper effigy¡¯s legs trembled. He lifted the huge ax and turned to fly away. However, he secretly executed Wind Escape and charged towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    In order to attract the attention of those people, Li Changshou used the paper effigy to curse his heart out.

    The burly man kept cursing and swearing. The more popr curses in the Primordial World were endless...

    Examples would be ¡®I don¡¯t treat you as a son of a human¡¯ and ¡®I don¡¯t care if you are a demon or not.¡¯ Those were still considered quite amateur.

    Li Changshou quickly decided to add more ingredients and started to shout a few more exciting words. Even though those demons were being controlled, they were still furious.

    For example, the demons exploded into excitement when they heard what the humans in the Primordial World already knew...

    ¡°There are two Demon Emperors, but there is only one Demon Empress!¡±

    ¡°Your ancestors were beaten so badly by the witches that they did not even dare tond on the ground. They even shamelessly imed that they had separated from the world of the witches! Have you got any shame? Have you?¡±

    Streams of light shot out. The demons attacked one after another, wanting to tear the burly man to pieces.

    However, the burly man¡¯s immortal power erupted from his body and he retreated at high speed. Li Changshou merged his Wind Escape technique and dodged left and right in the air. He continued cursing.

    Unknowingly, the burly paper effigy rushed to the sky above Little Qiong Peak, and a stream of light flew over from behind him.

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy. His back was filled with immortal power, and he was deliberately hit by the pearl in the stream of light...

    The burly man¡¯s body was knocked down, and he fell towards Little Qiong Peak. He barely managed to stabilize himself in mid-air and turned to look at the group of demons that were flying towards him.

    However, at that moment, the group of demons also sensed a hint of danger. There were a few human-shaped demons, and their eyes were filled with hesitation.

    In the darkness, Li Changshou snorted coldly.

    The burly, paper effigy turned around and stood on the edge of the array formation on the Little Qiong Peak. He made a thumbs-up gesture at the group of demons and then curled his finger in disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already fled for such a long time. So that¡¯s all you can do. It¡¯s not painful!¡±

    ¡°Come on, take me one on one!¡±

    The demons were stunned for a moment before they pounced onto the burly man below.

    The Blood Mosquitoes were secretly influencing him. Naturally, they were all going against him.

 Chapter 93: The Opening of Little Qiong Crematorium

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Opening of Little Qiong Crematorium</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    In the outer maze of Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Pill Chamber.

    A group of demons in human form stared at the wooden tablet in front of them. Their numb faces twitched.

    The wretched human qi-trainers, who should have been sliced into pieces, had actually lured them into a maze!

    He could still see their figures just now, but now, they were nowhere to be seen.

    At the front, the old demon who was in the Heaven Immortal realm squinted his narrow eyes and casually smashed the wooden tablet in front of him.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    A female demon shouted. There was no reaction from the surroundings.

    The demonic energy in the old demon who shattered the wooden tablet surged. Rays of light-yellow streams of light erupted around him.

    A strong gust of wind blew over, instantly dispersing the array formation.

    The surroundings suddenly became clear. Their immortal senses that had been blocked earlier could immediately detect everything in the surroundings...

    Almost at the same time, the demons saw a burly human drinking water leisurely under a tree in the distance...

    It seemed that... he had gotten thirsty after scolding them.

    The demons were instantly enraged!

    Even the Blood Mosquito¡¯s mental control was almost broken by the exasperation!

    The burly man seemed to have reacted a little slower. When he heard the rumbling sounds and looked up, he shivered and looked anxious.

    ¡°You little demons! You actually found me!¡±

    With that, he carried the huge ax and ran back.

    The fire was almost pouring out of the demons¡¯ eyes. They threw their Dharma treasures and divine powers in front of them and fiercely took chase!

    Demonic power erupted from their bodies, and they looked ferocious.

    The two old demons at the front were in the Heaven Immortal realm!

    The female demon on the left was plump, and a piercing green light erupted from her body. Her white arms turned into a pair of green wings.

    She spread her wings and stood on one leg. Two hundred kilograms of green feathers flew forwards in front of her!

    The old demon, who had just broken through the maze, had a cunning-looking, ck-furred deer head. With a casual sweep, ck sand surged out from his body, forming pitch-ck swords that shot towards the back of the burly man!

    However, just as the burly man took a few steps forward, he suddenly roared and pounced forward. His entire body strangely disappeared...

    The green feathers, ck swords, and the dozens of rays of light behind them disappeared at the same time. They were nowhere to be found!

    Array formation!

    Traces that resembled water ripples suddenly appeared all over the forest. The demons reacted quickly and immediately rushed to the sky.

    However, as soon as they left the ground, their vision blurred. They rushed into the starry sky at the same time. In an instant, the world spun and they lost their direction. They did not know where to go!

    Before they could do anything, they were filled with shining stars!

    The Blood Mosquito puppets were puzzled as well.

    We have clearly just encountered an ordinary and basic array formation, but why did it suddenly appear in this form after we took a few steps forward? It became a high-level array formation that even the old Heaven Immortal demon could not see through!

    Why would this inconspicuous peak have such a mysterious array?

    Behind the stars, there seemed to be pairs of eyes watching them...

    It was as if a group of demon-eating ogres was hiding in the starlight. At the same time, hundreds of strong, murderous, and emotionless witches were brewing their murderous aura!

    Two Perfected Immortal realm demons looked at each other after which they immediately looked left and right.

    However, just as they took two steps forward and ended up at a spot that was only four feet away from their original position, two inconspicuous stars shed gently, and two rays of light that reflected off the de appeared strangely in front of their necks...

    At the next moment, two heads were tossed up into the sky and the demons¡¯ blood sttered everywhere!

    Another bolt of lightning struck, and the Demonic essence soul in the two corpses instantly shattered!

    What made the demons even more terrified was that the two corpses had transformed into half-human and half-demon forms. However, the demonic powers in the corpses were instantly sucked out by the array formation!

    Those demons did not dare to move anymore...

    The two Heaven Immortal realm demons immediately attacked. They bombarded the surrounding starry sky and unleashed their demonic powers in a frenzy. However, their attacks did not bring about any response at all...

    However, if they did not move, the killing array formations would not be able to be activated for the time being. That did not mean that they would be safe for the time being.

    Wisps of colorless and odorless poisonous powder drifted under the starlight and found every great demon.

    In an instant, a few demons with lower cultivation levels rolled their eyes and fainted.

    One after another, the demons fainted immediately. The two Heaven Immortals onlysted for two more breaths before roaring in indignation and slowly copsing...

    Outside the array formation, Li Changshou was sitting on a branch of a big tree, while stowing away the porcin bottles.

    The thirty-six array foundations in Little Qiong Peak slowly converged their spiritual power.

    The killing array, called the ¡®Thousand Battles of Stars¡¯, had returned to a state of standby.

    Compared to the poisonous pills, Li Changshou was more concerned about the consumption of spiritual energy in the array foundation. After all, the killing array at the Little Qiong Peak had to be used back and forth on that day.

    When the array formation closed,yers of ripples appeared in the air.

    Strange-looking demon corpses appeared out of thin air. They fell from the sky and formed a pile.

    Most of them appeared to be half-human and half-demon. At that moment, their souls had been corroded by the second wave of poison...

    Li Changshou mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s better to release the poison personally so that I won¡¯t waste the poisonous properties.¡±

    Three paper dolls jumped out of the paper effigy¡¯ sleeve and transformed into three sullen-faced old Daoists. They charged forward skillfully...

    Due to the fact that there were too many paper effigies that he had to control at the same time, the battle situation was pressing. The next batch of ¡°customers¡± were being lured over. The follow-up could only be simple.

    The paper dolls poured out three bottles of Bone Erosion Divine Water and threw out two Soul-Bewitching Pearls...

    Li Changshou ¡°personally¡± threw out two shots of True Samadhi mes. The demon corpses, which had lost most of their defensive power, were instantly engulfed by the True Samadhi mes.

    In order to protect the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s environment, the three paper dolls carefully controlled the range of the True Samadhi mes and began to recite sutras.

    All of a sudden, the sound of mosquitoes appeared in the forest.

    Li Changshou was already prepared. Tiny electric arcs immediately appeared around the paper effigies!

    However, before the Blood Mosquito could get close to Li Changshou, a long tongue stuck out from a nearby tree branch. It caught the Blood Mosquito urately and pulled it aside.

    Croak...

    The Jade Frog, that was lying on the tree branch, called out to Li Changshou softly as if it was asking for credit.

    All over the forest, the sounds of frogs croaking could be heard...

    Li Changshou felt that it was a pity. He had originally wanted to test if the ¡®Lightning Mosquito Web¡¯ had any effect.

    You¡¯re even asking for credit eh...

    I¡¯ll fry you after the fight!

    Li Changshou turned around and jumped off the tree branch. He then added another shot of True mes.

    After a while, the corpses were burned to ashes. With a hard p of his hand, the ashes scattered everywhere.

    It feltfortable...

    ¡°I earned some merit again.¡±

    It¡¯s good even thoughpared to the incense offerings he had umted by ¡°identally¡±, that amount of karma-repelling merit is considered very small...

    The three sullen-faced old Daoists quickly cleaned up the battlefield, returned to their paper doll forms, and jumped back into the sleeves of the burly paper effigy.

    Li Changshou looked at the destroyed forest in front of him and felt a little regretful.

    Many of the trees were nted after he went up the mountain...

    Forget it. In order to protect the sect, making some sacrifices is inevitable.

    If the Immortal Du Sect can make it through this time, I¡¯ll secretly go to other peaks and steal some spirit wood and roots after the battle. I¡¯ll just treat it as a reward from the sect...

    He chuckled and ran to the outer boundary of the maze. Then, he hung a new wooden sign that read ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    Then, the burly man patted his face and sprayed some blood belonging to the spiritual beasts, onto his body.

    He ripped off his clothes and shook his long hair. His aura became chaotic and it was as if he was seriously injured. He was strong on the outside but weak on the inside...

    He returned to his usual arrogant and domineering self. Carrying his huge ax, he jumped into the air and rushed towards the Heaven-Splitting Peak while continuing to yell.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    ¡°You brats! Your grandfather, I, am back again!¡±

    ¡°If you have what it takes, fight me head-on!¡±

    ¡°Those useless things have all been destroyed by my Dharma treasures! Hahahaha!¡±

    On the Little Qiong Peak, the outer array formation that had been blown apart earlier was recovering on its own.

    The array foundations that were hidden deep inside emitted light once again. With the help of the deeper array formations, they slowly returned to their correct positions.

    The real Chain Array formation was not as simple as just adding one link to another.

    Under the outeryer of the array, there was a deepyer of array formations that could maintain and repair the outeryer.

    Not long after the burly paper effigy left, the entire forest was just like before. From the outside, it looked exactly the same as before...

    However, it was inevitable that some parts of it were affected by the mystical abilities, leaving some traces behind.

    After a while, another two figures rushed to the Little Qiong Peak from another direction. Of course, they were the other two paper effigies who were luring the enemy.

    The same scene took ce again.

    The female paper effigy deliberately let herself get hit by the Dharma treasure that flew behind her and fell downwards.

    The paper effigy carrying the sword hurriedly took flight while the dozen or so figures behind him immediately chased after him.

    At the edge of the array formation, a few people sensed danger and stopped in their tracks.

    However, the male effigy¡¯s actions quickly attracted their attention...

    The male paper effigy pushed his ¡°junior¡± into the forest, turned around, and faced his enemies. He gripped the hilt of his sword with his right hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to draw my sword!¡±

    The group of pursuers could not hold themselves back. One of them took the lead and moved together.

    ...

    In a narrow and dark corner, Li Changshou felt that if someone saw his expression, they might think that he was crazy.

    He would asionally look serious and righteous.

    asionally, he would smile and curse.

    asionally, he would smile coldly, his eyes filled with contempt.

    In terms of acting chops...

    Actually, it was because Li Changshou had to be careful of every single detail such as the aura and expression of every paper effigy...

    The three paper cultivators took turns to lure the enemies around the Heaven-Breaking Peak. The Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation yed a crucial role. It kept the enemies within the array formation, preventing them from looking outside. They would then be destroyed by killing arrays and poisonous pills.

    Although his main body was no longer in the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou was doing his best.

    So far, not considering the result of the sneak attackunched together with Elder Wan Linyun, more than one-third of the enemy¡¯sbat strength had been destroyed by Li Changshou through the Poison Array, Poison Arrows, self-detonating paper dolls and the paper effigies that lured the enemies. That helped to relieve the immense pressure on the Immortal Du Sect!

    In fact, he had even be the factor that changed the oue!

    There was no such thing as a bnce in the Primordial World...

    Although the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect had made guesses, no one knew anything about the troops that were giving aid, other than Elder Wan Linyun.

    At the same time, Li Changshou had to focus his attention on his junior.

    An old Daoist in the Heaven Immortal realm and a demonic roc in the Perfected Immortal realm were heading towards the east to attack the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect who had previously used the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array to escape.

    That piece of news was also ryed by the Grand Elder to the elders in charge of the external affairs, who were protecting the disciples.

    However, there were more than a thousand disciples there. How could they move safely?

    At that moment, everyone in the valley, which was originally as beautiful as a painting, was in a state of panic. Many disciples looked terrified.

    To them, it was definitely not good news for a Heaven Immortal to be chasing them.

    Hence...

    Youqin Xuanya stood up again!

    ¡°Elders, I am willing to lure away powerful enemies!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    A Perfected Immortal who was in charge of the external affairs shouted, ¡°How can we stay safe and let our young disciples risk their lives outside!?!¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian, you and I will fight that evil thief!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Another elder stood up. The two of them immediately rose into the sky.

    At that moment, a slightly uneasy voice came from the crowd. ¡°Why can¡¯t we use the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array to send two Heaven Immortal realm experts to the sect?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at the voice. It was Ling¡¯e.

    Many people were enlightened. What Ling¡¯e suggested was indeed a good idea.

    However, a small number of disciples revealed a bitter smile.

    The people smiling bitterly were thest batch of disciples to use the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array.

    Actually, there should have been hundreds of people from the Essence Immortal realm who had teleported over together. However, those people who had already be immortals chose to stay in the sect at thest minute...

    In order to prevent the disciples¡¯ whereabouts from being exposed, the Essence Immortals destroyed the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array, cutting off their own escape routes.

    After the few of them exined in a low voice, the disciples became excited!

    ¡°We¡¯ll just fight with them here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°My teacher is still fighting and killing enemies in the sect. We can¡¯t die in vain!¡±

    ¡°At most, my soul will be destroyed. In any case, I feel that I won¡¯t be able to ovee the Heavenly Tribtion!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned secretly. This situation was extremely disadvantageous for him.

    Fortunately, Youqin Xuanya was there.

    Li Changshou pulled his junior and whispered a few words into her ear. The two of them walked towards Youqin Xuanya.

    The following n was to make use of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s status and prestige...

    He was really not a tool.

 Chapter 94: Please Be Steady

    <h4>Chapter 94: Please Be Steady</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There were sounds of mumbling and rustling.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e stood in front of Youqin Xuanya. Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya kept whispering to each other, but Li Changshou simply nodded or shook his head.

    In reality, it was Li Changshou who was secretly transmitting the message and handing a porcin bottle to Youqin Xuanya without leaving any clues...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou why don¡¯t youe forward to do it?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya used her voice transmission technique and continued, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to be implicated and involved with these formalities but, Senior, the reputation that you deserve should be given to you.¡±

    ¡°Li Changshou¡± smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, if you can see and hear what I have, you will not ask me this question.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned.

    She looked at Li Changshou who always had a gentle smile on his face and nodded.

    She seemed to have understood something.

    Although Li Changshou did not understand what she understood... he felt that she should have understood something...

    Li Changshou felt that he had gradually grasped some tricks that he could use to deal with his Junior Sister Youqin.

    Many disciples in the surroundings saw that scene, but they did not know what the three of them were mumbling about.

    ¡°Who is that fellow disciple?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡¯s senior brother fight the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind and the prince of the Dragon Pce before?¡±

    ¡°Oh... Wolf Fang Club! How could I have forgotten about him? My memory is bad.¡±

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, there¡¯s no time to waste. The other party might find this ce immediately.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded gently. She carried her sword and flew into the sky, looking at the chaotic crowd below.

    Youqin Xuanya shouted, ¡°Everyone, time is running out. Listen to me! I have a way to make strong enemies retreat.¡±

    ¡°The enemy has the demonic roc as a mode of transport and they¡¯re after the earth meridians. It¡¯s impossible to escape from this ce after they find the earth meridians!¡±

    The disciples below looked up.

    Fortunately, Youqin Xuanya was stepping on a white cloud that no one could see through...

    She took out a porcin bottle and shouted, ¡°Everyone, please take a look. This is a peerless poisonous pill bestowed by Elder Wan Linyun that can kill Heaven Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Later, I will attack together with my senior brothers and sisters. I will use this poisonous pill to set up an array formation. I will use this to see if I can seriously injure this enemy! Everyone, please return to your caves and wait near the earth meridians.¡±

    ¡°Elders, please listen to me! If Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters and I cannot seed, all the elders will have to fight with their lives to protect the disciples!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s words were full of emotions.

    Even if Li Changshou had not arranged for the next battle n, he would still be 99% certain that he could destroy the enemies because, during the battle at the mountain gate, he had already figured out the strength of the old Daoist who was in the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Li Changshou himself was almost moved by Youqin Xuanya¡¯s words...

    At the same time, the one-tenth chance of losing was something that could not be erased as usual.

    The Heavenly Dao was random.

    He had to respect the Heavenly Dao!

    The elders stood up immediately, wanting to use the poisonous pill in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ce.

    Elder Tian said, ¡°Xuanya, a Heaven Immortal is not to be trifled with...¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes seemed to be shining as she continued firmly, ¡°Please trust me!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Xuanya, Elder Tian and I will stay here. You will also assist us here. What do you think?¡±

    The other Perfected Immortal elder who was in charge of external affairs added, ¡°Then, the two of us guard disciples will set up another array formation in the cave and use it as an ambush.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya thought for a while and immediately agreed after hearing Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission.

    The elders called out to the disciples who had just flown out of the ground, and they immediately flew towards the cave deep in the valley...

    The disciples who had yet to be immortals were really in a sorry state.

    In a corner, Ling¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°That works too?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper avatar stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Some people and some things cannot be understood usingmon sense.¡±

    Ling¡¯e seemed to be deep in thought. She looked up at her senior brother and asked softly, ¡°What about you, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Be more serious. There are still many troublesome matters to deal with next.¡±

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice and retreated half a step to the side, avoiding the cave.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, you must follow meter. Don¡¯t wander around.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e reached her slender hand out and carefully pulled the back of Li Changshou¡¯s robe. Although she was in danger, she could not help but blush a little.

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s set three rules.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ling¡¯e took half a step to the side and remained standing with her hands behind her back as if she was not very familiar with Li Changshou.

    At this moment, no one paid much attention to a pretty female disciple like her who didn¡¯t have a high cultivation level.

    Many disciples went to Youqin Xuanya and said that they wanted to stay behind to fight against the enemy.

    However, Youqin Xuanya thought about Li Changshou¡¯s previous warnings and continuously refused. In the end, she used the excuse that the disciples of the Little Qiong Peak were good at using the Earth Escape technique and left Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e behind.

    Not long after, the elders worked together and quickly set up a concealment array at the entrance of the cave.

    At the same time, it prevented the people in the underground cave from investigating...

    The powerful enemy might arrive at any time. At this moment, they should be searching along the earth meridians and wasting some time.

    Or do they have other ns? I have to be wary of that.

    Li Changshou pondered deeply. He nced at Ling¡¯e and continued to guide Youqin Xuanya secretly.

    Since he had chosen to let Youqin Xuanya be a tool for once, he would use her to the greatest extent...

    Later on, he would put in more effort to ensure that she did not expose all that.

    The two Perfected Immortal elders who were in charge of external affairs brought their three disciples along with them as they flew out of the valley. They purposely revealed their auras on the side of the valley.

    That was to attract the attention of powerful enemies...

    At that moment, an elder turned to look at Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. He wanted to tell them to be careful, but he could only sigh softly.

    ¡°The two of you are good at using Earth Escape. If anything goes wrong, you should protect yourselves!¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e looked at each other and nodded.

    Soon, two trapping arrays and protective arrays were erected on the hillside.

    The two elders who were Perfected Immortals grabbed the poisonous pill and checked it carefully.

    It was indeed a pill refined by Elder Wan Linyun. When the two of them probed the poison pill, they felt their spiritual senses pulsating. They knew that it was an impressive item.

    It was actually the incapacitating agent¡ªHeart-bewitching Intoxication.

    Hence, the two elders looked less worried and were more determined. There was hope...

    While they were setting up the array, Li Changshou hid behind a huge rock with Ling¡¯e. His mind was focused on the intense battle at the mountain gate.

    ...

    The second time the burly paper effigy appeared, the effect was not ideal.

    The Blood Mosquito puppets had already reacted. They did not immediately send people to chase after them. Instead, they attacked the Heaven-Breaking Peak with all their might.

    After all, the previous batch of ¡°fellow Daoists¡± had been silently destroyed on a mountain peak.

    It was obvious that there was something fishy about that.

    Most of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect felt that that burly man must have gone through a bloody battle to be able to kill so many great demons. It was truly admirable.

    The burly man continued to curse. However, the only responses he received were mystical abilities and Dharma treasures. He was unable to lure the enemy.

    Forget it.

    It would be a coincidence to lure too many enemies to the Little Qiong Peak once or twice but if it¡¯s too frequent, it would be hard to exin...

    The battle on the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s main peak had already stabilized. The Blood Mosquito puppets have lost their spirit.

    Although the Immortal Du Sect had been suppressed at this moment, the rate at which the casualties increased was extremely slow. The effects of Elder Wan Linyun, Exalted Wang Qing, and other experts had also be more prominent.

    However, the situation was not entirely stable.

    Now, he had to wait for the Golden Immortals above him to decide the winner. That was the most important part.

    If one of the Sect Leaders of the Immortal Du Sect or Elder Qi Ling had lost before the experts from the Ren School arrived, the Immortal Du Sect would still lose...

    How can I help a battle between Golden Immortals?

    This thought popped up in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. Then, he frowned and began to check himself.

    Have I been too careless?

    This is clearly beyond my current ability. It is not something that I have to do no matter what.

    Could it be that I¡¯ve been struck with something like a tribtion?

    Otherwise, how could I have such ridiculous thoughts?

    Li Changshou did not think too much about it. After sorting out his thoughts, he continued to follow his n.

    A momentter...

    The Paper Effigy No. 3 beside Ling¡¯e had already sensed the demonic aura of the demonic roc. Although the other party had taken a detour, he still sessfully chased after her.

    At that moment, Li Changshou immediately controlled the three paper effigies in the mountain gate. The burly man and his fellow disciples took the initiative to attack the Mosquito Puppet¡¯s main array.

    The three ¡°people¡± quickly fell into a difficult situation and were unable to recover.

    However, they were unyielding and had nothing to lose. In the end, they rushed to the ce where the other demons were at, and instantly self-destructed!

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Many old immortals, who had been in seclusion all year round, looked up and sighed.

    However...

    Both parties felt that they had seen that scene before...

    Li Changshou felt his heart ache as well.

    After all, those three paper effigies were of the highest quality and standards he could achieve for now. They also cost the most amount of paper.

    However, there was nothing he could do. The three paper effigies had already yed their role and had been tainted by karma.

    That was especially so for the burly man. When he scolded the demon race, he felt good. However, in the future, it would not be easy for him to deal with some big shots that were rted to the demons, such as Daoist Lu Ya.

    However, he was gone after the explosion.

    That burly man was the one who scolded the Demon Emperor. What did it have to do with Li Changshou, the weak junior immortal of Little Qiong Peak?

    Li Changshou secretly looked at the anti-depreciating objects on him and did not think about it further.

    In fact, the demons had long retreated from the stage of the Primordial world. In order to deal with the witches, the Demon Emperor had ughtered many humans and used the souls of humans to refine incredible treasures. When the human race was almost extinct, he formed a huge feud that would not cease until he died.

    Fortunately, Saint Nuwa and the experts from the Dao Sect, who had long be enemies with the Demon Emperor, had protected the human bloodline.

    As a human, it would not be considered rude for him to jump around the Demon Emperor¡¯s grave, not to mention teasing him lightly.

    That was indeed the case.

    At the end of ancient times, after the third Great Magi-Demon War, the demons suffered great losses. The human race seized the opportunity to defeat the demon race. At that time, there was a human leader who ordered people to dance and y music in front of the fallen Demon Court for decades to celebrate.

    The prosperity of the human race was not obtained just by paying respects to Heaven and Earth and the Three Sects.

    It was obvious how difficult it was to achieve great things with just one sentence.

    However, when people talked about the past, they would often say that the witches and demons were not counted as part of the heavens, thus highlighting the rise of the human race.

    Li Changshou was deeply touched by that battle...

    There was a mastermind who wanted to plot against the Immortal Du Sect and yet, so many Perfected Immortals and Heaven Immortals died...

    (A disguise to avoid karma, and a trump card to sever karma. Both are of equal importance.)

    In the future, he could not say that the problem was whether he was going to hide or not.

    Instead...

    How deep could he hide?

    At this moment, the ¡®Heaven¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 2 was hiding under the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    The one with the ¡®Heaven Break¡¯ characters transformed into his master, Qi Yuan, and sat quietly in the Pill Chamber while secretly controlling Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation.

    Li Changshou focused most of his attention on Paper Effigy No. 3 which protected his junior and master. He was prepared to kill the Heaven Immortal old Daoist, who was going to attack himter and protect the ¡°offspring¡± of the Immortal Du Sect.

    There was no need for Li Changshou to attack, given the current battle situation around the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    It had not been long since the battle started, but Li Changshou knew that he had done enough.

    Everything was better than nothing.

    At that moment, most of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect felt guilty and grateful towards the three paper effigies that were passionate about Dao and had self-destructed...

    That was enough.

    Of course, Li Changshou would not have expected that there was already a Grand Elder who wanted to set up a monument for the three paper effigies afterward. That was a rather absurd matter.

    The Immortal Du Sect was 8,000 kilometers to the east. The Azure demonic roc flew through the air and circled in the air for a while. Two immortal senses were locked onto the few people below.

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice to Ling¡¯e, ¡°Stay closer to me. You can use me as a shield.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and quickly hid behind ¡°Li Changshou¡± who protected herpletely.

    Youqin Xuanya and the two elders who were in charge of external affairs were ready to attack at any moment.

    Underground, Ling¡¯e was rather puzzled. She asked softly while blushing, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you...¡±

    ¡°Watch more. Talk less. Study hard.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately nodded and agreed. She was also a little nervous.

    Several streams of light suddenly came crashing down from above. The two elders joined forces and activated the array formation around them, barely managing to receive the light.

    Then, the demonic roc folded its wings and swooped down from the sky. It was extremely fast!

    However, the figure on the demonic roc¡¯s stopped in the air.

    The Heaven Immortal, who was controlled by the Blood Mosquito¡¯s mystical abilities, had a deep impression of the ¡°toxic¡± Immortal Du Sect...

 Chapter 95: A Little Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 95: A Little Trump Card</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The demonic roc swooped down. The five people below had different reactions.

    The immortal powers of the two Perfected Immortal elders surged. As they strengthened the array formation, they were prepared to fight with all their might.

    Youqin Xuanya immediately rushed to Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e¡¯s side. The sword on her back was unsheathed and protected the three of them.

    As for Ling¡¯e and Li Changshou...

    There were some ripples under their feet that looked like water. Half an inch of their legs had already sunk into the ground, and they were prepared to... use Earth Escape to flee anytime...

    Screech¡ª

    The demonic roc was still thousands of feet in the sky when it suddenly shouted. It spread its wings, and dozens of long nails flew out from its wings that were dozens of feet long and towards the array formation below!

    Li Changshou immediately told Youqin Xuanya to keep the situation stable.

    Youqin Xuanya held the porcin bottle in her left hand, which would decide their fates. She raised her right hand and pointed her sword in front of her. Her simple tresses danced gently as she looked up at the demonic roc.

    She could sense that after that demonic roc, there would be an even more terrifying existence...

    Even though she was only at the Dao Requital realm and had yet to be an immortal, there was no fear in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s gaze.

    She had no choice but to take a gamble!

    Ling¡¯e looked at Li Changshou, her eyes filled with admiration, as if she were saying, ¡°Senior Sister Youqin is so suave.¡±

    ¡°Li Changshou¡± smiled calmly and did not reply. His gazended on the Heaven Immortal in the sky...

    That fellow was surprisingly difficult to deal with.

    As the long spikesnded on the ground, the two Perfected Immortals attacked together. The array formation¡¯s light wall started to tremble. It was on the verge of breaking.

    After all, it was a temporary defensive array.

    The demonic roc realized that it had already tested the strength of the array formation below, and hence let out a coldugh...

    It raised its head and looked at the old Daoist priest in the sky. It lowered its head and dashed down once again!

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice entered Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ears at this moment.

    ¡°Junior Sister, get ready.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was shocked and focused on observing the situation.

    When the demonic roc rushed over, she shouted softly, ¡°Elder, please retreat!¡±

    The two elders who were Perfected Immortals retracted their immortal powers at the same time. The array formation¡¯s light wall above them disappeared instantly!

    There were no obstacles in front of the demonic roc . It charged down ferociously, and with its surging demonic power, it attacked the two elders who were in charge of external affairs and were already injured!

    At that moment, the two elders had broken out into cold sweat...

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya was still very calm. Facing the strong pressure of a demon in the Perfected Immortal realm, she found an opportunity to pull open the cork and wrap the porcin bottle with her Dharma powers...

    In that situation, she did not tremble at all even though she was only a junior Daoist.

    When the demonic roc rushed towards the two Perfected Immortal elders, Youqin Xuanya hollered ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and then, she threw out the porcin bottle in her hand!

    ¡°Elder, retreat!¡±

    The two elders immediately dodged left and right. However, they simultaneously recalled something and turned their heads to look. In an instant...

    The four old men¡¯s eyes widened, and their eyeballs almost popped out!

    The poisonous pill was meant to be stimted using immortal power. It would then silently injure the enemy. It was not meant for smashing others like that!

    The ¡®s stared at Youqin Xuanya with a hint of contempt in its bird-like eyes. A wave of demonic power swept towards the porcin bottle, in a bid to send the poisonous pill inside flying...

    At this moment!

    mes exploded behind the porcin bottle. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s flying sword had already struck the porcin bottle!

    The porcin bottle exploded instantly, and the poisonous pill inside exploded as well. The poison was dispersed in all directions!

    The demonic power from the demonic roc had mysteriously disappeared...

    The two elders opened their mouths in shock...

    The demonic roc was still more than a hundred feet away from the ground. However, its body trembled and it fell to the ground. It knocked into the edge of the array formation andy there motionlessly.

    Uh...

    This works too?

    The two elders and even Youqin Xuanya were surprised.

    The three of them felt simr emotions.

    The poison pill that Elder Wan Linyun refined is indeed impressive!

    However, the actual situation was...

    It was naturally impossible to throw the bottle to release the poison in it. Li Changshou had only done it secretly.

    In the blink of an eye, the demonic power released by the demonic roc had been transformed by the Paper Effigy No. 3 with the ¡®Human¡¯ character written on it.

    The poisonous pill exploded, and only weak poisonous properties spread.

    The thing that charmed the demonic roc was the drug that Li Changshou had secretly released.

    Li Changshou had made that arrangement for the sake of ;letting everyone remember that Youqin Xuanya had thrown out the poisonous pill that made everyone faint.

    The drug that he had secretly released was not only enough to take down the ...

    The two elders closest to the demonic roc immediately felt dizzy. Their bodies swayed as they slowlyid down.

    Elder Tian held hisst breath of immortal power and looked at Youqin Xuanya. He could not help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°Xuanya... you don¡¯t just throw poison like that...¡±

    With a few ngs, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s flying sword fell from the sky. Before she could reply, she slowly closed her eyes. Her body was weak, and she fell from the sky...

    Ling¡¯e took two steps forward and quickly hugged her senior sister. She immediately used Earth Escape to hide.

    However, Ling¡¯e suddenly felt her vision turn dark. She hugged Youqin Xuanya and fell to the ground...

    Senior Brother, you are indeed...

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly in her heart. She fainted, but she was not worried.

    Li Changshou¡¯s body swayed as well. He held his head and groaned twice. Then, he slowly fell to the ground, right beside his junior.

    The demon, four people, and the paper effigy were swaying on the hillside.

    At first nce, there were indeed no ws. It was just that Youqin Xuanya did not know how to release poison and had been drugged by her own drug.

    However, the old Heaven Immortal Daoist in the sky sneered when he saw that.

    He actually... did notnd directly.

    The old Daoist priest took out a huge seal and a pearl. He first raised the pearl and let it float above his head. It emitted a green light that enveloped him.

    Following that, the sealnded on the spot where they were.

    The huge seal expanded in the wind. In an instant, it became hundreds of feet wide, and the treasures around it flickered.

    With the aid of the Heaven Immortal realm¡¯s cultivation level, it seemed as if the entire valley was going to copse!

    In a dark and narrow corner, Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched.

    This old Daoist priest was clearly in the Heaven Immortal realm. Furthermore, the five people below had already been drugged by them. Yet, they still refused toe down and instead used their Dharma treasures to injure the enemy from afar...

    Li Changshou sighed.

    I actually met someone from the same sect. Ahem, I actually met such a difficult opponent!

    Fortunately, I had made sufficient preparations.

    When he saw the huge seal rapidly crashing down, it brought about various airwaves, stirring up the surging Primordial Energy. Although it was powerful, it was slightly pulsating.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He took a nce at the Sensing Stone and looked at the cave entrance deep in the valley.

    His immortal sense enveloped a radius of three hundred kilometers, searching for any other dangers.

    The paper effigy who was lying on the ground was motionless.

    However, his sleeve, which was made of spirit beast hides, was opened silently. A few Jade Frogs jumped out and looked around curiously. Then, they waited by the side in boredom.

    At that moment, a skinny old Daoist priest emerged from the grass nearby.

    The old Daoist priest did not say a word. He took out a square ¡°chessboard¡± and threw it into the air.

    Seventy-two ¡®Miniature Array Foundations¡¯ flew out from it.

    The array foundations were linked together, and spiritual energy flowed inside, forming a wall of light!

    The huge seal crashed down!

    However, the light wall only shook slightly. Not only did it firmly stop the seal, it even blocked it.

    This chessboard was not an ordinary array disc, nor was it a Dharma artifact.

    It was a solid step that Li Changshou had taken on the path to the miniaturization of the array formation...

    One small step.

    However, the drawback of the miniaturization of the array formation was that the basic spiritual power of the array formation was insufficient.

    Although the array formation managed to block the seal¡¯s attack, it quickly dimmed and dissipated on its own. The array foundation¡¯s spiritual energy was exhausted and it returned to the chessboard on its own...

    It was really a single-use protective array formation.

    Overall, the effect of the miniature array formation was not as good as a powerful defensive Dharma treasure, but it still bought enough time.

    The moment the array formation was activated, a fewrge hands emerged from the ground and dragged the unconscious elders, Ling¡¯e, and Youqin Xuanya underground.

    Even the Elder of the Hundred Mortal Hall, who was quite familiar with Li Changshou, could not escape the fate of having his hair pulled out by the ruthless hands.

    There was no choice. Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators had long, flowing hair. That part of their bodies... was the most convenient to grab.

    Paper Effigy No. 3 was the only one left on the ground.

    As for who the old Daoist priest who appeared to save his life was...

    Currently, Li Changshou had more than three types of paper effigies. There were actually five types in total.

    The types were Heaven, earth, human, god, and ghost.

    [God] Paper Effigy: One of Li Changshou¡¯s trump cards. It was specially used for high-end fights that involved magical powers. It was apanied by Li Changshou¡¯s main body. Its quality was simr to that of the ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigy but it had many trump cards.

    The old Daoist priest who had suddenly appeared was the ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1.

    He stimted the aura fluctuations of thete-stage Perfected Immortal realm and his immortal power surged. He faced the old Heaven Immortal Daoist above him.

    The old Heaven Immortal Daoist in the air focused his gaze.

    He held the Treasure Seal in his hand and a green pearl above his head. As his sleeves fluttered, he flew towards the old Daoist priest.

    The ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1 held a horsetail whisk Dharma treasure, but the silver silk from the horsetail whisk was smeared with the Heaven Immortal Poison...

    The ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1¡ä let out a low cry and flew into the sky. He mumbled something in his mouth, and blue lightning was brewing in his left palm.

    The two old Daoist masters were still thousands of feet away from each other. They directly sacrificed their treasures and cast their spells!

    Above him, the treasure seal was smashed horizontally. The old Heaven Immortal¡¯s eyes shone with a sanguine glow. A purple sword appeared in his hand, which emitted rays of divine light.

    The old Daoist priest below was wrapped in immortal power. His movements were elusive and difficult to capture. The divine light in his palm was released, and he was using the ¡®Heavenly Sun and Lightning¡¯!

    A huge battle broke out in the sky. Divine lightning shot out, treasures flew around, swords swayed, and old branches shook!

    The old Daoist priest of the Heaven Immortal realm soon discovered that although his opponent who had appeared out of nowhere had an aura of the Perfected Immortal realm, the power and quality of his spells and immortal powers seemed to be stronger than his own...

    He was unable to take down the Perfected Immortal!

    The horsetail whisk released a few strands of silver silk, which were like silver needles, and they secretly pierced the old Heaven Immortal¡¯s neck.

    The pearl on the old Daoist priest¡¯s head trembled slightly. Wisps of green light scattered and melted the silver needle.

    Is that...

    In the darkness, Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and sensed a familiar aura.

    This green pearl...

    It¡¯s a poison-repelling pearl refined from the Red Yang Poisonous Dragon pearl!

    Good stuff...

    With this treasure, the effects of my poison would be greatly reduced.

    However, Li Changshou was not in a hurry. His attention was focused on the ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1, and he was calcting the consumption of immortal power of the paper effigy.

    The horsetail whisk in the paper effigy¡¯s hand was like a brush as it wrote the golden words.

    Mystical abilities: Writes Sutras.

    In an instant, dozens of golden words flew around the lightning.

    The old Daoist priest from the Heaven Immortal realm felt a sense of pressure. When he was struck by the words, his immortal powers surged.

    However, after fighting for a while, the old Daoist priest was already slightly injured...

    Although the ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1¡¯s immortal power had only been depleted by 20%, he had deliberately exposed a w. He was hit by the treasure seal and his entire body was trembling. His body fell into a forest below.

    The paper Daoist had immortal power to protect himself. To a certain extent, it could make up for the ws in his defense. However, it would only consume more immortal power.

    In the sky, the bloodstained Puppet that was in the Heaven Immortal realm finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    The old Daoist priest who initially wanted to take advantage of the enemy¡¯s weakness, quickly chased after him.

    Although Li Changshou wanted to give it a try as well, to see if he could use the ¡®God¡¯ paper effigy, which had many trump cards, to challenge an ordinary mid-stage Heaven Immortal cultivator, fights involving magical power were not child¡¯s y.

    He had to end it fast.

    In the trunks of a fewrge trees in the forest, three figures, who had just arrived, slowly opened their eyes. The miniature array discs in their sleeves had been activated by immortal power...

 Chapter 96: Frightening Mosquitoes

    <h4>Chapter 96: Frightening Mosquitoes</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion...

    This Heaven Immortal Daoist priest, who was controlled by the Blood Mosquitoes, was indeed reliable enough.

    When he saw that only two out of the five people beneath him were Perfected Immortals who were fighting on the surface, the old Daoist priest decided to let the demonic roc scout the way first...

    When the five of them and the demonic roc were bewitched at the same time, the old Daoist priest had actually powered his Dharma treasure from afar. He had tried to deal the final blow, ignoring the possibility of killing hispanion¡¯s demonic roc...

    Unfortunately, the old Daoist priest still could not stabilize himself.

    If the old Daoist priest of the Heaven Immortal realm remained in the air and did not give Li Changshou a chance to attack him, Li Changshou might have been forced to reveal his true form and quickly kill that person.

    However, that person...

    After being seduced for a while, he came down from the sky. He did not know the logic of refraining from entering every forest¡¯ and continued to chase after him...

    The stability that he had been maintaining was destroyed in an instant.

    The stability that he had been maintaining for a long time, was gone because of a careless mistake.

    The Blood Mosquito Puppets of the Heaven Immortal realm were anxious but not careful enough.

    In the forest, the three paper effigies that were hiding in the tree trunk had been waiting quietly for a long time. They were prepared to attack at any time...

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced as he controlled the four paper effigies at a close distance. One of them fled while the other three crouched and retreated.

    As he approached the ambush, the old Heaven Immortal seemed to sense danger. His eyes were filled with a hint of hesitation...

    In front of him, the ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1, who was flying along the forest, spat out a mouthful of blood. His aura was even more chaotic as if he could not hold on any longer.

    The old Heaven Immortal quickly caught up to him and rushed to the edge of the ambush!

    However, Li Changshou did not panic. He decided to hold his ground and wait for the best opportunity.

    Not only could he wait for the right time, but he could also create it himself.

    Li Changshou preferred to be in control.

    The ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1 flew hundreds of feet forward. Suddenly, he turned around with a look of determination. He carried his horsetail whisk and rushed towards the old Heaven Immortal Daoist, looking like he was going to risk his life by going all out.

    The Heaven Immortal Daoist gave a cold smile as the Poison-Repelling Pearl above his head glistened.

    He took out his treasure seal, raised the sword which was a Numinous Treasure in his hand, and shed out a sharp sword beam that was hundreds of feet long!

    In order to end the battle quickly, Li Changshou had already decided to make a small loss. He was going to sacrifice the paper effigy to kill the old Heaven Immortal Daoist.

    Using the ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy to exchange for the life of a Heaven Immortal is indeed a losspared to using poison.

    ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No.1¡¯s body moved horizontally, barely dodging the sword. However, he did not care about the seal that wasing from the sky.

    Seeing that the seal was about to hit his enemy, the old Heaven Immortal¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. A dark green wave appeared around him...

    An ambush!

    The old Daoist priest was slightly shocked. However, he could no longer react. He was caught by a blue wave!

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s essence soul was restrained by the array and his immortal body could not move at all.

    Trapping Array: Green Water Cage

    That was an opportunity that could not be missed!

    There was not much spirit energy in the miniature array foundation!

    A thousand feet away, another two Dharma artifact array discs were sent out of the tree trunk. The miniature array foundations on them immediately scattered. In the blink of an eye, they had formed a formation!

    The three arrays ovepped but did not interfere with each other!

    Small-scale killing arrays as such could only be used once in a short period of time. Every time it was used, it would require up to hundreds of meticulous adjustments. Li Changshou had used two of them...

    A cold light flickered in the forest.

    Countless des shot out andnded on the old Daoist priest!

    Another pool of pitch-ck sludge appeared at the old Daoist priest¡¯s feet in a strange manner. The green jewel on his head shone brightly!

    The old Heaven Immortal Daoist¡¯s deadpan expression revealed a hint of anxiety. His entire body was filled with immortal energy, and he wanted to use it to resist the surrounding attacks...

    However, the first killing array had seriously injured him.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s immortal power barrier and the clothing on his body which were Immortal Treasures, could notst more than a breath¡¯s time before they were torn apart by the cold beams of light.

    At once, blood sttered everywhere.

    After the cold light burst out, the old Daoist priest¡¯s body was covered in wounds. He was barely breathing and was seriously injured...

    All of a sudden, an obscure Dao rune surged out from between the old Daoist priest¡¯s eyebrows and rapidly spread throughout his body!

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes turned cold and vicious.

    Li Changshou immediately caught that detail and was shocked.

    Daoist Wen!?!

    It should be her.

    However, he had considered that situation before...

    Li Changshou did not panic at all. He continued following the steps of his n. Three paper effigies emerged from the tree trunk. While the trapping array formation was still running, they quickly rushed towards the heavily injured Heaven Immortal Daoist.

    Even if you are a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal or a vicious person of the Primordial World, you¡¯d be in trouble as long as I kill this old Daoist that contains some of your spiritual will. You can¡¯t make bricks without straws.

    At that moment, deep underground.

    The red hairpin on Ling¡¯e¡¯s head flickered and glowed as if something inside was about to rush out...

    The red hairpin was a simple Dharma treasure that Li Changshou had personally refined two months ago. After giving it to Ling¡¯e who was very fond of it, she was unwilling to take it off even when she slept.

    In the forest, at the point where the three array formations ovepped, the Dao runes on the old Heaven Immortal¡¯s body became more obvious. A sanguine glow that emitted a powerful pressure emerged from his body!

    However...

    Crack!

    A blood-stained palm attacked from the side. The sanguine incantations on the palm shone brightly. It flew over the old Daoist priest¡¯s head and hit the Poison-Repelling Pearl!

    The Poison-Repelling Pearl was sent flying!

    Without the protection of the pearl, the ck water below immediately unleashed its might and instantly melted the old Daoist priest¡¯s feet and legs...

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was lying on the bed in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, frowned slightly.

    Just as Li Changshou had expected, she was too far away and had only sent a wisp of spiritual will...

    However, she actually... got defeated?

    Before Daoist Wen Jing could retract her spiritual will,

    The three figures with different faces and figures had already rushed to the old Daoist priest¡¯s side and stood in proper positions.

    They moved in unison. They raised their right hands and ced their sword fingers at their left wrist, before pushing their left palms forward!

    In each of their palms, there was a me-like incantation pattern. The three runes were ignited at the same time.

    The True Samadhi mes unleashed their full power. The old Daoist priest¡¯s severely injured body was immediately engulfed by the mes. He was instantly burned to the point of being disfigured!

    Li Changshou suddenly had a thought.

    The Daoist priest facing the old Daoist priest, who looked like a middle-aged Daoist priest, humphed coldly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what demon you are. You will be executed by me today!¡±

    The immortal powers in the three paper Daoists turned into True Samadhi mes and were darting towards the old Daoist.

    Due to Daoist Wen¡¯s spiritual will, Li Changshou could skip all the steps. The True Samadhi mes had forcefully melted the essence soul and immortal body of the old Daoist who was in the Heaven Immortal realm, instantly vaporizing the blood.

    Finally, the Dao runes that frightened Li Changshou gradually disappeared...

    In the darkness, Li Changshou took a deep breath. However, he did not dare to be careless. He immediately did what he had to do next.

    What he said just now was not a casual remark.

    When he said ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of demon you are.¡± he was hinting that he did not know who Daoist Wen was.

    He also deliberately said the word ¡®me¡¯, which was a trick.

    Li Changshou did not know if his words would work, but it was better than not doing anything.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt helpless as he looked at the ashes floating in the forest.

    This matter...

    How many years had it been since I transcended the tribtion?

    I actually met Daoist Wen, the Primordial Beast, through the puppets and paper dolls.

    The Primordial World is indeed more dangerous than I had imagined...

    Deep in the ground, the jade hairpin swayed gently. It was inserted more firmly in Ling¡¯e¡¯s ck hair.

    ...

    Defeated...

    I lost?!

    I, the queen, let my spiritual will descend and I couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Yet, I was burnt to ashes without doing anything!?!

    ¡®By me¡¯? Who could it be?

    In a Cave Abode near the spiritual mountain in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was lying on the side of the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She looked a little irritated and waved her hand.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The two maids who were kneeling at the side did not dare to breathe. They hurriedly got up and retreated with their heads lowered.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s dress fluttered as she immediately sat up cross-legged. Waves of emotions rose in her heart...

    Who is that person?

    A moment ago, she was still admiring the chaotic battle in Immortal Du Sect.

    When Daoist Wen Jing realized that the puppets she had gathered were already very weak, she was naturally dissatisfied.

    The puppet that should have been suppressing the Immortal Du Sect had been destroyed for no reason.

    In fact, the scheme could only cause some casualties to the Immortal Du Sect. It could not shake their foundations...

    Although she was unhappy, she did not care.

    After all, it was just a small scheme that did not require much effort.

    The main battle was about to end. Daoist Wen Jing no longer had the intention to continue watching.

    Her heart stirred. She wanted to see if the Heaven Immortals she had sent to kill the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect hadpleted their tasks.

    Therefore, Daoist Wen Jing shifted her attention to the old Daoist priest.

    Just as she looked over, she saw that the old Heaven Immortal was trapped in the array formation and was attacked by the killing array...

    It was a huge tragedy!

    Why are the puppets I found so useless!?!

    In a fit of anger, Daoist Wen Jing decided to control the old Daoist priest and personally take action.

    However, before she could show her might, she was burned to ashes by the three ¡°Perfected Immortals¡± the moment she entered the puppet¡¯s mind...

    ¡®No, that doesn¡¯t seem to be a real living being. Could it be some kind of divine power¡¯s creation?

    The person behind him might be an expert!

    Before Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes, the me pattern began to appear.

    It was a scene that was brought back by her spiritual will. She could not suppress it for a moment.

    Who was this person?

    Could it be that he is, like me, using a puppet to teach others?

    Daoist Wen Jing snorted coldly in her heart. She forcefully wiped away the images and revealed a charming smile.

    This Immortal Du Sect is getting more and more interesting...

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you?¡±

    Suddenly, Daoist Wen Jing frowned. A man¡¯s voice sounded in her heart.

    The person said, ¡°Someone actually concealed your heavenly secrets? No wonder, I couldn¡¯t tell who you were even when I was halfway through.¡±

    Who?!

    Who is speaking!

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s body trembled. She immediately stopped the seal. A sanguine glow surged from her body and extinguished the voice.

    However, she did not have the time to deduce what had happened. Her eyes were still in a daze as an extremely mysterious Dao rune revolved around her.

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing suddenly sensed the emotions that she had not felt for a long time...

    Fear.

    The pure fear that came from the depths of her essence soul!

    In a daze, Daoist Wen Jing seemed to have seen ayer of fog. However, at the same time, a water curtain appeared in front of her and blocked her figure.

    She knew that it was the manifestation of a Great Dao phenomenon. This water curtain was the technique of a Saint that hid the heavenly secrets from her.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing could not see through the fog at all.

    Outside the water curtain, a silhouette in the fog, that was distorted by the water curtain was slowly walking over.

    Daoist Wen Jing could vaguely see that the person was raising his left palm. There seemed to be two faint ck and white auras in his palm. These two auras were chasing each other endlessly, containing profound truths.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing heard that voice again. The other party kept smiling.

    ¡°After borrowing the power of Teacher¡¯s painting, I can¡¯t tell who you are. You must be a disciple of a Saint.¡±

    Through the water curtain, the Daoist¡¯s figure kept twisting and swaying. However, Daoist Wen Jing felt a chill in her heart.

    At this moment, she was locked by some Dao runes and could not escape from the illusion.

    Then, the person said warmly, ¡°I am Xuandu, the eldest disciple of the Heavenly Lord of Dao and Virtue.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you wanted to harm my Ren School for no reason. You had evil intentions, and your methods are despicable. However, I will not touch you on ount of the Saint behind you.¡±

    He continued, ¡°If you dare to offend Ren School in the future, even if it¡¯s just the insignificant Immortal Du Sect... the Uncle-Master behind you might not be able to protect you.¡±

    After saying that, the figure outside the water curtain chuckled and slowly dissipated with the surrounding fog.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s vision blurred and she instantly saw the situation in her Cave Abode.

    She looked down at her hands and felt her Dao.

    They were trembling uncontrobly...

    ...

    In the northwest direction of the Immortal Du Sect that was 5,000 kilometers away, Xuandu, who was standing on the cloud with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, how is it?¡± the old Daoist priest beside him quickly asked.

 Chapter 97 The Powerful Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 97 The Powerful Big Shot</h4>

    On the cloud, Xuandu exined briefly, ¡°There is indeed someone behind this. When I discovered this wisp of Dao runes just now, I chased after it. However, with the help of a Saint, I can only rely on the power of the Taiji painting to scare him...¡±

    The old Daoist priest beside him frowned and sighed.

    Compared to Xuandu, he was dressed casually and had a mild temperament.

    The old Daoist priest was very particr about his Daoist robe, Daoist hoop, Daoist boots, and the horsetail whisk in his hand. On the contrary, he had the demeanor of an otherworldly expert.

    However, the old Daoist priest was extremely polite to Xuandu. When he spoke, he smiled and leaned forward slightly.

    The old Daoist priest asked again, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do you think we should do next?¡±

    ¡°Dao Brother, let¡¯s go to the Immortal Du Sect to deal with the trouble first!¡±

    Xuandu smiled and said, ¡°If you go anyter, they might have already dealt with their enemies. There won¡¯t be anything much for you, the founder, to do. Once you settle the matters regarding the Immortal Du Sect, remember to bring the corpses of the Qi Refinement cultivators from Golden Ao Ind back to this ce. We have to make a trip to Golden Ao Indter.¡±

    Corpses...

    The old Daoist priest sighed. He understood and looked ashamed as he said, ¡°I have to trouble you to go to great lengths this time, Eldest Senior Brother. I was too careless.¡±

    Xuandu waved his hand and urged.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a small matter, it¡¯s a small matter. Fellow Daoist, hurry up and go! Since we¡¯re in this sect, we have gained karma. We should be more careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°I will follow your instructions, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    The old Daoist priest, Perfected Du¡¯e from the Kunlun Mountain, bowed to Xuandu.

    He did not dare to dy any further. He immediately activated his Universe Spell and disappeared.

    After traveling for less than 5,000 kilometers on the cloud that rose and fell, Perfected Du¡¯e arrived above the Immortal Du Sect.

    He lowered his head and looked down. He saw streams of light flowing around the main peak below. Rays of sanguine light were everywhere.

    The Perfected One was instantly enraged!

    The Qilin Beast that he had saved in the ancient times and ced in that ce was almost suffering from a recurrence of its old injury.

    One of the in-name disciples of Perfected Du¡¯e finally became a cultivator in the Golden Immortal realm. Du¡¯e was finally able to show off to the other cultivators of the Kunlun Mountain. Yet, the favored disciple of his was actually surrounded by two people and had gotten injured!

    Perfected Du¡¯e flung his horsetail whisk and exerted pressure on the Immortal Du Sect.

    He then took a deep breath and activated the ¡°Double Qi¡± technique. The tip of his nose trembled as he let out a muffled snort!

    Below him, the three phony Golden Immortals all spat out blood after hearing the humph. Their Essence Souls were almost shattered...

    The primordial Golden Immortal had extraordinary abilities!

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he was secretly observing the situation in the Immortal Du Sect with the help of the paper effigy while cleaning up the battle 5,000 kilometers away.

    My powerful supporter is here!

    He suddenly got an urge and closed the array formation in the inneryer of Little Qiong Peak. The array formation outside the Pill Chamber was activated.

    The ¡®Heaven¡¯ Paper Effigies No. 2 and No. 8 quickly transformed back into paper form in the mountain gate. The immortal power on them turned into spiritual energy and dissipated.

    After doing that, Li Changshou immediately calmed his mind, as if nothing had happened.

    At the bottom of the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array, where the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect were hiding...

    The five people who had been charmed had already fallen to the ground on the slope beside the valley.

    The bewitched demonic rocy on the ground and snored loudly. Everything seemed to have frozen at the instant that Youqin Xuanya threw out the poisonous pill.

    Youqin Xuanya was lying on the ground, surrounded by flying swords. Ling¡¯e was lying beside Youqin Xuanya, as if she had had a terrible fall...

    She facented into the grass.

    It could not be helped. Li Changshou had perfectly restored the ¡°crime scene¡±.

    The unconscious ¡°Li Changshou¡± who was lying at Ling¡¯e¡¯s feet slowly sank into the ground and turned into a paper doll.

    Without a sound, the jade hairpin on Ling¡¯e¡¯s head gently shattered. Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared beside Ling¡¯e. He quickly put away the paper effigy that was in the soil andid down again. He closed his eyes and pretended to faint.

    He was trying to recall if he had missed anything in the process.

    If he predicted correctly, a bunch of unsolved mysteries would appear in the Immortal Du Sect.

    During the battle at the Immortal Du Sect, there were a few ¡°heroes¡± who had sacrificed themselves and protected the human Daoists...

    During the battle between the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect and an old Daoist priest who was a Heaven Immortal, another old Daoist priest who was ¡°passing by¡± killed that old Daoist priest, and left calmly.

    The only hidden danger was that Elder Wan Linyun might have guessed something.

    Another danger would be the fact that Youqin Xuanya knew too much.

    Later on, I will have to talk to Elder Wan Linyun about life and philosophy.

    Li Changshou was actually in a very good mood.

    It was not because he had killed that old Heaven Immortal and obtained a sword that was at the level of a Postnatal numinous treasure, as well as the precious Poison-Repelling Pearl.

    It was not because he had supported the Immortal Du Sect, which had almost copsed. He was only doing his best. It was because he found out that the Immortal Du Sect really had a founder who was alive.

    Wasn¡¯t that thunderous groan the mystical ability that the Heng-Ha Generals used during the God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Perfected Du¡¯e seems to be General Heng¡¯s master or something.

    After the major cmity, the Immortal Du Sect was proven to be a faction of the Ren School. No matter how ipetent the disciples may be or how weak their Dao may be in the future, they would still be true disciples of Ren School.

    They suddenly had a stronger base.

    Unfortunately, we did not manage to summon the legendary Great Daoist Master Xuandu this time. If Xuandu, the head disciple of the Ren School appeared personally, the effect would definitely be better.

    Perhaps the Immortal Du Sect could move from the East Continent to the Middle Continent...

    However, I might have been targeted by Daoist Wen this time.

    For some reason, the joy in Li Changshou¡¯s heart dissipated, and he felt a strong sense of danger.

    How could he avoid being targeted by the Western Sect?

    At the thought of that, Li Changshou could not help but recall the vige on the coast of the South Ocean, which made his heart race.

    Lately, I¡¯ve been busy dealing with the enemy and did not check the situation in the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou, who was lying on the ground and pretending to be unconscious, felt his face twitch.

    At this moment, his merit from incense offerings was actually... doubled from the amount he had two years ago!

    What the hell?

    Is the Xiong Vige trying to gain wealth by promoting the South Ocean Sect?

    Li Changshou secretly sensed it and he almost fainted.

    ,621 statues...

    More than statues of him were rising...

    Moreover, he could vaguely sense that arge-scale fight had begun because the South Ocean Sect had a conflict with the smaller Merit-Convergence Sect.

    What kind of rhythm is this...

    Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not know what to say. He could only lie there and pretend to be dead.

    Come to think of it, if his disciples were to engage in a fierce battle, would they cause a deficit in his karma or luck?

    Uh...

    Sect? Bullshit!

    From now on, I don¡¯t know anything about the Sea God of the South Ocean!

    I should probably think of a way to get stic surgery. After returning to the mountain, I should get a few of the witches¡¯ curses tattooed on my body.

    Although I can be considered to have cozied up to Perfected Du¡¯e, I still don¡¯t have that much support yet.

    At this moment, I can only hope for Master to enter the Perfected Immortal Realm earlier and work in the Heavenly Courts. Then, I can trick him into going to the Tushita Pce to visit the Grand Supreme Elder and gain more backing

    Daoist Wen.

    South Ocean Sect.

    Li Changshouid on the ground, feeling a little helpless and speechless. The exhaustion that he had felt from controlling the paper effigy slowly overwhelmed him, but he got rid of it quietly again.

    It¡¯s not the time to rest now.

    At this moment, I have the highest tendency of letting my guard down and bing careless. I¡¯m also the most prone to getting caught off-guard.

    Li Changshou observed his surroundings quietly. After waiting for an hour, a figure flew out from the cave and hurried over.

    He had been secretly observing the disciples. The three elders who were in charge of the external affairs of Hundred Mortal Hall rushed to the demonic roc¡¯s side and killed it while it was unconscious.

    A group of disciples surrounded them. The Essence Immortal from Pill Tripod Peak gave a detailed diagnosis for the five of them. He only said that they had passed out because they had been drugged, and that they were fine.

    The broken porcin bottle and the remnants of the shattered pills were quickly discovered by them.

    There was no need for the five of them to speak up after they regained consciousness. Everyone had already guessed what had happened there... An elder picked up Li Changshou, Lan Ling¡¯e, and Youqin Xuanya using his immortal power. They were carefully ced in a deste mountain forest to rest.

    Before that group of disciples rushed out of the cave, there was already news from the sect.

    The founder, Perfected Du¡¯e, had appeared and killed three Golden Immortals. The Sect Leader and Elder Qi Ling immediately dealt with their enemies.

    The Immortal Du Sect had engaged in a bloody battle. The sect was intact and unscathed but the elders of the various peaks were injured...

    To most of them, the cmity struck without reason and ended quickly.

    To a certain pretty boy who knew the entire plot... the matter was veryplicated and emotionally-exhausting.

    A few hourster, Exalted Wang Qing, Elder Wan Linyun, and more than a hundred Perfected Immortals from the sect rushed over.

    Li Changshou, who was pretending to be unconscious, suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    The person eximed, ¡°Little Changshou! Little Ling¡¯e! Don¡¯t scare me. Why are you guys lying down!?!¡±

    On the cloud, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, who was sitting on the huge wine gourd, jumped down and rushed to the side of the forest in a hurry. The elders of Hundred Mortal Hall who were at the side quickly exined that they were only knocked out by the incapacitating agents and that they were not in any trouble.

    Jiu Jiu heaved a sigh of relief and sat beside Ling¡¯e. Her short linen shirt swayed slightly.

    At that moment, she did not have much immortal power left. There were wounds on her left shoulder and waist. Even her essence soul was a little weak.

    She had also given her all during the battle to protect the Immortal Sect. After the battle, she did not have time to rest and immediately rushed there to look for the disciples whom she cared about.

    Soon, Jiang Jingshan, Jiu Wu, and Jiu Shi rushed over too.

    They carried the unconscious Li Changshou and the other two using their immortal powers and brought them back to the sect.

    The two elders who were Perfected Immortals woke up after being unconscious for an entire day.

    Youqin Xuanya slept for seven whole days before she woke up.

    In order to make his actions seem more reasonable, Li Changshou forced himself to lie on the bed with his eyes closed. He remained motionless for seven and a half days before slowly opening his eyes. His eyes were filled with confusion...

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was greeted with a bed that he was unfamiliar with.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that he and his junior sister had been brought to the Heaven-Breaking Peak and that he was currently lying on Jiu Jiu¡¯s bed.

    Ling¡¯e was arranged to stay in Jiu Shi¡¯s attic. She had been sleeping soundly without anyone disturbing her.

    In the past seven days, Jiu Jiu was often encouraged by Jiu Shi to constantly poke and touch Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou did not bother about it because they¡¯d never touched him in inappropriate ces.

    He turned around to see Jiu Jiu sitting on the ground and leaning against the bed. There were two empty bottles beside her, and she was snoring softly. Who takes care of a patient like the way you do?

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He slowly sat up and looked around. He would probably remember for life, the first time he was carried to that pavilion by his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, and the first time he captured everything in there with his immortal senses.

    It was beyond chaotic...

    Just as he was about to stand up, a silver-white arrow flew in from outside the window. Li Changshou immediately raised his hand and stopped the messenger arrow from reaching the window.

    An unfamiliar voice sounded.

    ¡°Li Changshou, disciple of the Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Come to the Immortal Ascension Hall quickly. The Sect Leader has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned subconsciously and said softly, ¡°Roger.¡±

    Sect Leader?

    Could it be that the Sect Leader had seen through the good deeds that I¡¯ve done and the facade that I put up previously?

    It doesn¡¯t make sense. After I returned, I had been keeping an eye on Elder Wan Linyun using my immortal senses. I had also noticed the people in the sect burning incense and making offerings to the nameless heroes...

    All the signs show that no one would suspect me.

    No matter what, I cannot avoid the Sect Leader¡¯s summon.

    Li Changshou stood up and tidied his Daoist robe. He lowered his head and ced two bottles of ¡°pleasant-tasting¡± Spirit Pills beside his Little Aunt-Master¡¯s hand. Then, he looked at Ling¡¯e, who was sleeping soundly and hurried to the Immortal Du Hall.

    As soon as Li Changshou left for the Immortal Du Hall, the bag hanging on Ling¡¯e¡¯s waist started to twist.

    However, Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation level was too low, and she was still in a deep sleep. She did not sense anything strange about the beast-hide bag at all...

 Chapter 98 Iâ€™ll Treat Your Disciple Well

    <h4>Chapter 98 I¡¯ll Treat Your Disciple Well</h4>

    Did I really expose my cultivation level?

    When Li Changshou flew towards the Immortal Du Hall on a cloud, he kept thinking about that problem.

    Now, because of the matter regarding the South Ocean Sect and the fact that he might have been careless and faced Daoist Wen head-on for a while...

    The cultivation level that I had hidden is no longer as simple as a trump card.

    This directly concerns my life!

    Li Changshou had put in a lot of effort into learning the ¡°unorthodox¡± ¡®Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra¡¯.

    In the beginning, he had analyzed all kinds of cultivation techniques and summed them up in reverse. He had also made a summary of the various techniques of hiding one¡¯s aura, that existed in the Immortal Du Sect. He had also figured out a way to hide his aura...

    Before he transcended the tribtion, that technique had already been improved dozens of times. After Li Changshou became an immortal, that technique was upgraded to the same level as the escape technique!

    However, Li Changshou felt a little uncertain about facing a Golden Immortal who had been living for an unknown amount of time...

    I can only have two strings to my bow. If the Sect Leader is testing me on purpose, I can use the third backup n.

    The so-called backup n was to prove his innocence immediately.

    He would immediately prove that he was not a spy of the enemy or an otherworldly demon and that he was a true disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. However, due to coincidences, his cultivation speed was a little faster. Thus, he had identally advanced during the Tribtion Transcendence... Hended in front of the magnificent hall and looked at it.

    Li Changshou calmed himself down, retracted his immortal senses, and stabilized his aura at the eighth-stage of the Void Return realm. He then entered.

    As soon as he entered the hall, he heard a faint voice transmission.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem... Li Changshou, the disciple from Little Qiong Peak? Don¡¯t say anything. Just nod.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded gently and remainedposed.

    The voice transmission continued, ¡°Come to the left. There¡¯s a small door at the corner of the hall. Come in. Don¡¯t be nervous. I am the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect. I called you over because I wanted to tell you about something trivial.¡±

    *Coughs*

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Let¡¯s not talk about the rest first. Why does the Sect Leader sound so sick in the voice transmission?

    Li Changshou lowered his head and walked quickly to the somewhat empty main hall of the sect. He headed towards the left corner of the main hall and soon arrived in front of the two wooden doors.

    He stood there for a while. When he heard the Sect Master¡¯s voice again, he gently pushed open the wooden door...

    There was a simple and elegant tea room inside. There were a few tables and chairs, and two open windows which revealed the beautiful scenery of Cloud Peak Ind.

    Li Changshou was not in the mood to appreciate those things. He raised his head and looked at the young Daoist who was seated in front of the window.

    He was the Sect Leader and the in-name disciple of the in-name disciple of the Grand Pure One...

    His name was Ji Wuyou.

    His face was like a jade crown, his eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. He was handsome and suave. There was no need to mention too much about his appearance.

    Normally, a male Qi Refinement cultivator who maintained the appearance of a middle-aged or young man would not be too ugly if it were not for his or his Daopanion¡¯s special preferences.

    The Sect Leader¡¯s smile was gentle, and his temperament was elegant. He gave off a gentle and elegant vibe... However, that was not the point.

    The point was...

    The Golden Immortal Sect Leader¡¯s face was pale, his aura was weak, and his eyes were out of focus. Although he was tall and taut, he seemed a little haggard and weak.

    If he did not know that the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou¡¯s Dao name was ¡®Wuyou¡¯, and was known as ¡®Sect Leader Wuyou¡¯ in the East Continent, Li Changshou would have given him a nickname in his head- ¡®Empty Young Master of the Primordial World¡¯.

    When the Sect Leader saw Li Changshou, he smiled. A streak of immortal blood actually flowed from the corner of his mouth...

    Li Changshou was shocked as well. ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem. There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve just suffered some injuries to my Essence Soul. I¡¯ve already consumed some Spirit Pills with healing purposes.¡±

    The Sect Leader Ji Wuyou wiped the corners of his mouth before taking a deep breath gently. He stabilized his injuries and said, ¡°I will be able to recover from this minor injury in a while. You¡¯re Changshou, right? Take this... I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a few days just to give this to you.¡±

    This Sect Leader Ji Wuyou took out a jade bottle from his sleeve and gently pushed it towards Li Changshou. Li Changshou lowered his head and held it with both hands.

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt rather emotional.

    My Sect Leader has sustained so many injuries for the sake of protecting the Immortal Du Sect! Yet, I previouslymented that the Sect Leader¡¯s mystical abilities are too weak, and said that he wasn¡¯tpetent enough. I really... Li Changshou sighed.

    Li Changshou felt ashamed. He felt grateful towards the Sect Leader who was desperately protecting the sect.

    ¡°Sect Leader, you are injured. Please go into seclusion soon to recuperate. It has been hard on you. You fought against the demons from outside in order to protect the sect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡±

    Ji Wuyouughed, looking a little awkward. He sighed and said, ¡°Actually, a few days ago, I obtained a mystical ability from the founder of the sect, which allows me to nurture Connate Qi... I have been trying to cultivate these few days but I was too anxious and identally injured my Essence Soul. Haha...¡±

    Ji Wuyou coughed.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Changshou.¡±

    Ji Wuyou calmly wiped the blood away from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the porcin bottle in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. His gaze was slightly hesitant, but he still spoke tactfully.

    ¡°The thing in your hand must be kept properly. Do you know that the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s founder who is also my Master, is Perfected Du¡¯e who belongs to the Ren School and is the Pure Virtue Immortal God of the Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    He continued, ¡°This porcin bottle is from a senior of the Ren School. He entrusted the founder *cough*... to pass it to you. He imed that he wants to sever some karma with you. I can¡¯t say much about this. However, this is also your fate. The Spirit Pills inside must be used properly.¡± Do you understand?¡±

    Li Changshou was suddenly enlightened. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Go. Just remember this. Your cultivation level and aptitude are not bad. When you transcend the tribtion and be an immortal, you can cultivate in peace in the sect.¡±

    Ji Wuyou waved his hand. Li Changshou bowed and epted the order before leaving the house.

    Before he could close the doorpletely, Li Changshou heard some violent coughing and puffing which seemed to be the sound of blood spurting out...

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He closed the wooden doors and pretended not to hear anything. Then, he turned around and walked towards the door.

    The Sect Leader¡¯sst sentence was actually to calm him down.

    Every 200 years, the Immortal Du Sect would recruit a batch of disciples. Before they recruited the next batch of disciples, they would give them a choice. They could either continue to stay in the sect or go out to cultivate and explore the outside world.

    What the sect leader meant was¡ªas long as Li Changshou cultivated in peace and survived the Immortal Ascension Tribtion in the future, the treatment he received in the sect would not be too poor. After leaving the hall, Li Changshou felt much more at ease.

    Fortunately, it was just a false rm.

    His cultivation level was not exposed. As the Sect Leader of the sect, Ji Wuyou paid special attention to Li Changshou, a disciple of Little Qiong Peak, only because of the porcin bottle in his hand.

    If he had guessed correctly, the bottle was given by the Great Daoist Master Xuandu.

    The karma that he wanted to sever was rted to the matter that Elder Moon had looked him up for previously.

    Um...

    What did Master Xuandu and Elder Yue do to my marriage affinity y figurines?

    Li Changshou looked at the Spirit Pills in the porcin bottle. Putting the quality of the spirit pills aside, the porcin bottle itself was not an ordinary Dharma artifact. Apart from preserving the medicinal properties of the pills, it could also stabilize the pills and prevent shes between medicinal properties.

    After analyzing the effects of the Level-6 Spirit Pills in his head, the corners of his mouth twitched.

    Nurtures the essence soul to strengthen the foundation, stabilizes the Essence Soul, strengthens the Connate Yang... I can tell that this Head Disciple of Ren School has rather impressive alchemy skills. After all, not everyone can take out a Yang-Refining Level-6 Spirit Pill.

    This pill...

    I¡¯ll let Master use it.

    After all, it¡¯s a Level-6 Spirit Pill. It can be used to strengthen the Connate Yang and stabilize one¡¯s Essence Soul. It will be very helpful to master, who is a Turbid Immortal.

    However, the pill will eventually have an irrepressible effect on the bodies of male Qi Refinement cultivators. Should I persuade Master to find a wife?

    If it¡¯s just for the pill, there would be no need for it.

    Why don¡¯t I use this pill as a congrattory gift for Master when he finds his Daopanion?

    Li Changshou smiled and kept the porcin bottle.

    Li Changshou slowly released his immortal senses after he was a distance away from the Immortal Du Hall.

    His junior sister was still sleeping soundly at Aunt-Master Jiu Shi¡¯s ce. However, the bag tied around her waist was constantly wriggling... Master is awake?

    Li Changshou hurriedly drove over on a cloud.

    He had long thought of an exnation he could give to his master. On the way, Li Changshou passed by the Hundred Mortal Hall and nced at it.

    Under the shade of a tree, two stone tablets were erected. On one of the tablets, there were words that described the cmity that suddenly struck the Immortal Du Sect, the battle fought by the sect the process of the protection of the sect.

    On the other stone tablet were the names of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect who had died in that battle...

    The stability of a sect was actually dependent on the Qi Refinement cultivators in the sect who had to protect and maintain it.

    They naturally had to protect their own nest.

    However, Li Changshou soon saw another corner of the square opposite the two stone tablets...

    There were three stone sculptures that had just been ced on the ground.

    On the left was a petite and beautiful female immortal. In the middle of the room was a sword-bearing male immortal. On the right was a burly man who was carrying a huge ax andughing with his mouth wide open.

    Those three stone sculptures were quite magical. The creator of the stone sculptures urately captured every paper Daoist¡¯s ¡°divine marrow¡±.

    There were two vertical ques on both sides of the three stone sculptures. On them were written:

    ¡°The heroes of the human race.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Du Sect has eternal respect for them.¡±

    There were three incense sticks that were inserted in a small incense burner in front.

    Li Changshou could not help but rub the spot in the middle of his forehead. He pretended not to see it and rushed to his junior sister¡¯s side.

    The Immortal Du Sect was investigating the origin of the Blood Mosquito Puppets and the followers of the few ¡°Righteous Fellow Daoists¡±.

    The reason for investigating the former was naturally to seek revenge.

    The reason for investigating thetter was to make up to the three fellow Daoists by giving their friends and family some benefits.

    Li Changshou felt that it would be better to keep the matter a secret and let the Immortal Du Sect search aimlessly, instead of revealing the information he knew, to the Immortal Du Sect.

    And those righteous heroes...

    Li Changshou immediately got an idea.

    Should I get a few paper effigies to mourn and indirectly get some precious treasures and Spirit Stones from the sect?

    Li Changshou smiled and dispelled that thought...

    The battle allowed him to clearly understand the function of the array formation. He had also made further ns.

    The Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation could continuously be strengthened and driven deeper. The inner array foundations could bebined into a single array formation and he could refine Little Qiong Peak into a huge mobile array foundation.

    Immortals with high cultivation levels could refine their Cave Abodes into Dharma treasures. They could be of any size the immortals preferred.

    Once my cultivation level is higher, I can do that too.

    If I encounter another disaster that threatens the entire sect...

    I can sacrifice Little Qiong Peak to kill powerful enemies.

    If I choose to retreat, I can directly put Little Qiong Peak into my sleeve and escape to a spot that was 50,000 kilometers away.

    However, that would require vast amounts of precious materials and long-term preparations.

    I don¡¯tck time now. I still have to do what I need to do.

    Li Changshou made up his mind. He realized that he was already near thend of the Jiu immortals. He calmed his mind and lowered his head.

    He had to wake his junior sister up first and return to the Little Qiong Peak together. He had tofort his master before anything else.

    What can I do for Disciple-Niece Han Zhi now?

    Beside the Treasure Pool on Golden Ao Ind.

    Ao Yi, who looked like a delicate young man, looked at Han Zhi, who was secretly hurt. His gaze was filled with mncholy.

    Senior Brother Yuan Ze had been schemed against and controlled by someone who made him do something ridiculous. A few days ago, he was sent back to Golden Ao Ind by the Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School.

    A few experts from Jie School pleaded for mercy in front of the Eldest Senior Brother from Ren School. In the end, Senior Brother Yuan Ze¡¯s remnant soul was exonerated and allowed to reincarnate. He no longer has anything to do with Jie School...

    Ao Yi could not help but make up his mind when he recalled how his Senior Brother Yuan Ze had taken care of him.

    I will treat your disciple well.

    ¡°Han Zhi...¡±

    Just as Ao Yi was about to say something when his immortal senses suddenly discovered two old Daoists who were flying towards him from outside the Golden Ao Ind.

    He immediately perked up and quickly said, ¡°The two Senior Brothers who sent Senior Brother Yuan Ze¡¯s soul to the underworld are back!¡±

    Han Zhi looked up and her eyes turned red again. She hurriedly rode a cloud and went up in a bid to ask her master how he was doing in the Netherworld...

    A momentter, the two old Daoists were stopped by Ao Yi and Han Zhixian. Both of them frowned and did not know what to say.

    Ao Yi quickly asked, ¡°Senior Brothers, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Ah, it should have been fine. It should have been fine!¡±

    The old Daoist priest on the left sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°On ount of the Jie School, the immortals of the underworld will not make things too hard for him.¡±

    ¡°However, ording to the rules set by the Sage, we cannot interfere with the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Therefore, the immortals of the underworld can only guarantee that they will arrange for Junior Brother Yuan Ze to be reincarnated as a person with a good fortune. He will no longer have any ties with this life. However, unexpectedly...¡±.

    The old Daoist priest on the right looked up and sighed. ¡°Before Junior Brother Yuan Ze drank Meng Po¡¯s soup, that wisp of soul spoke again!¡±

    ¡°W-What...¡±

    Han Zhi asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What did my master say?¡±

    ¡°He said, don¡¯t worry. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with a trivial matter like reincarnation.¡±

    Han Zhi could not help but hold her forehead with one hand, feeling dizzy...

    Ao Yi quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He has passed the Bridge of Helplessness and drank Meng Po¡¯s soup. He¡¯s arrived in front of a few paths. However, for some reason, there was a wave in the River of Forgetfulness that appeared and sent his soul to the path to bing beasts. We couldn¡¯t save him either. His soul was absorbed by the Reincarnation Wheel. We have also asked around about the rest of the matters. Junior Brother Yuan Ze seems to have reincarnated as a demon. In his next life, he should be a ck-skinned leopard.¡± ¡°Master...¡±

    When Han Zhi heard those words, she was overwhelmed with grief. Her essence soul was in turmoil and her mind was declining. Her body was on the verge of copsing and she was quickly supported by Ao Yi.

 Chapter 99 The Fear of the â€œWildâ€ God

    <h4>Chapter 99 The Fear of the ¡°Wild¡± God</h4>

    On the Heaven-Breaking Peak, in the residence of the Nine Jiu Immortals.

    Li Changshou returned from the Immortal Du Hall. He did not see Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi, nor did he see any other Jiu Immortals.

    They had gone to the various parts of the sect to get busy.

    Little Aunt-Master was still drunk and sleeping soundly beside the bed. Li Changshou did not disturb her.

    Should I carry Little Aunt-Master onto the bed?

    He would naturally not do something that could easily be misunderstood.

    That was not all. Li Changshou had also studied the surroundings of his Aunt-Master¡¯s pavilion for a while. Soon, he understood the principles behind the protective array formation.

    Li Changshou connected the array foundation of the array formation there and the array formation around her pavilion to protect her uninhibited appearance while she was sleeping...

    The array formation in this ce was obviously set up by Uncle-Master Jiu Wu because it was in the style of a ¡°short Daoist¡±.

    Then, Li Changshou found a disciple who was in charge of performing misceneous tasks, and took two bottles of Soul Formation Pills from him.

    some

    After some small talk, Li Changshou told him to tell Jiu Jiu that he and Ling¡¯e had already returned to the Little Qiong Peak, after she woke up. After that, Li Changshou brought Ling¡¯e along and let her lie on the cloud while he flew at a height that he was most familiar with towards Little Qiong Peak.

    To be honest, the presence of Little Qiong Peak was really too insignificant.

    Although Li Changshou was very satisfied with that... no one from the Immortal Sect dropped by to ask about him! That made the detailed things that Li Changshou had preparedpletely useless!

    Of course, it was a good thing that he could not use them...

    Fortunately, Li Changshou did not see his master¡¯s name on the stone tablet of the Hundred Mortal Hall, which had just been erected tomemorate the deceased ¡°martyrs¡±. Otherwise, he would not know how to exin it to his master.

    No matter how long the three statues of the paper effigies had been worshiped, nothing else should have happened.

    The ¡°memorial¡± was purely a form ofmemoration. There would be no merit gained from burning incense...

    Upon returning to the straw hut, Li Changshou woke Ling¡¯e up first.

    After discussing for a while, the two of them decided to act ording to the first n that they had drawn up previously to ¡°calm their master down¡±.

    Li Changshouid back on his bed. His lips were dry and his eyes were out of focus. There was a hint of longing in his eyes.

    Lan Ling¡¯e ran to her master¡¯s straw hut and knelt on the meditation cushion, before... releasing him.

    ¡°Who had the audacity to plot against me!?!

    Look at my Dharma treasures!¡±

    Qi Yuan jumped out of the pocket, raised his horsetail whisk, and looked around angrily. He lowered his head and saw his little disciple kneeling on the ground.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes reddened as she bit her lip gently. She secretly pinched her thigh and used some of her true cultivation level.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned. Then, he recalled that he had been drugged by two of his disciples.

    Qi Yuan scanned his surroundings using his immortal senses and saw his eldest disciple lying in the straw hut next door.

    He asked, ¡°Ling¡¯e, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened to your Senior Brother!?!¡±

    ¡°Master, arge number of demons invaded the sect previously. Senior Brother was worried that you would rush up to fight the demons and hence, he took you and me away... During the battle, Senior Brother...¡±

    Before Ling¡¯e could finish speaking, Qi Yuan rushed over to Li Changshou¡¯s bedside.

    Qi Yuan looked at his heavily injured disciple and was filled with deep regret. He quickly took out numerous bottles of medicine, but he did not know which type of medicine to use. Li Changshou opened his eyes and said softly, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡± Qi Yuan replied in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m here. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou said in a hoarse voice and sighed faintly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve bewitched you previously...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue. It¡¯s not an issue. You were just sparing a thought for me. How can I not understand?¡±

    Qi Yuan sat on the side of the bed and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s wrist before checking it carefully.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s expression changed instantly. The immortal power in his eldest disciple¡¯s body was much purer and clearer than his own. It was indeed the immortal power of the Essence Immortal realm.

    However, those immortal powers were rather insignificant to Qi Yuan¡¯s senses.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s aura was extremely chaotic. His heart was ricocheting like a drum. Upon closer inspection, Qi Yuan discovered that it was actually... very rhythmic like musical percussion!

    Li Changshou forced a smile and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. He sighed and said, ¡°Ah, I was ipetent. I couldn¡¯t protect you and Ling¡¯e. I even made you and Ling¡¯e work so hard.¡±

    ¡°Master, I was the one who drugged you and caused you to faint. Otherwise, you¡¯d definitely be able to...¡± *Coughs* Qi Yuan quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s just a trivial matter. I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    Li Changshou coughed weakly and smiled bitterly. ¡°Master, that¡¯s just a verbal statement with no proof. I really feel guilty from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°I... Yes, I swear that I will not me you this time!¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you swear to?¡± ¡°To the Great Dao, of course...¡±

    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t chant the ¡®Gratitude Incantation¡¯, the Great Dao will not detect it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will do that! Eh?¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned. He looked at Li Changshou who was lying on the bed.

    Thetter¡¯s eyes were half-closed, and he was barely breathing. He coughed weakly again. The old Daoist priest looked at Ling¡¯e, who was hiding outside the straw hut, and his immortal senses circled around the Little Qiong Peak. He immediately recovered from the shock.

    Qi Yuan said coldly, ¡°Changshou, your Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra doesn¡¯t seem to only conceal your cultivation level.¡±

    ¡°Master, I...¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    Suddenly, a noise could be heard from outside the door. After trying hard to hold it in, she could not help butugh.

    Qi Yuan was speechless.

    Li Changshou coughed and sat up silently. He smiled sincerely at his master.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Qi Yuan picked up his horsetail whisk and hit Li Changshou with it. Li Changshou took the chance to escape, but when he was at the door, he was hugged by Ling¡¯e who suddenly pounced on him!

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    Ling¡¯e squinted and smiled. She quickly yelled at Qi Yuan who was inside, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve caught Senior Brother! Senior Brother forced me to do all of those things! Master, I¡¯ve always said that you can do your part as a cultivator of the Immortal Du Sect by going out to kill enemies. However Senior Brother said that you will only fight with the higher-ups when you go to the arena without using any strategies!¡±

    Li Changshou red at Ling¡¯e. Qi Yuan had already rushed over from behind. He raised his horsetail whisk and shouted loudly. He then used it to whip Li Changshou on his back.

    If Li Changshou really wanted to run, he would naturally be able to escape.

    At this moment, he was just giving his master an out and a chance to vent his anger.

    He heard a few pping sounds, and the familiar part of his body was red and swollen again...

    Li Changshou was having a hard time too.

    When his master hit him with the horsetail whisk, he tried his best to suppress the immortal power in his body while retaliating against his master, lest anything happened to him.

    A few momentster...

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e knelt neatly in front of their master.

    Qi Yuan sat on the round chair and frowned as he listened to Li Changshou speak.

    His initial anger turned into confusion, followed by a moment of realization. Qi Yuan¡¯s expression changed several times throughout the process.

    After Li Changshou finished speaking, Qi Yuan muttered, ¡°Is that the reason?¡±

    For a moment... he felt that something was amiss, but he could not put a finger on it.

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s true.¡± Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e nodded in unison. Qi Yuan was deep in thought.

    Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, pursed her lips secretly. However, shepletely understood that she definitely could not give her Senior Brother a chance to speak, given the situation that they were in!

    Otherwise, his senior brother would really be able to twist the facts!

    It was clearly them who had sneaked an attack on their master. However, their master actually felt that he should have been bewitched...

    He thought that that way, they would be able to avoid the possibility of a w appearing in their battle formation and causing all their efforts to go in vain because of a single person. Qi Yuan sighed. He quickly followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and flew into the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    As the Peak Leader of Little Qiong Peak, he had to show up and ask if there was anything he could do...

    As soon as her master left, Ling¡¯e felt a chill down her spine. She could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Senior, Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s smile was very friendly and gentle. ¡°You¡¯ve be full-fledged and disobedient, huh?¡± Ling¡¯e cringed, giggled, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your teachings, Senior Brother. You taught me that it¡¯s better to let one person get in trouble rather than two... Senior Brother, I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou slowly stood up while supporting his buttocks with his hand. He circted his immortal power and dissipated the external wounds that his master had just inflicted.

    ¡°Senior Brother, should I help you apply some medicine?¡±

    ¡°Forget it...¡±

    Li Changshou was just about to tease Ling¡¯e and take revenge on her when he felt a sudden urge. He could not help but frown.

    Li Changshou hid his right hand in his sleeve and pinched his fingers to make some calctions. His frown deepened.

    This time, it was not that something had happened to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. He did not give Uncle-Master Jiu Wu any of those ¡°little trinkets¡± either.

    Li Changshou somehow felt a sudden sense of danger...

    He nced at Ling¡¯e and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, go outside and y. I need to meditate and think about something.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lingle could tell that her senior brother seemed to have some serious matters to attend to. Although she was a little dissatisfied with the word ¡®y¡¯, she still responded obediently and quickly left Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut.

    Li Changshou activated the surrounding array formations and sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. He began trying to detect something with his senses and made some deductions.

    Something happened...

    Something happened at the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    A statue of his had been smashed.

    Li Changshou was delighted at first. After all, if that was the case, one of his 1,600 statues would be sessfully removed.

    However, he could not smile at all afterwards...

    In the small temple in the vige where people worshiped him, two groups of mortals were shing the people around them with their knives, and blood was sshing everywhere.

    It was a battle between sects. Li Changshou had already sensed it beforehand. He did not expect that things would be increasingly intense and that such a hugemotion would break out. There were already mortals who had begun to sacrifice their lives and shed their blood for the Sea God of the South Ocean...

    However, Li Changshou soon realized that a wisp of ck aura was wrapped around his Essence Soul and tied to his wrist.

    It seemed to be... negative karma!

    Li Changshou hurriedly took out a wisp of the incense merit he had been hiding and approached the ck aura. The two intertwined and gradually disappeared.

    Merit and negative karma.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry as he remained seated. Soon, he began to think carefully.

    The merits of incense offerings actually came from ¡°protecting¡± and ¡°enlightening¡± mortals.

    To a certain extent, the existence of the South Ocean Sea God Sect had made the viges in the small region unite and assist each other. That was beneficial to the stability of the world.

    In addition, people everywhere had been continuously worshiping him and offering incense. That was equivalent to the Heavenly Dao acknowledging him, an ¡°illegitimate¡± god.

    He was forcibly epted because of all the people who worshiped him.

    At that moment, the negative karma was caused by the conflict between the sects that led to the lethal fight in the mortal world. A portion of the karma that resulted from the deaths and injuries turned into negative karma which found its way to Li Changshou...

    ¡°This matter has to be resolved.¡±

    Li Changshou remained seated while being in deep thought.

    He now had a paper effigy which could barely be considered an ¡°introductory-level¡± avatar of him. As long as he could borrow some Dharma treasures that could allow him to fly through the sky and burrow into the ground, he could save on immortal powers and rush to the South Ocean.

    What should I do to destroy my Sea God Sect? Instead of earning these merits from incense offerings, I¡¯d rather earn some merit in the Heavenly Courts. That merit would be pure andfortable.

    I wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament, where I¡¯m at risk of being redressed by the Western Sect at any time.

    Now that I¡¯m thinking about it carefully, I¡¯m an ¡°illegitimate god¡± who¡¯s being worshiped. Yet, I want to destroy my own sect. I¡¯m one of a kind. ¡°Yes, I have to make careful arrangements.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and began to think carefully.

    I must really scare those vigers of Xiong Vige who are dedicated to umting their wealth!

    A few dayster, at the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Jiu Jiu, who had just woken up, stood in front of the wooden door that was pushed open. She performed a few spells consecutively, but there was no reaction from the walls of the array formation outside.

    Huh?

    Jiu Jiu turned around to look inside the house. As the room was too clean, she was not used to it.

    Is this... really my room? Jiu Jiu frowned and realized that things were not that simple.

    On the Golden Ao Ind.

    ¡°Han Zhi, you can¡¯t go on like this.¡±

    Ao Yi looked at the haggard-looking girl and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you to walk around? If you find the scenery of the East Ocean boring, shall we go to the West and South Oceans? There is beautiful scenery everywhere in the four seas. You really can¡¯t continue being so depressed.¡±

    Han Zhi sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°My master actually...¡±

    Me ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± said Ao Yi. ¡°After Senior Brother Yuan Ze reincarnates, he will definitely be able to cultivate.

    So what if he bes a demon?

    He¡¯s just going tock some luck and fortune. He can transform and continue pursuing the Great Dao.

    Besides, think about it...¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a moment and rolled his eyes before continuing, ¡°After Senior Brother Yuan Ze reincarnates, he will definitely be unable to speak for a long time. Doesn¡¯t that mean he won¡¯t be able to get into trouble?¡±

    Han Zhi blinked and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    As Ao Yi continued to persuade her, Han Zhi¡¯s mood gradually changed for the better.

    She sighed softly and said gently, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go out for a walk. I want to rx too. Thank you Uncle-Master, for keeping mepany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do so.¡± Ao Yi smiled.

    I will definitely take good care of you for your master!

    Not long after, the two figures flew out of Golden Ao Ind. They chose a random direction and moved out slowly.

 Chapter 100 A Man Should Treat Himselfâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 100 A Man Should Treat Himself...</h4>

    ¡°Why is the array formation that Fifth Senior Brother set for me not working?¡±

    Sitting on therge gourd, Jiu Jiu put a hand on her forehead and chewed on the Spirit Pills, which were extremely chewy and did not stick to her teeth. They were able to strengthen her spirit and stabilize her essence soul. She drifted along and before she knew it, she had already arrived above Little Qiong Peak.

    Jiu Jiu felt a little dizzy...

    She did not know why the protective array formation in her residence was acting up, but it suddenly stopped.

    Jiu Jiu tried a few times but failed. She definitely could not spoil it!

    As a cultivator who was at thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm, she had her own unique method to break the array formation although she did not know the Dao of array formations.

    She used her immortal power to protect her body. When she hit it with her head, it was instantly broken.

    Jiu Jiu then repaired the array foundation buried under the house based on her experience of working hard on the Little Qiong Peak all year round.

    Therefore, none of the array formations in the attic, the defensive array formations, istion array formations, soundproofing arrays, and spirit-gathering array formations... could be used anymore!

    Jiu Jiu could not help but support her forehead with one hand. Array formations, alchemy, and refining artifacts, were tooplicated for her.

    She wanted to look for someone to help her with the array formations, but she realized... that her Eldest Senior Sister and Second Senior Brother had gone out with their master. They used the corpses that were left behind that day to investigate the enemy¡¯s background.

    Her Third Senior Sister had gone to apany her Daopanion, and so did her Eighth Senior Brother. He was busy managing the funerals of his fellow cultivators of other peaks who had died in battle.

    Her Fourth Senior Sister and Fifth Senior Brother, who were closest to her, had also gone out together with the elders of the Hundred Mortal Hall to purchase some treasures for the foundations of the mountain-protecting array formations.

    Her Sixth Senior Sister and Seventh Senior Brother were in seclusion and healing each other. It was said that they had some kind of mysterious technique that could help each other improve at the same time...

    Thinking about that, Jiu Jiu snickered and sat on therge gourd. She entered the array formation of Little Qiong Peak and floated downwards.

    She did not go there purely to look for wine. Instead, she had something important to do.

    I¡¯ll ask Changshou to help me settle the array formations around my pavilion!

    Jiu Jiu summarized her experience of failing to repair the array formations. She felt that it was probably because she hadcked Li Changshou¡¯s nagging... After entering the istion array outside Little Qiong Peak, Jiu Jiu could not help but smile in satisfaction.

    She saw Ling¡¯e, who was meditating under the tree, Li Changshou who was refining pills in the Pill Chamber, and her Senior Brother Qi Yuan, who had disappeared previously.

    Little Qiong Peak did not seem to have experienced the cmity that struck earlier on. It was as peaceful and tranquil as before, and there was an interesting ambiance.

    Jiu Jiu did not disturb Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating. She flew straight to the Pill Chamber and the array formation in front of her closed automatically. She discovered on the way... that for some reason, there were some empty patches in the forest near the Pill Chamber, and there were a few new ponds.

    Was he up to something rted to Feng Shui?

    Jiu Jiu blinked and did not bother any more.

    Li Changshou naturally discovered Jiu Jiu¡¯s presence long ago.

    He stood in front of the Pill Chamber and secretly stopped the paper effigies that he had just sent to run errands and settle things once and for all in the South Ocean yesterday, in an inconspicuous spot in a corner of the East Continent.

    He left a wisp of his mind to monitor the surroundings. Most of his mind returned to his original body, and he smiled at his Little Aunt-Master who was flying in the sky.

    After a while, Jiu Jiu hesitantly exined the reason for her arrival. She raised her hand to adjust the ends of her hair beside her ears.

    ¡°Can you help me once... I¡¯ll give you some remuneration.¡±

    ¡°Little Aunt-Master, if you need anything, I will naturally do my best to help you.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention any remunerations.¡±

    ¡°This time, the sect suffered a cmity. I have understood a lot. In the future, if you don¡¯t have any wine to drink, you cane here to get some.¡± Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up and she chuckled. ¡°Tell me, do you want to cozy up to me?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly shook his head and deliberately put on a stern expression.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, it¡¯s a little inappropriate of you to be cozying up to me. After all, there¡¯s a difference in seniority. Although seniority is not a big problem, I have always treated you as a respectable senior.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I mean backing, I mean, no...¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s face was blushing slightly. She put her hands behind her back and felt conflicted. Her clean face was a little rosy.

    Li Changshou could not help but chuckle. Jiu Jiu immediately reacted and realized that she seemed to have been teased by her disciple-nephew.

    She red at Li Changshou and said fiercely, ¡°Follow me! Repair the array formations! How dare you tease me? Are you itching for a beating? Hmph! I¡¯ve always been helping you refine pills tirelessly. I must make you incredibly exhausted today!¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and told Jiu Jiu to go back and that he would rush to the Heaven-Breaking Peak in an hour¡¯s time. That way, he could avoid being noticed by others while walking together with a Jiu Immortal. He could also arrange a suitable hiding ce for the paper effigies that he had sent out.

    Jiu Jiu did not think much about it. She went back to prepare some precious materials for repairing the array formations. She jumped onto the gourd and flew back to her own residence whilst in a good mood.

    After Jiu Jiu left, Li Changshou stood in front of the Pill Chamber and pondered for a while before returning to the Pill Chamber to meditate.

    He closed his eyes and shifted his mind to the paper effigies that he had sent out.

    In order to resolve the problem regarding the South Ocean Sea God Sect as soon as possible, Li Changshou ¡°challenged¡± himself and ¡°took a risk¡± this time. He adjusted the paper effigies for a few days before asking his master to help him release the team of paper effigies.

    This time, he sent several paper effigies to the South Ocean.

    The new ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 1, and the ¡®God¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 2 were the main vice-captains of the team.

    The six ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigies were in charge of traveling, escaping, and fighting during critical moments. There were also numerous paper dolls with original mystical abilities.

    The firepower that they carried were a miniature array disc, a poisoning Dharma artifact that he had developed himself, and poisonous pills that he did not use during the battle in the Immortal Du Sect. The poisonous pills were the main weapons.

    The purpose of the operation was to use peaceful and obscure methods to cause the South Ocean Sea God Sect to copse naturally in the shortest time possible, so as to allow him to escape from the unstable ¡°bomb¡±.

    He controlled the ¡®Heaven¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 2, which was in charge of leading the paper dolls and paper effigies along the way. He used the Earth Escape technique to make the paper effigies more obscure. He left a wisp of his mental power on them and remained vignt.

    After doing all that from afar, Li Changshou sat quietly in the Pill Chamber for a while.

    After calcting the time, he got up and changed into a clean robe. At the same time, he checked the various items on his body and thought about whether he had missed out anything during the preparation...

    He did not dare to go to the South Ocean because he was worried that he would be ambushed by the people of the Western school and that they might be waiting for him.

    However, apetition between sects had already begun.

    Li Changshou had to go and stop them before the battle escted to a massive scale.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou decided not to take back the paper effigies that he had sent out this time.

    In order not to cause more trouble, Li Changshou focused on strengthening the paper effigies¡¯ ¡°suicide¡± attributes during the past few days.

    The paper effigies could ¡°die¡± anytime and anywhere. They could also maintain the form that they had transformed into. They could burn themselves into ashes, lift themselves up and end everything!

    As a man, he should be more ruthless to his paper doll!

    Moreover, Li Changshou had also discovered that it might have been the ashes of a bunch of demon experts that had been buried in Little Qiong Peak...

    The few old spiritual trees had shown new signs of life!

    ¡°Before the little tree grows up, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sat in front of the Pill Furnace, quietly pondering about his subsequent ns.

    Merit and negative karma were very mysterious and closely rted.

    Although merit and negative karma could be offset, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding, negative karma was equivalent to poisonous pills.

    Merit was equivalent to antidotes.

    Even if he had prepared ten thousand antidote pills, he did not want to really consume one!

    Even if the negative karma was offset by merit, there might be some marks left on his body.

    Although he had transcended the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion and advanced, his cultivation level had stabilized. He began to fight steadily, making his way to the Longevity realm, step by step.

    However, there was still another obstacle waiting for him in the future...

    The Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Living beings were not allowed to live forever on heaven and earth. One would have to go through the natural processes of birth, old age, sickness and death.

    If death did not exist, how can life be proven?

    Unless he had the protection of merit, he would only be able to avoid the Golden Immortal Tribtion if the Heavenly Dao felt that his longevity was beneficial to the stability of the world.

    If he had negative karma, he would have to face the Heavenly Tribtion, the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion, and Golden Immortal Tribtion which were all akin to death.

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not want to be involved with any negative karma. He had to deal with the matter regarding the Sea God of the South Ocean as soon as possible.

    He would definitely make a few preparations to strengthen himself continuously.

    Although the Golden Immortal Tribtion was terrifying, and there were very few records about it in various ancient books, and Li Changshou felt that there should still be a limit to its intensity...

    He would naturally be seventy-percent confident in transcending the tribtion as long as his umtion of the Dao and his cultivation level surpassed the upper limit of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The other thirty percent would depend on the preparations apart from his cultivation level.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou stood in front of the Pill Chamber and sighed softly.

    At the end of the day, he still had to train hard.

    ¡°When you cultivate, give yourself a little bit of leniency. When you transcend the tribtion, you will have to work hard.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself. He felt that that sentence could be written in the seeding version of the Steadiness Sutra.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and slowly flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    It did not matter if others heard what he said.

    At that moment, his cultivation level was at the eighth-stage of the Void Return realm. It was reasonable for him to be worried about the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion.

    was rea

    ¡°Are you really going to get physical?¡±

    Deep in the South Ocean, on the surface of the ocean near an Immortal Ind.

    Ao Yi, who looked like a young man, stood in front of Han Zhi, whose cultivation level was a little higher than his. He raised his head slightly and looked at his three fellow members who were in front of him.

    On the Immortal Ind, many human Qi Refinement cultivators flew into the air and watched the conflict calmly.

    The cause was actually very simple.

    Ao Yi and Han Zhi went to the South Ocean to rx. When they arrived at the town of the ind, Ao Yi met his cousin, who was hatched from his egg almost at the same time as him ¡ªthe Second Prince of the South Ocean Dragon Pce. At that moment, three descendants of the dragon who were dressed in brocade clothing and had horns on their heads were standing in front of Ao Yi.

    The person in the middle was thin and had long and narrow eyes. Although his face was not as handsome as Ao Yi¡¯s, there was something that Ao Yi could notpare to...

    He had a normal stature and was eight feet tall.

    He was Ao Mou, the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce in the South Ocean.

    Ao Mou was the one who mocked Ao Yi and said that he had insulted the Dragon n. Ao Yi did not say anything at first. He merely wanted to bring Han Zhi away as he did not want to start a conflict with his race.

    However, how could Han Zhi see her Uncle-Master suffer any grievances?

    She ended up provoking the three dragons with one sarcastic remark and two scoldings. She rebutted, disagreed, and they got physical.

    The onlookers were all talking and scrutinizing. It was very lively!

    To put it simply, the two parties had a conflict and agreed to fight at sea.

    When Ao Yi asked Han Zhi if she was really going to get physical, Ao Mou sneered and gestured for his two followers to retreat.

    Ao Mou¡¯s cultivation level was simr to Ao Yi¡¯s. Their bloodlines were simr, and they were both the sons of the Dragon King.

    Although Ao Yi had been eliminated once, he had gained quite a lot of benefits from the Jie School.

    Ao Mou had abstruse mystical abilities. He was going to teach his ¡°Second Cousin¡± who had embarrassed the dragon race, a lesson today.

    At that moment, the two dragons faced each other on the surface of the ocean and started fighting

    The battle was quite intense. Both parties were considered rivals, but Ao Yi quickly gained the upper hand and suppressed Ao Mou.

    However, Ao Mou was not in a hurry. He activated his mystical abilities and instantly disappeared from the surface of the ocean.

    When he was in the ocean, he would be invincible!

    Mystical ability: Swimming Dragon Turns into Water!

    Ao Yi constricted his pupils. He was ready tounch the ck Ice Heavenly Fire around him. He kept his eyes fixed on the surface of the ocean and continuously searched around.

    He had experienced that feeling before... All of a sudden, several figures appeared on the surface of the sea. All of them looked like Ao Mou. They raised their spears and swords, and charged at Ao Yi!

    However, Ao Yi did not panic at all. He suddenly stomped on the surface of the sea, and waves of seawater condensed into an Azure Dragon. It exploded around him and destroyed the figures!

    Waves appeared on the surface of the sea!

    At that moment, Ao Yi suddenly leaped to the left. He raised his hand and clenched it. Then, he turned his fist which instinctively hurt the opponent, into his palm!

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, a few water jets rose from the surface of the sea, making everything even more chaotic.

    When the rising seawater fell, Ao Yi¡¯s body...

    At that moment, Ao Yi¡¯s feet were three feet away from the surface of the sea. His long hair, which was tied up, fluttered gently behind his back.

    He ced his left hand behind his back and extended his right hand to grab Ao Mou¡¯s neck. Then, he lifted Ao Mou up, who was eight feet tall, into the air.

    Ao Mou¡¯s eyes widened and his voice trembled.

    ¡°How... how did you find my figure...¡±

    Ao Yi said calmly, ¡°Your mystical abilities are far inferior to that of my good friend¡¯s.¡±

    Then, the image of the well-mannered human Qi Refinement cultivator appeared in front of Ao Yi¡¯s eyes again. He casually threw Ao Mou who was in his hand aside.

    ¡°Go and apologize to my Disciple-Nephew.¡±

 Chapter 101 The Birth of Poverty

    <h4>Chapter 101 The Birth of Poverty</h4>

    Sometimes, the ties between men were that simple.

    Ao Yi punched and kicked, but he did not use his own abilities. Instead, he grabbed his cousin, the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce of the South Ocean, Ao Mou by his neck.

    Following that, Ao Yi threw Ao Mou to the side and asked him to apologize to Han Zhi.

    That way, Han Zhi would be able to protect the reputation of Jie School. She would not be able to me Ao Mou anymore. In the future, there would not be any conflicts between the Dragon Pce and Golden Ao Ind.

    Han Zhi did not have much of a reaction to Ao Yi¡¯s performance. She merely smiled. Instead... Ao Mou¡¯s eyes flickered.

    There seemed to be a tiny star in them...

    The two followers of Ao Mou looked at Ao Yi with respect.

    The dragon race had a sense of superiority over the outside world as they saw themselves as ancient overlords.

    However, within the n, the young sons of the dragon had always followed the principle of whoever was stronger would be the boss.

    Ao Mou fell on the sea surface. However, he would not sink because he was being supported by immortal power.

    There was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. He looked up at Han Zhi, who was smiling and then turned to look at Ao Yi.

    Then, Ao Mou stood up and said seriously, ¡°I... lost too quickly just now. Let¡¯spete again. If I lose again, I¡¯ll be convinced. I¡¯ll follow your orders!¡±

    Ao Yi nodded calmly and waved his sleeve, gesturing for him to leave.

    Ao Mou moved forward again. This time, his gaze was full of seriousness.

    Then, the Second Prince of the South Ocean Dragon Pce let out a low holler. All kinds of unique abilities were activated at once.

    The dragon roared, and waves rolled.

    After a while, Ao Yi grabbed Ao Mou¡¯s neck again.

    Ao Yi, who had maintained a youthful figure and appearance, was not injured at all. Only two strands of hair on his forehead were slightly wet.

    Ao Yi swung his hand, and Ao Mou fell onto the sea again. This time, he fell slightly gentler.

    Immediately, Ao Mou looked up at Ao Yi, and the glow in his eyes became brighter...

    ¡°I have another mystical ability!¡±

    Ao Mou looked ashamed, but he gritted his teeth and stood up. ¡°If I lose to you again, I will listen to everything you say!¡±

    Ao Yi frowned and looked at his cousin.

    Is he really so obsessed with whether he wins or not?

    For the sake of the reputation of the Dragon Pce of the South Ocean, Ao Yi merely nodded and agreed. He thought that he ought to exchange more moves with Ao Mou this time...

    Thus, an hourter...

    After seven battles, Ao Mou exhibited all his abilities but he still lost all seven battles...

    ¡°Second Brother Ao Yi, please ept my bow!¡±

    The three dragons that were initially arrogant and domineering, bowed to Ao Yi at the same time. Ao Yi nodded calmly without showing any emotion.

    Ao Yi did not have to say anything at all. The three of them turned around and bowed to Han Zhi. Han Zhi immediately said that there was no need for an apology. Although Ao Mou was born two years earlier than Ao Yi, he addressed thetter as ¡®Second Brother¡¯. It was much smoother than when he addressed his own brother.

    The Second Prince of the Dragon Pce of the South Ocean had really beaten up to the point of submission.

    Ao Mou invited Han Zhi and Ao Yi to travel to the South Ocean.

    He also sent both of his subordinates back to the Dragon Pce. He brought a treasure ship along, as long as another ship as an apology gift for his second brother.

    Since he was sure that he definitely wouldn¡¯t win, he decided to just admit defeat.

    Ao Yi asked Han Zhi if she wanted to go somewhere else to rx. However, Han Zhi said that she wanted to explore the South Ocean.

    Hence, the two of them had an extra ¡°tour guide¡±. They continued traveling in the South Ocean...

    ¡°Second Brother, your mystical abilities are really impressive. Did you learn it from the Jie School?¡±

    After hearing Ao Mou¡¯s question, Ao Yi smiled and said seriously, ¡°The Dao that the Sage imparted is indeed profound and vast. Do you want to join the Jie School too?¡¯

    ¡°Well, forget it. I can¡¯t bear the hardships of cultivation. I¡¯d feel much better and at ease in the Dragon Pce.¡±

    Ao Yi frowned and said, ¡°Elder Cousin, you...¡±

    ¡°Call me Younger Cousin. I¡¯m your younger cousin now.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, remember to be more restrained,¡± Ao Yi said earnestly. ¡°When I sparred with you, I realized that you had suffered a severe loss. Although the dragon race has a deep foundation, we should not be so reckless. Don¡¯t spend so much time fooling around all day with the maidservants from the Sea n. If you can¡¯t control yourself, you should find someone from the same race to marry early, so that you can restrict each other.¡±

    Ao Mou chuckled and said that he had already taken a liking to the Dragon Princess of the West Ocean.

    Han Zhi, who was standing at the side, did not understand what they were talking about at first. Then, she realized something. Her cheeks turned red, and she did not dare to look at Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face.

    Ao Yi did not think much of it. It was the norm for the Dragon race. His elder brother, Ao Jia, had been living in a drunken state for a long time.

    Little dragons like him who could exercise self-control... were really few and far between.

    At the same time, on the west side of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, where the Nine Jiu Immortals lived, Li Changshou was standing in front of his Little Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s pavilion and watching the array formation set up in the pavilion. He suddenly had a strange feeling and frowned slightly. Why do I feel that something rted to me is about to happen?

    He secretly sensed the situation at the edge of the South Ocean. For the time being, there was no sign of a chaotic battle between the mortals...

    ¡°Little Changshou...¡±

    Jiu Jiu saw Li Changshou frown and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Is there really no hope?¡±.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Aunt-Master, I¡¯m sorry but I have to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head and sighed. ¡°How did you do it? You simply barged out of the protective array formation and you already disabled sixty percent of the array foundations downstairs.¡± ¡°Hehe, Junior Disciple-Nephew, don¡¯t praise me. I¡¯ve always been that capable!¡±

    Jiu Jiu raised her eyebrows and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Just create an array formation! However, I¡¯m often drunk, and I tend to look ugly when I¡¯m asleep. I often throw my undergarments and clothes around... Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to set up the array formation at all!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Aunt-Master, you don¡¯t have to say those things to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiu Jiu squinted and leaned forward. ¡°Have you met him before?¡±.

    §ã §³§ã

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Aunt-Master, please take out the underground array foundations. I¡¯ll wait for you inside. I¡¯ll still need some precious materials for refining the array foundationter. Aunt-Master, I will use what I have learned to create a few different array formations for you to choose from.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and casually tossed a ring over. She waved her hand generously.

    ¡°Do whatever you want! I¡¯ve been working here for more than a thousand years. I still have some savings.¡± Li Changshou smiled. He grabbed the ring and walked straight into the attic.

    The array formation that isted a residence was naturally very important. However, it was impossible for Li Changshou to reveal the high-level array formation that he had mastered.

    He had to use the insights about array formations that his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had given him to set up an array formation that couldpletely protect Jiu Jiu and ensure her safety.

    It was also a small challenge.

    Sitting at the round table, Li Changshou found a few stone bs at the side and took out a carving knife. He then started writing and drawing on the stone bs.

    His interest waspletely different.

    Jiu Jiu quickly went underground and took out the array foundations that she had been fiddling with for a long time.

    Since it was just a small array formation, Li Changshou managed toe up with the design very quickly. When Jiu Jiu scurried back with the array foundations, Li Changshou had already prepared several diagrams of array formations.

    ¡°Oh, Changshou, you¡¯re so fast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had simr considerations before.¡± Li Changshou pushed the few stone bs towards her. ¡°Take a look and see which one you want me to set up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find the locationter. Aunt-Master, bury the array foundations one by one and we¡¯ll sessfully aplish the task.¡±

    Jiu Jiu grabbed the stone bs and looked at them. She was instantly dizzy.

    ¡°You decide. I don¡¯t understand these things.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master,¡± Li Changshou said with a serious expression. ¡°You can¡¯t joke about these things that are rted to your life.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiu Jiu nodded seriously. ¡°In this case, exin to me, how are these different? Aren¡¯t they all array formations?¡±.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°They look simr, but they¡¯re actually worlds apart.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, please take a look at the first array formation. It¡¯s more important to guard against detection. If it¡¯s set up properly, perhaps even your master will not be able to see through this ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Set up one!¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, Aunt-Master. Finish reading these first before making a decision.

    If the array formation is set up, the detection prevention level would be average. However, it would be heavily guarded. If you encounter a strong enemy, it could increase your chances of survival. If you press on longer, you might be able to wait for aid.

    I prefer that.¡±

    Jiu Jiu pointed at the other two stone bs. ¡°What about this and this?¡±

    ¡°The third set of array formations is more focused on the Spirit-gathering Array. It can allow you to cultivate with an endless stream of spiritual energy. Moreover, it can be considered to take into ount the level of defense and protection against detection...¡±

    After listening for a while, Jiu Jiu felt a little dizzy and said, ¡°Can¡¯t all the array formations be of high quality?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the ring in his hand and smiled. ¡°Actually, I did them ording to the materials you gave me. I have already used all my precious materials in the array formations of Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was for some reason. So that¡¯s all.¡±

    Jiu Jiu let out a soft snort and took out a bracelet and a treasure pouch, which she then ced in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°Make the best array formations!¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and confirmed, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡±

    Jiu Jiu put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Just do it!¡±

    How could a mere cluster of array formations in the attic cost all the savings that I had umted for thousands of years?

    However, very quickly, Jiu Jiu¡¯s mental state started to change...

    Li Changshou took out all the precious materials that he had umted over the years and organized them in different categories. It looked like he was arranging herbs before refining pills...

    The main point was that after Li Changshou thought about the various types of precious materials, he found the use for each of them.

    Li Changshou did not plot anything against his Little Aunt-Master or coveted anything of hers. He was very concerned about Jiu Jiu¡¯s safety.

    After all, she was a ¡°good partner for refining pills¡± and his ¡°smokescreen expert¡±. Li Changshou had always felt that the protective array formations of areas of residence and seclusion were rather important as well.

    In order to help his Aunt-Master set up higher-level array formations, Li Changshou began to re-refine the array foundations that could be used. He also removed the broken array foundations and used everything that he could,

    In fact, Li Changshou even took out a few materials himself...

    Jiu Jiu, who was standing at the side, wanted to say something but stopped herself. When she saw that Li Changshou had already added something to her array formation, she felt embarrassed to say anything...

    Two dayster, Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew towards the Little Qiong Peak. He smiled in satisfaction.

    Building a nearly perfect ¡°Linkage array¡± was akin topleting a piece of art.

    He did not need to worry about his Little Aunt-Master¡¯s safety anymore.

    In front of the attic, Jiu Jiu stared at Li Changshou¡¯s disappearing figure. She turned around and looked at the newly-reformed array formation behind her. She could tell at a nce that it was extremely difficult to break... Then, she looked down at the talisman in her hand...

    From now on, she could only activate the array formation by injecting her immortal power into the jade talisman.

    It was safe, secretive, meticulous, andfortable. There was no extra light pollution at night, and there would not be any spiritual power disturbances during the day.

    However...

    Jiu Jiu held a few storage Dharma treasures in her hands and looked at the empty storage universe inside. Her legs went weak and she slowly took a seat on the stairs in front of the door.

    All of the savings that she had umted over a thousand years... had really been used up. He did not waste any at all...

    However, why is there no joy in my heart, only emptiness?

    If I run out of wine in the future, I can¡¯t even exchange for any...

    While in a daze, Jiu Jiu heard theforting words that Li Changshou whispered into her ears before he left.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, your precious materials and Spirit Stones did not disappear. They¡¯re just in another form and are apanying you.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Jiu Jiu slowly lied down and her eyes gradually lost their luster.

    ¡°I¡¯m poor. I have nothing to do after I¡¯m drunk. In another thousand years, I¡¯ll still be

    poor.¡±

    In the future, I¡¯ll just move to Little Poor Peak...

 Chapter 102 You Donâ€™t Understand the Sea God At All!

    <h4>Chapter 102 You Don¡¯t Understand the Sea God At All!</h4>

    He returned to Little Qiong Peak and entered the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to admire the attic defensive array formation that he had built for Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

    Indeed, if he had not left behind a ¡°back door¡±, he would not have been able to see through theyers of light walls...

    After that incident, Little Aunt-Master¡¯s safety in the sect had improved significantly.

    Although he had spent a lot of precious materials...

    the value of life was far beyond what those treasures could measure!

    He started counting the ¡°friends¡± whom he was involved with, such as his Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, Elder Wan Linyun... and his half-toxic Junior Sister.

    The number of ¡°friends¡± he had now had exceeded his expectations.

    He had to be careful in the future, in case he got involved in some strange things because he had too many friends.

    He then checked the array formations of Little Qiong Peak and observed the situations of the various peaks in the sect.

    After sensing the Dao runes that his junior sister revealed during her cultivation, he secretly nced at his master who was cultivating hard in the straw hut...

    After making sure that everything was normal, Li Changshou activated the array formations outside the Pill Chamber. He left a wisp of his conscious behind to guard his main body, devoting most of it to the paper effigies.

    The most important thing to do now was to sever the karma between him and the Sea God of the South Ocean. He could not let the South Ocean Sea God continue growing and expanding tyrannically...

    In the space of the underground rock veins, he slowly opened his eyes. Li Changshou checked the Sensing Stone on the paper doll¡¯s body and the simple array formations around it.

    Very good, no one noticed... After stabilizing the paper effigy¡¯s aura, Li Changshou used an escape technique while he was underground. He went from 10,000 feet deep to 1,000 feet deep.

    He had carefully thought about it before deciding on the depth of 1,000 feet underground At this depth, the Earth Escape technique worked rather quickly. It would not cause him to leave behind any aura disturbances on the ground or hit any hard treasure mineral veins while escaping...

    Even if he really bumped into any, it would be possible for him to strike a fortune because of that...

    At that moment, Li Changshou was in the region of the border between the East Continent and the South Continent. He passed by some of the demons¡¯ territories and quickly approached the mortal world of the South Continent.

    In order to increase his safety, Li Changshou chose the path that he had taken previously...

    He scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and saw mountains and rivers that were greeting him. They came and went in a hurry.

    With a thought, he saw the familiar scenes again.

    For example, the battles between the Qi Refinement cultivators who often appeared, as well as the battles between the mountain demons and spirits that were not rare.

    The spectacr battle at that spot finally stopped. The city walls were stained red.

    Li Changshou chanced upon the traces of his uncle and aunt-inw who had chosen to pursue love and freedom, at the edge of a forest.

    His uncle was still around, but his aunt-inw was nowhere to be found. There was another young man nearby who was chopping wood and igniting some fire...

    This was probably the mundaneness of the mortal world.

    After using Earth Escape for two days, Li Changshou found a hidden corner under arge city in the mortal world where he reced the paper effigy who was traveling.

    The immortal power of the paper effigies could not be restored on its own. It was not worth it to waste one paper effigy¡¯sbat power on the journey.

    Li Changshou took another seven to eight days to get close to himself...

    What does that mean!?!

    The matter regarding the Sea God and the South Ocean Sect never had anything to do with me!

    If he could return the merit of incense offerings and exchange them for the destruction of the South Ocean Sea God Sect without any consequences, Li Changshou would definitely agree.

    The scale of the South Ocean Sea God Sect was not consideredrge at the moment. Most of the fishermen of the towns and viges located at the edge of the South Ocean consecrated the Sea God.

    The first ce Li Changshou chose tond on was the border of the South Sea Divine Sect. It was an ordinary town located on the ins.

    There were about five to six thousand residents in that down. Many vendors were resting there and it was considered rather prosperous...

    On the main road leading through the town, they could see some gentle ¡°passing beasts¡± like cows and horses. They were pulling some carriages with passengers and goods.

    A temple of the Sea God was built along the main road on the southern side of the town.

    CISE

    ice

    The incense in the temple was burning brightly. Most people who had gone out would go to offer incense and pray for peace upon returning home. After hiding in an empty corner and observing for a few hours, Li Changshou finally brought himself toe out of the ground and leave the forest...

    At that moment, the appearance of the paper effigy was that of an old Daoist priest with white hair and white beard.

    He was dressed in a grayish-white clean robe, with a Daoist band around his head and a horsetail whisk in his hands. When he walked, he looked like he was floating on the ground. He looked like an otherworldly expert who was filled with immortal Qi...

    Li Changshou first strolled around the town where many mortals looked at him.

    The ce was considered a border region of the mortal world. The people there lived rather simple lives. Everyone did not see many Qi Refinement cultivators who had such an image. Their eyes were filled with curiosity.

    Other than being curious, the vigers also showed their passion.

    When they passed by the bun shop, a peddler delivered hot steamed buns.

    When they walked past the teahouse, a young man ran to the lobby and greeted them with a cup of hot tea.

    When she passed by an elegant wooden building, a window was pushed open. A short stick that was supporting the window dropped by ident. The youngdy behind the window covered her mouth and chuckled...

    Li Changshou was nowhere to be seen. He walked slowly and approached the temple of the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    The temple was not considered grand.

    In fact, it was just a square courtyard. A ten-feet-tall stone statue was erected in the courtyard.

    After entering the courtyard, Li Changshou looked up at the statue. Its face, body, and appearance were very simr to his own. He sighed in his heart.

    It was also because his abilities were not up to standard yet and he had also yet to master the mystical abilities that could not be remembered by others yet.

    At that time, Li Changshou had been struck by the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s Heavenly Punishment and was seriously injured. He had also fallen into the realization of his ascension. He really could not care about these details...

    At this moment, he could only think of ways to salvage the situation.

    ¡°Oh? Where did youe from?¡±

    A voice suddenly came from the corner of the courtyard. A short and thin ¡°Qi Refinement cultivator¡± who was dressed in a dirty and tattered Daoist robe scurried over.

    That person¡¯s cultivation level seemed to be only at the third level of the Qi Refinement realm. He could barely cast any weak spells.

    He had set up a stall in the corner of the courtyard for divination. He also sold some ¡°long joss sticks¡± that were of varying prices. Li Changshou reckoned that he should have been there to earn a living.

    However, Li Changshou did not dare to be careless at all.

    It was possible that that person was a snitch of the Western Sect. He might also be an expert whom Li Changshou could not see through...

    Even though the chances of this happening were not high,

    In short, after he entered the area where the Sea God had influence over, Li Changshou would constantly remind himself to be careful.

    The old fortune-teller quickly walked over. When he was about 30 feet away, Li Changshou had already bowed...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, greetings.¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    The old fortune-teller was stunned for a moment. He darted his small eyes around, and he immediately bowed in return.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re being too polite.

    Fellow Daoist, where did youe from? Why did youe to our small temple?¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°I have traveled to this ce from afar. I can see that there are plenty of incense offerings here. However, I have never heard of the venerable gods in this temple. I¡¯m a little puzzled, so I came to take a look.¡±

    The old fortune-teller frowned. ¡°Have you never heard of the Sea God?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here...¡±

    The old fortune-teller yelled, ¡°Elder! Don¡¯t say that in front of the Sea God!¡±

    He then continued with a stern face, ¡°The name of the Sea God is known throughout the world! Elder, please be careful with your words and actions when you¡¯re in front of the Sea God¡¯s statue. Some time ago, the rich man in town said something wrong and offended the Sea God. However, the next day, he died after getting drunk from a ss of wine. The youngdy he just married became a widow!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Huh? The Sea God is that efficacious?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old fortune-teller, who was in the Qi Refinement realm,ughed smugly. A devotee who was standing by the side also responded and said that it was indeed the case.

    Then, the old fortune-teller continued from where he had left off and began to talk about... the story of the Sea God.

    More than ten mortals who had gone to offer incense also gathered at the side.

    When the old fortune-teller told him the story, the mortals kept chiming in. Everyone had their own things to say, and it was as if they had experienced it personally. Li Changshou patiently listened to the old fortune-teller¡¯s words, and his heart kept cramping up.

    Currently, in the vicinity of the South Ocean, there were a few stories about the Sea God that were the most widely circted.

    They were ¡®The Sea God War¡¯s Carp Spirit¡¯, ¡®The Six Shows of the Sea God And The Dragon Girl¡¯, ¡®The Sea God says: The pain caused by the storm is nothing.¡±¡®, ¡®The Sea God Brought The Fishes¡¯, ¡®You Have To Put In Effort If You Believe in the Sea God¡¯...

    Regardless of whether others believed it or not, Li Changshou would not believe it even if there was an onomatopoeia.

    I definitely did not do anything!

    I have never seen the Carp Spirit or the Dragon Girl before!

    Also, can the young girl who had been pregnant with the Sea God¡¯s child out of wedlock carefully investigate the cause and effect of the matter? He could not afford to be convicted of such an unnecessary crime!

    The old man¡¯s mouth was dry after talking for a long time. Seeing that Li Changshou did not speak, he humphed softly.

    ¡°Do you understand what we¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did hear you but I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Li Changshou smiled slightly. At that moment, he looked kind and amiable. Li Changshou exined earnestly, ¡°Gathering incense is also a cultivation method. I looked around and did not see any miracles. Fellow Daoist, do you feel that you were exaggerating?¡±

    The old fortune-teller widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Exaggerated?! Hey! Where did youe from, old man? Why did youe here? We are from the Sea God Sect. The Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect are all extremely powerful!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts as he continued, ¡°You can gain infinite strength with some cultivation. You guys might have been used. If the Sea God of the South Sea is so efficacious, I will just stand here and let him make his presence known.¡±

    The surrounding mortals looked like they were about to beat him up. There was pain written all over the fortune-teller¡¯s face.

    ¡°You, you... You don¡¯t understand our Sea God at all! Forget it, leave quickly! The Sea God is quite generous to you now. He might punish youter!¡±

    Li Changshou still wanted to speak, but the old man had already begun chasing him away. His tone was also anxious.

    One of them retreated while the other advanced. The surrounding mortals chased him as well.

    Li Changshou took advantage of the chaos and left some cobwebs in the corner of the courtyard¡¯s gate. Finally, he got chased out by the old Daoist priest and the other devotees... Standing in front of the courtyard, Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry.

    It was quite a strange thing to be thrown out of the temple that was used to consecrate his own statue.

    Li Changshou deliberately sighed. The old immortal, who was actually the paper effigy, waved his horsetail whisk a few times and walked along the main road towards the south...

    In the beginning, he had left behind the Double-Eyed Spider cobweb in order to understand the Sea God Sect better.

    If he wanted to destroy the Sea God Sect without any bloodshed, he would have to understand why so many people believed in him, the Sea God who had never appeared before. He had to find the key points and overthrow them one by one.

    However, the cobweb that Li Changshou had ced there gave him a small surprise when it was quiet at night... In the middle of the night, the old fortune-teller slipped out of the room and took out a paper talisman. He lit up the talisman and waited quietly in the courtyard.

    Not long after, a crownded in the courtyard under the moonlight. It looked around and turned into the figure of a human.

    The old fortune-teller lowered his head and did not dare to look further. He spoke in a trembling voice and exined about the old immortal whom he had encountered during the day...

 Chapter 103 The First Battle During The Destruction Of The Divine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 103 The First Battle During The Destruction Of The Divine Sect</h4>

    Li Changshou was only slightly surprised by the old fortune-teller¡¯s secret meeting with the Crow Demon.

    After all, he had known since his previous life that the second mostplicated thing in this world was the human heart.

    It would not be conservative to say that the person who appearedte at night was a Crow Demon.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was merely using his Double-Eyed Spider cobweb and his immortal senses to observe the ce from afar.

    Other than knowing that ¡°that thing¡± was at the early-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm, he could not determine whether it was a demonic cultivator.

    It was also possible that the crows just now were just illusions and a type of manifestation technique.

    The old fortune-teller lowered his head and reported for a while. The figure quickly nodded and threw two gold coins and a paper talisman on the ground. Then, he turned into a crow again and flew away silently. In the blink of an eye, he was gone...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. Out of consideration for his safety, he did not pursue the matter further.

    After another hour, Li Changshou used the Earth Escape technique from the forest that was fifty kilometers away and secretly went underground in the temple.

    From another perspective, ¡°Shocking: In the dead of the night, a certain Sea God sneaked into his temple and interfered with the old temple!¡± is somehow a little thrilling and exciting.

    He had no choice but to consider the possibility that the other party had put on a show for him to deliberately lure him into the trap. Hence, Li Changshou was very careful with his actions.

    He did not appear directly. Instead, he used his fingernails to hook a trace of the Soft Immortal Disperser on the ground,pletely bewitching the old fortune-teller who was sleeping soundly with the golden coins, and causing him to faint.

    Li Changshou then took out a Dharma artifact, which was a rope that was as thin as hair.

    The rope extended on its own and quietly crawled out of the ground before wrapping itself around the old fortune-teller¡¯s forehead.

    Soul-searching Technique: Misty Dream Tactic

    That technique could cause the caster to enter a dream and reveal his memories in the dream. The disadvantage was that it could only be used on people with lower cultivation levels, which was why it was called a minor technique.

    After a while, Li Changshou finished reading the story of the old fortune-teller¡¯s ¡°hard life¡±. He used the Earth Escape technique and sneaked away without staying for long.

    At the same time, before he left, he did not forget to throw out a small amount of hangover medicine. He used the medicinal effects of that medicine and the Soft Immortal Disperser to make the old fortune-teller wake up normally tomorrow...

    He quietly paced back and forth without leaving a trace behind.

    After that, Li Changshou found a deste mountain forest and made the paper effigy stop moving underground. He began to organize the information that he had obtained from the old fortune-teller.

    That old fortune-teller...

    On the surface, he was the person in charge of keeping incense burning at the temple of the Sea God Sect. In fact, he was the snitch of a total of seven sects within 1,500 kilometers, such as the ¡®Crow God Sect¡¯, the ¡®Men and Women Sect¡¯, the ¡®old God Sect¡¯, the ¡®Great Murderous Sect¡¯, and so on.

    Li Changshou, the Sea God, felt... Very touched about a traitor like him.

    If there were more traitors like him, would Li Changshou still have to go all out to destroy his own sect?

    The crow just now was the Divine Envoy of the Crow God Sect which had instructed the old fortune-teller to monitor the ¡°strange humans¡± that appeared there...

    The conflict between sects that Li Changshou had sensed previously was the battle between the Crow God Sect and the Sea God Sect which were vying for incense and territory. The Crow God Sect was the first to attack.

    Li Changshou had to consider a very serious problem.

    The core of the entire Sea God Sect was actually the people in the Xiong Vige. The vige was already full of Divine Envoys and hundreds of strong people were running around.

    They used the sea to express the Sea God¡¯s graciousness, their muscles to promote the teachings of the Sea God, and their punches to disy the power of the Sea God with their fists...

    Li Changshou had never cared about that ce before. He had never appeared in anyone¡¯s dream or provided guidance before.

    What are the people of the Xiong Vige relying on to fight against the sects with the Perfected Immortal Divine Envoys?

    Li Changshou was puzzled by that. He could not help but suspect that someone wanted to fatten up the Sea God before killing him!

    The old fortune-teller knew a lot of internal information about the Sea God Sect.

    Although the old fortune-teller was just a member who was in charge of keeping incense burning at the temple and had seven part-time jobs, he still had the ambition to climb up to the top and be an official Divine Envoy!

    Regarding that... Li Changshou even wanted to show his spirit once and take the initiative to promote that old fortune-teller. He wanted to ce him in the same position which could make the Sea God Sect be easily destroyed.

    Ahem, let¡¯s not joke around anymore.

    Li Changshou headed to that ce with the intention of letting the Sea God Sect copse naturally. He wanted to get rid of that karma and clear the hidden danger.

    The process could not trigger a war between the sects in the mortal world. He could not afford to create negative karma. He had to avoid achieving the opposite effect and causing the Sea God Sect to expand further.

    Before arriving, Li Changshou had already thought of several ns.

    The simplest and most effective method was to think of a way to make the Sea God of the South Ocean lose his ¡°godly halo¡±.

    That would make the mortal devotees feel that they had believed in the wrong God.

    He decided to go all out!

    Li Changshou had also learned that three dayster, there would be a huge Sea God Ceremony in Anshui City.

    Due to the fact that the old fortune-teller was in charge of keeping incense burning at the temple and was quite far away, he could not go this time.

    However, ording to the old fortune-teller, many important figures of the Sea God Sect and tens of thousands of disciples would gather in Anshui City for a grand Sea God Sacrifice!

    It was a good opportunity. When the time came, as long as Li Changshou would be able to defeat the ¡®important figures¡¯ of the Sea God Sect in person as long as his paper effigy appeared and shattered the statue there...

    That could prove that the Sea God did not exist.

    After that, as long as the same incident happened a few more times, the Sea God Sect would naturally copse!

    Although the n was simple and there were no experts whom he had to deal with, Li Changshou still did not dare to be negligent...

    He had to investigate, n, and consider carefully!

    Once I strike, I will destroy the Sea God!

    Li Changshou started his operation that night.

    He first circled around the Sea God Sect¡¯s territory and used his immortal senses to check the various temples.

    Two days before the Sea God Sacrifice began, Li Changshou arrived near Anshui City and investigated the Divine Envoys in detail. He also secretly tried to test the people of Xiong Vige.

    Li Changshou could already confirm that his ¡°Divine Envoys¡± were at most ¡°ordinary¡± people with plenty of energy. Very few of them had cultivation levels, but they were only at the Qi Refinement Realm and Soul Formation realm...

    After that, Li Changshou kept searching for ws in his n.

    In order to prevent the Sea God Sacrifice from being disturbed by the Crow God Sect, he hid the two ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigies outside Anshui City, making them ready to attack at any moment.

    If the Crow Sect were toe and cause trouble, it would definitely cause a fight between the sects. Perhaps there would be a bloodbath, and it would cause me, the Sea God, to experience an increase in my negative karma.

    He had to be wary.

    Then, Li Changshou secretly investigated the Qi Refinement cultivators who might be rted to the Sea God Sect.

    In the end, he only managed to find out that the daughter of a Divine Envoy from the Sea God Sect had gone to the Immortal World in the north and be an immortal¡¯s disciple. She should be a youngdy from Xiong Vige who had entered the immortal sect of the Middle Continent.

    Li Changshou could not help but think of a young girl named Xiong Lingli, whose figure was like a tower...

    However, he was a little pressed for time and did not have enough time to confirm.

    However, disciples who had just joined the immortal sect for a few years could not do anything much... Although he had to consider it, there was no need to be overly nervous about it.

    In the past two days, Li Changshou had been exploiting the details and loopholes, hoping that his n would be perfect.

    He had taken precautions and made arrangements for everything that he had considered.

    This time, it should be stable...

    Ahem, I can¡¯t be too quick to speak about these things.

    At this moment, I cannot be careless, or rule out any absurd possibilities... The night before the Sea God Ceremony in Anshui City.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was hiding in the small courtyard he rented. He plunged deep into thought.

    The ceremony was held early in the morning, and the celebrations wouldst for a day and a night.

    Due to the fact that too many disciples of the Sea God Sect had entered Anshui City, it was extremely crowded. The streets and alleys were especially lively.

    Li Changshou did not discover any threat within a five-hundred-kilometer radius.

    After keeping his guard up for half a night, it was already early in the morning.

    Amidst the din caused by the gongs and drums, the entire city was filled with the sounds of people. Colorful cloths were hung everywhere.

    A twenty-feet-tall Sea God statue was moved out of the temple by eight strong Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige and they began to roam the streets to show off their presence...

    There were countless disciples surrounding the statue, and the people of all ages and gender vied to offer their greetings.

    Li Changshou could clearly sense that his incense merit had increased by a small portion!

    If I¡¯m a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal now, I¡¯ll ept this merit.

    Unfortunately... Li Changshou sighed secretly. He did not find it a pity.

    Compared to merit, life was more important.

    It was still the segment of the celebration where they would roam the streets. When the statuended outside the city, the disciples gathered together...

    That was the best time for him to strike!

    Li Changshou continued to monitor his surroundings. Even though he wanted to deal with mortals, he did not rx.

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies could not detect the location with their immortal senses...

    The South Ocean was 1,000 kilometers away from Anshui City.

    A treasure ship surrounded by immortal light drifted gently on the surface of the ocean. The treasure ship looked like a seashell, but it was actually a thousand feet in diameter.

    At the edge of the treasure ship stood a group of immortal dragon soldiers from the Dragon Pce of the South Ocean.

    In order to entertain Ao Yi and Han Zhi well, the Second Prince of the South Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Mou, had sent his personal guards over as guards.

    The hundreds of Immortal Flood Dragons there were all at thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm!

    The immortal flood dragons could be considered one of the things that added to the prestige of the Dragon Pce.

    It was hard for the Heavenly Courts to even gather a huge amount of resources to use a Perfected Immortal as a weapon.

    In the past half a month, Ao Mou had lured Ao Yi and Han Zhi to the South Ocean to y.

    He visited the Immortal Ind on the sea and enjoyed the scenery at the bottom of the sea. He visited the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasure pool and searched for the secretnd of the Sea n.

    Han Zhi¡¯s mood was slightly better.

    Seeing her master who had raised her suffering a cmity was akin to the pain of losing a family member. It would take some time for her to recoverpletely. He was floating on the ocean becau: bored.

    At that moment, Han Zhi was consulting a few female musicians from the Sea n, who were at the Essence Immortal realm about music.

    A group of beautiful sea maidens was dancing elegantly. However, the two Second Princes of the two Dragon Pces stood at the bow of the ship and looked at thend in the north. They did not admire the dancing postures of the sea maidens...

    When Ao Yi talked about the predicament of the Dragon race, Ao Mou sighed and euphemistically expressed his opinion.

    Before he reached the age of ten, Ao Yi felt that everyone was drunk while he was sober.

    The eleven or twelve-year-old Ao Yi realized that there were many people around him pretending to be drunk.

    The current Ao Yi had long understood that many nsmen knew about the problem of the Dragon race. However, they were unable to change anything.

    However, there were also those who were not too concerned about that major matter. They were really dragons who lived their lives in a drunken stupor.

    Ao Mou was just like that.

    Ao Yi had his hands behind his back. The delicate and handsome young man looked mature and steady after being jaded by reality.

    ¡°When will our race be able to soar above the Nine Clouds once again and be the proud ones amongst the hundred races?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you are too careless.¡± Ao Mou smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t living like this tiring? The older generation must have thought of what we had thought of long ago. They will definitely do whatever they can. We are just worrying about nothing.¡±

    ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Ao Yi sighed softly and was about to continue speaking when he suddenly saw a cloud rising in the north.

    The cloud carried a wisp of golden light as it quietly dissipated in the sky...

    Ao Yiqi said, ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ao Mou turned around and shouted, ¡°Prime Minister Turtle,e and exin!¡±

    The Turtle Immortal, who was waiting for orders not far away, hurriedly agreed. He carried the turtle shell on his back and supported himself with his walking stick. He looked forward and answered, ¡°Reporting to Your Highnesses, that was the phenomenon produced by the merit clouds when the humans worshiped the Sea God in the South Ocean. In recent years, a Sea God Sect has emerged in the South Sea. It has developed rapidly. We have also secretly investigated it. I wonder who that Sea God is.¡±

    ¡°Luck and fortune... That¡¯s great.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions as he smiled bitterly.

    Upon seeing this, Ao Mou was enraged.

    ¡°Even I, the mighty prince of the South Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce, do not dare to call myself the Sea God! Men, activate your troops! Follow me to that unusual ce! I want to see who the Sea God Sect¡¯s Sea God is!¡±

    Prime Minister Turtle wanted to say something but he hesitated. However, the generals of the immortal flood dragon soldiers nearby had already agreed in unison.

 Chapter 104 Somethingâ€™s Wrong with the Script

    <h4>Chapter 104 Something¡¯s Wrong with the Script</h4>

    In fact, even Li Changshou, the Sea God, felt that the Sea God Ceremony in Anshui City...

    was done quite well today.

    Besides, it was already very difficult to gather such arge number of disciples at the border of the mortal world in the South Ocean.

    Although there were too many people outside the city and it looked a little messy at first, there was no disturbance everywhere. The disciples were maintaining order on their own...

    That alone was very rare.

    However, Li Changshou still had not had a good impression of the Sea God Sect yet...

    The original Vige Chief of the Xiong Vige was the current High Priest of the Sea God Sect, Yanyang, was wearing a ck bear-hide jacket. He sat on the gold-ted throne and was carried out by four burly men...

    The vige chief was strong, to begin with. The scene looked like a ck bear spirit being carried out of the city!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    As expected, he should destroy the Sea God Sect as soon as possible.

    The Sea God¡¯s statue was moved to a hill five kilometers away from the city. Hundreds of thousands of disciples in the city followed it out.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses continued to envelop the ce, and he soon discovered some interesting scenes.

    Along the way, the gorgeous young girls were holding hands and singing songs.

    The strong and energetic young men were all in high spirits. When they saw the girl they liked, they would go up and say¡ªthey would show off their sturdy and toned bodies under the pretext that they were fishing.

    Therge-scale celebration was also a good opportunity for young people to hook up with each other, ahem... to get to know each other and develop romantic rtionships

    The old men who were walking at slower speeds had strong young men supporting them from the side.

    The lively children were being held onto tightly by their adults.

    There were also some women in long skirts and solemn expressions everywhere in the crowd.

    They scattered some dew-stained petals and leaves in the crowd. That was a blessing from the Sea God Sect.

    Most of the disciples were singing missionary songs and smiling as they chased after the Sea God¡¯s back...

    The atmosphere of the celebration was harmonious and warm.

    When the statue stabilized, the eight Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige were also drenched in sweat from exhaustion.

    They quickly adjusted their auras and spread their legs with both hands behind their back. They stood on both sides of the statue.

    There were more than a hundred burly men from Xiong Vige. They were dressed in ck short-sleeved shirts, leg-bound trousers, carrying huge sabers, double hammers, and other ¡°heavy¡± weapons as they surrounded the statue...

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself.

    He slowly disappeared from the small courtyard and used the Earth Escape technique to rush to the statue.

    It was almost time.

    His immortal senses were focused on the disciples who were rushing towards the hill. Li Changshou could only apologize in his heart.

    He was not an expert who could protect an entire ce. The Primordial World was too big and too dangerous.

    Now, he could not even pluck his own Dao Fruit of Longevity. Even if he continued being the Sea God, he could not protect those devotees.

    After obtaining the merit from incense offerings, he would have to protect those who worshiped him. That was the rule of the Heavenly Dao.

    Today, he would personally break the illusions of those devotees...

    Great demon?

    Li Changshou, who was about to appear underground, suddenly stopped.

    The paper effigies that Li Changshou ced at the periphery, released his immortal senses to capture the strange scene in the sky.

    It had indeede

    The Sea God Sect¡¯s ceremony this time was of the highest-scale in the past years.

    Due to the rapid expansion of the Sea God Sect, they had already started a conflict with other sects this year. Li Changshou had predicted that the celebration today would attract some fiendish demons and ghouls that would cause trouble.

    Li Changshou had a feeling that there were probably traces of people from the Western school behind him.

    Someone must be thinking of finding out something about the Sea God Sect¡¯s background during the ceremony today... ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m here.

    Otherwise, how many negative karma will I have to gain if I let you start killing?¡± In the Pill Chamber of the Little Qiong Peak in the Immortal Du of the East Continent, Li Changshou¡¯s main body opened his eyes and raised his hand to grab the box in the corner of the Pill Chamber. He took out three ck talismans with red words and secretly stuck them into his sleeve.

    Then, he immediately conjured a seal with both hands and formed the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s lotus flower-shaped seal.

    Wisps of immortal light stabilized his Essence Soul and strengthened his telepathic detection towards the paper effigies...

    At the same time, about 600 kilometers northwest of Anshui City, three ck shadows swept up a ck cloud and flew towards Anshui City.

    The ck cloud was still far away and had yet to be discovered by the mortals of Anshui City. Li Changshou slowly closed his eyes and put his attention back onto the paper effigies.

    This time, it was different from the past.

    He realized that the three demons had already decided to attack. They did not hesitate.

    He had already thought things through. Of course, the most important thing was that Li Changshou had made sufficient preparations for this trip to the South Sea.

    In terms of defense, he had achieved the maximum he could.

    If the paper effigies were to encounter any expert, they would instantly self-destruct and turn to dust.

    In addition, the Immortal Du Sect had just suffered a cmity, and the Perfected Du¡¯e from Ren School had appeared. The Immortal Du Sect had officially been recognized as a faction by the Three Sects.

    Although the head disciple of the Ren School, Xuan Du, did not appear directly, there were rumors in the Immortal Du Sect that the Great Daoist Master had gone to Golden Ao Ind and talked some sense into the disciples of the Jie School.

    With someone backing him up, Li Changshou had more or less gained some confidence... to secretly steal a nce at the Western school...

    He would not dare to kick them. Just looking at them made his heart ricochet in fear.

    To be safe, the paper effigies had to pretend to be human Qi Refinement cultivators who were just passing by.

    If he allowed the three demons who were in the Perfected Immortal realm to disturb the Anshui City¡¯s celebration, he would be considered to have gained negative karma for every mortal that died.

    That was the reason he had to make a move.

    The forces behind the three demons were too much of a bully...

    In the eyes of some Connate lifeforms, mortals might only be Dharma artifacts that could provide merit from incense and karma, just like rice and wheat.

    Retracting his attention, Li Changshou quickly began to attack.

    In the direction of the three great demons, Li Changshou controlled a ¡®God¡¯ paper effigy and made it use Earth Escape to move 150 kilometers into the forest where there was no one.

    He first used some illusions and the Transformation Technique to disguise the benevolent-looking old Daoist priest as a middle-aged Daoist.

    After that, he released five original paper dolls and quickly set up an istion array there. He also started preparing for the expiation ritual.

    Immediately after, Li Changshou charged into the sky and faced the ck clouds in the north-west. He generously blocked the path of the three demons and with a longsword in his hand!

    Unlike before, this time, Li Changshou first pulled out the sword from its scabbard. A cold light shed.

    It... was actually a real sword!

    However, don¡¯t be fooled by its appearance. It was actually a poison-dispersing Dharma artifact.

    It was not quite urate to call it a Dharma artifact. It should be considered a good-quality Dharma treasure.

    It was a Dharma treasure specially used for poisoning.

    The three demons hiding in the ck cloud flew closer and let out a thunderous roar.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    However, Li Changshou answered, ¡°The world is now at peace. How can you demons cause trouble in the prosperous ce of the humans!?!¡±

    Then, he threw the sword in his hand forward!

    He had obtained inspiration from Youqin Xuanya¡¯s sword case and found a simple sword-control swordsmanship. At that moment, both his hands were in the shape of sword fingers, forming sword seals one after another. It looked quite decent.

    In an instant, the sword split into three, followed by nine. The sword shed and he attacked the three demons in the ck cloud!

    The three demons could clearly sense Li Changshou¡¯s Perfected Immortal cultivation level.

    They did not dare to be careless and attacked one after another. They maintained their demon forms and sacrificed numerous treasures.

    However, the three demons were stunned when they saw the sword flying towards them.

    The sword-reinforcement technique looked awe-inspiring. Why was its power... So weak?

    The three demons sneered and wrapped themselves in ck clouds. They charged at Li Changshou ferociously, ignoring the nine sword shadows that were constantly moving.

    However, as the sword shadows trembled, wisps of colorless and odorless poisonous fog spread out from the de of the sword and entered the bodies of the three demons, approaching their demonic souls...

    The ck cloud rushed in front of Li Changshou and stopped strangely...

    The three demons struggled in the ck cloud twice, but they did not let out any howls. Their huge bodiesnded in the forest below and crashed into the istion array.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It was much easier than he had imagined.

    He raised his hand and the sword returned to his hand, stained with demonic blood.

    Li Changshou snorted coldly. ¡°You three insignificant demons are not enough to force me to use my Twelve Individual Swords!¡±

    With that, he lifted his sword and swung it downwards. He had the demeanor of an expert.

    After a while, Li Changshou sent the three piles of ashes flying in the istion array and retrieved the paper doll. He grabbed the Soul-Conserving Pearl and quickly searched the remaining scenes.

    They were indeed Western demons.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly. After breaking the array formation, the paper effigy quickly sank into the ground and rushed towards the ce where he was originally hiding. After this... Why is there more?

    Trouble happened again before the matter came to a rest. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured another ck cloud that was floating over in the north!

    There were pitch-ck crows inside, which seemed to have some cultivation level...

    At the bottom of the hill, Li Changshou, who was about to jump out and smack the Sea God statue, twitched his lips slightly.

    He shifted most of his attention to the paper effigy in the north and continued to destroy the demons...

    Did Ie here today to destroy the sect or to protect it?

    Negative karma is really troublesome!

    Outside Anshui City.

    At that moment, many disciples had already arrived near the statue. After bowing and paying respects, they all read the teachings of the Sea God Sect.

    Li Changshou ced a portion of his attention on that ce. As he listened to the people outside sing, he felt a little emotional...

    Although he had never cared about the Sea God Sect, he had gained some understanding after a few days of observation.

    It was a pretty good sect.

    Apart from the fact that the Divine Envoys in the sect were greedy, the Sea God Sect itself had a positive effect on maintaining safety and peace on one side...

    Otherwise, the Heavenly Dao would not have given him so much merit from incense offerings.

    The teachings of the Sea God Sect were notplicated. There were also songs that spread about it. Apart from worshiping the Sea God, they also promoted kindness and peace, and advocated for people to ¡°not give up when they were out at sea¡± because ¡°the Sea God will always apany them¡±...and so on.

    Li Changshou had determined one of the teachings to be the important factor that the Sea God Sect could develop rapidly. ¡°The Sea God will bring the lost souls in the sea to reincarnate. They will be able to appear by our side many yearster.¡±

    It was obvious that someone in Xiong Vige had made use of the matters of reincarnation in the underworld.

    However, the existence of that doctrine allowed the disciples of the Sea God Sect to have a desire to fight and live when they went out to sea and faced some harsh environments.

    As a result, many fishermen survived disasters.

    The Sea God Sect did not do anything out of line. However, a faction secretly sent demons to cause trouble because they had possessed the merits from incense offerings.

    This time, the operation was even faster.

    Li Changshou relied on the paper effigy tounch a sneak attack. The True Samadhi mes burned the murder of demonic crows.

    Li Changshou quickly dealt with the ashes of the crows and focused his attention on the paper effigy that was hiding nearby.

    The time was ripe.

    Li Changshou did not dare to dy any further. He immediately terminated the Earth Escape technique.

    This paper effigy maintained the appearance of a middle-aged Daoist. With his hands behind his back, he stepped on the clouds and appeared at a spot that was a thousand feet behind the statue, before slowly rising into the sky.

    The huge hillside was filled with people, but at that moment, it was so quiet that the sound of a pin dropping could be heard!

    A woman pointed at the middle-aged Daoist and screamed.

    ¡°It¡¯s showing! The Sea God has appeared!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, run!¡±

    ¡°Why are you running? This is the Sea God!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, kowtow quickly! Thank you, Sea God, for protecting my wife and child!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sea God, for protecting my son from the sea!¡±

    The scene instantly turned chaotic!

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t kneel!¡±

    The vige leader of Xiong Vige suddenly shouted, ¡°This is a demon. He doesn¡¯t look like our Sea God!¡±

    ¡°Fool! How could there be a Sea God in the South Ocean?!¡± Li Changshou shouted loudly, and his voice traveled 50 kilometers.

    With a wave of his long sleeve, Li Changshou extended his palm. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power condensed into a huge green palm that struck the statue!

    Sorry, everyone...

    When I find a way to return the merit from incense offerings to you, we will not owe each other anything...

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He felt a little disappointed and could not help butugh bitterly.

    The palm shadows were about tond!

    Li Changshou suddenly caught a glimpse of a yellow glow that was rapidly condensing beside the statue...

    In the next moment, the shadow of a huge ax appeared above the statue without warning in a bizarre manner.

    The huge ax was held by a huge hand that was also formed from light. It struck Li Changshou¡¯s palm. Li Changshou¡¯s palm shadow, which was equivalent to an attack from an ordinary immortal, was actually struck by a huge ax...

    It was defeated in an instant...

 Chapter 105 The Secret About the Strongest in Xiong Village

    <h4>Chapter 105 The Secret About the Strongest in Xiong Vige</h4>

    Palm shadows, axes, thick arms...

    This?

    Li Changshou had always known that there were many extraordinary people in the Primordial World. He was just an ordinary human Qi Refinement cultivator.

    However, he did not expect that he would bepletely wrong!

    Beside the statue, a burly man opened his mouth and spat out a yellow glow.

    The beam of light condensed into the giant arm that held the huge ax and effortlessly dispersed Li Changshou¡¯s palm shadows!

    In that instant...

    Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of Xiong Vige waspletely shattered.

    At first, he could tell that there was something unusual about Xiong Vige. However, he was busy stabilizing his cultivation level after ascending. After observing for a while, he left quietly.

    Later, the vigers of Xiong Vige embarked on their n to promote the Sea God Sect and umte wealth. They subsequently developed it to its current scale.

    During this process, Li Changshou would asionally pay attention to the people in Xiong Vige.

    However, Li Changshou could not see any ws in those guys who looked like they were only physically well-developed at first nce. He only thought that they were a little greedy.

    Sometimes, when he saw how honest and naive they looked, he even felt that some people lived simple lives and were kind and simple-minded...

    He did not expect that...

    He did not expect it at all!

    He had been fooled by those naive-looking fellows for so many years!

    Li Changshou admitted that he had indeed concealed his abilities a little too much at times.

    However,pared to the people from Xiong Vige, he was definitely inferior. They beat him to it!

    The Sea God Sect of the South Ocean might as well change its name to the ¡®Unguessable Sect¡¯!

    The men, women, and young of Xiong Vige can stage an act together. The strange fish that carried me back then might have been deliberately caught by them...

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with three words¡ªIt¡¯s a scheme.

    However, Li Changshou did not panic. Although he was shocked, it did not affect his judgment of the situation.

    Li Changshou controlled the paper Daoist and immediately retreated at an extremely fast speed. However, the giant arm shed the palm shadow before grabbing the huge ax and charging towards Li Changshou.

    The scene was inexplicably peculiar...

    A burly man with muscles all over his body opened his mouth and spat out an earth-yellow glow. Within the glow, a huge ax and an arm were formed. Like a living creature, it chased after Li Changshou and shed him.

    The attack seemed to be extremely slow, but Li Changshou could sense the faint and mysterious Dao runes on it.

    It seemed to be slow but it was actually fast. It seemed to be light but it was heavy!

    This waspletely different from the Daoist techniques and mystical abilities that Li Changshou knew!

    Li Changshou could not sense the strength it contained, but he did not dare to underestimate the power of the ax.

    He quickly moved horizontally in the air, barely dodging the ax.

    However, a crack that was a few thousand feet long silently appeared on the hill behind him...

    His immortal senses suddenly captured it, and another light shone brilliantly beside him!

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou¡¯s body immediately soared into the sky. An arrow swiftly brushed past his feet. Its power was definitely enough to pierce through the paper effigy that was being supported by his immortal power!

    When he lowered his head, he saw that something was amiss with another burly man.

    That person did not suddenly change and be equipped with axes. His arms, which were originally very buff, were now of the same width as an ordinary person¡¯s...

    The two arms were glowing like ss.

    Then, the man¡¯s hands turned into the shape of a bow and an arrow. The light on his arms condensed into longbows and arrows.

    Li Changshou rushed into the clouds in a sh and immediately swayed left and right. He barely managed to dodge another arrow...

    The arrow pierced through a white cloud and exploded in the sky.

    Li Changshou continued to fly into the sky. When he reached the height where the arrow had exploded, the threat below disappeared.

    He looked down... A group of strong men dressed in ck waved the weapons in their hands and unted their prowess in front of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. They made ¡°oh¡± sounds like they were mocking Li Changshou.

    Throughout the years of the development of the Sea God Sect, the men and women of Xiong Vige had traveled all over the world. They were considered experienced and knowledgeable.

    They were no longer the simple vigers of Xiong Vige.

    Back then, when they saw some Qi Refinement cultivators that could fly, they would think that they were gods and immortals and would kneel to pray for blessings.

    Now, they had sent their Sea God¡¯s incarnation high up in the sky and made him not dare to descend. They were evenughing and cursing below.

    ¡°Come down! Coward!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ying tricks! If you have the ability,e down and fight with me!¡±

    At this moment, Li Changshou was not the only one who was stunned. The group of mortal devotees below was also stunned...

    The vige chief, who had dressed up as a ck bear, reacted quickly.

    The vige leader rolled his eyes and immediately shouted, ¡°The manifestation of the Sea God! It is the manifestation of the Sea God that had bestowed his godly powers on the Divine Envoys! Thank you, Sea God, for your blessing! The might of the Sea God cannot be vited!¡±

    All of a sudden, the devotees in the surroundings shouted loudly. Their voices were like a tsunami.

    This group of disciples kowtowed to the statue once again. Many of them had fervent looks in their eyes. The scene was spectacr... That works too?

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He had used the paper avatar to go to that vige because he wanted to tell those devotees that there was no Sea God.

    However, he had made a thorough n today. In order to protect the devotees in that ce, he had killed two powerful demons that were attacking him...

    In the end, he had been chased by the Divine Envoys of his Sect for a while! What kind of ridiculous thing was that?

    It was the biggest joke in the world!

    Perhaps, he should be the most embarrassing ¡°Incense God¡± in history...

    Originally, Li Changshou had thought that the Sea God Sect would be a hidden danger in the future and that there would be negative karma in the future. Therefore, he had to resolve the matter as soon as possible.

    From the looks of it, he might have been used by the people from Xiong Vige.

    Those devotees have really filthy hearts!

    In the sky, a trace of ruthlessness shed across Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He grabbed two porcin bottles...

    However, he realized that if he really did that, he would only cause trouble for himself for no reason.

    Moreover, there might be a terrifying presence behind the people from the Xiong Vige.

    He had to figure out the backgrounds of those people first.

    A small detail was quickly captured by Li Changshou. The burly man who had spat out his arms and ax earlier was now sitting beside the statue, in low spirits

    The burly man, who had just turned his arm into the same width as that of an ordinary person¡¯s, had also lowered his arm, unable to lift it up...

    Could it be the power of bloodline?

    How could humans possess such a bloodline power?

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was suddenly struck by a bolt of lightning. He looked at the group of people who were unting their prowess and recalled a few ancient ssics.

    After Pangu split the Heaven and Earth, his Essence Soul turned into Three Pure Ones, and his corpse produced another race¡ªMagi.

    The Magi grew slowly in ancient times. They had the protection of merit, and a small amount of divine power left behind by God Pangu. The twelve ancestral Magi summoned the wind and the rain and had the power to control the ancientws. There were countless Grand Magus and Battle Magi in the race.

    After the war between the dragons and phoenixes, the Magi became the strongest one out of the hundred races.

    They gradually becamecent and bullied the masses.

    The Hundred Races were not convinced and gradually joined forces. The Golden Crow Race was led by the East Emperor Tai Yi and Di Jun who were born from the Sun. They called themselves the Saints and fought against the Magi for many years.

    After that, the Saints gradually became known as the Demons. The East Emperor and Di Jun had established themselves as Demon Emperors and established the Heavenly Courts of the demon race at the top of Mount Buzhou...

    The Magi and demons had fought three battles and destroyed the destiny of the two races, which resulted in the rise of the human

    race.

    man race

    Due to the hatred between the human race and the demons that could not be resolved, the Magi gradually married the humans during the long period before the third battle between the Magi and demons, thus resulting in the birth of Magihuman.

    The war hade to an end, and the Magi were sealed in the North Continent. The demons had retreated to the border between the continents, while the Magihuman had the power of the human race, and the abilities of Magi. They were also quite powerful. However, in the process of the human race¡¯s rise at the end of the ancient era, the more ferocious Magihumans were gradually suppressed.

    One of the more famous battles was the Luck-seizing Battle between the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan and Chi You.

    After that, the Magihumans gradually disappeared.

    Could it be...

    Li Changshou looked at the lively devotees below and felt apprehensive.

    Is this really the lineage of the ancient Magi?

    Was it because the ancestors had lived in a corner of the South Ocean and had escaped the cmity of the Magihumans, so they survived until now?

    Tsk, the more I look at it, the more likely it is...

    Li Changshou put away the porcin bottle in his hand and frowned as he observed the situation below.

    Things were getting more and more troublesome.

    During the long years of the Great Magi-Demon War, the living beings in the world had died in batches. Countless lonely souls lingered in the sky and gradually dissipated.

    The Ancestral Magus, the Great Virtue Empress, could not bear to see that happen. She sacrificed herself and returned to the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Therefore, most of the living beings today owed the Great Virtue Empress some karma. Moreover, a portion of the remaining members of the Magi had gone to theherworld to take over their duties.

    The fact that these fellows from Xiong Vige can use such mystical abilities means that the proportion of the Magus bloodline in their bodies is definitely not low...

    Li Changshou kept thinking about it. At this moment, he had alreadye up with a way to deal with those vigers.

    Incapacitating agents and array formations could easily achieve the effects he wanted.

    However, the first n to destroy the Divine Sect was useless.

    Unless he made up his mind to destroy Xiong Vige, the Sea God Sect would continue to expand rapidly in front of people...

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly realized that another huge ck cloud was pressing down on the sea in the northwest direction.

    There were six demons in the cloud, and their demonic auras covered the sky.

    They were as arrogant as ever! It was obvious that someone did not want to give up the opportunity. They wanted to take advantage of that gathering to destroy the Sea God Sect...

    Li Changshou felt a little helpless. Although he had the same goal as the other party, he could not let the mortal devotees be harmed for no reason.

    Yes, this Xiong Vige...

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and made it dive downwards suddenly. He dodged the arrow and immediately flew towards the northwest.

    He secretly cast the Wind Speech Incantation and imitated the voice of the ¡°ck Bear Spirit¡±, the vige chief below.

    He yelled into the ears of the people of Xiong Vige, ¡°Chase!

    Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    In an instant, more than a hundred strong men ran at the same time. They were indeed not slow.

    ¡°Why did I speak?¡±

    The vige chief was stunned. Then, he quickly shouted and stopped most of the people.

    The twenty or so people who were running the fastest had already bypassed the disciples who were being pressed down by the dark clouds and were running towards the north-west direction. They were howling wildly...

    Their speed was even faster than that of ordinary cultivators who had yet to be immortals.

    Magi were good at running. They were the masters of the earth. Li Changshou secretly observed those beings who were ¡°suspected Magihumans¡±. At the same time, he was prepared to kill the six Grand Magus.

    He wanted to see how strong the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige were and whether they could give him other ¡°shocks¡±.

    However...

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses discovered another dark cloud in the south. He felt a little helpless.

    What¡¯s going on today? A mere gathering of the Sea God Sect has caused so many factions to react?

    On the ocean in the south, a ck cloud rapidly pressed towards Anshui City.

    It was not a demon. There were rows of immortal flood dragon troops on the ck cloud who should have been the elite soldiers of the Dragon Pce in the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou thought about it and decided not to bother about it. He continued to lead the twenty or so people from Xiong Vige to fight the great demons that were thousands of kilometers away...

    However, the endurance of those men from Xiong Vige was not strong.

    They only chased after Li Changshou for tens of kilometers but they were already panting heavily and had gradually slowed down.

    Li Changshou had no choice but to deal with the matter of exterminating the demons himself.

    Later on, should I deliberately let a big demone over to test thebat power of these people from Xiong Vige?

    Li Changshou quickly dismissed that idea. He did not need to perform such a redundant test...

    The people in Anshui City were about to start fighting! The ck cloud from the South Ocean had already arrived above Anshui City.

    Rows of Immortal Flood Dragon troops looked down from above. There was a murderous aura between heaven and earth. The mortals below were once again shocked.

    The row of Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers at the front retreated and two figures walked out side by side.

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and his heart tensed up. He nearly fell from the clouds!

    Ao Yi!

    Oh no, this guy knows my statue! At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly wanted to give up on thinking, follow the flow, burn the paper effigies, and nevere to the South Ocean again.

    Could this be the ce where he would suffer bad luck?

    However, the development of the matter was far beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations...

    At that moment, the ¡°main character¡± was not Ao Yi. Instead, it was the tall, thin, and somewhat weak foreign dragon prince beside Ao Yi...

    Ao Mou scanned the area below. He did not sense any aura fluctuations. He only sensed two to three Soul Formation human Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Then, he snorted and thought of showing off in front of Ao Yi, his Second Brother.

    He said calmly, ¡°How dare you call yourselves the South Ocean Sea God Sect? Someone, go and smash that statue!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The few Immortal Flood Dragon troops received the orders. They did not know what they were going to face next.

 Chapter 106 Li Changshou Who Was Not Confident Enough

    <h4>Chapter 106 Li Changshou Who Was Not Confident Enough</h4>

    Below the istion array formation in the forest, the orange-red fire rose into the sky. Amidst the mes, the six demon corpses were rapidly melting.

    The mes rose hundreds of feet high and emitted heat waves. Spiritual energy spewed out and illuminated... Li Changshou¡¯s listless eyes.

    He raised his hands as if he were sensing the temperature of the True mes. His heart, however, felt extremely chilly.

    Ver

    The three paper dolls turned into three people of different ages. They stood outside the fire and chanted sutras.

    They were still chanting the Amitabha Sutra, the Salvation Sutra, and the Blessing Spell. They hit the wooden fish in their hands with a tool. The Soul-Suppressing Bell was swaying.

    That ce was 350 kilometers northwest of Anshui City, deep in a deste valley.

    He stopped the six demons and engaged in a bloody battle. He wasted some poisonous pills and killed them.

    The paper effigy that Li Changshou had hidden under Anshui City, spread out his immortal senses to observe what was happening. Li Changshou was already having a headache since he found out that there were Magihumans in Xiong Vige.

    However, that matter was not unsolvable.

    However, the sudden appearance of the dragons made it seem like they were going to fight, especially since Ao Yi was there...

    That made Li Changshou more or less want to destroy all of that karma.

    Impulsiveness was a demonic resistance. He could not mess around.

    Li Changshou recited the Steadiness Sutra in his heart and quickly thought of a solution.

    The most troublesome problem now was that Ao Yi knew him. The Sea God of the South Ocean and the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s inferior immortal seedling Li Changshou would be connected to him.

    The easiest way was to kill all of them.

    However, that was also the crudest and unreliable method. It would result in the most karma, and it was handled too roughly.

    He could not be anxious precisely because of what the situation was like now. He had toe up with a better solution in time.

    Li Changshou was never one to sit around and wait for death.

    It was his Little Aunt-Master, the Jiu Immortal¡¯s habit to obtain victory while being impulsive. She had the protection of the ¡°This is probably justice¡± aura.

    If he was not strong enough and deliberately schemed against them, he would be walking on a tightrope... Li Changshou had always insisted on the principle of pursuing a life of stability which would produce wealth and longevity. That had already been ingrained in his mind. He did not want to take any risks.

    The problem now was that he did not take the risk himself.

    He was just standing there while risks were covering himyer byyer like rings of fire.

    Li Changshou was actually rather d that he had discovered the problem in time.

    The members of the Dragon Pce should have been attracted by the Sea God Ceremony. It had nothing to do with Li Changshou¡¯s appearance.

    If Li Changshou did not turn up there, perhaps... he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died!

    ¡°When I was repairing the array formation for Little Aunt-Master, I had a sudden impulse. I felt that something was about to happen, but now, I¡¯vee into contact with it.¡±

    Li Changshou gradually came up with a n in his heart. His mind started to operate at the same time.

    His main body flew out of the Pill Chamber and towards theke.

    The ¡®God¡¯ paper effigy there continued to deal with the corpses. The ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigy, which was hiding under Anshui City, was ready to take action at any moment and take down the Dragon Pce.

    The people in Anshui City had yet to start aplete battle, but both parties were already at each other¡¯s throats.

    When the members of the Dragon Pce first appeared, the vige chief of Xiong Vige looked timid, but he was shocked by them.

    However, the old vige chief saw that more than ten Immortal Flood Dragon troops had rushed down to destroy their Sea God¡¯s statue...

    To many mortals, cutting off one¡¯s wealth was like killing their parents.

    The old vige chief of Xiong Vige panicked. He shouted, ¡°Hold them down!¡±

    The twenty or so vigers beside him opened their mouths and spat out a wave of earth-colored light. It transformed into arms, legs, and the head of a ferocious god. All of them unleashed their abilities, causing the Immortal Flood Dragon troops to be stunned...

    A few Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers were knocked to the ground. Seven to eight Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers were sent flying back, each injured.

    A group of men swarmed forward and stopped the Immortal Flood Dragon troops that were left behind. Their fists and legs collided, and violent conflict ensued.

    The witches had the ability to capture dragons and fight against phoenixes. Moreover, it was a natural mystical ability.

    There were still more than a hundred thousand mortals present. The entire mountain was filled with the devotees of the Sea God Sect. When they saw the Divine Envoys disy their might, they were excited.

    At that moment, the scene was extremely chaotic. Many adults covered the eyes of children and told them not to look around...

    Fortunately, there were norge-scale riots or stampedes. Ao Mou who was on the cloud was also scared by the fierceness of the Xiong Vige Magihumans who caused him to retreat. He unknowingly stood behind Ao Yi...

    Fortunately, the old vige chief was still rational and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill them!¡±

    Only then did he save those few Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers that were almost torn apart.

    In the forest, Li Changshou continued to roast some fire. He coughed and continued to deal with the corpses of the six demons.

    When they were almost done chanting the sutras, the mes weakened.

    A burly man in the form of a paper doll beside him took out his trumpet and raised his head to y a melody with a hint of sadness.

    Another paper doll that transformed into a woman was reciting poems and burning some yellow paper tofort her soul in the wilderness...

    Li Changshou looked at his carefully-designed funeral service and smiled bitterly.

    What is the use of ending this small karma?

    I¡¯ve not gotten myself embroiled with huge karma. If I do not handle it well, I will probably die.

    However, he was still not forced into a dead end.

    There was hope for everything. He still had a chance of survival, which could allow him to continue to seek stability...

    He still had a chance to stabilize the situation.

    Li Changshou squinted his eyes slightly and lifted his hand to blow away the pile of ashes in front of him. He felt slightlyfortable.

    Due to thefort, he had more thoughts.

    With his hands behind his back, he started multitasking...

    His immortal senses focused on the situation over there. The Immortal Flood Dragon troops were about to charge downwards when Ao Yi shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The old vige chief of Xiong Vige also shouted, ¡°Let them go back!¡± Only then did a group of burly men from Xiong Vige toss aside the few Immortal Flood Dragon troops, who had been held down and beaten up. The troops then flew back to the clouds with bruised faces and swollen faces...

    Ao Yi seemed to have discovered something. He flew to the front of the statue and studied it carefully.

    His delicate face was soon filled with shock.

    There was not much time left for Li Changshou... ¡°Then, take the initiative and attack.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. There was only determination in his eyes. He focused on multitasking and getting everything to work simultaneously!

    In the forest deep in the valley, the paper effigy crawled underground and rushed towards Anshui City.

    The paper effigy under Anshui City had already stealthily reached the bottom of the statue, ready to unleash its immortal powers at any moment.

    At the same time, on Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, in the straw hut by theke.

    Li Changshou got his junior sister Lan Ling¡¯e to join him and woke his master who had unknowingly fallen asleep during cultivation.

    Then, Li Changshou activated the array formation in the straw hut, lifted the hem of his Daoist robe, and knelt in front of his master. Ling¡¯e and Qi Yuan were shocked...

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling¡¯e panicked.

    She had never seen her senior brother having such a solemn expression. Even when the sect suffered a cmity previously, her senior brother had always been calm.

    Qi Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Changshou, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°Today, I have caused huge karma. I might implicate Master and Ling¡¯e in the future. If this matter gets exposed one day, and an expert wants to kill me, please, Master, and Ling¡¯e... Don¡¯t bother about me.¡± Qi Yuan quickly said, ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t scare me. Aren¡¯t you fine?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly walked forward and knelt beside Li Changshou. She grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm and her eyes turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Can¡¯t we hide at the ends of the earth?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to hide this time.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. ¡°Master, Junior Sister, there¡¯s not much time left. You guys, agree first.¡±

    Qi Yuan let out a long sigh with a warm smile on his face.

    The old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°If you get into trouble, how can I not care?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s face grew gloomy. ¡°If I don¡¯t handle this properly, I might implicate the Zenith Heaven and the sect.

    ¡°There might be countless karma and terrible consequences.¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m just a Turbid Immortal. Why should I be afraid?¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart warmed up, and his eyes flickered. ¡°Hey, disciple!¡±

    Qi Yuan raised his hand and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder lightly. Instantly, the straw hut became much warmer.

    Ling¡¯e, on the other hand, blinked.

    If? Perhaps?

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, have you... not done it yet?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m about to do it.¡±

    *Coughs* ¡°You!¡±

    Qi Yuan¡¯s aura surged. He raised his horsetail whisk and was about to hit him. ¡°You haven¡¯t done it yet! Why are you shouting here?!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed backward and he revealed a smile.

    ¡°To be safe, I decided to inform Master and Junior Sister before I do it. If anything happenster, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Master, you can just expel me from the sect and cut off all ties with me. Master, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed. I¡¯ll go back now. I can¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou turned around and was about to fly back to the Pill Chamber. Qi Yuan hesitated, but Lingle hurriedly chased after him.

    ¡°Senior Brother! Are you confident this time?¡±

    Li Changshou did not even turn his head. Instead, he said, ¡°Not really.¡±

    Ling¡¯e quickly asked, ¡°How confident are you, exactly?¡±

    ¡°About eighty-five percent.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and disappeared into the forest.

    Ling¡¯e also frowned. Eighty-five percent confidence is indeed not much...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked.

    She felt that something was wrong with her thoughts, but she could not find the root of the problem.

    When he returned to the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou activated the various Bewitching Array Formations, Trapping Array Formations, concealment arrays, and warning arrays. He also hung up the Sensing Stones.

    A fire was set up in the Pill Furnace, and the paper dolls were guarding it. The scene of Anshui City surfaced in his mind.

    The battle between the people and the dragons was already ready to begin.

    At that moment, Ao Yi hadpletely recognized the Sea God¡¯s statue. He looked hesitant, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Li Changshou cast the Smoke Escape technique and delved into the ground. He walked through the stone path, pushed open the wooden door, and sat in the circr chair behind the desk in the secret underground chamber.

    Come on.

    Victory or defeat!

    In an instant, Li Changshou made up his mind. His thoughts cleared up and he analyzed the situation that might happen next.

    His current crisis was that the Sea God¡¯s identity was about to be exposed.

    Ao Yi could not kill him directly. If he killed him, he would incur the wrath of the dragon race...

    In addition, the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect were Magihumans. The experts of the Western Sect were already going to deal with the Sea God Sect...

    In front of Li Changshou, there seemed to be swaying ropes. Only one of them was safe. If he held onto it, he could continue climbing up the path to immortality.

    The other ropes would be dragged down with force... and he would be dealt with by knives and poison...

    The ropes swayed, but Li Changshou felt a sense of peace in his heart. He smiled.

    It was as if he had already grabbed one of them...

    ¡°Since I can¡¯te up with any ideas previously, I¡¯ll try to change my train of thought.¡±

    Li Changshou took the initiative to sense it. Following the incense, he quickly sent a wisp of his attention to the outside of the Peace City on the South Ocean. At that moment, arge amount of merit from incense offerings were gathered on the statue.

    At the same time, outside Anshui City.

    Ao Yi kept looking at the statue¡¯s face. He had already recognized it to be ¡°Brother Changshou¡±. While he was shocked, he had many thoughts.

    Why did Brother Changshou be the Sea God of the South Ocean?

    Is this... a n hatched by the Ren School?

    But why is it a disciple like Brother Changshou who had yet to be an immortal?

    Although Brother Changshou is very outstanding, gentle, and refined, ultimately... Suddenly, Ao Yi was stunned.

    Ao Yi felt that the statue seemed to havee alive and had a hint of spirituality.

    Below, the burly men from Xiong Vige had already discussed. All of them red at the clouds, determined to defend the Sea God¡¯s honor.

    At that moment, Ao Mou had already made up his mind. He immediately wanted the Immortal Flood Dragon troops to kill and teach the South Ocean Sea God Sect a lesson.

    However, something unexpected happened!

    There was a slight tremor from the ground. The two-feet-tall stone statue swayed and slowly rose into the sky. Immortal light surrounded it, and the forehead of the statue flickered!

    A faint chant sounded from the statue...

    Those phenomena were naturally caused by the paper effigy underground. The people from the Dragon Pce looked at each other.

    All the mortal devotees in the mountain range bowed in unison. The oldest was a woman in her eighties while the youngest was a teenage girl. They all looked extremely excited. Just as Ao Yi was about to speak, a voice transmission entered his ears...

    ¡°Brother Yi, how much do you know about the current predicament of the dragon race?¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned whilst on the cloud.

 Chapter 107 Suddenly, The Dragon Becomes Lame

    <h4>Chapter 107 Suddenly, The Dragon Bes Lame</h4>

    Brother Changshou? Ao Yi immediately looked around but could not find Li Changshou.

    He looked at the stone statue in front of him and felt even more shocked.

    Could it be that Brother Changshou had already started to walk the path of bing a god before he became an immortal? Could it be that the statue of him is sending voice transmissions to me?!

    However, Li Changshou chuckled as he spoke, as if he had seen through Ao Yi¡¯s thoughts...

    ¡°Brother Yi, there¡¯s no need for you to say anything for now. The cause and effect of this matter areplicated, and it¡¯s difficult to exin it in a short time. I¡¯m right here, right now. The statue¡¯s sudden manifestation is just a trick. Thest time we talked, I learned that you¡¯re very worried about the current predicament of the Dragon race. Recently, I have also thought of a few countermeasures for you, Brother Yi. If you trust me, please let these Immortal Flood Dragon troops of the South Ocean Dragon Pce retreat temporarily. Brother Yi, please wait here for a while. After I perform this ceremony, I will meet you again. Is that okay, Brother Yi?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he nodded calmly.

    He was about to leave in the air when he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with...¡±

    h h h...

    Li Changshou transmitted a few words and Ao Yi quickly nodded.

    Ao Yi shouted softly, but a dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the sky!

    In an instant, rays of light filled the air, and clouds appeared!

    Ao Yi revealed his thousand-feet long body and pointed at the Sea God statue¡¯s dragon head. His slender body swayed gently and flew into the sky. The scene was spectacr.

    The burly men from Xiong Vige and the devotees below were stunned...

    The azure dragon hovered in the sky before it slowly flew back to the front of the Immortal Flood Dragon troops and transformed into an elegant young man. ¡°Second Brother!¡±

    Ao Mou rolled up his sleeves and immediately came forward.

    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve already sent people back to dispatch the troops. Today, we will destroy the South Ocean Sea God Sect! We¡¯ll smash all the South Ocean Sea God Temples here!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ao Yi frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter. Bring the troops back to the surface of the sea. Do not harm mortals and increase our negative karma.¡±

    Ao Mou frowned. ¡°Second Brother, we...¡±

    He leaned closer to Ao Yi and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for us to be acting like this?¡±

    ¡°Is pride more important than our lives?¡±

    Ao Yi said calmly, ¡°We must try not to offend Ren[1]. I¡¯m not referring to living beings.¡± ¡°Not a living being? You mean... the Ren School!?!¡±

    Ao Mou was enlightened. He red at the Sea God statue. ¡°Second Brother, this is!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s go first. I will handle this matter properly.¡±

    Ao Yi raised his hand and patted Ao Mou¡¯s arm. ¡°If there¡¯s a chanceter, I will introduce a wonderful person to you.¡±

    Ao Mou understood and smiled.

    ¡°I understand. Second Brother, go ahead and get busy here.

    I will exin to Fairy Han Zhi that you have something important to do here.

    Later, I¡¯ll bring along a wonderful person... No, I¡¯ll bring two!¡± After saying that, Ao Mou winked andughed loudly. With a wave of his sleeve, hemanded the troops to retreat.

    The Immortal Flood Dragon troops took care of the wounded. The ck cloud immediately flew towards the South Sea.

    Ao Yi rode a cloud and flew to a nearby mountain forest. He did not pay much attention to the mortals¡¯ kowtows and gazes.

    Although Ao Yi could sense that something had gone wrong with his conversation with Ao Mou, he could not be bothered with such trivial matters.

    Ao Yi was very interested in the two sentences Li Changshou mentioned. ¡°The current predicament of the Dragon race.¡±

    ¡°I did not establish the Sea God Sect.¡±

    The first sentence made it impossible for Ao Yi to leave the ce. He wanted to ask Li Changshou about the matter and see if Li Changshou could give him some inspiration.

    The second sentence made Ao Yi¡¯s thoughts run wild...

    If the Sea God Sect was not established by Brother Changshou, who else could it be?

    Ao Yi had long known that the Dao Sect, the Western Sect, the Great Sect, the Great Immortal Sect, and the various experts had been plotting the matter regarding incense for a long time. On the way here, Ao Yi had heard from the Immortal Turtle that the South Ocean Sea God Sect had developed to a considerable scale in just a few years. It was indeed rare...

    Could it be that someone is behind this?

    But why must Brother Changshou appear?

    In the forest, Ao Yi fell into deep thought. He also observed the situation of the manifestation of the Sea God.

    At that moment, Ao Yi did not know that he had fallen into the ¡°trap¡± that Li Changshou had thrown out.

    If he wanted to deceive someone...

    It was not too urate to say that he was ¡°bluffing¡±. After all, Li Changshou was a proper disciple of a Daoist sect. He was upright and innocent. Besides the fact that he was hiding some trump cards, he was not a bad person.

    To be precise, it should be:

    ¡°If you want to abduct someone, what are you going to do first?¡±

    The first step was to first make that person interested in what he was going to say so that he could make the other party stay, which was the beginning of everything.

    Li Changshou had already begun the second step. He was giving Ao Yi some hints and giving him enough space to imagine. He wanted Ao Yi to think about it.

    Later, Li Changshou would follow Ao Yi¡¯s reaction and choose the subsequent steps... ording to Li Changshou, it was on par with the ¡°Steadiness Sutra¡±. It was one of the teaching books used by his junior sister Ling¡¯e. It could be described as the content of ¡°Volume Of Tricks¡± of the three ssics of ¡°Stabilizing Little Qiong Peak¡±.

    The third step could be to y hard to get. It could be to advance by retreating, or it could also be to gain momentum...

    In short, Ao Yi chose to stay there and had already entered a quagmire.

    Li Changshou calcted that his chances of surviving this tribtion had increased by another twenty-three points!

    After stabilizing Ao Yi, it was time to tidy up Xiong Vige.

    The statue emitted an immortal glow from the sky and slowlynded on the ground. Be it the burly man from the Xiong Vige or the disciples, they kept kowtowing.

    A phantom image flew out of the statue. Its face was blurry, and its figure seemed to be formed from light.

    It was actually Li Changshou¡¯s little trump card, the Flying Feather Substitution Technique that he used when he was escaping. However, in an instant, he made three fake bodies that were identical to his.

    The fake body was formed from immortal power, but it could be condensed within the stone statue.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect to use that escape technique there...

    However, it was fine. Li Changshou had a fewplete escape techniques.

    ¡°The escape technique is only the basics. These ¡®small tricks¡¯ that can be changed at random are actually equally important.¡± The fake body spoke slowly, and its voice spread throughout the wilderness. The tens of thousands of mortals fell silent, kneeling on the ground and listening quietly.

    ¡°I have manifested my True Spirit and created a good fortune for everyone. Please be thrifty, friendly, and protective of the old and the young. Do not be afraid of hardship and you will gain happiness. Today, I will teach the teachings of the Sea God Sect. All of you must remember this. Be a good person and follow heaven and earth...¡±

    Li Changshou then summarized the teachings of the Sea God Sect that he had heard over the past few days. He used three simple sentences and mixed in some of his own Steadiness Sutra...

    While the paper effigy that was hiding under the statue was reciting the sutra, the other paper effigy had already returned. Li Changshou secretly observed the reaction of the people from Xiong Vige. He discovered that most of the burly men were kneeling on the ground in awe.

    However, the old vige chief and a few Divine Envoys hadplicated expressions on their faces. They knelt there, looking confused.

    What? There really is a Sea God?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The few of them suddenly heard a cold snort, followed by the voice transmission of Li Changshou¡¯s other paper effigy. Li Changshou said, ¡°When I was patrolling the ocean, I was picked up by you from the undersea carriage. You saw my face. You know that I am the Sea God and even built a temple for me in the South Ocean. Why? Why are you all kneeling and not bowing when I personally appear?¡±

    The old vige chief frowned. Just as he was about to signal to them, he kowtowed for the time being...

    The few Divine Envoys at the side suddenly rolled their eyes and slowlyy down on the ground.

    The old vige chief was shocked.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice entered the old vige chief¡¯s ears. ¡°I will punish them by taking their souls for a few days. They will wake up a few dayster. When the timees, you can ask them if they remember anything.¡±

    In fact, it was just some Soft Immortal Disperser. Li Changshou had increased the dosage.

    The old vige chief shivered a few times, and his Adam¡¯s apple trembled. Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission kept entering his ears like a demonic voice...

    ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you have the bloodline of the witches? However, because I have an old rtionship with your ancestors, I did not care about you using my name to earn money.¡±

    ¡°Did your ancestors warn you not to go out and hide in that corner? Is there a precept that tells you not to marry women from outside the vige? And that women can choose husbands but not marry outsiders? Is there a special instruction for each generation¡¯s leader to not cause trouble? What have you done all these years?¡±

    The old vige chief broke out in cold sweat, and his body trembled even more violently. His pupils were starting to turn ssy.

    The Sea God was real, really...

    Every question felt like a heavy burden weighing down on the old vige chief¡¯s back. It kept him suppressed and lowered.

    That voice appeared in his heart again.

    ¡°Does your Xiong Vige still want to continue existing?

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll get rid of you guys, lest you tarnish your ancestors¡¯ reputation.¡±

    ¡°We do, we do!¡±

    The old vige chief hurriedly shouted and looked up at the statue. However, he happened to see the image of the statue exining the scriptures.

    Thetter lowered his eyes and head.

    At that moment, the statue seemed toe to life. Its eyes were filled with coldness.

    The old vige chief was ultimately just a ¡°mortal¡±. At that moment, the defense in his heart hadpletely copsed. Hey on the ground, kowtowing, and crying... ¡°Sea God, please punish me, just punish me! I am greedy, I am greedy! I came up with this idea. The people in our vige merely listened to me!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your soul will be punished for a few days.¡±

    Li Changshou snorted again. A wisp of incapacitating agent entered the old vige chief¡¯s nose. The old man immediately fell to the ground.

    It just so happened that the ¡°Sea God¡±, who had just finished teaching, slowly dissipated on the statue.

    A voice transmission entered the hearts of the other vigers of Xiong Vige.

    ¡°The celebrations will continue. Maintain the order here. Do not let anyone get hurt.

    The High Priest has been greedy for money for a long time, but he did not make a huge mistake. I will punish him a little today and bring his soul back to receive punishment. He will wake up in a few days. Since you respect me as the Sea God, you will also be given the title of living beings and understand the logic of foolishness in the future. Don¡¯t do anything dirty and undeserving, shoulder the responsibility of a Divine Envoy, and protect the devotees!¡±

    As the voice fell, the light on the statue dissipated at the same time...

    The group of burly men from Xiong Vige trembled. They looked at the High Priest and the Divine Envoy who were lying on the ground under the statue¡¯s feet and did not dare to go forward to support them.

    As expected, the vige chief was too greedy. He had been punished by the Sea God...

    Many devotees cheered when they saw that.

    The Sea God Ceremony continued. The devotees were excited. They took turns to offer incense and pray for the Sea God. Li Changshou counted with his fingers. His merit from incense offerings... were surging.

    Ao Yi sat cross-legged in the open space in the forest and pondered silently. He had just heard the teachings of the Sea God Sect and felt a little admiration for his Brother Changshou.

    Not far away, more than a hundred thousand humans continued to celebrate. Ao Yi stared at the rising clouds of merit, his eyes filled with envy.

    Once upon a time, the dragon race had been like that too...

    ¡°Brother Yi?¡±

    A human voice came from the side. Ao Yi hurriedly stood up and looked over. He saw a middle-aged Daoist walking over.

    The Daoist priest smiled and recited the poem that the two of them had read thest time they met. Ao Yi also saw that he was using an illusion technique on him, and he immediately understood something.

    Ao Yi carefully sensed that the Daoist was at the eighth-stage of the Void Return realm. His identity was confirmed.

    He was Li Changshou, a disciple of the Ren School.

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, Brother Yi.¡±

    ¡°Brother Changshou, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and bowed as he strolled along with Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou had already observed Ao Yi¡¯s reaction and came to a conclusion. He knew which ¡°Third Step¡± he should choose next.

    Li Changshou looked at Ao Yi and set up a simple soundproof barrier around them. He said seriously, ¡°Brother Yi, what do you think of the South Ocean Sea God Sect?¡±

    Ao Yi nodded slowly and said, ¡°The people of the sect do good deeds. They are not simply plundering the incense. They are extraordinarily meaningful.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled as if he had expected his reply.

    Ao Yi could not help but lower his voice and ask softly, ¡°Brother Changshou, can you tell me everything? Is the South Ocean Sea God

    Sect...¡±

    Li Changshou immediately shook his head and pointed upwards. Then, he pointed at his mouth, followed by the ground.

    Ao Yi did not seem to understand. In a daze, he suddenly understood something.

    As I expected, Brother Changshou was merely coerced into this. The experts of the Ren School are the ones collecting incense offerings.

    Li Changshou smiled again and sighed. ¡°Those Divine Envoys caused some damage to the Immortal troops of the Dragon Pce. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned. Then, he thought of something

    It¡¯s not just the experts of the Ren School. There are also the plots of the witches!

    A certain Sea God: We did not say anything.

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll just give them instructionster.¡±

    Ao Yi raised his head and looked at Li Changshou, who was beside him. He felt emotional.

    ¡°Brother Changshou asked me just now. Do you know how tired the dragon race is? How much do you know?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°There are no external problems, but there are ancient disasters. It is hard to survive in a drunken state. Brother Yi, I roughly know what you have done, but it¡¯s very difficult to turn the situation around with just you alone.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and secretly observed Ao Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Just now, he had used a series of trickery methods, such as ¡°Deliberate nk¡±, ¡°Hint¡±, ¡°Let your imagination run wild¡±, and ¡°Fall into the trap, step by step¡±...

    However, the highest realm of tricking would be staying silent and making the other party make the request one wanted.

    In that case, karma could be transferred.

    In the end, Ao Yi might even be grateful to him and say, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Brother Changshou.¡±

    [1] Human in Mandarin

 Chapter 108 Iâ€™ll Take the Merit, You Take the Blame

    <h4>Chapter 108 I¡¯ll Take the Merit, You Take the me</h4>

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Brother Changshou!¡±

    At the edge of the forest, Ao Yi, who had horns on his head and the figure of a young man, bowed deeply to Li Changshou.

    He had vited his principles as a dragon and made such an outrageous request to Brother Changshou...

    Although it was a matter of mutual benefit, it was indeed his inordinate desires that made things difficult for Brother Changshou.

    Brother Changshou has too little experience in the Ren School, and he pursues a reputation of being quiet and passive. The matters of the South Ocean Sea God Sect can only be carried out secretly. I have to keep it a secret.

    Although Brother Changshou did not say it directly, Ao Yi was not a stupid dragon. How could he not guess it?

    Now, the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean has already begun to rise. There are Magihumans who disguised as Divine Envoys, and there are also meaningful doctrines that promoted enlightenment. They also had the experts from Ren School as their backers!

    Ao Yi had seen the abundant incense merit with his own eyes. It was definitely real.

    What did the dragon raceck the most now?

    Merit!

    In the distant ancient times, the dragons and phoenixes had gottenden with endless negative karma because they destroyed the Primordial World.

    The phoenixes immediately perished and suppressed the Immortal Volcanoes.

    The dragon race¡¯s ability to reproduce was rtively strong. They used countless treasures to suppress the race¡¯s destiny and used the bodies of countless nsmen to fill the tumultuous Nine Polluted Springs of Heaven and Earth. Only then did they barely survive...

    In ancient times, the dragon race had secretly formed good rtions with the humans that had yet to be stronger. They had be the totems of some tribes. Thus, they had secretly umted some merit, which helped to ease the dragon race¡¯s predicament.

    Therefore, the Dragon race had a deep understanding of how important merit was and how terrifying negative karma was.

    Although it was difficult to say it, Ao Yi still did it.

    ¡°Brother Changshou, can Ie to the South Ocean Sea God Sect to help? I can be a Guardian and earn some merit to protect myself too.¡±

    In fact, Ao Yi wanted to gain some merit for the dragon race himself.

    What surprised Ao Yi was... the fact that Li Changshou quickly agreed.

    However, he could tell that Li Changshou wasn¡¯t too willing to agree to his request.

    Ao Yi also understood. After all, Li Changshou was not the real person in charge. He was just the assignee who had been pushed out.

    Li Changshou must have thought highly of the rtionship between the two of us. That¡¯s why he reluctantly agreed to let mee to Anshui City in half a month¡¯s time... to listen.

    It just so happens that I will be returning to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to look for my father and have a good conversation with him.

    The dragon hatches the plot, whether it seeds will depend on the heavens!

    Ao Yi¡¯s heart was filled with enthusiasm. He thanked Li Changshou and bowed again.

    Li Changshou bowed repeatedly and pondered for a few moments. He tactfully expressed his worry...

    Soon, Ao Yi swore an oath immediately and recited the Gratitude Incantation. He swore that he would never tell anyone else about the connection between Li Changshou and the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    Ao Yi sighed in his heart.

    Ao Yi was definitely going to befriend Li Changshou!

    Li Changshou shook his head as he watched the little dragon leave quickly on a cloud.

    In the future, I should treat him, the Second Sect Master better.

    Since you have entered the South Ocean Sea God Sect, how can I just let you be a Guardian?

    Li Changshou had already made the necessary arrangements. He directly appointed Ao Yi as the Second Sect Master of the South Ocean Sea God Sect and the Azure Dragon Guardian of the sect!

    Later, he would settle the administrative matters and teach the Divine Envoys a lesson. He would add a statue of the Second Sect Master next to each of his statues and give 20% of the merit from incense offerings from the Sea God Sect to the dragon race!

    If not for the fact that the Heavenly Dao had already recognized him as the Sea God of the South Ocean, he would not be able to change the sect master unless he destroyed his sect.

    Li Changshou wanted to imitate the ancient human sages and give the position of Sect Master of the South Ocean Sea God Sect to some expert from his own sect.

    The merit from incense offerings could not be given to the dragon race and allow them to take advantage for no reason.

    After casting the Earth Escape, Li Changshou began to get busy. The most crucial step had already been taken. Next, he would have to see the reaction of the dragon race.

    What is up with this incident?

    I¡¯m the original body of the Sea God who hade to destroy the Sea God Sect but my ns had been interrupted one after another. Due to the involvement of various factions, I fell into a crisis where I¡¯m in danger of being exposed...

    Li Changshou had thought about how the Immortal Du Sect and the Ren School would react if his identity as the Sea God of the South Ocean was exposed. He wondered if he could cozy up to the experts of the Ren School and resist the schemes of the experts from the Western Sect.

    However, he continued to deduce, and the final oue was death.

    Not to mention the might of a Sage, the Seven Arrows Book and the Daoist rituals could kill a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal!

    At the crucial moment, Li Changshou immediately changed his mind and tried to seek a way to survive. He turned the factors that were harmful to him into conditions that were beneficial to him!

    He took the initiative to ept the Sea God of the South Ocean. He used his identity as a disciple of the Ren School and his understanding of Ao Yi to implicate the dragon race.

    Then, used the Dragon race as a shield to withstand the pressure exerted by the Western Sect in the future and attract the attention of everyone.

    Next, Li Changshou would be reorganizing the internal affairs of the Sea God Sect, mending the details of the teachings, perfecting the management structure of the Divine Envoys, and strengthening the self-monitoring within the sect...

    At the same time, he wanted the dragon race to be the best tool for manifestation. He also wanted the dragon race to protect the devotees and prevent bloodshed between them.

    That way, he would be able to reach the main goal of his trip to the South Sea-to avoid beingden with negative karma.

    The reward that he had given to the dragon race was the 20% of merit from incense offerings that Ao Yi had taken away.

    No matter what, Li Changshou would not lose out.

    What the Dragon racecked the most now were merit and luck.

    Li Changshou had predicted that although Ao Yi would face some difficulties after returning to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, he would still return on time.

    Moreover, there was a high chance that Ao Yi would be stationed at the edge of the South Ocean.

    He only needed to do three things before he could leave and let the Sea God Sect operate on its own.

    He would use incapacitating agents to deal with the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige.

    He had to think of a way to hide his face from the various statues.

    He had to restrict the development of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean so that they could only pass the Dao within a certain area along the sea and not touch the Dao Sect¡¯s interests.

    That was the first major part of Li Changshou¡¯s n...

    He could not say that he was being proactive. He had been forced to the edge of the cliff by those people. He could only take the risk and retaliate.

    He had to prepare for the worst-case scenario and alter the most number of details possible!

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper Daoist immediately rushed to Xiong Vige and used the only thing he could do using the statue¡ªappear in the dreams of others.

    Coupled with the incapacitating agent, he continued to make his presence known in Xiong Vige. He had turned most of those fools who were probably married to their rtives, into followers of the Sea God.

    Would an expert amongst the witches pursue this matter?

    How would they go about it?

    A Divine Envoy of the Sea God Sect had improved the lives of those Magihumans and allowed them to obtain benefits.

    Moreover, the Sea God Sect was established by those Magihumans in the first ce. Li Changshou was originally a ¡°victim¡±.

    Half a month passed quickly.

    Li Changshou had a lot of fun at the border of the South Ocean. He had even secretly sent a batch of paper effigies over because he had expended too much immortal power.

    He had put in all his effort to n and eliminate any mistakes.

    Hard work does not disappoint.

    In half a month¡¯s time, more than half of the 1,700 statues had been covered up. The new statue¡¯s face was deliberately a little blurred.

    In the beginning, the statue indeed needed a clear face. That was the only way to determine where the merit from the incense offerings would go to.

    However, the Sea God Sect had developed to a major scale and no longer needed to reveal its true appearance.

    Ao Yi did not disappoint Li Changshou.

    Initially, Ao Yi brought back three hundred Immortal Flood Dragon troops and a few experts of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    However, Li Changshou secretly ordered the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige to gather the devotees. He then announced that Ao Yi was the Second Sect Master and the Azure Dragon Guardian. Ao Yi was also a little stunned.

    After that, Li Changshou gave Ao Yi an exnation and reason that he had already prepared beforehand.

    The South Ocean was remote, and Li Changshou could not care much about it. The dragon race might have to put in more effort, so it was reasonable for him to give Ao Yi more merit.

    Ao Yi could not refuse. He used the messenger talisman to call for help again.

    The dragon race was also suspicious of that matter. However, the experts in their race took turns to deduce the whereabouts of the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. However, the result that they all got... was that there was no such person. However, Ao Yi swore that he wouldmunicate directly with the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect.

    They reckoned that he must be some expert and also confirmed that the Sea God Sect had the background of Ren School...

    Therefore, the East Ocean Dragon Pce sent six experts and a thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops. They were stationed at the edge of the South Ocean and could be deployed at any time.

    Since Ao Yi wanted to return to Golden Ao Ind to cultivate, he could not stay in the mortal world for long. 118.

    Ao Yi received permission from Li Changshou to arrange a few experts from the dragon race to be the True Dragon Guardians of the Sea God Sect. At the same time, they could earn a small amount of merit from incense offerings.

    Those Guardians would usually patrol the area and protect the devotees of the Sea God Sect who were in the territory of the ocean.

    Ao Yi, on the other hand, was full of energy. He continuously nned the next steps of the n for preaching and spreading the doctrine of the Sea God Sect. He wanted to develop it in thirty years and spread it around the borders of the South Sea in three hundred years!

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi had also talked about Xiong Vige in detail. He told Ao Yi not to be too deeply involved with Xiong Vige.

    Ao Yi did not obey Li Changshou entirely, but he was also very grateful towards thetter and trusted him.

    He no longer addressed him as Brother Changshou. Instead, he addressed him as ¡®Brother Sect Master¡¯...

    That made them seem closer to each other!

    Li Changshou held back the right toin at any time. He was d that he was only addressed as ¡®Brother Sect Master¡¯ and not ¡®Royal Brother¡¯.

    Although he could escape from that ce, how could Li Changshou not worry? Li Changshou continued to take action secretly. Three monthster, most of the paper effigies used up their immortal powers and were destroyed by Li Changshou.

    He had left two paper effigies at the edge of the South Ocean so that they could react ording to the changes.

    At this point, Li Changshou¡¯s basic n was achieved.

    He took the merit and pushed the me to the dragons.

    Furthermore, the dragon race had taken the initiative to join the Sea God Sect. They owed him karma and would have to repay him in the future.

    Of course, Li Changshou would not do such a thing. He would just work together with them and reap mutual benefits.

    The South Sea God Sect had also gotten on the right track. The sect¡¯s habits of unting their wealth were stopped. The Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige had also been recognized by the Sea God.

    As the True Dragons continued to appear and protect the sect, the number of devotees increased rapidly every day.

    However, Li Changshou could notpletely rx. He continued to n carefully for a few months and deduced the possible problems that might ur. He was also prepared to react to the situations that might crop up...

    Half a yearter.

    Li Changshou finally came out of the secret underground chamber. He decided to tell his master and junior sister that the problem had been resolved temporarily and that there was no need to be overly worried.

    However, the moment he saw Ling¡¯e, he gave her a shock.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you!?! Why do you look so haggard!?!¡±.

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e hurriedly stopped her needlework and stood up to wee him. She looked worriedly at Li Changshou¡¯s slightly faint face.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    I had been busy for half a year and deduced the possibilities for such a long time. I¡¯m just mentally exhausted.

    After all, these are rted to existences like Saints and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals...

    Li Changshou yawned and carried two paper effigies in his hands. He floated to his junior sister¡¯s bed andy down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here for a while to recover my energy. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to protect me, Junior Sister. Later, I¡¯ll tell Master that I¡¯m fine for now. I¡¯ll tell him not to worry...¡±

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and rested. He still kept a portion of his mind active, and he was subconsciously keeping his guard up.

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Senior Brother...

    He took the initiative to climb onto my bed...

    Ling¡¯e said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the matter is settled. Senior Brother, lie down.¡±

    She slowly walked forward and lifted her senior brother¡¯s legs that were hanging outside the bed.

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s tired face. She pursed her lips, her eyes filled with pity...

    However, she could not let go of such a rare opportunity!

    Ling¡¯e licked her lips, and a n came to her mind. She tiptoed to the partition and looked for a thin chiffon dress to change into. Her fair skin was vaguely visible.

    Of course, she did not dare to do anything to her senior brother.

    However, she decided that while Li Changshou was asleep, she would hide beside him and secretly remind her master toe and take a look at that scene...

    As long as he begged her master to make a decision, her marriage with her senior brother would be settled...

    She had long thought of that n, but Li Changshou had not revealed any loopholes.

    Today...

    Heaven bestowed a good opportunity. We¡¯re a match made in Heaven, and we¡¯re going to form a marriage blessed by Heaven!

    I must muster the courage and take him down at once...

    ¡°Are there any disciples in the Little Qiong Peak who have yet to enter seclusion? I¡¯m the disciple in charge of guarding the sect today. Someone outside the sect is looking for someone from Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    An exmation came from outside. A figure had already entered the outer istion array.

    Li Changshou had already opened his eyes and was slowly sitting up on the bed.

    Psht!

    The partition was broken by a small fist that punched through it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou yawned and asked. ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯m hitting mosquitoes!¡± Mosquitoes?

    Li Changshou shivered and no longer felt sleepy.

 Chapter 109 Senior Brother Smiles

    <h4>Chapter 109 Senior Brother Smiles</h4>

    ording to the disciples who were in charge of patrol, there were Qi Refinement cultivators who came to visit and imed that they were looking for someone from the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou scanned the area with his immortal senses. Fang Hao saw two figures leaving on a cloud outside the mountain gate. They seemed to have entrusted something to the immortals guarding the gate.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and asked Ling¡¯e to go over, ording to the fixed rule of the Primordial World where the seniors would order the juniors around.

    Li Changshou searched the Little Qiong Peak carefully to see if there were any mosquitoes.

    The presence of mosquitoes was not a trivial matter.

    Perhaps it was because Li Changshou had been too tired recently, but now that he was focused, he felt a little anxious...

    He stood beside theke, amongst a group of Spirit-Eating Jade Frogs, and used his immortal senses to examine the various parts of the mountain.

    He suddenly realized something and obtained the ability to sense his surroundings.

    What did that mean?

    In fact, it was just a technique for using his immortal senses. There were no cultivation techniques in the system. It required the Qi Refinement cultivators toprehend and figure it out.

    With that ability, he could break the barrier within 50 kilometers when he spots an ant from 500 kilometers away.

    Thus, Ling¡¯e flew over from the gate.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were focused on her body in the past. He could only see her figure, face and expression. He could also barely tell the extent that her hair was fluttering.

    It was different now. His immortal senses could even allow him to see the veins on her skin...

    Actually, Lingle¡¯s skin was really not bad. Even if Li Changshou used his Spiritual Perception, he could not find any ws. Her skin was as smooth as jade and could be broken with a snap of a finger.

    With such perfect skin... it would be a pity if he did not use her for spirit herbs.

    Li Changshou retracted his immortal senses and continued to search the various parts of Little Qiong Peak. With his ability to detect, it allowed probing to be faster and more convenient.

    Where were the mosquitoes?

    Previously, he had performed a few full-scale massacres on mosquitoes in Little Qiong Peak. There was not a single ordinary mosquito at all.

    ¡°Senior Brother! See what I brought back!¡±

    Ling¡¯e jumped down from the cloud and shouted as if she was seeking credit.

    A jade talisman slowly rotated in Lingle¡¯s palm. It emitted a faint glow and looked rather ordinary.

    ¡°Have you checked it?¡±

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s just a messenger jade talisman. There are no restrictions.¡±

    Li Changshou grabbed it and checked it a few more times.

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is for Master. We can¡¯t open it casually.¡±

    ¡°For Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The immortal guarding the gate said that this jade token was left behind by two Qi Refinement cultivators. They said that they had something important to attend to, so they left first. The two of them asked if there was anyone else at Little Qiong Peak, and said that Master¡¯s old friend had asked them to bring this jade token here. They want us to pass it to Master...¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been interested if you didn¡¯t tell me about it.¡± Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and weighed the jade token in his hand as if he wanted to see through the restrictions inside.

    He did not dare to open it directly. After all, many jade tokens were made poorly. After the content was read, it would disappear automatically. However, if this is a trap, and there are some harmful methods hidden in there...

    It was not easy for Master to be a Turbid Immortal. Even if he were to work in the Heavenly Courts in the future, he would barely be able to live for tens of thousands of years. He could not withstand such torture.

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, does Master have any friends outside?¡± ¡°As far as I know, no.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the people outside the sect. Those few acquaintances of Master¡¯s in the sect barely have any ties with him. After all, Master has been cultivating hard for the past thousand

    years.¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. ¡°Master is so pitiful.¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Thismunication jade token is probably part of someone else¡¯s scheme... Ling¡¯e, do you remember the rumor that you told me when I came back from the tomb?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and immediately realized the seriousness of the problem.

    Hence... the duo returned to Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut and activated several small-scale array formations. They gathered and fiddled with them.

    A momentter.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Senior Brother, I¡¯ve already said it!¡±

    Ling¡¯e copsed on her senior brother¡¯s bed andughed out loud. Sheughed to the extent that the red hairpin tilted and her hair became messy.

    It¡¯s a pity that Little Aunt-Master is not here. Otherwise, it would have been a spectacr sight to see herugh to this extent.

    Beside the short table, Li Changshou was speechless. He stared at the ¡°family letter¡± written on the jade token, as well as the words that were about to disappear...

    It was really an ordinary letter...

    Furthermore, it was a letter from an important person, who signed off as ¡°Wan Jiangyu¡±.

    If Li Changshou remembered correctly, his master had read that name out loud after getting drunk on several asions when he was younger... It should be his Aunt-Master.

    Li Changshou did not want to read the content of the letter, and he could only pen the words down before they disappeared.

    Li Changshou wanted to use themunication jade token again, but he realized that the spiritual energy inside it had been used up.

    He thought about it and took out a piece of cloth. He held a pen in his left hand and wrote down the contents. He then used his immortal power to dry the ink and created a fake letter.

    He had also ced the jade token aside, and on it was the aura of ¡°Wan Jiangyu¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what is written in the letter?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The writer wants to tell Master that she has been doing well all these years. She has been leading a good life. She said that she was wrong in the past. As Master¡¯s Senior Sister, she failed to protect him... Yunyun.¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned slightly. The corners of her mouth twitched as she whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t really like this Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she never returned for eight to nine hundred years and didn¡¯t contact Master at all. I don¡¯t really like her either.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice became mellower. It was rare for him to speak in a gentle tone.

    ¡°I always prepare myself for the worst, be it when ites to humans or other matters. Only by doing so can I deal with the worst situation. However, for this matter, I hope for the best.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, what is the best possibility?¡±

    Ling¡¯e folded her skirt and knelt beside her senior brother. Her eyes were filled with tenderness as she listened carefully.

    ¡°The best possibility... would be that this Aunt-Master had gone out to search for treasures that could heal Master¡¯s injuries and restore his Dao foundation. However, her efforts were futile and hundreds of years had passed quickly. Her heart was filled with despair, but she did not dare to return. She was afraid that she would see Master giving up on himself, or a pile of bones and his grave.

    Therefore, after eight to nine hundred years, she finally dared to send a letter of greeting...¡± After Li Changshou finished speaking, Lingle was already in a trance as her eyes zed over.

    Ling¡¯e said gently, ¡°Senior Brother if someone were to hurt me one day, would you also travel everywhere and put in all your effort for me...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou nodded and said seriously, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not beaten to death, I can think of a way to save you. Even if you die, you can go to the underworld to reincarnate as long as your body and soul are not destroyed, can¡¯t you? Besides, why would you get injured? Haven¡¯t you written enough copies of the Steadiness Sutra?¡±

    ¡°I!¡±

    Ling¡¯e snapped back to reality instantly. She rolled her eyes in anger and wanted to bite her senior brother!

    However, Ling¡¯e noticed that her senior brother was squinting slightly, and the corners of his lips were slightly curled.

    Every time her senior brother showed such a subtle expression...

    Ling¡¯e immediately retreated and felt nervous.

    Who is it this time? I¡¯m going to be arranged by Senior Brother...

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, don¡¯t you know a few disciples from other peaks?¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Let¡¯s spread the news about Master and Wan Jiangyu secretly. It¡¯s up to you to make arrangements. As long as you let others know that Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Wan Jiangyu has returned to find Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Qi Yuan, that¡¯d be enough.¡±

    Ling¡¯e thought about it and understood her senior brother¡¯s n. She whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, are you nning to...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more.¡± Li Changshou looked at his junior sister. ¡°Just do these things to feel a little involved. I¡¯ll make arrangementster.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and did not dare to speak. She was already thinking about how to spread the news...

    She naturally knew what her senior brother wanted to do. He undoubtedly wanted to sever the karma umted by her master in the past and settle that grudge.

    As Li Changshou had expected, Old Daoist Qi Yuan discovered that he had secretly read the letter when he handed it to him.

    In the end, his master naturally raised his horsetail whisk and chased Li Changshou around the mountain for an hour...

    Qi Yuan read the letter and sighed. He did not say anything and did not look happy either.

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan looked even older. He continued to meditate in his room.

    Ling¡¯e could not help but worry. ¡°Senior Brother, why does Master not seem happy at all?¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed the back of his buttocks and pursed his lips. He could not help but send a voice transmission to his junior sister and dissed his master.

    ¡°Master, is a stubborn person. He¡¯s slow-witted. He¡¯s still immersed in the disappointment of Aunt-Master leaving him and losing the battle back then. He still can¡¯t get over it for the time being. If you don¡¯t believe me, go over to take a look in an hour¡¯s time. You¡¯ll definitely jump around in the house.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou shook his head and rode a cloud towards the Pill Chamber. Before he left, he muttered incessantly.

    He had opened themunication jade token in advance for his master¡¯s safety!

    ...

    An hourter...

    Ling¡¯e, who was leaning against the window, suddenly heard a series of ttering sounds. A burst ofughter came from her master¡¯s straw hut. The wooden door was mmed open by her master.

    The old Daoist priest jumped out and raised his horsetail whisk while shouting, ¡°Changshou! Ling¡¯e! Your Aunt-Master has finally taken the initiative to send me a letter!¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. She then cooperated and shouted, ¡°Master, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! Ling¡¯e, quicklye and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and ran over to read the letter that Li Changshou had copied...

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that.

    The next thing to do was to wait for news.

    Once Junior Sister releases the information regarding Wan Jiangyu, we¡¯ll see if we can find out where Master¡¯s enemy is.

    It would be best if we can provoke the other party and lure him to the Little Qiong Peak to stir trouble...

    However, Li Changshou did not focus all his attention on that matter. He had two important things to do every day.

    One of them was cultivation and enlightenment.

    Secondly, he had to spend two hours every day to observe the development of the Sea God Sect through the senses of the statue...

    asionally, he would give the Divine Envoys a dream and give blessings to the kind people who worshiped him.

    Since he had voluntarily chosen that path, he would try his best to be a qualified ¡°illegitimate god¡± and then slowly find an opportunity to escape...

    It was worth mentioning that the few dragon Guardians were very powerful and supportive.

    Those True Dragon Guardians discovered some demonic aura in the periphery of the Sea God Sect some time ago.

    Without hesitation or investigating the other party¡¯s background, they attacked him directly when they met. They even chased a Flying Great Demon that was of the for 15,000 kilometers and killed it in arge city in the mortal world.

    The dragons of the Primordial World were quiet yet ruthless.

    After that, some forces secretly got up to tricks, and a group of great demons arrived.

    The Immortal Flood Dragon troops and experts of the dragon race that were hidden in the South Ocean were fighting together. However, they defeated those demons in a short while...

    Li Changshou, who had ¡°watched¡± the entire battle through the statue, felt veryfortable.

    After a few conflicts, it was time for the Dragon Pce¡¯s announcement to all the forces in the southwest region of the South Continent¡ªthe Sea God Sect in the South Ocean was used by the dragon race to collect incense offerings.

    The dragon race had a deep heritage and was now filled with anger. Even the Western Sect was a little afraid of them. Moreover, there were some things that could not be shown explicitly...

    Therefore, the people who were plotting in secret only used the powerful demons that were being controlled to test them. They did not want to be embroiled with the Sea God Sect.

    Li Changshou felt that it was a pity that he could not promote the ¡°One-stop funeral service¡± in the Sea God Sect, which included a funeral, scattering of ashes, and expiation Otherwise... the scene would definitely be spectacr.

    While paying attention to the Sea God Sect, Li Changshou had also secretly observed the sect for three months.

    Many people in the sect knew about the gossip revolving around Little Qiong Peak, but they only smiled and said a few words.

    The enemy did not reveal any traces of his presence. He was having a battle of wit and bravery with Li Changshou and the air.

    However, it did not matter. Li Changshou could wait patiently... However, what surprised Li Changshou was that three monthster, the second letter was delivered to his master.

    Qi Yuan became even more excited after reading the letter.

    The old Daoist priest called Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e to the front. He smiled so widely that his beard seemed to touch his eyebrows and he solemnly announced, ¡°Changshou, Ling¡¯e, I¡¯m going out now. Take care of Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned. His master had already flown towards the gate. Why are you in such a hurry?

    What if you¡¯re being schemed against?

    Li Changshou hurriedly shouted, ¡°Master! Wait...¡±

    Li Changshou felt that the words ¡®a minute¡¯ were too unlucky. When he was about to say them, Li Changshou changed it to his usual voice and eximed, ¡°Hold on!¡±

 Chapter 110 Fellow Daoist, Have You Heardâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 110 Fellow Daoist, Have You Heard...</h4>

    In the white clouds of the blue sky, in front of the straw hut by theke.

    The moment Qi Yuan, who had been stopped in his tracks by his eldest disciple,nded on the ground, Li Changshou and Lan Lingle immediately rushed forward and blocked their master¡¯s path.

    This scene immediately reminded Qi Yuan of his encounter in the Pill Chamber.

    The old Daoist priest subconsciously took half a step back and looked at both of his disciples solemnly...

    ¡°What are the two of you up to again?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Junior Sister and I will not drug you and make you pass out this time.¡± Li Changshou smiled kindly and humbly.

    Lan Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Master, this Aunt-Master has not given you any news for so many years. She suddenly sent you two letters in the past few months and even asked you to meet her. Isn¡¯t that too... sudden?¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed and said, ¡°Your Aunt-Master was just angry at me for being ipetent back then.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Master, men cannot call themselves ipetent.¡±

    Qi Yuan did not understand what was going on. Ling¡¯e nced at her senior brother and smiled meaningfully... with some shyness.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Master, our Aunt-Master is also from Little Qiong Peak. If she wants to see you, why won¡¯t shee back to the sect? Back when Aunt-Master left the sect, she did not be an immortal. She went out under the pretext of looking for the grandmaster who was out traveling. However, she did not return for nearly a thousand years. ording to the sect rules, it should be considered treason.¡±

    ¡°Master, if you go and look for this Aunt-Master, how are you going to exin to the sect? Master, if the elders in the sect ask about it, how can you answer them with a clear conscience?¡±

    Qi Yuan frowned and pondered. He grabbed his horsetail whisk and paced back and forth on the grass patch beside theke.

    At the side, Ling¡¯e secretly gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up. Li Changshou merely lowered his head and did not say anything.

    Li Changshou knew that he would asionallyplicate issues and read too much into things.

    However, it was better to consider more than not.

    Moreover, there was indeed something fishy about the matter regarding his master.

    Although he had just said that he would not drug his master and make him pass out, he would not be wrong to create a Bewitching Array Formation or something if he could not convince him verbally.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to continue persuading his master, he heard his master

    sigh.

    Qi Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s true. When your Aunt-Master left, the sect had already removed her name from the list of disciples.¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at Li Changshou. Although he found it difficult to speak, he still asked, ¡°Changshou, what do you think we should

    do?¡±

    Li Changshou used the voice transmission technique and said,

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you write a letter and tell me where you are meeting her? I¡¯ll send this letter to you using paper effigies.

    Master, you¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s going to be just like how I went out to buy herbs.

    No matter what, we can¡¯t just look at this matter from our own perspective. Master, you can convince Aunt-Master to go back to the sect and admit to your mistakes.

    ¡°Although the rules in our sect are strict, the punishments are not too severe. At most, you will have to be in seclusion for a thousand years.

    Master, do you think that¡¯s true?¡±

    Qi Yuan remained silent. He had already made up his mind.

    Li Changshou then sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e, telling her what to say. The two of them began to carry out their carefully premeditated conversation.

    Not long after, Qi Yuan nodded and was convinced by the two of them.

    5 §ã§á§Ö

    The old Daoist priest hurriedly returned to his room and wrote a letter using themunication jade token. He edited it repeatedly and deliberated over his words. After four hours, he handed themunication jade token to Li Changshou solemnly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t peek!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When you were writing the letter, I had already finished reading it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m just joking. Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, the two of you will be the death of me!¡±

    Then, Qi Yuan told him the location of the meeting ce.

    In the mortal world of the South Continent, there was a mortal city called ¡®Lindong¡¯ on the Coast of the East Ocean.

    The agreed time to meet was two monthster. The two agreed to meet at the east side of the city, after the sun set...

    Li Changshou advised his master to cultivate in the house during this period of time. He also strengthened the array formation around his master¡¯s straw hut to prevent external detection.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    Ling¡¯e sneaked up to him and muttered under her breath. Li Changshou did not say anything else and simply told her not to wander around for the time being.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the Pill Chamber for the next two months. I¡¯ll just cultivate in the straw hut.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s gaze remained calm.

    Ling¡¯e tidied her hair and asked softly, ¡°Then, should I send the paper effigy out of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Changshou looked at his junior sister and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite familiar with the process. Just cultivate peacefully. When you transcend the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion and encounter such a thing again, I will let you participate more.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will work hard!¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately agreed energetically.

    When Li Changshou returned to his straw hut to cultivate, she snapped out of her senses and held her forehead while moaning.

    If I want to be used as a Dharma treasure by Senior Brother, I will have to be an Immortal at the very least...

    Little Aunt-Master, seriously!

    She has warped Senior Brother¡¯s understanding of the size, and had also raised the threshold of his requirements for being a ¡°human Dharma treasure¡±!

    Just as she wasining in her heart, Ling¡¯e suddenly heard a shout from afar.

    ¡°Little Ling¡¯e...¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked up and saw a ck shadow pouncing at her.

    She grabbed the two jade bottles subconsciously. However, she suddenly remembered that her senior brother was beside her. No one would be able to ambush Little Qiong Peak...

    as

    In a split second, Lingle looked up again.

    There was no need to take a look at that person¡¯s face at all. Just by looking at her heinous sins, she could tell that it was her Little Aunt-Master, whom she wasining about in her heart, who had arrived!

    With a soft heave, Ling¡¯e put away the jade bottle and was hit in the chest. Jiu Jiu picked her up and spun a few rounds on the spot. The two of themughed and joked in front of the straw hut.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re making me feel so ufortable...¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, feel my love for you! Little Ling¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I was wrong. Hahaha! Don¡¯t tickle me... I was wrong...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw that.

    However, deep down, he was also worried about Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation.

    She had been fooling around with Jiu Jiu every day, and her cultivation had inevitably been dyed. He had to remind her about that.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e, who could not withstand her Little Aunt-Master¡¯s attack, could only pass the buck and call for Senior Brother to save her...

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eh? Your senior brother is out of seclusion?

    Call him over to y Fight the Great God! I haven¡¯t seen him in half a year!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head helplessly and walked out of the straw hut.

    The meditation cushion wasn¡¯t warm yet.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut soon became lively.

    Li Changshou took out two jars of fine wine. Ling¡¯e took out the snacks that she had made for her Aunt-Master previously. The three of them held onto the cards that Li Changshou had made and started battling.

    ¡°A pair of Perfected Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! A pair of Heaven Immortals!¡±

    ¡°We are Little Immortals in this match. Senior Brother is a Great God! Aunt-Master, why are you suppressing me!?!¡± ¡°Uh... I was tempted, I was tempted.¡±

    ¡°I think you should just admit defeat.¡± Li Changshou shook his head calmly. ¡°The two Golden Immortal cards are in my hands. Do you think you can make aeback?¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately snorted. ¡°Nonsense. The little Golden Immortal Card was clearly with me... Oh no, I was tricked!¡±

    Jiu Jiu hugged her feet andughed out loud. She almost flipped whileughing. ¡°How dare you mock me...¡±

    At that moment, an old Daoist priest walked over leisurely. It was Qi Yuan.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi Yuan!¡±

    The three of them were about to stand up when ¡°Qi Yuan¡± raised his hand to indicate that they did not need to stand up. ¡°You guys can have fun. Changshou, Ling¡¯e, apany Junior Sister Jiu Jiu. I have to go out, I have something to do.¡± Lan Ling¡¯e blinked. Li Changshou stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± waved his hand and smiled as he rode a cloud and flew towards the gate.

    As if recalling something, Lan Ling¡¯e winked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou smiled and told them to continue ying cards.

    Jiu Jiu was immediately delighted. ¡°Did you hear that? Your master told you to apany me! Quick, serve me some good wine and dishes. Let me win when we y cards!¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e chuckled as they continued ying with Jiu Jiu.

    Li Changshou was multitasking at this moment, but it did not affect his consecutive victories.

    The old Daoist Qi Yuan who came in just now was naturally a paper effigy whom Li Changshou disguised as Qi Yuan. He had also been given the green light by his master.

    Due to the fact that he had controlled multiple paper effigies simultaneously previously, it was no longer a burden for him to multitask.

    While the main body was ying cards with Little Aunt-Master, the paper effigy had already made it out of the sect easily. It rode a cloud towards the south...

    After a while, Li Changshou took a look at the Sensing Stone that the paper effigy which was in the form of his master had brought with him. The sensing stone was shimmering.

    A wisp of immortal senses continued to probe the paper effigy. Li Changshou maintained hisposure and continued flying towards the south. The paper effigy¡¯s expression immediately turnedplicated. There were some anxiety, amazement, and some timidness on his face which seemed to show that he was afraid to see him. It looked more like Qi Yuan than Qi Yuan himself...

    The immortal senses chased for more than 200 kilometers before gradually weakening.

    Although he did not know who was secretly investigating, he reckoned that based on that situation, the other party¡¯s cultivation level was probably at the mid-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    It was a confirmation of his previous guess.

    However, it was just a guess. Li Changshou would not make any judgment based on it. The information he knew was too little.

    It was actually very difficult to simte his master¡¯s Turbid Immortal Qi. The hardest part was the Turbid Qi.

    Li Changshou had also thought of an ¡°indecent idea¡±. He grabbed his master¡¯s horsetail whisk, which was often used to punish disciples, and restrained most of the paper effigy¡¯s aura to make it seem like the real deal.

    When Li Changshou was about to return, he helped his master rece the horsetail whisk with one that had softer ¡°fur¡±...

    After traveling more than 500 kilometers from Mount Li, he took the path to the Southern Continent.

    The free, frolicking birds in the sky areughing at my troubles.

    The paper effigy, which had disguised himself as Qi Yuan, was flying in the sky. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses discovered a white cloud with a few Immortal Du Sect immortals on it, 250 kilometers to the east... However, they were Jiu Wu, Jiu Shi, and the other two executives who had gone out to do their work and were returning to the sect.

    e

    Jiu Wu also noticed ¡°Qi Yuan¡±.

    The short Daoist was worried. He said something to Jiu Shi, who was beside him. Then, he let the three of them return to the sect first. He took a turn on his cloud and chased after them.

    However, Jiu Wu did not move forward. He followed ¡°Qi Yuan¡± while keeping a distance of 150 kilometers between them and kept his immortal senses fixed on ¡°Qi Yuan. He wanted to see what ¡°Qi Yuan¡± was going to do.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Did Uncle-Master Jiu Wu take Master for a spy...

    He was disguised as his master now. His master¡¯s immortal senses definitely could not detect Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and did not bother about Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, allowing him to follow.

    As he chatted and yed with Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, he controlled the paper Daoist and slowly flew towards the South Continent.

    Jiu Wu, on the other hand, was very patient. He kept a distance of 150 kilometers and stroked his chin from time to time, thinking about something...

    The tailingsted for half a month...

    Li Changshou even suspected that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu was rted to his master¡¯s enemy.

    However, after careful consideration, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had only met Qi Yuan by chance and had no interaction with him. The two of them had also met a few times and there was nothing unusual about it.

    After walking and stopping, ¡°Qi Yuan¡± arrived one and a half months ahead of time. He arrived at the ce where he and his senior sister were supposed to meet. It was Lindong City, which was located in the northeast of the East Ocean.

    The paper effigy transformed into amon old Daoist priest that roamed around. He held his horsetail whisk and frowned as he entered the city through the city gate.

    Jiu Wunded outside the city and scratched his head. It was obvious that he was curious about his junior brother¡¯s whereabouts.

    Could it be rted to the great cmity that happened in the sect previously?

    He is also Junior Disciple-Nephew Changshou¡¯s master. I can¡¯t ignore him...

    Just as that thought surfaced in Jiu Wu¡¯s mind, his immortal senses captured Junior Brother Qi Yuan, who had just entered the city, and saw that he was greeted by an old Daoist priest in a Daoist robe. He said something in a low voice.

    ¡°There is indeed a problem.¡±

    Jiu Wu immediately concealed his aura and secretly moved towards the city, wanting to investigate carefully.

    The short Daoist naturally misunderstood.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy entered the city just now, the old Daoist priest d in a Daoist robe and whose cultivation level was at the Soul Formation realm walked up to him. He did not meet him, nor did he mention anything about Wan Jiangyu.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s face was decent-looking and his aura was calm. He came forward and cupped his hands before bowing. Then, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean?¡±

 Chapter 111 Itâ€™s Impossible For The Qi Refinement cultivators To Appear In Brothels

    <h4>Chapter 111 It¡¯s Impossible For The Qi Refinement cultivators To Appear In Brothels</h4>

    Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re preaching about your sect to your own Sect Master.

    At that moment, even though Li Changshou really wanted to say that, he merely smiled and said, ¡°I respect the moral Ren School.¡±

    Then, he cupped his hands and carried his horsetail whisk while walking towards the street.

    The old Daoist priest did not pester him further. He only bowed and apologized for disturbing him before returning to the seat in the corner of the street.

    Li Changshou naturally knew the reason for that.

    Previously, Ao Yi had discussed with him through the statue and he had also agreed.

    The East Ocean Dragon Pce that was behind Ao Yi saw that the Sea God Sect had great merit and was developing rapidly. He wanted to promote it in the East Ocean of the South Continent.

    Li Changshou agreed to that matter. He reiterated the old rules that the Sea God Sect could not leave the edge of the ocean.

    After sensing for a while, he realized that the Dragon Pce was really quick to act. Over a hundred god statues had been built in the East Ocean.

    What made Li Changshou feel slightly more at ease was that regardless of whether it was the newly-established god statue or the previous ones, his face was very blurry. He could barely see the facial features of his face, and he did not have the ¡°Divine Quintessence¡±.

    However, the smaller-sized Azure Dragon Guardian statue standing beside his statue was clearly different.

    It was especially so for the two god statues that had been erected in the viges at the beginning, on the East Ocean¡¯s side. Li Changshou¡¯s statue was made of high-quality stone. It was carefully carved by the craftsman of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Other than his face, the rest of the details were very precise.

    Ao Yi¡¯s statue which was beside it was made of superior-ss jade. It was carefully polished by over a hundred craftsmen. Its face was clear, and its facial features were well-defined. The details of its horns were extremely exquisite. There was even a treasure robe that was wrapped around the statue...

    Li Changshou really wanted to persuade them regarding that matter.

    Are you guys... not afraid that the statues would be stolen?

    However, Li Changshou did not say anything when he thought about how happy the dragon race felt about seeing a silver lining after a long period of misery, as well as the foundation of the dragons of the Primordial World.

    In any case, he was holding tight onto his seventy-percent-share of the merit from incense offerings, and Ao Yi¡¯s twenty-percent-share of merit would not increase because of that.

    The remaining ten percent was given to the Guardians and Divine Envoys. Some of the merit was given to the disciples who had done good deeds.

    There are more than a hundred statues in the East Ocean. Together with the Coast of The South Ocean, um... huh? Why is there a dy in the deduction...

    Together with the 3,692pleted statues, as well as 463...

    Cough!

    Li Changshou, who was cultivating in the straw hut, almost cursed the paper effigy.

    Why are there so many all of a sudden?!

    When I checked three and a half months ago, I had barely counted 2,000! Why did the number double now!?!

    Do I need that bit of merit from incense offerings?

    Yes, I don¡¯t mind having too much of them. It¡¯s a good thing that I can condense the Golden Body of Merit earlier.

    However, if this continued, would the Dragon Pces of the Four Oceans be able to withstand all the pressure?

    If this continues...

    Perhaps, in another twenty thousand years, the Sea God Sect wouldplete the route along the sea and surround thend. As a result, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion would be brought forward. The Sect Master of the Three Sects suddenly appeared in front of him. The Grandmaster of Heaven held the Immortal Vanquishing Array Diagram while the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning held the Pangu Banner.

    The Sect Master of Ren School said coldly ¡°Fellow Daoist, shall we discuss the God

    roll?¡±

    Li Changshou was instantly engulfed by the shadow.

    Previously, he had thought that he had temporarily resolved the hidden dangers in the South Ocean. However, he did not expect a new hidden danger to appear. The development was too fast!

    Indeed, it was hard to sever karma. However, Li Changshou quickly regained hisposure.

    The current Sea God Sect was considered part of the merit from incense offerings that he had taken the initiative to make.

    Li Changshou had actually thought about the future path for the Sea God Sect while he was fooling the dragon.

    As long as the Sea God Sect could stabilize itself and the little dragons did not make the Dragon Pce of the West Ocean attack the Western Sect in a moment of recklessness, it would not be too much of a problem.

    I don¡¯t think they will attack...

    The dragon race should not be so short-sighted.

    What is the Sea God Sect¡¯s way out?

    It was very simple. They had to submit to the Heavenly Courts, to the Ren School, and move to the trichiliocosm.

    As long as the dragon race helped him take the me, Li Changshou would give them another chance in the future.

    Recently, Li Changshou had actually thought of an emergency solution to escape. Through changing his name, Li Changshou managed to escape and allowed the dragon race to make a grand wish to protect the human race and enter the Sea God Sect.

    The inspiration for that method was Li Changshou¡¯s future ns.

    However, the Hundred Racespeted for reproduction.

    In the prehistoric times, the human race and the dragon race were alsopeting. If he gave the Sea God Sect to the dragon race, it would be equivalent to putting pressure on the human race.

    Therefore, as long as the South Ocean Sea God Sect remained stable and did not cause him any trouble, Li Changshou would definitely not do that.

    Now, the dragon race¡¯s merit from incense offerings was gathered on Ao Yi. The most important thing was to nurture a dragon expert...

    Sigh...

    It¡¯s the 204th day since I officially became the master of a sect...

    I have to think, worry, and remain stable.

    Half a month after leaving the sect, Jiu Jiu had already gone to the Little Qiong Peak to y for the second time.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu was already drunk. She upied Ling¡¯e¡¯s bed and continued to perform her skills after drinking.

    In Lindong City of the South Continent East Ocean, Li Changshou shifted his attention to the paper effigy. He found an inn in the city that he could stay in and stayed there.

    The ancient Southern Continent had been bustling for tens of thousands of years, and various inns had already appeared.

    Due to the fact that the South Continent was too huge, there was a limited number of mortals. The customs of various ces werepletely different.

    His immortal senses spread out carefully in the city. Li Changshou soon discovered Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, who was behaving suspiciously.

    At that moment, Jiu Wu was trying his best to hide his aura, and he was indeed hiding well.

    However, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had clearly forgotten that he was in the mortal world. For someone like him... he could be considered an extraordinary person.

    In particr, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu was dressed in an exquisite Daoist robe. His entire body exuded a dignified aura. Many mortals could not help but watch and gossip about him.

    Fortunately, the human race of the Primordial World did not know the stories about the old officials and youngdies. Otherwise, they might have taken the initiative to offer some food and buns to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    Uncle-Master Jiu Wu also realized that he was quite eye-catching.

    He imitated Qi Yuan and found a random restaurant. He threw out two pieces of jade and asked for a suite. At the same time, he used his immortal senses to pay attention to this junior brother who did not have a deep rtionship with him.

    Seeing this, Li Changshou thought for a while and smiled.

    He stayed in the room for three days and two nights, until night fell again. Those shopkeepers and shop assistants who were worried that he would starve to death could not help but want to break through the door and enter. Li Changshou finally decided to go out.

    Li Changshou was worried that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu would disrupt his n to lure the enemy. He wanted to contact Jiu Wu, but he had to take the initiative...

    Hence... he disguised as his master, took off his Daoist robe, changed into a brocade robe, and dressed up. Li Changshou wandered around the city for a while. He took advantage of the night sky and arrived at the most bustling street in the city.

    The ce was brightly lit, and there were all kinds of women everywhere. The sounds of them addressing men as ¡°Master¡± were incessant. There were magnificent wooden buildings and small courtyards.

    After taking ten steps, he could hear the intersecting sounds of music.

    After traveling ten thousand feet, he still could not see the end of the street.

    The prosperity of that ce also showed that the mortals in Lindong City lived carefree lives. After all, only with rich material support could they pursue such... spiritual

    life...

    Li Changshou had disguised himself as Qi Yuan. At that moment, he entered the street and found a rather elegant brothel. He walked in slowly and seemed to be familiar with it.

    If he wanted to take advantage of Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, he naturally had to take action on him.

    He only needed half a bottle of transcendent-grade Soft Immortal Disperser and a Shadow-Retaining Ball to get the matter settled...

    At the same time, Jiu Wu, who had been secretly following them all the way, was stunned when he saw ¡°Qi Yuan¡± enter a small brothel!

    ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan looked anxious on the way here. Is this what he¡¯s worried about?! How could they allow the mortal world to be so chaotic and distasteful? This ce is worse. If he were to have a physical rtionship with the courtesans of the mortal world, he would definitely be tainted... Could it be that he gave up on himself after reaching the Turbid Immortal realm?¡±.

    Jiu Wu hid in the corner of the street. He rubbed his chin and felt conflicted. He was a married man. He could not enter that ce.

    However... Jiu Wu scanned the ce with his immortal senses. There were no array formations in that ce, and it was difficult to see everything.

    ¡°Their actions are quite interesting. I don¡¯t have any...

    Hey! What nonsense am I saying!¡±

    Jiu Wu shook his head and was about to turn around to leave. However, a thought shed through his mind, and he muttered to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t watch Junior Brother Qi Yuan go on the wrong path. It¡¯d be good for me to scare him.¡±

    Jiu Wu took a step forward and quickly walked towards the ce that ¡°Qi Yuan¡± had previously entered.

    It was only a few thousand feet away. To Jiu Wu, it was really awkward... He heard a youngdy at the side saying, ¡°Hey, which handsome young master is this? Why are you dressed like this? Are you out to y with your master?¡± Jiu Wu looked up and red at the girl.

    Thetter¡¯s face instantly turned pale. The rouge on her face smudged and her breathing became irregr.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Jiu Wu swept his sleeves and continued to move forward. Soon, he arrived at his destination.

    The short Daoist had a cold expression on his face. He stood in front of the brothel and did not n to go in. He immediately wanted to release his aura...

    He heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior Brother Jiu Wu, calm down.¡±

    Jiu Wu was stunned. Then, heughed awkwardly.

    My hiding technique is really lousy. Junior Brother Qi Yuan actually discovered me so easily.

    Li Changshou imitated his master¡¯s voice and continued to transmit his voice to Jiu Wu.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t make any noise. Senior Brother, please sense the southwest direction carefully. Nine thousand feet away, that brothel... seems to give off a few unusual demonic auras.¡±

    Jiu Wu probed further and raised his eyebrows.

    Then, Jiu Wu walked into the pavilion and casually threw a piece of inferior-quality treasure to the mortals there-gold nuggets. He followed ¡°Qi Yuan¡±¡®s instructions and entered a private room on the second floor.

    As soon as he entered, Jiu Wu scanned his surroundings carefully. Finally, he stared at ¡°Qi Yuan¡±, who was standing by the window.

    Li Changshou continued to transmit his voice and read the rules of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Only then did Jiu Wu be slightly cautious. He sighed and walked in with his hands behind his back. He casually cast an immortal power barrier and said softly, ¡°Junior Brother, why are you here? You ran so far away, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯te here especially to eliminate the demons!¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please allow me to report this matter to youter. I am indeed not doing anything despicable or lowly, though I have indeed discovered something amiss here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ording to the rules of your Little Qiong Peak, make a vow first.¡±

    Jiu Wu lifted his chin. Li Changshou could not help but twitch his lips a few times. He raised his hand and took an oath, swearing that he really did not plot against Jiu Wu at this moment.

    He was naturally doing it in the name of ¡°I, Qi Yuan¡±.

    In the dark, Li Changshou kept the Shadow-Retaining Ball and the transcendent-grade Soft Immortal Disperser...

    Previously, he wanted to grab hold of Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s weakness and use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to record some wonderful scenes.

    However, Li Changshou discovered that there was something wrong with the demonic aura in the brothel not far away.

    Under the demonic aura, there was merit.

    There was a clear aura hidden in the filth.

    Li Changshou¡¯s first reaction was to think that there were Merit Numinous treasures hidden here.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Li Changshou used his master¡¯s name to invite Jiu Wu into the room to discuss. He nned to secretly give Uncle-Master Jiu Wu some hintster.

    He and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had worked together to obtain a treasure there. That was not bad...

    After ¡°Qi Yuan¡± swore an oath, the two of them finally sat down by the window and looked at the ce where the demonic auras were.

    Coincidentally, there was amotion in the brother where the demonic auras were.

    A few thin ¡°workers¡± pushed a young man in ordinary clothes out of the brothel.

    Soon after, a graceful figure slowly walked out of the brightly lit area.

    The woman was dressed in a refreshing and graceful style. She held a jade-green cigarette stick in her hand. A wisp of fragrant mist was gently exhaled from her red lips. There was a colorful butterfly-shaped mark on her left temple, and her face was rather enchanting.

    She took two steps forward and stood in front of the young man.

    ¡°Young Master Xia, do you know what¡¯s the saddest thing for a man? Having a very long life but a very short member, and entering a brothel with no money. Why, do you want to hire a prostitute for free? I¡¯m not running a charity here.¡±

    After saying that, the woman snorted and took a puff out of her cigarette. She shifted her gaze over to the people beside her. She seemed to be looking at Li Changshou and Jiu Wu.

    However, she did not react at all. She seemed to have ignored Li Changshou and Jiu Wu.

    When she turned around and entered the brothel, the people who had been passing by could not help but follow her.

    In the private room, Li Changshou and Jiu Wu looked at each other.

    Li Changshou, who was pretending to be Qi Yuan, picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. He said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, how is it?¡±

    Uncle-Master Jiu Wu muttered to himself and replied, ¡°What she said... does make sense.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    He coughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Junior Brother Qi Yuan, let¡¯s work together to get rid of the demons here and protect the world. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

 Chapter 112 The Influence of the Ash Scatterer

    <h4>Chapter 112 The Influence of the Ash Scatterer</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, I have a question. Please forgive me for being foolish...¡±

    A thousand feet below the ground of Lindong City, two figures were curled up into a ball and searching for light in the darkness.

    The short Daoist priest, Jiu Wu, led the way and held a sword that was connected to its sheath in his hand.

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡±, who was also Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, was following behind Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, slowly approaching the huge brothel that contained the demonic auras.

    Jiu Wu turned his head and said, ¡°Logically speaking, sneak attacks should beunched at night.¡±

    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight and bright, in the middle of the afternoon. Why don¡¯t we attack directly?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you are wrong.¡±

    Li Changshou imitated his master¡¯s voice and replied, ¡°There are very few guests in this ce. The mortals are resting. We¡¯ve seen how lively this ce gets at nightst night.¡±

    Jiu Wu nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know this ce quite well, Junior Brother Qi Yuan.¡±

    ¡°I heard Changshou mention it a few times.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. In order to protect his master¡¯s reputation, he could only sacrifice himself.

    Jiu Wu chuckled and said softly, ¡°I believe you. Your eldest disciple¡¯s heart has turned ck like the ashes of a furnace! Once terrible thoughts manifest, even the Essence Immortals will really not be able to take it. The Perfected Immortals will fall. When he transcends the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtionter, he¡¯d probably dare to even plot against the Heaven Immortals.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I¡¯ll stab you with my sword!

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou continued to use his master¡¯s voice during voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Changshou mention it before. He admires you very much, Senior Brother. He feels that you have contributed greatly to the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s stability in both cultivation and internal affairs.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t mention it. I get worried at the mention of this. I¡¯m always busy. I have to run everywhere. There are some ces and people who can¡¯t do without me...¡±

    When he saw that Jiu Wu was about to startining, Li Changshou hurriedly interrupted him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s best if we investigate moreter. After we deal with these demons, we can talk throughout the night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not the right time to chat.¡± Jiu Wu smiled awkwardly and continued to move forward slowly.

    As Jiu Wu did not have a deep understanding of the Earth Escape technique, he was unable to do it without making a sound.

    While the two of them concealed their auras, Li Changshou secretly concealed their auras once again...

    The scene made Li Changshou miss the experience of performing operations with Elder Wan Linyun.

    They stealthily arrived on the ground of the brothel. The two of them began to investigate carefully and quickly found the source of the seven demonic auras.

    ¡°There were actually two Perfected Immortal realm demons.¡± Jiu Wu frowned. ¡°They have upied this ce for quite some time. Why did no one notice them?¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators woulde to such a ce.¡±

    Jiu Wu chuckled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, why did youe here previously?¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± sighed softly and said, ¡°I want to find a ce to drink to relieve my boredom. I recently received two letters...

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s eliminate the demons first.¡±

    Letter?

    Jiu Wu looked curious but did not ask further.

    However, Li Changshou secretly observed the change in Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s expression and knew that he had sessfully nted a seed.

    Soon, it would be reasonable for him to continue discussing that matter with his uncle-master.

    ¡°One step at a time, y by ear, hide your intentions.¡±¡ªthe ¡®Theory of Tricks¡¯, written by Li Changshou, a disciple of Ren School, Sect Master of the Sea God Sect.

    The two of them looked at the bottom of the demonic creature. Uncle-Master Jiu Wu took out a long sword and was about to secretly attack. He then attacked and killed the two Perfected Immortal realm demons.

    One of the two Perfected Immortal realm demons was the alluring manager of the ce that they had seen previously.

    At that moment, the demoness was in a small wooden hut. She was looking at two pretty young girls who were practicing the zither and ying the flute...

    ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, help me out here.¡±

    Jiu Wu said that because he obviously did not want Qi Yuan to fight.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy quickly took action and used his Turbid immortal power to stop Jiu Wu.

    Could it be that the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mostmonly used ¡°passive technique¡± is fighting head-on? ¡°Senior Brother, since we already have the advantage of being in the dark, why don¡¯t we maximize it? I have a few poisonous pills for longevity, filial piety, and self-defense. Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you secretly activate them here, quietly kill the demonic creatures there, then take the treasures and leave...¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out two bottles of incapacitating agents and poisonous pills that Elder Wan Linyun had given him and even specially exined how to use them.

    In the dark and narrow rockyer underground, Jiu Wu looked at Qi Yuan suspiciously.

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°As expected...¡±

    Li Changshou frowned secretly. He thought that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had seen through him.

    However, Jiu Wu chuckled and said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changshou is so smart. I didn¡¯t expect him to be trained by you, Junior Brother. True masters don¡¯t reveal their capabilities, Junior Brother Qi Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± sighed. ¡°The world is hard, and my powers are weak. I have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Then, Jiu Wu secretly made a move. He carefully controlled the dosage of the incapacitating agents and released the pills one by one. Very soon, two to three hundred figures were thrown down from the front and back courtyard of the brothel.

    Although most of them were already asleep,

    Li Changshou even reminded him that if a mortal were to be contaminated with such a drug, they would either die or be injured.

    ¡°The women in this ce are all people who have lived hard lives. Senior Brother, just bewitch those demons that consume the essence of mortals here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re still so protective of women, Junior Brother Qi Yuan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of negative karma.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother.¡± Jiu Wu smiled and continued to activate the medicinal properties.

    The manager of the brothel, who was holding a cigarette stick, could not help but raise his hand to support his forehead. He took two steps back and slowly leaned against the round chair.

    The cigarette stick that was made of jadended on the ground. She waspletely intoxicated and her sleeping posture was a little disturbing.

    Without Li Changshou¡¯s reminder, Jiu Wu started to search carefully...

    Overall, Elder Jiu Wu was more cautious than Elder Wan Linyun.

    It did not matter if they did not search carefully. However, after carefully searching, both of them had eyeopeners.

    Last night, when the lights were dim, there were many beautiful figures.

    However, their makeup had faded in the day, and they looked much older.

    Those mortal women were considered good-looking. Without their rouge, face powder, and dim lighting from the candlelight, their faces looked slightly different.

    The five Courtesan Belles were demons whose cultivation levels were in the Essence Immortal realm. They were currently in a daze, revealing their true forms. There were three flying beasts and two white foxes...

    The real custom-made Primordial version of Phantom Tank.

    Jiu Wu shook his head and sighed. ¡°How can those mortals like this?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve just been blinded by their appearance,¡± Li Changshou said. However, he was monitoring the movements from hundreds of kilometers away.

    Jiu Wu decisively attacked and used the Heaven Immortal Poison to quietly kill the five ¡°Little Demon Immortals¡±.

    In this ce, they were shielded by the brothel. They usually relied on absorbing the Yang of mortals to cultivate. Their demonic powers were impure. At that moment, they werepletely unable to resist the toxicity of the poisonous pills. Their souls dissipated instantly.

    The method they used to cultivate was actually rather brilliant.

    They received many guests, and they usually took action on more than one mortal. They would not take the lives of the mortals.

    An example would be the ¡®Young Master Xia¡¯ who had been chased out yesterday. He had almost lost both his Yang and his family fortune, but he had not lost his life. It was just that he did not have much life span left.

    ¡°I killed a few little demons and I actually still gained merit,¡± Jiu Wu muttered softly and continued to attack.

    This time, he was going to deal with the two Perfected Immortal demons.

    One of the centipede demons kicked its legs on the spot.

    However, the brothel manager, who had yet to reveal her true form, had a faint golden glow around her...

    The light condensed into the appearance of a snow-white fox. There were six tails on its back that were resisting the invisible poisons around it.

    Jiu Wu frowned and was about to add more poison when Li Changshou suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother, take back the poison.

    This demon cannot be dealt with so easily!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Although Jiu Wu was confused, he stopped in time.

    He also sensed that the light-gold glow was not simple. It was emitting a small amount of power of merit.

    The merit and purity that the two of them had sensed previously did not seem to be from treasures, but the merit that the brothel manager had.

    Or perhaps, the treasure was with the brothel manager...

    The short Daoist priest was very careful. He first retrieved the surrounding poison and used his immortal power to bind it. Then, he carefully put the porcin bottle into an abandoned storage Dharma artifact. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.

    Jiu Wu frowned and said, ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, what do you think is going on? Could it be that the demons have opened up another brothel and are doing good deeds again? They actually umted so much merit!¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you have any Dharma treasures that can be used to store living humans?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare any...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I did.¡±

    ¡°You did... eh?¡±

    Jiu Wu looked at Qi Yuan and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Junior Brother, why did youe out? You have Dharma treasures meant for storing humans, and poisonous pills...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m just a Turbid Immortal. There¡¯s no hope of fighting them head-on.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    Jiu Wu looked ashamed, but he felt that he should not have said those things. He had struck a sour chord in Qi Yuan.

    Li Changshou took out the spiritual beast hide pouch from his master and instructed, ¡°Give this demon more incapacitating agents. We¡¯ll think of a way to deal with itter.

    ¡°Senior Brother, take the demons and leave this ce temporarily. Go to the edge of the East Ocean. I¡¯ll make some arrangements here to prevent others from seeing through me.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Jiu Wu quickly crawled out of the ground and stored the flirtatious and sultrydy boss in the spiritual beast hide pouch. Then, he soared into the sky and flew towards the East Ocean.

    The moment Jiu Wu left, the brothel was enveloped by an istion array formation. A few figures emerged from the ground. They were naturally formed by the original paper effigies.

    Li Changshou had purposely asked Jiu Wu to leave because he did not want to expose all of that.

    He searched the ce carefully and transported the corpses of the demons to a remote backyard.

    The paper effigies moved quickly and efficiently.

    He chanted the sutras, rang the bell, activated the Soul-Bewitching Pearl, and restrained his remnant soul.

    Then, the trumpet rang, and the demons began wailing. The yellow paper and lonely ghosts... Not long after, there were only some ashes left.

    Most of the ashes he scattered previously were in the deep mountains and dense forests. That was the first time that he had seen such a beautiful and elegant brothel with a rich cultural vibe.

    Li Changshou was disguised as his master¡¯s face and he shook his sleeves. The pile of ashes in front of him scattered and turned into a pile of soil.

    The touch was indeed different.

    ¡°Since you havee to the humans¡¯ world to do evil, it is your fate to have encountered this cmity.¡±

    With that, Li Changshou put away the paper effigies and the array formations in the area. He left some medicinal powder in the air to make the mortals sober up.

    His immortal senses captured that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had already brought the beautiful demoness to hundreds of kilometers away.

    For the sake of the harmony of the Jiu Immortals, Li Changshou chased after them...

    In the straw hut of Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body heard a sounding from outside the straw hut. He opened his eyes and saw his aunt-master and junior sister ying on a boat on theke.

    Previously, he did not think that it was too obvious. He had just walked around in the brothel in the mortal world twice. Now, looking at it again...

    Not only is Uncle-Master well-endowed, but her figure also is wonderful. Her waist is slender, and her face is beautiful.

    Junior Sister is even more elegant and charming. She has a gorgeous appearance, a slim figure that is really exquisite, and a face that is beautiful and extraordinary... At that moment, Li Changshou was filled with emotions.

    Whether he cultivated or not, the impact was too great.

    His attention quickly returned to the paper effigy. He frowned when he saw the Soul-Bewitching Pearl and the Earth Escape.

    The Perfected Immortal realm demonic centipede that he killed just now had something to do with his arrival in Lindong City!

    This time, he was correct.

 Chapter 113 Specializing in all Bewitching Mystical Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 113 Specializing in all Bewitching Mystical Abilities</h4>

    How... do I go about it?

    On the way to meet up with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, Li Changshou allowed the paper effigy to maintain his master¡¯s Earth Escape speed. He was a little conflicted.

    He had used the paper effigy to help his master go to that ce because he wanted to catch the other party¡¯s weakness that would reveal her true colors.

    However, his True Samadhi mes had burned the ¡°weakness¡± to the point that there were only some scraps left. He had even scattered them just now...

    Although there were still some remnant souls of the Soul-Bewitching Pearl, they would quickly dissipate...

    Li Changshou had analyzed and deduced the possibility. The two letters could be part of a scam. The only enemy that his master had, wanted to deceive his master to that ce and then secretly kill him.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that his master¡¯s enemy would secretly hire a demon in the Perfected Immortal realm tomit murder.

    A masked man in a Dharma treasure cloak appeared in front of the centipede demon¡¯s remnant soul...

    Considering that the other party would definitely use an illusory trick when doing such a thing, that tiny bit of information was meaningless.

    This centipede was considered unlucky.

    He had traveled hundreds of kilometers from the North Continent to that ce and rushed to the ¡°home¡± of the demons, which he was familiar with. The centipede demons had chosen Lindong City

    The centipede demons thought that it was a deal that was definitely profitable. They had been hiding in the dark for months and were waiting to meet their target during a te-night rendezvous¡±. They would then kick the Turbid Immortals to death with their legs...

    However, he did not expect that the centipede demon would be gone for more than a month before the agreed date. Li Changshou put away the Soul-Bewitching Pearl and sighed softly in his heart. He did not dwell on that matter.

    Perhaps, that was fate.

    Li Changshou intentionally revealed a wisp of his aura. Jiu Wu quickly captured Qi Yuan, who had rushed over underground.

    The short Daoist coughed and put his hands behind his back, indicating that he had not gone overboard.

    Thedy boss, who had a graceful posture, was now tied up with an immortal rope and thrown under the tree. ¡°Senior Brother, have you not asked?¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± slowly crawled out of the grass. Jiu Wu frowned and shook his head.

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Junior Brother, I did some calctions just now. However, my deduction method is not good. I can only find out that the origin of merit on this demon is not insignificant.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately sighed and said, ¡°I thought that there would be some merit treasures this time...¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you can¡¯t think that way,¡± Jiu Wu said seriously. ¡°We are both human Qi Refinement cultivators. It is our duty to protect the human race since we entered the Ren School to cultivate.¡±

    He continued, ¡°If we let this bunch of demons cause trouble in that brothel, who knows how many mortals would have their families ruined? How many mortal men would have their Yang sucked away by the demons, and end up having their lifespans shortened?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He thought, Uncle-Master¡¯s awareness is quite good.

    ¡°This demon is also evil,¡± said Jiu Wu. ¡°Although he has merit protecting her, we can¡¯t ignore her. When she wakes up, we¡¯ll interrogate her and take action...¡±

    Jiu Wu swiped his hand across his neck. Qi Yuan gave him a thumbs-up and smiled. The word ¡®good¡¯ was actually an expression of ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®sure¡¯. It was mostly used by older Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Try imagining a white-haired, youthful-looking old immortal arriving on a cloud and saying a few words to his disciple before nodding with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Just do

    it!¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t that seem too out-of-character?

    If that old immortal flung his horsetail whisk and calmly said the word ¡®good¡¯, it would make it difficult for others to understand him. At the same time, his temperament would be even more mysterious.

    However, Li Changshou did not like to say the word ¡®good¡¯. When he picked the Dao Fruit of Longevity and lived a long life, he would probably say something like ¡®steady¡¯ when he talked to his juniors when he was old.

    ¡°Steady.¡±

    He will then talk about serious matters.

    Jiu Wu and Li Changshou who had disguised himself as Qi Yuan, brought the manager of the brothel who might actually be a six-tailed fox and who had never woken up, to hide at the edge of the East Ocean.

    They were also worried that experts from the demon race woulde to seek revenge, so they kept changing their hiding ces. Killing living beings with merit would naturally attract negative karma.

    However, that demoness had done evil in the secr world. If they did not kill her, it would contradict the principles of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Jiu Wu and ¡°Qi Yuan¡± were also discussing. If they could not do it, they would bring the female vixen back to the Immortal Du Sect to be imprisoned. They would kill her after her power of merit dissipated.

    Before that, they had to interrogate her and find out what kind of good deeds she had done...

    Half a monthter...

    ¡°Senior Brother Jiu Wu, how much incapacitating agent have you drugged her with?¡±

    ¡°Not much. An entire pill bestowed by Elder Wan...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The manager of the brothel was only at the mid-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm. Naturally, she could not withstand such strong medicinal effects.

    The matter in Lindong City had been resolved in advance. Li Changshou did not want to wait there any longer, so he secretly used some ¡°antidote¡±.

    Three dayster, the charming demoness finally woke up.

    She woke up at dusk on the edge of a deserted ind, bound by the immortal rope. Her demonic powers could not be used... Li Changshou immediately sensed that the demoness had woken up and wanted to remind Jiu Wu. However, he could not say anything as he was using his master¡¯s identity.

    The female manager was not simple either. When she woke up, she did not do anything unusual. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep while secretly using her immortal senses to observe the two Daoists.

    An hourter, the rainbow butterfly mark on her forehead shed gently. A wisp of dark fragrance silently spread on her body and diffused.

    Soon, she made a sound and her long eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes...

    Jiu Wu and ¡°Qi Yuan¡±, who were meditating in the ocean, opened their eyes simultaneously.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Jiu Wu immediately stood up and swept his sleeves. He held the immortal-grade sword while it was in its sheath and turned around to interrogate the demoness.

    However... just as Jiu Wu turned around, he saw a dim light under the tree. The demoness trapped by the immortal rope was actually that... graceful, sultry and charming.

    Her face looked somewhat simr to his beloved senior sister. Her figure was actually so charming...

    Jiu Wu put down the sword in his hand and stopped in his tracks. He stared straight ahead and his breathing began to quicken.

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡±, who was standing at the side, reacted in the same way. Moreover, his breathing rate was even higher than Jiu Wu¡¯s.

    However, Li Changshou had deliberately made the paper effigy behave that way.

    What a powerful charming ability!

    The paper effigy pretending to be his master was just a paper effigy that had a portion of the power of his Essence Soul.

    After the demoness secretly used her mystical ability, Li Changshou could sense that his mental state had changed slightly...

    He silently chanted the Heart-Calming Incantation, and his heart suddenly felt empty.

    That was the first time Li Changshou had encountered such a mystical ability. He was also using the paper effigy to observe carefully.

    That mystical ability was called an Enchantment Spell. When the ancient demons flourished, some demons would specially cultivate that technique. They would use it to trap the experts of the demon race and find a backing for themselves.

    At that moment, the demoness was not just casting a simple Enchantment Spell. She was also disying her charm. Her posture, expression, gaze, and even the degree of her lips opening and closing were clearlyplementing her charm.

    Very quickly, Li Changshou realized that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu could not take it anymore...

    The short Daoist took a small step forward...

    If Uncle-Master Jiu Wu got controlled by the other party¡¯s Enchantment Spell, things would get a little troublesome.

    Hence...

    Crack!

    A portrait suddenly slipped from ¡°Qi Yuan¡¯s¡± sleeve and hit the beach. Then, it opened a little.

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± lowered his head and looked confused.

    He muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this... the painting Changshou gave me... Senior Brother, Senior Brother Jiu Wu?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Without looking back, he replied casually, ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± picked up the portrait on the ground, walked to Jiu Wu¡¯s side, and slowly opened it.

    It was as if he had identally bumped into Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s shoulder with his elbow.

    Jiu Wu lowered his head subconsciously and saw the painting that was being unveiled slowly...

    At that moment, the world in Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes was pink.

    The painting was half a foot open and he could see the edges of a dress. Jiu Wu was curious as well. He wanted to look up at the beauty under the tree but he also wanted to see who the person in the painting was.

    Soon after, the painting was revealed by another inch and the face of the person in the painting could be seen.

    Her face was full of wrinkles, her dress was loose and baggy, her fingers were slightly bent like an orchid, and her fingertips were yellowish...

    In an instant, Jiu Wu seemed to have heard a ¡°ding¡± sound. The decadent voice beside his ear instantly dissipated.

    The short Daoist took three steps back and held his breath. His eyes regained their rity. He was full of energy and could not help but shiver.

    The demoness under the tree frowned but continued to exert her force.

    However... it seemed that her mystical ability waspletely ineffective.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. He whispered, ¡°What... What happened just

    now?¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡±, who was at the side, continued to slowly open the painting. ¡°Senior Brother, look. The technique used in this painting is quite amazing.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Jiu Wu lowered his head and looked at the painting that had already been half-revealed. The ¡°beauties¡± on it had all kinds of postures, and there were no longer any ripples in his heart.

    Jiu Wu frowned. ¡°Junior Brother, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is a gift from Changshou.¡± ¡°Qi Yuan¡± smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why it dropped out just now.

    Changshou is teasing me. He said that I¡¯m old, so he gave me this strange painting of beauties.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we have this!¡±

    Jiu Wu squinted and looked at the demoness under the tree.

    With a ng, Jiu Wu pulled out his immortal sword. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°How dare you use your Enchantment Spell to deceive us! You are courting death!¡±

    Under the tree, the manager of the brothel frowned. However, she smiled delicately and revealed a pitiful look. Her phoenix-like eyes were filled with tears, and she looked like an orchid that was blooming in the wind...

    The old Daoist priest by the side carried the painting and leaned over.

    ¡°Senior Brother, look at this person. Changshou drew quite well.¡±

    Jiu Wu lowered his head and took a nce. It was as if the old woman in the painting hade to life and winked at him gently.

    The short Daoist priest shuddered again.

    He then looked at the demoness under the tree. Just now, he had thought that she resembled an orchid blooming alone in the wind but now, he instantly felt that... there was nothing but Setaria everywhere!

    Jiu Wu raised his hand and threw his sword at the manager of the brothel. The sharp sword brushed past her ear and pierced into the tree.

    This time, the manager of the brothel waspletely shocked.

    She stared at the painting in the old Daoist priest¡¯s hand. Naturally, she could not see the contents of the painting.

    However, she was certain that it was that very painting that made the two of them instantly escape the effects of the Enchantment Spell that she had cast with all her strength!

    What Dharma treasure is that?

    Jiu Wu immediately threw out dozens of Dao talismans. Without any effort, hepletely suppressed the demonic power and spirit of the demoness who was originally bound by the immortal rope.

    Jiu Wu looked at ¡°Qi Yuan¡± and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, what is this thing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a painting,¡± Qi Yuan replied and slowly stowed away the painting.

    The ¡°Aged Beauties¡± painting was a necessary item for Qi Refinement cultivators who wanted to cultivate their Dao,calm their hearts and resist Enchantment Spells!

    ¡°Let me take a few more nces.¡± ¡°Well... Alright. This item is good but please don¡¯t look at it too much, Senior Brother. After all, you have a Daopanion.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and said calmly,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem.

    Disciple-Nephew Changshou¡¯s painting skills are really not bad. Time will take its toll on all beauties and they will eventually turn into nothing but skeletons and ashes. It¡¯s better to live a carefree life.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Isn¡¯t this effect a little too good?

    Later on, I shall give Uncle-Master some Poisonous Dragon Wine. After all, if he were to be a sexually impotent Daoist, I would end up forming karma with Aunt-Master Jiu Shi.

    Half a dayter, Jiu Wu and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy rode a cloud towards the East Continent.

    The two of them did not directly kill the demoness. They had already inquired about her origins. After her Enchantment Spell became ineffective, she did not put up much resistance and instead straightforwardly told them about her origins.

    Simply put, the vixen was fearless. She was certain that the two of them would not kill her who had merit to protect her.

    Just like how there were both good and evil humans, there were good and evil demons as well.

    This Six-Tailed Vixen had been cultivating for more than six thousand years. She had only been a manager of a brothel, earned some money and kept the little demons under control. She had never directly absorbed mortal Yang energy.

    However, she did not do any kind deeds.

    The merit she had was passed down from her ancestors. Her ancestors had secretly saved many humans during the Great Magi-Demon War back then. After the human race prospered, they gave her a small amount of merit.

    It was not easy for the two of them to deal with demons who had merit on their bodies and had ancestors who had contributed to the human race. Therefore, they brought the demoness back to the sect to be punished.

    ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Jiu Wu said, ¡°Can you lend me your Aged Beauties painting? I¡¯m afraid that the elders in the sect will be charmed by her. Although it won¡¯t be a big deal, it¡¯ll still make them look bad.¡±

    Li Changshou hesitated for a moment before handing the painting over. It was originally an ordinary painting. It was just that the concept was a little ingenious. It was not a big deal.

    Besides, he... had many other items that were simr.

 Chapter 114 The Culprit Who Bullied The Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 114 The Culprit Who Bullied The Teacher</h4>

    ¡°Senior Brother, the sect is watching. This demon can¡¯t do anything. You and I shall bid farewell here.¡±

    150 kilometers outside the Immortal Du Sect Mountain, ¡°Old Daoist Qi Yuan¡±, who was disguised as Li Changshou and riding on the same cloud, suddenly bid Jiu Wu farewell.

    ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, why don¡¯t we go to the Punishment Hall together?¡±

    Jiu Wu was slightly stunned. He continued, ¡°Junior Brother, you deserve half of the credit for eliminating the demons this time. We should go and receive rewards together.¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± smiled and said, ¡°Please pass my reward and this spiritual beast hide bag, to both my disciples. To be honest, Senior Brother, I still have matters to attend to and have to rush back to Lindong City. After all this dy, it¡¯s almost time for my date.¡±

    Date?

    Jiu Wu frowned and nodded. He wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± bowed and turned around in a bid to leave on a cloud.

    However, as soon as ¡°Qi Yuan¡± flew less than five feet away, Jiu Wu shouted, ¡°Junior Brother, please wait! Can you tell me who you¡¯re meeting?¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief...

    Once Uncle-Master falls into the trap, everything will be easy to handle.

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou deliberately put on an awkward expression. Then, he sighed softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you, Senior Brother. A few months ago, my Senior Sister sent me two letters to ask me to meet her in Lindong City.¡±

    Jiu Wu was obviously stunned. He pinched his fingers and made some calctions, after which he confirmed those memories that were somewhat considered deeply-etched in his mind.

    For a moment, Jiu Wu¡¯s expression was extremely strange.

    What Jiu Wu said next surprised Li Changshou.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Junior Brother Qi Yuan, someone must have schemed against you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡±

    A hint of anxiety appeared on the paper effigy¡¯s face. He hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, please exin yourself!¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Jiu Wu muttered to himself and did not reply. He simply said, ¡°In any case, this is unlikely.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Jiu Wu!¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡± immediately stepped forward and bowed to Jiu Wu.

    Jiu Wu could not hold back his urges. He sighed softly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your senior sister died eight hundred years ago. Her remnant soul had reincarnated. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°That year, you fought with Junior Brother Kuai Si from the Immortal Downpour Peak. Junior Brother Kuai Si ambushed you secretly. You injured your Dao base. Although you survived, you could not continue cultivating.¡±

    ¡°Your senior sister, Wan Jiangyu, secretly left the sect. She said that she wanted to find your master, who was traveling around the world, and get him to meet you... However, in reality, she had gone to the North Continent to search for a precious type of medicine to repair your Dao base.¡± ¡°When the elders in the sect discovered it, they immediately sent me and two other executives to chase after her. However, when we caught up, she was already in the depths of the North Continent. Her Essence Soul was injured by a ferocious beast and she was on the verge of death. The three of us tried our best to save her, an immortal seedling, but to no avail.¡±

    ¡°When your senior sister passed away, she asked the three of us to tell you that we haven¡¯t found her and to hide the truth from you. Her corpse was buried by the three of us. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can let the two of them tell you...¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Brother Qi Yuan? Are you... alright?¡±

    ¡°Qi Yuan¡¯s¡± body trembled, and his eyes lost their focus. He took a few steps back, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    Li Changshou had never thought about how he had to put up an act and pretend to be pitiful. At that moment, he could only rely on his imagination to stage the act.

    Fortunately, Jiu Wu closed his eyes and sighed softly. He did not have the heart to look further.

    Jiu Wu did not want to reveal that matter, but he was worried that ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan¡± would fall into some kind of trap.

    ¡°Where... where is she buried?¡±

    ¡°The ce where the poisonous fog was spreading had long been destroyed. Junior Brother, don¡¯t be so obsessed. She has already reincarnated.¡±

    Jiu Wu wanted tofort him, but ¡°Qi Yuan¡± had already cupped his hands and bowed. He remained silent and flew towards the mountain gate.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I want some peace.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan...¡±

    Jiu Wu knew that ¡°Qi Yuan¡± was distressed and hence, did not try to persuade him. Instead, he carried the spiritual beast hide pouch and followed closely behind him.

    The short Daoist was also filled with emotions. He shook his head and mumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t get over the rtionship. It¡¯s too difficult for me to feel at ease. Ask the world what romance is. It... makes it impossible for you to sleep at night.¡±

    Thinking about his Daopanion, Jiu Wu smiled gently.

    All of a sudden, charming old women appeared in front of his Daopanion...

    Ding

    Jiu Wu shuddered.

    All beauties will turn into corpses, and cultivation is the proper thing to do!

    At the same time, in the straw hut on Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes with aplicated expression.

    There¡¯s actually such a secret behind this matter...

    However, it was a pity that he was a paper effigy who had disguised himself as his master. Logically speaking, he should not ask too many questions. Otherwise, he would have to ask them properly before carefully investigating the details.

    This time, he had gained a lot by finding out from Uncle-Master Jiu Wu who his master¡¯s enemy was.

    Kuai Si from the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    He was a Perfected Immortal who was not famous in the sect. Li Changshou had only seen his name on the name list in the Hundred Mortal Hall by chance.

    As a Perfected Immortal in the sect, that person¡¯s reputation and recognizability were far inferior to that of Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. He was a unique existence who was individualistic.

    This person... fought secretly with evil intentions, assaulted my master, and caused my master to end up with no choice but to be a Turbid Immortal.

    He even forced my Aunt-Master to take the initiative to go out to the North Continent for a few Immortal-Emancipating Herbs. From then on, she created lots of karmas.

    Now, I found out that you have indirectly caused the death of my Uncle-Master and his beloved Senior Sister.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze became a little sharp, but he quickly hid it.

    He mumbled... ¡°Isn¡¯t our karma a little too big?¡± Li Changshou stood up and paced back and forth in the straw hut.

    I can¡¯t rush. Killing or crippling an enemy in the Perfected Immortal realm is not considered difficult for me.

    However, the matter concerns my future in the Immortal Du Sect as well as Ling¡¯e¡¯s and Master¡¯s. I must be sure.

    His priority now was to decide if he should tell his master about the matter.

    Thinking about it carefully, Master is also... a pitiful male immortal.

    His Dao base, which is the foundation for Immortal Ascension, had been destroyed, his Senior Sister never returned again after she went out, and so did his master. He turned into a Turbid Immortal and had been schemed against. He does not even have a good friend or close confidante in the Immortal Sect. He even gets teased by his disciples every day...

    Ahem, thest one doesn¡¯t count.

    Not long after, Li Changshou had a n in mind.

    He took out amunication jade token that was of inferior quality and tried to imitate the handwriting of the first two letters. He wrote two sentences:

    ¡°I can rest assured now that I know you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about me anymore. From now on, we¡¯ll go separate ways.¡± Later, he would exin to his master that he had stayed in Lindong City for a few days and found the jade token by his pillow. He would tell him that he did not find the person whom he had arranged to meet, and that afterward, he met Uncle-Master Jiu Wu whom he worked together with to eliminate the demons...

    If I tell Master the truth, he will definitely be utterly dejected. The Dao bases of Turbid Immortals are unstable, to begin with.

    I¡¯ll use this method to make Master think that Aunt-Master is still around and is merely unwilling to meet him. Then, Master¡¯s mental state should be like ¡ª ¡°The snowkes flutter, the north wind blows. It¡¯s nothing but bleakness (1. This is a recent meme song by Taiwanese singer, Fei Yu-ching¡¯s Xue Hua Piao Piao)...¡±

    Although it would be mncholic, it would still be vibrant.

    I¡¯ll think of a way to find the reincarnate of Aunt-Master in the future.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He stared at the word ¡®stable¡¯ that he had stuck to the straw hut earlier. The ripples in his heart gradually calmed down.

    Things had to be done step by step.

    The paper effigy that was disguised as his master returned to Little Qiong Peak on a cloud. He entered Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut first. Then, Li Changshou and the paper effigy entered his master¡¯s house.

    The paper effigy¡¯s mission hade to an end.

    After a while, only Li Changshou walked out.

    A few dayster, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu went to visit his ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan¡± whom he had just gotten closer to. He wanted to give him the reward given by the sect for his efforts in extinguishing the demons. He also wanted to inform Qi Yuan of the punishment that the demoness suffered.

    Li Changshou used the excuse of ¡°my master seemed to be in agony for some reason, for the past few days¡± to stop Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. He then discussed the matters of the past with him.

    Jiu Wu repeated what he had said previously.

    Li Changshou asked for a few details, and Jiu Wu answered him in detail as well.

    After that, Li Changshou repeatedly begged Uncle-Master Jiu Wu to ask the other two executives who had gone out with him back then to keep the matter a secret and not mention it in the sect again...

    Jiu Wu agreed solemnly. To Jiu Wu, it was a small matter.

    Thus, the small episode Lindong City came to an end.

    The vixen that he had captured was suppressed outside the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s gate by the sect¡¯s elders. She was punished by being grounded in an Earth Meridian Array for 300 years.

    That vixen could not die, so it did not say anything. She was quietly suppressed under a mountain peak and she did not seem to be too resentful.

    Li Changshou thought that it would be best if the demoness was dealt with directly.

    However, none of the immortals in the sect wanted to lose merit or increase their negative karma, so they could only temporarily seal her outside the sect.

    Li Changshou did not take her, a demonic fox lightly.

    After all, it was ¡°his master¡± and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu who took action and captured her. They even carried her ¡°house¡± away from the mortal world.

    Li Changshou had read about a few ways to destroy merit in ancient books. Although it was troublesome, it was not impossible.

    However, dealing with the demonic fox was not his main priority for now.

    After confirming that his master¡¯s enemy was Kuai Si from the Immortal Downpour Peak, Li Changshou quickly began to secretly investigate and n. His immortal senses did not stop for a moment, and they enveloped the entire Immortal Downpour Peak...

    Even if it was just a small matter, he had to put in all his efforts.

    He wanted to implement the perfect n to eliminate the enemy. Naturally, he had to n carefully.

    He had to formte a n of action, mark out the various difficulties, and analyze them one by one. In the end, he would have toe up with a few ns, choose the most perfect one, and make the remaining preparations.

    After all, causing the other party to end up in a mishap would be the safest option for him.

    About half a yearter, Li Changshou finally met Kuai Si.

    He was a middle-aged Daoist. His face was decent-looking, and his bearing was extraordinary. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. He was indeed somewhat ¡°good-looking¡±: Daoist Kuai Si entered from outside the gate. He had presumably just returned to the Immortal Du Sect from elsewhere. When he returned to the Immortal Forest Peak, he had looked in the direction of the Little Qiong Peak four times. His gaze was cold.

    Li Changshou grabbed a bamboo slip and wrote down the details.

    Daoist ¡®Kuai Si¡¯ [2. Means ¡®about to die¡¯ in Chinese)...

    A Daoist who¡¯s about to die?

    Ever since he learned of that name, Li Changshou had started to prepare for revenge for his master.

    Outside the sect, two ¡®Heaven¡¯ paper effigies were on standby. They brought poisonous pills that could kill twenty Heaven Immortals.

    Li Changshou could keep multitasking for a long time. It was not difficult for him to divide his attention and focus on the Immortal Downpour Peak with his immortal senses.

    However, what made Li Changshou worried was... the fact that ever since his master read those sixteen words, he had never left the straw hut.

    If Li Changshou had not sensed his master¡¯s condition, he would have broken the array and entered the array to investigate.

    However, he could not neglect his own cultivation for the sake of observing.

    Li Changshou continued to refine pills, read books, gain insight, teach his junior sister, and regrly went outside his master¡¯s house to greet him and talk to him.

    Twelve years passed in a sh. Daoist Kuai Si had been cultivating in his Cave Abode.

    This Daoist probably did not know that someone had long secretly seen through the istion array outside his cave and that a wisp of immortal senses had been staring at him for more than ten years.

    Even though Daoist Kuai Si had a vague feeling that someone was watching him, he was already... used to it after ten-odd years.

    It was normal for a Perfected Immortal to cultivate in seclusion for tens or hundreds of years. If the other party did not move, Li Changshou would not.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect to receive a piece of news before he could go and visit Kuai Si.

    Due to the previous cmity that struck the Immortal Du Sect, the sect wanted to relieve the pressure on the disciples and select the outstanding ones to participate in the Three Sects¡¯ Meet...

    The internal sectpetition that was held once every 200 years would be held in advance, in three years¡¯ time...

 Chapter 115 Fellow Daoist, The Path Is Narrow

    <h4>Chapter 115 Fellow Daoist, The Path Is Narrow</h4>

    ¡°The internal sectpetition...¡±

    It began to rain in Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou tidied up the pills in the Pill Chamber and headed towards the straw hut. He was thinking about the important internal sectpetition that he and his junior sister could not avoid.

    Now, his cultivation level was at the first stage of the Dao Requital realm. His disciple ranking within the sect was maintained in the twenties.

    To the sect, he was an immortal seedling who had taken the wrong path. He liked to refine pills and array formations.

    To Li Changshou, that position was just right. He did not have much of a presence, but he could also receive better treatment in the sect.

    He kept a wisp of immortal senses and watched Daoist Kuai Si, who was in seclusion on the Immortal Downpour Peak. Li Changshou then focused most of his attention back onto the trivial matter before him...

    ¡°It¡¯s time to deliver the poison.¡± Youqin Xuanya had just arrived yesterday and he felt that she should not have left yet.

    Over the past decade, Youqin Xuanya hase to the Little Qiong Peak rather regrly.

    Every two years, she would appear at the Little Qiong Peak on time.

    It was like she was just performing an official chore that was part of her routine, in order to maintain the friendship.

    At the same time, it was also because she had not seen a certain senior brother for a long time and she felt slightly empty deep down.

    She felt that Senior Brother Changshou was a role model for her. She had to look at him often to know if she had gone astray...

    Every time she visited, Li Changshou would avoid her and let Ling¡¯e apany her for tea instead.

    Li Changshou would only appear when Youqin Xuanya was about to leave and return to the Heaven-Breaking Peak to continue cultivating in seclusion. He would say a few words to her and bid her farewell.

    That way, Youqin Xuanya would feel that her trip was not wasted. When she returned, she would not repeatedly look back either.

    The rain was hazy, and the clouds gradually rose.

    Li Changshou quickly walked to theke and threw some fish food into theke.

    The mountains in the far distance were hidden, and there were ripples on the nearby waters.

    In the straw hut behind him, which was within twoyers of array formations, the cups and tes were strewn all over the ce. The banquet had long ended. The three figures were sleeping on Ling¡¯e¡¯s bed...

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s exclusive spot was at the foot of the bed. She was sleeping soundly. Lingley on her side while Jiu Jiu hugged her wine jar and sat by the bed.

    All three of them had rouge on their faces which were painted badly to make them look funny. Jiu Jiu had the most rouge on her face. Naturally, she had lost the most miserably yesterday. Li Changshou nced at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cultivation level...

    She was at the sixth stage of the Dao Requital realm, which was still three stages away from reaching her Heavenly Tribtion.

    Li Changshou was slightly worried about Youqin Xuanya¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.

    Judging from Youqin Xuanya¡¯s current aptitude, she would have at least seven Heavenly Tribtions, or eight Thunder Tribtions.

    However, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cultivation level was still rather low. If she encountered a Heavenly Tribtion like the one he had, she might...

    Although Youqin Xuanya did not ¡°benefit¡± him much, she was still considered half a friend...

    I¡¯ll give her ten percent of the set of preparations for the Tribtion Transcendence that I had made for Ling¡¯e.

    Li Changshou smiled in his head. As he observed his master¡¯s condition, he stared at his enemy.

    Inparison, Li Changshou felt that it was a little unjust.

    Ling¡¯e had heard about the incident that happened between Junior Brother Qi Qi and Senior Sister Yan¡¯er back then. She had also asked around and found out some rumors about their master, Uncle-Master, and Daoist Kuai Si.

    ording to the rumors, Master and Daoist Kuai Si had a conflict because of an issue regarding Daopanions. Both of them had a private battle.

    However, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had mentioned a sneak attack.

    Based on Li Changshou¡¯s secret investigation over the past ten years, as well as the information that he had obtained from his master, he had more or less figured out the original story... About a thousand years ago, the master of Little Qiong Peak took in two disciples. When his disciples¡¯ cultivation level was on the right track, he left to wander the world and seek a breakthrough.

    He left Wan Jiangyu, and her Junior Brother, Qi Yuan behind.

    They were all immortal seedlings of that batch of disciples back then. Wan Jiangyu was ranked 89th, and Qi Yuan was ranked 145th.

    The two of them were childhood sweethearts. In the environment of the Immortal Du Sect where everyone had a Daopanion, they naturally had feelings for each other.

    After that, the immortal seedling of the Immortal Downpour Peak, Kuai Si, fell in love with Wan Jiangyu at first sight. He begged for her to reciprocate his feelings for more than ten years but to no avail. Hence, he med it on Qi Yuan. He secretly provoked Qi Yuan and was at odds with him. In the end, he asked Qi Yuan out for a battle. In reality, he secretlyunched a sneak attack and severely injured Qi Yuan...

    That was why Wan Jiangyu took the risk and went out to search for herbs for Qi Yuan.

    As for the rumor that Ling¡¯e had first found out, Wan Jiangyu was angry that she had been objectified and treated as a ¡°treasure¡± that the male Qi Refinement cultivators fought over. Hence, she left the sect to look for her master, while Qi Yuan and Kuai Si fought. Qi Yuan was not his match and ended up getting severely injured.

    That piece of news was actually spread by the Immortal Downpour Peak back then. They were just biased towards Kuai Si.

    Back then, Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu and his master were isted and helpless. There were no elders or immortals from Little Qiong Peak and hence, they had no choice but to bear with it.

    Now...

    Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu died miserably in the North Continent. Fortunately, her remnant soul reincarnated in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s Dao base had been damaged and he had struggled for eight to nine hundred years. He should have died under the Heavenly Tribtion, but he had been saved by a pill from his eldest disciple, Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou was a little angry. The reason why he was angry was not that Kuai Si was despicable and shameless. He had long experienced such people in his previous life.

    Li Changshou was angered by two things.

    Firstly, the sect¡¯s choice of internal punishment after the incident was based on the principle of downying major matters into smaller ones and avoiding trouble. The Immortal Downpour Peak managed to protect Kuai Si. Kuai Si was now rigorous and in high spirits. He had a Daopanion, became a Heaven Immortal Conspiracy, and was working towards immortality. However, his master could only reach the Perfected Immortal realm at most.

    Secondly, Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu had been forced to such a state by the Immortal Forest Peak. How helpless had she been? There were numerous immortals in the sect, yet she had to go to the North Continent alone...

    However, it did not matter.

    If the sect did not punish the culprit, he, Qi Yuan¡¯s disciple, would go and seek justice on his behalf!

    There were tension and disagreements between the peaks. That was the conclusion that Li Changshou hade to after entering the sect.

    Therefore, he would not deliberately target the Immortal Downpour Peak. At most, he wouldunch some sneak attacks during the internalpetition in the sect where he would meet the disciples of the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    Now, I just need you to move.

    Li Changshou squinted slightly. He stared at the Immortal Downpour Peak that was shrouded in the rain and fog, as well as the figure that was meditating in the Cave Abode.

    ¡°Senior Brother? When did youe over?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and saw Lingle walking out of the straw hut.

    She wasbing her long, smooth hair with her fingers. Her pretty face was slightly flushed because she had just woken up. She smiled at Li Changshou. The two figures slowly woke up in the straw hut behind him...

    Li Changshou smiled at Ling¡¯e.

    Back then, Wan Jiangyu could not protect her junior brother, and no one stood up for Little Qiong Peak.

    It will not be the case now.

    A momentter.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Little Changshou, Little Ling¡¯e. Which ce are you nning toe in when youpete on behalf of Little Qiong Peak in this internal Sect Tournament?¡±. Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu leaned against the door frame of the straw hut and asked with a smile on her face.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and looked at her senior brother.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was nervously adjusting her dress, stood on her tiptoes and looked outside.

    Clearly, they were very concerned about Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°ambitiousness¡±.

    Li Changshou pondered for a moment. He originally wanted to say that it would be enough for him to get into the top fifty ces. If he could obtain most of the rewards given by the sect, it would be useless to fight to get into the top twenty.

    However, for safety¡¯s sake, he hesitated slightly and announced the expected ranking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye in the 108th ce but I¡¯m aiming for the 72nd ce... yeah.¡±

    Ling¡¯e burst outughing.

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes. Youqin Xuanya, who had just tied the garment around her waist, frowned.

    Youqin Xuanya thought to herself, Senior Brother Changshou is very outstanding no matter what. He is just too humble andcks confidence.

    Just as she was about to speak, Little Aunt-Master had alreadyunched into a tirade.

    ¡°Little Changshou, can you be a little more promising! Everyone in Heaven-Breaking Peak knows that I am close to you! If your ranking in the internal sectpetition is too low, I will be utterly embarrassed!¡±

    Ling¡¯e chuckled. She knew that her senior brother had already transcended the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion, so she was not worried about his performance in the sectpetition at all...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya walked out of the straw hut and looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°There are still three years before thepetition. I have encountered some obstacles during cultivation recently. Why don¡¯t Ie over a few more times? We can spar with each other and improve our abilities.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and replied, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, just focus on your cultivation. When the timees, I will work hard and I should be able to reach the Heavenly Dipper realm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Jiu Jiu snorted, but she was still a little dissatisfied. She continued, ¡°The number of disciples in the sect will be fixed once every two hundred years. The internal sectpetition is very important. It will decide whether or not you can continue to cultivate in the sect. Ling¡¯e has only been in the sect for a short period of time. You have already been in the sect for more than a hundred years. You must aim to be in the top thirty-six ces!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed solemnly. He took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Then this time, I¡¯ll be bolder. I¡¯ll definitely get into the 72nd ce but I¡¯ll fight for 36th ce!¡±

    Jiu Jiu was instantly touched. She gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up. She said, ¡°Although you will not be allowed to use poisonous pills, incapacitating agents, and array formations during the internal sectpetition, you will definitely be able to do it if you go all out!¡±

    Beside her, Ling¡¯e ced her hands behind her back and looked up at the sky... ¡°Senior Brother Changshou.¡± Youqin Xuanya took half a step forward as well. Her eyes were glistening. ¡°Senior Brother, do you have any hopes for me?¡± ¡°Since you are the Head Disciple, you have to do it...¡±

    Li Changshou paused. He felt that his words might put a lot of pressure on Youqin Xuanya. Hence, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Fight for the top three.¡± ¡°Pui!¡±

    Jiu Jiu let out a cold snort and trembled slightly. She was aggressive.

    She said fiercely, ¡°Xuan Ya naturally has to fight for the title. That¡¯s the only way she can prove herself to be worthy of being the Head Disciple.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The fights don¡¯t just depend on one¡¯s cultivation level. The ability to react during critical junctures, your mystical abilities, and your treasures tend to affect your performance too. The effects of thetter three are even greater...¡±

    Li Changshou paused a little.

    Daoist Kuai Si from the Immortal Downpour Peak had already stood up and walked out of the Cave Abode.

    Three young disciples stood outside the Cave Abode and reported to him about the internal sectpetition... Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were running through his mind. He remained calm and smiled.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t youe over tomorrow and let¡¯s spar for a few days?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, Junior Sister.¡±

    Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya bowed and smiled at each other.

    Youqin Xuanya did not think too much about it. She was purely ted.

    Li Changshou considered the matter and thought, If Daoist Kuai Si is going out this time...

    The first witness who could prove that he had an alibi had appeared.

    Based on Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the three people in front of him, the second witness who could prove that he had an alibi would jump out soon. ¡°In that case!¡± *Coughs*

    Jiu Jiu ced her hands behind her back and took two steps forward like an expert. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few days of guidance since I¡¯m your Aunt-Master.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Remember to prepare your gifts for me. I want... a hundred sugar bean pills and ten jars of good wine!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    Qi Yuan who looked a little haggard stood in front of the door of his straw hut. When he heard theughter outside, his lips curled into a smile of gratification. He raised his hand and lowered it again.

    Then, Qi Yuan turned around and returned to the meditation cushion. He sat cross-legged to meditate and continued to cultivate. Li Changshou naturally saw that scene. He pondered for a while and came up with a n...

    Although revenge was important, it was equally important to let his master recover and enjoy the rest of his life.

    After all, Li Changshou did not go looking for Daoist Kuai Si to vent his anger.

    He just felt unjust for his master.

    Daoist Kuai Si did not disappoint Li Changshou.

    The Perfected Immortal Daoist who had been cultivating in the mountain for more than ten years had promised his disciples that they would each obtain a superior-ss Dharma treasure before the bigpetition.

    Thus, Daoist Kuai Si left the mountain the next day and headed towards the familiar town in the north.

    Li Changshou naturally would not let go of that opportunity that he had been waiting for more than ten years. The two paper effigies had embarked on the journey at the same time. They naturally carried the spare paper effigies with them.

    Kuai Si flew forward while the paper effigies used the Earth Escape technique and secretly followed him. After following him for two days, they arrived at a small town near the border of the North Continent. If he wanted to attack, he naturally had to stay as far away from the Immortal Du Sect as possible.

    That ce was filled with demons and humans. It was rather lively, and there were many people performing hardbor to earn money.

    After some thought, Li Changshou began to implement the second n.

    An hourter...

    When Daoist Kuai Si was choosing some Dharma treasures that had unknown origins, in a Dharma treasure shop that he was familiar with, he suddenly saw a familiar figure walking over from the corner of the street.

    The Daoist was stunned for a moment. His immortal senses immediately followed the figure, and his eyes were filled with confusion.

    The figure was wearing a cloak, but his face and body... were exactly the same as Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s body!

    However, his cultivation level was barely at the Perfected Immortal realm.

    Although that person had tried his best to ¡°advance¡± his cultivation level to the mid-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm, a discerning person would be able to see through him at a nce.

    This is... atrocious!

    How dare you impersonate me in this ce. You are courting death. At that moment, Daoist Kuai Si said to the owner of the Dharma treasure shop that he woulde backter and then quickly walked out of the shop. He hid his aura and followed behind secretly. Soon, he left the town and rode his cloud to chase the figure.

    At the same time, on Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou looked at the dazzling and eye-catching Youqin Xuanya in front of him and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Junior Sister, make your move... Remember to hold back and save more energy today.¡± Youqin Xuanya looked serious. She bowed to Li Changshou and immediately charged forward with her sword.

 Chapter 116 Paying Someone Back in Their Own Coin, Doubled

    <h4>Chapter 116 Paying Someone Back in Their Own Coin, Doubled</h4>

    On Little Qiong Peak, the ming swords shuttled and the talisman array formations rotated. Two figures were fighting in mid-air.

    Youqin Xuanya, who had changed into an icy-blue dress today, was still as beautiful as she was in the past.

    In front of the straw hut, Little Aunt-Master and Little Junior Sister, who were sitting on both sides of the short table, were raising their heads and looking out while continuously munching on some snacks and sipping tea.

    When Youqin Xuanya flew over their heads, Little Aunt-Master would yelp... ¡°Little Ya! You¡¯re wearing...¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Aunt-Master!¡±

    Jiu Jiu continued, ¡°Hey, hehe. Little Ya is still as pretty as she was yesterday.¡±

    In the air, Li Changshou activated the array formation with a smile. With his agile movement technique, he seemed to be engaged in a battle with Youqin Xuanya. However, in reality... he was being chased and beaten up.

    Youqin Xuanya followed Jiu Jiu¡¯s instructions. Although she only used eighty percent of her cultivation level, she also used all her Dharma treasures as she took every sparring session seriously...

    The talisman amulets for the talisman array formations were consumables. Although they were cheap, Li Changshou still felt the pinch after several days of sparring.

    Every resource of their Little Poor Peak was valuable!

    However, it was worth it.

    In the sky above a dense forest near a town that was at the border of the North Continent and the South Continent, a figure in a cloak flew past. Not long after, another figure chased after it...

    The two figures were in close proximity to each other.

    The person in front was naturally the paper effigy that was disguised as Daoist Kuai Si by Li Changshou.

    The one at the back was the actual Daoist Kuai Si, whom Li Changshou had been monitoring continuously.

    Ten years of waiting... He had been chased for tens of thousands of kilometers...

    The other party had been lured out so easily that Li Changshou had no chance to make an appearance in any of the methods that he hade up with after thinking for a long time.

    He felt like he had not met his match at all. Although his opponent looked down on him, Li Changshou looked up to his opponent.

    xLi Changshou did noty an ambush in that direction or set up an array formation because that might trigger the other party¡¯s spiritual perception. At the same time, Li Changshou was suppressing his murderous intent. He was thinking about how he couldmunicate with the other party to prevent him from having a premonition.

    After taking a look at the Sensing Stone, Li Changshou felt that he already had the opportunity to make a move. At this moment, very few people were paying attention to them...

    There was no hurry. He had to hold on.

    His immortal senses did not stop for a moment. He probed the surrounding environment that was within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. He also probed up and down, from a high altitude to ten thousand feet underground.

    Li Changshou devoted all of his energy to making continuous calctions and deductions.

    One of the paper effigies remained put and lured the opponent out, while another paper effigy released the third paper effigy, as well as eight original paper dolls in another direction. They secretly set up the ¡°home ground¡± that they would useter...

    More than half of the treasures that he had bought with his monthly allowance from the sect and umted over a decade of practicing alchemy, were used there.

    In order to make Ling¡¯e feel a little involved, Li Changshou even deducted a few months¡¯ worths of allowance from Ling¡¯e and got her to exchange it for some materials to refinerge batches of array formation foundations.

    Of course, Ling¡¯e did not know what Senior Brother was using those materials for. However, if Senior Brother needed them, she would get them for him.

    Li Changshou liked to take the initiative, but he did not like to get embroiled with karma.

    Today, Li Changshou had taken the initiative to make a move. He had already made a thorough n, as well as a follow-up n for responding to the situation.

    Although he could not say that he was 100% confident since the Daoist whom he wanted to mess with could be considered a disciple of Ren School, the Daoist had already taken the bait.

    At that moment, his confidence could be considered to be at about 98%.

    ...

    The two figures flew 500 kilometers away. Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s killing intent towards his impersonator intensified.

    It was obvious that he hadmitted lots of sordid acts like killing others and robbing them of their treasures, as well as tailing. When he followed behind, he maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close. He was very experienced... After flying for 600 kilometers, Daoist Kuai Si began to increase his speed quietly. He continued to conceal his aura fluctuations and quietly approached from the side.

    Daoist Kuai Si was about to attack the paper effigy who was pretending to be him.

    What Li Changshou cared about was that there were no longer any immortal senses that were probing, shown on the Sensing Stones.

    Clearly, tailing others andmitting murder was considered normal in that town where humans and demons cohabited. It was nothing unusual.

    The paper effigy, which was disguised as Daoist Kuai Si, secretly opened a porcin bottle and continued flying for thousands of feet. All of a sudden, it turned around and looked behind.

    Ten thousand feet behind him, Daoist Kuai Si frowned and stopped.

    However, after that, Daoist Kuai Si sneered and slowly rose into the sky, remaining at the same altitude as his impersonator. ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Daoist Kuai Si continued calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re going around pretending to be me, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation? Since we have already formed this karma, I¡¯m afraid we will have to do this today.¡±

    Kuai Si¡¯s impersonator¡¯s expression changed. He slowly retreated in the air and cupped his hands while facing Daoist Kuai Si. He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m only doing this because I want to take advantage of you. I have no intention of offending you.¡±

    ¡°Take advantage?¡±

    Daoist Kuai Si rode a cloud and advanced forward. He held a longsword and a flying shuttle in his hands which were ced behind his back. His immortal power was also injected into his Dharma treasure...

    A hint of panic appeared on the face of Kuai Si¡¯s impersonator. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m just pretending to be you. I didn¡¯t tarnish your reputation. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Daoist Kuai Si squinted. The flying shuttle had already disappeared from his hands.

    The flying shuttle seemed to be able to disappear. At that moment, it made a huge detour and quietly touched the back of Kuai Si¡¯s impersonator.

    Li Changshou curled his lips and thought, This fellow is also an expert at sneak attacks and dirty tricks...

    Well... Why should I say ¡®also¡¯...

    Unfortunately, even though Daoist Kuai Si had the flying shuttle Dharma treasure, he was still less vignt...

    It was not easy to poison someone in the air as it would take some time to do so, and the action would easily be discovered by the other party.

    However, at that moment, the two figures retreated and advanced respectively. Most of Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s attention was fixed on controlling the flying shuttle... Suddenly, a piercing sound could be heard as the flying shuttle appeared behind Kuai Si¡¯s impersonator. It was covered in zing mes and it was smashed against the back of his head.

    A cold smile appeared on Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s lips. However, it instantly stiffened.

    The aura of the person pretending to be him suddenly surged. He went from the initial-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm to thete-stage!

    Just as his flying shuttle was about to hit the back of the other party¡¯s head, a huge hand reached behind him. Immortal power gathered in the palm and it grabbed the flying shuttle, extinguishing the immortal mes on it.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Kuai Si¡¯s impersonator grabbed the flying shuttle that was quivering continuously and he said coldly, ¡°It seems that I will have to do this today.¡±

    Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s expression changed. However, he did not say anything and immediately retreated!

    However, before he could turn around and retreat more than 100 feet, his vision suddenly turned dark and he fell to the ground...

    His essence soul was in a daze and his mind was distracted.

    However, the phony Kuai Si flew forward quickly. He held the flying shuttle in one hand and Daoist Kuai Si in the other. He instantly sealed Kuai Si¡¯s cultivation level.

    He quickly fell into the forest below and used Earth Escape to disappear.

    The first step... was executed pretty well.

    Although he had only plotted against a Perfected Immortal, he had paid attention to his acting skills and his lines. He had made calctions and predicted the other party¡¯s reaction, after which he executed the perfect technique for poisoning...

    A momentter...

    1250 kilometers away from the town, in the deepest part of the valley that was covered by an array formation.

    Kuai Si experienced excruciating pain in his essence soul...

    When Daoist Kuai Si woke up from his sleep, he felt like he had experienced a terrifying nightmare.

    In his dream, various scenes appeared one after another, as if someone was searching through his memories.

    However, in reality, it had only been about half an hour since the moment he fainted. Someone had indeed used the Soul-searching Technique on him.

    To be safe, Li Changshou had to confirm whether that fellow, Kuai Si, had harmed his master or not.

    Although the Soul-searching Technique was against nature, it was not difficult to master. Li Changshou had seen it in an ancient scroll.

    It was better to search Kuai Si¡¯s soul than kill him by mistake.

    However, things went awry after he started searching...

    Li Changshou was a gentle, refined, and cultured young man of Ren School. However, he almost turned Kuai Si into ashes!

    Although the Immortal Du Sect was only a mid-grade immortal sect, there were quite a number of disciples. It was understandable that there would inevitably be a few scums...

    Li Changshou had always been adhering to his strict requirements for himself to start and end a battle quickly and escape as soon as he attacked.

    However, this time, he set up an istion array in advance. He had to leave behind some ¡°evidence¡± and give his enemy a terrible experience. Thus, he had to spend more time.

    At that moment, Daoist Kuai Si had woken up andpleted an internal scan on himself...

    ¡°No... My essence soul...¡± Daoist Kuai Si shouted weakly.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was pale. His eyes were listless and out of focus at first, after which he panicked.

    His essence soul had withered!

    He did not know what was going on, but his essence soul had dropped to the preceding realm. He was curled up and powerless. There was not much immortal power left in his body.

    Nine long nails had been inserted into his Dao body, sealing his diaphragm, lower abdomen, his skull, and other vital parts of his body. That was also the source of the excruciating pain...

    That was not all. The tufts of turbid earth meridian Qi invaded his immortal body and tainted his immortal glow. The three Dao flowers that had yet to bloom had already withered...

    At that moment, Daoist Kuai Si clearly knew that he had been crippled.

    His Dao base had beenpletely destroyed!

    Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s eyes turned red as he cursed, ¡°Who!?! Who are you!?! How can you be so vicious!?!¡±

    A figure suddenly emerged from the ground in front of them. He was dressed in ck and had a long face. There was a ck aura surrounding him. He smiled coldly at Daoist Kuai Si.

    Daoist Kuai Si was obviously stunned. He immediately recognized the figure and could not help but curse. ¡°It¡¯s actually you! Since you have taken my Spirit Stones and precious materials, why did you go back on your words and attack me like this!?!¡±

    That person was none other than the centipede demon that Li Changshou and Jiu Wu had destroyed in the brothel.

    At that moment, it was naturally the paper effigy that was disguised as the centipede demon by Li Changshou.

    Since he had never heard the centipede demon speak, Li Changshou could only say in a hoarse voice, ¡°The other party gave me much more.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed you! He¡¯s just a Turbid Immortal. What can he give you?!¡±

    Suddenly, Daoist Kuai Si sensed that something was amiss.

    He had never revealed his face to the centipede demon before...

    Boom! Boom!

    A muffled rumbling of thunder sounded above his head. Daoist Kuai Si looked up and saw that the sky had already turned dark.

    The Daoist¡¯s face turned even paler...

    The dark clouds were hanging low, and there were lightning spots on them. Spiritual energy gathered around them, and so did the lightning spots.

    On the grasnd not far away, a huge hand stretched out and put away a Sound-Shadow Sphere that was ced there previously.

    The Sound-Shadow Sphere was meant to prevent the matter from blowing up. He did not want to rm the experts of Ren School and cause them to deduce the matter.

    Although the probability of that happening was very low, he had to consider it carefully.

    The paper effigy that was disguised as a centipede sneered. It slowly took two steps back, and its expression gradually changed. It raised his hands and pinched its face. In front of Daoist Kuai Si, he transformed into a clone of Daoist Kuai Si.

    Kuai Si barked angrily, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Look up.¡± The paper effigy pointed at the sky.

    In the array formation, Daoist Kuai Si raised his head and looked up. The dark clouds in the sky were shining, and countless lightning bolts suddenly exploded, forming a lightning pir in the sky!

    It was as if the Heavenly River gates were open and a sea of thunder was surging.

    Lightning shed and engulfed Daoist Kuai Si who was kneeling on the ground... Triple-kill Heavenly Thunder Array Formation!

    It was the strongest one of all the array formations that Li Changshou had set up. It was also the closest to the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion.

    He had already refined the array foundations and array discs. He only ced them here quickly and used a few small Spirit Gathering Formations to quickly gather spiritual energy

    The array formation had three waves of lightning

    The first ray of lightningnded and Daoist Kuai Si did not have any immortal power to resist it. His immortal body was sted apart, and his essence soul was torn apart. A huge hole was formed in the ground

    While he was still breathing, Li Changshou activated the second wave of lightning and released it. The ray of lightning fell again...

    Li Changshou felt that it was a pity that it was not a true Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion. There was no Heavenly Tribtion that could turn Qi Refinement cultivators into ashes instantly.

    After the third wave of lightning, Daoist Kuai Si was only left with half of his charred body which had been severed.

    Li Changshou ced his attention on the paper effigy. At that moment, he was already in front of Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s corpse. Without saying a word, he thought to himself, The Dao base was destroyed to fight against the lightning

    ¡°You should have experienced that feeling, right?¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, the paper dolls turned their heads and jumped out. They quickly cleaned up the remnants of the array formation.

    Another three Soul-Bewitching Pearls were thrown out and absorbed the remnant soul.

    This time, he did not perform the step of reading the sutra for expiation.

    It was impossible for Li Changshou to let that person reincarnate.

    Aspensation, Li Changshou first used the True Samadhi mes to burn him once, followed by the Cold Ghostly mes.

    In the end, he was still worried. He released two Soul-devouring Worms and made them stay near the pile of ashes.

    Then, he used the True Samadhi mes to ignite the poisonous worms... Li Changshou sent the ashes on the ground flying. There was a look of relief in his eyes. He felt much more carefree, and he seemed to have understood something.

    However, this time, he could only reject the epiphany because he still had many matters to attend to...

    It was easy to kill enemies, but he still had to make careful arrangements for the matters after the killing of enemies.

 Chapter 117 Sigh, My Relationship Has Turned Sour

    <h4>Chapter 117 Sigh, My Rtionship Has Turned Sour</h4>

    What else did I miss?

    The more he felt that he could rx, the more he could not let his guard down.

    Li Changshou stood by theke and pondered.

    Seven days had passed since Daoist Kuai Si left the mountain. It¡¯s quiet at Little Qiong Peak again.

    Youqin Xuanya still has to go into seclusion to cultivate after all. She would note here from today onwards.

    Moreover, she had been at Little Qiong Peak for a long time. She had witnessed me and Master staying in the mountain for the past few days. That¡¯s enough.

    Li Changshou had to hold back.

    At that moment, he was an inferior immortal seedling in the sect. If something happened to a Perfected Immortal, he would naturally not be a suspect.

    However, in the future, once his true cultivation level was exposed, the Immortal Downpour Peak could very likely link Li Changshou, who had concealed his own abilities, to Kuai Si¡¯s disappearance since Qi Yuan had a feud with thetter...

    Youqin Xuanya was a very righteous Qi Refinement cultivator. There was a high chance that she would step forward and rify that matter.

    By then, the truth would be blurred and he would have more opportunities to deal with

    it.

    At that moment, someone at the Immortal Downpour Peak realized that they could not contact Daoist Kuai Si. They suspected that something had happened to him.

    A few Perfected Immortals of the same generation as Kuai Si had already gone out to search for him.

    If they could not find any clues left behind by Li Changshou, that would be fine.

    If they did, he would be led to the vast North Continent. Li Changshou would not know what would happen next.

    In any case, the paper Daoist who was disguised as Kuai Si had already found a crack in the bottom of a valley and lit up a ball of True Samadhi mes for himself before returning to the void.

    So far, apart from the Tribtion Transcendence and the trivial matters of his daily life, Li Changshou had only taken the initiative to n two major matters.

    The first was when he went to the North Continent to help his master find some herbs for his Tribtion Transcendence. He had prepared for more than ten years.

    The second time, which was the matter regarding Kuai Si, had also taken him more than ten years to prepare,

    The matter regarding the Sea God Sect was not a big deal. It was purely a coincidence that rendered him helpless, forced him to fight back, and earn merit while pushing the me to others...

    It would be best if he stayed put in the mountain if he did not want to be embroiled with any karma.

    However, the big ck turtle in the North Continent back then did not do anything and yet, trouble fell from the sky. All four of its limbs were chopped off by the Saint to support the world.

    Li Changshou did not dare to include that story in the Steadiness Sutra.

    Therefore, when he was secretly cultivating in the mountains, he had to do his best to protect himself. It was also necessary for him to make sure that he did not look like he had any special traits, and that he had prepared well enough to flee for his life.

    Li Changshou went into seclusion in the straw hut and observed the reaction of the people in the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    Even though he had the ability to face the elders of the peak head-on, the support he received from the Immortal Du Sect had finally stabilized and he had be a recognized disciple. He did not want to lose that backing.

    When he searched Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s soul, Li Changshou also saw the elder who had stood behind Daoist Kuai Si and humiliated his master and aunt-master was.

    He was Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s master, an elder from the Immortal Downpour Peak who was at the early-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    It was precisely because of that person that Daoist Kuai Si, who hadunched a sneak attack on Qi Yuan, did not receive the punishment that he should have ording to the sect rules. That caused Little Qiong Peak to bepletely alienated.

    Li Changshou kept it in mind.

    If he had the chance to add insult to injury to that Heaven Immortal Elder in the future, he would definitely sneak up and throw Little Qiong Peak at him...

    The bamboo slip that he had previously used to pen down the matters about Daoist Kuai Si had already disappeared from the Pill Furnace. Half a monthter, the Immortal Forest Peak was in chaos.

    Originally, it wasmon for a Perfected Immortal to go out and not return for more than a hundred days.

    However, before Daoist Kuai Si left, he said that he was going to get some Dharma treasures that his disciple could use during the sectpetition. However, after such a long time, there was no news from him. They could not even contact him using themunication jade token...

    There was an elder who was good at divination. When the divination was being carried out, the turtle shell shattered...

    Kuai Si¡¯s Daopanion knew many things about him, so she led her subordinates to the town to investigate. Following the clues, she was led to the border of the North Continent.

    Another monthter, the people of the Immortal Downpour Peak were almost certain that Kuai Si had died, and that the reason for his death was because he had fought with someone outside the town.

    Such matters weremon in the Primordial World.

    The elders of the Immortal Du Sect had also worked together to make a deduction. They could only deduce the day that Kuai Si had died and there was no other information.

    There was no other choice.

    If there was a clear enemy, the people Immortal Du Sect would stand up and seek an exnation for the member of their sect.

    However, there were no traces of his enemies. He did not leave any useful clues behind. The Immortal Du Sect could onlyfort Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s Daopanion and disciples.

    They arranged for another Perfected Immortal to help him teach Kuai Si¡¯s disciples and helped his Daopanion find another Daopanion...

    Ahem, that would depend on one¡¯s will.

    As for the master of Little Qiong Peak and his two disciples, they did not have any presence in that matter.

    Li Changshou observed quietly for a year and temporarily put that matter aside. As for the evil deeds that Daoist Kuai Si had done, Li Changshou could not be bothered to mention them.

    He was not like his toxic junior sister. He did not have such a strong sense of justice.

    Being able to live with his conscience was enough for him.

    The various peaks of the Immortal Du Sect were also bustling with activity. The internal sectpetition for the younger generation would be held in advance, and all disciples had to take part.

    The immortals of the older generation had alsoe out of seclusion one after another to teach the younger generation how to fight.

    The masters also got busy with their own tasks. They would reward their disciples with some Dharma treasures that they no longer needed and teach them how to adapt and react during fights.

    Some of the disciples who were not consideredpetent were inspired by the battle between the terrible immortal seedling of Little Qiong Peak and the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce. They began to strengthen their escape techniques.

    However, most of them had one question...

    Why was their Earth Escape so stiff?

    It was very troublesome for them to get in and out of the ground. It was not as smooth and natural as when Senior Brother Li (Junior Brother) raised his spiked mace.

    That was probably an issue of talent and temperament.

    The date of thepetition was approaching.

    Li Changshou had been refining pills for several months. He had made use of the paper effigies to make money by making them go out twice. Finally, he had replenished the inventory of his poisonous pills.

    On this day, he and Lan Ling¡¯e had a discussion and started working together. They killed two chickens with colorful feathers, killed two snakeheads, cooked a pot of jade frogs, and whipped up a few stir-fried immortal spirit vegetable dishes, which would be paired with two bottles of fine wine. They set up a table in Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut...

    Although Ling¡¯e did not know why her senior brother suddenly wanted to throw such a feast since there was nothing worth celebrating in the mountain, she naturally gave her all to help because she wanted to make her master walk out of seclusion early and cheer up.

    After being busy for half a day, the pair stood in front of their master¡¯s straw hut.

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Master, there¡¯s still another year to go before the internal sectpetition. Do you want to give us pointers for the technical fight?¡±.

    There was no reply from the straw hut.

    S

    no

    Hence, Lan Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, cleared her throat and shouted, ¡°Ah... Senior Brother, don¡¯t be like this! We haven¡¯t gotten Master¡¯s approval yet, so we can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Rebellious disciples, stop! You guys are turning yourselves intoughing stocks. You have to go to the Hundred Mortal Hall to register first!¡±

    With a ng, the door of the straw hut was kicked open. Qi Yuan raised his horsetail whisk and rushed out with some remnant enlightenment Dao runes.

    Upon sight of the two disciples who were standing in front of him, the old Daoist priestughed bitterly and cursed, ¡°How can you joke around with such things? It concerns your pride!¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ling¡¯e quickly grimaced. ¡°Master! Come and try it. I colluded with Senior Brother. No, we worked together to whip up a table full of delicious dishes!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I also brewed two bottles of fine wine recently.¡±

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan sighed softly and looked disappointed. He looked into the distance and his gray hair fluttered slightly.

    ¡°My heart is already dead. I will be by your side for the rest of my life. The dishes and wine are superb. You, young people, take your time to taste them... Sigh, Changshou, I havee to a realization recently.¡±

    ¡°Master, tell me.¡± Li Changshou listened attentively.

    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Cherish the people in front of you. Don¡¯t talk about the future. The weather is unpredictable. Who can say if it¡¯s a blessing or misfortune?¡±

    At the side, Ling¡¯e blinked slightly. She pursed her lips and stole a nce at her senior brother. Her face was slightly red.

    She was the type to say one thing and mean another.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I will remember this. Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect Junior Sister well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qi Yuan waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re more capable than me. You and Ling¡¯e can decide on your own regarding the internalpetition.

    ¡°I will continue to cultivate in seclusion. You should enter the Perfected Immortal realm as soon as possible and do what you previously mentioned. In the future, I¡¯ll look forward to the two of you doing well.¡±

    After saying that, Qi Yuan turned around and returned to the straw hut. His back view was slightly bleak, and he seemed to be singing...

    ¡°The snowkes flutter, the north wind blows...¡±

    The wooden door of the straw hut was closed, and the array formation was activated once again.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e looked at each other worriedly.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do about this?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and felt relieved.

    To his master, his rtionship with Aunt-master was not just a tragic romance, but also a thorn in his heart and an obsession.

    Fortunately, he chose not to tell his master the truth. Otherwise, his master¡¯s current state of mind would probably be like¡ª ¡°After the mountains are empty and the rain pours again, I¡¯ll hang myself on a tree branch in the Southeast¡±...

    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s hard.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. He did not have a good n for now. Ling¡¯e sighed and said, ¡°Love is really torturous.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and said calmly, ¡°What you see now is not what you see. The most torturous thing is not being in love but someone who is stirring trouble secretly... Forget it, I can¡¯t say much about that. When your cultivation level is higher in the future and youe into contact with the Inaction Sutra, you will understand.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked in confusion.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t waste the food that we¡¯ve made. Make a few more dishes. I¡¯ll go to Heaven-Breaking Peak to invite Little Aunt-Master and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. Bring the food to the Pill Chamber.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling¡¯e agreed obediently.

    ¡°Cook two more fishes and prepare a food container. I¡¯ll be visiting Elder Wan Linyunter.¡±

    ¡°I, Little Qiong Peak¡¯s, female cook, will obey your orders!¡±

    ¡°Female cook? You don¡¯t even know what an apron is.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. He rode a cloud and flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    On the other hand, Ling¡¯e continued to think about how to help her master get out of his current state of mind. She went to the kitchen beside theke to continue cooking...

    How can I help Master?

    Ling¡¯e recalled her memories in the mountain. Her heart was filled with the

    ws of her senior brother, so she did not have much that she could take reference from for that matter.

    She recalled the situation in her mortal family. She vaguely remembered that when she was younger, her mother and stepmother had a discussion. That time, it was the death of the spouse of one of her uncles who was a general. He was heartbroken...

    Then, her mother and stepmother introduced him to a beautifuldy. In less than two months... that uncle of hers held another wedding banquet.

    The moral of that story was-Men are all yboys who love new things and dislike old things. You have to keep an eye on them.

    However, she could use that method for her master.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and began to think carefully. She was prepared to mention the solution to her senior brotherter.

    She did not dare to make any random arrangements. She did not want to be punished and made to copy the Steadiness Sutra a few thousand times.

    On Heaven-Breaking Peak, Li Changshou flew all the way to Immortal Jiu Jiu¡¯s residence. Before he descended from the cloud, he saw a big scene.

    He was not the only one. A few disciples who were in charge of misceneous tasks, Little Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, and a few Jiu Immortals who appeared during the battle at the Immortal Du Sect were also secretly observing Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s residence...

    He heard...

    ¡°If you have someone else in your heart, say it! I. Jiu Shi, won¡¯t pester you anymore!¡±

    After that, Jiu Shi flew out of the pavilion, covered her nose and mouth, and hurriedly flew away. Li Changshou was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly.

    Uh, due to the fact that he had heard about Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu and had been busy keeping an eye on the Immortal Downpour Peak, he did not give Uncle-Master Jiu Wu the Poisonous Dragon Wine.

    At that time, he had thought that the form for the Poison Dragon Wine had already been given to Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu. He did not expect that there would be a problem...

    Li Changshounded in front of Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s pavilion and said, ¡°I have something to say to you, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.¡±

    ¡°Changshou.¡± A sigh came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Li Changshou walked in and saw the items that had been thrown on the ground. Uncle-Master Jiu Wu activated the array formation around the attic.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, what happened?¡±

    Jiu Wu sat at the side. He supported his forehead with one hand and slowly exhaled...

    He sighed and said, ¡°Ah, my rtionship has turned sour.¡±

 Chapter 118 Little Qiong Peakâ€™s Special Production of the Ambition Pill

    <h4>Chapter 118 Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Special Production of the Ambition Pill</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Daopanions just people who cultivate together? When did Daopanions be the same as a married couple? Can¡¯t I just focus on the Great Dao?

    Can¡¯t I have some peace and cultivate quietly? Can¡¯t I!?!¡±

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Jiu Wu¡¯s face was slightly red. He sat on the table and smacked it continuously, letting out a low growl.

    At the Pill Chamber¡¯s banquet, Jiu Wu sat at the main seat. Beside him was Jiu Wu¡¯s sixth junior sister, Jiu Lu¡¯er, and his seventh junior brother, Jiu Qi.

    Jiu Jiu was naturally there as well. However, she was currently sitting beside Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. She looked more like the host who was entertaining guests.

    Jiu Lu¡¯er looked like a graceful and intelligent fairy who exuded a delicate and gentle aura.

    She seemed to love green. She was dressed in an elegant light-green dress and a straw-green jacket. Her red hairpin was carved from clear jade.

    Jiu Lu¡¯er was of average height, and her figure was slender and petite. It was somewhat simr to Jiu Jiu, but a little inferior.

    She had a round little face, almond-shaped eyes, thin lips, and a fair neck...

    At first nce, she gave off a very gentle vibe. She spoke in a gentle voice and her speech was well-paced. It was as if one would feel that they were being rude and offensive by speaking loudly to her.

    As for Jiu Qi who was beside him... he was also worried about Fifth Senior Brother and the two of them followed him to the banquet.

    Jiu Wu drank two cups of wine in sorrow. Jiu Lu¡¯er asked softly, ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, what happened between you and Fourth Senior Sister?¡±

    Therefore, Jiu Wu broke his silence and startedining.

    Jiu Lu¡¯er and Jiu Qi frowned and remained silent.

    Li Changshou, who was at the side, keptforting him. He pinched Jiu Wu¡¯s nose and made him gulp down some chicken soup.

    Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu, who were the only ones who did not know what was going on, looked at each other...

    Ling¡¯e only knew a little bit about romance.

    Jiu Jiu, on the other hand, had been influenced since she was young. She had cultivated for more than a thousand years and knew about those things. However, because she did not have much experience, she did not know what happened to Fifth Senior Brother. He was suddenly full ofints...

    At the start of the banquet, she heard Jiu Wu whining constantly.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou suggested that Jiu Wu go out for a walk and rx. He asked the four of them to eat, drink, and y. Hence, the delectable dishes did not go to waste.

    As Li Changshou strolled around the spiritual beast enclosure, he thought about how he could salvage the situation.

    Seeing that Jiu Wu had calmed down, Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, there is no one else here. I treat you as my uncle-master and a good friend. What is going on? Haven¡¯t you and Aunt-Master Jiu Shi always had a loving rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed and turned his head.

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, do you have something... that you find difficult to say?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed again and hesitated to speak. Li Changshou thought about it and said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle-Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡±

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, sometimes, you¡¯re not very confident in this aspect,¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re already very good. If you still end up like this I¡¯ll definitely keep a distance from matters regarding Daopanions in the future.¡±

    Jiu Wu paused andughed bitterly before patting his thigh.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth! I don¡¯t know why, but... I just don¡¯t want to get close to womentely...¡±

    Li Changshou immediately took half a step back. Jiu Wu was instantly angered to the point of bursting intoughter. He cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! I¡¯m not impotent!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Changshou was naturally just cracking a joke. He also knew what Jiu Wu¡¯s problem was.

    After muttering to himself for a while, Li Changshou said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I heard Master mention the details of the process of you guys destroying the demons. Have you seen the... ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ painting that I painted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Jiu Wu frowned and continued, ¡°That painting of yours is just a painting. How could it affect me? I¡¯m a Perfected Immortal after all. My mental state is quite stable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not just the map alone. However, at that time, it seemed that you had been struck by the demonic vixen¡¯s Enchantment Spell, Uncle-Master. At that time, you werepletely mentally unprepared...¡±

    Li Changshou reminded him a little. Jiu Wu thought for a while and suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°This matter stemmed from the painting I created. Although you¡¯re suffering from the after-effects of the Enchantment Spell, I¡¯m responsible for it. Uncle-Master, if you trust me, let me try and see if I can salvage the situation.¡± Jiu Wu¡¯s short and thick eyebrows furrowed. ¡°How are you going to salvage this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and confidently.

    After a while, Jiu Wu was full of energy. His eyes were filled with hope as he returned to the banquet at the Pill Chamber.

    He seemed to havepletely be a different person. He kept calling out to the few of them and asked them to drink and eat. The atmosphere quickly became lively...

    His junior brother and two junior sisters were naturally confused.

    Li Changshou did not return with Jiu Wu. Instead, he rubbed his forehead and returned to the Pill Chamber two hourster. He solemnly stuffed a treasure pouch into Jiu Wu¡¯s hand.

    Jiu Wu asked softly, ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Thirty-six volumes, the number of Heavenly Constetions.¡±

    ¡°Very good! Thank you, Disciple-Nephew!¡± Jiu Wu grinned.

    Seeing that Jiu Jiu was staring at the treasure pouch in her hand with a burning gaze, the short Daoistughed and chided, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at it for too long. This is not something a child like you can see!¡±

    Then, Jiu Wu put away the treasure pouch solemnly and gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up. ¡°Disciple-Nephew, you¡¯re still the most reliable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Uncle-Master, don¡¯t forget our previous agreement.¡± ¡°Of course! Come! I¡¯ll toast to you! If I seed this time, I¡¯ll reward you greatly!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just remember not to tell others.¡±

    The two of them spoke one after another, which was enough to whet the appetite of the people around them. However, no matter how the four of them tried to pry and find out, the two of them smiled and did not say anything.

    Very quickly, Jiu Wu abandoned his junior brother and junior sister and left on a cloud in a hurry.

    Jiu Lu¡¯er and Jiu Qi also bade farewell and left.

    After they left, Jiu Jiu stared at Li Changshou and kept bombarding him with questions. Li Changshou had no choice but to exin to his Little Aunt-Master.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu is experiencing some issues with his body, and his Yang is slightly damaged. Hence, I gave him some pills and created some paintings that would be pleasing to the eye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    However, just as Li Changshou finished speaking, Ling¡¯e, who was cleaning the dishes, suddenly recalled something. Her hand trembled and she almost shattered the jade tes.

    Li Changshou turned to look at her, and Ling¡¯e immediately lowered her head to suppress herughter. She became more agile. She recalled the rapid reproduction of the Jade Frogs...

    ...

    In the residence of the Nine Jiu Immortals on the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Jiu Wu hurriedly flew back and plunged into his pavilion. He took out two treasure pouches. He took out a few bottles of pills from a treasure pouch, as well as a set of exquisite portraits. Li Changshou¡¯s advice surfaced in the short Daoist¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, remember to take a look at the scroll first and try to forget the images in your mind. Then, try to take another Ambition Pill and see if it works. Remember, you can¡¯t eat too many pills. One pill can wake you up. Two pills will allow you to never get exhausted. Three pills will easily cause trouble.¡±

    Jiu Wu took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changshou, I¡¯ll leave my future in your hands!¡± With that said, he slowly and solemnly unrolled the scroll that wasbeled ¡®One¡¯. He saw two lines of a poem.

    ¡°When will spring and autumn end? How much do you know about my lingering dreams?¡±

    Then, the painting was slowly unfolded. An indescribable painting was outlined with fine ink...

    Jiu Wu gradually felt that something was amiss. He slowly looked at it, and a smile appeared on his lips...

    An hourter, he unrolled all the paintings and consumed another pill. He remained seated in a daze.

    This time, after a short while, Jiu Wu stood up.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his heart trembled. His eyes were red...

    This!

    This is the feeling that I had not felt in more than a decade!

    ¡°Shi Shi, Shi Shi! I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    The short Daoist quickly put away the pills, picked up the paintings, and left the pavilion in a hurry. He rushed towards his Dao partner¡¯s pavilion.

    Half a monthter.

    Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi held hands and headed to the Little Qiong Peak together to thank Li Changshou. They said that Li Changshou had miraculously helped them and that he was a noble doctor... and so on.

    After that, Ling¡¯eughed uncontrobly.

    As thepetition was approaching, Jiu Wu gave them an immortal treasure and two superior-grade Dharma treasures as a gift. Li Changshou did not refuse. He knew that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu served as an executive all year round and had a rich family background. Therefore, he epted all three treasures and gave Uncle-Master Jiu Wu three jars of Poisonous Dragon Wine.

    After consolidating the effects and replenishing his Primordial Energy, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu looked like he was a little weaker than he was more than half a month ago.

    Li Changshou had originally thought that he would let that matter rest...

    That immortal treasure was a short sword that Li Changshou had given to Ling¡¯e for self-defense.

    Li Changshou kept the two superior-grade Dharma treasures for himself. He thought about how he would use them for research when he studied the restrictions of refiningter.

    Li Changshou set a goal for Ling¡¯e for the internal sectpetition-Even if Ling¡¯e took the initiative to expose her true cultivation level, she had to work hard to get into the top 108 ces!

    Only then would Ling¡¯e receive more attention from the sect.

    Li Changshou was now the trump card of Little Qiong Peak. It did not matter whether his junior sister hid it or not.

    As long as Ling¡¯e stayed outside, kept her promise, and didn¡¯t cause any trouble, everything would be alright. As for Li Changshou himself, he actually did not have many expectations for the internal sectpetition. He just needed to make it to the top thirty-six. There was no point inpeting

    Days passed. The Little Spirit Trees that had been nted at the back of the mountain were growing healthily. The paper effigies had a continuous supply of tree sap.

    The old trees that had worked hard and worked hard were also...

    chopped off like firewood by Li Changshou.

    After all, they knew too many things. It would be too cruel to kill after they became spirits.

    They were currently still trees. It would be fine if they were cut. There would be no pain and they would die peacefully.

    Little Aunt-Master had been behaving rather properly for the past few months. She seemed to be afraid of disturbing Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation.

    The two of them might be the disciples with the most stable mentalities in the sect, before the internal sectpetition.

    When the two of them were free, they would discuss how to help their master ovee his sorrow. Lingle¡¯s suggestion was to find a Daopanion for their master. Li Changshou also agreed.

    However, Li Changshou also said that they should let nature take its course. They could not rush it.

    Just like that, another few months passed by in a hurry. The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s peaks would shoot out streams of light every day, and figures would appear endlessly. They were busy preparing for thepetition.

    This atmosphere was very simr to that of the mortal world during celebrations.

    Li Changshou also began to teach Ling¡¯e how to defend herself. He shared some simple tricks with his junior sister so that she could advance more easily.

    Among those disciples, Ling¡¯e was thest to enter the sect, but her cultivation level was not the worst.

    There was still half a month before thepetition. The Heaven-Breaking Peak had already begun to set up the venue. Most of the elders who had been in seclusion all year round had also woken up and were prepared to watch the grand event of the Immortal Du Sect that urred once every 200 years...

    That was not all. The Immortal Du Sect even sent out invitations to the outside world to invite the sects of the East Continent, which had a good rtionship with them, as well as the factions under Ren School.

    The aura of the Golden Immortal Sect Leader would asionally appear once or twice.

    Li Changshou also missed him. He wondered if the Sect Leader was still vomiting blood...

    Originally, Li Changshou had thought that nothing would happen before thepetition.

    The people of the Immortal Downpour Peak seemed to have forgotten about the Perfected Immortal Kuai Si for the time being. The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s surroundings were already stable and no one was plotting against it.

    On the Sea God Sect¡¯s side, their ferocious development had finally stabilized. The dragon race had also restrained themselves. They did not go head-on with the other factions. They only guarded the merit that they obtained.

    Li Changshou had already umted quite a lot of merit from incense offerings. He could almost condense a... small fingernail of a Golden Body out of merit...

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had gone to Little Qiong Peak on a cloud and with a bunch of gifts.

    The short Daoist priest revealed a meaningful smile when he saw Li Changshou. ¡°Changshou, do you still have any Ambition Pills?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you shouldn¡¯t be running out of those pills...¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t run out.¡± Jiu Wu¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He set up a sound-proof barrier. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why Master found out about me and Shi Shi.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Master asked me what happened, so I exined briefly. I didn¡¯t say anything about you. I still remember the oath. However, when Master asked me about it at that time, two elders happened to be there. Then, an elder secretly looked for me...

    ¡°Changshou, you should know that if you cultivate for too long, your mental state will be dull. The elders also have Daopanions. Naturally, they would be worried about such matters. It¡¯s not good for me to turn them down, so I took out the Ambition Pill... Guess what? Heh! It really works!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand.

    He cultivated in Ren School in order to find backing to protect himself so that he could sessfully obtain the Longevity Fruit!

    I¡¯m not here to operate a medicine hall and sell Ambition Pills. I¡¯m not here to cooperate with some unreliable Great Daoist Masters and create trouble!

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, can you still refine the Ambition Pill? What materials do you need? I¡¯ll bring them over immediately!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou shook his head firmly. ¡°These pills are very difficult to refine. There won¡¯t be more of them.¡±

    Uncle-Master Jiu Wu looked disappointed and he asked softly, ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go back and tell the elders then. Sigh, they had prepared many gifts to thank you. The Mentor Elder had promised that when you be an immortal, you would be rewarded with the next volume of the Inaction Sutra...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and thought, Am I someone who wavers because of a material object?

    Yes.

    Li Changshou took out six porcin bottles from his sleeve and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give a single portion to each of the elders. I really don¡¯t have more.¡±

    After all, he had to leave some for the spiritual beasts in his spiritual beast enclosure...

 Chapter 119 The Grand Competition Begins, The Two Sect Masters Support

    <h4>Chapter 119 The Grand Competition Begins, The Two Sect Masters Support</h4>

    As he approached the Immortal Sect Competition for disciples, Li Changshou could clearly sense that there was a hidden biasness in the sect.

    ¡°Elder Ge, do you have any extra Ambition Pills?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Little Wu only gave me three pills. After using them, I feel that the effects are really not bad. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve found that feeling of having my heart race, from back then...¡± ¡°This item is really not bad. We¡¯ve tried many Spirit Pills and elixirs before. The Ambition Pill is the only thing that caused our Dao Hearts to stir again.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. It contains an extremely rare medicinal herb. I have been thinking about it for a long time, but I still can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°I have to say that the young disciple who refined this pill is a genius...¡±

    ¡°We have to keep a disciple like him in the sect and focus on nurturing him...¡±

    That was the conversation between two elders on the cloud, who were in the Heavenly Immortal realm. Li Changshou¡¯s Wind Speech Incantation caught it by chance.

    The medicinal herb that they could not figure out should be the Love Stone that is more ¡°unorthodox¡±...

    Originally, Li Changshou only needed to release the pill form, and that matter would have nothing to do with him.

    However, the Ambition Pill was not only used to awaken the old Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ passion for life. If someone used it to do evil things, he would have to beden with karma.

    That pill was different from the Poisonous Dragon Wine.

    The Poisonous Dragon Wine would replenish the Primordial Energy and Yang of a Dao Body. It would use the Dao Body¡¯s reaction to affect one¡¯s actions.

    However, the Ambitious Pill would directly affect one¡¯s mental state.

    Now, the most important thing to do was to control the usage of those pills through Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    The refining method of the Ambition Pill was notplicated. The requirements for refining were not extreme. The difficult part was getting the ¡°Love Stone¡±.

    Thus, it would not arouse any suspicion about Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level.

    At most, others would be amazed at how smart he was as a disciple. They would think that he was good at creating array formations and alchemy.

    Originally, there was still half a month to go before the Immortal Sect Competition. As a young disciple, Li Changshou ought to be preparing to fight with his fellow disciplester.

    Although it was useless, it was the only reasonable thing to do.

    But now...

    ¡°Compete? What for? Will you gain more benefits from the sectpetition, or from refining the Ambition Pills? Changshou, you are not selling pills. You are making outstanding contributions to the harmony and stability of the Immortal Du Sect! Do you need Love Gu? I¡¯ll go and get you 180 pairs. Just wait!¡±

    After saying that, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu hurriedly left the Immortal Du Sect and rushed to the town to search for some Love Gu.

    Li Changshou also reminded him that the Ambition Pill was a secret of Little Qiong Peak and the matters regarding the Love Gu and the Love Stone could not be spread around. Jiu Wu naturally agreed.

    With the restrictions of the Great Dao oath, Jiu Wu would not fool around and put his long, remaining life on the line.

    After Jiu Wu went out for six days, he really managed to obtain three pairs of Love Gu and secretly gave them to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not hide anything.

    In front of Jiu Wu, Li Changshou fed the Love Gus with the Spirit-Solidifying Poison Herb and turned them into Love Stones. He then produced the secret pharmaceutical water that was necessary for refining the Ambition Pill and sealed it in the Pill Chamber...

    However, the next batch of Ambition Pills would require at least 49 days to produce.

    Since he already had new Love Stones, Li Changshou took out two-thirds... of his remaining stock.

    He had to keep some for himself in case of emergencies. ¡°Uncle-Master, I have an idea.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and slowly said, ¡°Please pay more attention to these Ambition Pills from now on. You must record where every pill goes to. Even if the elders brought them around and gave them away as gifts, you must ask where the pills are being brought to. This thing can be used to stimte one¡¯s Dao heart, and it could also be put to evil means. It is best to be careful. I can¡¯t let you work for nothing either, Uncle-Master. Uncle-Master, let¡¯s split the benefits from the elders equally between us. How about that?¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re being so cautious. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so afraid! Let¡¯s not split them by half. That¡¯d be unfair to you.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I am supplying the Ambition Pills while you are in charge of giving them to the elders, Uncle-Master. Both of these segments are equally important. The cost of these pills is just these pairs of Love Gu. Uncle-Master, you had also provided precious materials for refining the pills.¡±

    ¡°Just as you said before, Uncle-Master, we¡¯re not selling pills. We are doing others a favor. It is reasonable for us to split the rewards from the elders equally between us. Uncle-Master, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Jiu Wu muttered to himself. When he saw Li Changshou¡¯s sincere gaze, he nodded and agreed.

    Li Changshou reminded Jiu Wu not to mention anything about him when he was ¡°offering¡± the pills. He also gave Jiu Wu a copy of the pill form.

    Jiu Wu felt a little ufortable for him to be treated so well by a disciple-nephew.

    However... he, the ¡°main distributor of Ambition Pills¡± of the Immortal Du Sect Ambition Pills was also very touched.

    Thus, another batch of pills were ¡°distributed¡± by Jiu Wu andnded in the hands of the elders who had Daopanions.

    That resulted in a slightly abnormal phenomenon.

    A few dayster, the sect¡¯s internalpetition began. Most of the Heaven Immortal Elders and the Perfected Immortal elders who were in charge of external affairs, gathered on a cloud in the sky.

    There should have been more than a hundred old Daoists with white hair and youthful looks, who gave off immortal vibes.

    However, the people who appeared were a group of young, middle-aged male immortals, as well as some beautiful and gentle female immortals...

    As the disciples¡¯ horizons were broadened, the Sect Master of the Immortal Du Sect who appearedter almost thought that he had gone to the wrong sect.

    It was half a day before the official start of thepetition.

    Qi Yuan finally walked out of his straw hut and looked at his two beloved disciples who were about to go on an expedition. His eyes were filled with emotions.

    He had watched his two disciples grow up slowly, and he was about to send them to the Heaven-Breaking Peak for the ¡°examination¡±. Qi Yuan¡¯s heart stirred slightly. However, Qi Yuan took a closer look and realized that something was amiss.

    His eldest disciple, Li Changshou, was naturally the same as usual. He was dressed in an ordinary long robe, and his aura was not outstanding. It made people subconsciously ignore him.

    However, his younger disciple Ling¡¯e was quite different that day.

    She was dressed in a warm, yellow dress. The dress had an ordinary style, but it was not at all ordinary and the craftsmanship was rather intricate. More importantly, there were some immortal lights circting on it. It looked like an Immortal Treasure.

    In addition to the long dress, there was also a red hairpin on Ling¡¯e¡¯s head, a bangle on her jade-like arm, a short sword in her hand, and a pair of unique-looking earrings on her earlobe. They were all immortal treasures that contained immortal light... In order to let his junior sister clinch a good ranking, Li Changshou equipped her with immortal treasures. Moreover, those Immortal Treasures were all gifts from the elders in the sect, which were handed to them by Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    Although that matter should not have been publicized, the elders were not surprised by the fact that the Little Qiong Peak had so many treasures.

    ¡°Changshou,¡± Qi Yuan looked at Li Changshou and asked softly, ¡°Did you do something that went against your conscience?¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He handed a treasure pouch to his master.

    ¡°Master, take these treasures for self-defense. Don¡¯t worry, Master. These treasures were all bestowed by the elders.¡±

    Li Changshou then reported the matter regarding the Ambition Pills to his master. Qi Yuan did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the Ren School, so why would the matters regarding the Daopanions be like this... ah, forget it. Changshou, don¡¯t covet the elders¡¯ rewards when you offer the pills. The Immortal Du Sect has the protection of these elders. Only with the help of everyone will we be able to cultivate peacefully.¡± Li Changshou nodded. He had toply with his master. However, it was impossible for him to give the pills for free.

    With the help of the Ambition Pills, Li Changshou¡¯s n to transform the Little Qiong Peak could bepleted hundreds of years earlier...

    The bell on the Heaven-Breaking Peak rang. The two of them bid farewell to their master and rode a cloud towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Along the way, many clouds flew out from the various peaks. Some were high, some were low, but all of them were rushing to the venue of the internal sectpetition.

    The venue was at the foot of Heaven-Breaking Peak. There was a slope and a valley there. At that moment, they had already set up the ce.

    Thepetition rules were notplicated. All the disciples drew lots for the technical fights. Every disciple had twelve chances and would go for twelve preliminary rounds. Based on the number of wins and losses in the twelve rounds, 360 people would advance to the next round, which was the number of Heavenly Cycles.

    They kept repeating the same thing. 108 winners would be selected out of the 360 candidates, followed by 72 out of 108, and 36 out of 72...

    As there were many disciples, there was no time limit for thepetition. During the day, they would fight and during the night, they would listen to the elders in the sect who would talk about sutras.

    From this, they could tell that it was indeed a grand event that was held once every two hundred years in the sect. It wasparable to the grand opening ceremony After Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e arrived, they naturally found an inconspicuous corner to stay in.

    Some of the high-profile peaks, such as Pill Tripod Peak and Immortal Downpour Peak, would also set up gs with the words ¡®Pill¡¯ and ¡®Lin¡¯ written on them respectively. The disciples at the peak would also gather together.

    Some of them were more casual. The disciples gathered together with their close friends and often visited each other.

    The bell rang nine times.

    The white clouds rose and fell everywhere, and the mountain valley was filled with people.

    Thest time there were so many disciples gathered in one ce, was when the Immortal Du Sect was in danger. However, the disciples were only fleeing for their lives and were in a sorry state back then.

    Today, they were high-spirited and eager to try their hands. They had the demeanor of immortals of a great immortal sect.

    Seeing this scene, Li Changshou also felt a little poetic. He recited in his heart,

    The entire mountain is filled with beautiful young people. I can see all the beautiful young girls.

    Looking up at the clouds, the elders are not simple.

    Li Changshou felt a little helpless and speechless when he saw the elders who had gotten rid of their old appearances.

    All of a sudden, a series of exmations could be heard as dozens of white clouds flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    The first person was dressed in a fiery red dress. Her ck hair was tied up in a simple ponytail. Her face was as cold as ice. With a huge sword on her back, shended in the most eye-catching spot that was reserved for her.

    She was the Head Disciple of the current generation, Youqin Xuanya.

    Before Youqin Xuanyanded on the ground, she was searching for something in the crowd. After looking around for two rounds, she finally saw the duo¡ª Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. The corners of her lips curled into a smile as she nodded slightly.

    Instantly, numerous gazes gathered on Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. When Youqin Xuanya appeared, Li Changshou had already taken half a step back without a trace. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Ling¡¯e.

    On the other hand, Ling¡¯e graciously bowed and returned the gesture. She raised her clean chin slightly, and a gentle smile on her lips. She appeared rather confident...

    She heard a voice transmission in her ear.

    ¡°Bear in mind that you will copy the Steadiness Sutra for a hundred times.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately lowered her head and thought, My Dao Heart is bad. Why didn¡¯t I stop myself fromparing myself to Senior Sister Youqin just now? As the disciples gathered in the mountain valley, white clouds floated around them. Most of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were gathered there. After a while, the bell rang again. A jade tform rose from the Immortal Du Hall, and dozens of Daoists sat on it.

    The Empty Sect Leader... Ahem, Daoist Wuyou, the Deputy Sect Leader Exalted Zhong Yu, Exalted Wang Qing and the other Heaven Immortal realm elders apanied dozens of guests who had arrived a few days earlier. They slowly walked over from the jade tform.

    Li Changshou sensed the aura from the jade tform and frowned.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind were there again.

    Furthermore, there were two Golden Immortal realm experts who hade this time. They were emitting some oppression of Golden Immortals. Perhaps, they were one of the ten Heaven Monarchs.

    Li Changshou had never seen them before. That was just his guess.

    Previously, when the Blood Mosquito puppets attacked the Immortal Du Sect, three of them were Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind. Later on, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du came forward to investigate and discovered that the three of them had been controlled.

    Today, the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Golden Ao Ind had arrived to observe the ceremony again. They must have wanted to ¡°bury the hatchet¡± with Ren School. There was a hint of apology in their attitudes.

    That had nothing to do with him, a small disciple.

    However, there were a few young disciples standing behind the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind. Li Changshou was very familiar with one of them...

    At that moment, that young man also noticed Li Changshou.

    He whispered a few words into the ear of a Golden Immortal from Jie School before he slipped off the jade tform and flew towards Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e.

    It was the disciple of Jie School, the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, the Second Sect Master of the South Ocean Sea God Sect and the Great Azure Guardian Dragon ¡ª Ao Yi!

    ¡°Brother Changshou!¡± ¡°Oh, Brother Yi, how have you been?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, Brother Changshou, I¡¯ve been welltely.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and did not say anything.

    ording to the rules of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean, the simple conversation just now actually meant: ¡°Greetings Sect Master!¡± ¡°Second Sect Master, you¡¯re exempt from formalities. Everyone is watching.¡±

    ¡°The Sea God Sect has been doing well recently. Sect Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just focus on your cultivation...¡±

    So on and so forth...

    Although the two of them were ying dumb and did not expose anything, it was not a secret that Ao Yi had been on good terms with Li Changshou in the Immortal Du Sect previously

    However, Li Changshou felt a little ufortable at that moment.

    On his left was his little junior sister who was as beautiful as a flower. Her Fairy Ranking in the sect had been rising rapidly. asionally, male disciples would look over at her.

    On his right was a young man with a powerful background. He had an outstanding appearance and a pair of dragon horns on his head which made him look rather adorable. asionally, female disciples would also look at him.

    Li Changshou, who was standing in the middle, was speechless.

    He had a feeling that the peaceful,fortable, and low-key daily cultivation routine that he had been in for eighty-nine years had disappeared.

 Chapter 120 Itâ€™s a Fight Between Two Experts

    <h4>Chapter 120 It¡¯s a Fight Between Two Experts</h4>

    As a disciple of Jie School, it would not be reasonable for Ao Yi to always stand together with the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Fortunately, this prince knows that I¡¯m the merit assignee of a certain expert from Ren School, and hence I have to keep my identity a secret.

    Li Changshou decided to persuade him via voice transmission. Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°After the internal sectpetition, I will chat with you, Brother Changshou.¡±

    Then, Ao Yi flew back to the jade tform on his cloud and returned to Han Zhi and the other senior brothers...

    Not long after, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou flew out of the jade tform on a cloud. The disciples and sect members below all held their breaths and focused. It was silent in the entire sect. Li Changshou sensed it carefully and realized that the Sect Leader... might still be injured. His aura was still unstable.

    After a while, Ji Wuyou spoke and his voice was spread throughout the sect. *Coughs* ¡°On this auspicious day, the young disciples of the Immortal Du Sect, who had been recruited for nearly 200 years, are all gathered here... *cough*... Thepetition in the sect today is not for you guys to be ranked. The ranking is only for the sake of supervising your cultivation. Even if you fall behind for a while, you might still be able to make it in the future. The invasion of the demons seems to be just right in front of us. I¡¯ve already seen your determination to advance and retreat with your masters in the sect. I¡¯m very heartened and pleased.¡± ¡°Now, the Three Sects¡¯ Meet is just around the corner. We, the members of Immortal Du Sect, which is founded by Master Perfected Du¡¯e and is a faction of Ren School, have to attend the meet. In this internal sectpetition, the ones who are ranked in the top thirty-six ces, or have been rmended by the elders, can follow me to the Middle Continent...¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly when he heard the Sect Leader¡¯s words.

    The top thirty-six are going to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet?

    Having had gained some experience during the previous Dragon Pce Demon-Sweeping Meet, Li Changshou naturally did not want to participate in such a grand event. He only wanted to hide in the mountains and cultivate peacefully.

    It was especially so because Youqin Xuanya became more and more eye-catching as her cultivation level kept increasing. If one or two infatuated men who had lost their conscience were to appear, they would cry and mor about wanting to fight him, the ¡°ordinary friend of Junior Sister Youqin¡±... That would be terrible. At that kind of meeting, experts would gather. There might even be big shots who were at the same level as the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School.

    His disguise might not be enough.

    If he were to attract attention, it would be easy for things to escte into something that he could not control...

    Why don¡¯t I try to maintain my ranking at around the 37th ce to the 40th?

    Li Changshou was just about to make up his mind when he suddenly realized that many gazes were fixed on him.

    He secretly checked the sources of those gazes.

    They belonged to Elder Wan Linyun who was on the jade tform, a few outer sect elders who were familiar with the Hundred Mortal Hall, and a few Heavenly Immortal Elders who looked radiant and energetic.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I¡¯d better think of a way to continue improving the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra.

    From the looks of it, I probably have to be there or be square. I can only prepare for the Three Sects¡¯ Meet in advance and deal with it carefully.

    The internal sectpetition was carried out ording to the established procedures.

    After the Sect Leader finished talking, he handed the time over to the Deputy Sect Leader, followed by the Grand Elder...

    In the end, Elder Ge from the Hundred Mortal Hall appeared and announced the start of the meeting.

    The two Grand Elders flew away from the jade tform. Their white hair danced in the wind, and their skinny bodies looked extraordinary.

    Four long sleeves fluttered in the air and scattered arge amount of starlight. The scene was quite spectacr. The starlight turned into jade slips and slowly descended, allowing each disciple to hold one.

    The jade slips were marked with serial numbers. The initial of a serial number would be one out of the ten Heavenly Stems, namely Jia, Yi, Bing, Ding, Wu, Ji, Geng, Xin, Ren, Gui 1. [Chinese system of ordinals, equivalent to the English alphabetical sequence of A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J.), followed by three numbers. Li Changshou¡¯s serial number was D026 while Ling¡¯e¡¯s was H121.

    It was surprisingly the same serial numbering system as the one Li Changshou used to mark the ¡®small¡¯ treasure pouches that he had refined.

    If their jade slips were to light upter, they would have to fight.

    Apart from their serial numbers, there were twelve nk squares on each of the jade slips. If they wonter, one of the squares on each of their jade slips would light up.

    Those jade slips were an entire set of Dharma treasures. It was not easy to refine them. Hence, some tiny words were written on the back-¡°Do not destroy the jade slip. Return it after the meet. If you lose it, you will be suspended for half a year.¡±

    Immediately, dozens of Perfected Immortal executives from the various sects entered the venue first and stood at their respective positions in the periphery. The two disciples who were fighting in the first round had already entered the arena with glowing jade slips and were waiting for their turn.

    The disciples who were both near and far away began to sit down. Those who were more particr would take out meditation cushions and cushions. Those who were more casual would sit on the ground and have intimate contact with the ground.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Ling¡¯e shouted softly from the side. She took out two meditation cushions and a bamboo basket from her jade bracelet that acted as a storage space. She even deliberately ced the meditation cushion five feet away.

    Li Changshou said via voice transmission, ¡°Your performance is not bad. We¡¯ll deduct the number of times you have to copy the Steadiness Sutra by fifty.¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t do it for the sake of writing fewer copies of the sutra.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t reduce the number of copies then.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, don¡¯t...¡±

    Li Changshou grinned. He lifted the front of his Daoist robe and sat down with his junior sister.

    The two of them had just sat down and Ling¡¯e had yet to take out the basket of snacks and cold tea that she had prepared during the past few days. A fair pair of hands reached out from behind and hugged the basket secretly... ¡°Hehe, let me see what good food Ling¡¯e has made again.¡±

    Jiu Jiu had already sneaked over and sat between the two of them. She lifted the cloth covering the bamboo basket.

    Immediately, numerous gazes were cast on them. Many disciples who had never seen Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu were shocked...

    Li Changshou had already expected that. He remained calm and closed his eyes to rest.

    Ling¡¯e obediently addressed her as Aunt-Master. Since they were in front of so many people, she did not dare to argue with Jiu Jiu. She watched helplessly as the snacks that she had made painstakingly, filled Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s sins... Jiu Jiu and Ling¡¯e were seated together. In the eyes of the disciples, it was a pleasant and beautiful sight. When Jiu Jiu moved to Li Changshou¡¯s side and asked him how he wanted to fightter, the expressions of the disciples changed subtly.

    ¡°In terms of fighting, we can only adapt and change ording to the situation,¡± Li Changshou said as he chuckled.

    Jiu Jiu did not ask further. She encouraged him and moved back to give Ling¡¯e some pointers.

    The technical fights were carried out one after another. Li Changshou was secretly observing with his immortal senses. He watched even though the battles between the Qi Refinement cultivators of the same generation were no longer useful for him. In the past, some of the moves used in fights seemed to be like precious guidance from immortals. However, they now looked like embarrassing dance moves... However, he took a few more nces, so he would be able to disguise himself more naturally. During the 79th match of the first round, Ling¡¯e appeared. She held a few Immortal Treasures in her hands and disyed her cultivation level which was at the ninth stage of the Soul Formation realm, easily suppressing a fellow disciple who was in the Void Return realm.

    Li Changshou was quite satisfied with Ling¡¯e¡¯s performance. He took the initiative to send a voice transmission to secretly praise her.

    Although Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was expressionless, she was actually overjoyed.

    Li Changshou continued to wait. He only had to fight his first match muchter in the afternoon. During the 362th match, the jade slip in Li Changshou¡¯s hand trembled slightly, emitting a faint glow. The executive of the sect had already shouted the serial number of the jade slip in his hand. Li Changshou stood up and flew towards the arena.

    At the same time, a disciple who stood under the g of the Immortal Downpour Peak flew out and smiled at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. After monitoring the Immortal Downpour Peak for so many years, he naturally knew who that person was. He was an immortal seedling from the Immortal Downpour Peak. He was ranked 19th in the sect and was at the second stage of the Dao Requital realm. He happened to be one stage ahead of Li Changshou. What a coincidence!

    This should not be a coincidence. Previously, I had also encountered immortal seedlings whose ranks in the sect were close. It seemed that the elders had deliberately arranged for them to have an ¡°evenly-matched¡± battle every hour.

    Both of themnded on the t ground that had been enhanced by the array formation. The two executives walked forward and inspected the jade slips in their hands. They also briefed the two of them about the rules of stopping at appropriate times.

    Previously, there were already disciples who had identally injured their fellow disciples because of the intense battle.

    After the two executives confirmed that there was no mistake, they retreated. Li Changshou and the disciple of the Immortal Forest Peak bowed to each other.

    At that moment, Li Changshou heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, why don¡¯t we give it a try today? There¡¯s no need to stop right after you¡¯ve gained a point.¡± Li Changshou smiled when he heard that. He nodded slightly and talismans flew out of his sleeve.

    He would defend and counterattack! He would not admit defeat directly to the disciples of the Immortal Downpour Peak, but he would not win too effortlessly either. After all, their cultivation levels were simr.

    The disciple of the Immortal Downpour Peak must have done his homework and studied how the top disciples in the sect fought previously before this.

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi had sparred many years ago, and that was witnessed by most of the people in the sect. At that moment, the disciple of the Immortal Forest Peak raised three Dharma treasures. He held the Lightning-Attracting wooden sword and there was a plum blossom on his head. There was also a pearl floating around him that emitted an extraordinary aura. There were no blind spots on his body at all. Then, he flew into the air and pointed his wooden sword at Li Changshou.

    Dozens of tiny lightning bolts were beaming, forming a lightning bird that had a wingspan of over ten feet long. It flew towards Li Changshou. Li Changshou tapped his feet lightly and his body flew backward. He quickly formed a seal with his hands. There were 72 yellow paper talismans above his head that condensed into Earth-Fire Talisman Array formations.

    Fire pirs shot out from the talisman array formations and barely managed to strike the lightning birds to the point of shattering.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s feet had already touched the ground again. His body quickly sank to the ground.

    The disciple from the Immortal Downpour Peak sneered when he saw that. He started to activate his spells quickly with both hands and cast the Ice Seal Incantation. Ayer of ice appeared on the ground and spread rapidly in all directions.

    Indeed, he was prepared.

    However, the Earth Fire Talisman Array formations were not affected at all. It summoned fire snakes that filled the sky and chased after the disciple of the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    The pearl shone brightly. The red plum blossom above his head glistened and protected the disciple of the Immortal Forest Peak...

    For a moment, sparks flew and lightning shed.

    However, Li Changshou had already disappeared without a trace. He had avoided letting the other party¡¯s immortal senses be locked on him.

    At the beginning of the battle, most of the disciples were already watching with relish. It was indeed a battle between Qi Refinement cultivators who were in the Dao Requital realm.

    Li Changshou hid underground at a steady pace, controlling the talisman array formations and making them disturb the enemy continuously. He decided to go for a more stable approach and fight with the disciple for a while. Then, he would win in a dangerous situation...

    After a moment of the fierce battle, Li Changshou¡¯s talisman array formation had already been reced with two talismans.

    The treasure light around the Immortal Forest Peak disciples started to weaken.

    Although the Dharma treasures were good, he had to expend his Dharma powers to keep it going. That person sacrificed three treasures at the same time, but he could not find any trace of Li Changshou. He was forced into a long battle...

    Anyone could tell that although Li Changshou was not proud of his ability to escape through the Earth Escape technique, he was confident that he would win.

    Gradually, the disciple of the Immortal Downpour Peak looked anxious. He suddenly said loudly and smugly, ¡°Why? Senior Brother Li, is curling up in the soil the only thing you know to do? You have the same demeanor as Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    Many disciples frowned and felt that the disciple of the Immortal Downpour Peak was being rude. Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained unchanged while he was underground. So what if he spoke fast?

    Li Changshou would not hold it against a fellow disciple of the Dao Requital realm...

    However, he had to consider how he should perform. After all, there were grudges between the two peaks.

    Hence...

    Without them even realizing, there were more talismans in the sky. The 72 talismans turned into 108 talismans. Then, they continued to grow and gradually grew to the number of 360, which was the number of Heavenly Cycles.

    On the jade tform, Ao Yi raised his eyebrows. The power of the array formation...

    He had experienced it before. It was quite good.

    The 360 talismans unleashed their power at the same time. The endless heavenly mes rolled, and the fire pirs kept falling.

    The Immortal Downpour Peak disciple blocked left and right, and the three Dharma treasures gradually weakened. They could not hold on any longer. He was about to give it his all and raise the pearl when he suddenly heard the sound of fire behind him.

    When he looked up, he saw the surging heavenly mes above him, forming a huge foot that stomped down!

    The expression of the disciple from the Immortal Downpour Peak changed. He tried his best to defend himself. Although he used his Dharma powers to protect himself, he was stomped on ferociously by a foot. His body fell downwards rapidly! Seeing that the person was about to fall to the ground, the executives at the side dered the name of the winner.

    In a split second, something suddenly appeared on the ground. Its head was thick and thin, and its entire body was covered in sharp spikes. It easily pierced through theyer of ice and stuck out by half a foot, aiming at the figure that was falling from above...

    The Spiked Mace!

    It was the Spiked Mace, the Dharma artifact that the disciples seemed to have seen before!

    The disciple from the Immortal Downpour Peak did not have much Dharma powers left. He was no longer able to use his Dharma treasures!

    He did not know if the Spiked Mace had deliberately targeted the disciple or not, but it happened to be aimed at his derri¨¨re, which would not result in serious injury... Blood sttered three feet away! All the disciples held their breaths. The surrounding female disciples covered their eyes and did not dare to look. On the jade tform, Ao Yi could not help but break out in cold sweat... The Spiked Mace stopped at the sight of blood. It only gave the other party some punishment.

    However, the disciple grunted andy on the ground, while blood flowed out of his body. He rolled his eyes and fainted from anger. Li Changshou¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the side. His aura was weak. It was obvious that he had used up too much of his Dharma powers. His hands were empty, and the frightening Dharma artifact was nowhere to be found. Li Changshou looked at his opponent and frowned.

    He gibed, ¡°It was just a superficial wound just now. Why did you faint, Junior Brother? Uncle-Masters, please take a look!¡±

    The two executives who had already flown up had gloomy expressions. Why did he faint... Tell me, why did he faint?! Very quickly, the two executives shouted and dered that the disciple of the Immortal Downpour Peak was only infuriated and did not have any serious issues. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    He sighed and said, ¡°This is really a battle between two people of equal strength.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Changshou turned around and rode his cloud back to his seat. Over there, Jiu Jiu was pulling Ling¡¯e. The former was alreadyughing while thetter was trying her best to contain her amusement.

 Chapter 121 The Only Way to Defeat Fear

    <h4>Chapter 121 The Only Way to Defeat Fear</h4>

    The gazes of many disciples seemed to be filled with panic...

    However, that was not a big deal. As long as they were not curious, intrigued, or excited, it would not be a big deal.

    Li Changshou had expected that reaction from his peers.

    The only thing he was worried about was whether the elders in the sect would be displeased with the small punishment that he had given that disciple.

    Li Changshou weighed the pros and cons carefully.

    We

    When that disciple provoked him verbally, it was already tantamount to scolding all the seniors of Little Qiong Peak.

    If he did not respond, others might think that he was scheming. That way, they would be wary of him and that would affect his image as an ipetent immortal seedling.

    The response and punishment that he had given would not harm the other party, and it would also seem like a joke. It would also make others feel that he was not scheming because he had taken revenge on the spot...

    Li Changshou sat back down on his meditation cushion and scanned his surroundings. The disciples either turned their heads away or hung their heads low, not daring to look at him.

    He took a few nces at his Little Aunt-Master, who was smiling at the side. He thought to himself in awe, Ah, the wonders of heaven and earth, the wonders of living creatures, and the wonders of the world.

    Then, he closed his eyes to rest and ¡°replenish his Dharma powers¡± while secretly casting the Wind Speech Incantation and monitoring his surroundings. Soon, Li Changshou smiled.

    Most of the elders who had some reactions were biased towards him.

    Although he had done them a favor by giving them the Ambition Pill, they were all reasonable people. Most of them felt that the disciple of the Immortal Downpour Peak had been rude first.

    Li Changshou had already nned in detail. He would appear a few more timester. He would fight normally and not use the Earth Escape. Regardless of whether he won or lost, he would be able to build a ¡°positive¡± and ¡°ordinary¡± image for himself.

    The next battle between disciples had already begun.

    Coincidentally, both of them had started dabbling with the Earth Escape technique after watching the sparring session between Li Changshou and Ao Yi back then. After seeing Li Changshou¡¯s battle earlier, both of them were full of confidence. They smiled.

    The executives in the sect reminded them to stop as soon as they scored a point. The battle then began.

    The two male disciples bowed and looked at each other. Their auras were connected and they flew backward at the same time.

    The two of them quickly moved their hands andunched spells. Their actions were very simr as if they were copying each other!

    The Dharma seals were formed at the same time. The two of them threw out two Dharma treasures each. The Dharma treasures that were thrown out a flying sword, a Ruyi Scepter, a flying dagger, and a small gourd...

    Earth Escape!

    Earth Escape!

    Boom! Boom! The moment the two figuresnded on the ground, it was as if a trap had appeared on the ground. They were forcefully thrown into the trap and disappeared!

    The surrounding disciples looked around. The immortals standing on the jade tforms in the clouds were also staring intently.

    The four Dharma treasures floated in mid-air and revolved...

    The target... disappeared...

    The two disciples underground were also stunned.

    They had obtained inspiration from the Spiked Mace of Little Qiong Peak. They could hide with the Earth Escape technique and use Dharma treasures to attack their opponents. They would then be invincible.

    However... how do they use Earth Escape? The female disciples from one of the peaks burst outughing. More and moreughter could be heard.

    The expert from the Immortal Du Sect on the jade tform felt a little awkward. However, he suddenly heard a burst ofughter that was rather weak. The Sect Leader, Daoist Wuyou, was alreadyughing while seated on the main seat.

    ¡°The disciples of this batch are quite interesting... Haha.¡± *Coughs*

    The people from Golden Ao Ind, Ren School, and the insignificant immortal sects all looked down with a smile.

    Originally, they had thought that that half a month would be boring and that there would naturally be nothing much to see during battles between disciples who had yet to be immortals.

    However, he did not expect the Immortal Du Sect to be that interesting.

    After a while, the two disciples who were fighting, thought of a way to deal with the situation. They began to search underground and secretly came up with strategies...

    After a ¡°great battle¡±, one of the disciples had a slip-up and was driven out of the ground. He was immediately slightly injured by two Dharma treasures that had been waiting to beunched for a long time. He lost the opportunity to do well.

    During theter fights, some disciples used Earth Escape.

    As a result, Li Changshou¡¯s Earth Escape technique became more concealed. It made people feel that it was not that outstanding. It was as if it was the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s special immortal technique... However, the average duration of the battle became a little longer.

    After another two hours, Youqin Xuanya took the stage and dealt with her opponent without losing herposure. She was still enjoying the limelight that she usually did as the Head Disciple... The first day of the battle ended. The disciples had also gone through one round of fighting. The twelfth match of the preliminary round was the most time-consuming. However, during theter parts of the preliminary round, the progress became faster and the battles became more exciting as well.

    An hourter, a Heaven Immortal Elder would be exining the Dao to the disciples. During that hour, the disciples would also make some conclusions...

    Li Changshou, who had been meditating the entire time, suddenly heard the sounds of chantinging from the side.

    Jiu Jiu carried half a pot of wine and shook her head.

    ¡°The East Continent is in the west of the East Ocean. There is a faction of the Ren School in the East Continent, known as the Immortal Du Sect. In Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, there¡¯s a disciple named Li Changshou. Now, he¡¯s in the Dao Requital realm. He¡¯s good at alchemy, array formations, and escape techniques. He loves to stab others!¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, stop it. Senior Brother is going to be angry.¡±

    ¡°Little Changshou!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked over. He smiled and took out two bottles of Sugar Bean Pills. Jiu Jiu snatched them away.

    Jiu Jiu smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Give me your Dharma treasure for fun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a Dharma artifact.¡± Li Changshou took out the Spiked Mace and handed it to his Aunt-Master. ¡°There are many outsiders now. Aunt-Master, you must not go and make fun of others.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Am I that unreliable?¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and carried the Spiked Mace on her shoulder. She puffed her chest out proudly and then flew out on a cloud.

    Not long after, a scream could be heard from afar.

    When the wonderful weapon returned, the sharp spikes were stained with immortal blood. The disciples did not dare to look at it at all.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s such a thrill!¡±

    Jiu Jiu returned the spiked club to Li Changshou. ¡°Lend it to me and let me y with it again next time!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth lips twitched slightly. He did not dare to ask further and put away the Spiked Mace.

    On the first day, the elder who started preaching the Dao and reading sutras was the Deputy Sect Leader, Exalted Zhong Yu.

    The old Daoist priest flew into the sky and recited a few mysterious sutras that he might not even understand. Then, he began to talk about the Kindness Sutra of Ren School.

    After all, it was impossible to talk about the contents of the Inaction Scripture.

    That night, the disciples held themselves back from yawning and listened to the lecture for the entire night.

    The guests on the jade tform had already returned to the Immortal Du Hall. There was a banquet to entertain them. They sat and chatted happily.

    The next morning, the disciples were in high spirits again. The second preliminary round had already begun.

    Jiu Jiu, who had gone to the Immortal Du Hall to eat and y for half the night, also appeared behind Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e on time.

    Jiu Jiu said, ¡°Little Ling¡¯e, continue working hard. When you go on stage, don¡¯t be afraid. Beat them until they cry like you did yesterday! Little Changshou... if you meet a female disciple, don¡¯t use the move that you applied yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt-Master.¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°I know my limits.¡± Perhaps it was because Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s mouth was consecrated, but Li Changshou met a female opponent during the 132nd match of the day.

    Today, there seemed to be no hidden schemes. The elders did not arrange for a ¡°battle of equal strength¡±. This female disciple was only at the sixth stage of the Void Return realm. She was slightly inferior to Li Changshou...

    When she saw Li Changshou flying over the disciples¡¯ heads andnding on the field together with her, the female disciple¡¯s face turned pale.

    Li Changshou continued to follow his previous n. He would not use Earth Escape this time, nor would he use his Spiked Mace. He would just use the talisman array formations to force his opponent to admit defeat.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was...

    The two executives in the sect checked the jade slips in their hands and retreated to the side. One of the executives raised his hand to signal for the battle to begin. The female disciple took two steps back and looked at Li Changshou vigntly.

    Li Changshou tried his best to put on a calm smile. Seventy-two talismans flew out of his sleeves...

    What a familiar opening routine...

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    Li Changshou stopped his actions.

    The female disciple¡¯s face was full of grief and anger. She gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with indignation as if she had suffered a huge humiliation. After saying that, the female disciple turned around and flew away. Her back view was resolute.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What did I do?

    For a moment, the gazes that were cast on Li Changshou were mostly filled with helplessness and condemnation. There was also a hint of fear as if he had really bullied that female disciple.

    Shaking his head, Li Changshou rode a cloud back to his seat and sat down with his legs crossed.

    Today¡¯s match is really baffling.

    However, it was not just the match on the second day that was baffling...

    On the third round of the third day, Li Changshou appeared at noon. His opponent was an outstanding disciple who was ranked amongst the top 100 ces within the sect, and his cultivation level had reached the ninth stage of the Void Return realm.

    Before that person faced Li Changshou, his eyes were filled with fear. He kept pinching his fingers to deduce and calcte as if he was nning to use his insignificant deduction ability to immediatelye up with a strategy to deal with the Earth Escape technique and the Spiked Mace.

    This time, without waiting for the executive of the sect to move forward, the disciple let out a long sigh...

    ¡°I can¡¯t undo this spell.¡±

    Then, he bowed to Li Changshou and flew towards the crowd.

    ¡°Li Changshou, the disciple of the Little Qiong Peak has won!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It¡¯s alright. There are seven more matchester. It¡¯d be enough for me to salvage my reputation.

    Although he was using the Wind Speech Incantation, he only heard a few words.

    ¡°That ruthless person from the Little Qiong Peak has scared off two of his opponents.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯d be no way out if I didn¡¯t retreat. It¡¯s impossible to deal with his Earth Escape and the Spiked Mace... It¡¯s said that the Spiked Mace is an Immortal Treasure that can break through the protective immortal light.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t think that there would be such an unexpected expert this time. We underestimated that ruthless person from Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    ¡°What should we do if we get matched with him tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Just admit defeat. There are still so many matches. It¡¯s impossible for me to run into him twice.¡±

    Hence, on the fourth day... The familiar face from yesterday appeared in front of Li Changshou again. However, it was in the afternoon instead of noontime. Before the executive in the sect could move forward, Li Changshou immediately said, ¡°Junior Brother, why don¡¯t we fight him head-on...¡±

    ¡°Why is it Senior Brother again...¡±

    There was a look of helplessness on the man¡¯s face. He looked up and heaved a long sigh. ¡°Time and fate. In the end, I still can¡¯t break your spell. There are always some things in this world that I can¡¯t do. This is the logic that Master told me about. As people, there is no need to force ourselves. What we want to achieve from cultivating Dao is freedom. Senior Brother... I admit defeat.¡±

    After saying that, this person¡¯s face turned gloomy as he turned around and flew out of the arena.

    His back view was bleak, and it felt as if a familiar string instrument was ying...

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He looked at the fourth square on his jade slip, which lit up. He flew back to his seat expressionlessly.

    The words that he had heard using the Wind Speech Incantation were filled with emotions.

    ¡°How ruthless. This junior brother has been driven crazy.¡±

    ¡°This junior brother is unlucky. However, the third time...¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, wanted to say something but stopped herself. However, she was quickly pulled away by Jiu Jiu who advised her regarding her battle techniques for tomorrow.

    Ling¡¯e had won three battles and lost one. She had previously lost to a senior sister who was ranked in the 72nd ce, but her cultivation level had not beenpletely exposed.

    On the fifth day, the ¡°reputation dilemma¡± that Li Changshou finally had a chance at turning things around for the ¡°reputation dilemma¡± that he was facing. He was going to fight against Liu Sizhe, the immortal seedling of the Du Lin Peak, who was currently ranked sixth in the sect! Finally, they could fight fair and square in a battle of ¡°equal strength¡±! Li Changshou, the ¡°hidden guardian of the Immortal Du Sect¡± during the previous cmity, actually felt a little excited. ¡°Junior Brother Liu,¡± Li Changshou said in a clear voice, ¡°Today, we will go all out and fight openly. How about that?¡± Liu Sizhe forced a wry smile and said seriously, ¡°Today, I will definitely experience Senior Brother Li¡¯s spells and techniques. I will not retreat without fighting like the others have. Also, I have made some preparations.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and felt rather emotional for a while.

    Look! What is an immortal seedling?

    This is what an immortal seedling should be like!

    Confidence, calmness, and grace. He was able to disy the right spirit and appearance of the current disciples of the Immortal Du Sect very well, bringing glory to his teachers!

    As a fellow disciple who was also an immortal seedling, Li Changshou could not help but feel a little... proud.

    The two sect executives acted as usual and checked the jade slips in their hands...

    Liu Sizhe took out a few treasures. As the immortal seedling of Du Lin Peak, Liu Sizhe naturally could notck them.

    In particr, he had an immortal-treasure-ranked armor. After taking it out, he hesitated slightly before undoing the armor and wrapping it around his waist to cover the area of weaknesses on his body.

    After thinking about it, Liu Sizhe seemed to feel that something was amiss. He took out another treasure robe and strengthened it worriedly.

    After that, Liu Sizhe held a longsword and smiled at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, please enlighten me.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 122 The Man In White In The Sea God Temple

    <h4>Chapter 122 The Man In White In The Sea God Temple</h4>

    It was a proper battle between Qi Refinement cultivators who were in the Dao Requital realm.

    It was a battle for the immortal seedlings that stirred up a storm.

    When the sword was half an inch away from Li Changshou¡¯s neck, Li Changshou, who had already ¡°exhausted his Dharma powers¡±, dropped the Spiked Mace in his hand and sighed.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    In front of him, Liu Sizhe, who was already trembling all over, could not help but look at him with pity.

    It was a close victory.

    Unfortunately, those were purely Li Changshou¡¯s acting skills.

    Liu Sizhe retracted his sword and hesitated to speak.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you use Earth Escape...¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the armor and robe that were emitting a rich glow under Liu Sizhe¡¯s waist. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re already prepared to deal with everything. Why bother asking?¡±

    Liu Sizhe looked enlightened. Although he felt that something was amiss, he also felt that what Li Changshou said made sense.

    Before Liu Sizhe could react... Li Changshou sighed softly and cupped his hands while facing Liu Sizhe. Then, he rode a cloud towards his seat.

    In order to adhere to the situation where his Dharma powers were depleted, Li Changshou made the white clouds under his feet thinner. On the way, he did not forget to raise his hand to eat an inferior-grade elixir that could restore his Dharma powers.

    The surrounding gazes that were fixed on him were no longer full of fear like before. Instead, their eyes were filled with respect and admiration.

    Li Changshou thought to himself, This battle should be able to make up for the vicious image that I created previously. Although having such an image would not affect me much, a positive image would help me survive in the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li!¡±

    Liu Sizhe suddenly shouted from behind. ¡°Your Spiked Mace!¡±

    Li Changshou turned his head slightly and replied with a smile, ¡°This Dharma artifact is a memento for you, Junior Brother.¡±

    Liu Sizhe¡¯s expression changed. He lowered his head and looked at the ¡°immortal weapon¡± on the ground. His heart stirred slightly. However, just as Liu Sizhe was about to lean forward and grab the Spiked Mace, it flew away on its own andnded in a pair of fair hands...

    Jiu Jiu, who was a prestigious Jiu Immortal, appeared at the side and smiled.

    She said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changshou has forgotten that I¡¯ve already reserved this treasure just now. I¡¯m sorry, Disciple-Nephew Liu.¡±

    Jiu Jiu waved her hand and rode a cloud towards Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e.

    Liu Sizhe bowed at Jiu Jiu¡¯s back. As the executive at the side urged them to leave, he lowered his head in slight satisfaction and left.

    It was truly an evocative battle that left one reminiscing

    After taking two steps, Liu Sizhe suddenly came to his senses...

    Is there any direct connection between the Earth Escape technique and the weak spot that the Spiked Mace strikes?

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry when he saw Little Aunt-Master bringing back the Spiked Mace that he had deliberately thrown away.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, this is just a Dharma artifact.¡±

    Jiu Jiu red at him and said fiercely, ¡°I like it. Can¡¯t I? Seriously, if you don¡¯t want it, you should just ask me or Little Ling¡¯e if we want to use it! Although this thing does not have much power, it has a unique appearance and looks really frightening! Carrying it on your shoulders would be a form of deterrence.¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was standing at the side, covered her mouth and chuckled. She wanted to say something, but she was afraid that she would identally spill the beans, so she just smiled and remained silent.

    Her senior brother had made many of those items in the past. She also had two or three Dharma artifacts that looked terrifying but were not very powerful.

    Li Changshou had no choice. When he was creating those weapons, he did not have the energy to think about refining them.

    If Li Changshou were to make another Spiked Mace, he would definitely have to fully exhibit the characteristics of a weapon like the Spiked Mace. He would then be able to add some minor details to the design, such as the Polluted Air Protective Immortal Glow, and the High-Frequency Vibrokinesis Protective Dharma treasure.

    Li Changshou had already thought of how to promote the Spiked Mace.

    The strongest and burliest man in Xiong Vige shall carry the Spiked Mace, raise his thick eyebrows, and say in a gentle yet hoarse voice, ¡°When fighting, the Spiked Mace would go very well with the top of your enemies¡¯ heads... YO.¡±

    The effect would definitely be not bad.

    Of course, that was just a joke in his heart. The Spiked Mace was only a Dharma artifact that he could use to get up to some slight mischief.

    If Li Changshou were to use all his firepower in a battle, he would have the ability to unleash his full cultivation level and mystical abilities by using his poisonous pills and miniature array formations. Apart from that, he would also use the True Samadhi mes and Lightning Dharma, as well as many trump cards that he had yet to reveal.

    Back when he fought the Blood Mosquito puppets, he had obtained a longsword which was a Numinous Treasure. Its power was extraordinary.

    Li Changshou naturally epted the Poison-Repelling Pearl.

    ¡°A good poisoner needs to be more resistant to poison.¡± The preparations he had made for the technical fights only gave him the ability to deal with his opponents when he needed to fight. It was not for him to initiate a fight.

    He cultivated steadily in the mountains. It would be best if only the Heavenly Dao remembered his existence. That was Li Changshou¡¯s unwavering pursuit...

    There was no choice. The ceiling of the primeval world was too high. Achieving immortality was only the first step to bing an expert.

    Even if he became a so-called expert, he would still be reduced to ashes if he did not know how to avoid disasters in the face of a great cmity.

    Only the Golden Body and Connate Numinous treasure could barely warm Li Changshou¡¯s helpless and lonely heart, and give him a precious sense of security...

    Little Aunt-Master was holding onto the Spiked Mace and denting it continuously to create some designs. Beside him, Ling¡¯e keptmenting softly. Li Changshou maintained the Wind Speech Incantation and listened to everything. His lips curled into a gratified smile.

    The opinions of the people who were discussing it started to change.

    After losing that round, the more than half of the shadow that had covered the back of the disciples¡¯ butts dissipated gradually.

    As long as we do not meet again... Forget it, I can¡¯t imagine it to be so easy.

    In a while, I should still respond to all changes.

    Li Changshou happened to hear some strange sounds through the Wind Speech Incantation. He scanned the area with his immortal senses and his mouth twitched.

    In the various parts of the mountain slopes and valleys, a few disciples began to have some ideas based on the battle between Li Changshou and Liu Sizhe. They began toe up with strategies to deal with the Earth Escape and spikes in advance.

    For example, they ced some mirror-like treasures behind them... They changed some Dharma treasures that were initially armors, intorger pants...

    They were quite creative. The battles continued one after another. Most of the disciples tried their best to deal with it.

    Ling¡¯e, on the other hand, was quite lucky. She had not met any powerful opponents for five days in a row. She had relied on her Immortal Treasures to easily obtain four victories and was on par with her senior brother.

    The sixth day arrived, followed by the seventh...

    The internalpetition in the sect continued, and the rankings of the disciples in the preliminary round gradually became clearer.

    Li Changshou naturally advanced to the top 360 ces. However, Ling¡¯e who had lost another round, would have to win at least three rounds in the next five days. Ling¡¯e was a little conflicted.

    Previously, there was a battle which she could have won if she revealed her true cultivation level...

    The seventh night of the sectpetition arrived. Jiu Jiu carried her new Spiked Mace and went to the Immortal Du Hall to eat and drink.

    Ling¡¯e took the chance and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, if I can¡¯t get into the top 108 ces, will I be... punished?¡±

    Li Changshou turned to look at his junior sister. Under the moonlight, there was a little uneasiness on her face.

    Have I been asking for too much from her?

    After all, she¡¯s only a teenager...

    Li Changshou revealed a slight smile and transmitted his voice, ¡°You¡¯ll just have to sweep the floor in the Pill Chamber and wash my clothes. Just rx and fight.

    You can do whatever you want in this internal sectpetition.¡±

    Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and grimaced at Li Changshou. ¡°You should have said so earlier. I¡¯ve been worried about this for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s agree on three rules.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling¡¯e turned to look at the starry sky and quickly hid her expression.

    A notable fact was that Youqin Xuanya almost won all seven battles in the first round with an overwhelming advantage.

    Even when her opponent used the Earth Escape technique, Youqin Xuanya was able to deal with it calmly. She could handle a sword well with one hand and her swordsmanship had been recognized. The immortal sword flew into the soil and easily forced her opponent out.

    She, the Head Disciple, had already be the most beautiful and attractive disciple of the younger disciples of the Immortal Du Sect...

    Her aptitude was outstanding, and she had Immortal Treasures to protect her. She did notck any mystical abilities or Dharma spells. When she fought, she was also very focused and serious. Her reactions were also very fast.

    Many people started to discuss. If the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Spiked Mace was in its peak state, there would be intense sparks when the Head Disciple Youqin Xuanya encountered it. However, Li Changshou did not encounter Youqin Xuanya during the first twelve preliminary rounds.

    Moreover, even if he were to encounter his toxic junior sister, Li Changshou had a n in mind...

    In terms of surrendering, he was a professional.

    The kind that was verified by the Dragon Pce.

    On the day after the end of the preliminary rounds, Li Changshou began to suspect something as he was lost in his thoughts.

    After more than ten years, he had a sudden impulse without warning. He thought about it and felt that it seemed to be closely rted to him.

    What was wrong?

    ...

    Whenever he had a sudden hunch, something would definitely happen. However, it may not always be a blessing or always a misfortune.

    Li Changshou first looked at the jade tform. He thought that a Golden Immortal had seen through his disguise, but he quickly concluded that that was not the case. He pinched his fingers and deduced in his heart. There was no war in the various parts of the Sea God Sect. There was no bloodshed...

    Eh? Something¡¯s not right.

    Li Changshou quickly realized that something was amiss. One of the statues was in a strange state.

    He did not dare to go over to take a look with his spiritual will and carefully investigate.

    At the same time, a paper effigy that was hiding underground had woken up and quietly approached the temple.

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi were both frowning.

    However, Ao Yi¡¯s cultivation level was only at the Essence Immortal realm. He was still a distance away from the Perfected Immortal realm. Moreover, he was only the Second Sect Master and the Azure Dragon Guardian. He could only feel that something was happening.

    Ao Yi scanned Li Changshou¡¯s location with his immortal senses, but he did not find anything unusual with his ¡°Brother Sect Leader¡±. Hence, he did not pay much attention to that matter...

    Naturally, the Dragon Pce would take care of the matters of the Sea God Sect for Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi was now earning merit while cultivating. He wanted to unleash all the power of his bloodline as soon as possible and be a pir of the dragon race!

    On the other side, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy quickly approached the abnormal temple. At that moment, his immortal senses slowly searched and discovered what was going on.

    There seemed to be someone extraordinary in his temple...

    It was a young man and an old man who were dressed in a white robe and a gray robe respectively. Behind them were eight people d in green robes with thick auras. They looked like guards.

    The cultivation levels of those eight guards were all in the Heaven Immortal realm...

    Li Changshou was secretly surprised. Through the sound, he looked at the young man in the white robe and immediately saw rays of golden light circling around him...

    That was clearly a situation that could only be achieved by the protection of merit and the protection of heaven and earth!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The white-robed young man seemed to have sensed something and looked at the Sea God statue with his hands behind his back. However, he merely smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have rmed the real owner.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The gray-robed old man beside him lowered his head and answered. He followed behind the young man who was dressed in a white robe and led eight Heaven Immortal guards towards the gate.

    Who is this person?

    Li Changshou felt conflicted and suddenly made a bold guess.

    The young man, the white robe, the cultivation level that he could not see through, the protection of merit, and the presence of followers...

    Could it be!

    The paper effigy immediately retracted his immortal senses and used the Wind Speech Incantation to monitor him.

    After the young man in the white robe left the temple, he smiled at the elder beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many illegitimate gods from the South Continent. Other than the Dao Sects, this is the only ce that is not bad.

    He teaches the mortals to do good and protects them. He gave the good people merit and punished the evildoers.

    However, it¡¯s not right to take the credit of theherworld¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Have you settled on this ce?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are still dragons involved in this ce. The dragon race has always been arrogant. They¡¯re an ancient race and I don¡¯t want to talk to them.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Li Changshou had an epiphany

    Two options popped up in his mind.

    Firstly, he could go out and make friends with them. He could take advantage of that opportunity to get acquainted with the true potential powerhouses of the Primordial World!

    Secondly, he could let nature take its course...

    However, it was hard to tell from their discussion, whether or not the white-robed young man had the intention of letting the illegitimate god expand his faction.

    Choose...

    I have to make a choice as soon as possible...

 Chapter 123 The One Who Knows My Heart Is The Sea God of the South Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 123 The One Who Knows My Heart Is The Sea God of the South Ocean</h4>

    Li Changshou did not hesitate and chose¡ªthe third option!

    I should go and let him get familiar with me without exposing his identity and let him have a good impression of the Sea God Sect.

    At that moment, Li Changshou analyzed the worst situation that could happen if he took the initiative to form some karma.

    He waspletely unfamiliar with the white-robed man. He did not know his character and temper.

    Besides, Li Changshou had to consider that he had the background of a disciple from Ren School. If he took too much initiative, the experts of Ren School might dislike it...

    As his thoughts raced through his mind, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy slowly transformed into the white-haired old man who had a kind expression.

    The paper effigy had used that image when it was sent to the Sea God Sect to investigate. The old man held a horsetail whisk and emerged from a forest. He deliberately hid a portion of his whereabouts, but he also exposed some Primordial Energy disturbances.

    He was in front of the Sea God Temple and was about to take a stroll in the city when half of the members of the other party immediately discovered Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    The old man in the gray robe walked forward and whispered a few words while he was behind the young man in the white robe. Thetter smiled and led his subordinates towards the town. He pretended not to notice the old man who had suddenly appeared.

    Li Changshou immediately understood something. He carried his horsetail whisk and rode a cloud forward, thinking about how he could ¡°hit on¡± him.

    He could not possibly say, ¡°Please wait.¡± He, too, could not casually pick up a brick and say, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you drop this brick?¡± He would probably be torn apart by the eight guards. Li Changshou continuously thought about it. He was getting closer and closer to the other party. Soon, Li Changshou noticed a small detail.

    Among the ten people, the eight guards and the old man were using their immortal powers to wrap the bottom of their shoes. They looked like they were walking, but they were actually levitating and not touching the filthy ground at all.

    The young man in the white robe was the only one whose white boots were stained with mud.

    The 12th preliminary round of the preliminary round was ongoing. Li Changshou had already fought his way through the tournament. With his results of 10 wins and 2 losses, he had steadily entered the top 360 ces...

    Ling¡¯e had also clinched eight wins and three losses. Regardless of the oue of the next match, she could definitely enter the next round.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. Naturally, he ced most of his attention on the avatar.

    The matter was indeed very important to him.

    Li Changshou had been nning to avoid the Great God-Conferment Tribtion for a long time. His most reliable n before then was to arrange for himself, his master and junior sister to be small officials in the Heavenly Courts.

    However, it was notpletely safe.

    If he could not obtain the position of a true god before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, theoretically speaking, he would not be able topletely avoid the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observations of the heavenly trend, he deduced that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion could be divided into two parts.

    The main part would naturally involve the immortals of the three sects. They would go to the South Continent and take advantage of the crusade against the Zhou Dynasty by King Wu to select the righteous God for the Heavenly Courts.

    The second part was to wipe out the inting factions of the Dao Sect in the Middle Continent and bring about a great cmity to send most of the Immortal Sect¡¯s experts to the Heavenly Courts to take on the role of Heavenly Generals.

    Although Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level was not too high, he had already made preparations before he became an immortal.

    In the face of the great cmity, the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School had lost three of their top experts and weakened their Dao. Many members of Jie School had also died and suffered injuries...

    He had to take the initiative and jump out of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion!

    Li Changshou had never expected the Sea God Sect to bring about such an opportunity. Moreover, from the conversation between the two main figures, it seemed that they were ¡°examining¡± the illegitimate gods of the various ces. They also recruited one or two of them to expand their own forces.

    This thought process...

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It is indeed in line with the current situation in the Heavenly Courts.

    However, he had to consider everything carefully, from Ren School, the Dao Sect, the Heavenly Courts, to the dragon race. Today, he would first try toe into contact with them. It would be best if he could form a good rtionship with them. He would not scheme against them.

    At the same time, Li Changshou was secretly rmed.

    Although the opportunity is good, I can¡¯t force it. I can¡¯t bow down to anyone and be a disgrace to Ren School.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The benevolent-looking old mannded on a cloud in front of the city gate. He held a book of the teachings of the Sea God Sect in his hand and called the young man in the white robe.

    ¡°Did you drop this book, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou still decided to use that method to hit on him.

    ¡°Book?¡±

    The young man in the white robe in front of him turned around and looked over. Li Changshou had also ¡°seen¡± his appearance.

    He was handsome... slightly ordinary and had an indescribable aura.

    His eyes, in particr, made him seem like he had experienced the vicissitudes of life and had been polished by the mortal world. He seemed to be able to see through all confusion in the world.

    The guards immediately moved forward, but Li Changshou had already stopped 100 feet away. He held his horsetail whisk and bowed.

    On the other side, the gray-robed old man bowed and returned the gesture.

    The white-robed youth smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this book before. How could I have dropped it?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is he feigning ignorance? In his previous life, he had received nine years ofpulsory education. In this life, he had learned and read many sutras of Ren School. He was considered half an expert.

    Then, the old man that the paper effigy had disguised as smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t take a look at this book, how would you know if you dropped it?¡±.

    The young man in the white robe smiled and took a closer look. Those words were profound and vaguely seemed to be rted to destiny.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The white-robed young man extended his hand.

    Li Changshou wrapped the book with immortal power and handed it over. That way, the guards would not have to move forward.

    There were many passers-by outside the city gate. They were all mortals.

    The young man in the white robe and his entourage seemed to have used some kind of mystical ability which seemed to have caused the surrounding mortals to not notice them. asionally, some people would look at them but they would think that the ce was normal and quickly look elsewhere.

    Truth be told, Li Changshou also wanted to get such a mystical ability...

    The white-robed young man grabbed the book that was titled ¡®Teachings Of The Sea God Sect: Hardcover Edition¡¯, and read it carefully. He nodded slowly and smiled.

    He said, ¡°This book is indeed fated with me. Fellow Daoist, did you recognize me when you came to deliver this book?¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself. He did not expect the other party... to be so interested in beating around the bush and feigning ignorance.

    He decided to y along and do what the other party liked. Hence, Li Changshou continued, ¡°My heart did but not my eyes. Fellow Daoist, you should be living in the Nineyered Celestial Pce, but you appeared here. I think you must havee for my sect.¡±

    The white-robed youth raised his eyebrows and said indifferently,

    ¡°Since you have appeared, are you nning to seek refuge? If that¡¯s the case, why are you appearing as a paper effigy and not your true form?¡±

    Paper effigy?

    The expressions of the Heaven Immortal guards changed slightly. Li Changshou sighed in his heart and thought, This person is indeed worthy of being a Dao Ancestor, Dao Child, and the Junior Brother of the Saints. He could see through the origin of my clone at a nce.

    Of course, it could also be because of what the gray-robed elder had said...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Your Majesty, please be magnanimous.¡±

    That was to confirm the identity of the other party.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The white-robed young man¡¯s gaze turned yful. He looked to the left and said, ¡°It¡¯s not nice for us to chat here. Why don¡¯t we go to a wonderful ce?¡±

    The gray-robed elder took out a painting from his sleeve and slowly unrolled it. It was a painting of mountains and rivers.

    The white-robed young man took a step forward and disappeared in front of the painting of mountains and rivers.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and checked the self-explosion function of the paper effigy, its self-immtion restrictions, and the anti-deduction items on its body. Then, he carried the horsetail whisk and floated forward.

    As he approached the painting, Li Changshou felt a pulling force...

    Lights and shadows shed before his eyes. In a daze, he had already arrived at the ce illustrated in the painting.

    In a pavilion on a mountain, the white-robed young man and the gray-robed old man, who were supposed to be holding the painting outside, sat in the pavilion.

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart and wondered how he should arouse the other party¡¯s curiosity and form a good rtionship with them. Moreover, he wanted to do so while not getting involved with more karma...

    When he got close, he already had a n. I¡¯ll feign ignorance and try the effect first...

    A few hourster, in the dead of the night, three streams of light flew out of the painting. The benevolent old man, who was the paper effigy, bowed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any further, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± The white-robed young man made an inviting gesture. There was a hint of reluctance in his eyes as he said, ¡°Please reconsider what I said just now.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should know my difficulties.¡±

    The white-robed youth sighed as his eyes were filled with emotions. He bowed slightly towards the person in front of him.

    Li Changshou returned the gesture calmly. Naturally, he bowed even lower. Then, he left and rode a cloud towards the temple that was not far away.

    As soon as he left, the obscure Dao runes that covered their tracks became denser.

    The white-robed youth looked at him for a while and sighed.

    ¡°I never thought that the one who understands me would turn out to be an illegitimate god! What do you think of this person, General Dongmu?¡±.

    ¡°He¡¯s extremely intelligent and has a deep understanding of the world. He¡¯s able to analyze everything.¡± The gray-robed elder, who was also ¡®General Dongmu¡¯, said softly, ¡°The twelve words that that Fellow Daoist has said to Your Majesty, are true in my opinion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of them match my thoughts. I¡¯ve never considered some of the advice that he had given me before.¡±

    The white-robed youth reminisced carefully. After a long conversation thatsted a few hours, he felt that he had benefited greatly.

    However, he also felt that there were many things that were unfathomable, and could not be understood by him.

    He said that coincidentally they shared the same thoughts, merely because he didn¡¯t want to lose face.

    Regardless of which perspective he looked at it from, he felt that the Sect Leader of the Sea God Sect was rather powerful. He could not cultivate the cloning technique that he had...

    There were indeed many people who had hidden their talents in the Primordial World.

    The white-robed young man said leisurely, ¡°If such a virtuous and upright person can apany me, the Heavenly Courts will be able to resolve the problem in ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty...¡±

    General Dongmu seemed to want to say something but hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully. We can¡¯t find out who this person is at all. We only know that he is the Sect Leader of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. He has some rtions with the dragon race and the Magi. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    ¡°I have previously deduced and I have discovered the Dao runes of the Connate treasure, the Taiji Painting, which would suppress his destiny. He should be from Ren School.¡±

    The white-robed youth smiled. ¡°This person¡¯s identity is not simple. It¡¯s inevitable that he has some reservations. The reason he used his clone to meet us today should be to form a good fate with me. The Dragon race, the Magi, Ren School... This Sea God Sect is really interesting.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. This trip has been fruitful. Remember to write a memorialter. The content will be about the recruitment of the illegitimate gods of the South Continent. Then, you¡¯ll link this matter to the Sea God Sect. The other illegitimate gods are only taking merit from incense offerings. Only the Sea God Sect is not bad.¡±

    General Dongmu bowed and said, ¡°I will obey your orders... Your Majesty, are you thinking of using a decree to force him to appear?¡±

    ¡°No, I will not do something so short-sighted.¡±

    The white-robed youth smiled and said, ¡°What he said is right. Those who know me might not necessarily bepatible with me. Those who arepatible might not know me. If he can give me a good n in the future and resolve my problem, I will give him an incarnate, not to mention the position of the Sea God in the South Ocean. General Dongmu, wait for me to think about it. After that, you¡¯lle to Sea God Sect to meet him again. The Heavenly Courtsck people and immortals. What theyck the least is merit from Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    In the valley below the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou slowly exhaled and felt that his essence soul was almost blown out.

    Did I... blow my trumpet too much today?

    Did I reveal anything just now? Or did I say something that would cause the other party to misunderstand?

    Li Changshou pondered carefully and checked repeatedly.

    Today, he was not just fooling around. He had also taken out some strategies to resolve the internal problems of the Heavenly Courts and relieve external pressure.

    As Li Changshou could roughly deduce the way for the Heavenly Courts to rise, it was not difficult for him to find those strategies. When he revealed the third n, the nine remaining ones were already in the bag.

    Judging from the other party¡¯s reaction, he reckoned that he should have achieved his goal of forming a good rtionship. Apart from that, he did not n anything else.

    What could be the worst effect of this matter?

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully. It was probably because an expert in the sect discovered that he had secretly made ns for the Jade Emperor.

    However, Ren School was strong enough to support the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts were under the protection of the Grand Pure One. As a disciple of Ren School, it was reasonable for him to n for the Jade Emperor.

    There were many benefits to that...

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡± Ling¡¯e suddenly asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re sweating all over.¡± Li Changshou wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, only to realize that he was already drenched in cold sweat.

    He smiled and said, ¡°I encountered a bottleneck in my cultivation. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked, her eyes filled with concern. However, she still remembered the three rules and did not say anything. Li Changshou calmly wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. In his heart, he was trying to deduce the future paths of development.

    He was in a trance... Heaven is above...

    He seemed to have fooled the young Jade Emperor...

 Chapter 124 Cultivation â€œTalentâ€ Lan Lingle

    <h4>Chapter 124 Cultivation ¡°Talent¡± Lan Lingle</h4>

    ¡°Eh? I haven¡¯t seen you for a night. Little Changshou, why do you look so pale? Did you secretly do something bad and bullied our Little Ling¡¯e?¡±

    At dawn, the second stage of the inner sectpetition was about to begin.

    Jiu Jiu carried the Spiked Mace and floated back. When she saw Li Changshou¡¯s slightly haggard face and decided to ask with ¡°concern¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little stressed. After all, the battle for the Heavenly Cycle will begin soon,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile and sighed in his heart.

    Is it easy for me!?! For the sake of helping myself, Master and Junior Sister go to the Heavenly Courts to avoid the Great God-Conferment Tribtion... I had to seize the opportunity yesterday and use the paper effigy to forge a good rtionship with the Jade Emperor. After that, I frantically deduced whether the advice I had given was harmful to Ren School and the Dao Sect. I wondered if I would incur the displeasure of the Saints and the experts of the three sects...

    Only an hour ago did Li Changshou convince himself.

    Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s see what happenster.

    That made him look a little tired and haggard.

    The Heaven Immortals and Golden Immortals of the Immortal Du Sect had no idea that their disciple had secretly made connections with the Heavenly Courts...

    Li Changshou knew in his heart that as long as he took the initiative to plot something, he would definitely cause all kinds of karma.

    However, there were some things that would note to an end unless one took the initiative to deal with them...

    For example, the happy ending of one adopting another man¡¯s child whom his spouse was pregnant with.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang. The bell rang. The jade tform floated out from the main hall again. There were a few more guests today.

    Li Changshou kept the Wind Speech Incantation up and waited for the internal sectpetition where the disciples would vie for a ce in the top 360.

    At that moment, the serial number of jade slips in Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e¡¯s hands had not changed. The victory count had already been cleared and reverted back to zero.

    Li Changshou was naturally not too worried about the uing battle.

    However, Ling¡¯e felt a little pressured as 252 out of 360 disciples would be eliminated.

    Although her aptitude was outstanding, had some help from her Senior Brother, and still had a few immortal treasures to protect her, her cultivation level was still low.

    Although Li Changshou had told her not to worry about victory or defeat, he had previously set a small goal for her. Ling¡¯e was already a little obsessed and bent on achieving it.

    Before thepetition began, Lingle hesitated. While Little Aunt-Master was carrying the Spiked Mace to the mountains for patrolling, she whispered to her senior brother, ¡°Senior Brother, can I... gain enlightenment and a breakthrough?¡±

    What she meant was to make use of the epiphany as a reason to show her true cultivation.

    Enlightenment was something that could only be obtained by chance.

    Although there were other species that could gain enlightenment by bumping into each other by chance, they did not have anymon reference value.

    Up till now, Ling¡¯e had only had three epiphanies, and they were all thanks to Li Changshou¡¯s guidance.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and replied, ¡°However, you have to pay attention to the details. If you want to do it, do it well.¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded solemnly and began to ponder over the details of her epiphany.

    Then, she closed her eyes and focused. She pretended to enter the enlightenment of the Dao realm and secretly adjusted the second version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra to create an image of an unstable aura.

    Above them, the Deputy Sect Leader began to give an important speech.

    He encouraged the disciples who had been eliminated, as well as the ones who would be fighting in the next round to continue fighting hard. He wanted them to fight for their glory and let nature take its course. The rewards from the sect were already underway.

    After the Deputy Sect Master finished speaking, Elder Ge, who had been appointed as the Grand Mentor of the Immortal Du Sect, stepped forward and announced the start of the second round. Immediately, two disciples¡¯ jade slips lit up...

    Li Changshou thought for a while. Could it be that the so-called drawing of lots is actually an elder secretly pointing at two jade slips?

    He observed secretly and soon found something amiss...

    There were indeed two Grand Elders whose fingers would move slightly whenever the jade slips in the disciples¡¯ hands lit up.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had thought that the jade slips belonged to an entire set of Dharma treasures. To his surprise...

    As expected, some of the items that seemed to be of superior grade, might have very simple principles.

    Li Changshou had appeared earlier today. The sixteenth battle was between him and his senior sister.

    The entire process of the battle was very smooth. Both parties had a good experience. The Spiked Mace of Little Qiong Peak that that senior sister had been thinking about did not appear.

    Li Changshou¡¯s talisman array formations had won thest attack. During the process, he had only used Earth Escape to dodge the opponent¡¯s attack. Soon, he emerged from the ground.

    Li Changshou naturally wouldn¡¯t do something as immoral as using Earth Escape to look under her skirt...

    When Li Changshou returned to his position on the cloud, he saw that Ling¡¯e had her eyes closed and was focused. There were some Dao runes floating around her...

    Junior Sister¡¯s acting skills have improved recently. Li Changshou felt gratified deep down. If she had not told him earlier, he would have been deceived by her pretense.

    Li Changshou did not pay much attention to it. He sat on the meditation cushion and quietly scooted to the empty space behind him.

    Junior Sister has really grown up...

    The battle below continued. The 360 disciples had to fight nine rounds, which made it easier for the rankings to be established.

    Three minutester, the jade slip on Ling¡¯e¡¯s dress shook slightly, and it began glowing.

    Ling¡¯e waspletely undecided. Dao runes surrounded her body. Her hands were in the shape of orchids as she ced them on her knees. Her pretty face became even more radiant.

    Li Changshouughed secretly when he saw that...

    Little Junior Sister¡¯s acting is a little overboard.

    Li Changshou frowned and realized that something was amiss. He immediately set up a barrier around Ling¡¯e.

    However, before he could do anything, he suddenly heard the sound of the jade slip banging

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e slowly opened her eyes. They were empty, like the clearest starry sky that was devoid of any clouds or the moon.

    However, there was still some confusion amidst the emptiness.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    Ling¡¯e had really broken through. She had been disturbed at the crucial moment. It¡¯s good that she did not go berserk...

    However, it is not safe to seek a breakthrough in such a noisy environment.

    He heard an executive yelling, ¡°H121! H121! It¡¯s time for you to enter the battle arena!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly answered and stood up while holding the jade slip.

    However, just as she stood up, the aura around her surged like a tidal wave. As she had just broken through, mysterious Dao runes spread outwards!

    In an instant, various immortal senses and spiritual senses scanned the surroundings of the jade tform.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face turned pale first before she realized the problem.

    The Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra had lost its effectiveness for a moment because of her breakthrough!

    Her true cultivation level, which was at the Void Return realm was exposed just like that!

    What... What should I do?

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s fair and slender neck turned a little stiff. She weakly turned her head to look at her senior brother, only to see that he was looking at her with admiration...

    His expression was exactly the same as the others around her!

    Is this...

    I¡¯m finished...

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was so anxious that she was about to cry. Why did such an unlucky thing happen to me!?! ¡°Junior Sister! Why did you suddenly break through so many realms!?!¡±

    Li Changshou eximed in shock. The surrounding Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters also gasped.

    ¡°You broke through six stages at one go?¡±

    ¡°What kind of immortal aptitude is this? Is there going to be another Dao-Cultivation genius?¡±

    ¡°Comparison kills.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. The two executives below did not rush her anymore. They also looked at her in awe.

    At that moment, Li Changshou transmitted his voice to her. ¡°Don¡¯t pull a long face. Your expression now should make you look like you¡¯re calm on the surface and happy on the inside, but you don¡¯t want anyone to see that you¡¯re happy. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very open-minded.

    When you go back, you will only have to copy the Steadiness Sutra 3600 times.¡±

    The corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s lips twitched a few times. However, a stone was lifted off her chest.

    Good that Senior Brother didn¡¯t ignore me... She immediately adjusted her expression and held the jade slip in her hand. Under the gazes of the people in the surroundings, she rode forward on a cloud. Her aura was still unstable.

    It was not a disguise. His aura was really unstable.

    Regarding that matter, the most unlucky one would be Ling¡¯e¡¯s opponent during that battle. It was a male disciple who was at the third stage of the Void Return realm...

    Ling¡¯e was in a hurry to go back and exin to her senior brother that she did not do it on purpose. She unleashed all the power in her immortal treasures and sent the male disciple flying.

    She bowed and left gracefully.

    The gazes of the people present were filled with emotions and admiration.

    However, just as Ling¡¯e turned around, she realized that her meditation cushion... Was already more than 100 feet away from her senior brother.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to her ears.

    ¡°Remember the rules. Next, behave properly, or there soon won¡¯t be enough stone bs for you to scrape on the peak.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling¡¯e looked at Li Changshou with an aggrieved expression. Then, she sat on her meditation cushion and felt vexed.

    Her n to bed him, which had been hatched for a hundred years, was destroyed by a breakthrough!

    Why did I gain enlightenment previously?

    After the incident with Senior Sister Yan¡¯er and her Junior Brother Qi Qi, she had managed to get closer to Senior Brother with much difficulty. Yet, everything was destroyed in the sectpetition!

    Where is the justice of the heavens!

    How unfair!

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu rushed over with the Spiked Mace that was dripping blood.

    She eximed, ¡°Little Ling¡¯e! Why did you make so many breakthroughs in one go?!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was standing at the side, was also secretly amazed...

    Little Aunt-Master spends all day with Ling¡¯e. She actually did not check if Lingle was hiding her cultivation level...

    ¡°Aunt-Master, stop talking. I¡¯m... under a lot of pressure now.¡±

    ¡°Breaking through is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately found it difficult to speak. She turned around andy in her Aunt-Master¡¯s arms, turning all the grievances in her heart into muffled whimpers.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that... I might develop inner demons...¡±

    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. The more you are afraid of your inner demons, the more likely that they will appear. It¡¯s not a good thing for you to break through too quickly. However, this is a blessing from the heavens. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jiu Jiu turned her head and searched for a while. Finally, she found Li Changshou, who was ¡°far away¡± and red at him.

    Thetter closed his eyes and focused. He did not notice anything and tried his best to avoid the disaster zone.

    At the same time, Li Changshou also heard some news that was not good for Little Qiong Peak.

    A Grand Elder had the thought of taking in a disciple. He wanted to take Ling¡¯e as his disciple.

    After looking at Ling¡¯e, Li Changshou knew that it was not a bad choice to let her follow the Grand Elder and cultivate under his wing. However, Ling¡¯e was raised by him after all and he could not bear to part with her.

    Besides, there was nothing the Grand Elder could teach her that he couldn¡¯t.

    If it were before his Tribtion Transcendence and ascension, Li Changshou would definitely weigh his options and not stop it.

    But now...

    Junior Sister knows too much about me. It¡¯s safer to let her stay by my side. Li Changshou quickly made up his mind. Unless Ling¡¯e was willing, it would be useless even if the Sect Leader went to look for them. The matter happened too quickly.

    On the 14th day of the internal sectpetition, the fourth round ended. Two female Perfected Immortals arrived with an old woman and set up a barrier beside Lingle. They were speaking warmly. Li Changshou frowned. He carried his meditation cushion and walked back from afar. He sat at his usual spot which was five feet away from his junior sister.

    Hmph...

    Ling¡¯e turned her head to look at her senior brother. She blinked and pursed her lips before smiling slightly.

    Not long after, the old female Heaven Immortal Realm gave Ling¡¯e an Immortal Treasure that was in the form of a handkerchief.

    However, Ling¡¯e shook her head and refused. She stood up and bowed to the old woman.

    Li Changshou could actually hear what they were saying, but he did not listen much. He just closed his eyes and rested.

    Coincidentally, it was his turn to enter the arena. Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained the same. He entered the battle and won effortlessly.

    When he returned, he did not see the old woman and the two female immortals. He only saw Ling¡¯e who was seated and looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou did not say anything and sat back down on his meditation cushion.

    Ling¡¯e followed suit. Without a change of expression, she continued to dawdle and slowly scooted over...

    She looked ahead and said in a soft voice, ¡°Senior Brother, were you nervous just now?¡±

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice, ¡°Remember the three rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll add four hundred times myself. I¡¯ll round it up to four thousand times... Senior Brother, please answer my question first. Were you nervous just now?¡±

    Li Changshou swept his sleeves and folded his arms to focus. He replied, ¡°4050 times. You still owe 50 from the previous time.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but roll her eyes. She pursed her lips and smiled happily while humming a cheerful tune.

    Not long after, Jiu Jiu rushed over and asked Ling¡¯e how she rejected the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Hehe, I lied to them...¡±

    She mumbled.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Li Changshou, who was at the side, felt his breathing be irregr and he almost raised his hand to clean up for his master.

    Jiu Jiu asked in horror, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I already said it was a lie.¡± Ling¡¯e held Jiu Jiu¡¯s hand andughed softly.

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°There are very few people on Little Qiong Peak and it¡¯s much morefortable there. There¡¯s still a ce for me to y with you every day, Aunt-Master. I don¡¯t want to go to other peaks.¡±

    Jiu Jiu smiled and squinted. She sat down between Ling¡¯e and Li Changshou, holding Lingle¡¯s hand.

    The real situation was...

    A moment ago, in the barrier, Lan Lingle bowed and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live a long life. I don¡¯t love the superficial vanity. I only want to be by his side. If the sect does not agree, I shall be demoted to the mortal world. I will not regret it.¡±

    It was all thanks to the fact that the Immortal Du Sect had not changed over the years.

    The Grand Elder and the two Perfected Immortals felt the same way. They understood her plight and did not make things difficult for her.

 Chapter 125 The Must-visit Scenic Spot Of The Immortal Du Sect

    <h4>Chapter 125 The Must-visit Scenic Spot Of The Immortal Du Sect</h4>

    So Brother Sect Master, no, Brother Changshou, showed me mercy previously.

    Ever since the first day of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciplepetition, Ao Yi had that thought in his heart.

    On the 16th day of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciplepetition, the elimination battle where only 36 out of 108 cultivators would advance to the next round, wasing to an end.

    Ao Yi had witnessed Li Changshou attack more than twenty times. After careful observation, he realized the ¡°special¡± qualities that Li Changshou had.

    Or rather, his extremely outstanding qualities.

    The first thing was that his foundation was solid. Brother Changshou¡¯s Dharma powers were extremely rich. When faced with some Qi Refinement cultivators who were at realms that were slightly higher than his, he could often rely on talisman array formations that consumed a lot of his Dharma powers to obtain victory during dangerous situations.

    Secondly, Brother Changshou¡¯s Earth Escape technique was more exquisitepared to that of other disciples of the Immortal Du Sect...

    Although Ao Yi did not know the reason, he saw the smooth, natural yet mysterious Dao runes that his Brother Sect Master had when he entered the soil.

    It was admirable and pleasing to the eyes! What he has is considered the actual Earth Escape technique. As for the other disciples of the Immortal Du Sect who used Earth Escape...

    Tsk, those are probably just small tricks used for burrowing themselves underground. Theyck the style of Brother Changshou.

    There must be some reasons for Brother Changshou to be chosen as an assignee of merit by an expert, which I can¡¯t see.

    Over the past two days, Ao Yi felt a little helpless.

    The Immortal Du Sect Competition wasing to an end. The following day should be the final ending and the day where they, the outsiders would leave.

    Ao Yi chose to follow the others to the Immortal Du Sect because he wanted to find an opportunity to have a chat with Brother Changshou.

    Although his cultivation had been smooth recently, he had encountered some setbacks in his personal rtionships... They were all young dragons. Who didn¡¯ have problems about love and hatred?

    At that moment, Ao Yi did not know whether he would still have a chance to discuss the Dao with Brother Changshou during the journey to the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°Little Yi?¡±

    An exmation sounded in front.

    Ao Yi immediately stopped his reverie and took two steps forward. He stood behind the thin Daoist and whispered, ¡°Uncle-Master Qin, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The so-called Uncle-Master Qin was Qin Wan, a Qi Refinement cultivator from Golden Ao Ind

    He was the in-name disciple of the Saint, who was also known as the Grandmaster of Heaven. He had entered Golden Ao Ind quite early. He had heard about the Dao from the Saint and had suffered a blow for his brother. He was famous among the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind.

    Back then, the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School had walked out of the Jade Void Pce, made their debut in the Primordial World, and made their name known in the trichiliocosm. The Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind were unwilling to be outdone. Hence, they had also formed the ten Heavenly Lords.

    Although their reputation did not rise, their auras were also weaker by a few levels, and their cultivation levels could not bepared to the twelve Golden Immortals... the ten Heavenly Lords were considered a rather famous and powerful group in Jie School!

    Qin Wan was the leader of the ten Heavenly Lords.

    He had a high cultivation level. He was good at alchemy and was skilled in creating array formations. He had a lot of friends and was quite famous in Jie School.

    Qin Wan¡¯s purpose for going to the Immortal Du Sect this time was to try and get along well with the other cultivators of Ren School, so as to show that the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind did not intend to target them.

    How should I express the friendly and kind intentions of Golden Ao Ind?

    Qin Wan prepared some gifts for the top three disciples of the Immortal Du Sect.

    However, Qin Wan felt that it was still insufficient.

    Hence, Qin Wan greeted Ao Yi at the front and said warmly, ¡°The internal sectpetition is almost over. Didn¡¯t you and Han Zhi say that you have some good friends here? Go and find your friends and ask them toe over. I¡¯ll give them some pills.

    I don¡¯t want people to say that the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind are not polite enough.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled slightly when he heard that. He said, ¡°Uncle-Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go ask the executives of the Immortal Du Sect to bring them up...

    Han Zhi, are youing with me?¡±

    Han Zhi, the young girl who was sitting on the chair, turned around and nodded while expressing assent smilingly.

    Ao Yi wanted to ride on the same cloud as her, but Han Zhi took half a step back and gestured for Ao Yi to ride a cloud first while she followed beside him.

    Ao Yi¡¯s gaze turned a little gloomy as he and Han Zhi flew away from the jade tform one after another.

    Qin Wan saw all that and shook his head with a smile. He did not say anything...

    Young disciples just love to do useless things.

    Ao Yi and Han Zhi sessfully received the permission of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Elder. They were apanied by Jiu Wu, the executive who had served Ao Yi previously. They flew to the valley and found Li Changshou.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°Brother Changshou, my Uncle-Master Qin would like to see you!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled.

    If not for the fact that he had been using the Wind Speech Incantation to monitor his surroundings and thus knew that the Golden Immortal from Golden Ao Ind wanted to give him some rewards, he would have thought that he had been exposed after hearing what Ao Yi said.

    Li Changshou felt helpless.

    Due to Lingle¡¯s sudden breakthrough and the fact that her real cultivation level had identally been exposed, the duo from Little Qiong Peak had attracted a lot of attention.

    Now that their ¡°poprity¡± had finally died down, Ao Yi and Han Zhi got involved again...

    The other disciples did not stop casting curious gazes for the past few days!

    At that moment, he did not care about such trivial matters.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and deliberately asked, ¡°Brother Yi, do you know why your Uncle-Master is asking to see me?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a while and said that thetter merely wanted to give Li Changshou some rewards.

    Li Changshou found a rather appropriate excuse to reject the invitation. Then, he looked at his kind-hearted and naive Little Aunt-Master and Little Junior Sister who were at the side...

    After a while, with the apaniment of Jiu Wu, Han Zhi brought Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu to Qin Wan to receive the rewards. Jiu Wu, who was at the side, had an awkward expression.

    He thought, What¡¯s wrong with Disciple-Nephew Changshou? He doesn¡¯t even care about the rewards given by an old Golden Immortal...

    A benevolent smile appeared on Qin Wan¡¯s face. He took a few bottles of immortal pills and gave them to Lingle and Jiu Jiu. Then, he said a few words of encouragement to the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind to express their friendliness and kindness.

    The three sects were a family.

    Lingle and Jiu Jiu bowed in unison to thank him. When facing the strong, Jiu Jiu was much more disciplined.

    After that, Qin Wan nodded with a smile. Jiu Wu immediately understood and left with the two of them.

    ¡°Han Zhi, why hasn¡¯t Ao Yi returned?¡±

    Han Zhi quickly replied, ¡°Uncle-Grandmaster, Uncle-Master Ao Yi is chatting with his good friend Li Changshou. He will be back soon.

    Li Changshou had yet to make his appearance in the arena today. He¡¯s afraid that he would miss the battle bying here.

    Therefore, he did note up together with the rest.¡±

    Qin Wan nodded slowly. He scanned with his immortal senses and saw Ao Yi, who was chatting with a disciple from the Ren School. He did not look for long.

    To Qin Wan, that was a small matter.

    However, just as that thought surfaced in his mind, Qin Wan recalled something. He turned to look at Han Zhi, who was seated behind him.

    He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you suffered a setback during a sparring session at the Immortal Du Sect, Little Yi. Who was that person you sparred with?¡±

    Han Zhi said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Li Changshou.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Wan said, ¡°Could it be that the two of them got closer after the sparring session?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Han Zhi smiled. ¡°I always hear Uncle-Master Ao Yi mentioning some matters about Brother Changshou. Speaking of Brother Changshou, he¡¯s quite a capable person. Although he has yet to be an immortal, he had set up small Chain Arrays. Even my master was trapped in one of them when he entered...¡±

    Han Zhi¡¯s expression turned a little glum.

    Naturally, she thought of her ¡°teacher¡± who had a sad life. She did not know which leopard¡¯s den her ¡°teacher¡± was currently in, and how he was running about to seek food...

    Qin Wan consoled Han Zhi, and then pondered for a while, while his eyes were filled with excitement and interest.

    He has yet to be an immortal, but the array formations that he set up, can trap a Heaven Immortal?

    The Heavenly Lord Qin was also a capricious person who would do whatever he wanted.

    He stood up and walked to the side. He said a few words to a Heaven Immortal Elder from the Immortal Du Sect.

    The elder immediately reported the matter to the Sect Leader. Daoist Wuyou naturally agreed and made some arrangements.

    However, just as Qin Wan took action, the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind, who had been bored for half a month, also stood up and indicated that they would go to Little Qiong Peak to watch and observe.

    When they heard that the Immortal Du Sect had such an ¡°amazing ground¡±, the experts from Ren School and a few disciples also showed some interest.

    Hence... Li Changshou, who was talking about poetry and philosophy with Ao Yiyan, using the Wind Speech Incantation the entire time, heard that. His heart palpitated a little.

    He reckoned that he would not be able to avoid that round today.

    Could it be that the really famous Ten Heavenly Lords are also toxic!?!

    As an established Golden Immortal of the Primordial World, why was hepeting with a junior disciple today?

    Could it be that he had some scheme? Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced as Jiu Wu rushed over in the air.

    Beside the jade tform, dozens of figures rode on the clouds and slowly walked towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    On the slope of the valley, Jiu Wu grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Hurry up and follow me. A group of seniors and experts are rushing towards your Chain Array!¡±

    Li Changshou had a shocked expression and muttered in his heart.

    If my Recovery Array gets exposed because of this, my karma with the ten Heavenly Lords would be formed.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I still have to take part in technical fights...¡±

    The short Daoist said anxiously, ¡°You will win thest two rounds. After dealing with that side, you can make up for it when youe back! They are a few Golden Immortals and a group of Heaven Immortals! Perhaps you will be famous this time!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He cussed using uncouthnguage that was exclusive to Ren School.

    At the same time, in the Nineyered Celestial Pce above the Middle Continent, two children sat obediently in front of the Elder Moon Hall, and erected two wooden nks.

    The words written on the left wooden nk read: ¡°May the Heavenly Dao Protect This ce¡±

    The one on the right read: ¡°I went to participate in the court meeting.¡± It was the day of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall Court Meeting, which was held once every ten years in the Heavenly Courts. All the immortals and gods gathered at the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, which was situated in the middle of the eighthyer of the Celestial Pce.

    The Heavenly Courts itself was a Merit Dharma treasure. The Lingxiao Treasure Hall was the core of that Dharma treasure and had been refined by several Saints.

    However, the ce was magnificent and majestic. The ruler of the Three Realms, who was sitting on the pedestal in the hall, felt extremely awkward and helpless.

    He was the master of the Three Realms in name. However, he was now just a Little Uncle-Master of a Dao Sect.

    If the order was not passed down to the five continents, thews would not be able to reach the four seas.

    Only the Six Saints were known in the Major Chiliocosm. Very few people paid attention to the newly-established Heavenly Courts that had no presence.

    In fact, Emperor Yu, the young man who was sitting on the pedestal and was dressed in a white robe, often mocked himself. He felt that he might as well go back and knock the bell for the old Dao Ancestor...

    During the meeting on this day, the seat right in front of the immortals was empty. It was reserved for the Grand Supreme Elder. However, most of the time, the Saint¡¯s corpse incarnate would not appear if nothing major happened. In addition, although the seats of the gods of the Heavenly Courts were mostly empty, all the other immortals and gods stood neatly in four rows.

    He had to be mindful of the pride of the Heavenly Courts.

    Elder Moon was a legitimate god who was in charge of marriage. Although his cultivation level was low, he was standing slightly ahead.

    However, that old man never spoke easily and merely listened while he was at the side.

    Like before, Elder Moon lowered his head and listened to the officials report about some trivial matters.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ political orders could not be transmitted to the Three Realms, which meant that they did not have much to do. Together with the ¡°hardworking and focused emperor¡¯, they put on a huge act and pretended to ¡°do their best¡±.

    However, the emperor on the throne was obviously not satisfied.

    ¡°Dear courtiers.¡±

    The white-robed young man¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He looked at the jade slip in front of him and spoke calmly. His voice echoed in the hall.

    ¡°As General Dongmu has said, temples have been erected in an unruly manner in the five continents now. It is not the right to worship illegitimate gods. The fact that the Heavenly Courts nowck manpower, should not be taken lightly. However, I feel that it¡¯d be inappropriate for me to recruit those illegitimate gods into the Heavenly Courts and make them legitimate. That would be an insult to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority. Everyone, do you have any good ideas?¡±

 Chapter 126 I Learned It, I Learned It

    <h4>Chapter 126 I Learned It, I Learned It</h4>

    ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    Creak, creak...

    The wooden tablet swayed gently, and a gentle breeze blew.

    A group of neat-looking immortals stood in front of the swaying wooden sign. The atmosphere... was a little awkward.

    They naturally did not use their immortal powers to forcefully blow and disperse the array formations there. They were all important figures. How could they do something so embarrassing?

    No one knew whoughed first but soon after, the experts put their hands behind their backs andughed confidently.

    Outside the array formation, Li Changshou, Ao Yi, and Jiu Wu were standing in a line. Ao Yi smiled.

    He heard the voice of Heavenly Lord Qin Wan from Golden Ao Ind.

    ¡°The arrangement of this ce can be considered wonderful. By making use of the linkage of the array formation¡¯s foundations, we can change the array formations that were simr to each other, chain after chain, array formation after array formation. The only way to break through them is to forcefully blow the array formations apart... Not to mention, the person who set up the array formations here does not have a high cultivation level, and the array foundations he hadid are not powerful enough. Hence, the array formation can be easily blown apart. If I were to refine such array foundations and use this method to set them up, even the Golden Immortals would be trapped. Amazing, it¡¯s indeed wonderful, hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was outside the array formation, did not feel any emotions when he heard that.

    It would be a joke if the prestigious and established Golden Immortals of Jie School could not see through such a simple setup.

    Simrly, Li Changshou did not feel any joy after being praised. Instead, he was rather d.

    He was d that his Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra had withstood the gazes of the ones at the Golden Immortal realm...

    From this point of view, the matter today is not without any benefits.

    That confirmed that his decision to hide his aura was not wrong.

    If he could not avoid the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, the improvement of that technique would be much easier.

    After sensing for a while, he realized that a group of old immortals was walking slowly in the array formation. They were constantlymenting and discussing the Dao of the array formations. All of them looked like they had made some gains...

    What could they see? What could they gain?

    These are essentially Perfected-Immortal-level Bewitching Arrays and trapping arrays. Huh?

    Li Changshou was suddenly inspired and it was as if a bolt of lightning shed across his heart. He turned to look at Jiu Wu, and his eyes suddenly widened. Uncle-Master Jiu Wu shuddered. ¡°Changshou, why are you looking at me? Why do you look so scary?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Li Changshou immediately adjusted his expression, but his heart was in turmoil.

    I almost forgot that these ten Heavenly Lords are also going to be famous figures on the God roll in the future!

    The ten Heavenly Lords are best at setting up the Ten Absolute Arrays!

    In the future Great God-Conferment War, the ten Heavenly Lords would be considered important figures who had entered Jie School during the mid-stages, which were considered earlier. They would set up the Ten Absolute Arrays and kill some cannon fodders from Chan School. Then, they would be destroyed by Chan School.

    At the same time, it was because the ten Heaven Monarchs were defeated one after another and the Ten Absolute Arrays were broken one after another that Zhao Gongming, the outer sect disciple, was lured out and pushed the Great God-Conferment War to the climax.

    All of that had nothing to do with Li Changshou...

    But if...

    If...

    If Heavenly Lord Qin was inspired by the small array formations that he had set up casually and decided to upgrade the Ten Absolute Arrays into a series of Chain Arrays, they would really be able to defeat the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    By then... it will have nothing to do with me, a disciple of Ren School... right?

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand.

    He suddenly wanted to bring his master and junior sister along, find an opportunity to sneak to the Heavenly Courts, and yell, ¡°The Sea God of the South Ocean is here to seek refuge!¡±

    No, if I really anger the Saint, the Jade Emperor would not be able to protect me. I can only cozy up to the Grand Pure One...

    This is really an unexpected cmity.

    Li Changshou was being worried when he heard the Sect Leader, Daoist Wuyou¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°Changshou, *coughs*... Let¡¯s break the array...¡±

    Li Changshou quickly stabilized his mental state and broke the array formation.

    The group of old immortalsughed loudly and walked out of the array formation.

    Fortunately, they did not investigate the ce in detail. They only took a simple stroll and did not find any array foundations that had yet to be activated.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Daoist Wuyou, walked at the front. He pointed at Li Changshou and smiled warmly.

    ¡°The small array formations here were set up by this disciple.¡±

    Ao Yi and Jiu Wu immediately retreated to the sides and caused Li Changshou to be revealed. The two of them had a tacit understanding.

    Immediately, all eyes were on him.

    Li Changshou¡¯s body tensed up as he bowed slightly. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he looked nervous. The immortal power in his body was like a pool of stagnant water. The Dao Requital realm Dharma powers that he simted were also circting slightly quickly...

    Fortunately, the gazes were gradually shifted away and they did not see anything. He heard a series of praises about the teachings of Ren School being indeed extraordinary and that the prestigious teachers had taught their disciples well.

    They said that Li Changshou would definitely be apetent person in the future. Ten thousand yearster, they would have another great talent in array formations...

    With his Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra, he managed to pull through the second wave of scrutiny by the Golden Immortals, but Li Changshou could not bring himself to be happy.

    If he really changed the direction of the Great God-Conferment War because of what happened today, it would be huge karma!

    If the Saint were to deduce, he would not be able to escape!

    Yet...

    Hearing that, Heavenly Lord Qin smiled and said, ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou, I would like to use a few treasures to exchange for the array formations here. I would like to take them back and fiddle with them with my siblings. Is that okay?¡±

    No! Of course not!

    Hurry up and say that this is a secret of Ren School!

    Li Changshou screamed in his heart.

    Unfortunately, the ¡°empty¡± Sect Leader, Ji Wuyou, could not hear Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention treasures. It¡¯s just simple methods used to deal with the array foundations.¡±

    He called, ¡°Changshou.¡±

    Li Changshou hesitated and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here...¡±

    Jiu Wu said that Li Changshou was shocked. He then stood up righteously and said, ¡°Sect Leader, Changshou has already given the method for linking array foundations to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and squinted. He looked at Li Changshou and found him to be more and more pleasing to the eye. He even had the thought of taking him in as a disciple. ¡°I¡¯ll take itter and give it to Senior Qin!¡±

    Jiu Wu immediately agreed.

    Qin Wan smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t receive the benefit for nothing. Otherwise, my Dao heart will not be at ease.¡±

    As he spoke, Qin Wan took out a white jade flute from his sleeve. The jade flute was glowing, and there was a glistening spiritual glow on it. Wisps of green light surrounded it. However, it was a spiritual treasure that was of superior quality and spirituality. In fact, it could barely reach the threshold of a Postnatal numinous treasure!

    Qin Wan handed the white jade flute to Ji Wuyou and smiled. ¡°Sect Master Wuyou, please don¡¯t decline. Otherwise, I will feel unhappy.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and took the white jade flute from Li Changshou. He wrapped it with immortal power and handed it to Li Changshou.

    He urged, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Senior Qin for the treasures?¡±.

    Li Changshou held the white jade flute with both hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for the treasure, Senior.¡±

    Then, the Sect Leader smiled and said, ¡°Little Wu, go and obtain the method for refining the array foundations and give Changshou 300 years¡¯ worth of monthly allowance. It¡¯s a reward from the sect. From now on, the array formations in the sect will be free for Changshou¡¯s use. Changshou, if youck the materials needed to refine array formations, you can get the Hundred Mortal Hall to help you out.¡±

    Jiu Wu was ted. He immediately epted the order and flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou could only suppress the helplessness in his heart and bow to the Sect Leader.

    At the end of the day, he had gained some benefits.

    Ji Wuyou revealed the fact that he valued and nurtured talented disciples, as the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect. He then brought the old immortals back to the jade tform and continued to observe the ceremony.

    The Heavenly Lord Qin Wan felt that he had gained a lot. Before they left, he even took a few nces at Li Changshou to memorize his aura and face.

    On the way back to the jade tform, the leader of the ten Heavenly Lords had already started to frown from time to time. He seemed to be in the midst of thinking about how to improve the Ten Absolute Arrays of his ten siblings...

    Li Changshou watched the big shots leave. After they left, he could not help but rub his brows.

    Ao Yi smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Changshou, do you know how to y the flute? Why don¡¯t you y a piece?¡±

    Li Changshou tried to force an ugly smile. He looked at his array formation and activated the trapping arrays and Bewitching Array once again.

    In his heart, he could not help but imagine a scene.

    The scene depicted piles of yellow sand in the dark sky and two armies confronting each other, both on the ground and in the sky. Birds, beasts, and strange people were everywhere.

    Suddenly, an army retreated rapidly. Ten huge vortexes appeared in the sky, and they were connected to each other. They were menacing and full of sharp, murderous intent.

    Nine men and one woman appeared in the vortex and shouted in unison,

    ¡°Immortals of Chan School do you dare to enter our Ten Absolute Chain Arrays?¡±

    Li Changshou held the white jade flute in his hand and did not know whether tough or cry.

    Ao Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Changshou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Changshou sighed and looked at the tea room that was not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the ce where the grandpetition is heldter. Let¡¯s take our time and chat here.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Ao Yi, looking depressed.

    Ao Yi and Li Changshou sat in the tea room in the forest.

    Li Changshou took out his tea leaves and brewed a cup of tea. Then, he began to ponder. If the method of linking array foundations was spread, there would be problems in the future.

    Although the one that he had given to the sect was an outdated version, that version could also be used. Furthermore, if one were to follow the logic of the original version, he might be able to develop better ideas...

    On second thought, I only provided some technical support.

    There is no need for the Saint to argue with me, a disciple, over this, right?

    Although I should always be prepared for the worst, this matter... I have to consider it thoroughly.

    Li Changshou ced the white jade flute on the table. Seeing Ao Yi¡¯s gloomy expression, he asked, ¡°Why? Is your cultivation not smooth? Did the dragon race encounter some trouble again?¡±

    Ao Yi sighed and answered, ¡°The Dragon race is still the same. My cultivation is rather smooth.¡± Ao Yi sighed again and continued, ¡°Brother Changshou, you can be considered an expert in this aspect. Can you help me solve my doubts?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Speak. What do you not understand about array formations?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s face was a little awkward. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not about the Dao of array formations, nor is it about cultivation. It¡¯s... about romantic rtionships.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Brother, how am I in any way, an expert?

    Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Is it about you and Han Zhi?¡±

    ¡°Well... Brother Changshou, you actually saw through me.¡± Ao Yi scratched his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I know that this is not right. Han Zhi is my Disciple-Niece. However, ever since her master¡¯s ident, I¡¯ve developed some thoughts that I shouldn¡¯t have. Brother Changshou, do you think I... have some illness?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    He took out a treasure pouch and took out handfuls of incense from it. He crushed them and gathered them with his Dharmic powers. Then, he rubbed them slowly.

    Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°Have you confessed your feelings for her?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ao Yi with a serious expression. ¡°As a male of the dragon race, I must openly admit to my feelings if I fancy someone. It¡¯s not like us to be wishy-washy.¡±

    ¡°Have you gotten rejected?¡±

    ¡°Um... Yes.¡± Ao Yi lowered his head. ¡°She said that she does not have such thoughts about me. She said that she feels like I¡¯m her younger brother. Ah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Ever since I encountered a group of sullen-faced elders in the South Ocean that year and was... my human body stopped growing.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and felt a little embarrassed. He rubbed the ¡°incense¡± ball in his hand and muttered...

    ¡°I have some medicinal wine here. Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ao Yi blinked. ¡°What medicinal wine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for replenishing the Yang of men. After drinking it, your body might react... That¡¯s not right. This has nothing to do with your humanoid body.¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his hands slowly and pondered over that matter.

    Ao Yi is now an important tool of mine... Um, an important business partner. I have to help him.

    ¡°Brother Changshou.¡± Ao Yi looked at the three ¡°massive¡± incense sticks in Li Changshou¡¯s hands, which were gradually taking shape. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Later, I¡¯ll go offer incense and pay respects to the Ancestral Grandmaster.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask to be at ease.¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization.

    No wonder Brother Changshou was chosen as a merit assignee...

    His method of offering incense to the Saint ispletely different from the others that I had seen!

    I¡¯ve learned it.

    At that moment, the group of old immortals returned to the jade tform. They were still talking about the small Chain Arrays. All of them were very interested in the topic.

    However, a middle-aged Heaven Immortal Elder from the Immortal Du Sect could not help but stand up at that moment. He smiled and said, ¡°Little Changshou not only creates unique array formations. In terms of alchemy, he also...¡¯ ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡±

    Daoist Wuyou covered his mouth and coughed. He red at the elder. Thetter snapped out of his daze and quickly shut up.

    Therefore, the immortals were even more puzzled...

 Chapter 127 Li Changshouâ€™s Gift of Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 127 Li Changshou¡¯s Gift of Farewell</h4>

    After leaving Little Qiong Peak and rushing back to participate in the sectpetition, Li Changshou specially went to the Hundred Mortal Hall to offer three ¡°long¡± incense sticks to the portrait of the Sect Leader of Ren School.

    The three incense sticks seemed to be of some use today...

    When Li Changshou returned to the corner of the slope to maintain the Wind Speech Incantation, he heard that there was very little discussion about him.

    The old immortals on the jade tform and the disciples in the valley were all watching the contest for the top thirty-six ces... Li Changshou gripped the white jade flute and began to refine it slowly.

    He took a few nces at Ling¡¯e, who was waiting for her turn to fight, and noticed that she was in a good state. Since she had Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu to apany her, he did not bother about her anymore.

    Jiu Wu had already given the three hundred years¡¯ worth of monthly allowance to Li Changshou, which were all precious materials for refining array formations.

    With that ¡°small windfall¡±, about... 0.3% of the n to improve Little Qiong Peak¡¯s overall array formation could bepleted in advance...

    However, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s promise to consider Li Changshou the winner had not been fulfilled. In a while, Li Changshou was going to make up for it by taking part in the battle.

    Looking down at the white jade flute in his hand, Li Changshou could not help but wonder, How many treasures can I exchange this thing for?

    Just kidding. If I really sold the Numinous treasure that Qin Wan had given me, I would be deemed as intentionally humiliating the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind. I would probably be hung up and beaten up.

    The array formations are for self-defense, just like the poisonous pills. With the numinous treasure that will protect me, I can also increase my ability to protect myself...

    Furthermore, ever since I ascended, I never had any treasures that could unleash my full abilities.

    Once I¡¯m done refining the white jade flute, I can add spiritual beast fur to the tip and use it as an Immortal Brush to exhibit my mystical ability in writing sutras.

    When Li Changshou thought of that, the white jade flute in his hand shook twice, giving off a faint resistance. He quickly dispelled that wonderful idea and continued to use his mind to appease the jade flute¡¯s spirituality.

    I shall ¡°tame¡± it before talking about the matter regarding the Immortal Brush.

    The so-called Numinous Treasure referred to the treasure that produced spirituality and had the most basic spirituality.

    However, due to the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao, a Postnatal numinous treasure could not transform into a living being, nor could it bear the Great Dao. Its power was far inferior to that of a Connate numinous treasure.

    Connate Numinous treasures and Connate lifeforms mostly appeared in ancient times.

    At that time, the Heavenly Dao had yet to be perfected. The treasures and living creatures born from the Connate Dao could directlye into contact with the Great Dao.

    Lifeforms could cultivate and be stronger without restraint. The treasures also had the power of the Great Dao.

    That was an era where one could pick up Numinous treasures during a casual stroll.

    That was a time when even a random mountain could be an immortal residence.

    However, it was also an era that was even more dangerous and dark.

    The big shots were all ignorant and did not have any sense of shame. When they saw good treasures, they would say that they were fated with them. When they saw an immortal residence, they would say that they were destined...

    If the other party did not agree to it, they would fight and the winner would call the shots.

    Now, the best force to inherit that ancient legacy should be the Western Sect of the two Western Saints. If they were to say ¡°I think you¡¯re fated with the Western Sect.¡±, people would have to give in...

    Li Changshou continued to refine the white jade flute.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e floated over dejectedly from afar. She sat down beside him and sighed softly.

    She had lost to an immortal seedling who was at the first stage of the Dao Requital realm and had lost her opportunity to make it to the top thirty-six ces. ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Ling¡¯e cried out pitifully. ¡°It¡¯s good to save some pride for the disciples of the other peaks.¡±

    Li Changshou said via voice transmission, ¡°How many years have you been cultivating? You¡¯re the youngest here. You¡¯ve already made many senior brothers and senior sisters feel ashamed.¡±

    It was probably a unique feature of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and her eyes lit up. ¡°Senior Brother, are youforting me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s agree on three rules.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ling¡¯e smiled gleefully and sat cross-legged on her meditation cushion. She wanted to slowly move closer to her senior brother.

    The grass on the ground was almost bald...

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice helplessly, ¡°Now, you already have to copy the sutra 4050 times.¡±

    Ling¡¯e stopped in her tracks. Herrge eyes were filled with a pitiful gaze.

    She raised her hands and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, can you really bear to see your little junior sister¡¯s hands... be crippled just like that?¡±

    ¡°I can bear to.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ll just copy then.¡± Ling¡¯e immediately turned to look into the distance.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and waited for his opportunity to go on the arena...

    Another dayter, it was time for the excitingpetition for the number of Heavenly Dipper ces in the internal sectpetition. It was also the end of the internal sectpetition.

    All the attention in the venue was attracted by Youqin Xuanya and the top ten immortal seedlings.

    The guests and elders on the jade tform were also observing with interest, wondering if there could be any ¡°experts¡± below?

    Although Youqin Xuanya had outstanding potential, there were still too many uncertainties regarding her future growth.

    No one knew if she could reach the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Fighting for a while may not bring much glory but pursuing the pinnacle would be heroic.

    Right from the start of the battle for getting into the top thirty-six ces, which was the number of Heavenly Dippers, Li Changshou had been having a little hard time because the cultivation level he exhibited was at the first stage of the Dao Requital realm.

    He relied on the Earth Escape to win three rounds. However, in the fourth round, he encountered Youqin Xuanya.

    However, Li Changshou did not give anyone the chance to imagine the battle between the Spiked Mace of Little Qiong Peak and the Head Disciple.

    The jade slip vibrated...

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya, who was standing at the side of the stage, was stunned. Then, she cast a guilty look at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Why did she feel guilty?

    Forget it. I cannot understand the toxic Junior Sister¡¯s thoughts.

    Hence, Li Changshou stopped when he was in 18th ce. His ranking was simr to what he had nned.

    One of the disciples of the Little Qiong Peak was in 18th ce, while the other was in the 39th ce. The old Daoist Qi Yuan was probably going to offer incense to the few grandmasters of Little Qiong Peak whose demise had been confirmed, and pay respects to them.

    The fights in theter stages were more intense than the previous ones. There were also more ¡°highlights¡± of the internal sectpetition. However, the scene of the Spiked Mace appearing abruptly had always been the pinnacle that the ones who showed upter would never pass...

    In the end, Youqin Xuanya passed the obstacles and clinched the first ce.

    After Li Changshou finished watching thest battle, he immediately sneaked away using the excuse of bidding farewell to Ao Yi.

    As expected... While Youqin Xuanya was making her victory speech, she said seriously,

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a little regretful about the internal sectpetition this time. I couldn¡¯t be in the arena with my senior brother whom I want to spar with the most.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who was bidding farewell to Ao Yi, could not help but feel a little emotional...

    Finally, he could predict a portion of the path that the toxic junior sister was going to take.

    ¡°Brother Changshou, just focus on your cultivation in the sect,¡± said Ao Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much... about some things.¡± Li Changshou took out a treasure pouch and said seriously, ¡°There are a few paintings in here. It¡¯s a masterpiece that I have made recently, which I¡¯m rather proud of. There¡¯s also a brocade pouch that might help you with your troubles. Remember, don¡¯t open it in front of others.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and took out twomunication jade tokens. He handed them to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Brother Changshou, you can use these two jade tokens to contact me directly. Brother Changshou, if you have any... anything to say, you can use these to convey your message.¡±

    Li Changshou grabbed the jade token. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They bowed to each other on the cloud.

    ¡°The clouds are vast, the mountains are tall and the rivers are long. I will meet you again after parting with you today, Brother Yi.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I hope you will be in good health and undergo the Immortal Ascension soon. Golden Ao Ind is located deep in the intersecting clouds between the South Ocean and East Ocean. Brother Changshou, if you are free, you cane to the ind. We shall chat over some drinks.¡±

    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Ao Yi turned around and rode a cloud, rushing towards the people of Golden Ao Ind who were waiting for him.

    Li Changshou bowed again from afar. Han Zhi and the other ¡°juniors¡± returned their greetings.

    At that moment, Ji Wuyou, the Sect Leader who was sending off the people of the Golden Ao Ind, nodded with a smile.

    The Sect Leader looked at the young disciple in the distance who had brought about plenty of glory to the Immortal Du Sect this time. He thought about how he could let him ovee the Immortal Ascension Tribtion steadily...

    Finally...

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and headed straight for the Little Qiong Peak.

    As soon as hended on Little Qiong Peak, white clouds flew out of the valley at the foot of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. The disciples of the various peaks returned to the mountain...

    Some people smiled, while others looked gloomy.

    Li Changshou concluded. When he saw Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu, who loved the Spiked Mace dearly, flying back together, he thought of looking for his master to report the good news.

    Previously, many big shots had gone to Little Qiong Peak, but his master was still calm andposed!

    If Li Changshou had not realized that his master was sleeping soundly on the bed, he would have definitely been ¡°impressed¡± by him.

    However, before Ling¡¯e could fly back, Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately sensed something.

    There seemed to be another ¡°prestigious guest¡± at the Sea God Temple, which had previously received the white-robed guests.

    Hence, Li Changshou used the Wind Speech Incantation and sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e, who was still more than numerous kilometers away.

    ¡°I suddenly have an epiphany. I¡¯ll go into seclusion to cultivate first. Please entertain Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately nodded in agreement. Li Changshou turned around and flew towards the Pill Chamber.

    He sensed that there were many visitors in the Sea God Temple.

    The gray-robed elder who had followed the Jade Emperor into the mortal world was standing beside the statue with his hands behind his back. He was leading two Heaven Immortal realm guards who were behind him.

    Li Changshou calmed his mind and made a few deductions about the words that that person would sayter. He secretly activated the paper effigy that was hidden under the temple...

    At the same time, on the white clouds on the Golden Ao Ind 1500 kilometers south of the Immortal Du Sect, Ao Yi pondered for a while and thought about it. At that moment, he could not help but take out the treasure pouch that Brother Changshou had given him.

    He was interested in the masterpiece that Brother Changshou was proud of, not because he wanted to see Brother Changshou¡¯s ¡°brilliant n¡±!

    Hence, Ao Yi secretly rode a cloud and did not move. A few Golden Immortals and old Heaven Immortals from Golden Ao Ind immediately cast a wisp of immortal senses, but they smiled and did not say anything.

    I¡¯m just looking at the painting...

    Ao Yi coughed and took out two portraits. Two lines of annotations were written on the outer surfaces of the scrolls.

    ¡°When you¡¯re excited, hot-blooded, can¡¯t control yourself and want to express your thoughts, read this scroll.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re dispirited and listless; When you feel that there¡¯s no hope in this life and that you¡¯ll no longer have another romantic interest, take a look at this scroll.¡±

    Ao Yi thought for a while and opened thetter first. He first saw the poem about raising one¡¯s head...

    ¡°When will spring and autumn end? How much do you know about my lingering dreams?¡±

    As he opened the painting, Ao Yi¡¯s gaze shifted. The young man¡¯s face turned red. He subconsciously closed his eyes and revealed a little bit more of the painting. He carefully looked at the dozen or so beauties on the painting...

    Is this the reason for the rapid reproduction of humans?

    The human Qi Refinement cultivators are indeed unique...

    However, to Ao Yi, who had not fully grown up, it was really too...

    He heard a few exmationsing from behind him.

    ¡°This artist is really meticulous. His portrait is lifelike. It¡¯s rare for paintings to have such charm.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad indeed.¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, it¡¯s hard to be on par with the word ¡®elegant¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Although the women in the painting are not acting flirtatiously, they can make people fantasize.

    We have lived for so many years. It¡¯s rare to see paintings of such quality.¡± Ao Yi was embarrassed. He turned his head and saw a few Uncle-Masters standing behind him silently while judging him.

    Ao Yi stuttered and was momentarily speechless.

    The few Qi Refinement cultivators on Golden Ao Ind, who were deliberately teasing Ao Yi,ughed.

    Standing on the cloud ahead, the Heavenly Lord Qin Wan was also looking at them with a smile.

    Although the young juniors beside him were curious and wanted to go over, they did not dare to be as casual as the Qi Refinement cultivators of the older generation.

    ¡°Junior Brother Ao Yi, open the other one as well.¡±

    ¡°Good things should be shared.¡±

    ¡°Come on,e on,e on...¡±

    Ao Yi did not have time to stop them. He did not know how to stop them either. The other portrait had been taken by an old Daoist who was a Heaven Immortal.

    The few of them moved closer. The old Daoist priest shook his hand and the painting was quickly unrolled... The lively cloud suddenly fell silent.

    The corners of Qin Tianjun¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.

    An old Daoist priest silently rolled up two portraits and handed them to Ao Yi. The few of them appeared calm andposed. They lowered their heads and flew back to the cloud in front of them. Their eyes were listless...

    Ao Yi opened it curiously and took a look. When he saw the words ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ on it, he could not help butugh. He did not dare to look at it for any longer. Only someone as wonderful as Brother Changshou can have such a bold and unrestrained mind!

    Then, Ao Yi took the opportunity to take out the brocade pouch. He opened it and saw that there was a wooden sign inside. There were seven words written on it. ¡°You can¡¯t force it, so change it.¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a moment and sighed softly. Then, he perked himself up and put away the two paintings and brocade pouches. He flew forward and looked at Disciple-Niece Han Zhi. His gaze became clear and carefree.

 Chapter 128 Senior Brotherâ€™s â€œAngerâ€

    <h4>Chapter 128 Senior Brother¡¯s ¡°Anger¡±</h4>

    In the Sea God Temple, two Heaven Immortal guards stood in the corner of the backyard, carrying the spiritual painting of mountains and rivers.

    If one could look closely at the painting for a while, they would be able to see that the two figures illustrated were like living creatures. Some of them raised their hands and cupped their hands.

    The two figures were naturally Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and General Dongmu. After exchanging some pleasantries, the two of them set up several istion array formations at the periphery of the Sea God Temple. They entered a treasure map that could block immortal senses and divine deductions.

    The map had quite a powerful background. It was a replica of the Connate Spirit Treasure Mountain River map.

    In the map, the two of them exchanged a few pleasantries before General Dongmu exined the purpose of their visit.

    ¡°His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, had benefited greatly from the conversation with the Sea God. A few days ago, the immortals of Lingxiao Treasure Hall had gathered. His Majesty had already stated that he wanted to recruit the Sea God of the South Ocean and soon, there will be an edict that will reach this ce. Fellow Daoist, from now on, you and I will be officials of the same hall.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How long does ¡®soon¡¯ refer to?

    Fellow Daoist, please tell me how long it will be before the edict is issued.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s fast, it¡¯ll be a hundred years. If it¡¯s slow, it¡¯ll be two or three hundred years.¡±

    General Dongmu stroked his beard and smiled slightly. There was an awkward look on his skinny face.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should know about the current situation in the Heavenly Courts. Due to the fact that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ current positions for the legitimate gods are mostly empty, the operation of the Heavenly Dao is mostly maintained by His Majesty alone. It will take at least a hundred years before the Heavenly Dao responds to an edict that bestows an official position of a god.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious about this. Even if it¡¯s a thousand years, it¡¯d be fine. Moreover, General Dongmu, I have to ask you to go back and report to His Majesty. Even if I obtain the position as a god, I will not be able to go to the Heavenly Courts to hear the edict immediately. I can¡¯t let a paper effigy fly to the Heavenly Courts. That would be a joke. When the time is ripe, I will go to Heaven and worship at the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. I will do my best for His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re not eager or anxious at all. You really have a good character.¡±

    General Dongmu praised. He had obviously expected Li Changshou to say that.

    After all, during thest meeting, Li Changshou had mentioned that it was temporarily inconvenient for him to go to the Heavenly Courts.

    After the imperial edict was issued, Li Changshou would obtain the position as a god of the Heavenly Courts.

    After that, he only needed to order the Divine Envoys to add the Jade Emperor¡¯s portraits in the most popr temples and hang them on his and Ao Yi¡¯s statues. He would then announce that the Sea God Sect had returned to the Heavenly Courts.

    By that time, the merit from incense offerings would still be the same. It would not change at all.

    The Heavenly Dao would also bestow Heavenly Dao merit on him, the Sea God. It was simr to giving him his sry...

    However, the Heavenly Dao karma was not easy to obtain. General Dongmu had six problems to deal with during his visit.

    The first five were matters that the Jade Emperor could not decide on. He wanted to hear the Sea God¡¯s opinion. In fact, he wanted to confirm his value as a strategist.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry this time. After careful consideration, he gave his opinions for each problem, one by one.

    In order to be safe, he restrained his ¡°perspective¡± and gave the Jade Emperor his opinions which involved things that the Jade Emperor could see.

    That was clearly different from the previous twelve pieces of advice that Li Changshou had concluded from his afterlife...

    However, thest thing that General Dongmu asked about, which was a personal problem of his, was a tricky issue that caused Li Changshou to get a headache.

    The matter involved the saints.

    Li Changshou had a rough idea of the identity, fate, and even the story of General Dongmu.

    Li Changshou could not help but sigh after hearing the detailed exnation given by General Dongmu. The old man in front of him... did not have it easy.

    The so-called General Dongmu was actually the previous incarnate of Lu Dongbin, who was also known as General Dongwang, the famous Heavenly Courts Immortal of the Three Realms.

    The Heavenly Courts had just been established. In order to suppress the Jade Emperor¡¯s authority, the Saint had established a General Dongwang to control the male immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    It was nothing much. Although he had ovepping authorities with the Jade Emperor, General Dongwang was the Jade Emperor¡¯s subordinate.

    The problem was that the corresponding position of the General Dongwang was the Empress of the West, who controlled the female immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Empress of the West was the same person as the future Queen Mother!

    She and the Jade Emperor were children who had been by the Dao Ancestor¡¯s side in the Purple Cloud Temple. They were truly senior brother and junior sister.

    ording to General Dongmu¡¯s secret observations, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were childhood sweethearts. They were the god-like figures of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, General Dongmu often saw the Jade Emperor entering the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Jade Pool. Sometimes, the two of them would go to the Jade Pool in West Kunlun together... Now, the General Dongwang and the Empress of the West had be the heads of the male immortals and female immortals of the Heavenly Courts, respectively. They were often among the immortals of the Heavenly Courts...

    How could the Jade Emperor not be disgruntled?

    Initially, General Dongwang had thought that even the Jade Emperor would not be able to touch him since he had been appointed by the Saint.

    However, he... was soon taught to be loyal to the Jade Emperor!

    He was well aware of the Jade Emperor¡¯s abilities. Now, he was proud of being able to assist the Lord of the Three Realms!

    Although the Jade Emperor did not mention the matter of the General Dongwang and the Empress of The West, the General Dongwang had no choice but to stay alert.

    Hence, General Dongwang changed himself to General Dongmu. He was usually cautious and would never use his authority as a male immortal. He would do whatever the Jade Emperor said.

    However, the Jade Emperor had yet to rise and did not have any useful subordinates.

    If the Jade Emperor was fully-fledged and regardless of whether he wanted to take back his power or spare a thought for his reputation, he, the General Dongmu, would definitely...

    He would definitely...

    General Dongmu had been worried for many years and he could not discuss the matter with anyone. Lately, the Jade Emperor had been praising the Sea God of the South Ocean. Hence, he had no choice but to go there. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re friendly and resourceful. Can you give me a way out?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered deeply for a while. There was a look of dismay on the face of the elderly immortal who was actually the paper effigy.

    General Dongmu stood up and bowed. He took out two storage Dharma treasures from his sleeve and said softly, ¡°If you can give me some pointers, I will definitely thank you!¡± Li Changshou was not someone who would be moved by external objects, but General Dongmu had given too much...

    Ahem, I can¡¯t give you more pointers!

    Li Changshou knew the best solution to that problem.

    However, if he helped General Dongmu, he would be shaming the Saint.

    No matter which Saint had set up the position of General Dongwang to irk the Jade Emperor, it was not karma that Li Changshou could afford to get embroiled with.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that his life was more important than wealth.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you in any way. It mainly depends on how far you can retreat, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°If I can live without worries in the future, the Dao Fruit of Longevity can be saved. I don¡¯t dare to ask for more!¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and could only say, ¡°You can¡¯t rush things. You can salvage the situation by taking three steps back.¡±

    ¡°May I ask, what are the three steps?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to say much.¡± Li Changshou smiled and shook his head, pushing the two storage Dharma treasures back to him.

    He did not want to get involved with that karma.

    However, General Dongmu was the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger now. Li Changshou knew that he could not offend him.

    He could only give General Dongmu an idea while not bearing the consequences of karma...

    Why have you all been rushing to give me precious materials recently?

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou muttered to himself. He had secretly sent the paper effigy outside the sect to the edge of the South Ocean.

    Dong Mugong insisted on letting Li Changshou keep the two storage Dharma treasures and expressed his gratitude to him. Clearly, what Li Changshou had given him was just a solution to treat the root of the problem. However, it was as if the door to a new world had opened...

    Li Changshou secretly calcted and realized that the treasures he had obtained would be enough tost him for a few years.

    After the internal sectpetition ended, the peaks of the Immortal Du Sect quickly settled down. The young disciples resumed their daily cultivation.

    Ling¡¯e, Jiu Jiu, and Youqin Xuanya, who had just arrived an hour ago, were drinking and ying in the straw hut.

    It was a fairies¡¯ gathering. It was not appropriate for Li Changshou to appear, so he decided not to go over. Li Changshou took out a bamboo slip and engraved on it the various things that he had to do before the Three Sects¡¯ Meet from that day onwards.

    Firstly, he had to refine the array foundations, fill the array formations, and construct the core of the array formation system of Little Qiong Peak.

    Secondly, he would continue to improve the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra in order to deal with the situation, in case he could not escape the ¡°cmity¡±. Li Changshou had already decided not to go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. As long as the two Golden Immortals in the sect did not treat him, he would be able to handle it.

    However, Li Changshou felt that that matter was definitely not that simple...

    After those two matters, he would try to make money from alchemy.

    That matter was not written on the bamboo slip. There were two things that he had to do. He had to monitor the movements of the people of the Immortal Downpour Peak and encourage his master toe out of seclusion.

    Just like that, his cultivation life after the internal sectpetition was restored to its normal state.

    Li Changshou spent three years working before he managed to turn the treasures and the gifts from General Dongmu into the ¡°defense systems of Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou was worried that the two storage Dharma treasures that General Dongmu had given him would have the effect of ¡°tracking¡±. Therefore, he directly disabled them.

    After checking every treasure and Spirit Stone in detail, he used the Secret Tome of the Magi to seal them one by one before stowing them away in his treasure pouch. The Dharma treasures inside were arranged by Li Changshou to be given to the paper effigy that was in charge of defense. It was impossible for him to ce them by his side... Then, Li Changshou made calctions about the journey and trajectory of the paper effigy¡¯s return. He made the paper effigy take a few detours before returning to the vicinity of the Immortal Du Sect. His master went out and brought the paper effigy back to Little Qiong Peak.

    His current identity could not be exposed to the Jade Emperor.

    He wouldn¡¯t let the image of an ¡°intelligent and cunning immortal¡± that he had painstakingly built up, be destroyed... After settling that portion of the array foundation, Li Changshou refined some pills. He calcted and reckoned that Little Aunt-Master¡¯s wine was almost running out and hence, he brewed a batch of fine wine for her.

    He hadpletely eliminated Beauty¡¯s Charm. After all, that would result in some karma.

    On this day... after being busy for a few years, Li Changshou wanted to rx.

    That was what cultivation was like. One had to rx appropriately. If one was constantly tensed up, it would only result in mental and physical exhaustion.

    At that moment, he took a stroll around Little Qiong Peak. It was a rare break. Moreover, it was easy for him to feel something from the bottom of his heart and gain enlightenment from time to time.

    As he strolled through the forest, he breathed in the fresh air and sighed.

    As he strolled around, he arrived at the spiritual beast enclosure that he had painstakingly built.

    Li Changshou raised spiritual beasts mainly for their ¡°medicinal value¡±. Some of the pills required spiritual beast blood. Other than that, there were also mutated beasts like the Three-Eyed Spider that could be used.

    At this moment, he looked at the spiritual beast enclosure and felt that most of them were useless.

    However, Li Changshou still had some feelings for them. Whenever he had nothing to do, he would tease the ¡°Second Fatty¡± in the west head and ¡°Ah Hua¡± in the east. He would be happy and at ease.

    Today, Li Changshou walked to Second Fatty¡¯s spiritual enclosure out of habit. The smile on his lips gradually disappeared.

    Huh?

    Where is Second Fatty?

    The spiritual enclosure was intact. It did not seem like they had run out.

    He scanned with his immortal senses...

    Eh?

    Why are more than half of the spiritual beasts missing from the spiritual beast enclosure?

    Li Changshou immediately checked his junior sister, master, and Little Aunt-Master, who was sleeping soundly on Ling¡¯e¡¯s bed. He realized that there was nothing wrong with Little Qiong Peak. He usually scattered his immortal senses on Little Qiong Peak when he was refining the array foundations or cultivating. If anything abnormal happened, he would be woken up.

    If nothing out of the ordinary happened, those images would turn into memories. They would not be able to enter his mind, and would merely be kept at the bottom of his heart.

    Cultivators who cultivated for hundreds of years could be considered to be well-prepared.

    At that moment, Li Changshou pinched his fingers to calcte and search his memories. Soon, he saw the daily scenes that he had subconsciously overlooked...

    Three years ago, three beautiful girls appeared in the spiritual beast enclosure one afternoon.

    Ling¡¯e looked at the young beast that had died because she had forgotten to feed it. She was then extremely helpless. Youqin Xuanya sighed and said, ¡°Junior Sister, my condolences.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Previously, I neglected this matter because of the internal sectpetition. At most, I will get scolded by Senior Brother.¡±

    Lingle shook her head gently and smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s an opportunity for me to show my skills today. Let¡¯s go to the stream at the back and roast it. How about that?¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately cheered. Although Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly, she did not stop her.

    Thus, half a monthter...

    ¡°Little Ling¡¯e, look at this one. Does it look sick?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I think it¡¯s sick.¡±

    ¡°Should we roast it or?¡±

    ¡°This kind needs to be stewed and made into soup. They¡¯d taste the best that way.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    Thus, ten dayster...

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Little Ya toe here today. Why aren¡¯t there any cute spiritual beasts crashing into a tree?¡±

    A certain Aunt-Master secretly raised her hand and pointed. Two spiritual beasts sprinted and hit a tree. They died on the spot. They were very fresh.

    Seven dayster...

    ¡°This one seems to be suffering a heatstroke!¡±

    Three dayster... ¡°Wow, this looks like it has a mental demon! Little Ya, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded.

    ¡°How... can you tell?¡± Xiao Ling¡¯e called out guiltily.

    Again... Again...

    Li Changshou stopped his checking and raised his hand to support his forehead.

    I can¡¯t, I¡¯m a little dizzy.

    If he hade out of seclusion a yearter, all the spiritual beasts in the entire spiritual beast enclosure would have been eaten up by the three female Qi Refinement cultivators! ¡°Lan Ling¡¯e!¡±

    The young girl, who was copying the sutras under the willow tree, trembled and raised her hands to cover her eyes.

    It¡¯s over, the truth is out...

    Ling¡¯e heard a voice that sounded like a gust of cold wind from behind.

    ¡°Go. Ask your Senior Sister Youqin toe here. I have something to say to her.¡±

    ¡°Uh... Okay!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s hands trembled. She lifted her skirt and rode a cloud, hurriedly flying towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

 Chapter 129 Immortal Sense Poisonous Pill: Burning Heart

    <h4>Chapter 129 Immortal Sense Poisonous Pill: Burning Heart</h4>

    Li Changshou looked at the two female Qi Refinement cultivators in front of him...

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes were blurry, and she was still stretching and yawning. Her clothes were a little messy.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was standing at the side, looked straight at Li Changshou. Her eyes were bright and clear, and her attitude was proper, as she epted all the punishments.

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and stood by the bed, her face full of despair...

    Ling¡¯e was definitely filled with regret. She felt that back then, she shouldn¡¯t have shown off her skills in roasting meat and caused Little Aunt-Master and Senior Sister Youqin to be implicated one after another.

    She clearly knew that her senior brother would definitely scold her after he came out of seclusion, but she was still thinking that he probably would not me all of them...

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and lowered her head to admit her mistake. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail that swayed gently. She exined, ¡°I was happy to see all the spiritual beasts, so I deliberately encouraged Junior Sister Ling¡¯e toe up with all sorts of excuses to turn the spiritual beasts into food. I¡¯m willing to receive all your punishment!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked warmly, ¡°Was it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face, who was supposed to look cold and aloof, suddenly blushed. Jiu Jiu yawned. ¡°Little Changshou, I just ate some spiritual beasts of yours. I¡¯ll give you precious materials and Spirit Stones in return.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Aunt-Master, your precious materials and Spirit Stones are already apanying you in another form.¡±

    ¡°Oh no! I almost forgot that I used up all my savings!¡± Jiu Jiu shuddered and sobered up. She stood barefooted on the ground and pondered for a while.

    Although she was a little ¡°barbaric¡± sometimes, she, as an Aunt-Master, would not bully a little Disciple-Nephew.

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly and bit her lips lightly. She knew that she had to form a united front at this moment and implicate her Little Aunt-Master and Senior Sister Youqin.

    Therefore, Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m the reason for this entire matter...¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Li Changshou smiled and continued, ¡°After all, I¡¯m not a demon. Why are you so afraid?¡±

    The corners of Lingle¡¯s lips twitched as she subconsciously took half a step back. ¡°Let Little Ling¡¯e go! If there¡¯s anything,e at me!¡±

    Jiu Jiu decisively protected Ling¡¯e who was behind her. She puffed out her chest and raised her head. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll pay you what I owe with my body! I¡¯ll stand up against you to the end!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t say that.¡± Li Changshou frowned and continued, ¡°I still respect you. I have no improper thoughts about you.¡±

    ¡°Pui! I meant helping you with alchemy and refining the array foundations!¡±

    Jiu Jiu let out a soft snort. Her face had turned red for a moment just now, but she could not put down her ¡°pride and dignity¡± as his Aunt-Master. She then stubbornly added, ¡°Can you even have any improper thoughts? In that case, why don¡¯t you have proper thoughts about Ling¡¯e and let me broaden my horizons!?!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he avoided the topic leisurely.

    The Immortal Du Sect also had spiritual beasts.

    Li Changshou put his hands behind his back and sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already eaten them, can I possibly make you spit them out? However, Little Qiong Peak cannot suffer such losses for no reason. I have calcted the value of those spiritual beasts in detail. Now, I will give the three of you another form ofpensation. Please look over.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out two sheepskin scrolls from his sleeve and slowly unrolled them. There was actually aplicated design sketch illustrated on them.

    ¡°If you feel that there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, seal it with each of your hands and make an oath. Pick a day and start working on it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Jiu Jiu was the first toe over. The three of them were also a little puzzled...

    Thus, half a dayter, at the periphery of the spiritual beast enclosure, three beautiful figures who had their sleeves rolled up and skirts folded, slowly flew over, using their immortal power and Dharma powers, dragging a pile of wood that had just been processed...

    Soon, a sweet voice echoed on Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou, who was in the Pill Chamber, moved his fingers slightly and strengthened the istion array around Little Qiong Peak.

    tas

    Although he was not in the wrong, if other disciples were to coincidentally see the aloof and icy-cold Head Disciple, who was currently popr in the sect, working as a carpenter on his Little Qiong Peak... his fellow disciples who had some fantasies about the Head Disciple would probably develop some inner demons.

    Li Changshou shook his head and continued refining pills.

    There was sufficient stock for the Ambition Pill. It was only right to sell a few more low-level Spirit Pills and purchase some young spiritual beasts.

    Otherwise, he would feel like something was missing in the spiritual beast enclosure that was empty. Little Qiong Peak would not seem perfect either. I¡¯ll buy some cheap and tasty ones this time. Currently, the spiritual beast blood required for refining pills would have to be at least a few thousand years of age. Little Qiong Peak did not have those things. asionally, he had to go to Pill Tripod Peak to seek help.

    He spent half a month on alchemy, and thus, the vicinity of the spiritual beast enclosure had also been bustling for half a month.

    Li Changshou did not make things difficult for the three of them. After all, one of them was his junior sister, while the other was his Little Aunt-Master who was close to him. The other was a toxic junior sister who was too serious about everything.

    Li Changshou merely wanted them to build a pavilion near the spiritual beast enclosure, where the mountains and rivers were beautiful. He wanted them to go to the pavilion and have fun in the future.

    It was not appropriate for them to go to the resting area by theke where he and his master would rest in.

    Apart from the pavilion, the overall project only involved a small n to alter the spiritual beast enclosure.

    ording to their current efficiency, tsk, they will definitely be done within 30 years. It would not affect Youqin Xuanya¡¯s participation in the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    They yed around while working. The construction of the pavilion that could have been built in half a day ended up being dyed and dragged on for half a month...

    Li Changshou felt helpless about that. He decided to keep a distance from the three of them in the future to avoid being affected by them.

    A few monthster, on Pill Tripod Peak, Li Changshou would visit Old Master Wan Linyun from time to time, as per normal routine.

    The two of them strolled through the forest of Pill Tripod Peak where the trees were dancing and the path was tranquil. When they stepped

    specks of light on the ground, it looked rather elegant.

    ¡°Changshou, recently, I have been inspired by your Sensing Stone and came up with an idea for a poisonous pilltely.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, you¡¯vee to meditate so it must be something impressive. Could it be that this poisonous pill is going to be sensitive to immortal senses?¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun smiled ¡°coldly¡± and said warmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Changshou, do you know what immortal senses and spiritual senses are?¡±

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°I have read about them in the sutras in my sect. Spiritual senses and immortal senses are the thoughts that emanate from the essence soul, and the essence soul¡¯s perception of the world. ording to the ¡®Good Immortal Sutra¡¯, the Essence Soul is the heart. Spiritual senses and immortal senses are the senses of the heart. Mortals rely on their eyes, ears, nose, and tongue. The human heart is presumptuous. They are ignorant of the Great Dao. Qi Refinement cultivators view the world with their hearts, so they call it spiritual senses.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s smile turned colder as his eyes glistened with admiration even though he could easily obtain simr answers from other disciples in the sect.

    Elder Wan Linyun said, ¡°Ever since I saw your Sensing Stonest time, I¡¯ve been searching through ancient books and reading the books in the Dao Repository in the sect. I¡¯ve also been pondering about it with a few elders who are good at refining pills. The colorful flower juice would change color when it encounters spiritual senses and immortal senses. The tree sap of the Jade spiritual wood would be divided intos if it encountered any spiritual senses and immortal senses. Other than that, there are also seven to eight types of spiritual senses and immortal senses that could react to. I tried them one by one and finalized the pill form.¡±

    As he spoke, Elder Wan Linyun handed a piece of paper to Li Changshou and sneered. ¡°Take a look. What do you think?¡±

    Although Li Changshou was used to Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s signature smile, he would asionally be frightened. Li Changshou grabbed the pill form and looked at it carefully. He pondered carefully in his heart. Sometimes, he would frown, sometimes he would look enlightened. In the end, he nodded slightly.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°This pill form should be feasible. I feel so enlightened, be it regarding the medicinal properties or theories.¡±

    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll figure out the quantity and refinement method,¡± said Elder Wan Linyun. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the North Continent soon to search for the Blue Crystal Divine Spiked Worms. If I can catch a few more, this pill will bepleted in three years.¡±

    ¡°Elder, are you going to the North Continent personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve asked the juniors of Pill Tripod Peak to search everywhere. We can¡¯t find the Blue Crystal Divine Spiked Worms in the East Continent.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun leaned his weight on the bronze walking stick and stared at the thick, green trees. ¡°Poisonous pills of immortal senses are rare in the world. If I can refine it, it would really be gratifying.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Changshou, I have lived for more than half my lifespan as a Heaven Immortal. However, the opportunity to live forever has not appeared yet. I reckon I won¡¯t be able to obtain the Dao Fruit of Longevity. If I can leave behind a few more copies of the Poison Sutra in my lifetime and produce a few more new forms, this trip would be worth

    it.¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little emotional when he heard that. However, he did not say anything and just listened with a smile. ¡°By the way, Changshou, your Ambition Pill...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou did not expect the topic to change so quickly.

    ¡°Elder, do you want to use one? After the internal sectpetition in the sect, I refined many of those pills. However, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu took all of them. I have just brewed a new batch of Love Water recently. If you need some, I will send them to you after I finish refining them.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun waved his hand and said, ¡°What can I use it for? I don¡¯t have the heart for it.¡±

    ¡°You really scared me...¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh, that Ambition Pill of yours seems to be refined from the Love Stone of Love Gu,¡± Elder Wan Linyun said seriously. ¡°I obtained one from Liu Feixian and figured out the medicinal form and theory within it. This item is not only effective for male cultivators who have weak mentalities, but also for female cultivators. You have to tell those who took the pills not to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°I will remember.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, you are able to determine that the main ingredient of the pill is the Love Stone with just one pill. I... am very impressed. Recently, I have been wanting to improve the form. I want to add two herbs that will strengthen Yang.¡±

    Wan Linyun smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s good that you know about this.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and took out a treasure pouch from his chest pocket. He said, ¡°Elder, please bring this item with you to the North Continent. The North Continent is dangerous. Although I can¡¯t help much, there are two paper effigies in the pouch, which are not afraid of the poisonous miasma.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wan Linyun took the treasure pouch and ced it in his sleeve solemnly.

    That was purely for the sake of Li Changshou¡¯s pride.

    Ever since he returned from Pill Tripod Peak, Li Changshou had been thinking about the ¡®poison of immortal senses¡¯ that Elder Wan Linyun hade up with.

    After the poisonous pill was refined, it would be like a Sensing Stone, and could be worn on one¡¯s body.

    Its effect was to injure the person who had tried to search him using immortal senses. However, the damage would not be significant. At most, it would cause the person to feel a headache and some dizziness.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, felt that that poisonous pill would be rather useless.

    If he were to rece the main ingredient, which was the Blue Crystal Divine Spiked Worms, with other herbs to achieve the effect of secretly marking the source of immortal senses, that would harm the other party and be more useful...

    Ahem, only then would that be a good item for anti-reconnaissance!

    ¡°What can be used to rece the worms?¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously fell into deep thought. His knowledge in that aspect was definitely not as rich as Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s. Furthermore, it was not as convenient for him to go out and move around, aspared to Elder Wan Linyun...

    Huh?

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of something.

    The demonic vixen that I and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had captured...

    That demonic vixen¡¯s Enchantment Spell...

    The Love Stone that I¡¯m holding onto...

    Immortal senses are the senses of one¡¯s heart... Marking the reconnoiters and affecting their minds...

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can start with this...¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself for a while before casually grabbing slip. He sat on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber and began to draw and write on it with a carving knife.

    Very quickly, an immortal sense poisonous pill that was temporarily known as ¡°If you look at me, you will be marked and have your heart burned¡± slowly took shape under his carving knife.

    The highest realm of poisoning was to make the other party take the initiative and fall for the trick unknowingly.

    After being busy for half a day, Li Changshou felt a little dizzy. He scanned the figure in the spiritual beast enclosure with his immortal senses...

    The three figures there were busy chopping wood, chopping trees, and digging soil. They were much more hardworking than before.

    Li Changshou looked at their figures and was slightly dazed. He smiled secretly.

    As expected, the ones who work hard are the most beautiful. In the end, no one lied to me.

    In Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu looked around and crept up carefully.

 Chapter 130 Master, Iâ€™ve Tried My Best

    <h4>Chapter 130 Master, I¡¯ve Tried My Best</h4>

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Elder Moon frowned as he looked at General Dongmu who was in front of him, appearing a little awkward. ¡°This... um...¡±

    At that moment, the two of them were sitting in the reception hall of the Moon Elder Hall¡¯s side hall. General Dongmu leaned sideways and took the initiative to move forward.

    Elder Moon was very familiar with that action. Usually, the people who went to look for him and did not want others to know about it would subconsciously do that.

    It was not just that. The movements of General Dongmu handing over the treasure pouch and the shifty gaze that he had when he spoke...

    Elder Moon was extremely familiar with all of that.

    However, Elder Moon had never heard of the request that Dong Mugong had made that day.

    If it was an ordinary matchmaking request, Elder Moon would definitely not dare to reject General Dongmu, given thetter¡¯s identity, status, and qualifications. Some of his merit would be deducted.

    However...

    ¡°Elder Moon, can you give me an answer?¡± General Dongmu asked softly, his eyes filled with helplessness.

    ¡°General Dongmu.¡± Elder Moon cupped his hands and said seriously, ¡°To be honest, I have indeed helped others matchmake. However, their red strings were very close to each other. They have the same intention as each other. That¡¯s why I could bring them together.

    I had indeed cut the red string for others too. However, the two y figurines were struggling with each other, and hence, I cut the red string to the point that it was still connected but was almost breaking, to make them happy.

    However, I would never be able to cut and sever the y figurines thoroughly.

    That is the destiny of the Lone Star, so it must be huge karma!¡±

    Hearing Elder Moon¡¯s sincere words, General Dongmu pondered for a while. However, the words of that ¡°old man¡± surfaced in his heart.

    ¡°If the first path doesn¡¯t work, General Dongmu, you can change your mind and marry as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Then, find an excuse to ask His Majesty for a que or something like that to wish you and Madam a perfect marriage. Then, General Dongmu, you shall show up with Madam often and behave lovingly with her in front of others. Wouldn¡¯t that allow you to avoid suspicion?¡±

    Naturally, General Dongmu did not know that the ¡°old man¡± who gave him that idea was actually several times moreplicated than what he was thinking...

    General Dongmu pondered for a while and said, ¡°Then, Elder Moon, can you bring me to meet my destined partner?

    This matter concerns a lot of other issues. If Elder Moon can help me, I will definitely repay you in the future.¡±

    Elder Moon smiled bitterly and said, ¡°General Dongmu, I dare not be disrespectful. Please follow me.¡±

    After saying that, Elder Yue brought General Dongmu to the hall at the back. He summoned the marriage y figurines of General Dongmu, as well as the y figurines of all the people who could marry him.

    General Dongmu¡¯s eyes lit up. He realized that there were four to five marriage y figurines floating around him. The red strings of the y figurines were all moving towards him.

    ¡°Have I always been targeted by these people?¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, you¡¯re trusted by His Majesty. You¡¯re also a male immortal...¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon, don¡¯t say that!¡±

    General Dongmu cut off Elder Moon¡¯spliment and pondered for a while. Then, he carefully searched among the few y figurines that were moving towards him.

    It was also because of his good fortune and the time was right. Suddenly, an idea shed across General Dongmu¡¯s mind...

    A few days ago, when he first met with the Sea God of the South Ocean together with His Majesty, the Sea God of the South Ocean had offered twelve exposttions to His Majesty. In thest one, there was a sentence that went ¡°Use appearance to pursue peace and stability.¡±

    General Dongmu remained silent and thought about it for a while...

    It meant that he ought to try to make himself appear mediocre so that others would not be wary of him.

    Pursue peace and stability, pursue peace and stability...

    ¡°Elder Moon!¡±

    General Dongmu suddenly looked up, and his eyes flickered. He grabbed Elder Moon¡¯s arm with his right hand, causing thetter to be so shocked that his voice changed.

    ¡°General Dongmu, how... how do you want the match to be made?¡±

    General Dongmu stretched out his left hand and slowly swiped his five fingers across. He then clenched his fists.

    ¡°I want all of them!¡±

    Elder Moon instantly shuddered.

    What¡¯s wrong with this General Dongmu? Previously, he had wanted to be a bachelor and not get involved in marriage, but now...

    He was indeed an expert!

    General Dongmu had a high position and authority. A small immortal like Elder Moon did not dare to say anything.

    Moreover, the marriage y figurines that Elder Moon had just summoned could indeed be married to General Dongmu. However, General Dongmu¡¯s cultivation level was high. If he did not have the intention to marry, the red strings of the y figurines could not be brought together. ¡°Ah... yes, I¡¯ll do it now,¡± Elder Moon replied softly and immediately started to get busy.

    ...

    In the Immortal Du Sect, only one-third of the spiritual beast enclosure waspleted.

    The three eighteen-year-old female Qi Refinement cultivators who had been cultivating for tens of thousands of months, finally realized that if they continued to work while ying, they might not be able to finish repairing the ce in ten to twenty years.

    Thus, Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya discussed and decided to make Little Aunt-Master drunk. Then, the two of them started getting to work...

    Their efficiency increased by more than ten times!

    In just three months, a third of the ce had been transformed!

    In the past few days, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s master urged her to go back and cultivate for a few months. Hence, Ling¡¯e worked alone at various spots of the Spiritual beast enclosure.

    There were still 1,600 copies of the Steadiness Sutra that she had to do.

    She would have to work on the spiritual beast enclosure for at least half a year more...

    At that thought of it, Ling¡¯e sighed softly. She clutched her skirt and knelt on the grass beside the pool of the Spirit-Eating Jade Frogs, which she was mending.

    Seriously... if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to break down the walls of Senior Brother¡¯s heart and make him develop some romantic thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer with Little Aunt-Master and Senior Sister Youqin.

    Ling¡¯e felt that she could not handle Senior Brother¡¯s troublesome character alone. ¡°Ling¡¯e?¡±

    A familiar greeting suddenly sounded beside her ear. Ling¡¯e subconsciously jumped up and red at her senior brother.

    ¡°Senior Brother! Why are you so quiet when you¡¯re walking?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how I walked over?¡± Li Changshou frowned and questioned, ¡°Why are you spacing out and beingpletely distracted here? If an enemy were to ambush you, how will you deal with it?¡±

    t the tip of her tongue and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been too tired recently... Furthermore, Senior Brother, you¡¯ve been on the peak the entire time. How could anyone ambush you?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s frown eased a little, and his gaze became less stern. ¡°After helping me for a whileter, go and cultivate. Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu will be in charge of mending the spiritual beast enclosure.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Oh... how can I help you, Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    With that, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e went to the pavilion at the side. The building was built meticulously. The materials and paint were of high quality. If Li Changshou remembered correctly, the decoration of that ce was personally done by Qin Xuanya...

    As expected of a princess of the mortal world, the chess room that she created, exuded the noble and ostentatious aura of a royal casino!

    Li Changshou took out a portrait of a handsome man from his sleeve. The handsome man was the appearance that he had ¡°fixed¡± for the paper effigy.

    Then, he secretly hung the portrait up and ced a pouch on the back of the portrait so that Ling¡¯e could use her spiritual senses to look at it...

    After a while, Li Changshou asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling¡¯e blinked weakly.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Did some images appear in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling¡¯e tilted her head. ¡°This portrait is just a portrait. What... image am I supposed to see?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Continue looking.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ling¡¯e replied obediently. She sat down cross-legged and used her spiritual senses to continue scanning the portrait.

    Li Changshou carefully sensed that there was indeed no change in Ling¡¯e. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Li Changshou put away the portrait and grabbed the pouch again. Then, he activated the seal on the pouch and sealed the pills inside...

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e heard a cry. Her face was flushed red. She exhaled softly and bit her lips hard. ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou instantly sealed the pouch and casually lit up a Heart Cleansing Pill. He melted the medicinal essence and mixed it into a mist, before making it waft up into Ling¡¯e¡¯s nose.

    A few momentster... Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Li Changshou with lingering fear. However, her face gradually turned red as she stammered, ¡°Senior Brother, what did you do just now? If you are... if you... you actually don¡¯t need to use such methods... Just say it...¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Cultivate well. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just trying to test out the pills that are going to be given to Master.¡±

    After that, Li Changshou lowered his head in confusion and walked away.

    Is this pill useless to people who already have someone they fancy?

    If that¡¯s the case, when Uncle-Master Jiu Wu came to collect the Ambition Pill, he saw a portrait of a beauty and there was also this pill behind the portrait, so why did Uncle-Master Jiu Wu...

    Are the medicinal properties unstable or was it Uncle-Master Jiu Wu himself...

    *Hiss*...

    Oh no, oh no.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e chased after him and held onto the door frame as she asked softly, ¡°Do you want me to bring that thing with me and you try using your spiritual senses? You¡¯ll only know the effect after experiencing it personally-¡®

    Li Changshou stopped in his tracks and waved his hand. He rode a cloud towards the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°Hmph! I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare. You only know how to be steady and stable.¡±

    Ling¡¯e snorted, rolled her eyes, and walked briskly back to her room in the pavilion...

    However, Li Changshou was already thinking about how he could improve the two types of pills that he had just created.

    The immortal sense poisonous pills should be considered the creation of Elder Wan Linyun. Li Changshou had merely borrowed his idea to create an alternative...

    At that moment, he had already produced two immortal sense pills. He had spent a huge amount of money to earn those herbs and treasures. However, the results were obvious. His trump card inventory had expanded again.

    The type of pill that Li Changshou had put away was an orthodox anti-immortal-sense-detection Spirit Pill. It was named ¡°Anti-reconnoitering Pill¡±. Li Changshou was not nning to give it to anyone.

    Otherwise, if such pills were to spread, they might be used on him.

    When the Anti-Reconnoitering Pill was with him, anyone who used their immortal senses to detect him would cause a wisp of spiritual mist to appear around him.

    The spiritual mist could help Li Changshou find the person who was investigating him.

    He named the second immortal sense pill ¡®me of Heart Pill¡¯

    Li Changshou had been inspired by the Demon Enchantment Spell. He had used Love Stones and Love Wine as his foundation and had tried hundreds of times in the past few months. By chance, he had found the correct form.

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s immortal sense poisonous pill actually worked by using the special toxic property of the Blue Crystal Divine Spiked Worm to injure the essence soul of the person who was investigating him.

    The ¡®me of Heart¡¯ that Li Changshou had created was to rece the Blue Crystal Divine Spiked Worm with a ¡®Love Gu¡¯, borrowing the principle of the Enchantment Spell.

    At the same time, after gaining permission to do so, Li Changshou specially used his master¡¯s image to secretly look for the demonic vixen that was in the Perfected Immortal realm, and was trapped in the Earth Meridian Array in order to study the Enchantment Spell.

    He concluded a few times and cleverly resolved the karma between the demonic vixen and his Little Qiong Peak.

    As for the process...

    That was not important. The other party had made a vow.

    After adjusting the medicinal properties of the me of Heart for two months, Li Changshou ced one paper effigy, one me of Heart Pill, and one Anti-Reconnoitering Pill into a specially processed pouch.

    Later, his Master only needed to bring the pouch with him and walk around.

    If he encountered any immortal senses that were trying to detect something, Li Changshou would use the paper effigy to determine the other party¡¯s condition. If he felt that the other party was not bad, he would open the restrictions posed by the Heart of Fire.

    He must look for Uncle-Master¡¯s reincarnation

    However, in order to allow his master to leave his seclusion as soon as possible and receive the greetings and approval of the female Qi Refinement cultivators so that his master would be in less of a daze, that was all he could do as a disciple.

    Li Changshou arranged the pouch and rode a cloud towards his master¡¯s straw hut.

    Li Changshou could not help but smile as he looked at the three figures who were getting busy again around the spiritual beast enclosure. They were much more serious than before.

    However, before Li Changshou could fly to the straw hut, he had a sudden impulse.

    He pinched his fingers and deduced that General Dongmu was waiting in the temple... Speaking of which, I have... ahem, 6692 temples. Why does General Dongmu always go to that one? Can¡¯t he go to other hidden temples?

    There is no way to hide. Sooner orter, people will notice it.

    Li Changshoumented in his heart. He decided to remind General Dongmu to hide his whereabouts.

    He turned a corner on the cloud and returned to his straw hut.

    At the same time, he was multitasking. While using the paper effigy to observe Old Man Wan Linyun, who was searching for poisonous bugs in the North Continent, he discovered that the elder was safe, so he activated the paper effigy under the Sea God Temple...

 Chapter 131 You Are Very Handsome In The First Place

    <h4>Chapter 131 You Are Very Handsome In The First ce</h4>

    Li Changshou never expected that the romantic Casanova from the future would have his karma born at this moment...

    This time, General Dongmu was there to express his gratitude towards Li Changshou.

    As soon as the two of them met in the mountain, General Dongmu heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    ¡°His Majesty! His Majesty, he... he smiled at me!¡±

    Li Changshou was a little worried. He thought that something had happened to one of his future backers.

    Then, Dong Mugong let out a long sigh and talked about how difficult it had been for him in the past tens of thousands of years.

    He was just an ordinary immortal. At the end of the Great Magi-Demon War and the rise of the humans, he had contributed a lot to the human race. He had obtained a lot of merit and was chosen by the Saint to be General Dongwang who had established the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor was the child in front of the Dao Ancestors. He addressed the Saints as his senior brothers and had never revealed his cultivation level.

    How many lives did he have to fight for power with the Jade Emperor?

    General Dongmu had been conscientious and stepping on eggshells for a long time. He had not slept well for a day at all... although he did not need to sleep.

    A few days ago, General Dongmu got married to a female immortal whom he had known for a long time. He had asked the Jade Emperor to give him a letter.

    ¡°His Majesty, the Jade Emperor¡¯s smile is actually so bright and clear...¡±

    General Dongmu let out a long breath and stood up to bow to Li Changshou. ¡°Thank you for your help, Fellow Daoist. If you have any tasks for me, I will do my best!¡± Li Changshou shook his head with a smile. However, he was still worried and asked about the details of what General Dongmu had done previously.

    Fortunately, he had asked that question...

    Li Changshou was overwhelmed with helplessness when he heard General Dongmu say ¡°I want them all.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t have too many. The reputation of being loyal is equally important. Fellow Daoist, if you are married to a fairy today, will you ept another marriage tomorrow?¡±

    Dong Mugong smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ept them all. It¡¯ll only be stable if I have more.¡±

    ¡°Then, won¡¯t the writing that the Jade Emperor rewarded you with, be a joke?¡±

    r rewa

    Li Changshou sighed and continued, ¡°To me, being overly sentimental is better than being overly promiscuous but being loyal is better than being overly sentimental... Fellow Daoist, what you are most afraid of is His Majesty thinking too much. In that case, why did you take that redundant step and shoot yourself in the foot?¡±

    ¡°T-this...¡±

    General Dongmu stood up and paced back and forth, looking troubled. ¡°I was thinking that it¡¯s safer to have more people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what being stable is about.¡± Li Changshou pondered and continued, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this matter can be salvaged, but this is thest time I¡¯m going to give you ideas regarding this matter. I should not be meeting you privately. Do you understand, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Of course I understand.¡± General Dongmu bowed and Li Changshou stood up to return the greeting.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could only help Old General Dongmu make his future ns.

    It was nothing more than just setting up a loyal persona. It would be best if he could ask for a title for his wife and fabricate some romantic stories that could be spread in the Heavenly Courts.

    General Dongmu, who was originally only interested in cultivating the Dao and supporting the Jade Emperor, was trying his best to absorb the ¡°knowledge¡± imparted to him by Li Changshou, his adviser.

    Gradually, General Dongmu began to feel... enlightened...

    At the end of the conversation, General Dongmu could actually draw inferences from a single point that Li Changshou mentioned.

    Perhaps, that was the talent of being the previous incarnate of a pure Yang Immortal...

    ¡°I forgot to ask around and find out who General Dongmu is marrying now.¡±

    In the straw hut, Li Changshou lifted the front of his Daoist robe and stood up from the meditation cushion. He stretched slightly.

    Then, he continued on his journey to the straw hut next door.

    The word ¡®love¡¯ resulted in lots of karma...

    The mighty General Dongmu, a powerful immortal of the Heavenly Courts, had umted countless merits and was appointed by the Sage. However, he was now uneasy because of love.

    Of course, most of the uneasiness was a result of General Dongmu¡¯s authority.

    His master had lost his foundation to be an immortal because of love. Now, he was depressed and refused toe out of the straw hut. He was utterly dejected.

    Huh?

    Why did Master... fall asleep again...

    Li Changshou undid the array formation on his own. He cleared his throat and shouted into the house, ¡°Master, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Qi Yuan quickly opened the wooden door. Although he was full of energy, his expression and gaze were still a little gloomy. ¡°Come in. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know about the Three Sects¡¯ Meet?¡± Li Changshou smiled and asked.

    Qi Yuan finally revealed a smile. Previously, Ling¡¯e had reported the good news regarding the sectpetition. He was very happy that his two disciples were that hardworking.

    Naturally, Qi Yuan had also guessed that his little disciple¡¯s so-called six-levels-in-on-go-advancement should have been the exposure of her true cultivation level...

    ¡°I naturally know about the meet. Could it be that an elder has rmended Ling¡¯e to participate?¡± ¡°Why did Ling¡¯e go?¡±

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no benefit in going to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. The journey on the clouds is going to be a long one. It won¡¯t be a good thing to end up causing trouble because of a careless mistake.¡±

    Qi Yuan frowned.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re good in everything except this. You¡¯re always only looking at the palm-sizednd of our Little Qiong Peak. Going to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet would be a fight for glory in the sect and bringing fame to the Immortal Du Sect! It¡¯s a great honor to be able to attend the event with an expert in the sect. How can you talk about benefits!?!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Anyway, if there were elders in the sect who rmended Ling¡¯e, he could just pretend to be sick and ask Ling¡¯e to stay and take care of him.

    Actually, the conference was still far away. There was not a clear date and time yet. It would probably happen only in another thirty to fifty years.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s not talk about this. I have something to ask of you today.¡±

    Seeing that his master was about to start nagging, Li Changshou quickly changed the topic and exined to his master.

    And so on...

    An hourter, the door of the straw hut opened and two figures walked out.

    The person on the left had an ordinary, slender figure and a handsome face. His long hair was ordinarily elegant. Naturally, he was Li Changshou.

    The person on the right was slightly shorter and had a middle-aged face. There was a look of dejection in his eyes, and his forehead was covered in some wrinkles that did not seem like they could be removed...

    Qi Yuan restored his middle-aged appearance. He changed into a light blue robe and seemed to be in good spirits.

    Li Changshou¡¯s ordinary appearance was actually a half-disguise.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s ordinary appearance came from within...

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Please, Master.¡±

    Old Daoist Qi Yuan, no... he was already Daoist Priest Qi Yuan!

    Daoist Priest Qi Yuan forced a smile and rode a cloud towards the sect. He was going to settle a small issue that his disciple had given him.

    In his heart, he recalled what Li Changshou had said just now...

    ¡°Master, previously, I used your appearance and eliminated demons outside with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. That might have very well caused some hidden dangers. Therefore, Master, you can¡¯t use your usual appearance when you go out. Master, why don¡¯t you return to your middle-aged appearance and carry this incense pouch that conceals your aura with you? That way, you will be safe.¡±

    Qi Yuan did not think too much about it. He acted ording to his disciple¡¯s instructions and left the sect on a cloud. He headed towards the nearest town, Linhai Town...

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    Of course, he could not do such things in the sect. It would easily cause trouble.

    Li Changshou first sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e to tell her to deal with the visitors, if there were any.

    Then, he hid in the secret underground chamber of the Pill Chamber and focused his attention on the three paper effigies.

    A paper effigy carried an army of paper effigies and tracked his master underground.

    Since his master had gone out, he had to put up a defense.

    A paper effigy stared at Elder Wan Linyun. Li Changshou felt that Elder Wan Linyun might suffer some setbacks this time. The other paper effigy was naturally hiding in the pouch in his master¡¯s sleeve. He was holding two pills and waiting for the moment to appear.

    Master is riding the clouds...

    He¡¯s so slow.

    Three dayster, Daoist Priest Qi Yuan slowlynded at the north gate of Linhai Town and queued up to enter.

    The group of paper effigies stopped outside the Five-Element Great Array. At that moment, his master still had the ¡®Human¡¯ paper effigy with him. The paper effigies would provide support.

    As soon as his master entered the city, Li Changshou began to secretly search for someone who could ¡°encourage¡± his master. He did not want his master to get embroiled with a new marriage. He just wanted his master to know this...

    ¡°You are still very charming and you can easily gain the favor of the female Qi Refinement cultivators.¡±

    Soon, Li Changshou realized that the Anti-Reconnoitering Pill had been triggered. He immediately found the spot where the spiritual mist was.

    Why is it an old Daoist?

    Li Changshou shook his head and allowed the wisp of spiritual mist to dissipate. Using the paper effigy, he continued to apany his master.

    The effects of the pills were limited. They could not be wasted easily.

    Daoist Priest Qi Yuan did not think much of it. He headed straight to the street where stalls that sold spirit herbs and herbs were set up.

    After his master covered a distance of about 300 feet, Li Changshou finally found the first female Essence Immortal who used her immortal senses to scrutinize his master. She looked like a young Essence Immortal who was about 24 or 25 years old.

    It¡¯s you, Big Sister.

    In the pouch, the paper effigy used its thin paper hand to remove the restrictions on the me of Heart Spirit Pill.

    Daoist Priest Qi Yuan had only walked fifteen steps... ¡°Fellow Daoist... can you wait?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Daoist Priest Qi Yuan turned around and frowned at the female Essence Immortal who had called out to him. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, may I help you?¡±

    ¡°You.¡± The female immortal blushed. She grabbed a handkerchief and covered her face with it. She said softly, ¡°Can we go to a secluded ce? I have something to say to you.¡±

    Qi Yuan was obviously stunned for a moment. He became vignt. ¡°I have nothing to say to you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Then, he strode forward.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    The female Essence Immortal chased after him for two steps. Her mind was in a daze, but she managed to escape from the situation just now.

    She thought that it was strange. When she saw the images in her heart, she quickly covered her face and left.

    Li Changshou had only revealed the me of Heart Spirit Pill for a while and quickly sealed

    Qi Yuan had just taken a few steps when he heard a gentle and soft greeting from the side.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    Qi Yuan turned around and saw a valiant female Qi Refinement cultivator who was holding a sword and bowing to him.

    The person said gently, ¡°Can you apany me to the teahouse nearby?¡±.

    ¡°I still have important matters to attend to. My disciple is seriously injured and needs herbs. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Qi Yuan bowed and continued to walk forward. However, he began to suspect something

    With my current looks, and my dejected and depressed temperament... how can I be so popr?

    However, the fact that he had turned down the two female Qi Refinement cultivators had attracted quite a lot of attention.

    After that, several beautiful figures came from the side, front, and back of the short street, one after another. ¡°Daoist Priest, where did youe from? Where are you going?¡±.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait for me.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±

    Qi Yuan waspletely stunned. He could only reject them continuously. He even covered his face and walked forward with his head lowered.

    What¡¯s wrong with this town?

    I haven¡¯t been out in a long time. Since when have the people of the East Continent be so open-minded?

    In the dark, the paper effigy that Li Changshou had entrusted his mind to wiped his ¡°sweat¡±.

    ¡°Hey! Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a greeting from someone with a hoarse voice. A metal tower appeared in front of Qi Yuan.

    Qi Yuan looked up and saw a ten-feet tall ¡°woman¡± in front of him. She seemed to have worked out hard and her arms were thicker than his waist, but at that moment, she was staring at him with eyes that were as big as bronze bells.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I like you. Come back to my Cave Abode and be my Daopanion!¡±

    Qi Yuan frowned and said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you get the wrong person?¡±.

    Li Changshou frowned. He did not ¡°burn¡± that female Daoist either...

    Huh?

    Li Changshou¡¯s attention was fixed on the paper effigy in the pouch. The corners of his lips suddenly twitched. He saw that the me of Heart Spirit Pill in the paper effigy¡¯s hand was burning.

    At that moment... it shattered!

    What is going on? It was still intact a moment ago!

    Could it be that I had activated the restrictions too many times, and the medicinal properties of the pills have be unstable, so they shattered?

    What happens after the pill shatters?

    Normally, it seemed like there was a slight outbreak of medicinal properties... Li Changshou spread his immortal senses and his expression changed. ¡°Master, leave quickly! Hurry and put away the pouch!¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned for a moment. Then, he reacted and hurriedly put the pouch back into his storage Dharma treasure in his sleeve.

    At that moment, a sweet voice came from within a thousand feet. Dozens of figures looked at Qi Yuan.

    ¡°Daoist Priest...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±

    At the corner of the street, an old Daoist priest with a righteous expression suddenly took out a handkerchief from his sleeve. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you mind if I be your Daopanion? The kind that only cultivates with you.¡±

    Qi Yuan¡¯s legs trembled... ¡°You guys, don¡¯te over!¡± Boom! Boom!

    A series of muffled sounds suddenly spread from the ground.

    Someone shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoists, be careful! The spiritual beasts on the Spiritual Beast Street are in a riot!¡±

 Chapter 132 Genuine Fake Pill

    <h4>Chapter 132 Genuine Fake Pill</h4>

    ¡°Humans have to experience the whipping of their cultivation lives before they can stand strong in the world. Only then can theypete with the sun and moon for glory and achieve an eternally peaceful life. Cultivation cannot be smooth-sailing. Therefore, we have to try our best to avoid karma. Furthermore, there are always some tribtions brewing in this world. Therefore, we have to be strong enough and experience some hardship in advance before we can survive the tribtion...¡±

    ¡°Is this... the reason you got beaten up by Master for four hours, Senior Brother?¡±

    In Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut, Ling¡¯e could not help butugh and cry. She frowned and looked at her senior brother who was lying on the straw bed.

    The tragic scene of Senior Brother being beaten up just now was indeed the second time Ling¡¯e had encountered something like that after entering the sect.

    She did not know what was wrong with her master. He had not been that angry for a long time.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not important.¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Although there was a slip-up during the process, Master should have gotten himself together now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ling¡¯e blinked, slightly confused.

    Originally, Li Changshou wanted to ask his master to take a stroll in the town. Then, he would arrange for one or two female Qi Refinement cultivators with lower cultivation levels to take the initiative to strike a conversation with his master, so that his master would regain some confidence.

    That way, he would not be able to incur any karma, for they would only be talking to each other. With him controlling the medicinal effects of the me of Heart Pill, he would not really make the two parties develop romantic feelings for each other.

    Never did he expect...

    The people left, embarrassment arrived and the pill shattered.

    Although it was only a short moment, the scene of a group of female qi-trainers with strange things swarming towards their master was really...

    It was still fresh in his memory, and he had a deep impression of it.

    What surprised Li Changshou was the sudden riot of spiritual beasts...

    If Li Changshou had not reacted in time, taken advantage of the chaos and rushed out of the town with his master using Earth Escape... he would perhaps have been left behind to bear the losses of the town!

    Little Poor Peak could not afford it.

    However, he had identally discovered that the me of Heart Pill seemed to have an unexpected effect on spiritual beasts and demonic beasts.

    With that lesson learned, Li Changshou decided to temporarily seal the me of Heart Spirit Pill as one of his trump cards. He would use it appropriately in the future.

    Indeed, he should have stopped in time after getting the Anti-Reconnoitering Pill.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s initial n was to use the me of Heart to disrupt the other party¡¯s state of mind during the battle in the future and achieve the effect of defeating the enemy.

    The attempt to help his master was also a ¡°practical assessment¡± of the medicinal effects...

    Moreover, the me of Heart that was shattered this time was only a grade-one Spirit Pill.

    Li Changshou still had a few grade-three Spirit Pills in his hands. He did not know if they could affect the mental state of a Heaven Immortal realm ¡°expert¡± during a battle.

    That was not easy to test.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you need me to rub it for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°This injury can heal itself at any time. This time, I was a little unstable when handling the matter. I¡¯ll stay on guard. Go apany Little Aunt-Master. Don¡¯t let here over. Otherwise, she will definitely be injured.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e turned around and left the straw hut worriedly.

    Li Changshou took in a breath of cold air. Heid on the ground and silently took out a stone te before beginning to improve the Steadiness Sutra.

    A burst ofughter suddenly sounded from the straw hut next door. Li Changshou scanned it with his immortal senses and saw that his master was continuously changing into different Daoist robes. He was also beginning to exude vitality...

    Although there were some twists and turns, the effects seemed to have been achieved.

    In the secret underground chamber of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou¡¯s main body smiled slightly. He looked at the paper Daoist in the straw hut who had beaten him up and began toprehend the Dao for the day.

    Ever since General Dongmu came to thank him, he had not appeared in the temple for two years.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He was very calm.

    It would naturally be good if he could obtain the support of the Jade Emperor who had great potential to be useful. If he could not, it would be because the exposttions he had given were too vague. He would continue to go to the Heavenly Courts to earn the position as a god.

    There were gains and losses in everything. That was the truth of the Heavenly Dao.

    Moreover, it had only been two years. For Golden Immortals like the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu, a single seclusion and some enlightenment might not be enough for them to handle some major matters...

    What made Li Changshou feel slightly relieved was that Elder Wan Linyun had returned safely from the North Continent. He had even specially invited Li Changshou over to admire the ferocious-looking poisonous insects.

    Following that, Elder Wan Linyun went into seclusion to attempt creating the immortal sense poisonous pill. The two paper Daoists also stayed by Elder Wan¡¯s side. Although Li Changshou had thought about whether he should secretly provide Elder Wan Linyun with some of the me of Heart Spirit Pills that he had refined... Li Changshou dispelled that thought after careful consideration.

    Elder Wan Linyun was quite good-looking. Besides, Li Changshou wanted to see what kind of immortal sense poisonous pills Elder Wan Linyun could refine with his poison refinement skills.

    He also took a few to expand the inventory of his trump cards.

    In the past two years, the days of cultivation had finally returned to their usual stability.

    After Lingle and his toxic junior sister discovered the secret to improving their efficiency, the progress of the transformation of the spiritual beast enclosure was very pleasant. Theypleted it within just a year.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and spared the scolding

    After the spiritual beast enclosure waspleted, Youqin Xuanya felt that she had wasted too much time on cultivation. She also returned to her Cave Abode to cultivate for a long time.

    In terms of self-control, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ability was not bad. She had merely been struck by Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s magical technique previously.

    Recently, Li Changshou actually wanted to ask Jiu Jiu a question...

    She spent every day getting drunk in the Little Qiong Peak. What was the point of creating defensive array formations with all of the savings that she had umted over a thousand years?

    However, Jiu Jiu¡¯s cultivation had always been that way. Whenever she gained enlightenment, it wouldst her for hundreds of years.

    It was indeed the true meaning of the Inaction Sutra.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s overall cultivation progress was thirty to forty percent faster than the other Qi Refinement cultivators of the same age who lived in seclusion every day.

    However, it was too difficult to achieve inaction. Half of the reason for Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s inaction was the fact that she often drank too much.

    There was not much going on in the Immortal Downpour Peak. Kuai Si¡¯s disappearance did not affect the Immortal Downpour Peak much.

    Throughout the Immortal Downpour Peak, from the widow to the disciples, all of them had seen Kuai Si¡¯s death. They had seen him fight fiercely with others, but he had unfortunately been killed...

    That saved Li Changshou a lot of effort. He decided to monitor the Immortal Downpour Peak for another three hundred years.

    If no one mentioned that matter again, he would forget it.

    If anyone else mentioned it again... Li Changshou could only n again and end that karma.

    Li Changshou had originally thought that the peaceful period of time wouldst until the opening of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet in the Middle Continent. Therefore, he ced his focus onprehending the Dao and improving the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra.

    He did not expect that the calmness onlysted for two years...

    On that day, Jiu Wu rode a cloud and rushed over from Pill Tripod Peak. Li Changshou was immediately rmed.

    He had clearly taken away two bottles of Ambition Pills half a month ago. It was not the day to ¡°fulfill the order¡± yet.

    ¡°Changshou! Quick! Something happened!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou walked out of the Pill Chamber. ¡°Uncle-Master, speak slowly.¡±

    Jiu Wu said anxiously, ¡°Something happened to the Ambition Pill! After an elder in the Heaven Immortal realm ate the Ambition Pill, his mind was in a mess and he began behaving insanely.

    At this moment, he is being treated by the elders at Pill Tripod Peak!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and immediately sensed that something was amiss.

    He was the one who refined the Ambition Pill. Every medicinal ingredient was processed by him. He had checked the medicinal properties of every pill in detail.

    Moreover, almost all the elders who had Daopanions in the sect had used them in the past few years. There were also some old Perfected Immortals who used them to stimte their aged mentalities...

    The pill only had the effect of giving the users ¡°vivid imagination¡± and ¡°waves of emotions¡±. Besides, after Li Changshou improved the pills, he specially reduced the usage of Love Stone and Love Water.

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°This matter has already rmed the Grand Elder. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, are you sure that he ended up like that because he ate our Ambition Pill?¡±

    ¡°From what this elder said, it is indeed so...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression turned solemn. He jumped onto Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s cloud and the two of them left Little Qiong Peak together. They headed towards Pill Tripod Peak.

    Along the way on the cloud, Li Changshou¡¯s mind kept spinning. He had already used his immortal senses to observe the various parts of Pill Tripod Peak. He was analyzing in his heart that there was a possibility that someone was plotting against him.

    After he jumped down from the clouds and gave Jiu Wu a few words of advice, he headed to a pavilion where seven or eight old Daoists had gathered.

    Thankfully, Elder Wan Linyun was also there. That saved Li Changshou a lot of trouble.

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changshou is here!¡±

    The old Daoists in front immediately turned around and looked over. Most of them had worried expressions on their faces. Some of them were holding an Ambition Pill in their hands. They were probably analyzing the medicinal properties inside.

    A middle-aged Daoist, whose clothes were in a mess, was sitting in a circr chair. He lowered his head and slept.

    Li Changshou immediately captured a hint of the Intoxicating Soul Powder. It should have been Old Master Wan Linyun who had knocked that person unconscious.

    ¡°Changshou, do you have an antidote for the Ambition Pill?¡±

    ¡°I may have consumed an Ambition Pill before, but I was safe. Why is there such a hidden danger?¡±

    ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Can you let me take a look at this elder¡¯s condition in detail? Although my cultivation level is low and my Dao in alchemy is insufficient, this Ambition Pill was refined by me. Perhaps I can see something.¡± Elder Wan Linyun said, ¡°Let Changshou take a look.¡±

    The other elders immediately made way for Li Changshou. He bowed and walked past the elders.

    One of the reasons was that he wanted to be careful. He ought to put on his best etiquette too.

    Li Changshou did not reveal his immortal power. Instead, he ced a hand on the unconscious elder¡¯s arm and calmed himself down to sense it.

    Very quickly, Li Changshou got an idea and turned to look at Jiu Wu.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, did you tell them that they can¡¯t take other pills that have simr medicinal properties within three days of consuming the Ambition Pill?¡±. Jiu Wu nodded immediately and answered, ¡°Disciple-Nephew, I have not forgotten anything that you have instructed me about.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slightly and said, ¡°Elders, please bear witness and help me search this elder¡¯s storage Dharma treasure. I want to see if there are any remnants of the Ambition Pill.¡±

    Without waiting for the others to speak, Elder Wan Linyun took a step forward and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    The other elders could only swallow their words.

    The sullen-faced tyrant of the peak was currently frightening them.

    Although it was rather rude to search other people¡¯s storage Dharma treasures and forcefully open them as that might damage the restrictions on them, Li Changshou knew that he had to exin the matter clearly at this moment to prevent himself from being med for no reason.

    Soon, Elder Wan Linyun unlocked that elder¡¯s storage Dharma treasure. After searching for a while, he took out a jade bottle and poured out three light-blue pills.

    Li Changshou grabbed one of the pills and pinched his fingertips. Then, he shook his head and took two steps back without saying anything

    The other elders immediately walked forward and checked the medicinal properties of the remaining two pills. They deduced what kind of ¡°performance¡± the pills would have. Soon, their expressions changed slightly... ¡°Who refined this pill?¡±

    ¡°They seem to be no different from the Ambition Pill. However, the Ambition Pill refined by Disciple-Nephew Changshou has mild and neutral medicinal properties. Why do these two pills seem like they are evil?¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun sneered and was about to wake the unconscious elder.

    It was not easy for him to have a junior that he liked, but thetter had been framed! ¡°Elder!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly shouted, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t be in a rush.¡±

    Elder Wan said calmly, ¡°How can we not be anxious about this? Those who refined those pills recklessly have harmed quite a lot of people. They have even harmed your reputation for no reason!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. He secretly observed the expressions of the elders present and sighed.

    ¡°This matter should not be publicized. The person who refined this pill must be a senior in the sect. It¡¯s also because my cultivation level is too low and I did not produce that many Ambition Pills. That¡¯s why a senior decided to analyze the pill form and refine it on his own. I have never thought of using the Ambition Pills to reap profits and gain fame. I initially just wanted to give it to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu to help him strengthen his ambitions. After that, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu offered the Ambition Pills to the elders. In fact, I had spent a lot of effort on this pill, which caused me to neglect my cultivation. However, this pill was not easy to refine. Therefore, the root of the problem lies with me.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Li Changshou added,

    ¡°I will be with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu in a while. I will offer the Ambition Pills to the Hundred Mortal Hall. From now on, it will be distributed by the sect.

    ¡°Elders, please help me secretly tell the other elders who want to use the Ambition Pills to not look for Uncle-Master Jiu Wu from now on. They can just go to the Hundred Mortal Hall to look for some pills.

    There are still pills that I have to refine in my furnace. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    With that, Li Changshou bowed and left the hall.

    Only then did the elders regain their senses and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t be angry about this. We will definitely give you an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t give the pills to the Hundred Mortal Hall...¡±

    Li Changshou did not even look back.

    Together with that scene, he disyed the pride and arrogance of a young man who refined pills.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The bronze staff in Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s hand was smashed against the ground. The other elders trembled again. ¡°After living for tens of thousands of years, you people are still inferior to a junior! If I find out who refined these fake pills to harm others, I will definitely not let him off!¡±

    On the other side, Li Changshou had just flown out of Pill Tripod Peak on his cloud when Jiu Wu rushed up from behind.

    However, before Jiu Wu could speak, Li Changshou said softly, ¡°Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, I remember that there is an executive in Pill Tripod Peak called Liu Feixian...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master,e closer...¡±

    Li Changshou bent down and muttered into Jiu Wu¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 133 Little Qiong Peakâ€™s Wandering Plan

    <h4>Chapter 133 Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Wandering n</h4>

    On the fourth day of his return from Pill Tripod Peak, Li Changshou was in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak.

    If this continues, the Immortal Du Sect will copse sooner orter.

    Li Changshou sat on the chair behind the desk. He tapped his fingers on the table as he slowly calcted in his heart.

    If Ling¡¯e saw that situation, she would probably immediately tell him honestly about the series of problems that she had while cking during the transformation process of the spiritual beast enclosure.

    It was the special expression that Li Changshou often had when he was thinking about something major... All of a sudden, Li Changshou¡¯s eyelids twitched. He slightly stopped himself in his train of thought and paused the rhythmic tapping of his fingers

    His immortal senses captured that Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was sitting on arge gourd and carrying the Spiked Mace. She was humming, ¡°Senior Brother is calling me to patrol the mountain-¡± She then left the Little Qiong Peak and flew towards the mountain gate.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu had received a letter from Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and hence was rushing over to help him...

    She cared about someone¡¯s mental health.

    If necessary, she could also make the other party unhealthy.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s previous arrangements, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had already invited the Perfected Immortal Liu Feixian out of the sect...

    Although Uncle-Master Jiu Wu was also good at using Poison Arrays to deal with enemies, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu had to go with him. There was no harm in being prepared.

    Why did Li Changshou think of Liu Feixian immediately?

    It was because Elder Wan Linyun had mentioned previously that he had obtained an Ambition Pill from Liu Feixian.

    The Ambition Pill that Li Changshou refined was known to all. They were all prepared for the seniors of the older generation who had needs in that aspect. Why would Liu Feixian have the Ambition Pill?

    That was enough to trigger him to trick him.

    Half a dayter, Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu returned on a cloud. Jiu Jiu¡¯s Spiked Mace was covered in blood...

    After entering the sect, Jiu Wu rushed to Little Qiong Peak.

    Jiu Jiu hesitated for a while. In the end, she chose to return to her own ce on the Heaven-Breaking Peak and cultivate for a few days.

    It would be a waste if she did not use her luxurious set of defensive arrays.

    No matter what, she had to sleep there a few more times to recover her capital!

    When Jiu Wu arrived at the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou¡¯s true body did not appear. He merely used a paper effigy to receive him. The moment they met, Jiu Wu said angrily, ¡°It was Liu Feixian who did it!

    This fellow is bad at alchemy. I don¡¯t know how he found out about the Love Stone!

    He then followed the form that he had analyzed and refined it. In the end, he obtained an evil pill!¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It just so happens that I have this chance to extricate myself from the matter regarding the Ambition Pill. Did you hurt Liu Feixian, Uncle-Master?¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve known him for over a thousand years. I didn¡¯t hurt him, but ording to what you said, I scared him and he told me everything.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. The two of them continued to discuss how to hand over the Ambition Pill to the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    From now on, Li Changshou would not provide too many Ambition Pills. He would provide only twenty pills a year, as a token for his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and the other seniors in the sect.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t split the proceeds equally with you anymore, Uncle-Master,¡± Li Changshou said regretfully.

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°All these years, it was all thanks to you. At this point, it is actually a good thing to end things. After all, most of the elders who truly had those needs, have already used the Ambition Pill. That Liu Feixian...¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, did you deal with himprehensively?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu was a little ruthless but everything else was fine. He merely sustained some superficial wounds.¡±

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t worry. He has already sworn an oath to the Great Dao. Everything isprehensive and I left no stones unturned. Later, Liu Feixian will look for the Sect Leader, but...¡±

    ¡°But what? Uncle-Master, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Jiu Wu pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Reorganizing the sect sounds simple, but how exactly do we do it? Besides, what benefits would it bring to us? Why do you insist that Liu Feixian use this matter to make up for his mistakes?¡±.

    Li Changshou felt slightly gratified that his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu could think that way. He had already achieved the initial sess in the Great Dao!

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of the few words that his master often said.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, the Immortal Du Sect came before Little Qiong Peak.

    Therefore, the Little Qiong Peak will be prosperous if the Immortal Du Sect is prosperous.¡±

    Jiu Wu came to a realization. His big eyes were filled with admiration under his thick eyebrows.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re too narrow-minded!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and continued to chat with Jiu Wu about the other matters in the sect.

    After sending Jiu Wu off, Li Changshou felt a little emotional.

    When ites to Daopanions, the habits of the people in the sect are almost bing a chronic ailment...

    Although it was the work of the superiors, the habits were formed by the elders in the beginning. There was also an unreliable big shot who secretly intervened and interfered with the marriage of the people under Ren School.

    However, if that continued, there would only be negative effects and no benefits.

    Humans only have so much energy. How can they guarantee their cultivation progress if they expend all their energy on romantic rtionships?

    Unless the sect obtained a few sets of superior Yin-Yang Daoist techniques, which would be given to the disciples who became Dao partners. Each pair would receive a set for free when they registered their marriage in the Hundred Mortal Hall...

    However, it was just like the poison and escape techniques. A dual cultivation technique was also difficult to achieve.

    It was the same in the Primordial World where spiritual energy was abundant. The Qi Refinement cultivators were proud of their treasures, mystical abilities, and foundation, but they kept degrading their dual cultivation, poison, and escape techniques.

    Li Changshou felt wronged for the poison and escape techniques.

    He did not think that there was anything special about dual-cultivation andplementary techniques.

    Li Changshou had indeed wanted to use the Ambition Pill to conceal his wealth in the sect and expand Little Qiong Peak¡¯s defensive array formation. He had benefited greatly in the past few years.

    However, after the ¡°fake pill¡± incident, Li Changshou realized that the Ambition Pill had already begun to shake the foundation of the Immortal Du Sect.

    The foundation of the Immortal Du Sect was not the disciples of the sect. It was the number of cultivators who were in the Heaven Immortal realm and the possibility of them breaking through to the Golden Immortal realm.

    It was a sect with strong elders who would definitely stay and disciples who might leave.

    It was the most important thing for the Immortal Du Sect to stay prosperous and thrive for a long time, in order for him to stay in the sect safely.

    ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m worrying for nothing.¡±

    Come to think of it, the Sect Leader had fallen ill after cultivating the ¡®Heng¡¯ technique. I wonder how he¡¯s recovering.

    Uh, Li Changshou suddenly realized that in the past, he had been worried about the Sect Leader, and gradually, he started worrying about things that the Sect Leader did not worry about.

    Now, he was even worried about the Sect Leader himself...

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He did not feel tired. After all, it was all for his own life.

    If the Daopanion habits and the members of the sect¡¯s penchant for pleasure could not be suppressed, it would be meaningless for his Little Qiong Peak to continue surviving while the other peaks declined on their own.

    An immortal sect could not live forever.

    However, at least before he could protect himself, the Immortal Du Sect could not weaken.

    Therefore, Li Changshou had been thinking about that issue for the past few years.

    ¡°What should I do to make my fellow disciples be more careful and hardworking?¡±

    After thinking about it, he felt that it was ultimately very difficult.

    Therefore, Li Changshou made up his mind to make use of the matter regarding the fake pill. He decided to go ahead with the mistake and ¡°contribute selflessly¡± again without any selfish reasons.

    After all, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s n, he had to hide in the Immortal Du Sect for a long time.

    He had to restructure the practices in the sect!

    However, he could not step in...

    Two dayster, Liu Feixian, who had recovered from his external injuries, returned on a cloud.

    The Perfected Immortal executive had a slightly plump face and was in a daze. When he reached the gate, he merely bowed courteously. After some hesitation, he entered the immortal sect.

    The leader of the guards... The old immortal guarding the door smiled and said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Liu, you don¡¯t look too well. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I have something on my mind. Thank you for your concern, Uncle-Master.¡± Liu Feixianughed bitterly and bowed. Then, he lowered his head and headed towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    He had just flown away on a cloud and spread his immortal senses when he heard the few Perfected Immortals guarding the door chatting...

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so wicked as to refine a fake Ambition Pill! Little Wu had no choice but to hand over the Ambition Pill to the Hundred Mortal Hall.¡±

    ¡°How can it be that easy? When will it be our turn?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I really want to capture that fellow who had been refining fake pills and beat him up to vent my anger! I¡¯ve already agreed to do it with my senior sister!¡±

    Hence, Liu Feixian lifted his hips and sucked in his abdomen to ride quickly on the clouds.

    When he arrived in the Immortal Du Hall, Liu Feixian paced around for a while. Suddenly, he rushed to the front of the restrictions of the hall and knelt there with his legs bent. He looked up and shouted, ¡°Sect Leader! I¡¯m Liu Feixian, an executive of the sect and I¡¯d like to see you!

    JAfter hearing that, two elders from the main hall walked out.

    One of them said warmly, ¡°The Sect Leader is in seclusion. What do you want? If it¡¯s really an important matter, tell me first. I can go and wake Sect Leader up.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Liu Feixian said firmly, ¡°Elders, this matter is very important. I want to speak to the Sect Leader in person.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The two elders looked at each other and immediately shook their heads. ¡°ording to the sect rules, the elders of the executive hall must ry the message. The Sect Leader is responsible for the safety of the Immortal Sect but his daily cultivation is also very important.¡±

    ¡°Tell us what it¡¯s about first!¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Liu Feixian rolled his eyes and recalled Jiu Wu¡¯s instructions. Suddenly, he raised his head and cried, ¡°I have bled for the Immortal Du Sect. I have fought for the Immortal Du Sect. I want to see the Sect Leader!¡±

    The two elders frowned and were about to capture Liu Feixian when they heard a few coughs...

    The Sect Leader Daoist Wuyou¡¯s voice echoed in their ears.

    ¡°Why are you crying? Come in.¡± Liu Feixian touched his face and hurriedly got up. He rushed into the main hall in two steps...

    Under Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou used his immortal senses to observe the ce and did not continue to look further.

    At that moment, he did not dare to probe the surroundings of the Golden Immortals, especially the main hall of the sect.

    What happened next was part of Li Changshou¡¯s n. Executive Liu of Danding Peak, who was unwilling to reveal his name, cried andined to the Sect Leader. He felt upset about the system of Daopanions in the sect and he feels that Daopanionship has a huge impact on the cultivation of the disciples in the sect. He requested for the Sect Leader to start a new system and emphasize on ¡®Great Cultivation¡¯.

    The Sect Leader, Daoist Wuyou, epted the advice andmended the executive. Then, he gathered the Peak Leaders and elders to discuss the matter.

    Immediately after, the Immortal Du Sect began a grand and vigorous reorganization...

    However, half of the subsequent developments were beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    Due to the fact that there were many Daopanions in the sect, the reorganization of the sect was maintained for three months. It then ended without any problems.

    The person who suggested that idea was Liu Feixian of Pill Tripod Peak. Recently, he had been beaten up several times and hence, was heavily protected by the elders.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Alright, take it that I had wasted my efforts.

    Indeed, I cannot force others.

    To be safe, Li Changshou began to make some changes to the long-term n for refining Little Qiong Peak into a treasure.

    From today onwards, I will slowly construct the outer array formations of Little Qiong Peak. With the foundation of the current core array formation, the Little Qiong Peak will be stabilized.

    Then, when necessary, I will activate... the Wandering Little Qiong Peak n!

    In the hidden Cave Abode near the ¡°spiritual mountain¡± in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent Prefecture, a golden ray of light enveloped the enchanting figure that was lying on the bed, illuminating the cave.

    As the golden light dissipated, Daoist Wen Jing slowly opened her narrow, phoenix-like eyes and muttered softly, ¡°Second Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do my best.¡±

    An obscure wisp of Dao runes slowly dissipated around Daoist Wen Jing.

    Following that, Daoist Wen Jing sat up and casually pulled out a long robe that she then put on herself. Then, she walked to the lotus pond in the cave.

    I can finally see my children again...

    Daoist Wen Jing smiled coldly.

    The Saint was high and mighty. He could kill her at any time, but he was still wary of her.

    He had asked her to plot against the Dragon Pces of the West Ocean and the South Ocean this time, but he had only given her one-third of the nsmen...

    ¡°Although the dragon race has declined, they cannot be underestimated. If you want me to put pressure on them and let the Western Sect expiate the dragons, you really are putting my children¡¯s lives at stake.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing muttered to herself.

    The matter this time was different from what they had nned against the Immortal Du Sect previously. She had to n carefully. For her, the previous n was just a lift of her finger. However, the results were a little scary and she was almost exposed in front of the Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School.

    If I were to plot against the dragon race now, it should not have anything to do with the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. The dragon race and the Dao Sect do not have any dealings with each other. I should not have to meet that frightening Eldest Senior Brother again.

    Thinking about that, the corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It¡¯s really rare to see a disciple of a Saint who can make me worry for so long.

    Hmph!

    As for the person who destroyed my puppets, you have already piqued my interest.

 Chapter 134 Iâ€¦ Have a Fellow Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 134 I... Have a Fellow Daoist</h4>

    Without the Ambition Pill, the amount of money he earned was instantly reduced by half.

    Li Changshou looked at the array formation design that he had justpleted. He roughly estimated the quantity, quality, and value of the materials used to refine the array foundation. He could not help but mutter to himself for a while.

    The ultimate long-term n was to transform Little Qiong Peak into a Dharma treasure and a mobile abode thatbined attack, defense, residence, and entertainment.

    At present, the path of turning Little Qiong Peak into a Dharma treasure was divided into three steps.

    In order to be safe, the first step would be to create a mobileplex array formation that could kill, defend, and achieve the most basic requirement of Dharma treasure transformation, which was rather important.

    Since his immortal power was not enough for him to refine the entire Little Qiong Peak, he could only rely on the Cosmic Array Formation to make up for it. On the other hand, the Cosmic Dao had high requirements for the basic strength of the array formation...

    Li Changshou did a quick calction.

    ¡°If I rely only on the monthly allowance that I, Master, and Junior Sister get, and the fixed quota that is given to Little Qiong Peak, I will probably need another thirty... thousand years. If I were to rely on the speed at which pills are sold in the town, it would take over a thousand years...¡±

    A thousand years may not be considered long given his current lifespan, and the Immortal Du Sect would not copse within a thousand

    years.

    However, Li Changshou still wanted toplete it as soon as possible so that he could feel more secure.

    Hence, Li Changshou spent half a day developing a few money-making methods that would allow him to earn without having to leave the sect, expose his trump cards, or affect the harmony in the sect.

    However, Li Changshou dispelled a few of his ideas.

    For example, ¡®Little Qiong Peak Trapping Array and Enchantment Array¡¯ and ¡®Little Qiong Peak Barbecue Mountain Vi¡¯ would affect the cultivation of his junior sister and master.

    In the end, Li Changshou only kept one of the ns, which had the smallest impact and the least benefits. He casually made the items used for this n and ced them beside theke of the Little Qiong Peak...

    He thought that he had not wasted that half of his day.

    There was a wooden box that was half a meter tall. He opened it from the side and saw a wooden carving of a ¡°big-bellied cat¡± inside. He could not be bothered to paint it.

    There was a wooden tablet beside the wooden box. There were some lines on it.

    ¡°This item is known as the Immortal Cat Divination Barrel. However, in reality, it would give a suggestion based on what you say. Before you use it, please throw Spirit Stones, Dharma treasures, pills, and other valuable items into the Immortal Cat¡¯s mouth. The bamboo lots that have countermeasures written on them, will appear below the wooden chest.

    Note: Usage would automatically mean eptance of the relevant terms of use of ¡®Little Qiong Peak Countermeasure Barrel¡¯. For the time being, there will be no refund service.

    With respect, the Peak Leader of Little Qiong Peak, Qi Yuan.¡±

    Who would fall for this?

    Li Changshou shook his head and secretly left a small piece of spider web in the wooden box. Then, he floated away and returned to the Pill Chamber to continue refining pills andprehending the Dao.

    There were some intricate designs on the interior of the wooden bucket. There were forty-nine bamboo slips inside. Each bamboo slip had the phrases ¡®not too bad¡¯ or ¡®ambitious¡¯ written on it.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have the talent to deceive others.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and activated the pitch-ck Pill Furnace. Then, he ced the herbs that he had previously arranged into it.

    Half a dayter... Li Changshou suddenly got an idea and the image of the wooden bucket appeared in his mind.

    A small head leaned over. Her features were exquisite and her face was attractive. She had short, light-brown-colored hair and was scrutinizing the wooden cat inside.

    Li Changshou could not react because he was suddenly looking at her face from a close distance.

    However, the other party had changed her position from bending over to standing up straight. Her tight linen blouse...

    Aunt-Master Jiu!

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s Wind Speech Incantation also allowed him to hear Little Aunt-Master¡¯s murmurs...

    ¡°A countermeasure barrel? Who are you trying to bluff? Do you think that you can take someone else¡¯s Spirit Stones with just this?¡±

    Little Aunt-Master chuckled. She picked up a random stone and threw it into the wooden cat¡¯s mouth.

    Then, she said seriously, ¡°Countermeasure Barrel, listen up. I have a small problem now. How can I obtain more wine, delicacies, and handsome men!?!

    Well... I can take back thest one.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. With a thought, he activated the miniature array formation in the wooden barrel. A bamboo slip shot out from the hole under the wooden barrel and was caught by Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu looked at the words on it and read softly, ¡°There are many doubts in your heart but the answer lies at the bottom of your heart. Do not forget who gave you everything that you have. Treasure it?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    She flipped the bamboo slip and took a look, only to see that there was a line written on it

    ¡ª

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take this away. ce it back into the hole at the side of the bucket.¡± Then, she stuffed the bamboo slip back.

    She naturally could not recognize that it was Qi Yuan¡¯s handwriting.

    Jiu Jiu thought for a while and took out a Spirit Stone that was about to run out of spiritual energy and threw it into the big-bellied cat¡¯s mouth.

    Then, Jiu Jiu said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you another question. Recently, I¡¯ve been listening to Sixth Senior Sister and Fourth Senior Sisterining about their Daopanions. Is it a good thing or a bad thing to have a Daopanion?¡± Li Changshou, who was in the Pill Chamber, thought for a while. With a flick of his finger, the miniature array formation shot out another bamboo slip.

    Jiu Jiu held it and read softly, ¡°The Immortal Path is ethereal, and the Dao of humans is clear. You will have to part ways in the end, be it mortals and immortals. Why should you be troubled... Oh, that sounds so reasonable! This thing is quite efficacious.¡±

    After pondering for a while, Jiu Jiu turned her head and looked around. She set up a soundproof barrier around her. This time, she took out a high-quality jade and carefully ced it in the countermeasure barrel.

    Pa! Pa!

    She put her palms together and took a deep breath before exhaling again.

    ¡°So, Immortal Cat. I have a fellow Daoist... As for her, she owes a nephew who is much younger than her in terms of age and seniority, a lot of favors. She doesn¡¯t know how to repay them at all. What should she do?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh silently. For the sake of that piece of beautiful jade, he gave her a ¡°positive¡± bamboo lot.

    ¡°Stay free and carefree, without any obstacles or worries. Since you¡¯ve already stepped onto the Immortal Path, why should you worry about the unknown?¡±.

    Jiu Jiu stood there and experienced it for a while. Then, a look of realization appeared on her face. She bowed to the Immortal Cat seriously, then turned around and left with joy written all over her face.

    I think only Little Aunt-Master would fall for this trick because she¡¯s drunk too much... ahem.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. That piece of jade was not bad. He could exchange it for some precious materialster.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was...

    Two dayster, Jiu Jiu pulled Jiu Lu¡¯er over...

    Jiu Lu¡¯er was also troubled. She asked about her own marriage, but she said, ¡°I have a fellow Daoist...¡±

    Li Changshou naturally could not be an evil person.

    The bamboo slip that he gave her was to persuade her to rx and spend more time on cultivation. As long as she was confident, there would be no problems in the world.

    Jiu Lu¡¯er pondered for a while and immediately smiled sweetly. She bowed to the Immortal Cat and left.

    The revenue he got this time was not bad as Jiu Lu¡¯er contributed a fewrge Spirit Stones.

    In the next half a month, four Jiu Immortals arrived one after another. Five to six Perfected Immortals from the Heaven-Breaking Peak who were familiar with them also showed up. Li Changshou had epted more than a hundred Spirit Stones and spirit jades for no reason.

    It was almost a month¡¯s worth of monthly allowance...

    Furthermore, every time those people left in satisfaction, they actually did not obtain anything. They only used that method to confirm their thoughts. Li Changshou did not get any karma.

    Is this method really feasible?

    It was not difficult for him to spend some time and energy on it by putting some of his attention on it every now and then.

    Li Changshou was also a little surprised. He made 360 bamboo lots overnight and expanded the wooden barrel. He also set up the array formations and restrictions inside to make them more exquisite.

    The content on the bamboo slip was notplicated, nor did it have any practical meaning. It could be understood directly or oppositely. One can also have a more inclined understanding

    The deciphering would depend on which answer the person who was seeking advice, was inclined towards.

    Li Changshou prepared three bamboo lots for those people who were suspicious and had doubts which they wanted to clear by drawing lots.

    The first type was something like ¡°You will get help from a benefactor along the path ahead.¡±

    The second type was ¡°Take a step back and you will see how vast the world is.¡±

    The third type was (You still have to do some soul-searching...]

    As a result, a barrel that was more suited to perfection was quicklypleted. There were also one or two people who would visit to ask for advice every day.

    Li Changshou moved the barrel to the forest behind the Little Qiong Peak so that he would not disturb his master¡¯s cultivation.

    What was interesting to Li Changshou was that most people who were there to seek advice would say, ¡°I... have a fellow Daoist...¡±

    Half a monthter...

    When it was almost evening, a figure that Li Changshou was familiar with appeared in front of the barrel.

    She was wearing an icy-blue dress. She was extremely beautiful but did not smile. Without a doubt, she was Youqin Xuanya.

    When he first saw her, Li Changshou thought that she was there to cause trouble. However, Youqin Xuanya quickly did a few familiar-looking moves...

    She looked around and set up a barrier. She then took a deep breath and... tossed two Immortal Spirit Stones into the barrel!

    Li Changshou, who was in the midst of refining pills, could not help but reveal a serious expression. The Immortal Spirit Stone was extremely valuable. He wondered, What major problem does Toxic Junior Sister have?

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was...

    ¡°Immortal Cat, I... I have a fellow Daoist.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. Recently, she would asionally feel uneasy. A senior brother¡¯s figure appeared in her heart. Whenever she had some free time after cultivating the Dao, the first thing she would do is to go near her senior brother. Although she might not be able to see him, she would be more at ease as long as she¡¯s near him. My fellow Daoist admires that senior brother very much and treats him as her role model. However, her master... said that she might have fallen in love with him. That confused her. Immortal Cat, what should she do?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He wanted to make use of that opportunity to hint Youqin Xuanya not to waste her time on him.

    Li Changshou quickly picked one of the bamboo lots and flicked it out using the array formation.

    ¡°The Immortal Path is a beautiful thing. There¡¯s no need to be restricted by your appearance. You will be able to obtain a good fortune in the Ming Dynasty. You will be able to talk about the Great Dao.¡±

    After Youqin Xuanya finished reading the words on the bamboo lot, she looked like she was deep in thought.

    She quickly understood something and smiled in relief. She bowed to the big-bellied Immortal Cat.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Immortal Cat.¡± Then, she turned around and rode on a cloud. With a smile, she flew towards the chess cards that she had personally made... ahem, the royal casino.

    ¡°Toxic Junior Sister should have understood something.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. The bamboo lot did not have any ambiguity. It meant that she should cultivate well and pass the Great Dao and that there were even more beautiful scenery ahead.

    However, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s thoughts had always been different and unique. Li Changshou did not know if his bamboo lots would be effective either...

    Half a dayter, Jiu Wu floated over with a frown.

    That Uncle-Master did not ask for any advice. Instead, he circled the item twice.

    Then, he understood something and smiled. ¡°This thing that Little Changshou is doing is not bad. It¡¯s also a good thing that he can take the initiative to help the sect. He didn¡¯t waste that scheming little brain of his.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but say via voice transmission, ¡°Uncle-Master, I can hear you.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Uncle-Master is busy. I have something to do. I¡¯m here on behalf of the Hundred Mortal Hall to take a look. I¡¯ll go back and report to them.¡±

    After saying that, Jiu Wu hurriedly ran away.

    With Uncle-Master Jiu Wu helping him with the Hundred Mortal Hall, the countermeasure barrel was properly preserved.

    In the following days, there would be one or two people visiting the ce to ask questions. Most of them were from Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    The reputation of the countermeasure barrel had yet to spread.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gains were considerable.

    After all, it was a business that did not require any capital. He could only rely on one bamboo lot. It was simr to the divination lots in the temples in the South Ocean Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou quickly thought of a new idea for creating wealth.

    He set up a simple istion array formation around the bucket. Each time, one only needed to ce five Spirit Stones in the wooden box to activate the array formation. That would keep the array formation running for an hour!

    Li Changshou could earn four of the five Spirit Stones in the box.

    Of course, he also left an alternative for himself. He could hear anything the people said to the Immortal Cat.

    Two monthster, Liu Feixian, who looked depressed and distracted, floated over. He looked around and saw that there was no one around. He then took out five Spirit Stones and ced them in the wooden box before activating the array formation.

    The Perfected Immortal executive of Danding Peak, who was considered a little chubby in the world of immortals, sighed silently. He took out two bottles of pills and ced them in the Immortal Cat¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan... Oh no, Immortal Cat. I... have a fellow Daoist. He had done something foolish previously. He was greedy and got into a mishap. Now, whenever he walks on the road, he would be beaten up from time to time. Once, he ended up falling asleep for no reason when he was cultivating in his Cave Abode. When he woke up, he was tied to a tree, stark naked...¡±

    ¡°My fellow Daoist knows that he has done something wrong. He sincerely wants to salvage the situation. However, he can¡¯t rest assured and stay in cultivation after suffering like that. What should he do?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. He flicked his finger and gave him an encouraging bamboo lot.

    However, Li Changshou frowned subconsciously the moment he finished.

    Li Changshou reckoned that the urge he felt must be because something happened in the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean. This time, Li Changshou¡¯s heart turned red.

    A bloody glow lingered...

    He pinched his fingers to deduce...

    It was an ominous sign!

 Chapter 135 Blind Frogs Meet Dead Mosquitoes

    <h4>Chapter 135 Blind Frogs Meet Dead Mosquitoes</h4>

    It¡¯s tough being a Sect Master.

    Li Changshou could only temporarily hang the wooden sign that stated the Immortal Cat was not in. He sat in the Pill Chamber and deduced in his head.

    What he sensed this time was an ominous sign apanied by bloodshed.

    Why did he feel that way?

    Li Changshou could not be sure either. He could understand it as the protection of the Heavenly Dao to those who were protected by merit.

    If he had thought about it more, he could see it as a possibility that the Saint of Ren School had given him a push.

    Sitting in the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou put on a cultivation stance. He counted the power of incense and karma on his body and gathered it around his Essence Soul, before making a thin... pair of briefs.

    There was no choice. He did not have much incense offerings now. He had not umted enough and furthermore, his essence soul did not have any vital parts. It was aplete sublimation of his soul.

    To put on clothes for the essence soul paper effigy, he naturally had to start from the first piece of clothing. He could not wear socks first...

    Back to the main topic.

    Li Changshou first used his senses of the statue to carefully investigate the situation of the entire South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    Everything was stable and there was no disaster.

    Arge area on the South Ocean Coast of the South Continent and a small area on the East Ocean Coast were popr ces for offering incense to the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    There were more than ten dragon experts stationed in various locations, together with two Golden Immortals and twelve immortals who were at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm. They were Guardians of the South Ocean Sea God Sect and could also obtain some incense offerings.

    Li Changshou would not let them put in the effort for nothing, although the main task of the dragon race was to protect the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi.

    Could this ominous sign be about the Heavenly Courts?¡¯

    Now, the South Ocean Sea God Sect is about to be conferred by the Heavenly Courts, and there are only one or two hundred years left before then. The Jade Emperor had already spoken about it in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall...

    Is there really someone who does not want to see the Heavenly Courts grow stronger and wants toy a finger on the South Ocean Sea God Sect?

    It does not make sense. Going against the Heavenly Courts is going against the Jade Emperor.

    Going against the Jade Emperor would be going against the Dao Ancestor.

    If the Dao Ancestor judged it to be ¡°defiance of Heaven¡¯s will¡±, the biggest winner of the Primordial World would not have to personally take action. The Three Pure Ones would also be able to defeat the mastermind...

    No, once the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder fell, there would be no more ashes left!

    No matter how he looked at it, the Jade Emperor was a lifeline of the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    Although the heavenly secrets of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had yet to be revealed, the tiny Sea God Sect of the South Ocean was under the protection of the Heavenly Courts. Who would target them because of that?

    Moreover, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ influence was too low. They did not have any presence before the Saint...

    Although Li Changshou could not rule out that possibility, he gave it a 10% chance.

    Li Changshou left the remaining ny percent to the worst situation possible-The Western Sect was about to take action.

    If it¡¯s really them, what¡¯s their motive? Just to snatch the incense?

    Li Changshou felt that his thoughts were a little chaotic. He activated the array formation in the Little Qiong Peak and went to the secret underground chamber.

    He ced the paper and pen on the ground and began to analyze and write.

    Since he could not read the Saint¡¯s name, he naturally could not write down thetter¡¯s name. Li Changshou used some ¡°code names¡± that he understood.

    If he were to make a deduction that involved the Grand Pure One of his sect, he would use a drumstick to show that it was a huge supporter.

    When it came to the Grandmaster of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, he used a night-luminescent cup and a bamboo basket to symbolize them.

    The two Saints of the Western Sect were represented by an orchid and a slingshot.

    All of that was meaningless, and they were mainly meant for preventing people from thinking of the Saints.

    Even if the deduction was that the Saints were plotting against each other, Li Changshou would only rub orchids against the slingshot and use the slingshot to send the night-luminescent cup flying...

    Of course, Li Changshou would never do such a deduction. He only did some analysis and spection based on his own body and the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    He could only think of a way to deal with what the enemy might do.

    Li Changshou picked up his pen and started writing. Very quickly, he fell into deep thought.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that he had made a miscalction this time. He had made a mistake with the logic...

    Three dayster...

    In a magnificent temple in the headquarters of the Sea God Sect in Anshui City, there were no more visitors because it waste at night.

    The doors of the Sea God Temple were also closed by the strong Divine Envoys. There were six Divine Envoys in charge of guarding the ce all night.

    The thirty-feet-tall Golden Sea God statue gradually emitted a wisp of immortal light that quickly faded.

    A gaze seemed to dart out from the blurry face of the Sea God statue. ¡°The gaze¡± made a turn at a corner andnded on the statue of the Second Sect Master which was twenty feet tall, and was made of jade that was iid with gold, had a coral bottom, and was wearing a cloak.

    Ao Yi...

    Ao Yi?

    Between the two statues, strands of spiritual will were secretly transmitted.

    At the same time, in the Golden Ao Ind¡¯s Treasure Pool at the intersection between the South Ocean and the East Ocean,

    Ao Yi, who was meditating on a lotus tform, suddenly opened his eyes. He thought of something and immediately closed them again.

    In a daze, Ao Yi arrived at a dream where the clouds were dancing. He saw a huge Sea God statue.

    Li Changshou stood beside the statue and waited for him from afar...

    In such a situation, Li Changshou¡¯s identity as a merit assignee was confirmed. The true expert was still behind him...

    A single point, a small detail.

    Ao Yi quickly walked forward and bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°Greetings, Brother Sect Leader!¡±

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, looked worried. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. Let¡¯s get down to business first. Brother Yi, the dragon race is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°How... how did the cmitye about?¡± Ao Yi was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly asked, ¡°Please tell me, Brother Sect Leader!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    He did not want to deceive Ao Yi either. However, he had to get the dragon race to do something about it. He could only change his words.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s deductions, the ominous omen that followed would most likely be that the Western Sect had taken action to ¡°recapture thend of incense¡± and wouldunch an immortal attack.

    The battle between the disciples of Ren School and the attacksunched by the experts who ambushed and destroyed the Sea God Temple were carried out simultaneously...

    If he told the dragon race about it directly, they might retreat from the South Ocean Sea God Sect because they were afraid of the Saint of the Western Sect.

    Therefore, Li Changshou could only try his best to stabilize the dragon race, which was his strong backer.

    If the dragon race suffered too great a loss, he would give forty percent of the incense offerings from the South Sea God Sect to the dragon race aspensation...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Brother Yi, do you know that the two existences in the west have been spying on the dragon race for a long time?¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned for a moment. He recalled that he had heard the conversation between the two old dragons during the dragon race¡¯s banquet.

    The Western Sect had once attempted to subdue the Dragon Pces of the four seas and make the Dragon King the guardian dragon of the Western Sect. They had also promised to use a twelfth-grade Golden Lotus to suppress the dragon race¡¯s destiny. However, how could the Dragon race not know that the twelfth-grade Golden Lotuses now controlled numerous experts that were recruited by the Western Sect!

    No matter how powerful a Connate numinous treasure was, it had its limits.

    The Dragon race¡¯s great fortune could not be suppressed by the Western Sect.

    Therefore, the dragon race rejected him directly.

    That happened a few years ago.

    Now that Li Changshou mentioned it, Ao Yi immediately reacted and thought of many things... ¡°Brother Changshou, what do you think?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°Disy both dominance and graciousness. Subdue them. If the other party is both in the open and in the dark, they will secretly injure the dragon race and reveal their tracks at the crucial moment. How can the dragon race not ept the idea to save the dragon race?¡± Li Changshou almost believed his own words.

    Ao Yi gasped and paced back and forth in his dream.

    He was not stupid although he had stained his life twice when he was ten years old and a teenager...

    Soon, Ao Yi whispered, ¡°Could it be that... they want to use the Sea God Sect as bait? They want to lure the experts of the dragon race, and then attack them, or surround them, after which they would save us on the surface?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That should be the case. The South Ocean Sea God Sect is going to cause a bloody disaster. It should be rted to this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Brother Yi, there¡¯s no time to waste. Please quickly contact your father to report this matter.

    I have two ns.

    One would be that we give up on the South Ocean Sea God Sect. The dragon race can then be safe.

    If the other partyes, I will directly appear in the dreams of the Divine Envoys and get them to protect themselves instead of getting into a conflict with the other party.

    ¡°Secondly, if the dragon race does not want to give up the merit and wants to fight the other party head-on, we should make ns and set up the array formations beforehand. We will lock the enemies up and fight them!¡±

    Li Changshou paused and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Brother Yi, please contact the Dragon Pce quickly and let them make their decision as soon as possible.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately nodded and agreed. He bowed to Li Changshou and the dream quickly dissipated.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.

    He handed the decision to the dragon race...

    He had schemed against the Dragon race once and owed them a favor.

    Let¡¯s ovee this ¡°great omen¡± before we talk about other things.

    Li Changshou did not stop. He continued to exhaust his time and effort. Through the statue, he began to look for the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect who were truly authoritative.

    Vige Chief Xiong, the old gentleman, ahem, the old Divine Envoy was naturally the first one to receive the dream.

    In any case, he had to deal with it first.

    He asked the God Envoys of Xiong Vige to take action first and restrain the disciples while shrinking the boundaries of their factions. They were prepared to start a conflict at any time.

    The distribution of the South Sea God Sect¡¯s forces was rather long and narrow. It was troublesome to defend.

    Even if the omen of sanguine glow this time was just a sign of a small conflict in the Sea God Sect, it would be a demonstration of disaster...

    After the dream, Li Changshou still had a lot of things to do. He had already sent seventy percent of his paper effigies and paper dolls to the South Ocean Sea God Sect in the South Continent.

    He naturally had to protect his own Sea God Sect.

    Next, he had to find the descendants of those old trees. He had to squeeze some of their tree sap and turn them into paper effigies.

    Li Changshou could sense that the shady culprit that had touched the Sea God Sect was not far from the Sea God Sect.

    as

    To be safe, he had to be wary of the smallest possibility.

    Therge group of Jade-Eating Frogs on Little Qiong Peak had been brought to the Sea God Sect by the paper effigy.

    At the same time... in the valley that was under the cover of several array formations in an obscure mountain forest in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, more than ten figures flew over from various directions andnded in the valley. Most of them were in the Heaven Immortal realm.

    They were of mixed genders. Most of them had aged faces, and their eyes were filled with vignce.

    Those people were familiar with each other. They all had one identity. They were the merit assignees of the Western Sect.

    Their respective statues were located in the southwest of the South Continent. They were close to the territory of the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    At that moment, those people could vaguely guess that they were about to attack the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    The job of the so-called merit assignees was to establish a sect in their own names, develop the sect, garner believers, and absorb the merits from incense offerings. However, 99% of the incense offerings would be taken away.

    However, it was a good thing for them to be able to stay behind. Furthermore, they had the support of the Saint¡¯s sect... ¡°Yo, you¡¯re all here?¡±

    A seductive figure appeared in the valley.

    She was wearing a pink dress and her long hair cascaded down her waist. However, from afar, she looked rather charming.

    The figure took a step forward and arrived before the dozen or so people, causing them to be shocked.

    She was naturally Daoist Wen Jing.

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing took out a golden token and waved it gently. The dozen or so people immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to look at it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. You don¡¯t have to ask where I came from. I¡¯m only going to discuss a small matter with you.¡±

    Just as the dozen or so people were about to speak, they realized that their throats seemed to have been pierced by needles. Unknowingly, they were already drenched in cold sweat.

    Fear and petrification slowly surfaced in his heart.

    Daoist Wen Jing swayed her body gently. Her enchanting figure swayed three times with each step. She scanned those people with her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes... ¡°Your spirituality iscking, but you have quite a lot of merit. You should be considered delicious.

    However, don¡¯t worry. Since you have your duties to perform, I will not use you as a sacrifice. I will have an even more sumptuous meal waiting for me.

    I¡¯ll let you do one thing. One monthter, incite the mortals and get them to go to the South Ocean Sea God Sect to fight and plunder.

    At that time, I will get some puppets to cooperate with you.

    Your goal is to lure the Dragon Guardians of the Sea God Sect to appear and kill half of them, leaving half of them behind. Then, you will lure more experts of the dragon race to go there.

    When the timees, what you need to do is continue to incite the mortals to stop the dragons...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing paused and did not continue.

    After sweeping her gaze across the dozen or so people, Daoist Wen Jing realized that they were shocked by their Dao runes and could not speak.

    Daoist Wen Jing sneered and said indifferently, ¡°Those who object to what I said can take half a step forward.¡±

    An elderly woman hesitated. She took half a step forward and opened her mouth to speak.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s body flickered and appeared in front of the elderly woman. She flicked her slender fingers.

    The elderly woman, who was already at half-step of the Golden Immortal realm, turned into wisps of ck dust that was blown away gently. ¡°Now, who agrees and who objects?¡±

    The rest of the people turned pale. They lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything Daoist Wen Jing smiled gently. She could not help but think of the figure she saw through the water curtain... ¡°Yes...¡±

    Compared to the food in front of her, only that figure could be considered a true living being.

 Chapter 136 Clang!

    <h4>Chapter 136 ng!</h4>

    In the dead of the night, in Anshui City¡¯s Sea God Temple.

    Brother Changshou? The gilded jade statue beside him let out wisps of spiritual will.

    After a while, the main statue responded. Two wisps of spiritual will entered the realm of the dream. Ao Yi saw the figure standing under the statue.

    Ao Yi quickly walked forward. His eyes flickered, and he looked energetic.

    ¡°Brother Changshou! My father has already begun to deploy troops! The Western...

    Those people have been spying on the dragon race for a long time! I will definitely let them know that the dragon race is not to be trifled with!¡±

    After hearing that, Li Changshou did not feel any emotions. This was within his expectations.

    The dragon race had yet to lose their sense of pride. It was unlikely that they would retreat without fighting

    However, they had to n carefully in the future.

    I can¡¯t hurt the Western Sect too much, lest I hit the younger ones and end up luring the older ones out. I can¡¯t kill too many mortals and increase my negative karma.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy. This time, we are not dealing with ordinary enemies. Besides, if a war breaks out, there will inevitably be casualties. This is not something to be happy about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Changshou, you¡¯re right.¡± Ao Yi immediately stopped smiling. He cupped his hands and bowed with an ashamed expression.

    After that, Ao Yi exined what he had done for the past two days.

    He rushed back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to meet his father and described the matter ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean pondered for a while and gathered all the elders of the Dragon race to discuss.

    Other than one or two old turtle immortals who felt that they could not fight head-on with the Western Sect, the other elders were filled with righteous indignation and requested to start a battle. Ao Yi said firmly, ¡°This time, Father has decided to send thirty thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops. Our dragon race has more than six hundred experts, and twenty experts of the Golden Immortal realm! If the battle is urgent, the elders of the dragon race will be ready to fight at any time!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He felt a little guilty... This brother from the dragon race is too honest.

    There are twenty Golden Immortals, six hundred dragon race experts, and thirty thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops!

    Without considering the other factors, they would be enough to kill a huge immortal grandmaster!

    Once they take action, their power would be formidable.

    Since the dragon race could survive since the ancient times, they must really have their own unique traits... Li Changshou could not help but feel a little guilty. The dragon race was making such a big fuss. The other party had only sent over a dozen Perfected Immortal realm demons...

    That would be awkward.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°Brother Changshou, do you have any more instructions for me? I¡¯m going to meet a few uncles and rush to the South Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi, your cultivation level is still low. You should not participate in the battle...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Great Guardian of the Sea God Sect. How can I be absent from this battle?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°I took so much merit for no reason. I naturally can¡¯t let my nsmen shed blood for me! Father has already ordered me to be the general. I will definitely attack the strong enemy this time! Brother Changshou, you don¡¯t have to worry about this battle. You don¡¯t have to rush over.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be worried? Since that¡¯s the case, take care of yourself and don¡¯t fight hard.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Over the past few days, I¡¯ve already made a n to retreat from the enemy. I¡¯ve ced it behind our statues in Anshui City. It¡¯s a blue package. You can first get an expert who is a little faster to secretly take it away. There are also letters for you in there.

    I¡¯ll talk big about something.

    As long as you can think of these schemes and the Dragon race can advance or retreat appropriately when facing an expert that is not extraordinary, there will definitely not be too many casualties.¡±

    Ao Yi blinked and suddenly thought of something. He said in a low voice, ¡°This is a n to retreat from the enemy, but the superiors...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled mysteriously and did not say anything.

    He waved his hand and dissipated the dream.

    On Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou calmed himself down and began to take his next step.

    At the same time, in the East Ocean Dragon Pce... Ao Yi followed his instructions and invited an expert from the dragon race who could fly fast. He immediately rushed to Anshui City and secretly took away the retreat technique.

    When the Golden Immortals flew back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce on a cloud, the thirty thousand troops in the Dragon Pce were already prepared in the sea.

    The Second Prince, Ao Yi, hung up the g and changed into a jade battle armor. There were a few experts with profound auras protecting him.

    The expert transmitted via voice transmission from afar, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as he paced back and forth at the bottom of the sea. He immediately went forward and said, ¡°Thank you for going to the trouble, Uncle!¡±

    The dragon expert transformed into a human and floated over. He tugged and pulled something out from his sleeve...

    It was a two-foot-long, square wooden box.

    The wooden box was indeed wrapped in blue cloth.

    Ao Yi and the other experts of the dragon race were stunned. Ao Yi hurriedly wrapped his immortal powers around the wooden chest to prevent it from being crushed by the pressure of the seawater.

    After opening the wooden box, he saw a few neatly arranged bamboo slips. There was a jade talisman above the bamboo slips.

    He picked up the jade token and probed it with his immortal senses. Soon, he saw a few simple sentences.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin the reason in detail.

    The next steps are written here. There are a total of twenty-six steps. The first step is ¡°March¡±. You must read it before setting off. After reading it, you will know what the second step is.

    Ao Yi put away the jade talisman and looked down. Soon, he picked up another bamboo slip.

    He slowly unrolled the bamboo slip. The words on it were clear, and the words engraved on it seemed to have some kind of magical power. Ao Yi soon fell into a trance...

    Soon, Ao Yi finished reading the first chapter.

    After some deliberation, Ao Yi decided to follow the n. He immediately took out the ¡®Nine Dragons Proud Sky Seal¡¯ that his father had given him and said loudly, ¡°Uncles, fellow nsmen, split up and advance immediately! Ten percent of the troops will be traveling on the surface of the sea and entering the South Ocean through the water path. However, they have to conceal their auras and not raise any gs. They cannot be exposed! The other armies will hide in the shadows and circle towards the north. After passing through the earth meridians, head to the East Continent and transfer to the South Continent. Avoid the Immortal Sect¡¯s detection and head to the southwest of the South Continent!¡±

    A dragon expert frowned. ¡°Your Highness, why did you split the troops up?¡±

    When Ao Yi heard that, he immediately recalled the words on the bamboo slip that he had just read, ¡°If anyone asks for the reason for splitting up, tell them to think about the enemies that you are dealing with this time.¡± Ao Yi said calmly, ¡°Uncle, think about the enemies we have to deal with this time.¡±

    The expert of the dragon race frowned and did not say anything else.

    Another old dragon said, ¡°The dragon race has been roaming above the nine heavens gloriously. Since when did the dragon race have to do anything like hiding and moving about in the soil?¡±

    ace

    Ao Yi was slightly surprised. Could the expert behind Brother Changshou see through the future?

    This question was also recorded in the bamboo slip.

    Ao Yi remainedposed and said, ¡°The earth is formed from the body of God Pangu. The clouds are only the breathing of the Great God Pangu. Why can¡¯t we use the earth¡¯s meridians?¡±

    The old dragon muttered to himself and bowed, not daring to say anything else. The experts of the Dragon race no longer had any objections. They also put away their contempt for Ao Yi.

    At that moment, the Dragon race¡¯s troops split up and headed towards the southwest of the Southern Continent. One group headed south, one headed north; one was in the open while the other was in the dark.

    Ao Yi reminded again, ¡°Elders of the n, please help the dragon race conceal the n.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry.¡± A white-haired old dragon-headed man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already doing it.¡±

    Ao Yi nodded and looked at the bamboo slip in his hand again. Soon, he linked the bamboo slips below him.

    A dragon carriage drove over. Ao Yi and a few experts from the dragon race sat in it. They also took the sea route to attract the attention of the enemy.

    On the way to the South Ocean, Ao Yi began to flip through the twenty-six bamboo slips.

    After ¡®March¡¯, it was ¡®The General Theory¡¯, followed by the ¡®Choice Of Battle Location¡¯ (lower-middle), and ¡®Baiting the Enemy¡¯.

    After ¡®Baiting the Enemy¡¯, the strategy was divided into three branches. They would have to choose the corresponding n ording to the other party¡¯s reaction. After that, there were also various parts.

    Not long after, Ao Yi held the bamboo slip in his hands and was actually mesmerized by it.

    As expected of an expert from Ren School, these schemes are well-thought-out. They are simply too powerful! Very quickly, Ao Yi followed the instructions on the bamboo slip and smiled as he took out the entire set of ¡®Ambush¡¯2. He wanted everyone to understand that tactic first... ¡°Uncles,e and take a look at this ambush method. It¡¯s rare!¡±

    The few Dragon race experts smiled and nodded. They did not pay much attention to it. They held the three bamboo slips in their hands and studied them. Soon, their faces turned solemn.

    ¡°Split up and scatter without dissipating...¡± ¡°The ambush on the surface is to lure the enemy, making it impossible for the enemy to judge the situation. The low-level ambush is to harm the enemy. There are also the mid-level, higher-level ambushes, as well as the backup troops... It¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    ¡°Is this the method that humans used to defeat the Magi?¡±

    However...

    Although they felt that the ambush method was not bad, they did not rmend Ao Yi to use such treacherous schemes.

    However, Ao Yi said, ¡°How can two armies fight each other? Compared to useless and dispensable pride, I care more about the lives of my people!¡±

    The experts of the dragon race of the Dragon King generation nodded and followed his orders.

    The rules of the Dragon race were very strict. In that battle, Ao Yi took charge and hadplete control over the decisions made.

    Hence, a few dayster...

    The three thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops and dozens of experts from the Dragon Pce had secretly arrived in the South Ocean and hid in the sea area near Anshui City.

    Naturally, they could not hide their whereabouts from the ¡°enemies¡± who had been staring at the water path.

    The troops of the Dragon Pce were already being watched by a few ck mosquitoes.

    A few dayster, in the depths of the earth, batches of immortal flood dragon soldiers gathered. They hid underground and did not appear. Even if the experts of the dragon race were careful and no matter how brilliant their concealment techniques were... the traces of the Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers were still being monitored.

    However, the person monitoring them was a Sea God who had already arranged everything in a short period of time.

    How many people could think of that... Would the dragon race, who had always been a little conceited, be so careful and cautious when nothing happened?

    Li Changshou saw nearly thirty thousand soldiers of the dragon race beginning to ¡°spiral¡± forward. They set up a shallow sixyer trap below the barren mountains that they had chosen! The experts worked together to conceal their tracks...

    Finally, a fifth of the weight on Li Changshou¡¯s heart was lifted.

    Li Changshou had not been idle those few days.

    He arranged for the reliable Divine Envoys and paper effigies to be sent to the temples that were most likely to have conflicts breaking out amongst the believers. He also asked the Divine Envoys to appease the believers in advance.

    There was a high chance that the other party would start taking action from the conflict between the mortal disciples...

    As expected, the ambush area of the dragon troops had just been set up for less than six days. The sects that were next to the South Ocean Sea God Sect gathered arge number of believers and began to rush towards therge cities of the Sea God Sect...

    It was really a cross-city armed melee fight.

    The factions in the mortal nations had also sent troops to monitor them, but they did not dare to offend the devotees.

    Those devotees naturally wanted to thrash the Sea God Temple.

    In fact, most of them were poor people. Most of them were involved in that matter because of some wealth...

    Li Changshou did not want to be embroiled with any negative karma, so he would not be ruthless to them.

    He had also repeatedly mentioned to the dragon race that they could not harm mortals. A few dayster, thousands of disciples from the other sects found a temple outside the city...

    It was noon and the sky was dark.

    In front of the Sea God Temple, a burly young man raised a long rod and shouted,

    ¡°The Sea God of the South Ocean is an evil god that can bewitch people!

    Destroy this ce and let more people believe in our Lima God!

    Smash!¡±

    At that moment, thousands of mortals rushed forward in an awe-inspiring manner!

    They raised their hoes, wooden sticks, and firewood, and shouted slogans as they rushed towards the tightly shut Sea God Temple...

    However, the gate of the Sea God Temple suddenly opened when the thousands of people were less than 100 feet away! Two burly men d in armor jumped out and roared in unison.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    The dark crowd was instantly frightened by the two fiendish guards of the gate. They did not know what was going on, but they quickly stopped.

    A few ck shadows that were hiding among the mortals and were about to attack secretly frowned and observed for the time being.

    The burly man on the left asked the crowd, ¡°Are you... here to smash our Sea God Temple?¡±

    The young man who was leading them earlier bit the bullet and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! You fake gods, evil gods!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    The two burly men shouted in unison. At the same time, they turned their bodies to gesture for them to enter.

    One of them took out a small drum and patted it gently.

    The other burly man shouted at the top of his lungs. He followed the rhythm and started yelling, ¡°Everyone here is from our hometown. Listen to me! We¡¯ll smash the statues in the temple. Don¡¯t harm any people ruthlessly! The door is only 20 feet wide. Don¡¯t fight to squeeze through! Before smashing the door, break the wall, destroy the courtyard, and smash the statue! Don¡¯t panic, everyone! One by one! The statues are not worth much, but people can die while being trapped! The two of us will leave immediately. Everyone, take a break after smashing it. There¡¯s still another round next!¡±

    Then, the two men cupped their hands and stopped the drumming. ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Another one!¡± ¡°What are you doing here! Are you here to listen to music or what!?!¡± Amidst the noise, the two men hurriedly retreated into the temple. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they ran to the back of the temple...

    They climbed over the wall and fled...

    The group of mortals was instantly confused. Someone took the lead and rushed in. A group of devotees from the other factions immediately broke the wall and rushed towards the Sea God Temple.

    Under the ground, the paper effigy, whom Li Changshou had put his attention on, smiled.

    It was fine as long as they did not add negative karma. The destruction of the temple would only result in some loss in the wealth of the Sea God Sect.

    ...

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing, who was secretly observing the scene through the Blood Mosquito puppets in a Cave Abode at the border of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent was a little lost...

    What does that mean?

    However, very quickly, the Blood Mosquito puppets that Daoist Wen Jing secretly set up discovered dozens of wisps of dragon aura rushing towards the Sea God temple that had been wrecked.

    As for the dragon army in the South Ocean, they had already begun to float out of the sea to assemble.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Daoist Wen Jing pursed her lips and continued watching the show. She was waiting for the best time to release her children...

 Chapter 137 The Little Battle in the South Continent, Changshou Pays Respect To The Statue

    <h4>Chapter 137 The Little Battle in the South Continent, Changshou Pays Respect To The Statue</h4>

    Li Changshou was very calm when he saw his statue being smashed. He did not have much emotion.

    However, he felt a little sympathetic towards Ao Yi...

    Ao Yi¡¯s statue was torn into parts by the mortals due to its expensive material and the scene looked miserable.

    The present situation was the reason that Li Changshou wanted to destroy the Sea God Sect previously.

    At that moment, the dragon race had already set up an ambush. The various troops were already in position. Li Changshou had already made all the necessary arrangements...

    However, his heart was still hanging in mid-air, and he was unable to calm down.

    For example, Li Changshou could not imagine what it was like to sit at the top of Little Qiong Peak, observe from 5000 kilometers and plot a murderous scheme.

    What¡¯s the use of being handsome?

    Living and achieving longevity is the most important thing in life!

    As a result, Li Changshou had already begun to consider the matters after the battle even though trouble had just been stirred in the Sea God Sect and the battle between the two parties had not even begun...

    If he took one step, he would have to n ahead by... tens of steps.

    If they caused too much trouble this time and hurt the Western Sect, the South Ocean Sea God Sect would definitely attract more attention from the Western Sect.

    Although it was unlikely that the Saints would be able to deduce the Sea God Sect¡¯s whereabouts due to this matter, he had to consider...

    The Western Sect did not only have two Saints. There were also many disciples of the two Saints.

    The reputation of the disciples of the Saints naturally could not bepared to the 12 Golden Immortals and the eight disciples of Chan School. However, their strength might not be that much weaker.

    Especially Daoist Wen... After thinking about it carefully, Li Changshou realized that he had yet to be a Golden Immortal who enjoyed longevity. He had to secretlypete with those ¡°seniors¡±.

    Li Changshou reckoned that he would be traumatized if he had done too much of such things.

    He used the paper effigy¡¯s eyes to check his surroundings.

    The dragon army set up an ambush underground. Ao Yi and a few experts of the dragon race led three thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops to gather in the South Ocean.

    Dozens of experts from the dragon race were gathering at the spot where the statue was smashed. They would arrive at the temple in a while.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, they should be ambushed by Western Sect.

    These Dragon race experts had already received Ao Yi¡¯s orders beforehand. If they suddenly get attacked, how would they break free and protect themselves?

    In terms of self-cultivation of baiting, when Ao Yi¡¯s three thousand soldiers moved, it would be the time for the mastermind of the enemies to be exposed...

    In the end, it all depended on how the ¡°young man¡± and the two sect leaders performed. Li Changshou had already given Ao Yi the instructions for every step, the corresponding strategies, and the detailed battle techniques.

    The Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige, who were Magihumans, had gathered more than 300 people. Li Changshou¡¯s two paper effigies disguised as burly men and blended in with the Divine Envoys. They hid in a valley in the area that the dragon race was ambushing in.

    In a while, they would be fighting as well. However, they would immediately retreat after a wave of attacks.

    Although the enemy had yet to appear, Li Changshou had a rough idea of how the battle was going to go.

    Li Changshou was most worried about the Western Sect investigating his South Sea Divine Sect...

    After pondering for a while, Li Changshou rode a cloud and headed towards the Hundred Mortal Hall of Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    As soon as he arrived in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall, he had a realization.

    They had begun fighting.

    Li Changshou took a turn and stood in front of the statue of the ¡°chivalrous, courageous and righteous knight¡± with his hands behind his back. He ced his attention on a few paper effigies, and images surfaced in his mind...

    Let¡¯s look at the battle.

    The Sea God Temple was wrecked and the Guardians of the dragon race rushed over. A few Azure Dragons revealed their true bodies and roared in the sky.

    The mortal disciples of the Lima God Sect who were beside, immediately panicked. They quickly scattered and some of them knelt down...

    As for the Sea God Sect...

    This process did not increase their negative karma.

    When the crowd dispersed, something unexpected happened!

    A few ck shadows that were amongst the Lima God Sect devotees rushed up to the sky andunched a surprise attack on the Guardians of the dragon race.

    As soon as Li Changshou shifted his gaze onto them, he saw the dragon ws dancing in the sky. Hundreds of rays of treasure lights shed...

    The Dragon Guardians of the Sea God Sect raised more than ten beams of treasure light on average and smashed the ck figures into pieces!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    As expected of the Primordial Dragon n, they could do whatever they wanted.

    However, Li Changshou felt suspicious.

    What is the point of those ck shadows, two Perfected Immortals, and three Heavenly Immortals rushing out?

    No, I seem to have... seen it somewhere before...

    Blood Mosquitoes!

    Just as those words surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, a golden Azure Dragon in the sky suddenly raised its head and roared furiously. Its eyes turned blood-red, and it bared its fangs, after which it brandished its ws and charged towards its peers!

    The three Azure Dragons appeared one after another, and the Dragon Guardians fell into chaos.

    At that moment, more than a hundred figures rushed into the sky while the ¡°mortal devotees¡± fled.

    There were many who were in the mid-stage andte-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm, and there were mixed auras. There were humans, demons, and spirits...

    Seeing that scene, Li Changshou, who was far away, could not help but smile bitterly.

    What feud?

    Is Daoist Wen deliberately going against me?

    There is karma. If I had the ability to protect myself in the Primordial World, I would definitely have to promote Daoist Wen.

    Speaking of which, where did Daoist Wen find the materials for these puppets?

    If Li Changshou¡¯s prediction was correct, she should have searched the trichiliocosm for it.

    The experts of the dragon race were furious. Before the Second Prince¡¯s orders were heard, an expert of the dragon race expert shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Therefore, the dozens of experts of the dragon race did not continue to fight. They immediately broke out of the encirclement, leaving behind a few dragon corpses and three dragon spirits that were being controlled. They fled towards the southeast direction.

    The group of Blood Mosquito puppets chased after them relentlessly. However, the dragon race was good at flying and pulled away after a while.

    Not long after the Guardians flew away, an ambush suddenly appeared in the front.

    After being blocked, the Dragon Guardians immediately turned to the northeast direction and fled in a sorry state.

    The dozens of Dragon Guardians felt aggrieved.

    If it were not for the Second Prince¡¯s strict orders which they had to obey, they would have really fought to the death with those people to fight for the supremacy of the dragon race! Thousands of kilometers to the south, the three thousand dragon soldiers were already charging over.

    At the same time, ck shadows appeared in a valley that was hundreds of kilometers away. There were actually three to four thousand of them...

    The dozens of Dragon Guardians had already be double-sided baits.

    Everything is just as Brother Changshou had expected... the expert behind me!

    Ao Yi, who was being led by two experts of the Dragon race, could not help but feel emotional.

    However, when Ao Yi thought about it carefully, he felt that that sentence was actually not very appropriate.

    If one could predict the enemy¡¯s advances and expose them with a few words, then one would truly be able to predict the future.

    The expert from Ren School who was behind Li Changshou only listed out a few possible scenarios and their respective countermeasures.

    Hence, Ao Yi sighed in his heart.

    He thought, Experts from Ren School are really reliable!

    The subsequent developments of the battle matched the line in the ¡°twenty-six steps¡±.

    Dozens of Dragon Guardians barely managed to escape to the deste mountain where the dragon army was lying in ambush. Thousands of shadows of the enemies rushed over.

    Ao Yi led the three thousand immortal flood dragon soldiers and dozens of dragon experts to give him aid in time. They got into a head-on battle with him.

    When the two sides shed, the aftermath of the battle caused the surroundings within thousands of kilometers to quiver. Three thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops suddenly rushed out from the mountains around the battlefield and removed the backup n of the thousands of enemies.

    In an instant, the sky was filled with azure dragons and dragons. Six thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops and over a hundred dragon experts surrounded the three to four thousand Blood Mosquito puppets and beat them up. The figures in the sky kept falling like dumplings...

    Before the battle began, the dragon race had already noticed that the other party had an ability to control their minds.

    They had been in the Primordial World for so many years. How could they not have a solution?

    The battle immediately became one-sided.

    However, one of the characteristics of the Blood Mosquito puppets was that they were not afraid of death. At this moment, they were fighting back with all their might, causing quite a bit of trouble for the dragon race.

    At that moment...

    In the hidden Cave Abode in the mountains at the border between the Southern Continent and the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, Daoist Wen Jing was frowning.

    Why do these dragons... not seem like dragons?

    ¡°They even set up an ambush.¡±

    en

    Daoist Wen Jing sneered. She would not feel the slightest heartache if the thousands of puppets died. As long as she was willing, she could manipte another batch at any time. ¡°However, if you guys are only at this level, you will definitely die today. How can youpare to me in terms of backup moves?¡±

    The corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth curled into a charming smile. She raised her hand and took out a sanguine jade te.

    His fingertips slid across the jade te, and a buzzing sound came from it.

    Daoist Wen Jing slowly said, ¡°Children, go and destroy these little dragons.¡±

    The buzzing sound from the jade te instantly became louder...

    In the Southwest of the South Continent, more than half of the thousands of Blood Mosquito puppets had died in the sky above the dragon race¡¯s ambush.

    More than a thousand kilometers away, on a deste mountain, ck mosquitoes flew out of the forest and surged into the sky.

    The mosquitoes flew into the sky and turned into figures with simr faces, d in ck armor.

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten thousand figures had appeared.

    They got into a formation in the air. It was pitch ck, but it was silent.

    Ancient beast-Blood-Winged ck Mosquitos!

    In terms of individual cultivation, a Blood-Winged ck Mosquito wasparable to a human who was in the Perfected Immortal realm cultivator. There were many experts among them!

    The most terrifying thing about them was that they were fighting together!

    Immediately, the ck cloud emitted a sanguine aura that surged into the sky and towards the ce where the dragon race fought.

    The dragon race was about to achieve aplete victory when another powerful enemy suddenly appeared. However, the dragon race did not panic.

    Ao Yi made a prompt decision. He ordered his subordinates to attack with all their might. He first killed all the enemies in front of him and immediately set up a battle formation.

    The ten thousand Mosquitoes charged over in a mighty manner. The five thousand-odd Immortal Flood Dragon troops formed a defensive array formation. Ao Yi was secretly sweating...

    In just a moment, the army of ten thousand mosquitoes swept over and the two armies were about to fight.

    Immortal light suddenly burst out from the forest below. A huge array, which was like a bowl in the ocean, flipped over and enveloped the deste mountains and wilderness within a hundred kilometers!

    A rumbling drumming sound came from the depths of the ground. A group of Immortal Flood Dragon troops flew out of the ground and soared into the sky!

    All directions!

    Nine Heavens, Ten Earths!

    The five thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops in front of him changed their previous defense method. They suddenly revealed their ferocious dragon ws and attacked.

    They had all survived since ancient times. The dragon race was an ancient tyrant. How could they be afraid of those stinky mosquitoes?

    The 20,000 immortal dragon soldiers and more than 300 dragon experts joined forces and began the second round of encirclement...

    During the battle in the sky, three hundred strong men rushed out from the forest on one side.

    Half of their arms were of normal thickness. Light surged from them, forming mosquitoes that had longbows and arrows!

    Half of them were screaming and shouting.

    Two burly men carried two spiritual beast hide bags and scattered jade-like little frogs everywhere...

    It added a healthy color to the battle.

    The oue was decided!

    Ao Yi, who was standing under the g and watching the battle, suddenly thought of something.

    He took out a bamboo slip from his pocket.

    On it was written: ¡°The 27th step of the 26th step, Scatter The Ash¡±

    It was time to open the scroll...

    Li Changshou was in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall of the Heaven-Breaking Peak in Immortal Du Sect of the East Continent.

    Why are there so many mosquitoes?

    Li Changshou rubbed his forehead and pondered.

    If Daoist Wen wanted to destroy his Sea God Sect, he only needed tounch a surprise attack. Thousands of Blood Mosquito puppets would be enough...

    Why were there tens of thousands of Daoists d in ckter on?

    Fortunately, he had managed to stabilize the Dragon race once for the sake of safety...

    Although he could not figure it out, Li Changshou saw that the battle had already stabilized. The victory of the dragon race was already decided, so he did not bother about it anymore.

    He walked into the Hundred Mortal Hall and headed to a corner.

    He greeted the few elders whom he was close to and offered them wine and spiritual fish. After receiving the elders¡¯ approval, he headed towards the portrait of the Saint in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Li Changshou fumbled about in his sleeve for a while and pulled out three ¡°long incense sticks¡± that were each as thick as a thumb and three feet long. After lighting them up on the candle stand, he respectfully inserted them in the incense burner.

    The few elders who were in charge of external affairs beside him were speechless.

    Li Changshou took three steps back, lifted the hem of his Daoist robe, and knelt down obediently.

    Sect Master of Ren School, I, Li Changshou, sincerely... ask for your protection.

    Originally, Li Changshou had only gone there to seek a peace of mind.

    Firstly, he did not recite any prayers, and secondly, he did not have any emotions. He only did it ording to the convention.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was...

    Today...

    The corner of the portrait swayed gently. A trace of Dao runes flowed andnded on him.

 Chapter 138 The Second Supporter of Ren School!

    <h4>Chapter 138 The Second Supporter of Ren School!</h4>

    The dumbfounded Li Changshou shivered in front of the Saint.

    Why did it suddenly work?

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth kept twitching. He did not say a single word. He only offered incense and kowtowed to the Grandmaster of the Dao Sect...

    This Dao rune seems familiar.

    Back then, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had cried while begging for the Dao runes to be bestowed on him, followed by toxic Junior Sister. I had also painstakingly changed his script and barely managed to invite the portrait to manifest.

    Yet, now... Is that all?

    Li Changshou immediately woke up. Hey on his stomach and sighed.

    Finally, the Saint had begun to remember him!

    Although the safety of his life did not increase linearly, the support he had was several times greater than before! However, what Li Changshou did not understand was... the fact that he did not hear any instructions via voice transmission or have any insight even though the Dao runes had been circling around him.

    A few momentster...

    The Dao runes were still around, and the portrait had returned to its usual peace.

    The two elders, who had sensed the Dao runes just now, were also a little suspicious but they did not discover anything else.

    The two elders looked at the three long incense sticks and developed the same thought in unison.

    It should be because the incense offering is different.

    After a while... Li Changshou was the only one who could sense that the Dao runes were still around. However, there was nothing unusual about the portrait. The surrounding elders did not pay much attention to it.

    After all, Li Changshou hade to offer incense more than once...

    Although Li Changshou did not know what was going on and was confused, he stilly there quietly and waited for the next set of instructions from the Saint.

    However, Li Changshou was not the only one who was stunned...

    Under a familiar old tree in the backyard of the Tushita Pce of the Nineyered Celestial Pce, the wind gave off a strange odor even though it was not noisy...

    It was the two little boys under Grand Pure One, trying to refine Spirit Pills. It seemed that the Pill Furnace was about to disperse again.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was dressed in a long ck robe, was sitting cross-legged on a cushion under a tree. He frowned and kept calcting.

    In the image in his heart, a young disciple was kneeling in front of his teacher¡¯s portrait. He did not say a word and simply knelt on the spot.

    This situation...

    Naturally, he could detect it because his ¡°senses¡± were stimted by the Grand Pure One, via a mystical ability that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not understand.

    However, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was puzzled.

    After thinking about it, he could only find out that the situation happened in the East Continent¡¯s Immortal Du Sect, which was almost destroyed previously.

    He had no idea what the young disciple wanted by kneeling.

    Things were very peaceful in the Immortal Du Sect and nothing major happened.

    ¡°Something big must have happened since it could rm Teacher...¡±

    Xuan Du pondered for a while and started to deduce what had happened to that young disciple. In the end...

    ¡°Interesting, someone has deceived the Heavenly Secret for him?¡±

    Xuan Du raised his eyebrows. He shook his left hand in thin air, and his fingers moved slowly like ink. The image of a Taiji Painting floated in his palm. He raised his right hand and pointed his sword fingers at the image of the Taiji Painting. Xuan Du closed his eyes and focused.

    Soon, Xuan Du felt enlightened.

    At that moment, he sensed with his heart that that person was called Li Changshou, a young disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. He was less than 200 years old...

    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±

    Xuan Du was a little stunned. He carefully pondered over the information he had obtained through the Taiji Painting and raised his eyebrows.

    He could not even deduce the power of an insignificant disciple using the Taiji Painting. That was too much. Xuan Du deduced for a while. This time, he quickly confirmed that his teacher had helped that disciple conceal something... It seemed that it happened not long ago.

    Interesting. How many years has it been since Teacher made a move? Ever since the Great Magi-Demon War, the eight emperors of the human race had returned to the Fire Cloud Cave. The six Saints had stayed in seclusion and did not show themselves.

    Now, Teacher actually took the initiative to help a young disciple of a ¡°distant¡± faction conceal the secrets of the heavens...

    What is so important?

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not dare to ask his teacher, for fear that he would be grounded by his teacher. Every time it happened, he would be grounded for ten thousand years and above...

    Since the matter revolved around that young disciple, he could just ask him directly.

    Xuan Du slowly stood up. His long robe flowed like water, and he felt enlightened...

    ¡°The dragon race enters Heaven.¡± That is the hint from Teacher, the Saint.

    Xuan Du immediately understood that the young disciple kneeling below was a key figure in the dragon race¡¯s entrance to heaven!

    As for how the dragon race could enter Heaven, why they did so, and the young disciple¡¯s role in that matter was unknown to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du... Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but frown and mutter, ¡°Teacher, can you ry a message to me directly via voice transmission? By letting me gain enlightenment straightaway, you will make me feel that my Dao is meaningless.¡±

    Then, Xuan Du felt a hint of enlightenment in his heart...

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it next time.¡±

    Xuan Du was speechless.

    He lowered his head and sighed. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du took a step forward and disappeared from the Tushita Pce.

    The nine heavens were misty, and no one knew whenever someone came and went.

    This disciple of Ren School took a few steps forward. He had already crossed thousands of mountains and rivers. He turned around and rushed past the five continents...

    After a while, Xuan Du appeared above the Immortal Du Sect and stood on the thin and smooth array.

    However, no one could see him.

    Xuan Du smiled after scanning with his immortal senses.

    Putting everything else aside, the system of Daopanions in the sect is not too bad. There are numerous couples in the sect.

    If the intensity could increase and they can reproduce more, Ren School would definitely be pleased.

    Xuan Du pointed at the Heaven-Breaking Peak and disappeared without rming anyone.

    In Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Hundred Mortal Hall, Li Changshou, who was lying on the ground, felt the Dao runes around him slowly disappear. He first heaved a sigh of relief, but also felt a little lost.

    The Saint did not give any instructions... Could it be that he was telling me to be brave and settle the matter regarding the South Ocean Sea God Sect because I have a Saint to back me up? Li Changshou quickly dismissed his delusional thoughts. The Immortal Du Sect was originally created by the Saint¡¯s in-name disciple. Even his Sect Leader would not receive such treatment from the Saint...

    The ¡°chicken thigh¡± was especially famous for being quiet and not minding anyone¡¯s business.

    Kneel for a while more?

    Let¡¯s kneel for a while more.

    Just as he was thinking about that, a voice sounded in his ears.

    ¡°Come to the southwest of the Immortal Du Sect to meet me.¡±

    Huh?

    Li Changshou frowned. He scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and immediately retracted them.

    There was nothing.

    He stood up and looked at the Saint¡¯s portrait. There was no fluctuation of Dao runes. Although he was puzzled, he decided to continue praying there. If the voice transmission came from an expert in Ren School, why did he not appear in the Immortal Du Sect? That was a problem.

    A few momentster...

    The voice transmission sounded again.

    ¡°Did you not hear the voice transmission just now? I¡¯m the Great Daoist Master of Ren School. There must be a problem that you¡¯ve encountered since you¡¯vee here to pay your respects to my portrait. I¡¯lle over to take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked, but he became suspicious.

    Is there such a good thing?

    He had only burned three incense sticks in front of the Saint¡¯s portrait. He did not even say a word and yet he had already rmed the Saint who got his only disciple to appear. Although it might be true, no matter how he looked at it...

    ¡°I, Xuandu, hit Spirit Stones¡± was more believable!

    Li Changshou muttered, ¡°How do you prove your identity, Senior?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Grandmaster Xuan Du was stunned. It was the first time he had encountered such a situation since he had started cultivating.

    ¡°How can I prove that I am me?¡±

    This little disciple is really interesting.

    Xuan Du pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou. This time, he directly said a few words about the Inaction Sutra.

    With a change of tone, Xuan Du narrated a few more words to Li Changshou, which were rted to the Inaction Sutra, but they were more profound than the Inaction Sutra.

    Seeing that Li Changshou still had a suspicious look in his eyes, the Grandmaster Xuan Du did not know whether tough or cry. He revealed a wisp of his own Dao runes to Li Changshou...

    The Great Daoist Master had no choice but to send him another voice transmission.

    ¡°Dragons are entering Heaven.¡±

    After hearing that, Li Changshou immediately understood something and found the logic.

    Actually, Li Changshou had confirmed that the other party was an existence with a terrifying cultivation level based on this wisp of Dao runes...

    If they wanted to attack him, the Immortal Du Sect would probably be annihted from the East Continent.

    In front of such a person, he did not have any room to maneuver.

    Finally, Li Changshou stood up in front of the Saint¡¯s portrait.

    His expression remained the same. He went to look for an elder whom he was close to and asked for the jade token to leave the sect. Then, he turned around and left the hall.

    After leaving the Hundred Mortal Hall, Li Changshou muttered, ¡°Senior, should I call my Sect Leader?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You cane. If I wanted to harm you, why would I tell you so much?¡±

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t me me,¡± Li Changshou muttered. ¡°I was unable to react in time. I¡¯ll rush over to see you now.¡± After saying that, he rode a cloud towards the mountain gate. He used a jade tablet to sessfully leave the mountain gate. He took the southwest path and slowly flew hundreds of kilometers.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not continue to urge him.

    Li Changshou looked at the Sensing Stone beforending in a forest. He used Earth Escape and quickly traversed a thousand kilometers.

    Should I use the paper effigy to test it first?

    Li Changshou thought about it and quickly dismissed that thought.

    Regardless of whether he was the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du or not, he could not y tricks on him...

    He decided to use sincerity to exchange for opportunities.

    He used his immortal senses to search the ce, but he could not find anyone.

    However, when Li Changshou jumped out of the soil and rode a cloud to a ce that was 1500 kilometers away, he sensed something. He looked down and saw a young Daoist in a ck Daoist robe in a valley.

    This person was sitting beside the stream with his sleeves rolled up. There was a fire in front of him. He was roasting some fish, and he looked rxed.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart calmed down. He slowly descended on the cloud and bowed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. Greetings, Senior!¡±

    Master Xuandu shook his head and sighed. He held the grilled fish and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating for quite some time. I¡¯ve never seen such a long-winded disciple like you... Hmm?¡±

    Master Xuandu seemed to have suddenly realized something. He turned to look at Li Changshou andughed. ¡°My method to hide my cultivation is rather brilliant. If I do not take a closer look, I will be mistaken. Your cultivation level... Why are you still a young disciple? Why didn¡¯t the Immortal Du Sect give you a position as an Elder?¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and lowered his head.

    ¡°It has only been hundreds of years since I¡¯ve undergone the Tribtion Transcendence. I was lucky enough to ascend during the Tribtion Transcendence and obtain such a cultivation technique.

    However, before my Tribtion Transcendence, I was just an ordinary disciple in the sect. If I suddenly reveal my cultivation level, I¡¯m afraid that my fellow disciples will see me as an anomaly.

    Therefore, I used this method of concealment.

    I did not hide it on purpose. I have no ill intentions towards my sect.¡±

    Xuan Du nodded slowly and said, ¡°These are just small matters. Come and sit. The more polite you are, the more I dislike it. We don¡¯t have so many rules in Ren School... However, I now understand why Teacher asked me toe and talk to you. There are people who have ascended, but it is rare for there to be someone like you. You¡¯re a talent.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head and smiled. Then, he carefully sized up the young Daoist priest in front of him.

    The first impression he had was that thetter was ordinary.

    Upon closer inspection, he felt that the person in front of him was like a tall mountain, without giving off any sense of oppression. He could not see through him at all.

    The Great Daoist Master just sat there casually, holding a tree branch in his hand. There was still a half-cooked grilled fish in his hand too, but it seemed to have merged with nature and resonated with heaven and earth. There was no disharmony.

    At that moment, Li Changshou finally confirmed that that person was indeed the second most powerful person in the human race.

    Great Daoist Master Xuandu of Xuandu Temple! ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an expert like you. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and took two steps forward. He sat in front of Xuan Du and extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll roast it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to serve an elder who has requests.¡±

    Upon hearing that reply, Xuan Du smiled and squinted. He handed over the wood and stretched his back.

    see

    Xuan Du seemed to have thought of something and said casually, ¡°By the way, I even damaged your marriage y figurine beforehand and formed some fate with you. Did you take the Spirit Pill that I asked Fellow Daoist Du Jie to pass to you previously? How did it work?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. I want to leave the Spirit Pill for my master who is practicing the Earth Immortal Dao.¡±

    ¡°Former... Great Daoist Master, may I ask if Turbid Immortals can only cultivate to the Perfected Immortal realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a Turbid Immortal is only an Earth Immortal. He can only cultivate to the Perfected Immortal realm.¡± Xuan Du nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What a genius at conversations.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the issue that you¡¯ve encountered?¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du looked at Li Changshou. ¡°Since Teacher asked me toe down to look for you, I will help you get out of your predicament. Also, what connection do you have with the dragon race?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, do you know about the South Ocean Sea God Sect?¡± Xuan Du made some calctions with his fingers pinched and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard recently that the Heavenly Courts are spreading rumors that Little Uncle-Master, the Jade Emperor, admires the Sea God Sect greatly. He wants to recruit the Sea God Sect¡¯s illegitimate god as a righteous god.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed. ¡°I am the Sect Master... of the South Ocean Sea God Sect.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xuan Du¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If you say that, I¡¯m going to be energized! You¡¯re not even 200 years old. How did you be the Sect Master of the South Ocean Sea God Sect? Back then, I had also secretly gotten some people to deal with the sect. It was destroyed in a few hundred years... Ahem! Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 139 The Lessons of the Great Daoist Master

    <h4>Chapter 139 The Lessons of the Great Daoist Master</h4>

    ¡°Hahahaha... That works too? The vige of the Magihumans forcibly established you as the Sea God? The Magihumans even relied on the power of their bloodline to be as strong as bulls, and be Divine Envoys to umte wealth... In the end, the dragon race joined in too? Amazing, the things in this world are truly wonderful!¡±

    In the valley, beside the stream, Xuan Du was holding onto a grilled fish andughing.

    Li Changshou tried his best to maintain his smile while standing at the side. He took out two pieces of grilled fish that he had originally nned to give to the elders in the sect and continued roasting them.

    The first element required for cozying up to someone was sincerity.

    Then, he would sincerely... do what the other party liked and wanted.

    Xuan Duughed for a while before asking, ¡°How¡¯s the rest? Continue telling me. I won¡¯t listen to your story for nothing. Later, you can choose a mystical ability of the sect. If I know it, you can learn it. I will teach it to you.¡±

    Li Changshou was not too happy when he heard that. He sighed softly and mentioned how he dealt with the South Ocean Sea God Sect.

    He also answered the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and told him why he was rted to the dragon race.

    When Xuan Du heard that Li Changshou had no expert backing him up and had deliberately tried to confuse the dragon race to let them think about it... the Great Daoist Master could not help butugh. He evenplimented Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°intelligent n¡± and praised him.

    ¡°You sure are clever. No wonder Teacher would help you conceal the heavenly secret!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed when he heard that.

    Has the Saint really... remembered me?

    Li Changshou immediately figured out the cause and effect of the matter.

    The Dragon race¡¯s entry into the Heavenly Courts should be a key step in strengthening the Heavenly Court¡¯s prestige and power.

    It was obvious that the Saint wanted to support the Heavenly Courts. Even the good corpses had turned into Grand Supreme Elders and stood on behalf of the Jade Emperor.

    When the Grand Pure One discovered that the dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven could be expedited through the South Ocean Sea God Sect, he decided to take action to cover up for him, preventing the dragon race and Western Sect from investigating and finding out about it...

    That made sense.

    Li Changshou had a thought in his mind. He felt that the time that the Saint had helped him conceal the heavenly secret, was most likely the time that he had met the Jade Emperor...

    However, he could note to a conclusion. He did not dare to guess the thoughts of the Saint.

    He did not burn those incense for nothing!

    ¡°Changshou,¡± said Xuan Du with a smile. ¡°Teacher has given me a mission now. He wants us to bring the dragon race to the Heavenly Courts. What do you think?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I will listen to your arrangements, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°I heard from you just now that the elder has something he needs. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Xuan Du squinted and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taken action, let¡¯s continue. However, the dragon race had always been arrogant and looked down on the Heavenly Courts. When the Demon Emperor established the Demon Court and the demons were at their prime, they could only make the dragons their ¡®guests¡¯. Although the dragon racecks merit and opportunities, and their power is gradually weakening now, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to destroy their pride if there are no cmities.¡±

    The meaning behind his words was that he wanted Li Changshou to think of ways to train the dragon race.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    As a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, his shoulders were too weak to shoulder such a huge responsibility!

    The Great Daoist Master did not even blink when he ordered his juniors around.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master...¡±

    Li Changshou looked troubled and said, ¡°I used the power of the dragon race to protect the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. That has already made me feel uneasy. Now, if you make me plot against the dragon race again...¡±

    ¡°Wait for a while. Let me deduce.¡±

    Xuan Du pinched his fingers to calcte. It was rare for him to stop smiling and reveal a serious expression.

    ¡°This matter is not that simple. Now, the two Saints of the Western Sect are about to take the dragon race under their wing. They have already started to attack. It seems that they are secretly pressuring the dragon race to submit... Tsk, it¡¯s been so many years, but they¡¯re still resorting to the same trick.¡±

    Li Changshou said softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master, is it inappropriate for us to discuss this matter like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xuan Du said. ¡°You can say whatever you want when you¡¯re 100 feet away from me.¡±

    Li Changshou praised him in his heart.

    Xuan Du was already seated with a grilled fish in hand. He picked out the fish and ced it into his mouth while thinking about how to make arrangements for the matter.

    However, Li Changshou had already started to think about which mystical ability he could ask forter.

    It would be best if he could learn an escape technique or a technique that could hide his Qi. Or perhaps, like the Great Daoist Master, he could make it impossible for others to use their immortal senses to investigate...

    Huh? Li Changshou suddenly reacted and hurriedly asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, are you referring to the two old masters from the west who have already attacked the dragon race?¡±

    Xuan Du said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The heavenly secrets have been revealed. There are some disasters that struck the dragon race today, but I¡¯m not worried for now.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh and shake his head.

    Xuan Du felt that his little disciple was really interesting. Not only was he interesting, but his temper was interesting as well. There seemed to be many interesting things about him.

    Xuan Du asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°I sensed that the South Ocean Sea God Sect is in danger...¡±

    Li Changshou then told the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du about the battle that happened in the Southwest part of the South Continent.

    ¡°It turns out that the lie I told to the dragon race has exposed the truth. It¡¯s no wonder the dragon race is so confident.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

    Xuan Duughed again. The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du seemed to be optimistic in Li Changshou¡¯s opinion...

    He was joyous.

    Soon, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Well done! I have already understood what Teacher meant. You will be in charge of the matter regarding the dragon race entering Heaven. If you encounter any trouble that you cannot resolve, you will stay in the Immortal Du Sect... That¡¯s not right, you¡¯re here. How could you have nned so many things?¡±

    ¡°I have a shallow technique called the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to hide anything. He immediately took out a paper effigy from his sleeve. ¡°I modified him and turned him into an incarnation technique.¡±

    Xuan Du stared at the paper effigy and Li Changshou before shaking his head.

    He had only cultivated for less than two hundred years, but his body and incarnation technique... ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Teacher does not allow me to take you in as a disciple, I would really want to drag you back to the Tushita Pce. However, Changshou, there are a few things that I have to remind you about.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. He sat on the rock and listened carefully.

    Xuan Du¡¯s eyes were filled with memories as he slowly spoke. ¡°The Primordial World is not as peaceful as it seems to you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He thought that the big shot was going to say something. He naturally understood that fact.

    Li Changshou put on a serious expression and cooperated with the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Xuan Du said, ¡°I have yet to be born during the ancient times. Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. In the ancient times, there had been many geniuses and mighty figures who had amazed the world. In the end, they all turned into ashes.

    In the Primordial World, the mostmon thing is scheming against others...¡±

    Li Changshou thought, Why does this sound so familiar?

    ¡°Do you know why Teacher taught me not to get involved in karma?¡±

    Xuan Du sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s because karma can¡¯t be severed. Perhaps, you might think that it¡¯s a small matter, but you might attract a fatal cmity after a long time. Looking at everything that happened ever since the ancient times, I can give you the best words of truth. That is... there are too many dangers in the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded solemnly. At that moment, he felt touched. He had finally found the organization¡¯s gratitude!

    Xuan Du continued, ¡°Look at the Demon Master Kun Peng, who had spread his wings and soared beyond the Nine Heavens. In the end, he was crippled and had to flee the chaotic sea. Look at the two Demon Emperors, who were high-spirited and stood at the peak of Mount Buzhou. In the end, they died and were left with nothing. Then there is the Battle Magi, the ten Great Demon Saints, the Blood Sea Asura, and the mighty figures with mystical abilities that were whizzing through the world... There are countless of them. Changshou, there is no winner in this world. Only the living and the dead.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, why don¡¯t you teach me this principle?¡±

    ¡°This is just a warning. Who can really not be affected by karma?¡±

    Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to remind you.

    Golden Immortals who enjoy longevity are nothing. So what if some are in the Zenith Heaven realm? Don¡¯t becent just because you have ascended. It¡¯s only right for you to focus on cultivation.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed. He felt that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was personable and affectionate.

    Li Changshou really wanted to have a chat with Xuan Du because he suddenly felt like the hard work that he had done for hundreds of years had finally been recognized.

    However, he could not.

    He had to stay alert all the time.

    Even though he felt grateful towards the Great Mage who was very concerned about him, he could not rely on him or trust himpletely.

    It was impossible for the Great Daoist Master to keep staring at him.

    Moreover, if someone were to attack him, the Great Daoist Master would at most be able to help collect his corpse. If his body was still warm, he could stuff him a Nine Revolution Golden Pill or something...

    He was thinking too much.

    ¡°Then, you can handle the matters of the dragon race as you deem fit.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du patted his knees. Seeing that the fire was almost burning out, he slowly stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the conversation here today. Which mystical ability do you want to learn? I can¡¯t go back on my words.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. After some thought, he said, ¡°Escape technique.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was stunned for a moment. Then, he pped his hands andughed. He took out two jade tokens from his sleeve.

    ¡°I originally nned to give it to you on two asions as a reward. I¡¯ll give it all to you at once. I have an escape technique but your cultivation level is too low to cultivate it. This is a technique that allows you to transform your body. You canprehend it and perfect the mystical abilities of your paper effigies. There is also a sutra written by Teacher. It can give you some insight into the Dao. Just remember not to show off this sutra. Just figure it out yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou held two jade tokens and revealed a somewhat joyous expression. ¡°Thank you, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°After so many years, there¡¯s finally a disciple from one of the various factions, whom Teacher values. I will take good care of you since you are a disciple that is valued by Teacher.¡±

    Xuan Du patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you need me to show up in the Sea God Sect when Ie down this time?

    There was no one behind you in the past.

    Now, you do.

    However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t cause trouble everywhere. I like disciples who are more stable and reliable. If you cause too much karma, I might kill you myself.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Did he just give me a harsh remark after showing me some kindness?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great Daoist Master, I will be extra careful when I do things in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°The South Ocean is where the experts of the dragon race are gathered. I want to invite you to reveal your whereabouts, Great Daoist Master.

    However, since the Ancestral Master has arranged for the dragon race to enter Heaven, I feel that there¡¯s no need to rm the Western Sect...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xuan Du squinted slightly. ¡°What good n do you have? Just say it. What I dislike the most is thinking about these things.¡±

    ¡°Yes... I¡¯m spouting nonsense. If there¡¯s anything wrong with my words, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Li Changshou whispered a few words.

    Xuan Du quickly smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s simr to what I think.¡±

    ¡°I racked my brains toe up with this idea. I must have received your guidance, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, not bad. If you can speak well, say a few more words.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The experts are indeed all so unique.

    Seeing that the Great Daoist Master was about to leave, Li Changshou hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I have something to say. I wonder if I should say it...¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you implemented the system of Daopanions for the sake of helping the human race prosper... but...¡±

    Xuan Du smiled. ¡°Why? Is this n not

    good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally wonderful,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°But the problem is that they... are not going to give birth...¡±

    Xuan Du frowned. ¡°Why is that so? Logically speaking, when Yin and Yang intersect, there should be a spirit born.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately understood something.

    It turned out that you have been meddling with the Daopanion system for so many years, yet you...

    ¡°Could it be that they can still control that matter themselves?¡± asked the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du who was at a loss whether tough or cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure. I don¡¯t know much about it... This is really tooplicated.¡±

    Li Changshou could only give that reply.

    In the wilderness where the dragon race had ambushed in the Southwest of the South Continent, Ao Yi stood in the dust that filled the sky at the mountainside. He sighed in his heart.

    If not for the schemes that the expert behind Brother Changshou had given him, the number of casualties we would suffer would definitely increase, even though the dragon race would still win.

    I really owe Brother Changshou a big favor.

    After returning to Golden Ao Ind, Ao Yi decided to sum up the ¡®Twenty-six Steps To Make The Enemy Retreat¡¯ into a set of battle techniques. If Brother Changshou agreed, he would offer those techniques to his father...

    At that moment, a few old dragons from the dragon race walked over worriedly.

    An old dragon said, ¡°Your Highness, the enemy we discovered this time is an ancient ferocious beast, a Blood-Winged ck Mosquito. It¡¯s very ferocious... Can we invite experts from Ren School to appear so that we can resolve this situation where we are isted and helpless?¡±

    Ao Yi thought for a while after hearing that. Then, he nodded slowly. ¡°I have to discuss this with Brother Sect Master before I can decide...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a chuckle in the air.

    Ao Yi paused in his speech. The dragons looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They looked at the spot that was thousands of feet high in the sky.

    Over there, a figure in a ck robe stood with his hands behind his back. It was unclear where he hade from and when he appeared. The person looked below and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt mortals.¡±

    With that, the figure left behind a wisp of Dao runes and disappeared in a sh.

    The dragons below looked at each other.

    ¡°That is...¡±

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master! This Dao rune is from the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du from the Dao Sect, Ren School!¡±

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing, who was paying attention to the situation, suddenly shivered and her pique dissipated...

 Chapter 140 Shocking the Crowd With One Move

    <h4>Chapter 140 Shocking the Crowd With One Move</h4>

    Li Changshou was in a good mood as he rode the clouds along the green mountains and rivers. He was much more confident than before.

    He looked up to see the essence of the Earth and spat the essence of the Sun and Moon.

    Warm sunlight suddenly shone into the dark, cold, and dark Primordial World...

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡±

    Finally, he found a rare sense of approval!

    Li Changshou felt a little poetic. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Although I have a huge backer now, I can¡¯t rx.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s arrival had indeed given him a booster. He now had a safety. He had truly cozied up to the powerful big shot of Ren School.

    However, there were two core members of Ren School. From the Sect Leader to the Head Disciple, they were allpliant and quiet.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du gave Li Changshou that warning so as to prevent Li Changshou from being conceited andcent just because he had obtained the favor of the Saint...

    Actually, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s warning did not mean much to Li Changshou.

    As soon as he bid farewell to the Great Daoist Master, Li Changshou thought about something...

    ¡°Why would I gain the favor of the Saint Lord?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and slowly thought about it.

    Firstly, the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean involved the karma of the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race. That was why he had impressed the Sage.

    Secondly, his previous actions should have been in line with the old Saint¡¯s intentions. That was why he helped him to conceal the heavenly secret and tasked him with the mission to lead the dragon race to heaven. After piecing the clues together, Li Changshou began to figure everything out. Li Changshou knew very well that the founder did not give him benefits just because of his handsome face.

    In order to obtain the protection of the Saint, he had to prove that he had a certain value. He had to maintain the principle of ¡°keeping calm with inaction and avoiding karma¡±!

    At the same time, he could not lower his cultivation level. Only by entering the Golden Immortal Realm would he be able to continue working for the Saint and obtain his protection.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and sighed in his heart...

    Those who are good at using tools could not help but be tools.

    This is probably... the same meaning as ¡°the young man who ys dragons will eventually be an evil dragon¡±.

    He scanned the valley with his immortal senses and realized that the Great Daoist Master was indeed not around. Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded in the forest below.

    He sneaked underground and returned to the Immortal Du Sect.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, there were only two real meanings for him to cozy up to the powerful Great Daoist Master...

    Firstly, his previous lies hade true.

    He had more confidence in the matters of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean.

    Secondly, he had directly reduced most of the pressure on ¡°Daoist Wen¡±.

    As long as the Great Daoist Master appeared in the South Ocean and said ¡°don¡¯t hurt mortals¡±, he would be able to achieve the effect of shocking many with one stone.

    The dragon race would probably think that the Great Daoist Master had appeared to support the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean, thus confirming that the Sea God Sect was the incense-merit machine of Ren School.

    The dragon race would naturally ce more importance on the Sea God Sect. Their pride, their current predicament, and the fear in their hearts would make them clutch at theirst straw, the Sea God Sect, tightly.

    As for the Western Sect, Daoist Wen should be a little wary.

    However, the Great Daoist Master only said ¡°don¡¯t harm mortals¡± and did not say anything else. What he meant was actually... ¡°You can go to the sea to fight.¡±

    Those words do fit the image of the Senior Brother of Ren School.

    When the Western Sect converges their merit in the western part of the South Continent, they should also pay attention.

    If Li Changshou was right, the Western Sect would continue to plot against the dragon race and integrate them into the Western Sect¡¯s factions.

    He had to n carefully and make full use of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. When the dragon race felt that they could no longer bear the burden, he would pull the dragon race into the Heavenly Courts and make them provide support for the Jade Emperor...

    Fighting for the dragon race with the Western Sect would be no different from snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth.

    Before today, there was only a vague existence of the Jade Emperor behind Li Changshou. Naturally, he did not dare to do

    So.

    However, Li Changshou now had a Saint who had helped him to deceive the heavens. Moreover, he was the strongest person among the six Saints... Next, as long as Li Changshou was careful enough and did not expose his true body or implicate his karma, he could give it a try!

    That was the first mission given by the Sage.

    It concerned his future and fate. He had to be cautious and give it his all.

    After Li Changshou returned to the mountain, he had originally wanted to invite his master and junior sister to a meal of frog and fish hotpot to celebrate and study the two jade tokens that he had just obtained...

    Now, he felt that...

    He first listed out the possible reactions that the Western Sect and the dragon race might have. Then, ording to those possibilities, he would make ns for the future. It was the most important thing to n, lest he got flustered!

    He traveled underground until he was three hundred kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou changed his direction and rode the cloud at the speed that a disciple of the Dao Requital realm should have. He slowly returned.

    For example, when the Great Daoist Master heard that he was the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean, he was slightly surprised...

    As long as Ao Yi did not expose himself, who would have thought that the Sect Leader of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean would be a young disciple of the Immortal Du Sect who had yet to be an immortal?

    To Li Changshou, that disguise was one of his trump cards.

    It was more important.

    In Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Cave Abode near the spirit mountain in Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, a buzzing mosquito sounded as Daoist Wen Jing appeared out of thin air and stood in front of the two maidservants who were cultivating.

    The two maidservants trembled. Before they could open their eyes, Daoist Wen Jing swiped her hand and the two maidservants immediately turned into ashes...

    ¡°Did I let you cultivate?¡± Daoist Wen Jing said coldly. As her dress fluttered, the sound of water came from the Cave Abode.

    When her dress fell, she was already seated in the treasure pool that was emitting a dense spiritual aura. She pinched a spiritual lotus with her slender fingers and slowly tore the petals of the lotus into pieces...

    That was an effective method for her to stay calm.

    After all, most people who had lived for that long had little fetishes that others did not understand.

    ¡°What a cunning dragon! My children have been buried by you people like this! You even scattered their ashes!¡± Daoist Wen Jing gritted her teeth and cursed. However, she slowly exhaled right after.

    It was just that she was not doing well.

    This time, the Second Sect Master had given her 30% of her nsmen. She had arranged for 10% of her nsmen to ambush that batch of dragons. She had thought that she would win.

    She did not expect that the other party was way too cunning. She was not stable enough!

    With so many nsmen dead, as the queen, she naturally felt heartache.

    However, even though her heart ached, as long as the batch of old mosquitoes in the n were still around, they would be able to be born again after tens of thousands of years...

    As she gradually suppressed his anger, that figure appeared in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart again...

    The Great Daoist Master Xuandu!

    She wanted to grit her teeth and vent her anger, but her heart trembled a few times. She recalled the fear and helplessness she felt when Xuan Du came looking for her...

    That man could not be provoked.

    ¡°Next, I have to avoid the humans... The Sea God Sect in the South Ocean is indeed a shadow of Ren School.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing groaned softly. The petals had been torn into pieces and scattered in the

    water.

    It seemed that she had to start with the dragon race.

    Normally, she would have to produce results within a thousand years after receiving orders from the Second Sect Master.

    Are there any weaknesses in the dragon race that can be exploited?

    Daoist Wen Jing pinched her fingers and deduced. Her narrow, phoenix-like eyes were slightly squinted. The smile on her lips was extremely charming, but it was also cold.

    She remembered that a few years ago, some Immortal Flood Dragon troops were unhappy with the dragon race and had rebelled...

    ¡°I can make use of this.¡±

    At the same time, in the ocean south of Anshui City.

    ¡°Is he really the Great Daoist Master Xuan

    Du?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. He is indeed the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. We should not have missed anything.¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du? Do we dragons still need to rely on them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Sea God Sect¡¯s incense offerings are originally for Nephew Ao Yi.¡±

    Sitting in the flood dragon carriage, Ao Yi could not help butugh bitterly when he heard the words of his uncles who were outside.

    After all, there were people who did not want to admit the fact that the dragon race was weak. They forced themselves to be stubborn and even said that the Eldest Senior Brother of the sect was nothing.

    Ao Yi saw that the jaws of his two uncles, who were shouting the loudest, had almost dropped when the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du appeared!

    Shaking his head, Ao Yi took out a palm-sized mirror and activated the restrictions on it.

    *Buzz*

    The mirror trembled a few times, and an image immediately appeared.

    Ao Yi saw his father lying on the rainbow coral throne. There were a few gentle sea maidens beside him who were fanning him, massaging his legs and shoulders, and serving tea.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean was also the current Patriarch of the dragon race. He sat in the four seas and had countless treasures. That was what the life of a dragon was like...

    It was boring, absurd, and mundane. He heard an old and shaky voice at the side. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness wishes to see you.¡±

    Ao Yi naturally knew that the voice belonged to his father¡¯s subordinate, Prime Minister Turtle.

    ¡°Ao Yi.¡± The Dragon King opened his eyes and waved to motion for the sea maiden to go away. He looked at Ao Yi through the mirror.

    Ao Yi immediately sat up straight and tensed

    up.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know about the battle over there. You did well.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he heard that. However, he quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the guidance of the expert. I don¡¯t dare to take credit.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t cultivate for nothing in Golden Ao Ind.

    ¡°Remember to ce more treasures in the Sea God Sectter. Our race cannot owe the Sea God a favor.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will arrange itter. Father, I want to return to Golden Ao Ind to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean waved his hand. ¡°My son is hardworking and kind. I am very happy. You don¡¯t have to bother about the matter of gifting treasures. I will make the arrangements.¡±

    Then, the mirror vibrated and the image in the mirror gradually disappeared.

    Ao Yi heaved a sigh of relief and put away the mirror.

    He was actually very afraid that his father would ask him who the Sect Leader of the Sea God Sect was. If his father really asked, Ao Yi did not know if he would answer...

    ¡°Brother Changshou, what should I do to repay you?¡±

    The East Ocean Dragon King¡¯s decree was quickly sent over. When Ao Yi left the army and was escorted back to Golden Ao Ind, a group of Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers carried dozens of huge boxes and headed towards Anshui City.

    Not to mention what was inside the box, just the boxes themselves... were rare materials for refining artifacts...

    Two dayster, in the empty Lingxiao Treasure Hall in the Nineyered Celestial Pce, General Dongmu rode on a cloud and headed straight into the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He bowed and said,

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have investigated what happened to the Sea God Sect two days ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The white-robed young man, who was on the pedestal, put down the jade pen in his hand.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. Someone has schemed against the dragon race and used the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean to ambush the dragon race¡¯s troops. However, they were pulled into an ambush by the dragon race. I could not deduce and investigate the people who schemed against the dragon race. However, the ones who appeared were the ancient ferocious beasts, Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes. There are only two ns that can release so many Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes now...¡±

    =

    The white-robed young man nodded slowly. He naturally understood who General Dongmu was referring to.

    ¡°They never took me seriously.¡± The white-robed young man sighed slowly. A glint shed across his eyes, and he instantly smiled again as usual.

    ¡°Later, bring some rewards to the Sea God Sect, General Dongmu.

    Since the decree has not beenpleted, I can onlyfort this... this... beloved

    guest...¡±

    The Jade Emperor paused and pinched his fingers to deduce. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°General Dongmu, remember to ask for the name and Dao name of the Sea God this time.¡±

    General Dongmu was stunned. At that moment, he suddenly realized that he did not know of the Sea God¡¯s name.

    He did not even know about his alias.

 Chapter 141 Daoist Changgeng

    <h4>Chapter 141 Daoist Changgeng</h4>

    The dragon race fought with the mosquitoes and I became the winner?

    When he received the thank-you gift from the dragon race, Li Changshou only had a vague feeling

    When Li Changshou received the Jade Emperor¡¯s reward, he finally understood something...

    Although the dragon race had won that battle, he had indeed profited from it. He had only wasted a bit of his immortal energy. The Sea God Sect suffered some losses from the wreckage of the temples but he obtained a small pile of treasures.

    He had also obtained the dragon race¡¯s gratitude and done them quite a huge favor.

    How many times have I epted that deal?

    Forget it, it would be best if nothing happens.

    Most of the treasures given by the Dragon Pce were precious Spirit Stones. A small amount of them were pure treasures like corals, pearls, and luminous pearls.

    Naturally, the Dragon Pce would not give awaymon items like gold and silver. The precious materials, spirit stones, and the dozens ofrge boxes were all taken by Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies. They were useless in the mortal world.

    There were many storage bags, and they yed a crucial role here!

    Li Changshou had given a portion of the treasures to the Magihuman Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige, who had performed well. A portion of them was used to build the temple.

    After this...

    Li Changshou reckoned that the two paper effigies would be busy and spend ten days to half a month on just counting and handling the materials, and cing the secret Magi restrictions on them.

    However, with this help...

    There could be a huge advancement in Little Qiong Peak¡¯sprehensive defense array and Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrant n!

    Although he had a supporter, he still had to run, ahem...

    Although he had the backing of a big shot now, he still had to be fully prepared to deal with any emergency situations.

    If you¡¯re too conceited when a good thing happens, there will definitely be some mishaps that were not of an equal level. Li Changshou pondered for a while. The joy in his heart gradually turned into worry and he began to inspect his surroundings. However, just as Li Changshou finished counting the treasures given by the Dragon Pce, the familiar figure arrived at the familiar street and entered the familiar temple...

    He was naturally General Dongmu, who had brought the Jade Emperor with him.

    Li Changshou made one of the paper effigies turn into a thin, white-haired old man. He carried a horsetail whisk and was d in a white robe as he rushed to meet General Dongmu.

    Previously, Li Changshou had instructed General Dongmu to go to a different Sea God Temple, but his words hadpletely fallen on deaf ears.

    After entering the spiritual painting of mountains and river, General Dongmu asked with concern, ¡°Is the Sea God okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern.¡±

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s concerned. His Majesty is the one who sent me here.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands towards the sky. His smile did not change much.

    General Dongmu secretly sized him up. For some reason, when he saw that Sea God¡¯s... paper effigy, he felt that the other party¡¯s charm and Dao runes were slightly different.

    It seemed... the Sea God was much moreposed and confident than before. His white hair had be much softer and brighter.

    ¡°Sea God, this is a gift from His Majesty.¡±

    General Dongmu held two storage bracelets and smiled. ¡°Therefore, the Heavenly Court¡¯s decree has yet to be formed. The God Position has yet to be restored. This time, the reward will not be honorable.¡±

    Li Changshou walked forward and held the treasure in his hand. He said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your reward, Your Majesty!¡±

    Then, he casually grabbed a bracelet without looking at it. He took half a step forward and handed it to General Dongmu.

    ¡°General Dongmu...¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?! I¡¯m not that kind of immortal god!¡±

    General Dongmu frowned and waved his hand. Li Changshou smiled and handed it over. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the fact that you had put in a good word for me in front of His Majesty, General Dongmu. Take this as a wedding gift from me...¡±

    The two figures inside the spiritual painting could be seen pushing each other and turning each other¡¯s gifts down. It took a while before they stopped.

    Hence, the rewards from the Jade Emperor were reduced by half.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was twitching, but he knew that it was a necessary step. ording to the conversation he had with Elder Moon, he found out that the Immortal Gods of the Heavenly Courts were interested in that...

    After that, the two of them chatted for a v and talked about irrelevant topics.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry to tell the Jade Emperor about the dragon race. Not only was the time not right now, but it was also easy for the Jade Emperor to be suspicious if he spoke too much.

    General Dongmu tried to find a topic to talk about. He wanted to find out Li Changshou¡¯s name. However, Li Changshou changed the topic without him noticing.

    In the end, Dong Mugong had no choice but to ask directly, ¡°We¡¯re getting closer, Fellow Daoist. It¡¯s rude of me to not know your Daoist name. May I know your name, Fellow Daoist? It¡¯d be easier for me to report to His Majesty.¡± Li Changshou immediately smiled and nodded. However, his mind was racing.

    Should I tell him my real name?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of the Saint¡¯s help and effort to cover up for me?

    Although his future ns were still to work in the Heavenly Courts and follow the Jade Emperor and Grand Supreme Elder, the image of the old immortal would be destroyed if the Jade Emperor knew that the Sea God of the South Ocean was not a hidden expert but a disciple. His prestige would be greatly reduced, and it would not be convenient for him to do anything

    Li Changshou still wanted to be somewhat mysterious towards the Jade Emperor...

    His heart skipped a beat.

    My name is Li Changshou. How about...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Xuan Sect is in a wonderful realm. The immortal spirits are raised by themselves.

    I have no other intentions. I have to seek immortality.¡±

    General Dongmu frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, is your Dao name hidden in those four sentences?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Master Mu, do you know how many names are there in Ren School?¡±

    General Dongmu could not help but think, Aren¡¯t there only two people from Ren School?

    One is the Grand Pure One, while the other is the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du...

    That¡¯s right. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du does not have any Daoist name or name. Furthermore, he has the Taiji Painting to ensure that his luck is not affected.

    Do the experts of Ren School not like to use names?

    In that case, how do they usually tell others about their names?

    I am an intermediate Daoist in Xuandu Temple. I am Xuandu Temple¡¯s Little Whirlwind. I am the Little Tyrant of the Grand Pure One...

    General Dongmuposed himself and smiled bitterly. ¡°But how should I report this to His Majesty?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give myself a Daoist name now. From today onwards, I¡¯ll call myself Daoist Changgeng. You may tell that to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    General Dongmu smiled and bowed to Li Changshou before returning to the Heavenly Pce to report.

    After Li Changshou sent General Dongmu off, he took a look at the item bestowed by the Jade Emperor. It was nothing more than just some Spirit Stones and precious materials.

    Although the Heavenly Courts had plenty of merit now, there were not many treasures. Li Changshou spent a month to secretly transport the treasures he could use back to the Immortal Du Sect after receiving the rewards from the dragon race and the Jade Emperor.

    Li Changshou looked for Lingle and told her not to neglect her cultivation.

    He went to report to his master that he was going to enter seclusion for five to ten years and asked his master to urge his junior sister to cultivate.

    Li Changshou then activated the array formation near the Pill Chamber.

    He had to properly study the two jade tokens given by Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and refine the precious materials into array foundations. He had to think about how to let the dragon race enter the Heavenly Courts.

    As for the name that he had given the Jade Emperor...

    It would be very difficult for anyone to establish any connection between Daoist Changgeng and Li Changshou¡¯s real name.

    How many men are there in the world?

    Besides, how many people in the world outside the Immortal Du Sect know about me, Li Changshou?

    ¡®Geng¡¯ meant ¡®age¡¯. Asking someone for someone¡¯s ¡®geng¡¯ would be akin to asking for their age.

    ¡°Changgeng¡± referred to old age. It is simr to longevity.

    My surname was Li, and my name is Changshou. There is nothing wrong with Daoist Changgeng. If I¡¯m a little more shameless, I can just say that Daoist Changgeng is the title of one of my paper effigies. So what?

    ¡°Oh? Daoist Changgeng...¡±

    Sitting in the underground secret room, Li Changshou frowned and pondered. He was slightly puzzled.

    If he added his surname to that Daoist name...

    Li... Changgeng?

    It seemed that the name sounded a little familiar, but when he searched his memories carefully, he could not tell where he had heard it.

    Perhaps he had sensed something.

    Li Changshou thought about that issue carefully for a few days. He felt that there was nothing wrong with his Daoist name, so he went to meet Ao Yi in his dream.

    He had used Ao Yi to remind the dragon race that the Western Sect would not give up on controlling the dragon race until they died.

    At the same time, Li Changshou also instructed Ao Yi not to leave Golden Ao Ind without the protection of an expert from the dragon race.

    There was a Green Touring Pce on the Golden Ao Ind, which had a small path leading to the Saint.

    As for the Grandmaster of Heaven, he was a prehistoric giant who wielded the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords. He cultivated on Golden Ao Ind and cultivated in the Jade Void Pce of the Kunlun Mountain. It was usually safe.

    After a few rounds of discussing business with Ao Yi, Li Changshou did not do anything else...

    He had to wait for the right time to settle the matters of the dragon race.

    He would not be able to subdue the dragon race with his strength alone.

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were clear.

    He had to make sure things were smooth-sailing, and not try to slow things down.

    Not only did he have toplete the mission to let the dragon race enter the Heavens, but he also had toplete it beautifully. He did not want to have any karma!

    In the secret underground chamber of the Pill Chamber in Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou took out the two jade tokens and ced them aside. He still did not look at them.

    He spread open the canvas again and stepped barefoot on the canvas. With a thoughtful expression, he quickly drew... a drumstick, an orchid, and a small slingshot.

    I have to n ande up with all kinds of countermeasures first. I have to find peace before anything else.

    The opportunity would only be given to those who were prepared and could seize it.

    Time flowed like water; the mountains and forests were quiet and tranquil.

    In the second year of Li Changshou¡¯s seclusion, the ¡°Countermeasure Barrel¡± of Little Qiong Peak opened again. However, there was a rule this time. Only three bamboo lots would be given out each day.

    That meant that Li Changshou had already formted a n to deal with the dragon race. He had written words on three boxes¡¯ worth of cloth.

    Li Changshou was currently refining the array foundation and trying to figure out the incarnation technique that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had imparted to him.

    The sutra written by the Saint was called the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯.

    In it, Li Changshou actually saw the concept of the Moral Sutra in the future. However, there was a huge difference between the two.

    Li Changshou did not dare to continue reading after reading the first chapter...

    There was no other way. After reading the first chapter, he gained insight and could not suppress his epiphany. He had no choice but to take a small step forward.

    It was not a small realm before the Immortal Ascension. At Li Changshou¡¯s level, even the Grand Elder in the sect would need at least a hundred years to fullyprehend a small realm.

    The sutra of the Saint was indeed extraordinary!

    Li Changshou reckoned that he would not be far from the Golden Immortal Tribtion after he meditated and gained enlightenment about the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯.

    At that moment, his chances of transcending the tribtion would not be high. It could even be said that he would not be confident at all. He could not take reference from anyone regarding the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He wanted to umte more power and increase his chances of transcending the tribtion.

    The incarnation technique that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du gave Li Changshou was naturally not the same as that of the Three Pure Ones.

    It was an incarnation mystical ability known as the ¡®Dao Combination¡¯.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du taught Li Changshou something that he could use. When he saw Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, he gave him a cultivation technique that could allow Li Changshou to perfect the paper effigies¡¯ mystical abilities and make up for all the shorings of the paper effigies.

    That was the opportunity he had obtained with his sincerity!

    In addition, Li Changshou tossed and turned. As he thought about the content of the first chapter of the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯, he suddenly realized something.

    The first few lines clearly contained the word ¡®stable¡¯!

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    It was the Grand Pure One¡¯s Inaction Dao path, which was very different from his Dao path of seeking stability.

    On this day... Li Changshou realized that a mountain patrol disciple had rushed over from the immortal sect.

    His immortal senses scanned the royal chess room of the Little Qiong Peak. When he saw three figures ying inside, he did not bother about it.

    Youqin Xuanya dropped by a few days ago. Her cultivation level had broken through again, and she was one step away from the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion.

    She had never seen Li Changshou, so... she had been ying with Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and Junior Sister Ling¡¯e.

    The male disciple stepped on the immortal crane and flew above Little Qiong Peak. He scanned it with his spiritual senses and could not find anyone.

    Thus, he followed theughter from the spiritual beast enclosure and flew over there.

    The moment the disciple flew over, he heard...

    ¡°Senior Sister Youqin, you were not like that before! How can you go back on your word? If you lose, you have to admit and ept your punishment!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll winter. Don¡¯t paint these on my face. It¡¯ll be very embarrassing if others see it.¡±

    The disciple could not help but look down curiously. Through the window, he saw two figures fighting inside. He also saw the turtle that was painted by ck ink...

    Head Disciple?

    Jiu Jiu suddenly smiled and said, ¡°There really are people watching outside.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a ng, the Fire Scale Sword was unsheathed!

 Chapter 142 Fell From The Skyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 142 Fell From The Sky...</h4>

    That rascal...

    Li Changshou, who was focused on refining the array foundation, ced a portion of his attention on watching the trembling backs of the disciple who was in charge of patrolling.

    That person was extremely unlucky. He had witnessed the ¡°hideous¡± makeup of the three young fairies in the sect, who were of two different generations. Fortunately, everyone was very restrained and did not cause any bloodshed. They had merely frightened that disciple.

    Jiu Jiu, who was extremely fierce, carried her Spiked Mace and stepped on a wooden stool. One nce from her was enough to make the patrolling disciple shiver. Youqin Xuanya, who had washed her face clean, had an austere expression. Her gaze was cold, making the patrolling disciple feel uneasy...

    Fortunately, the smiling Ling¡¯e stepped forward in time.

    She used the excuse of giving him an out to make the male disciple swear a thousand-word Dao oath. Only then did the threedies let the male disciple go...

    The disciple had gone to Little Qiong Peak to send amunication jade token.

    Before he left, he had developed a huge psychological trauma that destroyed many of his previous imaginations.

    It¡¯s a letter for Master again...

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    His intuition told him that once his master received the letter, there would definitely be an ident.

    Without needing Li Changshou to send a paper effigy over, the three outstanding female Qi Refinement cultivators in the pavilion had already begun studying themunication jade token.

    Ling¡¯e frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Another letter for Master?¡±

    Jiu Jiu asked in bewilderment, ¡°Does Senior Brother Qi Yuan have any friends outside? He shouldn¡¯t have left the sect before.¡±

    Without any outsiders around, Youqin Xuanya had stopped being aloof.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, if Uncle-Master Qi Yuan did not leave the sect, how could he have taken Senior Brother Changshou and Junior Sister Ling¡¯e under his wing?¡± ¡°Oh, right, Changshou and Ling¡¯e did not enter the sect during the opening ceremony.¡±

    Jiu Jiu touched her smooth chin and expressed her opinion. ¡°I want to open it and take a look...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya hurriedly asked, ¡°How do we do that?¡±

    However, while the two of them were talking, Ling¡¯e had already grabbed a brush and paper to note down the content of themunication jade token, lest it disappeared. She was really all about taking action!

    In his heart, Li Changshoumended Ling¡¯e and gave her ten points for her meticulousness.

    Next, Ling¡¯e began to carefully inspect the restrictions on the jade token, in case there were any incantations, evil spells... Li Changshou gave her ten more points.

    However, after checking it, Ling¡¯e directly induced her Dharma powers into the jade token. She did not make full use of the Perfected Immortal beside her to confirm the safety of the jade token... Hence, Li Changshou deducted sixty points from her.

    When beams of light appeared on the jade token and condensed into a letter, Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission entered Ling¡¯e¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Steadiness Sutra, forty copies.¡± Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. After mumbling for a while, she quickly picked up her brush and swiftly wrote down the words on it.

    In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou used his immortal senses to scan the ¡°lighted-up words¡±. He frowned slightly and stopped refining the array foundation. He stood up from behind his desk.

    Sure enough, something happened again.

    However, he could not tell if that matter was good or bad. It would not affect him much.

    In the pavilion beside the spiritual beast enclosure, Jiu Jiu had already started reading without emotion.

    ¡°To Disciple Jiangyu and Qi Yuan:

    Back then, in order to seek the opportunity to break through to the Heaven Immortal realm, I left the Primordial World and traveled to the Major Chiliocosm. Now, I¡¯ve finally gained enlightenment and broken through a few days ago to the Heaven Immortal realm. After I stabilize my cultivation realm, I will return to the sect to visit the two of you.

    Calcting the years, I¡¯ve not seen you two for nearly a thousand years. I wonder if you two are safe in the sect. Back then, I only cared about my own breakthrough. I feel very guilty towards the two of you. However, I had no choice. I could not apany you and your fellow disciples in the sect. I feel helpless. I¡¯ll catch up with you when I return to the mountain. After breaking through, I¡¯m very happy. I asked a good friend who¡¯s a Perfected Immortal to bring a letter to the two of you. Regards, your Master.¡± Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°Is that Master¡¯s master? So he¡¯s the Grandmaster of Senior Brother and I?¡±

    Jiu Jiu mumbled in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s this Aunt-Master¡¯s name? I remember meeting her a few times when I first entered the sect...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said softly, ¡°The Dao name of Uncle-Master Qi Yuan¡¯s master is Unfettered Lin Jiang. She was trapped in the Perfected Immortal realm for more than three thousand years and could not break through. She decided to go out and train a thousand years ago. After that, she lost contact with the sect.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and smiled sneakily. ¡°Little Xuanya, you¡¯ve conducted a clear investigation.¡±

    ¡°T-this is not...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya panicked for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Aunt-Master. I just want to know more about Senior Brother Changshou. That¡¯s why I asked about this.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya sounded confident, but Jiu Jiu somehow felt a little guilty...

    Ling¡¯e had already finished copying the letter and she sighed faintly. ¡°This is going to be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡± Jiu Jiu said, ¡°This is a good thing. Should we help build a new straw hut by theke?¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled bitterly.

    She could not say that her senior brother had finally settled her master and could do whatever he wanted on Little Qiong Peak.

    If a Heaven Immortal realm grandmaster returns, some of Senior Brother¡¯s arrangements and trump cards might be exposed...

    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°It¡¯s a joyous asion for Grandmaster to return to the mountain. Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The three female Qi Refinement cultivators turned to look at the forest path outside the door, but no one noticed that someone was approaching

    Li Changshou walked over slowly. He was wearing an ordinary dark blue robe and a pair of gray-colored long boots. His long hair was tied into the mostmon hairstyle with a band amongst the disciples in the sect. He was half-smiling, giving off a very ordinary sense of intimacy.

    Youqin Xuanya took two steps forward and shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and gave Ling¡¯e a look that seemed to mean ¡®Everything is at ease¡¯.

    Li Changshou went straight to the point and said, ¡°ording to the contents of the letter, Grandmaster does not know that Master and Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu are in trouble. I wonder what kind of temperament Grandmaster has. I have to report this to Master and the Hundred Mortal Hall.¡±

    After Li Changshou said that, Jiu Jiu, Youqin Xuanya, and Ling¡¯e reacted.

    In the letter, the new Heaven Immortal stated that he was filled with guilt towards his two disciples.

    If ¡®Unfettered Lin Jiang¡¯ returns and discovers that one of his two disciples had disappeared and the other had been crippled...

    Jiu Jiu folded her arms and whispered, ¡°I remember hearing from Fifth Senior Brother that my Master and Senior Brother Qi Yuan¡¯s Master are quite close. Do you want me to ask Master to help so that the two sides won¡¯t fight?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t stop one side from fighting, this arrangement would be meaningless.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Jiu Jiu was confused.

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Senior Brother, is the Heaven Immortal realm grandmaster... really alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master has not been that depressed recently, but he has notpletely gotten over it yet. When Grandmaster returns, Master will naturally be more energetic.¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, suddenly thought of something but hesitated to speak.

    However, Li Changshou had already started making arrangements. Seeing that, Jiu Jiu swallowed her words.

    Later, I should go and inform Master if he is not in seclusion.

    Jiu Jiu muttered to herself.

    In her impression, that Aunt-Master was very fierce. She seemed to be the kind who was ruthless and did not talk much...

    Qi Yuan read the letter and was ted. Then, he looked up to the sky and sighed. Tears flowed down his cheeks. His wrinkled hands trembled as he read it repeatedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Master is still alive.¡±

    Li Changshou did not have a good impression of that grandmaster who suddenly appeared.

    He felt that it was somewhat irresponsible to leave his two disciples who had yet to be immortals in the sect.

    However, Li Changshou could not say anything about it. He was just a junior. Furthermore, his own feelings and dislikes would not affect his judgment of the matter.

    As long as his master did not me that grandmaster, he would respect him.

    Although Grandmaster¡¯s return would make the originally simple andfortable Little Qiong Peak slightly moreplicated,

    he is still a newly-advanced Heaven Immortal...

    Li Changshou was confident that the other party would not be able to see through his ws, and that he would be able to better conceal the abnormalities of Little Qiong Peak in the future.

    Naturally, Li Changshou had also instructed his master, Qi Yuan, not to tell his Grandmaster about him.

    After thinking about it, Qi Yuan agreed solemnly.

    In the next few days, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were also busy. Youqin Xuanya and Jiu Jiu were also helping out on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou personally took action and built another straw hut beside his master¡¯s straw hut.

    After Jiu Wu heard about that, he went over with Jiu Shi... and joined in the discussion.

    Qi Yuan had been waiting at the mountain gate early in the morning, looking forward to seeing his master day and night.

    Li Changshou secretly adjusted some arrangements and checked the things that he had done inside Little Qiong Peak. He stopped refining the array foundation.

    On the sixth day of thepletion of the new straw hut, Jiu Jiu sat on the gourd and flew over from Heaven-Breaking Peak... ¡°He¡¯sing, he¡¯sing! The two elders in the sect have already received your Grandmaster. Senior Brother Qi Yuan wants you guys to hurry to the sect!¡±

    Lan Ling¡¯e, who was decorating the straw hut, and Li Changshou, who was painting by theke, agreed. Not long after, Li Changshou rode a cloud and led Lan Ling¡¯e towards the sect.

    Unfettered Lin Jiang returned from the trichiliocosm. If he were toe from the east, he would pass by the east of the East Ocean, a ce known as the border of the world.

    A few days ago, the Immortal Du Sect had sent two elders to the ends of the world to wait. They had currently received him.

    The two elders didn¡¯t just go over to wee them. They were mainly responsible for checking his identity and asking Unfettered Lin Jiang about his actions outside the sect to determine if he had been possessed or harbored evil intentions.

    It was not the first time that something like that happened in the sect...

    Therefore, Qi Yuan, Li Changshou, Lan Ling¡¯e, Jiu Jiu and Jiu Wu waited for another half a day at the gate before they saw a white cloud floating slowly from the southeast direction.

    On the cloud, two elders with white hair stood in front of them. Behind them was a figure.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. His expression was a little strange, but he did not say anything...

    Ling¡¯e stood on her tiptoes curiously. However, her cultivation level was too low and her spiritual senses could not detect it.

    After a while, Qi Yuan¡¯s immortal senses captured the figures behind the two elders.

    Qi Yuan was shocked. He quickly flew up to wee them.

    The two elders looked at each other and stepped aside to reveal the person behind them...

    That...

    ¡°Is this Grandmaster?¡±

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head, her eyes filled with shock.

    Behind the two elders was not an old man with white hair and a wrinkled face.

    Instead, it was a girl wearing a battle armor skirt and carrying a bloodstained saber in the shape of a door. Her face was rather attractive...

    Girl?

    Li Changshou nced at Jiu Wu. Jiu Wu blinked and said in an affirmative tone, ¡°This is your Grandmaster, Unfettered Lin Jiang, Jiang Lin¡¯er.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Actually, appearance didn¡¯t matter.

    What was important was that Li Changshou felt a murderous aura from that young girl who was thousands of years old.

    She was extremely murderous and he reckoned that she probably had to struggle between life and death before she could break through her shackles. She was already the opposite of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Inaction Sutra.

    Li Changshou could tell at a nce that the long saber on the girl¡¯s back was stained with the blood of many living beings. There was a faint scar on her fair neck that extended to her corbone...

    At that moment, the young grandmaster did not reveal any fierce expression. She only looked at Old Daoist Qi Yuan, her eyes filled with guilt.

    When she saw the old-looking Qi Yuan, she could not help butugh. She wanted to tease her second disciple...

    However, her smile quickly disappeared and she frowned Qi Yuan knelt on the cloud and shouted, ¡°Disciple Qi Yuan greets Master!¡±

    The moment the young female grandmaster spoke, her voice was clear.

    ¡°Second Disciple, how did you... make a mistake during your tribtion? How did you be a Turbid Immortal? Where¡¯s First Disciple? Why didn¡¯t shee out to see

    me?¡±

    Qi Yuan opened his mouth but did not know what to say.

    The hardships of eight to nine hundred years had turned into the misery of a Turbid Immortal, that was surging in Qi Yuan¡¯s heart at that moment...

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m useless. My Dao base had been destroyed. I can only rely on being a Turbid Immortal to survive!¡±

    In an instant, the air outside the mountain gate seemed to have frozen.

    A wisp of cold, murderous intent emanated from the young female grandmaster.

    She had already grabbed the hilt of the knife behind her shoulder with her tiny, scarred hand. However, she slowly released it and ced her hands by her side.

    ¡°Second Disciple, who crippled you? Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 143 Little Qiong, My â€œBrotherâ€ Lin

    <h4>Chapter 143 Little Qiong, My ¡°Brother¡± Lin</h4>

    This grandmaster seems to be more troublesome than what I expected of the worst-case scenario that I had previously assumed...

    Li Changshou looked at his master, who was sighing and groaning on the cloud in front of him with a cold expression on his face. It was obvious that he was trying to control his anger. A thought shed through his mind.

    When Li Changshou first entered the sect, he looked at the memorial tablets in his master¡¯s straw hut and subconsciously treated Unfettered Lin Jiang as an amiable-looking old Daoist.

    Of course, it was not important whether he was male or female.

    However... the grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, had a young girl¡¯s face and figure. There was a high chance that she had long fallen for someone and had fixed her appearance and figure a long time ago.

    That could be the cause and effect of the Love Tribtion.

    In order to break through, she went out for training. She then returned to protect herself. She had been injured and exhausted, but she had notpletely healed her own wounds that left a faint mark on her body as if they were meritorious.

    That meant that it was very likely that his Grandmaster already had another ¡°circle¡±. That would involve more karma.

    Moreover, she obviously didn¡¯t have a good temper. She had a fierce gaze, t chest, and a short stature...

    Ahem, she seems to have mixed with something extraordinary.

    Li Changshou looked at Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, quickly go to Pill Tripod Peak and invite Elder Wan Linyun to rush to the Immortal Downpour Peak.¡±

    Jiu Wu was confused. ¡°Why do you want that toxic elder to go to the Immortal Downpour Peak?¡±

    Li Changshou said via voice transmission, ¡°To stop the fightter.¡±

    Jiu Wu¡¯s short and powerful eyebrows furrowed. Very quickly, he appeared enlightened and pulled his Daopanion.

    Jiu Wu stood on his tiptoes and Jiu Shi lowered her body. The two of them whispered something in each other¡¯s ears. Jiu Wu then turned around and rode a cloud. He rushed towards Pill Tripod Peak, while Jiu Shi flew towards Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    On the other side, old Daoist priest Qi Yuan simply told his master what happened back then...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er clenched her fists slightly and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Second Disciple, is that what I taught you? Do you just go when someone asks you out?¡±

    Qi Yuan lowered his head and sighed. He could only say, ¡°I am foolish. Please punish me, Master!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the peak to reflect on myself,¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet a few old friends ande back to lecture you regarding this matter.¡±

    ¡°Well... yes.¡±

    Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan replied in a trembling voice. He immediately stood up and turned around to look at his two disciples.

    ¡°Master, I still have two disciples... Changshou, Ling¡¯e, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and offer your greetings!¡±

    Hence, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e rode the clouds and bowed together.

    Qi Refinement cultivators were particr about kneeling to heaven and earth, kneeling to the Saints. If not for their emotions, they usually would not bow to anyone directly. They would usually just perform Dao salutes.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Second Disciple, you took in disciples?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er forced a smile and temporarily suppressed her anger.

    She took out two jade rings from her waist and wrapped them with immortal power before handing them to Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. She tried her best to show off her kindness and gentleness as their grandmaster.

    At a close distance, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face could be considered outstanding.

    However, the murderous aura on her body was too strong. Ling¡¯e did not dare to look at her at all.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time being a Grandmaster. I don¡¯t know what I should say to you guys. Your master is a Turbid Immortal. You guys have suffered. This was originally prepared for your master and aunt-master. I¡¯ll give it to you two now. Let¡¯s talkter. You guys go back to the peak with your master. I¡¯ll go handle some matters.¡±

    With that, Jiang Lin¡¯er only took a few nces at Lingle and Li Changshou. She took a step forward and disyed a rather brilliant movement technique beforending in front of the gate.

    The two elders who had weed her back realized that something was wrong with Jiang Lin¡¯er and immediately followed her from behind.

    One of the elders said, ¡°Disciple-Niece Jiang Lin¡¯er, the sect has already punished the culprit...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er did not reply and walked quickly to the gate. Behind the gate, the light wall of the mountain-protecting array formation flickered gently. The immortal guarding the gate hesitated, unsure if he should let her in.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said calmly, ¡°Back when I left the sect, I received permission from the sect to do so. Now that I have broken through and returned, does the sect despise me for being stained with blood?¡±.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The two old immortals guarding the gate looked at each other. The Dharma artifacts in their hands lit up at the same time and they opened the gate.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er cupped her hands and thanked them before entering the sect.

    As soon as she stepped into the array, she stopped gently.

    Her jade-like feet that looked like they were only the size of a palm were stepped on the solid stone bs that were covered with restrictions in the sect, creating a cobweb-like crack...

    In the next moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s figure was like an arrow that had left the bowstring. It dragged out a sharp blood glow in mid-air and it darted towards the Immortal Downpour Peak!

    The two Heaven Immortal realm elders quickly followed her. However, their speed of flying was far inferior to that of Jiang Lin¡¯er!

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and smiled. Ling¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, Grandmaster gives off such a... powerful vibe.¡±

    Li Changshou was about to say something when he suddenly heard a voice that was filled with killing intent, spreading through the mountain-protecting array formation. ¡°Kuai Si¡¯s Master from the Immortal Downpour Peak,e out.¡± Qi Yuan, who was about to return to the Little Qiong Peak to wait for his master, finally reacted. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Changshou! Quick! Go and persuade your Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, apany Master back to Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and entered the mountain-protecting array. He rode the cloud and slowly floated towards the Immortal Downpour Peak. Putting the rest aside... the fact that his Grandmaster did not look for Kuai Si, and instead directly looked for his master, had already impressed Li Changshou.

    A few wisps of Heaven Immortal auras appeared on the Immortal Downpour Peak. Jiang Lin¡¯er stood quietly in the air. The edge of her battle armor skirt fluttered slightly, and her long hair fluttered in the wind.

    This Grandmaster...

    The more Li Changshou looked at her, the more he felt that she was not bad.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er rushed to the Immortal Downpour Peak and challenged Kuai Si¡¯s master directly.

    The Peak Leader of the Immortal Downpour Peak stepped forward together with the elders of the sect. Jiang Lin¡¯er ignored him and demanded an exnation, causing them to be somewhat speechless.

    Kuai Si¡¯s master, the elder in the Heaven Immortal realm whom Li Changshou had been keeping an eye on for a long time, quickly appeared.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er asked, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The other party had just nodded and before he could say anything, a sanguine glow bloomed in Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s hand, after which it pierced directly through Kuai Si¡¯s master¡¯s left shoulder!

    Apart from Li Changshou, none of the Heaven Immortals in the sky could see clearly how Jiang Lin¡¯er attacked.

    Kuai Si¡¯s master was caught off guard. His left shoulder was pierced by the sanguine glow and blood spurted out from his back. His protective immortal light was instantly broken!

    If it had struck the Heaven Immortal in his vital points, he would have been seriously injured even if he did not die!

    Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately rushed forward. The gaze in her eyes was extremely sharp. The huge saber on her back turned into a ferocious beast that was a white tiger covered in streaks of blood. She held two short daggers in her hand...

    The surrounding Heaven Immortals hurriedly tried to stop Jiang Lin¡¯er. The white tiger protected Jiang Lin¡¯er, stirring up waves of blood. The scene was chaotic.

    The Peak Leader of the Immortal Forest Peak was also extremely angry. He attacked Jiang Lin¡¯er with all his might and struck with his palm.

    However, before the palmnded, a figure shed in the direction of Pill Tripod Peak. It was Elder Wan Linyun!

    Elder Wan Linyun immediately attacked and sent the Peak Leader of the Immortal Downpour Peak flying with a p. He raised his hand to press down Jiang Lin¡¯er and temporarily restrain her.

    He did not hesitate to stop the fight.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Elder Wan Linyun said coldly. He frowned and looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er did not say a word. She turned her body and dozens of de marks appeared around her. They were like petals dancing in the air. They were beautiful, but there was murderous intent hidden in them.

    as

    The immortal powers that Elder Wan Linyun had used were instantly broken by her!

    Following that, Jiang Lin¡¯er took a step forward. Her figure was like a ghost, and she formed more than ten shadows in the air. She easily bypassed the figures of a few Heaven Immortals and attacked Kuai Si¡¯s master!

    Li Changshou praised her in his heart.

    Grandmaster has really been through life-and-death experiences to develop such an impressive killing technique.

    She did not hesitate to attack. She knows her limits. She changed her body and her moves.

    Unfortunately, Grandmaster only wanted to hurt people and not kill people in the beginning. That is a disadvantage...

    Kuai Si¡¯s master was not willing to be bullied. He immediately sacrificed a few treasures. However, before the treasures could sh with immortal light, a dagger had already appeared behind the old Daoist priest in a strange manner and pierced his right shoulder!

    When he saw the sanguine glow rising again, he suddenly heard a sigh...

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er paused and immediately retreated, turning to look in the direction of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    More than ten streams of light flew over. However, the first person had already reached them with his hands behind his back. He had two strands of white hair at his temples, and his sullen face was rather handsome. He was the strongest Heaven Immortal in the sect...

    Exalted Wang Qing.

    ¡°Jiang Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t make it impossible to end this matter,¡± said Exalted Wang Qing.

    Li Changshou had thought that his grandmaster would alsough coldly and dismiss Exalted Wang Qing, given her temper.

    Unexpectedly...

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er nodded and kept the short dagger.

    She quickly formed a seal with her hands. The white tigers around her turned into beams of sanguine glow and condensed into a huge saber that returned to her back.

    Li Changshou, who had just arrived above the Immortal Downpour Peak, immediately sensed something unusual...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked at the person who had forgotten her love.

    However, Exalted Wang Qing did not say anything else. Seeing that nothing had happened, he said, ¡°This matter will end here. The Immortal Downpour Peak and Little Qiong Peak cannot take revenge on each other anymore. Otherwise, the sect will punish them severely.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stop here,¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said. ¡°We can only end things with the Immortal Downpour Peak after we investigate the death of my eldest disciple.¡±

    An elder by the side said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Kuai Si has been harmed at the border of the North Continent a day ago. He has suffered!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°If my Second Disciple did not do it himself, it would not be considered severing karma.¡±

    At that moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er heard a voice transmission and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m Changshou. This matter needs to be discussed and done in secret. We should not seek revenge in such a high profile manner. Besides, Exalted Wang Qing is still watching.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er tilted her head and looked at Li Changshou. Then, she looked at Exalted Wang Qing. She pursed her lips and carried the huge saber on her back. Then, she turned around and walked towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was certain that his Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing... definitely shared a story.

    Li Changshou bowed to Elder Wan Linyun. Thetter smiled coldly and nodded slowly.

    After that, Li Changshou, who did not attract the attention of the elders, hurriedly rode his cloud and chased after Jiang Lin¡¯er. He did not attract the attention of the elders.

    After some chaos, everyone returned to Little Qiong Peak.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sat in Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut. Qi Yuan stood by the side and bowed. He said that he had transcended the tribtion to be a Turbid Immortal.

    Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e were waiting outside the straw hut. Jiu Jiu, Jiu Wu, Youqin Xuanya, and Jiu Shi were watching the situation from afar.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er had made things difficult for the Immortal Forest Peak just now, and the few of them had also witnessed it. At that moment, they were all looking at that Aunt-Master and Aunt-Grandmaster who had suddenly returned...

    They were a little afraid.

    She was really attempting to kill them over a minor conflict! Even the few Heaven Immortals could not stop them!

    Yet, she was so cool when she was shing someone else...

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were quickly called into the straw hut. However, not long after, only old Daoist priest Qi Yuan and Lingle were chased out.

    The wooden door of the straw hut was closed, and twoyers of array formations appeared around the straw hut.

    Li Changshou was left alone...

    Jiu Wu hurriedly walked forward. Youqin Xuanya and Jiu Jiu were also nervous. Ling¡¯e frowned, her eyes filled with worry.

    Jiu Wu hurriedly said, ¡°Junior Brother Qi Yuan, why is Changshou here?¡±

    ¡°My master wants to give Changshou a lecture.¡± Qi Yuan pondered for a while and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should be fine.¡± ¡°How can I rest assured?¡± Jiu Jiu mumbled. ¡°This Aunt-Master is very irritable. She caused a Heaven Immortal Elder to bleed the moment she returned to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Be careful of what you say.¡± Jiu Wu quickly stopped Jiu Jiu.

    In the straw hut, Jiang Lin¡¯er was sitting on a round chair. The huge saber was erected at the side, making her appear smaller.

    Separated by the wooden door and array formation, Jiang Lin¡¯er looked at Jiu Jiu and lowered her head to look at her armor.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for a thousand years. Why has this littless grown again...¡±

    Li Changshou pretended that he did not hear anything and stood by the side quietly. ¡°You¡¯re Changshou, right?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m onlying back for a while this time. I won¡¯t stay in the sect for long. I still have matters to attend to outside. I¡¯ll go and find your Uncle-Masterter. You have to take care of your master in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wondered, Has Grandmaster seen through my Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra had been slightly improved. It shouldn¡¯t be like this...

    Fortunately, Jiang Lin¡¯er rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Your master is a little stubborn and doesn¡¯t quite guard against others. I think you¡¯re more reliable. I can only entrust him to you.¡±

 Chapter 144 Only Little Aunt-Master Can Defeat Little Aunt-Master!

    <h4>Chapter 144 Only Little Aunt-Master Can Defeat Little Aunt-Master!</h4>

    Li Changshou felt a little disappointed when he heard that his Grandmaster would not stay in the sect for long.

    He had originally nned to let his Grandmaster participate in the construction of the array formation and obtain more precious materials for Little Qiong Peak...

    Ahem, those were actually not important.

    If she had onlye back to take a look and stay for a few days, it would not be a bad thing since Little Qiong Peak would be able to maintain its stability and peace.

    Li Changshou had a n in his mind. After Jiang Lin¡¯er finished entrusting him, he said, ¡°Grandmaster, I have two things that I¡¯ve been hiding from Master, but I have to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°What is it that you need to hide from your master, but you have to report to me?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er sized Li Changshou up and down. Naturally, she did not notice anything unusual. She had fought outside all year round and developed a sharp intuition.

    At that moment, her intuition told her that among her disciple and two grand-disciples, the grand-disciple in front of her, whom she was meeting for the first time and who was in the Dao Requital realm was actually... much more reliable than her second disciple...

    Li Changshou deliberately put on a helpless expression and answered, ¡°Master can get emotional rather easily, so I have to hide it from him. However, Grandmaster, your mind must be very resolute. You won¡¯t do something that you will regret, in a moment of impulse.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She immediately said, ¡°Could it be that.. something happened to your Aunt-Master?¡±

    She is indeed a smart person.

    In this case, I will be able to save a lot of effort when I speak next.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Back then, Aunt-Master went to the North Continent to pick herbs and was injured by a poisonous beast. The sect¡¯s executives could not save him in time. Aunt-Master had already reincarnated more than eight hundred years

    ago.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er closed her eyes and her breath trembled for a while. Soon, she exhaled.

    ¡°Is this rted to the Immortal Downpour Peak as well?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu was looking for a precious herb to repair Master¡¯s Dao base. It was because Daoist Kuai Si of the Immortal Downpour Peak harbored designs. It is naturally rted to him.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er clenched her left fist and the White Tiger¡¯s Soul Saber let out a low growl.

    ¡°Do you know how Daoist Kuai Si died!?! He was killed by an external enemy. He really got lucky!¡±

    e

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er. After Jiang Lin¡¯er calmed down, he said, ¡°This is the second thing I have to report to you. I had a dream one day and coincidentally, I dreamed of... a ce.

    It seemed to be a small town at the border of the North Continent. Daoist Kuai Si realized that someone was pretending to be him, so he chased after them.

    Daoist Kuai Si was ruthless. He wanted to kill the person who pretended to be him, but he was knocked unconscious by that person who used a poisonous pill.

    That person brought Daoist Kuai Si to a canyon and destroyed his Dao base with a poisonous pill. Then, he used the Lightning Dharma Array to simte an immortal Heavenly Tribtion and sted his body, causing his body to die and his soul to dissipate.

    Then, that person entered the North Continent as Daoist Kuai Si and disappeared.

    I woke up as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er gritted her teeth and cursed. ¡°If I don¡¯t do that, it will be hard for my hatred to subside!¡±

    Then, Jiang Lin¡¯er closed her eyes and focused. The aura around her gradually returned to peace.

    When Jiang Lin¡¯er opened her eyes, her face could not help but turn gloomy. She sat on the round chair and quietly fell into a daze.

    Li Changshou did not say much and just waited quietly.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er adjusted her emotions quickly and whispered, ¡°Later, I will search through the five continents and the trichiliocosm. I will try my best to find your Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, perhaps it¡¯s a good idea to bring some gifts to Hell as a disciple of Ren School, and find out from the ghost servants.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. ¡°If my cultivation level is not too low and I can¡¯t enter Hell through the City God Temple of the mortal world, I would definitely have tried asking.¡± ¡°Yes! Why didn¡¯t I think of that... Eh?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er looked at Li Changshou suspiciously.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. This grandmaster was indeed not easy to deceive.

    However, it was nothing much. At that moment, he was already prepared to take action at any time and defeat this grandmaster.

    Li Changshou looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er calmly. He did not feel guilty at all.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er muttered, ¡°It seems that Second Disciple has epted an impressive disciple.¡±

    ¡°My junior sister Ling¡¯e is indeed outstanding,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯m very impressed to see your heroic bearing today, Grandmaster. However, Grandmaster, it¡¯s best not to tell others about what I have seen in my dream.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said calmly, ¡°Am I such a careless person? How... did the person in your dream do it?¡± ¡°This is what I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know? It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er nodded slowly. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve taken good care of Second Disciple. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°I was wrong just now. Please forgive me, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve seen many extraordinary people and strange people in the various years that I¡¯ve spent outside the sect. It¡¯s not unusual. In the end, what happened to Second Disciple is still my fault. I was not in the sect and could not protect them. I let the two of them suffer a huge grievance...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er looked down at her hands and suddenly raised her hand!

    Li Changshou subconsciously took a step back and held a carving knife in his left palm.

    At the same time, dozens of array foundations in Little Qiong Peak shone brightly. The paper effigy on Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve had already removed the stopper of a porcin bottle and could activate the medicinal power at any time!

    However... Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her hand and pped herself.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Grandmaster, it¡¯s very easy for something to happen to you if you act so suddenly.

    Following that, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face swelled up, and blood flowed from the corners of her lips. Tears flickered in her eyes, but she quickly sniffled and endured it.

    She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Hell now.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s no hurry,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said. ¡°You just returned to the sect. You should spend more time with my master! I¡¯ve been hiding this from him all this while. I even used some tricks to deceive him. I said that Aunt-Master does not want to meet him, and that he¡¯s being sad because of that...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to rush this. I¡¯ve been a little lost.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sat back in her chair and raised her hand to tten her swollen face.

    She then thought of something and looked at Li Changshou, forcing an ugly smile.

    ¡°Are you... the reincarnation of an expert?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°When I was young, I was epted into the sect by Master. I had been following him in your cultivation. Grandmaster, you can ask Master about it.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er asked again, ¡°Why did Elder Wan Linyun protect me today? I had no interaction with that Elder.¡±

    ¡°I received a few Poison Sutras from Elder Wan Linyun, and I often interact with Elder Wan. Elder Wan treats me very well.¡±

    wless. Jiang Lin¡¯er thought for a while and understood something. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°With you by Second Disciple¡¯s side, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Your name is Changshou, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything you want?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. Instead, he took out a treasure pouch and handed it over with immortal power.

    There were many pills that could heal, strengthen one¡¯s body, restore one¡¯s immortal power, and two pills that could stabilize severe injuries.

    ¡°This is a small token of filial piety from me. They are all pills that I have obtained from Elder Wan. Please ept them, Grandmaster. Please don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er grabbed the treasure pouch and scanned it with her immortal senses. Then, her mouth twitched.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Grandmaster, you live a hectic lifestyle outside the sect. You should take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er did not know whether tough or cry.

    She suddenly realized that the total value of spirit stones, precious materials, and pills in the two storage Dharma treasures that she had just given out, was less than thirty percent of the value of the elixirs in that treasure pouch...

    Moreover, a Spirit Pill that could save lives was extremely precious to a Heaven Immortal who had just broken through and was often in life-and-death situations.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er kept the treasure pouch in a thick-skinned manner and felt awkward.

    Hence, she stood up and patted her chest. She patted the armor and said firmly, ¡°I, Jiang Lin¡¯er, will definitely make friends with someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m your grand-disciple.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said leisurely, ¡°Let¡¯s just be friends privately. Don¡¯t make me feel that I¡¯m too useless.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Please guide my master when he¡¯s on the peak, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was only nning to stay in the sect for three days but on your ount... I¡¯ll stay for half a month this time before going back.¡±

    Li Changshou wanted to ask more about the trichiliocosm, but after thinking about it, he decided not to say anything.

    If he asked more, it would be easy to get karma.

    Soon, Jiang Lin¡¯er and Li Changshou finished talking. They broke the array formation and pushed open the wooden door, allowing the people outside to enter together.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s emotions had already recovered. She did not seem to have heard Li Changshou mention those two matters. She started to praise Ling¡¯e¡¯s aptitude after saying that Qi Yuan was useless. The others looked at Li Changshou suspiciously. Qi Yuan could not help but pull Li Changshou aside and ask him what he had told his Grandmaster.

    Li Changshou had long thought of an excuse. He only said that his Grandmaster had lectured him and given him some benefits so that he could protect Little Qiong Peak in the future.

    Qi Yuan... believed him.

    The sight of blood on the Immortal Downpour Peak today seemed to be filled with an unyielding atmosphere.

    Meanwhile, Little Qiong Peak was already bustling with activity.

    Standing beside the stove, Li Changshou and Lan Ling¡¯e looked at each other and smiled. They were getting busy with Youqin Xuanya.

    However, Youqin Xuanya was only trying the dishes as she did not dare to interfere with other tasks.

    Ling¡¯e found an opportunity and asked softly, ¡°Regarding Grandmaster, have you settled it?¡±

    Li Changshou pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe yet. When Grandmaster is in the sect, you should follow her and serve her.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling¡¯e agreed and continued to work.

    In the evening, a banquet was held in the straw hut.

    Apart from the three Jiu immortals, no other guests came to disturb them.

    Li Changshou reminded Jiu Wu again. Jiu Wu gave him a reassuring look.

    Jiu Wu was afraid that he would say something wrong after drinking, so he did not drink much.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er drank a lot too. After drinking three cups of wine, she revealed a heroic spirit that was rare for Qi Refinement cultivators.

    She took off her armor and wore a short, rough blouse. Beneath it, she was wrapped tightly in a tube top.

    Li Changshou took a few more looks with the attitude of a student. It seems that there is really... not much of an arc...

    Thus, Ling¡¯e became much closer to her Grandmaster, and her Grandmaster gradually began to get increasingly angry at Little Jiu Jiu. She coerced Jiu Jiu into a drinking contest.

    However... Jiu Jiu was thest disciple of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. She had been swimming in the wine vat since she was young. She had cultivated for thousands of years and had never stopped drinking. Her liquor level was splendid!

    Not long after, Jiang Lin¡¯er became a little tipsy. Jiu Jiu smacked her lips, but she had yet to get excited...

    Qi Yuan asked, ¡°Master, how have you been in the past thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. There was joy and bitterness. Most of the time, she felt emotional.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er patted Qi Yuan¡¯s shoulder and said calmly, ¡°I have a lot of bad friends now. You have some uncles and aunts outside the sect. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let them take advantage of you.¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled bitterly.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed and stretched her back. She said, ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune to be able to see you today. Originally, I did not have any hopes of breaking through to the Heaven Immortal realm. A few years ago, I was seriously injured and on the verge of death. Suddenly, a gleam of light flickered in my heart and I made a breakthrough.

    Indeed, the thousand-year luck path had been used for this breakthrough.

    I have a good friend who is good at divination. After that, he even made divination for me. He said that I had obtained the help of a benefactor and that my luck had been raised...¡±

    As she spoke, Jiang Lin¡¯er looked at Li Changshou and clucked her tongue against the roof of her mouth while smiling. Then, she said meaningfully, ¡°Now, I understand something.¡±

    The short Daoist, Jiu Wu, smiled and said, ¡°The concept of luck is somewhat ethereal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to look at Qi,¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er snapped while Jiu Wu kept smiling.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face was a little red. She suddenly said, ¡°Has your master... found a Daopanion in the past thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Jiu Jiu replied. ¡°My master is a sentimental person. He will not fall for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Will not fall for anyone?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er snorted. ¡°He was the one who changed his Dao name to Exalted Wang Qing back then. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask him... However,e to think of it...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er stood up unsteadily and appeared behind Jiu Jiu. She looked down at Jiu Jiu.

    ¡°I understand the logic, but why is it so... Pst...¡±

    Jiu Jiu felt a little guilty for some reason. The memories that had been concealed by alcohol surfaced quietly.

    A thousand years ago, she seemed to have been frequently...

    Jiu Jiu shuddered and was about to stand up and dodge when Jiang Lin¡¯er stopped her. Jiu Jiu could not move.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiang, don¡¯t do anything rash! I¡¯m over a thousand years old!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about being more than a thousand years old? Your master and I entered the sect at the same time. You brat! Let me check. You must have hidden your sins!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Changshou, control your Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°Hehe... I¡¯m the one with the highest authority here. If your master doesn¡¯te, what should I be afraid of?¡±

    At the side, Ling¡¯e, Li Changshou, and Youqin Xuanya suddenly realized something.

    They seemed to have found the source of Little Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s asional unruly behavior...

    However, even though he was fooling around, Li Changshou still maintained his habit of monitoring the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    Judging from the reaction from the other side, there would still be some trouble to deal withter.

 Chapter 145 The Furry Version of â€˜Sea God Battle Tacticâ€™ of The Four Books Of Stabilizing The Sect

    <h4>Chapter 145 The Furry Version of ¡®Sea God Battle Tactic¡¯ of The Four Books Of Stabilizing The Sect</h4>

    That night, when Jiu Jiu left the Little Qiong Peak, she held her cor, covered her face, and winced softly. She sat on the big gourd and flew away...

    After that, Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi bade farewell to Youqin Xuanya and did not cause any disruptions on Little Qiong Peak. That was a rare moment.

    At thest moment, an additional member joined the trio of Little Qiong Peak.

    The Moon Surge Lake was clear, and the night wind was apanied by a faint glow.

    In front of the straw hut, Lingle moved two meditation cushions over and sat beside her senior brother.

    The Unfettered Lin Jiang, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s petite figure was curled up in the round chair. The ferocious saber was still on her body. She held a wine pot in her hand and she took a sip from time to time.

    She would not let herself get drunk. In a short while, she would force out the smell of alcohol. She would remain sober and enjoy the feeling of slight tipsiness.

    When there were no outsiders around, Jiang Lin¡¯er asked Qi Yuan how he had managed to transform into a Turbid Immortal.

    Qi Yuan looked at his eldest disciple and whispered, ¡°I managed to do it using an Immortal-Melting Pill that Changshou obtained from Elder Wan.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Wan, you have really helped our Little Qiong Peak a lot.¡±

    Qi Yuan nodded and replied, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. Elder Wan did not even say a word to me...¡±

    Crack!

    Jiang Lin¡¯er could not help but raise her hand and hit Qi Yuan¡¯s forehead. She gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I teach you a lesson back then to make you more sensible!?! You believe everything others say!¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Master, I am now a Turbid Immortal. I have longevity...

    Changshou and Ling¡¯e were raised by me. I naturally have to believe what they say.¡±

    Her tiny hand continued to fall, but Jiang Lin¡¯er did not use much force. While Qi Yuan felt a little awkward, there was some joy in his eyes.

    I¡¯m just like an old mortal. Being beaten up by me is a form of happiness.

    Qi Yuan was actually quite happy at the moment...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er continued to lecture him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a Turbid Immortal, so be it, why are you depressed? Your original potential is not as good as mine. The chances of you bing a Heaven Immortal are very small. Isn¡¯t it good to cultivate the Earth Immortal Dao and get to live a carefree life with longevity after reaching the Perfected Immortal Realm? Jiangyu does not want to see you, so she went out on an adventure. As her master, I¡¯m not even worried about her. What are you worried about? Do you want to be spanked by me again?¡±

    ¡°Master, I... I¡¯ll listen to your instructions.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e took out the ¡°Fighting The God¡± cards and said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster, can we y a small game like this with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is this?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ll know after you take a look...¡±

    Soon, the grandmaster and her disciples began ying a game of ¡°Fighting The God¡± in front of the straw hut. Jiang Lin¡¯er rxed a little. Qi Yuan alsoughed out loud. While they were fooling around, Jiang Lin¡¯er started toment about life. In fact, she was secretly trying to exin old Daoist priest Qi Yuan.

    For example...

    ¡°Second Disciple, I¡¯ve walked many paths and understood many principles, but I still can¡¯t lead a carefree life. Why? Because I am worried. All humans have worries and emotions. Otherwise, they would really be heartless. It¡¯s fine if you have something on your mind. It¡¯s fine if you miss your Senior Sister. However, don¡¯t fall too deep. Since you have obtained the Earth Immortal Dao, your lifespan is still long. Just take your time.¡±

    Qi Yuan nodded and remembered his master¡¯s teachings.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he felt that the pills that he had used to pay respects to his Grandmaster were worth it...

    When Jiang Lin¡¯er was in Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou did not hide in the secret underground chamber.

    He decided to take advantage of the duration of half a month where the ¡°vicious little Grandmaster¡± would be staying in the sect to apany his lonely master and young junior sister.

    He apanied his master to fish for the spiritual fish that he had raised by theke. He apanied his grandmaster to take a look at the scenic Bewitching Arrays at Little Qiong Peak.

    He and his junior sister had personally killed a few spiritual beasts that were growing fat. He set up a mahjong table in front of the Pill Chamber and took out the ¡°Primordial Mahjong¡± that he had yet to promote to his junior sister¡ªthe Divine Bird Card Game.

    Naturally, Li Changshou did not stop his supervision of the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    As for whether the Immortal Downpour Peak would take revenge... actually, Li Changshou had already prepared a way to deal with it when he killed Daoist Kuai Si.

    However, the worst-case scenario that he had expected did not happen at that time. Now that his Grandmaster had suddenly returned and vented his anger on the Immortal Downpour Peak, the preparations that Li Changshou had made seemed to be useful.

    Now, the Immortal Downpour Peak is focusing all their hatred on Grandmaster.

    Later, Grandmaster will leave the sect and return to the trichiliocosm to continue wandering aimlessly... Ahem, to go on an adventure...

    That naturally has its disadvantages and benefits.

    What was not beneficial was that the Immortal Forest Peak would more or less bear some hatred towards the three of them.

    The advantage was that with the threat of a Heaven Immortal like his Grandmaster, who was good atbat and killing, the Immortal Downpour Peak would definitely have more reservations.

    Of course, to Li Changshou, the greatest benefit was that if he wanted to remove that hidden danger in the future, he could let the paper effigy simte the aura and figure of his Grandmaster...

    As for the method that he could use, it all depended on the reaction of the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    Fate was in their hands. Li Changshou could only make more preparations.

    Deep in the intersection between the East Ocean and South Ocean, on Golden Ao Ind, the famous Dao venue of Jie School, it was rather lively. It was time for the Golden Immortals to preach the Dao. It was said that the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals would appear. The Qi Refinement cultivators on the ind gathered near the pces.

    Over there, the high-spirited Heavenly Lord Qin Wan set up a simple chain array formation and introduced the technique of creating the Chain Array to his fellow Daoists,

    Under a jade tree beside the Treasure Pool, a gentle breeze blew past, and the young dragon¡¯s wide-sleeved green robe swayed gently. His hair brushed gently against his small horns.

    At the side, Han Zhi was kneeling on the meditation cushion and helping him continue to study.

    There was a pile of bamboo slips to the left of the book. However, the words on them had long been engraved in Ao Yi¡¯s heart.

    On the golden silk that was spread open, lines of neatly written words were disyed. They were Ao Yi¡¯s efforts over the past few days.

    The tactical theories and ideas that Ao Yi had gathered from the ¡®Twenty-six Steps To Make The Enemy Retreat¡¯ and ¡®The 27th Step: Ash Disperse¡¯ had been transformed into clear military tactics.

    The sun was setting in the west, and the sounds of sutras being read drifted in the air on Golden Ao Ind. The young girl who was reading at the side had also been called to the front of the hall by her senior sister whom she was familiar with.

    Ao Yi was the only one who did not move. He deliberated over his words and wrote them down, one by one.

    Finally, when there was only onest ray of light left on the ocean, Ao Yi slowly heaved a sigh of relief and put down the brush and ink in his hand.

    The ¡®Sea God Battle Tactic¡¯ waspleted!

    Ao Yi read through it a few times and could not help but smile. His clear eyes were filled with joy.

    The military techniques used by the human race are truly brilliant.

    The dragon race had been established for countless years, but weck such stable military tactics.

    I wonder if that senior, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, has agreed to this matter.

    Ao Yi could not hold it in any longer. He closed his eyes and focused. He could barely use his own statue to send out his spiritual will to hook up with the statue of the main god beside him...

    After a while, Anshui City and the main hall of the Sea God Temple, which had been expanded, started to perform the camping... ahem, exchange of spiritual will.

    Li Changshou, who was fishing with his master on the boat, closed his eyes and entered a dream. He used his statue to construct a dream and pulled Ao Yi¡¯s spiritual will in.

    In a daze, Ao Yi saw Li Changshou, who was standing at the feet of the statue. He immediately smiled and quickly walked forward.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, have you been well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cultivating in my own sect. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi performed a Dao salute to each other. Ao Yi said a few words of gratitude but Li Changshou did not take it seriously.

    However, Li Changshou trusted Ao Yi very much, although notpletely.

    ¡°Sect Leader, I have recently organized the twenty-six tactics to make the enemy retreat. They have be a volume of battle tactics. Recently, the dragon race is holding a celebration. I was wondering if I could offer this military technique to my father as a gift from the Sea God Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°You should memorize the battle tactics that you have organized.¡±

    ¡°Is there no need to ask...¡± Ao Yi pointed up.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This time, your dragon race retreated from the enemy and you did not harm mortals. Now, I can deal with some small matters.¡±

    Now, there was no need for him to say anything more as he could let the other party imagine everything.

    Li Changshou could directly tell Ao Yi that there was indeed someone behind him whom the dragon race had seen before...

    Now, he had been fooled by the Dharmic decree!

    Ao Yi smiled happily and recited the battle tactic that he had written.

    Li Changshou listened carefully for a while and realized that Ao Yi had only figured out a little bit of it. He agreed readily and gave Ao Yi some pointers.

    After a year of deduction, Li Changshou had already determined that the dragon race could not defeat the Western Sect.

    It would depend on how determined the Western Sect was to pay the price to subdue the dragon race for their own use.

    Li Changshou had the advantage of having an understanding of the development of the Western Sect in theter stages.

    ¡°Orchid¡± and ¡°Slingshot¡± were now focused on poaching people to the West to strengthen the Western Sect. Then, they would use their strength to obtain luck, thus allowing the Western Sect to prosper.

    The Western Sect would not let go of the dragon race.

    If the dragon race could be stronger, they would be able to torture the Western Sect in the future and waste more of the Western Sect¡¯s power. It would be beneficial to the Dao Sect, the Heavenly Courts, and Li Changshou himself...

    At the same time, the dragon race would be able tost longer. Li Changshou would also have more time to n for the dragon race to enter Heaven.

    He had gathered information from different sources. He would be able toplete the mission given to him by the Saint and also gain some merits from the Jade Emperor. He wanted to umte some capital for his paper effigies to enter heaven in the future.

    In the past year, Li Changshou had been plotting all that in the secret underground chamber.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°In this case, Brother Changshou, I¡¯ll give this volume of battle tactics to my father!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll ce a congrattory letter in the same old spot. I¡¯ll congratte the dragon race in the name of the Sea God. Remember to send someone to take it away.¡± Ao Yi smiled and nodded.

    Li Changshou reminded Ao Yi not to expose the identity of the Sea God.

    The big boss above was very concerned about that matter. After all, Ren School had been quiet and did not do anything. It would be a joke if they nned to gain that bit of merit.

    The Saint¡¯s pride was not a small matter.

    Ao Yi repeatedly nodded and repeated the oath from back then.

    Before Ao Yi left, Li Changshou pondered for a while and handed a matter to Ao Yi to handle. Ao Yi agreed without hesitation.

    After leaving the dream, Ao Yi sat on the desk and was stunned for a while. Then, he chuckled.

    Brother Changshou is really... taking too much care of the dragon race!

    The dragon is satisfied with having such a confidant!

    Ao Yi thought to himself,

    From now on, my treasures will be Brother Changshou¡¯s treasures!

    My merit is Brother Changshou¡¯s merit!

    My Daopanion is...

    Uh, Brother Changshou¡¯s sister-inw...

    He then took out his brush and spread out the military techniques he had written. He marked the spots that Li Changshou had pointed out. He would organize them again tomorrow andplete the mission.

    Actually, what made Ao Yi most delighted was that the dragon race¡¯s atmosphere was changing quietly due to the influence of the Sea God Sect.

    Although the changes were not too obvious at the moment, they were already changing... At the same time, on Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes and continued fishing

    He thought about the subsequent realms of the Dragon race and the few possibilities of the Western Sect¡¯s next move...

    It¡¯s a pity...

    Half a month passed quickly. Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance, but she still told Qi Yuan that she was going to leave.

    After saying that, Jiang Lin¡¯er went to the Hundred Mortal Hall and reported to the sect that she would be leaving the following day.

    The sect would not stop a Heaven Immortal like her from going out

    The difference was that Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s currentbat strength was highly valued by the upper echelons of the Immortal Du Sect. They had given her three jade tokens to send messages. If there were any urgent matters in the sect, they would call her back.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er naturally agreed. She even said that if she met a strong enemy, she could bring some fellow cultivators back to the mountain to help her.

    It was like the style of a pirate king.

    On the night before Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s departure, Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu proceeded to send her off. It was another party.

    However, after Jiu Jiu fled, Jiu Wu bade her farewell and left. There was another ¡°guest¡± that Li Changshou had never thought of.

    He was an expert at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm in the sect. He was Exalted Wang Qing.

 Chapter 146 This Grand Discipleâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 146 This Grand Disciple...</h4>

    Under the tree by theke, Li Changshou looked at the scene in the straw hut and felt a little emotional.

    In the straw hut, the two of them sat facing each other. One of them was dressed in armor that had been polished by the wind and frost, while the other was wearing an immortal robe that streams of light were flowing out of.

    The candlelight illuminated his face, making it look like peach blossoms.

    The hair in front of his temples was white and he was free of worry.

    The mournful tune yed using a Sanxian (1. A fretless Chinese lute) sounded by the side, followed by two sentences. Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing said, ¡°I still came.¡±

    Li Changshou was instantly reminded of his previous life...

    Huh?

    Li Changshou took a look. He did not know when Ling¡¯e, who had been sitting beside him, started to y the Sanxian. The corners of his mouth twitched as he whispered, ¡°Why are you ying randomly? Go serve some

    tea.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e grimaced and put away the Sanxian. She lowered her head and quickly went to the stove to fiddle with the tea set.

    At that moment, Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er were in the room, maintaining their silence.

    That was the first time in the past half a month that Li Changshou had seen his Grandmaster kneeling properly. Usually, she would spread open the lower hem of her battle armor, which was long and wide, and shake her legs.

    Exalted Wang Qing asked, ¡°Since you have already broken through, why do you still want to leave? The Primordial World is dangerous and it¡¯s hard to find opportunities. It¡¯s better to cultivate peacefully in the sect.¡±

    ¡°I still have some fellow Daoists whom I¡¯ve been through thick and thin with. I don¡¯t want to leave them,¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said calmly. ¡°I managed to stay alive and achieve a breakthrough this time by luck. I don¡¯t want to continue living in the sect for the rest of my life.¡±

    The man seemed to have something to say, but he only exhaled slowly.

    The two of them remained silent for a while. The me on the wick of the spiritualmp flickered.

    ¡°You¡¯re still bothered by what happened back then.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°No, I just feel that my disciple has been wronged, yet you didn¡¯t care about it. I feel a little disappointed.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing said, ¡°At that time, I was in seclusion to seek the perfected Dao. I only came out of seclusion more than six hundred years ago.¡± Under the willow tree by theke, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to his master and asked, ¡°Master, this Exalted Wang Qing, and Grandmaster...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan shook his head and replied, ¡°After I entered the sect, I saw the Exalted One visit our Little Qiong Peak. Every time he visited, he would bring along his Junior Sister Jiu Jiu, who had just entered the sect at that time. However, I really did not know that Master and Exalted Wang Qing had this unknown... um! No wonder I haven¡¯t been able to transcend the tribtion to be an immortal. In the past thousand years, we, the Little Qiong Peak never got the quotas that should have been allocated to all the peaks. It turns out that there¡¯s such a reason.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He did not know if he should say that his master was magnanimous or that their sect¡¯s style was tooplicated.

    That made Li Changshou understand why his Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu knew his master, and why she visited Little Qiong Peak after he entered the sect.

    Moreover, on his first trip to the North Continent to train, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu had also taken special care of him.

    That was the reason.

    When Li Changshou learned that it was not because of his aura and appearance that he had attracted the attention of his Little Aunt-Master, his heart instantly... calmed down.

    Ling¡¯e carried the tea into the room and returned obediently after serving the tea... Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°When I¡¯m not in the sect in the future, help me look after my Little Qiong Sect if you still care about the ties we had in the past. Don¡¯t let the Immortal Downpour Peak bully them again.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. Use this to defend yourself.¡±

    The man nodded and agreed. He took out a treasure pouch that Li Changshou seemed to recognize.

    Tsk, isn¡¯t this the numinous treasure that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had lent me when I was sparring with Ao Yi in the Hundred Mortal Hall?

    Since he gave her a numinous treasure just like that, the two of them must have a close rtionship.

    After handing over the spirit treasure, Exalted Wang Qing stood up and performed a Dao salute to Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er also bowed to him. The two of them looked at each other but did not say anything...

    The man turned around and walked out of the courtyard. He slowly took a few steps forward.

    He did not wait for the screams behind him. Instead, he rode a cloud and flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    At that moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er had just chased out of the straw hut and was staring at the back view that had disappeared into the distance. She stood in the breeze of the night and did not speak for a long time.

    Hence, a wisp of mournful wails sounded...

    Li Changshou red at Ling¡¯e, who had started ying background music again. Thetter paused and said guiltily, ¡°I felt emotional, I felt emotional...¡±

    ¡°y a happier tune.¡±

    Ling¡¯e thought about it and took out two drums from her sleeve. She blinked at her senior brother and asked for his opinion.

    Li Changshou held his forehead and said, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    In front of the straw hut, Jiang Lin¡¯er swept her sleeves and cursed softly at Exalted Wang Qing who had gone missing.

    ¡°Boring gourd!¡±

    Then, she turned around and returned to the straw hut, continuing to pack her bags that she had to carry the following morning.

    Before Jiang Lin¡¯er left, she was afraid that Qi Yuan would cry. Thus, she used the Immobilizing Spell to lock Qi Yuan in the straw hut while Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e sent her off.

    Next, she had to return to her ce in the trichiliocosm to discuss with her friends who had gone to Hell, before finding the ce where her eldest disciple Wan Jiangyu¡¯s soul hadnded.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to look after your master... Alright, go back. Don¡¯t be so sad. I¡¯ve been taken care of by the two of you this time. I¡¯m already very embarrassed.¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e smiled at each other and bowed.

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Take care, Grandmaster.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, get someone to send a letter back to us every now and then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you guys go back...¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Suddenly, a sudden yelling came from the gate of the sect.

    The two old men guarding the sect immediately perked up. Before the figure that flew over from afar could approach, they had already activated the mountain-protecting array.

    It was the elder of Pill Tripod Peak, Wan Linyun!

    Li Changshou was naturally not surprised. He had already discovered the old man¡¯s whereabouts.

    Ling¡¯e leaned against her senior brother and hence, did notck a sense of security.

    However, at that moment, cold sweat had already formed on Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s forehead.

    She stared at the figure flying towards her from afar. She could not help but be nervous. Her aura was restrained, and her essence soul was like a taut bowstring. She could not help but swallow some saliva...

    Elder Wan flew closer and sneered at Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er felt like she had fallen into a cold cave. She could not help but shiver. She almost... ran away.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Elder.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wan Linyun frowned and did not move forward.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Jiang Lin¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for more pills for you. Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±

    Without needing Li Changshou to speak, Wan Linyun took out two treasure pouches and handed them to Li Changshou. ¡°Give these to your Grandmaster for her to protect herself.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun added, ¡°Refine pills tomorrow... You cane and give the pills to me after three months.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll visit you in three months.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun smiled at Li Changshou before returning to the sect. As soon as the old man left, Jiang Lin¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. She subconsciously broke out in cold sweat... ¡°Elder Wan is really powerful.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡± Li Changshou brought the two treasures over. ¡°Use these pills well. Please do not add karma to Elder Wan.¡±

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blinked and grabbed the treasure pouch to take a look at it. It was as if she had obtained a precious treasure.

    The poisonous pills refined by Elder Wan!

    Jiang Lin¡¯er did not dare to procrastinate any further. Before she left, she looked at Li Changshou for a while. Then, she shook her head and nodded. She looked unfathomable.

    She took the route of the East Ocean and rushed to the east of the East Ocean to search for the ends of the earth. In ancient times, the Primordial World was originally boundless. During the war between the three races, the dragon, phoenixes, and Qilin, the world copsed, leaving only the five continents in the Primordial World.

    The broken fragments scattered around the primeval world, transforming into the trichiliocosm.

    Three meant void, and three thousand meant boundless.

    During the middle andte stages of the Great Magi-Demon War, the Magi Kun Peng secretly provoked the two Ancestral Magisthe Water Magi with the hot temper, Gong Gong, and the Fire Magi, Zhu Rong, with the hot temper.

    The two hot-tempered Magis knocked down Mount Buzhou. The copse of the Heavenly Pir caused the water of the Heavenly River to enter the human world. The world seemed to be about to return to chaos.

    That resulted in Nuwa¡¯s mending of the heavens, the ck turtle encountering a disaster in the North Continent, and the Saint severing the turtle¡¯s four limbs to prop up the present world. Then, the Dao Ancestors and the six Saints attacked and surrounded the Primordial World with supreme mystical abilities. They also protected the four heavenly pirs.

    In order to maintain the connection between the five continents and the trichiliocosm, the Dao Ancestor left a door near the four Heavenly Pirs that allowed them to enter and leave the five continents. That was the origin of the borders of the world. Gradually, the Qi Refinement cultivators came and went around the world. There was countless beautiful scenery, and each of them became the residences for cultivators... Jiang Lin¡¯er left from the Immortal Du Sect and secretly went missing for a day and night. She arrived at the ends of the earth in the East Ocean.

    Looking into the distance, she saw a huge city with several immortal inds floating in the sky.

    When Jiang Lin¡¯er arrived at that ce, the Golden Crow sank in the west. Golden rays of light shone on the surface of the sea, and the sky in the west was burning. The sky on the east side was already filled with stars...

    A huge cloud pir stood between Heaven and Earth. Its height and width were unknown.

    Along the way, Jiang Lin¡¯er was reminiscing about her trip back to the sect.

    The two disciples of hers had suffered a cmity. Fortunately, her first disciple¡¯s soul had reincarnated. She still had hope of finding her traces. Although her second disciple had transformed into a Turbid Immortal, he still had a long lifespan. What Jiang Lin¡¯er could not figure out the most was Li Changshou, the disciple of the Dao Requital realm.

    She could clearly see through that disciple¡¯s cultivation level and ept that he had extraordinary talent in alchemy and array formations.

    However, with Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s ability in recognizing people after so many years of training outside, Jiang Lin¡¯er felt that that disciple whom she could see through at a nce was like a bottomless abyss.

    Every action of hers in the sect seemed to have been monitored by him.

    In fact, he had even arranged everything that she wanted to do.

    Furthermore... Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s immortal senses swept across her ¡®gain¡¯ this time.

    The numinous treasure given by that coquettish Exalted Wang Qing could increase one¡¯sbat power significantly.

    The rewards given by the sect were negligible.

    The elixirs that Li Changshou gave were extremely valuable.

    Thanks to Li Changshou, Elder Wan Linyun had given her a poisonous pill that was even more precious than that numinous treasure...

    What kind of grand-disciple is he?

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed softly in her heart. She could not help but moan twice and feel a headache.

    However, she knew that that grand-disciple of hers was her second disciple¡¯s lucky star. In the future, she did not have to worry too much about him. It was only right for her to find her first disciple¡¯s reincarnation as soon as possible.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er circled around the city and rushed to the exit of the Heaven and Earth Array. On an immortal ind, she passed by a stone tablet with the words ¡®the ends of the earth¡¯ written on it. She was about to transform into a beam of light and fly into the distance...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, wait!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s feet swayed and she immediately put on a cautious stance.

    Three figures flew over from the sea. The auras of two dragon-headed elders were locked onto her, causing Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face to turn pale.

    This pressure was actually from Golden Immortals!

    The two dragon-headed elders moved to the side and made way. A handsome dragon youth stepped forward. It was Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi sized up Jiang Lin¡¯er and did not think much of her face. When he saw that Jiang Lin¡¯er was dressed in armor and looked rigorous like his Brother Sect Master had said, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Are you the Grandmaster of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was stunned and confused. However, she knew that she could not escape at that moment...

    She asked in a low voice, ¡°Yes, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Elders, please retract your pressure.¡± Ao Yi smiled and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Ao Yi from the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Greetings, Senior.¡±

    A dragon-headed elder pinched his fingers to calcte and quickly nodded at Ao Yi.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°May I ask...¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just invited by Brother Changshou to send a letter to you.¡±

    As he spoke, a dragon-headed elder raised his hand and pushed a jade slip into Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    Ao Yi added, ¡°There are still a few more gifts. Please ept them, Senior.¡±

    The other dragon-headed elder took out a sigmoid-shaped storage Dharma treasure and gave it to Jiang Lin¡¯er. Then, Ao Yi bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll bid you farewell. There¡¯s a token in that Ruyi Scepter. If you travel in the trichiliocosm and encounter any difficulties, you can use this token to find the location where the dragon race troops have been stationed. You can borrow three thousand troops.

    Senior, you are Brother Changshou¡¯s Grandmaster, so you are my... elder. Please do not decline. You must ept it.¡±

    After saying that, Ao Yi bowed and turned around. Then, he flew west with the two old dragons.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately reacted...

    She looked around and quickly left the immortal ind, hiding in the starry sky outside the world.

    After hiding for a while, Jiang Lin¡¯er finally confirmed that she was not being targeted. Then, she refined the Ruyi Scepter and looked inside. The treasure light was a little blinding...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly as she cursed in her heart.

    At the same time, she also saw the shiny gold token...

    The Proud Dragon Token of the East Ocean Dragon Pce!

    ¡°What kind of disciple did Second Disciple take in...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er felt a chill run down her spine. Her fingers trembled and she grabbed the jade slip to take a look at it. There were only a few words on it.

    She looked around. The words ¡®disclosure¡¯ were written all over the slip, in between the lines. She felt a mix of emotions.

    Ao Yi, who had sent Jiang Lin¡¯er off, returned with a smile on his face.

    Li Changshou had only asked him to deliver a few words, but Ao Yi had taken the initiative and added some items of his own.

    Just like how the Heavenly Courts did notck merit, his dragon pce did notck treasures.

    The little things that he had given to Li Changshou and his Grandmaster... were just a few years¡¯ worths of pocket money.

    Ao Yi was relishing when he suddenly felt something in his heart. It seemed that his statue was being summoned.

    ¡°Elders...¡±

    Then, Ao Yi asked the elder to help him continue flying. His mind shifted to the statue of the God in a small temple. At that moment, Li Changshou sent a wisp of his spiritual will over and said in his heart, ¡°Look at that woman at the entrance of the temple.¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned. He used the statue to ¡°look¡± at it.

 Chapter 147 I Have a Date with the God of Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 147 I Have a Date with the God of Fortune</h4>

    The woman standing outside the temple looked like a mortal at first nce.

    She was dressed in a light blue dress made of coarse fabric, and her figure was rather ordinary. She was not as graceful as most female Qi Refinement cultivators.

    However, no matter how she hid it... the mysterious and obscure Dao runes around her still revealed her identity as an expert.

    That was a ssic example of being bad at disguising. Or perhaps, it was an even more brilliant disguise that would fool one into thinking that they had seen through the disguise...

    Previously, after Li Changshou sent his little Grandmaster away, he told his junior sister and master to return to the secret underground chamber and continue to refine the array foundation. He also studied the method to improve the paper effigy¡¯s mystical abilities.

    One dayter, Li Changshou sensed that something had happened in the South Ocean Sea God Temple. He focused his attention on the small temple.

    In the past few years, the Sea God Sect was suffering from various troubles. Since Li Changshou took the initiative to get involved with the karma, he would notin about

    it...

    There was someone behind him. There was no need to panic.

    However, what Li Changshou found strange was that he could not tell if the matter was good or bad using his senses. There were no ominous hunches or auspicious signs.

    It seemed that there were good and bad things happening at the same time... Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual willnded on the small temple. He immediately discovered the ¡°female¡± who had been pacing around incessantly outside the temple. Sensing the Dao runes on her body, he concluded that she was definitely not an ordinary Golden Immortal.

    The first thing he thought of was the Western Sect. Moreover, if the other party dared to appear directly, he should not be the ¡°sharp des¡± that the Western Sect had in secret. He reckoned that she should be a famous expert in the Western Sect.

    Moreover, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s calctions, there should have been experts from the Western Sect looking for him and telling him about the dragon race...

    If she¡¯s a disciple of a Western Saint, who could she be?

    To be safe, Li Changshou summoned Ao Yi¡¯s mind.

    In order to prevent the dragon race from suspecting something, Li Changshou would drag Ao Yi along with him whenever he met anyone from the Western Sect.

    ¡°Sect Master, who is this person?¡±

    Ao Yi asked using his spiritual will.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°But it¡¯s probably not someone from the East. Previously, there was an expert who taught me a mystical ability. I made a simple incarnation. Today, I¡¯ll use my incarnation to meet her and see how capable she is. Brother Yi, watch from the side. If my incarnation encounters any mishap, you can inform the experts of the dragon race toe and deal with it.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately agreed. ¡°Be careful, Sect Master.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and did not reply. He slowly retracted half of his spiritual will. As if she had sensed that the divine will on the statue of the main god was slipping away, the woman outside immediately took a few steps forward and barged into the temple.

    She quickly entered and was a little anxious. She shouted at the deity statue with a strong and ¡°rough female voice¡±, ¡°Dao... Sea God, please wait! I... I have something to ask of

    you!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    How did this Great Immortal do it? She managed to reveal so much information with just one sentence! That¡¯s not right. This should be a ¡°reverse tactic¡±. She deliberately created so many loopholes and used them to make me let my guard down...

    I can only say that this Fellow Daoist has belittled me.

    The woman who had an unknown background but had terrifying Dao runes was either extremely bad at disguising or simply a scheming person! In tandem to Li Changshou¡¯s principle, he had always imagined the worst possibility first...

    She¡¯s probably a tough nut to crack. Li Changshou made up his mind. He maintained a wisp of his spiritual will and kept it on the statue. He made the paper effigy, whom he had already confirmed would be the Sea God in the future, rush over on a cloud near Anshui City.

    The image of the paper effigy was that of a thin and benevolent old man who often met General Dongmu. The little woman quickly walked to the statue of the main god. The members in charge of keeping incense burning in the temple and the other visitors in the temple were looking at her curiously...

    The gazes of the mortals around her made her feel ufortable.

    It¡¯s really a torture to beg someone!

    She sighed in her heart and frowned as she looked at the Sea God statue. She cupped her hands and pondered for a while.

    The jade statue beside her looked familiar, but before she arrived, she had asked around. It was just a guardian. She would naturally have to find the real owner!

    After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth and asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°Well, Sea God, can you show yourself?¡± The devotee beside her burst outughing.

    Ao Yi, who was secretly observing, was also swayed by the big sister who was suspected to be from the Western Sect.

    If it was the old Ao Yi, who had just gone to Golden Ao Ind to acknowledge his master, would have already caused somemotion. He would not be afraid at all.

    However, the current Ao Yi was no longer the reckless person he was back then.

    He had learned to analyze the situation, hide, and observe secretly.....

    The old member who was in charge of keeping incense burning in the temple was dressed in a blue long-sleeved robe. He walked forward and cupped his hands at the woman. He smiled and said, ¡°Youngdy, please don¡¯t be so rude in front of the Sea God. If you want to invite the Sea God to appear, you have to at least offer incense and kneel. The Sea God might then really appear in your dream.¡±

    The woman frowned. ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    The old member who was in charge of keeping incense burning in the temple frowned and said, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Why should I stoop so low to your level?¡± The woman waved her hand, feeling a little disappointed. She turned around and walked towards the door of the temple. She actually walked suavely like a dragon! Ao Yi raised his eyebrows secretly. He suddenly realized the trace of Dao runes that the woman had forgotten to conceal...

    They were rather familiar.

    At that moment, the paper effigy, who had already flown to that ce, looked at the woman below and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you looking for me?¡± When Li Changshou saw that she was leaving, his first reaction was to let her leave. It was better to avoid trouble.

    However, since the other party had already appeared, she must have a motive. If he let her leave, he would not be able to feel at ease...

    Hence, he directly asked for her to stay.

    The woman below looked up. She thought that the old man was just passing by on a cloud. When she heard that, she kept her eyes fixed on him.

    Incarnation?

    She looked to her left and right. Just as she was about to speak, the paper effigy above had already descended on the ground.

    The few devotees looked forward in surprise. When they saw the real immortal, they were at a loss.

    Li Changshou took out a wooden tablet from his sleeve and showed it to the old member who was in charge of keeping incense burning in the temple. Thetter¡¯s spirits were lifted.

    The paper effigy smiled and said, ¡°Please retreat and close the temple door. You can wait outside the temple.¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    The old member who was in charge of keeping incense burning in the temple lowered his head and expressed assent. He followed the instructions and led the few visitors out of the small temple. He then closed the wooden door. Li Changshou waved his hand and created a barrier. Then, he turned around and bowed to the strange ¡°woman¡±.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself. Let¡¯s have a chat in the hall.¡±

    The woman subconsciously held her hands behind her back and raised her head. She habitually picked up her ¡°ent¡±.

    However, ¡°she¡± realized that her current state was a little inappropriate. She had nowhere to put her hands all of a sudden. Li Changshou, on the other hand, did not dare to be careless. He woke up secretly and entered the hall with the woman. He deliberately chatted with her in front of Ao Yi under the Sea God statue.

    The ¡°woman¡± secretly pinched her fingers to deduce but she could not figure out the identity of the incarnation in front of her.

    Li Changshou was the first to speak. He spoke slowly in a kind voice and smiled slowly as well.

    ¡°I am the Sea God of this ce. This is an incarnation of me. Fellow Daoist, why do you want to meet me?¡± His eyes were filled with just the right amount of vignce. He was also somewhat confident because he was not afraid of being targeted.

    It was an exquisite disguise technique. That person said, ¡°You are an incarnation and my appearance is false too. We are even. Why don¡¯t you reveal your real body while I return to my original appearance?¡± When Li Changshou heard that, he thought to himself that it was brilliant. The other party seemed to be just casually saying a few words but was actually hiding something. In just a few sentences, he had hit a critical point. Although he could not rule out the possibility that the other party had a true temperament, his cultivation level, Dao runes, and an environment like the Primordial World...

    Li Changshou was willing to believe that the Three Pure Ones did not get along with each other because they had a conflict that arose from Fighting The God. He did not want to believe that person¡¯s words. He felt that there was only superficial meaning!

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must be joking. If I really can show myself, why would I make the faces of the statues so blurry?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I failed to consider that.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you transform into a man?¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°Your tone and voice are too different from that of a woman. Isn¡¯t that a little too awkward?¡± ¡°Well, hahaha, is that so?¡±

    The ¡°woman¡± smiled awkwardly and stood up. She turned around and the immortal glow around her flickered continuously. She immediately transformed into the image of a burly and dignified man.

    He had a square-shaped face and a ck beard. His long and narrow eyes shone with a clear glow within them. He had a so-called full forehead.

    His mysterious Dao runes were even more obvious now.

    That person stroked his beard and smiled. He said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll show my true form. Do you know me, Fellow Daoist?¡± His words were filled with anticipation. Li Changshou frowned secretly... True form?

    He was lying through his teeth, but his expression was extremely natural. He, Li Changshou, admitted defeat and felt ashamed! Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Pardon me for being ignorant, but I really don¡¯t know your true identity.¡± ¡°Uh, you really don¡¯t know me?¡± the person asked with a frown.

    S

    me

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in the sect for a long time. I¡¯m not very familiar with the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it much easier!?!¡±

    The person pped his hands andughed loudly. He was in a good mood. He sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion and spoke much faster.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know me. If you don¡¯t know me, it won¡¯t be embarrassing! I came here today to seek guidance from the Sea God. How did you manage to develop the tiny Sea God Sect to such a great scale so quickly? To be honest, there are many good friends in my sect who have set up quite a number of sects in the five continents. However, they were not sustainable. Even if they were forcibly established, there were only a few devotees. The amount of incense offerings they have is far less than yours. I¡¯m here today to ask on their behalf. Fellow Daoist, can you give me some pointers? I will not seek guidance for free. If you agree, I will hand over my treasures!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned.

    As soon as he spoke, he asked about the secret to the South Ocean Sect¡¯s rapid development?

    This matter is actually simple. First of all, there was a group of Magihuman Divine Envoys who were blinded by wealth and were as strong as bulls. They used their muscles to convince the mortals.

    After developing to a certain stage, I let the ancient dragon race interfere and used twenty-five percent of my merit to trick the dragon race into supporting the development of the Sea God Sect. I then made a few real dragons appear everywhere...

    Naturally, Li Changshou would not say that. He decided to fool the other party. ¡°In terms of methods, I actually just managed to win their hearts with my sincerity. I treat the devotees sincerely and so, they will sincerely offer incense.¡±

    Unexpectedly...

    ¡°To exchange sincerity for sincerity?¡± The person pinched his beard and pondered for a while. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right. I was thinking too much. They only wanted to use their sects as a way to conceal the merits of incense. However, they ignored the mortals who would protect them.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up and performed a Dao salute to Li Changshou.

    Then, he took out a folding fan from his chest pocket and said seriously, ¡°This is a small token. Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the temple. He raised his head andughed loudly, then slowly flew up onto his cloud.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion. He looked at the spiritual light emitted from the fan and did not know if he should pick it up.

    That was not what he had expected... it didn¡¯t seem right...

    At that moment, Ao Yi used his spiritual will to send a voice transmission to the statue of the main god. ¡°Sect Master, what you said about exchanging sincerity for sincerity is truly admirable.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless

    was

    The Second Sect Master believed his ridiculous lies.

    Ao Yiughed and sighed again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to praise you for being able to respond so calmly to my Uncle-Master.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be stunned. He used his spiritual will to send a voice transmission.

    He asked, ¡°Is that person an immortal from Jie School? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, do you really not know him?¡± Ao Yi asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°I think his Dao runes, figure, face, and temperament are not bad. He is one of the outer sect disciples of Jie School. He is one of the eight disciples that are under the Sect Master. He is also the mostmonly seen mighty figure in our sect. He¡¯s known as... Daoist Gongming.¡±

    Li Changshou red at him. The paper effigy turned around and flew out, grabbing the paper fan.

    Crap!

    Ahem, I cannot say anything vulgar. The person who disguised himself as a woman and visited the temple is actually Zhao Gongming!

    He was the brother of Her Majesty Sanxiao, and was a key figure in the God Conferment. He was a mighty figure who was able to defeat a few of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School in a row!

    I can¡¯t ept this Numinous treasure casually.

    I have to salvage the situation!

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy hurriedly chased after him. After a short while, he was already more than fifty kilometers away. When he saw Zhao Gongming¡¯s back from afar, he immediately shouted while he was on the cloud, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please stay... wait!¡±

    Zhao Gongming was about to turn around when something happened at Li Changshou¡¯s side.

    A stream of light suddenly flew over from afar and transformed into a hunchbacked Daoist who was dressed in rags and holding a walking stick. He blocked the paper effigy¡¯s path. The hunchbacked Daoist¡¯s aura was very peaceful. He had a smile on his face and he looked very ordinary. However, he gave off a personable vibe.

    What is going on today?

    How could experts appear one after another?

    Li Changshou immediately stopped and looked alert. In the distance, Zhao Gongming turned around. The hunchbacked Daoist who suddenly appeared nced at Zhao Gongming from the corner of his eyes. He did not seem to care at all. He only smiled at the paper effigy and said, ¡°I am the third disciple of the Saint of the Spiritual Mountain. I have been waiting for the Sea God here for a long time. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Sea God and the Western Sect have...¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted and caused the hunchbacked Daoist to be stunned.

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming had already rushed over on a cloud. Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced. The expert from the Western Sect that he had predicted would appear, really did!

    At that moment... firstly, he was afraid of hearing something ridiculous like ¡°You and the Western Sect are fated.¡±

    Secondly, he did not want to fall into the whirlpool of the Western Sect and Jie School...

    Li Changshou made a prompt decision. The paper effigy shouted and immediately cut off the karma in that ce!

    ¡°I am a Qi Refinement cultivator of the Dao Sect, the True Wonder Sect of the Xuan Sect! How can I be fated with the West? Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, sparks suddenly appeared around the paper effigy. In front of the hunchbacked Daoist and Zhao Gongming, they exploded! ¡°I am an incarnation from the Xuan Sect and have nothing to do with the West!¡±

    The self-exploding restrictions that he had prepared for many years were really useful.

 Chapter 148 The Righteous Master Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 148 The Righteous Master Zhao</h4>

    ¡°This... This?¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest with tattered clothes stood on the cloud. As a disciple of a Saint and an expert of the Primordial World, he actually... suddenly got caught off guard and was confused.

    Did he explode?

    Not only did he explode, he even...

    In the blink of an eye, he would burn his entire body without having a chance to speak!

    What kind of path is this?

    I haven¡¯t been out for tens of thousands of years, and the Dao Sect¡¯s Qi Refinement cultivators have already be so wild?

    He did not say anything. He only used the opening speech that people of the Western Sect often used.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are fated with the West. We can form an affinity.¡±

    Is this abnormal? Is there a problem? Why did that happen?

    Why did he self-destruct his incarnation?

    Could it be that the fact that the Western Sect had secretly provoked the Three Sects had been exposed? If it had been exposed, there would have been a problem long ago. How could it be...

    Heh.

    The hunchbacked Daoist was still doubting himself when he suddenly heard a burst of coldughter behind him.

    Only then did he realize that he was already bound by a Dao rune. The universe was sealed by that Dao rune.

    That hunchbacked Daoist was usually very wise and self-sufficient. He did not take Zhao Gongming from Jie School seriously before. Therefore, he directly appeared to stop the incarnation of the Sea God and talked about some small matters.

    However, something unexpected happened!

    The Sea God had self-detonated, and the ashes were gone. Zhao Gongming seemed to be... enraged.

    It was like a scheme against him!

    At that moment, the hunchbacked Daoist was shocked. He suddenly realized that he had underestimated the outer sect disciples of Jie School...

    The hunchbacked Daoist turned around and saw that Zhao Gongming was already more than five kilometers away.

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming was surrounded by twenty-four light-blue pearls. He held a golden wooden whip in his hand. His burly figure emitted a shocking aura!

    The twenty-four pearls stopped the movement of the surroundings of the hunchbacked Daoist. Zhao Gongming¡¯s intention to attack was very obvious!

    The hunchbacked Daoist was even more bewildered. There was a white lotus flower in his hand, but his body was slowly retreating as he secretly sought to break the Cosmic Sealing Technique.

    The hunchbacked Daoist asked doubtfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. His thick beard trembled continuously.

    Zhao Gongming said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve beenpelling the member of my sect. Are you even taking me, Zhao Gongming, seriously? Ha, I, Zhao Gongming, am not thick-skinned. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give me face. However, if you force me like that, you will be shaming my Dao Sect! When you embarrass our sect, you¡¯re embarrassing Jie School, my teacher, and my two Uncle-Masters! Why did you do that!?! You¡¯re inhumane!¡±

    The hunchbacked Daoist frowned. Have the people of this sect gone crazy?

    Is this reasonable at all?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you...¡±

    Zhao Gongming shouted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Watch the fight!¡±

    Zhao Gongming shouted again. The golden wooden whip in his hand shone brightly. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls were hidden around him. His body turned into a beam of light, and in the blink of an eye, he crossed the universe and broke through the barrier, appearing in front of the hunchbacked Daoist!

    The hunchbacked Daoist was shocked!

    He only knew that Zhao Gongming spent most of his time wandering around. He was an outer sect disciple of Jie School. However, he did not know that Zhao Gongming had such a Dharma treasure that contained mystical abilities that were that powerful!

    Immediately, the hunchbacked Daoist¡¯s body shed with a golden ray of light!

    A lotus flower bloomed under his feet. Layers of petals wrapped around the hunchbacked Daoist.

    However, in the next moment, a golden ray of light shed and the golden whip smashed downwards. The lotus flower was almost torn apart by the golden whip!

    Fortunately, Heaven and Earth had been sealed by the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls. Otherwise, who knew how many living beings would have been affected...

    In the sky above the mountain, Zhao Gongming waved his golden whip and whipped the lotus. He yelled and cursed in the vulgaritiesmonly used in Jie School.

    Not long after, Zhao Gongming tore the lotus flower apart and grabbed the hunchbacked Daoist, pping him hard on the face.

    How powerful!

    What happened to me recently?

    When Zhao Gongming beat the hunchbacked old Daoist...

    In the secret underground chamber on Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou held his forehead that felt like it was about to split open and groaned in pain. The paper effigy had exploded too quickly just now. He did not even have the time to fully recover.

    It was just like the firecrackers he had yed during the Lunar New Year in his previous life. Before he could throw them out, they exploded in his hands. The paper effigy self-destructed and tore at his mind...

    However, Li Changshou had long considered that situation.

    At that moment, he only felt pain. His essence soul was not damaged.

    The pain came and went quickly. Li Changshou sat on the round chair and used another paper effigy to observe the two big shots fighting in the sky.

    It could not be considered a huge battle. In fact, it was just one party getting ferociously beaten up by the other party...

    Li Changshou could not be happy at all. There was nothing to be happy about. He had cleverly escaped the cmity. He kept thinking about the subtle changes in his mentality during this period of time. In one month, he had made two huge mistakes.

    Previously, when his Little Grandmaster returned to the mountain, Li Changshou felt that he had made sufficient preparations but it turned out he had neglected the most basic issue of gender of the Grandmaster. Fortunately, there was no bigmotion. Li Changshou also made a conclusion.

    However, when Zhao Gongming was about to leave, he had already predicted that he had been targeted by the experts of the Western Sect. Yet, he still swaggered and chased after him!

    If he did not have any backup tricks up his sleeve, he might have already been killed by the West!

    Li Changshou broke out in cold sweat. He closed his eyes and sighed bitterly. He had been so careless in the past few days and had lost the most important thing to be safe¡ªsteadiness!

    He had to reflect on himself.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest¡¯s sudden appearance was considered a warning.

    Li Changshou checked himself. Ever since the Great Daoist Master became his backing, his worries had lessened greatly. Inparison, he had also considered less.

    After the matter was settled, he would continue to perfect the ¡°Steadiness Sutra¡¯ and...

    Men should be more ruthless to themselves!

    He would memorize it three thousand times!

    Li Changshou quickly adjusted his state of mind and gradually calmed down. He thought about how he should deal with the situation in order to protect himself.

    In the short moment that he reflected on his mental state, Zhao Gongming had already beaten the hunchbacked old Daoist... to the point that thetter vomited blood.

    Zhao Gongming did not kill. Instead, he grabbed the wooden whip and whipped it fiercely.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s protective immortal light flickered. He had lost two protective numinous treasures.

    When the hunchbacked old Daoist priest could no longer defend himself, Zhao Gongming summoned the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls around him and stopped the hunchbacked old Daoist. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls were no trifling matter. They were Connate numinous treasures bestowed by the Grandmaster of Heaven. They were formed from the Chaotic Pearls that had shattered when Heaven and Earth were split open. The power of the four seas could create a universe.

    At that moment, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls were suppressing the hunchbacked old Daoist priest, causing the old Daoist priest to be in an extremely sorry state. He could not move at all.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest had a bruised and swollen face. His forehead was bleeding, and his body was covered in wounds. His clothes were torn and tattered, and there were holes everywhere. He was covered in blood...

    Li Changshou frowned secretly. First, he thought about how the matter would affect him. Then, he thought about how he could shirk responsibility perfectly...

    He could not afford to offend the old hunchbacked Daoist priest.

    At the same time, Li Changshou had some conjectures.

    Could it be that Zhao Gongming really... is a fool?

    Did I think too much when I was talking to Zhao Gongming?

    No, Li Changshou still felt that the eldest disciple of Ren School was definitely a scheming person!

    That was evident from the fact that Zhao Gongming had redited the reason, to the pride of the Three Saints of the Dao Sect.

    Of course, it was also possible that Zhao Gongming genuinely thought that way...

    If this is the case, this big shot¡¯s collective sense of honor and recognition of the Dao Sect are really too strong. Huh? In the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Zhao Gongming seemed to have been chanting, ¡°The three sects belong to the same family. We are all fellow disciples.¡± He did not kill the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School whom he had defeated.

    However, Master Zhao¡¯s fate was extremely miserable.

    In the end, it was the member of Chan School, the mysterious Daoist Lu Ya, who had instigated Jiang Ziya to use the Seven Arrows Book Curse to curse him to death and put him on the God-Conferment Roll...

    At that moment, Li Changshou had an idea. He suddenly thought of Youqin Xuanya!

    There was a type of people in the world whose actions Li Changshou could not predict. That was the type who always had optimistic thoughts... It was very likely that Zhao Gongming was an existence like that.

    In fact, there were no two ways about it. Li Changshou was naturally respectful towards a top expert of the Primordial World like him. He did not n or plot anything against him.

    Furthermore, he was a disciple of Ren School. There was no need for him to form a good rtionship with Zhao Gongming.

    Later, he would try to salvage the situation. He would give the other party a book of the teachings of the Sea God Sect as a reference. He would use the excuse of ¡®following the Heavenly Dao¡¯ and ¡®protection of the mortals¡¯ to exin why the Sea God Sect could develop so quickly and sever the karma.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was... Zhao Gongming¡¯s subsequent actions exceeded Li Changshou¡¯s expectations and Li Changshou could not understand them at all. Li Changshou even broke out in cold sweat.

    This disciple from Jie School refused to give up even after beating the Daoist up. He then used the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls to suppress the hunchbacked old Daoist priest and continued to curse and push him towards the Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is this Master Zhao also toxic?

    How can I, an insignificant Sea God, get involved with that kind of karma?!

    The old hunchbacked Daoist is a disciple of a Saint!

    If I beat him up, he would naturally just ept the loss and hold his tongue. He would simply say that his mystical abilities are inferior.

    However, if the Western Sect were to settle scores and vent their anger on the Sea God, how would an insignificant disciple from a remote sect, like me, deal with it?

    Even if I can get the Great Daoist Master to help me, how can I answer and exin the matter to him?

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He quickly tried to think of a solution.

    At the same time, another paper effigy also used Earth Escape and rushed towards the Sea God Temple.

    He saw... Zhao Gongming floating back to the top of the small temple andnding on the ground. He then threw the hunchbacked old Daoist priest into the temple and said seriously,

    ¡°Go and apologize to the Sea God.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s legs went weak. His body almost shrank under the study table in the secret chamber.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest was being suppressed by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl. Hey on the ground and could not move. His eyes were filled with grief and indignation.

    Are you even being reasonable?

    The Three Sects of the Dao Sect are being unreasonable!

    The Western Sect is usually already unreasonable, but it is nothingpared to the eldest disciple of Jie School and the Sea God!

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest closed his eyes and remained silent. His essence soul trembled in anger.

    Zhao Gongming sneered and said, ¡°Why? You still have the audacity to pretend to be dead? You forced an incarnation of the Sea God to death and insulted the Dao Sect. How can I let this go?¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming heard a voice transmission...

    ¡°Senior, Senior, don¡¯t say anything else. This matter is about to end!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked at a certain spot underground. He was looking at the ce where the paper effigy was hiding.

    He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We are right!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. However, he immediately focused. ording to Zhao Gongming¡¯s personality, he had alreadye up with a solution and two backup ns to tackle the situation.

    In order to resolve that matter, he had to convince Zhao Gongming first before letting him deal with the hunchbacked old Daoist.

    As for himself, he could not appear!

    Li Changshou did not dare to wait any longer. He immediately used his incarnation to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior, although we are reasonable, you know that the two masters behind this person are not... Senior, you have too high of a prestige in Jie School. There are also many senior experts who are as righteous as you. If you are targeted by the Western Sect, how can Jie School let this go?

    If this matter were to blow up, it might cause a conflict between the Western Sect and Jie School!

    When that happens, there would definitely be casualties. How could you bear to see your fellow Daoists getting injured?

    ¡°Senior, you are not an insignificant person like me. Your words and actions will affect the progress of the Primordial World.¡±

    Zhao Gongming frowned when he heard that. He pinched his beard and inhaled deeply. He directly sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°That sounds reasonable, but this person forced you to destroy your incarnation...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Qi Refinement cultivator from Ren School. I¡¯m on the same side as you, Senior. My seniority is much lower than yours.¡±

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice and sighed. ¡°The reason why I did not want to reveal my true face to others is because of the fact that our Ren School has always been peaceful and quiet. If Ie out to gather the merits from incense, I will make my Great Daoist Master unhappy.

    Although my Great Daoist Master doesn¡¯t care about the affairs of the world, he is very concerned about the rtionship between the three Sects. In recent years, he has been suffering from the conflict between Jie School and Chan School. He is very worried.

    Therefore, if the people from the Western Sect find me, I will immediately destroy my incarnation. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked enlightened. Then, he lowered his head and pondered. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just destroy this Dao and end this once and for all?¡±

    ¡°How can I hide this from the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°May I take the liberty to share a few countermeasures that I have? Senior, if you trust me, you can consider using them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you treating me like an outsider!?!¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and said to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, ¡°The three sects are one family. If I don¡¯t believe you, am I supposed to believe this guy? Tell me about the countermeasures you have.¡±

 Chapter 149 The First Standard Scam Of The Primordial World

    <h4>Chapter 149 The First Standard Scam Of The Primordial World</h4>

    While he was talking to Zhao Gongming, Li Changshou had already sorted out his thoughts.

    The so-called way of adaptation was not just based on the immediate effect.

    Even though he was pressed for time, he had to think carefully about the possible future trajectories of matters. He had to figure out the one that would be the least harmful to him.

    Other than that, there were a few principles that were extremely important.

    He had to uphold his status as a disciple of the Dao Sect and firmly stand on the side of the Dao Ancestor and the Three Pure Ones.

    He had to uphold the principle of the three sects being one family and one Dao Sect.

    He had to maintain the interests of Ren School. He had to take care of the pride of any Saint or top-tier expert. He could not afford to cause trouble for himself.

    Other than the three ¡°persistences¡±, there were five ¡°mandatory preparations¡± and the ¡°Nine Action ns¡±.

    Lastly, and most importantly... he could not show off.

    Showing off was a taboo in the Dao.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s previous life, the most striking memory of his was the historical story of Yang Xiu being killed. He took the initiative to show off and ended up dying.

    After arriving in the Primordial World, the primordial fable that had the greatest impact on him was the one about the ck turtle getting shed.

    The turtle was not guilty. Its body was too big, so its legs were severed to support the sky.

    That was the best description of a passive show-off!

    If the ck Turtle had hidden normally or went to the Chaotic Sea early to hide in the void, the Saints would probably use the troops of other sects to refine the Heavenly Pirs. It would not be convenient for them to kill the turtle.

    Therefore... he would not expose himself if he could.

    If no one knew about him, he would definitely not give them any clues about himself! In the early stages of self-defense, I have to find a reliable backer and not reveal any traces. It would be best if my name is not known in the Three Realms.

    My intermediate self-defense ability would be thebination of the Merit Golden Body, the backing, and the fact that I¡¯m not known in the Three Realms...

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be letting down the Saint¡¯s efforts to cover up for me?

    In the future, apart from Daoist Changgeng¡¯s alias, Li Changshou decided to use the name ¡°Young Daoist Master Xuan Du¡± and ¡°Young Master Xuan Du¡± to avoid karma. Of course, those matters had to be nned carefully.

    Now, I must resolve this crisis...

    Zhao Gongming beat up the disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect. The Sea God Sect is involved. I¡¯m afraid they will settle scorester. There are three difficulties in this matter.

    I can¡¯t kill this Saint¡¯s disciple.

    It is possible that the other party would take revenge on the South Sea Divine Sect in the future, and even use the Saint¡¯s pride as an excuse.

    It was his first time meeting Zhao Gongming. He did not know the specifics of his personality. It was possible that he might get more confused the more he thought about it. He also had to pay attention to the pride of both parties...

    Hence, Li Changshou chose the most reliable solution based on his principles, persistence, preparation, and actions. He used his immortal senses to send a voice transmission to Zhao Gongming...

    And so on.

    Zhao Gongming frowned when he heard the immortal senses.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s clever words brought out the matter regarding the life of the brothers and sisters in the sect, which was the most important thing to Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongming quickly nodded and agreed.

    When Li Changshou finished speaking, Zhao Gongming even felt that it would be troublesome to deal with him in such a manner and that it even seemed a little cunning...

    However, he felt that if he could really achieve the effect that the Sea God mentioned, it would indeed be much better than killing him directly!

    Zhao Gongming thought to himself, This Sea God of the South Ocean seems to be a fellow disciple of Ren School...

    It¡¯s such a pity. If he can get back at Jie School, he will be able to earn merit and is capable enough toe up with ideas.

    He¡¯s much more reliable than the ten Heavenly Lords.

    Hence, in the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was hiding deeper underground. He was prepared to ¡°scatter¡± at any moment.

    He used his spiritual will to observe the two experts in the courtyard. Then, hemunicated with Ao Yi, who had been watching from the side, and gave him a few hundred reminders.

    An hourter, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission with his immortal senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Senior.¡±

    In the courtyard... Zhao Gongming nodded and waved his sleeve. He put away the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls and looked down at the hunchbacked Daoist. He gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°Get up and go to your spiritual mountain with me!¡±

    The hunchbacked Daoist on the ground frowned and red at Zhao Gongming. The Daoist said coldly, ¡°How dare you follow me to the spiritual mountain!?!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    Zhao Gongming barked, ¡°Today, you bullied my Dao Sect. I want to ask both your Uncle-Masters for an exnation!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt that Master Zhao¡¯s mood was still a little foul. He should have been a little sad.

    That was the first step-forcing the matter into a conflict between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest immediately jumped up when he heard that. He held the cane in his hand and looked like he wanted to hit someone...

    Zhao Gongming took half a step forward. The gaze in his eyes was threatening, and his beard fluttered.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest subconsciously shivered and took a few steps back. His eyes were filled with fear.

    The ce was still sealed by Zhao Gongming. The hunchbacked old Daoist had just experienced the power of the outer sect disciples of Jie School. He knew that he could not escape. The hunchbacked old man cursed, ¡°Today, it was your sect that set me up! How can you turn the tables and use me!?! Look at how miserable I am now! I¡¯m going to go to your Green Touring Pce andin!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re miserable?¡±

    Zhao Gongming sneered. He recalled the method that the Sea God had used to send a voice transmission from the South Ocean just now, and his interest was piqued.

    Suddenly, without any warning, Zhao Gongming let out a wail. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He clutched his chest and coughed violently...

    At the same time, Zhao Gongming¡¯s aura was weak and his Dao runes were scattered. His original aura disappeared immediately as if he was seriously injured.

    Zhao Gongming gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was clearly injured by your numinous treasure. When we were fighting, you injured my Dao base. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in less than tens of thousands of years! Come, follow me to the spiritual mountain. We¡¯re not done for today!¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest widened his eyes. Even though he had schemed against people, he had never encountered such a situation.

    Li Changshou, who was observing with his statue, heaved a sigh of relief. That was the most difficult step.

    He had to admit that the way Master Zhao reacted on the spot was quite outstanding, as expected of a wily old fox who had lived since the start of the Primordial World now...

    The second step was¡ª ¡®Sneakily changing the concept, y the ruse of self-injury to seize the high ground of logic¡¯.

    The third step was divided into six different situations and six corresponding countermeasures.

    Zhao Gongming wiped the blood from his mouth and scolded, ¡°Who can have it worse than Fellow Daoist Sea God? His incarnation was forced to die by you! It was not easy for him to cultivate an incarnate. How many Dao bases and Dao skills did he lose? How are you going to settle this matter!?!¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest scolded, ¡°You are being unreasonable! You are ndering me!¡±

    Zhao Gongming cursed, ¡°I have injuries as evidence. You are the culprit! Follow me to the spiritual mountain for a confrontation!¡±

    ¡°You, Zhao Gongming! Do you still have any shame?¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest cursed and suddenly thought of something. He picked up his walking stick and smashed it onto his own shoulder.

    The sound of thunder could be heard within fifty kilometers!

    One of the arms of the hunchbacked old Daoist drooped down. His shoulder was shattered. He sneered and said, ¡°You are the culprit! Go to the Green Touring Pce!¡±

    Seeing this, Zhao Gongming gritted his teeth and took a few steps back. Suddenly, he raised his head and spat out blood...

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest made up his mind and raised his hand to p his own chest ruthlessly. The two of them seemed to bepeting.

    All of a sudden, Zhao Gongming¡¯s body trembled. The blood that he spat out instantly evaporated. His aura returned to normal, and he became energetic again. His beard was still clean.

    He took out a Shadow Sphere that wrapped inyers of immortal power from his sleeve. He calmly raised the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Beads and opened the Shadow Sphere.

    Immediately, a shadow appeared in front of Zhao Gongming. It was the image of the hunchbacked old Daoist who was hitting himself...

    The hunchbacked old Daoist immediately reacted and was about to attack.

    However, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls unleashed their power and once again froze the old Daoist priest, who had been twice-injured!

    That was the third step for the fourth situation-¡°Frame the other party and get dirt on them.¡±

    It was beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations that things could go so smoothly. Zhao Gongming looked at the hunchbacked old Daoist and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you hurting yourself in front of me? Do you want to smear my name for no reason? You want to start a conflict between the Dao Sect and Western Sect with this matter? Seems like I can only use this item to look for some good friends to observe. If I remember correctly, Fellow Daoist, you said that you are the third disciple of the Western Sect.¡±

    He continued, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for both your Uncle-Masters to pull up the lineage of the spiritual mountain. However, using this method to extort the treasures of others is a little too disgraceful isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You! You!¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest¡¯s lips trembled continuously. He suddenly lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with grief and indignation.

    ¡°Zhao Gongming, everyone says that you have a genuine personality and straightforward character. I¡¯ve experienced it today! I have really experienced it!¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back. He sighed in his heart.

    I did not expect that he would do such a thing...

    However, the Sea God of the South Ocean was right. He is loyal to his brothers and sisters of the Dao Sect, not to disciples of the outer sect. Perhaps, he¡¯s also cunning in order to prevent the Dao Sect from getting into a conflict with the Western Sect, so as to protect his fellow disciples.

    After that, Zhao Gongming remained silent and waited for the hunchbacked old Daoist priest to speak.

    At that moment, the hunchbacked old Daoist seemed to have understood something. He suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? You have humiliated me today. What else can I do?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s be more straightforward. Fellow Daoist, do you want this matter to be resolved? Should we settle it privately or continue to blow the matter up?¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest was so angry that his body was trembling. He wanted to raze the surroundings that were within a fifty-kilometer radius away from him, but he did not want to waste his merit...

    Although he was being suppressed by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, he could not stomp his feet casually.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist said coldly, ¡°So what if we settle it in private? So what if I blow things up?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you want to settle it in private, I¡¯ll make things clear today. Fellow Daoist, please swear an oath to the Great Dao and I will immediately crush this item.¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved the Dharma treasure, the Shadow Sphere in his hand. ¡°If you want to blow things up, I can only take this and let my three sisters watch the show. Then, I¡¯ll go to the ces where the Qi Refinement cultivators of my sect gather at Golden Ao Ind and Peng Lai Ind. I¡¯ll give them an eyeopener and let them be wary. There are many more tricks in the current world aspared to ancient times. In the end, if nothing works, I¡¯ll visit the Jade Void Pce and the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯ll walk around the Middle Continent.¡±

    Zhao Gongming paused. The Sea God¡¯s advice echoed in his head...

    Although he did not understand what was going on, the matter had already developed to that juncture. It was all in ordance with the Sea God¡¯s n.

    If it was not for the consideration of the fellow Daoists in the sect, I would not have done such a thing.

    However, this feeling... is not bad.

    Hence, Zhao Gongming said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of caring about what you¡¯ve done in the four seas. I¡¯m only here to chat with the Sea God of the South Ocean.¡±

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that. He had already made a decision. He said in a low voice, ¡°Regarding this matter... I was wrong.

    I will swear a Great Dao oath.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The hunchbacked old Daoist priest was a little confused. Just as he was about to speak, a low dragon¡¯s roar came from the South Ocean.

    An old man with a dragon¡¯s head came over on a cloud. He bowed in the air and delivered cloth to Zhao Gongming using his immortal power.

    The dragon-headed elder did not say anything and left on the cloud.

    That was the fifth step of Li Changshou¡¯s n-¡°Distract the other party and make him focus his hatred on the dragon race and Jie School.¡±

    l

    How could the hunchbacked old Daoist not understand?

    It turned out that Jie School and the dragon race had targeted him andid a trap!

    The dragon race was indeed unwilling to give up!

    Zhao Gongming threw the cloth over. The hunchbacked old Daoist priest unfolded the cloth that contained immortal power. There were many small words on it.

    The first step was to recite the incantation...

    The content was a statement of his, which stated that he would not make things difficult for Jie School, the dragon race, and the Sea God Sect in the future. He would pretend that nothing had happened today. Otherwise, if he was abandoned by the Great Dao, his merit would be reduced to zero, and his destiny would not exist!

    How ruthless...

    What a detailed oath!

    Zhao Gongming waved the Shadow Sphere Dharma treasure in his hand and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you waiting for? Is a simple Dao oath that troublesome?¡±

    At that moment, the dignified face of the disciple from the outer sect of Jie School was actually so evil in the eyes of the hunchbacked old Daoist.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest gritted his teeth. The contents of the oath were only to restrict him. From then on, he would have to withdraw from the plot against the dragon race and never visit the ce again. He would also have to not mention it to anyone else.

    He would have to never interfere with the ns of the Western Sect...

    In fact, even if he did not take that oath, the hunchbacked old Daoist would not mention it to anyone else.

    He was a disciple of a Saint and obviously cared about his pride.

    However, it was unknown how much he was hiding at that moment. He reckoned that the owner of the paper effigy that was about to reach the vault of heaven in Hell would only recognize that thing.

    Li Changshou told Ao Yi to follow the format of Ao Yi¡¯s oath back then and added sixty percent of the settings. He considered everything that he could think of. That was the reason that he formed the oath and sent the experts from the South Ocean Dragon Pce to that ce.

    Soon, the hunchbacked old Daoist priest sat down cross-legged and read the oath. A top-tier expert like him made an oath and the Heavenly Dao could sense it immediately. Waves of heavenly might descended, and the Heavenly Dao recorded the oath of the hunchbacked old Daoist.

    Zhao Gongming, who was standing at the side, could not help but blink. As he listened to the contents of the oath, he used his mystical abilities to look at the dense handwriting on the cloth. His mouth twitched.

    This Sea God of the South Ocean...

    I should be friends with him and not make him an enemy.

 Chapter 150 Senior Brother Takes On The Profession Again And Spreads About Steadiness

    <h4>Chapter 150 Senior Brother Takes On The Profession Again And Spreads About Steadiness</h4>

    When the hunchbacked Daoist left, his expression was extremelyplicated and gloomy.

    He was originally a big shot of the Western Sect, but he ended up being defeated and frustrated

    Zhao Gongming was amused.

    He beat someone else up and left them speechless. In the end, the other party had to apologize to him...

    That feeling was indeed unprecedented and novel.

    Zhao Gongming looked at the cloth that had been thrown to the ground. Without a trace, he curled his fingers and grabbed the temte of the oath before stuffing it into his sleeve.

    Good stuff...

    Afterpleting that trivial matter, Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, that person has left. Come out.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed via voice transmission. However, after a while, the white-haired old Daoist priest finally emerged from the ground with a benevolent expression. Previously, the paper effigy had gone a little deeper...

    The old Daoist priest raised his hand and set up ayer of immortal power barrier. He bowed to Zhao Gongming and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Zhao Gongming suddenlyughed. ¡°Did I attack, or were you guiding me to attack? I should thank you for sparing me from a cmity today!¡±

    ¡°Senior, what are you saying...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t address me that way, Senior. I, Zhao Gongming, like to make friends. You and I can address each other as Fellow Daoists!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    But I don¡¯t want to be your friend. I don¡¯t want you to enter my story. I don¡¯t want to be loyal to you.

    Of course, it was impossible to say that out loud.

    Not only could Li Changshou not say it out loud, but he also had to show a sincere smile. He said to Zhao Gongming, ¡°I won¡¯t refuse then. I¡¯ll call you Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Zhao Gongmingughed again. ¡°Sea God, you¡¯re such a wonderful person. By the way, what¡¯s your Daoist name?¡±.

    As he spoke, Zhao Gongming bowed to the paper effigy and formally introduced himself.

    ¡°I am Zhao Gongming, a Qi Refinement cultivator of Jie School.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced. He could not bring himself to call himself ¡®Young Master Xuan Du¡¯.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had been addressed that way by others for many years. That was the reason the Great Daoist Master had addressed himself using that name too... It was unreasonable for Li Changshou to take on that name...

    It did not matter if he was embarrassed or not.

    ¡°I call myself Daoist Changgen.¡± ¡°Oh? Changgeng? That¡¯s a good name.¡±

    Zhao Gongming secretly deduced but he did not obtain anything. However, he sensed a wisp of Dao runes of the Taiji Painting and confirmed that he was from his sect.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Changgeng, the technique that you mentioned previously is very amazing. Now that I think about it, I think it¡¯s rather brilliant.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. He did not hesitate and said, ¡°Can I use this idea in the future?¡± Li Changshou muttered in his heart. Could it be that this future God of Fortune is going to continue extorting others... ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today, it naturally has nothing to do with me. At the end of the day, this was just a response to emergencies.

    Senior, you still need to consider it carefully. Doing this... Will easily damage your reputation.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Zhao Gongmingughed heartily.

    He took out the folding fan and added a white pearl. He smiled and said, ¡°This is a treasure that you dropped when your incarnation died. This pearl is a thank-you gift from me. Fellow Daoist, if you treat me as your friend, please ept it. Don¡¯t decline!¡±

    ¡°This... Thank you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou grabbed the paper fan again. However, when he took the stone, his heart skipped a beat.

    Chaotic Spirit Stone!

    It was a treasure that could only be found in the Chaotic Sea. It could be used to refine a Postnatal numinous treasure. It could also be refined into a Primordial Essence Pearl. It could be used for sneak attacks, and smashing spiritual roots and cores...

    I can only say that Master Zhao has really lived up to his name. He actually casually gave away a Postnatal numinous treasure.

    If he were to encounter Daoist Duobao, a disciple of the inner sect of Jie School, wouldn¡¯t he...

    Of course, it¡¯s better not to meet him if possible.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve only told you part of the secret for the Sea God Sect to have so much merit from incense previously. Actually, there is another important item that allowed the Sea God Sect to thrive.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Gongming put his hands behind his back and scolded him with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re actually hiding something.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I was not familiar with you previously, so I did not dare to say anything...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zhao Gongming waved his hand and quickly nodded. ¡°At this point, we have been through thick and thin together. We have formed a strong rtionship!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It is indeed the same trick as Toxic Junior Sister.

    However, Toxic Junior Sister likes to have nonsensical thoughts. This big shot has a high cultivation level and a treasure with him, so he just said it casually.

    Forget it, I can¡¯t say anything more. Besides, it would be troublesome if I get dragged into the temple to form an alliance.

    At that moment, Li Changshou took out a hardcover copy of the book of teachings of the Sea God Sect, which he had given to the Jade Emperor previously, and gave it to Zhao Gongming.

    The content of the teachings was regarding the persuasion of mortals to do good and methods to make the disciples live a positive life.

    If the immortals from Jie School could learn from that item when they converged the incense offerings, Li Changshou would gain some merit.

    That was a good thing. It would not cause any karma. Moreover, most of the time, the convergence was done in the trichiliocosm.

    Zhao Gongming held the book of teachings and carefully read them for a while. Soon, he understood and sighed.

    ¡°Indeed. The Dao Sect should protect the human race. This is a problem that the Qi Refinement cultivators of our generation often overlook. Thank you for your guidance, Fellow Daoist. I finally understood it today. This incense merit is actually not important. After I return, I will tell them to cultivate peacefully.¡± Li Changshou was also swayed.

    As expected, he had no idea what Zhao Gongming was thinking...

    When Zhao Gongming left the Sea God Temple, he was in high spirits and had a happy expression. His entire body was emitting a ¡°disturbed¡± aura.

    Li Changshou carefully calcted and deduced what would happen next.

    The hunchbacked Daoist was restrained by the Dao oath. He still had Zhao Gongming and the dragon race to help him block the attacks...

    The hidden dangers could not be avoided. Since there were such hidden dangers previously, he had to be prepared to destroy his incarnation at any time.

    This time, Zhao Gongming¡¯s forceful intervention had increased many variables.

    Firstly, the Western Sect would most likely think that the dragon race and Jie School had something going on. If they were to investigate carefully, they would discover that Ao Yi was cultivating on Golden Ao Ind.

    If that was the case, it could relieve some pressure on the dragon race.

    However, the disadvantage was that if the Western Sect were to decide to encroach on the dragon race, they would be more careful in nning and plotting schemes.

    In general, that matter was a good thing for him.

    I was still worried about how to deal with the possibility of the Western Sect searching for me. I don¡¯t have to worry about this now.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing to make use of this matter to let the Sea God Sect temporarily break free from the Western Sect¡¯s pursuit of the dragon race...

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy summoned the member of the temple who was in charge of keeping incense burning and gave him some gold and silver. He asked him tofort the disciples in the cityter.

    After that, Li Changshou used his spiritual will to send a voice transmission to ¡°interpret and analyze¡± the matter for Ao Yi. He told Ao Yi to seize the opportunityter to build a good rtionship with that old man. At the crucial moment, he might be able to help the dragon race.

    Li Changshou took good care of his Second Sect Master.

    He also gave Ao Yi some keywords that could help Master Zhao get into his good books. He said that Zhao Gongming was loyal and could bring them glory.

    If he wanted to befriend Zhao Gongming, he had to lower his status and give Zhao Gongming face.

    After that, he would have to take half a step back and wait for Zhao Gongming to be on the same level as him. He would say that his cultivation level was low and his abilities were shallow, so he did not dare to befriend him.

    At that time, Zhao Gongming would wave his hand and say something like ¡°Cultivation level has never been a factor for consideration when I make friends.¡±

    Apart from that, Li Changshou also gave Ao Yi... a few hundred instructions to let Ao Yi handle the aftermath.

    After dealing with that matter, Li Changshou observed the situation in the dark for three months. After confirming that there was no further disturbance, he allowed the paper effigy to enter the ¡°waiting-for-opportunity¡± state.

    ¡°I have to send another batch of paper dolls over.¡±

    In the secret underground chamber on Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes. The sleeves of the paper doll swept past the desk in front of them. A few paper dolls did a few somersaults and jumped out. They saluted Li Changshou in unison.

    Li Changshou chuckled but quickly hid his smile. He used the Wind Speech Incantation to transmit his voice to Ling¡¯e to inform her that he was going into seclusion. Then, he stood up and walked to a corner.

    He had been nning for the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts for a year. Now, it seemed that it was not safe.

    After Li Changshou reflected on himself in time, he understood why his mental state had fluctuated and strengthened his Dao heart.

    Next, I have to add that the Great Daoist Master will not appear at the crucial moment and that the other two experts from the two sects will participate in those few situations. The situation might develop differently...

    After taking a deep breath, Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and began to think.

    The dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts seemed to be the work of an amateur and was meant for preventing the schemes of the ¡°orchid¡± and the ¡°slingshot¡±. However, it might attract the attention of the two big shots, the ¡°luminous cup¡± and the ¡°bamboo basket¡±...

    He had to consider all that.

    A few monthster...

    ¡°We¡¯re running out of the canvas.¡±

    ¡°Has Senior Brother Changshou yet toe out of seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother told me three years ago that he was going to go into seclusion. Even till this date, he has yet toe out of seclusion.¡±

    Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya strolled around the spiritual beast enclosure in Little Qiong Peak which had long returned to a peaceful state and spoke softly.

    Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly, her eyes filled with joy.

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, is there anything worth celebrating?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Youqin Xuanya said. ¡°I just feel that Senior Brother Changshou must haveprehended something after staying in seclusion for such a long time. He must have advanced quite a bit.¡±

    Just as Li Changshou was about to leave the Pill Chamber, he quietly raised his cultivation level by one level.

    He increased it to the second stage of the Dao Requital realm.

    It was not easy to achieve a breakthrough.

    Then, Li Changshou slowly walked out of the Pill Chamber. He could not help but raise his hand and yawn. He took a few nces at the Sensing Stone hanging around him and dispersed the array formations around the Pill Chamber.

    ? dT

    Li Changshou thought that once he came out of seclusion, his junior sister would be able to detect his whereabouts.

    He did not expect that the two beautiful girls, who were trying to find the spiritual beast that had suffered a heat stroke, would not notice him at all.

    Did I activate the Dharma spell, the Art of Concealment?

    Li Changshou checked his condition and quickly shook his head. He noted that he would make his junior sister copy the Steadiness Sutra three hundred times.

    Later, they would carry out the n together and memorize it three thousand times!

    Li Changshou flew into the spiritual beast enclosure. The two of them finally discovered his tracks.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡± After yelling twice, they came forward together. However, their expressions changed.

    Ling¡¯e asked anxiously, ¡°Senior Brother, did you put in more effort? Why did you do this to

    yourself?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, why are your eyes sunken and dark? Why do you look so haggard?¡± Li Changshou smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Cultivation is too troublesome. It¡¯s indeed impossible to forcibly break through... I¡¯ll go to the Pill Chamber to take a napter. I decided toe over to take a look first.¡± Youqin Xuanya hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, get some rest. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Thus, Youqin Xuanya hurriedly bowed and flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak with a worried look.

    Li Changshou blinked and realized that he seemed to have obtained... a new skill?

    Ling¡¯e leaned over and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you really tired or did you do it on purpose?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and smacked her smooth forehead. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really tired. There are many things that you can¡¯te into contact with because your cultivation level is too low. In the future... Forget it. Just focus on your cultivation and don¡¯t wander around.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling¡¯e smiled happily.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Bring the stone bs with you to the Pill Chamber tomorrow to look for me. Your cultivation level is gradually catching up. In another ten to twenty years, you will be able to enter the Dao Requital realm. Next, I¡¯ll teach you some techniques for technical fights, as well as for severing karma after the fights. Learn well. It¡¯s all a secret that I¡¯ve learned bit by bit.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and agreed obediently.

    Li Changshou yawned again and flew back to the Pill Chamber. He really needed to rest for a while.

    However, he did not dare to sleep. He could only meditate and get some light sleep, allowing some of his mind to rest.

    At the same time, in a few rather brilliant array formations in a remote corner of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, an old Daoist in tattered clothesy on the ground with tears flowing down his bruised face. There were twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls surrounding him.

    Hmph, you injured my sister¡¯s good friend in the past. Now that I have obtained the magical technique, how can I not vent my anger for my old friend?

    Zhao Gongming thought to himself. He studied the subsequent steps carefully and confidently put away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls. He prepared a few Shadow Sphere Dharma treasures and a cloth contained the oath temte.

    Zhao Gongming gritted his teeth and cursed.

    ¡°Hey! You bullied me today!¡±

    The person on the ground immediately jumped up when he heard that. He red at Zhao Gongming with confusion. Zhao Gongming had already taken a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°My Dao base has been damaged by you. It will not recover within tens of thousands of years!

    Come with me to the spiritual mountain! We¡¯re not done for today!¡±

 Chapter 151 Little Qiong Peakâ€™s Classroom

    <h4>Chapter 151 Little Qiong Peak¡¯s ssroom</h4>

    The weather in the Immortal Du Sect was mostly pleasant and sunny.

    After resting for a day and night, Li Changshou felt that his entire body had be much lighter. He was in a daze, and his mind was clear, full of enlightenment.

    It was indeed good weather for enlightenment...

    ording to the agreement yesterday, Ling¡¯e arrived outside the array formation early and waited for two hours.

    Actually, Li Changshou had already been staring at his junior sister for two hours.

    When a portion of his mind was resting, he opened up the killing arrays around the Pill Chamber. It was not easy for his little Junior Sister to be raised. He did not want anything to happen to her because of her carelessness... Fortunately, Ling¡¯e was very obedient. She stood quietly outside the array formation.

    After Li Changshou unlocked the array formation, she rode a cloud and hummed a song. With a faint smile, she floated towards the Pill Chamber.

    Ling¡¯e had also dressed up that day. She was d in a light green, thin, long dress. Her long hair was tied up with a ribbon. Her originally delicate and pretty face was perfectly decorated with some powder.

    As her ck hair fluttered in the wind, one could see that her willow-like waist was slightly slender.

    Her skirt fluttered and the hem rose in the wind, and her slender legs could be seen.

    Li Changshou led his junior sister to the Pill Chamber. Just as he was about to activate the surrounding array formations and conduct a systematic andprehensive lesson for her, his immortal senses captured Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu flying out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    After thinking for a while, Li Changshou felt that he should take the opportunity to let his Little Aunt-Master, who would asionally go out, undergo some changes in mentality... Ahem, what mentality...

    He only gave his Aunt-Master some small and useless advice. He wanted her to sever the karma as soon as possible so that it would not affect the sect and Little Qiong Peak...

    Very quickly, Jiu Jiu sneakily approached the vicinity and jumped into the Pill Chamber with a whirring sound.

    Ling¡¯e patted her chest cooperatively. Jiu Jiu was instantly overjoyed.

    Li Changshou smiled and handed a few bottles of fine wine to Jiu Jiu. He said slowly, ¡°Aunt-Master, I¡¯m going to tutor Lingle today. Are you going to listen by the side or go somewhere else to y?¡±.

    ¡°Revision?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and quickly puffed up her chest as she raised her head. ¡°Then today, I will give you some pointers on your cultivation!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and thought to himself, You have the final say since you have a higher level of seniority. The jade token in his hand flickered. Layers of array formations were activated around the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally best if you can stay, Aunt-Master. However, you still have to swear an oath to not tell anyone else what you heard today and to keep it between the three of us. This... is, after all, our Little Qiong Peak¡¯s unique technique.¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned and muttered, ¡°What is it that can¡¯t be taught to outsiders? Little Qiong Peak has a unique technique?¡± Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°Could it have been left behind by your ferocious grandmaster?¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e looked at each other and smiled at the same time. Jiu Jiu was instantly interested. After making an oath, she carried the rocking chair outside the door and jumped onto the rocking chair.

    ¡°Go on, go on. I¡¯ll listen by the side!¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou modified the lesson n that he had previously prepared. He removed some personal experience and began teaching Ling¡¯e. What he taught was¡ªthe three important things of achieving victory, staying stable and severing karma.

    There was no need to take more opportunities or treasures. The Dao Fruit of longevity was on him.

    Ling¡¯e listened attentively and nodded continuously. Jiu Jiu, who was beside her, was rather surprised.

    Aunt-Master Jiang Lin¡¯er is indeed someone who lived outside. Those principles seem to be very useful!

    As such, Jiu Jiu was listening with relish and excitement.

    After Li Changshou spoke for an hour, he started to answer questions in ss.

    ¡°Junior Sister, if you met someone who¡¯s at the same level as you and has unknown intentions, how are you going to deal with him?¡±

    Ling¡¯e thought for a moment and said, ¡°Put him down with an incapacitating agent.¡±

    Li Changshou continued to ask, ¡°If he only wants to ask you for your name...¡±

    Without thinking, Ling¡¯e answered, ¡°Increase the dosage!¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, could not help but sway. She almost slipped off her chair.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Tell me about your thoughts.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said seriously, ¡°If he knows my name, wouldn¡¯t he be able to use witchcraft on me?¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed the middle of his forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow my theory. It¡¯s not a wise move to confuse others for no reason. Just follow your heart.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, what if you misunderstand that there¡¯s something between me and him...¡±

    Jiu Jiu could not help butugh.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Think about it again.¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and thought for a while. Soon, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll still use the incapacitating agent to knock him down... Then, I¡¯ll change his aura and appearance. I¡¯ll spill the immortal wine all over his body and quickly leave him.¡±

    ¡°You barely passed.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you taught me that, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°You forgot to observe the surroundings and deduce the person¡¯s chances of survival after being drugged with the incapacitating agent.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°But if I were to go out alone, shouldn¡¯t I change my appearance and figure and try my best to integrate into the environment so that no one will notice me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been enlightened recently. Continue listening to the questions...¡±

    Just like that, Ling¡¯e remained seated and kept answering. Li Changshou paced back and forth, asking questions, imparting knowledge, and answering questions.

    Seated on the rocking chair at the side, Jiu Jiu¡¯s expression changed from a look of shock to nkness, then to realization. She was also acquiring a little bit of the secret technique of Little Qiong Peak.

    Four hourster... Li Changshou said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s revision lesson.¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded happily and heaved a sigh of relief. Her expression was filled with anticipation.

    Re... revision?

    Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she could not say anything. She thought about it carefully. Those principles... were actually not wrong.

    Next...

    ¡°Junior Sister, if someone tries to kill you and you seed in killing him, or if you kill your enemy, what will you do?¡±

    Without thinking, Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Flee far away.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to escape, but how should you deal with the corpses before you escape?

    What if the remnant soul of the corpse escapes with hatred towards you?

    ¡°There are many Yin cultivation techniques in this world that allow remnant souls to reincarnate.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pinched her smooth chin and said firmly, ¡°Senior Brother, please teach me!¡±

    ¡°The core of today¡¯s lecture is the Little Qiong ash-scattering method!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction. With a wave of his sleeve, a wooden board appeared behind him.

    There were more than ten simple images drawn on the wooden board. There were detailed exnations for each painting.

    Li Changshou began to exin.

    ¡°The first step of dealing with the corpses is to prepare the methods to handle them. You can use poisonous pills and True mes. While dealing with the corpses, the most important thing that you need to do is to determine if the other party has a Dharma treasure that will not report on its own. Therefore, you should try your best to destroy the other party¡¯s storage Dharma treasures. Don¡¯t keep thinking about how wonderful it would be to pick up treasures after killing someone. However, the most important thing is to deal with the other party¡¯s soul.¡±

    He continued, ¡°The Essence Soul Dao is the mainstream cultivation method in the Three Realms. The effects of different Dao constituents are varied. The soul of the enemy is the most important thing to deal with when handling the corpses. Today, I will teach you to use the strongest Dharma artifact of the Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    ¡°The strongest Dharma artifact?¡± Ling¡¯e was intrigued.

    Li Changshou took out two green beads and handed them to Ling¡¯e solemnly.

    That was the legacy!

    That was the Senior Brother¡¯s love for his Junior Sister!

    ¡°This item is called the Soul-Bewitching Pearl. It only has one use, and that is to collect remnant souls.¡±

    Little Aunt-Master¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Give me one too!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out two Soul-Bewitching Pearls. He used the simted Dharma powers to push them to Little Aunt-Master. He smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, do you think this is necessary?¡±

    Jiu Jiu nodded forcefully. The linen shirt that she was wearing could not bear the burden.

    Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by your Grandmaster¡¯s frivolous behavior. She often bullies the weak... Hmph, she bullies those who are older! However, I admire her abilities. I saw her that day too. If my master had note and if Elder Wan had not been ruthless, the others would not have been able to stop her.¡±

    Li Changshou revealed a gratified smile and continued with his lesson.

    ¡°This is only the first step,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Soul-Bewitching Pearl might not be able topletely absorb the soul. It might even leave traces of the soul fragment. In the Three Realms, there is a treasure called the Six Paths of Reincarnation that could nurture remnant souls. A remnant soul can be reincarnated. At this moment, we need these three scriptures!¡±

    ¡°Use the ¡®Disaster-dispelling Blessing Incantation¡¯, which is used to eliminate your own negative karma, to directly lure the remnant soul of the other party to the Dao of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the ¡®Expiation Sutra¡¯, and the ¡®Pure-Land Rebirth Mantra¡¯ that came from the west.¡±

    ¡°After the three incantations, burn the other party¡¯s essence soul with the burning technique and the Soul-Bewitching Pearls. You only need to observe carefully. Most of the time, you will not miss anything. Of course, the premise is that you have to be in a quiet environment and quickly finish all of this.¡±

    Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu nodded in unison. Their beautiful eyes were filled with admiration.

    Of course, Li Changshou would teach Lingle the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts mystical ability in the future. However, he could not casually teach it to Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

    Gradually, time passed from dawn to dusk.

    In the Pill Chamber, which was covered byyers of array formations, Li Changshou¡¯s figure paced back and forth. Ling¡¯e kept nodding, asking questions, and repeatedly revised.

    Jiu Jiu, who had unknowingly sat on the meditation cushion with Ling¡¯e, quickly joined the ranks of seeking guidance.

    Li Changshou could only say that Little Aunt-Master was indeed a senior in the sect whom he thought highly of. She epted those thoughts very quickly. Naturally, it was all thanks to Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    Li Changshou had never expected that his grandmaster, who was wandering outside, would suddenly return to the sect. Her ¡°ability to move¡± in the mountain suddenly became stronger.

    There were some minor matters that could be concealed by being attributed directly to the excuse of ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s impartation¡±.

    The first letter that Jiang Lin¡¯er sent was delivered to the Immortal Du Sect six years after she left.

    The letter was for Li Changshou, not old Daoist priest Qi Yuan. Hence, Li Changshou had perfectly hidden it from his master.

    ording to the letter, Jiang Lin¡¯er had returned to her original ¡°Immortals¡¯ group¡±. Her life was veryfortable.

    She had already gone to the underworld three or four times and had been trying to get through the connections. Finally, she found out the trajectory of Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnation

    However, Jiang Lin¡¯er only found out that during thest path of reincarnation, Wan Jiangyu reincarnated into a tree spirit. That tree spirit was born hundreds of years ago, and its lifespan was nearing its end... Jiang Lin¡¯er decided to wait until the next life of Wan Jiangyu. She wanted to see if she could bring Wan Jiangyu back to the Immortal Du Sect and renew her immortal fate.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were rather happy about that. Li Changshou decided that he would definitely research and develop a type of medicinal pill in the future to let his Grandmaster get rid of her worries.

    Since he already had the Ambition Pill, he should make another pill to achieve perfection. When Li Changshou was deducing the general situation in the underground chamber, he did not forget to visit Elder Wan Linyun to look at the immortal sense pills.

    However, Elder Wan Linyun seemed to be in a dilemma. He could not refine the Immortal Sense poisonous pills for a long time, but Li Changshou could not directly take the Anti-Reconnoitering Pill and me of Heart Pill.

    He could only wait for Elder Wan Linyun to figure it out himself.

    The Sea God Sect of the South Ocean had entered a long period of peace. However, the dragon race had encountered some trouble. There had been an incessant insurgency in the four seas, causing the four Dragon Pces to be exhausted from dealing with them.

    It was obvious that the Western Sect was ying tricks on them.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. Those changes were all in his calctions and deductions.

    He had toplete the mission given to him by the Saint while ensuring his own safety.

    There was no news of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ decree. In the 15th year of the ¡®Sea God Temple Scam¡¯ incident, General Dongmu had ascended again. He had brought three questions from the Jade Emperor, so Li Changshou naturally answered them steadily.

    From Li Changshou¡¯s point of view, those answers were not excellent, but they could be considered above average. They could definitely solve the problem, but it would require some unnecessary effort.

    Then... General Dongmu did not give any ¡°user feedback either¡±. Li Changshou did not know the effect for the time being.

    The Western Sect¡¯s plot against the dragon race shouldst centuries, or even longer.

    Li Changshou cultivated quietly in the sect and meditated. He waited slowly and contacted Ao Yi regrly. He was in no hurry to get involved.

    The sun rose and the moon set. The cycle continued.

    When the sky was dark and bright, the world would follow.

    Gradually, Li Changshou¡¯s deductions regarding the matter that involved the dragon race had already been met with several logical theories.

    However, he could not predict what the Western Sect would do next...

    The first to happen was actually the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    Recently, there had been all kinds of news circting in the sect. It seemed that the Three Sects¡¯ Meet was about to start in advance. The Three Immortal Sects would gather at the Golden Pce Sect in the Middle Continent...

    Li Changshou decided that once the Three Sects¡¯ Meet was over, he would personally write a letter to exin to the Jade Emperor about the dragon race and stabilize one of the people involved in the entry of the dragon race to the Heavenly Courts.

    With the intention to give it a try, he began his long-prepared escape n.

    It was impossible for him to ambush Ling¡¯e, injure her severely, and stay behind to take care of her...

    If his master took care of her in the sect and he went out, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of effort?

 Chapter 152 Pretending to Be Injured â€” From The Beginner Stage To Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 152 Pretending to Be Injured ¡ª From The Beginner Stage To Giving Up</h4>

    Li Changshou suddenly fell sick.

    It was the day before the Hundred Mortal Hall informed the top thirty-six disciples of the sectpetition, as well as the ones who had been rmended by the twelve elders, to head to the Hundred Mortal Hall for a meeting...

    Li Changshou had grasped the timing urately.

    In fact, Li Changshou had received urate news when he was using the Wind Speech Incantation to observe the sect. He knew that they would be gathering the disciples tomorrow.

    He expected that the conference would be taking ce within half a year¡¯s time...

    Do they want to choose me as the leader?

    They want me to continue fighting at the forefront and resolve all troubles?

    It was impossible for him, Li Changshou, to fall for the same trick twice!

    This time, Li Changshou first ¡°fell sick¡±. He even made thorough considerations and came up with countermeasures.

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly called Jiu Jiu over. Jiu Jiu quickly brought her Fifth Senior Brother, who had not been in seclusion for many years, to the Little Qiong Peak.

    In the straw hut, Li Changshou¡¯s face was pale and his breathing was weak. Hey on the straw bed and his entire body was nothing but feeble.

    After Jiu Wu made a detailed diagnosis, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury. It¡¯s just that you failed to break through and injured your essence soul instead, causing your Dao base to be unstable. In such a situation, you cannot use your Dharma powers or your essence soul. However, you only need to recuperate for seven to eight years before you can slowly recover. There won¡¯t be any hidden dangers. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Although Ling¡¯e knew that her senior brother must have faked it on purpose, she could not help but ask after hearing Jiu Wu¡¯s words, ¡°What if he uses his Dharma powers?¡±

    ¡°He might easily damage his Dao base.¡± Jiu Wu muttered to himself. ¡°It¡¯s best not to use it.¡±

    On the bed, Li Changshou, whose lips were pale, said, ¡°Sigh, I wanted to advance by a small stage, but I didn¡¯t think that it would be too forceful... Ahem, ahem...¡±

    Jiu Wu muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Elder Wan and ask for a pill that can stabilize my essence soul. The quality of my refinement is low, so it¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly asked, ¡°Then, will it let you recover a little earlier, Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart. He felt that he did not dote on his junior sister in vain.

    Jiu Wu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. You have to recuperate to recover from such injuries. The pills will only allow him to not suffer any more injuries when he recuperates.¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. She was actually slightly relieved.

    Jiu Wu quickly got busy. He went to ask for pills and reported to the Hundred Mortal Hall. He also saved Ling¡¯e from the hassle of running around.

    Li Changshouy on the bed. The Dharma powers that he had simted were a little messy.

    Later, when his master heard about that matter, he went over anxiously to treat Li Changshou. He almost forgot that his eldest disciple had already transcended the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Fortunately, Qi Yuan realized that Li Changshou¡¯s injuries were not serious, so he did not ask further. Instead, he went back to cultivate.

    Pretending to be sick seemed like a small matter, but to Li Changshou, it meant a lot.

    The visit by Elder Wan Linyun was within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    After Elder Wan Linyun carefully checked, he got to the same conclusion as Jiu Wu.

    It was a huge affirmation for Li Changshou¡¯s acting skills!

    ¡°You... don¡¯t move.¡± Elder Wan said slowly, ¡°You will recover in six to seven years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Your aptitude is already the best. Your awareness is high and your character is good. You¡¯re good-looking. You will definitely be fine.

    ¡°Later, if I refine that pill, I¡¯lle over and give it to you for your appraisal.¡±

    Li Changshou was very touched, but he wanted to remind Elder wan...

    You seem to have taken a wrong path when ites to Immortal Sense Poison Pills. Furthermore, you¡¯re almost going to take the wrong path and create another type of poisonous pill...

    Hence, after Elder Wan Linyun left behind many pills for recuperation, he returned to Pill Tripod Peak and did not worry about Li Changshou¡¯s injuries anymore.

    Next, Li Changshou estimated... that there was a high chance that a few elders from the Hundred Mortal Hall woulde together.

    The elders who had received the Ambition Pill in the sect would also form a group to visit the Little Qiong Peak.

    He reckoned that he should be able to earn some pills by pretending to be sick this time. Later, he would secretly make the paper effigy sell them in the town. Then, he would be able to replenish the spiritual beast enclosure that he would never be able to fill up.

    Actually, what he could not satisfy was not the spiritual beast enclosure, but human desires... and their appetite.

    As Li Changshou had expected, after Elder Wan returned, the few ¡°spiritual fish¡± elders from the Hundred Mortal Hall came together. They touched Li Changshou¡¯s wrist and suggested that he rest peacefully.

    Not long after, another few Heaven Immortal elders arrived.

    There were eight people who had eaten the Ambition Pill and not gone into seclusion. They were there to visit Li Changshou and asked tactfully if he had any remaining pills.

    Li Changshou was naturally prepared. He gave one to each of them.

    At that moment, the higher-ups in the sect knew that Li Changshou had injured his essence soul and Dao base because of his rapid cultivation...

    The ordinary disciples did not know about it. It had nothing to do with them.

    However, from the moment Youqin Xuanya rushed over, things had begun to escte out of Li Changshou¡¯s expectations...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya, who was dressed in an icy-blue dress, frowned.

    She quickly walked to the bed and looked at the pale Li Changshou. Her eyes were filled with worry.

    Ling¡¯e, who was beside the bed, hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. My senior brother¡¯s cultivation level had been disrupted. The elders in the sect have already diagnosed him. After he recuperates, he can recover.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded gently and looked into Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    For some reason... Li Changshou made eye contact with the Head Disciple of the outer sect of Jie School but he did not panic at all.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou felt a little anxious...

    You¡¯re toxic...

    He heard Youqin Xuanya say softly, ¡°Senior Brother, I know.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. What do you know?

    She continued ¡°You must be rushing to cultivate because you want to make a name for the sect during the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That was really not the case.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, don¡¯t worry. As the Head Disciple of this generation, I will definitely take on your promise, Senior Brother Changshou. I will give it my all to fight for the Immortal Du Sect!¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. If that was just herprehension, it would not be a big deal.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t say anything. Rest assured and recuperate!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya hurriedly bent down and gently pressed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. Her long hair hung in front of Li Changshou.

    Her face was beautiful, but her gaze was filled with determination!

    ¡°I will definitely not disappoint you, Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Li Changshou revealed a gratified smile...

    Fortunately, she did not stray too far this time.

    Youqin Xuanya stayed there for four hours before leaving. Before her departure, she left behind many pills.

    However, as soon as Youqin Xuanya left, Jiu Jiu, who had not returned after going out, rode arge gourd towards the direction of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    What surprised Li Changshou was that there was an unfamiliar figure beside the huge gourd...

    This person¡¯s aura was restrained, and there was not a single fluctuation in his body. He was slightly thin, and his forehead was slightly dark.

    However, when Li Changshou saw that person, his heart skipped a beat. He really wanted to rush out and stop his Little Aunt-Master...

    He was Elder Qi Ling!

    One of the two Golden Immortals in the sect, from the Ancient Qilin n!

    Li Changshou still did not know about Elder Qi Ling¡¯s story, but his eyesight and cultivation level were not something Elder Wan couldpare with!

    He had alreadypleted the sixth modified version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra. Perhaps, he could conceal his cultivation level in front of that elder...

    However, the other party would definitely see through his fake ¡°illness¡±!

    What should I do?

    Why did Junior Sister Youqin¡¯s toxicity shift to Little Aunt-Master today?

    How did Little Aunt-Master manage to get the elder of the Dao Repository Hall to stand up!?! Could this elder be from arge sect? Ahem, these are no longer important. Li Changshou quickly realized something...

    It did not matter. He had already considered that!

    If he could not hide from the Golden Immortals in the sect, he would not have done such a ¡°dangerous act¡± that would easily expose his trump card.

    He gritted his teeth secretly and clenched his fists. He calcted the subsequent aura fluctuations, the changes in the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra, and the different levels of disguises. He directly... shook his own essence soul!

    With a dull thud, Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul trembled. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He was already slightly injured!

    The previous weakness was released from the inside out!

    That was the highest level of pretending to be injured¡ªTrue Damage!

    Ling¡¯e, who was beside the bed, did not know what had just happened. Little Aunt-Master had already pulled the elder to the straw hut. Ling¡¯e hurriedly weed him outside...

    He heard Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu whining.

    ¡°Elder, quickly take a look! You have such a high cultivation level, that fellow would definitely be fine if you just pointed at him! The Three Sects¡¯ Meet is about to begin. He is an outstanding disciple in the sect. He might only encounter such a major event once in his life. It would be good for him to join in the

    fun.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°You...¡± Elder Qi Ling¡¯s sigh was filled with the doting love that he had towards his juniors as an elder.

    The elder walked into the straw hut and nced at Li Changshou¡¯s bedside. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s no different from what you said. It¡¯s just that his essence soul was injured from the impact. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Li Changshou said weakly, ¡°Thank you, Elder...¡±

    Elder Qi Ling nodded calmly. When he turned to look at Jiu Jiu, he smiled kindly.

    This elder came and left quickly. Jiu Jiu was still very polite and she sent the elder back to the Dao Repository Hall.

    Later, I have to have a good talk with Little Aunt-Master.

    Unknowingly, Little Aunt-Master had almost ruined all my trump cards. After the elder left, the incident continued. However, it was just a small ident this time.

    Liu Feixian, the slightly plump Daoist from Pill Tripod Peak arrived at Little Qiong Peak on a cloud with some gifts. He gave Li Changshou a few words of encouragement and left hurriedly. Finally, it waste at night...

    Ling¡¯e, who had been exhausted the entire day, sat on the bed and could not help but grumble softly.

    ¡°Senior Brother, when did you be so popr?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s about temperament.¡± Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief and continued to lie on the bed,menting in his heart.

    From pretending to be injured to being seriously injured, he had experienced plenty today.

    However, as long as he did not go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, getting injured would just be a small consequence as he would be able to recover from his minor injuries easily!

    It was worth it!

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°The most shocking person today is not Senior Sister Youqin, but Little Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to put so much effort into inviting such an expert from the sect. I¡¯m just suffering from a small injury...¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. Just as he was about toin, his immortal senses swept past the two figures that were flying towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    One of the two figures was Youqin Xuanya, who had left previously. The other was...

    It was... a person who was dressed in white and coughing intermittently. His face was handsome, and his body was empty.

    He was the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Empty, ahem, Daoist Wuyou!

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched. He did not know whether tough or cry.

    At first, he heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that it should be the case. Even if Little Aunt-Master would asionally ¡°be toxic¡±, how could her toxicity surpass that of Toxic Junior Sister?

    Li Changshou felt slightly relieved. Then, he felt a sense of helplessness. For the first time in his life, he regretted being too slow to react when Youqin Xuanya descended from the sky in the North Continent!

    Come to think of it, are all the pretty girls in his Little Qiong Peak so close to me?!

    I¡¯m above!

    If he could hide it from Elder Qi Ling, he would naturally be able to hide it from the Sect Leader.

    After hiding it from Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, Li Changshou¡¯s injury had be convincing.

    Although there were some slip-ups, they were basically within Li Changshou¡¯s control. This time, he had checked how effective his sixth version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra was.

    Later, he could pass the third version to his master and junior sister.

    However, Li Changshou did not feel at ease for more than twelve hours.

    On the second day of pretending to be sick, 46 disciples gathered in the Hundred Mortal Hall. They closed the restrictions in the hall and began to brief the disciples about the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    However, after they finished the meeting, Youqin Xuanya and Jiu Wu rushed to the Little Qiong Peak one after another and brought the same news to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Sect Leader, please give me some advice. Li Changshou has contributed to the sect and ced great importance on the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. He will work hard to cultivate and break through before the meet begins. Now, Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya are the leaders of the disciples. The other disciples should be under their control.¡±

    Li Changshou felt rather helpless. He whispered, ¡°Did you get it wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, this is the sect¡¯s affirmation towards you.¡± Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Changshou. You will definitely make it in time for this meeting.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll definitely catch up. The meeting will be held in twelve years¡¯ time. We will arrive there half a year in advance.¡±

    Ten!

    Li Changshou widened his eyes and slowly closed them again. He took a deep breath andughed out loud. He sighed that... life was unpredictable.

 Chapter 153 The Birth of a Paper Effigy Of The Heaven Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 153 The Birth of a Paper Effigy Of The Heaven Immortal Realm</h4>

    Twelve years in advance¡­

    It¡¯s probably intentional, isn¡¯t it?

    The Sect Leader and the few elders who knew about this matter must have been messing with me on purpose, right?

    In the beginning, the person who received the news about the Three Sects¡¯ Meet was actually the Sect Leader, Daoist Wuyou.

    Li Changshou secretly observed that a few days ago, a Cloud-Piercing Spiritual Sword flew through the air. The Sect Leader gathered a few elders for a discussion.

    Due to the fact that he had been monitoring the Immortal Downpour Peak, Li Changshou had also¡­ monitored the matters in the sect.

    However, he passively investigated using the Wind Speech Incantation. The news that he could hear was that they were gathering the disciples at the Hundred Mortal Hall to discuss¡­

    No matter how he looked at it, he felt that it was just a ¡°pre-departure¡± concentrated discussion.

    No matter how he thought about it, the entire process from gathering the disciples to reprimanding them to setting off, would not exceed two to three years at most.

    Didn¡¯t they just gather the disciples to make them read the sect rules and to warn the disciples to follow the rules and not go out and embarrass themselves¡­

    Aren¡¯t they afraid that someone would forget about his warningter since he gave it twelve years in advance?

    How long had it been since thest disciple meeting of the Dragon Pce?

    Why is it brought forward this time!?!

    ¡°Forget it.

    Li Changshou had calcted all kinds of things but he had miscalcted the depth of the human heart.

    He thought that the Sect Leader and Elder in the sect would ce a lot of importance on the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. After all, the Immortal Du Sect only barely qualified to participate.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that they would take it that seriously! Li Changshou was shocked! Li Changshouy on the straw bed. His mind slowly calmed down and he began to quickly find a solution.

    This ident was just a small setback in life.

    There was no way that he would be able to achieve a smooth-sailing journey in his path towards Zenith Heaven.

    After Jiu Wu and Youqin Xuanya left, Ling¡¯e stood by the side and endured for a long time. She almost bit her lips, but in the end, she could not help but cover her mouth andugh¡­ Li Changshou nced at her. Ling¡¯e immediately retracted her smile and put on a pitiful look. Her eyes were filled with pity.

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Senior Brother¡­ I feel sorry for you.¡±

    Li Changshou calmly sent a voice transmission. ¡°Go and cultivate. I really want to change my strategy and let you lie here.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! Farewell! Call me if you need anything!¡±

    Ling¡¯e sped her hands and hurriedly left the straw hut. She covered her mouth and chuckled. Then, she floated back into her straw hut like the wind.

    It was really not easy for her to see her senior brother suffer a setback!

    She had to continue with the act.

    Li Changshou forced himself to lie on the bed for three years before he got up and returned to the Pill Chamber. He then began to ponder over the method of incarnation.

    In an event like the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, there was actually a certain amount of safety. There would be many big shots from the Dao Sects, and the main conflict was mainly between Jie School and Chan School.

    The Immortal Du Sect was just going to be a bystander¡­

    However, that was the ce where karma would gather in the Primordial World twelve yearster!

    The mere touch of a big shot would cause a series of future events¡­

    Li Changshou no longer needed the other experts from the three sects to remember him.

    He had already made a connection with the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. With the mission given by the Grand Pure One, he only needed to persist in the eight-word approach of ¡®staying calm without doing anything and avoiding trouble¡¯. His future would be stable!

    At that meet, a few of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School should appear.

    On the other hand, some inner and outer sect disciples might appear in the Middle Continent.

    The purpose of that conference was to resolve the increasing conflicts between the three sects and make the Dao Sect more prosperous.

    The reason that Li Changshou wanted to avoid it was because he had long seen the huge karma that might appear during the meet¡­

    It was not an exaggeration to say that Li Changshou had seen far more than any expert below the Saint!

    The Three Sects¡¯ Meet was aimed at tracing the roots of the sect, recalling the bad memories, and reminiscing the sweet memories. It would allow the three sects to temporarily put aside their previous conflicts and restrain themselves. They would each have their own territory to develop and take in disciples to preach the Dao. The Three Sects would wee a more prosperous situation.

    Then, the three sects would expand and threaten the stability of the world. The Heavenly Dao would be preparing the Limitless Death Tribtion¡­

    Wouldn¡¯t that bring about the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    As for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Li Changshou had already found a backing. There was no need for him to interfere in that matter.

    Therefore, Li Changshou had first modified the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra thrice over the years. He had deduced the cultivation technique to the point that it was almost wless!

    He had put in plenty of effort to pretend to be sick!

    Who knew¡­

    Forget it, there is no point in mentioning it.

    There are still nine years before the opening of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. I have to make a decision now. Should I go or not? This is a rather serious question.

    Li Changshou naturally did not stay idle for the past three years.

    A portion of paper effigies was busy with making money and was building the ¡°safe house¡± outside the door.

    A portion of the paper effigies was changing their defenses at the edge of the South Ocean. They were prepared to deal with the Western Sect, the dragon race, and General Dongmu.

    There definitely wouldn¡¯t be a dy in cultivation.

    In addition to cultivation, Li Changshou had spent the past three years on the method of deducting for his incarnation.

    ¡°By borrowing the mystical ability bestowed by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, I can perfect the paper effigies.¡±

    It was not easy to walk that path. It was very difficult to cultivate the mystical abilities of

    Changshou¡¯s previous tricks. However, as long as Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts could be realized, the paper effigy would undergo a qualitative change!

    Li Changshou had a principle.

    To be safe, the paper effigy must not have any consciousness. It must remain purely as a Dharma treasure with mystical abilities.

    It was impossible for Li Changshou to leave any hidden danger around him¡­

    In that aspect, what inspired Li Changshou was actually the ssic ¡± television series¡± that he had watched many times in his previous life¡ª¡¯My Bald Monk Of A Master Is Clearly Very Weak, But He Is Popr With Women¡¯.

    There was a ssic segment of it. It was the scene of the White Bone Spirit teasing Brother and the stone monkey raising his stick in anger and shame.

    At that time, the White Bone Demoness kept changing her physical body. She used demonic techniques to kill mortals¡­

    Li Changshou wanted a paper effigy technique that was in that form-he wanted to change paper effigies like he was changing clothes.

    Only his main body, his mind, and single consciousness would shift back and forth.

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not directly cultivate the mystical ability of the incarnation outside the sect. Instead, he spent more time and effort to improve his paper effigy.

    He had made great progress during the three years of being bed-ridden.

    In the secret room under the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat in a circr chair and tapped his fingers on the table.

    Did he use his identity as an ordinary disciple of the remote Dao faction of Ren School to go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet? Or did he create some trouble before he left to avoid the meet?

    The sect had called for a meeting twelve years earlier. Regarding that matter¡­ Li Changshou felt that something was amiss.

    It was as if the entire sect was targeting him¡­ Li Changshou quickly decided not to make that decision.

    After four years, he would go to the Hundred Mortal Hall to offer incense and pay his respects to the Saint.

    If the Saint secretly affected the Immortal Du Sect and arranged that matter, there might be other hints¡­

    Thus, four yearster, an afternoon¡­

    ¡°The weather today is not bad.¡±

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and slowly flew back from Pill Tripod Peak. He scanned with his immortal senses and saw Lingle and Little Aunt-Master hiding in the spiritual beast enclosure.

    Ling¡¯e did not need to go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. Little Aunt-Master was the face of the Perfected Immortals in the sect, so she still had to attend it.

    There was a strong tension in the Immortal Du Sect. It was even worse than the ambiance before thepetition in the sect.

    The Three Sects¡¯ Meet was imminent. In another three to four years, the Immortal Du Sect would embark on their trip to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    It was the day of Li Changshou¡¯s recovery.

    He deliberately ran to Pill Tripod Peak and visited Elder Wan Linyun, who was alone. He chatted with Elder Wan Linyun for a few hours and took a walk before returning to Little Qiong Peak.

    Elder Wan did not see through his act¡­

    Li Changshou muttered to himself for a while. He lowered his head and looked at his hands. He had another thought.

    He passed Little Qiong Peak and flew to the Heaven-Breaking Peak¡¯s Dao Repository hall at a suitable altitude¡­ An hourter, Li Changshou returned to the Dao Repository Hall. A smile graced his face as he returned to the Little Qiong Peak. He went to visit Elder Qi Ling and thanked him for treating him when he was bedridden.

    After that, Li Changshou shamelessly chatted with Elder Qi Ling and finally confirmed¡­ that he had not been seen through by Elder Qi Ling! ¡°The mystical ability imparted by the Great Daoist Master is really powerful.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s new paper effigy had caused him half a year¡¯s worth of effort. At that moment, it already had the aura of a living person. It could disguise its cultivation level into, shallow, low, intermediate, and high. It was like an armor that could be disassembled at any time.

    To Li Changshou, the most advanced cultivation level of the new paper effigy was the upper limit that the paper effigy could unleash. He had already reached the initial-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm!

    In other words, Li Changshou had honed his multitasking technique by himself. He could control three to fourbat units that had the strength of a Heavenly Immortal.

    As such, Li Changshou had recently thought of using the Elite Paper Effigy Squad to attack, assist, poison, split the other party¡¯s mind, and kill some powerful Heaven Immortals without being injured¡­

    Of course, he had to make a move first.

    This paper effigy still had a fatal w. It was a difficult problem that Li Changshou could not ovee in his current realm.

    Its immortal power could not recover on its own.

    Furthermore, he had used three times the amount of spirit tree sap that he had used previously on the old paper effigy, to create the new one. He had also used plenty of spiritual beast blood to carry more power of the essence soul.

    If the paper effigy were to get self-destructed or destroyed, Li Changshou¡¯s heart would ache slightly.

    However, he still had to prepare the necessary restrictions.

    Li Changshou had already experienced the benefits of self-improvement. Naturally, he would not let it go¡­

    After returning to Little Qiong Peak from the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Li Changshou rushed back to the Heaven-Breaking Peak again after half a day.

    This time, he used his real body to head there and ced three high incense sticks in front of the portrait of the Saint.

    He said softly, ¡°I have some doubts. I wonder if I will be able to bear the responsibility of going to the Middle Continent.¡±

    When the elders heard the mumbling, they smiled and nodded. Their impression of Li Changshou had improved.

    There was no movement from the Saint¡¯s portrait, nor were there any Dao runes descending.

    However, a strange feeling suddenly appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. This realization condensed into a simple word. It slowly surfaced in his heart and quickly dissipated, as if it had never appeared before.

    ¡°Stay quiet and practice inaction, start and end with stability.¡±

    This is¡­ the Saint¡¯smandment!

    The Saint has not only remembered me, but he has also given orders personally!

    Li Changshou was instantly excited. He immediately made a decision. After kowtowing thrice, he stood up and left.

    At the same time, under the tree in the backyard of the Tushita Pce, Great Daoist

    pure kindness.

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s method of transmitting enlightenment through the Great Dao¡­ is really useful.¡±

    ¡­

    In one of the few Dao factions of Ren School, the Carefree Immortal Sect in the Middle Continent¡­

    In the thick but smooth mountain-protecting array formation that was on a crowded peak¡­ an old Daoist carried a horsetail whisk and floated to his beloved disciple¡¯s stone hut, where he cultivated daily.

    The moment he approached the stone hut, the old Daoist priest who was at the Heaven Immortal realm shuddered and subconsciously set up severalyers of immortal power barriers around him.

    After some thought, the old Daoist priest took out a Heart-Protecting Mirror and ced it on his chest. He took out an armor that was shining with immortal light and put it on himself¡­

    After that, the fully-armed old Daoist priest carefully pushed open the door of the stone hut and shouted, ¡°Lingli, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Huff¡­

    The sound of wind blowing swiftly could be heard from the door. A figure as majestic as an iron tower was constantly waving a long rod.

    The long rod, which weighed 1,500 kilograms and was made of Earth Mystic Spiritual Metal, had the texture of a Chinese parasol tree in her hands!

    The old Daoist priest shouted again. This time, he used his immortal power. ¡°Lingli, I have something to tell you!¡±

    The burly figure turned around, only to reveal an adorable face that resembled that of a young girl. She was ted to see the old Daoist priest.

    ¡°Ah, Master! You¡¯re here to see me!¡±

    Before she could finish his sentence, the staff flew out of her hand and towards the old Daoist priest. The old Daoist priest¡¯s expression changed instantly¡­

 Chapter 154 People Who Are Good At Using Dharma Treasuresâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 154 People Who Are Good At Using Dharma Treasures¡­</h4>

    The situation in Tushita Pce today is rather peaceful, but¡­ why does it smell like roasted cow dung?

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nced at the two young boys who were squatting in another courtyard and refining pills. Then, he looked at the old cow that was panting heavily under the tree. He shook his head with a strange expression and said, ¡°Xiao Jin, Xiao Yin, don¡¯t randomly refine pills. You¡¯re disturbing me from resting.¡±

    The two boys quickly stood up and obediently agreed.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not lecture them.

    Since he had been woken up, he made a routine calction by pinching his fingers to see the recent events and if they were rted to Ren School.

    Since his master had tasked him with teaching, he could only be more concerned.

    The first event he calcted was naturally the Three Sects¡¯ Meet that he had predicted several times before.

    The Three Sects¡¯ Meet was not bad. However, there were too few disciples from Ren School. During the meet, they would appear weak¡­ The young disciple that was favored by his teacher actually wanted to pretend to be sick so that he could be absent!

    How can that do?

    The Great Daoist Master knew that the person whom his teacher liked must be close to him. He was an example.

    Fortunately, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du discovered it in time. When that little disciple secretly made all kinds of preparations, he had determined that thetter was using a technique to pretend to be injured. Therefore, he secretly made some corresponding arrangements¡­

    It was none other than¡­ pulling moves that were more brilliant than Li Changshou.

    ¡°Little Changshou, if you don¡¯te to Tushita Pce, how can I be carefree?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and continued to deduce matters rted to the sect.

    Soon, the Great Daoist Master obtained something¡­

    Zhao Gongming from Third Uncle-Master¡¯s ce has been unusually active in recent years. He has been smashing the Cave Abodes of others in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and chasing after experts from the Western Sect.

    However, surprisingly, those matters did not blow up. Those who were beaten up often chose to let the matter rest.

    ¡°What does this have to do with my Ren School?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master grabbed the projection of the Taiji Painting and deduced it carefully. However, he did not obtain much.

    The secrets of the Saint¡¯s disciples would be concealed by the Saint. Although the Grandmaster of Heaven was rankedst amongst the Three Pure Ones, he was ranked in the top three amongst the Saints, in terms ofprehension of the Heavenly Dao!

    All the ones who were in the top three were the Saints of the Dao Sect.

    Moreover, although the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords and the Qingping Sword could not suppress destiny, they were also good at cutting off the heavenly secrets. Therefore, he could not use the Taiji Painting to deduce anything rted to Zhao Gongming.

    Therefore¡­

    ¡°What exactly does this have to do with my Ren School?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was a little puzzled. Thinking about the instructions given by his teacher, he could only stand up.

    He had to go take a look.

    Zhao Gongming, an expert who became famous at the end of ancient times. He joined the Grandmaster of Heaven together with his three sworn sisters. Before the four of them acknowledged their master, they were already famous. His own Dao had been set, and he was listed as one of the four outer sect disciples. He had obtained the legacy of the Grandmaster of Heaven, but he did not cultivate the Great Pure Dao.¡±

    With the help of the Taiji Painting, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not deduce the cause and effect of the array, but he could barely deduce Zhao Gongming¡¯s location¡­

    The heavenly secret was filled with Zhao Gongming¡¯s ¡°Footprint¡±!

    He left the Western Heavenly Gate and passed through Kunlun. There was a Daoist at the edge of the continent. In just a short while, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du arrived at the crime scene. From tens of thousands of kilometers away, he could sense Zhao Gongming¡¯s aura.

    However, Zhao Gongming was currently hiding in a few array formations. He did not know what he was doing. The Great Daoist Master quietly approached the array. With the power of the Taiji Painting¡¯s projection, he managed to arrive at the side of the array silently and directly saw through the array formations.

    However¡­ at that moment, Zhao Gongming was foaming at the mouth. His Dao body trembled slightly. He pointed at the wounded expert of the Western Sect in front of him and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Today, I was injured by your numinous treasure for no reason. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to recover within tens of thousands of years¡­ *coughs* Go to the spiritual mountain with me. I will not let you off today!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and was about to rush into the array to protect the experts of the Dao Sect. However, he soon realized that something was amiss.

    Zhao Gongming did not seem to be injured¡­

    After that, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du opened his eyes.

    In the array formation, the two of them mocked and scolded each other for an hour. Zhao Gongming skillfully circled around the other party and entered the segment where they would vie to be ¡°in the most terrible state¡±.

    After the other party deprecated himself for a while, Zhao Gongming took out a Shadow Sphere and quickly suppressed the other party¡­

    Although the process was several times more troublesome than the first time, Zhao Gongming still did it smoothly and seamlessly!

    There was no other way around it. It was purely because he was skillful.

    Zhao Gongmingughed confidently.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think we should settle this privately, or do you think that we should let this spread in the Primordial World?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was speechless. He suddenly understood something.

    Could it be¡­

    The Great Daoist Master did not appear immediately.

    After Zhao Gongming, the Western Sect expert was done with his errands, he made numerous oaths and left¡­

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pretended to meet Zhao Gongming by chance.

    The two of them chatted for a while before the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, have you met someone from Ren School recently?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that he had been seen by the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect.

    Zhao Gongming blushed and exined in embarrassment, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be confused. That person bullied my good friend before the Six Essences Meet. Today, I¡¯m just looking for him to vent my anger.¡±

    The Six Essences Meet¡­

    Xuan Du nodded with a smile and changed the perspective. ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, have you seen the Sea God recently?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re really smart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a member of Ren School,¡± Xuan Du said with a sigh.

    Thinking about the scene just now and theplicated oath that the member of the Western Sect had made, Xuan Du had already made up his mind¡­

    He had to think of a way to make that disciple be his junior brother!

    If he were to enter the orthodox path of Ren School and be someone who followed the Great Daoist Master Xuan Duty, he might be a teacher of Ren School when his cultivation level was high. If that were to happen, he, the Eldest Senior Brother, would not need to do anything anymore.

    ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Zhao Gongming found a topic to talk about. ¡°Senior Brother, are you going to attend the Three Sects¡¯ Meet?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was about to say something.

    He had already hoodwinked his ¡°future junior brother¡± to go over and attend to that troublesome matter, so he naturally did not need to attend.

    It happened to be an opportunity for him to give his ¡°future Junior Brother¡± some space to perform so that his teacher would have the intention to take him in as a disciple.

    When Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was about to speak, he ended up saying, ¡°I still have¡­¡±

    Go.

    A hint of enlightenment emerged in his heart. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du ended up saying, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. Once I¡¯m done with them, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. He bowed to Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and said, ¡°I will definitely get them to prepare in advance. We will await your arrival!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was speechless¡­

    It seemed that the script had repeated.

    At the same time, on Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou flew back from the Hundred Mortal Hall at an altitude that was not too high or low.

    In fact, the Saint had given him a hint at the beginning. He knew that he had to go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. There was no need for him to influence the upper echelons of the sect secretly.

    Li Changshou quickly dispelled that thought in his heart. It was truly a dangerous matter for him to secretly criticize the Saint.

    Just like Li Changshou¡¯s famous quote from his previous life¡ª ¡°Unless one genuinely likes it, who would be willing to be a spare tire?¡±

    If it was not because the Primordial World was too dangerous, who would¡­

    No, I¡¯m very happy to do some misceneous tasks for the Saint!

    There must be a reason why the Saint asked me to go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    On careful thought, it does make sense.

    The dragon race and the Western Sect seem to be outside the Dao Sect, but in reality¡­

    In reality¡­ ¡°What kind of effect would that have? Will the Dao Sect be more prosperous because of this? Will the Western Sect quicken their pace in acquiring the dragon race? Or would the Western Sect plot against this meet? What can I, a disciple of Ren School, do by going there alone?¡± Li Changshou mumbled and paced back and forth in the secret underground chamber.

    He kept thinking, but he could note up with a logical basis. He could only attribute it to-Since it was the arrangement of the Saint, there must be a reason that he could not see.

    Li Changshou felt that he was probably just a wedge on a wooden bridge that was not in the most crucial position. If he was not there, the wooden bridge would still be useful. However, it would be slightly unstable.

    Li Changshou had already read about half of the ¡®Great Pure Daoism¡¯. The content of the book was about stability, being a homebody, andziness¡­

    Ahem, what it wanted to promote was calmness inaction, and avoiding karma!

    Steadiness, anti-social behavior, andziness!

    Li Changshou looked at the wall of the secret underground chamber and saw the huge word, ¡®stable¡¯, that was hanging on it. He felt a little emotional.

    In terms of the Dao, he was far inferior to the Grand Pure One¡­

    Since he had to go, he had to be prepared.

    All kinds of poisonous pills and miniature array disks were naturally necessary when going out.

    He would have to make a few more new paper effigies. He would leave one ¡®Human¡¯ paper effigy with his junior sister and one with his master.

    He had to make two more. He had to add the word ¡®Sea¡¯ and send them to protect the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean.

    He had to bring two new ¡®God¡¯ paper effigies to ensure that he would be more proactive in danger.

    If not for the fact that it took too much time to create a new paper effigy, and that Li Changshou had to spare most of his time to study the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ and suppress his cultivation realm, he wouldn¡¯t do so.

    Before he went out, he would increase his strength slightly, in order to increase his safety.

    After checking the anti-deduction tools that he was equipped with, the Soul-Protecting Reincarnation Set, the Poison-Repelling Pearls, Numinous Treasure Swords, and other defensive numinous treasures¡­ he carefullybed through therge and small treasure pouches on his body and counted all kinds of items that could be considered trump cards. Finally, he felt a sense offort.

    The two jade tokens that had the aura left behind by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du were actually life-saving tokens. Li Changshou naturally would not forget to bring them along.

    Recently, he had gotten some inspiration and found a way to use his own merit to pretend that he had the Merit Golden Body. He had also added a life-saving trump card vault¡­

    When Li Changshou sorted out the items that he was going to bring out, he thought of a simple ¡°stability test question¡±.

    Question: When facing an enemy and facing thousands of enemies, what will be the difference in your reaction?

    The correct answer: Everything you hear and see would be different.

    ¡°Steadiness Theory¡± supports: choose to use Earth Escape, and Water Escape which are the most secretive; or the Wind Escape and Fire Escape which are the fastest.

    Li Changshou chuckled and regained hisposure before continuing to prepare.

    A few dayster, he began to meditate and gain enlightenment about the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯. He calcted the speed of his cultivation and stabilized every small realm.

    The Dao foundation was like a tower.

    Before Li Changshou became an immortal, his pagoda foundation had already achieved 9.90% stability. However, after he became an immortal, his realm had ascended and surpassed the Essence Immortal and Perfected Immortal realms¡­

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the Dao base of therge segment was not stable. He could only work hard on a higher level of the pagoda and crush the Dao base below bit by bit.

    There was still the Immortal Tribtion ahead of him. If he did not ovee it, he would turn into ashes.

    Li Changshou had already started preparing for the Tribtion Transcendence n. One of the two most reliable ones was the protection of merit and the merit of Ren School.

    Therefore, he was not in a hurry to take a step forward in terms of cultivation¡­

    He even wanted to stay on the spot.

    Should I create a new version of paper effigies that are only at the Dao Requital realm and send one to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet?

    Li Changshou thought seriously and analyzed the pros and cons. He quickly rejected that idea.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be deliberately handling the task given by the Saint?

    How many dishes do I have to eat, stories I have to tell, and how much alcohol do I have to drink to dare do something so reckless!?!

    After Li Changshou settled his own matters, he made some other preparations.

    For example, he tallied the forms of the Ren School factions which were stillrgely nk, There were options such as personality, feet, hobbies, and so on. At that time, he would have to rely on the Wind Speech Incantation to obtain that information.

    Secondly, Li Changshou had also prepared some ¡°small trinkets¡± for his Aunt-Master, as well as some ¡°emergency strategies for the elders¡±.

    In order to fulfill his duty as a leader and ensure that the Immortal Du Sect did not cause any trouble, Li Changshou even spent a lot of effort to create a book called ¡®Manual For The Disciples of the Immortal Du Sect Who Are Participating In The Three Sects¡¯ Meet¡¯.

    The manual would be handed to Uncle-Master Jiu Wuter. He would offer it to the sect in the name of Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    As usual, they would split the rewards between each other.

 Chapter 155 Lingâ€™e Asks For A Favor Before Leaving Ding

    <h4>Chapter 155 Ling¡¯e Asks For A Favor Before Leaving Ding</h4>

    At dawn, the bell in the sect rang again.

    There were forty-eight disciples from the various peaks that had been gathered previously. They rode thirty-two clouds and flew towards the Hundred Mortal Hall from all directions.

    There were about sixteen Dao couples.

    As one of the two leaders of the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou did not find anything unusual about that.

    He was already used to it as it was a normal practice of the sect.

    In the past two years, every time he went to the Hundred Mortal Hall to gather, he would hear his Senior Sister Yan¡¯er call him ¡°Junior Brother Qi Qi¡± too many times. In his heart... there were no longer any ripples.

    This time, he could finally go and take a look. Arge sect like the Carefree Immortal Sect had been turned into a mess by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and Elder Moon!

    To be more optimistic, among the numerous factions of the Three Sects, Ren School should be the one with the most good-looking disciples!

    This was probably what it meant for the males and females to be visually appealing.

    In fact, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect was worried about the prosperity of Ren School. No matter what happened below, Li Changshou would not make a fuss.

    Thest time he spoke to the Great Daoist Master Li Changshou had euphemistically reminded him that if he wanted to let Ren School prosper by increasing marriages and reproduction, it would be a painstaking matter that would produce only half the results.

    He did not know if the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had epted that little suggestion.

    From then on, Li Changshou had given the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du a gilded and masculine title¡ªthe oldest bachelor of the human race!

    It was said that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was the first human to be created by Goddess Nuwa.

    ording to Ren School¡¯s records, at that time, the Grand Pure One had already obtained a wisp of Primordial Purple Qi and had to attain the Dao of the Three Corpses. However, he was still a step away from bing a Saint. asionally, he would see Goddess Nuwa creating humans. After some calctions, he knew that the fate of the human race was extraordinary and that they had a deep affinity with him.

    Therefore, he established Ren School to protect the human race. He received merit from the Heavenly Dao and became a Saint.

    After bing a Saint, he casually selected the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of today in order to express his authority and brought him back to Kunlun Mountain where he imparted the Dao to him.

    Therefore, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s honorary title of ¡°Oldest First Brother¡±...was reasonable, well-deserved, and justified!

    Of course, that was just a joke.

    Li Changshou had known a long time ago that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was an expert who was well-known for being the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect.

    So far, the Great Daoist Master had revealed his abilities a couple of times in front of others, and each time, he had made a name for the Grand Pure One.

    Li Changshou had seen detailed records of Ren School...

    During the second Great Magi-Demon War of ancient times, in front of the Five Vige Temple of Great Immortal Zhen Yuan, who was the Earth Immortal¡¯s Ancestor, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had the Heaven and Earth Mystic Yellow Exquisite Pagoda above his head. He faced the East Demon Emperor Tai Yi, who wanted to kill the humans and refine the Magi-ughtering Sword.

    A bloody battle stopped the Demon Emperor.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du protected a small portion of the human race¡¯s heritage and revealed the abilities of the Saint. That made the demons that were at their peak, too afraid to act recklessly against humans.

    At that time, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was only a disciple for less than 129,600 years. Yet, the strength he had disyed was already superior to that of the East Emperor.

    The second time the Great Daoist Master attacked, it was the third Great Magi-Demon War in ancient times, during which the human race counterattacked...

    At that moment, the expert Magihumans had fought with all their might, and all the experts in the Demon Court had died. However, the Demon Court did not fall. The experts of the human race, who had yet to fully develop, took the opportunity tounch a fatal attack on the demons.

    In that battle, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had appeared.

    He stepped on the supreme treasure, the Taiji Painting, and the Mystic Yellow Exquisite Pagoda above him. He held a Cosmic Scepter and barged into the Demon Court alone. He heavily injured the East Emperor Tai Yi and forced the Connate Cardinal treasure, the East Emperor Bell into the Chaotic Sea. He did not allow the East Emperor Tai Yi to pass the treasure to the mighty figures of the demon race!

    In that battle, the humans gambled on their race¡¯s luck.

    They could either overthrow the Demon Court and be the protagonists of the world, gaining the approval of the Heavenly Dao; or be forced to the point of extermination once

    again!

    What happened after that had be a legend. That man never had the chance to do anything again...

    Gradually, there were not many people in the Primordial World who would mention his name.

    That human protected the human race from generation to generation. He was the nameless Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School...

    Now, he was only an ordinary-looking young Daoist. He liked to squint and smile. He had spent the most effort on this ¡®The Ren School¡¯s Great Reproduction n for Ten Thousand Years¡¯!

    While he was having those thoughts, he had arrived right in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Li Changshou naturally did not dare to tell anyone about the honorary title that he had given to the Eldest Senior Brother...

    There was still half a year before the Immortal Du Sect would set off for the Middle Continent.

    The frequency at which the forty-eight disciples were summoned to the Hundred Mortal Hall changed from once a year to once every three months.

    ording to the traditions of the Middle Continent and the East Continent, there would definitely be a technical fight between disciples during such meetings.

    At that time, the shorter the lifespan of the disciples who appeared, the higher their cultivation level, and the greater their abilities, the more honored the Dao factions behind them would be.

    Youqin Xuanya was a disciple who had reached the eighth stage of the Dao Requital realm at a young age, were good at technical fights, mystical abilities, and excellent-looking. She was a young disciple who was about to be an immortal and transcend the tribtion. She would be able to bring glory to the Immortal Du Sect. Li Changshou, on the other hand, was disguised as a disciple who was almost 200 years old and was barely at the third-stage of the Dao Requital realm. His looks were not bad. Apart from array formations and escape techniques, his abilities in other aspects could only be considered ordinary. He was only a young disciple who used the Earth Escape Technique...

    He would definitely not be arranged to go to the arena!

    Therefore, Li Changshou took advantage of the situation and ced himself in the position of a disciple in charge of running errands.

    Li Changshou did not express any opinions whenever the disciples were gathered for a discussion. He insisted on having three consecutive qualities.

    ¡°Junior Sister Yougin is right.¡±

    ¡°What Junior Sister Youqin said made sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember all the elders¡¯ lectures.¡±

    Li Changshou would be more stable and ordinary. He would gain enlightenment!

    After pletely recovering from his injuries¡±, Li Changshou had already dealt with that situation many times in a row. He lied to the higher-ups and hid it from them... Ahem, he was getting more and more proficient in taking care of things. He had umted a lot of experience for his future work in the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou knew his limits in that aspect.

    He maintained a certain distance from the immortal seedlings and outstanding disciples of the various peaks. They were quite familiar with each other, so everyone could just nod their heads and forget about it.

    Now, Li Changshou¡¯s disguise in the sect had naturally reached the third stage.

    The first stage was to be ¡°transparent¡± and to keep a low profile. However, other than the monthly allowance, he could only go to the Dao Repository Hall to search for trash and could not obtain many resources.

    The second stage was naturally to disguise and maintain an image of a low-quality immortal seedling to make himself less conspicuous. However, many phenomena could be more reasonable.

    The third stage was to follow the good examples and be a humble and steady, ¡°Deputy¡± leader who did not cause trouble...

    Today, the forty-eight disciples gathered in the corner of the hall again. They were lined up in an orderly manner.

    Youqin Xuanya and the top eight disciples of the sect sat on the meditation cushions of the first row.

    Li Changshou sat in a corner and was prepared to ept the errands that the elders might give him...

    This time, it was the same as the previous times.

    Elder Ge, the first elder who was in charge of the internal affairs of the sect, arrived with a few Heaven Immortal realm elders. They sat opposite the disciples and smiled kindly.

    Elder Ge said warmly, ¡°How are the preparations that you have done previously? Take them out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciples nodded one after another. They each took out a two-foot-wide wooden box from their storage Dharma treasures that were in the form of hairpins, rings, belts, and jade pendants. They then took out a scroll painting.

    They unrolled the portraits, only to find dense lines of words on them.

    Elder Ge said, ¡°Xuanya,e and check. See if they had copied the ¡®Disciple¡¯ Principles¡¯ thirty-six times.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Youqin Xuanya answered seriously. She stood up and walked back and forth, checking the homework of her fellow disciples.

    Soon, Youqin Xuanya reported, ¡°They¡¯ve copied enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Ge nodded slowly and said, ¡°The content of this set of ¡®Disciple¡¯s Principles¡¯ is very good. There are many countermeasures to take when you encounter different situations, that you have to remember at all times. In another three months, you will have to follow the Sect Leader, elders, and executives to the Golden Pce Sect of in the Middle Continent. I won¡¯t tell you about what I¡¯ve already mentioned previously. Today, let¡¯s continue from where we left off during the previous lesson. Elders, please exin thest three chapters of the ¡®Disciple¡¯s Principles¡¯.¡±.

    Then, the disciples lowered their heads and acknowledged. The elders spoke one after another, exining the contents of thest half of the three-thousand-word ¡°Disciple¡¯s Law¡± in detail.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had experienced how much importance the sect ced on the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    However, that was just a bit of his experience. There was no need to over-interpret it.

    The thing that made Li Changshou feel the most helpless was that the elders would make him write his reflections and understanding after reading...

    Most importantly, he was often criticized for not answering the questions. It was very difficult for him to pass.

    In the pavilion beside the spiritual beast enclosure on Little Qiong Peak...

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, do you really not want to go to the Middle Continent?¡±

    Jiu Jiu held the wine gourd and sat on the bed by the window. She turned to look at the forest outside and asked seriously.

    Ling¡¯e, who was clearing the dishes at the side, smiled and nodded. ¡°My cultivation level is too low. I¡¯ll just cultivate peacefully on the mountain.¡±

    ¡°There was an elder who wanted to rmend you to attend the meet previously. Why did you reject him?¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and did not say anything. She quickly eliminated the evidence of her crime and summoned a stream of spiritual spring water to wash her hands with.

    Jiu Jiu did not ask further. Shey there and yawned before continuing to look at the scenery outside the window.

    Jiu Jiu had been warned twice by the elders of the sect to pay more attention to her actions and words because she was attending the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    Thus, Jiu Jiu would switch from her usual casual demeanor to her serious mode when she was out. Her aura also changed.

    There was a hint of mncholy in her serious expression. Her deep gaze revealed the beauty of a thousand years.

    At that moment, she was drinking a mouthful of wine from the gourd by the window. She was exuding a profound aura from within...

    Before meeting Li Changshou, that interesting little disciple-nephew, she had always been that elegant. Later on, because she was taken care of too well, she had indeed gotten a little too happy...

    Ling¡¯e carried a fruit tter and floated back into the house. She took off her embroidered shoes and sat on the bed, looking at the scenery outside.

    After some thought, Ling¡¯e decided to help her senior brother reduce some unnecessary trouble.

    Thus, Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu, if my senior brother sits alone in the corner...¡±

    Jiu Jiu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go and tease him when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Please ignore my senior brother for now,¡± Ling¡¯e said with a sigh. ¡°When my senior brother is outside, he is actually very shy and not thick-skinned at all. If a woman gets too close to him, he would feel that everyone is watching...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Jiu Jiu suddenly recalled Li Changshou¡¯s strange illness when she went to the North Continent.

    Ling¡¯e nodded seriously and asked Jiu Jiu a few more questions. Jiu Jiu muttered to herself and agreed earnestly.

    Anyway, when the time came, her master, Exalted Wang Qing, would also go with her. She could not... be too agitated.

    ¡°The Three Sects¡¯ Meet will be held in the Golden Pce Sect of the Middle Continent, Ao Yi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    On Golden Ao Ind, beside the Treasure Pool, a burly, middle-aged Daoist was standing in front of Ao Yi.

    That Daoist had an upright face. He was neither angry nor threatening. He gave off a gentle vibe and spoke slowly.

    He was Ao Yi¡¯s master, the ck Clouds Immortal who was the leader of the seven immortals.

    Ao Yi asked, ¡°Master, do you want me to participate in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered the Great ck Clouds Immortal. He nodded and said, ¡°The Three Sects¡¯ Meet this time concerns the Dao Sect¡¯s destiny. You are my only disciple. You have to attend in my ce. This is yours.¡±

    The Great ck Clouds Immortal took out a small jade turtle shell and ced it in his disciple¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The three sectse from the same origin. This is a sentence that the Saint often says. The Saint does not want to see any conflict between us and Chan School.

    Remember this. If we need to discuss something, you can hold this item in your hand. I will sense it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Ao Yi replied respectfully. The Great ck Clouds Immortal smiled and patted the top of Ao Yi¡¯s head.

    A wisp of pure energy poured into Ao Yi¡¯s head. Ao Yi was stunned. He felt a sense of enlightenment in his heart. The realm of his aura slowly rose, and the bloodline power in his body surged!

    The Immortal Master held his head and imparted the mystic realm to him.

    He was enlightened and created his own Dao.

    Soon, Ao Yi hugged the jade turtle shell and sank into the Treasure Pool.

    The Great ck Clouds Immortal smiled and disappeared with the wind. He did not attract the attention of the other Qi Refinement cultivators on Golden Ao Ind.

    Half a dayter, Zhao Gongming stepped on a white cloud and hurried towards Golden Ao Ind...

 Chapter 156 Changgengâ€™s First Memorial

    <h4>Chapter 156 Changgeng¡¯s First Memorial</h4>

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, I¡¯m at the peak of the Perfected Immortal realm!¡±

    ¡°Oh? However, the Dragon King¡¯s bloodline has awakened. The cultivation is so quick.¡±

    In the temple of the Sea God in Anshui City, the spiritual wills of the two statues went back and forth and contacted each other again.

    Before the Immortal Du Sect set off, Li Changshou summoned Ao Yi again and was concerned about the situation of the dragon race.

    When Ao Yi saw Li Changshou, he excitedly said that his cultivation level had advanced. He said that his master had enlightened him and his words made Li Changshou feel emotional...

    Not only was he a winner amongst the dragons, he even advanced!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I read in the ancient books of Ren School that the Enlightenment Empowerment is only for the disciple to gain enlightenment. However, one¡¯s own realm needs to be natural and stable. It cannot be forced. Of course, you are part of Jie School so you have different ideals from Ren School. You don¡¯t have to care too much about my words.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s expression turned serious. He bowed and said, ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re right. I must pay more attention.¡±

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi discussed the development of the sect and Li Changshou asked about the situation of the dragon race.

    The chaos in the Four Seas was still not resolved. The dragon race did not attack the seamen that had followed him for countless years.

    The dragon race also knew who was behind that.

    However, the dragon race could not find a ce to reason. They could onlyfort, suppress, andfort again... Li Changshou said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve thought of a method that would be beneficial to the dragon race. However, I only have a vague idea that is far from being formed.¡±

    Ao Yi was shocked. He quickly asked, ¡°Did the higher-ups... give me a reminder?¡±

    ¡°It was indeed mentioned by the Great Daoist Master.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and deliberately put on a troubled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wait for me to consider this carefully before speaking to you about it again, Brother Yi.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Sect Master!¡±

    Ao Yi looked ashamed. He bowed again and performed a Dao salute. The young man¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.

    The human race was truly a mysterious race. There were sullen-faced and merciless elders and gentlemen who were steady, elegant, refined, gentle, heroic, and kind, like Brother Sect Master...

    Perhaps, this is what the protagonist of the world should be like!

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Your master has enlightened you. Do you want to participate in the Three Sects¡¯ Meet?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ao Yi nodded profusely and told him about the matter of his master, the Great ck Clouds Immortals, bestowing the jade turtle shell to him.

    Li Changshou immediately took note of this matter and asked casually, ¡°Are there many seniors in Golden Ao Ind who are going to attend the meet?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s expression turned a little strange, but he still said, ¡°Originally, only twelve to thirteen Uncle-Masters, Aunt-Masters, and Senior Brothers were going to participate in the meet. However, previously, the outer sect disciple, Uncle-Master Zhao, came to Golden Ao Ind to give us a lecture. He asked us to send more people to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet to increase the prestige of the Three Sects. Now, about three to four hundred immortals from the ind are going to go to the Middle Continent together. However, I know that six of the ten Heavenly Lords on the ind will head there!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is this... an intercontinental fight?

    Come to think of it, I had been instructed by the Saing to rush to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    Could it be that Saint had asked his young disciple, who is not even two hundred years old... to go and prevent the fight between Jie School and Chan School?

    This is impossible!

    How could the Saint be so wise as to do that...

    Ah, it¡¯s hard to say.

    He had to make preparations to leave at any time. If the situation was not right, he would immediately flee.

    Ao Yi continued, ¡°Furthermore, I heard from an Uncle-Master that Uncle-Master Zhao had visited all the other Immortal Inds in the five continents, including Peng Lai Ind and the Nine Dragons Ind. He had called many famous experts in the sect.¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that, he could not help but support his forehead with one hand and sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t this meeting supposed to be a gathering of the three sects of the Middle Continent? The various Immortal Inds of Jie School are the Dao origin of Jie School and many in-name disciples of the Saints live there. Why...¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°We are not too sure about the details, but it will definitely be very lively this time!¡± Lively?

    It would indeed be very lively.

    A scene surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind.

    The disciples of the three Immortal Sects gathered in the hall, and the few Zenith Heaven and Golden Immortals from the Jade Void Pce who were present for the ceremony had brought more than ten immortals to attend the ceremony. In contrast, the immortals from the various Immortal Inds of Jie School had plenty ofpany...

    When the people of Chan School saw that, they immediately took out theirmunication jade token and started activating people.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother Guang Chengzi! There are too many members from Jie School! Call all twelve Golden Immortals. If you can¡¯t do it, ask Yun Zhongzi, the South Pole Immortal, and the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect toe as well! Remember to bring the treasures and array diagrams!¡±

    If they did not agree, the chances of them fighting would be too high.

    Their Ren School could not bepared to both parties. At most, there were two or three members. They were not of the same level...

    Li Changshou groaned in his heart. He was once again filled with worry and uneasiness.

    I should prepare more methods to escape.

    At this moment, the Immortal Du Sect was about to set off. Li Changshou still could not understand why the Saint wanted him to go to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet...

    Li Changshou reminded Ao Yi a little more about the Sea God Sect before the two of them ended the spiritualmunication.

    Li Changshou struggled out of the dream he had constructed. He slowly opened his eyes and saw his master and junior sister walking towards him from outside the Pill Chamber.

    Ding~

    The bell in the Hundred Mortal Hall rang. Li Changshou lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and stood up. He bowed to his master.

    ¡°Master, I will be heading to the Middle Continent with the sect now.¡±

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Remember to make more decisions for the sect and be responsible for leading the team.¡±

    ¡°I ept your orders.¡± Li Changshou smiled and walked out of the door. A white cloud gradually appeared beneath his feet.

    Li Changshou looked at his junior sister and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, cultivate peacefully in the mountains. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Master. Remember that the treasure pouch I gave you cannot leave your body. If you encounter any trouble on the peak, go to Pill Tripod Peak and look for Elder Wan Linyun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your instructions.¡± Lingle pursed her lips and nodded. She said gently, ¡°Senior Brother... take care. When youe back...¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°100 times.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately recalled the contents of the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯¡ª ¡°When youe back, we¡¯ll...¡± It was one of the ten taboos.

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and expressed assent aggrievedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and bowed slightly. Ling¡¯e quickly lowered her head and bowed.

    Then, Li Changshou said to Qi Yuan, who was smiling and did not know what was going on, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± Qi Yuan waved his hand. Li Changshou rode the cloud and retreated several feet before turning around and flying

    Beside the Heaven-Breaking Peak was a three-hundred-feet-long and ten-feet-tall Dharma treasure ship. It had been floating for a few days.

    Below the ship was a t stone b. There were several array formations carved on it, and there were many restrictions.

    Although the construction of such a huge treasure ship was costly, the Immortal Du Sect could still afford it.

    However, that Dharma treasure was a ¡°Spirit Stone Grinder¡±. If it flew a thousand kilometers, more than a hundred Spirit Stones would be depleted on average...

    If it were not for such a huge matter, the elders would not be willing to take out that treasure ship.

    When they arrived at the Hundred Mortal Hall, Li Changshou naturally stood in a corner and hid in front of the statues of the three nameless Daoists. He did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    An hourter, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, the two Grand Elders, and the twelve Heavenly Immortal realm elders led the thirty-six Perfected Immortals and forty-eight disciples to board the treasure ship.

    Then, the mountain-protecting array formation¡¯s light curtain slowly descended. This treasure ship was enveloped by multipleyers of light walls and flew towards the west. It was not slow.

    After the treasure ship flew away, the mountain-protecting array formation once again closed. Elder Qi Ling and the other Grand Elders who were guarding the door also revealed their auras.

    Before the Sect Leader and the others returned, they would be on guard and would not continue to enter seclusion.

    There were many rooms on the ship, but they were all reserved for the Sect Leader and elders.

    After the treasure boat flew out of the Immortal Sect, Sect Leader Wuyou coughed while smiling and said,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too restrained. You can do whatever you want. Only then will you be able to meet... ahem... the requirements of Ren School.¡±

    After saying that, the Sect Leader went to the luxurious suite on the top floor of the treasure ship and left a group of disciples hanging on the deck.

    Li Changshou greeted his fellow disciples who were familiar with him. He hung a few Sensing Stones in an inconspicuous corner on the treasure ship and found a quiet spot on the back deck. He quietly meditated and closed his eyes.

    He seemed to be diligently cultivating, but in reality, he had already begun to use his immortal senses to monitor his surroundings.

    At the same time, Li Changshou checked the eight new paper effigies that were already in position.

    The two new paper effigies were fine.

    The six original ¡®Human¡¯ paper effigies were used as reserve forces. They were all well.

    The new ¡®Earth¡¯ paper effigies were fine...

    After spending an hour, Li Changshou finally finished checking the paper effigies that had been ced in various ces. Then, he diverted most of his attention to the paper effigy under the Sea God Temple of Anshui

    City.

    The Heaven Immortal realm paper effigy appeared in the backyard of the main temple and went to a quiet pavilion that was guarded by a few Divine Envoys.

    He naturally did not hide his lover there. If he did, his main body should have gone there...

    Ahem, let¡¯s get down to business.

    Li Changshou reckoned that General Dongmu would appear again very soon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set this up first so that we won¡¯t be in a flurryter on.¡±

    Li Changshou took out an exquisite cloth that was a Dharma treasure. On the upper right corner, he picked up a brush and wrote a ¡®Zou¡¯ character in a seal font.

    Then, he stood up and wrote, ¡°The Little God of the South Ocean, Changgeng.¡±

    Then, he wrote, ¡®The Jade Emperor¡¯s Mirror¡¯...

    Afterpleting the three lines, he cut to the main topic.

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s decree has not been issued yet. I should not have used the letter to advise him. Please forgive me. However, I had been tossing and turning for the past few days. I could not feel at ease. There was something that I had to report to His Majesty as soon as possible, which is why I had gone overboard.

    Recently, there were many injustices in the four seas. The Sea n had begun rebelling and the Four Dragon Pces were in a terrible state. The living creatures in the sea were heavily injured. I happened to find out that someone else had been plotting something regarding this matter and wanted to force the dragon race into the West Continent. I felt uneasy.

    If the Dragon race were to enter the West Continent, there would be a huge rise outside the Dao Sect. The rise of the Heavenly Courts would not be counted.

    The Four Seas are the most important ces in the Three Realms. There are no living beings in the ocean. The armies of the Dragon race and the Sea n are powerful and cannot be underestimated.

    The dragon race is an ancient great race. Although they have great sins, they have yet to recover from their setbacks. There are many experts in the race.

    If the dragon race can serve the Heavenly Courts and submit to His Majesty¡¯s authority, follow His Majesty¡¯s orders and abide by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rules, then the four seas would belong to the Heavenly Courts. This would be beneficial.

    If His Majesty uses merit as a reward and allows the dragon race to follow His Majesty¡¯s orders and control the weather, the rivers,kes, and oceans of the South Continent, you will be able to promote the power of the Heavenly Courts in the South Continent, show the virtues of the Heavenly Courts, and increase the foundation of the Heavenly Courts. This would be the second benefit.

    The trichiliocosm is also part of the Three Realms. They are under the control of His Majesty. The dragon race is stationed in the trichiliocosm. If you obtain the dragon race, they would be able to contribute to the trichiliocosm. This is the third benefit.

    I am inexperienced and can only see the benefits...¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly stopped writing. The white-haired paper effigy closed his eyes and returned to his original body. Someone was looking for him on the treasure ship.

    It was not just one person who had arrived. The person in front was Youqin Xuanya. Behind her were Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er.

    Li Changshou stood up and weed her. ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, is there something important?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou and said softly, ¡°No. I don¡¯t know where to go, so I came to look for you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He did notin much in his heart.

    His resistance to toxic had gradually increased.

    On the other hand, Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er were not there to chat as they had something important to ask Li Changshou.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened, Senior Brother Changshou...¡±

    Wang Qi rubbed his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. He said in a low voice, ¡°One of my uncle-masters... has a friend who is also a member of our sect. He wants to ask for a pill that was refined by you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked at Wang Qi. Wang Qi looked sincere and added, ¡°I naturally won¡¯t let you refine it for free, Senior Brother Changshou.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou was about to reply when he suddenly sensed something.

    General Dongmu appeared in a familiar little temple.

    What a coincidence.

    Li Changshou could only multi-task. Half of his attention was focused on the important matters of the Three Realms. The paper effigy quickly ended the memorial that was being written.

    Half of his attention was focused on his junior brother¡¯s ¡°little post-marital troubles¡±. He smiled at Wang Qi and took out two jars of Poisonous Dragon Wine...

    ¡°Junior Brother, how about... you let your Uncle-Master¡¯s friend try this medicinal wine first? If your Uncle-Master¡¯s friend¡¯s cultivation level is not high, he can drink a small cup at a time. There should be effects. Also... it¡¯s best to use it when he gets back.¡±

    Junior Brother Qi Qi pondered for a while and grabbed the Poisonous Dragon Wine over. He thanked him in a guilty tone. Liu Yan¡¯er, on the other hand, looked elsewhere and blushed.

    Li Changshou reminded again, ¡°Remember to use it only when you go back.¡±

    Wang Qi nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 157 Small Merit Waistcoat

    <h4>Chapter 157 Small Merit Waistcoat</h4>

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    On the high tform in Lingxiao Treasure Hall, a white-robed young man shouted. General Dongmu who was below the tform could not help but shiver.

    When he heard that, the Jade Emperor, Hao Tian,ughed loudly. He kept patting the desk and clicked his tongue in wonder.

    ¡°What the guest Changgeng said is true and resonates with how I feel! I¡¯ve been concerned about this for many years. Today, I finally have someone to speak to! Hahahaha! Why have I only met Changgeng now? Hahaha! The four seas are settled!¡±

    General Dongmu lowered his head and did not dare to speak. However, in his heart, he was filled with admiration.

    He had obtained that introductory message from the Sea God Sect four hours ago.

    After he took action, General Dongmu immediately rushed back and handed it to His Majesty.

    It had been many years since he had seen the Jade Emperor being that happy... In his heart, General Dongmu understood the hidden meaning behind His Majesty¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping this in my heart for many years. Today, I finally have a guest to talk about this matter with.¡± That meant that His Majesty had not expected that matter to be resolved.

    Fellow Daoist Changgeng is truly an expert! ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡± General Dongmu cupped his hands and said, ¡°Now, we have to appease the Four Seas. The Three Realms will return soon.¡±

    ¡°What you said is a little exaggerated, General Dongmu.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°There are a few Saints in the Three Realms presiding over it now. The Three Sects of the Dao Sect are protecting the world. It doesn¡¯t matter if it returns or not. The Three Realms will be safe.¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s expression changed, but heughed in his heart.

    Ever since His Majesty met the Sea God of the South Ocean, his daily behavior had be much more stable.

    Of course, he did not dare to say that since he was a servant. He could only lower his head and sigh.

    ¡°Your Majesty is magnanimous. I can¡¯t reach

    Hao Tian smiled and looked at the warm cloth in front of him. His eyes were full of admiration, and his heart was surging.

    If he took in the dragon race and the four seas, he could disy his might through the clouds and rain.

    He could control the seas and stabilize the world. He could use the Sea Army to settle the trichiliocosm!

    Hao Tian saw the crucial moment of the Heavenly Court¡¯s rise.

    It was as if he had suddenly found a door. After pushing it open, there was a bright path!

    In the end, Li Changshou wrote two sentences.

    The first line was that he should not be too hasty in everything. It was best for him to rely on his power and influence to achieve victory.

    The second sentence was interesting.

    ¡°A helping hand in need is better than aplementary essory...¡±

    Hao Tian carefully thought about it and soon understood. He smiled confidently.

    ¡°General Dongmu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Illuminated Hall to take a look and understand the decree. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Then, General Dongmu turned around and left quickly. Hao Tian sat behind the desk, his fingers brushing against the memorial. He could not help butugh.

    ¡°Although there are not many disciples in Ren School, most of them are really extraordinary.¡±

    When General Dongmu returned in a hurry and said that only thirty percent of the decree had just beenpleted, Hao Tian nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip to the Tushita Pce and retrieve some high-grade spiritual herbs and precious herbs for me to use during refining.¡± General Dongmu lowered his head and nodded. He walked out from the side of the hall and rode a cloud towards the Heavenly Courts¡¯ treasure vault.

    ¡°Changgeng, Chang, Geng...¡±

    Hao Tian stood up and stretched his muscles and supported himself against the desk with one hand, keeping the other behind his back. He looked at the stars that were slowly revolving on the dome of Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    ¡°Does this Dao name belong to any expert from Ren School? Senior Brother, the Grand Pure One, only has a few in-name disciples. Who would be rted to this Dao name?¡±

    In the empty hall, the Jade Emperor Hao Tian muttered softly. The clouds on the floor of the hall could not give him any reply.

    The emperor suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s admonishments carefully. Then, he took out other admonishments andpared them.

    Not long after, the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed a piece of cloth and wrote a line of small words on it.

    Soon, the emperor summoned a civil servant outside the hall and pushed down the cloth that he had written on, with immortal power.

    ¡°Tell the servants of the Heavenly Courts that all memorials will have to be in this format, no matter who submits it.

    If anything is wrong, they will be punished for ten years.¡±

    The moment the Jade Emperor finished speaking, the servant immediately lowered his head and epted his orders.

    At that moment, a golden light shed from the top of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and disappeared from the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor naturally knew what was going on.

    As soon as he said that, the Heavenly Dao had a detection. Due to the matter regarding the ¡°memorial format¡±, he had bestowed the Heavenly Dao merit to the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    The golden light formed from merit was not considered small.

    The Jade Emperor chuckled.

    He felt that he had given too little merit.

    Unfortunately, even if he was the Jade Emperor, he could not change his mind. Otherwise, he would not be stingy at all.

    At the same time... on the treasure ship that had yet to leave the East Continent, a golden glow suddenly appeared around Li Changshou.

    He immediately opened his eyes and activated his long robe with Dharma powers, quickly covering the golden light...

    What the hell?

    Li Changshou scanned his body and looked at the surroundings of his essence soul. There was a sh of golden light, and the tiny essence soul effigy was submerged in the pool of merit! The merit that suddenly appeared was much purer than the incense merit he had collected previously!

    Is this...

    Has the Jade Emperor specially rewarded me because he had seen the memorial I had written?

    Li Changshou quickly refined the merit. After the boxers, he began to put on a small waistcoat for the essence soul effigy.

    The Life Safety Index increased by three times!

    During that process, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was tense. He used his immortal senses to monitor his surroundings.

    Fortunately, the changes around him just now did not disturb anyone on the ship.

    The seven Sensing Stones on his body did not light up.

    Twelve feet away, in another corner of the deck of the treasure ship, Youqin Xuanya had entered a state of meditation.

    Li Changshou thought about it and did not make any rash moves. He focused on refining the power of merit that suddenly appeared.

    His Majesty, the Jade Emperor... is too generous!

    Li Changshou praised. He knew that it was not easy to obtain that merit. It was a reward that could only be obtained by calcting the destiny of the entire dragon race.

    Clearly, he had misunderstood something since he had not officially ascended to the heavens... Li Changshou quickly realized another problem.

    Will the Jade Emperor feel anything when the merit is directly descended?

    If his identity was exposed because of this, he would not be happy.

    I should think of a way to allow the paper effigy to temporarily store the power of merit. Then, when the Heavenly Dao gives me my sry in the future, I will send it to this subsidiary ount...

    Li Changshou quickly pondered while pinching his fingers to calcte.

    If there was any special characteristic that was not necessary for humans, Li Changshou felt that it would be excessive curiosity.

    He had repeatedly reminded Wang Qi not to try the Poisonous Dragon Wine casually.

    Unexpectedly, in less than twelve hours, his Junior Brother Wang Qi...

    On the second day of the journey to the Middle Continent, the treasure ship flew on the cloud. Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators on the ship found their own ces to cultivate, regardless of their cultivation level or whether they were pretending.

    Li Changshou had done some merit for his essence soul. He sneaked away from Youqin Xuanya and found a corner to wait.

    Just as he sat down, he took out a piece of paper formed from the essence of a young spirit tree and began to cut it with his fingers. Wang Qi bent over and hurried over.

    Wang Qi¡¯s cultivation level was already at the fifth-stage of the Dao Requital realm. However, at that moment, hot air was rising from his head. His face was red, and his eyes were sparkling. He was nothing like his usual carefree and unrestrained self.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou... do you have an antidote for that wine? I identally drank a cup!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    There¡¯s no hope. Carry him away. Next.

    Of course, he could not say that out loud. After all, they were from the same sect

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°How can there be an antidote? Junior Brother Wang, I have reminded you many times. Why did you still!?!¡±

    ¡°I was just curious...¡±.

    Wang Qi could not help but stomp his feet. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°You and Senior Sister Yan¡¯er have already be Daopanions. This should not have been so difficult.¡±

    Wang Qi said in a hushed tone, ¡°The Sect Master and the Grand Elders are watching!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    You¡¯re making it sound as if the Sect Leader and elders really wanted to peek at you, the Cave Abode defensive array formation that you set up in the immortal sect could really iste their immortal senses!

    Li Changshou naturally knew how powerful thete-stage Heaven Immortal realm immortal senses were.

    Theprehensive protective array formations that Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu spent a lot of money to build with his help could barely resist...

    Of course, he could not say that out loud, lest he made the Daopanions in the sect feel uneasy.

    If he were to cause some young disciples who secretly liked to pursue thrills and were very bold, to feel ashamed to the point of developing mental demons and going crazy, the karma would be huge.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Sect Leader for help and ask him to help you refine the Yang in your body?

    The Sect Leader is actually very concerned about us young disciples. Besides, we can only look for the Sect Leader for help regarding this matter. If we look for other elders, you will definitely be punished and scolded.¡±

    Wang Qi thought about it carefully and found that it made sense.

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you, Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Wang Qi bowed and made a Dao salute. He sighed in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask to see the Sect Leader now. I¡¯ll ept it if he wants to punish me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slightly. His Junior Brother Qi Qi was quite responsible. After secretly drinking the Poisonous Dragon Wine, he did not bring trouble to his Daopanion.

    Li Changshou could not help but shake his head as he watched Wang Qi leave in a hurry...

    What is this?

    Fortunately, I did not give Wang Qi the Ambition Pill. Otherwise, Wang Qi would not just have his body hunched. He would have hugged the pole and danced on the ship...

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and rested. He continued to monitor his surroundings while paying attention to Wang Qi¡¯s situation.

    Li Changshou had already found the fastest escape routes on the treasure ship.

    If he was attacked on the way by a stronger enemy, he could retreat at the fastest speed and call for reinforcements...

    When a strategic retreat was made, there would be a legitimate excuse. That was actually quite important.

    as

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured Wang Qi knocking the door to the luxurious suite on the top floor of the treasure ship. After Wang Qi went in, he knelt down and told Sect Leader Ji Wuyou that he had drunk the Poisonous Dragon Wine out of curiosity. Daoist Wuyou was also puzzled. He nced at Wang Qi and asked him to take out the Poisonous Dragon Wine.

    After that, Ji Wuyou dipped his finger in some wine and analyzed the medicinal properties carefully. He could not help butugh and ask Wang Qi where that item hade from.

    Wang Qi hesitated for a while and did not dare to hide anything. He told Li Changshou that he had gone to look for Senior Brother Changshou to ask for it. It had nothing to do with Senior Brother Changshou.

    Daoist Wuyou could not help butugh and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This item is not bad. I will not punish you. I have already sent a voice transmission to call your Daopanion over. Look behind you...¡±

    Wang Qi turned to look, only to see that Liu Yan¡¯er had already rushed into the room and was kneeling beside Wang Qi with a nk expression.

    After that, Ji Wuyou put his hands behind his back and smiled. Without giving them a chance to speak, he left the room.

    The Sect Leader activated the surrounding array formations and personally set up a barrier for them.

    Before Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er could react, they were already trapped inside. After that, Ji Wuyou went to the top of the treasure ship and admired the magnificent mountains of the world. He could not help but sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young... *coughs*!¡±

    When Ji Wuyou coughed, he lowered his head and saw Li Changshou, who was meditating at the corner of the ship.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect was instantly interested. He floated down.

    Li Changshou hurriedly stood up to wee him. He felt a little helpless and respectfully called out, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Daoist Wuyou casually set up a soundproof barrier and went straight to the point. ¡°Did you bring the Poisonous Dragon Wine and the Ambition Pill that you refined earlier?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately took out three bottles of Ambition Pills and six jars of Poisonous Dragon Wine. He ced them in a treasure pouch and handed them to the Sect Leader.

    ¡°Sect Leader, the injury to your essence soul doesn¡¯t seem to have fully healed. If you use these two things together... it¡¯ll be very nourishing...¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t have a Daopanion. It¡¯s been hundreds of thousands of years and I¡¯m still alone.¡±

    Daoist Wuyou said in a low voice, ¡°I really have a few old friends. They have lived for a long time, and their mentality has changed. They are already very ipatible with their Daopanions. They are often troubled over that matter.

    *Coughs*...

    You did well in this matter. When we go thereter, you and Xuanya will follow behind me. I¡¯ll show you the true experts of the Three Sects.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart did not waver. He tried his best to put on a slightly excited expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader. I ept your orders.¡±

    Daoist Wuyou smiled in satisfaction. He put away the treasure pouch and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Changshou, you and Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Has the matter regarding my secret interaction with Great Daoist Master Xuan Du... been exposed?

 Chapter 158 Why is the Sea God Here?

    <h4>Chapter 158 Why is the Sea God Here?</h4>

    ¡°You and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du can be considered to have gained some good karma. At least, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du knows your name. This might be your chance in the future.¡±

    Daoist Wuyou said gently, his eyes filled with a little envy.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the Sect Leader¡¯s words...

    It turned out that he was talking about the marriage y figurines and the Six-Transforming Yang Spirit Pill.

    Li Changshou remained silent and lowered his head to express assent.

    Actually, not only did the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du know Li Changshou¡¯s name, he even ced a huge burden on his shoulders. Then...

    There was no more news from him...

    Daoist Wuyou sighed again. ¡°Changshou, the Great Daoist Master is a peerless mighty figure. Although I am the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, I have the Dao Fruit of Longevity and my cultivation level allows me to not be destroyed by small disasters, I am still thousands of times weaker than a mighty figure. The Golden Immortal realm is just like this. *Coughs*!¡±

    Li Changshou asked in concern, ¡°Sect Leader, have you not fully recovered from your injuries?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. In a few hundred years, I can recover on my own.¡± Daoist Wuyou waved his hand and continued with a sigh, ¡°You may cultivate here. I¡¯ll go and take a look around.

    Ah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s been so many years. There are a few Dao factions of Ren School but the sect can¡¯t stop them from getting Daopanions.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    You have never suspected anything fishy about this matter?

    Watching the Sect Leader leave, Li Changshou pondered for a while.

    What if the Grand Saint really wants me to think of a way to stop the conflict between the other two sects? Sect Leader is quite a good candidate... for speaking up on my behalf!

    Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu were also on the treasure ship. However, the executives and Perfected Immortals who apanied them were supposed to be on guard and observe the ship. They did not step forward to greet Li Changshou.

    Apart from Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, there was also the executive from Pill Tripod Peak, Liu Feixian...

    If he really needed the Sect Leader to speak up for himter, Li Changshou would naturally inform Uncle-Master Jiu Wu and ask him to deal with Liu Feixian. Then, he would ask Liu Feixian to seek advice from the Sect Leader.

    As long as he could ensure that there were no problems, the moreyers he had, the safer Li Changshou would be.

    If he did not do that, would he have to step forward and convince him?

    An ordinary Heaven Immortal would not have a chance to speak in a meet of such a great scale.

    If there were to be a conflict between the two sects and a disciple who was not famous forcefully stood forward to verbally attack the three sects that had been existing in the Three Realms since ancient times... it would be a ridiculous thing that could only be done by a brazen person!

    He reckoned that before he could finish his sentence, a bad-tempered senior from the three sects would p him. After pping him to death, he would curse,

    ¡°Which disciple is so unruly!¡±

    Therefore, it was impossible for him to appear directly.

    It was impossible for him to take the initiative to address the matter dangerously.

    Li Changshou could only promise that if the two experts from the two sects were to really fight, he would remind the disciples of Ren School before he ran away and shouted the name of that man loudly in his heart.

    After the treasure ship entered the Middle Divine Continent, it flew slightly higher and marked the Immortal Du Sect on the bow. The Sect Master also released his Golden Immortal aura.

    Even so, if they encountered mountains andkes that were obviously enveloped by arge array, the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s treasure ship would take a detour ahead of time.

    The Immortal Du Sect was quite well-known in the East Continent. However, when they arrived at the Middle Continent, which housed formidable and incredible experts, the Immortal Du Sect was only a middle-ss immortal sect. It was ranked in the lower-middle-ss amongst the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools.

    It was just that their backer was a little strong, and there was the image of the Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School.

    The treasure ship did not stop. It drifted west along the cloud path. Li Changshou, who was at the Middle Continent for the first time, had gotten an eyeopener.

    It passed through the clouds and across the horizon, apanied by the moon and stars.

    The Han river was filled with smoke and the rivers were surging.

    What was worth mentioning was... the fact that the Sect Leader had taken the initiative to give up his suite that day to let two of his young disciples deal with urgent matters. That piece of news had been spread around privately within the Immortal Du Sect.

    Fortunately, there were no other jokes that day, and the treasure ship did not shake.

    After getting an antidote for the medicinal properties, Wang Qi hid in a corner with Liu Yan¡¯er. They were so embarrassed that they did not dare to meet anyone.

    After flying for twenty-one days in the air, the treasure ship of the Immortal Du Sect finally reached a destination that was 15,000 kilometers away from the Golden Pce Sect. The cloud path in the sky gradually became more lively. There were some strange things...

    A huge bird with a wingspan of ten thousand feet slowly streaked across the sky.

    There were also people who used the entire mountain as a treasure ship. The mountain was surrounded by immortal lights, and they constantly smashed the white clouds...

    When Li Changshou saw that, he secretly observed for a while.

    That was thepleted prototype of his Little Qiong Peak¡¯s nomad n!

    When they were still 4,000 kilometers away from the ¡°venue¡± of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, there were already many people on the cloud path.

    Although there was still half a year left before the meet, many Immortal Sects have chosen to go here half a year in advance to show that they valued the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    When the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s treasure ship was only 500 kilometers away from the venue... they unexpectedly encountered heavy traffic on the clouds.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses scanned the venue of the meet.

    It was a regrly-shaped circr basin which seemed to have been struck by mystical abilities.

    At the bottom of the basin was ake filled with spiritual light. Golden lotus tforms floated on the surface of the water.

    There were meditation cushions scattered around theke. When looked at from afar, the overallyout of the meditation cushions resembled a blooming lotus flower...

    The number of attendees from the various Immortal Sects was limited for the meet. The number of attendees of each sect could not exceed a hundred. Therefore, there were a total of ny-nine attendees from the Immortal Du Sect.

    The Three Sects¡¯ Meet was held by the five Dao factions. There were two that were under Jie School, two under Chan School, and one under Ren School.

    Although the Ren School only had a total of six Immortal Sects, the seating area arranged for those six Immortal Sects upied one-sixth of the entire area.

    Therefore, even the Immortal Du Sect, which was not strong enough, could have a good view of the scenery. They were seated very close to the spiritke.

    The treasure ship of the Immortal Du Sect was still hundreds of kilometers away from the venue. More than ten figures were approaching on the cloud.

    The person who hade to wee them was naturally a disciple of Ren School. He was also from one of the five Immortal Sects that organized the meet. It was named Carefree.

    The name was casual, literary, and ordinary. However, they were indeed not simple.

    The attendees from that faction who were present included two Golden Immortals, eight Heaven Immortals, and six young disciples who had yet to be immortals but had excellent potential...

    That made the Immortal Du Sect feel a little pressured.

    However, Li Changshou soon realized that the Carefree Immortal Sect should be simr to the Immortal Du Sect in some aspects...

    It was even more serious.

    Among the six disciples, four had already lost their Connate Yin-Yang aura.

    Li Changshou could not see through the origins of the Heaven Immortals, but he could tell from thebination of four male Heaven Immortals and four female Heaven Immortals, as well as the intimacy they shared when riding the cloud, that there were at least two immortal couples.

    It was the characteristic of the Ren School!

    From that, it could be seen how much effort the Great Daoist Masters had put in for the development of Ren School... and how much effort he had put in for the disciples.

    The group of people from the Carefree Immortal Sect approached them. The first two Golden Immortals who were wearing Daoist robes and had middle-aged faces began tough loudly. Their voices traveled hundreds of kilometers as if they were afraid that others would not hear them.

    The other four Immortal Sects that had joined forces to hold the grand meet had already received countless members of the same sect. The Carefree Immortal Sect had five chances to show up in total.

    ording to the old rules of the prehistoric times, the longer they smiled, the more personable and friendly they would seem... ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, ahem, ahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Wuyou, it¡¯s been six thousand years. How have you been? Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. Everything is ready. Hahaha...¡±

    The elders also went up to wee him. Apart from Exalted Wang Qing, most of them were smiling and chatting with each other.

    The six disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect also weed them warmly and sought the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect for an exchange.

    It was still unknown if the three sects would be able to get closer and be like family after the meet.

    However, they were all disciples of Ren School. If they could be Golden Immortals in the future, they would refer to each other as senior brothers and senior sisters. They could not be too distant from each other.

    As a true leader, Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly. She carried her sword and walked to the front of the disciples. Instantly, the sky became brighter

    As the ¡°leader-in-name¡± of the group, Li Changshou hid among the crowd of disciples with a smile. When he saw that his fellow disciples had taken the initiative to go forward and chat with the six young disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect, he was happy that no one paid attention to him.

    Not long after, the elders of the Immortal Du Sect put away the treasure ship. A group of 99 people followed the Immortals of the Carefree Immortal Sect into the basin at the venue.

    As expected, they were arranged to stand at the front and upy a small area by theke.

    Unlike the Dragon Pce meet, the Golden Immortals, Heaven Immortals, Perfected Immortals, and those who had yet to be immortals were all seated together.

    All the Immortal sects were the same. No one could be special.

    The golden lotus throne on the surface of theke was obviously reserved for the immortals from the Jade Void Pce of the Kunlun Mountain and the Immortal Inds of Jie School.

    Li Changshou roughly calcted the number of golden lotus thrones.

    He reckoned that the immortals from Jie School alone would be able to squeeze and overcrowd theke...

    The moment members of the Immortal Du Sect sat down, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect and a few Golden Immortals went to the clouds to chat.

    The elders did not restrict their disciples too much. They tried their best to show the superficial characteristics of being ¡°quiet and inactive¡± that was unique to Ren School.

    However, Youqin Xuanya was rather eye-catching

    Not long after, an elegant-looking young immortal seedling wearing a white robe slowly walked over from the area next to the Carefree Immortal Sect.

    When that person arrived in front of Youqin Xuanya, he smiled warmly and exuded an extraordinary masculine charm. ¡°Junior Sister, I am Cao Zhi, the Sect Leader of the Carefree Immortal Sect...¡±

    ng!

    The huge sword on Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back suddenly unsheathed. With a wave of her slender hand, the sword circled for half a round and stabbed straight into the ground on the spot in front of the person!

    The de was only half an inch away from his toes!

    ¡°I¡¯ve offended you. Farewell, Junior Sister. Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    The man tactfully spoke and left in a hurry, causing the disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect tough continuously.

    Youqin Xuanya pretended that nothing had happened. She remained quiet and closed her eyes to rest.

    The seat at the corner of the Immortal Du Sect was naturally reserved for Li Changshou. Beside him was the short Daoist Jiu Wu. However, Jiu Wu had gone running errands and had yet to return.

    As soon as he entered the basin, Li Changshou had already used his immortal senses to investigate the exit of the ce. He had also formted a retreat route.

    There was a Five-Element Inverse Array underground. The Five-Element escape technique could not be used.

    He released his attention and began to use the Wind Speech Incantation to monitor his surroundings.

    However, just as he activated the Wind Speech Incantation, Li Changshou heard a buzzing sound in his ears. His essence soul was slightly dizzy.

    There are Anti-examining restrictions too?

    The vastness of the Primordial World cannot be underestimated...

    That was the first time the Wind Speech Incantation failed after he ascended.

    Li Changshou frowned and closed his eyes to meditate. The strange state of his Essence Soul was instantly removed.

    Do you really think that I only have the Wind Speech Incantation as my passive monitoring technique?

    Yes!

    I really only have that passive monitoring technique...

    Although there were many ways to take the initiative to investigate, it was not an easy task to monitor the surroundings.

    Li Changshou was thinking about countermeasures. His immortal senses were also spreading around the basin. He discovered a group of people passing by behind him. They seemed to be from the Carefree Immortal Sect.

    Among them, one of the men was the most eye-catching. His figure was extremely burly He should have been cultivating his body...

    Huh?

    Why is this aura so familiar?

    At that moment, the ¡°man¡± stopped behind Li Changshou and extended ¡°his¡± muscr body towards Li Changshou. ¡°His¡± cute face was filled with confusion. ¡°He¡± stared at Li Changshou¡¯s side profile for a while. This aura, this iron tower-like figure, and this cute face...

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart trembled. He suddenly realized who it was!

    Almost at the same time, the eyes of the young girl who had a muscr body glistened. She ced her huge fist in front of her cherry-like mouth, which was wide open. Her eyes lit up as she screamed in surprise, ¡°Sea!¡±

    ¡°Lingli!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly shouted and stopped the other party from shouting!

    In the blink of an eye, he extended his left hand and pressed it down on the neck of the young girl. He pressed her face down and against the grass in front of him!

 Chapter 159 Little Xiongâ€™s Apprenticeship

    <h4>Chapter 159 Little Xiong¡¯s Apprenticeship</h4>

    Boom! With a muffled sound, the ground shook. Li Changshou was quick-witted and did not move. His left hand was pressed on the other party¡¯s petite head and burly body. He pressed her face against the grass!

    If he had not acted fast enough, she would have shouted ¡®Sea God¡¯!

    What should I do?

    She said ¡®Hai (1. Sea in Chinese, sounds like ¡°Hi¡±]¡¯. Should I have replied with ¡®Hello¡¯!?!

    With so many pairs of eyes watching, he could not possibly use the True Samadhi mes to burn and get rid of her...

    In an instant, Li Changshou made his decision!

    He secretly used his immortal senses to send a voice transmission to the young girl. However, he revealed an excited expression and shouted, ¡°Lingli! Why are you here!?!¡±

    He secretly said via voice transmission, ¡°If you dare to say those two words, I will get your vige chief toe and deal with you tomorrow! Hurry and call me... Cousin! I have something important to do that concerns the survival of Xiong Vige. If you expose my identity, Xiong Vige will be in danger! If you understand, snort three times!¡±

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s thick limbs trembled and made a ¡°hmph¡± sound while on the ground.

    Did she really understand?

    At that moment, the people from the Carefree Immortal Sect beside him had already reacted. They frowned and looked at him. The few disciples who arrived with Xiong Lingli were all shocked.

    Everyone from the Immortal Du Sect looked at Li Changshou...

    Li Changshou released his grip and smiled. He looked emotional.

    Xiong Lingli supported herself with both hands and pulled her face out of the ground.

    Her face, which was obviously that of an adorable girl with long eyshes, was now stained with soil and grass. However, she looked at Li Changshou excitedly and shouted, ¡°What...¡±

    Li Changshou red at her, and Xiong Lingli immediately cringed. She called, ¡°Cousin...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lingli, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You¡¯ve grown much taller.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled, but Xiong Lingli nodded. For some reason, her eyes turned red as she muttered softly, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t betray you or lose you.¡±

    The elders, executives, and disciples of the Immortal Sects that were not important to the Immortal Sects next door were all confused.

    Jiu Jiu, who had been holding back from ying a fool with Li Changshou all the way, stood up and looked at the ce, so did Youqin Xuanya, who had a cold expression on her face.

    What is going on?

    Li Changshou secretly did the calctions. Out of all sorts of considerations, he would rather reveal a small portion of his cultivation trump card than reveal that he was the Sea God of the South Ocean!

    It was one thing for his reputation to be affected by the Jade Emperor. If he attracted the attention of the Western Sect, it would seriously threaten his life! Hence, Li Changshou could only y along and respond to Xiong Lingli¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah, I was the one who insisted on leaving that time to seek immortal cultivation.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°I have wronged you. Lingli, you must have been scolded by your vige chief.¡±

    However, he continued to use his immortal senses to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this. I am indeed the Sea God, but I am only an incarnation of the Sea God. There are tens of thousands of incarnations that the Sea God has saved. This incarnation of mine also has its own mission. Lingli, tell me about your lifetely.¡±

    Xiong Lingli blinked, her eyes full of admiration.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°However, Lingli, why are you here?¡±

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s expression became even more aggrieved. She whispered, ¡°Brother, my parents gave birth to a younger brother again. They sent me here and told me to look for my master to learn some Dharma spells. Just like what the Sixth Uncle said next door said. They won¡¯t love me anymore now that they have a younger child!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What is this?

    Back then, before Li Changshou sent the army of paper effigies to deal with the Sea God in the South Ocean, Xiong Lingli had been sent to the Middle Continent to join an immortal sect.

    Li Changshou did not expect Xiong Lingli to join the Carefree Immortal Sect.

    From the looks of it, she seemed to be dissatisfied with that encounter. She was indignant and resentful towards her parents who doted on her younger sibling.

    Li Changshou smiled and casually drew a stream of spring water which he then handed to her.

    Xiong Lingli blinked and looked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded, gesturing for her to wash her face.

    However, Xiong Lingli opened her mouth and swallowed a mouthful of water. She sucked hard and swallowed the clear spring water in one gulp.

    That was the blessing of the Sea God!

    Li Changshou frowned and suddenly realized...

    Little Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu does not seem very smart sometimes but that¡¯s because she is often drunk, causing her character to be a little drunk. However, she is very smart when she is serious.

    However, Xiong Lingli who was in front of him had grown up in an environment in Xiong Vige where rtives would marry and produce offspring... She was really strong and burly.

    That kind of person was the most difficult to deal with. Perhaps, she might turn around and say that he was the Sea God.

    What should I do? Find a ce to get rid of her?

    Xiong Vige is now my direct subordinate. It is too inappropriate for me to treat Xiong Lingli like this.

    He was a little stable, but he had a conscience.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. On one hand, he could only confirm his rtionship with Xiong Lingli as her rtive. On the other hand, he could also give Xiong Lingli some psychological hints so that she would think of the word ¡®cousin¡¯.

    Li Changshou summoned another stream of water and said gently, ¡°This is for you to wash your face.¡±

    Xiong Lingli scratched her head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Li Changshou said via voice transmission, ¡°Call me Cousin. Cousin!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and revealed a fatherly smile as he washed Xiong Lingli¡¯s face with clear water. He even took out a handkerchief that he prepared to mix with incapacitating agents.

    At the side, the disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect who had apanied Xiong Lingli earlier had already gathered and approached them...

    ¡°Junior Sister Xiong, is this your... cousin?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Lingli jumped up from the ground. A wall appeared in front of Li Changshou.

    Xiong Lingli scratched her head. Her long hair that was tied up was a little messy. She revealed an embarrassed smile and said delicately, ¡°This is my... cousin.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect. He said, ¡°My cousin has troubled you, fellow Daoists.¡±

    The disciples returned their greetings. One of them had aplicated expression on his face. He touched his chest and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It just hurts.¡±

    A female disciple by the side red at Li Changshou and immediately smiled warmly at him. ¡°Other than being a little stronger, Junior Sister Linhgli is usually very friendly to us. She is also very well-respected by the

    sect.¡±

    Xiong Lingli smiled awkwardly at the side, like a child who had been praised.

    Li Changshou exchanged a few more pleasantries and asked Xiong Lingli where her master was. He wanted to go and greet him.

    That was just to match his character profile as a cousin.

    However, the disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect had strange expressions on their faces and they started to stammer.

    Xiong Lingli pouted and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, I identally injured my master. He didn¡¯te this time...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Cousin, why did you injure your master!?!¡±

    The young disciples at the side felt rather awkward as well. However, the gentle female senior sister still said, ¡°The sect has already punished you for this matter... May I know how to address you, Fellow Daoist?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect.¡±Li Changshou¡±

    ¡°Lingli, are you going to catch up with your cousin here?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked delicately.

    The disciples of the Carefree Immortal Sect nodded in unison as if they had rehearsed it many times.

    Li Changshou seemed to have understood something. Therefore, Xiong Lingli stayed to catch up with him for the time being. Li Changshou began to send a voice transmission to emphasize the importance of him being her cousin and not the Sea God.

    ording to Xiong Vige¡¯s geographical environment, as well as Xiong Lingli¡¯s mother, he made up a simple story of a marriage between cousins across the Southern Continent, ¡°Second Aunt Gets Married To A Faraway ce¡±.

    Xiong Lingli took out a meditation cushion that was the size of a mattress and sat obediently beside Li Changshou.

    As her thigh was too thick, he felt ufortable sitting cross-legged. Xiong Lingli sat down directly and curled her legs up. She pressed the side of her dress down with a pair ofrge iron armor and a pair of soft hands.

    Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, wanted to go over and care for it immediately. However, she remembered Little Ling¡¯e¡¯s advice before she left. She could only shake her head and sit there, shaking her legs in boredom.

    That made Li Changshou feel a little strange.

    Youqin Xuanya is amazing...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s cousin... is actually so outstanding.¡±

    She thought about it and did not greet them. She wanted them to have some warmth.

    When Uncle-Master Jiu Wu walked back from afar, he was also shocked. He thought that there was a fake mountain beside Li Changshou. When he focused his gaze, he saw that there was a petite young girl¡¯s head on the fake mountain.

    He was shocked and terrified.

    The short Daoist frowned and focused. He realized the few Daoists from the Carefree Immortal Sect who had flown to their Immortal Du Sect, as well as the few disciples behind them. Many people were looking at Li Changshou and the strange youngdy.

    He had just gone out for a while. What happened? Could it be that this girl saw that Disciple-Nephew Changshou has a handsome face, is handsome, smart, and polite and wants to force herself onto him?

    How could this make Little Jiu enjoy lifelong happiness?

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jiu Wu coughed and continued to walk forward.

    As Jiu Wu got closer, he heard the young girl muttering bitterly.

    ¡°After that, my parents didn¡¯t like me anymore, so they threw me to the north and told me not toe back if I can¡¯t find a master. I was searching high and low back then but no one epted me. Fortunately, I¡¯ve learned how to hunt. I usually hunt in the mountains. I won¡¯t be hungry even if I eat barbecued meat. Cousin, do you know that there are some big beasts that can turn into humans!?!¡±

    Jiu Wu slipped and Li Changshou coughed.

    This should be... Magihumans hunting the demons and seeking the Dao of immortality of the human race!?!

    Xiong Lingli muttered aggrievedly, ¡°After that, an immortal sect finally epted me. They asked me to be a servant, but they gave me food. I definitely had to agree. My mother said that it is not good to eat meat all the time. However, when I was hunting in the mountains, I identally roasted their mountain-protecting spiritual beasts and ate them. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that living creatures in the mountains could not be eaten. In the end, they chased me out again...¡±

    She identally ate the mountain-protecting spiritual beasts and was chased out of the immortal sect?

    Jiu Wu sat down quietly and continued listening.

    Xiong Lingli sighed again and continued to exin her arduous journey to bing a disciple.

    ¡°After that, I lived in the mountains for a few years and removed all prey in the mountains. I thought of going to another ce... I can¡¯t starve to death! One day, I saw a huge worm fighting with an old immortal. I followed the method my father taught me and got a small stone which I tossed over from the side and smashed the long worm. Then, Cousin, guess what happened?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Did the old immortal ept you as his disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiong Lingli nodded profusely. ¡°He is my first master!¡±

    ¡°First!?!¡±

    Li Changshou did not manage to catch his breath. He almost saluted the girl beside him.

    Xiong Lingli sighed and continued, ¡°After I went up the mountain, I changed my master four times... The first master said that I was fated to be with him. He brought me back to the mountain and imparted immortal spells to me so that I could learn some spells.¡±

    At that moment, Xiong Lingli was already at the first stage of the Void Return stage. Based on the timing, her cultivation aptitude should also be at the level of a high-quality immortal seedling

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Li Changshou asked with a strange expression.

    Xiong Lingli mumbled, ¡°When I learned how to ride the clouds, I identally fell from the clouds and smashed Master¡¯s Pill Furnace. I panicked and wanted to secretly throw the Pill Furnace to the back of the mountain, but I identally used too much force when I did so. It knocked my master, who was cultivating on the tree, unconscious. Then... two old men in the immortal sect came to me to lecture me. They took me under their wing and they became my second master...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand.

    Although the Magihumans could be considered human, they had the power of the Magi. The moment their battle power erupted, it would be enough to destroy an Essence Immortal and injure a Perfected Immortal even if the other party was wary.

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s first master did not know how he epted a half-Magi disciple... Xiong Lingli sighed faintly and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have a fifth master after I finish my tasks here... Cousin, what should I do about this?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. Say ¡®Cousin¡¯ three hundred times in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Lingli nodded and agreed before proceeding to recite that word in her heart.

    Then, Li Changshou stretched his body to the side strenuously. Finally, he found ¡°petite¡± Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, who was on the other side of Xiong Lingli, who was ¡°big and muscr¡±.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Uncle-Master, do you...ck disciples?¡±

    Jiu Wu shuddered and turned pale.

 Chapter 160 The Three Sects Gathered, The Jade Token Shakes

    <h4>Chapter 160 The Three Sects Gathered, The Jade Token Shakes</h4>

    ¡°Have you offended Disciple-Nephew Changshou recently?¡±

    Hearing Li Changshou¡¯s question, Jiu Wu¡¯s heart trembled. He frowned and pondered.

    Very quickly, Jiu Wu deliberated over his words and replied via voice transmission, ¡°Well, I have been busy working in the sect and even my own cultivation has been affected. It¡¯s not suitable for me to take in disciples. I hope you can understand, Changshou.¡±

    As he spoke, Jiu Wu could not help but look up at the ¡°little mountain¡± in front of him...

    ¡°Changshou, do you really want to bring your cousin back to the sect?¡±

    ¡°I can only feel more at ease if my cousin is by my side,¡± Li Changshou replied.

    If he could not be ruthless, he would have to keep that hidden danger by his side.

    His usual method¡ªthe Great Dao oath-was not suitable for Xiong Lingli.

    Even if he made Xiong Lingli realize the seriousness of the matter and made her swear the most ruthless Great Dao oath, she might be chopped into scraps by the Heavenly Dao Divine Lightning if she were to sleep and identally say a few words about the matter in her dream...

    Therefore, Li Changshou thought of a way to bring Xiong Lingli, who was obviously despised by the Carefree Immortal Sect, back to the Immortal Du Sect.

    There was still a spacious area ofnd on Little Qiong Peak, and Li Changshou himself was ny-eight percent confident that he could subdue the little girl...

    The other two percent that he was not confident about was because she might escape with the Great Dao, and also because of the uncertainty of the Heavenly Dao.

    Magis could move mountains and fill the ocean.

    If he brought Xiong Lingli back to the sect and trained her carefully, Xiong Lingli might be able to carry Little Qjong Peak and run away at critical junctures.

    From that perspective, the matter was extremely important.

    Moreover, Xiong Lingli used to be a Divine Envoy of the Sea God Sect. She had a deep rtionship with him. Li Changshou knew about her background and would not increase his karma.

    In addition, Li Changshou had a small, unimportant selfish motive...

    Little Qiong Peak alsocked a reliable and obedient security captain. Xiong Lingli¡¯s natural abilities were not bad either. She could be considered a small and ferocious beast that was protecting the sect.

    Of course, that was not entirely wless.

    Li Changshou had considered Jiu Wu¡¯s question carefully.

    Firstly, Xiong Lingli¡¯s destiny was obviously not good enough. Only Heaven-Breaking Peak¡¯s disciples could survive. If she were to be an ordinary disciple, she would only be unlucky.

    Secondly, Li Changshou had been avoiding getting too much karma. He did not want to have a third junior sister for no reason.

    Since Jiu Wu did not dare to ept her, Li Changshou muttered to himself and began to think about the next person he could turn to...

    As long as he was willing to put in the effort, he would have a solution.

    Even though Li Changshou had often heard people mention in his previous life that ¡®You can¡¯t have the best of both worlds¡¯. Actually, there was a solution.

    He just had to jump out of the established mindset and think of a way to force ¡°Gautama¡± to change his teaching rules.

    I¡¯m just joking. Let¡¯s get down to business.

    He had to bring Xiong Lingli back to the Immortal Du Sect. Apart from finding a master for Xiong Lingli, he had to convince the Carefree Immortal Sect, and see if they were willing to let her go...

    Very quickly, Li Changshou said a few more words to Jiu Wu via voice transmission.

    Jiu Wu frowned and hesitated for a while before agreeing.

    However, looking at Jiu Wu¡¯s expression, he felt that thetter seemed to have agreed reluctantly.

    Li Changshou was already prepared. He sent another voice transmission.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I have two pills that I have recently refined. One is called the Tendons-Rxing Pill, and the other is called the Dragon-Tiger Height Growth Pill.¡±

    Jiu Wu looked at Li Changshou in confusion.

    Li Changshou maintained his sincere smile. Behind Xiong Lingli, he wrapped the two porcin bottles with his simted Dharmic powers and pushed them to Jiu Wu.

    Then, Li Changshou sent another voice transmission.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to use a favor to threaten you, Uncle-Master. These are all pills that I have refined in the past few years. I was thinking of finding an opportunity to gift them to you out of filial piety.¡±

    Jiu Wu grabbed the porcin bottle and carefully removed the wooden stopper of the porcin bottle. He sniffed it gently and analyzed the medicinal properties in his heart. Immediately, he became alert.

    ¡°This Tendons-Rxing Pill!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°You can increase your height by at least half an inch, but you can only consume one.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle your cousin¡¯s matter!¡±

    Jiu Wu excitedly stuffed the stopper into the jade bottle and carefully ced it inside his storage Dharma treasure. He had mixed emotions.

    There is true love in the Primordial World!

    It is true!

    It has been so many years. Other than Shi Shi, the only person who knows me is Disciple-Nephew Changshou!

    Although he knew that he was being used by his disciple-nephew Changshou, he was still... quite happy!

    Jiu Wu stood up and looked at Xiong Lingli¡¯s cute head. He smiled confidently and walked towards his master, Exalted Wang Qing.

    ¡°Cousin...¡±

    Xiong Lingli opened her eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve recited it silently three hundred times.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and handed a pill to Xiong Lingli.

    He said, ¡°This is a pill that can calm one¡¯s mind. It¡¯s beneficial to your soul. After consuming it, you can meditate for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reward, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the word ¡®reward¡¯. Take note of your words.¡± Li Changshou asked her again, ¡°Lingli, do you want to cultivate in another immortal sect?¡±

    Xiong Lingli pinched the pill that was sized like a grain of rice in her hand. She could not help but tilt her head.

    ¡°Everyone treats me rather well.¡±

    Hence, Li Changshou rephrased his words and continued to send another voice transmission.

    ¡°Lingli, you are a rare immortal cultivation genius in Xiong Vige. This incarnation of mine has a difficult mission that requires your full assistance to be carried out. However, it is very dangerous. It might even cost you your life. Are you willing to sacrifice yourself and sweat for Xiong Vige and the Sea God Sect?¡± Xiong Lingli red at Li Changshou, stuffed the pill into her mouth, and swallowed it. Her face was full of righteousness. She cupped her fists and said softly, ¡°Cousin! It¡¯s my duty to do so!¡±

    She had repeated that word in her heart three hundred times, and as expected, she was able to address him as ¡®cousin¡¯ with greater ease.

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Don¡¯t shout. Take a rest first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiong Lingli agreed. After taking the pill, she felt a little tired...

    In a daze, she fell asleep while seated. A small snot bubble appeared in front of her nose, which kept expanding and shrinking. At the same time, there were sounds of explosions around Li Changshou, which attracted the attention of everyone around him.

    Many people frowned as they stared at the tenacious ¡°bubble¡±. They wanted to see... when would it explode...

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. It seemed that there were still many problems that he had to resolve.

    However, to Li Changshou¡¯s surprise, he managed to resolve the matter of Lingli joining the Immortal Du Sect smoothly.

    Li Changshou originally wanted to ask Jiu Wu to invite Exalted Wang Qing to speak to the Carefree Immortal Sect about that matter.

    Who she epted as her master would be a problem to be solvedter.

    On the other hand, Exalted Wang Qing did not hesitate. When he heard Jiu Wu mention the matter of the ¡°cousins¡±, he nodded and took Jiu Wu... straight to see the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou.

    On top of being cold and aloof today, Exalted Wang Qing was also a little enthusiastic, even though he shouldn¡¯t be. Li Changshou had previously calcted and deduced the rtionship between the ¡°extremely fierce and evil young grandmaster¡± and the ¡°cold, expressionless man¡±. That was why he chose to walk the path of Exalted Wang Qing.

    However, Li Changshou had clearly miscalcted how much Exalted Wang Qing cared about Little Qiong Peak!

    After hearing that it was Li Changshou who had invited him, Exalted Wang Qing brought Jiu Wu to look for the ¡°empty¡± Sect Leader, Ji Wuyou.

    Ji Wuyou nodded and agreed without hesitation. He turned around to look for the two Golden Immortals from the Carefree Immortal Sect...

    They were all from Ren School, and their cultivation techniques were very simr. Previously, they had also exchanged disciples. That matter was settled without much effort.

    Also, for the sake of Exalted Wang Qing, Ji Wuyou waved his hand...

    After a while, Xiong Lingli became an in-name disciple of the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Daoist Wuyou.

    When the elders of the two ns announced the matter to their disciples, the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect looked at Xiong Lingli.

    The female disciples were a little curious. Some male disciples looked worried, while some elders could not help but be on tenterhooks...

    They heard Xiong Lingli¡¯s exnation just now!

    On the Carefree Immortal Sect¡¯s side, the disciples did not have much of a reaction. There were a few female disciples who looked reluctant to leave. However, the Heaven Immortal realm elders who hade to that ce revealed smiles of joy and relief.

    Fortunately, they were not the next victims...

    So...

    Li Changshou looked at the burly girl beside him. I was muddle-headed. I hired an Aunt-Master so that I could serve her in the sect?

    The disciples that the Sect Leader epted would be of the same seniority as Youqin Xuanya¡¯s master, Jiang Jingshan.

    However, Li Changshou soon discovered a benefit.

    With Xiong Lingli by his side, most of the people that were on his side had their visions blocked by her iron-like body. She had a dark and cold corner...

    Xiong Lingli fell asleep. The power of her essence soul increased slightly.

    Li Changshou calmed down and thought about how he should settle down, nurture Xiong Lingli, and what would happen after that incident...

    Without warning, Youqin Xuanya and Jiu Jiu stood up at the same time.

    Then, the two of them looked at each other through the air. They exchanged nces and wanted to go to Li Changshou¡¯s side together.

    Others might not know about that, but Youqin Xuanya carefully recalled the information she had obtained after asking around. It seemed that Li Changshou did not have a cousin.

    Jiu Jiu merely felt that that big-sized girl was rather interesting and wanted to poke her muscles which seemed rather rare.

    However, a voice transmission drifted over and was heard by the two ¡°senior members¡± of the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin in detail when we get back. Don¡¯te over now, lest... the two of you get injured by her.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately stopped in her tracks and nodded at Li Changshou. Then, she turned around and sat back on her meditation cushion.

    Jiu Jiu tugged at her earlobe and walked over casually. She observed Xiong Lingli closely.

    That Little Aunt-Master seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes were exceptionally bright.

    Then, Jiu Jiu said casually while seated beside Jiu Wu, ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, you¡¯ve be more handsome again.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiu Wu, who was fiddling with the two bottles of pills, suddenly smiled. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t notice.¡± Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and walked back to her seat with her hands behind her back.

    What was worth mentioning was that the moment Jiu Jiu stood up, the surrounding gazes were all on Youqin Xuanya...

    Ren School, the great sect of the Primordial World.

    When the cultivators from the Immortal Du Sect arrived, the conference would only start half a yearter.

    As for the disciples of the various Immortal sects, in order to make it clear that their own Immortal Sect was a proper sect, all of them meditated and cultivated earnestly. They tried their best toprehend the Great Dao and did not move around casually.

    There were indeed many disciples who had made a breakthrough in their realm in the past six months.

    Gradually, more and more Qi Refinement cultivators from the three sects gathered in the smallke in the basin. However, there was not much noise.

    From time to time, a few immortals could be seen chatting on the clouds. They could see the figures of the saints and the experts with white hair. They were chatting at the edge of the venue.

    Just as Jiu Jiu had said previously, many young disciples would not be able to wait a second time if they missed such a grand event.

    Apart from Xiong Lingli, Li Changshou did not encounter any other incidents in the next few months.

    Xiong Lingli sat quietly beside Li Changshou, protecting the best Sea God in the world.

    Apart from cultivating, Li Changshou also started the ¡°training¡± course.

    It was impossible to train her. Li Changshou had already removed such unreliable words from his heart.

    Firstly, he wanted Xiong Lingli to learn how to control her strength.

    Li Changshou gave her a few porcin bottles and told her to slowly remove the patterns on them without damaging them.

    If she could do it, he would reward her with a letter ofmendation. She would take it back to Xiong Vige in the future and recite the Sea God¡¯s praise for her in front of the entire vige.

    Secondly, he gave Xiong Lingli a bunch of books that were not meant for cultivation. He wanted her to read more books and increase her... gentle and elegant aura.

    The sun rose and the moon set. Stars and clouds rose.

    Although the scenery there was good, there were definitely people who had gotten impatient after watching for half a year. One day, a few mysterious and obscure Dao runes appeared in the world. The roars of rare beasts could be heard from all directions. Tens of thousands of colorful birds flew up from the edge of the basin. The immortal light spread across the entire sky. Three extraordinary figures came from the Kunlun Mountain on auspicious clouds. The old Daoist priest in the middle looked energetic. He was the third disciple of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning of the Jade Void Pce, Chi Jingzi.

    On both sides of Chi Jingzi were the famous twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan School.

    However, just as the three of them approached the venue, a ck cloud appeared ten thousand kilometers to the southeast.

    The clouds were gray because there were too many white clouds that were piled together, causing the light to be unable to prate the clouds.

    Numerous figures stood on the gray cloud. For a moment, there were countless figures...

    When Chi Jingzi and the other three members of Chan School saw that, their expressions changed. They immediately took out their jade tokens.

    It¡¯s shaking and anxiety-inducing!

 Chapter 161 The Map of Mountains and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 161 The Map of Mountains and Rivers</h4>

    Are they really not here to fight? Li Changshou raised his head and looked at the huge dark clouds in the southeastern direction of the sky, as well as the white clouds in the north-west direction. He sensed the aura on them...

    Seriously, he almost escaped!

    Li Changshou had even thought of the headline for a non-existent tabloid of the Primordial World. ¡°Tragic: A huge battle is about to break out during the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. The mighty figures are attacking one after another. There is no guarantee that there will be no casualties!¡± The reason that Li Changshou stayed was because an immortal from Chan School flew out first...

    He wore a pearl crown and a pair of embroidered boots. He was dressed in a white robe with auspicious clouds and immortal cranes embroidered on it. His wide sleeves fluttered in the wind, and there seemed to be an entire universe inside.

    The disciples below could not see the Daoist¡¯s face clearly. They could only vaguely sense that he was a middle-aged Daoist.

    He flew out from the side where the sixty-odd immortals from the Jade Void Pce were standing at. He took a few steps forward and arrived at the center. He smiled at the immortals of Jie School and said in a clear voice, ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters of Jie School, why are you so aggressive? What are you doing?¡±

    Is he really going to fight? Li Changshou sighed in his heart and secretly took out two special talismans...

    Then, they heard a chuckleing from the dark clouds of the immortals. ¡°We¡¯re naturally here to join in the fun. Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, how have you been recently?¡±

    A woman in a colorful dress flew out of the cloud and bowed to Guang Chengzi.

    The woman did not use any technique to conceal her appearance and aura. Her figure was slender, and her long hair was tied up into a nted ponytail. Her face was naturally beautiful and gorgeous, butpared to her appearance, what made the Qi Refinement cultivators even more amazed were her cultivation, temperament, and Dao runes.

    Guang Chengzi immediately smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Junior Sister Jin Ling. I¡¯m a disciple of the Jade Void Pce. Greetings.¡±

    With that said, Guang Chengzi bowed towards the southeast. The dozens of Immortals from Chan School who were behind him, the ¡°leader of the twelve Golden Immortals¡±, followed suit and greeted them.

    The ¡°Junior Sister Jin Ling¡± on the other side was the Goddess Jin Ling who was one of the top four disciples of Jie School. At that moment, she imitated and said,

    ¡°On behalf of the disciples of Jie School, greetings, Second Uncle-Master.¡± At that moment, the thousands of immortals from Jie School... who probably amounted to two thousand, bowed in the direction of the Kunlun Mountain.

    Many immortals from Jie School sighed in their hearts.

    When it came to etiquette, the disciples of Jie School were far inferior to the senior disciple of Chan School.

    Greeting the Saint through the air upon seeing the Saint¡¯s disciples. That was something they could not think of.

    Li Changshou, who was below, nodded secretly. He did not go there in vain today. The culture of Chan School was indeed very beneficial to his own Dao...

    Li Changshou felt slightly relieved when he saw the people in the sky bowing to each other.

    The Three Sects¡¯ Meet should be a node where the Dao Sect would continue to prosper. Moreover, the conflict between the two factions, Chan School and Jie School, was not huge at the moment. The only difference was that there were conflicts in the ideologies of the sects.

    Of course, the current situation between the two parties was not quite stable. If both sides could sing and dance together, that would prove that there was no enmity between them.

    Standing on the cloud in the sky, Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Today is a gathering for the Three Sects of the Middle Continent. Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, are you all here?¡±

    Goddess Jin Ling chuckled. Hundreds of flowers seemed to bloom in the sky. That trace of Dao runes seemed to be able to affect one¡¯s mood. Many disciples below who had lower cultivation levels all revealed... silly smiles.

    Goddess Jin Ling smiled and said, ¡°Only less than thirty percent have arrived. Senior Brother Zhao has gone to invite our Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Guang Chengzi smiled when he heard that. ¡°I never expected Third Uncle-Master to take this matter so seriously.¡± At that moment, Goddess Jin Ling smiled awkwardly and did not exin further. She could not help but think about how she had been dragged out by Zhao Gongming in the Cave Abode...

    Zhao Gongming was swearing something solemnly...

    The disciples of the Saint of Ren School have a hundred percent chance of appearing. Even if our members from Jie School can¡¯t achieve

    ty-percent-attendance, we have to make sure that twenty to thirty percent of them show up!

    Hence, that situation happened that day.

    Guang Chengzi nodded slowly and did not ask further. He shifted his gaze downwards and said indifferently, ¡°Those who took part in organizing this meeting today,e forward.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, three men and two women flew into the air, followed by five old women. They were the Sect Leaders of the Golden Pce Sect, the Carefree Immortal Sect, and the other sects.

    Hundreds of figures immediately flew out from behind the five of them. They were the Sect Leaders of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools that were present today.

    Those people bowed repeatedly in the air. As they had not practiced before, they appeared to be in a mess.

    A whileter, fairy-like figures flew over from all directions. Their dresses fluttered in the wind, and their slender fingers swayed gently. They scattered some powder and moist petals in the air.

    The sound of drums and music rang out between the heavens and earth.

    The disciples and members who were by theke stood up and bowed to the sky. The scene was spectacr. Seeing that theke below was too narrow, Goddess Jin ling said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, why don¡¯t we just stay on the clouds? Don¡¯t scare those disciples.¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded. Thus, the two immortals from the two sects sat cross-legged on the clouds. The disciples from the various sects below hurriedly moved two floating Immortal Inds over and turned them into a tform in the sky. Only then did the immortals from both sides not have to hover in midair.

    However, soon after, they encountered some trouble...

    The Jade Void Pce, Golden Ao Ind, Peng Lai Ind, and so on were all considered the Saint¡¯s Daoist venues. Regardless of their cultivation level, the Immortals from those ces were the ¡°Origin Immortals¡± of today. ording to the original n of the grand meet, the five sect leaders of the Immortal Sects that organized the meet had to each call out the experts of their respective sects. That was why they were going through all the formalities.

    At that moment, there were no attendees from Ren School. The Sect Leader of the Carefree Immortal Sect was the most rxed because he had no one to call. There were not many disciples in the Jade Void Pce of Chan School. More than sixty people had arrived. Most of them were experts who had been famous for a long time. For example, Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, Yun Zhongzi, Perfected Yuding, Carefree Immortal, and so on, were names that had been announced. The two Sect Leaders of Chan School and the Immortal Sect were already familiar with each other and would naturally not mistake each other.

    However, on the other hand... the group of immortals from Jie School could not recognize each other!

    At that moment, the two Sect Leaders of Jie School and the Immortal Sect were sweating profusely...

    Fortunately, the two sides had discussed and only reported the official disciple of the Saint. That was the reason for the awkwardness. At that moment, six of the twelve Golden Immortals of the Jade Void Pce had arrived. There were three other disciples of the Saint who were not part of the twelve Golden Immortals. The rest were in-name disciples.

    On Jie School¡¯s side, only three personal disciples of the Saint had arrived. There were another three who were on their way.

    When the five Sect Leaders announced the names of all the big shots, the disciples of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools in the basin kept bowing to the sky and performing Dao salutes.

    Xiong Lingli asked softly, ¡°Cousin, who are these immortals?¡±

    ¡°These seniors and experts are the disciples of the Saint. They have endless good fortune and are extremely powerful. They are the top experts in the world.¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile, but he reminded her not to speak casually. Xiong Lingli replied obediently. She had been whipped alive, so she did not dare to cause trouble for her cousin, the Sea God. Another half a dayter, three immortals flew over from the sky. One of them had a round face and a round belly. His smile was amiable which would make others think that he had good intentions at first sight. He was the eldest inner-sect disciple of Jie School, Daoist Duobao.

    The person on the left had a stern face, a burly figure, and a beard. He was the eldest disciple of Jie School, the newly-advanced Primordial ¡°conman¡± Grandmaster, Zhao Gongming.

    On the right was a young girl. Her face was hidden in the clouds. They only knew that she was one of the famous Three Firmaments, Fairy Qiong Xiao when they reported her name.

    The immortals from both sides bowed to each other. The disciples below stood up and Dao saluted each other. The sky and earth instantly shone with immortal light, and it was extremely lively. It was indeed rare for the two factions to gather together.

    The atmosphere of the meet had already reached a climax before it even started.

    That was not the end.

    When the two immortals from the two sects returned to the ¡°observatory¡± on the two Immortal Inds, another chuckle sounded in the air.

    A cloud flew over from the horizon. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the immortals. There seemed to be a figure inside, and a wisp of mysterious and peaceful Dao runes slowly spread out in the world. Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He was very familiar with the Dao runes!

    When he looked up, he saw a blurry figure jumping out of the clouds. Instead of saying that the figure was hiding the clouds, it was more like the clouds had condensed into a figure. Great Daoist Master, how manyyers of blurry effects have you used...

    In the air, Guang Chengzi was the first to stand up. He shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du is here too. It¡¯s really rare for him to be here today! I¡¯m a disciple of Chan School. I¡¯ll pay my respects to you, Uncle-Master!¡± The people from Jie School also did not want to be outdone. Daoist Duobao shouted, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Xuan Du. We are disciples of Jie School. Greetings, Uncle-Master.¡±

    At that moment, the immortals of the three sects in the sky, and the immortals below all performed a Dao salute.

    The moment he appeared, he became the center of attention... Ahem, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Duughed heartily. He kept bowing in the air.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master was even more determined about something.

    It would be too awkward to have a junior brother deal with such an asion alone. By theke, the Six Immortal Sects of Ren School, which were originally weak, were all strangely excited.

    Li Changshou¡¯s tensed up heart finally rxed.

    The Great Daoist Master had also arrived. He would act ording to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s hintster. He would just hide in the crowd and be an ordinary disciple.

    It was none other than... the three sects being at the peak of their power while both the Chan School and Jie School hid their intentions.

    The Dao originated from the three sects of Kunlun, and thews originated from the Purple Cloud Pce.

    ...

    Three Immortal Inds floated in the sky. Hundreds of Immortal Sects of the Three Schools were gathered below. The Three Sects¡¯ Meet would officially begin there.

    However, because there were too many heavyweight experts from the three sects, the original n was also disrupted.

    The five Immortal Sects that were in charge of that matter were only running errands at the moment. Guang Chengzi, the leader of the twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan Sect, was the first to step forward. He sat on the cloud very naturally and began narrating about the origin of the three sects. This time, he really started from the beginning of the universe...

    First, he said that after Pangu split Heaven and Earth, his essence soul turned into three friends.

    Then, he told them about the three of them traveling together in the Primordial World. Theymunicated with the Connate lifeforms and had intimate contact with the Great Dao.

    Then, he said that when he, Guang Chengzi, joined the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, he had a whale of a time in a small courtyard of the Dao Sect¡¯s Holy Land, the Kunlun Mountain.

    After Guang Chengzi finished his speech, Daoist Duobao stood up. He was quite happy to talk about the scoldings from the Saint that he had suffered in the past.

    He still remembered that they had run around innocently under the setting sun... That was the first segment of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet that was naturally formed¡ªthe disciples of the Saint would reminisce about the good and bad times.

    The second segment of the meet had been prepared beforehand. The Sect Leaders of the various Immortal Sects exined the origins and backgrounds of their Immortal Sects. For example, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Daoist Wuyou, said that his master was Perfected Dule whom he had followed for a long time back then. He also talked about why he had established a sectter on. Ren School had a total of six Dao factions, and they were soon finished with the story.

    However, when the immortals of Jie School and Chan School began to talk about their own backgrounds and who their founder was... some of the three elderly immortals on the Immortal Ind secretly pinched their fingers to deduce. Soon, they revealed a little realization. It turned out that a long time ago, they had even taught those Qi Refinement cultivators...

    Li Changshou sat in an inconspicuous corner and looked up at the magnificent scenery in the clouds. He could not help but feel emotional.

    It would be great if there were no tribtions in the future.

    Of course, those were just idealistic words. Many things were fixed, and it was also a principle that humans could not change.

    Everything in the world was at its peak. Everything had its principles. Heaven and earth did not allow living beings to be too strong. If one wanted to live forever, he would have to let nature...

    Wait!

    Li Changshou growled in his heart and forcefully cut off his ownprehension. He quietly absorbed the existing insights and suppressed them in his heart.

    Just a little more and he would not be able to control his epiphany. Furthermore, that epiphany would definitely allow him to break through a small realm!

    It was really too dangerous...

    After Ling¡¯e¡¯s example, Li Changshou naturally had to be cautious.

    Don¡¯t think too much...

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and continued to listen to the immortals of the Three Sects talk about the past.

    If the conference was just like that, Li Changshou felt that it would be quite meaningful. The Immortal Sects of the Three Schools would be very stable for a long time.

    However, just as Li Changshou had expected, the ¡®match-up¡¯ segment soon arrived in a method that he did not expect.

    The elders of the three sects were all there. There were too many disciples below who had yet to be immortals. They could notpete one after another...

    Therefore, Yun Zhongzi, the Golden Immortal of Chan School and the Primordial Refinement Grandmaster, who was known as the number one ¡°counterfeit of the Primordial World¡± stood up with a flower basket.

    The old immortal took out a Postnatal numinous treasure, a ¡°Jiangshan Small Country¡± painting. There was a Minor Chiliocosm in the painting, and there were hundreds of ¡°little treasures¡± that Yun Zhongzi had casually refined. Hundreds of immortals from Jie School flew away, grabbed a bunch of ferocious beasts, and ced them in the map.

    The five Immortal Sects that took on the role of the organizers had also set the rules. All the younger disciples who were less than 200 years old today could enter. Those who performed well would receive handsome rewards...

    Later on, as long as he stood up, he would be included in the painting.

    Hence, the Sect Leaders and elders of the various immortal sects instructed their disciples. Half of the disciples stood up and were taken away by the beam that flew out of the painting. Li Changshou did not move at all. He sat there steadily.

    He... would not embarrass the Immortal Du Sect.

    However, at that moment, a certain immortal on the cloud smiled and flicked his finger seamlessly. Li Changshou had a hint of enlightenment in his heart which condensed into a single word.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and felt a little apprehensive. However, he did not hesitate. He followed the ¡°teachings of the Saint¡± and greeted the little bear beside him. The two of them stood up together. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du blinked while he was on the cloud. Only then did he notice that there was an iron tower beside Li Changshou. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s expression was a little strange.

    A golden beam of light flew over and pulled Li Changshou and Xiong Lingli into the painting. As for the Golden Immortal Yun Zhongzi of Chan School who was controlling the painting, he frowned slightly.

    Why are these two disciples of Ren School So... heavy?

 Chapter 162 The Bear Is In the Open, Li Changshou Is In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 162 The Bear Is In the Open, Li Changshou Is In The Dark</h4>

    Before Yun Zhongzi could take a look, Li Changshou and Xiong Lingli had already been taken away by the ¡°Mountain River Small Country¡± painting.

    The merit Golden Immortal did not pursue the matter and continued to ept the young disciples who had stood up.

    Between the two disciples of Ren School, Xiong Lingli was the more eye-catching one.

    However, she was not a pretty girl who was rarely seen and only appeared once in thousands of years. She was just a Magihuman...

    Yun Zhongzi had lived for such a long time. What had he not seen?

    Yun Zhongzi had seen the Qi Refinement cultivators of the human race, who had twenty percent each of the bloodlines of the Magi, the demon, the dragon, and the phoenix, what more a Magihuman.

    It was no longer a surprise as he had seen too many.

    The ¡°Mountain River Small Country¡± painting in the old immortal¡¯s hand did not seem to have changed at all. However, there were already many fine ck spots on it that were evenly distributed across various parts of the map.

    A momentter, no one stood up by theke.

    Yun Zhongzi lifted the cover of the flower basket. Six more pearls flew out. Under the power of the old immortal, the six pearls shone with a bright light.

    After that, Yun Zhongzi raised his hand and threw it away. The treasure map slowly floated above the smallke.

    The six pearls flew over and floated around the treasure map. The pearl was surrounded by immortal light and formed a thinyer of clouds above theke¡¯s surface. Then, in the clouds, the situation inside the map appeared. The images kept circting. Yun Zhongzi stroked his beard and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoists, send your immortal senses into this treasure pearl. You can see the entire scenery inside the map, but you can also explore any ce you want.¡±

    After saying that, the thin-looking old immortal carried a flower basket and returned to the observation tform on the Immortal Ind.

    He had only revealed a set of numinous treasures, but all the immortals were amazed.

    The Golden Immortals of Chan School were truly extraordinary! Although thebination of the ¡°treasure beads¡± and the painting was only a small part of the true Connate numinous treasure, the Mountain River Small Country painting, a numinous treasure that could refine such power with a Postnatal treasure could already be considered an absolute treasure of the Primordial World!

    For a moment, the young disciples who had yet to be immortals and had yet to enter the painting looked up at the scenery on theke.

    The immortal senses entered the six treasure beads below and observed the performance of their disciples. On the other hand, the big shots of the three sects¡¯ ¡°origins¡± were casually admiring the situation inside. Most of them were watching the fun...

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sat alone in the sky.

    He had used a mystical ability on himself. Those who were not Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals would not be able to see his true appearance.

    At that moment, Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao, the Head Disciples of Chan School and Jie School, were secretly observing the Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School...

    Guang Chengzi was actually not a true disciple of Chan School. He had entered the sect after the South Pole Immortal.

    However, the South Pole Immortal apanied the Saint. Guang Chengzi was in charge of handling the sect affairs, and his authority in the sect was still above the Deputy Sect Master. Therefore, most of them deemed Guang Chengzi as the Head Disciple... Others might not know it, but Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao knew how respectful his teacher was to the Grand Pure One of the Three Pure Ones.

    They also knew how much the Grand Pure One defended him.

    The few famous treasures of Ren School, such as the Yin-Yang Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Wind-Fire meditation cushion, and so on, had all been used by Great Daoist Master Xuan Du before.

    Therefore, Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi paid more attention to the only disciple of their Uncle-Master.

    What they saw was a smile on Xuan Du¡¯s lips. He was sitting there with his eyes closed, probably investigating the situation inside the painting.

    Who is Senior Brother Xuan Du looking at?

    That question surfaced in the hearts of Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi at the same time. However, they did not manage to figure it out after various deductions.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s gazended on... a disciple of Ren School whose name was unknown.

    Based on the Great Daoist Master¡¯s abilities, he could observe Li Changshou¡¯s every word and action through the painting.

    That was not all. Xuan Du could even deduce who was investigating Li Changshou at the same time as him.

    Although he was the only one at the moment, it did not matter. For a disciple like Li Changshou, who was less than 200 years old but had already transcended the tribtion and ascended to the Heaven Immortal realm, and was not far from the Golden Immortal realm... he would always be shining!

    I should take advantage of this opportunity to observe this little fellow.

    If his character is really as it was when he spoke to me previously, I can arrange for him to enter the Tushita Pce and convince my teacher to ept another disciple.

    In the future, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful for him to appear on behalf of Ren School during such asions?

    The smile on the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s face became even wider...

    At the same time, Zhao Gongming, who was sitting in front of the crowd, could not help but yawn.

    It was really boring to watch those disciples fight.

    Since he had that much free time, he might as well go to the Sea God Temple and look for his Sea God Brother. He could discuss the Dao of ¡°I will not recover within tens of thousands of years.¡±

    This time, he would bring Sister Qiong Xiao over and let her interact more with the Sea God of the South Ocean. She might suffer less in the future.

    ...

    In a remote forest of a mountain in the universe of the painting,

    Li Changshou sat behind a huge rock. Xiong Lingli, who had been pulled in with him... was that huge rock.

    A painting with limited area.

    A group of people locked inside.

    They have to look for treasures everywhere. If they meet, they will have to fight to decide who wins or loses...

    This situation seems familiar.

    That mode reminded Li Changshou of the games he often yed in his previous life...

    The game had different names for different people. For example, some would call it ¡°Turning into boxes as soon as theynd¡±, some would call it ¡°A certain courier¡±, or ¡°Feast for the frogmen¡±, ¡°yerUnknown¡¯s Battlegrounds¡± and so on.

    Of course, it was not a ¡°game¡±.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses spread out, and he had already found the figures of many unfamiliar disciples. At first, everyone was very cautious and tried to probe each other before retreating quickly.

    Furthermore, in front of everyone, even if it was a battle, everyone would be split up orderly. It was impossible for a bloody battle to break out.

    The wisest move was to search for treasures. That would be safer.

    Of course, the safest method was like what Li Changshou had done. He had found a corner to hide.

    Li Changshou decided to find a more concealed spotter and continue hiding until the end.

    However, Li Changshou could not help but think about it...

    What did the word ¡®go¡¯ mean?

    If he had added the word ¡®me¡¯ in front of it, the different tones would have different meanings.

    ¡°Sea... Cousin.¡± Xiong Lingli, who was hugging her knees and curling up into a ball, asked softly, ¡°How long are we going to hide here?¡±

    ¡°Hide at the back.¡± Li Changshou transmitted his voice. ¡°Repeat the word ¡®Cousin¡¯ five hundred times in your heart. Don¡¯t expose the whereabouts of my incarnation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Lingli nodded seriously. She closed her eyes and began to recite and count silently.

    Li Changshou opened his left palm and pressed it against the ground that was filled with light green grass.

    He had read in the ancient books that in order to refine a small world, the most basic requirement was the perfection of the five elements and the bnce of Yin and Yang.

    He could freely use his escape technique in the Small World in the painting.

    However, the ground was a little thin and the sky was a little low. He could not exert too much force.

    Should I go and help Toxic Junior Sister and the others? It would be a good thing if there are a few more numinous treasures in the sect.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and dispelled that thought. He decided to hide before thinking about other matters.

    It was time to show his true... concealment technique. Xiong Lingli said softly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve finished reciting it.¡± ¡°Lingli, do you know any escape techniques?¡± ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be walking in the soilter. Listen to my voice transmission and walk on the surface. We¡¯ll find a ce to hide and avoid conflict with these people.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Xiong Lingli replied obediently.

    Li Changshou cast the Earth Escape and hid underground. He gave Xiong Lingli a direction, letting her stay in the open while he hid in the dark and headed towards the edge of the painting

    If not for the fact that there were too many experts outside and Li Changshou could not use his mystical abilities brazenly, he would definitely make Xiong Lingli stay in the open while the paper effigy stayed in the dark and his main body hid in the paper effigy.

    That would make it much safer.

    Initially, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was looking forward to seeing Li Changshou fight other people and disy some mystical abilities.

    When Li Changshou entered the soil and moved together with Xiong Lingli, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du thought to himself, ¡®This guy is indeed interesting.¡¯ He then continued to stare at Li Changshou for an hour...

    Gradually, doubts arose in the heart of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    What is he hiding?

    Other than him, there are only two or three Perfected Immortal realm cultivators here.

    Finally, when Li Changshou found a crack in a stone in a valley and entered, he set up twoyers of illusions outside the rock, allowing Xiong Lingli to hide in another stone pit a thousand feet away...

    The corners of Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s mouth were no longer curled into a smile. He could not help but twitch a few times.

    Aren¡¯t you going to find someone to fight and be famous? Are you going to just hide here and be a block of wood?

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not know whether tough or cry. However, he suddenly understood something.

    That fellow had a simr temperament to that of his teacher. That might be the reason why his teacher paid attention to him.

    However... the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du remained calm as he shook his finger gently.

    In the painting, two demonic beasts near Li Changshou¡¯s hiding ce shivered and rushed out of their new nests that had just gotten warmer. They crossed the mountains and headed towards the valley...

    Almost as soon as the two demonic beasts moved, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were locked onto the two demonic beasts... Demonic beasts referred to the beasts among demons that were unwilling or unable to transform. Normally, they would absorb the essence of the sun and moon to increase their cultivation level. Many demonic beasts had yet to develop intelligence, but they were very powerful in technical fights and killing.

    At that moment, the two demonic beasts that were charging towards the canyon were in the Essence Immortal realm. They were supposed to be used to train the disciples...

    Li Changshou had already realized that someone might be testing him...

    After thinking for a while, Li Changshou took out two bottles of low-level poisonous pills from his sleeve. At the same time, he gave Xiong Lingli some instructions.

    Xiong Lingli immediately jumped out, turned her head, and punched the mountain wall twice. She threw out a huge piece of rock and found a few pieces that she liked.

    After a while, the two demonic beasts rushed into the valley. Demonic aura surged and they roared continuously! A hundred-feet-long Green Flower Python, a demonic tiger with a pair of wings on its ribs and ck smoke surrounding its body, both stared at Xiong Lingli!

    Xiong Lingli did not say anything. Her burly body contained astonishing strength. She held two huge rocks and stared at the two demonic beasts.

    The two demonic beasts did not hesitate at all. They roared and charged forward.

    He was attracted by themotion there, and dozens of immortal senses were detected...

    Those immortal senses could only see a demonic tiger flying in mid-air and a demonic python slithering on the ground. The sequence of their arrival was almost indistinguishable. They were already 500 feet in front of Xiong Lingli and were about to pounce on her in the blink of an eye.

    At that moment, Li Changshou transmitted his voice slowly.

    ¡°Smash.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the two demonic beasts paused. The demonic python raised its head and roared. The demonic tiger fell to the ground.

    Xiong Lingli turned around and swung the two huge rocks in front of her. The two huge rocks that looked like millstones rushed towards them!

    Boom! Boom!

    The python¡¯s head was ttened, and its huge body fell backward.

    The demonic tiger was in an even more miserable state. It was smashed to the ground by the huge rock. Its body twitched a few times, and its legs stopped moving.

    Done...

    Li Changshou did not move his buttocks at all throughout the process.

    The owners of the immortal senses that were observing the ce praised Xiong Ling¡¯s sharp mystical ability...

    Outside the painting, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He shook his head secretly and continued to look for the surrounding demonic beasts.

    He did not believe that he could not force Li Changshou to make a move today.

    Soon, a few more demonic beasts rushed towards the valley...

    Li Changshou frowned and beckoned Xiong Lingli, who was drooling at the demonic tiger and the demonic python. Almost without hesitation... he escaped.

 Chapter 163 Advanced Test Of Ren School

    <h4>Chapter 163 Advanced Test Of Ren School</h4>

    Li Changshou hid in the dark and pointed to show the way. Xiong Lingli ran on the ground. The two of them quickly arrived at another hidden ce.

    Since he could not stay on the edge, he could only change his strategy.

    Two waves of demonic beasts rushed towards his location. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s prediction, if someone did not do it on purpose, it would be the punishment mechanism that was hidden at the edge. It would not be easy to tamper with the painting in front of everyone.

    It was very likely that that situation was one of the hidden rules of the conference... This Senior Yun Zhongzi is very thoughtful.

    Relying on the fact that his immortal senses could travel far away, Li Changshou activated the Wind Speech Incantation and prepared a spider web. Then, he cast the Earth Escape and followed behind Xiong Lingli. Very quickly, Xiong Lingli ran to a riverside. On a hillside by a river, she found a huge hole that was washed out by the river and hid in it with Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou set up twoyers of low-level illusion techniques and used his immortal senses to continue observing the surroundings within a five-hundred-kilometer radius.

    This time, they were in the range of the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ activities. They were not at the periphery.

    In a battle between Qi Refinement cultivators of that level, there was no need for him to reveal his trump cards and attract attention.

    Xiong Lingli struggled to curl up in the corner and looked down at Li Changshou. ¡°Cousin, are we going to hide forever?¡±.

    ¡°It depends,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile. Suddenly, he heard a thundering sounding from Xiong Ling¡¯s armor.

    Xiong Lingli scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I was hungry after looking at the two demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat those two.¡± Li Changshou took out a bottle of pills. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat one... You should have abstained from eating.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t starve to death even if I don¡¯t eat now. However, if I don¡¯t eat meat, I won¡¯t have much strength left in me.¡±

    Xiong Lingli said in embarrassment. She was often hungry when she was in the sect. After all, after everyone had abstained from eating, they did not like to eat...

    Li Changshou nodded and roughly understood the physique of a Magihuman.

    Just as he was about to continue asking, his immortal senses suddenly captured three more demonic birds flying out from the periphery, charging towards him and Xiong Lingli.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and immediately ruled out his previous guess of the ¡°punishment mechanism¡±. Among the remaining possibilities, there was one that was the most likely. It could be that someone was deliberately making things difficult. The other major possibility was that the Magihuman bloodline would make Magihumans have an additional attraction to demonic beasts.

    ¡°Lingli, have you hunted and killed birds before?¡±

    Xiong Lingli immediately nodded and replied happily, ¡°Of course I have! Everyone in our vige knows how to hunt and catch fish and birds! However, when I was hunting birds, I would throw some forks at them. I didn¡¯t bring any with me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just make some for you.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand outwards. Waves of sand surged out from the bottom of the river, quickly forming a yellow three-pointed fork between Li Changshou¡¯s hands.

    With every fork, Li Changshou would especially increase the thickness and weight. The quality was fixed and it was great to touch.

    Xiong Lingli watched on excitedly by the side...

    The Sea God had appeared in front of her!

    Li Changshou handed the long fork to Xiong Lingli and said seriously, ¡°A few big birds are flying over. It¡¯s up to you. Don¡¯t feel pressured. If you can¡¯t handle it, I will naturally take action.¡±

    Xiong Lingli pursed her lips and her eyes lit up. She nodded profusely at Li Changshou and whispered,

    ¡°Cousin! I will protect you!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and waved his hand. Xiong Lingli carried the long fork and rushed out of his hiding ce.

    A momentter, a hurried sound of air breaking could be heard outside the cave, followed by the shrill cries of the demonic beasts...

    Li Changshou put away the porcin bottle in his hand whilst in the ground. His immortal senses also captured that the dozen or so Qi Refinement cultivators who were chasing after the demonic beasts had already scattered...

    Three colorful demonic beasts crashed into the forest a thousand feet away.

    Xiong Lingli was stunned when she saw the beasts. She wiped the saliva away from the corners of her mouth, turned around, and prepared to return to the hole in the ground.

    She heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Go and chop off the wings of the demonic bird on the left. Let¡¯s go somewhere else and roast it for you to eat. This demonic bird is called the Rainbow-Feathered Big Golden Chicken. Its wings are extremely delicious.¡±

    Xiong Lingli immediately rushed forward happily. She swiftly grabbed the demonic bird¡¯s wings, which were more than thirty feet long, and stepped on its body. She pulled hard, and blood sttered everywhere...

    After a while, Xiong Lingli ced two chicken wings that were ten feet long under her ribs and sprinted furiously.

    When the Qi Refinement cultivators from the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools saw him, they all retreated. Most of them were stunned and did not dare to talk about sparring...

    No one would dare to sneak an attack during such an asion.

    Everyone had to act like a gentleman and be polite. Even if they wanted topete for the treasures, they had to shout in advance and say that they were going to attack...

    An hourter, in an open space in a forest, Xiong Lingli sat obediently behind a long and narrow fire pit. She held a thirty-foot-long y fork in her left hand, and on the y fork, there were two ten-feet-long... Primordial World Special Produce-Super Chicken Wings!

    The fire was not an ordinary fire. It was the ¡®Forging True mes¡¯ that Li Changshou would asionally use when refining pills. Its power was medial-ss. Li Changshou was hiding in a huge tree not far away. He observed his surroundings quietly and thought about his previous encounter...

    Xiong Lingli sprinkled some salt and seasonings that she had prepared herself. She waved her hands around casually and skilfully.

    She kept licking her lips and even happily hummed a sect song from the Carefree Immortal Sect.

    ¡°The grass by the green river, the turtles running on the shore. Why can¡¯t they run fast? The Evergreen Herb on their heads~¡±

    If anyone else heard that song, they would definitely think that the Carefree Immortal Sect was chaotic!

    However, Li Changshou was different.

    He frowned slightly when he heard that. He thought to himself that there were a few mighty figures outside who were rted to the turtle. There was the Holy Mother of Turtle Spirit from Jie School to begin with.

    He had to pay more attention to such details.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s sing another song.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiong Lingli cringed and answered obediently. She did not dare to speak, but she felt that the Sea God might want to hear her sing a song.

    Soon, she found a suitable pitch and hummed the second sect song of the Carefree Immortal Sect...

    Outside the painting, the Great Daoist Master who was on the cloud stopped affecting the treasure map.

    He did not intentionally make things difficult for Li Changshou. Instead, he was nning to make Li Changshou famous in the Three Sects¡¯ Meet and pave the way for Li Changshou to enter the Tushita Pce.

    At that moment, the Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School was already thinking about another problem...

    What is the reason that I forced Li Changshou to be so cautious and go into hiding?

    Could it be that someone is secretly threatening the disciples of my Ren School?

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du remained calm as he calcted with his fingers.

    Little Changshou has Teacher to help him cover up the heavenly secret. I cannot deduce anything, but the Immortal Du Sect he is in can be deduced at will...

    He walked around Li Changshou and observed Li Changshou¡¯s short life from the side. He naturally had some answers.

    At that moment, Xuan Du calmed his heart and focused. He pinched his fingers, and the image of a Taiji Painting appeared in his palm.

    Then, the heavenly secret revealed:

    The only cmity that the Immortal Du Sect had suffered in the past three hundred years was that a certain expert from the Western Sect secretly plotted and used a puppet to attack the sect.

    Did that matter really affect him that much?

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while and quickly decided to continue probing. However, the method was no longer as simple as before.

    He wanted to investigate Li Changshou in all aspects.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du started to formte scripts one after another in his heart. He began to secretly...unch the small test that was of the ¡°highest level of Ren School¡±!

    The first wave:

    A few Qi Refinement cultivators from Jie School were working together to attack a demonic beast. There was a purple hammer wrapped in lightning on the demonic beast¡¯s back. The demon beast was on the verge of death.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators had already entered the superficial stage of giving way and were telling each other to ¡°Take it¡±.

    Suddenly, thunder rumbled. The purple divine hammer entered the demonic beast¡¯s body. The demonic beast¡¯s demonic power exploded instantly!

    When the Qi Refinement cultivators saw that, they reacted quickly and immediately ran away. They heard a vague voice beside their ears that guided them to where Li Changshou and Xiong Lingli were hiding.

    Li Changshou had been observing that ce for a long time. He immediately switched from the Wood Escape to Earth Escape and sent a voice transmission to Xiong Lingli.

    Xiong Lingli, who had just finished tworge chicken wings, immediately stood up with the y fork. Following Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, she hid in the forest at the side and prepared to fight!

    Very quickly, a few figures rushed over with the demonic beasts. A wisp of colorless and odorless drug entered the demonic beast¡¯s soul and instantly made it faint!

    At that moment, Xiong Lingli, who had entered a state of hunting, shouted softly. She raised her y fork and leaped up. Her movements were urate and ruthless, and her expression was calm. She gripped the y fork tightly with her hands, and she directly pierced it through the demonic beast¡¯s neck!

    Demonic blood sttered all over the ce. Xiong Lingli held the y fork and twisted it forcefully. The demon beast did not even make a sound as it instantly kicked the bucket!

    The disciples who were being chased turned their heads to look. What they saw was the majestic back that was bathed in blood...

    A female Qi Refinement cultivator¡¯s eyes blurred. She blushed and said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did you call me Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Xiong Lingli turned around and looked. Her face, which was even cuter than the female Qi Refinement cultivator opposite her, instantly made thetter press her soft lips together.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Xiong Lingli. Xiong Lingli red at her and asked the others, ¡°There¡¯s a hammer here. Do you want a hammer?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you saved our lives. How can we obtain such a treasure?¡±

    ¡°These are some tokens of gratitude. Please ept them, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    At that moment, the disciples from Jie School each took out some Spirit Stones and pills. After pushing them over with their Dharma powers, they hurriedly bade farewell.

    Xiong Lingli was a little puzzled. ording to the Sea God¡¯s decree, she first put away the items and then pulled out the hammer in the demon beast¡¯s body. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Cousin, this hammer is so small. Why is it so heavy?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°ording to my refinement technique, refine this numinous treasure and use it for self-defense in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiong Lingli replied. She held the hammer in her hand and injected her Dharma powers into it. Soon, shepleted the initial refinement.

    The thunder hammer was indeed produced by Yun Zhongzi, a cksmith master. It was powerful and had many tricks.

    The moment it was refined by Xiong Lingli, the thunder hammer turned into half a meter long. Xiong Lingli could hold it well. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Continue changing ces.¡±

    Xiong Lingli agreed. She picked up the hammer and continued to run.

    On the cloud outside the panting, on the cloud, the lonely figure smiled in satisfaction and continued his next inspection...

    In the next six hours, Li Changshou encountered all kinds of strange things.

    Some of the unconscious female Qi Refinement cultivators, who had been injured by the demonic beasts, fell into theke and were drenched.

    Two demonic beasts were fighting each other. Coincidentally, they died at a spot that was not far from Li Changshou, and a few Qi Refinement cultivators nearby were rushing

    over...

    There were all kinds of things.

    Li Changshou did not deliberately do it. His actions had always followed the principle of ¡®not touching karma¡¯. If he could avoid it, he would avoid it. If he could not avoid it, he would skillfully use his newly obtained ¡°Dharma treasure man¡±.

    The only difference was that he would usually not interfere with other people¡¯s troubles.

    However, in the painting, he would grab the other party if it did not require much effort. However, he would quickly leave and do good deeds without leaving his name. If he knew that someone would use such a method to test his character, Li Changshou would definitely call them senseless in his heart and disy the image of an ordinary ¡°humble gentleman¡±.

    The results of the test slowly condensed in the heart of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. There was only one word he could think of.

    Steady.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du understood.

    The feeling was very mystical. It could only be understood and not transmitted.

    At that moment, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was already interested. He sent out his trump card and flicked at the treasure map.

    In a stream, Li Changshou, who was using the Water Escape technique to move forward slowly, suddenly had an epiphany. He seemed to have something to say. Those insights gradually condensed into sixrge words.

    ¡®Show The Prowess Of Ren School.¡¯

    Li Changshou frowned and immediately appeared in the water. He then bowed to the sky.

    He had just learned a ¡°small survival technique for the Primordial World¡± from the twelve Golden Immortals of Jie School. He seized the opportunity to worship the Saint.

    Could it be that my mission is to show our might here?

    However... this does not fit the teachings of Ren School...

    Could it be the Great Daoist Master?

 Chapter 164 Changshouâ€™s Reverse Teaching Method

    <h4>Chapter 164 Changshou¡¯s Reverse Teaching Method</h4>

    The feeling that Li Changshou had be even more intense...

    He had received orders from the Saint after paying respects to the Taiji Painting. Then, he was sent to the painting by the word ¡®go¡¯. At that moment, he received an urate order...

    It was not the orders of the Saint!

    The Dao Message of the Grand Pure One: ¡°Not my thoughts, not my doings, not my evilness or kindness, not mying and going.¡±

    From that alone, Li Changshou couldpletely suspect that he was being controlled by the Great Daoist Master!

    Most importantly... Li Changshou looked at the transcendent-grade Sensing Stone that was tied to his wrist.

    From the moment he first entered that ce, the rock flickered.

    There was a powerful but concealed immortal sense that was watching him.

    Compared to the effects of the Mountain River Small Country painting, he would asionally sense that his immortal senses were different.

    That immortal sense was directly locked onto him...

    Unfortunately, even if the Great Daoist Master had instructed him behind his back, he could not disregard the Great Daoist Masters orders. Moreover, there was no way to investigate that matter.

    The Great Daoist Master was also his backer. He could only treat the tasks as a protection fee that he had to pay...

    Actually, Li Changshou could guess that there was another reason why the Great Daoist Master was causing trouble. It was because of the decree just now.

    Showing the prowess and might of Ren School?

    Why would Ren School need to do that?

    No one dared to provoke the Grand Pure One and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du would not need to go through a tribtion. Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators knew about the mysteriousness of Ren School. Those facts alone were already enough to prove the might of Ren School.

    Li Changshou continued hiding in the water and pondering...

    Not far away, Xiong Lingli was running over with the Immortal Hammer on her shoulder and the corpses of the two demonic beasts on her back. As she ran too quickly, she caused a trail of dust to form.

    Li Changshou observed her for a while when he was in the water and quickly came up with an idea.

    He could make a big deal out of the words ¡®Show The Prowess Of Ren School¡¯. As long as he could let Ren School show off its power and shine during the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, that would be enough.

    He did not need to take action personally if he wanted to achieve that goal.

    Li Changshou unleashed his immortal senses to search for the... Toxic Junior Sister whom he had discovered several times before and often shunned.

    One Dharma treasure was obviously not enough for what he had to do next.

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou found Youqin Xuanya, who was fighting demonic beasts three hundred kilometers away.

    Near Youqin Xuanya, there were a few male disciples from Ren School who were cooperating with Yougin Xuanya and fighting with the two demonic beasts...

    It is noteworthy that those disciples were not from the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He pasted a few Divine Movement Talismans and Lightweight Talismans that he had just drawn on Xiong Lingli to reduce her physical exertion when she was traveling.

    Then, he used his escape technique and rushed towards Youqin Xuanya.

    It was safer to get the professionals to steal the limelight.

    Not longter...

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin?¡±

    Senior Brother Changshou!

    Youqin Xuanya, who was fighting the demons with her sword defense, immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the voice.

    However... she saw the senior brother whom she had been worried about, standing on a tree a thousand feet away. His long hair and the corner of his Daoist robe fluttered in the wind. He was smiling at her calmly.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s heart was filled with joy. There was a hint of happiness and restraint on her slightly sweaty face, but she could not hide her smile.

    The flowers in her heart bloomed slightly. It felt like there were only two of them.

    Suddenly...

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, help! We can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist over there, pleasee and help. These two demonic beasts are very powerful!¡±

    Without Youqin Xuanya¡¯s flying sword to aid them, the male disciples instantly retreated and could only shout loudly.

    Youqin Xuanya quickly turned around. The sixteen flying swords burning with the Mystic Green True mes whistled through the air again, suppressing the two demonic beasts once again. Li Changshou¡¯s lips moved slightly. He was naturally sending a voice transmission to Xiong Lingli.

    At that moment, he had already touched the young and burly girl who was standing behind the two demonic beasts. She raised her immortal hammer in her left hand and held a long fork in her right hand. She suddenly dashed out of the forest and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School, Xiong Lingli. I¡¯m really awesome at killing demons!¡±

    Outside the treasure map, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was sitting on the cloud, almostughed out loud when he heard Xiong Lingli¡¯s yelling.

    Ahem I must act, dignified, cold, and have the demeanor of an expert...

    In the painting, Xiong Lingli, who had finished shouting her slogan, leaped up. The Immortal Hammer in her left hand charged up lightning bolts. She threw the long fork in her right hand and stabbed it into the back of a three-headed demonic leopard!

    In the blink of an eye, a few shouts could be heard. The young female Magihuman jumped up and two demonic beasts, which wereparable to the Essence Immortals of the human race, quickly died and fell on the ground...

    The few male disciples looked at Xiong Lingli, who was bathed in blood and hurriedly bowed to express their gratitude.

    Xiong Lingli did not even look at them. The y fork in her hand turned into quicksand and scattered. She carried the immortal hammer and ran back to her Sea God¡¯s side. She smiled happily.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya circled the flying swords around her. She did not bother to rest and quickly weed Li Changshou.

    The male disciples frowned.

    How could Li Changshou not see through their intentions?

    However, he really needed Qin Xuanya¡¯s help now. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Thank you guys for taking care of my Junior Sister.¡±

    The male disciples knew their ce and bade farewell.

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°Senior Brother, I helped them just now. You don¡¯t have to thank them.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, everything in the world is about knowledge. Getting along with others requires knowledge as well. Even if you¡¯re immortal, you shouldn¡¯t neglect the way of getting along with others. After all, humans and living beings go hand-in-hand on the Immortal Path.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya and a Great Daoist Master who did not have a specific name nodded slowly inside and outside the painting respectively. Youqin Xuanya thought to herself, Senior Brother¡¯s words are memorable. I should remember them.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was one of the few experts in the Dao Sect. His thoughts were naturally different from Youqin Xuanya.

    Little Changshou¡¯s words are quite well-said. They make sense after I think about them carefully.

    Inside the painting, Li Changshou said, ¡°Junior Sister, follow me first. This is not a good ce to talk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly and bowed to Xiong Lingli. She shouted, ¡°Greetings, Aunt-Master.¡±

    Xiong Lingli blinked and was at a loss. Her face was filled with confusion.

    How did I be an Aunt-Master...

    The rtionships between the people around the Sea God are so messy.

    Li Changshou brought Youqin Xuanya and Xiong Lingli to a bamboo forest. He took out three meditation cushions and the three of them sat down.

    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Li Changshou looked at the Sensing Stone on his wrist and said with a smile, ¡°I have an idea to boost the prestige of our Immortal Du Sect in this painting that we¡¯ve entered today.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded immediately. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, just give me your instructions.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°You¡¯re currently at the eighth stage of the Dao Requital realm but you¡¯re not the strongest person in this painting. I¡¯ve already sensed the aura of a Perfected Immortal before. However, with Lingli around, the effect that the two of you can achieve is no less than that of an expert.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, what do we have to do?¡±

    ¡°Get famous.¡±

    ¡°Famous? Why?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Junior Sister, why is our Immortal Du Sect rankedst in Ren School?¡±

    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s because we are in the East Continent. We are not famous enough. Those good-looking talents who want to be disciples and seek Dao can¡¯t even hear the reputation of our Immortal Du Sect.

    The best way to improve the strength of our Immortal Du Sect and even the Ren School is to increase our reputation and build up the image of an Immortal Sect. That way, more and more immortal seedlings would be epted as disciples. Then, they would be able to be the one out of a thousand people that get picked to be groomed by the superiors.

    We don¡¯t need tens of thousands of years. It will be effective in a few thousand years.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou could not help but diss, ¡°Of course, the system of Daopanions must be suppressed appropriately.¡± Youqin Xuanya thought about it and nodded slowly. ¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±

    Outside the painting, a certain Great Daoist Master fell into deep thought when he heard those words. Soon, he could not help but nod in approval.

    What he said made sense. It was also what he had neglected previously...

    In the painting, Li Changshou managed to convince Youqin Xuanya effortlessly. Then, he began to announce his ¡°Star Creation n¡±.

    ¡°Firstly, the fastest way to be famous is to form a group. By using the advantages of the other members, you can make up for each other¡¯s shorings and promote each other to attract attention. At this moment, Lingli¡¯s advantage is that she kills the demonic beasts quickly. Junior Sister Youqin, your advantage is that you¡¯re good-looking... and you are talented! The two of you will form a pair and sweep the demonic beasts in the painting. This is the first step to bing famous!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately nodded in agreement. Xiong Lingli, who was beside her, also nodded profusely.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, why can¡¯t the three of us form a group?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, Have you seen any men in a girl group?

    ¡°I need to protect all of you,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I need to set the best path to get rid of demons for you guys. I need to make preparations and provide you with pills and talismans.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re always like this. You¡¯re always doing everything for us to enjoy the credit.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and smiled. ¡°Reputation is nothing to me. I only care about longevity. Come on, we¡¯re pressed for time. Let¡¯s try to work together on the way. I will use Earth Escape to stay underground and scout for you. The two of you need to work together to make up for each other¡¯s shorings and exhibit your strengths. Junior Sister Youqin, refine these poisonous powder on your flying sword and use it as your trump card. Lingli, these are Lightweight Talismans and Divine Movement Talismans. They can increase your running speed by several times. Get used to them first before we set off.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya and Xiong Lingli immediately stood up and agreed. Li Changshou waved his long sleeve and quickly... burrowed into the ground.

    A momentter, the duo that had been paired together made a dazzling appearance in the painting! Xiong Lingli sped on the ground. Youqin Xuanya rode her sword and flew in the air. She followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and arrived at the first ce where the demonic beasts and Qi Refinement cultivators fought. Xiong Lingli leaped up and shouted in the air, ¡°The disciples of Ren School are here to help!¡±

    The immortal hammer smashed down and the flying sword shuttled back and forth. Before the demonic beast could react, it had already been smashed to the ground by Xiong Lingli¡¯s hammer. Its demonic soul had also been pierced through by the Fire Qilin Immortal Sword. After doing all that, Xiong Lingli shouted, ¡°Helping people is to protect the righteous path. The Ren School is good at exterminating demons!¡±

    Then, Youqin Xuanya slowly descended and stood on Xiong Lingli¡¯s raised arm. Her ck hair danced in the wind, and immortal swords surrounded her. She did not say a word, but she was stunning. She entered the arena, killed demons, shouted her slogan, and posed. Youqin Xuanya then said coolly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them headed towards the next ¡°stage¡± via flying and sprinting respectively. Only a few disciples were left in confusion. They had no idea what they had just experienced... Just like that, under Li Changshou¡¯s guidance, the two of them swept through the ce and appeared everywhere. After killing the demonic beasts, they did not snatch the treasures. Instead, they simply walked by and

    posed.

    In just six hours, the two of them had killed more than a hundred demonic beasts and left a deep impression on the hundreds of Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Outside the painting, there were more discussions about the disciples of Ren School.

    Among the two of them, the one who was most famous was not Xiong Lingli, the ¡°nemesis of demons¡±, but the ¡°Aloof Fairy¡± Youqin Xuanya.

    That was enough to prove that a pretty face was not the only important thing in the Primordial World...

    A good figure mattered too.

    ¡°Did Teacher ask me toe here so as to tell me all these things through Changshou?¡± On a cloud high in the sky, the lonely Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had a serious expression.

    Li Changshou¡¯s words to Youqin Xuanya echoed in his heart. The Great Daoist Master was filled with enlightenment. It¡¯s better to not do anything than forcibly try to do something. It¡¯s better to not fight than to insist on doing so. During peace, I can find nature. All the Dharmas will return to a wonderful state in the end.

    Teacher, do you want me to experience this?

    Xuan Du heaved a sigh of relief. His Dao realm was actually rising slightly.

    Instead of forcing Little Changshou into the Tushita Pce, he might as well watch the changes quietly and wait for him to enter the Tushita Pce...

    At that moment, Master Xuan Du did not know what to say when he looked at Li Changshou. He could only sigh.

    After observing Li Changshou¡¯s actions and words, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had already acknowledged him as his future junior brother. However, he knew he could not force Li Changshou to enter the Tushita Pce...

    Forget it, let him be. Teacher will make arrangements for everything.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood up and bade farewell to Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao. He took a step forward and silently disappeared.

    However, before the Great Daoist Master, he left behind a trace of Dao runes and used the ¡®Gaining insight in heart¡¯ method that the Grand Pure One had taught him, to pass it to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou, who was using his escape technique underground in the painting, heard a sigh in his heart and immediately sensed the Dao runes.

    Li Changshou hurriedly jumped out of the soil and bowed towards the sky. Before he could stand up straight, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s words had already spread slowly in his heart.

    ¡°Changshou, I was the one who asked you toe to this grand meet. I originally nned to let you be famous earlier so that you can enter the Tushita Pce as soon as possible and help me handle the teaching matters. However, I have seen many things and learned a lot from you after observing your words and behavior. I¡¯m ashamed, so I won¡¯t force you anymore. I¡¯ve already returned to continue my seclusion. You can continue cultivating in the Primordial World. There¡¯s no need to force anything. Let nature take its course. You can just follow your heart. I hope that you will remember your words today. I hope that you will not taint the world¡¯s reputation and focus on pursuing longevity. I¡¯m very relieved to have you in Ren School.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    A gust of wind blew past his back and took away three or two yellowed leaves...

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched violently as he carefully thought about the words left behind by the Great Daoist Master. He seemed to have lost all his strength and knelt down...

    There seemed to be a pitiful tune of an Erhu ying beside his ear...

    What the hell!

    What have I done previously!?!

    It was an opportunity!

    It was the greatest opportunity in my life!

    If I had known that he would be able to enter the Tushita Pce to cultivate after making a name for himself in the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, why would I have gone through so many twists and turns?!

    Wouldn¡¯t it be over if I just revealed my true cultivation level and trumped the disciples of the three sects!?!

    Great Daoist Master, Great Daoist Master, why did you go around the bush? If you asked me directly, I will definitely nod and agree to it ten thousand times!

    If he wanted to give this promise a deadline, I would definitely say, ¡°Hundreds of millions of years!¡±

    Can I do it again? I would definitely... walk the most ordinary path of gaining fame!

    Could it be that I¡¯m not fated?

    Li Changshou knelt there, his face full of despair. His heart was gloomy, and he let out a breath of turbid air. His entire body was gradually swallowed by a feeling of helplessness...

    His eyes filled with tears because of his deep love for Ren School of the Primordial World...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya and Xiong Lingli were rushing over from behind.

    Seeing Li Changshou squatting there and looking extremely disappointed, Youqin Xuanya hurriedly flew down.

    At that moment, the mysterious Dao runes around Li Changshou slowly dissipated. One of them happened to pass by Youqin Xuanya.

    Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly as she felt a sense of enlightenment in her heart. She took a step forward and stood on the spot. However, she fell into a rare epiphany in her cultivation...

 Chapter 165 The Faraday Cageâ€™s Road To Fame In The Primordial World

    <h4>Chapter 165 The Faraday Cage¡¯s Road To Fame In The Primordial World</h4>

    Opportunity... That¡¯s not right... Li Changshou, who was kneeling on the ground, slowly stood up. He ced his hands behind his back and stared at the shallow grass on the ground, calcting in his heart. Even though he was dejected, disappointed, and heartbroken, his immortal senses still did not forget to monitor his surroundings. It did not seem like it was purely a bad thing that he had missed the opportunity. There was always a good side to everything, as well as a bad side. In a sense, it was not entirely a good thing for him to enter the Tushita Pce now. If he had fulfilled the Great Daoist Master¡¯s wishes previously, he would have vited the teachings of Ren School. He might have fallen out of favor with the Saint... If that was the case, his future development path might be to be the disciple of the Great Daoist Master or the disciple of the Saint who had transformed into the Grand Supreme Elder. In the future, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to be the person who would face the tribtion for Ren School during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the Grand Pure One could prevent the title of Great Daoist Master Xuan Du from being on the God roll, just by saying that he only had one disciple.

    If Li Changshou entered the Tushita Pce now, he would have to go through the tribtion for the three sects!

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    He could onlyfort himself like that. Li Changshou naturally knew that if he entered the Tushita Pce now, he could serve the Jade Emperor in advance and be a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. After entering the Tushita Pce, his safety would be greatly increased...

    However, after thinking from a different perspective, he would be able to ease the disappointment in his heart. Just like in his previous life, he had taken a liking to a sports car when he was still in school. He did not buy it and managed to save millions of yuan...

    Although he did not manage to grasp the opportunity this time, he could summarize it in detail and say that up to this day, he had gained some valuable experience in losing. A Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal had said that failure was the key to sess. Although his sess always seemed to have beenpressed and be minuscule... too much of a good thing would be bad. There were naturally disadvantages if one wanted to be stable.

    In the story that Li Changshou had read in his previous life, if Sima Yi had not been overly suspicious and wanted to be stable back then, she would have looked at Zhu Ge, who was ying the zither in the city building and then turned around to leave. Perhaps the ending of the story of ¡°The Romance Of The Three Kingdoms¡± would have been different.

    So... Should I be a little more unrestrained in certain aspects while maintaining a stable foundation?

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and dispelled that thought. Now, he had connections to the Grand Pure One and the Jade Emperor. Moreover, two connections were temporarily ovepped. He could rely on them to quickly climb up. He no longer needed to take too much of a risk.

    He had to settle the matter of the dragon race entering the Heavenly Courts. He had to ovee the Golden Immortal Tribtion himself. The paper effigy would enter the Heavenly Courts and be clergy and help him be a legitimate god so that he could deal with the uing Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Those were the three major matters that he needed to do his best in!

    I¡¯ll be lucky if I get this opportunity but I¡¯ll also be dead. Since I¡¯ve lost it, so be it.

    Although I can¡¯t be better, at least I won¡¯t be worse because of this incident. Thinking about that, Li Changshou chuckled and became energetic again. In just a short while, the thoughts in his heart cleared up. Strands of Dao runes circted in his heart. He felt that he had an additional connection with the world...

    Wait!

    What is going on with my enlightenmenttely? Why do such situations always happen in such ces? Li Changshou hurriedly suppressed his restless Dao heart and absorbed all sorts of enlightenment. He would return to the mountainter and make another breakthrough. Suppressing one¡¯s enlightenment did not meanpletely throwing it away. However, it would only cause the epiphany to be dyed, and about 10% to 20% of the benefits would be lost.

    Now that the Great Daoist Master was no longer there, it would be meaningless for him to reveal his cultivation level after realizing that he had broken through. He would only create trouble for himself.

    However, just as Li Changshou suppressed his ownprehension, he suddenly realized that there was a faint but profound Dao rune circting slowly around him... A breakthrough?

    I thought that Youqin Xuanya had only gotten some enlightenment just now. From the looks of it, she seems to be about to break through!

    Youqin Xuanya, who was originally sitting cross-legged on the ground, was slowly floating in the air. A wisp of immortal spirit Qi surrounded her, and six-petaled lotus flowers slowly floated out of her body.

    Six petals... Li Changshou suddenly felt that it was... a little low.

    Even if she can¡¯t achieve nine petals, she should at least have seven or eight petals in order to have a solid foundation.

    No, it¡¯s not just a breakthrough!

    It seems to be a continuous breakthrough and a direct Tribtion Transcendence! Li Changshou pondered for a while and made a decision. He said to Xiong Lingli, ¡°Lingli, go a thousand feet away and shout to the surroundings that someone is going to transcend the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion. Tell them to stay away.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Xiong Lingli carried the hammer and ran away. Every two steps she took, she turned around and asked softly, ¡°Cousin, do I shout in one direction?¡±

    ¡°Later, I will set up arge array here. You can run a few rounds at the edge of the array and keep shouting.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand!¡±

    Xiong Lingli carried the hammer and ran away quickly. Now that she was a Qi Refinement cultivator, she naturally knew how important the Heavenly Tribtion was to Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Although Xiong Lingli felt that she might not be that smart, she was not too stupid. She also vaguely knew that the Sea God should be an immortal. The manifestation of the Sea God was actually a technique. Her father had said that many times before she left home. However, her mother said that the Sea God was different from all the other Qi Refinement cultivators. The Sea God would protect their vige and ensure that it would not be invaded by external enemies. Her mother had also said that gods were actually immortals, but immortals were not necessarily gods...

    The most obvious point was that after worshiping the Sea God, everyone¡¯s lives improved. They did not have to go out to hunt. They would have endless meat to eat and an infinite amount of clothes to wear.

    Now, which woman in their vige... did not have a mink?

    Xiong Lingli had to use her strength to protect the best Sea God in the world!

    Xiong Lingli had just run 50 feet away when she suddenly heard an air-splitting sound behind her. She quickly turned around and took a look.

    Spirit Stones flew out from Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve andnded in forty-nine different locations in the forest.

    Spirit Qi flowed between the Spirit Stones. Beams of light shone, and the light wall of the array was instantly pried open. Oh my, Cousin Sea God is really powerful... Xiong Lingli blinked. She lowered her head and took out a piece of metal from her armor. She curled it into the shape of a trumpet and took a deep breath. Then, she shouted into the sky, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Within fifty kilometers, many Qi Refinement cultivators who were passing by suddenly became interested. They rode on clouds and stepped on cranes, slowly approaching them.

    However, she yelled again. ¡°Someone is transcending the Heavenly Tribtion here!¡± The Qi Refinement cultivators stopped in an instant, turned around, and flew further away. They then cast their spiritual senses and immortal senses there.

    The Heavenly Tribtion arrived in such a frivolous manner.

    Even Youqin Xuanya, who had a strong Dao heart, was at a loss when faced with the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion that had been repeatedly mentioned for decades.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou...¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was about to sneak out of the array 50 feet away, heard that and replied.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Junior Sister. I¡¯m guessing that it will be the seventh or eighth stage of the Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya smiled bitterly. However, after hearing Li Changshou¡¯s teasing, she felt much more at ease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother Changshou. I will definitely do my best!¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Do you have the item that I gave you for your Tribtion Transcendence? If you brought it with you, just use it. There is no need to worry about anything else. Remember, your life is more important than anything else. The Heavenly Tribtion is formed based on your potential and your current strength. Your foundation... is quite solid. You only need to distribute my Dharmic powers properly. Don¡¯t use too much power at the beginning. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to survive the Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded gently and looked up at the clouds gathering in the sky. She quickly took out two sets of Faraday Cages and ced them on both sides. They were 200 feet apart.

    Then, she took out a few bottles of Spirit Pills that Li Changshou had given her earlier, but she put the Immortal-Melting Pill back. Based on her temperament, it was impossible for her to use the Immortal-Melting Pill...

    The other three types of pills were... a small part of the ¡°Tribtion Set¡± that Li Changshou had prepared for Ling¡¯e.

    The first type of pill was to increase one¡¯s resistance to lightning. The second type of pill could sustain the medicinal effects and continuously restore one¡¯s Dharma powers. The third type of pill could heal one¡¯s wounds and restore one¡¯s blood essence... The most difficult pill to refine was naturally the first type of pill. Compared to it, thetter two were more ordinary. In the sky, the Tribtion Clouds were gathering rapidly. A huge gray cloud was slowly spinning... Li Changshou dispelled the surrounding array formations and immediately retreated. The Fire Scale Sword Case on Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back trembled slightly. In the next moment, the sword soared into the sky and split open in the air. It turned into a total of 36 flying swords burning with the Mystic Green True mes.

    Above him, the lightning spots under the Tribtion Cloud shed. The first Heavenly Tribtion was about to descend!

    Youqin Xuanya raised her sword fingers and shouted, ¡°Disperse!¡±

    The thirty-six flying swords dispersed. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s figure slowly rose into the sky. She raised her head slightly. There was no fear on her cold and beautiful face, only determination and resoluteness. Crack!

    A bolt of lightning crashed down. Even in the Small World, the power of the Heavenly Tribtion was still domineering as ever!

    Li Changshou, who was already five kilometers away, nodded slowly. His previous advice to Youqin Xuanya had worked...

    Outside the painting, the immortals from the three sects on the two Immortal Inds and in various spots by theke were attracted by the small gray cloud on the treasure map.

    Unexpectedly, there was such a small program... Their immortal senses were not affected. Most of them gathered towards Youqin Xuanya...

    ording to the tradition of Jie School, an elder who was in the Heaven Immortal realm immediately stepped forward when he saw such a formation. He took a deep breath and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s actually the Eight Destes Eight Disasters Thirty-Two Immortal Tribtions, which is ranked sixth in the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion!¡±

    On the ground above the cloud, there were also sounds ofughter and chatting. ¡°What a good opportunity. It can actually attract Heavenly Tribtions in the painting.¡± ¡°I deduced with a pinch of my fingers that she is a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. She seems to be called Xuanya. Her potential is indeed not bad.¡±

    ¡°The Ren School is blessed, so blessed.¡±

    At that moment, the immortals and disciples of the Immortal Du Sect were the most nervous.

    Jiu Jiu held the wine gourd in her small hands. She was so nervous that she would raise her head to take a sip from time to time. She used her immortal senses to look at the scene in the painting where the Heavenly Tribtion was continuously attacking Youqin Xuanya. Little Aunt-Master was really on edge and nervous because of her.

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou smiled. At that moment, he could tell that youqin Xuanya could at least survive till the eighth Heavenly Tribtion.

    As for the eighth Heavenly Tribtion, she had a fifty percent chance of surviving.

    In fact, that was already a rtively good rate of sess.

    Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtions actually happened rather quickly. They would be finished in a short while.

    After all, the Old Heavenly Dao was very busy. The base of the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World was toorge.

    Bing an immortal was an important matter for a person. However, to the world, it was just like an ant growing some wings and a tadpole mutating. It was not a big deal. However, Ji Wuyou soon frowned, and the smile on his lips slowly disappeared. Youqin Xuanya had already dealt with the sixth Heavenly Tribtion well. However, her Dharma treasure, the Fire Scale Sword Case, was broken by the Heavenly Tribtion and her essence soul was injured by the Heavenly Tribtion...

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya had used all the ways to deal with the Heavenly Tribtion.

    There were charred marks all over her body, making her look rather pathetic.

    The seventh Heavenly Tribtion was already brewing. A scene of a hundred gray-colored birds dancing above the tribtion cloud appeared. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s aura... was a little stuck.. ¡°Oh no,¡± Ji Wuyou said slowly. The sixty-odd immortals and disciples of the Immortal Du Sect behind him were instantly worried.

    Li Changshou was also frowning as he stared at the figure standing in mid-air. She should be able to survive the seventh Heavenly Tribtion, but the eighth Heavenly Tribtion...

    As expected, the breakthrough was too fast and her foundation was unstable. It is indeed a little difficult to rush through the Tribtion Transcendence.

    However, Li Changshou had yet to be a Golden Immortal. Even if he had be a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he would not be able to protect Youqin Xuanya in such a situation.

    If he acted rashly, it would not only be useless, but he would also incur the Heavenly Punishment.

    She could only endure the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion by herself. If her aptitude was outstanding, she would have to face challenges of higher difficulty. That was the equality of the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou slowly closed his eyes. After all, he had some ties with Youqin Xuanya and had done many things with her. He could not help but feel reluctant...

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya suddenly shouted!

    She suddenly dived downwards and entered a Faraday Cage Then, Dharma powers surged out from her body, ready to resist the seventh Heavenly Tribtion! The immortals were confused. What... kind of Dharma treasure is that?

    Can it resist the Heavenly Tribtion?

    Li Changshou immediately understood what Youqin Xuanya was nning to do! Almost as soon as she dodged, a bolt of blue lightning fell from the sky. It was as if there were birds howling within it. In an instant, it struck the huge birdcage! At that moment, lightning exploded. The birdcage turned into a ball of lightning. Countless lightning bolts flew in all directions, and the forests in the surroundings within a radius of a thousand feet were ttened in the blink of an eye!

    The power of the Heavenly Tribtion erupted and the Faraday Cage was instantly torn apart. The other Faraday Cage that was 200 feet away was also destroyed by the power of the Heavenly Tribtion! Li Changshou nodded in his heart... Indeed, everyone can only use this once during their Tribtion Transcendence. However, the Heavenly Dao had acquiesced to such tricks!

    After a while, the lightning dissipated. Youqin Xuanya once again soared into the sky. Flying swords flew out from various ces and surrounded her.

    At that moment, her aura and injuries were almost identical to the effects that would happen before the seventh Heavenly Tribtion! It was just a loss of Dharma powers! The immortals of the three sects were confused...

    Li Changshou smiled and gave Youqin Xuanya a thumbs-up. She took the initiative to give up on the seventh Heavenly Tribtion and used her strongest state to receive the eighth ultimate Thunder Tribtion. It would allow her to have more confidence and she could also try her best to receive the benefits that the Heavenly Tribtion would give her. Toxic Junior Sister is not stubborn. She usually justcks emotional intelligence.

    I didn¡¯t waste these two birdcages. Come on, Toxic Junior Sister. I hope that your toxicity will gradually dissipate after you be an immortal.

    However... just as Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts stopped, a Thunder Phoenix spread its wings and charged towards Youqin Xuanya! ¡°Rise of swords!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya shouted softly. She pointed at the sky with her right sword finger and flying swords surrounded her body. Her tattered skirt and long hair danced in the air. Her delicate body faced the Thunder Phoenix!

    At this moment, the light effect was maxed out and her pose was perfect! If not for Youqin Xuanya¡¯s words, it would definitely have left Li Changshou a good viewing experience of a Heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, the Immortal Dao is endless. I¡¯m waiting for you ahead...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the lightning collided with her. Lightning struck everywhere, and the small universe was filled with green lightning...

 Chapter 166 Watch My Eyes And Act According To The Hints

    <h4>Chapter 166 Watch My Eyes And Act ording To The Hints</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you. You...¡±

    Wait? My foot!

    In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, the raging lightning, the flying electric arcs, and the shock waves that filled the sky were all toxic gaseous explosions!

    As a response, Li Changshou cupped his hands and turned around to cast Earth Escape.

    Goodbye. Farewell. We will not meet again!

    Li Changshou had given the Faraday Cages to Youqin Xuanya for the Heavenly Tribtion. As her senior brother, Li Changshou had given Youqin Xuanya a small reward for attracting the Dao runes of the Saint that day.

    Li Changshou felt that it had something to do with the fact that he had gotten the Saint¡¯s attention and made the Saint remember him.

    Now, half of the three sects¡¯ leaders had arrived. Hundreds of Immortal Sects of the Three Schools were gathered there. Youqin Xuanya had used the Faraday Cage to resist a Heavenly Tribtion, which was already a huge risk for him.

    However, Li Changshou did not mind that. It was because he had been careless previously. When he had given the Faraday Cage to Youqin Xuanya, he had not considered the current situation. That was his own mistake. Youqin Xuanya was not to be med.

    The problem is, why did she mention my name when she was transcending the tribtion!?!

    Am I brothers with the Heavenly Dao? Would the power of the Heavenly Tribtion be weakened on my ount? Li Changshou¡¯s heart was in a dilemma. When using the Earth Escape, his speed was neither fast nor slow. He was halfway through when he secretly fumbled back.

    He still had something to tell youqin Xuanya. Otherwise, he might really cause trouble for himself.

    The logic was a littleplicated.

    The Faraday Cage could withstand a Heavenly Tribtion. Youqin Xuanya has already demonstrated it and the Heavenly Dao had agreed to it.

    If word about the Faraday Cage were to spread in the Primordial World, the sess rate of the tribtion might increase by a lot. Over time, the number of immortals would increase, and the number of variables in the world would increase by a great margin.

    That might cause numerous tribtions to arrive earlier with greater power.

    When that happens, Li Changshou, the founder of the Faraday Cage, will be implicated by karma!

    That thing could only be used in the small social circle he was in.

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully and tried to deduce Youqin Xuanya¡¯s thoughts. He was prepared to persuade herter.

    At the same time, he had already secretly sent a voice transmission to Xiong Lingli, telling her to hide in a corner far away and that he would meet herter...

    At that moment, arge number of immortal senses were definitely watching Youqin Xuanya. Li Changshou did not approach her. Instead, he emerged from a bamboo forest ten kilometers away.

    Like many other Qi Refinement cultivators of the same generation, Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and stared at Youqin Xuanya, who had just survived the Thunder Tribtion and was bathing in the immortal light.

    Youqin Xuanya seemed to have entered a mysterious realm. She immediately closed her eyes and focused... Ascension?

    Li Changshou frowned and waited patiently for a while. When Youqin Xuanya opened her eyes to search for him, he used her immortal senses to send a few instructions to her.

    ¡°Junior Sister, if you have an epiphany in your heart, you shall immediately meditate and cultivate. The Immortals outside will pull you out. If someone asks about the birdcage, say that I gave it to you. Say that I found this item from the ancient books in the sect. There were originally only a few of them. Now, there are only two left. There is too much karma involved and if word about it is spread, the consequences will be unimaginable. Of course, don¡¯t think too much about it. I only gave you this Dharma artifact because I thought that we were fellow disciples. I do not harbor any designs on you. Hurry up and gain some enlightenment. This should be a great opportunity for you.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard that. Her immortal senses quickly found Li Changshou¡¯s traces...

    Li Changshou nodded at her and walked out of the bamboo forest.

    This time, the words ¡®fellow disciples¡¯ directly expressed his attitude.

    He refused to believe that Youqin Xuanya would misunderstand further!

    In the sky, Youqin Xuanya, who was emitting a crystalline glow and had taken a few steps forward beautifully, watched Li Changshou¡¯s back with her immortal senses. She sighed softly in her heart...

    Senior Brother¡¯s back view always looks so carefree. He let me use such an expensive item but he would not let me repay him.

    Yet, I was still thinking about how I could repay Senior Brother for giving me the birdcage to save me from the Heavenly Tribtion.

    From now on, I will repay you with my life.

    Youqin Xuanya bowed towards the direction Li Changshou had left. Then, she closed her eyes and sat cross-legged on the auspicious cloud. She entered the Dao enlightenment realm with pleasant immortal music.

    Ascension.

    At the same time, Li Changshou kept thinking

    There might be immortals outside looking for the Sect Leader...

    Such an item that could withstand a Heavenly Tribtion was indeed wonderful enough for the great immortals to lower themselves and exchange or request for one from the Immortal Du Sect.

    He was currently in the painting and could not go out to deal with it...

    When his master was undergoing the tribtion, he had used the Faraday Cage under the watchful gazes of many people. There would definitely be people who knew about it, be it the sect executives or the elders.

    For now, he could only rely on the paper effigy to inform Ling¡¯e to meet Jiu Shi and contact Uncle-Master Jiu Wu through Jiu Shi...

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart stirred and he got to it immediately. He multi-tasked and the paper effigy hiding beside his junior sister was instantly activated.

    However, just as the paper effigy was about to be activated, Li Changshou heard the sounds of water sshing and the tune that Lingle often hummed during her bath... Li Changshou could not be bothered to avoid trouble since it was a pressing matter.

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±

    The paper effigy shouted via voice transmission. Ling¡¯e immediately shivered and dipped her head into the water bucket. Numerous bubbles appeared.

    After a while, Ling¡¯e, who was already dressed neatly, hurriedly closed the array formations around the straw hut. She used her Dharma powers to dry her long hair and quickly flew to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    On the other side...

    When the unusual phenomenon around Youqin Xuanya dissipated, a golden beam of light shot from the sky andnded on Youqin Xuanya.

    The golden light did not disturb her. It took her away from the painting and ced her in the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s seating area...

    Everyone from the Immortal Du Sect surrounded her immediately.

    However, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou quickly activated a barrier and protected Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her. She¡¯s getting her own opportunity.¡±

    One of the elders smiled and said, ¡°This means that she has ascended. Xuanya might be able to break through the Essence Immortal realm and be a Perfected Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Niece Youqin is really impressive.¡±

    ¡°I should reward her properly when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Disciple-Niece Youqin and Disciple-Nephew Changshou... Tsk.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡±

    While everyone was in high spirits, they also recalled Youqin Xuanya¡¯s deration in front of everyone when she faced the eighth Heavenly Tribtion.

    They did not know if the immortals of the other two major sects understood or not.

    However, how could the people from Ren School not tell that youqin Xuanya had made a deration to her lover when she was facing a life-and-death situation?

    On the other hand, Exalted Wang Qing and a few elders went to Ji Wuyou¡¯s side and said something worriedly...

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jiu Jiu hugged therge gourd and blushed. She looked at Youqin Xuanya who was in the barrier and sighed softly.

    Another one of the three foodies of Little Qiong Peak, ahem, the three fairies of Little Qiong Peak had finally be an immortal. Now, only Little Ling¡¯e was left!

    Jiu Wu walked over with his hands behind his back and said to Jiu Jiu, ¡°What¡¯s so good about it!?! Think about yourself, my good junior sister!¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and replied to her Fifth Senior Brother, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? Xuanya has already be an immortal. She¡¯s also ascended.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear what she said?¡±

    ¡°What she said... Huh?¡±

    Jiu Jiu finally reacted. She blinked and immediately smiled, making herrge eyes seem like crescents...

    ¡°Hehehe, could it be that Xuanya is interested in Little Shoushou? This is interesting. Little Ling¡¯e likes Little Shoushou. Now, Xuanya has also publicly expressed her feelings. Wow... Is Little Ling¡¯e going to fight with Xuanya?¡±

    Jiu Wu could not help but support his forehead with one hand. He smiled bitterly and continued to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Little Jiu, did you not realize that you also harbor some... unusual feelings about your Disciple-Nephew Changshou?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Fifth Senior Brother, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Jiu Jiu waved her hand and said, ¡°Fourth Senior Sister mentioned this to me previously. I even made myself aughing stock in front of Little Shoushou. After that, I realized that Fifth Senior Brother, you and Fourth Senior Sister have been sticking to each other all day long. Your minds are filled with those intimate thoughts. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t get the wrong idea! I go to Little Qiong Peak to get wine, eat meat, and obtain pills. A Daopanion is not essential for me. Moreover, my reliance on Little Changshou is more like... Mmm... the love a drunkard has towards wine-brewing masters. Immortal cultivation is lonely. It¡¯s enough to have someone apany me to relieve my boredom.¡±

    Jiu Wu was instantly speechless. He looked at his little junior sister.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes were clear, and the smile on her lips was rxed.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jiu Wu frowned and asked. Just as he was about to continue asking Jiu Jiu, he suddenly felt that themunication jade token was beating continuously.

    How could he not look at the message sent by his wife!?!

    Jiu Wu held themunication jade token in his hand. A wisp of immortal senses entered his heart and transformed into a few words.

    The short Daoist was stunned.

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and ignored her Fifth Senior Brother. She continued to look at Youqin Xuanya, who was bing more and more elegant. A three-man show started to appear in her mind.

    The kind where the actors were clothed.

    Not long after, a few Golden Immortals from Ren School arrived together to look for the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, and told him about the birdcage that Youqin Xuanya had used during her tribtion.

    Ji Wuyou coughed for a long time but could not say anything.

    At the side, Exalted Wang Qing immediately sent a voice transmission to ask the elders and executives of the sect. Many people pinched their fingers to deduce, but they could not figure out who was the one who made the birdcage that could resist the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, the Faraday Cage had once appeared when Qi Yuan was undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence. A Perfected Immortal executive from the sect who came with him recalled it and went to report it to Exalted Wang Qing. ¡°Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned slightly. There were more and more strange phenomena in the Little Qiong Peak recently. At that moment, Jiu Wu rushed over from the side and shouted, ¡°Master! I know where that birdcage came from!¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Jiu Wu hurriedly sent a voice transmission. ¡°That birdcage was left behind by a Perfected Immortal elder from the sect before he passed away. Back then, that elder had lived to the end of his life. However, he did not have any disciples under him. His immortal power was weak, just like an old mortal. A few months before his immortal death, he had been served by Li Changshou, a disciple of the Little Qiong Peak, who was appointed to do so by the Hundred Mortal Hall. Before the elder left, he had given his disciple-nephew Changshou a technique known as the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts, as well as a treasure called the Faraday Cage. However, we really don¡¯t know how this treasure is made. There are two more of them left. They are meant for Disciple-Nephew Changshou and his junior sister...¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing seemed to have gotten an epiphany.

    What Jiu Wu said was naturally a half-truth.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mystical ability to form Man-Forming Paper Cutouts was derived from the elder who had passed away because of his immortal death. At that moment, he had only pushed the Faraday Cage to someone else.

    At the same time, he wanted to pave the way for the future and teach Ling¡¯e the mystical ability to create Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    Exalted Wang Qing pinched his fingers and deduced. Very quickly, he nodded and walked towards the few Golden Immortals who were exchanging pleasantries. He whispered something to the Sect Leader.

    Ji Wuyou quickly told the outside world that there was no refinement technique for the Faraday Cage and that the remaining two were for the disciples whom he had meant to give them to.

    The few Golden Immortals who came to ask for treasures had regretful expressions. They did not force it and bade farewell.

    Ji Wuyou had yet to take his seat when another Golden Immortal arrived...

    In just half a day, dozens of disciples from the three sects came to ask about the Faraday Cage.

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou was too tired to deal with the situation. He simply set up a wooden tablet and wrote that the birdcage was not refined in the Immortal Du Sect. He stated that it was an ancient item left behind by an elder and that they did not have a method to refine it...

    Only then did he manage to stabilize the situation.

    However, the trouble regarding this matter was not over.

    After the disciples entered the painting for a total of seven days, most of the demonic beasts and ferocious beasts in the painting were emptied out. Most of the treasures were taken away. The ¡°Disciples¡¯ Battle¡± segment ended.

    At that moment, the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools had just counted the origins. The familial atmosphere of the Three Sects was very intense. On the surface, everyone looked friendly. There seemed to be no hierarchy and the way they handled it was quite brilliant.

    In the next few days, Li Changshou and Xiong Lingli continued to hide.

    The Great Master of the Xuan Du Sect had already left. Youqin Xuanya had eliminated the demons, transcended the tribtion, and ascended. She had already given the Immortal Du Sect and Ren School all the limelight. The task of showing the prowess of Ren School that was given to them by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had also beenpleted.

    They really did not need to do much.

    Over the past few days, Li Changshou had been analyzing in the painting, the effects of the idental exposure of the Faraday Cage.

    After some consideration, Li Changshou did not find it too dangerous. At most, there would be people who would be put in a difficult spot. He could easily resolve the situation.

    Not everyone dared to touch the Immortal Du Sect that had the support of the Great Daoist Master.

    On the seventh day, the Golden Immortal Yun Zhongzi of Chan School attacked again. He captured all the disciples from the treasure map and sent them back to their original positions.

    Li Changshou and Xiong Lingli had just stabilized themselves when Jiu Wu walked over and was bringing him to look for the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou...

    Ji Wuyou coughed and looked at Li Changshou. He asked, ¡°Regarding that birdcage, are you afraid of karma?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou quickly thought of something and nodded.

    Ji Wuyou pondered for a while and said, ¡°You must insistter that you only have two of them left and that you do not give them to anyone else other than you and your junior sister.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and said softly, ¡°Thank you for protecting me, Sect Leader.¡±

    Ji Wuyou said calmly, ¡°You are a disciple of my sect. This is just what I should do.¡±

    ¡°When the immortals of the three sects leaveter, someone will definitelye and cause trouble and pester me. At that time... watch my eyes and follow my hints.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 167 You Think Iâ€™ve Lost, Butâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 167 You Think I¡¯ve Lost, But...</h4>

    ¡°Brother, the seniors have all left.¡±

    Xiong Lingli looked up at the sky and muttered softly.

    Li Changshou, who was meditating in the shadows beside her, nodded slowly. He did not look up and only lowered his head to think.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched when he saw Youqin Xuanya, who was cultivating and gaining enlightenment in the boundary.

    He was thinking of an immortal pill called the ¡®Reverse Ambition Pill¡¯ and was nning to use it to counter the poisonous attacks of his toxic junior sister...

    Li Changshou had made up for the times that he had made use of her previously, by giving her the Faraday Cages to help her survive the Heavenly Tribtion.

    When shees to Little Qiong Peakter, I¡¯ll avoid her and not bid her farewell.

    That way, he could gradually reduce the implications and avoid getting more karma from her in the future.

    There was a saying in the Steadiness Sutra¡±If one has many friends, there is no way of hiding. If there are few friends, there will be no trouble.

    I... will not be deceived!

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly in his heart. He prayed for peace on the Immortal Path and a chance to lead a peaceful life.

    As for the Faraday Cage...

    The Great ¡°Origin¡± Immortals left, signifying the end of the main show of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    However, to the immortals of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools on the ground, there were many other misceneous andplicated things to do.

    The matter about someone stirring trouble, which Sect Leader Ji Wuyou was worried about, should not be far away...

    As expected, as soon as the immortals from the three sects had just dispersed, the members of the Carefree Immortal Sect of Ren School and the other four Immortal Sects went to look for Ji Wuyou together. After some small talk, Ji Wuyou looked for Li Changshou.

    ¡°Changshou.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and shot Li Changshou a nce. ¡°Come and meet the seniors.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Li Changshou walked forward and bowed to the three old male and two old female immortals in front of him. There were beads of sweat on his forehead. He was slightly nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect... Greetings, Sect Leaders.¡±

    An old woman smiled and said warmly, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky.¡±

    She was naturally talking about Youqin Xuanya¡¯s confession.

    As expected, if the five of them did note into contact with his Dao Body, they would not be able to see through the sixth version of his Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra... Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, the old woman continued in a gentle voice, ¡°Changshou, do you know how many disciples of Ren School who would otherwise be destroyed in the Heavenly Tribtion, transcend the tribtion because of your birdcage?¡±

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t have any refining techniques, but can you take the birdcages out and let me examine them? You might be able to find the method to refine it. Then, you will be rewarded greatly. I will give you a generous gift.¡±

    Generous gift...

    Li Changshou nced at the Sect Leader, Daoist Wuyou, who gently winked at him...

    What does that mean?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Please... please forgive me, seniors. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take out that item.¡±

    The old woman frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t you take it out? Do you want to enjoy it alone? Or are you only willing to use it in the Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    Another old man said in a low voice, ¡°The Six Immortal Sects of Ren School are rted to each other. It¡¯s probably not appropriate for you to keep this to yourself...¡±

    Li Changshou looked at his Sect Leader again, only to see that Daoist Wuyou looked troubled...

    Forget it, the Sect Leader is a little unreliable. He shot me a nce too slowly.

    Fortunately, he had already thought of a solution.

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed with a Dao salute and spoke in a voice that was filled with helplessness and was getting softer.

    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t dare to hide it. However, helping others transcend the Heavenly Tribtion would result in karma... Although this item was extremely difficult to refine, there are definitely many masters of alchemy in the sect. It should not be difficult to replicate. Seniors, all of you are the Sect Leaders ofrge sects. Can you... guarantee that this item will not be spread outside Ren School?¡±

    He continued, ¡°I feel that once this item is spread to others, we will gain merit if it helps a good immortal to obtain the Dao. However, if it is used to help an evil immortal obtain the Dao, it will definitely bring about karma. In the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s ¡®Inaction Sutra¡¯ that I¡¯ve studied, we are warned... to adopt thew of inaction and follow thews of nature...¡±

    The Sect Leaders of the five Immortal Sects frowned and were momentarily speechless.

    The Immortal Du Sect disciples were puzzled when they heard that. However, the elders nodded.

    His eyes were filled with emotions, especially when he looked at Li Changshou¡¯s back...

    Ji Wuyou smiled and took two steps forward. He stood between Li Changshou and the five Sect Leaders of the immortal sects of Ren School.

    Li Changshou calmed down slightly. He knew that the Sect Leader supported him, so he did not have much to worry about. When there¡¯s a chanceter, I¡¯ll think of a way to introduce the Sect Leader to the Great Daoist Master. After all, the Sect Leader is also a Golden Immortal. He can also run errands in Tushita Pce...

    Yes, I definitely am not trying to find a new Dharma treasure man for the Great Daoist Master!

    A white-haired old man smiled and said, ¡°In the Three Realms of the Primordial World, who can really avoid karma? Changshou, you¡¯re actually over-thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not...¡±

    Li Changshou paused for a moment and was slightly surprised.

    It was entirely because his immortal senses had captured one of the immortals from Chan School¡¯s Jade Void Pce, who was thin and old, returning with a flower basket...

    Judging from the direction of his cloud, he seems to be heading here.

    Yun Zhongzi!

    Could it be that this Primordial Master of Alchemy... is also interested in the Faraday Cage?

    Li Changshou thought about it and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not over-thinking. I just think that this item was entrusted to me by an elder, and if I were to cause trouble for the reincarnation of that elder, wouldn¡¯t that be...¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be as serious as you make it out to be.¡± Another old woman smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you take it out and just show it to us.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and deliberately stalled some time to wait for Yun Zhongzi.

    Li Changshou waited for Yun Zhongzi to reach a spot that was about fifty kilometers away from the ce and listened carefully. Then, he said hesitantly,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to take a look. However, we have to have a master of alchemy here. If he sees it and says that this item cannot be refined, please do not make things difficult for meter. I¡¯ve only been on the path of cultivation for two hundred years. I... can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the Sect Leaders are the mainstays of Ren School. How can they make things difficult for a mere disciple like you?¡±

    The two of them echoed one another, making the rest speechless.

    The five Sect Leaders of the immortal sects of Ren School started to discuss. Before they coulde to a conclusion, they heardughter from the sky.

    ¡°Can you let me take a look?¡±

    As he spoke, Yun Zhongzi¡¯s figure appeared fifty kilometers away. He used the Cosmic escape technique and left a few afterimages in the air. His cultivation level was undoubtedly revealed.

    The moment Yun Zhongzi appeared, Ji Wuyou and the other five Sect Leaders, as well as the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect and the two immortal sects, bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior. (Merit Golden Immortal, Uncle-Master)¡±

    Li Changshou was really nervous at that moment. He was worried that that big shot would see through his disguise and cause more trouble.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that Yun Zhongzi would send a voice transmission to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you resolve this situation. Before Senior Brother Xuan Du left, he told me not to expose your identity. I owe Senior Brother Xuan Du many favors. You can rest assured today.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and thought...

    Indeed, with a backer, I can really spend less effort.

    Yun Zhongzi, who was holding a flower basket, chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. My young friend Changshou, can that birdcage of yours that can withstand the Heavenly Tribtion be revealed to me?¡±

    Li Changshou continued to look hesitant. Naturally, he had to do his part well to keep the act going

    Ji Wuyou coughed twice and red at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, please set up a barrier. I¡¯ll show this to you.

    If Senior says that it can¡¯t be refined, I believe all of you will believe me.¡±

    A Sect Leader of Ren School scolded, ¡°Little disciple, how can you guard against us like we¡¯re thieves?¡±

    Li Changshou looked troubled, but Yun Zhongzi stood up and smiled. ¡°Why? Does everyone not believe me?¡±

    The Golden Immortals did not dare to speak.

    Yun Zhongzi took out a treasure bottle and ced it aside. He hovered in front of Li Changshou and grabbed his arm. Then, they turned into a stream of light and entered the bottle.

    A group of Qi Refinement cultivators immediately surrounded it.

    However, no matter how they probed, they could not see anything in the bottle.

    A momentter, a stream of light flew out and transformed into Li Changshou and Yun Zhongzi. Yun Zhongzi frowned and pondered. He kept making calctions, but he heaved a long sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t refine this Dharma treasure.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Yun Zhongzi mumbled, ¡°This does not conform to the principles of alchemy. It does not conform to the will of the Dao. This item should not exist in this world. Since I started refining, I have refined tens of thousands of treasures, but I have never seen such a mysterious item. The Great Dao is simple, and there is someplexity amidst the simplicity... I don¡¯t know if I should say that it¡¯s amazing or call it strange.¡±

    The Sect Leaders of the six immortal sects, the disciples of the elders of the Immortal Du Sect, and the people from the three Immortal Sects of the Three Schools who used their immortal senses to observe the ce were all shocked.

    Even the Jade Void Pce¡¯s Golden Immortal, Yun Zhongzi, could not replicate it?

    Yun Zhongzi sighed and took out a jade token from the flower basket. He handed it to Li Changshou and said to him, ¡°I owe you a favor today, young friend. If anything happenster, you can use this to find me.¡±

    Li Changshou held the jade token in his hand. He knew that Yun Zhongzi was helping him temporarily because of the Great Daoist Master...

    He remembered that Yun Zhongzi was one of the few experts in the Three Sects who would consider the life and death of mortals during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    As a Golden Immortal of Chan School, he knew that the Heavenly Fate of Chan School was to support the Zhou Kingdom. However, he still went to Chaoge City to offer his wooden sword to avoid suffering.

    The merit Golden Immortal did not enter the God roll in the end, all because of his deep luck...

    He had used the Dao of Static Shield to make that old immortal suspect his refining skills. Is this... not quite right...

    However, Li Changshou could not exin that. He only knew a little. It was not the reincarnation of the Great Immortal Faraday or the reincarnation of Golden Immortal Schr?dinger. ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Yun Zhongzi chuckled and looked slightly disappointed. He carried the flower basket and flew towards the clouds. He kept shaking his head and sighing as he left.

    In fact, at that moment, Yun Zhongzi was protecting Li Changshou when he said that he could not understand the principles behind the item and that it could not be replicated. He also said that he owed Li Changshou a favor and protected Li Changshou. The immortals would not continue to make things difficult for him...

    However, it was far from enough for Li Changshou.

    As soon as Yun Zhongzi left, Li Changshou let out a sigh and summoned the two cages. He grabbed the cages and sighed. ¡°Everything happened because of you. I¡¯ve disappointed all of you. It¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    aus

    As he spoke, the Dharma powers in his hands surged. The two birdcages exploded at the same time.

    The surrounding immortals did not expect him to do that. However, Li Changshou attacked too quickly. No matter how high their cultivation level was, they could not stop him in time.

    Ji Wuyou shouted, ¡°Ah! You can¡¯t do that! Just use it yourself!¡± ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t destroy this treasure!¡± ¡°This!¡±

    ¡°Changshou!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was determined. He casually threw out dozens of talismans and spewed out mes that filled the sky. In the blink of an eye, it engulfed the scattered parts of the birdcage...

    After a while, there were only some ashes left on the ground.

    The two cages that were originally not even worth a hundred Spirit Stones were destroyed and turned into ashes that drifted in the wind with the shake of Li Changshou¡¯s hand...

    There were no traces left behind.

    Li Changshou bowed to all the seniors and said, ¡°I have offended you just now. Please do not me me. I¡¯m not in a stable state of mind, so I¡¯ll meditate for now.¡±

    Then, he returned to Xiong Lingli¡¯s side and closed his eyes to focus. He tried his best to conceal his aura and deal with the immortal senses that were inspecting him.

    On the other side, the five Sect Leaders of the immortal sects of Ren School looked awkward. They wanted to move forward but could not. Instead, they went to Ji Wuyou¡¯s side.

    ¡°Junior Brother Wuyou, sorry for offending you this time.¡± The old woman took out two storage Dharma treasures and handed them over using her immortal power. ¡°Take this as an apology gift for you, young disciple.¡±

    ¡°We just want to observe a little. We have never thought of destroying the item that you are going to use for transcending your tribtion. These treasures can be considered aspensation for you.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Wuyou, please bring Disciple-Nephew Changshou to the Carefree Immortal Sect as a guestter.¡±

    ¡°There are two of them here. Although they can¡¯tpare to the cage, they can be used to make up for it.¡±

    Ji Wuyou did not reject the offer. He frowned and epted all the gifts on Li Changshou¡¯s behalf.

    The five sect leaders of the Human Sect Immortal Sect did not stay any longer. They apologized and left in a hurry...

    Li Changshou felt that his immortal senses were being extracted rapidly. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    If that was the case, there would not be too many hidden dangers in the Faraday Cage. However, he could not let his guard down.

    When Uncle-Master Jiu Wu sent thepensation gifts from the five Sect Leaders over, Li Changshou also frowned and epted them. He lowered his head and sighed...

    Acting was all about staying in character from the start to the end. At this moment, he had to put on an expression that suggested that he had suffered a huge loss.

    In reality... All of a sudden, his wealth increased. Just now, in the treasure bottle, Senior Yun Zhongzi had given him more than ten numinous treasures, as well as a Postnatal-level... little trinket.

    They were all goods that Yun Zhongzi had refined and usually gave to others.

    Compared to the treasures refined by Yun Zhongzi, the Sect Leaders¡¯ tokens ofpensation were naturally inferior. However, the two Dharma treasures that could protect the essence soul during the Heavenly Tribtion were very rare.

    Lingle¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence gift bag instantly became heftier...

    Huh?

    A wave suddenly surged in his heart, and it seemed to havee from the South Ocean Sea God Temple.

    A portion of Li Changshou¡¯s attentionnded on the statues of the main Gods in the Sea God Temple. Immediately, he ¡°saw¡± a familiar, burly figure walking towards him

    Why is Master Zhao here again?

    It was not just Master Zhao. He arrived with a young girl and kept saying, ¡°Little sister, listen to me. This Sea God is wise. If he agrees, I will teach you a technique where if you hit someone they will not dare to say anything after you do!¡±

 Chapter 168 Fraud-Qiong Xiaoâ€™s Advanced Version

    <h4>Chapter 168 Fraud-Qiong Xiao¡¯s Advanced Version</h4>

    Li Changshou almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard what Zhao Gongming said when he entered the temple.

    The technique where if you hit someone they will not dare to say anything after you do... Could it be that he is referring to the beginner-level fraud that I had taught him?

    Is it because the atmosphere of the Primordial World has been too enchanting recently, or is it because Master Zhao is too flirtatious with his second love? That sentence alone almost made Li Changshou sprain his back...

    When Zhao Gongming entered the Sea God Temple, he did not care about the few mortal devotees around him. He shook his sleeves and greeted with great vigor.

    ¡°Sea God, Fellow Daoist Sea God, is the Sea God at home?¡±

    The people in the temple looked at Zhao Gongming with vignce. If not for the fact that Zhao Gongming looked mighty and dignified, the few female devotees would have blushed...

    To be honest, if Zhao Gongming looked a little wretched, they would have stood out to protect their Sea God¡¯s reputation!

    After seeing his face, they decided to forget it. The appearance of the young girl who was being pulled by her arm by Zhao Gongming was still unable to be seen clearly. Even the visitors and devotees who were in charge of keeping incense burning in the temple subconsciously tried not to look at her.

    The girl could not help but grumble, ¡°Brother, what are you doing? If you want to find the Sea God here, just go to his Cave Abode. Why did youe to the temple?¡±

    ¡°Little sister, you do make sense.¡± Zhao Gongming released Qiong Xiao¡¯s arm and stroked his beard. ¡°The problem is that I don¡¯t know where the Sea God¡¯s Cave Abode is...¡±

    Qiong Xiao did not know whether tough or cry. He chided, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you tell me that you were on good terms with this Sea God? How could you not know where his Cave Abode is?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was instantly embarrassed. He said in a low voice, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not just his Cave Abode that I don¡¯t know about. I only know that the Sea God¡¯s Daoist name is Daoist Changgeng. As for the rest... I haven¡¯t asked him yet.¡±

    Qiong Xiao frowned and looked up at Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongming chuckled and said via voice transmission, ¡°Otherwise, how could I have brought you here, Third Sister? You have always been smart. Out of the four of us, you are the most cunning! You must help me, your brother, today.

    Li Changshou, who was sitting in the corner of the venue of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, looked at the pair of siblings through the statue. He could not help but feel puzzled.

    What are these two big shots... mumbling about in my temple?

    In the Sea God Temple, Qiong Xiao asked again, ¡°Brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and continued to transmit his voice. ¡°Help me ask this Sea God if there are any new techniques? There are just too many limitations to using one set. If there are any, even if we have to use more numinous treasures to exchange for them, it will be fine. This is really an amazing technique of the Primordial World that is not passed down to others by the Sea God!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Qiong Xiao was truly amused by Zhao Gongming. She red at her sworn brother who had taken care of her and her two sisters for so many years. She sighed softly.

    ¡°If the Sea Godester, Big Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯ll help you get some information.¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately cupped his hands and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Third Sister. Thank you, Third Sister!¡±

    At that moment, the member who was in charge of the temple and had been appointed by the Sea God walked over. He first invited the two immortals to sit in the rear hall. Then, he asked the devotees in the small temple to leave and closed the door of the temple.

    In a short while, Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation of the Sea God¡ªthe white-bearded old immortal that was actually the paper effigy, flew over from afar andnded in the courtyard.

    He flung his horsetail whisk, and an immortal power barrier immediately appeared around him.

    The barrier was different from array formations. The barrier only existed for a moment and was set up using immortal power. The array formation used the array foundation and the power of Heaven and Earth to unleash its effects. It couldst for a long time.

    In the rear hall, Qiong Xiao held a teacup and took a sip before shaking her head slightly.

    The tea in the mortal world tasted awful. Qiong Xiao said, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that the Sea God appears in the form of his incarnation?¡±

    ¡°Take a closer look.¡± Zhao Gongming blinked and smiled. ¡°This should be an incarnation, but it¡¯s rather brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, such an incarnation is enough to prove that the Sea God is not a simple person. He¡¯s... Daoist Changgeng from Ren School?¡±

    Qiong Xiao could not help but lower her head and ponder. She made some deductions...

    Uh, she got a warning from the Taiji Painting. Zhao Gongming stood up andughed loudly. He opened his arms and weed Li Changshou, who wasing from the front hall.

    One was a handsome and suave Daoist, and the other was a white-haired, benevolent old man.

    After the two of them met, they bowed and Dao saluted to each other.

    ¡°Sea God, Sea God, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been welltely. How have you been, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Zhao Gongming held his waist andughed. ¡°Ever since I parted with youst time, Sea God, I was really happy. It was

    great!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you use the method I told youst time to... scam someone else?¡±

    ¡°The word ¡®scam¡¯ is really clever!¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and squinted. ¡°Last time, I received your guidance. I specially circled the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent a few times. I dragged out those people whom I had disliked for a long time and taught them a lesson! Sea God, guess what happened?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Could it be that you guys don¡¯t dare to blow things up?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, you know me, Fellow Daoist! You know me!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t do this often. You are a senior disciple of the outer sect, a former guest of the Green Touring Pce.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°The matter of scamming others can indeed make you feel good for a moment, but it will really affect your reputation greatly.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed, waved his hand, and said calmly, ¡°Reputation is built through fights of techniques. Isn¡¯t that the Great Dao oath you made, Fellow Daoist? Who would dare to mention the matter after taking the oath? It¡¯s just that recently, I feel that these techniques are too simplistic. Sea God, do you think there are any new tricks...¡±

    ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    A soft voice called out from behind Zhao Gongming, ¡°Can you let me take a look at that Great Dao oath?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhao Gongming took out a cloth that was produced by the dragon race from his sleeve and used his immortal power to give it to Qiong Xiao, who had already stood up.

    Zhao Gongming then introduced Li Changshou.

    ¡°Sea God,e here and take a look. This is my foster sister. She usually cultivates on the Three Immortals Inds. Her Daoist name is Qiong Xiao.¡±

    Li Changshou followed Zhao Gongming¡¯s gesture and looked at Qiong Xiao.

    On the other hand, the fairy who had stood up also removed her concealing mystical abilities and revealed her true appearance.

    Is this the famous Three Xiao Fairies?

    She was dressed in a jade-colored orchid dress made of green silk that was apanied by clouds. There was a light belt around her slender waist and her feet were covered with white boots...

    It would seem a little understating to say that she was beautiful and a little vulgar to say that she had a thin and petite figure.

    Li Changshou praised in his heart andplimented with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Third Immortal¡¯s famed reputation. Today, I¡¯ve met you. It¡¯s not a wasted trip.¡± Qiong Xiao pursed her lips and smiled, seemingly embarrassed. However, she replied softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you tter me. What is your Daoist name? I heard from Big Brother that your Daoist name is Daoist Changgeng. That¡¯s probably an alias, right?¡±

    What a smart fairy...

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, he calmly replied, ¡°My Daoist name and name are just a form of address. I¡¯m acquainted with Fellow Daoist Zhao, not for fame or fortune. I¡¯m only aiming for fate.¡±

    When Zhao Gongming heard that, his eyes were filled with emotions. He shouted softly, ¡°Good! What a good affinity!¡±

    Li Changshou felt that something was amiss. Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao were both people who would be famous on the God roll in the future. Furthermore, those who had a good rtionship with Zhao Gongming would not end up well in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Li Changshou immediately changed the topic. ¡°Fellow Daoists, why are you here today?¡± ¡°This...¡±

    Zhao Gongming pinched his beard and winked at Qiong Xiao.

    Qiong Xiao sighed in her heart. She did not follow her elder brother¡¯s instructions and instead started to question him.

    ¡°I came here today to ask you a question, Fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, why did you instigate my elder brother to continuously seek trouble in the Western Sect?¡± Zhao Gongming quickly said, ¡°Third Sister! What are you saying!?!¡± However, Li Changshou did not panic. At most, he would just blow the paper effigy up. He smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear the burden of the word ¡®instigate¡¯. Fellow Daoist Zhao, can you tell me in detail what happened after you beat up the third disciple of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint?¡±

    Zhao Gongming nodded. He did not notice the trap in Li Changshou¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming told Li Changshou everything about how he had discussed with Li Changshou and how he had injured the hunchbacked Daoist... in all honesty.

    That incident was actually caused by Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s self-explosion. However, Zhao Gongming¡¯s description of the matter turned into something along the lines of ¡°Zhao Gongming caused trouble, and the Sea God was helping him toe up with a n¡±...

    Qiong Xiao looked ashamed. She bowed to Li Changshou and Li Changshou hurriedly returned the gesture with his horsetail whisk.

    Qiong Xiao sighed. ¡°I have misunderstood you, Fellow Daoist. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Fairy. Fellow Daoist Zhao and I are also...¡±

    That¡¯s not right. I definitely can¡¯t say that we share the same interests!

    The word ¡®fated¡¯ is a toxic word of the Primordial World!

    Li Changshou immediately corrected himself and smiled. ¡°Acquaintances. We¡¯re all Qi Refinement cultivators of the three sects. We should help each other.¡±

    Zhao Gongming, who was beside him, chuckled. However, Qiong Xiao changed his tone and began to speak up for her elder brother...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Changgeng, my elder brother came here this time to ask if there are other paths.¡±

    She even asked for other paths...

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you persuade Fellow Daoist Zhao, Fairy?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°This method is really useless to me. It¡¯s just a method to deal with tricky situations in times of emergencies.¡±

    Qiong Xiao blinked and turned to look at Zhao Gongming. ¡°Brother, can you demonstrate for me how you carried out the fraud? I heard your exnation of the general idea, but I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed out loud. He walked to the middle of the rear hall and tapped a wooden chair with his right hand. The wooden chair immediately turned into a wooden statue and stood beside him.

    Using that wooden statue, Zhao Gongming performed the standard fraud of the Primordial World.

    First, he beat it up to vent his anger. Then, he started to act pitiful and lure the other party into his trap. When the two of them werepeting, he secretly used the Shadow-Retaining Pearl to get back at the other party and forced the other party to swear a Great Dao oath...

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. He really wanted to ask, ¡°Sir, why are you so proficient!?!¡±

    Qiong Xiao covered her mouth andughed non-stop. Even her hairpin swayed slightly. Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. He did not know how happy the members of the Three Immortals Ind were usually. Furthermore, they were silly...

    Zhao Gongming finished his demonstration very quickly and looked at Li Changshou. There was a hint of praise written on his prideful face.

    Li Changshou could only say, ¡°Fellow Daoist... you have good skills.¡±

    ¡°You tter me. I was taught well by you, Sea

    God.¡±

    I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t push this me to me! I didn¡¯t teach you to go around and cheat!

    Li Changshou eximed in his heart, but he only smiled and said to Qiong Xiao, ¡°Fairy, do you think this method can be used casually? In the long run, isn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Zhao¡¯s reputation...¡±

    ¡°I think...¡± Qiong Xiao rubbed her chin and pondered for a while. She looked at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re such a brilliant person. You can even think of such a brilliant n.¡±

    Eh?

    Li Changshou was a little dazed.

    Qiong Xiao had already stood up and walked to Zhao Gongming¡¯s side. After pondering for a while, she said, ¡°Brother, do it again and vomit blood.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Gongming replied happily. He clutched his chest and took a few steps back. He opened his mouth and spat out blood. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are so vicious! I will not recover from this injury within tens of thousands of years!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Qiong Xiaoughed happily. ¡°Brother, your actions are too exaggerated here... Hahaha! However, if someone were to cooperate by the side, it should be good. Brother, spit out another mouthful of blood. I¡¯ll try it from the side!¡±

    Zhao Gongming spat out another mouthful of blood. He took a few steps back and put away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    A soft voice suddenly sounded from the side. Fairy Qiong Xiao rushed into the hall and hurriedly helped Zhao Gongming up. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    The siblings seemed to have a tacit understanding. Zhao Gongming pointed at the wooden statue and said, ¡°He... He... Wow¡±

    ¡°What a thief!¡±

    Qiong Xiao immediately reprimanded him. She was slightly angry and she pulled out a pair of three-feet-long scissors from her back. She red at the wooden statue furiously. ¡°Tell me, do you want to settle this trivial matter or do you want to blow it up?¡±.

    Zhao Gongming was stunned. He suddenly realized something and said happily, ¡°I was wondering why my Dao has been stuck in a bottlenecktely and I have been thinking about a method to break through. So this is the reason! I just needed someone to y along! Haha! This will do the trick, this will do the trick! Sea God, look... Sea God, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please do not say that I created this technique in the future. Since you¡¯ve improved it, you are the true creator of this Dao!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist... please do it!¡±

    Qiong Xiao blinked gently at the side. There was a sly smile on her face. However, she looked up at the sky and seemed to be thinking about something.

    After sending Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao off, Li Changshou looked at the two jars of immortal wine brewed by Fairy Qiong Xiao and the treasures left behind by Zhao Gongming. He could not help but sigh.

    I... have such a difficult life.

    However, after leaving the Sea God Temple, Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao, who had just flown thousands of kilometers, discovered a figure descending from the Nine Heavens and heading towards the ground.

    Qiong Xiao blinked and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that General Dongmu from the Heavenly Courts? Why is he here?¡±

    However, Zhao Gongming was not paying attention. He smiled and said, ¡°Third Sister, tell me, who should we go to test out this new trick?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Brother, why don¡¯t we...¡±

    Qiong Xiao sent him a voice transmission. Zhao Gongming hesitated a little.

    ¡°Is that appropriate? There¡¯s no feud between us.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t hurt him. Let¡¯s go, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... alright.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. Together with Qiong Xiao, they secretly chased after a minister who did not know what he would be encountering...

 Chapter 169 The Primordial World Is Too Complicated, The Dao Path Is Slippery And Obstructed

    <h4>Chapter 169 The Primordial World Is Too Complicated, The Dao Path Is Slippery And Obstructed</h4>

    If Master Zhao continues to con him, things would not be easy to handle...

    It would be a small matter to lead astray Jie School and even the Dao Sect. If Zhao Gongming had helped the ten Heavenly Lords during the Great God-Conferment War and defeated Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, and the Heavenly Venerate... then capture them and throw them into the Ten Absolute Chain Array...

    Pfft, you guys are so ruthless. The three sects are a family. I have been showing mercy to you all, but you want to kill me!

    It will take me hundreds of thousands of years to recover from this injury. Come, follow me to the Jade Void Pce to look for Second Aunt-Master!

    Then, Qiong Xiao will help by crying...

    Wouldn¡¯t that be... a mess?

    Li Changshou held his forehead and groaned softly.

    Fortunately, the matter of the God roll had yet to be settled. The Saint had yet to sign and seal the God roll, so he was not considered to have caused karma.

    What could he do about that?

    The Primordial World was huge, but if the Saint did not help, who could control Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao?

    There were already changes in Jie School. Could it be that he had to go help the big shots of Chan School?

    That was naturally a joke. He would definitely shun from those matters. How would he dare to get involved?

    However, Uncle Zhao...

    I cannot be enemies with him, nor do I dare to have a deep rtionship with him, let alone Qiong Xiao. Although they are loyal and they value friendship, they stillck merit since they actually dare to act ruthlessly against the Saint.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. He made a ¡®ding¡¯ sound in his heart and secretly added his own dub.

    May I ask if I can embark on the mission to save the Three Xiao Fairies? The mission rewards shall be the Golden Chalice, Golden Flood Dragon Scissors, and to win Qiong Xiao¡¯s favor. The punishment for failing the mission would be death.

    No, 10,000 times. Thank you.

    Sigh...

    He did not know when the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree would bepleted. At that moment, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ efficiency was too slow because theycked too many legitimate

    gods.

    With that decree, Li Changshou could obtain the approval of the Heavenly Dao and officially be the Sea God.

    The Sea God of the South Ocean should be a legitimate god, and that would be the first life-saving trump card that Li Changshou would use in the future during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    He heard strange chanting soundsing from the wind.

    ¡°Thews of Heaven and Earth are based on virtue...¡±

    At the scene of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, a few Golden Immortal Daoist elders were sitting in the middle of theke and taking turns to exin the Three Sects¡¯ Great Dao.

    Li Changshou did not dare to listen. If he was touched... that would not be good.

    It seemed that the Three Sects¡¯ Meet wouldst for quite a long time.

    Due to Li Changshou destroying thest two birdcages, the matter revolving around the Faraday Cage had ended.

    However, Li Changshou did not stop his work.

    After Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao left the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou went to thank Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and took the initiative to exin that Senior Yun Zhongzi had already given him many treasures in the bottle... Ji Wuyou, the Sect Leader would not covet his treasures.

    However, he was quite envious.

    Ji Wuyou did not forget to cough and remind Li Changshou that treasures were just external objects after all. Cultivation was the foundation.

    Li Changshou repeatedly agreed.

    Among the numinous treasures that Senior Yun Zhongzi had given him, there were defensive-type numinous treasures like immortal robes, and immortal boots. There were also jade pendants, nes, and other essories. They were all mens¡¯ style.

    One of them was a numinous-treasure-level replica of the Judge¡¯s Brush. Its power was not bad, and it had a good amplification effect on Li Changshou¡¯s mainbat mystical ability of writing sutras and turning them intows.

    Li Changshou was rather fond of the replica of the brush and treated it as his ¡°main weapon¡±.

    The products from Yunzhong must be of excellent quality!

    The treasure that could be considered a Postnatal numinous Treasure was a small pagoda that could take in people and suppress demons. It could also be used as a brick to smash people.

    Li Changshou thought about it. It was still too extravagant to give the paper effigy a Postnatal numinous treasure...

    It would not be toote to give them to the paper effigies when he had more Postnatal numinous treasures.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m done reading.¡±

    Xiong Lingli, who was meditating on the ¡°mattress¡±, answered obediently and handed the bamboo slip to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and gave Xiong Lingli a pill to get rid of her hunger pangs. He then said, ¡°Be patient. Once the meet is over, I¡¯ll let you have a good meal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Cousin. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Xiong Lingli stuffed the pill into her mouth and said weakly. She could not help but yawn.

    Soon, the thunderous snoring sounded again...

    Jiu Wu, who was meditating at the side, was woken up by the noise. He opened a crack and the two of them started to transmit voices across a fake mountain.

    ¡°Changshou, I¡¯ve never asked you before. Have you considered getting a Daopanion?¡±

    Li Changshou replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with the Great Dao, and I don¡¯t care about having a Daopanion. Uncle-Master, after you used the Ambition Pill, how has your rtionship been with Aunt-Master Jiu Shi?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re getting along well, so not bad.¡± Jiu Wu chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a Daopanion other than the fact that you will have to strain your waist?¡±.

    He continued, ¡°When you are in a difficult situation when you are cultivating, there will be someone encouraging you from the side. If you feel that the path to immortality is lonely, someone will take care of you.

    Isn¡¯t it good to have apanion on the immortal path?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I will think about it once I achieve peace on the Immortal Path and once the Great Dao is set. The road ahead of me is a long one. In the rest of my life, I will think about who I will spend the rest of my life with.¡±

    ¡°By then, I¡¯m afraid that there would be no one around you!¡±

    Jiu Wu tried to persuade him unhappily. ¡°The Qi Refinement cultivators are all in pursuit of the Dao of Longevity, but how can the Dao of Longevity be obtained so easily?

    Out of ten thousand Qi Refinement cultivators, not even one will achieve it.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled softly. Just as he was about to turn around and persuade his Uncle-Master Jiu Wu to spend more time on cultivation, his heart suddenly surged.

    What is going on today?

    Not long after Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao left, General Dongmu came again. Li Changshou said to Jiu Wu, ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate first.¡± He diverted his attention and returned it to the old paper effigy.

    General Dongmu doesn¡¯t seem to be... right today.

    This important minister of the Heavenly Courts has dull eyes and weak footsteps. When General Dongmu saw Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, he did not greet him, nor did he take the treasure map. Instead, he cupped his hands and sighed. He began to speak of the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree.

    The content of the decree was quite simple. It was to reward Li Changshou and hand the matter of the dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven to Li Changshou.

    The rewards that General Dongmu brought this time were very generous. They ranged from precious materials, Spirit Pills, immortal herbs, immortal fruits, and even some precious silk satins. They could be used to decorate his residence and Cave Abode.

    Li Changshou bowed towards the Nineyered Celestial Pce from afar and thanked the Jade Emperor for the reward. Then, he took out two treasure pouches and handed them to General Dongmu.

    General Dongmu waved his hand. This time, he did not say anything polite. He just sighed...

    ¡°General Dongmu... what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I-I!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it!¡± General Dongmu was speechless. He raised his head and sighed gently.

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Are you bound by the Great Dao oath?¡±.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Duke Eastwood shook his head and sat on a wooden chair at the side. He raised his head and sighed. ¡°I am a hero! I am a hero!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched. He frowned and said, ¡°General Dongmu, you don¡¯t have to say anything. If I¡¯m right, don¡¯t speak or move. General Dongmu, did you meet two experts when you came here?¡± General Dongmu stood still.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. A few images appeared in his heart...

    The proud General Dongmu was eating hot pot and singing. He was knocked unconscious with a thump. When he woke up, his clothes were in a mess...

    Uh, it shouldn¡¯t be this script. Li Changshou stood up and paced back and forth. ¡°Do you have a grudge against the person who attacked you?¡±

    ¡°No grudges.¡± General Dongmu smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t mention this matter. They actually did not attack me. But, but... since when did the Primordial World be like this? I didn¡¯t even touch that old man and he just copsed! He copsed!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Sounds of muffled thunder could be heard in the sky. The streets of the Sea God Temple were also filled with people yelling things like ¡°We¡¯ll collect the clothes if it rains¡± and ¡°The vegetables will be sold cheaply on rainy days.¡±

    General Dongmu quickly shut his mouth. The muffled thunder above his head disappeared.

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and asked, ¡°Do you know those two people, General Dongmu?¡± ¡°How can I know them? They were obviously not showing their true appearances!¡±

    General Dongmu let out a long sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t continue. If I continue, the Dao oath would being for me! Fellow Daoist, you must be careful when you go out! The Primordial World is tooplicated. The path is obstructed and slippery! I¡¯m going back to the sky.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Fortunately, General Dongmu did not know the two big shots. Fortunately, they did not attack him.

    If not, wouldn¡¯t General Dongmu go to the Jade Emperor andin to him? In a fit of anger, the Jade Emperor would go to the old Dao Ancestor andin to him. Wouldn¡¯t the Great God-Conferment Tribtion arrive then?

    That Immortal Qiong Xiao was actually more troublesome than Zhao Gongming! Isn¡¯t this just asking for additional karma?

    Once the tribtion is over, who will be on the God roll if you don¡¯t?

    ¡°General Dongmu! General Dongmu!¡±

    The paper effigy carried the horsetail whisk and chased out of the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. He pulled General Dongmu who was about to fly into the sky, and asked him to keep it. When General Dongmu left, his back view was rather bleak...

    As the breeze blew, General Dongmu shuddered and did not dare to continue flying. He turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the South-Heaven Gate.

    Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigy sat in the Sea God Temple and pondered. This matter... I cannot do anything about it. I can only leave them be.

    Now, he only wanted to wait for the Three Sects¡¯ Meet to end and return to the Immortal Du Sect. He wanted to burn three incense sticks before the portrait of the Grand Pure One and pay his respects to the Saint.

    With the Grand Pure One above him, the Dao Sect would definitely not be led astray by a disciple who had yet to be a Golden Immortal!

    Later, he reminded Ao Yi to stay away from the four outer sect disciples. It was too...

    At the mention of Ao Yi, Li Changshou could not help but think about it. Zhao Gongming and the others had gone around scamming others, so what effect would it have on the matter of the Dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven?

    There was naturally an effect. If the experts from the Western Sect were to be attacked, they would more or less dy the Western Sect¡¯s schemes against the dragon race.

    If Zhao Gongming could scam Daoist Wen, that would be the best thing to do...

    However, the possibility was too low.

    Li Changshou shook his head and wiped away all the aura in the ce. The paper effigy had used the Earth Escape technique and disappeared from the rear hall. He did not forget to leave a fortune for the devotee in charge of tending to the temple.

    After making arrangements for the Heavenly Immortal paper effigy, Li Changshou continued to wait for the Three Sects¡¯ Meet to end.

    He did not know how long it would take for the conference to end.

    A few of the spiritual beasts and spiritual beast seedlings in the spiritual beast enclosure of Little Qiong Peak had died because of Ling¡¯e...

    Half a monthter, in the Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon Hall, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was dressed in a wide-sleeved white robe, slowly floated over from the Tushita Pce. There was a faint andfortable smile on his lips.

    Elder Moon hurriedly walked out of the main hall and led the two children forward. He bent over slightly to wee the arrival of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du warmly with sincerity and respect.

    After entering the Elder Moon Hall, Elder Moon took the initiative to ask, ¡°Great Daoist Master, are we going to... follow the old rules this time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Great Daoist Master waved his hand and smiled. ¡°I came here to tell you that you don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡±

    Elder Moon was stunned. His legs went weak, and he almost knelt down.

    Elder Moon hurriedly said, ¡°What did I do wrong? Great Daoist Master, if they do not give birth, I would not be able to control them! I can only help them get married! They, they!¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Elder Moon, you knew about this long ago?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Elder Moon sighed. ¡°Qi Refinement cultivators rarely have thoughts of raising children after bing husband and wife. I... I... Please forgive me!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master waved his hand and said warmly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Elder Moon. My previous thoughts were wrong. Today, I¡¯m here to thank you and apologize to you, Elder Moon. There are some Spirit Pills here. I¡¯ve been troubling you over the years, Elder Moon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept it! I am honored to do something for you, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was about to persuade him when he suddenly frowned. He suddenly had an ominous hunch. It seemed that something rted to Ren School had happened.

    When Elder Moon saw the Great Daoist Master frown, his old hands trembled slightly. He took the initiative to ¡°snatch¡± the jade bottles over. His face turned pale...

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du calcted with his fingers and soon smiled. He cupped his hands at Elder Moon and disappeared from the Elder Moon Hall.

    ¡°Hmm... I should go and call Little Changshou. I should not appear directly.¡±

 Chapter 170 Great Daoist Master, Why Donâ€™t You Swearâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 170 Great Daoist Master, Why Don¡¯t You Swear...</h4>

    Huh? Didn¡¯t the Great Daoist Master already leave? Why...

    Li Changshou sat on the meditation cushion and listened to the voice transmission in his heart.

    ¡°Head fifteen thousand kilometers east to the small forest. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.¡±

    Is this really the Great Daoist Master?

    Great Daoist Master isn¡¯t supposed to be so mischievous. Could someone have simted the Great Daoist Master¡¯s Dao runes to lure me out?

    Li Changshou muttered to himself. He moved his lips to mouth eight words. ¡°Please feel, understand, and send a voice transmission.¡±

    Fifteen thousand kilometers away, a white-robed Great Daoist Master who was standing in a small forest could not help but...ugh.

    This Little Changshou is still so interesting.

    Why? Could it be that he thinks that if someone pretended to be me, I would not be able to sense or deduce?

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du also deliberated for a while. He flicked his fingers gently and stirred up the Great Pure Dao like an invisible string. A wave of energy reached the bottom of Li Changshou¡¯s heart with the sound of the Great Dao, forming a huge character ¨C ¡®Steady¡¯.

    Only then did Li Changshou believe it ny-five percent. After pondering carefully, he said to Xiong Lingli, who was reading at the side, ¡°Don¡¯t wander around here. I¡¯ll go hunt for you.¡±

    Xiong Lingli hurriedly nodded and looked at the Sea God gratefully.

    After that, Li Changshou went to look for his Sect Leader and weighed the pros and cons of the situation in his heart. With the excuse that he wanted to go out and make a breakthrough, he asked for leave.

    Ji Wuyou said that an executive who was a Perfected Immortal would apany him to leave the venue of the meet. Li Changshou thought about it and invited Uncle-Master Jiu Wu to go out with him.

    Then, Jiu Wu rode a cloud with Li Changshou out of the valley on a secluded path.

    Due to the fact that there were too many Qi Refinement cultivators gathered there, there were bound to be peopleing in and out, and so the two of them did not attract any attention.

    Jiu Wu flew thousands of kilometers away with him. Li Changshou saw that the Sensing Stone no longer flickered, so he found an excuse to separate himself from Jiu Wu for a while.

    When he returned, it was naturally in the form of a new paper effigy. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy smiled and said, ¡°I have been gaining insight from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯m going to meditate here now, please wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiu Wu smiled and nodded. He set up a simple array formation around Li Changshou.

    Then, Jiu Wu found a three-feet-tall rock and jumped onto it. He sat cross-legged and meditated, quietly guarding Li Changshou. Li Changshou¡¯s main body had already used the Earth Escape technique and quickly rushed to where the Great Daoist Master was.

    The moment they met, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Duughed and scolded, ¡°Why are you hiding? Why does it take you so much effort toe out and see me!?!¡±

    SO 11

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and said seriously, ¡°My cultivation level is shallow and I have not umted enough... Now that I¡¯m seeking to survive in the Primordial World, I have to put on a disguise. Only then can I feel slightly more at ease.

    If I have a stable environment, I don¡¯t have to put in so much effort.¡±

    Let¡¯s not care about anything else. Let¡¯s give a crazy hint first!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and nodded. With a wave of his hand, a white cloud rose under Li Changshou¡¯s feet. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to be careful. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a wonderful ce.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Forget it. Opportunities cannot be forced. I shall let nature take its course and see what happens next.

    Those who are good at using Dharma treasures know what the outstanding Dharma treasure users should do.

    Li Changshou did not ask where the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was taking him. He just stood behind the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and did not look around. He waited for the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du to speak.

    After a while, Li Changshou felt that he had already crossed the mountains and rivers. He looked down and saw that he was already above the vast blue waves...

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled. While Li Changshou was not paying attention, he brought Li Changshou into the sea and headed towards the depths.

    At that moment, Li Changshou understood that the matter must be rted to the dragon race since it could rm the Great Daoist Master.

    He reckoned that the reason the Great Daoist Master brought him there should be that... he wanted his little disciple to make a move. The Great Daoist Master himself did not want to leave behind any traces or be stained with any karma.

    This...

    How could he do that?

    Wouldn¡¯t this be a waste of my high-endbat power?

    Li Changshou thought to himself. He thought about how he should deceive, ahem, persuade the Great Daoist Master to help him.

    At the same time, Li Changshou also made two preparations. He began to inspect the trump cards that he often used in technical fights, such as paper effigies, miniature array foundations, poisonous pills, poisonous powder, and one-stop funeral services...

    He did not want to be flustered if he could not pull through.

    Li Changshou was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the sea. After a while, the Great Daoist Master said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up and realized that they had already arrived at arge city in the ocean.

    The deep ocean was like a deep curtain. An ¡°ind¡± hovered above the underwater volcano, about ten thousand feet from the surface of the sea.

    Theva at the bottom of the sea was boiling. The Immortal Ind above was surrounded by the array¡¯s light wall. The light from the array¡¯s light wall shone through the nearby sea areas for hundreds of kilometers. A group of living beings of the sea could be seen ying around.

    Li Changshou scanned the array formation with his immortal senses and saw a smallmotion.

    Hundreds of rebelling seamen were surrounded by the soldiers of the sea who were in uniform armor. The riot was obviously going to be suppressed.

    There were many strange Sea ns living there.

    Some of the creatures in the sea had gained sentience. They still retained their original forms like seahorses, fish, sea lions, and so on. Some of them had already transformed into humanoid Dao bodies. Most of them had features such as gills, scales, tails, fins, and so on. There were also many more bizarre-looking creatures that were formed through using the Dao of Manifestation to surpass the racial segregation...

    Li Changshou had also seen some beautiful mermen. The trip had broadened his horizons.

    The mermen was a big n amongst the Sea ns and had a close rtionship with the dragon race. The two of them stood in the sea. There were some Dao runes circting around the Great Daoist Master¡¯s body, concealing their whereabouts.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master.¡± Li Changshou said softly, ¡°I have already used the identity of the Sea God of the South Ocean to report to the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts regarding the matter of subduing the dragon race. I have also received his permission.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well done.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and nodded. ¡°Wait and see. I only predicted that something would happen here and I need you to appear to rescue me. From the looks of it, we arrived a little earlier.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed emotionally.

    What kind of cultivation is that? What kind of prediction was that? Can the Great Daoist Master really predict the future?

    I¡¯ll hold onto you tightly, supporter! The two of them waited for about an hour. The rebellion in the city had been suppressed, but Li Changshou keenly noticed that there seemed to be a hidden stream hidden in the city.

    Moreover, Li Changshou was very familiar with that feeling...

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Great Daoist Master, do you know about the Blood Mosquito puppets that attacked the Immortal Du Sect back then?¡±

    ¡°That was done secretly by the Western Sect.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, it¡¯s quite troublesome to fight with such a powerful sect that has a Saint. Even if we are right, we still have to care about the Saint¡¯s pride. To the two Uncle-Masters from the Western Sect, this is just a scheme they can easilye up with. The demons and ghosts they used are pawns that can be abandoned at any time. The Saint would not perish. Therefore, when we n to destroy the Western Sect, we have to leave a way out. We have to win and take into ount the dignity of the Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou thought carefully and quickly bowed. ¡°I will remember your teachings, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    Although he had already considered all of that when he was nning for the future, he still had to say, ¡°If not for your reminder today, I might havemitted a grave mistake.¡±

    e

    C

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du waved his hand and smiled heartily.

    Going out with Little Changshou is really more interesting andfortable than going out alone...

    At that moment, the seawater that was hundreds of kilometers away suddenly parted. A dragon carriage fell, and hundreds of Immortal Flood Dragon troops rushed towards the huge city in the sea.

    If the dragon race hade anyter, the streets would have been swept clean.

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and soon discovered a familiar aura.

    The Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect, Ao Yi.

    It turned out that the target of the trip was Ao Yi...

    Li Changshou shook his head secretly. He had reminded Ao Yi many times not to appear casually...

    Forget it. The dragon race is also in the midst of a cmity. No one can stop their destiny.

    The things that happened after that could not be described asplicated and bizarre. It was just a typical act of a ¡°snitch¡±.

    Ao Yi was originally cultivating peacefully on Golden Ao Ind and did not go there out of his own ord. He was invited by an expert of the dragon race to go there tofort the mermen.

    Ao Yi hesitated for a while and chose to leave Golden Ao Ind. He gathered the elites of the dragon race and rushed there to help...

    Before they entered the city, the rebellion had already subsided.

    The governor and nobles of therge city in the sea led their soldiers out to wee him. They led Ao Yi into the city and went to the magnificent pce...

    That was naturally a trap.

    Li Changshou wanted to remind Ao Yi, but he thought that the Great Daoist Master was here, so he did not have to care much.

    He just had to do his job as a human Dharma treasure.

    Soon, a banquet was held in the pce in the city. The sea maidens danced and the immortal music echoed. A few young men and women from the Sea race were flirting with each other outside the hall. They were enjoying themselves.

    At the banquet, a princess of the mermen race was invited to serve Ao Yi.

    From the looks of it, they wanted to see if the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce had the intention to ept a consort...

    The life of a dragon was filled with boredom.

    Halfway through the banquet, something unexpected happened. The city-protecting array formation suddenly turned into a ck smoke curtain. Thousands of experts emerged from the city and charged towards the pce in the middle of the city.

    The expert from the dragon race who had invited Ao Yi over suddenly turned rogue and attacked Ao Yi. Fortunately, an old man with a dragon head appeared beside Ao Yi and sent him flying...

    ¡°Guard! Guard!¡±

    ¡°Protect His Highness Ao Yi!¡±

    The hundreds of elite Immortal Flood Dragon troops reacted quickly to the experts of the Sea n and protected Ao Yi and the princess of the mermen race. They activated the array formations around the pce and hurriedly mobilized the troops in the city.

    The entire city was in chaos!

    In a few corners of the city, sanguine array patterns surged outwards. Two more array formations were used to seal the ce, preventing any external detection. They temporarily concealed the heavenly secrets.

    The pce¡¯s array formations were quickly broken. The Sea n¡¯s experts protected Ao Yi as they tried to break through. The dragon-headed elder was surrounded, but he managed to stall the other party¡¯s experts.

    At that moment, Ao Yi still did not forget to protect the little princess of the mermen race who was in his arms. He did not look flustered at all, showing off the demeanor of the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce...

    Soon, Ao Yi was surrounded.

    At that moment, Li Changshou and Xuan Du had unknowingly appeared in a residential area in the city. It was not far from the corner that Ao Yi was trapped in.

    ¡°Go, save your Second Sect Master,¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said with a smile.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and frowned. ¡°Great Daoist Master, since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you destroy those small fries? It¡¯d be a piece of cake for you...¡±

    ¡°How can such insignificant people be worthy of my effort?¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, I think that it¡¯s reasonable to not underestimate any enemy,¡± Li Changshou said.

    rea

    He continued, ¡°If you attack, we will be safe and fast. You can also show the power and might of Ren School. If I do it, I will look like I¡¯m barely able to manage. I¡¯m also at the risk of ruining everything. The other party has already revealed their manpower which consists of several Golden Immortal realm experts. If the other party still has a Golden Immortal realm expert in ambush, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to catch them.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded slowly after hearing those words. ¡°What you said makes sense. Let¡¯s go. If an expert appears, how can I not save you?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned when he heard that. Although he did not dare to retort, he said softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I think... it¡¯s a little inappropriate. Although I know that you will definitely not harm me, but if the appropriate method is not going to be steady, I will not be able to ovee that obstacle in my heart...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not know whether tough or cry. He said gently, ¡°You have to show your abilities. Only then will I know how powerful you are. In the future, I will be able to arrange things for you.¡±

    Seeing that Li Changshou was still hesitating, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be seeing your mystical abilities for nothing. I won¡¯t make you unhappy. If you can save the Little Dragon Prince, I will promise you something that I can do. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered.

    He said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I would like to challenge you. If I can save Ao Yi, may I ask you to guard me while I transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion to prevent anyone from plotting against me?¡± ¡°Good! Hurry up and go!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and rubbed his face to change his appearance. He smiled in his heart and deliberately turned around to say something like it was a joke.

    ¡°I still feel uneasy. Why don¡¯t... you swear that you will save me in time...¡±

    A certain Great Daoist Master immediately raised his leg and was about to kick.

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed and epted the order, but he did not leave the courtyard. He only took out a stack of paper effigies from his sleeve and casually scattered them. The paper effigies immediately turned into a middle-aged male immortal, a youngdy, a thick-skinned old man, and a benevolent old woman. All of them had the aura of an early-stage Heaven Immortal.

    Following that, Li Changshou waved his sleeve. The four paper effigies used Water Escape and transformed into four streams of water that quickly fled the courtyard.

    Behind Li Changshou, Grandmaster Xuan Du could not help but rub the spot between his eyebrows.

    This little disciple is too stable. Eh, that¡¯s not right... If he did not appear and only left Li Changshou there, Li Changshou would definitely save Ao Yi who was Li his sect¡¯s Second Sect Master. He would be an important figure in the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven. How could Li Changshou not save him?

    Master Xuandu could not help but twitch his lips.

    He seemed to have unknowingly been duped by the little disciple in front of him and given him a promise for no reason...

 Chapter 171 Ordinary Battle Mode

    <h4>Chapter 171 Ordinary Battle Mode</h4>

    Four streams of water shuttled through the chaotic city in the deep sea. They passed by the seahorses¡¯ home, passed through Starfish Avenue, and headed straight for the ce where Ao Yi was trapped.

    The entire city had already turned into a ¡°pot of seafood porridge¡±.

    The experts from both sides were pulling each other. The strongest dragon-headed elder on Ao Yi¡¯s side was being attacked by more than ten Sea n experts...

    The merman race kept asking for help, but the city waspletely isted and they had lost contact with the outside world.

    However, it did not matter...

    The two steady ¡°experts¡± from the Ren School were already there. They would not let anything happen to Ao Yi.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was a true expert in the world. He was one of the few subordinates of the Saint. He could even activate the Taiji Painting, the pagoda, and other treasures at any time. Not to mention suppressing the ce, he could even suppress the entire merman race.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was being pulled by the Great Daoist Master to be aborer. He had his own ns in mind...

    Although he had only adapted to impromptu changes this time, he had already thought of a moreprehensive n. He could achieve the effect of killing three or four birds with one stone and push for a small step forward in the progress of the dragon race¡¯s entry to heaven.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was standing in the courtyard. He closed his eyes and focused, controlling the four paper effigies.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du watched with interest. He wanted to see how Li Changshou would destroy his enemy.

    However, Master Xuan Du was delighted as he watched.

    The four paper effigies used their Water Escape techniques to approach Ao Yi. They did not rm anyone from both sides. At that moment, there were thirty to forty guards around Ao Yi. The Golden Immortal realm experts were fighting in the vicinity of the pce, and the Sea n guards around Ao Yi were at most at the mid-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. On the other hand, there were more than ten Heaven Immortals and more than fifty Perfected Immortals surrounding Ao Yi, all of whom were rebels.

    Li Changshou discovered that there were a few Heaven Immortals in the rebel army who had strange auras. They were somewhat simr to the Blood Mosquito puppets back then.

    Daoist Wen should be hiding in the dark and watching this scene secretly...

    How do I let her find out that the Great Daoist Master is here?

    He did not know if the Great Daoist Master would be able to find Daoist Wen¡¯s traces and directly kill her in order to be safe.

    Li Changshou did not need to spend too much time and effort to help Ao Yi out. An ordinary paper effigy tactic would be enough.

    The four paper effigies appeared outside the encirclement. Their sleeves swayed and they released... another batch of sixteen paper effigies... The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was overjoyed. He scolded jokingly, ¡°The paper effigies released more paper effigies. There are so many paper effigies! You are really interesting.¡±

    Li Changshou turned his head and smiled ¡°shyly¡±. For now, he would treat it as apliment from the Great Daoist Master for his paper doll technique. The sixteen original paper effigies charged towards the back of the rebels and hugged the Heavenly Immortal realm experts quickly. Before they could react, they self-destructed and released poisonous fog!

    In an instant, a turbid mass of fog appeared in the seawater!

    The remaining four paper effigies shuttled left and right.

    The swords and flutes in their hands were not actually swords and flutes. The tobo pipes in their hands were not tobo pipes either. The cleavers in their hands were not cleavers either...

    They were all Dharma artifacts that could release poison!

    Li Changshou took two years to refine them. The poisonous pills that were worth more than six superior Immortal Treasures were released in the blink of an eye!

    What the four paper effigies had to do was to fully control the direction of the poisonous fog and poisonous powder.

    After a while, the hundreds of rebels that surrounded Ao Yi and the others copsed to the ground.

    Most of them did not even have the time to turn around to look at the person who had ambushed them. Their essence souls had been infected by the poison.

    The paper effigy who looked like an old woman shouted, ¡°Those who protect His Highness Ao Yi, don¡¯t act rashly! If I poison you, I don¡¯t have any antidotes!¡±

    The experts from the Sea n who were protecting Ao Yi were silent. They huddled around Ao Yi.

    The four paper effigies moved at the same time¡ªthat was because Li Changshou wanted to save some effort.

    They each released their own Dharma treasures and retrieved the seawater that was mixed with poisonous powder. They could use it againter.

    After that, the four paper effigies released eight Soul-Bewitching Pearls and rapidly absorbed the remnant souls in the battlefield. They also scattered the fire seeds of the True Samadhi mes.

    The seawater there had only weakened the power of the True Samadhi mes slightly. It was still very easy to burn these corpses.

    As the mes surged, the four paper effigies each released three paper effigies and transformed into twelve benevolent-looking Daoists.

    They each held onto a wooden fish, the Soul-Suppressing Bell, and a wooden pper. They knocked the items while in the surroundings. They chanted the Salvation Sutra, the Reincarnation Incantation, and the Disaster-Dispelling Incantation.

    A group of Sea n experts looked at each other. Ao Yi was also stunned...

    It was the first time they had seen such a scene. They clearly felt that their knowledge was shallow. They were like fish that were watching the sky in a well. Today, they saw a new world...

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, who are you?¡± ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±

    ¡°They should be humans. They... are very particr! After killing the enemy, they even dealt with the corpse directly. They even recited the incantations and did an expiation ritual!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t learn it, we can¡¯t.¡±

    The corpses were quickly devoured by the True Samadhi mes. The ashes of the corpses were sent flying by the four paper effigies and dissolved in the seawater.

    In his next life, they would be good fishes.

    Then, the four paper effigies turned around and retreated.

    The entire process happened very quickly. The Sea n soldiers around Ao Yi were not the only ones who were stunned. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sighed softly as he watched from the side.

    How could the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts of the Dao Sect¡¯s thirty-six mystical abilities be used like this?

    Ao Yi hugged the mermaid princess and shouted at the four paper effigies, ¡°Seniors, please hold on. Let me thank you!¡±

    The old woman turned around and smiled.

    ¡°We havee under His Majesty¡¯s orders to help His Highness escape. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left without stopping.

    The four paper effigies did not go far. They turned into four streams of water and found a residence of the Sea n in the chaotic battlefield. They hid in it and waited to be activated again.

    Arge group of rebels was still surrounding Ao Yi. The Sea n soldiers were attacking everywhere, and Ao Yi and the others were also moving...

    If the paper effigy had continued to protect Ao Yi, it would have also been surrounded and lost control of the situation.

    Continuing to hide and surround the enemy was the only way to kill the enemy effectively.

    Li Changshou quickly counted the paper effigy¡¯s losses.

    % of poisonous pills and 20% of its immortal power were depleted. The four Dharma artifacts could not be used for the time being. They were needed for replenishing the poison.

    Overall, the results were not bad.

    In the courtyard, Li Changshou opened his eyes and bowed to the Great Daoist Master before standing behind him again.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was still reminiscing...

    The Great Daoist Master could understand what Li Changshou had instructed the paper effigies to do. It was nothing more than a method to deal with remnant souls.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°Changshou, you¡¯ve done that so smoothly. Do you often fight with others?¡±

    Li Changshou quickly replied, ¡°I have been cultivating in the mountains all year round. I don¡¯t move around often and have never taken the initiative to form a grudge with others. However, the Primordial World is dangerous. If I were to wander around and go to the town to collect herbs, I would be targeted by powerful people. I strongly feel that practice makes perfect. In order to quickly finish off the enemy when I get ambushed and not leave any future troubles, I would often practice several steps of technical fights. I actually skipped a few steps just now because I was in a hurry.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°If you want to talk about that, I¡¯m interested. What are those steps that you¡¯ve skipped?¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, please take a look. I¡¯ve been thinking about something.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a miniature array disc and a few paper effigies that were weeping and ying sorrow tunes.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was speechless...

    This junior brother is mine!

    Then, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said warmly, ¡°Then, why did you ask the paper effigy to mention that it was ¡®On His Majesty¡¯s orders¡¯? Why didn¡¯t you point out that it was the Jade Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for asking this question, Great Daoist Master... I felt that if he were to directly mention the Jade Emperor, the dragon race would be on guard. It would be better to use the word ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ to leave some room for the dragon race to imagine. These four paper effigies all have human appearances and have the aura of living humans. There are no supreme mighty figures like you here, so it¡¯s very difficult for anyone to recognize that they are paper effigies. Other than the dragon race, there are very few people who use the term ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. This will help them make sufficient associations and lower their vignce against the Jade Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good answer.¡± Master Xuan Du squinted and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The daily routine of the disciples of Ren School is practicing the basics.

    At that moment, the Sea n experts protected Ao Yi and rushed towards the array wall at the edge of the city.

    However, the merman city was now surrounded byyers of array formations. The universe was isted. With their power, they could not open the array formation barrier.

    Li Changshou understood that the Great Daoist Master was not in a hurry to attack. In fact, if he could survive until the experts of the dragon race arrived, the Great Daoist Master would not even appear.

    Most of the sea creatures¡¯ intelligence was lower than that of the living beings onnd.

    Most of the members of the Sea race... were afraid of difficulties. Smiling was not a solution.

    They kept charging forward, but there were less than ten guards around Ao Yi. That made Li Changshou shake his head...

    The Sea n was useless.

    When the second army of rebels surrounded Ao Yi and the others again, Ao Yi protected the little mermaid princess and looked around angrily.

    Ao Yi was not coveting the beauty of the little princess.

    As the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce, Ao Yi was afraid that something would happen to the mermaid princess and affect the rtionship between the mermen race and the dragon race.

    Now that there were so many things happening in the Four Seas, the mermen race was an important subordinate and ally of the dragon race. Even if Ao Yi had to get the support of the mermen race to suppress the rebellion, Ao Yi would not hesitate.

    Seeing that Ao Yi was in trouble again, Li Changshou¡¯s four paper effigies appeared again.

    However, after another performance of the paper effigies¡¯ battle strategy, the small group of rebels turned into ashes...

    However, that was not all.

    The main target of the rebels was Ao Yi. They had failed to defeat Ao Yi in two consecutive attacks. The person who had secretly deployed troops immediately adjusted his thoughts.

    In the pce, the dragon-headed elder was fighting with all his might. From time to time, he would transform into a dragon¡¯s body before going back into the form of a human. Not only was he surrounded, he also held back the few Golden Immortals in the army of rebels.

    The dragon-headed elder only needed to stall time until the experts of the dragon race rushed over to support him. They would then be considered to have won the battle.

    However, one of the few Golden Immortals in the army of rebels suddenly moved out and turned around to pounce towards Ao Yi.

    The dragon-headed elder was instantly enraged. He transformed into a ten-thousand-feet-long azure dragon and destroyed the magnificent pce!

    The old dragon immediately wanted to chase after the Golden Immortal from the rebel army, but he was stopped by the other experts of the rebellion army using their mystical abilities!

    Ao Yi felt the pressureing from the Golden Immortal and let out a gentle breath. His eyes were filled with determination. He pushed the mermaid away and flew into the

    sky!

    He activated the technique and focused!

    Ao Yi immediately wanted to fight the Golden Immortal!

    Although Li Changshou really wanted toin about his Second Sect Master being hot-blooded in the courtyard, it was indeed rare for him to stand up and fight against a Golden Immortal realm cultivator.

    He is soy sauce... Ahem, a talent.

    ¡°Changshou,¡± the Great Daoist Master said with a smile. ¡°The foundation of the Golden Immortal is unstable. His realm is not strong. It seems like his cultivation level was borrowed. You can try and see if you can handle him.¡±

    That Golden Immortal seemed to be simr to the Qi Refinement cultivators of Jie School who attacked them at the Immortal Du Sect back then...

    The Great Daoist Master should be testing my upper limit.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try, but please look out for me, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded with a smile and pointed at Li Changshou.

    An immortal glow formed the image of a pagoda on Li Changshou¡¯s back.

    A mysterious Dao rune directly protected Li Chang¡¯s essence soul body and quickly hid in his body...

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°This is a defensive treasure. I¡¯ll lend you an hour¡¯s worth of the power of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. If you have a Connate numinous treasure, the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals will not be able to harm you.¡±

    Li Changshou had aplicated look in his eyes. He sighed softly in his heart.

    Why only an hour!?!

    It is a real protective treasure!

    Back to the serious matter.

    Li Changshou controlled the four paper effigies to lunge at Ao Yi. The old woman instantly stopped Ao Yi. The three paper effigies rushed forward and each took out a miniature array formation the size of a chessboard. They immediately threw it at the front.

    In the courtyard, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du walked to the side curiously and tilted his head to look at Li Changshou¡¯s series of actions...

    Li Changshou rubbed his face with his hands and changed his face slightly. Then, he took out a thin mask and transformed himself into a middle-aged man.

    He used the transformation technique and further adjusted his body and face.

    Of course, it would be better if there were a few illusions.

    All of that waspleted in the blink of an eye. Li Changshou held the fake judging brush in his left hand and hung a Dharma artifact pouch containing two Spirit-Pill-level immortal sense poisonous pills known as the me of Heart, and two golden talismans on his waist.

    The twelve treasure pouches in his sleeve had already opened up a little...

    It would not be easy for him to deal with a fake Golden Immortal like that even though he had something that could ensure his safety. After all, the other party was in that realm and there was a high possibility that Daoist Wen was remotely controlling him.

    Sigh, I guess this time... I will have to reveal more than one-fifth of my trump cards during the battle.

 Chapter 172 Sigh, Golden Immortals Are Indeed Hard to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 172 Sigh, Golden Immortals Are Indeed Hard to Kill</h4>

    If he could find the opponent¡¯s weakness in time, he might not need to use a fifth of it...

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and circted the immortal power in his body. Wisps of Dao runes circled around him.

    It was free and natural.

    The surrounding seawater seemed to have suddenly disappeared. The sleeves of Li Changshou¡¯s long robe fluttered gently, and his long hair that was tied up with a strap fluttered slightly as well.

    He was about to take a step forward when he turned around and asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, can I borrow your name?¡±.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Grandmaster Xuan Du smiled and squinted. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Li Changshou Dao saluted and did not dare to dy.

    On the other side, the three miniature trapping arrays known as the ¡®Cosmic Shackles¡¯, had insufficient spiritual energy and were about to be broken through by the Golden Immortal. As for his three paper effigies, he did not want them to be injured.

    The creation of a new paper effigy... was quite costly.

    His body trembled and turned into a stream of water that disappeared.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pointed behind him and a chair appeared out of nowhere. He lifted his long robe and sat down as if he was watching a good show.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth, formed from the Qi of Mother Xuanhuang, was obtained by the Three Pure Ones.

    When he was bing a Saint, he was only short of a chance to be a Saint. He had the merit of establishing Ren School. The Heavenly Dao had given him too much. He did not want to be tainted by the merit, so he injected most of the merit from bing a Saint into the pagoda.

    cing the pagoda above one¡¯s head would allow one to be invincible. It was of the same level as the Heaven-Splitting Three-Piece Set

    -Pangu Banner, Taiji Painting, and the East Emperor Bell!

    With the shadow of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda protecting him, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was not worried about Li Changshou¡¯s safety at all. He was not afraid that he would lose the... junior brother seedling whom he had been waiting for hundreds of thousands of years, due to his carelessness...

    However, Li Changshou still maintained his vignce.

    That was because the Great Daoist Master had told him that there were prerequisites such as Connate numinous treasures and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.

    Although the Great Daoist Master was beside him, what if the ferocious mosquito that could absorb three grades of merit from twelfth-grade Merit Lotuses, suddenly attacked him?

    Therefore, when Li Changshou charged towards Ao Yi, he had already thought of several ways to fight. He wanted to end the battle quickly...

    First step:

    Put up a feint, make a false front, pretend to be weak, confuse the truth with falsehood.

    Li Changshou focused his attention on controlling the four paper effigies. His main body quickly rushed in front of Ao Yi and appeared.

    He turned his head slightly and looked at Ao Yi, who was being held down by the old paper effigy. His calm voice could be heard everywhere. ¡°I, Xuan Du, havee to help His Highness on His Majesty¡¯s orders. Ha-Who are you demons? Hurry up and surrender!¡±

    Xuan... Xuan Du... the Little Daoist Master?

    The Great Daoist Master, who was hiding in the dark and watching the show, leaned back andughed. He almost flipped over together with his seat.

    The fake Golden Immortal realm expert of the Sea n, who had rushed over aggressively, suddenly stopped in his tracks. His eyes were filled with shock as he sized up Li Changshou...

    The Sea n¡¯s expert could see through the illusions and see through the transformation technique. Thest thing he saw was a middle-aged man¡¯s face.

    Immediately after, waves of Dao runes surged out from Li Changshou¡¯s body. Some astonishing auras surged into the sea, but they instantly quietened down...

    Heavenly Immortal realm?

    The early-stage?

    Ao Yi immediately sensed the difference in strength between the enemy and his teammates. He hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please hide with me!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled indifferently. He ignored the young and energetic Second Sect Master and continued speaking.

    ¡°Four Guardians, retreat quickly.¡±

    The old woman, as well as the three paper effigies who had just blocked the Golden Immortal expert with a miniature array formation, Dao saluted Li Changshou and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The four paper effigies cast Water Escape and quickly dispersed in two directions. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.

    At that moment, the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n¡¯s rebellion army also reacted. He stared at Li Changshou, and tried to suppress him with the pressure of the Golden Immortal.

    That fellow¡¯s Golden Immortal pressure actually did not affect Li Changshou much.

    However, once Li Changshou came up with a strategy for the battle, he would naturally carry out the n without any idents.

    His aura was suppressed and he frowned slightly. His performance was no different from that of an early-stage Heaven Immortal cultivator.

    Ao Yi was instantly worried...

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already pasted the two golden talismans on his arms...

    [Immortal Power Surge Talisman): After activating this talisman, you can unleash your immortal power in the blink of an eye and condense a powerful attack. It will greatly increase the power of the spell.

    That was not all. Li Changshou had secretly captured a few ¡®Ultimate¡¯ paper effigies that he had never used before.

    ¡®Ultimate¡¯: Meaning the ultimate technique.

    The fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n¡¯s rebellion army sneered and cursed, ¡°A mere Heaven Immortal realm cultivator is courting death!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Ignorant demon!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head andughed loudly. He pushed Ao Yi downwards and secretly activated the restriction on the Immortal Sense me of Heart poisonous pill. He sprinkled some white powder with his left hand and eximed, ¡°Turning turbid with one blow!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s body was covered in a white fog.

    As soon as the white fog appeared, the immortal senses that were inspecting him were immediately blocked outside.

    In the next moment, four figures walked out of the white fog. They cast an illusion technique together. They were all ordinary-looking. They were all early-stage Heaven Immortal realm cultivators. Each of them held a miniature array disc!

    In the courtyard, the Great Daoist Master was already smiling and covering his eyes. He could not bear to look at them.

    Young Daoist Master Xuan Du transformed three impurities in one breath...

    That is the talent of Ren School!

    The mystical ability of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts became so fancy because of this fellow!

    At that moment, Ao Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock...

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s Three Purities mystical ability was said to be the most powerful one in the world. The Grand Pure One had directly transformed into three Saints, and it was naturally not a problem for him to sweep through the Primordial World!

    Could it be that this ¡®three impurities in one breath¡¯ is a secret technique of Ren School?

    The most shocked one was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s enemy, the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n.

    At that moment, the fake Golden Immortal red angrily at Li Changshou¡¯s four figures. He found them to be suspicious...

    However, his mind was influenced by brutality, so he naturally would not retreat in shock. Furthermore, Li Changshou did not wait for that person to explode. The four figures had already rushed forward!

    Second step:

    ¡°Turn the falsehood to reality, seize the initiative, puzzle others, and find the enemy¡¯s ws!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, you deceiver!¡±

    For some reason, the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n felt a little vexed... He kept thinking about the unbearable situation that he was in when he was seeking pleasure.

    Although the monster¡¯s mind could not calm down, it appeared even more ferocious. It opened its mouth and spat out rays of light.

    The beam of light actually condensed into blood-stained arrows that transformed into a rain of arrows in the seawater and shot towards Li Changshou¡¯s four figures!

    Li Changshou smiled slightly. The paper Daoist on the left raised the array disc in his hand and shot out dozens of streams of light. Instantly, he activated a protective array formation and blocked the flying arrows.

    The other three figures threw out the array discs in their hands one by one. The three array discs were split into three horizontal pieces, opening up three array formations!

    Although it was a miniature array formation and its spiritual power could notst for long, it still had at least 60% of the original array¡¯s power when it exploded in an instant!

    The first trapping array was the Cosmic Shackles that locked onto the universe. It had previously proven that it could trap the fake Golden Immortal.

    The second was a killing array, the Ten Thousand Swords Soul-Extinguishing Array¡¯s spiritual energy turned into Sword Qi that filled the sky, forming a huge sword that shed forward!

    The third was a poisonous array formation, the Water Yin Lightning, and a pool of ck water appeared beneath the hideous fake Golden Immortal¡¯s feet...

    The fake Golden Immortal did not expect Li Changshou¡¯s attack to be so ferocious. His surroundings were temporarily locked and he could not dodge for a moment.

    However, how could he sit there and wait for death? Why should he dodge?

    He was just a mere Heaven Immortal!

    The fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n spat out three treasure beads and blew the pearl in front of him towards the front. A sanguine glow surged out from his body and easily blocked the ck water beneath his feet.

    The pearl flew over and shattered the flying sword in front of it!

    The power of the Golden Immortal realm was unparalleled!

    Li Changshou remained calm.

    The four figures each took out a brush and flew around in the seawater without any obstruction. They had already stabilized themselves in all directions. They seemed to be array formations...

    The four figures lifted their brushes at the same time and produced a series of bubbles in the seawater, drawing four ¡°dragons¡± with their brushes.

    The four dragons instantly came to life and charged at the fake Golden Immortal.

    Immediately after, the four brushes were used for writing sutras. The sutras immediately turned into various weapons and hundreds of flying beasts that charged towards the fake Golden Immortal from the Sea n from all directions.

    Unfortunately, the miniature array that sealed the universe had already exhausted its spiritual energy. The fake Golden Immortal leaped up and dodged the ck water and shattered the dragon that had been drawn. It was instantly engulfed by the flying beasts that filled the sky...

    This attack... Huh? It doesn¡¯t hurt?

    The fake Golden Immortal was also puzzled.

    He did not know that, but he quickly realized that one of the attacks from all directions was much stronger than the other three.

    One of them is using a numinous treasure while the other three are using superior Immortal Treasures?

    The fake Golden Immortal was feeling vexed. He did not think too much about it when he saw that w. He calmly withstood a few waves of attacks. Suddenly, his body shed and he charged towards the most powerful attack!

    At this moment!

    A hint of panic shed across Li Changshou¡¯s face. He took half a step back and shouted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±

    The numinous treasure, the Judge¡¯s Brush, that was in his hand moved as fast as an illusion. He quickly wrote down a huge word ¡ª ¡®Speed¡¯.

    All of a sudden, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Li Changshou did not dodge. Instead, he suddenly pounced forward and shattered the word... His figure shed and disappeared strangely! When he appeared again, he was already behind the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n. The two of them had their backs facing each other and were less than two feet apart!

    That was the real sutra-creation mystical ability!

    Li Changshou suddenly turned around and struck the fake Golden Immortal¡¯s back with all his might, causing the fake Golden Immortal to stumble slightly.

    Almost at the same time, the three figures in the surroundings each wrote the word ¡®Speed¡¯. They collided with the words that were drawn and shed to the side of the Sea n expert!

    This Sea n expert had never seen such a scene before.

    However, he had been through the sea and the bed of the nobledy of the Sea n for a long time. Although he was flustered, his reaction was not slow. A powerful wave of immortal power erupted around him, wanting to push them away.

    At that moment, without any warning, the Cosmic Shackles appeared around the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n again. It forcefully cut off the immortal power!

    The four figures around him were naturally paper effigies!

    At that moment, the paper effigies rushed forward decisively. One of them pped the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n and opened their arms!

    Four immortal powers of the same origin intertwined, forming chains that instantly wrapped the fake Golden Immortal up like he was a dumpling...

    The fake Golden Immortal could not move. He knew that he had fallen into a trap. He looked up with all his might!

    Li Changshou stood quietly in the seawater a thousand feet above him. He casually threw down miniature array foundations the size of a chessboard.

    Trapping arrays, killing arrays, trapping arrays, killing arrays, killing arrays...

    At that moment, dozens of miniature array formations were thrown out by Li Changshou.

    Although the effect was not bad, his heart ached...

    The sky was filled with streams of light. The Cosmic Shackles was broken again.

    The fake Golden Immortal below could only raise his head and stare angrily. He could not use his cultivation level at all.

    The four paper effigies who had trapped the fake Golden Immortal circted their immortal powers. They opened their mouths and spat out waves of True Samadhi mes. The fake Golden Immortal was instantly engulfed by the True Samadhi mes. It struggled non-stop and was burned beyond recognition...

    The attacks from above continued, and the True mes below burned even more intensely.

    After a while, the fake Golden Immortal no longer had any aura. It was motionless like a burnt piece of wood. The four paper effigies that had locked him up had been burned to ashes by the True mes that he had released.

    The immortal powers of the four paper Daoists were not wasted at all. They had all turned into the True Samadhi mes...

    In the air, Li Changshou swept his sleeve, shook his head slightly, and was about to leave.

    Something unexpected happened!

    The withered wood below suddenly split open. A sanguine glow flew out from it. It was actually a flying knife made of blood. It appeared under ¡°Li Changshou¡¯s¡± feet at lightning speed and cut ¡°Li Changshou¡± into two!

    The withered tree trembled slightly and slowly stood up. Its aura gradually recovered, and the terrifying wounds on its body rapidly healed. A blood lotus on its chest kept shing...

    ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡±

    The fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n raised his head andughed loudly. His smile was filled with mockery and joy. He was feeling the excitement of being a winner...

    However, he stoppedughing halfway.

    In the seawater above, the figure that was cut in half turned into two pieces of paper and floated gently in the immortal light.

    Pfff...

    With a simple sound, a jade flute pierced through the blood lotus from behind the Sea n expert. After the jade flute, a figure slowly condensed. A golden ray of light shed in his sleeves. Two Immortal Power Surge Talismans had been activated. The immortal power of thete-stage Heavenly Immortal realm erupted along with the jade flute!

    The blood lotus exploded. The fake Golden Immortal from the Sea n, who was ruined beyond recognition, was on the verge of copsing. Waves of poisonous fog surrounded his essence soul, which had been severely injured previously... His quality was inferior so he had to make up for it with quantity.

    Li Changshou released the jade flute. He had already made up his mind to abandon the numinous treasure. While the Immortal Power Surge Talisman could be used in an instant, the immortal power in his body turned into the True Samadhi mes.

    mes surged and engulfed the person¡¯s essence soul and body instantly...

    A fake Golden Immortal could still be considered a Golden Immortal. After turning into ashes, he might not be much stronger than a Heaven Immortal or Perfected Immortal.

    Numerous immortal senses captured that scene from all over the city. Even the Sea n and dragon race experts, who were at the Golden Immortal realm, felt a chilly feeling in their hearts...

    For some reason, they started to feel frustrated. For some reason, all kinds of indescribable scenes appeared.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a traitor. How dare you act fierce in front of me, Little Daoist Master Xuan Du!?! With me here today, no one can hurt His Highness Ao Yi.¡±

    Li Changshou snorted and continued pretentiously, ¡°Where are the four Guardians? Come and deal with the remnant souls.¡±

    With that, his body turned into a stream of water and he used Water Escape to quickly disappear. The four paper effigies from before had returned. This time, they had to work hard. The paper effigies who were at the Heaven Immortal realm had ¡°personally¡± taken action. It was a form of respect for the Golden Immortal.

    The old woman was holding a wooden fish and the old man was holding a pper. The youngdy was holding a Soul-Bewitching Bell. The handsome young man smiled and took out a trumpet Dharma artifact...

    Amidst the melodious and sorrowful tune, Li Changshou¡¯s main body had already rushed to the courtyard where the Great Daoist Master was.

    Golden Immortals are really not easy to kill...

    There were fifty-six miniature array formation foundations, four ¡®Ultimate¡¯ paper effigies, one ¡®God¡¯ paper effigy, two Immortal Surge Talismans, three brush-type superior-grade Immortal Treasures, twelve essence soul poisonous pills that he could refine at present...

    Uh, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    He did not know if it was because of the refinement process, but his two Spirit-Pill-level me Of Heart pills had actually... shattered again...

 Chapter 173 The Little Daoist Master With the Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 173 The Little Daoist Master With the Certificate</h4>

    ¡°Little Daoist Master Xuan Du?¡±

    On an inconspicuous ind in the South Ocean, Daoist Wen Jing, who was dressed in a sanguine chiffon dress, was sitting in the shadows of a reef. She slowly opened her narrow, phoenix-like eyes, which were sparkling. Could this be the person who ruined her ns when she was plotting against the Immortal Du Sect?

    She had naturally witnessed the scene of the little Daoist Master destroying her puppet. However, she only saw the Blood Mosquito, which had a wisp of her Mind Entrust, controlling the fake Golden Immortal of the Sea n. When the two of them were fighting, she could feel it at a close distance.

    If the other party had not attacked too quickly and there were too many real and fake incarnations that caused her to be unable to react in time, she would have already sent her spiritual will over.

    ¡°A cultivator of the Heaven Immortal realm should have been like an ant, but he actually could...¡±

    The array formations that appeared out of thin air in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart, as well as the strange mystical ability to turn one¡¯s Qi into three impurities, as well as the name that made one¡¯s imagination run wild...

    Gradually, an absurd thought surfaced in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mind.

    Could this little Daoist Master be that man¡¯s disciple?

    Otherwise, how could that man let him off so easily for using his name...

    As for why Ren School interfered with the matters of the Sea n and who the little Daoist Master Xuan Du referred to when he mentioned ¡®His Majesty¡¯, it was none of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s concern.

    At that moment, the ones in charge of plotting against the dragon race were the disciples of the two elders. She was just doing some dirty work and being an assistant. She was not the one who had set up a trap to ambush the Second Prince of the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce.

    If it was her, why would she make it so troublesome?

    She would secretly control the mermaid princess and let her plot against Ao Yi.

    They had rmed everyone and were even schemed against...

    As she pursed her lips, a wisp of Dao runes suddenly floated over. An old Daoist¡¯s voice sounded beside Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s ear. ¡°Wen Jing, get your puppets to get ready to retreat. Someone is stirring up trouble today I¡¯m afraid there are experts hiding in the dark.¡±

    Then, the Dao runes faded.

    Hmph, I¡¯m also a disciple of the Saint. The difference is too great...

    The corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She gave the orders to the Heavenly Immortal realm Sea n puppets in her heart and did not bother about it anymore.

    While in a daze, a water curtain appeared in her heart together with a slightly distorted figure behind it.

    Inexplicably, a feeling of restlessness that had not appeared in a long time silently arose in her heart...

    Huh?

    Why would I have such thoughts? Could it be that I have fallen for this Great Daoist Master?

    Daoist Wen Jing squinted slightly and calmed the restlessness in her heart. She frowned and pondered for a while. In the end, she smiled charmingly with an icy cold gaze in her eyes.

    That man¡¯s blood is definitely different.

    In the merman city of the East Ocean, Li Changshou returned to the courtyard where the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was. He stepped on the stone bs that were made of unknown materials and felt a little more at ease.

    Even with the protection of a small pagoda when his main body was going out to fight, he still felt that it was too risky.

    Li Changshou performed a Dao salute to the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded. At that moment, he seemed to be thinking about something. Li Changshou did not dare to disturb him.

    After dispersing the transformation technique and the illusions, he took off his mask and casually burned it with True mes.

    Li Changshou rubbed his face again and restored his original appearance.

    In front of the Great Daoist Master, such an act was disrespectful.

    After that, Li Changshou began to wonder why the two me of Heart Spirit Pills were destroyed.

    A trump card that could not be controlled freely was not a good one.

    It did not seem to be a problem with the refinement process...

    Thest time the me of Heart Pill suddenly shattered, it was because he had opened it and shut down the restrictions around the pills too frequently. As a result, the spiritual beasts in the town were in a riot. His master¡¯s thousand-year-old body was almost destroyed...

    Ahem, almost, almost.

    This time, the reason that the me of Heart Pill had shattered was due to the fact that the medicinal properties in it had been used up at some point in time. The medicinal pill had already lost its spiritual energy and medicinal effects. That was why it was destroyed. Were the immortal senses of a Golden Immortal too powerful? Or was it because too many immortal senses had locked onto him when he appeared?

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to observe the various parts of the city. In an instant, he had a definite answer...

    It was obviously thetter.

    At that moment, some Sea n soldiers and rebels who were closer to the ce where the battle had taken ce earlier in the city were... stripping off their armor and exposing themselves. A small portion of the city had slipped into chaos...

    ere

    Even the living beings in the ocean, whose cultivation levels were slightly higher, were not in the right state right now. There were even a few True Immortal realm fish spirits that had transformed into their true forms. They were restless and started to churn...

    The scene of the fierce battle in the city was rapidly copsing...

    Could it be!

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched.

    Previously, he had discovered that the me Of Heart Pill¡¯s effect on the spiritual beasts had been magnified several times.

    Could it be that the Sea n and the spiritual beasts... shared the same principle?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du also realized that situation. He frowned and watched the increasingly indescribable scenes in the city.

    Li Changshou had already walked to the spot behind the Great Daoist Master and smiled awkwardly. The two of them observed their surroundings.

    Gradually, Li Changshou realized that things were getting worse... The Sea n¡¯s self-control was too weak. By right, the pills had already shattered and the medicinal properties had already passed.

    Why... is romance blossoming everywhere?

    Are these Sea n members prone to getting into rtionships?

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but turn to look at Li Changshou. He did not know whether tough or cry. He asked, ¡°Changshou, what... did you do secretly?¡±

    ¡°When I was fighting with the Golden Immortal, I used a special pill. Please take a look, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to hide anything. He quickly took out an immortal sense poisonous pill and handed it to the Great Daoist Master.

    He also mentioned, ¡°Great Daoist Master, this pill is an immortal sense poisonous pill. It was created by the Heavenly Immortal Elder Wan Linyun, who studied the Dao of alchemy in the Immortal Du Sect. I only added some Love Water refined from the Love Gu to the foundation of the immortal sense poisonous pill that Elder Wan Linyun created.¡±

    Grandmaster Xuan Du looked at the pill carefully. Naturally, he was not affected by the pill. He could not help butugh out loud...

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really something! My Ren School is also blessed to have such a clever little disciple like you!¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du put the me Of Heart Pill away without a trace. He smiled and said, ¡°If you had been born tens of thousands of years earlier, why would I bother Elder Moon?¡±

    Li Changshou could only lower his head and smile bitterly. It seemed a little inappropriate to use the word ¡®clever¡¯ on a two-hundred-year-old mature Qi Refinement cultivator like him. However, it was fortunate that he was not called a little genius or something...

    The Great Daoist Master stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°From the looks of it, these rebels in the city should be retreating after being frightened by you, Little Daoist Master. Tell me, how did you think of using the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts to imitate the Three Pure Ones¡¯ mystical abilities?¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, these are all because my cultivation level is too low and I¡¯m in an unstable ce like the Primordial World. Therefore, I have to think of ways to protect myself when I¡¯m in danger.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, you have great achievements. You have to worry about Ren School every day. Naturally, you won¡¯t think about these tricks.¡±

    It was obvious that Li Changshou was hinting at something... Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and shook his head. He then asked, ¡°You seemed to be interested in letting Little Daoist Master Xuan Du leave a bad impression on others. Why?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou deliberated over his words and said, ¡°I feel that the Dao of disguise should not be just a superficial aura. His gaze, temperament, speech, actions, and even words that he often says, should be different. Only then will the enemy be confused. For example, I used a paper effigy to turn into an old woman and called myself an old woman. Just now, I hid my body and aura and went out to fight the enemy. I used the identity of Little Daoist Master Xuan Du, so I was more confident. It fits the words and actions of a disciple of yours. I¡¯m slightly conceited, and I¡¯m a little inexperienced...¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du looked enlightened. He looked at Li Changshou and smiled.

    ¡°In terms of meticulousness, I¡¯m inferior to you. In the future, I still have to spend more time onprehending the Great Dao and understanding nature. I shouldn¡¯t be scheming, or Teacher won¡¯t like it.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. He bowed and said, ¡°I will follow your instructions, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    All of a sudden, a few curses were heard from the chaotic voices outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let these traitors escape!¡±

    ¡°The dragon race is approaching. Stop them!¡±

    Due to the sudden appearance of ¡°Little Daoist Master Xuan Du¡± and the threat of him ¡°easily¡± killing a Golden Immortal, the Sea n rebellion army had already removed the array formation and quickly retreated to the deep sea.

    Seeing this, the Sea n¡¯s generals, ministers, guards, and maidservants, who had been hiding during the chaotic battle, suddenly appeared in a magical manner and rushed to Ao Yi, who was in the corner of the city. ¡°Guard! Guard!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Ao Yi, I have arrivedte!¡± Li Changshou kept the four paper effigies and used his immortal senses to look at Ao Yi¡¯s current situation. His expression... became a little strange...

    Grandmaster Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, I¡¯m worried about Ao Yi¡¯s safety. I wonder if I can ask you to stay for a while longer.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°Demons are cunning. I¡¯m worried that there are traitors in this ce.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, the Great Daoist Master came up with another question to test how Li Changshou would make use of that matter next.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and deliberated his words. He could only say that he would act ording to the situation and see the exact reaction of the dragon race. At the current stage, he would respond to all changes by not changing.

    If the dragon race guessed that the Heavenly Courts were helping and had a good impression of the Heavenly Courts, he would let nature take its course.

    If they got wary of the Heavenly Courts, he could use Ao Yi and other methods to eliminate their vignce...

    This time, it was the Western Sect who made the move. The Ren School had already foiled the Western Sect¡¯s scheme. Ren School was not at a loss.

    The only reason that the Heavenly Courts could make its presence known a little was because Li Changshou had a sudden inspiration and the Heavenly Courts had made a small profit... ¡°Changshou.¡± the Great Daoist Master instructed, ¡°If you do well, the Heavenly Dao will definitely send you a lot of merits to reward you. With merit protecting you, your cultivation path will be much safer. You need to spend more effort on this matter. The Heavenly Dao will give you more merit.¡±

    After saying that, the Great Daoist Master took out a jade pendant from his chest pocket and clenched it slightly. The jade pendant slowly melted and condensed into a green jade token. On the front, there were fiverge words written in bold and lively fonts -¡°Little Daoist Master Xuan Du!¡±

    On the back, there were the words ¡®Ren School¡¯ and ¡®Great Daoist Master¡¯.

    The most important thing was the wisp of Dao runes had been infused into the jade token.

    ¡°If the Western Sect finds trouble with you, take this out and give it to them.¡± Grandmaster Xuan Du said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t have many people in Ren School. In fact, only my teacher and I are in charge of this, but you don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Western Sect. When you transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion, I¡¯ll bring you to the Tushita Pce to greet the Grand Supreme Elder first. When that happens, we¡¯ll see how your luck is. I hope that you will not be arrogant, and instead be patient, and remember to stay calm and quiet at all times. This is Teacher¡¯s teachings to all disciples.¡±

    Li Changshou held the jade token with both hands and felt much more at ease. He said firmly, ¡°Today, I will definitely not forget a single word that you have taught me, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    The Great Mage praised Li Changshou repeatedly. He raised his hand and patted Li Changshou¡¯s arm. His eyes were filled with admiration and gratification.

    At that moment, a series of roars of dragons came from the sea. Dozens of azure dragons rushed into the sea and swam towards the ce at high speed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du waved his long sleeve and turned Li Changshou and himself into two balls of smoke before disappearing into the seawater.

    From the beginning to the end, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not reveal his whereabouts at all.

    The name of Little Daoist Master Xuan Du was also officially spread throughout the Primordial World...

    When the experts from the dragon race rushed over, they stared at each other in shock upon sight of the scene...

    A dragon-headed elder said with a trembling voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that His Highness the Second Prince is in trouble and that chaotic battle might have erupted here? Why, why... are things like this?¡±

    ¡°Look, His Highness the Second Prince is over there!¡±

    ¡°Uh, should we not disturb them?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Quickly set up the barrier! What kind of behavior is this!?! Why did they lead His Highness astray!?!¡±

    Immediately, a group of dragon race experts split into two teams. One team chased after the rebellion army, while the other team... went to protect their Second Prince.

    Li Changshou did not even get to bid farewell to the Great Daoist Master this time. After being in a daze in the seawater, he appeared near Jiu Wu and his paper effigies. He was less than 500 kilometers away from the paper effigy that was meditating.

    The Great Daoist Master had already left.

    Li Changshou sighed softly. He looked at the jade token in his hand and smiled.

    Another life-saving amulet!

    The loss of fifty-six miniature array disks was worth it. Hmm, I¡¯ll look for the wealthy dragon family and get themto reimburse meter. That would be a profit...

    What Li Changshou did not know was that the Great Daoist Master had left in a hurry because of something else.

    The Great Daoist Master returned to the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts and went to the ce where the Grand Supreme Elder was in seclusion to seek an audience. He asked if the Grand Supreme Elder had all the thirty-six mystical abilities.

    What kind of expert was the Grand Supreme Elder? He was the incarnation of a Saint and was half a Saint. He would naturally not collect such a mystical ability that was just organized by the Immortals of the Dao Sect.

    It was too low-level...

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du bowed and bade farewell. He then secretly went to the Dao Repository of Ren School and the other Immortal Sects to search carefully.

    It¡¯s just a Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique but Little Changshou managed to use it to get up to so many tricks. I really wanted to see how much fun this fellow would be able to get up to after learning the Dharmic formtions such as Soldier Formation, Stone Armor, and Cloud-forming Immortal!

    Hahahahahaha...

    Li Changshou, who was trying to use his real body to rece his paper effigy while exhibiting Earth Escape, sneezed. He frowned and pondered. He began to analyze why he had such a reaction. He was worried that his identity as a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect had been exposed...

    Half a dayter, in a luxurious yet spacious pce, corals were ced everywhere, and bubbles floated.

    On the bed, Ao Yi opened his eyes. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes.

    The unfamiliar ceiling...

    An unfamiliar aura...

    An unfamiliar woman... Huh?!

 Chapter 174 A Mistake in the Deep Sea

    <h4>Chapter 174 A Mistake in the Deep Sea</h4>

    ¡°Brother Sect Master! Brother Sect Master!¡±

    In the main temple of Anshui City, the two statues crossed the bridge with their spiritual will and entered a blurry dream.

    When Ao Yi saw Li Changshou, who was standing under the statue, he could not help but feel helpless.

    There was a hint of anxiety, disappointment, and helplessness in his voice. It was mixed with a tinge of novelty, joy, and shame.

    Li Changshou stood still with a smile and analyzed the situation carefully. He had roughly understood what had happened.

    At that moment, Li Changshou and Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had already returned to the venue of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. It was as if nothing had happened. He maintained the ordinary aura that an ordinary disciple of the Immortal Du Sect should have.

    Li Changshou had expected that Ao Yi would use his spiritual will tomunicate with

    him.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was that the first thing Ao Yi said was not that he had been attacked in the deep sea,

    but...

    ¡°What should I do, Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I! Ah, I! I¡¯m really ashamed to say... it...¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. There was a hint of nostalgia in his embarrassment, and a tinge of shyness while he was reminiscing...

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Did your actions not follow your thoughts and caused you to make some physical mistake?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s mouth was closed, and his nasally voice was a little twisted. There was a hint of grievance on his face.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Could it be that the dragon race experts who arrivedter did not resolve the Yang Qi for Ao Yi and instead continued with the mistake?

    *Hiss*

    The experts of the dragon race might have really done something like that!

    In the eyes of the dragon race, perhaps the mermen were just their subordinates, and the little mermaid princess was barely worthy of their Second Prince. Although the Second Prince¡¯s human form was fixed as the appearance of a young man, he was actually already of age.

    Counting the time...

    Wow, Little Dragon, you look like a young man, and you¡¯re pretty energetic.

    At that time, Li Changshou also saw the little mermaid princess whom Ao Yi had been protecting

    When the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du left with him, the two of them were already ahem, in shape...

    Perhaps, my Heart of me Pill can only bear half of the responsibility for the matter...

    Ao Yi asked in a flustered manner, ¡°Sect Master, what should I do now?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Ao Yi and quickly thought of a safe strategy.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was also a little speechless. He actually had a simr mentality as when he was in school in his previous life and heard that he had slept with a guy and had not returned home the entire night.

    If he did not admit his mistakes, there would be endless troubles. Li Changshou patiently asked, ¡°Brother Yi, tell me in detail. What happened?¡±

    Ao Yi immediately felt a little embarrassed. However, due to his trust in Li Changshou who was in front of him, as well as his worries about his overnight growth, he could not help but exin in detail what he had just experienced.

    And so on.

    Li Changshou had already made up his mind. He suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°You went to suppress the rebellion and appease the mermen, but you fell into a trap? At the critical moment, an expert called Little Daoist Master Xuan Du appeared and his four Guardians helped you out in time? However, when things calmed down, you suddenly lost your mind and became infatuated. The little mermaid princess whom you were protecting experienced the same thing as you. Then, you two... Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. ¡°This matter should not be too bad for you. As the Prince of the Dragon Pce, you are more than enough for the mermaid princess. Now that there is a crisis in the sea, you can help your father if you use this to stabilize the mermen.¡±

    Ao Yi blinked and said in embarrassment, ¡°You are right, Sect Master. I was anxious when I just woke up and I¡¯m still taking a nap now. I decided toe and find you first.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    So, Your Highness, you¡¯re hugging a beauty now and you haven¡¯t even gotten out of your bed. Yet, you¡¯re here to show off to a 200-year-old pure Yang like me?

    Naturally, that was a joke that he could not say.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how it happened. Now that things havee to this, what do you n to do, Brother Yi?¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a while and sighed.

    ¡°I will not let her down. Previously, the Sect Master had advised me to forget about Disciple-Niece Han Zhi. I no longer have such thoughts about her. Since it has already happened, I will immediately report to my father and marry the princess. I¡¯ll bring her back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce in a grand manner! Ah, thank you for clearing my doubts, Brother!¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything! You¡¯re just a small dragon who doesn¡¯t mean what you say!

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll congratte you first.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and changed the topic. ¡°The person behind you must be plotting against you.¡±

    ¡°That person from the west is really bullying me!¡±

    TO

    Ao Yi answered calmly. Then, he continued, ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s strange. The few experts who helped me escape today imed that they were under the orders of a certain emperor. That really confused me. Could it be the current human Emperor? However, how could there be any human rulers in the South Continent now? After the Emperor of the Great Yu Dynasty, there were more than nine human rulers. The human race has always been at odds with the smaller nations... After thinking about it, I wonder if this emperor is the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Since things havee to this, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. ¡°Through the higher-ups, I¡¯ve already mentioned the matter of the dragon race being schemed against, to the Lord of the Three Realms who had been recognized by the Heavenly Dao. I wanted to ask this Emperor to give a decree to protect the dragon race. Although the Heavenly Courts are newly established, they are in charge of serving justice in the Three Realms. Moreover, the Jade Emperor has extremely strong backing. He has an existence behind his back that can make the Western Sect fear him. With a word of his, the dragon race would definitely be able to ease the pressure. It is a pity that the emperor has yet to be fully-fledged and is unwilling to go against the Saint... I¡¯m ashamed that I can¡¯t request a decree... but since someone had gone to help you today, Brother Yi, he might be hesitating.¡± Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up at first. Then, he lowered his head and pondered. When he heard that Li Changshou did not request for the decree, he could not help but feel disappointed...

    Li Changshou observed the subtle changes in Ao Yi¡¯s expression. In the end, Ao Yi¡¯s face was filled with gratitude, and he felt a little embarrassed.

    However, Li Changshou had no choice but to do it.

    He had to consider the emotions of the dragon race and take care of the Jade Emperor¡¯s authority.

    Although the Jade Emperor and his side wanted the dragon race to enter the Heavenly Courts, the best solution would be that the dragon race took the initiative to request.

    His thought process had to be clear.

    Li Changshou¡¯s efforts in the underground secret chamber during the past few years were not in vain. The situation of Ao Yi being attacked was also in theplicated ¡°story tree¡± that he had drawn.

    Ao Yi bowed deeply with a Dao salute and said firmly, ¡°Brother Sect Master, I know that you are concerned about the dragon race, but I never thought that you would be able to do this for the dragon race! Brother! Please ept a bow from me!¡±

    Every time he heard Ao Yi excitedly call him ¡®Brother Sect Master¡¯, Li Changshou could not help but hear a ssic trumpet tune in his heart. It was from a ssic television drama in his previous life¡ª ¡®The Godfather Liang Shan and His Companions¡¯.

    ¡°Brother Yi, why are you so polite? Please get

    up!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly supported him and instructed, ¡°Brother Yi, please do not spread anything about this matter. It would be best if you do not mention it in the Dragon Pce. After all, I have not done it yet.¡± Let¡¯s be steady. I can¡¯t rush to seed. I shall nt the seeds first and observe the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Brother Sect Master. I will do as you say!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. Then, he sighed softly and reminded, ¡°Go andfort the mermaid princess first. At this moment, she would be the most embarrassed and helpless. You should take the initiative tofort her. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll continue listening to the Immortals preach. If there are any changes in the dragon race, remember to contact me immediately. The dragon race is giving so much help to the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. Although there are not many experts in Ren School, I can still invite one of them to help.¡±

    Ao Yi was shocked. He bowed again and Dao saluted. He turned his head and left the dream.

    Before he left the dream, he heard his Brother Sect Master mumbling softly with a sigh...

    ¡°Ah, where should I get the materials to refine the mountain-protecting array formation?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up and he bore it in mind!

    In a corner of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s seating area at the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, Li Changshou opened his eyes. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes, but he felt a little guilty towards Ao Yi. However, there was no choice. Ao Yi was indeed a key figure in the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven. The fact that his life and safety could rm the Great Daoist Master proved that.

    This Second Sect Master...

    I should remind him more in the future, lest he gets tricked by others again without even realizing it.

    At this moment, Ao Yi must be counting treasures for me, his Brother Sect Master...

    At the same time, in a hidden chamber in the city of the East Ocean...

    I¡¯ll ask Mother to send dozens of boxes over to Brother Sect Masterter.

    As Ao Yi calcted, he struggled out of the dream and shifted his attention onto the bed and the pce... His left arm was still entangled with a few strands of long, ocean-blue hair. Thinking about Li Changshou¡¯s advice, Ao Yi made up his mind. He opened his eyes and tried to sound as gentle as possible. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The little mermaid princess was pretending to be asleep. She immediately pulled up her nket and did not dare to show her face. Ao Yi was at a loss.

    Han Zhi?

    Li Changshou sniffed the aroma of roasted meat and carefully thought about that name.

    He did not go back on his word when he returned. He brought back a few wild animals for Xiong Lingli and processed them. At that moment, Xiong Lingli was secretly nibbling on them.

    mo

    as sec

    Li Changshou had already noticed Han Zhi. Recently, he had been feeling that she was somewhat simr to the other famous figure on the God roll-Immortal Han Zhi.

    When he was on the bridge with Ao Yi¡¯s spiritual will, Li Changshou had that thought when he heard Ao Yi mention Han Zhi.

    Could Han Zhi really be that ¡®Han Zhi¡¯?

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered for a while. He had previously thought of that possibility. However, Han Zhi¡¯s cultivation level was too low. She was only at the Perfected Immortal realm. How could she be on good terms with Qiong Xiao? Li Changshou naturally remembered the famous Immortal Han Zhi. She was also a toxic fairy...

    In other words, if he could confirm that Han Zhi was that Immortal Han Zhi, he would be able to secretly observe Han Zhi¡¯s growth trajectory and predict the time that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion would arrive.

    Of course, Li Changshou had long considered that problem. The most urate prediction method was to see when the Great Shang Dynasty would appear in the mortal world of the South Continent.

    The Shang Dynasty had only been overthrown by Zhou when it reached its end. The main body of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion should be in the mortal world¡¯s ¡®King Wu of Zhou¡¯s suffering¡¯, ahem, ¡®King Wu of Zhou¡¯s Conquer¡¯.

    King Zhou was actually a notorious name given to him by theter generations. Thest king of the Shang Dynasty who favored only Daji was known as Xin. He was known as Emperor Xin during his reign.

    Back to the main topic.

    If Han Zhi was really Immortal Han Zhi, it would be a good thing that Ao Yi had given up on Han Zhi for the little mermaid.

    However, Li Changshou felt that he had made use of Ao Yi too much this time...

    In a while, he would think of other ways topensate the honest and upright Second Sect Master.

    The Sea God Sect in the South Ocean could already be considered to have a lot of incense offerings. However, it was a pity that arger portion of it could not be given to the dragon race.

    Li Changshou continued to organize the possibilities of the future development of that matter and analyzed what the Western Sect would do next.

    Based on the ¡®Dragon Taming Method¡¯ that the Western Sect had revealed, it should be to sow discord between the Sea n and the dragon race.

    Although the dragon race was an ancient big shot, there were many internal and external dangers.

    The biggest hidden danger might be a fatal blow to the dragon race.

    Unfortunately, he could not remind the dragon race.

    I shall let the Dragon race fight with the Western Sect. The Heavenly Court will benefit from it. We¡¯ll temporarily weaken the strength of the Western Sect and suppress the ambition of the Western Sect.

    That was what Li Changshou wanted to do.

    Besides, he could not directly tell Ao Yi to be careful of the Immortal Flood Dragon Troops that the dragon race had painstakingly nurtured for countless years.

    That would only have the opposite effect, making people think that the Sea God was up to no good although he was indeed a little selfish...

    The Immortal Flood Dragons were considered half-dragons. They had a lot ofints about the dragon race, and they had been enved by the dragon race for countless years.

    ra

    The dragon race did not treat the ¡°human Dharma treasures¡± of the race well. They were even a little harsh. They suffered from a bacsh, which was the result of the dragon race¡¯s arrogance.

    If one wanted to use a human Dharma treasure, they would first have to treat the human Dharma treasure well.

    Of course, toxic Junior Sister is an exception...

    While Li Changshou was thinking, Youqin Xuanya, who had been gaining enlightenment within the boundary, slowly stood up and turned to look at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou immediately became extremely vignt!

    The ascension ended?

    So fast?

    In front of him, the Sect Leader Daoist Wuyou, coughed a few times and waved his hand gently. The barrier around Youqin Xuanya instantly dissipated.

    She turned around and looked at Li Changshou at once. There was an uncontroble joy on her cold and beautiful face. ¡°Chang...¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Niece Xuanya, you¡¯re really lucky!¡± ¡°Disciple-Niece Xuanya actually broke through to the early-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm!¡±

    ¡°The opportunity to ascend makes me envious!¡±

    The immortals and disciples of the Immortal Du Sect surrounded her. However, Li Changshou remained calm. He began to pretend that he had realized something and prevented Youqin Xuanya from approaching him.

    He was also preparing to break through to the sixth level of the Dao Requital realm...

    However, Li Changshou had only ¡°broken through¡± for two days when he suddenly felt something strange. There seemed to be a mysterious Dao rune that wanted to pull him into the dream.

    That feeling was rather familiar...

 Chapter 175 Mystical Abilities: Cast Beans And Turn Them Into Soldiers!

    <h4>Chapter 175 Mystical Abilities: Cast Beans And Turn Them Into Soldiers!</h4>

    ¡°How is it? Have you found it?¡±

    In front of the Starry Dream Astrometer in the Divine Might Hall, the slim Elder Moon, who was dressed in a red robe asked softly.

    The familiar golden-armored immortal official beside Elder Moon spoke in a familiar tone. He sounded a little proud as an early-stage immortal of the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Moon. He¡¯s just a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. How can he... Mm...¡±

    The golden-armored immortal official was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly recalled what he had experienced in the past half a year. His tone instantly became mellower.

    The immortal official in charge of the Divine Might Hall smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°This time, as long as he can enter the dream, we will definitely be able to contact him.¡±

    Elder Moon nodded slightly and forced a smile at the immortal official. He seemed to be troubled.

    Elder Moon did not expect that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du would visit him at the Elder Moon Hall twice in a few days...

    An hour ago, the Great Daoist Master had gone to the Elder Moon Hall and told him the rest of the matter that he had mentioned half of previously. He said, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to deliberately make the marriage happen for the disciples of Ren School.¡±

    Elder Moon could not help but feel puzzled...

    Is it because I¡¯m not daring enough with the matchmaking or is the Great Daoist Master¡¯s request really too much... Why did he negate all of the hard work I had put in over all these years?

    All these years, he had been suffering!

    He had strictly followed the Great Daoist Master¡¯ instructions. When he discovered that two red strings belonging to Ren School were attracted to each other, he was tempted. Therefore, he decided to secretly help them.

    For that, Elder Moon had vited many of his principles. Whenever he saw people who werepatible with each other in the various Immortal Sects of Ren School, he would secretly poke them with the Acacia Tree and promote the growth of the red string.

    The romantic themes like ¡®The Overbearing Uncle-master Falls In Love With Me¡¯, ¡®The Elder Is Too Ferocious¡¯ and ¡®I Want To Let The Entire Primordial World Know That You Have Taken Over The Entire Spiritual Beast Enclosure¡¯ were all rare in the Primordial World!

    In order to make the Daopanions of Ren School cherish each other more, Elder Moon would even arrange for them to temper their marriage and deepen their rtionship so that they could understand each other better.

    If there were difficulties, he would have to pull the strings.

    Even if they were making things difficult for themselves, he still had to matchmake them!

    However, the Great Daoist Master...

    Elder Moon sighed softly and looked at the Starry Dream Astrometer.

    I don¡¯t dare to say anything. I don¡¯t dare to ask either. I can only follow the Great Daoist Master¡¯s orders and give something to my longtime friend, Little Changshou.

    Fortunately, the Starry Dream Astrometer soon lit up. The golden-armored immortal official heaved a sigh of relief and carefully sent Li Changshou an invitation to enter his dream.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who was at the venue of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, had secretly instructed Xiong Lingli to protect

    him.

    He was pretending to be breaking through, and his mind sank into the dream.

    It did not matter if someone found out about the dream.

    After all, it was a dream created by the Heavenly Dao treasures of the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou had used the excuse of being unaware of how he had somehow entered the dream realm. No one would suspect anything.

    Not long after, Li Changshou saw the golden-armored immortal official. Thetter¡¯s expression was... a little excited.

    The immortal official did not say anything. He only asked Li Changshou to wait for a while and soon, Elder Moon, who was dressed in a wedding robe entered.

    ¡°Senior,¡± Li Changshou bowed and said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Have things been going well for youtely?¡±

    When Elder Moon heard that, he somehow... felt reallyfortable!

    No matter who it was, they would address him as Elder Moon whenever they saw him and ask him about their marriage. Only when he saw the disciple who had yet to be an immortal, could Elder Moon have the dignity of a male... Qi Refinement cultivator!

    Other than being an immortal executive of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon was also a Qi Refinement cultivator who had worked hard for tens of thousands of years!

    Elder Moon bowed to Li Changshou with a standard Dao salute, showing a warm smile like an elder who was taking care of his junior.

    ¡°Changshou, congrattions on winning the favor of your esteemed Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned...

    Has the Great Daoist Master announced that he is going to make me the Little Daoist Master of Ren School?

    This behavior is not like the Ren School at all!

    Fortunately, Elder Moon took out a storage Dharma treasure that was in the form of a ring and smiled.

    ¡°This is what the Great Daoist Master ordered me to give you. It seems to be a few cultivation techniques.¡±

    ¡°You were able to obtain the Great Daoist Master¡¯s teachings before you be an immortal, that¡¯s unprecedented!¡±

    Li Changshou rxed a little and smiled at Elder Moon. Although he was curious about the skills the Great Daoist Master had imparted to him, he was not in a hurry to check. Li Changshou took the ring and greeted Elder Moon.

    Perhaps it was because Li Changshou really had the potential temperament of a ¡°Primordial Confidante¡±. Not long after, Elder Moon sighed and told him about the troubles he encountered in the pavilion during the dream...

    ¡°Did the Great Daoist Master stop the system of Daopanions?¡±

    Li Changshou was delighted when he heard that. He felt that his safety had increased by a few points!

    ¡°A Daopanion system in a Great Immortal Sect Cheng does seem carefree and casual, but how is that appropriate?¡±

    ca

    Tsk, I identally rhymed.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mood instantly became much better. He continued to chat with Elder Moon.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou had a sh of inspiration and looked at Elder Moon...

    Did the Great Daoist Master have other considerations when he decided to ask the Elder Moon toe?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and soon understood why the Great Daoist Master wanted Elder Yue to see him!

    The Great Daoist Master was intentionally reminding him...

    I can ask Elder Moon to appear. When Ao Yi is getting married, he can send some congrattory gifts to the Second Prince of the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Pce. Ao Yi, and the little mermaid princess can make their presence known to the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Currently, the Heavenly Courts did not have any experts or reputation. Apart from being rich in merit, they werecking in everything

    else.

    Of course, that was inparison to the dragon race.

    By making use of Ao Yi¡¯s wedding to send a congrattory gift to the dragon race, it could be considered a good entry point for the Heavenly Court to be noticed by the dragon race.

    He had to make the dragon race remember him and make them feel a sense of novelty...

    The dragons were wealthy in the Primordial World. Apart from Connate numinous treasures and Connate Cardinal treasures, they did notck treasures.

    However, when Elder Moon appeared, he would take out a red embroider ball that he had blessed, and give it to Ao Yi, and the little mermaid princess, wishing them conjugal bliss...

    It was definitely a bonus for the Heavenly Courts!

    Li Changshou was about to speak, but he suddenly changed his words.

    ¡°Senior, I have a friend. May I ask you to help him stabilize his marriage?¡±

    Li Changshou was rmed. He had to follow the orders of the Jade Emperor. He could not make arrangements for the legitimate Gods of the Heavenly Court.

    After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s request, Elder Moon was a little disappointed but he still nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. Your... friend... what kind of woman does he fancy?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°This friend of mine is the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi. I¡¯m acquainted with him and I have him as my confidant. I heard that he had done something foolish recently. He consummated his marriage... with a mermaid princess even before they got officially married. I feel that this matter is a little inappropriate. I¡¯m also worried that Brother Yi will let this mermaid princess down because of other matters. So I wanted to ask you to help him stabilize their marriage, Senior. Senior, you are in charge of the Heavenly Dao treasure. If you can take action, the Heavenly Dao will sense it. Everything will promote the rtionship between the two of them. This matter will then be stable.¡±

    Elder Moon blinked. The disappointment in his heart was swept away. He smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s really about your friend.¡±

    ¡°What else could it be...¡±

    ¡°Oh, hahahaha.¡± Elder Moon immediatelyughed. He looked at Li Changshou with even more admiration.

    Elder Moon smiled and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you do this when I get back! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Senior, I shall thank you on behalf of Brother Yi!¡±

    Elder Moon immediately said that there was no need to be so polite. He was more and more pleased with Li Changshou.

    ¡°You should only respect and be polite to your master. Loyaltyes first when ites to friendship.

    He had finally opened his mouth to request for marriage because of his friend. He was not like other people who would request Elder Moon to help them under the pretext of being in a dangerous situation where their lives were at risk when in reality, they were only coveting the body of another man or woman!

    Changshou¡¯s request is different. It ispletely different... When Elder Moon left, he could not help but sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing to be friends with you, Changshou.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be friends with you, Senior.¡±

    Elder Moon grinned widely.

    Thus, there was a small breakthrough in the matter of the dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven.

    Li Changshou struggled free from the dream and observed the changes in his surroundings secretly. When he realized that no one was paying attention to him, he continued to try toprehend and break through.

    As if his breakthrough had been discovered, an immortal power barrier appeared around Li Changshou¡¯s body. It must have been made by Jiu Wu.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could not help but sigh in admiration.

    The Great Daoist Master lived up to his name!

    He was casual, carefree, and meticulous. He could even see the angle that he, the little Daoist master could not see!

    He actually managed to deal with the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven, by asking Elder Moon to go to him directly and giving him a reminder!

    Although Li Changshou had also considered that the Great Daoist Master might have asked Elder Moon to deliver something to him purely because he wanted to help Elder Moon...

    However,pared to the reason of the Great Daoist Master beingzy, Li Changshou was more willing to believe that his backer was unfathomable!

    Li Changshou held the Dharma treasure ring in his hand. He was not in a hurry to see what was inside. He was also worried that the Great Daoist Master had other instructions, so he took a small risk and secretly refined it.

    Soon, Li Changshou saw the pile of precious materials and Spirit Stones. However, based on the types of Spirit Stones and their remnant auras, he guessed that they were given by Elder Moon.

    In the most eye-catching position in the middle of the ring, there was a small gray cloth bag. There seemed to be two ancient books inside.

    Li Changshou could barely see the four words on the exterior of the jade slip. He was instantly embarrassed...

    Sca... Scattering Beans to form soldiers?

    It was no wonder that the Great Daoist Master had stopped Elder Moon from messing with the Immortal Sects of Ren School. It turned out that he had discovered that he, the human Dharma treasure, could hold up to four or five Dharma treasures!

    Now, he wanted him to... expand the scale...

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed softly. He activated the paper effigy under the Sea God temple and found a corner to write his second memorial.

    The Heavenly Courts had yet to pay him but he had already started to work early.

    It was just like working as the manager¡¯s assistant during the probation period...

    This memorial was a suggestion for the Jade Emperor to arrange for Elder Moon to go and congratte Ao Yi and the mermaid princess.

    Li Changshou pondered over it while raising his brush. He had to consider all kinds of situations carefully. He had to avoid making the Jade Emperor angry and avoid making the dragon race feel disgusted towards the Heavenly Courts...

    At the same time, in the rear hall of the Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts. The first thing Elder Moon did when he returned from the Divine Might Hall was to go straight to that ce and bring out the marriage y figurines of the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce of the East Ocean, Ao Yi. He also brought out the y figurines of the people rted to him.

    There were three of them.

    Among the three people surrounding Ao Yi, the one closest to Ao Yi was the Qi Refinement cultivator of Jie School on Golden Ao Ind, Han Zhi.

    The furthest one was a female dragon.

    The mermaid princess was neither too far away nor near him.

    Ao Yi¡¯s marriage y figurine was also a young man. His eyebrows were clear and beautiful. At that moment, the shortest one of the three red strings that flew out from his body was the one that corresponded to the female dragon. Only the tip had formed.

    Although the female dragon¡¯s red string was long, it could not reach Ao Yi.

    It was her one-sided love, and Ao Yi only had a slightly good impression of her.

    Among the three of Ao Yi¡¯s red strings, Han Zhi¡¯s one was the longest. Han Zhi¡¯s red string was also extended. However, the two red strings were in the wrong direction and were not entangled.

    The one belonging to the little mermaid princess was powerful.

    It seemed like the red string of the marriage y figurine that had just approached Ao Yi¡¯s a few days ago had grown correspondingly. At that moment, the two red strings were already intertwined and were slowly pulling the two marriage y figurines closer...

    Elder Moon held onto the potted Acacia Tree and observed it for a while. He calcted carefully and nodded slowly.

    The situation was no different from what Li Changshou had said.

    What kind of situation had Elder Moon not seen before? That was obviously a typical example of a couplemitting a rash act and developing a good impression of each other after a night of passion.

    Elder Moon took out the golden scissors, which was a Heavenly Dao treasure. With two cracking sounds, he cut off most of the red string connecting Ao Yi and Han Zhi. The y figurine of Han Zhi immediately moved further away.

    Elder Moon looked at the red string on the ¡°Dragon Girl with the one-sided love¡± and realized that Ao Yi¡¯s cousin had two other red strings wrapped around her... Tsk, the red strings of the members of the dragon race are mostly in such a mess. I¡¯ll just alter it. After checking the marriage of the little mermaid princess, he realized that she was very innocent and only had one red string.

    vas

    Then, Elder Moon smiled and took out a string from his wedding robe.

    The red string touched Ao Yi¡¯s and the little mermaid princess¡¯s red string gently. It carefully coiled around each other for a few rounds and formed a knot...

    I¡¯ll lock them together first.

    ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Elder Moon chuckled and sent Ao Yi and the little princess¡¯ marriage y figurine back to their original ce.

    Under the tree in the backyard of Tushita Pce.

    The wind in Tushita Pce today is as peaceful as ever.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stretchedzily andid on the cushion under the tree. He raised his hand to support his head and closed his eyes to rest.

    Comfortable.

 Chapter 176 Itâ€™s a Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 176 It¡¯s a Mistake</h4>

    The Great Daoist Master asked Elder Moon to send him the ¡®Casting Beans To Form Soldiers¡¯ and ¡®Cloud-condensing Strongman¡¯ mystical abilities. That made Li Changshou strongly feel that he was being nurtured.

    Did I form... the battle sequence of the Ren School Army of the Primordial World?

    This...

    However, the modifications of any original mystical ability would require a lot of time, energy, inspiration, and brainstorming.

    Li Changshou did not have the chance to activate those two mystical abilities. He was not sure if they would be of use in the future.

    In any case, he could not let down the Great Daoist Master¡¯s efforts. He could go back and think about it. At the very least, he had to master the original mystical abilities...

    In the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou had already finished writing the second memorial with the paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal.

    Then, he found two Divine Envoys from Xiong Vige and brought two Magihumans to a remote vige.

    Now that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ decree had not been issued, Li Changshou could not set up the Jade Emperor shrine in the Sea God Temple. Therefore, he found a fishing vige to ¡®test¡¯. He asked the vigers to worship the Sea God and also use incense offerings to worship the ¡°man behind the Sea God¡±¡ªthe Jade Emperor.

    To this day, the Jade Emperor shrine had already epted quite a lot of incense offerings. He felt that it should be able to make the Jade Emperor feel a faint sensation.

    Li Changshou arrived at a secret chamber and set up a barrier. He offered three incense sticks to the Jade Emperor¡¯s ¡°tablet¡± and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something important to tell you.¡±

    There was a slight fluctuation of Dao runes on the tablet that was iid with gold and jade. Clearly, it was responding to Li Changshou. Within two hours, General Dongmu rushed over from the Heavenly Courts and met Li Changshou at the Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou paid special attention to General Dongmu¡¯s energy, and spirit. He realized that he had returned to normal.

    Although it was a novel and frustrating experience for the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World, General Dongmu did not lose anything previously. He had only been pranked and was fine after his anger had subsided.

    Actually, at the end of the day, being scammed in the Primordial World, merely meant that one¡¯s mystical abilities were inferior to others.

    The two of them chatted for a while before Li Changshou handed the second memorial to General Dongmu. General Dongmu did not dare to dy any further. He immediately went back to report. However, Li Changshou shouted, ¡°General Dongmu, wait.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    General Dongmu turned around and looked at the benevolent-looking, white-haired, and thin old man.

    At that moment, General Dongmu could not tell whether it was the Sea God¡¯s incarnation or his main body with his eyesight and cultivation level...

    ¡°What else do you have to say, Sea God?¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with Elder Moon from the Elder Moon Hall?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± General Dongmu said with a smile. ¡°Previously, it was all thanks to Elder Moon¡¯s help that things went smoothly for me. Now, my wife and I get along very well.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°In a while, if His Majesty wishes to give the Elder Moon a decree, I hope that you can ry a message to Elder Moon. I originally wanted to write these four sentences in the form of a memorial, but I thought that since it is such a small matter, it would be too showy because it will be presented to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± General Dongmu said, ¡°Please exin, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°If Elder Moon is going out on behalf of the Heavenly Courts, he will still have to remember not to judge seniority based on cultivation level or age.

    His words and actions represent His Majesty¡¯s authority. He must not make any promises and should act safely.¡±

    When General Dongmu heard that, he pondered for a while and understood what it meant. He bowed to Li Changshou and sighed.

    ¡°The Sea God¡¯s advice is not just for Elder Moon. I have learned something too.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything else. It was fine if he did not expose the subtle misunderstanding that could help him.

    Although the contents of the memorial were simple, it was much harder to write than the previous one.

    Li Changshou was worried that the Jade Emperor would think that he had gotten too many people involved. It was as if the Heavenly Courts was trying to curry favor with the dragon race and hence, he was secretly displeased.

    Secondly, he was afraid that the Jade Emperor would overexert himself and show too much of a liking to the dragon race. That would make it difficult for the dragon race to respect the Heavenly Courts.

    Apart from that, he could not tell the Jade Emperor what to do. He could only express his opinions and make decisions based on the Jade Emperor¡¯s instructions...

    As such, Li Changshou pondered over the terms and phrases repeatedly. After modifying them more than ten times, he felt that it was appropriate...

    As for the effect, he could only wait and see. When General Dongmu came again, he could give him some user feedback.

    Li Changshou had just sent General Dongmu off when he heard a low voice.

    His immortal senses had naturally captured the scene of Youqin Xuanya walking beside him...

    ...

    ¡°Aunt-Master Xiong, has Senior Brother Changshou been cultivating?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya asked softly within the immortal power boundary that Jiu Wu had set

    up.

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s petite head, which looked like it was ced on a huge rock, bobbed slightly as she nodded. She suppressed her voice and whispered, ¡°Cousin went out for a walk earlier on. He brought back some wild animals for me to eat. After that, he gained a lot of insight and had been cultivating.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou who was inside through the shimmering barrier. She sighed softly and turned to leave.

    Xiong Lingli suddenly shouted softly, ¡°Big Sister...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. She reminded her, ¡°Aunt-Master, you should address me as your Disciple-Niece or call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an in-name disciple.¡± Xiong Lingli blinked and asked softly, ¡°Do you... like my cousin?¡±

    Instantly, the ears in the surroundings perked up, and immortal senses and spiritual senses spread out.

    The Ren School had an amazing technique that was good for gossiping

    However, what made the people from the Immortal Du Sect and the other two immortal sects slightly surprised was that Youqin Xuanya¡¯s expression remained the same. She maintained her ice-cold aura and did not panic at all.

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°Aunt-Master, if you¡¯re talking about Daopanions, I do not have such thoughts. I respect Senior Brother Changshou very much. I see Senior Brother Changshou as a role model because of his character, and I wish to tread on the Immortal Path with him.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Character?

    Hiss...

    Why would there be simrities in character?

    Xiong Lingli blinked and was a little confused. She was about to nod weakly when she heard the Sea God¡¯s voice in her heart... Therefore, Xiong Lingli whispered, ¡°But... Little Missy, if you do that, people will misunderstand that you have feelings for my cousin.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind what others think.¡±

    Xiong Lingli cringed and whispered, ¡°But my cousin might be slightly troubled by this matter...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Li Changshou, who was meditating a few steps away.

    Li Changshou continued to transmit his voice. Xiong Lingli continued weakly, ¡°My cousin... the Second Aunt who lives beside my uncle said that when you make friends, you have to respect and understand each other. You have to consider each other¡¯s situation before you can be considered true friends. Missy, you¡¯re very carefree and straightforward. It¡¯s a good thing that you pay attention to your feelings. However, you should also pay attention to your actions and consider if it would affect the people whom you are confessing to. If you only care about your own thoughts and not care if others are under pressure... Isn¡¯t that a little too much? You¡¯re just sparing a thought for yourself...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya waspletely stunned. She frowned and stood still.

    Many young Qi Refinement cultivators around them were puzzled.

    There were also young Qi Refinement cultivators who felt that the male disciple was lucky to have a female disciple like Youqin Xuanya, who was both beautiful and elegant, take the initiative to be friendly to him.

    However, many Qi Refinement cultivators, who had cultivated for more than a thousand years, fell into deep thought when they heard that. They felt that the words spoken by the young and burly girl were different.

    Many of the Elders of the Carefree Immortal Sect frowned. They had a feeling that the young girl had deliberately acted out the scene of them in the Immortal Sect!

    ¡°Xuanya, I don¡¯t quite understand...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said in a low voice. She bowed to Xiong Lingli and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Aunt-Master. I will think carefully about what you said.¡±

    Xiong Lingli hurriedly stood up.

    Since the Sea God did not continue to send a voice transmission, she did not dare to say anything else. She only made a majestic and mighty bow...

    Youqin Xuanya turned around and returned to her meditation cushion. She held the sword in front of her and fell into deep thought.

    Li Changshou, who was pretending to be cultivating, heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the toxic Junior Sister did not say that she had understood...

    Li Changshou scanned Jiu Jiu, who was meditating with her eyes closed, with his immortal senses. He was puzzled. For some reason, Aunt-Master Jiu had not been looking for him recently.

    The pile of ¡®little trinkets¡¯ that he had prepared for her was hencepletely useless.

    Upon closer look, he realized that Jiu Jiu had fallen asleep.

    She set up a small immortal power barrier outside her mouth and nose, preventing the sounds of her snoring from spreading. That was not all. Jiu Jiu used an immortal rope that was a Dharma treasure to bind her hands, in case she used a passive skill that could cause her clothes to disappear after she fell asleep...

    She was professional!

    Xiong Lingli took a deep breath and sat back on the mattress-sized meditation cushion. She stared at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back.

    It seemed that that beautiful big sister was not the Sea God Queen whom the Sea God liked...

    At the border between the South Ocean and the East Ocean, a beautiful figure flew in the sky on a cloud and left with the wind.

    Sitting on the cloud was the Qi Refinement cultivator of Golden Ao Ind, Han Zhi.

    A moment ago, Han Zhi heard Ao Yi, who had returned to Golden Ao Ind, a few Aunt-Masters and Uncle-Masters talking about new Daopanions...

    Previously, she had clearly rejected Ao Yi. For some reason, she felt a little disappointed. She wanted to go out for a walk to lift her spirits.

    It is a good thing that Uncle-Master Ao Yi had found his beloved Daopanion...

    But why...

    ¡°Ah, I shall not think too much about it.¡±

    Han Zhi took a deep breath and stared at the boundless smoke. She looked at the soft white clouds in the sky.

    She was about to find an uninhabited ind to meditate when she suddenly heard a clear greeting...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you a member of Jie School?¡±

    Han Zhi looked over and saw a white cloud in the sky. There was a blurry figure.

    Han Zhi knew that it was an expert from the sect. She immediately stood up on the cloud and bowed to the sky. ¡°I am cultivating on the Golden Ao Ind.¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s you!¡±

    A bell-likeughter could be heard from the cloud. Before Han Zhi could react, there was a sh of light around her and she was already high up in the sky.

    At this moment, Han Zhi also saw the face of this expert. After taking a closer look, she eximed softly, ¡°Grandmaster Qiong Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know me?¡±

    Qiong Xiao blinked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Follow me. I want you to do something. If you do well, I will reward you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Han Zhi quickly lowered her head and replied. She perked up and was quickly led towards the west by Qiong Xiao.

    A momentter, Qiong Xiao and Han Zhinded on a deserted ind and met up with... Zhao Gongming, who was hiding in a corner...

    Qiong Xiao shouted softly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve found a helper. We can trust her, she¡¯s one of

    us!¡±

    Han Zhi hurriedly said, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Zhao Gongming gestured for her to keep quiet. Han Zhi pursed her lips tightly, her eyes filled with nervousness.

    Qiong Xiao asked softly, ¡°Has that woman left?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still hiding there.¡± Zhao Gongming took out a treasure mirror and pointed it at the mirror. Gradually, the scene that was taking ce on an ind five thousand kilometers away appeared.

    There was a hidden barrier on the ind. It was not a problem for Zhao Gongming to see through it.

    In the corner of the mirror, the enchanting woman in a red dress could be seen meditating with her eyes closed...

    Zhao Gongming frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve secretly calcted a few more times. I only deduced that she is rted to the Western Sect, but I don¡¯t know anything about her background. Third Sister, should we get someone else to try it?¡±

    Qiong Xiao curled her lips and snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! One look and you can tell that she is the manifestation of an ancient life form. She actually made herself look so alluring. What for? Brother, look at her clothes! Look what she¡¯s wearing! Hmph, don¡¯t go out if you¡¯re dirtying yourself. Don¡¯t hide your ill intentions!¡±

    Master Zhao smiled bitterly, while Qiong Xiao had already started to talk to Han Zhi about what Han Zhi needed to doter...

    And so on.

    Han Zhi came to a realization and said softly, ¡°Later, Grandmaster Zhao will go and touch the other party first before falling to the ground. Grandmaster Qiong Xiao, you will then go over and say how badly Grandmaster Zhao is injured. Then, I will pretend to pass by and tell that person¡ª¡¯Fellow Daoist, I think it¡¯s better to settle this privately with them. If this matter gets blown up, it will be detrimental to everyone¡¯s interests.¡±

    ¡°Smart. You understand as soon as I give you a hint.¡±

    Qiong Xiao folded her arms and smiled. ¡°Remember to pay attention to your expression and tone. You must make the other party believe you¡¯re sparing a thought for them.¡±

    Han Zhi looked serious and lowered her head to ept the order.

    ¡°I will definitely not disappoint you two, Grandmasters!¡±

 Chapter 177 Vicious Meets Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 177 Vicious Meets Vicious</h4>

    Zhao Gongming rode a cloud and floated towards the ind where his target was...

    With his third sister¡¯s help, the number of people they had scammed had increased once again.

    In the current situation, what Zhao Gongming wanted to do was simpler than usual...

    The moment Zhao Gongming revealed his tracks on the deserted ind, Daoist Wen Jing noticed him.

    At that moment, she was about to escape quietly, but just as she was about to move, a strong sense of danger arose in her heart.

    For a ruthless person like Daoist Wen Jing, who had been through the ancient times but only had her background known by a few people, their senses were the most sensitive.

    At that moment, her instincts were reminding her that if she escaped, she would be in grave danger today.

    On the contrary, as long as she did not move, there would not be any danger...

    She had the support of the Saint of the Western Sect who sealed off the heavenly secrets and hence, her background would not be easily discovered.

    At her cultivation level, it would be difficult for the other experts, except the Saint, to see her true form unless she took the initiative to transform into her main body.

    Furthermore, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s negative karma had long been washed clean by the merit from incense offerings. Although she now had zero merit, she would not be easily recognized as a sinister devil...

    Therefore, Daoist Wen Jing remained calm andposed. She continued to pretend to be meditating and observed a disciple secretly. She felt that she should have just passed by him, the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School.

    Daoist Wen Jing naturally recognized Zhao Gongming. She also knew that Zhao Gongming was extremely powerful. With the appearance of the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls, only a few experts below the Saint could deal with them.

    However, she did not believe that the outer sect disciple of Jie School would kill her for no reason, given her charming appearance,ck of negative karma, and hidden background! As expected, Zhao Gongming seemed to be... just passing by. Daoist Wen Jing held her breath and waited

    ietly for Zhao Gongming to pass by. He was also prepared to escape or attack at any time.

    S

    The ce was actually very well hidden. Yet, she actually met such an expert... Soon, Zhao Gongming flew above Daoist Wen Jing. Something unexpected happened! Before Daoist Wen Jing could react, Zhao Gongming suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood on the cloud in the sky. He clutched his chest and fell from the cloud onto the ground...

    He was barely breathing and his Dao runes were chaotic. The first thing that people would think was that he was seriously injured and suddenly acted up!

    With a soft thud, a suave man descended from the sky. He faced the sky, spread his arms open, and fell in front of Daoist Wen Jing.

    Daoist Wen Jing was speechless.

    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao had finally thought of me? He had given me such a bloody meal?

    The blood of such an expert must be...

    ¡°You, you!¡± Zhao Gongming suddenly opened his eyes and raised his head with great effort. He pointed at Daoist Wen Jing with trembling fingers as he shouted with emotion, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why... why did you ambush me?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was still excited, could not help but be stunned. She was stunned.

    What is this?

    It was the first time she had encountered something like that ever since she had been in the Primordial World...

    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    All of a sudden, Daoist Wen Jing was rmed. An aura appeared out of thin air a hundred kilometers away. A young girl appeared without warning and rushed over in a few steps.

    Immortal Qiong Xiao?

    Could it be that Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao had already seen through my identity and had set up an ambush here?

    However, why did she notunch a sneak attack? Instead... she did this...

    Daoist Wen Jing opened her eyes and sat there, pretending to be calm. Her eyes were filled with doubt as she looked at the situation in front of her. She was secretly prepared to lose ten thousand years of her Dao and risk her life to escape!

    However, what happened next made Daoist Wen Jing feel that she was... overly naive, and helpless.

    At the same time, at the venue of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was slightly shaken.

    Suddenly, he had a feeling that something joyous had happened somewhere.

    While meditating, Li Changshou frowned slightly and secretly made deductions with his fingers.

    Based on his many years of deductions, he felt that he would very soon... be sure that he could not deduce anything.

    Ever since the Sea God temple had more than ten thousand devotees, Li Changshou would receive some warnings in advance if anything happened to the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. It could be considered as the concern of the Heavenly Dao.

    That seemed to be a good thing.

    However, ording to the threews of the Primordial World, good things might not necessarily be good.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers to calcte for a while, but he did not obtain anything. He could not help but use the paper effigy in the South Ocean to patrol around the mortal world near the Sea God Temple.

    To him, regardless of whether it was good or bad, it was better for there to be no issues.

    I can only wait and see.

    Li Changshou kept his guard up and tried to analyze which side the news woulde from.

    Of course, he could not deduce what was happening on a deserted ind in the South Ocean...

    At that moment, a wisp of Dao runes appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Li Changshou was shocked.

    It was a transmission ofprehension

    again!

    Li Changshou cultivated the Dao of Inaction. Previously, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had used the ways of gaining insight into the Great Dao several times, and those words were condensed in his heart.

    At that moment, the situation appeared again!

    However, this time, the Dao runes were so obscure and mysterious!

    Li Changshou immediately focused all his attention on his body. He felt, sensed, and realized. His mind gradually became unstable.

    Those were not the Dao runes of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du!

    In the Primordial World, apart from the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, only the Grand Pure One himself could use the Dao of transmission!

    Master Saint...

    Not only did he remember Li Changshou, he had also skipped the middleman andmunicated with him directly!

    The Dao runes slowly circted, and aplicated sense of enlightenment appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. However, there was a blurry image mixed in it.

    It was indeed an image...

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could only send a simple message. At that moment, the big shot who was sending a message through Li Changshou directly ced a portion of enlightenment and a scene in Li Changshou¡¯s heart!

    The difference in Dao was obvious!

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was still in the stage where he could use his small mystical ability to send out short messages. The Grand Pure One had already opened the ¡°five blessings¡± and sent him a video!

    In the image:

    A fist-sized ck-winged Blood Mosquito secretly flew into an uninhabited Cave Abode filled with golden light. Itnded in the treasure pool in the middle of the Cave Abode and turned into an enchanting figure.

    A golden lotus with twelve petals rose from the pool. The woman raised her hand and touched the golden lotus. Wisps of golden light rushed into her body...

    Vile creature!

    A loud roar was heard and the scene stopped.

    Li Changshou was stunned. There was too much information.

    Could this be... the scene of Daoist Wen consuming a twelfth-grade golden lotus!?!

    Daoist Wen¡¯s figure is actually so good. She¡¯s only slightly inferior to Aunt-Master Jiu!

    Ahem, a certain part of the Primordial World¡¯s scene was out of his expectations...

    Following that, Li Changshou slowly understood all the insights.

    They were mysterious and indescribable.

    Li Changshou could not exin the precise interpretation of those insights. ording to his generalprehension, he could trante them slightly...

    This scene was deduced by the Saint. There is a possibility that this will happen in the future.

    This possibility would have something to do with the other important matter that the Saint would have to do in the future.

    However, the possibility of the future had been shaken. It had to be corrected. He had to use the method of ¡°taking action¡± to change the matter into an ¡°effect¡± that could be achieved with ¡°inaction¡±.

    After understanding all of that, Li Changshou was shocked...

    He had always known that thebat power ceiling of the Primordial World was extremely high.

    However, he could not imagine that a Saint could have such power!

    The Grand Pure One had already deduced one of the scenes of the Great God-Conferment War at this time...

    No, that was not all!

    Daoist Wen had consumed a twelfth-grade golden lotus. The other important matter that was rted to the Grand Pure One and the Western Sect was very likely to be ¡®Going to the Han Valley in the West and removing my beard to be Buddha¡¯!

    That was actually easy to deduce.

    The Saint lived in a well-known old residence in the Primordial World...

    Uh, peace and quiet!

    The Grand Pure One had connections with the Western Sect. On careful thought, he had only worked with them during the Great God-Conferment War to destroy the Ten Thousand Immortals Array and the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array, as well as the transformation into a Buddha afterward.

    Li Changshou was speechless...

    Those were the means of the Sage!

    There were some changes in something that was rted to the Saint but had yet to happen, and the Saint had already sensed it!

    The obscure and mysterious Dao runes gradually dissipated, and the image in Li Changshou¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. However, he gained some enlightenment.

    ,500 kilometers away in the South Ocean, Li Changshou did not hesitate. The paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal-skinned and was still moving a moment ago, flew towards the south on a cloud.

    He focused his mind and tried his best to understand the message the Sage had sent...

    There was actually a logic in that.

    During the Divine Seal Battle, the two Saints of the Western Sect continuously raided the Dao Sect. They had done too many things both in the open and in the dark. They had schemed so much that the twelfth-grade golden lotus became a ninth-grade golden lotus after being kissed by Daoist Wen.

    It was precisely because he had lost the twelfth-grade Merit Lotus to suppress the destiny of the Western Sect that the Grand Pure One was able to sessfully implement the n of transforming into Buddha...

    Everything was seen by the Grand Pure One!

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not dare to think too much. He followed the Sage¡¯s advice and flew all the way south. He was ready to be a paper effigy at any time.

    Li Changshou could not help but think to himself, What exactly happened that would affect Daoist Wen¡¯s absorption of the golden lotus?

    Why did the Saint put this matter on my shoulder?

    Could there be some reason for this?

    About an hourter, Li Changshou flew 4,500 kilometers and looked at the vast ocean. He did not know if he should head east or west. He could only wait quietly in the air. His previous premonition was correct.

    It was indeed a good thing.

    It was a good thing that he had turned into the human Dharma treasure of the Saint!

    His backer suddenly became clear and stable...

    At the same time, tens of thousands of kilometers away from Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in the southeast direction, Daoist Wen Jing rode a white cloud and slowly floated in the sky. She rarely revealed her tracks when she traveled, but she now had no choice...

    Daoist Wen Jing was originally d in a chiffon dress and a pure white, translucent silk skirt.

    She raised her hand and grabbed her cor. She had turned from an enchanting woman to a virtuous female immortal and was heading west...

    Her expression was a little dazed, and she looked a little sad.

    Daoist Wen Jing recalled the long andplicated Great Dao oath she had just sworn. A hint of grief and indignation appeared in her eyes. The Three Sects of the Dao Sect... What the hell is that!?!

    Who is the evil devil?

    Huh?

    Who is the ancient ferocious beast?

    Who is the Blood Sea Demon that killed without blinking!?!

    I, the queen of the ck-Winged Blood Mosquitoes, actually... got... The tricks of the Dao Sect¡¯s disciples are too dirty!

    No, their blood must be ck, dirty, and so shameless that it makes mosquitoes puke.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over...

    The disciples of the Saint from the Western Sect who thought that they had schemed against others before are no match for the disciples of the Dao Sect!

    They are onpletely different levels!

    Naturally, no matter how crazy she was, she did not dare to show it.

    The other party was still observing her performance!

    What kind of joke is this?

    Daoist Wen did not have the confidence to deal with Qiong Xiao. The famous Golden Scissors was a famous killing treasure among Connate Numinous treasures.

    Besides, there was also Zhao Gongming and his twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls!

    Although she, Daoist Wen Jing, was the queen of the ck-Winged Blood Mosquitoes, she was only a puppet who was being controlled by the Western Sect. She did not have any powerful Dharma treasures, so she could only rely on her mystical abilities to survive.

    Daoist Wen Jing tightened her cor again. Her enchanting face looked more pitiful because of the grievance...

    That was naturally her pretense. Daoist Wen Jing could sense that the two ruthless people were monitoring her using some Dharma treasure.

    If she used an escape technique, she would definitely be exposed.

    Slowly, the feeling of being monitored gradually disappeared. Daoist Wen Jing grunted softly and continued flying towards the West Ocean on the cloud.

    All of a sudden, her immortal senses captured a white-haired old Daoist priest standing five thousand kilometers away on the sea. His cultivation level was at the early-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    If it was any other time, Daoist Wen Jing would have casually sucked the old Daoist priest in.

    However, at that moment, she pretended not to see him and flew past him.

    ,000 kilometers, 1,500 kilometers...

    Li Changshou suddenly perked up and captured Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s figure in the sky.

    Li Changshou had just seen the scene of Daoist Wen Jing and the lotuses in his heart. He immediately recognized Daoist Wen Jing and realized that her current state...

    It seemed...

    Eh? Why does she look so much like General Dongmu when he was in a daze and out of sorts...

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly understood why the Grand Pure One would ask him to ¡°correct¡± the matter...

    Daoist Wen Jing flew extremely fast. Just as she was about to ¡°pass by¡± Li Changshou, Li Changshou immediately snapped out of his daze and shouted,

    ¡°Fellow Daoist! Please hold on!¡±

 Chapter 178 The Tricks of Changshou

    <h4>Chapter 178 The Tricks of Changshou</h4>

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice transmission, Daoist Wen Jing originally did not want to bother with it. She even wanted to suck the blood of the old Daoist priest who was in the Heaven Immortal realm to calm herself down.

    However, at that moment, Daoist Wen Jing did not know whether the Three Banes of Jie School had left or not. She could not help but feel uneasy.

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but suspect that the old Daoist priest of the Heaven Immortal realm who flew over was probably sent by the three banes on purpose to test if she dared to tell anyone about what happened just now... Daoist Wen Jing closed her eyes and took a deep breath to suppress her anger.

    She had no choice but to lower her head in front of those who were superior!

    She was not a match for Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao, so she could only choose to keep herself alive.

    Hence, Daoist Wen Jing revealed a pitiful expression as she faced the Heaven Immortal Daoist who had rushed over to ¡°test¡± her...

    Perhaps it was because he was too aggrieved, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart was filled with pessimism and depression. The scene of her being scammed by the Three Banes of the Jie School... although they were actually not worthy of that term.

    After all, only two of them were truly brutal. The other Perfected Immortal who pretended to pass by was obviously a helper that Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao had casually pulled over!

    Thinking of the little Perfected Immortal, Daoist Wen Jing became even angrier... How dare they mess around with me!?! He pretended to pass by and even pulled her arm while shouting with hypocrisy,

    ¡°Hey, hey Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t do this!

    Hey, hey, how can you injure someone like that?¡±

    Those words were clearly telling her¡ª ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to cheat you, fellow Daoist!¡±

    Ugh!

    Everyone from Jie School has dirty hearts!

    Such an insignificant little Perfected Immortal actually has a dirty heart!

    Compared to the people from Jie School, the experts from the Western Sect who were thinking about poaching the members of the Dao Sect and secretly plotting against the Three Sects were much better because they were all dedicated to the development of the West side of the Primordial World!

    The children in her n were children who were soaked in the Heavenly Spirit Holy Water!

    Especially when Daoist Wen Jing thought about it...

    I have already admitted defeat, but they actually did nothing to me, the Queen!

    That was the most infuriating!

    The Three Banes only took away a bunch of useless treasures and Spirit Stones while Qiong Xiao made her wear that long dress. She also criticized her for ruining the atmosphere of the Primordial World, and affecting the cultivation of the pure male disciples.

    Then, she made her swear an oath and let her go...

    Was she looking down on me?

    De

    Am I, Daoist Wen Jing not worthy of being targeted by Jie School? Am I not worthy of being coerced into doing something more meaningful? Is my life only worth a pile of Spirit Stones?

    *curses in Western Sect vulgarities*

    God knows what I had experienced!?!

    The more Daoist Wen Jing thought about it, the more stifled she felt. She really wanted to curse at them. However, she recalled the Great Dao oath she had just made...

    That oath...

    What kind of sinister, cunning, scheming, and meticulous evil spirit would write the temte of that Great Dao oath!?!

    What exactly do the immortals of the Jie School want by plotting against me?

    Scare me?

    Or was it purely a coincidence that they bumped into me and decided toe over to humiliate me for fun?

    For fun...

    I, Daoist Wen Jing, cannot be considered the top elite in the Primordial World, but I can definitely be considered one of the most powerful people in terms of great mystical abilities. Just like that, I became a fun pastime for the banes...

    Throughout the years, Daoist Wen Jing had schemed against countless living beings. Those who had seen her and knew her name were basically dead.

    However, after meeting a true schemer today, she realized that the difference was extremely great...

    Otherwise, how could she be the disciple of the Saint of Jie School? Yet, she was just a pawn of the Western Sect, who was made to kill for them...

    Thinking of that, Daoist Wen Jing let out some self-deprecatingughter. She suddenly felt a little disheartened.

    If she could not win, she would definitely lose. Should she still continue to go against the Dao Sect?

    She had been working for the Western Sect all this while, and all she had obtained was some merit from incense offerings...

    Did she really care about those people who were captured by the Western Sect?

    After questioning herself honestly, she discovered that it was not necessarily so.

    She did not feel much pain when her nsmen were killed by the dragon race. She just felt that she had been schemed against by those foolish dragons and was angry.

    However, if she did not have any members of the n, she would no longer have any sense of existence in the world. She would be like a lonely soul that had drifted over from ancient times.

    The Three Sects, the Western Sect, the Heavenly Dao, the general trend, the merits, the struggles of the Great Sects... Hehe...

    In the end, what did that have to do with me, Daoist Wen Jing?

    Sheughed and sighed before saying that the Great Dao was unpredictable.

    She might as well go to the Chaotic Sea and avoid being searched by the Saints. She could find a secret ce to cultivate.

    If she was lucky, she could find one or two tribes of chaotic living beings that were not very powerful or the deste fragments that were scattered in the Chaotic Sea, where there were living creatures. She could still be a queen...

    Hence, Li Changshou only saw... Daoist Wen, who was supposed to be extremely ferocious, suddenly revealing a dejected and deste smile. She looked up at the blue sky with her eyes filled with emotions.

    Then, he heard Daoist Wen speak in an ordinary tone to the old Daoist priest hundreds of kilometers away via voice transmission.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have toe over. Your Dao oath is alreadyplete. Are you still worried that I will take revenge in the future?¡±

    Indeed!

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly in his heart. Daoist Wen had really been scammed by Master Zhao and Fairy Qiong Xiao! Master Zhao and Fairy Qiong Xiao did not kill her directly. They probably did not know her background...

    At that moment, Daoist Wen was indeed a beauty.

    Unfortunately...

    wa

    In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, even if Daoist Wen was as pretty as Yue Zhong¡¯e who was the greatest beauty in the Three Realms and the top five in history, she was only a ruthless person with six legs in the Primordial World!

    He continued to approach Daoist Wen. Before Li Changshou could reply, Daoist Wen Jing sent another voice transmission over. She was slightly agitated. ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not shameless. Aren¡¯t you going too far!?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t provoke you but can¡¯t I hide? I¡¯m going to leave the Primordial World now. You must be satisfied!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    She merely got cheated, didn¡¯t she? Why did she suddenly be sick of the world?

    He had exchanged blows with Daoist Wen a few times. At one point, he had regarded Daoist Wen as the most troublesome hidden danger. His priority was to prevent the mosquitoes from going out.

    They were rivals. ording to Daoist Wen¡¯s style of execution, Li Changshou had some understanding of Daoist Wen¡¯s approach and methods.

    Although he could not eliminate the possibility that Daoist Wen was deliberately acting, based on the instructions given by the Saint, it was very likely that Daoist Wen had be disheartened after being scammed. She really wanted to leave the Primordial World and avoid the Three Realms...

    How could that be possible?!

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s intention was to allow Daoist Wen to maintain her original state. Regardless of whether Daoist Wen schemed against the Dao Sect or the dragon race, it would not affect her destroying the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of the Western Sect!

    What did Master Zhao do to this mosquito?

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts shed through his mind quickly. Although he came in a hurry, he already had a few options in his mind...

    A: Use this opportunity to provoke Daoist Wen and ignite her hatred towards the immortals of Jie School. This will make her excited and continue to cause trouble in the Primordial World.

    B: Have a conversation with Daoist Wen who is hot-blooded. We will expose Daoist Wen¡¯s identity and say that we value her very much. We will encourage Daoist Wen to offset the blow that she suffered from the scam.

    C: Dupe Daoist Wen into entering the Dao Sect.

    D: I¡¯ll teach Daoist Wen how to turn the tables and get her to fight back against Master Zhao.

    In an instant, Li Changshou made a decision.

    Option A was too dangerous. If the crazy Daoist Wen went to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet to do something, the danger factor would be too high. It would not be safe.

    Option B might be able to create the possibility of a ¡°female soul mate Daoist Wen¡±. It would easily cause karma, and it would be easier for people to watch a good show. It would not be safe to let Li Changshou be smeared as a fan of legs.

    I¡¯m clearly a fan of every part!

    Ahem, ahem, ahem. Let¡¯s get to the main topic... If he chose Option C, the Saint would not ept her. Daoist Wen had plotted against the Western Sect countless times. There was no need for the Three Pure Ones to ept such a vicious person. It was not safe.

    As for option D, although it was rtively superior, there were still many hidden dangers. If he was not careful, Li Changshou would be cklisted by the Western Sect and the Three Pure Ones...

    There was still a thousand feet between them. Daoist Wen Jing was about to turn and leave. Li Changshou quickly made a decision.

    He chose... Option E!

    The fifth n!

    Your Majesty, the situation has forced me into this. The Saint has issued a decree and I can only make you the scapegoat once!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait, wait!¡± Li Changshou, who was disguised as an old immortal, raised his horsetail whisk and kept shouting.

    Daoist Wen Jing looked impatient. She turned her head and stared at the figure flying towards her. She really wanted to attack, but she was afraid.

    Daoist Wen Jing took another careful look and realized that the old Daoist priest was only an incarnation...

    Moreover, she found that the old Daoist priest was somewhat familiar.

    Li Changshou rushed in front of Daoist Wen Jing and smiled at her. He said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean?¡±

    The Sea God Sect?

    Daoist Wen Jing squinted her phoenix-like eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Are you not from Jie School?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how could I be a disciple of Jie School?¡±

    Li Changshou flung his horsetail whisk and revealed a smile that was not deep. He was ten feet closer to Daoist Wen Jing.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t misunderstand. The Sea God Sect is backed by Ren School. Although the Second Sect Master is a disciple of Jie School, we only have little business dealings with Jie School.¡±

    A myriad of thoughts raced through Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mind as she said indifferently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for my poor knowledge, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and shook his sleeves. He cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°To be honest, I am the Sea God of the South Ocean. I have more than ten thousand temples, and I am on good terms with the ancient dragon race. After seeing how outstanding and unique you are today, I feel... Fellow Daoist, you are fated with the Sea God Sect. Fellow Daoist, can you listen to me talk about the teachings of the Sea God Sect and go on the streets of this mortal world with me?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was instantly puzzled. She stared at the old Daoist priest in front of her and remained vignt.

    The Sea God of the South Ocean whom she had been searching for so long had actually appeared and stopped her...

    Why are there so many strange things today?

    ¡°I should not have any interaction with you,¡± Daoist Wen Jing said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just a nameless cultivator from the Primordial World. I don¡¯t want to have an affinity with your sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t you being too polite by saying that?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. He knew that he had to ask Daoist Wen Jing to stay and let her listen to him. That was the basic requirement for him to deceive her.

    Li Changshou said resolutely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you have many connections with the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean Sect?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was instantly rmed. She looked at the benevolent old Daoist in front of her and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Fellow Daoist? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Seeing that Daoist Wen Jing remained expressionless, Li Changshou continued to increase his ¡°firepower¡± output. ¡°Oh? Do you not understand?¡±

    Li Changshou narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Then, should I remind you a little? Try to recall, Fellow Daoist, have you forgotten about the matter of you instigating a few Divine Sects to smash a few of my statues?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were cold as she stared at the incarnation in front of her.

    At that moment, she had already thought of many things. However, she only said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you trying to deceive me because I¡¯m pure and kind?¡±

    Pure and kind...

    She is really thick-skinned. It is indeed not easy to deal with him.

    Li Changshou retracted his smile and looked at Daoist Wen Jing. He said indifferently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s not nice if you say it out loud. I didn¡¯t tell those good friends about your background. I just wanted them to not kill you. I also specially waited for you here to tell you the way. If that¡¯s the case, I will bring the twenty-four Sea-Calming Diving Pearls and the Golden Scissors over. I¡¯ll let them vomit blood again.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing took half a step back instantly. She kept her guard up entirely. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and remained silent.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, may I speak to you for a while?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly. However, she nodded slowly and sneered. ¡°I want to see what you¡¯re up to!¡±

    Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and flew towards the coast.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who was using the paper effigy disguised as an old immortal, muttered under his breath, ¡°Over the past few days, there have been more mosquitoes in the South Ocean. Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you set up a barrier to cover up our tracks? Fellow Daoist, you are so pure and beautiful. It would be bad if a mosquito bites

    you.¡±

    Evil...

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s expression finally changed. She stared at the back of the Heaven Immortal Daoist in front of her with her phoenix-like eyes. A cold ray of light had already surged from her fingertips.

    However, she immediately realized that she had beenpletely yed out by that person today.

    The person in front of her was only his incarnation. Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao could appear at any moment...

    She was being controlled by the other party.

 Chapter 179 Iâ€™m Most Afraid of Strangers Suddenly Showing Me Concern

    <h4>Chapter 179 I¡¯m Most Afraid of Strangers Suddenly Showing Me Concern</h4>

    As the saying goes, the Daoist will always be... slightly more powerful than the devil.

    After a battle of scheming against each other, between Daoist Wen Jing and Li Changshou, thetter took advantage of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s unstable Dao heart to lure her into the mortal world.

    Daoist Wen Jing was considered one of the most powerful users of mystical abilities on the ranks of the vicious characters of the Primordial World. However, she could not see through the white-haired old immortal before her.

    Ordinary deductions produced no results. If she forcefully deduced it, she would obtain... a warning from the Taiji Painting.

    Therefore, Daoist Wen Jing confirmed her original thoughts. The person in front of her should be a hidden expert of Ren School!

    Previously, the Great Daoist Master of Ren School had stood up for Sea God Sect. Ever since then, Daoist Wen Jing had kept her distance from the Sea God Sect.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing did not expect that the Sea God of the South Ocean was a key character in Ren School...

    Today, he had taken the initiative to plot against her, and he had ulterior motives. At the very least, if he could borrow the hands of Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao, he would be second only to... that man from Ren School.

    An hourter, in arge city about three thousand kilometers to the northeast of Anshui City of the South Continent, there was a Sea God Sect temple that was thriving. The streets were filled with the ¡°envoys¡± who preached the teachings of the Sea God Sect.

    Li Changshou did not choose that ce casually. Instead, he used his own statue to search all parts of the ce. After careful consideration, he carefully selected that ce as the best ce to deceive Wen Jing.

    At that moment, a paper effigy and a mosquito that was in human form walked on the street one after another.

    Daoist Wen Jing used her mystical abilities to conceal her and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s aura. She kept thinking about how to save herself.

    If someone found out about her, it would be a fatal blow to her.

    It could still kill her.

    Li Changshou was also thinking...

    Should he use the trick of ¡°coercion¡± or the method of ¡°taking advantage¡±?

    However, he was certain that it was impossible for him to take the sexual route. He was not interested in crossing the racial obstacles.

    ording to the core point of the famous ¡®Theory of Tricks¡¯, in order to deceive such an expert, one had to first stabilize their unfathomable image. From the details, he would bring her into his own rhythm. Then, they would talk about frivolous things to give her a rich imagination.

    It was easy to say, but it was difficult to do it.

    Suddenly, he heard the sounds of gongs and drums ringing in the corner of the street. Many mortals were gathered there. There were sounds of them promoting the Sea God Sect.

    ng, ng...

    ¡°Dear Masters, please stand down and tell us what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, stand down. Let¡¯s just do it casually. The Sea God will protect your entire family. There is no need to be afraid of going out to sea or climbing the mountain. The youngdy from East Street and the bachelor from West City who can¡¯t find a spouse, have prayed to the Sea God the day before yesterday, and now they have already exchanged betrothal gifts...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and listened for a while. Daoist Wen Jing, who was beside him, frowned slightly. However, she stared at the foolish and weak mortals.

    She thought that there must be a deeper meaning behind that person¡¯s words...

    After a while, Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daoist Wen Jing nodded slowly. She was even more puzzled and gave Li Changshou a harsh attitude.

    There were many mortals on the streets, but not a single one of them looked over. Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mystical abilities were quite extraordinary.

    Li Changshou was very envious of her ability that almost all mighty figures needed, which could reduce their presence.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Li Changshou held his horsetail whisk and smiled as he gestured for Daoist Wen Jing to follow him.

    Li Changshou thought to himself that if she made things difficult for him, he would just destroy that incarnation.

    Daoist Wen Jing also thought that although she was a vicious figure from the Blood Sea, she was not someone who could be easily humiliated. If the other party were to make things difficult for her, she would at most escape temporarily.

    Li Changshou slowly spoke...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think of my Sea God Sect?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly and answered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak faster?¡±

    cause

    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be said quickly that would ruin the beauty of it.

    We were originally rivals, but now, we are taking a stroll in the streets of the mortal world. Isn¡¯t that a wonderful thing?¡± Li Changshou continued leisurely, ¡°Although you¡¯ve targeted me several times, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. If not for the fact that you almost ruined my ns this time, I would not have forced you to this extent. Fellow Daoist, look at this ce. The mortal world is troublesome. Mortals can live a hundred years old and die from old age. However, they are the main characters of this world. If you receive their worship, you can obtain merit from incense offerings. Why do you think that¡¯s the case?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing pursed her lips and did not answer.

    Li Changshou smiled. He knew that the trick did not work and immediately changed his train of thought.

    He continued, ¡°In the Primordial World, there are very few people who know about your background, Fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you curious about how I found out?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Daoist Wen Jing still refused to give up. She asked, ¡°Then, tell me what my background is.¡±

    However, she could not even be bothered to refer to herself as a Daoist.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please add a few moreyers of istion barriers. I¡¯m really going to say it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Daoist Wen Jing snorted coldly and raised her hand to set up twoyers of Dao runes around him. It was quite realistic.

    At that moment, a mysterious Dao rune surged out of Li Changshou¡¯s body.

    Daoist Wen Jing saw with her own eyes that a small Taiji Painting flickered behind Li Changshou and disappeared.

    She no longer doubted Li Changshou¡¯s identity...

    At that moment, Li Changshou said leisurely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you came from theherworld. Your main body is the leader of the Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes, which are beasts of the Primordial World. You are currently working for the two masters who cannot be described. What you are doing now is nning to devour the dragon race. Are there any mistakes?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s face turned pale. She no longer had any thoughts of struggling. Instead, a crazy murderous intent rose in her instinctively. Her gaze kept changing, and her aura turned extremely cold.

    Li Changshou said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that humans often use, and that is, Heaven, is watching what a person does.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was instantly jolted awake. She sighed softly and revealed a charming smile. She said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you¡¯ve investigated my background so clearly and set up such a scheme, yet you didn¡¯t kill me, you must be coveting something of mine. Fellow Daoist, please speak. As long as you don¡¯t expose me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± The first move, coercion through emotional appeal. Daoist Wen Jing was clearly stunned. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Humans have an exquisite heart, so there are thousands of faces. The other living beings are the same. Look at the streets. Mortals are busy working for survival and food. They have to put on fake faces so that others can¡¯t see through their hearts. We are cultivators outside the mortal world. We have a long lifespan, but we¡¯re doing the same, aren¡¯t we? Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    When Daoist Wen Jing heard that, she stopped smiling and looked at the mortals on the bustling street.

    Li Changshou continued to move forward while Daoist Wen Jing followed him subconsciously. There was a hint of contemtion in her phoenix-like eyes, but it also revealed a hint of exhaustion.

    She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just for survival¡¯.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and happened to pass by a brothel.

    There was a wooden sign hanging on the red pir in front of the brothel. On it was written: ¡°The believers of the Sea God will enjoy a thirty-percent discount.¡¯

    Tsk, the publicity work of the Sea God Sect is indeed impressive.

    Li Changshou looked at the figure resting in the brothel and said, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about forcing smiles, what¡¯s the difference between us and them?¡±

    The second move was ¡°Being Rtable¡±.

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed softly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re different from me.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re actually the same,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°The Primordial World is like a chess piece. The Saints are the controller. Both of us are just pawns.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can see through it well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for survival.¡±

    Li Changshou calmly replied. Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    She asked again, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me that you just want to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, Fellow Daoist, you and I have already exchanged a few moves. I have some understanding of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly. ¡°I only schemed against the South Sea Divine Sect once.¡±

    The third move, ¡°Breaking Her Defense¡±.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you remember the Immortal Du Sect? You have a puppet that I arranged to destroy.¡±

    ¡°It was you?¡±

    ¡°It was me. Also, you should have seen the little Daoist Master Xuan Du before.¡±

    ¡°That was you too?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled without saying anything. He shook his horsetail whisk and continued moving forward.

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but follow him. Looking at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s old face, she asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let Zhao Gongming and the others kill me?¡±

    ¡°If I want to kill you, why should I ask Zhao Gongming and Fairy Qiong Xiao to do it?¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°There are a few old dragons in the dragon race. You should know.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing looked at Li Changshou and suddenly said feebly, ¡°So, from beginning to end, I¡¯ve been schemed by you.¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Fellow Daoist.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who controls the game. I¡¯m just a pawn.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing nodded slightly and looked up at the Nine Heavens.

    ¡°The Ren School has always been peaceful and quiet. However, when ites to plotting, no one canpare to you. Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say a word. He happened to pass by a restaurant and made an inviting gesture.

    Daoist Wen Jing did not understand what was going on. However, Li Changshou had alreadypletely controlled the tempo. She simply nodded and followed behind him. Without rming any mortals, they went to a private room on the top floor of the restaurant.

    The fourth move, ¡°Drink some wine¡±.

    Li Changshou took out his Drunken Immortal wine and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we imitate the behavior of mortals today? Let¡¯s get drunk and drown our sorrows in wine.¡¯

    Anyway, that incarnation of his was a paper effigy. He was not afraid of anything.

    Daoist Wen Jing chuckled and did not reject him.

    Soon, the two Night Light Cups were filled to the brim, and they have quickly emptied again. After a while, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes were a little dazed.

    It was probably because she was drunk.

    Li Changshou pondered for a long time and finally, he found a sentence that could pierce through the heart of that ruthless person.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you ever asked yourself why you are running around and being so busy?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing stared at the cup in her hand. ¡°You should know why I listen to them.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He really did not know why.

    However, that did not stop Li Changshou from continuing his n.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have those people who have been using you ever looked at you seriously?¡±.

    Many scenes surfaced in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mind. She turned to look out of the window and said calmly, ¡°Why do I need them to open their eyes to look at me? I¡¯m the queen of a race. I can control the Blood Sea. If the two of them did not threaten my people with their lives...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± Li Changshou interrupted Daoist Wen Jing and said seriously, ¡°You can deceive others but not yourself. Do you really think so?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly as she looked at Li Changshou. Then, she raised her head and poured a cup of Drunken Immortal wine down her throat. Suddenly, she clenched her fists and gradually released them. She sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, I could actually return to the Blood Sea and leave. However, the Reincarnation Paths and the Netherworld Pce had already been established. I had no ce left, so I wanted to use the chance of my nsmen being detained topletely side with the West.

    I have never said these words to anyone.

    Fellow Daoist, are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should know that since Western Sect is using you now, you¡¯re free of worries and can still obtain some benefits.

    However if the Western Sect were to prosper, what would happen to you?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said in a low voice, ¡°Of course, my soul will be destroyed. When I¡¯m dealt with, I¡¯m afraid no one will know...

    However, I can hide in the Chaotic Sea.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity as he asked softly, ¡°Can you dodge it? Everyone will be done. At that time, the Western Sect will shine brightly, and do you think you can hide in secret?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing did not say a word. Instead, she smiled coldly and poured another cup of wine.

    ¡°Tell me what you want me to do. What benefits can you give me? If you have a way to protect me from dying under the hands of the Saint, I can join you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do anything, and I can¡¯t use you.¡± Li Changshou smiled and began his next step. The fifth move, ¡°Painting A Benefit¡±.

    ¡°But I can give you a clear path today.¡±

    Li Changshou dipped his fingers in some wine and wrote tworge words on the table.

    ¡®Heavenly Courts¡¯.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°How much do you know about this ce, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Daoist Wen Jing could not help butugh. Her smile was full of mockery. ¡°Do you think it can protect me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and added the word ¡®human¡¯ beside the Heavenly Courts.

    Daoist Wen Jing retracted her smile and said coldly, ¡°Why do they want me?¡±

    ¡°Everything has Yin and Yang. There are day and night on heavens and earth.¡± Li Changshou wiped away the words and smiled. ¡°If this ce wants to rise in power, it requires both authority and sharpness.

    Do you know why the Heavenly Courts are currentlycking legitimate gods like the Merit Mortal God and the gue-scattering God?

    That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a piece of cloth from his sleeve and handed it to Daoist Wen Jing. He said calmly, ¡°Today, you only need to swear on this Great Dao. When the time is right, listen to my call. I can help you escape the suffering.

    At that time, you will only be an executive who will secretly help the heavens. Other than the emperor, you don¡¯t have to follow anyone¡¯s orders.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s gaze wasplicated. She grabbed the cloth and slowly opened it.

    She looked up at Li Changshou...

    Was this oath made by him?

    Daoist Wen Jing nodded slowly and said, ¡°I can swear, but you have to promise me one condition.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I want to see Great Daoist Master Xuan Du in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. For a moment, he did not dare to agree casually. However, a sudden realization appeared in his heart and condensed into a single word.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Uh, the Saint has been watching? I shouldn¡¯t have said anything just now, right? I¡¯ve been thinking about everything for at least ten times... ¡°Sure.¡± Li Changshou nodded immediately. ¡°Make an oath.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing heaved a sigh of relief. She had never thought that she would have to make twoplicated Great Dao oaths in a day. Furthermore, the current version was perfect and moreprehensive than before. It had even considered the Heavenly Dao¡¯s interference.

    Indeed, she did not fall for nothing.

 Chapter 180 Great Luck of the Dao Sect, Continues For Another Hundred Million Seconds!

    <h4>Chapter 180 Great Luck of the Dao Sect, Continues For Another Hundred Million Seconds!</h4>

    When Daoist Wen Jing left, she was no longer as dejected as before.

    However, he could tell that she was troubled and... had the urge to vomit...

    That was naturally not because Li Changshou had done something to her. Li Changshou was onlymunicating with her in the form of a paper effigy at the Heaven Immortal realm. Daoist Wen could easily kill him.

    What made her sick was the Great Dao oath!

    In the past few hours, she had made two oaths to the Great Dao. Even Daoist Wen Jing could not help but feel a little traumatized and have some demons in her heart.

    What made Daoist Wen Jing feel that she could not defeat the Sea God of the South Ocean was two things that she only realized after she left...

    Firstly, Li Changshou wanted her to return to the Western Sect and work hard for the Western Sect. For now, she would pretend that nothing had happened.

    This meant that the Ren School and the Heavenly Courts were not interested in her strength and abilities, but her position in the Western Sect...

    In other words, the Grand Pure One had long known that the Western Sect had always been meticulous, and had been trying to sow discord between the three sects while taking in some demons for their own use.

    The mysterious Grand Pure One had begun to plot against the Western Sect. She had be a hidden pawn who was prepared to obey his instructions in the future...

    Heaven and earth were like chess boards, and all living beings were like chess pieces. Only the Saints could y and control the game of chess.

    Daoist Wen Jing had heard such words countless times. However, today, she experienced it most deeply.

    Second, after leaving the South Continent, Daoist Wen Jing suddenly came to her senses...

    From the moment she was suddenly schemed by the three banes of Jie School, to the moment when she was stopped by the Sea God of the South Ocean, and until she was roped into Ren School and the Heavenly Courts in the end... one step at a time, one after another, everything was within the other party¡¯s control.

    The only thing she could take the initiative to do was to choose to live or die.

    What made Daoist Wen Jing even more disappointed was that when she was drinking, she could not help but trust the Sea God of the South Ocean!

    At that time, she even felt that the Sea God of the South Ocean was in the same boat as her...

    She waspletely manipted by the other

    party!

    In the end, apart from knowing that the Sea God of the South Ocean was a hidden expert of Ren School, she did not know anything else.

    That Sea God was much more mysterious than that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du...

    ¡°Hmph! Pretending to be mysterious! I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am sooner orter!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing snorted coldly and pulled off her in white dress, restoring the unsightly image that Fairy Qiong Xiao had used her of having Her figure disappeared along with it. Only the sound of a mosquito could be heard in the mountains at the border of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and the South Continent...

    At the same time, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was really not easy...

    In order to ensure that Daoist Wen Jing would ¡°gnaw¡± in the future, he had directly lured Daoist Wen Jing to the Heavenly Courts and found a hidden de for the Jade Emperor.

    That behavior was like... acquiring the entire fish pond to find a ce to fish.

    However, the other methods that he could think of were not reliable. Inparison, that was the most stable path. In the future, he could find a chance to convince the Jade Emperor.

    When the Great God-Conferment Tribtion Ten Thousand Immortal Array arrived, Li Changshou would not need to care about anything else. The Grand Pure One had given the mosquito a hint to secretly gnaw at the Twelfth-grade Golden Lotus while the two Saints of the Western Sect were not present...

    That would be considered a sess...

    Li Changshou waited for a while but the Saint did not give any further instructions.

    That meant that the Saint had approved of his way of handling things.

    If the Saint was not satisfied with such a method, he would have definitely given him a warning when the matter happened.

    Daoist Wen Jing was a poisonous de that could only be hidden in the dark. If he did not use her well, he could easily injure himself.

    He had fooled Daoist Wen Jing this time...

    Tsk, if she finds out that the Sea God is just a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, and that my real cultivation level is only in the Heaven Immortal realm, would she go crazy and kill me?

    As for Master Zhao¡¯s side, I also have to think of a way to stop the terrible behavior...

    Now, the things that Master Zhao had done had already affected the original plot of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. In the future, there might be even more troublesome things!

    But how could this matter be resolved?

    Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao were not Daoist Wen.

    Daoist Wen was already separated from the West and had no way out. If he gave her a way out, she would take the bait.

    In the restaurant, Li Changshou could not help butugh bitterly. This is difficult to handle... The various ces in the city were bustling with activity as they announced the teachings of the Sea God Sect. There was a sense of prosperity. Li Changshou burned the wine cups and wine jars together with the True Samadhi mes. He wiped away the aura and left quietly.

    If he wanted to stop the fraudulent activities, he had to start from Jie School.

    Who can control Master Zhao?

    The Saint.

    Could it be that I have to think of a way to rm the Grandmaster of Heaven because of such a small matter?

    This is... too exciting!

    The incident of Zhao Gongming attempting to cheat Daoist Wen and the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus barely surviving gave Li Changshou a profound lesson.

    There was bound to be karma for every reason and retribution could not be avoided.

    If he had karma in the future, it was only right to end it as soon as possible!

    He had actually obtained another hidden benefit after tricking Daoist Wen Jing.

    The dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavens was like a big show. The characters in the show were divided into two schools.

    Now, Li Changshou could, on one hand, use the ¡°righteous¡± Ao Yi to influence the dragon race¡¯s judgment.

    On the other hand, he could influence the actions of the Western Sect through the ¡°antagonist¡± Daoist Wen Jing...

    He felt that he had jumped from being a temporary worker who was running errands to bing a director¡¯s assistant and screenwriter. There were many more things he could n!

    However, Li Changshou had already realized how precious it was to let nature take its course. Only by doing so would he be able to avoid karma.

    To be safe, he would try his best not to contact Daoist Wen Jing in the future. He would just wait for things to develop in the future.

    As for how he should position Daoist Wen Jing...

    She was a vicious expert, that was all.

    Li Changshou sat quietly at the venue of the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. He opened his eyes and looked at the surroundings. He then gave Xiong Lingli some instructions before closing his eyes and continuing to focus.

    He began to think about his conversation with Daoist Wen Jing.

    He carefully recalled every detail and soon discovered a small problem.

    Huh?

    There seemed to be a deeper meaning behind Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s request to meet Great Daoist Master Xuan Du in the future.

    Li Changshou had previously thought that Daoist Wen Jing was only using that method to confirm that the person behind him was the Grand Pure One...

    However, now that he thought about Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s gaze, expression, tone, and the slight tremble in her voice when she spoke, he wondered, Could it be that Daoist Wen was interested in the Great Daoist Master?

    Oh no, no...

    If the oldest bachelor of the human raceGreat Daoist Master Xuan Du¡ªwas really targeted by the ferocious female beast of the Primordial World...

    Heaven!

    This has nothing to do with me, the Little Daoist Master Xuan Du!

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. The Primordial World was indeed as dangerous as he had imagined, but it was also far more exciting than he had imagined.

    The Saint did not give any further instructions. Li Changshou had alreadypleted his mission to make ¡°corrections¡±.

    In the following period of time, he obediently stayed at the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, pretending that he had been trying to gain enlightenment. He closed his eyes and meditated.

    In fact, he was thinking about the next step of perfecting the paper effigies, as well as the ¡°external preparations¡± that he could make for the Golden Immortal Tribtion...

    Although he had gained many benefits recently, his wealth was gradually increasing, and he would be able to go back to cultivating in peace after he returned to the mountain,

    it was hard to find opportunities. He still had to rely on his n to get rich through alchemy methods, to carry out the n for letting Little Qiong Peak roam.

    A few dayster, the East Ocean Dragon Pce sent over a hundred boxes of various treasures used for array formations. Li Changshou felt a little weak and diffident.

    Although he had taken the initiative to cheat the dragon race, the dragon race was too generous. They had given him too much...

    That would make him feel a little guilty when he schemed against the dragon race in the future.

    After another half a month, Ao Yi excitedly used his spiritual will to set up a bridge and meet him in his dream. When they met, he said, ¡°Brother Sect Master, my wedding date has been set, it¡¯ll take ce in just twelve years¡¯ time!¡±

    From Li Changshou¡¯s point of view, the word ¡®just¡¯ was rather vivid...

    Li Changshou encouraged Ao Yi and asked about the recent situation of the dragon race.

    The Sea n of the four seas kept causing trouble, but the situation was still under control

    However, the Dragon King had already given the order that the dragon race would consolidate their rule in the Four Seas during Ao Yi¡¯s wedding. They would then demonstrate their power to the Sea ns of the four seas and give some warnings by punishing some individuals before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while.

    The dragon race naturally had their own considerations. However, if they did that, they might be able to suppress the insurgency of the Sea n in a short period of time. However, they would bring about a bigger threat to the dragon race.

    However, Li Changshou understood his position. He could not stop the dragon race from causing trouble...

    If the dragon race did not suffer losses, how could they sessfully enter the Heavenly Courts as immortals?

    After chatting with Ao Yi for a while, the two of them ended the spiritualmunication.

    However, three dayster, General Dongmu brought the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree to meet Li Changshou.

    The Jade Emperor had already agreed that Elder Moon would go and congratte Ao Yi on his wedding day. However, he would have to consider carefully the identity that Elder Moon would go as, and whether or not an invitation should be sent to the Heavenly Courts in advance...

    Li Changshou had already made proper preparations previously. At that moment, he gave a detailed description of the details to General Dongmu. After a short while, General Dongmu rushed back to the Heavenly Courts to report.

    Indeed, General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts was the fastest deliveryman!

    Then, Li Changshoumunicated with Ao Yi using his spiritual will. He asked Ao Yi to give him an extra one when he was sending out invitations.

    During spiritualmunication, Ao Yi behaved in a wishy-washy manner and made a small request.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, can I bring Sisi to visit you guys in the Immortal Du Sect when you return in a few months?¡±

    ¡®Sisi¡¯ was the... pet name for the mermaid princess.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Are there any problems between the two of you?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Ao Yi chuckled. The young man¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. ¡°I always mention you in front of her, Brother Changshou... Brother Sect Master, you are the person whom I admire the most. I want to bring Sisi to meet you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What¡¯s there to see?

    I can¡¯t get too close to this sister-inw either.

    However, Li Changshou had just received a hundred chests of generous gifts from the dragon race. He was too embarrassed to reject them, so he set a date and agreed cautiously.

    As the Dao-lecture-period approached its end after more than three months, the peaceful Three Sects¡¯ Meet Conference gradually ended.

    The conference was originally a gathering of the three Immortal Sects. They would recall the origins of the sect and reminisce.

    In the beginning, the purpose of the Three Schools Origin Assembly had been achieved when the big shots of Jie School, Chan School, and Ren School appeared... On the 108th day of the grand meet, the Sect Leader of the five Immortal Sects that were in charge of organizing appeared together and bowed to everyone with a Dao salute.

    Immortal cranes flew up from various parts of the valley. Hundreds of beautiful fairies flew around and manually scattered flowers. Melodious music drifted from theke.

    Li Changshou could not help but think to himself that it was an ¡°Unforgettable Night¡±...

    Suddenly, a golden ray of light appeared in the sky, and auspicious clouds flew over from various ces. They quickly condensed into three huge and faint figures in the world.

    The three figures only had a simple outline. One of them seemed to be an old Daoist. On the right was a dignified middle-aged Daoist priest. On the left was a young Daoist who had a sword on his back...

    Some of the older Golden Immortals immediately shouted, ¡°Greetings, Sect Masters!¡±

    Immediately, figures knelt down in various parts of the valley and kowtowed to the three figures that were formed from the auspicious clouds.

    In the next moment, all the Qi Refinement cultivators in the ce of various cultivation levels heard the word ¡®good¡¯ that the old, middle-aged, and young voices had said.

    The hundreds of immortal sects and tens of thousands of Qi Refinement cultivators who attended the meeting were all touched...

    As soon as the Saints appeared, the auspicious clouds fell downwards. Every immortal sect had an auspicious cloud.

    The experts of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools pinched their fingers and deduced. All of them were overjoyed. The luck and fortune of the Immortal Sects had increased!

    The Dao Sect, which had been flourishing for many years, seemed to be able to continue prospering!

    However, Li Changshou could not help but think about it...

    The moment the three sects reached the peak of their luck, it might be the birth of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The conference ended.

    Half a dayter, the Immortal Du Sect returned to their treasure ship.

    After a few simple lectures, the Sect Leader returned to the top deck of the treasure ship where a wonderful story had once urred...

    Li Changshou found his usual spot at the end of the ship and walked over with Xiong Lingli.

    Youqin Xuanya wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked at Li Changshou¡¯s back and blinked.

    Be careful. Will it affect Senior Brother Changshou? When I return to the mountain, I will go to the Little Qiong Peak to apologize to Senior Brother Changshou...

    Youqin Xuanya sighed in her heart and did not dare to look at Li Changshou¡¯s back. She carried the Fire Scale Sword Case into the cabin and found a corner to meditate.

    However, just as Li Changshou reached the end of the ship, something unexpected happened!

    He heard a soft shout.

    ¡°Earth-shattering!¡±

    A figure darted out from the side. Although she was evil and could not bear a great burden, she still nimbly circled around the young and burly girl, Xiong Lingli, and pressed her tiny hands on Li Changshou¡¯s back...

    The two ps were not forceful.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve finally returned! I¡¯m going to suffocate! Quick! Changshou, hand over the little trinkets you have! I have tolerated you for a long time!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled after hearing her words.

 Chapter 181 A Small Step in the Primordial Worldâ€™s Correction

    <h4>Chapter 181 A Small Step in the Primordial World¡¯s Correction</h4>

    ¡°Ling¡¯e told me that you would be nervous when you interact with women in front of others.¡±

    Jiu Jiu sat on the railing of the treasure ship. She carried a huge gourd on her back and swayed her feet gently. Behind her was a colorful array formation wall. She held a few wine spirit bean pills in her hand and casually tossed one of them. She raised her head and opened her mouth...

    There was a loud sound.

    ¡°Although I admit that I don¡¯t have much feminine charm, I¡¯m still considered a woman. Therefore, I endured it and didn¡¯t ask you to y.¡±

    When Xiong Lingli heard that, she lowered her head and looked at her muscles. She hung her head low silently and hugged herself tightly.

    Li Changshou, who was meditating in the corner, could not help butugh bitterly... Aunt-Master, do you have any misunderstandings about feminine charm?

    So Ling¡¯e had instructed her in advance. Li Changshou felt emotional.

    He did not dote on his junior sister for nothing.

    He had decided!

    From now on, there was no need for the paper effigy to monitor Ling¡¯e. Right before he returned to the sect, he would use the paper effigy to see what Ling¡¯e was doing.

    If Ling¡¯e cked off and did not cultivate properly, he would reward her by grounding her for ten years and making her cultivate in seclusion.

    If Ling¡¯e was dolling herself up, taking a bath, and changing her clothes, he would reward her by making her copy the Steadiness Sutra five hundred times to correct her thoughts.

    If Ling¡¯e were to eat roast meat in the spiritual beast enclosure, then... beat her up behind closed doors.

    Ahem. If Ling¡¯e were to work hard at cultivating and meditating, he would officially teach her the original Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique, allowing her to have more defensive abilities.

    Li Changshou sorted his thoughts out and felt a little emotional.

    The elegant and intelligent youngdy from back then was now standing tall and graceful. Apart from wanting to do bad things to her senior brother, she looked quite good in all aspects.

    In particr, in the past decade or so, Lingle had lost some of her ¡°impulses¡± to cause trouble. She had be much moreposed.

    That made Li Changshou rather satisfied.

    From now on, as long as Ling¡¯e could hold on and remain steady, he would not treat her unfairly.

    Jiu Jiu sighed softly.

    ¡°Ah, why didn¡¯t I ascend when I was transcending the tribtion?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in the records in the Dao Repository. Whether one ascends or not depends not on one¡¯s aptitude,prehension, and umtion before bing an immortal, as well as whether one¡¯s Dao is born with Heaven and Earth.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes. ¡°You have no say since I¡¯m only at the sixth stage of the Dao Requital realm!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°I have said too much.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m not saying that your cultivation level is not high. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Jiu Jiu was afraid that she would identally hurt Li Changshou¡¯s confidence in cultivating the Dao. After thinking for a while, she pretended to be old and lectured him.

    ¡°Cultivation goes on for a long time. It¡¯s not a matter of just a few days. A fleeting moment of rapid progress does not mean that one¡¯s future achievements would be very high. There are some Qi Refinement cultivators with outstanding aptitude andprehension. They had be immortals in a hundred years and Perfected Immortals in a thousand years. As they cultivated, they were suddenly stuck at a bottleneck. They could not even break through and be Heaven Immortals, much less live forever. That¡¯s why I said that cultivation... Yes, that¡¯s right, you can¡¯t be rash. You have to look at it in the long term!¡±

    ¡°How knowledgeable, Aunt-Master!¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed.

    Xiong Lingli, who was at the side, was filled with emotions. Her big eyes were shining with starlight as she looked at her little senior sister with admiration.

    Jiu Jiu waved at Xiong Lingli in embarrassment. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked Li Changshou, ¡°What do you n to do about Little Lingli? She is the Sect Leader¡¯s in-name disciple. It¡¯s more appropriate for her to go to the Heaven-Breaking Peak to cultivate. Do you want me to take her to my ce? My residence is empty anyway. I¡¯m about to move into your Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    ¡°Little Qiong Peak is more simple.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Lingli has the bloodline of a Magihuman. Although she has already abstained from eating, she still likes to eat. It¡¯s suitable for her to stay in Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    He continued, After I go back, I will expand the spiritual beast enclosure by several times. I will rear more delicious spiritual beasts and let Lingli take care of them while cultivating. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for her to always go out and hunt.¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Xiong Lingli and could not help but pout...

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she could openly eat and drink together with the little sister from Xiong Vige? Xiong Lingli cringed and looked weakly at her senior sister who was clearly petite but had strong muscles in a certain body part...

    Her gaze was very simr to when she was hungry!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately nodded and agreed. Xiong Lingli looked at her cousin, the Sea God, and then at her Senior Sister Jiu Jiu. She felt uncertain.

    What is the Immortal Du Sect like...

    Jiu Jiu suddenly reached out her hand and shouted, ¡°I want to y Fighting The God! The meet this time was really too boring. I slept more than twenty times before it ended!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out the cards that he had prepared earlier. He called Lingli over and asked Little Aunt-Master to set up ayer of immortal power barrier around him, preventing external detection.

    Originally, Xiong Lingli had said that she was very stupid and might not know how to y. However, after two rounds, Xiong Linli¡¯s eyes were already glistening. She shouted, ¡°Four Heaven Immortals¡±, ¡°One Golden Immortal¡±, ¡°Tap-tap¡±, ¡°Joint Flying Immortal¡±. She was more ferocious than anyone else!

    Putting the fun aside, Li Changshou did not forget to think about serious matters.

    What should I do to make Master Zhao¡¯s gang stop fooling around?

    Li Changshou had originally thought that Zhao Gongming, Qiong Xiao, and the others were just acting on a whim. However, judging from what happened to Daoist Wen Jing, the pair of siblings had already started a series ofrge-scale scams...

    There was no police force that could help them in the Primordial World. Master Zhao¡¯s backer was too strong!

    Today, they could coincidentally scam Daoist Wen Jing. Tomorrow, they might be able to cheat the Purple Cloud Pce!

    Li Changshou could not help but feel depressed...

    Back then, in order to deal with the hunchbacked old Daoist from the Western Sect, he had set up the Great Dao oath meticulously. However, it was really not easy to clean up the mess.

    He wanted to let go of that matter, but he was afraid that he would be implicated if he caused any trouble in the future.

    He wanted to intervene in time, but he did not know how to do it...

    After worrying for a few days, Li Changshou even thought of inviting his little backerMaster Xuan Du¡ªto settle the matter.

    However, if he were to invite the Great Daoist Master for no reason, it would only ruin the Great Daoist Master¡¯s good impression of him...

    He could not use his backer casually. The matter was not that urgent.

    Just as Li Changshou was at a loss for what to do, Jiu Jiu¡¯s unintentional words made him have a sh of inspiration...

    Jiu Jiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ling¡¯e is so afraid of you, her senior brother. Can¡¯t you be gentler to Ling¡¯e!?!¡±

    Senior Brother... Senior Brother...

    Right!

    Li Changshou pped his forehead. How could he have forgotten about that big boss!?!

    Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Why are you hitting yourself? Are you trying to show your frustration with such an exaggerated action?¡±

    ¡°No, I suddenly thought of... a small trick to cultivation.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt-Master, for reminding me. I will be gentler to Ling¡¯e in the future. Aunt-Master, y with Lingli first. I¡¯ll go into seclusion for a while!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t I see you being so hardworking normally?¡± Jiu Jiu mumbled unhappily. ¡°You only know how topete with the experts in the sect!¡± Li Changshou did not retort. He smiled with a squint..

    Little Aunt-Master was really his lucky star.

    He closed his eyes and focused. Most of his attention was focused on the paper effigy under the temple of the Sea God Sect.

    He reced it with a paper effigy with ¡°full immortal power¡± and floated out. He quietly went to the temple and entered the room specially prepared for the paper effigy... There was probably a direction.

    In Jie School, other than the Saint, the only one who could control Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao was definitely not Daoist Duobao, the Eldest Senior Brother.

    It was the eldest sister of the Three Xiao Fairies, Zhao Gongming¡¯s second sister, Fairy Yun Xiao!

    The Three Xiao Fairies were familiar figures to Li Changshou in his previous life.

    The reason why they were called ruthless was that they had set up the Nine-Bending Yellow River Array in order to avenge their elder brother, Zhao Gongming, in the uing Great God-Conferment Tribtion. With the Golden Chalice, they had cut off the three flowers on the heads of most of the Twelve Golden Immortals.

    That was only a small part of their battle spoils.

    The most impressive thing was that the Saint personally wanted to subdue them. The Three Xiao Immortals actually ruthlessly attacked the Saint...

    Of course, because of that matter, their fates were rather tragic.

    The eldest, Yun Xiao, was taken away by the Saint and pressed under the Qilin Cliff behind the Jade Void Pce.

    The remaining ones, Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao were killed. Their remnant souls were ced on the God roll and they became puppets of the Heavenly Dao. They were trapped in the Heavenly Dao Deities and lost their freedom.

    Their Deity Positions were also very special. They were known as the ¡°midwives¡± in the mortal world.

    At first nce, they were very important clergies who were in charge of the descent of the human spirits. However, upon careful thought, Li Changshou realized that their positions wereparable to Elder Moon¡¯s.

    The Head Disciple of the outer sect of Jie School... really makes people sigh.

    However, even if Li Changshou knew about that long ago, he could not care about the rest.

    He was about to jump out of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He absolutely did not want to get involved.

    Now, what Li Changshou wanted to do was to reveal to Yun Xiao that Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao were fooling around outside and see how she would react...

    Li Changshou was naturally unfamiliar with Yunxiao. Her temperament was not mentioned in the myths and tales.

    If she were to join the conman gang because she doted on her sister too much... it would be lively.

    Therefore, to be safe, Li Changshou not only wanted to let Yun Xiao know about it, but he also wanted to let her realize that that would bring endless karma to Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao.

    How should I do this?

    Li Changshou sat behind the chair and subconsciously tapped his fingers on the table.

    Everyone more or less had some strange fetishes.

    For example, Ling¡¯e liked bathing when she was bored. Sometimes, she would shower three times in the morning, afternoon, andte at night. She would also like to put some petals in the water and form a pattern with them.

    Hmm... Don¡¯t ask how he knew. That¡¯s not important!

    Li Changshou paid close attention to his ¡°little habits¡±. Other than the fact that he could not help but use his fingers to hit the table rhythmically when he was thinking, he did not do much as he controlled himself.

    Should I let Daoist Wen, the miserable one, go to the Three-Immortal Ind toin to Yun Xiao?

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing did not expose her identity. She could go to Three-Immortal Ind. However, if that was the case, she might arouse the suspicion of the Saint of the Western Sect.

    Should I write a letter and ask Ao Yi to send it to Three-Immortal Ind?

    Li Changshou muttered to himself.

    Ao Yi was currently busy on his honeymoon. It was not good for him to always give him tasks...

    I might as well use my status as the Sea God of the South Ocean to tell Fairy Yun Xiao the truth.

    I¡¯m afraid it would be counterproductive if I make too many schemes.

    Sometimes, the way of stability was notplicated but simple.

    Li Changshou gradually stopped thinking. He took out a brush and paper and began to write a letter.

    It was not difficult to find Three-Immortal Ind. As long as Ao Yi asked around on Golden Ao Ind, he would be able to find a general location.

    The difficulty of that matter lied in the way he could meet Fairy Yunxiao...

    The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the window paper and onto the desk.

    Li Changshou raised his pen and waved it. In order to meet Fairy Yunxiao, he had spent quite a bit of effort just to send a letter. He had pondered over it repeatedly.

    After he finished writing the letter, he suddenly realized something... Fortunately, he had already thought of going to Three-Immortal Ind to look for Yun Xiao to exin the matter.

    If Zhao Gongming and the others were to cause trouble in the future, it was possible that Yun Xiao would take the initiative to me him!

    ¡°Every step in this Primordial World is not stable.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stretchedzily and put away the invitation card. He picked up his horsetail whisk and used Earth Escape to head towards the South Ocean.

    Using the Water Escape technique to travel in the seawater could save half of his immortal power.

    At the same time... on a deserted ind deep in the South Ocean, three figures sat in an open space in a forest. They were dividing storage Dharma treasures.

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s hands moved back and forth as she counted seriously.

    ¡°One for Big Brother, one for me. One for Han Zhi, one for me. One for me, one for me. One for Big Brother, one for me...¡±

    Zhao Gongming did not know whether tough or cry. Naturally, he would not argue with his third sister over such a small matter.

    Han Zhi, on the other hand, was at a loss. She wanted to say that she did not dare to take those benefits, but she was afraid that Fairy Qiong Xiao would teach her a lesson.

    Soon, the distribution waspleted. Qiong Xiao pped her hands and smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°It is quite a good feeling to be able to gain without any effort. Brother, shall we go to the West Ocean to shop?¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°However, don¡¯t take these things from themter on. It¡¯s making it seem like we¡¯re bandits who rob houses.

    Third Sister, do youck treasures?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck any.¡± Qiong Xiao blinked. ¡°But, Big Brother, what¡¯s the point of our actions if we don¡¯t take these things? We have to do what we promised! Later on, we will find some unlucky immortals in the sect and distribute these to them.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and could not help but ask Han Zhi, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Han Zhi¡¯s sense of justice made her want to shake her head, but Qiong Xiao was secretly ring at her. She could only nod weakly and agree softly. She surrendered instantly...

 Chapter 182 Li Changshou Stages An Act

    <h4>Chapter 182 Li Changshou Stages An Act</h4>

    He took the South Ocean route and headed east.

    When Li Changshou left the house, he was also worried that Zhao Gongming and the others would run into him. Therefore, he had been sticking close to the South Ocean Coast and using Water Escape.

    Three dayster, he arrived at the East Ocean. His journey was rather smooth.

    Previously, he had asked Ao Yi about the location of Three-Immortal Ind.

    He was told to set off at the southeast corner of the South Continent, traveled 80,000 kilometers to the East, and then 25,000 kilometers to the South. He would then see a ce filled with clouds.

    That was the outer array formation of the Three-Immortal Ind.

    There were countless people who knew about the location of Three-Immortal Ind in the sect. There were also countless people who admired the Three Xiao Immortals. However, there were only a few who could truly go to the Three-Immortal Ind...

    When Li Changshou reached the depths of the East Ocean, the paper effigy¡¯s immortal power had been depleted by about ten percent.

    In order to have the best spiritual appearance when requesting to meet the famous Fairy Yun Xiao, Li Changshou took out a new paper effigy from his sleeve and reced the paper effigy incarnation with it.

    Then, he came out of the sea and rode a cloud towards Three-Immortal Ind.

    Li Changshou thought about what kind of situation he would encounter next. For some reason, he noticed some small details that he did not notice previously...

    For example, among the famous experts of Chan School, most of them were male immortals, apart from Daoist Ci Hang and a few others.

    Among the famous experts of Jie School, the eight inner disciples of the Saint included Goddess Jinling, Mother of Turtle Spirit, and Goddess Wudang. There was no need to mention the outer sect¡¯s Three Xiao Immortals. Most of them were female immortals.

    Li Changshou began to tease a certain old bachelor from his sect.

    It was obvious that the Great Daoist Master was in the wrong direction. He should have tried his best to do something outside Ren School and in the Dao Sect...

    Letting the Chan School and the Jie School forge more rtions through forming Daopanions would not only wear down the ambition of Qi Refinement cultivators of the two sects but also dy the descent of the natural disasters.

    It could also improve the rtionship between the two factions. When the Great God-Conferment Tribtion arrived, they would not bear to attack each other.

    During the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the old Daoist priests would out one after another, ¡°Die, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ll send you to the God roll today!¡±

    On the other hand, during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that will take ce after the Great Daoist Master starts promoting Daopanions, handsome men and beautiful women would look at each other emotionally on the mortal battlefield during the Shang Dynasty.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are ruthless and unreasonable. It¡¯s time to go to the God roll.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cold and heartless, yet you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ruthless and unreasonable. That¡¯s why you should go to the God roll...¡±

    Li Changshou almostughed out loud.

    Of course, he did not dare to tease the Great Daoist Master openly...

    Although the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was considered the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect, it was still difficult for him to affect the Jie School and Chan School.

    I¡¯m not going to joke any more.

    If he could get rid of the hidden dangers of the scamming group as soon as possible, he would return to the immortal sect and settle some matters regarding the dragon race and prepare for the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    After flying on the cloud for half a day, Li Changshou saw a cloud wall appear on the sea from afar.

    It was no wonder that the Jie School Immortals said that Three-Immortal Ind was easy to find.

    The cloud wall was more than 500 kilometers in diameter. There was abundant spiritual energy in the surrounding thousands of kilometers, and immortal light surrounded it. The living creatures in the sea were more intelligent than the other seas.

    As long as he did not search in the wrong direction, his immortal senses would be able to find that ce...

    When he was still a thousand kilometers away from the edge of the cloud wall, Li Changshou tried to activate his immortal senses and let his immortal senses enter the cloud wall to check.

    The strange thing was that his immortal senses were not blocked at all. However, he could only see white patches...

    The closer he got to the ce, the wider the area his immortal senses could detect. Li Changshou was also more surprised.

    When he was close enough, his immortal sensespletely enveloped the five-hundred-kilometer-radius...

    There were no obstacles, no array formation fluctuations, and no inds, only pure clouds.

    The only strange thing was that the spiritual energy in that ce was so dense that it wasparable to the rumored Grotto-heaven immortal residence...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while.

    Since he was already there, he could not leave without trying.

    Therefore, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy rode a cloud and flew back and forth several times in the cloud wall that was 500 kilometers in diameter. There was no danger, nor did he obtain anything. He could not even find half a reef.

    Even if it was a rare natural array formation, there should be a ce to enter the array...

    He had been cheating in the ¡®Four Arts of the Immortal Path¡¯...

    Ahem. Li Changshou had immersed himself in the Dao of array formations, pills, artifacts, and talismans the most...

    It was also because of that that he could tell that the wisdom of the array formations there had far exceeded his understanding of array formations.

    That was an array formation that was set up by a true array formation expert!

    Among the Three Xiao Immortals, there must be one who had great attainments in the Dao of Array Formations!

    However, that had nothing to do with him. He only praised her casually, expressing his admiration for her cultivation level.

    Li Changshou pondered for a moment on the surface of the sea and quickly came up with a solution...

    He could not directly yell, ¡°I, Little Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School, is here to pay my respects.¡±

    At that moment, this paper effigy was a disguise specially used by the Sea God of the South Ocean. If it was exposed there, there would be some trouble.

    Now, his three main personas were very clear.

    The Sea God of the South Ocean, the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect, and an old immortal. He was one of the wise advisers of the Jade Emperor¡¯s future. He was from Ren School.

    The Little Daoist Master of Ren School, who was a middle-aged Daoist priest, walked outside with his true cultivation level. He was a special protector who worked for the Tushita Pce. He was mainly a follower of the Great Daoist Master.

    An ordinary disciple of the Immortal Du Sect... was Li Changshou¡¯s greatest disguise.

    The other people, such as the cold-faced old Daoist priest who was involved in the Dragon-Clearing case and the self-explosion artist of the Immortal Du Sect who had suffered a cmity, were immediately eliminated after being used once. They would not appear again.

    Back to the serious matters. It would indeed take some effort to ascend to Three-Immortal Ind. Fortunately, Li Changshou had already made preparations beforehand.

    He shouted loudly and controlled the range of his voice to keep it within the cloud wall.

    ¡°Are you home, Fellow Daoists of the Three-Immortal Ind?¡±

    Naturally, they did not reply.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He took out a stack of paper dolls from his sleeve and casually threw them out. They turned into six figures of mixed genders.

    He saw two young men in short shirts holding a trumpet each.

    There were also two women in in long skirts who took out two copper basins and took out paper money that wasmonly used in the mortal world. They lit them in the bronze basin and knelt in front of it. They held their handkerchiefs and began to cry.

    There were two white-haired Daoists. One of them was holding the Soul-Bewitching Bell while the other held the wooden fish. They swayed, knocked, and chanted the Rebirth Incantation.

    Li Changshou let out a long sigh. The two paper effigies blew their trumpets. With the support of his immortal power, the piercing, deste music reverberated throughout the cloud walls.

    That move was very effective, but it was easy for them to be beaten up...

    A momentter, Li Changshou heard a soft reprimandinging from the cloud wall. It was a young girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you doing all this!?! This is not auspicious!¡±

    As the clouds swirled, a youngdy in a light-yellow short skirt walked over. She was slightly angry and red at the gentle-looking old man.

    Li Changshou immediately raised his hand and the six paper effigies stopped moving. They froze in ce.

    Immediately after, Li Changshou let out a long sigh and said in his aged voice, ¡°Is this the Three-Immortal Ind of the Three Xiao Immortals?¡±

    ¡°Since you know, how dare youe here and cause trouble!?!¡±

    The young girl snorted softly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you look like an old man, we would have hit you with the whip that the Third Lady gave me! Hurry up and leave! How inauspicious!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed. ¡°I came all the way here only for two purposes.

    The first thing is to pay my respects to Fellow Daoist Gongming.

    Since it¡¯s not allowed on Three-Immortal Ind, I will leave now.¡±

    After saying that, he waved his sleeves and the six paper effigies returned to their original appearance as they jumped back into his sleeve.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!?!¡± The young girl was instantly enraged. ¡°My old master is alive and well! Why do you need to mourn! Pui, pui, jinx!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Although it¡¯s still good now, there will be a cmity soon.¡±

    Crack!

    The young girl took out a short whip and scolded, ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, I will teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°When did I say that?¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°Is your Goddess Qiong Xiao not on the ind?¡±

    The young girl was stunned. ¡°So what if she is? I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve seen her. Do you want me to bring you to the ind just like this? No way!¡±

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    Li Changshou took out the invitation card from his sleeve and pushed it towards the young girl using his immortal power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. You can show this to the people in charge of the ind. If they decide not to see me, I¡¯ll leave immediately. I won¡¯t look back.¡±

    The young girl was full of suspicion and she grabbed the cloth.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°I¡¯m just asking to let your leader take a look at this letter. It¡¯s not a loss to Three-Immortal Ind. However, if we¡¯re toote, Fellow Daoist Gongming might really be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°You! Try spouting nonsense again!¡± The girl whipped her short whip and cursed.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll make you give up today! Wait here. I¡¯lle back and punish you in the same way that my Empress punishes meter!¡±

    Then, the young girl turned around and returned to the cloud wall. She disappeared after taking two steps... Li Changshou keenly noticed the slight change in the spiritual power cirction in that ce. It was extremelyplicated.

    However, that young girl just now...

    Li Changshou pondered and felt a little puzzled.

    Judging from her expression, she was either a maidservant who had been enlightened by the Three Xiao Immortals or a living being cultivating on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    However, for some reason, the girl gave him a strange feeling...

    She had the cultivation level of a Heaven Immortal, a wless eloquence, a somewhat haughty personality, an obedient face, and an exquisite figure. They all felt very familiar to Li Changshou. It was like the looks and personality settings that he had given his paper effigy. That¡¯s right. The feeling that that young girl gave him was that she seemed to have been made out of a temte!

    It was as if she was acting. Her acting skills were wless and the details were perfect. It was a pity that shecked emotions...

    Li Changshou was secretly keeping his guard up. However, he continued to stand there motionlessly, ready to self-explode at any moment.

    After a while, the cloud wall changed again.

    The young girl flew over in a hurry. When she saw Li Changshou, she looked a little timid and ashamed. She bowed to Li Changshou...

    The girl immediately said, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t me me. I was blind and did not recognize you. I didn¡¯t know that you were an incarnation. Mydy is in seclusion and I don¡¯t dare to disturb her. However, the Third Lady has already read your letter. She¡¯d like to invite you to enter the ind for a chat. Senior, please follow me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and followed behind the girl quietly.

    This time, the clouds in front of him gradually changed. Li Changshou was originally flying on the surface of the sea, but at some point, a meandering path had appeared beneath his feet...

    As he stepped on it, the clouds around him gradually dissipated. He had already appeared at the edge of a Spirit Ind.

    Is this Three-Immortal Ind?

    He tried to use his immortal senses to scan his surroundings. However, there was a certain array formation there that prevented him from doing so.

    The youngdy led the way and brought Li Changshou to an elegant courtyard. The girl pushed open the door and lowered her head.

    ¡°Senior, please enter on your own. The Third Lady is waiting for you here.¡±

    Li Changshou said gently, ¡°I have offended you previously. Please forgive me, Fairy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Please.¡±

    The young girl quickly waved her hand, lowered her head, and quickly retreated.

    Li Changshou did not seem to notice anything. He walked into the courtyard and sighed in his heart...

    Just as he took a few steps forward, a cloud unknowingly wrapped around him.

    Soon after, Li Changshou was in a daze. Without realizing it, he walked to the backyard. In front of him was a treasure pool filled with spiritual energy.

    The sound of water in the pool could be heard. A beautiful figure was sitting in the pool with her back facing Li Changshou,bing her hair quietly... The scene was naturally indescribable.

    This scene would definitely not be broadcast...

    However, Li Changshou was extremely calm. There was only one thought in his mindWhat a beautiful back It¡¯s a pity she did not go for a cupping massage. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The figure who wasbing her long hair suddenly realized something. She turned her head slightly and screamed!

    She turned around, but her face was extremely ugly. Her mouth was wide, and her face was shaped like an inverted melon seed. She was hideous...

    The woman shouted, ¡°Impudent disciple! You saw my body. You have to marry me!¡±

    Li Changshou did not say a word. He silently raised his hand and pped his forehead. His body immediately fell backward andy motionless on the ground.

    The immortal power on the paper effigy also dissipated rapidly. His body turned into a paper effigy that was half a foot tall and one-inch thick.

    The woman in the pool stopped in her tracks. A wave of immortal light flowed and turned into a jade frog. Itnded in the pool and moved swiftly.

    He heard a burst ofughtering from outside the wall. The young girl who had led the way earlier had climbed over the wall and wasughing so hard that she was shaking.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I was actually scared to death! Whose incarnation was that? His Dao heart is so weak! Hahaha! I¡¯ve arranged so many segments in the future. I¡¯ve prepared all the wedding candles in the bridal chamber for you. It¡¯s really an advantage for you, unlucky old Daoist!¡±

    Suddenly, a sigh sounded behind the young girl. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I really have something to ask your sister...¡±

    The girl who wasughing was stunned. She tilted her head and looked at the paper effigy on the ground.

    The broken paper effigy was pushed away, and another paper effigy jumped out. Its body swayed and quickly turned into the kind-looking old immortal. It looked helplessly at the young girl in front of it. ¡°Fairy Bi Xiao, please pass on the message.¡±

 Chapter 183 Be Brave And Say No To Fraud!

    <h4>Chapter 183 Be Brave And Say No To Fraud!</h4>

    This Fairy Yun Xiao is really not nice...

    This Fairy Bi Xiao is truly mischievous.

    Seeing another paper effigy appear beneath the paper effigy, Bi Xiao immediately stopped smiling and snorted.

    ¡°How dare you fool me with your incarnation!¡±

    Then, Bi Xiao raised her hand and threw out a ¡°weak¡± ray of immortal light. Without waiting for Li Changshou to say anything, she directly knocked down the paper effigy. Li Changshou was quick-witted. Before the immortal light hit him, he had already thrown out a portrait.

    Bi Xiao did not really hurt him. She only pushed Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal, to the ground and prepared to continue teasing him...

    However...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The cloth was quickly unrolled. Bi Xiao lowered her head and blinked. On it was the scene of Zhao Gongming, Qiong Xiao, and Li Changshou meeting in the rear hall of the South Ocean Sea God Temple.

    The characters in the painting were vivid and lifelike. Zhao Gongming had a heroic face and figure. Fairy Qiong Xiao was quiet and had a sly smile on her face. She hadpletely grasped the Divine Quintessence...

    That was the exquisite workmanship that Li Changshou had honed when he was creating the ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ series to add on to the treasures of the sect!

    Bi Xiao could not help but mutter, ¡°Uh, are you really Big Brother¡¯s good friend?¡±

    Then, she looked at Li Changshou, who was lying on the ground. She frowned slightly and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already hit him. In order not to be scolded by Big Brother and my two sisters... Ah, I can only find your main body and kill it. Then, I can destroy your corpse and destroy all traces. Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Fairy, you don¡¯t have to be so serious. You don¡¯t have to be so serious,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said.

    Although he knew that Bi Xiao was only joking, he had to be careful.

    After all, she was one of the Three Xiao Immortals. She was full of recklessness, jealousy, and anger. She even dared to attack the Saint. What else could she not do?

    As he spoke, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy transformed into a paper doll first. He tore off the outermostyer of paper and lost some immortal powers. However, he managed to crack Bi Xiao¡¯s restrictions.

    That could also be considered a little technique used by paper effigy.

    The paper effigy was wobbling. Once again, he looked like an old immortal. He held his horsetail whisk and smiled at the girl in front of him.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Fairy, you just greeted me. Why did you say that you want to hit me?¡±

    Bi Xiao smiled. ¡°Old immortal, you¡¯re quite

    good.¡±

    ¡°Fairy, you must be joking. It¡¯s a little disrespectful for me to use my incarnation toe here.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°However, I do have some hidden trouble. It¡¯s too dangerous for my main body toe out.¡± ¡°A hidden trouble?¡±

    Bi Xiao blinked her soulful eyes and became energetic. ¡°What hidden trouble? Can you tell me more about it? I¡¯m so bored on the ind. Big Sister doesn¡¯t let me go out either. I¡¯m always so bored!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He felt that she was plotting against him, but there was no concrete evidence. ¡°Fairy, let¡¯s gossip about these when we have the chance toter. I¡¯m really here today because of the matter regarding Fellow Daoist Gongming and Fairy Qiong Xiao. May I invite you to take a look at my previous letter?¡± Bi Xiao snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can¡¯t you just look for me?¡±

    Look for you?

    And add another member to the gang of scammers?

    Bi Xiao knew that Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao were fooling around outside, she would definitely run over and join them immediately!

    Of course, he could not say that. He had to pay attention to the art ofnguage...

    Li Changshou said in a mellow voice, ¡°We will naturally be able to settle it if I look for you, Fairy. However, the person involved this time is your elder brother and elder sister. Fairy, if you act rashly, won¡¯t they me youter and then bully you?¡±

    The young girl smiled and squinted. ¡°Your words sound really nice. However, I casually threw your letter into the ocean just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou took out another rolled-up cloth. ¡°I prepared a few more just in case.¡±

    Bi Xiao was speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a wonderful person.¡±

    ¡°Bi Xiao¡± sighed softly. Her body swayed gently and turned into a cloud that dissipated. At that moment, Li Changshou heard the voice transmission.

    ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll see if Big Sister is in seclusion. I didn¡¯t throw away your letter.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He did not realize that Bi Xiao was also using an incarnation

    It was just a conversation between a paper effigy and a cloud figurine...

    Ah, the Primordial World is veryplicated and full of schemes. Who would take it for real?

    Li Changshou did not wait long.

    Although Bi Xiao liked to tease others, she knew how important the matter was.

    When she saw Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao in the painting, she knew that Li Changshou was indeed Zhao Gongming¡¯s friend.

    Even ordinary Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals could not see through her sister, Qiong Xiao¡¯s concealment technique.

    Since he could draw Qiong Xiao¡¯s face and figure with such detail, it must be because she had met that old Daoist before.

    Yun Xiao was indeed in seclusion.

    However, Bi Xiao pondered for a while and decided to wake her sister up. She reported the matter to her and presented the letter that Li Changshou had written...

    A momentter, a faint cloud appeared in the small courtyard where Li Changshou was.

    Two figures appeared in the clouds and took a few steps forward.

    The first thing Li Changshou saw was the young girl in a light green dress, wearing a jade-green hairpin, and a pair of grass-green cloth boots.

    She had a pretty face and looked somewhat simr to Fairy Qiong Xiao. However, she looked more youthful than Fairy Qiong Xiao.

    Perhaps that was Fairy Bi Xiao¡¯s original appearance.

    Of course, Li Changshou could not rule out the possibility that Bi Xiao was teasing him...

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to the female immortal beside Bi Xiao. He found it hard to look away.

    Is this the famous Fairy Yun Xiao?

    At first nce, he only felt that she had a beautiful face, exquisite facial features, and a slender figure. She was a head taller than Bi Xiao.

    When he took a closer look, he realized that her facial features were really exquisite. There were no ws at all, but they were perfect and gentle, without any charm or sultriness.

    She was dressed in an ordinary white dress. Her long, ck hair had also been tied up into a beautiful updo.

    She remained standing quietly, like the blooming orchids silently in an empty valley. She was like a figure standing on the clouds. She was independent of the world and was untainted.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could not help but think of adjectives like proper, dignified, holy, pure, clear, elegant...

    She was just like a pure flower that had stubbornly bloomed in this deste Primordial World.

    That was the Fairy that was ideal to Li Changshou!

    The difference between the three sisters could be determined from their temperament...

    She was definitely not born from the same mother as them!

    The Three Xiao Immortals were Connate lifeforms. However, they came from the same background. They had taken human form and cultivated together, so they were just sisters.

    Li Changshou sighed and calmed the waves in his heart. He held the horsetail whisk and bowed before saying, ¡°I am Changgeng of Ren School. Greetings, Fairy Yun Xiao.¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and spoke with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist Changgeng, for making this trip. My little sister has offended you so much just now. Please forgive her. Is what you said in the letter true, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I can swear on the Great Dao.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t do that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡±

    Yun Xiao sighed softly and raised her hand to make deductions. Her brows furrowed deeper as she said softly, ¡°Little sister, watch on the ind. I¡¯ll go out with this Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fairy Bi Xiao replied obediently.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and said, ¡°Although I may offend you, I still want to ask you this. This matter is very important. Fairy Yun Xiao... can you prove that you are indeed Fairy Yun Xiao? It was really...¡±

    Li Changshou was about to continue when Bi Xiao secretly raised his hand and made a hand gesture to him by sliding her hand across her neck.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao turned around to look at Bi Xiao. Thetter hurriedly lowered her head and looked pitiful.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Yunxiao sighed softly. Her tone when she was reprimanding was also gentle. ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re teasing him again.¡±

    Bi Xiao said coquettishly, ¡°Sister, he was the one who teased me first.¡±

    ¡°Stay at home and keep a lookout. Don¡¯t move around.¡±

    After Yunxiao said that, she turned around and pointed at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. A wisp of Dao runes wrapped around Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul.

    Very quickly, Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and apologized for offending her. He confirmed Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s identity.

    He could not help it. He was really afraid that he would be tricked by Bi Xiao again...

    Yun Xiao made a white cloud and invited Li Changshou toe up first. Then, she and Li Changshou stood on both ends of the cloud and quickly flew out of the five-hundred-kilometer Cloud Wall.

    Yun Xiao had already known where Qiong Xiao was when she had deduced and tried detecting her.

    In the blink of an eye, the white cloud had traversed more than five thousand kilometers. Yun Xiao¡¯s profound cultivation level was revealed without a doubt. She kept a distance from Li Changshou along the way and did not take the initiative to say anything

    Not long after, Yun Xiao found traces of Qiong Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and Han Zhi deep in the South Ocean...

    In the past few days, the three of them had circled around the West Ocean and happened to return. They were discussing their gains. Qiong Xiao was distributing the storage Dharma treasures.

    At that moment, they were still far away. Zhao Gongming and the other two did not notice the clouds.

    Seeing that, Yun Xiao sighed softly and said worriedly, ¡°Qiong Xiao likes to fool around. She even dragged Elder Brother into this. I really have to lecture them properly. Doesn¡¯t that mean that they have incurred karma for nothing? They will also face a cmity in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    She sounded so gentle even when she said those things... Ahem. If Yun Xiao only said a few words to lecture Zhao Gongming and the rest, wouldn¡¯t my trip be in vain?

    If I want to stop these scams, I have to defeat the evil force of the Primordial World led by Master Zhao. I have to let Yunxiao punch him!

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Fairy, you probably don¡¯t know how much hatred, grief, and grievance you will feel after being teased by Fellow Daoist Gongming and the others. Why don¡¯t...¡±

    And so on.

    Li Changshou became the military advisor of Yun Xiao. Yun Xiao frowned slightly. She did not want to plot against her eldest brother and third sister.

    However, she could not resist Li Changshou¡¯s clever words and statements.

    Very quickly, Yun Xiao nodded and transformed. Shepletely restrained his aura and Dao runes and turned into an old Daoist.

    The old Daoist carried his horsetail whisk and rode a cloud towards the sea area where Zhao Gongming and the others were.

    Li Changshou looked at the old Daoist priest¡¯s back and sighed.

    When Heaven and Earth created the Connate lifeforms, the Three Xiao Immortals, the qualities like gentleness, seriousness, dignity, and beauty should have been given to Yun Xiao. The remaining qualities like craftiness, strangeness, and mischievousness should have been given to Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao.

    He could still encounter such a serious and decent mighty figure in the cold and gloomy Primordial World.

    It was really not easy...

    At that moment, Qiong Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and Han Zhi, who had just split the loot on the ind, were nning to go to a few more prosperous worlds to take a look or go to the Middle Continent.

    Suddenly, Qiong Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. She realized that an old Daoist priest had passed by the area on a cloud. She took a closer look and realized that he was in the Golden Immortal realm.

    Qiong Xiao immediately calcted with her fingers. When she realized that there was no danger in scamming that person, she waved her hand.

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go. A fat fish hase to

    us.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled calmly and stood on the cloud with his hands behind his back. He skillfully blocked the old Daoist who flew past him.

    Li Changshou had already secretly warned Yunxiao not to speak. As long as she was not recognized, she would quietly watch their performance...

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou was too far away and did not have the honor to witness what happened next. He could only rely on his imagination. As he said that he was riding the clouds, Zhao Gongming walked over from the side and shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±

    The old Daoist priest, who was transformed from Yun Xiao, frowned slightly and looked at her brother in confusion.

    Zhao Gongming quickly flew closer. When he was a hundred feet away, his feet suddenly tilted and hey on the cloud. He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Yun Xiao was stunned. She hurriedly rushed forward, but she heard Zhao Gongming say feebly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why did youunch a sneak attack on me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yun Xiao was obviously stunned. However, Zhao Gongming smiled secretly. He had seen that expression many times! ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    A shrill cry sounded from the side. He saw Qiong Xiao riding on the cloud and rushing over anxiously. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Big Brother!¡±

    Then, Qiong Xiao looked at the old man in front of her with grief and indignation. ¡°What did you do to my brother!?!¡±

    Yun Xiao was speechless.

    After that, they pulled some tricks of fraud and gave out threats, which they were already very familiar with. Zhao Gongming secretly opened the Shadow-Retaining Pearl and prepared the oath temte.

    Not long after, another female immortal rushed over from the side and mumbled, ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s going on here? It¡¯s not good.¡±

    A few momentster...

    The word ¡®Enough¡¯ echoed in the sky above the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou was very far away from where the incident happened. At that moment, he heard the angry exmation. The anger, disbelief, and pain in her voice made him feel a little guilty.

    However, before Li Changshou could react, he suddenly saw a golden ray light fly over. His vision turned ck and he was sucked into a dark and narrow ce.

    A momentter, another ray of golden light wrapped around him and ¡°invited¡± him out...

    Li Changshou raised his head and realized that he had returned to Three-Immortal Ind. He was in the courtyard that he had been in previously. In front of him was Yun Xiao, who was pursing her lips with anger. Li Changshou turned around and saw a three-foot-tall golden bucket behind him.

    Yun Xiao raised her hand and three streams of light flew out from the golden bucket. They turned into the confused Zhao Gongming, Han Zhi, and Qiong Xiao...

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s face was pale. She looked at Yun Xiao, who was trembling from anger and subconsciously said... ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Yun Xiao chided, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao, who were watching from afar, fell to their knees. Bi Xiao subconsciously pinched her small ears and was at a loss.

    Han Zhi¡¯s face was pale. She knelt on the ground and did not dare to move.

    Even Zhao Gongming¡¯s legs were bent, and his beard was trembling. He hesitated and knelt down, looking awkward...

    Yun Xiao took a deep breath and hurried forward. She suppressed his anger and helped Zhao Gongming up.

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing? I¡¯m talking about Third Sister... Ah, Big Brother... Big Brother, if youck the wealth to cultivate, you can just let me know. Why do you have to do this?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was at a loss for what to do. As he looked at Yun Xiao, his eyes darted around. He did not know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m just... Second Sister, don¡¯t be angry. I just...¡±

    When he saw the old immortal beside him, he suddenly understood something. He sighed and said, ¡°Ah, Sea God, you¡¯re making me suffer. How could you!?!¡±

    In order to avoid karma, he did not want Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao to cause trouble for him.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself for a while. His hands trembled as he said the sentence that he had been deliberating over since he arrived.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you still remember what our rationale was when we used this trick in the beginning? Since things havee to this, just be honest.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was stunned.

 Chapter 184 Can You Be Afraid Of The Mighty Figure?

    <h4>Chapter 184 Can You Be Afraid Of The Mighty Figure?</h4>

    Ah, I remember...

    It was a deste mountain in the eastern edge of the sky before the destruction of the Primordial World. He, who had just seeded in cultivating his Dao, was running happily under the setting sun. It was a youth that he had long lost.

    His first encounter with his three sisters was when they were being surrounded by ferocious beasts. He thought that he was a hero saving the damsels in distress, but... they acknowledged him as their elder brother.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for taking care of us three sisters. We have finally understood our own Dao today. If you don¡¯t mind, can we address you as Big Brother in the future?¡±

    His first encounter with his teacher was when his teacher was lecturing on the ind. When he happened to pass by, he thought that the other party¡¯s Dao was only so-so, so he discussed the Dao with him. Then... he was beaten up.

    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re convinced! Hahaha, I see that yourprehension is not bad. Do you want to be my disciple?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, your Dao has formed. I¡¯ll ept you as an outer sect disciple!¡±

    ¡°How about it? Think about it? There aren¡¯t many people in this world who can defeat

    me.¡±

    In the vast span of time, the world was vast.

    Have I forgotten? When I first gained sentience, I had a desire to live forever. I wanted to be acknowledged by the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my original intention...¡±

    In the courtyard, Zhao Gongming stood there. His eyes had seen through the distant years. Unknowingly, two drops of tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes. His entire body was surrounded by Dao runes, and he looked relieved.

    At such a level, he actually... made another small breakthrough.

    Li Changshou could not help but frown. Was his ¡°Great Technique Of Original Intention¡± that useful to those mighty figures?

    At that moment, Yun Xiao, who was at the side, looked at the clouds in the sky and sighed softly. A wisp of Dao runes slowly circled around her.

    Although she did not know what her Big Brother¡¯s original intention was, she was still touched. She had taken a small step forward in her Dao Heart realm.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The next time I speak to a mighty figure, can everything be stated clearly?

    ¡°Sea God.¡± Zhao Gongming turned to look at Li Changshou and bowed deeply. ¡°I understand.¡±

    What... what did he understand?

    Fairy Yunxiao sighed softly and turned to look at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal.

    as

    She said gently, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Fellow Daoist. Please allow us to repay the kindness you have shown us today.¡± ¡°Bi Xiao, Qiong Xiao, I won¡¯t punish you this time on the ount that Fellow Daoist Sea God has put in a good word for you two, but I¡¯ll ground you for nine thousand years.¡±

    Bi Xiao tilted his head and said feebly, ¡°Big Sister, this doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me...¡±

    ¡°Then why are you kneeling?¡± Yun Xiao expressed her authority as their big sister and said seriously, ¡°Since you are guilty, there must be a reason.¡±

    Bi Xiao sighed softly. She remained seated and put on the same expression as Qiong Xiao.

    At the side, Li Changshou smiled warmly, appearing unfathomable.

    Although he did not know what exactly happened, the effect seemed to be unexpectedly good.

    In that case, I shall add ¡®original intention¡¯ to my verbal trump cards.

    Li Changshou was still a little worried and reminded him again.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gongming, remember not to do this again in the future if it¡¯s not necessary.

    There are no two ways about it. At the end of the day, scamming someone is ultimately just bullying the weak. It¡¯s not something that you, an expert of the Dao Sect should be doing.¡± ¡°Ah, Sea God, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡± Zhao Gongming looked ashamed. ¡°I was too preupied with having fun and forgot the truth of the Great Dao. I even asked you toe to Three-Immortal Ind. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Fellow Daoist. Otherwise, I would have lost my Dao heart and lost my Dao intent. I would have failed my teacher and let his teachings and expectations of me go in vain.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    There was no need for it to be so serious.

    He was only afraid that Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao would do something that would ¡°scare the Mosquito¡± without anyone knowing. It would cause more trouble for him, the person who had provided Zhao Gongming with the n to cheat. He nced at the depressed Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao. Although he felt that there were some hidden dangers, he had done enough today.

    It was too much.

    The problem was...

    Li Changshou looked at Han Zhi, who was kneeling on the ground, and his mouth twitched.

    What exactly happened? Why is the Second Sect Master¡¯s ¡°almost ex-girlfriend¡± here?

    Why did the Perfected Immortal realm cultivators get involved with two experts who could easily overturn the Zenith Heaven?

    What kind of luck is this? What kind of luck is this!?!

    However, I think I¡¯m not bad either. I haven¡¯t be a Golden Immortal yet but I¡¯ve already been in the team with the Great Daoist Master of Ren School. I¡¯ve seen a short movie sent by the Saint...

    Could it be that Han Zhi is really that toxic immortal Han Zhi? Did she stay on the Three-Immortal Ind to cultivate because Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao needed manpower to carry out the scams and so she got acquainted with the Three Xiao Immortals?

    Then, if I were to say a few words and take Han Zhi away, wouldn¡¯t the fate of the Three Xiao Immortals be so miserable?

    That thought had just appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. Without any hesitation, he dispelled it.

    That was not all. He had also dug a hole in his heart and ced the ashes of this thought into it, branding them with eighteen seals.

    In a ce like the Primordial World, it was difficult to take care of oneself. Being nosy would be courting death.

    Furthermore, it was just a coincidental encounter where they scammed Daoist Wen Jing. Yet, the Saint had already sensed that something would change in the future and immediately reacted.

    The one who knows Han Zhi is the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou. It has nothing to do with the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He bowed to Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, Qiong Xiao, and Bi Xiao. He said, ¡°This matter is over. I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you rest before leaving? That way, my sisters and I can act as hosts.¡±

    It was not appropriate to stay there for long. It was full of karma. It was best to escape as soon as possible...

    Li Changshou said that he had something important to do.

    However, Zhao Gongming said, ¡°My three sisters, I¡¯ll go and send Fellow Daoist Sea God off. I¡¯ll then go back to Mount E¡¯mei to meditate.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou and the big shot bade farewell to the Three Xiao Immortals and left the Three-Immortal Ind.

    The clouds soared into the sky and sent their Big Brother and the Sea God out of the five-hundred-kilometer cloud wall.

    Before Li Changshou left, Yun Xiao did not forget to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I will definitely repay this favor in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Although my two sisters are naughty, they are not unreasonable. If they have any hatred for you, I will definitely not let them leave Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart when he heard that. He turned around and looked at the fairy in the clouds.

    This is what a normal... leader of the Dao Sect should be like!

    She is toopatible with my carefree Great Daoist Master! He could just find an excuse to prevent me from having any thoughts of dying. Li Changshou bowed to Yun Xiao and ended his hurried trip to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    When Yun Xiao returned to the cloud wall, Zhao Gongming was obviously relieved. Li Changshou was worried that Master Zhao would change his expression and reprimand him. He immediately seized the opportunity to speak.

    ¡°Senior, you have harmed me.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was puzzled. He looked at Li Changshou and asked in concern, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Li Changshou gestured for him to keep quiet.

    Master Zhao immediately understood. He turned to look at Three-Immortal Ind and grabbed the arm of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. Then, he rode a cloud towards the South Continent.

    After the two of them left and were fifty thousand kilometers away from the Three-Immortal Ind, Zhao Gongming heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately regained his usual heroic aura.

    Li Changshouughed in his heart when he saw that. He had an idea and went to look for Fairy Yunxiao. He had really found the perfect nemesis of Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao! ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you so afraid of your sister?¡±

    ¡°Can I say that I¡¯m afraid of my sister?¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little scared.¡±

    Li Changshou nearly sprained his back. He smiled and asked, ¡°Oh? Why is that? Fellow Daoist, you are the Big Brother.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because my second sister is too old-fashioned and stubborn. Back when Teacher preached the Dao in Green Touring Pce, she had to question him constantly because of some of the details that were a little vague. Every time she did that, Teacher would be helpless. Although this is also a good thing, sometimes, she doesn¡¯t know how to adapt. She often goes by the book. Moreover, once my second sister decides what to do, she will do it even if it puts her life at risk. She is dedicated to pursuing the Great Dao. In ancient times, her cultivation level was far inferior to mine, but now, her cultivation level is higher than mine. She can even stand on par with Senior Brother Duobao. Very impressive!¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. Indeed, there was no perfect person. Yun Xiao¡¯s true personality was indeed a little scary.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s tone changed. He stroked his beard and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did something happen to you just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°The people you scammed previously caused many karmas. I was also deeply involved in it and almost could not extricate myself. I¡¯m not in the ce to say much about the matter regarding the Ren School. Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked guilty. He cupped his fists and bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°I hereby apologize. I never expected you to be implicated!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly returned the gesture. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are my senior. You can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said in a serious tone, ¡°No, no, no. We are of the same generation. Why should we differentiate between senior and junior? Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t embarrass me! We are kindred spirits. It¡¯s also a good thing that we are acquainted with each other! Fellow Daoist, if you still treat me as an outsider, let¡¯s go back to the Three-Immortal Ind and let my three sisters bear witness while I formally befriend you. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    No!

    Excuse me, I¡¯ll take my leave. Please forget about us as soon as possible!

    Is this future God of Fortune really naive, or is he trying to take revenge on me?

    Did he have to drag me down and make me die miserably on the God roll?

    Especially after experiencing the Three Xiao Immortals¡¯ means and personalities today... I have confirmed that they are ruthless people who had dared to fight against the Saint in a moment of recklessness!

    Although Li Changshou admired Yun Xiao very much, he wished that he could get as far away as possible from the Three-Immortal Ind and Zhao Gongming...

    With a thought, Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, although I wish to be on

    ame level as you, Fairy Yun Xiao is right. The rules are the rules, and seniority still stands.¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked. ¡°My second sister said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call you Sea God in the future. You can call me Senior or Fellow Daoist. In the future, just call me Senior in front of my sister.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    What did Fairy Yunxiao do to Zhao Gongming?

    Master Zhao genuinely seems very interesting

    Zhao Gongming rode the cloud and sent Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation back to the Sea God Temple before heading towards the Middle Continent.

    Before he left, Zhao Gongming also told Li Changshou where his Cave Abode was. He told Li Changshou to visit his Cave Abode when he was free.

    Mount E¡¯mei was an immortal residence of the Primordial World. Zhao Gongming and many other experts lived in seclusion there. It was not the same ce as the Mount Ermei that Li Changshou had heard about in his previous life.

    Li Changshou sighed as he watched Zhao Gongming leave.

    Although the trip to the Three-Immortal Ind might have made Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao unhappy with him, it was not a big deal for the two sisters to be displeased with him,pared to letting Zhao Gongming, Qiong Xiao, and Han Zhi continue scamming others.

    Byining, he would at most be beaten up. He would not be killed because of that!

    If Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao came looking for him one day, he would be a paper effigy... Li Changshou returned the paper Daoist to the ground. Most of his mind returned to his body. He sat in the corner behind the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s treasure ship and calcted the distance he had to travel to return home. As usual, he would summarize, reflect, and learn from experience...

    After the incident, he should be able to maintain a certain distance from Zhao Gongming and the Three Xiao Immortals. There would not be any conflict for the time

    being.

    He had identally learned of Master Zhao¡¯s weakness. He might be able to use it in the future.

    Thinking about Han Zhi¡¯s matter again, Li Changshou could not help but feel a sense of amazement...

    Perhaps, Han Zhi and the Three Xiao Immortals already had some sort of fate. They had only gotten to know each other beforehand.

    Gongming, Three Xiao Immortals...

    Yun Xiao is gentle, quiet, and follows the rules.

    Qiong Xiao is bold, smart and cunning.

    Bi Xiao is cunning and reckless... Zhao Gongming is surprisingly someone who fears his sister...

    Putting aside karma and future matters, Li Changshou still felt a little happy.

    Originally, he had been worried that after his cultivation level reached a high level, his mentality would change. He was afraid that he would only be able to retain his Dao nature and would not have much fun as a human.

    However, Li Changshou did not worry about that anymore after seeing the living examples.

    Abilities are different from personalities. It was a blessing to be humane and have emotions. It was a blessing to be able to live forever. Otherwise, he would just be a puppet of the Dao. There would be no fun in it...

    Zhao Gongming had three sisters with different personalities. Li Changshou was not envious. After all, he had his own Little Junior Sister.

    Forget it, I won¡¯t wait until I return.

    He wanted to see what Ling¡¯e was doing first before deciding to give her a reward.

    Li Changshou activated the paper effigy beside Ling¡¯e. His immortal senses surrounded Ling¡¯e and he was stunned. Ling¡¯e was actually... she was actually cultivating! Li Changshou could not help but feel a little disappointed. He kept his promise and decided to teach Ling¡¯e the original version of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique.

    It seemed that he had to nt more spiritual trees in order to expand the scale of the spiritual beast enclosure.

 Chapter 185 I Canâ€™t Do It!

    <h4>Chapter 185 I Can¡¯t Do It!</h4>

    Ding

    Bang

    He did not know if it was an illusion, but when he went out, he heard the ringing of the gate of the sect. It was hurried, heavy, and tense.

    When he returned to the Immortal Du Sect, the bell that Li Changshou heard was actually so light and fast. There was a slight change in the sound and a slightmotion...

    In the morning, the treasure ship arrived at the mountain gate. The elders who stayed behind to guard the gate, as well as the Peak Masters and immortal seedlings, went out to wee them.

    The Peak Master of the Little Qiong Peak, the Turbid Immortal Qi Yuan, and Ling¡¯e, the third person of the Little Qiong Peak, stayed quietly in a corner.

    When the treasure ship stopped, the protective array formation around them was closed. The Sect Leader and the elders appeared together, and the disciples bowed in unison.

    Soon after, Ling¡¯e saw her senior brother, who was among the disciples who had returned. Her heart instantly calmed down, and a smile graced her beautiful face.

    Ling¡¯e was just about to wave at her senior brother when she suddenly felt a ¡°Steadiness Sutra warning¡± in her heart. She immediately remained standing obediently and looked up at the sky.

    Suddenly, a high wall appeared in front of Ling¡¯e. Most of the sky was blocked by it. Before Ling¡¯e could react, an adorable young girl¡¯s face appeared in her sight...

    Huh?

    How could there be a human head on the stone statue?

    Fortunately, Ling¡¯e was raised by her senior brother. Her mental fortitude was not bad. She subconsciously smiled politely and did not immediately dodge. At the side, Li Changshou was bowing to Qi Yuan. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan said warmly, ¡°Okay, okay. Have you gotten anything from this trip?¡±

    ¡°I have learned a lot from you, Master.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and answered. Then, he pointed at Xiong Lingli and said, ¡°Master, this is my cousin. She¡¯s also the in-name disciple that our Sect Leader just epted. I want to arrange for her to stay on our Little Qiong Peak and cultivate.¡±

    Qi Yuan was shocked. He looked at Xiong Lingli and quickly sent his eldest disciple a voice transmission.

    ¡°This is the Sect Leader¡¯s in-name disciple. Our peak is poor. Would this be appropriate?¡±

    Li Changshou shot his Master a nce to assure him that he would be there to handle everything. Qi Yuan immediately stopped doubting and exchanged a few pleasantries with Xiong Lingli. Xiong Lingli had long been warned by Li Changshou. She bowed and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi Yuan, please take care of me in the future.¡±

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan replied politely and said that he would need her to take care of him too.

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head slightly. She thought, Senior Brother¡¯s... cousin?

    Impossible. If he really had a cousin, how could I not know?

    She had secretly used the spiritual fish to bribe the female elder of the Hundred Mortal Hall and had seen the information of her senior brother¡¯s family...

    Immediately, Ling¡¯e imagined a big scene in her mind. She heard Li Changshou say to Xiong Lingli in a mellow voice, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go back to the peak and talk. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay in today.¡±

    Ling¡¯e felt as if a cat had crawled into her heart and scratched it continuously, making her want to ask about it immediately. However, she did not dare to ask directly. It was very ufortable...

    Back then, her senior brother took a few days to build her a straw hut!

    Senior Brother said just now that he wanted to arrange a ce for his ¡°cousin¡± who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, within a day!

    Could it be... impossible!

    No, nothing is impossible when ites to Senior Brother!

    Although the possibility was very small, it¡¯s not impossible for there to be a romance between cousins...

    At that moment, Lingle¡¯s heart was in a mess.

    From the start of the ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ incident, she had no idea what type of woman her Senior Brother liked.

    In her eyes, her senior brother was the most extraordinary person in the world. All the male Qi Refinement cultivators outside the sect were not as unique and special as her senior brother! Therefore, even though her Senior Brother suddenly brought back a young girl who looked like an iron tower and told her that he wanted to make the girl his Daopanion tomorrow, Ling¡¯e would believe him!

    Could it be that Senior Brother does not like pure and innocent girls like Senior Sister Youqin?

    He doesn¡¯t like me either because we¡¯re too close to each other and he¡¯s too embarrassed to court me.

    Is it because Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu led him to have a biased view of beauty, and he fell for... a burly girl?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Qi Yuan said gently. He waved his horsetail whisk and made a white cloud appear.

    The old Daoist priest was worried that his immortal power was turbid and so the white clouds could not bear enough weight. He deliberately thickened the white clouds under Xiong Lingli¡¯s feet by half a meter.

    Then, white clouds floated into the sect and headed towards the various peaks.

    He suddenly heard Jiu Jiu¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Changshou! Ling¡¯e... I¡¯ll go and listen to Master¡¯s lecture first and thene over to y with you!¡±

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect could not help but smile.

    Many disciples looked at the four of them enviously. Most of them were male.

    Ling¡¯e, who was in a state of confusion, forced a smile. Li Changshou nodded with a smile, as if he had agreed to Little Aunt-Master¡¯s request.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya stared at the backs of the four people from Little Qiong Peak. However, she seemed to have something to say.

    Forget it. After a few days, I¡¯ll go to the Little Qiong Peak to apologize to Senior Brother on a quiet night...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya sighed softly. She was a little disappointed and followed her master to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Her master, Jiang Jingshan, witnessed everything

    As a Peak Leader, Qi Yuan had no objections to the addition of one more member to Little Qiong Peak...

    Qi Yuan only instructed his two disciples not to be rude to Little Aunt-Master. Then, he turned around and returned to his straw hut. He ignored everything outside the window and focused on the Great Dao of Dreams.

    However... Ling¡¯e panicked.

    Her senior brother had really built a straw hut for his ¡°cousin¡± who had just arrived, within two hours!

    It was an evenrger version!

    Lingle¡¯s ridiculous conjecture seemed to have been proven. Furthermore, his senior brother had specially called her to the side to watch. He had used the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique that he had rarely revealed previously to make the paper effigies work at the same time!

    What was even more frightening was that after Senior Brother finished settling his cousin¡¯s residence, he gave her a meaningful look.

    At that time, Ling¡¯e had already confirmed... that her Senior Brother really liked women who looked stronger!

    Although her senior brother¡¯s taste was unique andpletely beyond her expectations, she felt that it was indeed typical of her senior brother!

    Although she could not help but feel a little disappointed, it was also rather tricky...

    However, the ¡°bad news¡± came one after another.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, let Lingli be the one to feed the fish in theke and the spiritual beasts in the spiritual beast enclosure in the future.¡±

    What is this?

    How could Ling¡¯e not understand that he was giving half of the power in her hands to his ¡°cousin¡±!?!

    When Ling¡¯e was young, she had seen a lot of things happening behind closed doors of the rich and powerful families. In order to fight for some power, the mistresses would put on fake smiles and pull tricks secretly. She had seen all sorts of moves and tricks...

    She did not think that she would one day be challenged!

    How could Ling¡¯e just admit defeat like that!?!

    She made up her mind and dressed herself up. Then, she picked up some rouge powder and prepared to give it to Aunt-Master Xiong Lingli as a gift, in a bid to make her presence more known.

    However, just as Ling¡¯e walked to the newly built straw hut next door, she heard the conversation between her senior brother and Aunt-Master Xiong Lingli...

    ¡°Cousin, can I only address you as my cousin in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have to address me that way at all times.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I will listen to you. I can do anything you ask, Cousin!¡±

    Crack!

    A bolt of lightning struck Ling¡¯e¡¯s back, followed by a gust of wind that disturbed her mind.

    A hidden, hidden rtionship... she can do anything he asks...

    I clearly can do anything for Senior Brother too!

    Why is Heaven treating me like this!?!

    Is it because I¡¯m too skinny and not strong enough?

    Could it be that the sense of security Senior Brother wanted can only be given by a woman like Aunt-Master Xiong...

    Ling¡¯e turned around silently and returned to her straw hut. She took out an Erhu and sighed in a mncholic manner.

    She sat in front of the door, looking lonely. She ced the Erhu on herp and started to pull the strings gently...

    I¡¯ll start training my physique tomorrow.

    However, how could I train to the point of looking like Aunt-Master Xiong?

    Although she had yet to take action, Lingle knew clearly that this time... she really could not do it.

    She yed a sorrowful tune with the Erhu and snowkes fluttered in her heart.

    Theughter in the room next door reminded her of a sentence¡ª ¡®The new members are alwaysughing. Who would have heard the older ones crying? Would they ask or would they pretend to be confused?¡¯

    In the end, there was a cold side and a warm side on Little Qiong Peak...

    ¡°Why is it such a sad song? Don¡¯t you want me toe back?¡±

    Suddenly, she heard a chuckle outside the straw hut. Li Changshou had already settled Xiong Lingli down and walked over with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°No... I¡¯ll change it now...¡±

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and answered. Then, she took out an ocarina. She took a gentle breath and yed... a deste tune.

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say a word. He sat in his personal circr chair in Ling¡¯e¡¯s room and raised his hand to activate the array formation around the Ling¡¯e straw hut.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Have you been cultivating diligently while I was away?¡±

    ¡°I was quite hardworking.¡± Ling¡¯e sniffled and bit her lips. She forced a smile. ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou calmly said, ¡°Lingli is not my cousin. She has the bloodline of the Magihumans and is considered my underling. You don¡¯t have to ask about other matters. When the time is ripe, I will let you know a little more.¡±

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head and blinked. She was dumbfounded...

    Underling?

    She shushed and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, did you secretly create a new faction behind your back?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    Li Changshou red at her and reprimanded her.

    Is he creating a new force?

    He was clearly forced to set up his own force and had no choice but to turn the Sea God Sect into his own faction!

    ¡°Lingli has the bloodline of a Magihuman, and is born with mystical abilities. She loves to eat bloodied food. However, her self-control is not bad. I asked her to manage the spiritual beast enclosure. I will also rear some spiritual beasts that grow faster in the spiritual beast enclosure. That way, she would not have to go out hunting. Later, you can teach her how to grow crops and nt vegetables. That way, we can reduce the consumption of spiritual beasts.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and reminded, ¡°Also, even if you grow closer to Lingli, you must stay away from her and be careful at all times. Sometimes, when she¡¯s happy, she can p you hard.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was secretly shocked. ¡°Is it that scary?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s even more terrifying when she activates her bloodline mystical abilities.¡± Li Changshou deliberately frightened Ling¡¯e and said with a smile, ¡°However, when she grows up, she will be able to protect you and Master. This will naturally take a long time.¡±

    Wait!

    Ling¡¯e blinked. From what Senior Brother said...

    Did I misunderstand something again?

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You saw me building a straw hut for her just now. What did you think?¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and chuckled. He took out a piece of spiritual paper from his sleeve and skillfully cut it into a small paper effigy. Then, Li Changshou blew at the paper effigy and threw it out. The paper effigy flipped in the air andnded in front of Ling¡¯e, turning into a small child.

    The paper effigy got into a horse¡¯s stance and kept shouting, ¡°Ha! Hey! Ha!¡± He kept punching forward with his small hands.

    Ling¡¯e gasped in admiration...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, this is fun!¡±

    It¡¯s fun?

    This is the main mystical ability used for the one-stop service, ranging from killing to burial!

    ¡°Come over. I¡¯ll teach you the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique today. In the future, you can also... create a band of paper effigies or something.¡±

    He wanted to say that he wanted her to have more abilities to deal with the enemy, but he felt that if Ling¡¯e had to face an enemy, that small ability would not help.

    ¡°Pass... pass it to me?¡± Ling¡¯e asked in shock. ¡°If not, who else can I pass it on to?¡± Li Changshou smiled till his eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you think I will take in a disciple in the future, or will I let Master take in another disciple?¡±

    Ling¡¯e was stunned for a moment before she smiled happily. With her hands behind her back, she took two steps forward and arrived in front of the table.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you said it yourself. I want to be your only Little Junior Sister!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled but did not say anything. He beckoned her to step forward...

    He took some spare pieces of paper and first exined the basic principles of the mystical ability. Then, he taught her the paper-cutting technique, the Dharma powers, and the basic training methods for multitasking.

    Of course, how to choose and collect spiritual tree sap was also an essential part of the process.

    The sunlight shone through the window into the house...

    The young Daoist priest, who was sitting in the round chair, was exining the techniques patiently.

    A beautiful youngdy in a blue dress sat on a round chair on the other side of the table.

    She leaned her body to the side and supported herself with her jade-like arms. She held her chin with her right hand and listened attentively from time to time. At times, she would be distracted. She could not help but take a closer look at her senior brother¡¯s face...

    She was always discovered by her senior brother who would raise his hand to p her forehead.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Listen carefully. If you can¡¯t learn it within three days, I¡¯ll punish you by making you copy the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ and the ¡®Supreme Enlightenment Sutra¡¯ a thousand times!¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately shivered and quickly calmed herself down to listen carefully.

    It was not a big deal if it was just the Steadiness Sutra, but the Sutra of Enlightenment was a genuine Ren School sutra. It was more than ten thousand words...

    At the same time... on Golden Ao Ind, the famous Dao venue of Jie School at the intersection between the South Ocean and East Ocean, Ao Yi, who was preparing for his wedding and apanying his fianc¨¦e, was escorted back to the ind by a dragon expert.

    He had no choice. His master, the ck Clouds Immortal, had summoned him. How could he dare to be any slower?

    However, what Ao Yi did not expect was that when he returned to Golden Ao Ind, he was enveloped by a golden ray of light. Before he could react, Ao Yi was swept away by the golden light and ced in a hidden Cave Abode.

    Fortunately, he recognized that that was his master¡¯s Cave Abode...

    Before he could see the two figures sitting in front of him, Ao Yi heard his master ask him warmly, ¡°Disciple, I remember that you are the Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect, right?¡±

 Chapter 186 The Answer Isnâ€™t That Simple!

    <h4>Chapter 186 The Answer Isn¡¯t That Simple!</h4>

    A golden ray of light shed, and a young dragon in a brocade robe with horns on his head appeared beside the Treasure Pool once again. He seemed to be in a daze.

    Brother Changshou...

    No, is Brother Sect Master so frightening when ites to making friends?

    Thinking about how he had lost hisposure several times in his Master¡¯s Cave Abode due to his shock, Ao Yi¡¯s face turned red...

    The breeze of the ocean carried a faint salty smell.

    Ao Yi shook his head gently. He could not help but think about the dignified, elegant, and poised demeanor of his Aunt-Master that he had seen from afar.

    Ao Yi had grown up looking at beautiful women. The personality of the women from the Sea n who were chosen to enter the Dragon Pce did not matter. They just had to be good-looking people who had taken human form.

    Even so, Ao Yi was shocked when he saw that Aunt-Master from afar...

    There was something even more amazing!

    That Aunt-Master actually showed concern to his Brother Sect Master!

    That¡¯s right. The reason his master, the Great ck Clouds Immortal, had called him over this time was to ask about the... preferences of the Sect Master of the Sea God.

    That was naturally not asked by his master. His master¡¯s first main body was the huge ind itself. His second main body was serving in Green Touring Pce. If the Sect Master did not go to Golden Ao Ind, his master would not have any connections with his Brother Sect Master.

    The person who was investigating the matter was the Aunt-Master. Among the eight disciples of the Saint of Jie School, she was the most mysterious and least visible one...

    The eldest of the Three Xiao Immortals, Fairy Yun Xiao!

    How did he hook up, ahem, get acquainted with her?

    Ao Yi frowned as he thought about it. He stared at the tiny ripples created by the sea breeze and could not recover from it for a long time.

    Ah, the Sect Master is indeed the Sect Master!

    Before he became an immortal, he had already been highly regarded by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. Now, he has obtained the care and concern of the most mysterious fairy of the Three Xiao Immortals, Fairy Yun Xiao.

    ording to his master, Aunt-Master Yun Xiao owed the Sect Master a favor. She wanted to give the Sect Master a gift so that she could sever the karma between them.

    This...

    Did he really think that the dragon race can be fooled easily?

    Ao Yiughed in his heart.

    Of course, if it happened decades ago, he might have really been fooled.

    Now, he, Ao Yi, had been with the Sect Master for such a long time. He could already see through the superficial meaning of many things and dig out the deeper meaning!

    If she only owed the Sect Master a favor, wouldn¡¯t she just give him a Postnatal numinous treasure?

    Fairy Yun Xiao had specially gone to Golden Ao Ind to ask him, the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce, and the ¡°Little Translucent¡± disciple of Jie School, about the Sea God¡¯s preferences, temperaments, and treasures that the Sea God liked...

    How could the dragon not have any imaginations since she valued him so much?

    However, the question that Aunt-Master Yun Xiao had thrown was indeed difficult for Ao Yi.

    He really did not know what the Sect Master liked and was troubled by that question for a long time.

    Beauty?

    The Sect Master does not get involved with women. Besides, he has a little junior sister who¡¯s his childhood sweetheart.

    If the Sect Master liked beautiful women, how could there be no female dragons and sea maidens around him now?

    There were many useless members of the dragon race. They could do anything they wanted. They were the most lustful. They had umted a lot of ¡°capital¡± in that aspect.

    Merit?

    Sect Master does notck any. The Sect Master is a merit agent for the Great Daoist Master of Ren School. The amount of incense offerings he receives from the South Ocean Sea God Sect is definitely much more what I do as the Second Sect Master.

    Treasure?

    That¡¯s a joke.

    Does Ren Schoolck treasures?

    If he were to give those treasures and Postnatal numinous treasures that even the dragon race looked down on, to his Brother Sect Master who was valued even by the Great Daoist Master, wouldn¡¯t he be asking to be humiliated?

    Therefore, Ao Yi pondered carefully and answered what he was thinking.

    Apart from the content that was bound by the Dao oath, he could not expose that his Brother Sect Master was Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. He did not hide anything else. It was all his sincere words...

    He said, ¡°Aunt-Master, my Sect Master is elegant, easy-going, wise and resourceful. I don¡¯t know what my Sect Master likes. My Sect Leader is an upright and righteous person. He is good at military techniques and plotting schemes. He has done many great favors to the dragon race. Actually, you¡¯re not the only one who wants to know about my Sect Master¡¯s preferences. I¡¯ve asked my father before. My mother wanted to give him all sorts of treasures and maidservants¡¯ Cave Abodes, but she was stopped by me. The Sect Master of the Sea God Sect is an elegant person. How can he use such a filthy thing?¡±

    Ao Yi saw... the Great ck Clouds Immortal smiling and nodding upon hearing his reply.

    His Aunt-Master, Fairy Yun Xiao, also smiled, as if she was very satisfied with his answer.

    His master asked again, ¡°What mystical abilities andmonly used Dharma treasures do your elder brother have?¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°The Sect Master hasn¡¯t been cultivating for long. However, he is already regarded highly by the expert of Ren School, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, at such a young age. He is entrusted with an important task. He is good at array formations and had once used array formations to trap... experts whose cultivation levels were many times higher than him. He is extremely talented in this Dao. He is good at escaping and had even instructed his disciples to improve their Water Escape and Void Escape techniques. His insights are so profound that even the experts of the dragon race cannot match up to him! Other than that, my Sect Master is good at music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. His painting skills are amazing!¡±

    After hearing what he said, his master smiled and said that he had exaggerated and was boasting about his Sect Master.

    Why does he think I¡¯m bragging?

    I had clearly seen it with my own eyes!

    Of course, Ao Yi could not refute his master. He did not dare to argue with his master and could only say, ¡°In my opinion, my Sect Master should be the most talented and poetic... man in the human race.¡±

    Then, he was thrown out of the Cave Abode by his master...

    Was I exaggerating?

    I was clearly speaking the truth!

    Although his dragon race was proud and conceited, they seldom boasted, especially when his elder brother was a human. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t expose any information, did I?

    After pondering for a while, Ao Yi recalled something and could not help but mutter to himself...

    In another half a month, he would bring Sisi to the Immortal Du Sect to y with the Sect Master. If he knew the Sect Master¡¯s preferences and prepared a gift from the dragon race for him, wouldn¡¯t that be a wonderful thing?

    What does the Sect Master like?

    ¡°But I can¡¯t ask directly.¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a while and he bore that matter in mind. He rushed out of Golden Ao Ind and met up with a few experts of the dragon race before rushing back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    It was really difficult to give his Brother Sect Master some gifts.

    ¡°Ah, why are you still so poor after cheating hundreds of treasures from the dragon race?¡±

    Half a monthter, in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak,

    Li Changshou looked at the few figures who were busy repairing the spiritual beast enclosure and calcted the amount of materials needed for the next step of the n for Little Qiong Peak. He sighed softly.

    The gap was too big. It was too hard to make up for it.

    Li Changshou did not want to lower his requirements for the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation because of his poverty.

    The array foundation that was buried now was also meant for building a foundation for the future. He could not be careless.

    It was simr to cultivation. One could not be short-sighted. One had to n ahead for the long run.

    He was in a hurry to seed in his cultivation. Just like Youqin Xuanya, who had transcended the Heavenly Tribtion, he would have died long ago without the birdcage.

    In addition... a few days ago, Li Changshou had already started requesting Ling¡¯e to suppress the Dao Realm and slow down the speed of her breakthrough.

    Li Changshou had been urging Ling¡¯e to make a breakthrough. Since the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean was not stable, Li Changshou was worried that he might be chased by the Western Sect. That way, he would have to leave the Immortal Du Sect.

    Therefore, Li Changshou wanted Ling¡¯e to be valued by the Immortal Du Sect in advance and take good care of herself and her master.

    Although there were still hidden dangers in that aspect, it was rtively stable. There was no need for Ling¡¯e to be too anxious to break through.

    It was the most important thing to let Lingle secure her foundation and develop her potential to the maximum...

    If there were no nine-petaled lotus phenomena before Ling¡¯e transcended the tribtion, Li Changshou would personally take action to suppress her realm.

    Li Changshou had personally created his junior sister¡¯s Great Dao. He knew how to help her.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou had alsopleted the ¡°Tribtion Transcendence Gift Bag¡± that he had prepared for Ling¡¯e.

    There were three sets of life-saving items for the Tribtion Transcendence¡ªthe birdcage, the Immortal-Melting Pill, and the Soul-Locking Pill.

    There was a rule for advancing through the Tribtion Transcendence. One had to show that he or she was a disciple of the Dao Sect, and thank the Heavenly Dao for taking time out of his busy schedule to strike. One would also have to thank the Heavenly Dao for giving them the Heavenly Punishment and maintaining the stability of the world.

    Apart from that, there were also twelve types of pills, defensive Dharma treasures that were specially used for the Tribtion Transcendence, lightning-repelling techniques that could be cultivated before the Tribtion Transcendence, two guardian essence souls he had just obtained, Dharma treasures that could resist the Tribtion Transcendence, miniature array formations she had to use after the Tribtion Transcendence, as well as pills that would increaseprehension...

    And so on.

    Ling¡¯e was already a little worried about the Immortal Ascension Tribtion...

    However, she did not know that her senior brother had stabilized her chances of transcending the tribtion to 95%.

    Three out of the remaining five percent would depend on whether she worked hard to cultivate.

    Thest two percent would be up to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s random strikes, as usual.

    Unfortunately, his master had injured his Dao base. There was no point in making any preparations. At that time, he could only use the Immortal-Melting Pill to save his master¡¯s life.

    His enemies had already been killed, and his enemies¡¯ Daopanions had remarried. His enemies¡¯ disciples had also taken him as their master. Moreover, under the supervision of his immortal senses, the Immortal Downpour Peak did not target the Little Qiong Peak. There was no need to mention anything about his master¡¯s past...

    He could only wait for his Grandmaster to find his uncle-master and resolve the regret in his heart.

    Next...

    Li Changshou thought that when his master¡¯s lifespan was exhausted, he should be able to gain a stable footing in the Heavenly Courts. Then, he would establish connections in theherworld and arrange for his master to reincarnate and cultivate again.

    That¡¯s right. Li Changshou had almost arranged everything in Qi Yuan¡¯s next life, not just the current...

    Of course, he still respected his master¡¯s opinion. He only gave his master more options.

    Li Changshou sighed and continued to worry about the huge deficiency in the materials.

    If he was poor, he could still live.

    Once the safety factor increased, his happiness index would definitely soar!

    After spending some time, Li Changshou made a generous n for the next twenty years. He allocated the time for his epiphany, enlightenment, cultivation, alchemy, and refinement.

    After doing that, Li Changshou took out one of the two mystical abilities that the Great Daoist Master had given him-Scattering Beans That Turn Into Soldiers.

    Li Changshou carefully observed the jade slip. Below the jade slip was a line of characters.

    ¡°The Dao Repository of the Carefree Immortal Sect.¡±

    It should be because those mystical abilities were too low-grade. The Great Daoist Master had never cultivated it before, so he could not be bothered to create another one. He directly went to find a ready-made one and threw it at him.

    Li Changshou smiled and pushed the jade slip ten feet away with immortal power.

    As it was given to him by the Great Daoist Master, Elder Moon took it out from his dream. Li Changshou did not push it out by 100 feet this time. He only gave himself the lowest-grade tripleyer protection and slowly opened the jade slip...

    Steadiness was an attitude of cultivation.

    Soon, Li Changshou confirmed that there were no traps in the jade slip. Then, he put it in front of him and read it carefully.

    The method of forming soldiers with beans was simr to the method of Man-Forming Paper Cutouts. It looked like he could just casually throw a bean out and turn it into an army of soldiers.

    In fact, the beans were already considered a Dharma artifact. They could only be produced withplicated processes.

    It was even moreplicated than Man-Forming Paper Cutouts.

    Li Changshou carefully thought about the value of the demonic modification of that mystical ability, as well as the space he could use to operate it. Unknowingly, he fell into deep thought.

    Outside the secret chamber, the sun set, and the moon rose.

    In the dead of the night, Li Changshou had just gained some inspiration from some demonic changes when a figure flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. She looked around and saw that there was no one around. She then entered the istion array outside the Little Qiong Peak.

    Why is Toxic Junior Sister here at this hour?

    Li Changshou put down the jade slip and activated the paper effigy who pretended to be meditating in the Pill Chamber. He stood up and went to the Pill Chamber to temporarily close the outer array formation.

    Youqin Xuanya quickly noticed Li Changshou. She pursed her lips and lowered her head.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to open his mouth to make some small talk, a ripple suddenly rose in his heart. He frowned and pinched his fingers to calcte. A wisp of his attentionnded on the statue of the Sea God Sect¡¯s main god in Anshui City.

    He immediately saw a woman covered in thin fog standing in the brightly lit main hall of the temple. She looked around with interest as she observed the surrounding murals...

    This aura, the Dao runes...

    Uh, why did this big shot suddenlye to the Sea God Sect?

    Li Changshou was shocked. He quickly sent a voice transmission to Youqin Xuanya and asked her to wait in the Pill Chamber. He was fully focused on dealing with the expert who had suddenly arrived...

 Chapter 187 A Hefty Gift to Trick Li Changshou

    <h4>Chapter 187 A Hefty Gift to Trick Li Changshou</h4>

    What happened tonight?

    In the Immortal Du Sect, Toxic Junior Sister sneaked to Little Qiong Peak.

    In the City God Temple of Anshui, Fairy Yun Xiao appeared quietly in her white dress. She held her hands behind her back in the empty hall and admired the murals on the walls...

    Is Li Changshou really that charming?

    Uh, it was just a coincidence...

    The four delusions of life¡ª ¡®I¡¯m very charming¡¯, ¡®My parents must have hidden their identities as tycoons to temper my personality¡¯, ¡®I¡¯m definitely going to profit and not make any losses.¡¯, ¡®This man in front of me definitely isn¡¯t a paper effigy.¡¯

    Li Changshou would not lie to himself.

    Suddenly, he heard Fairy Yun Xiao in the Sea God Temple ask softly, ¡°Are you really young?¡±

    She seemed to be teasing him.

    Li Changshou immediately felt a headache. He had expected Fairy Yun Xiao to know about his background...

    No matter how toxic Youqin Xuanya was, to Li Changshou, it was just a small problem in his social circle.

    As for Fairy Yun Xiao, she was a true big shot who could easily kill him!

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not hesitate and decided to deal with the trouble in the Sea God Temple first.

    Youqin Xuanya had just flown near the Pill Chamber when she heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, stay in the Pill Chamber for a while. I suddenly have some realizations. I¡¯ll digest them first.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshouid on the rocking chair in front of the door of the Pill Chamber. He closed his eyes and focused as if he was trying to gain Dao enlightenment. An obscure Dao rune floated around him.

    Youqin Xuanya immediately nodded and agreed. She quietlynded in front of the Pill Chamber and looked at Li Changshou.

    Then, she took out her meditation cushion and sat outside. She enjoyed the night breeze as she quietly waited for Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation to end.

    Li Changshou focused his attention on Yougin Xuanya and realized... she was in a daze while gazing at the moon and her expression was a little depressed.

    He sighed and thought, I¡¯ll have a good talk with this junior sisterter.

    If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just be Youqin Xuanya¡¯s guide for once... Following that, Li Changshou activated the paper effigy under the Sea God Temple and continued to observe Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s every move through the main god statue.

    Not long after, Fairy Yunxiao said softly, ¡°These stories are quite interesting.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately began to analyze the meaning behind her words, her tone, the emotions in her voice, and the intent she had.

    Soon, he came to a conclusion.

    Fairy Yun Xiao... Yes, she seems to be in a good mood.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The murals that Yun Xiao was looking at were not casually made by the believers of the Sea God Sect. They were also drawn by Li Changshou.

    In the early stages of the development of the Sea God Sect, in order to increase the cohesiveness of the Sea God Hall¡¯s believers, the old vige chief of Xiong Vige, the ¡®Strong, Fast And Money-Making Divine Envoys¡¯, made up various stories about the Sea God that were full of loopholes.

    Examples like ¡®The Ten Must-Tell Stories of the Sea God¡¯ and ¡®That Night, The Sea God Slept With Me¡¯ were once popr in the southwest of the South Continent.

    Li Changshou took over the Sea God Sect. When he reorganized the internal affairs of the Sea God Sect, he made a series of arrangements regarding that problem.

    He had cut off more than half of the stories and legends that were simr to each other. He had removed all the ssics such as ¡®The Sea God¡¯s Three Comforts The Widow On West Street¡¯, ¡®The Sea God and the Seven Seas Immortal¡¯s Daughter¡¯.

    Soon after, Li Changshou chose twelve fables from the stories that were spread all over the world. He kept detailing and evolving those stories to make them sound more reasonable. Then, he used the power of the Sea God Sect to intervene and promote them.

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were as clear as ever.

    Since he could not resist fate, he would lie down and ept all the mockery that was subjected to him. He would turn his fate around and grasp his destiny to shape it!

    Since he had decided to manage the Sea God Sect, he would hold the entire sect in his hands and reduce the risk!

    The reputation of the Sea God could not be tarnished for no reason!

    The twelve huge murals on the walls of the Sea God Hall of Anshui City corresponded to the twelve fables.

    Every mural there was provided by Li Changshou, who had gathered many skilled craftsmen among the mortals. They took months to painstakingly create and were of high artistic value. They had also be the model of the various temples in various ces.

    Among them, ¡®The Old Man and the Sea God¡¯, ¡®The Sea God Persuades The Guards Thrice¡¯, and ¡®The Sea God Sells Bulls¡¯ were the most favored by devotees and disciples. They were also continuously developed and continued...

    Yun Xiao looked at the murals one by one. From time to time, she would nod slightly. asionally, she would even smile slightly. It seemed that she was only there to watch and check in...

    In the huge main hall, she was the only one walking slowly.

    The door of the hall was tightly shut. The few Divine Envoys standing outside naturally could not see the figure of the mighty figure.

    While preparing the paper effigy, Li Changshou secretly observed Fairy Yun Xiao through the statue. He praised her in his heart.

    She looks elegant and beautiful.

    She was dressed in a white dress with flowing clouds, and the hem of her dress was hanging by her feet. When she walked, she looked just like a white cloud floating in the sky, giving off afortable and elegant vibe.

    Yun Xiao did not tie her hair up today. She simplybed it into a bun that was secured with a hairpin. Compared to thest time she appeared on Three-Immortal Ind, she looked less dignified and more elegant.

    Just like that, she walked slowly in front of Chief Zhu with her hands behind her back. Her eyes were bright and clear as if she could see through the confusion in the people¡¯s hearts...

    Fairy Yun Xiao, what are you doing here?

    Li Changshou could not be bothered to admire the beautiful scenery. He kept thinking. Did shee to give me a gift because of what happened previously?

    There must be a deeper meaning behind this... Or maybe Yun Xiao wants to get closer to the Ren School through me?

    As the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect and the Little Daoist Master Of Ren School, Li Changshou had to consider that problem.

    Although he admired Yun Xiao, it did not affect his judgment. After all, Yun Xiao was a top-notch mighty figure below the Saint. Her words and actions had a deeper meaning.

    The two of them were acquaintances who had only met once. Besides, Li Changshou did not think that he had the chance to befriend that mighty figure...

    Master Zhao, the Primordial World expert who had such a temperament, was purely an ident in the Primordial World.

    Most of the time, there were traps and schemes.

    Li Changshou did not dare to let Yun Xiao wait for too long. The paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal appeared in the backyard of the Sea God Temple. He immediately rode a cloud to the main hall and said to the few Divine Envoys, ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige immediately received the order and lowered their heads to retreat.

    Following that, Li Changshou flung his horsetail whisk and the doors of the hall slowly opened.

    Li Changshou entered with a smile and immediately bowed with a Dao salute.

    The fairy who was enjoying the mural turned around and nodded at Li Changshou.

    The details...

    Clearly, Fairy Yun Xiao had confirmed that he was a junior of the Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to say, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry for not weing you in a grand manner. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Yun Xiao replied gently and took a step forward. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m not behaving like a guest. I did not know that you woulde here directly, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He sighed softly in his heart.

    Speaking of which, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle voice sounds really nice...

    Unfortunately, I do not dare to have more interactions with the Three Xiao Immortals.

    ¡°Senior, you visited at night. Are you here for something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important,¡± Yun Xiao said gently. ¡°Previously, Fellow Daoist, you helped me in time and saved my elder brother and third sister. I¡¯m very grateful, so I wanted to return your favor.¡±

    Li Changshou gave that fairy a thumbs-up.

    Clearly, Yun Xiao did not want to be involved in karma with others. That was somewhat simr to him.

    It was a good thing that he took the initiative to sever karma.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve already given me a lot of face bying to this ce. You don¡¯t need to mention any previous favors.¡±

    Yunxiao slowly shook her head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept this gift, I¡¯m afraid my heart will not be at peace. I hope you can help me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Well... Then I¡¯ll be impolite.¡± Li Changshou bowed and muttered to himself.

    What kind of thank-you gift would Yunxiao give me?

    Yes, as long as it is not a huge karmic treasure like the Golden Chalice or the Golden Scissors, he could... barely ept it...

    He saw Yun Xiao reaching her hand, which was like white jade, forward. A foot-long portrait appeared in her palm.

    Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°I heard from the Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect that you love paintings. I¡¯m not a refined person. I only know about cultivation, but I have also collected a few paintings. I¡¯ll give this painting to you as a form of returning the favor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and held the portrait with both hands. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    Since it was just a painting... there was not much karma.

    He wanted to put it away, but Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to open it?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled. He was just a paper effigy. He was not worried about his safety. At most, he would give up a small portion of the power of his essence soul.

    Li Changshou put away his horsetail whisk and used his immortal power to support the portrait. Then, he carefully untied the cloth rope and slowly opened the painting.

    It was a painting of mountains and rivers that were painted with ink.

    At first nce, Li Changshou felt that the strokes were rich, fresh, elegant, and artistic. However, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was quickly drawn into it.

    Amazing!

    As he looked at the water, the water ripples rippled and flickered with a faint light.

    The mountain ranges were stacked, making it easy for people to mistakenly think that they were traveling on clouds in the mountains...

    As he watched, Li Changshou suddenly realized that the water seemed to be moving. Rays of light flowed inside, and white clouds flew out from the mountain. They shone into his heart.

    A Dao rune flowed from the painting and surrounded Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s main body in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak was also entangled by a Dao rune.

    This is...

    This scene suddenly appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    A tall figure stood in the vast world. He raised his hand and shed his sword at the sky. A Small World appeared in the sword beam...

    T-this is...

    All of a sudden, Li Changshou felt a wave of enlightenment in his heart. His inspiration surged out like a mountain, and his realm was rapidly rising! Not only that, Li Changshou¡¯s main battle mystical ability ¡®Sutra Creation¡¯, was transforming on its own. It was as if it had fused directly. That figure shed at the sky!

    What is... the origin of this painting!?!

    In the Sea God Temple, Yun Xiao was slightly surprised when she saw the Dao rune appear.

    She thought to herself, This Sea God is so powerful atprehension.

    The painting was bestowed by her teacher, the Three Pure Ones, and the Sect Master of Jie School. It was a masterpiece by the Grandmaster of Heaven. Although it did not contain any mystical abilities, the Grandmaster of Heaven had entrusted a wisp of the Dao rune in it.

    Fairy Yun Xiao had given the painting to the Sea God only because she had heard from Ao Yi that the Sea God especially liked paintings.

    However, she did not expect that the mysterious Sea God would be able to sense the Dao rune left behind by her teacher the first time he looked at the painting...

    Upon hearing the voice of thunder from the body of the Sea God¡¯s incarnation, Fairy Yun Xiao immediately revealed a gentle smile...

    It was a sign of a breakthrough.

    In the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou suddenly opened his eyes. Green rays of light shone around him, and a twelfth-grade lotus flower condensed in the green light. It surrounded him and kept blooming.

    Under the effect of the Dao rune, he had perfected the Dao of Heaven Immortal!

    However, at that moment, the mysterious and obscure Dao runes were still continuously giving him enlightenment and stimting the spiritual light in his heart. His cultivation level was still breaking through the threshold and rushing towards the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm!

    What is this painting? Wouldn¡¯t I have to face the Golden Immortal Tribtion if I directly reached the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm? Isn¡¯t Yun Xiao just creating trouble for me!?

    I have just started preparing for the Golden Immortal Tribtion. I have three thousand years of preparation time left, and I know nothing about the Golden Immortal Tribtion!

    Now, I only have a seventy percent chance of transcending the tribtion. In the future, I would have a ny-five percent chance of sess. Wouldn¡¯t this be the same as courting death for nothing!?! How could that do!?!

    Li Changshou shouted frantically in his heart, but the Dao runes were too powerful. They were about to pull him to the Golden Immortal Tribtion...

    What is going on?

    Li Changshou made up his mind and immediately activated the emergency n. He immediately formed hand seals with both hands and waves of immortal power emerged, instantly destroying the desk and bookcase in the secret underground chamber!

    Li Changshou sat three feet above the ground and shouted, ¡°Grand Pure One Severing Dao! It¡¯s as urgent as a rule!¡±

    A huge green sword suddenly appeared in front of him. In the middle of the sword was a Taiji Painting.

    Li Changshou recited the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ and forcefully pushed away the powerful Dao runes in his heart. He controlled the rhythm of his breakthrough and took advantage of the situation to increase the intensity. He took out the jade talisman and revealed the full volume of the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ before his eyes. He quickly finished reading it! At that moment, Li Changshou finally understood why he had so many insights.

    This painting must havee from the Grandmaster of Heaven!

    That unreasonable Dao rune was the Dao of the Boundless Chaos of the Grandmaster of Heaven!

    Who can I reason with!?! Yun Xiao was only returning a favor, yet she directly exposed the old Saint¡¯s true identity?!

    At that moment, the Dao runes of the two Saints intertwined in his Dao heart. Li Changshou¡¯sprehension was as vast as smoke. His cultivation level instantly reached the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm!

    A violent gust of wind suddenly appeared on Little Qiong Peak. The starry sky was instantly covered by dark clouds, and a vast heavenly might descended!

    However!

    In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou suddenly raised his hand and held the Green Light Sword in front of him. He shouted softly, ¡°I still have some regrets about this Dao. I¡¯m not willing to be a Golden Immortal today. I only hope to attain the perfected Great Dao in the future and reach the Zenith Heaven! First sh, the loophole of the Dao base! Second sh, an obscure spot! Third sh, where the void is unstable!¡±

    Li Changshou held the sword in his hand and shed at his forehead, producing the sound of a huge drum!

    The Great Dao trembled and thunder rumbled inside the Little Qiong Peak!

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Li Changshou opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood that was filled with seven-colored immortal light. As he spat out that mouthful of blood, his cultivation level rapidly dropped from the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm to the mid-stages of the Heaven Immortal realm!

    Wisps of smoke were emitted from the blood, which formed Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and shattered the shadow!

    At that moment, the vast heavenly might outside the Little Qiong Peak disappeared!

    He wanted to achieve perfection in Dao Execution. He wanted the truth!

    The realization in his body was still growing. He pushed his cultivation level up once again and quickly rushed into thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. He was approaching the perfected stage again...

    Finally, he was a step away from perfection. The Dao runes of the two Saints dissipated.

    Just now... he had severed his realm and consolidated his Dao base.

    The name of that technique was ¡®Dao Execution¡¯. Its purpose was to perfect the Dao base. It was widely spread in the Primordial World and was not a powerful mystical ability.

    When one¡¯s Dao was constantly growing, it was inevitable that there would be ws and useless things. There would also be some hidden dangers.

    That was something countless Qi Refinement cultivators wanted to do but did not dare to. Li Changshou decided to do it today... In fact, he had already deduced that if he could not suppress his realm, he would have to kill himself. At most, he would only fall to the early-stage of Heaven Immortal realm.

    If it were an ordinary cultivator in the Heaven Immortal realm, using that technique would cause their Dao Realm to fall drastically and destroy their own Dao bases.

    However, before Li Changshou became an immortal, his Dao base was solid and his foundation was stable. He cultivated the Great Dao that was passed down by the Grand Pure One. He had only dropped to the mid-stage of the Heaven Immortal Realm by using the self-Dao-Execution technique. He even borrowed the Dao runes of two Saints and recovered his original cultivation level...

    That was not for nothing.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao base was as sturdy as a rock. His Dao Realm was extremely stable. His essence soul contained wisps of green light, and a clear aura surrounded it.

    Although his cultivation realm was the same as before, his strength had increased by at least 30%. Furthermore, his chances of surviving the Golden Immortal Tribtion had increased significantly...

    It was a blessing in disguise. He had identally discovered a good way to suppress his cultivation realm. Compared to the power of his essence soul, the merit from incense offerings was somewhat turbid.

    Finally...

    However, Li Changshou did not have time to rx. He instantly reacted and sensed the changes that had happened to the two paper effigies.

    In the Sea God Temple, the paper effigy had already copsed to the ground and turned into a piece of paper. The immortal power within it rapidly dissipated.

    The paper effigy in front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak was the same. He revealed his true form andid on the dissipating immortal power.

    Fairy Yun Xiao hurriedly called out for ¡°Fellow Daoist¡±, while Youqin Xuanya looked confused and was at a loss...

    At that moment, a golden ray of light flew out from the Heaven-Breaking Peak and shot towards the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak...

    Li Changshou was so happy!

 Chapter 188 I Understood, Understood Everything!

    <h4>Chapter 188 I Understood, Understood Everything!</h4>

    A moment ago, in the side hall beside the Immortal Du Hall.

    Golden Immortal of the Immortal Du Sect, who was coughing up blood, and Daoist Wuyou, the Sect Master, suddenly sensed an extraordinary Dao rune that disappeared within the mountain-protecting array formation.

    Although the Dao runes disappeared very quickly, it was still captured by Daoist Wuyou who was not in seclusion.

    After careful thought, he realized that the Dao runes were extraordinary. They seemed to contain the truths of Heaven and Earth. They were much higher than the Dao runes of the three sects¡¯ experts at the Three Sects¡¯ Meet that Ji Wuyou had once sensed...

    Huh?

    Ji Wuyou put down the soupdle in his hand and stopped cooking the immortal fire. He lowered his head and coughed.

    As the Sect Leader of Ren School, he naturally would not make a fuss over such a small matter. It was just a wisp of Dao runes. He might have identally obtained some treasure from a disciple of a blessed sect.

    It was natural and casual. It was not hot or angst. It could be left alone without doing anything. That was from the Sect Leader of a qualified sect of Ren School...

    Boom!

    What is going on?

    All of a sudden, wind and clouds surged outside the Immortal Du Sect. A vast heavenly might suddenly appeared in the direction of the Little Qiong Peak. It was a powerful heavenly might that suppressed every part of the sect!

    *Coughs*

    Ji Wuyou almost vomited blood. He stared at the Little Qiong Peak through the walls. The powerful immortal senses of the Golden Immortal realm immediately probed, but they were dispersed by the heavenly might! This situation...

    Such overbearing heavenly might...

    Ji Wuyou suddenly recalled the scene of his Golden Immortal Tribtion a long time ago. However, when he transcended the tribtion back then, the heavenly might was not as strong. If this was a Golden Immortal Tribtion, it would definitely not be an ordinary Golden Immortal Tribtion! Is this the Immortal Tribtion of Wang Qing?

    Why is it on the Little Qiong Peak?

    However, the heavenly might came and left quickly. It disappeared shortly after it appeared as if it was just to scare him.

    Ji Wuyou wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and walked to the window sill. His body flew out like a feather and turned into a ray of golden light that rushed towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    Although Ji Wuyou practiced inaction, which was in line with Ren School, and adequately respected the personal freedom of the Qi Refinement cultivators in every sect, he still wanted to take a look and ask them what had happened.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Wuyou arrived above Little Qiong Peak.

    He looked down and saw the array formations surrounding the Little Qiong Peak. He saw that the person standing in front of the Pill Chamber...

    ¡°Little Xuanya?¡±

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya remained standing helplessly. Beside her, a pure wave of immortal power rapidly dissipated in all directions, transforming into Primordial Energy. Ji Wuyou looked down and frowned.

    The source of the immortal power seemed to be the reclining chair. There was a thick paper effigy on the reclining chair, and the paper effigy seemed to have been destroyed.

    Xuanya, paper effigy? In the middle of the night, inside the array formation of the Pill Chamber Array of Little Qiong Peak?

    Ji Wuyou suddenly understood something, but he was even more puzzled...

    Could it be that Little Xuanya, who had just entered the Perfected Immortal realm, had somehow destroyed this mysterious paper effigy and triggered the heavenly might just now?

    Why... is it so chaotic?

    ¡°Ahem, I really have to ask them properly.¡±

    At that moment, figures flew out from the various peaks of the Immortal Du Sect. The elders and Peak Leaders immediately rushed over to meet up with the Sect Leader.

    Ji Wuyou was about to descend to the Pill Chamber when he heard a voice.

    The person said, ¡°I, Li Changshou, a disciple, would like to report to the Sect Leader that I had stirred up Heaven¡¯s Might just now. I was almost in trouble, but now I am alright. The situation is urgent. I am willing to report the matter to you, Sect Master. Please tell the experts in the sect not to gather, lest the situation gets out of control!¡±

    Ji Wuyou frowned slightly. As the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, why would he dismiss all the elders who had gone to investigate just because a disciple sent a message?

    However, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission again.

    ¡°Sect Leader, do you still remember... that sixth-grade Spirit Pill?¡±

    Suddenly, Ji Wuyou¡¯s eyes lit up. This time, he really understood something. He immediately sent a voice transmission to all directions.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need toe over. There¡¯s a small problem with the treasure I gave Xuanya. Yes, it¡¯s a small problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader,¡± everyone answered in unison from all directions.

    Not long after, the figures returned to the various peaks. Ji Wuyou stood under the starry sky and set up an immortal power barrier on the Little Qiong Peak before slowly descending

    At that moment, Li Changshou was standing in the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. He frowned and thought quickly.

    How... do I go about this?

    Perhaps it was because Li Changshou¡¯s mind was tense and he was thinking too quickly, a few options appeared in his heart.

    A: Use a human Dharma treasure exclusive to Youqin Xuanya.

    Use the usual method to disy a small number of trump cards. C: Convince and educate

    D: Take out the identity card of the Little Daoist Master of Ren School...

    Those options kept popping up in Li Changshou¡¯s mind, but after some deliberation, he rejected them.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cultivation level was only at the Perfected Immortal realm. The upright Youqin Xuanya was willing to cooperate with him even though he was full of nonsense. The Sect Leader would not believe her lies!

    He had no choice. His acting skills were too bad.

    Should I expose a portion of my trump cards so that the other party would think that I know the truth?

    Although this method is good, it has to be applied ording to the situation. The Heavenly Might from earlier must have made the Sect Leader extremely suspicious. I have to properly exin the origin of the Heavenly Might!

    Attack the Sect Leader?

    Although I had just severed my cultivation, consolidated my Dao base and the Sect Leader¡¯s pressure on me seems very faint, but... Wouldn¡¯t I be incurring a huge loss over a trivial matter?

    I might as well just reveal my cards.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly in his heart...

    Now, he had just deceived Daoist Wen and gained the admiration and trust of the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts. He had gotten involved in the matters of the Three Xiao Immortals and was secretlypeting with the Western Sect...

    If Li Changshou, the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was exposed to be the Little Daoist Master of Ren School and the Sea God of the South Ocean because of the Sect Leader, there would definitely be endless hidden dangers.

    Thatyer of protection could not be easily lost.

    In particr, the Sect Leader who was a Golden Immortal, could not be controlled.

    There was no other way. This time, he could only... choose option E! He would reveal his trump card to a minimum!

    At that moment, just as the Sect Leadernded in front of the Pill Chamber, aplete train of thought surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He immediately raised his hand and took out the array-controlling jade token.

    He activated the 36 array foundations and activated the core array formation on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Therefore, he used the array formation to divert the Sect Leader¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The frown on Daoist Wuyou¡¯s forehead deepened as he watched the mist suddenly appear around the Pill Chamber.

    This array formation seemed rather famous.

    Youqin Xuanya immediately bowed. ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Wuyou nodded slightly. ¡°What happened here just now?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pondered for a while and felt a little confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Senior Brother Changshou. Senior Brother Changshou suddenly gained enlightenment and sat on the reclining chair. Suddenly... he just...¡± Daoist Wuyou asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Youqin Xuanya said softly, ¡°He deted and quickly withered... and turned into this paper effigy.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Ahem!¡±

    Daoist Wuyou was also amused by Youqin Xuanya¡¯s description.

    He raised his hand and grabbed the paper effigy. He observed it carefully and smiled. ¡°This is a mystical ability called the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts. However, this paper effigy is somewhat unusual...¡± ¡°Disciple Li Changshou greets Sect Leader!¡± An exmation came from the Pill Chamber. Ji Wuyou and Youqin Xuanya looked up, only to see a wisp of smoke flying out from the side of the ck furnace and transforming into Li Changshou. Li Changshou quickly walked forward and bowed deeply to Ji Wuyou with a Dao salute.

    ¡°Why did youe out from below?¡± Ji Wuyou asked with a smile.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I just realized something. I was afraid that I would disturb Junior Sister Youqin, so I ced a paper effigy here and went underground to meditate.¡±

    Ji Wuyou did not ask further. He focused on the key question. ¡°Changshou, what happened just now?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned, lowered his head, and pressed his lips together. His voice was filled with hesitation and helplessness as he suppressed his impulse. He whispered, ¡°Sect Leader, I don¡¯t dare to say it...¡±

    ¡°Just say it. Why don¡¯t you dare to say it?¡±

    Ji Wuyou put his hands behind his back and asked calmly, ¡°What else can I not ept?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed when he saw the Sect Leader¡¯s stern gaze. He took out a jade token from his sleeve and handed it over.

    Ji Wuyou wanted to take it, but after taking a closer look, he immediately took half a step back!

    The Sect Leader¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He hurriedly Dao saluted the jade token and broke out in cold sweat... There were Dao runes of the Grand Pure One of Ren School on the jade token!

    He had only sensed those Dao runes on a jade token that his master, Perfected Du¡¯e, held.

    That jade token was the core Dao bearing of the Immortal Du Sect-the Grand Supreme Inaction Sutra!

    Li Changshou held the jade token and hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are you bowing, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Changshou! Don¡¯t tell anyone what I just said!¡±

    As Ji Wuyou spoke, he looked at Youqin Xuanya. ¡°Xuanya too. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I said that I can ept anything!

    He started coughing violently...

    ¡°Xuanya, don¡¯t just stand there. Come over and bow to the jade token!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was instantly confused. However, she still rushed forward and bowed to the jade token.

    This jade token was naturally the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯.

    Ji Wuyou wanted to say something but hesitated. At that moment, he was both shocked and full of suspicion. Looking at this young disciple who had yet to be an immortal, he suddenly felt a little...

    He felt like he could not see through his background.

    Ji Wuyou said, ¡°Changshou, you and the Great Daoist Master...¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, there are some things that the Great Daoist Master has warned me against spouting nonsense about.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°The Heavenly Might from just now was created by me when I opened this Dao letter. There seemed to be a mistake when Iprehended it, causing the Dao runes to fluctuate. The Heavenly Might seems to be warning me not to continueprehending in that direction...¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Ji Wuyou suddenly understood.

    Then, Ji Wuyou looked at Li Changshou with a burning gaze. ¡°Changshou, what¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, the Great Daoist Master has instructed...¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Ji Wuyou nodded immediately. ¡°Quickly put this away. If you have to study it next time, inform me in advance so that I will protect you. Otherwise, you will create such amotion again. Changshou, what is your rtionship with the Great Daoist Master? Is it not convenient for you to disclose this?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Youqin Xuanya. Thetter was already drowned by the fog. Her ponytail was swaying gently, and she was wearing an icy-blue dress. She was filled with puzzlement.

    She had no idea what the Sect Leader and her Senior Brother Changshou were talking about.

    ¡°Sect Leader, about this, I¡¯m with the Great Daoist Master.¡± Li Changshou deliberated for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve only met them a few times. I don¡¯t think they have any special rtionship.¡±

    No special rtionship?

    Ji Wuyou smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Got it. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask further.¡±

    Then, Ji Wuyou took out a jade token and handed it to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Changshou, focus on your cultivation. If anything happens, you can tell me, no matter how major it may be. I will leave now. Remember, if you study this treasure again, you must inform me in advance.¡±

    This...

    The Sect Leader is surprisingly easy to deceive...

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ji Wuyou looked at Youqin Xuanya and reminded her, ¡°Xuanya, you and I know about what happened today. You must not let the fourth person know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡±

    Not only is he easy to deceive, he even helped me settle Junior Sister Youqin?

    Li Changshou felt inexplicably touched. He looked at the Sect Leader¡¯s back view as he left in a carefree manner and felt a little emotional.

    If there¡¯s a chance, I should introduce the Sect Leader to the Great Daoist Master.

    A good person like him is really...

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, wait a little longer.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly and looked at Youqin Xuanya. ¡°I¡¯ll settle some matters first before exining to you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, you should be busy.¡± Youqin Xuanya immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded. This time, he closed his eyes and quickly activated the paper effigy under the South Ocean Sea God Temple. He hurriedly said to Fairy Yun Xiao, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    In the temple, the beautiful and overly generous Fairy Yun Xiao had already spread her skirt and sat cross-legged on the ground. She began to use her immortal power to save the paper effigy that had been broken by the Dao runes of the Saint...

    He understood!

    After Li Changshou said that, Ji Wuyou understood everything!

    Previously, Ji Wuyou had been wondering why the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du would ask his master, Perfected Du¡¯e, to pass him a sixth-grade Spirit Pill and ask him to pass it on to his little disciple, Li Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak.

    From the looks of it, there was a deeper meaning to that matter.

    The Saint¡¯s sutras must be very important.

    Although it was not rare to see a sixth-grade Spirit Pill, a sixth-grade Yang Spirit Pill was really unusual!

    Clearly, the Great Daoist Master was very worried about whether Li Changshou had a future...

    Who would be nervous and pay attention to that issue?

    He showed so much care and concern and even gave him the sutra written by a Saint. Even if he were to cultivate in the wrong direction, he would be warned by the Heavenly Might. After careful deductions, I did not obtain anything. The heavenly secrets have been concealed seamlessly!

    This is probably a treatment that not even personal disciples can receive!

    Previously, when the Immortal Du Sect suffered a cmity, Master Daoist Du¡¯e had clearly appeared to help us out. The Great Daoist Master had even brought Master to Golden Ao Ind to seek justice... Today, I found a reasonable exnation for all these questions!

    There is probably no mistake. This Little Changshou should be... the direct descendant of the Great Daoist Master. He might even be an illegitimate son!

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Ji Wuyou coughed a few times and smiled. He returned to the small room beside the main hall and sat on the round chair, lost in his thoughts.

    He definitely could not bring that matter to the public. The Great Daoist Master would definitely not like it to be publicized.

    In the future, he, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, could only secretly take care of Little Changshou. He would not ask for any merit, but he wanted to be free of sin...

 Chapter 190 Human Dharma Treasure Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 190 Human Dharma Treasure Candidate</h4>

    When Youqin Xuanya left, it was already morning

    After his junior sister Ling¡¯e, his non-biological Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, and the Second Sect Master, Ao Yi, left, Li Changshou once again took out the Great Dao oath of the same model.

    The oath to the Great Dao was established by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s notation. Both parties had the principles of being friendly, helping each other and benefiting each other. In a happy mood, they had made that confidentiality agreement. However, when Youqin Xuanya left on the cloud, her expression was a little dazed. Her riding of the cloud was a little erratic...

    ¡°Perfected Immortal realm.¡±

    Li Changshou stood in the morning light and said in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m happy to be together with you.¡± He then rode a cloud to theke.

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    He had been worried about the details. For example, he could not exin how his cultivation came about. No one would believe him if he said that he would gain enlightenment every few days.

    He did not expect that he did not need to spend any effort to exin because no one cared about that.

    Youqin Xuanya...

    That girl was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She had been a princess of a nation in the mortal world since she was young. After she entered the sect, she was also in the limelight.

    In the past few decades, she had Yuan Qing by her side, who died a horrible death...

    It was already very rare for her to be able to maintain an upright heart in such an environment. It was also reasonable that she did not know the ways of the world.

    Li Changshou recalled the emotions in his heart.

    That was what he had left in his heart when Youqin Xuanya bowed to him and said that she was representing all the disciples...

    He shook his head and smiled.

    Li Changshou did not need others to be touched by him or praise him. He only liked not to be noticed by others.

    The Sect Leader was still a little unstable. He had to go to the Sect Leader¡¯s ce to find out more in half a month¡¯s time. At the same time, he could have a good chat with the Sect Leader and think of a way to get the Sect Leader to cover for him in the future.

    This time, he identally exposed his cultivation level trump card and gave it to the Sect Leader and Junior Sister Youqin. Although there were hidden dangers, it was not aplete disaster.

    The good and the bad were rtive. If he could sessfully ¡°conquer¡± the Sect Leader , Daoist Wuyou, he would be able to stabilize his cultivation environment in the sect.

    It would be best if the Sect Leader secretly gave orders to the disciples and get them to not disturb Little Qiong Peak, give him more precious materials, and hundreds of months worth of monthly allowance...

    He was thinking too much.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew past theke. No one came to wee him.

    Ling¡¯e and the newly-advanced security team leader of the Little Qiong Peak, Xiong Lingli, were getting busy in the spiritual beast enclosure.

    Previously, Li Changshou had given Ling¡¯e a mission. He had asked the elders of the Hundred Mortal Hall, who were close to their senior brothers and senior sisters, to exchange their monthly allowance for the next two years, as well as Xiong Lingli¡¯s monthly allowance for the next ten years, for spiritual beasts.

    What made the elders who were in charge of external affairs feel puzzled was Lingle¡¯s request...

    In terms of selection of young spiritual beasts, she did not pursue those that were high-grade, extremely rare, and had high spiritual intelligence. Instead, she wanted some spiritual beasts that had tasted delicious and fresh, and were easy to breed and rear.

    Soon, some elders understood why. They felt that the Little Qiong Peak had started to create new ¡°species¡± after the spiritual fish!

    There were many tricks!

    Therefore, those elders who were in charge of external affairs were very concerned about that matter. They each followed their preferences and got many young spiritual beasts.

    The elders who were in charge of the external affairs even took money out of their own pockets and used them to fund the ¡®meat-type¡¯ spiritual beast cultivation n of Little Qiong Peak...

    Over the past few days, Xiong Lingli was moved to tears by the enthusiasm of the elders. Tears flowed out of her mouth uncontrobly...

    Those were naturally trivial matters.

    Li Changshou arranged for Ling¡¯e to handle that matter. It was also a test of Lingle¡¯s ability to do things. Up till now, Ling¡¯e had done quite well.

    As for the reward for her work...

    Not being punished was already the best reward!

    Li Changshou knew Ling¡¯e¡¯s personality too well. She could feel proud and ted with just a few words of praise!

    After Ling¡¯e turned eighteen, whenever Li Changshou praised her, there would be many incidents where she would deliberately get drunk, although, at the end of the day, she never dared to do the real thing.

    Golden Immortal Tribtion, Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Li Changshou slowly walked towards his master¡¯s straw hut. He pondered in his heart and began thinking about something important rted to himself.

    Even though he had severed his Dao Realm once, and was only a step away from the perfected Heaven Immortal realm, he did not dare to casually meditate and cultivate.

    He had to prepare all sorts of treasures for the Golden Immortal Tribtion as soon as possible.

    Although he could still continue using the self-destroying Dao-Execution technique, he had already severed almost all the messy and unstable Dao bases.

    In a while, even if he were to sever the Dao Realm again, the effects would not be too obvious. At most, he would drop by a small realm.

    Li Changshou had ascended through the Essence Immortal realm and the Perfected Immortal realm with the enlightenment he gained after transcending the tribtion.

    Cultivating the Dao was like being a sand sculpture on the beach. There were many ¡°air bubbles¡± in his Dao base.

    The Golden Immortal Tribtion was also known as the Dao Creation Tribtion.

    Before he became a Golden Immortal, he had been constantly improving his Great Dao, from refining his essence to refining his Qi until he reached the Heaven Immortal realm and until his essence soul and physical body had reached perfection. Then, he could fuse with his own Dao and form the Dao Fruit of longevity.

    There were no twopletely identical petals in the world, nor were there twopletely identical Great Daos.

    The Grand Pure One and his disciple the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, were actually the best examples. One of them was a homebody while the other waszy. Although they looked simr, they were actually worlds apart.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao was even more unique. The foundation of the Great Pure Inaction Dao, was filled with stability...

    Whether a living being could live forever depended on whether one¡¯s Dao could reside in Heaven and Earth, whether one could live as long as the Heaven and Earth and shine with the Sun and Moon, and whether one could withstand the test of the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Even a mule or a horse would have to be inspected by the Heavenly Dao...

    Due to the abundant Primordial Energy in the Primordial World, the Dao Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques were widely spread, and the human race¡¯s destiny was flourishing. Many of the human Qi Refinement cultivators could reach the Immortal Ascension Tribtion.

    However, there were only a few Qi Refinement cultivators who could reach the perfected Heaven Immortal realm after bing an immortal, before their lifespan reached its end.

    There were only a few who could survive the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    There were many experts in the Primordial World because they had slowly umted over countless years.

    In just the past ten thousand years, there were still very few Golden Immortals who had reached the Golden Immortal realm even though there were plenty of living beings. Li Changshou had read in the ancient books that once the number of Golden Immortals reached a certain level, the Great Dao would send down endless tribtions to maintain the stability of the world.

    There were many simr exnations in the Primordial World, and it was impossible to figure them out. Li Changshou concluded the problem that he needed to solve at present.

    Firstly, his cultivation level had risen too quickly. There was not much buffer time left.

    Secondly, he was too unfamiliar with the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Thirdly, he was far from being fully prepared for the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Due to the restrictions of the previous issue, Li Changshou did not know the exact direction of his efforts...

    It¡¯s best if there¡¯s a target that I can take a look at and take reference from.

    Who in the sect has hopes of transcending the Golden Immortal Tribtion?

    Two figures immediately appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s mind...

    The sullen-faced King of Poison, Elder Wan Linyun, who was holding a bronze-skinned walking stick.

    Another example would be Exalted Wang Qing who had two strands of silvery-white hair at his sideburns. He imed to have forgotten about love, but he had a story with Li Changshou¡¯s ferocious and evil Little Grandmaster.

    Although the former was still a step away from the Golden Immortal Tribtion, he was the elder whom Li Changshou respected the most in the Immortal Du Sect.

    If Li Changshou had a way to help that elder get a chance to live forever, he naturally had to give him a hand.

    However, Li Changshou had to admit that he had some other selfish thoughts in that aspect and wanted to see if he could obtain the Dao poison that could harm Golden Immortals after Elder Wan Linyun broke through...

    If that was the case, his trump card would be more well-rounded. Even if he was surrounded by Golden Immortals, he could still smile at them and shout, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to draw my sword!¡±

    However, not everyone could reach the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Elder Wan Linyun had been stuck at a bottleneck for too long. It was difficult to obtain opportunities.

    Just as he finished mulling over his thoughts in his heart, he arrived right in front of his master¡¯s straw hut.

    Li Changshou restrained his emotions. He first visited his master before continuing to think about the solutions to those problems.

    It was quiet in the straw hut.

    He had caused a hugemotionst night. It was rare for his master to be able to ¡°cultivate¡± peacefully.

    Through the useless array formations outside the straw hut, Li Changshou looked at his master¡¯s lying position when he was cultivating and returned to the Pill Chamber.

    I just hope that Grandmaster can find Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnation and give Master some hope...

    Master is about to be a sleeping god!

    Actually, it was not hard to understand. If a person lost their motivation, it would be easy for them to lose their vitality.

    Li Changshou could only take that into consideration and set a small goal for himself.

    Um..I¡¯ll take care of him and stabilize the chance of bing a Zenith Heaven Immortal first!

    What does Sect Master like?

    In the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi was sitting beside the pool and rubbing his forehead gently in the new room that looked like it was carved from seven-colored crystals.

    In the pond, a beautiful mermaid was swimming gently. There was a sweet smile on her delicate and cute face. From time to time, she would swim to the side of the pond and deliver some immortal fruits and wine to Ao

    Yi.

    After Ao Yi transformed, he maintained the figure of a young man but he stopped growing for some reason.

    The mermaid princess was quite meticulous. She restored her human form to that of a young girl.

    In the legends of the merman race, there was a romanticw.

    Between partners, the one who looked older would be at a disadvantage and would involuntarily have to take care of the younger one!

    Just kidding...

    The mermaid princess understood the rtionship between her and Ao Yi very well. Although the Second Prince was very gentle and respected her, her race was only a subsidiary of the dragon race.

    She had to control her asional willfulness. From now on, she had to be a family-oriented woman and support her future husband...

    Seeing Ao Yi¡¯s frown, the mermaid princess swam over.

    Some water sounds were heard, and her fishtail turned into jade feet. The light flickered on her forehead, and a light-colored short skirtnded. She gently rubbed Ao Yi¡¯s forehead while being beside him.

    The mermen were good at singing. When the little princess spoke, her voice turned soft and sweet.

    ¡°Brother Yi, don¡¯t worry. The chaos in the four seas will definitely calm down.¡±

    Ao Yi was also caught off guard. However, he had followed the Sect Master after all. He immediately took the opportunity to say, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no use worrying about it here.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s face became sullen.

    ¡°By the way, Sisi, ording to the customs of the mermen, what kind of gifts would you give to someone you care about?¡±

    The mermaid princess blushed slightly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already given my merman pearl to you, silly dragon.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately knew that she had misunderstood. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s someone else whom I value the most other than you. I want to give him one or a few

    gifts.¡±

    The mermaid princess rubbed Ao Yi¡¯s forehead twice and said, ¡°Are you trying to learn these tricks from me so that you can go and please other women!?!¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Ao Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s an elder brother of mine. He¡¯s from the human race. He¡¯s the one I mentioned to you many times before.¡±

    ¡°Brother Changshou?¡± The mermaid princess sighed softly. Although she had yet to see that elder brother, he was mentioned all the time. He kept appearing during their honeymoon period...

    Ao Yi sighed and said, ¡°Help me think of an idea. We will set off in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare a gift for you. If you like it, give it to that elder brother. How about that?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded. However, the little princess covered her mouth and chuckled.

    For the sake of her adorable and gentle husband, she would not take a path of no return in the future.

    This time, she had to give that elder brother a generous gift and help him get married...

    In a hidden Cave Abode near the spirit mountain in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, the sound of a mosquito could be heard. Following that, rays of crimson light rapidly gathered and formed a figure in a sanguine dress.

    There was not a single person in the empty Cave Abode. The array formations outside the cave abode instantly condensed and isted it from the area outside!

    Daoist Wen Jing took a few steps forward and suddenly snorted. Arge stone nearby silently turned into powder.

    Daoist Wen Jing took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    Half a day ago, she had been called by a Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect to discuss the following ns for the dragon race. However, she had been med by several people for not being able to seed in her previous schemes.

    ¡°They are obviously the ones who are useless! They¡¯re useless!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing gritted her teeth and cursed. However, she seemed to have thought of something and sneered.

    This group of people actually have the intention of sowing discord between Ren School and the dragon race.

    Are they crazy? Do they want to provoke the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect? Oh, I almost forgot that these people do not know about this Sea God...

    Interesting, very interesting. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± Daoist Wen Jing chuckled. She felt much better when she thought of the expressions on the Deputy Sect Masters¡¯ faces.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing soon had no choice but to consider...

    Although I don¡¯t have to care about that since the Sea God will definitely be able to settle all these troubles, I have already secretly joined the Ren School and the Heavenly Courts. If I don¡¯t do anything, it will be hard to exin...

    Hence, Daoist Wen Jing thought for a while. Sheid on the bed and slowly closed her eyes.

    However, she secretly began to control the puppets hidden in the deep mountains and forests...

 Chapter 189 The Back View

    <h4>Chapter 189 The Back View</h4>

    When Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and made it rush to the main hall of the Sea God Temple, he thought of the Sect Leader¡¯s kidney, ahem!

    Thinking of Daoist Priest Wuyou¡¯s back, he sighed.

    He thought about it carefully. His Sect Leader did not ask much nor care much. That was the only way that he would be able to achieve peace and inaction, as taught by Ren School...

    Due to the fact that he had too many reservations, and he wanted to protect his life, he constantly avoided karma and severed karma. Compared to the Sect Leader, he was inferior.

    However, there was nothing he could do. He could not bear the burden of age, cultivation level, the ¡°hidden struggles of the Great Sect¡±, the fate of the great race, and the ¡°excessive suaveness¡±!

    He had to be careful. He had to put on a disguise and hide some of his trump cards. When he opened his eyes, he might find a kind-looking bald old man standing in front of him...

    ¡°Little friend, hehe. I think you are fated with the Western Sect.¡±

    It was scary just thinking about it!

    The Western Sect even dared to abduct the disciples of the Saint of the Dao Sect. Li Changshou was only familiar with the Saint. The other party could kill him with a wave of his hand. How could they not dare to attack him?

    I¡¯d better wait until I¡¯m strong enough before I talk about inaction and seek peace.

    When the timees, he would hide in the shade of the trees in the backyard of the Tushita Pce and take a nap. He would just ignore everything. In reality, there was no such thing as peace and inaction. It was just that the Grand Pure One was too strong to be provoked.

    Yes, when I be a Golden Immortal...

    Forget it. Golden Immortals can only curl up in the Primordial World and not stand strong.

    At the very least, he had to be a Zenith Heaven. He had to obtain a few Connate numinous treasures that could allow him to kill, defend, critical-strike, and escape. He had to condense the Golden Body of Merit and cozy up to the Saint!

    Only then could he have good sleep. Tsk, it¡¯s useless to think about this. It¡¯s more important to climb up steadily.

    Before Li Changshou could dig out of the ground, he immediately sent a voice transmission to Fairy Yun Xiao.

    In the main hall of the temple, Fairy Yun Xiao, who had been continuously injecting immortal power into the paper effigy, suddenly stopped. She looked apologetic.

    Yun Xiao had already kept the painting. When Li Changshou¡¯s second incarnation flew over, she took the initiative to approach the door and said gently, ¡°I originally wanted to give you a painting personally drawn by my teacher, but I never thought of destroying your incarnation. I was too careless. Please don¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched...

    Fairy Yun Xiao is truly generous.

    Just now, he had almost been forcefully... forcefully pulled to undergo the Golden Immortal Tribtion!

    Seeing that Li Changshou did not reply, Yun Xiao hurriedly asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you damage your Dao just now?¡±.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an incarnation. It¡¯s not a problem, not a problem.¡±

    ¡°How can this not be a problem? How can an incarnation be refined easily?¡±

    Yun Xiao sighed softly and brought the painting over. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please ept this. This item seems to be fated with you. Otherwise, my Dao heart will not be at ease.¡±

    As she spoke, Yun Xiao flipped her left hand gently and a few treasures glistened.

    ¡°And these treasures, please...¡±

    What?

    Does she really have to pull me up onto the track of angering the Saint and dying faster on the God roll?

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly took half a step back and deliberately showed some restraint.

    Yun Xiao was amused by Li Changshou¡¯s expression. She took a small step forward and said gently, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Yun Xiao consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The Dao runes have beenprehended by you, Fellow Daoist. It will definitely not hurt your incarnation again.¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. Why did this conversation sound like... that between a big sister and a child whom she was coaxing? ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t dare to take the painting that the Saint has created.¡±

    Yun Xiao exined, ¡°This is just a casual painting created by Master. It¡¯s not some Connate treasure.¡±

    ¡°The meaning is different.¡± Li Changshou looked serious. ¡°The Saint¡¯s item is indeed extraordinary. Please take it back, Senior.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao continued, ¡°Then... how can Ipensate for that incarnation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an incarnation.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was sincere, but Yun Xiao frowned slightly.

    Something was amiss...

    Li Changshou suddenly snapped back to reality.

    At that moment, he had clearly indicated that he did not want to ept the gifts given to him by Yun Xiao. However, her focus was on the value of an incarnation...

    ording to the general knowledge of the Primordial World, incarnations were very precious.

    External incarnations were either refined from precious materials or condensed from great Dharma powers. The loss of an incarnation was a huge loss for Qi Refinement cultivators.

    However, his paper effigy was too cheap. The Man-Forming Paper Cutouts mystical ability that Li Changshou had, had been modified several times with the mystical ability bestowed by the Great Daoist Master. In the end, it became a mystical ability where he could create paper effigies with just some... tree sap. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, do you think that this incarnation of mine requires a lot of effort to make?¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly, her eyes cold and clear. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯sughter was extremely hearty. Even the old immortal¡¯s skin was trembling. He said, ¡°I have a mystical ability that allows my incarnation to be like paper. Senior, if you feel uneasy, I will ept this painting. However, there is no need for those few treasures. Otherwise, Senior, you are underestimating me too much.¡±

    He did not dare to use the treasures because he was afraid of exposing them. He could only give them to the paper effigies to protect themselves. It was meaningless.

    The Little Spirit Tree had already grown up!

    Li Changshou immediately brought the painting over. He would hang it in the back hall of the Sea God Temple after a while. With a small upgrade, the style of the Sea God¡¯s main temple would be enhanced.

    Only then did Yun Xiao reveal a faint smile and stop feeling worried. She put away the other treasures and bowed slightly to Li Changshou. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you tonight. I¡¯ve also caused you a lot of trouble. I originally wanted to return the favor, but I did not expect that I would spoil your incarnation, Fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, if you are free in the future, pleasee to Three-Immortal Ind and have a seat. Please allow me topensate you.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately said... that he would definitely do so next time.

    After they Dao saluted each other, Yun Xiao bade farewell and left.

    She rode the cloud and flew into the night sky, turning into a cloud of smoke. It was as if she had merged into the painting of the night and left with the wind...

    What a good fairy.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart.

    It¡¯s a pity that she is too loyal to her three other siblings who are burdens.

    Li Changshou naturally did not want to interact with the Three Xiao Immortals and Master Zhao anymore. He did not want to be implicated in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, deep down, there was a little anticipation...

    ¡°There are so many things to do tonight.¡± Li Changshou stretched his muscles and bones. He looked at the scroll of painting in his hand and walked towards the rear hall.

    Junior Sister Youqin must have seen my paper effigy¡¯s true cultivation level.

    This is a little difficult.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and thought about how he could fool her... Ahem, he thought about how to exin it so that Youqin Xuanya would keep that secret for him and not let her imagination run wild.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e had already flown on a cloud to the periphery of the Pill Chamber. Xiong Lingli carried the Thunder Hammer that had a purple halo and ran to the periphery of the array formation.

    Clearly, they had been rmed by the heavenly might just now. However, they were currently trapped outside the array formation and could not approach the ce.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and gave Ling¡¯e some instructions. Ling¡¯e immediately nodded and agreed.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was already familiar with Xiong Lingli. She told Xiong Lingli that her senior brother was only cultivating. Then, she brought Xiong Lingli back to the straw hut by theke.

    Li Changshou carefully thought of some words he could say and tried to analyze Youqin Xuanya¡¯s thoughts.

    When everything was settled, Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked at Youqin Xuanya, who was meditating in the moonlight.

    As if sensing Li Changshou¡¯s gaze, Youqin Xuanya opened her eyes. Her eyshes were curled and her dimples were shallow.

    What Li Changshou did not understand was... the fact that her eyes were much brighter at that moment than when she arrived.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. I understand!¡±

    Li Changshou did not manage to catch his breath. He nearly fell onto the .meditation cushion

    What do you know?

    What does she know?

    ¡°No, Junior Sister Youqin, you don¡¯t understand...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to say something, but I just can¡¯t say it out loud.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and said with a serious expression, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, just say it. I¡¯ll remember everything you say.¡±

    Li Changshou lectured earnestly, ¡°There are some things that need to be said directly and we have to be honest with each other. Only then can we understand each other¡¯s thoughts. Don¡¯t guess too much. You have to ask more.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya thought about it seriously and nodded.

    ¡°I understand what you said, Senior Brother. Today, I shall be honest with you.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. That¡¯s more like it...

    Let¡¯s juste clean with each other. Let¡¯s not meet. It would be too easy for others to misunderstand us.

    Just as he was about to speak, Youqin Xuanya spoke first.

    ¡°Senior Brother, after I returned, I thought about it for a long time. I kept questioning myself and destroying the illusion in my heart. Now, my Dao heart is firm and I understand what I want. Since you want us to be honest with each other, then Senior Brother, I¡¯ll say it...¡±

    Could it be that...

    Should I ask her to say it before I reject her, or should I just tell her not to say it? Thoughts raced through Li Changshou¡¯s mind and he quickly made a safe choice.

    Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath and spoke almost at the same time as Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I will work hard to catch up to you in terms of cultivation!¡±

    He interjected, ¡°Please allow me to reject. I admire the Great Dao wholeheartedly. I have no intention of getting a Daopanion...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other. Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched and he couldn¡¯t help but cover his eyes with one hand.

    Toxic Junior Sister, why are you panting for no reason!?!

    Youqin Xuanya blinked her eyes. Her pretty face suddenly turned red. She subconsciously looked away and looked at the moonlight beside her. She squeezed out a hint of annoyance between her thin lips.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what are you thinking about...¡±

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±

    Li Changshou swept his sleeve and his expression returned to normal. He said calmly, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, don¡¯t take it to heart. I thought you were going to talk about that. Yes, I was too confident.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at Li Changshou again and said, ¡°Actually, I admire you very much. However... what I saw tonight made me understand the difference between you and me. Senior Brother, the immortal power that your paper effigy disyed just now is more than a hundred times more brilliant than my current immortal power! Although I did not understand your cultivation level, I was standing beside the paper effigy that you had destroyed. The only feeling I had in my heart was that I¡¯m tiny and helpless. At that moment, I suddenly understood that Senior Brother, you are the true expert.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I was also thinking about that...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, can you listen to me and let me finish?¡±

    ¡°Okay, sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted you.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s smile became gentler as she continued, ¡°Senior Brother, I will be in seclusion for ten years to stabilize my Dao heart. At this moment, my heart is in a mess. I have more or less understood what you and the Sect Leader talked about just now. Recalling the first time we met in the North Continent, I realized that I had received too much care from you. Senior Brother, you do not want the sect to know that you are hiding your cultivation level. I shall swear a Dao oath here. If others find out about this, I will be punished by the heavens!¡±

    A muffled thunder rumbled outside the cloud. The oath was validated.

    Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath and stood up.

    Li Changshou felt guilty for some reason and stood up as well. ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°Can I ask you two questions?¡±.

    ¡°Junior Sister, please ask.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°When the Immortal Du Sect was attacked that day, were the three volunteers who saved the Immortal Du Sect, your paper effigies?¡±.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will keep this a secret... Also, after we used the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array that day, a Heaven Immortal attacked. Did you purposely make us faint and then fight the enemy alone?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded again and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately bowed and said firmly, ¡°On behalf of the disciples of my generation, I¡¯d like to thank you for saving us, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and supported her. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. However, I can¡¯t reveal my true cultivation level because of some reasons that I can¡¯t tell you now...¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Youqin Xuanya said softly. Her eyes were filled with joy and her lips were curled into a smile. Her long hair fluttered.

    She stood in the moonlight like a wless goddess statue. She was otherworldly and untainted.

    Youqin Xuanya sighed softly and said to Li Changshou, ¡°After my Immortal Ascension, I thought that I would be able to wait for you on the way. I never thought that you had always been ahead of me. I¡¯ve never seen your back view. From now on, you will still be my guidingmp. Senior Brother, you will be the role model for me to cultivate hard. I have finished saying everything that I¡¯ve been keeping in my heart. If you have nothing to tell me, I will take my leave and go into seclusion to cultivate.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°If there are any questions regarding cultivation, you cane and find me. I will answer them all for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded with a smile and said, ¡°But I want to see Senior Brother¡¯s back with my own abilities. Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and Youqin Xuanya bowed as well.

    Then, she turned around and left the Pill Chamber with light footsteps.

    Li Changshou walked towards the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back and watched Youqin Xuanya leave.

    ¡°She¡¯s smart.¡±

    He did not even need to deceive her. She had already sworn the Dao oath herself.

    The Sect Leader¡¯s disciples are indeed powerful. However...

    ¡°Junior Sister, can youe back for a while? Let¡¯s discuss some details about the Great Dao oath, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 191 If You Donâ€™t Change, You Canâ€™t Get Your Soul

    <h4>Chapter 191 If You Don¡¯t Change, You Can¡¯t Get Your Soul</h4>

    Daoist Wen Jing was considered an expert when it came to sending secret messages.

    In the past, she had been walking in the shadows, doing the dirty work, hard work, and evil work. She had acted as a sentimental killer, but she had never exposed herself...

    That was what being professional was.

    Until today, Daoist Wen Jing did not understand how she had been targeted by the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    The Ren School...

    The strongest Saint, the powerful Great Daoist Master, the mysterious Sea God of the South Ocean, was truly interesting.

    Buzz...

    A seemingly ordinary mosquito flew across the sky of the mortal world against the strong winds. It flew to Anshui City and swooped downwards.

    If a mortal who had extraordinary talent or the ability to see things in micro-scale, or a Qi Refinement cultivator above the Heaven Immortal realm, were able to catch a glimpse of that mosquito, they would realize that it was an extremely terrifying mosquito...

    It was a mosquito with a human face! The mosquito silently flew to the vicinity of the Sea God¡¯s main temple. Looking at the scene in the temple that was filled with incense offerings, the corners of its mouth twitched.

    Mortals are really foolish. Why do they believe everyone?

    I¡¯m envious?

    How could that be possible!

    As the queen, how can I be envious of such a small amount of incense merit!?!

    Furthermore, I am already being imprisoned by the Heavenly Dao and cannot obtain any power of merit. I can only use merit to wash away the negative karma.

    The mosquito rolled its eyes and continued to fly towards the temple.

    In order to not increase her negative karma and not expose her tracks, the mosquito found a devotee who was in charge of keeping incense burning at the temple andnded on his neck. It did not enter.

    The old devotee¡¯s eyes glowed red, but it was only temporarily being controlled. Daoist Wen Jing did not harm his soul...

    Then, the devotee grabbed a bamboo stick that was meant to be used as a lot at the divination stall and wrote a line of small words on it before tossing it casually.

    The bamboo stick disappeared bizarrely. When it reappeared, it was already at the feet of the main god¡¯s statue.

    It could be considered a ry of the message.

    Daoist Wen Jing sensed that a wisp of spiritual will had appeared on the main God¡¯s statue. It was obvious that the main owner had already arrived.

    Huh?

    In the Cave Abode at the foot of the mountain, Daoist Wen Jing suddenly smiled.

    The tip of her tongue slid across her lips and her smile became even more charming. If I don¡¯t do anything, they will really think I¡¯m that easy to order around.

    In the Sea God Temple, the old devotee was flushed. He raised its head andughed loudly. His beard trembled and he attracted the attention of the surrounding people.

    The old devotee suddenly stood up and nimbly jumped out of the table. He pulled down his belt, untied his long robe, and took two steps forward. He keptughing...

    That action frightened the youngdies and olddies so much that they screamed. The youngdies covered their eyes and only dared to peek through the gaps between their fingers.

    Then, the old devotee raised his belt high and spat saliva everywhere above his beard. He danced like a snakedy and kept shouting.

    ¡°Sea God has chosen me! He has chosen me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to serve the Sea God for the night! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°The Sea God has chosen me to spend the night with him!¡±

    The devotees and the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige in front of the hall were all stunned...

    ¡°What happened to Old Fu?¡±

    ¡°Did he drink too much at the brothelst night? Did he get poisoned? Why did he suddenly... be so flirtatious and coquettish?¡±

    ¡°Quick, go up and hold him down! Listen to what he¡¯s shouting about!

    ¡°The Sea God is looking for him to spend the night? Even if he wants someone to apany him, he should be looking for the youngdies in our vige!¡±

    Immediately, a few Divine Envoys rushed forward and pressed the old devotee onto the ground. The mosquito had already turned into ashes and disappeared...

    A wisp of Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will watched the scene from the statue of the main god. He could not help but feel speechless.

    Could this mosquito... be arrogant, and also quite sultry?

    This is quite a match for the Great Daoist Master.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing did not use the Blood Mosquito to injure mortals. That was out of Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    And that bamboo stick...

    Taking advantage of the chaos outside, a Divine Envoy from Xiong Vige walked over, picked up the bamboo stick, and went to the back hall without leaving a trace.

    Today¡¯s initial n is to disturb the Sea God with a dragon.

    Those simple words made Li Changshou¡¯s imagination run wild.

    The movements of the Western Sect were also in the ns that he had devised previously...

    The other party clearly had a few superior schemes, but he chose a medial-ss n.

    It was just an ordinary n of sowing discord.

    In the eyes of the experts of the Western Sect, the dragon race and Ren School were now rted to the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean.

    Previously, Daoist Wen had schemed against a dragon expert and was ambushed by the dragon race. The Great Daoist Master had appeared after the battle.

    Thest time, the Western Sect had set up a trap for the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi, but it had been messed up by the Little Daoist Master...

    The scheme of sowing discord should have been devised by the Western Sect for the sake of testing the rtionship between the dragon race and Ren School.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. The ¡°Divine Envoy¡± which was actually a paper effigy, used Earth Escape and returned to the underground ¡°Paper Effigy Base¡±.

    He could take advantage of the situation and tackle all the issues he faced.

    He could take advantage of the opportunity to have a closer rtionship with the dragon race so that he could take action easierter.

    ¡°When will Ao Yi visit?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and was worried that something would happen before Ao Yi came.

    To be safe, Li Changshou took the initiative to use his spiritual will to contact Ao Yi.

    This time, he had been waiting for Ao Yi¡¯s arrival for a long time...

    It¡¯s broad daylight...

    Tsk, it¡¯s good to be young.

    A momentter, Ao Yi hurried over. His face was flushed red and he was a little embarrassed.

    He quickly asked, ¡°Brother Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Did I disturb

    you?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Ao Yi smiled in embarrassment. However, when he saw Li Changshou¡¯s serious expression, he quickly stopped smiling Li Changshou said, ¡°I just received news that the Western Sect is plotting against us

    again.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°What kind of vicious n do they have?¡±.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because they want to secretly bewitch and control some experts from the dragon race to cause trouble in the Sea God Sect, thereby sowing discord between the dragon race and Ren School.¡±

    Ao Yi was instantly enraged and he cursed, ¡°This is too shameless! If they fight against the dragon race openly and we lose, it would be fine for us to sumb! They¡¯re resorting to scheming and dirty tricks. The dragon race will fight them to the end!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°They want to use the smallest price to subdue the dragon race for their own use. Brother Yi, you don¡¯t have to be angry about that.

    If the dragon race is used by them, the reputation of the Western Sect will rise and they will have the potential topete with the Dao Sect.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I will do my best to help the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master!¡±

    There was gratitude in Ao Yi¡¯s eyes. He bowed deeply to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Sect Master, you did not let me down. I will never let you down either!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Li Changshou supported himself with his hands and then discussed how to deal with the situation with Ao Yi.

    Although it was a discussion, it was actually Li Changshou giving him continuous guidance and hints. He wanted Ao Yi to tell him about the follow-up ns and make Ao Yi feel that it was his own n.

    In that case, there would be a better effect when Ao Yi exined to the Dragon Kingter.

    The two of them discussed for a while and decided on what to do next.

    Li Changshou cut off his spiritualmunication. Ao Yi escaped from the dream and smiled apologetically at hisdy who was fast asleep beside him. He put on his brocade robe and quickly walked out of the hall.

    They decided to y along. When the Western Sect schemed against them, they would pretend that the dragon race had fallen out with the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean and make the Western Sect lower their guard.

    The main point was that the dragon race could find out how many experts in the dragon race had colluded with the Western Sect.

    That was extremely important to the dragon race.

    Li Changshou had been in seclusion in the secret underground chamber for three months and had finally suppressed his cultivation realm.

    During that time, he attempted to sever his Dao base once again. This time, he only dropped by a few small realms, but his Dao base had be more perfect.

    He did not want to create a perfect Dao base. It¡¯s never good to go overboard. He needed to act appropriately.

    It was actually a simple math question...

    He had already known that he could continuously sever his cultivation realm and increase the strength of his Dao base, thereby increasing the sess rate of his Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    While he increased his Dao base, it would also cause the intensity of the Golden Immortal Tribtion to increase, which would affect the sess rate of his Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    When the two of them worked together, the sess rate of the tribtion would increase, stabilize, and then decrease.

    What Li Changshou had to do was to grasp the highest point of the curve.

    That was the philosophy of ¡®too far is as bad as not enough¡¯ that was reasonable in mathematics.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than the same logic for everything.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and returned to the Pill Chamber. He refined several years¡¯ supply of pills for Little Aunt-Master and dug out the wine that he had brewed previously.

    Counting the days, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was about to visit soon because shecked alcohol.

    Since Xiong Lingli had just arrived at Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou could not just leave her alone.

    After refining the Sweet Bean Pills, Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and flew to the chess room beside the spiritual beast enclosure...

    Before he could get close, Li Changshou heard some pleasant music.

    The music was yed using ancient zithers, jade flutes, and Erhus. The music was melodious and they went well together. Apart from that, there was some percussion that often missed the beat.

    However, the tunes of the instruments were very simple. Li Changshou could not help but snort in his heart...

    Two tigers, two tigers running fast...

    Li Changshou took a look and could not help butugh.

    In the main hall of the Royal Chess room of Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e sat behind the ancient zither. She was dressed in a white dress, and her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall...

    Two paper effigies made with Ling¡¯e¡¯s Man-Forming Paper Cutouts mystical ability stood quietly by the side.

    The two paper effigies¡¯ Dharma powers were weak, and their auras were rather stable. At that moment, one of them was ying the erhu while the other was ying the jade flute. The tunes were not bad.

    That was a good thing as he could train his multitasking ability.

    The songs yed by the main body and paper effigies were simple andplicated. The more they multi-tasked, the more proficient they were.

    Xiong Lingli sat by the side and held the ¡°pocket drum¡± in her hand. She would tap it asionally with her fingers, but she would often miss the beat...

    Seeing that they were focused on practicing, Li Changshou could not bear to disturb them. He turned around on his cloud and patrolled the spiritual beast enclosure. He praised her and was in awe.

    He had picked up a treasure!

    If Xiong Lingli were to go to the world that he lived in his previous life, she would definitely be a pioneer who would be rich and capable. She would be a pioneer who raised pigs and sold them at a high price!

    Look at this spiritual beast enclosure. It has only been a few months since the first batch of delicious cubs were put in the enclosure.

    They have actually be so fat!

    In that case, as her cousin and senior brother, I cannot fall behind her!

    Li Changshou flew to a dense forest at the back of the mountain of Little Qiong Peak. He found an empty area covered in green grass and took out a shiny, green-colored bean from his sleeve. With a flick of his finger, the beannded in the middle of the clearing.

    Mystical ability, Casting Beans And Turning Them Into Soldiers!

    Li Changshou calmed his breathing and focused. His hands began to form seals quickly. Wisps of Dharma powers condensed into Dao-seals and entered the specially processed bean.

    After a while, the bean exploded. A seven-foot-tall warrior appeared out of nowhere, holding a longsword in his hand. He looked mighty and extraordinary.

    It was a pity that the warrior¡¯s eyes were dull and lifeless. He looked slightly less intelligent...

    This was the original version of soldiers formed from beans. Li Changshou did some calctions. Based on Ling¡¯e¡¯s current cultivation level, she could use all of her Dharma powers on that mystical ability. In a short time, she could release hundreds of ¡°armors¡± that were equivalent to the third-stage of the Soul Formation realm.

    Those soldiers couldst for about two hours.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Li Changshou set up a fewyers of array formations and began his experiments. As his cultivation realm increased, he could transform soldiers of different intensities, and test the practical value of the soldiers...

    Very quickly, Li Changshou touched the ¡°ceiling¡± of the original mystical ability. That mystical ability could create a batch of ¡°soldiers¡± that was equivalent to the sixth-stage Dao Requital realm, at the very most. It couldst for twenty-four hours.

    Moreover, those soldiers could not use any spells or mystical abilities. They could not be controlled by the caster. They could only be given an enemy target or a simplemand. They would raise their weapons and charge forward.

    If that mystical ability was used in mortal battles, it would be beneficial.

    However, it was useless for Li Changshou.

    For the spirit trees on the Little Qiong Peak, it was a good thing...

    Then, Li Changshou asked a few questions.

    Should I use this mystical ability?

    Is there a need to change this mystical ability?

    What kind of reward would I receive after expending my energy?

    Soon, Li Changshou had an answer.

    Change!

    This mystical ability was bestowed by the Great Daoist Master. If he coulde up with some new tricks, the Great Daoist Master would be happy to give him the power of the exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda that couldst for years. That would be a huge

    profit!

    In order to change his demon form, he first had to have an urate position of the ¡°soldiers¡± that he transformed from beans.

    Li Changshou gradually developed his train of thought. He felt that that mystical ability was verypatible with the current tactical system!

    A new paper effigy could store immortal power. It was equivalent to an early-stage Heaven Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivator.

    Such a paper effigy could throw out hundreds of beans at the same time...

    The paper effigy could be stored. When Li Changshou used up all his immortal power, he could absorb spiritual energy and recover quickly. As long as he had enough spirit trees, he would be able to continuously create paper effigies from afar.

    In other words, if he were to use just the original mystical ability to cast beans and turn them into soldiers, Li Changshou would be able to create an army of Dao Requital realm soldiers that wouldst for twenty-four hours!

    If he could sessfully change that mystical ability and increase its power, the bean soldiers would be stronger,st longer, and consume less immortal power...

    I, Daoist Changgen, have millions of Heavenly Soldiers hidden in my pocket!

 Chapter 192 You Canâ€™t Judge Aâ€¦Bean By Its Coverâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 192 You Can¡¯t Judge A...Bean By Its Cover...</h4>

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, what has your Senior Brother been doing recently? I couldn¡¯t find him even when I went to the Pill Chamber.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know either. Senior Brother has leveled out a plot ofnd in the back mountain recently. He would run over there every now and then. He seems to be studying mystical abilities.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Jiu Jiu straightened her back and sighed.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, although it sounds intimate and affectionate, can you call me Jiu instead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It makes me sound old!¡±

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and looked at the evil human beside her. She sighed softly. ¡°Aunt-Master, have you run out of wine to drink?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiu Jiu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I want to go into seclusion recently but I¡¯m out of stock. I¡¯m here to see if your senior brother iscking manpower recently... Does your senior brother need an extra hand?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯ve already helped our Little Qiong Peak a lot.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and smiled. She took out a treasure pouch. ¡°Senior Brother had already told me to give this to you. He prepared it for you a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier!?!¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately perked up and snatched the treasure pouch away. She looked at the ¡°inventory¡± in the treasure pouch andughed heartily.

    It was a perfect rendition of the changes in behavior before and after borrowing money from someone.

    ¡°How can there be no dishes to pair with wine? Let¡¯s go and see which spiritual beast is sick!¡±

    ¡°Lingli said yesterday that the few birds can be eaten. Let¡¯s roast two of them today. We have to send two to the elders of the Hundred Mortal Hall too.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A few momentster...

    ¡°Woah, this one is not bad. It¡¯s fat but not greasy. We¡¯ll eat this!¡±

    Thus, an alluring fragrance drifted from Little Qiong Peak.

    Considering the emotions of the spiritual beasts, Xiong Lingli, Lingle, and Jiu Jiu went to the forest in the distance and set up a metal pot and a roasting rack.

    Theyughed and joked while enjoying food and wine.

    The three of them tidied up the kitchenware together. Xiong Lingli picked up her small hammer and was about to go on her daily mission¡ªto patrol the mountain.

    Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Lingli, this is the inner sect. There is a mountain-protecting array formation outside. No one wille to the peak secretly.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xiong Lingli answered seriously, ¡°There are so many spiritual beasts and spiritual herbs on the mountain. What if someone steals them!?! Cousin didn¡¯t get these for free. Cousin taught me how to cultivate and gave me so many things to eat. I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to ck off. Besides, I have toplete everything that my cousin has instructed me to!¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if you need an extra yer when ying Fighting The God, wait for me to finish my work.¡±

    Xiong Lingli blushed and waved her hand. She carried the hammer that Immortal Yun Zhongzi had personally refined, which was a numinous treasure, and strode towards the mountain.

    After walking a little further, she was still humming a tune that she created herself.

    ¡°Cousin asked me to patrol the mountain. After I¡¯m done patrolling the left side, I¡¯ll go to the right. If anyone dares to steal the bird eggs, I¡¯ll smash him into pieces with a punch.¡±

    The forest was filled with the sounds of birds, beasts, and bears.

    Ling¡¯e praised softly, ¡°Aunt-Master Xiong listens to Senior Brotherpletely.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiu Jiu wiped her mouth. There was a look of guilt on her face.

    She still had some conscience. She muttered to herself, ¡°We can¡¯t just eat it for free. Let¡¯s go see what your senior brother is doing.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt-Master. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°How can that be considered disturbing?¡± Jiu Jiu snorted. ¡°My cultivation level is at thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm. I¡¯m about to go into the Heaven Immortal realm. I¡¯m a quasi-Heaven Immortal of the inner sect. Why would he not be willing to let me do something for him!?!¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and was about to continue persuading when she heard her senior brother¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°Then,¡± said Ling¡¯e with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the back mountain together. Senior Brother is short of manpower.¡±

    Jiu Jiu smiled in satisfaction. She rode a cloud and flew towards the back mountain with Ling¡¯e. She did not know when the istion array was built.

    After entering the array, Jiu Jiu and Lingle saw dozens of circr straw sheds that were about 100 feet in diameter scattered around.

    There were various kinds of immortal herbs growing under the straw shed. The immortal herbs seemed to be of the same species. However, one would find that there were slight differences when they carefully try to identify them.

    ¡°Great Spirit Gathering Array?¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s round eyes widened as she looked at the spiritual light flowing below the straw shed.

    Although she did not know much about array formations, she could recognize it.

    Based on the experience that she umted over a thousand years, she could naturally tell that what was nted there was not precious spirit herbs but ordinary immortal herbs and spirit herbs.

    However, there was a huge Spirit Gathering Array underground. It was connected to the Heaven¡¯s Pure Qi and gathered the Earth¡¯s Spirit Qi. It was used to nurture the ¡°weeds¡± there.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a sign over here...¡± said Ling¡¯e, who was there for the first time. Her dress fluttered andnded in front of the wooden tablet at the edge of the Spirit Gathering Array.

    They were on the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s immortal bean ntation ground, which was permitted by the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    At that moment, Li Changshou walked out of the straw shed with his sleeves rolled up. His long robe was covered in mud, but there was a smile on his lips.

    vas

    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡±

    Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu did not understand what was going on. They gathered there curiously...

    With the experience of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts, as well as the support of the external incarnation mystical ability that the Great Daoist Master had given him, the modification n of the soldier-forming beans was carried out very smoothly.

    In the beginning, Li Changshou did not have high expectations for the soldiers who had been formed by beans. He only thought that they would only have to have thebat power of the Essence Immortal realm.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that in the process of modifying that thing, inspiration would constantly appear...

    It had only been more than a month since he had been cultivating, mixing, and familiarizing himself with the various types of ¡®Original Immortal Beans¡¯. He had also tried tobine the incantations, hand seals, and the technique to integrate profound incarnations...

    He had already created three types ofrge-bean soldiers and twelve types of soldiers made from smaller beans!

    Currently, those types were enough. The next step of his research was to increase the individual strength of the Dao soldiers.

    After that, he would deduce some Thousand-People Battle Formations and Ten-Thousand-People Battle Techniques so that those Dao Soldiers would be able to unleash theirbat power.

    He had to walk step by step. He could not do everything in one go...

    This time, he called Ling¡¯e and Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu over to test the results of the current stage. He also wanted to research on how to promote that mystical ability in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Of course, the original version of the mystical ability was to be promoted. The modified immortal beans would not be spread out easily...

    Li Changshou passed the original mystical ability of soldier-forming beans to his Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and Ling¡¯e. He also gave them a demonstration.

    He threw out a few beans and turned them into three slender soldiers wearing leather armor.

    Li Changshou was using the Dao soldier that was at the Void Return Stage.

    Then, Li Changshou gave a simple order. ¡°That tree.¡±

    Without any expression on their faces, they pulled their bows and shot arrows. The arrows formed from Dharma powers urately hit the trunk of arge tree that was a thousand feet away, leaving three transparent holes on the trunk.

    Jiu Jiu praised softly, ¡°That¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is there any difference between this and the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts?¡±

    ¡°The paper effigies formed from the mystical ability of Man-Forming Paper Cutouts will continue to exist as long as their powers are not exhausted.¡± Li Changshou exined in a gentle voice. ¡°However, the Dao soldiers created by the soldier-forming bean mystical ability can only exist for a few hours.¡±

    With that, Li Changshou raised his hand and shook it gently. The three Dao soldiers turned into quicksand and slowly dissipated.

    He continued exining to his junior sister.

    ¡°The paper effigies made using the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique will require you to focus some attention on controlling them. Otherwise, you can only make them perform some simple tasks like sweeping and harvesting. However, as long as they have the will to fight, a simplemand will be able to make them fight until they copse.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and saw that Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was eager to try.

    He said, ¡°Do you want to make a game?¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked happily, ¡°Did you develop the reservation project of Little Qiong Peak again?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Li Changshou took out an empty porcin bottle and ced eighteen different immortal beans in it.

    Then, Li Changshou started to set the rules of the game. ¡°This project is temporarily named... ¡®Bean Immortal¡¯. Every participant will draw a bean. They will only use the Dharma powers of the lowest cultivation level among the participants. They will then use the mystical ability of soldier-forming beans to activate it before making the soldiers fight and be divided into ranks, How does that sound?¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately felt a little disdainful. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as the game of Immortal Fighting Bugs? That¡¯s not very sincere.¡± ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯re not looking far enough.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Immortal bugs cannot be controlled, but Dao soldiers can be controlled through one¡¯s mind. They are equivalent to stand-ins during technical fights.¡±

    He continued, ¡°We can set some conditions. For example, two nests, a river, and a few stone pagodas. The Qi Refinement cultivators can control the Dao soldiers and make them resist each other. More than two people can enter the arena together and many tricks can be pulled.¡±

    Jiu Jiu tilted her head and thought for a while. Her eyes gradually lit up.

    Li Changshou squinted and chuckled.

    That was actually his intention. He wanted to use that method to promote the technique of turning beans into soldiers in the Immortal Du Sect.

    If they were to encounter external enemies again, the sect would have morebat power to deal with them...

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Xiong Lingli and asked her to rush over. It would be livelier with more people.

    Immediately after that, the four of them randomly chose four immortal beans and used Lingle¡¯s Dharma powers as a benchmark. At the same time, they used the technique of soldier-forming beans... Although Xiong Lingli was powerful, her cultivation realm was low. She could not use that mystical ability. Li Changshou was the one who cast it. Li Changshou first took out Xiong Lingli¡¯s bean soldier.

    With a soft smacking sound, a sword soldier wearing an ice-blue cloak and white, shiny leather armor appeared in front of Xiong Lingli.

    The words ¡®Ice Sword Soldier¡¯ was written on the soldier¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°Oh my, it can really be a human!¡±

    Xiong Lingli eximed and went around in circles with the sword soldier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Ling¡¯e said with a smile. Then, she threw the beans out in a proper manner and quickly made hand seals ording to the technique that her senior brother had taught her.

    Crack!

    After the green smoke passed, a bean soldier appeared in front of Ling¡¯e. The bean soldier was wearing a ck cloak and a ck hood. He held two scimitars in his hands.

    Simrly, there were two words written on the bean soldier¡¯s cloak¡ªScimitar Soldier.

    ¡°Little Changshou,e first.¡± Jiu Jiu raised her chin and looked at Li Changshou. ¡°I want to be thest!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He threw the beans in front of him and performed a few hand seals. A burly figure appeared in front of him, holding two bronze hammers in his hands.

    The words on its cloak were also domineering ¡ª ¡®Dominating Hammer Soldiers¡¯.

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s eyes lit up. She whispered, ¡°Cousin, I like this!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t change our cards. Although thepetition is small, we have to be fair.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Lingli immediately nodded and agreed, her face full of seriousness. Thus, the three of them looked at Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu smiled faintly and felt at ease. She pinched the immortal bean in her hand and shouted, ¡°Ha!¡±

    Jiu Jiu released a wisp of immortal power from her fingertips. It was at the same level as Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dharma powers when she was casting her spell. She wrapped the beans with immortal power and threw them in front of her. Both of her hands quickly formed hand seals.

    The evil Jiu Jiu swayed slightly. Her short-sleeved linen blouse was filled with danger.

    ¡°Scatter the beans and turn them into soldiers!¡±

    Crack!

    The immortal bean exploded and a wisp of green smoke rose. It quickly condensed in front of Jiu Jiu and... it became...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiu Jiu tilted her head and could not help but squat down and stare at the strange soldier in front of her.

    It had a long mouth that was half a foot in diameter. It had a round green head and two eyeballs that looked like ink dots. Below the head was a root. In the middle of the root, there were two branches that were symmetrical. Below them were two simr branches that looked like legs.

    A bamboo tokennded at Jiu Jiu¡¯s feet. There were two words written on it...

    ¡°Pea Archer¡±

    ¡°This!?¡±

    Jiu Jiu was speechless as the corners of her mouth twitched.

    Ling¡¯e could not help but turn around and cover her mouth.

    ¡°Cough,¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the most precious Dao soldier would be drawn by you. You¡¯ve already won this round.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to change it!¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately went crazy. As she stomped her feet, the mountains shook with the earth. It was a spectacr sight.

    However, Li Changshou smiled calmly and asked Jiu Jiu to recite a small incantation.

    He heard a voice.

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    The Pea Archer spat out a fist-sized pearl from his mouth. This pearl circted the Five-Element Fire and golden aura. It flew out rapidly for a thousand feet and exploded on a destend, causing a cloud of dust to rise up!

    After the dust settled, there was a huge pit that was 100 feet in diameter!

    It was a bean soldier that was only at the level of Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dharma powers!

    Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu looked at each other in shock.

    Although the two of them usually fooled around, they were not stupid people. At that moment, they could sense how powerful the soldier-forming beans technique was, as well as the might of the Pea Archer...

    The problem was that the pea shooter moved slowly and could only be used as a fixed ¡°cannon¡±.

    That was just a small step that Li Changshou had taken on the path of changing the mystical ability...

    Jiu Jiu suddenly shouted, ¡°Let the battle begin!¡±

    The three of them were caught off guard. The Pea Archer had already started to spit on them continuously, causing the other three Dao soldiers to flee.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s wildughter echoed on Little Qiong Peak.

    Theughter was taken away by the clouds that passed by the Immortal Sect, flying to the East Ocean...

    ¡°Your Highness, is that enough?¡±

    In the East Ocean Dragon Pce, the two huge dragon carriages were filled with treasure chests. Beside them, the Turtle Immortal wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked Ao Yi, who was dressed in a green robe.

    Ao Yi thought about it...

    ¡°Bring me another carriage that mainly contains array formations and treasures.¡±

    ¡°Well... I will obey your orders.¡±

    ¡°Sisi returned to her n to retrieve the treasure as a gift for Brother Changshou. I wonder if she¡¯s back yet.¡±

    Ao Yi muttered to himself. After being separated from her for a few hours, he could not help but miss her.

 Chapter 193 Here It Comes

    <h4>Chapter 193 Here It Comes</h4>

    At the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou, who was dressed in a green silk robe, flew over slowly on a cloud.

    There were three types of Daoist robes that the Hundred Mortal Hall had prepared for the disciples. One of them was a training robe, and another was an ordinary Daoist robe that Li Changshou often wore. Those were all things that could be collected at will. Ling¡¯e often made Daoist robes for her senior brother. They were usually the second type and she would add a few... she would add ten small pockets to the Daoist robe ording to her senior brother¡¯s request.

    The third type was the kind that Li Changshou was wearing at the moment. It had some defensive effects and looked like it was worth a few Spirit Stones. It was an indigo-colored silk robe that could be considered a defensive Dharma treasure.

    Today, Li Changshou had changed into a Daoist robe that he had never worn before. He looked more eye-catching than usual. He had no choice. The Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect was about to bring his fianc¨¦e to visit.

    Li Changshou thought about it and felt that he should be more careful. He felt that he should give the Second Sect Master some face in front of the Second Sect Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e and not appear too ordinary.

    That could be considered aspensation.

    After all, at that time, his heart was burning, and he had identally made that marriage happen.

    When hended in front of the immortal sect, Li Changshou bowed to the few immortal-like and Daoist-like old men guarding the gate.

    He said, ¡°I, Li Changshou, a disciple of Little Qiong Peak, am here to wait for my friend to visit. This is permitted by the Hundred Mortal Hall.¡±

    An immortal guarding the gate received the jade token and looked at the information on it. He quickly nodded with a smile and exhorted, ¡°Changshou, it¡¯s a good thing for you to be on good terms with the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind and the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Don¡¯t be rudeter and make yourself be aughing stock.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Immediately, the two immortals pulled open the ¡°door curtains of the array formation. Li Changshou walked out of the sect and floated in the air while waiting quietly.

    Not long after, a ck dot appeared in the sky. The ck dot was expanding rapidly, and the sound of the wind was heard from afar.

    When they were a little closer, they saw three ck-scaled Red me Flood Dragons flying up and down. Each of them had a ck chain in their mouths, which were attached to a beautiful carriage.

    The three flood dragons were all at the Perfected Immortal realm. They looked ferocious and mighty, simr to the Immortal Flood Dragon soldiers.

    Li Changshou looked at the three dragons and pondered for a while before shaking his head slightly.

    There were oppression and resistance. That logic made sense in the Primordial World.

    However, it was not the time to think about it today.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to wee them. The carriage stopped five kilometers away. The door opened and Ao Yi flew out with a young girl who had long dark blue hair. There were two dragon-headed elders behind her.

    ¡°Brother Changshou!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s voice traveled five kilometers. There were smiles on the young man¡¯s face as he waved at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded quietly.

    The beautiful youngdy from the Sea n beside Ao Yi could not help but secretly size him up...

    Is this Brother Changshou?

    When the figures flew in front of Li Changshou, Li Changshou smiled and bowed. Ao Yi and the youngdy hurriedly returned the greeting. The two elders nodded and did not make any unnecessary moves. The Sect Master of the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean looked at each other. Without Li Changshou¡¯s reminder, Ao Yi said clearly, ¡°Brother Changshou, it has been dozens of years since west met. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for caring about me. Brother Yi, don¡¯t worry. You are cultivating in the mountains. Everything is fine. This is...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to introduce Brother Changshou!¡±

    Ao Yi pursed his lips and felt a little embarrassed. However, he still felt responsible for being a mature male dragon.

    He reached out and grabbed the mermaid princess¡¯s hand, inviting her out from behind him.

    The mermaid had a slender waist and a gentle voice. She was famous for her beauty and her sweet voice amongst the Sea n.

    The mermaid princess had perfectly performed that. She looked sweet, cute, and intelligent. She stood beside Ao Yi like she was his sister. They were verypatible.

    She lowered her head and bowed. She parted her soft lips and said, ¡°Greetings, Brother Changshou.¡±

    Her voice was soft. Even though Li Changshou did not have much of an impression of her, he could not help but find her to be personable and friendly.

    Ao Yi hurriedly said from the side, ¡°Brother Changshou, this is my fianc¨¦e. We have already agreed to get married. Her name is Jiang Si¡¯er.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be magnanimous and call you Sister-inw. Brother Yi, you¡¯re really blessed.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ao Yi scratched his head and smiled in embarrassment.

    Li Changshou turned around and made an inviting gesture. However, Ao Yi said, ¡°Brother Changshou, please wait for a moment. I left a little faster, but there are some small gifts that I¡¯ve brought for you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi, you can just visit me, why did you bring...¡±

    Ah...

    Suddenly, three dragon carriages filled with treasure chests flew over from the sky.

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°I hope you will ept these small gifts, Brother Changshou.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Pardon me, how did you exin to the Dragon Pce when you asked for so many treasures to be given to a young disciple of the Immortal Du Sect?

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. For a moment, he did not know what to say. He smiled and nodded. Then, he smiled at Ao Yi.

    ¡°Brother Yi, you are too polite.¡±

    ¡°Brother Changshou, to me, you are far from being a confidant! It¡¯s just a mere gift. What¡¯s there to be concerned about?¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er, the mermaid princess blinked.

    Li Changshou keenly noticed that detail and could not help but sigh.

    This Second Sect Master is too rash.

    Therefore, under the confused gazes of the few old men guarding the door, a total of 99 Treasure Chests were stored in seven or eight storage Dharma treasures by Li Changshou.

    The expressions of the immortals guarding the gate... were veryplicated.

    Although they did not know what treasures there were in the treasure chest, the jade-like gold-ted treasure chests alone were made of amazing materials!

    Unexpectedly... Ao Yi said, ¡°Please wait here, Uncles.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡± The two dragon-headed elders said, ¡°We are guarding this mountain-protecting array formation here. Your Highness, please summon us if you need anything.¡±

    The old Perfected Immortal who was guarding the mountain gate hesitated to speak. How could he let the experts from the dragon race wait outside the sect?

    However, Li Changshou had already made an inviting gesture and brought Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er to the sect.

    The few old men guarding the gate hurriedly opened the protective array formation and let the man, the dragon, and the people of the Sea n enter the array formation. They were thinking if they should inform the Grand Elders to go out to receive them.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ve already received my friend who came to pay us a visit. I¡¯ll bring him back to the Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    The immortals who were guarding the doorughed wryly and watched the three figures leave on the cloud. Each of them felt dizzy.

    After Li Changshou and the others left, the immortals who were guarding the door, rushed to the Heaven-Breaking Peak and reported the matter to a Grand Elder.

    The elder could not make up his mind, so he alerted Sect Leader Wuyou, who was recuperating in seclusion.

    However, when Ji Wuyou heard that it was Li Changshou of Little Qiong Peak, heughed and scolded the elders.

    ¡°Changshou has many friends. What¡¯s the big deal? This disciple, Changshou, is not bad. He is honest, loyal, and kind-hearted. Even if the Dragon King is here, it won¡¯t be shocking, let alone the prince. Isn¡¯t that right? Ahem, ahem, ahem... Get someone to send some good tea and wine to Little Qiong Peak and ask Changshou to entertain the second prince of the dragon race. Don¡¯t forget that Ao Yi is also a Qi Refinement cultivator of Golden Ao Ind. He is the disciple of Senior ck Clouds Immortal. His seniority is equal to mine. It¡¯s not funny. Haha, hahaha.¡±

    The elders looked at each other, each of them falling into a state of self-doubt.

    It was unknown if they were being too careless or if the Sect Leader suddenly... was not normal.

    The atmosphere in the Immortal Du Sect that day was a little strange.

    When Li Changshou brought Ao Yi to the Little Qiong Peak, they saw that the three high-level members were gathering together.

    Youqin Xuanya was already in seclusion and cultivating hard.

    As Li Changshou¡¯s junior sister, Ling¡¯e dressed up again today. She heard that there was a mermaid princess, so she had to bring glory to her senior brother.

    Little Aunt-Master was used to being casual and did not doll herself up too much. She only put away the big gourd and reced the straw shoes on her feet with a pair of cloth boots. They matched her short-sleeved blouse and skirt that she often wore.

    Jiu Jiu merely stood there, puffed her chest out, and raised her head. It was enough to suppress most beautiful women.

    Xiong Lingli, on the other hand, dressed up... and changed into a brighter-colored armor.

    Perhaps because he had been toofortable at Little Qiong Peak, Xiong Lingli¡¯s arm had be slightly thicker.

    When Li Changshou and Jiang Si¡¯ernded, Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli were the first to wee them. Jiu Jiu calmly flew behind them.

    When Jiang Si¡¯er saw Ling¡¯e, she could not help but sigh in admiration. Then, she thought of what she had nned previously and immediately made Ling¡¯e her target.

    Ling¡¯e walked forward and bowed gracefully. Jiang Si¡¯er immediately bowed and returned the gesture. She called softly, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯e.¡±

    Ling¡¯e replied gently, ¡°In that case, can I call you Sister Si¡¯er?¡±

    Then, the two of them held hands and went to the straw hut happily. Li Changshou and Ao Yi, who were behind, tilted their heads while watching.

    Ao Yi whispered, ¡°Brother Changshou, did they know each other before this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Don¡¯t worry about it. The rtionship between women is so mysterious. Let them y by themselves. I have many interesting matters to do here. Let¡¯s go to the Pill Chamber and take a look.¡±

    Ao Yi nodded with a smile.

    Li Changshou gave Ling¡¯e some instructions. Ling¡¯e nodded in the room and asked Jiang Si¡¯er to sit down. She served some immortal fruits and snacks, and began to brew tea skillfully.

    When Jiu Jiu and Xiong Lingli entered the straw hut, things in the straw hut became much livelier.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou took out two meditation cushions and sat down with Ao Yi. They chatted about some interesting matters on Golden Ao Ind.

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Thest time I met you, Brother, was during the Immortal Du Sect Competition. Sigh...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You should be feeling very happy right now. Why are you sighing so much?¡±

    ¡°There are troubles everywhere in the four seas...¡±

    Li Changshou made a shushing gesture and took out the talisman to set upyers of array formations.

    He looked at the Sensing Stone and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe here. Don¡¯t mention these.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi nodded. He naturally understood that Li Changshou did not want to expose his identity.

    Li Changshou coughed and said seriously, ¡°When I bid you farewell in the sectst time, did you use the items I gave you?¡± Ao Yi¡¯s face immediately flushed red. He stammered, ¡°The senior brothers on the ind took away the medicinal wine and the ¡®Spring¡¯ painting before I could even use them... They borrowed it and didn¡¯t say that they wanted to return it. I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask for it.¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry.

    Ao Yi looked ashamed. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be disappointed about?¡± Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Now, there¡¯s no need for that spring painting. Take these medicinal wines and pills back and give it a try.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out a storage ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ve modified the medicinal wine. It¡¯s less powerful, but its effects are longsting. The pill is called the Ambition Pill. It might have an unexpected effect on your body that is not growing. Anyway, you have a Daopanion now. It¡¯s not a problem for you to use them. You just have to take them appropriately. It¡¯s best if you take them at regr intervals.¡±

    Ao Yi was instantly moved and he grabbed the ring.

    Just as he was about to say some words of gratitude, Li Changshou suddenly frowned and sent a voice transmission,

    ¡°Anshui City Sea God Temple.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ao Yi frowned slightly. At that moment, he felt a little uneasy.

    The two of them looked at each other. Ao Yi almost blurted out, ¡°They¡¯re starting to attack?¡±

    ¡°Silence,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll use our spiritual will to observe through the statue. Let¡¯s see how they cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ao Yi immediately nodded and agreed. He closed his eyes and focused. His spiritual willnded on the Sea God statue in Anshui City.

    Through the statue, the two of them immediately sensed that Anshui City was in a mess. A True Dragon with blue scales flew back and forth in the sky, attracting the attention of the mortals in the city.

    If Daoist Wen Jing had not informed him previously, Li Changshou would have been puzzled. He did not know what the dragon race was up to.

    The Sect Master and Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sectmunicated with his spiritual will.

    ¡°Brother Yi, is this someone from your race?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. This is a Flood Dragon¡¯s incarnation. Although it belongs to the dragon race, its status in the n is not high. It¡¯s just a guard.¡±

    As the two of them were conversing, the True Dragon in the sky suddenly descended towards the Sea God Temple. It transformed into a middle-aged man with a dragon horn above his head andnded in the courtyard of the Sea God Temple.

    His cultivation level seemed to be at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm. Although it was not high, it was not considered low.

    Li Changshou said with his spiritual will, ¡°Let¡¯s see how he creates trouble.¡±

    Ao Yi nodded. Although he was angry, he did not dare to make any rash decisions.

    On the other side... when the two of them hid in theyers of array formations and did not know what to do.

    Jiang Si¡¯er chuckled in the straw hut and asked Ling¡¯e, ¡°Sister, do you fancy anyone? I brought a treasure from the n this time. If you have someone in mind, this item might be useful.¡±

 Chapter 194 Sensitive Moon Elder, Protecting Li Changshou

    <h4>Chapter 194 Sensitive Moon Elder, Protecting Li Changshou</h4>

    When Ling¡¯e heard that, she immediately... perked up.

    All these years, she had racked her brains toe up with all sorts of schemes in order to woo her senior brother. However, she had never been able to win his heart. She often felt defeated.

    Ling¡¯e was truly afraid that her senior brother¡¯s love for her would turn into pure care and concern...

    She was the little junior sister who had been influenced by the Daopanion system in the sect when she had first developed her awareness of romantic rtionships at the age of 16 or 17 years old. She had confirmed that she had to be her senior brother¡¯s Daopanion!

    However, Ling¡¯e did not have much anticipation.

    She knew what that adorable little sister of the merman race could offer...

    The way of wooing him was nothing more than the nine tricks of using medicine, dolling herself up, targeting his feelings, stirring his emotions, creating a scene, pretending to be drunk and weak, do what he liked, y hard to get, and reject. Throughout the vears, she had always failed. How could she not have used all the tricks that she had thought of?

    Recently, she felt that her senior brother might not be in the mood to find a Daopanion at this stage. Therefore, she focused on consolidating her image as a junior sister and kept a distance from her senior brother. She did not want to be... really treated as his own sister!

    Therefore, Ling¡¯e did not hold much hope. She only replied politely, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Sister. I do fancy someone.¡±

    Jiu Jiu chuckled and said to Jiang Si¡¯er, ¡°You saw that person just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Could it be that brother Changshou?¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but blush. Although she was a little embarrassed, she nodded slightly in agreement.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiong Lingli moved her little head over from the side.

    Perhaps because her body was too strong, Jiang Si¡¯er could not help but hide behind Ling¡¯e.

    Xiong Lingli eximed, ¡°Ling¡¯e, do you like my cousin?¡±

    Lingle blushed even more. She could not help but cover her face with her hands.

    Jiu Jiu was overjoyed. Sheughed with her feet raised while sitting cross-legged. She almost lost her bnce and flipped over.

    However, Jiang Si¡¯er pursed her lips and smiled lightly. A huge stone had been lifted off her chest.

    It would be easier if the two of them are in love with each other.

    In order to prevent the dragon race from influencing her Yi Yi, she had put in a lot of effort this time. She had given her Brother Changshou a small helping hand so that he could easily win thedy¡¯s heart...

    Hence, Jiang Si¡¯er whispered into Ling¡¯e¡¯s ear.

    She muttered some things to her.

    Ling¡¯e was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why would I lie to you? This is a rare treasure of our race.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er smiled gently and took out a brocade box from her bracelet. She handed it to Ling¡¯e and said, ¡°Take this as a greeting gift for you, Sister.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°This is too expensive. It¡¯s our first time meeting. We can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you really have to understand my feelings,¡± Jiang Si¡¯er said with a sigh. ¡°The marriage between me and Yi has just been decided. I¡¯m just an insignificant mermaid princess. However, Yi is the son of the dragon race leader. Ao Yi trusts this elder brother the most. He also told me to prepare a hefty gift for him. I thought about it and realized that this is the only gift that should be considered exquisite and unique to a disciple of Ren School. If you don¡¯t ept it, I will smash it here and apologize to Yi.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked gently and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll ept it. Thank you, Sister.¡±

    At the same time... a certain Sect Master of the Sea God Sect, who was watching the show with his spiritual will, sent a voice transmission to his Second Sect Master.

    ¡°Your Daopanion is meticulous and has great ideas. If you can¡¯t figure it out, you can discuss it with her.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ao Yi quickly asked with his spiritual will, ¡°Brother, why did you say that?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you ask them in the future. I heard them talking in the house. I suddenly felt a little emotional.¡±

    Ao Yi was puzzled. Li Changshou said, ¡°Continue watching the show.¡±

    At that moment, the expert from the dragon race had alreadynded in the front courtyard of the Sea God Temple. He kept pacing back and forth without making any other moves.

    However, Li Changshou felt that the dragon was waiting

    When the mortals rushed there, the experts stationed in the South Ocean would notice him.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and focused most of his attention on Anshui City. He temporarily did not care about the straw huts.

    He activated the paper effigy and quietly hid underground. He then sent a voice transmission to ¡®Team Xiong¡¯ formed by the twenty-four Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige in the city, asking them to rush there immediately...

    No matter how the uninvited guest attacked, Li Changshou was already prepared to deal with it. He could take the initiative at any time.

    Ao Yi was beside him.

    Furthermore, through Ao Yi¡¯s recount, the Dragon Kings of the four seas and the real powerful old dragons of the dragon race had already known about the Western Sect¡¯s schemes.

    In fact, Li Changshou had already written the memorial for the Jade Emperor to tell him that the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean, and the dragon race were deliberately falling out with each other to create a scene...

    However, Li Changshou still felt that it was not safe. He was worried that he had been careless.

    In the Primordial World, no enemy could be underestimated.

    Moreover, the Western Sect had two Saints. They were unscrupulous in their actions.

    Li Changshou stared at the dragon that looked like a middle-aged man after transforming. A sharp glint shed across his eyes, and dozens of densely-packed ¡°storylines¡± appeared in his mind.

    Fellow Daoist, do it yourself.

    It is up to you to decide if you want to die or get beaten up.

    In the straw hut by theke of Little Qiong Peak, Jiang Si¡¯er had already opened the brocade box. The four of them stood or sat around her.

    In the brocade box, there was a light-blue pearl in the shape of a teardrop. It was shining brightly and had a wisp of mysterious Dao runes lingering around it. If one stared at it for a while, a mournful and pleasant chant would appear in their hearts...

    It was as if he wasining and crying.

    Jiang Si¡¯er introduced softly, ¡°This pearl is called the Tear Of The Previous Life¡¯. The merman race has an ancient rule that we can only love one person in our lives. The tears of the previous life belong to someone who had an unrequited rtionship and could not be together with his lover, even until death. Before his lifespan ran out, his merman pearl transformed into this Tear Of The Previous Life and he gave it to the other nsmen to prevent any regrets. As long as you think of the person you love deep in your heart, the Tear Of The Previous Life will remember him and he will develop feelings for you.¡±

    Xiong Lingli eximed, ¡°There¡¯s such an evil thing?¡±

    Jiu Jiu giggled andmented, ¡°If he¡¯s a Heaven Immortal, it will be enough to touch the Heavenly Dao if you long for him for a hundred thousand years.¡±

    Xiong Lingli could not help but mutter, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this just be forcing it? The most important thing is mutual love.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er blinked and thought, Why has the beautiful story of my race be... So unbearable when the two of them talk about it...

    Ling¡¯e muttered to herself and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother should like me too. This pearl should not be of much use to me. However... Well, to be safe, I can use it.¡± She asked, ¡°Little Sister Si¡¯er, is this thing really going to make Senior Brother fancy me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jiang Si¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°There won¡¯t be any other effects. I¡¯ve tried it a hundred times and they worked every single time.¡±

    Ling¡¯e continued to ponder. There was some hesitation in her eyes, but she still said, ¡°Although I trust you, Sister, this item concerns my senior brother. I want to use it too... Little Sister Si¡¯er, I have an unreasonable request. Can you please swear a Dao oath and guarantee that what you said just now is true and that this is really the Tear Of The Previous Life like you mentioned?¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er was stunned...

    Are humans so strict?

    Jiang Si¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take a Great Dao oath now.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Ling¡¯e smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll write the contents of the oath on a piece of paper. I¡¯ll let you read it. That way, you can be more at ease.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er blinked. She felt that it might be a human rule, so she nodded and agreed.

    She, who had grown up in the ocean, was really stunned.

    Very soon... Jiang Si¡¯er chanted the incantation and the Great Dao oath. The sky above the Little Qiong Peak rumbled.

    The oath stated that if she had said anything false and that the item would not make Li Changshou fall for her, a small bolt of lightning would strike.

    That was mainly used to distinguish the authenticity of her words, not to punish her with the oath of the Great Dao.

    Although Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s heart was calm, she was not lying

    However, she felt a little guilty just now.

    Fortunately, there was nothing unusual after the oath. Ling¡¯e finally believed Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s words. She took the Tear of The Previous Life pearl and looked at it carefully. The three people beside her focused on it.

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it...¡±

    With a few ngs, Jiang Si¡¯er, Jiu Jiu, and Xiong Lingli staggered.

    Jiu Jiu deliberately frightened her. ¡°Ling¡¯e, are you going to use it? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯m going to use it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Ah... I¡¯m really afraid of being scolded by Senior Brother.¡±

    Ling¡¯e bit her lips and closed her eyes. She held onto the Tear of The Previous Life and began to think about the bits and pieces of interaction between her senior brother and herself.

    Gradually, smoke rose from the Tear of The Previous Life, which then formed Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    Jiu Jiu asked curiously, ¡°Ling¡¯e, is this Little Changshou? Although his nose is still the same, and so are his eyes. Why does it feel like they¡¯re not the same person? The Little Changshou inside is obviously much better-looking.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er chuckled. ¡°This is Sister Lingle¡¯s impression of Brother Changshou.¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately understood.

    Ling¡¯e, who knew the correct answer, naturally could not tell them that her senior brother was usually disguised as a person with ¡°ordinary appearance¡±.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°What do we do next?¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, the Tear of The Previous Life turned into a stream of water. The stream flew out of the straw hut and disappeared.

    The four of them looked at each other in confusion.

    Jiang Si¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s it!

    ¡°Later, Sister Ling¡¯e and Brother Changshou will only need to meet and we can see what happens.¡± ¡°Is it that magical?¡±

    Jiu Jiu praised softly from the side. Lingle could not help but feel a little excited.

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt a little strange.

    That feeling was like...

    It was just like when Elder Moon used the Acacia Tree to attack his marriage y figurine. His mind was filled with thoughts.

    However, the person who appeared this time was his most familiar junior sister, Xiao Ling¡¯e...

    Is Elder Moon stirring trouble now?

    Li Changshou diverted some attention and analyzed the information that his immortal senses had previously captured.

    Legends of the merman race, Tear of The Previous Life, Little Ling¡¯e...

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry.

    Isn¡¯t that a waste?

    With such a good item, wouldn¡¯t it be a wonderful thing if she kept it for Master or Grandmaster, so as to facilitate a marriage for Master, and to settle the rtionship between Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing?

    Li Changshou shook his head secretly.

    The main body that had been hiding in the underground secret chamber had also taken out a portrait. It was thetest addition to his series of ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ paintings¡ª ¡®The Iron Granny¡¯.

    However, Li Changshou was just about to observe and study carefully when themotion in his heart suddenly disappeared. He was caught off guard. What is going on?

    Is the merman race that unreliable?

    Can there be counterfeits of the Tear of The Previous Life?

    Could it be...that the merman who condensed this Tear of The Previous Life, actually has some stories that others did not know about when he was alive and purposely made a name for himself for the sake of his reputation?

    Li Changshou felt bored and distracted. He was prepared to ¡°fight¡± the Tear of The Previous Life.

    Most of his attention was focused on the Sea God Temple in Anshui City. Not only did he control the three paper effigies, but he also maintained his spiritual will tomunicate with Ao Yi at any time...

    Simultaneous operations had be the basic operation for him.

    Li Changshou would not punish Ling¡¯e for what she had done this time.

    Ling¡¯e only wanted to express her feelings. Although he did not want to ept it, he did not need to disappoint her.

    He was conscionable.

    On the contrary, the first thing that Junior Sister considered was not whether she could express her thoughts sessfully. Instead, she was worried about the safety of her senior brother and asked Jiang Si¡¯er to swear a Dao oath to prove herself...

    Li Changshou was a little touched by that.

    Forget it. For Ling¡¯e¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let her copy the Steadiness Sutra three thousand timester.

    However, what Li Changshou did not know was that Ling¡¯e had used the Tear of The Previous Life just a moment ago... After the stream of light disappeared, it appeared in the Elder Moon Hall and transformed into a stream of light that wrapped around Elder Moon¡¯s wrist.

    Elder Moon, who was pinching the marriage y figurines, paused. He thought that the Old Heavenly Dao had sent a message, but after sensing it carefully, he realized something

    It turned out that someone had used the Tear of The Previous Life of the merman race.

    That was a small ¡°contract¡± in the rules of marriage. After one used the Tear of The Previous Life, he would have to follow the information in the Tear of The Previous Life and make a marriage happen...

    Although it was not a marriage bestowed by the heavens, it was also something that the Heavenly Dao allowed. Elder Moon would usually help to form connections. ¡°Let me see who this merman is... Huh? The target is the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Li... Eh? My little friend Changshou?¡±

    Elder Moon frowned and snorted. He crushed the stream of water in his hand and swept his sleeve.

    ¡°How dare you plot against my young friend Changshou!?! I promised my young friend Changshou that I would not interfere with his marriage. How can I help you? Hmph!¡±

    Elder Moon shook his head and continued to pinch the marriage y figurines in front of him.

    If anyone wanted toy a hand on Li Changshou, they still had to go through him, a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts!

    The moment Elder Moon crushed the stream of water.

    In the straw hut by theke, Jiu Jiu, who was teasing Ling¡¯e, paused. Jiang Si¡¯er, who had already felt at ease, widened her almond-shaped eyes. At the side, Xiong Lingli tilted her head...

    Streams of light revolved around the opened brocade box, forming the teardrop-shaped Tear of The Previous Life.

    What¡¯s more, a figure flew out from the Tear of The Previous Life and seemed to have been forcefully stuffed into Ling¡¯e¡¯s heart.

    Jiang Si¡¯er could not help but say, ¡°Has... has ite back? Why would such a thing happen?¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately smiled bitterly. She looked up and rubbed her forehead, feeling like crying

    Oh dear!

    Senior Brother must have found out about this and used some method to break it!

    After Jiang Si¡¯er leaves, I would... have to copy the Steadiness Sutra...

    There was silence in the straw hut. Jiang Si¡¯er raised her hand to support her forehead. She began to suspect her life, which was not considered that long.

    However, although Li Changshou had recorded that scene with his immortal senses, he did not have the time to be distracted.

    The dragon pretended to hesitate in front of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City. It paced around for a long time before it seemed to make up its mind and walked towards the door.

    That was the main thing that had to be done.

 Chapter 195 Boundless Sea

    <h4>Chapter 195 Boundless Sea</h4>

    ¡°Sect Master, do we have a misunderstanding? He might not have been sent by the Western Sect...¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi, you are a mature dragon. Don¡¯t be fooled by his behavior.¡±

    In the statue of the main temple, the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect and the Second Sect Mastermunicated with each other using their spiritual will for a while. Suddenly, they realized... that they could just have a conversation in the Pill Chamber without having to use their mental strength tomunicate. It was rtively safer too.

    When Ao Yi saw the middle-aged man... the middle-aged male dragon pacing around the hall for a long time, he was a little worried that he had misunderstood something.

    Li Changshou exined briefly.

    ¡°This person seems to be hesitating, but he has been keeping his guard up and observing the statue. His gaze has never wavered. This proves that he has already made arrangements for what he is going to do next. Look, he has been hesitating all this while. Why is it that when he moves up the stairs, his steps seem to be stirring up winds beneath his feet?¡±

    Ao Yi took a closer look and could not help but nod. He said in embarrassment, ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re more careful at observing. So, Sect Master, what should we do next?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made some arrangements. Brother Yi, just watch. If I can¡¯t deal with this expert of the dragon race, I¡¯ll need you to appear in time.¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader. If he dares to cause trouble here today, I will definitely not let him off!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Let¡¯s see what he does first. There¡¯s a saying in the mortal world of humans that a person cannot eat stinky tofu if he¡¯s anxious.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re right. Tofu wants to stink... Uh...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. Suddenly, he found the joy of riddles that were enjoyed by the Great Daoist Master.

    Before theughter in the Pill Chamber faded, the middle-aged dragon in the Sea God Temple of Anshui City had arrived at the main hall.

    There were two purple horns on the dragon¡¯s head. It was dressed in luxurious brocade clothes. Its face was malicious and insidious, and its gaze was sharp. At that moment, it was about to enter.

    However, just as he raised his left foot, he suddenly shouted from the side,

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon frowned slightly. He looked at the direction of the voice and stepped into the main hall.

    A burly man from Xiong Vige in a bear-hide jacket and a mountain-like build walked over.

    That bear, ahem, that person could be considered the strongest expert in the Xiong Vige.

    From the perspective of the Qi Refinement cultivators, he was only at the second-stage of the Dao Requital realm. He was not a mediocre person.

    However, his entire body exuded a murderous aura. His body was so strong that it was almost terrifying. It seemed to contain the power that could subdue dragons and tigers!

    That person was not anyone else. He married a beautiful female Qi Refinement cultivator in Xiong Vige. He had knocked out his eldest daughter, Xiong Lingli, on countless lonely nights. Now, he was the sixth Guardian of the Sea God Sect. He was the future chief of Xiong Vige appointed by the Sea God!

    However, Third Brother Xiong was his former name. He now had a great name personally bestowed by the Sea God-Xiong Buhan!

    Xiong Buhan¡¯s expression was solemn. He walked to the middle-aged male dragon and asked rather politely, ¡°Where did youe from? Why did youe to the main Sea God temple?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± The middle-aged male dragon shouted in a hostile manner. He said coldly, ¡°I have something to do with the Sea God. Who are you to speak, you Magihuman?¡±

    When Ao Yi heard that, he felt rather infuriated.

    If not for the fact that Ao Yi had ced his spiritual will on his statue, which was equivalent to a jade statue, he would have rushed forward and kicked the middle-aged male dragon away!

    What kind of nonsense was that?

    Although the fact that the Xiong Vige Divine Envoys were Magihumans was an objective fact, his intention to sow discord was clear.

    The dragon race was indeed troublesome. How dare theye here to cause trouble!?!

    However, as the middle-aged male dragon and Ao Yi had expected, Xiong Buhan did not fly into a rage...

    Xiong Buhan frowned and pondered for a while. He heard the Sea God¡¯s voice in his heart...

    Therefore, Xiong Buhan said clearly, ¡°We, the people of Xiong Vige have received the blessings of the Sea God. We have been appointed by the Sea God to be the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect. We have spread the teachings of the Sea God Sect in various ces to protect the disciples of the Sea God Sect. This is the Sea God Sect¡¯s temple. I¡¯m the Guardian of the Sea God Sect. Why can¡¯t I speak?¡±

    As he spoke, a golden ray of light shone on Xiong Buhan¡¯s chest. It was a small shield formed from incense merit. On it were the words ¡®Guardian of the Sea God Sect¡¯.

    ¡°I told you to retreat.¡± The middle-aged male dragon ced his hands behind his back and looked at him with red nostrils. ¡°Why? Your only advantage is that your body is not bad. Do you still want to fight me?¡±

    Li Changshou continued to send a voice transmission to Xiong Buhan. He did not forget to remind Xiong Buhan to pay attention to the changes in his expression and emotions.

    Xiong Buhan frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Are you a member of the Sea God Sect?¡±

    The dragon said, ¡°No, so what?¡±.

    ¡°Are you the True Dragon Guardian of the Sea God Sect?¡±

    The dragon continued, ¡°Not really. What do you think?¡±

    Xiong Buhan nodded calmly and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a member of the Sea God Sect or the True Dragon Guardian, what reason have you to enter the importantnd of the Sea God Sect?¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He said coldly, ¡°I will join the Sea God Sect now and be a devotee of the Sea God Sect. How about that?¡±

    Xiong Buhanughed and secretly sent a voice transmission in his heart. He said calmly, ¡°Sorry, we won¡¯t ept you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon was furious. He red at Xiong Buhan and took another step forward. He forced his body into the main hall and smiled provocatively.

    ¡°I just came in like this. What can you do about it?!¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, Ao Yi could not help but grit his teeth in anger.

    ¡°This bastard! He¡¯s asking for a beating!¡±

    ¡°He probably wants the Divine Envoy of Xiong Vige to attack.¡± Li Changshou analyzed carefully. A thought shed in his mind and he suddenly thought of a possibility.

    That matter was possibly nned by the experts from the Western Sect, excluding Daoist Wen Jing.

    That dragon had deliberately exposed its whereabouts and wandered around the ce a few times, letting the mortals rush to the Sea God Temple. It also made the True Dragon Guardians of the Sea God Sect, who usually cultivated at the edge of the South Ocean, notice that ce...

    Then, he deliberately asked for a beating...

    Could it be that he would fall in the next battle, then he would try to rely on the Sea God Sect?

    Is he trying to cheat? The experts from the Western Sect, the dragon race, and the fraud... Master Zhao had once said that he had dealt with many experts from the Western Sect...

    No, it¡¯s not that simple!

    The dragon who is at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm, is not a tool of the Western Sect or the dragon race. He is just a bait!

    Li Changshou suddenly came to a realization. A new story line formed in his heart.

    Interesting. He had encountered the ancestor of scams!

    Li Changshou immediately said to Ao Yi, ¡°Brother Yi, I¡¯ll immediately send a dragon expert that you can trust toe to Anshui City. I¡¯ll stabilize this dragon first! If I¡¯m not wrong, someone must have done something to this dragon. It could die here at any time!¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned. He did not ask why. Instead, he took out a palm-sized jade token and pressed it a few times. He activated the restriction and spoke hurriedly to the jade token.

    On the other side, Li Changshou controlled the paper Daoist and sent another voice transmission to Xiong Buhan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him first. Retreat immediately and close the door of the temple. I¡¯ll bring some people to persuade the mortals to leave...¡±

    As such, Li Changshou gave Xiong Buhan a few detailed instructions.

    At that moment, Xiong Buhan, who could not help but clench his fists, did not dare to go against the Sea God¡¯s orders. He thought about the joyful event of his wife giving birth to their third child soon, and smiled happily.

    That smile made the male dragon puzzled.

    Xiong Buhan even turned around and made an inviting gesture...

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you, Sir. Please go ahead, but I hope that you will respect my Sea God.¡±

    Xiong Buhan turned around and left without looking back. The dragon was stunned. He did not expect that the Magihuman would not attack him even though he was in such a state!

    Didn¡¯t the ck shadow say that the Magihumans are not smart?

    The middle-aged male dragon could not help but think about the ck shadow and the few words that the ck shadow said...

    The Golden Immortal opportunity and the Dao Fruit of Longevity, were the ns for the day... The middle-aged male dragon squinted and raised his left palm towards Xiong Buhan. He gently clenched his fingers and a suction force appeared in his palm.

    Xiong Buhan, who was already 100 feet away, staggered backward.

    However, Xiong Buhan reacted extremely quickly. He immediately got into a horse¡¯s stance and lowered his body. He heard two soft cracking sounds as his huge feet broke two pieces of stone bs!

    His body barely stabilized!

    ¡°Did I say that you can leave?¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon said coldly. It was just a casual action of his just now and was about to increase the intensity.

    At that moment, a figure emerged from the broken stone b on the ground and blocked Xiong Buhan.

    This person had white hair, white beard, and a thin face. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand and wore a white Daoist robe. He exuded calm Dao runes.

    The middle-aged male dragon frowned slightly.

    He could not tell that the old immortal in front of him was an incarnation. He had thought that an early-stage Heaven Immortal cultivator had suddenly appeared.

    Naturally, it was Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was dressed as an old immortal.

    Li Changshou gently flung his horsetail whisk and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you here?¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xiong Buhan, who had yet to leave, turned around and shouted, ¡°This is an elder of our Sea God Sect! Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Alright, quickly go, Buhan!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Xiong Buhan chuckled and strode out of the main hall of the temple. He called over ten Divine Envoys outside and began to chase away the mortals in the temple.

    Li Changshou suddenly realized that while he treated Xiong Buhan as a junior, Xiong Buhan¡¯s daughter also regarded him as her cousin and addressed him that way every day.

    To each his own. It was true. Li Changshou shook his horsetail whisk and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t youe with me to the rear hall? If you have anything urgent, please tell me. I will definitely report it to the Sea God for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I just think that your Sea God Sect is too overbearing and tyrannical!¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon made a w with his left hand, and a ball of mes flickered within. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯m here to destroy your Sea God statue today!

    How could the Second Prince of my race, Ao Yi, submit to a mere Sea God!

    The Sea God Sect should belong to the dragon race!¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, the veins on Ao Yi¡¯s forehead bulged. He wished he could teleport to Anshui City and fight the dragon. Every single word of his exposed his hidden motives!

    His intention to cause trouble was obvious!

    To think that he thought that the dragon really had something important to do...

    However, there were a few chuckles in the hall.

    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± The paper effigy disguised as an old Daoist held the horsetail whisk and nodded with a smile. ¡°I think what you said makes sense.¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon was stunned. He frowned and stared at the old man in front of him, his mouth twitching slightly.

    Aren¡¯t you angry? Why aren¡¯t you attacking?

    Whether it was the Magihumans or the Heavenly Immortal realm Elders, as long as someone from the Sea God Sect from the South Sea Sect attacked, he would immediately act ording to n. He would fly out and fall in front of the hall. He would vomit blood and severely injure himself.

    That¡¯s right. All he had to do was do that and he would have a chance to be a Golden Immortal!

    The middle-aged male dragon gritted his teeth and immediately took a few steps forward.

    Li Changshou quickly jumped to the side and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you just attack and smash the statue of the main God?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I stop you, Fellow Daoist?¡± Li Changshou spread his hands out. ¡°The dragon race has contributed greatly to the construction of this ce. You are a member of the dragon race. If you want to smash this ce, just do it. This is reasonable. Who dares to say that it¡¯s not allowed?¡±

    Li Changshou then said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you sit down and rest for a while? I¡¯ll call a few Divine Envoys over right now. How can I have the cheek to let you carry out these physically-taxing tasks personally?¡± The middle-aged male dragon almost cursed out loud. However, he sneered and pounced on Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy! However, at that moment, the paper effigy was only smiling with his eyes narrowed. He slowly took out a pearl from his sleeve.

    Therge Shadow-Retaining Pearl?

    The middle-aged male dragon paused and looked a little apprehensive.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, look at this pearl. It¡¯s big and round. This is a Dharma artifact that I have modified. It is called the Dual Sound-Shadow Pearl. At this moment, every action and expression of yours from the moment younded in front of the hall to now, has been recorded in the Sound-Shadow Pearl. The image recorded by the pearl would be stored in another Sound-Shadow Pearl that isplementary to it. In other words, even if you destroy the pearl, the recording of what you have done is protected in a secret ce five thousand kilometers away.¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon¡¯s expression changed drastically. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. At that moment, he was about to kill the old Daoist and destroy the Sound-Shadow Pearl.

    However, just as he was about to move, Li Changshou gently flicked his horsetail whisk.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a closer look at your surroundings before you decide if you want to be rough with me today.¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and his expression changed.

    Before that, he had not noticed the eyeballs of the two statues and the Shadow Pearls that were embedded under the eaves of the main hall, as well as the other corners.

    After taking a nce, he realized that there were actually more than ten Shadow-Retaining Pearls!

    The middle-aged male dragon¡¯s face was gloomy. However, Li Changshou smiled and sighed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the ocean of fraud is boundless. Turn around and return to shore. I think you are fated with the Sea God Sect. Why don¡¯t you listen to my teachings? If you hear it, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The middle-aged male dragon frowned and sighed softly.

    Forget it. He really did not have the life of a Golden Immortal. The matter had been messed up. ¡°Hmph, goodbye!¡± The middle-aged male dragon flicked his sleeves and turned around to leave the hall.

    However, just as he took two steps, something unexpected happened! A sanguine glow suddenly surged out from the dragon¡¯s left shoulder. The sanguine glow condensed into a long sword that was shed at the middle-aged male dragon¡¯s neck!

 Chapter 196 Donâ€™t Talk, Kiss the Goose

    <h4>Chapter 196 Don¡¯t Talk, Kiss the Goose</h4>

    The blood sword shed downwards with a cold light!

    At that moment, Li Changshou thought about it more than ten times and chose the safest path for the overall situation.

    He immediately reacted, but he only waved his hand and sent the dragon flying out of the hall...

    The sword beam chased after the dragon. Before the figurended outside the door, its neck and head were cut off by the sword beam!

    This sword glow...

    Killing a dragon that was at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm was as easy as cutting a watermelon...

    Li Changshou was secretly wary. The cultivation level of the person who had plotted against him was far beyond the Golden Immortal realm!

    The dragon blood sttered all over the ground. The corpsey motionless in front of the hall.

    Apart from the horns on his head, his head was almost the same as that of humans. It rolled down the stairs. Its eyes emitted a strange light...

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and made it quickly walk out.

    Everyone and Ao Yi¡¯s spiritual will saw that the white-robed old immortal threw out a few jade-green beads and began to recite some sutras.

    The recordings in the modified Soul-Bewitching Pearl could be kept for a few months and could also be erased.

    A few streams of light entered the Soul-Bewitching Pearls. They were the remnant souls of that dragon. It was unknown if there were any useful remnant memories inside.

    There was silence in and out of the Sea God Temple for a while. Then, the panicked screams of the mortal women could be heard. Everything was in chaos.

    Ao Yi hurriedly said, ¡°Sect Master, that was...¡±

    ¡°The other party should be hiding in the dark to observe,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The experts from the dragon race will appear next. If you didn¡¯t invite them over, remember to investigate in secretter.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately nodded and agreed.

    After that, Li Changshou muttered to himself. To be safe, he told Ao Yi about what might happen next.

    As if it was cooperating with Li Changshou, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the air as soon as he finished speaking.

    The wind and clouds in Anshui City suddenly changed. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and lightning shed across the sky.

    In front of the Sea God Temple, the mortals were already in a state of panic. The Divine Envoys of the Sea God Temple tried their best to maintain order and organized them to leave in an orderly manner. They even punched the walls of the Sea God Temple to prevent any stampedes. That was Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°Sea God Temple Emergency Rescue Code¡±.

    If he were to add negative karma because of the chaos, it would really not be worth it.

    A few cracks appeared in the dark clouds, and numerous azure dragons flew out and took on human forms. Theynded in front of the main temple, as two men and one woman. They were middle-aged...

    One of them had a sullen face and he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why did my dragon die here?!¡±

    The woman pretended to be kind. She frowned and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s another reason for this. We can¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±

    There was also a person who pretended to be objective and fair, but secretly tried to sow discord. ¡°There should be no such expert in this ce. Could it be that someone is plotting something in secret? However, this happened in the Sea God Temple after all. Whoever is in charge of the Sea God Temple, can you give me an exnation?¡± Ao Yi was furious when he heard that. This situation was almost identical to what his elder brother had deduced!

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. He felt that the other party¡¯s acting skills were too poor.

    He did not even look at the corpse before he started to negotiate...

    ording to the theory provided by the ¡®Primordial Actors¡¯ Self-Cultivation Famous ssic¡¯, no matter how bad the opponent¡¯s acting was, it should not affect his performance.

    Hence, the old immortal who was actually the paper effigy, smiled and walked out. What followed was a long, meaningless conversation. If it were not for Li Changshou¡¯s Shadow-Retaining Balls, which he had prepared a little more of, and the fact that he had been secretly observing from the very beginning with Ao Yi, it was really easy for the other party to control the situation today.

    Li Changshou also had the intention to nurture Ao Yi. As he spoke with the three dragons, he waited for the subsequent developments before asking Ao Yi, ¡°Brother Yi, what have you figured out about this matter?¡±

    At that moment, Ao Yi was too angry. He was so infuriated that he calmed down.

    The little Dragon Prince smiled bitterly. There was a hint of disappointment on his delicate and handsome face. ¡°I, a member of the dragon race, am unaware. I have long been infiltrated by the other party. You can kill these three dragons.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Humans die for wealth while birds die for food. The same goes for dragons. The hierarchy within the dragon race is very strict. One¡¯s status depends on one¡¯s bloodline. Some lower-level dragons may have obtained high cultivation levels and treasures, but they might not have the status they deserve in the race.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, I¡¯ve thought about this before. However, the dragon race has already been solidified. It¡¯s hard to go back to the past.¡±

    Ao Yi sighed softly, and there was a hint of loneliness in his eyes. ¡°I used to advise my father to reform the rules of the dragon race and ce emphasis on the capable members of the race. However, my father onlyid on his throne with his eyes closed. He did not answer me.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°What your father sees is far more profound than what you and I see. You should think carefully and think before doing anything. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. What do you want to do about this matter?¡±

    Ao Yi said coldly, ¡°Investigate! Find out the forces behind the three dragons! Investigate till the end!¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Ao Yiqi said, ¡°Leader, are you not going to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Of course we have to investigate. However, it¡¯s not like you to investigate so rashly,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Later, send a message to your father. There¡¯s no need to mention anything else. Just one word.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Steady.¡±

    Ao Yi was confused. Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. He could only spend more time and effort to teach Ao Yi how to be steady and n.

    Of the Dharma treasures, ahem, friends, that he had with him now, the one whom Li Changshou had to worry the least about... was his stabilized Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    Ling¡¯e was not one of the human Dharma treasures, and Li Changshou would not let her get involved easily.

    In the Pill Chamber, a man and a dragon sat half a meter apart. Both of them had their eyes closed, and they kept talking and answering questions.

    The chaos in Anshui City continued. Fortunately, the mortals were not injured.

    When the two experts whom Ao Yi had called over arrived-an old man with a dragon¡¯s head and the old Turtle Prime Minister who had a turtle shell on his back, they temporarily suppressed the matter.

    They put away the corpses and Dao saluted the Sea God statue as a form of apology. They took away the two Sound-Shadow Pearls from the hands of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and left in a hurry...

    When the experts of the dragon race flew away, it was quiet in the Sea God Temple for the rest of the day, which was rather rare.

    Xiong Buhan shouted, ¡°I, the devotee in charge of the temple is here to wipe the ground! I¡¯ll wash away the dragon blood properly!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the Sea God¡¯s voice in his heart telling him how to deal with the aftermath...

    A brand new story of the Sea God, ¡®Defeating the Lecherous Dragon in the Sea God Temple¡¯, will soon spread in Anshui City. It will quickly spread across the coast of the South Ocean.

    Although he was scheming, the incense offerings were not affected.

    In the Pill Chamber, Ao Yi went to a corner and was sending a message to the Dragon King to exin the trick that Li Changshou had taught him.

    Li Changshou was thinking... After that, ording to the script that he had written with the upper echelons of the dragon race, the conflict between the dragon race and the Sea God Sect would only worsen. The Sea God Sect would temporarily lose the protection of the dragon race and their external deterrence would be reduced. Although the Western Sect¡¯s attention was focused on the dragon race, they had to be wary of them.

    Let¡¯s make something scary.

    He had a bunch of Magihumans ready. Li Changshou had observed that many of the Magihuman Divine Envoys had bloodline abilities. They spat out a beam of light from their mouths, which transformed into strong arms and legs.

    Why don¡¯t we set up a Twelve Divine Killing Array?

    Yes, the most important thing is to be domineering enough.

    At that time, I¡¯ll let the Divine Envoys shout ¡®I¡¯ll form the head¡¯, ¡®I¡¯ll form the left arm¡¯, ¡®I¡¯ll form the buttocks¡¯. The scene will definitely be quite domineering... and happy.

    ...

    During dusk half a day after the Dragon ying incident in Anshui City, Ao Yi had already adjusted his mental state and did everything he could. He also told his father everything that his Brother Sect Master had told him.

    Both families knew what was going on.

    Today¡¯s matter was just the beginning. There would be various events that would happenter on. The Sea God Sect and the dragon race would be separated and the dragon race would lose the support of Ren School.

    Seeing that Ao Yi was unhappy, Li Changshou suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk in the mountains and find a few spiritual beasts to roast. We¡¯ll then send them to make a banquet.¡±

    Ao Yi forced a smile and followed behind Li Changshou with a heavy heart.

    The two of them left the Pill Chamber and headed towards the spiritual beast enclosure. Li Changshou brought up the topic to his Daopanion. Ao Yi easily... diverted his attention. When they picked up the barbecue rack and started roasting meat in the forest, they heard a voiceing from theke.

    ¡°Not who I miss, not who I fancy. Adoring and pampering the beautiful girl like she¡¯s my child.¡±

    It was the mermaid princess singing. Her voice was gentle and pleasant, but it also seemed to be able to soothe the sorrow in one¡¯s heart, causing one to be lost in it.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, was focused on roasting meat. He was not affected by the song.

    After a while, he heard someughter in the wind.

    Jiu Jiu said, ¡°Is that what you said about not knowing how to do it?¡±

    Xiong Lingli was honest. ¡°I still want to hear it. Can you sing another segment?¡± Jiang Si¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing myself, everyone. Yes, it would be great if I could y the zither.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Ling¡¯e smiled calmly and pointed to the side. The two paper effigies turned into two women and took out their zithers, flutes, and drums.

    Not long after, sounds of musical apaniment could be heard from the straw hut. The mermaid¡¯s voice was heard again. It merged with the music and flowed slowly on Little Qiong Peak.

    In the straw hut next door, Qi Yuan stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back. His old eyes were filled with emotions.

    The disciples who happened to pass by the Little Qiong Peak were attracted by the music. They stopped on the clouds and listened quietly.

    Li Changshou felt rather emotional when he heard that.

    Finally, Ling¡¯e could have a skill. Even if she went to live in the town, she could still survive on the streets.

    By paying one Spirit Stone, one could at least listen to three segments!

    After a while, the singing turned intoughter. The figures outside the Little Qiong Peak also dispersed.

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi used their immortal powers to carry the roasted meat they had already prepared and floated to the straw hut. The few of them set up a short table by theke and set up their food and drinks.

    Ling¡¯e went to cook a few more dishes and habitually processed two fishes. One was braised and the other was boiled.

    However, when Ling¡¯e served the dishes, she realized that the mermaid race seemed to be...

    However, Ling¡¯e was overthinking it.

    Jiang Si¡¯er ate the two spiritual fish happily. She was not stingy with herpliments for Lingle¡¯s cooking.

    After dinner, theyughed and had fun untilte at night.

    Jiu Jiu mored about beginning the Little Qiong Peak reservation project. She brought out games like Fighting The God, Immortal Life Simtion, and Fighting Bean Soldiers. Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er could not take a break at all...

    After the three-day banquet, Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er bade farewell reluctantly.

    To Ao Yi, it was not the time for him to have fun. The dragon race was in trouble. How could he, the Second Prince, be idling about there?

    Ao Yi had originally nned to leave in half a day but he ended up ying for three days. That made him uneasy.

    Before Ao Yi left, Li Changshou gave him a few colorful brocade pouches.

    This time, it was a proper brocade pouch.

    Li Changshou instructed Ao Yi to open the brocade pouch at any time. There was an emergency n in it.

    The n provided would lead the dragon race to seek help from the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts.

    Ling¡¯e and Jiang Si¡¯er were really familiar with each other. The two women bid farewell in front of the Immortal Du Sect. Jiang Si¡¯er turned her head to look at them, and Lingle kept waving her hand.

    Ling¡¯e suddenly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, should we give them some gifts?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The smile on Li Changshou¡¯s lips had a deeper meaning. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er had given Ling¡¯e the Tear of The Previous Life, and Li Changshou had given her the Poisonous Dragon Wine and the Ambition Pill. The former did not seem to have any effect, but thetter...

    Since it was a conscionable product of the Little Qiong Peak, its medicinal effects were naturally guaranteed.

    When Ao Yi¡¯s dragon carriage disappeared into the horizon, Li Changshou brought Ling¡¯e along and bowed to the immortal guarding the entrance. Then, they rode a cloud and returned to Little Qiong Peak.

    Just as they returned to the peak, Lingle lowered her head and wanted to escape. However, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Do you still want to try the Tear of The Previous Life?¡±

    Ling¡¯e froze on the spot. She turned her head and chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just... Yes, Senior Brother, you definitely won¡¯t fall for it... I¡¯m just... Hehe, Senior Brother, don¡¯t be angry...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t punish you this time.¡±

    Lingle¡¯s face turned pale...

    This time, Li Changshou spoke gently and slowly.

    ¡°The Tear of The Previous Life will not have any effect on me, but it can help Grandmaster fulfill her wishes. I¡¯ll give you this jade token. You can contact Grandmaster with this. Tell her about the tears in your previous life and ask if she wants to use it.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at the person in front of him. He could not help but sigh softly and hit her forehead gently. ¡°You think about all this nonsense every day, but you can¡¯t spend these thoughts on cultivation. Do you know that your cultivation conditions are not any worse than any of the disciples in the sect?¡±

    Ling¡¯e held her forehead and bit her lips. She looked at Li Changshou pitifully, ck hair was twisted around her finger and she said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, I will try my best to cultivate... It¡¯s just that after so many years, you haven¡¯t responded to me. I¡¯m not confident...¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and pointed behind Ling¡¯e. The simted Dharma powers quickly formed a barrier.

    He suddenly took a step forward, and Lingle subconsciously took half a step back. She gently knocked into the barrier¡¯s light wall, and she was instantly at a loss.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Li Changshou raised his left arm, brushed it past Ling¡¯e¡¯s ear, and pressed it against the wall of light. Then, he removed the disguise that he used to conceal his aura and face. He activated the halo of charm and looked down at Ling¡¯e.

    He put his right hand forward and raised Ling¡¯e¡¯s smooth chin. ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head slowly...

    Lingle¡¯s face turned red and her eyes were filled with panic. She could only exhale.

    Li Changshou¡¯s movements were actually very slow. Just as he was about to approach, Ling¡¯e suddenly cringed and fled from Li Changshou¡¯s arm. She covered her face and rushed into her straw hut, leaving a trail of white smoke above her head.

    She heard the sshing sounds of water, followed by a series of bubbling sounds. She should have jumped straight into the wooden barrel meant for baths.

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and shook his head slightly. He casually dispelled the barrier and calmly rode the cloud towards the Pill Chamber.

    Look, that¡¯s it...

 Chapter 197 An Evil Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 197 An Evil Conscience</h4>

    In the grand hall of the East Ocean Crystal Pce, all kinds of fish and beasts were swimming leisurely outside the hall. The dragon-headed eldery on his throne. A few beautiful sea maidens were gently fanning and rubbing his legs. At a spot that was not too far behind the two white jade pirs, more than ten sea maidens were ying various kinds of numinous treasures.

    The daily routine of the Dragon King began and ended just like that.

    A group of spectators outside the hall suddenly spread out in all directions. An azure dragonnded outside the hall and transformed into a delicate-looking young man. He lifted his robe and quickly entered the hall.

    ¡°Father! I, Ao Yi, would like to see you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The East Ocean Dragon King seemed to have just woken up. He opened his eyes and waved his hand.

    The sea maidens quickly retreated. Ao Yi quickly walked to the throne and bowed with his head lowered.

    There was no one in the pce. A few dragon generals guarding outside the pce activated the array formation of the pce. The Dragon King slowly sat up straight. There was a hint ofziness and fatigue on his face...

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my son?¡±

    ¡°Father...¡±

    Ao Yi was momentarily at a loss for words. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Half a month ago, you asked me to investigate the matter of the dragon being killed in the Sea God Temple of Anshui City. I have found out that there are some fragments of memories left in this Soul-Bewitching Pearl that will allow us to see the mastermind of the scheme!¡±

    As he spoke, Ao Yi held the Soul-Bewitching Pearl and handed it to the Dragon King using his immortal power. The Dragon King raised his hand and pinched the pearl. He closed his eyes and focused. Soon, he nodded slightly and crushed the Soul-Bewitching Pearl.

    Ao Yi was stunned. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Father, why!?!¡±

    ¡°I already know about this.¡± ¡°But father, if this evidence is destroyed...¡± ¡°Haha, silly child.¡±

    The Dragon King smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Go on, go spend more time with your... your...¡±

    ¡°Sisi...¡±

    ¡°Yes, apany her more. Before your wedding, don¡¯t worry too much about the matters of the race.¡±

    The Dragon King returned to his original position andzily reminded, ¡°Remember, find a suitable reason every now and then to give your Sect Master more gifts. If he has any requests, you can agree to them. Don¡¯t grow distant from him. That¡¯s the important thing.¡±

    Ao Yi did not understand what was going on. However, when he thought about what his father had said to him and the expression on his face this time, he felt that it was already... quite vivid.

    ¡°Yes, I will take my leave.¡±

    The Dragon King waved his hand and did not say anything else. He seemed to have fallen asleep and was snoring softly. After Ao Yi left, the sea maidens returned. They yed music and massaged the Dragon King¡¯s legs. The old dragon king put on a faint smile. Then, he sighed softly and continued his simple and boring daily routine as the Dragon King.

    Why doesn¡¯t Father allow me to continue investigating this matter?

    Ao Yi was confused. He walked along the corridor that was filled with pearls and enjoyed the luxurious... foot massage.

    He really did not understand.

    After half a month of hard work, and continuous searching and investigation, he traced the clues ording to the instructions of his Brother Sect Master. He thus confirmed that there was arge number of dragons in the dragon race who were not behaving properly and were rebelling.

    Why..

    After returning to his pce, Ao Yi looked at Jiang Si¡¯er, who was ying with a few sea maidens. He recalled the Sect Master¡¯s advice.

    If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you can discuss it with your Daopanion...

    Ao Yi shook his head slightly. He did not disturb them. Instead, he turned around and went to the side hall where he usually cultivated and meditated quietly.

    He still felt a little vexed.

    Ao Yi¡¯s spiritual will sank into the Sea God Sect¡¯s temple in Anshui City. Just as he was about tomunicate with his Sect Master using his spiritual will, he suddenly realized... that two old men were drinking tea and chatting in the back hall.

    Ao Yi naturally recognized the old man sitting on the main seat. He was the Sect Master¡¯s paper effigy.

    This should be an incarnation bestowed by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. Otherwise, how could he have the strength of a Heavenly Immortal?

    Although Ao Yi did not ask directly, the answer to that question was obvious to Ao Yi.

    As for the other old man, Ao Yi found him to be unfamiliar.

    The other party¡¯s cultivation level was not bad. He had the domineering aura of a Golden Immortal. Furthermore, he looked a little noble. His tone and temperament were extraordinary.

    After listening carefully, he realized that the two of them were actually talking about the dragon race...

    Ao Yi heard the Sect Master¡¯s paper effigy sigh...

    ¡°Ah, the situation of the dragon race is getting more and more difficult.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have heard about it when I was in the sky.¡± The other old man whom Ao Yi had never seen before, sighed. ¡°Sea God, after you reported this matter, His Majesty is also very concerned. The dragon race is arge race in the four seas. His Majesty has the intention to recruit them. Unfortunately, the dragon race is too arrogant. They would not be satisfied with any deity positions. Moreover, although there are many vacant deity positions in the Heavenly Courts, it is impossible to give a few to the dragon race. It has to be recognized by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s reputation is still unknown. The dragon race is indeed too arrogant. General Dongmu, does His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, have any penchants?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t have many penchants.¡± General Dongmu shook his head and continued to exin, ¡°His Majesty now has the responsibility of serving the Heavenly Dao, supporting the Dao Sects, perfecting the Heavenly Courts, and benefiting the people of the Three Realms. His Majesty has been working hard every day. He is either handling matters or on the way to handling matters.¡±

    As he spoke, General Dongmu lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°During this period of time, he has also been going to the Jade Pool less frequently.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while before changing the topic casually. It was useless to talk about the Jade Emperor¡¯s private life.

    As soon as Ao Yi¡¯s spiritual will arrived, Li Changshou had naturally sensed it. Coincidentally, General Dongmu dropped by that day at the same time as Ao Yi.

    Li Changshou immediately gave General Dongmu some instructions via voice transmission.

    Apart from the words about the Jade Emperor not visiting the Jade Pool much recently, the rest of the things that General Dongmu said was actually what Li Changshou told him to say.

    Li Changshou could not help it. He was afraid that General Dongmu would say something wrong and end up making disdainful and contemptuous remarks about the dragon race. General Dongmu secretly looked at the spot where Ao Yi¡¯s statue was at. After exchanging some pleasantries with Li Changshou, he left with Li Changshou¡¯s memorial for the Jade Emperor.

    When General Dongmu left, Ao Yi had already excitedly sent a request for spiritualmunication with Li Changshou, before Li Changshou could sink the paper effigy into the underground paper effigy vault...

    The moment they met in the blurry dream, Ao Yi could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Sect Master, is that expert just now the General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts?¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    It was no wonder that in his previous life, people often said that being a director, a scriptwriter, and the person in charge of the production affairs was more troublesome than being an actor.

    After chatting with Ao Yi for an hour, Li Changshou retracted his spiritual will. He lowered his head and refined a few array foundations. Then, he organized the precious materials that he was going to refine next, after which he left the secret chamber in the mountain and took a stroll around the Pill Chamber. He thought carefully about what Ao Yi had said...

    This old Dragon King is not simple. Li Changshou pondered for a while. He felt that the old Dragon King was the one who understood the situation. He could sit steadily and observe the situation. Indeed, the experts who havee from the ancient times are all existences that hide their abilities...

    Well, except for Master Zhao.

    He had to be careful next. He could not let the dragon race feel any disgust towards the Heavenly Courts.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean Dragon Pce was the leader of the Dragon Pces of the Four Seas. He was also the person with the highest authority in the dragon race. Since he chose to remain silent and tolerate it, it should not be just fear and scruples. The old dragon king might be plotting something big...

    If I were the Dragon King, how would I save the dragon race? Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and strolled on the back mountain of Little Qiong Peak. He kept thinking about it and unknowingly walked to the area where he cultivated the spiritual trees used to cut paper and cut paper.

    Li Changshou did not need to go over at any time as there were already ¡®farmer¡¯ paper effigies that were responsible for nting the immortal beans and tending to them.

    If he wanted to create beans, he only needed to focus on the paper Daoist so as to increase his efficiency.

    A gentle breeze blew past, and the young trees that had be strong and healthy began to show their deepest respect for Li Changshou, who had nurtured them meticulously...

    Li Changshou walked under a tree and patted the tree trunk as if he were encouraging a young man to produce more juice and contribute more to Little Qiong Peak. After a long while, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The dragon race...

    ¡°Since the poison has infiltrated, the Dragon King probably wants to find an opportunity to get rid of it. I have considered this before.¡±

    Looking at the invitation cards in his storage Dharma treasure, which Ao Yi had brought...

    Although Li Changshou did not have any basis for it, he felt that Ao Yi¡¯s wedding would be a crucial turning point in the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts.

    I should have nned this earlier.

    This is a mission given to me by the Saint. It is rted to my future Dao base. I have to be cautious.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and saw Ling¡¯e floating thousands of feet away on a cloud.

    Li Changshou narrowed his eyes and smiled. Ling¡¯e immediately recalled her previous embarrassment and could not help but blush.

    ¡°Just now, Grandmaster sent me a letter saying that she is already on her way back. Senior Brother... I! I¡¯ll go back and cultivate...¡±

    After saying that, Ling¡¯e covered her face and turned around to flee. Then, she dashed back into her straw hut.

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. He had teased her once by trapping her between himself and the wall. It had been half a month since that happened and yet she had not recovered from it.

    Is this girl too shy?

    Finally, Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er decided to use the Tear of The Previous Life after hesitating for a long time...

    That was a good thing. However, he did not know if it would be effective on Exalted Wang Qing. After all, he was an expert who was at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm...

    No matter what, he had to give it a try.

    If he could get such a powerful supporter for the Little Qiong Peak, his master and Ling¡¯e¡¯s safety would be greatly improved even if he had something on in the future and had to go out with the Great Daoist Master using his main body.

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou thought of something rted to the dragon race. The dragon race also had an expert from the Dao Sect. It was that Yellow Dragon Perfected

    One...

    After the battle between the dragon race, only the Great Daoist Master and the Little Daoist Master of Ren School would have effectivebat power. The Heavenly Courts did not have any experts to send out.

    Although the Great Daoist Master was strong enough, he was someone who would not move unless necessary...

    If he wanted to have the upper hand when the conflict with the dragon race erupted, he would have to be strong and powerful enough.

    Use the identity of the South Ocean Sea God to contact the Perfected Yellow Dragon?

    Although in Li Changshou¡¯s impression, the Perfected Yellow Dragon could not do anything constructive during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and would definitely be put on the roll, he was one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, after all.

    He was from the dragon race. It was reasonable for the dragon race to help him at critical moments...

    It was not safe to use the Sea God¡¯s identity to contact him. It was better to take the Heavenly Courts path and get General Dongmu to invite the Perfected Yellow Dragon.

    In the next memorial, I will ask His Majesty about this matter...

    Li Changshou stretched his muscles and sat below a random tree he found. He took out a stone te and began to write the Steadiness Sutra.

    He naturally was not punishing himself. He was only improving the Steadiness Sutra and adding more content to it. He had not been involved in many aspects before and was not vignt enough.

    Half a monthter, beside the heavenly pir in the east of the East Ocean, a figure sneaked past the stone tablet with the phrase ¡®The ends of the earth¡¯ written on it and quietly headed towards the city.

    She wore a bamboo hat and carried a huge sanguine de on her back. Her body was emitting a ferocious aura, but she hid her cultivation level.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators who passed by would subconsciously avoid the figure... That person was probably a woman. She was wearing an armor te which was rather loose. Her figure was petite and slender.

    She was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s Grandmaster, Unfettered Lin Jiang, who was waiting for him.

    She was a little hesitant. After looking at the west, she nheless entered the city.

    He found an Immortal Inn and asked for an inconspicuous room. After opening the room¡¯s array formation, she set up a few barriers before rxing slightly... How could she not be hit when she was roaming around the world? Although she did not have any enemies there, she had to be careful.

    ¡°The Tear of The Previous Life...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sat on the bed and pondered.

    She had always been decisive, but now, she was hesitating.

    Actually, she had been hesitating along the way. She kept thinking about whether she should...

    Why don¡¯t I just forget about it? What¡¯s so good about that silly and boring gourd? If I really take him down, wouldn¡¯t I have to give up on the carefree life of roaming outside?

    However, as she continued to deny it, she mysteriously flew to that ce.

    ¡°Annoying!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes andid on the bed. Then, she rolled around in frustration.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll use it then! My grand-disciple obtained such a good thing and even gave it to me out of respect. Why can¡¯t I use it!?!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er gritted her teeth and was about to continue setting off. However, she stopped in her tracks and saw herself in the zed mirror, which was a Dharma artifact.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er lowered her head and touched her heart to do some soul-searching. She could not help but purse her lips. ¡°When I get back, I must take a few more breaths of Little Jiu¡¯s fortune!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er snorted coldly and closed the array formation in the room. She spent three Spirit Stones in vain and carried the sword out of the Immortal Inn. She then rode a cloud towards the exit of the city.

    Suddenly, Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her eyebrows. Her immortal senses captured an acquaintance.

    She nced at a tall building in the city and immediately looked away to make sure that the other party did not notice her...

    Isn¡¯t that the young dragon from the dragon race who gave me somethingst time?

    He seems to be the Dragon Prince, isn¡¯t he?

    This fellow is with a group of fiendish demons... No, that¡¯s not right. This is the appearance created by a camouge spell.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was puzzled.

    At that moment, her intuition that she had been hiding for many years told her that there must be a huge conspiracy. However, her experience told her that she could not interfere in that matter.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er did not think too much about it. After leaving the huge town near the ends of the earth, she took the route of the East Ocean, hid her whereabouts, and rushed towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    After flying for an hour, she felt that something was amiss.

    The Second Prince had a close rtionship with her mysterious grand-disciple. Otherwise, he would not have given her such a great gift... Loyalty was important.

    After some thought, she took out the jade token and used up one count of the precious quota of the number of times she could use it. She then sent everything she saw back to the Immortal Du Sect.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er received Li Changshou¡¯s reply very quickly. She curled her lips slightly.

    ¡°This little fellow is really bold and righteous when he¡¯s using me, his Grandmaster!¡±

    Forget it, for Second Disciple¡¯s sake...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er shook her head andnded on the ocean below, waiting for the ¡®expert¡¯ whom Li Changshou had mentioned to catch up.

 Chapter 198 I, Ao Yi, Definitely Canâ€™tâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 198 I, Ao Yi, Definitely Can¡¯t...</h4>

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, if I can cultivate the Dao Fruit of Longevity one day, we must be together on the path of immortality.¡± That year, two figures were chasing each other andughing at the back mountain of Little Qiong Peak that was filled with camellias...

    ¡°Come and chase me, hahaha. If you catch me, I¡¯ll let you...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    The scene changed.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, I¡¯ve been busy cultivating in seclusion recently. The sect has so many expectations of me. I can¡¯t disappoint them. I just neglected you, Lin¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and cultivate. You don¡¯t have to see me again in the future.¡±

    That year, Jiang Lin¡¯er left the seclusion cave of Heaven-Breaking Peak while being overwhelmed with anger.

    Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t...

    ¡°Are you Unfettered Lin Jiang, Fellow Daoist Jiang Lin¡¯er?¡±

    A voice transmission entered Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s ears, causing her to shiver.

    She was currently hiding in a rocky peak at the bottom of the ocean. She hid her aura and her figure, and spread her immortal senses over a few hundred kilometers.

    However, Jiang Lin¡¯er could not find any trace of him even after hearing the voice transmission.

    A hidden expert!

    A t fish swam over and turned into a kind-looking old immortal in front of Jiang Lin¡¯er. He took the initiative to reveal his realm aura.

    He was in the early-stage of the Heavenly Immortal realm.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er silently raised her hand and grabbed the hilt of the giant sword on her back. Although they were at the bottom of the sea and there was strong water pressure, both of them had the protection of the Heavenly Immortal realm immortal power. It was no different from being on t ground. ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you?¡±

    Who was he?

    He was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s... paper effigy.

    Li Changshou had received a message from Jiang Lin¡¯er. He heard that ¡°Ao Yi¡± was seen with a group of powerful deep-sea demons in the town at the ends of the earth. They were drinking and chatting. He immediately determined that he was not his Second Sect Master.

    Using Ao Yi¡¯s appearance to create trouble outside should be a little trick of the Western Sect...

    To be precise, it should be one of the few ns that the Western Sect carried out simultaneously.

    Li Changshou then invited Jiang Lin¡¯er to wait there. He would ask Jiang Lin¡¯er to lead the wayter.

    Following that, Li Changshou activated the paper effigy hiding outside the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s entrance. He integrated an entire army¡¯sbat power, allowing one of the paper effigy to activate the Five-Element escape technique and rush over at high speed.

    At the same time, Li Changshou also used his spiritual will to inform Ao Yi. He asked Ao Yi to invite the Dragon King to find a few experts whom he absolutely trusted. The higher their cultivation level and the gentler their temper, the better. Then, he would meet him here.

    To Li Changshou¡¯s surprise, Ao Yi and the others were a littlete when he arrived first.

    Li Changshou immediately smiled and said, ¡°I received Changshou¡¯s message and came to meet you.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°I knew that my little grand-disciple is not simple. Fellow Daoist, how are you going to prove your identity? The Primordial World is extremely dangerous and I have to keep my guard up. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Li Changshou said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard my young friend Changshou mention that his Aunt-Master, Wan Jiangyu, is still a tree spirit and still has a few years of lifespan. At this moment, his master still does not know that his Aunt-Master had already suffered a cmity and reincarnated.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er let go of the handle of the sword and smiled. ¡°He really went around telling everyone about this. How did you recognize me, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°My young friend Changshou has given me a detailed description.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What description?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°He said that you¡¯re as calm as a virgin and as fierce as a devil. You¡¯re carrying a huge saber on your back and like to wear armor. You should be the one, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er snorted and said calmly, ¡°Even if he knows how to speak, are you the expert he speaks of? To put it bluntly, with our strength, we can only die on the spot if we get discovered.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a few faint pressures appeared in the seawater. Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at the Sensing Stone beside him. Several immortal senses were locked onto the ce.

    After a while, there was no movement in the seawater. However, four dragon-headed elders strangely appeared in front of the four of them.

    A dragon elder raised his sleeve, and a little azure dragon emerged from his sleeve and transformed into Ao Yi.

    ¡°Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou immediately nodded and agreed. He immediately sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi, telling him not to expose the rtionship between the Sea God of the South Ocean and the Immortal Du Sect disciple, Li Changshou.

    Ao Yi nodded without a trace. He looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er and smiled at her.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands at Jiang Lin¡¯er and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please help me lead the way. You just need to guide us there and find that person.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er looked at the four solemn-looking dragon-headed elders and frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation, ¡°What realm is this? Could they be the legendary Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals? I can¡¯t see through it at all.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. The dragon race had finally taken out their wealth.

    As he had already severed his Dao Realm twice and strengthened his Dao base, Li Changshou could now withstand the pressure from the other party and distinguish the difference between a Golden Immortal and a Zenith Heaven Immortal.

    The pressure that the four Dragon race experts gave Li Changshou was very strong, but there were no Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.

    When one is in the Zenith Heaven, their Dao would have been perfected. One had to have no regrets in one¡¯s Dao. One could notck opportunities, luck, and perception. It was not something that could be cultivated with age.

    In the ancient war, almost all the experts of the dragon race had fought to suppress the phoenix n. After that, theycked luck and fortune, and carried the endless negative karma that shattered the primordial chaos...

    Therefore, no matter how rich the Dragon n¡¯s heritage was, it was impossible for them to have many Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.

    The Dao runes of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal were clearly different from that of a Golden Immortal. Instead, it did not give people a strong sense of oppression... Examples would be the Golden Immortal Yun Zhongzi, who was carrying a flower basket, and some of the Saint¡¯s disciples who had appeared at the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    As for the Great Daoist Master, his neighbor Uncle Zhao, the beautiful Fairy Yun Xiao, as well as the few eldest disciples from Jie School and Chan School, they were all of different prices... Pui!

    Other levels of cultivation!

    However, two of the four Dragon race experts were definitely Golden Immortal realm experts. The pressure they gave Li Changshou was extremely strong. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the four dragons looked rather simr. Their auras could fuse together. If the four dragons worked together, it would be a force that could not be underestimated.

    Ao Yi introduced, ¡°Uncles, this is the Sect Master of the South Ocean Sea God Sect. Sect Master, these four are my father¡¯s guards. Since ancient times, they have been by my father¡¯s side for countless years. They can definitely be trusted.¡±

    The four dragon-headed elders bowed in unison. ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly returned the bow and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble all of you to make a trip, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°The Sea God can address the four of us as brothers at will. We are simply named as A, B, C, and D. This time, we are here because of His Majesty¡¯s will. We¡¯ll listen to your orders, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately said that he did not dare to order them around. He introduced Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s identity and asked Jiang Lin¡¯er to exin in detail what she had seen previously.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er calmed herself down and said, ¡°When I was passing by the World Edge City at the boundaries of the world, I happened to see a group of deep-sea demons in human form. They were drinking and ying with Ao Yi. They did not hide it. The scene was very chaotic. There were at least a few Golden Immortal realm experts inside. Their demonic aura was surging.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°What was the fake Ao Yi doing?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er coughed twice and looked at the sea. ¡°Carrying two enchanting women... and acting inappropriately with them.¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    Ao Yi flew into a rage. ¡°I¡¯m about to get married. This is going to ruin my reputation! How can I touch a woman other than Sisi!?!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and said, ¡°Brother Yi, don¡¯t be angry. There¡¯s something fishy about this. What do you think?¡±

    Dragon Elder No. 1 said, ¡°Someone wants to interfere with the wedding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°Brother Yi and the mermaid princess¡¯ wedding is a good move for the dragon race to stabilize the four seas. However, to those who do not want to see the dragon race enjoying peace, it would be a resistance to their actions. The other party deliberately transformed into your appearance and did some horrible things. He also deliberately did not hide it and is still at the ends of the earth, where fish and dragons are mixed together. It is obvious that he wanted to taint your reputation and make the Sea n feel resentful towards you. The members of the Sea n are mostly pure-hearted. If someone tries to stir trouble and say that you have only taken a liking to the beauty of the mermaid princess and threatened and tempted her into marrying you, this wedding will only bring about a negative effect on the Four Seas.¡±

    Ao Yi and the four dragon-headed elders were deep in thought. Although they thought that someone was going to interfere with Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, they did not expect that there would be so many things to do after that...

    What Li Changshou said was actually the thought process of the ¡°War of Words¡±. In the Primordial World where the practice of using brick was rampant, there were not many of such methods.

    It was not only because they could not think of it. Perhaps... the other party did not think too deeply about it...

    However, if the matter continued to develop, it would easily be the situation that Li Changshou had mentioned. The increase and decrease would have a huge impact on the dragon race.

    A few elders of the dragon race said, ¡°This matter seems rather serious. Should we immediately deploy troops to surround World Edge City?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to alert the enemy.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. He already had a n in his mind. ¡°In that case, a senior shall send Brother Yi and Fellow Daoist Jiang Lin¡¯er back. The three of you, please disguise your figures and aura and follow me to World Edge City to investigate.¡±

    Ao Yi quickly said, ¡°Leader, I want to help too!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He did not want Ao Yi to take the risk.

    Dragon Elder No. 1 continued, ¡°After the cmity that happened in the merman race, my Second Highness has already brought a huge treasure. If you encounter any danger, you can teleport back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou reluctantly agreed.

    Following Li Changshou¡¯s request, the four elders with dragon heads transformed into two middle-aged men and two young men. They hid the horns on their heads and changed their armor into Daoist robes. Their auras were disguised as Heavenly Immortals.

    Ao Yi had only disguised his appearance and was still a delicate and handsome youth.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er thought about it and took off her bamboo hat. She put on a long robe outside her armor and tied up her long hair. She... disguised herself as a man.

    Li Changshou¡¯s disguise was even simpler...

    He took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and transformed it into a young man. The old immortal returned to the form of a paper effigy and entered the young man¡¯s sleeve.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was watching from the side, was stunned. Ao Yi praised the Great Daoist Master of Ren School in his heart. The four Dragon King guards attacked. The seven of them silently shuttled through the seawater and quickly rushed to the vicinity of the magnificent pir.

    On the way, Jiang Lin¡¯er transmitted her voice to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you?¡±

    ¡°The Sea God of the South Ocean.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er asked again, ¡°How did you know my grand-disciple?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, I met him the first time I looked into the mirror after I became sensible in my previous life.

    ¡°By coincidence. You can ask my young friend Changshou. Let¡¯s do this for His Highness Ao Yi first.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was deep in thought and did not say anything

    The seven of them entered the city together, pretending to be seven Heaven Immortals who were going to travel together in the trichiliocosm.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er pointed in a direction. Their immortal senses spread out and they saw the location of the ¡°counterfeit¡± Second Prince.

    He was on the top floor of a high-rise building. It was very eye-catching. The windows were opened everywhere, and it was filled with unpleasant sounds. The situation inside was also rather unsightly.

    More than ten demons with strange-looking heads were drinking wine and having fun. There were more than twenty beautiful women, from demons, humans, sea maidens, and spirits who all served there. The clothes they wore were very cool. However, those women were all very professional...

    Even though they knew that the istion array was not activated in the private room, it did not affect their performance.

    From that, he could tell that the other party had definitely increased the money paid to them!

    Three demons and women from the Sea n were surrounding Ao Yi¡¯s impersonator and feeding him wine...

    The veins on Ao Yi¡¯s forehead bulged. Li Changshou frowned.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er could not help but scold, ¡°These women are really impressive! Are they that great just because they are big? Psht!¡±

    al

    The other five dragons tilted their heads...

    Li Changshou chuckled and pondered carefully. At that moment, he had already made up his mind and sent a voice transmission to them.

    For a moment, the four Dragon King guards nodded in agreement. It was not a big deal to them.

    However, Ao Yi was in a dilemma. He did not want to go against his Brother Sect Master¡¯s wishes...

    They entered a remote Immortal Inn and booked it entirely. They found three hidden rooms and changed their clothes.

    Li Changshou made a few requests for everyone to set up their character settings.

    After a while, the four Dragon Guards transformed into four women wearing the identical numinous treasure armors. Each of them wore a veil and held a sword. They were still disguised as people with Heaven Immortal realm auras.

    They were all old dragons and had experienced many things. They did not have much of a reaction when it came to disguising themselves.

    However, Ao Yi¡¯s face was flushed red as he looked at the young girl in the mirror...

    In order not to be seen through, he really did not use any tricks.

    Ao Yi changed into a simple woman¡¯s hairstyle and put on an immortal dress that he had prepared for his wife, Jiang Si¡¯er. He then used his immortal power to adjust his body and put on some blush...

    A delicate young girl was born just like that.

    Today, Li Changshou had taken out his third paper effigy and transformed into an old woman.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was reminding him about the rest.

    ¡°Brother Yi, you must always remember that you are your wife¡¯s good friend, Ke Le¡¯er. You received an invitation to rush over from the trichiliocosm to attend your cousin¡¯s wedding. At this ce, you suddenly bumped into the fake Ao Yi who was drinking and having fun. You get so angry that you go up to beat him up. Then, when you fight, you will attract as many people as possible to watch and expose the identity of this fake person. Without hesitation, you will pull him out of the city and kill him. The bigger the matter blows up, the better. It would be best if the Four Sea ns know that Ao Yi is dedicated and devoted to Jiang Si¡¯er. Only then can we stabilize the hearts of the members of the Four Seas.¡±

    Ao Yi asked softly, ¡°Brother Sect Master, why can¡¯t I appear directly?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to encounter danger and attract Western experts to target you. Secondly... Is it better to self-praise or would the perspective of a passerby have better effects?¡±

    Ao Yi thought about it carefully...

    He felt that Brother Sect Master made a lot of sense!

    The Second Prince sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Si¡¯er and I were originally... but now, it seems like a political marriage.¡± ¡°In terms of speaking... do you know how to imitate a woman¡¯s voice?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother.¡± Ao Yi used his immortal power to adjust his voice and immediately called out in a sweet voice, ¡°Is this okay?¡± Psht...

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body had alreadyughed out loud in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak.

    However, the old woman that was transformed from the paper effigy simply nodded slightly. ¡°Try not to reveal any ws.¡±

    Suddenly, there was some knocking on the left and right walls. The array formations and boundaries of the three roomsnded simultaneously. The seven of them opened the door and walked out.

    The four dragon guards on the left had already turned into four female guards.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er on the right had changed her face into an ordinary one. It was rare for her to wear an immortal dress.

    Ao Yi... Ke Le¡¯er, who was in the middle of the room began blushing. However, she kept muttering ¡®This is for the sake of the dragon race¡¯ in her heart and quickly regained herposure.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, who had transformed into an old woman, had already started acting. He said worriedly, ¡°Little Master, I really saw that Prince Ao Yi just now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh?¡± Ao Yi was still a little ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou quickly said via voice transmission, ¡°Sound angry, sound angry.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Follow me!¡± Ke Le¡¯er red at him. ¡°I want to see how he will let my sister down!¡±

    At the same time, Jiang Lin¡¯er looked at the six of them and could not help but look down at her conscience...

    It must be fake!

    He had lost! She cursed in the vulgarities of Ren School!

 Chapter 199 May I ask For Fairy Leâ€™erâ€™s Name?

    <h4>Chapter 199 May I ask For Fairy Le¡¯er¡¯s Name?</h4>

    Ke Le¡¯er, whom Ao Yi was disguising as, led the four female guards who were disguised as the dragon race experts and rushed towards Ao Yi¡¯s impersonator.

    That was the border region of the five continents of the Primordial World. Therge town was not exclusive to humans. There were demons, spirits, monsters, members of the Sea n, and other races everywhere...

    Naturally, most of them were humans.

    There were also some ferocious creatures who had transformed and carried negative karma. asionally, they would appear here. As long as they followed the rules and walked out, they would not be attacked by those who wanted to earn merit or be made to drop their equipment. They could stay there.

    Li Changshou was currently using an old paper Daoist. He held onto his walking stick and chased after them while shouting, ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t be rash. This is the five continents of the Primordial World. Don¡¯t do anything rash! Even if you are angry, you should discuss with your friend...¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er, who was in front, did not stop at all. She rushed straight into the special ce...

    The restaurant...

    Brothel was the term used in the mortal world.

    How could an immortal do such a thing?

    Immortalse to such a ce, only to experience the temporary emotional cmity and increase their understanding andprehension of the Great Dao. They are honest and focused on cultivation!

    Of course, there were also guests who had been cultivating for too long and wanted to look for the passion they had in the past...

    The cultivators of the various races naturally did not have to follow the rules of the mortal world where men were superior and women were inferior to them. As a restaurant that was set up in World Edge City, it naturally provided all kinds of excellent service. Both men and women could enter and rx.

    As soon as Ke Le¡¯er entered, two men immediately came forward.

    They were a handsome young man and a middle-aged Qi Refinement cultivator with a mature aura. They were both Perfected Immortals.

    ¡°Fairy, how have you been? Are you here for a drink today?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er shouted coldly. The youngdy¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. The two people who were reprimanded did not show any signs of anger. One of them smiled and left while the other said with a smile, ¡°This is a ce protected by the World Edge Pavilion. Fairy, please...¡± ¡°I told you to get lost!¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er shouted and pulled out her short sword.

    The old woman who was Li Changshou in disguise, hurriedly walked forward and persuaded, ¡°Little Master, please calm down. If not, we can buy this ce. It won¡¯t be toote for you to smash it after that.¡± ¡°Am I here to smash their lousy building?¡± Ke Le¡¯er cursed. Behind her, a Dragon King guard walked forward and threw a token over. On it were the words ¡®Ends Of The World¡¯.

    The middle-aged male immortal¡¯s expression changed. He immediately lowered his head and replied respectfully, ¡°So you¡¯re a distinguished guest. I¡¯ve offended you. Pleasee in. Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Dragon No. 2 swept his sleeves and put away the token unhappily.

    Li Changshou roughly understood.

    It was either that the World Edge Pavilion had the backing of the Dragon race, or... the Dragon Guard No. 2 had spent a lot of money there...

    Ahem, all kinds of possibilities could not be easily eliminated.

    There were twelve floors in the restaurant, but there were no stairs at all. There were six clouds that resembled flower petals in the ¡°Sky Well¡± in the middle, that constantly sent guests up and down.

    Immediately, Li Changshou followed the five dragons who were d in female attire, onto the clouds and made his way upstairs.

    The rest of the script followed his instructions entirely...

    Ke Le¡¯er rushed to the private room and lifted her skirt. She kicked the door open and rushed in with the shiny sword.

    In an instant, the dozens of deep-sea demons inside were stunned. Ao Yi¡¯s impersonator was even more confused...

    Ao Yi¡¯s impersonator saw that Ke Le¡¯er was only in the Perfected Immortal realm and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Come and apany me!¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er was furious. Her eyes were filled with fire. She raised her sword and rushed forward!

    The four Dragon King guards were even faster than Ke Le¡¯er.

    The four dragons cooperated very well. Dragon No. 1 who was Ao Yi¡¯s personal guard followed him like a shadow.

    Before Ao Yi attacked, Dragon No. 1 had already used a Body Securing Spell to seal Ao Yi¡¯s impersonator, who was only in the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Almost at the same time, Dragon No. 2 threw out a rope that was covered in scales. Dragon No. 3 raised a purple pocket that emitted a murderous aura.

    Dragon No. 4 immediately took a step to the side and protected Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    The immortal rope transformed into dozens of shadows, entangling seven to eight Heaven Immortal realm demons at the same time and pulling them back.

    A powerful suction force appeared in his pocket and kept all the demons away. Not only did he not injure thedies who apanied him, but he did not even move a wine cup or chopsticks.

    Li Changshou thought to himself, What a treasure!

    No sooner said than done!

    There were sounds of screaming and cursing, and the aura of Heaven Immortals and Golden Immortals surged. All the guests in the building were rmed.

    Of course, there were also those who were shocked at critical moments...

    As a response, the array formations and restrictions around the tall building were activated immediately. However, the roof was still destroyed by the powerful immortal power fluctuations!

    A few demons with higher cultivation levels and quick reflexes had already reacted when the immortal rope and cloth sack caused trouble. They stood up to fight the enemy! However, Dragon No. 2 and No. 3 did not rely solely on treasures. The moment the two of them raised their treasures, they had already found the two strongest deep-sea demons and charged forward.

    When they attacked, their movements were brilliant, and their attacks were precise. They did not dy at all, leaving only two afterimages.

    There was a talisman technique, a Dao of Restriction, and a brilliant spell that could unleash immortal power in an instant!

    Among the ten-odd demons, two of them were remnant demons from ancient times. Their cultivation level was high and they had the Dao Fruit of Longevity. They were considered ruthless in the deep sea.

    They had just dodged the immortal rope and cloth bag when they faced the two women who were pouncing on them. They shouted and immediately raised their treasures to retaliate.

    However, before the glow of the treasures lit up, both of their necks were grabbed by the hands of two women...

    It was a genuine Primordial-version Dragon w.

    The secret Dragon Tome of the dragon race surged in the palms of Dragon No. 2 and No. 3, instantly sealing the two old demons¡¯ essence souls...

    The entire battle waspletely one-sided.

    If not for the fact that the ce was a well-known town in the Primordial World, had aplicated background, was guarded by Golden Immortals guarding this town, and the people had to follow rules that prohibited them from engaging in technical fights and killing those around them...

    Dragon No. 2 and No. 3 would be able to tear the entire house of demons apart once they attacked.

    Li Changshou was watching merrily from the side. Jiang Lin¡¯er was speechless.

    He was swift as lightning. As expected of the personal guard of the Dragon King, he was a true expert in killing.

    Those demons were really not afraid of death...

    In the face of such an unknown enemy¡¯s sudden attack, their first reaction was not to escape immediately but to retaliate.

    The demons did not think about it carefully. If they had not figured out the strength of the demons in the room, how would they dare to attack them head-on?

    If Dragon No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 were to give a little pressure, Li Changshou would definitelye up with a n...

    On the other side, Ke Le¡¯er pierced the shoulder of the impostor with her sword and shouted coquettishly, ¡°You heartless person! To think that my sister Si¡¯er treated you so well. You are actually having fun with these lowly people here!¡±

    The impostor wanted to cry but had no tears. At that moment, even his throat was sealed. He could not say anything and could not even move his fingers. He could only plead with his eyes.

    The women, who were smiling and serving him, had turned pale and copsed everywhere.

    Their cultivation levels were not high to begin with. When the Golden Immortal aura and suppression erupted, they were so frightened that their legs went soft and they did not even dare to breathe.

    Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission to calm Ao Yi down. At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, which was in the form of an old woman finally appeared...

    ¡°Little Master, please calm down! Why did you injure the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce? What are we supposed to do now!?!¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er pursed her lips and said, ¡°I just want to avenge Sister Si¡¯er! My Sister Si¡¯er is a princess of the merman race after all. How could she fall for him!¡±

    The old woman whom Li Changshou disguised as, suddenly let out a soft gasp. She frowned and said, ¡°Little Master, there seems to be something wrong with his aura. Why is there a demonic aura?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er took a closer look. Dragon No. 1, who was standing beside her, had already quickly broken the fake illusion and revealed the impostor¡¯s true appearance.

    It was a pale-faced young demon who was at the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Ke Le¡¯er frowned. ¡°An impostor?¡±

    Dragon No. 1 added a scene on his own and shouted in an exaggerated manner, ¡°Ah?! That¡¯s not His Highness Ao Yi!¡±

    The impostor blinked repeatedly and tears flowed down his face...

    Ke Le¡¯er scolded, ¡°How dare you pretend to be my future brother-inw!?! I really can¡¯t let you stay alive!¡±

    At that moment, countless immortal senses were watching.

    When she saw that Ke Le¡¯er was about to kill the demon with her sword, a shout suddenly came from outside the building.

    ¡°Wait, wait! The rules of the city state that you are not allowed to fight!¡±

    Streams of light shed. Hundreds of Immortal-Armored guards surrounded the tall building. Two Golden Immortal realm elders appeared and released their auras.

    He was the maintainer of order in the town.

    However, the four of them unleashed their powers simultaneously and easily suppressed the two Golden Immortals outside.

    Hence, the two old men immediately changed their attitude and cupped their hands in apology. They smiled bitterly and asked for the reason.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was the one to exin.

    Li Changshou said that they were invited to attend the wedding held by the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He even took out an ¡°empty¡± invitation as proof.

    Then, he vaguely pointed out that it was not convenient for them to reveal their identities. However, there was someone who pretended to be the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi...

    After a few sentences, the guards of World Edge City asked if they could resolve the matter outside the city.

    Although Li Changshou had easily achieved his goal, he felt slightly emotional deep down...

    The so-called rules are only to restrict the weak. The Primordial World is a ce where the ones who fight better call the shots.

    If I want to find a sense of security in the Primordial World, I have to be powerful...

    Yes, I cannot forget the four basic principles of cozying up to the Saint and holding onto him tightly!

    The matter was quickly resolved. He Le¡¯er, who was actually Ao Yi in disguise, dragged the demon in the Heaven Immortal realm who was disguised as Ao Yi, along the street all the way to the exterior of the array formation in the city.

    Along the way, the four dragon race experts escorted the hundreds of guards.

    At that moment, the extremely vicious young Grandmaster began to y a role.

    She hid in the crowd and used the perspective of a ¡°pure passerby¡± to tell everyone that she simply did not like Ao Yi, and was just giving an objective remark. Thus, she managed to spread the word about Ao Yi¡¯s impostor throughout the streets.

    Not long after, all the cultivators of the various races gathered in the eastern part of the city.

    Although there were many people around, Li Changshou and Jiang Lin¡¯er were secretly in control of the public opinion. They were all discussing the marriage between the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi, and the mermaid princess, Jiang Si¡¯er.

    When they arrived outside the city, Ke Le¡¯er threw the imposter 100 feet away and scolded, ¡°Sister Si¡¯er is so close to me. In the letter she sent me, she told me how she and my future brother-inw rely and respect each other! Today, you actually ruined my brother-inw¡¯s reputation in this ce. This is unforgivable!¡±

    At the side, Long Yi activated his Dharma spell and pointed at the void. The young demon immediately turned into a huge catfish and trembled.

    Ke Le¡¯er raised her sword and swung it down. The short sword in her hand shone with immortal light. However, she cut the fish head off effortlessly...

    Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission to Dragon No. 1. Dragon No. 1 attacked and wrapped the demonic fish¡¯s corpse with immortal power. He threw it into the air and smashed it into pieces. Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was hiding in the crowd, shouted, ¡°Alright!¡± There were quite a number of people around who shouted and the scene became chaotic.

    Li Changshou then gae some instructions to Ke Le¡¯er via voice transmission.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. If you want to act, you have to put on a cold front and continue to say your lines.¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er immediately turned around and faced the numerous figures in the sky. She stood proudly with a cold expression.

    He shouted in the female voice that he had set previously, ¡°Today, I, Ke Le¡¯er, am here to make my good friend, Jiang Si¡¯er, have a proper name! Sister Jiang Si¡¯er fell in love at first sight with my future brother-inw, the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi. The two of them are in love with each other, so they made a promise to each other for the rest of their lives. They invited their friends and guests from all over the world to perform the six rituals! Today, the demons are trying to taint my future brother-inw¡¯s reputation. They are pretending to be my brother-inw and seeking joy in this ce. They are not trying to hide their evil intentions. Fellow Daoists, please bear witness to how vicious they are! Today, I killed this thief and I¡¯m going to bring these demons who wanted to harm my brother-inw¡¯s reputation to the Dragon Pce as a gift!¡±.

    Then, Ke Le¡¯er bowed and turned to jump into the sea. The four female guards followed closely behind.

    At that moment, a stammering voice sounded from the city.

    ¡°Fairy Ke Le¡¯er, please wait!¡± Ke Le¡¯er turned around and saw a young human youth jumping out of the city.

    The person¡¯s face was flushed and he stammered. However, he could not help but cover his face with his hand and ask, ¡°May I ask, may I ask what Fairy Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s name is? I¡¯ve seen your beauty today. I... I¡¯m sorry. Do you have a Daopanion...¡± Huh?

    Ke Le¡¯er, ahem, Ao Yi was speechless.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was mixed in the crowd, almost burst outughing. She quickly covered her mouth and squatted down.

 Chapter 200 So Sad

    <h4>Chapter 200 So Sad</h4>

    For some reason, Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled and suddenly pouted. She muttered, ¡°Uninteresting.¡± She then calmly looked up at the starry sky.

    Li Changshou happened to catch that detail when he was at the side. He thought about the pill that he had failed to refine previously and apologized to his Little Grandmaster...

    He had only been cultivating for a short period of time, so the umtion of pills and innovation was really limited...

    Speaking of which, Ao Yi had disguised himself as a woman once, and he had actually managed to obtain a suitor who fell in love with her at first sight. It had to be said that his charm was indeed not bad.

    Unfortunately, he was destined to be heartless.

    As a proper crown prince of the dragon race, Ao Yi was even more contemptuous about that.

    He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The short sword was unsheathed before it returned to its sheath. With the sound of the sword, Ke Lever got up and jumped into the ocean... Four dragon guards stood by the side to protect him.

    Li Changshou¡¯s old paper effigy frowned and looked at the young Qi Refinement cultivators of the Heaven Immortal realm. He then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, my little master is no ordinary woman. If you have any thoughts, be careful not to lose your life.¡±

    He could not really cheat his Second Sect Master.

    The paper effigy that disguised as the old woman turned around and left. He did not forget to send a few instructions to Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    ording to the n, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, Ao Yi, and the four experts of the dragon race, left the ce and quickly disappeared into the vast ocean.

    Ao Yi could not stay outside for too long, in case he attracted the attention of the Western experts.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blended into the crowd and headed towards the city.

    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a low murmuring from the seaside. It was from the young human Qi Refinement cultivator who was flustered and insisted on asking for Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s name despite having addressed her as her name...

    He mumbled, ¡°This extraordinarydy is really different from ordinary women. Just one look and I can¡¯t bear to part with her. Ke Le¡¯er... Le¡¯er... Lele...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er staggered and almost went back to kill him!

    Back to the main topic.

    In the seawater, the four dragons and Li Changshou, who were protecting Ao Yi and the paper effigy, hurriedly fled tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    Li Changshou gave Ao Yi a few simple instructions and asked Ao Yi to go back and tally his ount with Jiang Si¡¯er. Jiang Si¡¯er would arrange for Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s subsequent storyline so that no one would notice anything amiss...

    The four personal guards of the Dragon King were on full alert at that moment. They worked together to cast an escape technique and brought Ao Yi back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    It was as if a Saint¡¯s disciple from the Western Sect would jump out behind his back if he walked slower.

    They could not help but feel nervous after being reminded by the Sea God.

    Although they had only met for a short period of time and had only dealt with a small matter together, the trust the four guards of the dragon race had in Li Changshou was no longer simple.

    They had already realized that the instructions of the Sea God were indeed much more stable and thorough than the experts of the ordinary race...

    No, not to mention humans, even if the dragon race was included, there were very few people who could be that stable and meticulous!

    After parting with Ao Yi and the others, Li Changshou turned the paper effigy that disguised as a woman into ashes and reced it with the paper effigy that was used by the Sea God, which was in the form of an old immortal.

    He searched the depths of the East Ocean for a while. After confirming that no one was tracking Ke Le¡¯er, he rushed to the deserted ind where he met Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    When he arrived on the ind, he cast the manifestation spell and hid it in the crack of the rock.

    Li Changshou began to deduce what would happen to the Western Sect...

    This should be a small scheme.

    The deep-sea demons were also involved in the matter of the dragon race. The Western Sect had used more and more methods this time.

    Actually, what Li Changshou was most worried about was that at the end, the Western Sect might feel that it would be hard for them to retreat.

    The disciples of the Saint who were controlling the ¡°Dragon Taming¡± n would definitely fly into a rage out of humiliation after investing too much resources. They might even want to blow up the matter and cause a mess that could not be resolved, which would rm the two Saints of the Western Sect.

    It was hard to grasp the degree of appropriateness. To Li Changshou, it was a big challenge.

    There was something strange about what happened that day. Thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was also the good karma that he had gotten because of Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s Tear of The Previous Life.

    Jiang Si¡¯er had given Ling¡¯e the precious treasure of the merman race, the Tear of The Previous Life. That was the reason for the incident of her little Grandmaster running into Ao Yi on her way back to the Primordial World after Ling¡¯e had given the Tear of The Previous Life to her.

    Everything was destined.

    The cause and effect were natural.

    Li Changshou could only praise it gently and he felt a little emotional...

    Wait!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled and he stopped in time.

    The main body sitting in the secret underground chamber opened his eyes and condensed a huge green sword. He used the Dao-severing technique and shed his forehead with the sword. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal glow surged and the lotus flowers fell. He barely fell by a small realm, and his Dao base became more perfect.

    Following that, Li Changshou continued his previous enlightenment.

    I have to hurry and settle the matter between Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing.

    If I can use Grandmaster to remind Exalted Wang Qing about the things that he had yet toprehend, he might be able to reach the perfected peak of the Heaven Immortal realm...

    Although Li Changshou could still suppress his realm, the earlier the Golden Immortal Tribtion came, the better...

    That way, he would be able to make more preparations. He would also be able to confirm the best extent of consolidating his Dao base.

    If he was confident, he would have to consider whether he could ascend after the Golden Immortal Tribtion...

    Without the protection of a Connate cardinal treasure, only a few fingers of the Merit Golden Body had been condensed. The higher the cultivation realm, the safer it was.

    Half a dayter, Jiang Lin¡¯er quickly escaped from the seawater and sessfully met Li Changshou under the deserted ind.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already made arrangements for the matter regarding the impostor of the Dragon Prince. The dragon race had already started to use that matter to ¡°create hype¡±.

    He fabricated many romantic stories revolving around Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s marriage, which could stabilize the hearts of the people in the Four Seas.

    Jiang Si¡¯er naturally recognized Ke Le¡¯er as her good friend.

    The little princess was an intelligent person. Furthermore, Ao Yi would ask Li Changshou for his opinion at any time. Nothing would go wrong in the future.

    In the seawater, Li Changshou looked at the young grandmaster in front of him who had regained her armor and bamboo hat. He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the Immortal Du Sect, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ve already put you in a difficult position by letting you go out this time, Fellow Daoist. If anything happens to you on the way, I really can¡¯t exin to my young friend, Changshou.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s expression turned strange as she casually said, ¡°Are you still acting with me? There are no outsiders here.¡±

    Li Changshou revealed a puzzled expression. He quickly thought that he might have revealed a w and continued calmly, ¡°What are you talking about? Could it be that you haven¡¯te out of your rule during that scene just now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her eyebrows, but she could not see any ws. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t me me. I thought that you were my mysterious little grand-disciple. Since you want to send me back, let¡¯s embark on the journey together, Fellow Daoist. Should we ride the clouds or what?¡±

    ¡°You can cast Water Escape and hide.¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk. The two of them were wrapped in a bubble and quickly escaped into the sea. Along the way, Jiang Lin¡¯er really could not help but worry...

    In order to prevent himself from being exposed, Li Changshou did not use the Water Escape technique too quickly.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er first took the initiative to chat with Li Changshou. From time to time, she would set up traps in her words. She wanted to get some valuable information when Li Changshou was not prepared.

    However, Li Changshou did not fall for the trap. Instead, he gradually grasped the rhythm of the conversation and repeatedly hinted with some details.

    Two dayster, when Li Changshou bid Jiang Lin¡¯er farewell at the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, Jiang Lin¡¯er was almost certain... that the Sea God of the South Ocean did not have a deep connection with her little grand-disciple. The two of them only had some connections with each other because of the Second Prince, Ao Yi.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er even felt that the Sea God of the South Ocean was a good senior and expert...

    He was just too mysterious.

    He was not willing to reveal his true cultivation level or his Dao name.

    ¡°This kind of person makes me feel at ease. It¡¯s much morefortable being with him than with people who pour everything out of their hearts immediately upon meeting.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. She stretched her body and flew towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    Although there were some small twists and turns, she managed to rush back sessfully.

    Hmph, I did note back for the Tear of The Previous Life!

    I rushed back because I miss my two adorable disciples and Little Jiu!

    After a while, on the Little Qiong Peak, she yelled, ¡°Ling¡¯e, Changshou! Your Grandmaster is back!¡±

    In the chess room, Jiu Jiu, who had just picked up the wine jar and took a sip, spat out a mouthful of wine droplets. Her face was pale and her short blouse was trembling.

    Standing beside her, Ling¡¯e blinked.

    It was impossible for her to tell Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s ninth disciple about how she had called her Grandmaster back to use the Tear of The Previous Life to conquer her lover.

    At the same time, it was quite an interesting scene to see Little Aunt-Master being teased by the Grandmaster...

    ¡°This demonic Aunt-Master! Why didn¡¯t she tell us beforehand that she¡¯sing back!?!¡±

    Jiu Jiu hurriedly ran out and summoned the huge gourd. Without waiting for the gourd to expand, she carried it and flew up!

    However, just as Jiu Jiu flew up, she was hugged by a beautiful figure from behind. She was captured instantly and fell towards theke of Little Qiong Peak!

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve just returned and I¡¯m already getting some luck! Quick, Little Jiu, let me rub it!¡±

    ¡°Master, save me!¡±

    ¡°Would your master dare to restrict me?¡±

    Jiu Jiu shouted, ¡°Little Changshou, save me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no one can save you even if you scream till your throat is hoarse! Hahaha! I¡¯m the biggest on Little Qiong Peak! Yes, my seniority is the highest!¡±

    That extremely arrogantughter drifted around theke.

    After Qi Yuan was woken up, he wanted to quicklye out and bow. However, just as he stepped out of the courtyard, he heard themotion outside.

    After thinking for a while, Qi Yuan decided to just sit back onto the meditation cushion and not ruin his master¡¯s mood...

    Soon, Lingle and Xiong Lingli arrived.

    Xiong Lingli, who was already familiar with Jiu Jiu, decisively stood up and shouted, ¡°Let go of my senior sister!¡± When she saw that Jiu Jiu was in a sorry state, she immediately rushed forward and activated her bloodline ability. She raised her palm that was the size of a fan and pped the unfamiliar short and thin woman away!

    Xiong Lingli rescued Jiu Jiu, whose clothes were in a mess. She allowed her to stand behind her burly body and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my senior sister! Come at me if there¡¯s anything!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er was sent flying thousands of feet away. She floated on the surface of theke and kept shouting. Before she fell into theke, she could not help but throw up a mouthful of blood.

    Lingle¡¯s face turned pale as she hurriedly flew over.

    Jiu Jiu was moved to tears. She hugged Xiong Lingli¡¯s thigh and cried.

    When Qi Yuan shouted ¡°Master¡± and rushed to theke, Xiong Lingli blinked and pinched her fingers to make calctions.

    The master of the Sea God¡¯s master...

    Oh, I¡¯m in trouble again!

    After a while, Li Changshou rode a cloud and slowly arrived from the Pill Chamber. He saw a strange scene with his immortal senses.

    His master was standing beside the straw hut. There was no need to pay attention to that.

    Jiu Jiu, who was wrapped in a nket, sat in front of Lingle¡¯s straw hut, trembling. Lingle was holding a cup of tea and walking towards the straw hut from the stove by theke.

    Xiong Lingli sat cross-legged on the ground in front of the straw hut. From time to time, she would scratch her head and smile.

    Beside Xiong Lingli, a figure jumped up and down, poking, touching, and eximing.

    ¡°Heavens, how did you train to achieve your body shape? You¡¯re too talented, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m a mighty Heaven Immortal, and I¡¯m wearing six defensive Dharma treasures. I actually vomited blood after being pped by you! Yet, your Essence Soul Dao cultivation is far from Immortal Ascension! Wow, so powerful. The ancient Magis in the legends are only this powerful. Do you want to go out with me? If you stay here and wait, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of your talent? If you have a divine weapon that weighs thousands of kilograms, wouldn¡¯t you be able to wipe out an entire army? Wow, these chest muscles... Eh, they¡¯re surprisingly not that hard. You don¡¯t train enough usually... No, you¡¯re a woman!¡±

    Xiong Lingli tilted her head and looked down at the cute and small hand.

    Immediately after that, her cute face turned pale. Her cheeks became flushed from her neck to her forehead at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Following that, hot air emerged.

    ¡°Ah... Aunt-Master is annoying!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, retreat!¡± Li Changshou shouted. Xiong Lingli pped her shyly! Her fan-like hand contained a sanguine glow. It struck from the side at lightning speed and hit Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s shoulder! The scene seemed to have gone from slow to fast...

    As the two of them were too close, Jiang Lin¡¯er was stunned at first. She only had time to lower her head and watch as the pnded on her body, causing her body to transform!

    Before Jiang Lin¡¯er could feel the burst of strength, the sound of wind could be heard...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s palmnded directly on the wall of Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut, leaving two human-shaped holes in it. She broke more than ten trees and finallyy in the forest.

    She opened her mouth, looked up, and spat out a small fountain of blood...

    She looked at the sky and ignored the injuries on her body. Another tear trickled down from the corner of her eyes...

    This is so sad.

 Chapter 201 Since Ancient Times, There Have Been Many Emotions And Hatred. This Hatredâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 201 Since Ancient Times, There Have Been Many Emotions And Hatred. This Hatred...</h4>

    When Jiu Jiu left, she ran away like she was fleeing again...

    In front of Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut, where the severalyers of array formations had beenpletely activated, Xiong Lingli sat in front of the door, seemingly guarding it. She held a roasted spiritual beast, which was a mountain rabbit, in her hand and tasted it with relish.

    There were a total of four disciples from the Little Qiong Peak. At that moment, they were sitting around a short table. The table was in a mess, and the little grandmaster was already drunk. Sheid on the table and sighed.

    The ¡°fake¡± old father, who was simr to old Daoist priest Qi Yuan, maintained an old face. He was at a loss and helpless. However, he smiled at his master and supported his master¡¯s every decision unconditionally.

    Meanwhile, the old man¡¯s father had already arranged a follow-up n for the ferocious and evil little Grandmaster. He had also started to try sounding his Grandmaster out in a bid to figure out what was going on between Jiang Lin¡¯er and Exalted Wang Qing...

    To be safe, Li Changshou had to find out the reason behind it before he allowed Lingle to take out the Tear of The Previous Life.

    If it turned out to be a misunderstanding where the Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing were actually just brothers... ahem, siblings, who had been separated for many years!

    There would then be trouble.

    He had to follow the procedures.

    There were many tricks in the Primordial World and Little Qiong Peak was poor.

    Li Changshou took action together with Ling¡¯e in the name of weing her. They whipped up a table of dishes.

    During the meal, he sent a few instructions to his master. Qi Yuan began to pour wine for Jiang Lin¡¯er...

    If he wanted to invoke her emotions, how could there be wine but no music?

    Lan Ling¡¯e, the chiefmander of the paper effigies team of Little Qiong Peak, had already gone to a corner quietly.

    She sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. The skirt of her dress was scattered around the meditation cushion. The girdle revealed her exquisite figure, without a doubt. Two strands of ck hair hung in front of her, and her pretty face began to be graced with emotions.

    At first, it was a seven-stringed zither that she used to y a soothing sound, followed by the jade flute and the Erhu. It was used to improve their rtionship.

    If her emotions were intense, Ling¡¯e could still use the drums and trumpets that she had just learned to y...

    The background music was in ce. They chugged three jars of wine. Her emotions surged. Li Changshou chose a crucial point. First, he asked Jiang Lin¡¯er how she had been during the past few days outside. Then, he asked her for guidance for treasuring a rtionship, as a disciple. Ling¡¯e listened with aplicated expression. Does Senior Brother really not understand?

    You are clearly the real expert in this Dao!

    If not for her Grandmaster¡¯s return, Ling¡¯e really did not know how to meet her senior brother...

    The fact that Li Changshou trapped her between him and the wall really made her flustered and confused. After recalling it, she was frustrated at herself for being useless. Why did she panic at that time?

    As a result, Ling¡¯e was even more worried. If her senior brother were to act abnormally and try to attract women one day, how many women could resist his charm?

    Fortunately, Senior Brother¡¯s personality is troublesome. He feels that Daopanions are a burden...

    This is probably what Senior Brother means when he often says that you win some, lose some.

    Lingle yed the song with a heavy heart. Not long after, she heard Jiang Lin¡¯er sigh and talk about the past...

    ¡°As for me, I entered the sect together with Wang Qing. We met a few times and I thought he was quite handsome. He thought that I¡¯m not too bad either. When we met each other again and again, we fell in love...¡±

    Although the story spanned across a long time, it did not take long for her to talk about it.

    Back then, both of them were still pure and innocent. The two of them were unaware of the loneliness of the Immortal Path. In front of the peach blossom tree, in front of the melon fields, and under the sun, they had already gone through the seasons of spring, autumn, winter, and summer...

    As Jiang Lin¡¯er spoke, she began to exin why she had fallen out with Exalted Wang Qing.

    The sound of the zither changed to that of the Chinese flute. Ling¡¯e closed her eyes and yed the music, bing more and more emotional.

    After listening for a while, Li Changshou understood everything.

    The story of Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s, Jiang Lin¡¯er, did not have any corny elements like ¡°a fifth wheel¡± or ing out of the closet¡±. It was purely due to their personalities.

    If he had to summarize it, they could only be said to be former lovers.

    If he wanted to ask Jiang Lin¡¯er about her current feelings, he could only say, ¡°Very regretful.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thrown a tantrum at that time. That boring fellow doesn¡¯t know how to coax people. He believed whatever he heard. I was only saying those words out of anger at that time, but he really cried. He even changed his Daoist name to Wang Qing...¡±

    When Jiang Lin¡¯er said that, she could not help but let out a long sigh. ¡°After that, he transcended the tribtion and ascended. I can¡¯t bring myself to look for him. I feel like I¡¯m sucking up to him. Forget it, forget it. Since I¡¯ve missed it, so be it.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with disappointment.

    Li Changshou made a simple conclusion. The story between Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er was very simple. Back then, Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er already had feelings for each other. They had also confessed their feelings. However, Exalted Wang Qing was obsessed with cultivation and gradually distanced himself from their rtionship.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was originally arrogant, ahem, strong-headed. When she couldn¡¯t help but ask Exalted Wang Qing about that matter, he only told her to wait. When Jiang Lin¡¯er became an immortal, he wouldpensate her.

    In a fit of anger, Jiang Lin¡¯er emphasized, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe again.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing took the words that she said out of anger as the truth. He was disheartened and changed his Dao name. He transcended the tribtion and ascended to be the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Exalted Wang

    Qing...

    Why does it seem like a school romance storyline in my previous life?

    There was a hint of emotion in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. Then, he said warmly, ¡°Grandmaster, some people will no longere back again after you miss them. However, there are some people whom you can chase after again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why should I chase him back?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her head and puffed out her chest. She patted the armor te on her body and shouted in a drunken stupor, ¡°Are you afraid that I, your Grandmaster, will have no one who wants me? A few of my friends who are scoundrels want to be my Daopanion!¡±

    Qi Yuan, who was standing at the side, felt a little awkward. He said softly, ¡°The Great Dao is the basic truth. Although the Dao is about seeking Dharma, treasures, Daopanions, andnd, Master, Disciple, you guys are cing too much emphasis on the matter of Daopanions.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but mess up the rhythm of the music. She covered her mouth to stop herself fromughing. Jiang Lin¡¯er curled her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re thest person who has the right to say that, silly Second Disciple.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Qi Yuan could not help but cover his face with his hand. He recalled his own story and silently poured himself a ss of wine.

    Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, had already picked up the Erhu. However, she was red at by her senior brother and quickly picked up the Guzheng again.

    Li Changshou hurriedly tried to save his master¡¯s dignity and smiled.

    ¡°Humans have emotions and desires. The Dao has thousands of true meanings, but they are ultimately the naturalws outside of their nature. It¡¯s only human nature. Master, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. It¡¯s a pleasure to cultivate the Dao. This is what you taught me, your disciple.¡±

    After that, Li Changshou changed the topic. He said seriously, ¡°Grandmaster, if that¡¯s the case, I think you should still have a ce in Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who cares if I do!?!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I don¡¯t need the Tear of The Previous Life. I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯m back to see you guys!¡±

    Ling¡¯e was puzzled. She could sense that her Grandmaster clearly liked Exalted Wang Qing.

    Li Changshou said to Ling¡¯e via voice transmission, ¡°ce the Tear of The Previous Life on the meditation cushion and pretend to identally leave them behind.¡±

    Although Ling¡¯e was a little confused, she still obediently followed his instructions.

    With that, Li Changshou swept his gaze across the room and put away the cup and te on the table. He stood up and said, ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s almost time for us to go. You should rest first.¡±

    Qi Yuan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Master¡¯s lecture tomorrow. Master, you¡¯re a little drunk.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is nothing!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said nonchntly and sighed in her heart. She could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    Qi Yuan, Li Changshou, and Ling¡¯e bade farewell and left. Jiang Lin¡¯er stayed in Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut to rest.

    After leaving the house, Qi Yuan instructed the two of them not to cause any trouble in front of their Grandmaster. Then, he walked back to the straw hut that had two extra holes in it. However, the array formation had already been repaired by Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e looked at each other.

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. Xiong Lingli had already stood up with half of the roasted meat she had eaten. She had no idea what had happened.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission, ¡°You and Lingli shall stay in the chess room for the next few days. You don¡¯t have toe over often. In three days, we will definitely find out.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was a little confused, but she did not dare to ask further.

    Xiong Lingli nodded obediently. Anyway, there was no need to think too much. She would do whatever the Sea God, her cousin said.

    The few of them left the straw huts. Theke, which was still bustling a moment ago, was soon deserted.

    In the straw hut, Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed softly. She raised her hand and patted her forehead, her face full of frustration.

    She could not help but feel dejected as she muttered softly, ¡°Ah, I messed up again... Jiang Lin¡¯er, why are you pretending? Can¡¯t you just agree? Eh?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er turned around andid down. Suddenly, she saw a small brocade box in the corner. She opened it and took a look...

    There was a pearl that looked like a teardrop and a small note.

    ¡°Exnation of Tear of The Previous Life.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯ll use it just like

    that?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er snorted and pushed the brocade box away. She hugged her arms and sat there, her gaze filled with stubbornness.

    A few momentster...

    ¡°I¡¯ll just look at the instructions and not use it. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just curious about what this thing is!¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat down in front of the ck Pill Furnace.

    Before he started to activate the restrictions of the Pill Furnace, he sensed a familiar Dao rune shing by theke and disappearing in the mountain-protecting array. Tsk, although she knew that his Grandmaster was an arrogant girl, she managed to convince herself so quickly. Seriously...

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    At the same time, in the World Edge Pavilion in the city in the eastern part of the East Ocean, the famous Dao Enlightenment venue that had been sent flying to the top of the building, World Margin Pavilion, hadpletely been restored.

    In a private room on the top floor, the young man sat behind a short table and drank.

    The stars outside the window were bright, and the music from the zither was melodious.

    He remained that way. He kept drinking and sighing

    ¡°Lele... Ah, Lele. When I first saw you, I had already thought about our children¡¯s faces. However, where did you go and where do I find you?¡±

    An old man zoomed in and knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I went to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to ask around. Princess Jiang Si¡¯er of the merman race is indeed a good friend of hers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The young Qi Refinement cultivator immediately stood up excitedly. The short table was sent flying by his knees. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, don¡¯t be too excited. I found out that Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s good friend seemed to have been called back by her elders because she had caused trouble here previously. I¡¯m useless and could not obtain any more information. Although the reputation of our World Edge Pavilion is spread across the Major Chiliocosm, there are too many ces that we can¡¯t reach.¡±

    The young man could not help but take two steps back as if he had lost his soul. ¡°Did she leave just like that?¡±

    The old man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, any normal woman would be easily frightened by you.¡±

    ¡°Old Liang, have you seen me falling in love with any woman before?¡±

    The young man sighed faintly and said, ¡°I, Bian Zhuang, have cultivated for more than two thousand years. Mother has arranged for me to have batch after batch of beautiful and obedient maidservants. Looking at them, I felt as if I was facing a nk sheet of paper. My heart did not waver at all. However, Lele is different. She... is different. Every word and action of hers is unique...¡±

    Bian Zhuang sighed faintly and slowly sat down while leaning against the screen. He curled his left leg up and ced his left hand on his knee. He gently pped his fingers, his eyes zed over, and he kept humming...

    ¡°The... ends... of... the world...¡±

    The old man could not help but raise his head and wipe away his hot sweat. He knew that his Young Pavilion Master had really developed feelings.

    He never acted that way before but once he fell in love, it was absolutely shocking. It was the start of him seeking death.

    Finally, Old Madam can be at ease!

    The young pavilion master was the future master of the World Edge Pavilion. He was already two thousand years old, yet he was still a bachelor. That was really... making him be aughing stock in front of his peers...

    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, Ao Yi¡¯s wedding will be held in twelve years¡¯ time. Our World Edge Pavilion has also received an invitation. You previously said that you did not want to attend. Why don¡¯t we try our luck? That fellow Daoist might appear again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Bian Zhuang was stunned for a moment. She instantly perked up and said happily, ¡°Quick! Let Mother get someone to send me the best robe!¡±

    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, don¡¯t worry. There are still nearly twelve years left.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait near the East Ocean Dragon Pce now!¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Not just the robe, but also the power! That¡¯s right. As a man, how can I protect Lele when I¡¯m too weak? Get my mother to send me all the treasures I have left at home! Oh right, prepare a huge gift for the Dragon Pce! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and prepare!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    The old man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and hurriedly retreated.

    In Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts.

    [Note: Bian Zhuang, Marshal Tianpeng, the Immortal of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Divine Firmament Faction. Rumor has it that he is Zhou Shengren. He is mainly ying a funny role. There¡¯s no need to investigate further.]

 Chapter 202 While Keeping A Low Profile, There Are Traces Of Extravagance

    <h4>Chapter 202 While Keeping A Low Profile, There Are Traces Of Extravagance</h4>

    ¡°Jiang Lin¡¯er from the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, used the Tear of The Previous Life in a bid to marry Wang Fugui of Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    In the rear hall of the Moon Elder Hall, Elder Moon mumbled in a serious tone. He summoned arge number of y figurines from the Immortal Du Sect. Together with starlight, he held onto the Acacia Tree.

    Little Qiong Peak is the peak of Changshou... Elder Moon smiled calmly and began to carefully investigate the inws of the Immortal Du Sect. Elder Moon was only in charge of managing the marriage. When the marriage waspleted, there was only one name, the birth date, and the birth characters. Then, there was the location of their residence and the basic ¡®social connections¡¯. The Heavenly Dao only allowed Elder Moon to know about those aspects. However, Elder Moon could roughly deduce that person¡¯s age and deduce some simple rtionships through their birthdays.

    Soon, he found the four y figurines in the Little Qiong Peak. Their rtionship was clear.

    ¡°ording to her age, this should be my young friend Changshou¡¯s Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er.¡± Elder Moon held his beard and sighed softly. He looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s marriage y figurines and saw six other y figurines close to her. Among them, five y figurines stuck out the red string, and the red string was already near Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s marriage y figurine. However, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s y figurine stuck out a red string on her right hand and reached towards the sixth y figurine. He was now focused on the y figurine of Wang Fugui from the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    On Wang Fugui¡¯s left ankle, there was a red string that was wrapped around it. It was far away from the red string that Jiang Lin¡¯er had shot out. However, the gap between the two of them was too great. Elder Moon pinched his fingers and deduced. Following that, he learned that the two red ropes had been connected before. However, they were brokenter.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Elder Moon stroked his beard and pondered. At this moment, Wang Fugui was already surrounded by Dao runes. It was a sign that he was approaching the Golden Immortal realm.

    Elder Yue¡¯s cultivation level was limited, and the Heavenly Dao powers he could use were limited. If he wanted to activate the red string for a Golden Immortal, he would suffer quite a bit of bacsh. Furthermore, he would easily be deduced by the other party. Both of them had feelings for each other. However, there was a gap between their red strings.

    Under such circumstances, even if one of them had already be a Golden Immortal, as long as he, Elder Moon, took action, he would be able to facilitate a marriage...

    Although Elder Moon had announced to all that he could not touch a Golden Immortal¡¯s marriage, he still had to analyze the situation in detail. ¡°But this Wang Fugui is about to undergo his tribtion... If he does not be a Golden Immortal, wouldn¡¯t that make the Changshou¡¯s Grandmaster be a widow?

    How can the Dao Fruit of Longevity be so easy to obtain?¡±

    Elder Moon was instantly in a dilemma. He wanted to appear in the dream of his young friend Changshou to persuade thetter to tell his Grandmaster to wait for Wang Fugui to be a Golden Immortal. Then, he would help to matchmake them. That would be considered safe.

    However...

    Forget it. Since Jiang Lin¡¯er is interested and has used the Tear of The Previous Life, I¡¯ll just help her. Elder Moon started to operate. He took out the gold scissors from his Heavenly Dao Card and cut off the red string on Wang Fugui¡¯s feet. Then, he wrapped the red string around Wang Fugui¡¯s wrist and drew it near Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s red string. There were a lot of details to it! Elder Moon would not tell an ordinary immortal about their marriage even if he had already formed it. The two of them would be bound by a red string and the fate of marriage would bring them together. If the red string was wrapped around the y figurine¡¯s wrist, it meant that the marriage was beneficial to the y figurine. If the red string of marriage was tied to their ankles, it meant that the marriage would drag them down.

    If he had directly epted it just now, Jiang Lin¡¯er would have implicated Wang Fugui. However, Jiang Lin¡¯er from the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, and Wang Fugui of the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect were considered rted and beneficial to each other... This was the greatest effect of Elder Moon¡¯s deity position! Speaking of the differences in the position of the red strings, there were actually other special situations...

    If there was a red string around one¡¯s neck, it meant that that marriage would cause their death.

    If there was a red string around one¡¯s waist, it meant that he would bepletely passive in that marriage. Of course, Elder Moon was not the only one who could change it. The red string could also move on its own...

    Elder Moon looked at the only painting with three stars revolving around the moon of the Immortal Du Sect not far away. At that moment, a red string on Li Changshou¡¯s ankle was shifted to his wrist... Although only the tip of Li Changshou¡¯s red string had emerged, Elder Moon was an old immortal official. Naturally, he could tell. After dealing with Wang Fugui¡¯s red string, Elder Moon took out the Acacia Treasure Tree and gently poked Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s y figurine with it...

    In the straw hut by theke on Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, Jiang Lin¡¯er suddenly ran out of the house. She held onto the door frame, bit her lips, and looked at the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    She was dressed in a loose robe, and her hair was smooth like her hair.

    In front of the Pill Furnace in the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou, who was paying attention to themotion on Little Qiong Peak, frowned and looked around. What happened to his Grandmaster?

    Then, he heard the soft voice of his little Grandmaster...

    ¡°You heartless Wang Fugui... Why don¡¯t you know what I mean...¡±

    Wang Fu!

    Ahem!

    Li Changshou nearly spewed out his immortal powers and nearly blew up the Pill Furnace Elder Wan Linyun gave him! What the hell is Wang Fugui? Is that the original name of Exalted Wang Qing? Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s level of naming himself is amazing!

    On the other side, in the rear hall of the Elder Moon Hall, Elder Moon hummed a smug tune as he tied the red string that had already grown out of the y figurine of Jiang Lin¡¯er, with that of Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s y figurine.

    He pulled out a string from his wedding robe and tied a knot in his heart. Then, he smiled in satisfaction.

    It was a dead knot. Being able to bring an immortal couple together made him feel very happy. Following that, Elder Moon recalled the other knot in his heart.

    After returning the y figurines from the Immortal Du Sect, Elder Moon took out Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s y figurines.

    ¡°Yo...¡±

    They¡¯re already getting linked together? Not bad, not bad. Elder Moon looked at the two y figurines that were leaning against each other and nodded with a smile. Eh? Why did another red string appear beside the y figurine of the Little Dragon Prince?

    Elder Moon frowned slightly. He looked at the red string and immediately saw the y figurine that had appeared out of nowhere.

    Wait, why does the red string moving towards Dragon Prince Ao Yi¡¯s y figurine belong to... a human man!?!

    ¡°This?¡±

    Elder Moon pinched his fingers to calcte and pulled the y figurine over. The scissors in her hand cracked and she decisively cut the red rope short! ¡°It¡¯s fine if a woman is thinking about Changshou¡¯s good friend, but there¡¯s actually a man! The days of the prehistoric times have passed, and the hearts of people are in turmoil!¡±

    However, just as Elder Moon had cut off the red string, the string on the y figurine¡¯s wrist grew into a new red string at a visible speed. It reached out again...

    Little Dragon Prince...

    ¡°You still dare to grow?¡± Elder Moon red at him and rolled up his sleeves. He cut it with scissors again.

    ¡°It¡¯s still long!¡±

    Crack!

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I treat you?!¡±

    Thus, half a dayter... as the sun rose in the east, the Primordial World weed the first dry wave of the heat emitted by the sun.

    In the Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He red at the two y figurines, and the ground was covered in red ropes.

    At that moment, the 612th red string grew out from the wrist of the y figurine named Bian Zhuang again. It stubbornly reached out...

    The Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi! It was not that Elder Moon had not seen phnderers before.

    However, to be able to reach that stage, one would have suffered hundreds of setbacks. Yet he was still so persistent! Elder Moon had never seen such a sentimental, stubborn, and loyal person! How many emotions are hidden in this y figurine? Is it made up of emotions? However, the problem is... ¡°You used the wrong Dao, Bian Zhuang!¡±

    Elder Moon stomped his feet in anger and scolded, ¡°If you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll talk to my young friend Changshou and get him to ask the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce to get a concubine. But you! You! Wow, I¡¯m really infuriated!¡±

    At that moment, the elder boy from the Elder Moon Hall hurriedly reported. ¡°Master! General Dongmu has arrived on a cloud!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Elder Moon¡¯s mind jolted. She looked at the red strings all over the ce and flicked her sleeves. The red strings turned into pink light and dissipated silently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I return!¡±

    Elder Moon turned around and walked out of the hall after adjusting her long robe.

    Half a month ago, in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Cave Abode at the foot of the spiritual mountain of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. She was dressed in a light blue dress with a short skirt embroidered with silk. Daoist Wen Jing stood in front of the full-length mirror that was casually formed and carefully observed her own reflection.

    Should I dress up like this when I see that man in the future? Although I don¡¯t like to please him, I only admire him. That¡¯s the case even if he is the strongest among the disciples of the Saint. ¡°But in the end, it would be a wonderful thing if I could make him kneel by my feet.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jingughed out loud.

    Suddenly, a golden ray of light flew over from the spiritual mountain andnded in front of Daoist Wen Jing, forming a wooden tablet. Daoist Wen Jing immediately stoppedughing. The corners of his mouth twitched as he casually shattered the mirror in front of him. The fragments turned into drops of water andnded in the treasure pool. She raised her hand and tapped it on the wooden tablet. Then, she heard an old voice from inside.

    ¡°On the day of the wedding of Ao Yi from the East Ocean Dragon Pce, you will have to bring six thousand puppets, twenty thousand Blood Mosquitoes, and cooperate with the Sea n¡¯s rebellion army. You will then pretend to attack the South Ocean Dragon Pce and transfer the experts from the dragon race out of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.¡± Daoist Wen Jing said softly, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Yes, after I¡¯m done with this matter, I will naturally ask Teacher to give you credit. You just have to work hard for us. The Western Sect will ensure your safety. However, if you dare to have second thoughts... Hmph!¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± The corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s lips curled as he continued to smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t have this ce to protect me, how can there be a ce for me in this world?¡± ¡°Yes, good that you know.¡± A response came from the wooden tablet. Then, it turned into a ray of golden light and flew away.

    Useless!

    Daoist Wen Jing cursed in her heart. Her mood had obviously be much worse.

    Such an obvious feint. Do you think the dragon race can¡¯t tell?

    Even if the dragon race can¡¯t tell, can they hide from the sharp eyes of that little man?

    Pretending to attack the South Ocean Dragon Pce and luring him away before attacking Ao Yi¡¯s wedding...

    This seems like a good n, but in reality, there are many loopholes. If the Sea n rebels want to severely injure the dragon race, why did they not gather their strength and attack the East Ocean Dragon Pce?

    If it was Daoist Wen Jing who had made the arrangements, she would have chosen the North Ocean Dragon Pce, which was the weakest in the Dragon Pces of the Four Seas, and attacked the North Ocean Dragon Pce with all her might. She would be ruthless to the dragon race!

    She would then send a few disciples of the Saint to the East Ocean and spread the ¡®Demon-Expelling¡¯ technique. She will then turn the remnant souls of the dragon race experts who had filled the eye of the sea into demonic barriers, and create trouble for the East Ocean Dragon Pce...

    This pair of dragons is definitely a heavy hammer!

    It is very likely that they might directly copse. He is now a powerful dragon!

    At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Western Sect just extend their branches and subdue the dragon race?

    Unfortunately, you have already lost me, the wise and resourceful Queen. Daoist Wen Jing swept her sleeves and floated back to her bed.

    She originally wanted to send a message to the Sea God of the South Ocean and continue to perform for herself, but Daoist Wen Jing subconsciously... stabilized it first.

    She deliberately waited for half a month. Through the Blood Mosquito puppets scattered around the Sea n rebels, she confirmed that her n was real. Only then did she use her mystical ability. She activated a Blood Mosquito hidden in the essence soul of a fish demon near Anshui City in the South Continent. It silently drifted towards Anshui City.

    In the sky above the Sea God Temple, Daoist Wen Jing was still thinking of using the same trick to find the old temple devotee whom she had controlled previously to disgust the Sea God.

    However, after sensing for a while, she realized... that the Sea God was in today and was meeting guests in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. Daoist Wen Jing sneered and floated to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. Shended on the roof beam and looked at the three white-haired old men. On the main seat, the white-robed, kind-looking, and thin old man was naturally the incarnation of the Sea God of the South Ocean and the little Daoist Master of Ren School. He was also her current goal and the one who controlled her future fate. The other two people were dressed in a blue robe and a red wedding robe respectively. The former was in the Golden Immortal realm, while thetter was in the Heaven Immortal realm. They were emitting astonishing auras...

    Heavenly Dao Merit!

    Daoist Wen Jing was instantly moved. However, just as she was about to move, she heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice.

    ¡°These two are important officials of the Heavenly Court. Are you sure you want to poke them?¡±

    The Blood Mosquito instantly stopped moving. Daoist Wen Jing, who was far away in the Cave Abode in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, curled her lips and chuckled awkwardly.

    However, that scene made Daoist Wen Jing believe what Li Changshou had said.

    The two important officials of the Heavenly Courts were discussing with the Sea God of the South Ocean about the details of their visit to the East Ocean Dragon Pce and sending many messages to Daoist Wen Jing...

    Sea God was truly an important figure in the Heavenly Courts. That was not Li Changshou¡¯s n. It was just that two groups of guests had coincidentally arrived...

    It was a good thing that Daoist Wen Jing could see more hope.

    Counting the days, Daoist Wen Jing should havee to tell him about the arrangements for Ao Yi¡¯s wedding.

    Li Changshou did not think too much about it. He felt that he would know about itter. He continued to discuss with General Dongmu and his loyal friend, Elder Moon, the details of the congrattory gifts for Ao Yi, Elder Moon¡¯s congrattory words and the number of Heavenly Generals and Heavenly Soldiers from the Heavenly Courts who would attend...

    The Heavenly Courts congratted Ao Yi on the East Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s wedding. After the Jade Emperor issued his orders, it was officially established. The team leader was General Dongmu. The deputy team leader was the Sea God of the South Ocean who had yet to be a righteous god. The person in charge of the team... was naturally Elder Moon. General Dongmu pondered for a while and gave a suggestion tactfully... ¡°Fellow Daoist Moon, your cultivation level isn¡¯t too high. You can be considered a civilian role in the Heavenly Courts. Should I send a few Golden Immortal realm generals to escort you?¡± Li Changshou nced at Elder Moon. He was afraid that he would feel awkward. However, Elder Moon only smiled and nodded. ¡°The Heavenly Courts... do they have any?¡± ¡°Of course there are, although there aren¡¯t many.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble General Dongmu to invite the two experts to go together.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°General Dongmu, remember this. Although His Majesty has arranged for the three of us to deal with this matter, we cannot make any decisions at will. We will not decide presumptuously and we will only submit to His Majesty¡¯s decision. Now that the Heavenly Courts do not have many matters to attend to, don¡¯t be afraid of trouble. When the Heavenly Courts resume their operations, we can thenplete the matter and report it to His Majesty.¡± General Dongmu and Elder Moon thought for a while and nodded. Daoist Wen Jing snorted secretly. This fellow really knows a lot. She was originally a little bored, but when she saw a painting hanging in the middle hall, she subconsciously took a few nces.

    In a daze, Daoist Wen Jing felt a sharp sword intent. Her entire body trembled as cold sweat drenched her dress...

    T-this is!?!

 Chapter 203 Changshou Has His Own Brilliant Plan

    <h4>Chapter 203 Changshou Has His Own Brilliant n</h4>

    Who exactly is this Sea God? After sending the news, Daoist Wen Jing destroyed the Blood Mosquito. On the bed in the corner of the Cave Abode, she opened her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes. Her face was solemn.

    When she was convinced by the Sea God of the South Sea and the little Daoist Master of Ren School, she still felt a little indignant. However, when she saw the painting, she heard the discussion between the three of them and saw the merit of the Heavenly Courts...

    A Saint¡¯s painting!

    That was definitely a painting of a Saint! The sharpness of the sword intent revolved between the simple ink of the painting. The remnant aura of a Saint on it was about to break her Dao heart!

    Who is that Saint? The answer is self-evident!

    This Sea God is not just from Ren School, eh?

    Does he also have Jie School behind him?

    Could it be that the Three Dao Sects had set up a trap for the Western Sect, and are trying to plot against the Western Sect?

    It¡¯s a conspiracy!

    This is definitely the scheme of the Saints!

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s body trembled a few times. Her mind was filled with the sword intent, and the image of the Sea God of the South Ocean appeared in front of her eyes... This Sea God of the South Ocean...

    The existence that the Grandmaster of Heaven and the Grand Pure One valued at the same time...

    I even joked about the old temple devotee embarrassing himself and I made fun of him!

    Daoist Wen Jing took a deep breath and suddenly snorted.

    Very good. I will only obey such an existence.

    However, will you be able to subdue me in the future, or will it be the other way round?

    ¡°Haha! Hahaha! Ha...¡±

    In the Cave Abode, herughter... became less confident.

    Daoist Wen Jing quickly covered her forehead and cursed under her breath. However, she looked helpless.

    She was alreadypletely caught and controlled by the other party. Moreover, judging from what the Sea God had said today, her future would be clearly arranged by him. Facing that person... ¡°I¡¯m really a little weak and helpless.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed softly andid on the bed, thinking about something.

    Launch a sneak attack on the South Ocean Dragon Pce, lure the enemy away from the mountain, and attack the wedding venue of the East Ocean Dragon Pce...

    Could it be that the mosquitoes have already been exposed? Is this the fog that the other party intentionally released?

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak... Li Changshou deliberated over the information that Daoist Wen had sent and analyzed the various possibilities.

    He stood up and paced back and forth. Finally, he stopped in front of the window and focused on thinking.

    Interestingly, Daoist Wen Jing seemed to have been frightened by the mountain and river painting that he had hung in the middle hall. Li Changshou did that on purpose. He deliberately set up the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s painting and gave some warnings to those who schemed against him and the Sea God Sect.

    It was just borrowing power.

    However, he did not expect the effect to be that good.

    Daoist Wen Jing seemed to recognize the painting immediately.

    Such a sharp sword intent...

    Other than the big shot who intercepted the Heavenly Secret and became a Saint, there was no other person in the Primordial World who would do that.

    Today, when Daoist Wen Jing spoke to him via voice transmission, she sounded much more gentle...

    She was like the young wife of the Great Daoist Master next door who had just married him...

    Previously, Daoist Wen Jing was not convinced. Thest time she arrived, she had also made fun of the Sea God. Today, she respectfully called him ¡®Lord¡¯ and even took the initiative to ask if there were any other instructions he had for her.

    Li Changshou would never forget the Saint¡¯s request. He advised her earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to continue hiding there for the sake of rying the message, Fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, you should not expose yourself. When necessary, you cane and smash our Sea God Sect to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°She should know what I mean. After all, she¡¯s not a stupid person.¡±

    Li Changshou mumbled a few words and stood with his hands behind his back under the sunlight. He continued to think about his n.

    He was not thinking about how to protect the dragon race, but how to show off the Heavenly Courts¡¯ might.

    There were a few soldiers and generals in the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor was in the most awkward stage of his life.

    Although General Dongmu answered readily to his question about whether there were any experts in the Heavenly Courts, it was likely that the Jade Emperor had instructed him before.

    There were indeed experts in the Heavenly Courts. There were Saint incarnations in Tushita Pce. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not to be underestimated.

    However, there were not many soldiers that the Jade Emperor could really deploy, much less the Great Daoist Master.

    The Bean Soldier¡¯s strength has yet to be perfected. I can¡¯t really get 100,000 Pea Archers...

    Li Changshou could not help butugh.

    He had to consider whether he would arouse the Jade Emperor¡¯s suspicion if he were to appear too conspicuous during that period. Li Changshou had always given his Majesty the Jade Emperor, who was able to be the founder of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, sufficient respect. He also kept his guard up.

    I¡¯m a servant and also an opponent for you.

    After all, he did not have any loyalty. All he wanted was merit and protection from the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor was well aware of the various schemes that were devised for benefits.

    This time, the Western Sect would hide in the dark and let the Sea n rebellion army be their representative. At the crucial moment, they would be exposed like Daoist Wen Jing and the deep-sea demons...

    If the disciples of the Western Sect directly appeared, Li Changshou would directly invite the Great Daoist Master to make trouble for the Heavenly Courts.

    Who was the Great Daoist Master afraid of since he was on top of the pagoda?

    As for me, the little Daoist Master, I am in charge of epting the dragon race¡¯s gifts. It is enough for me to hide behind and shout, ¡°How impressive is the Great Daoist Master?¡±

    What should I do to make the Heavenly Courts reveal their importance?

    I have to think about it carefully and find the ¡®appropriateness¡¯...

    However, it was not safe to think that way.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body opened his eyes in the underground secret chamber. Heid out two portraits on the ground and began to carefully ponder and deduce. He marked out the various factions and drew diagrams to deduce various possibilities.

    This time, Li Changshou hadpleted his n within three days.

    After all, it was only for Ao Yi¡¯s wedding that would happen in eleven or twelve years. There were not many ces that he could manage. It was enough to clear his mind.

    Li Changshou would write another memorial to the Jade Emperor and report the Western Sect¡¯s n. He would ask the Jade Emperor to send 20,000 elite troops to wait for orders in the sky above the East Ocean. He would save the situation at the crucial moment and sell the dragon race a favor...

    ,000 elite soldiers were naturally useless. However, if 20,000 elite soldiers were to take the immortal beans that he had given them...

    At that time, each of them used their own techniques and casually waved their hands. One million Pea Archersnded below the East Ocean and faced the enemies that came to attack them. They spat furiously...

    That scene!

    Tsk, that was naturally a joke.

    Twelve years was enough for Li Changshou to nurture one or two more types of powerful and ordinary Immortal Bean Soldiers. Together with 20,000 Heavenly Soldiers, they should be able to produce good results.

    Moreover, it gave people the impression that the Heavenly Courts had deployed hundreds of thousands of troops to reinforce them.

    His Majesty the Jade Emperor should not reject this matter.

    Li Changshou made up his mind. Just as he was about to switch his attention to the paper effigy in Anshui City, he noticed a figureing from the Heaven-Breaking Peak with his immortal senses.

    This person¡¯s aura was restrained and his face was heroic, with two strands of silver-white hair in front of his temples. He was the peak-Heaven-Immortal-realm expert in the sect, Wang Fu!

    Ahem, he was Exalted Wang Qing!

    Did that Tear of The Previous Life really work?

    Li Changshou immediately revealed a warm smile. He sent a voice transmission to remind his Grandmaster who was snoring in the straw hut. Then, he switched his attention to writing the memorial.

    Four hourster, Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew out of the Pill Chamber. Just as he was about to go to the Chess Room to look for Ling¡¯e and instruct her about a few small matters regarding Little Grandmaster, he scanned with his immortal senses and realized...

    Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli were hiding in the straw hut, sneaking around and observing the situation under the willow tree by theke.

    There was a short table under the willow tree. There were two cups of fragrant tea ced on it. Exalted Wang Qing, whose original name was Wang Fugui, and the ferocious and evil Little Grandmaster were seated opposite each other.

    The two of them looked at each other from time to time. One of them looked at theke while the other looked at the grasnd. They could not help but feel awkward.

    Exalted Wang Qing sat cross-legged and made a gesture to meditate normally. He hugged his body with both hands.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er, on the other hand, was sitting on the ground. She crossed her legs and pinched a strand of her hair.

    She had changed into a long dress today. Although she was still t-chested, she had restored her feminine side.

    At least, from the back, she was not bad.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time. They made brief eye contact with each other before looking away.

    ¡°You can go first.¡±

    ¡°You first...¡±

    Hence, they fell silent again. Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He passed by quietly and went to the Ling¡¯e straw hut.

    Ling¡¯e greeted him softly, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°How long has it been since they behaved like this?¡±

    ¡°Four hours.¡± Ling¡¯e patted her smooth forehead helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve already reced the tea thrice, but they still can¡¯t speak to each other.¡±

    Xiong Lingli sat on the ground and asked softly, ¡°Cousin, what are they doing?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the rest of our lives and the future.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou walked to his personal round chair in Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut. He lifted his Daoist robe and sat down calmly. He sighed.

    ¡°This situation is the most troublesome.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°Senior Brother, can we help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± Li Changshou frowned and pondered. He then sent a voice transmission to Lingle, ¡°Little Grandmaster doesn¡¯t mean what she says and she¡¯s very prideful. Exalted Wang Qing is focused on cultivation and he will believe whatever Grandmaster says.

    These two personalities are the hardest to deal with. When the two of them are together, it¡¯s like walking on tightrope...

    In that case, Ling¡¯e, when you go to rece the teater, just mention it unintentionally.¡±

    ¡°What do I mention?¡± Ling¡¯e asked softly.

    ¡°Just say...¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his forehead. He felt that that matter was much more troublesome than him plotting against the Western Sect.

    ¡°Tell them that three dayster, there will be a small painting appraisal meeting on the Little Qiong Peak, and Exalted Wang Qing is invited. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what reason it is. As long as you give him a suitable reason toe here and meet with Grandmaster, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ling¡¯e suddenly realized something.

    Another hourter, Ling¡¯e carried the freshly brewed tea and followed the n...

    Just as Li Changshou had said, Exalted Wang Qing did not hesitate and agreed.

    On the other hand, Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er muttered softly, ¡°Do you know how to appreciate paintings?¡±

    The man smiled and nodded before expressing assent...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not long after, Exalted Wang Qing seemed to have gotten rid of one of his worries. He stood up and bade farewell. His figure, which had left, also seemed a little rxed.

    The smile on Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s lips could not be concealed. When she got up and returned to the straw hut, she was also humming the cheerful tune that Ling¡¯e yed yesterday.

    Ling¡¯e immediately said happily, ¡°Senior Brother, it really works!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips. ¡°I...¡±

    Ling¡¯e suddenly pursed her lips and thought of the barrier around her. She muttered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you... SO familiar with it...¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Outsiders can better observe the entire situation from afar. You¡¯re just confused by the situation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked at the burly Xiong Lingli. Thetter¡¯s head immediately nodded.

    ¡°Cousin is right!¡±

    Although she did not know why he was right, she still said so...

    Ling¡¯e could not help but fall into deep thought. She was easily fooled by her senior brother.

    At that moment, a soft cough came from outside the but. The extremely ferocious and evil little Grandmaster walked in calmly with her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Well, hehe, Changshou, Ling¡¯e!

    Your Grandmaster, I, am being thick-skinned today. Please do something for me!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster, please give me your instructions. Ling¡¯e and I will definitely do our best.¡±

    Ling¡¯e also smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, we¡¯ll do our best to help you. We¡¯ll take down Exalted Wang Qing!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why do you want to take him down?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er questioned in an annoyed tone. If she was not shaking her calf rhythmically, Ling¡¯e would have been easily deceived by her words.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er suddenly blushed and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you... quite familiar with Little Jiu? I want you to ask her... how I can... you know.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Xiong Lingli tilted her head to show that she did not understand, but Li Changshou looked serious.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I still have to cultivate. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Then, a gust of wind blew under her feet and she disappeared.

    Ling¡¯e quickly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are we going to look for Aunt-Master Jiu now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use looking for her.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and continued via voice transmission, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even understand this. Just like Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s height, even if the Qi Refinement cultivators can fix their bodies, they cannot create something from nothing. Their spells are not real. This is rted to the fact that the Connate Dao Body and the Dao base cannot be perfected easily. For example, most demonic cultivators cannot change their main body and feet no matter how high their cultivation level is. It is the same principle. However, I have a few ways to help Grandmaster.¡±

    Ling¡¯e eximed, ¡°Senior Brother, you know how to do this too?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to send a voice transmission to Lingle.

    And so on.

    Ling¡¯e blushed when she heard that. However, she did not dare to doubt her senior brother¡¯s seriousness. She nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 204 Grandmaster, This Is As Far As I Can Help You

    <h4>Chapter 204 Grandmaster, This Is As Far As I Can Help You</h4>

    ¡°General Dongmu, you must send this memorial to His Majesty. You must not leave it behind or let others know.¡±

    In the Sea God Temple on the day before the painting appraisal of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou reminded the Heavenly Courts Express courier in front of him.

    The memorial mentioned the arrangements of the Western Sect. It was important and could not be faulted.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while before deciding to tell the Jade Emperor about the details. He also hinted to the Jade Emperor that he had already devised a scheme and nted a pawn in the Western Sect.

    Moreover, that hidden chess pawn could serve the Jade Emperor in the future...

    It was the first time that General Dongmu saw the Sea God¡¯s serious expression. He did not dare to be careless. He solemnly agreed and sealed the scroll and memorial repeatedly. After settling the important matters, Li Changshou smiled and changed the topic. Suddenly... he became frivolous.

    ¡°General Dongmu... I have a small matter that I would like to trouble you to investigate.¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately took half a step forward. He almost could not control himself and pulled the hand of the Sea God in front of him.

    The Sea God had invited him!

    If he had a request for the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor had instructed them long ago to give whatever they could!

    If there were any personal matters, General Dongmu could not wait to return the favor that he owed the Sea God and improve his rtionship with the Sea God! ¡°Speak! Sea God, quickly tell me! Why not? Your Sea God¡¯s matter is my business!¡±

    Why are you so excited...

    Li Changshou calmed himself down and smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been studying two types of pills recently. I¡¯ve searched through the manuals of Ren School, but there are no records of these two types of pills General Dongmu, have you ever heard of any spirit herbs that could have the effect of Elder Moon¡¯s Acacia Tree? What kind of spirit herbs that are not precious has the effect of restoring an immortal body?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    In fact, he only wanted to find spirit herbs that could ¡°reconstruct an immortal body¡±. However, to be safe, he specially mentioned treasures like the Acacia Tree, which could easily cause people to misunderstand and be interested in them. That provided a smokescreen for him.

    The existing pills that had simr effects to the Acacia Tree were the Ambition Pill and me of Heart. They were temporarily enough.

    Upon hearing the Sea God¡¯s words, General Dongmu was also stunned. He could not help but think for a while and quickly answered, ¡°I have heard of a few treasures that can restore an immortal body, such as the Eight Treasures Heart Lotus in the Jade Pool. However, that lotus flower is something that the Queen Mother loves. Its effect is to revive the dead. If it¡¯s just to restore the immortal body, it would be a little too powerful.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°General Dongmu, I want to develop a type of medicinal pill. It¡¯s not just one or two pills. I don¡¯t dare to use such a valuable treasure.¡±

    ¡°When I send the memorial over, I will investigate and ask about it.¡±

    General Dongmu wanted to say something but hesitated. He gave Li Changshou a meaningful smile and bowed to Li Changshou before leaving hurriedly. He must have misunderstood something, although Li Changshou had deliberately made him misunderstand something...

    After leaving the Sea God Temple, General Dongmu immediately hid his tracks. After finding an empty corner, Duke Eastwood used the ¡®hidden¡¯ mystical ability that he had just cultivated over the past two years. Then, he used his immortal senses to search every corner and discovered that there were no suspicious figures within a radius of thousands of kilometers. With a whoosh, he soared into the sky and charged towards the South-Heaven Gate at full speed! The South Continent was filled with fish and dragons. It was a dangerous ce in the Primordial World. General Dongmu had experienced all of that before.

    If he were to run a little slower, two powerhouses might suddenly appear. They shouted before copsing in front of him!

    He would never want to experience such a thing again!

    Another safe return.

    When he arrived at the South-Heaven Gate, General Dongmu heaved a sigh of relief. He revealed his figure and returned to his usual calm self before flying into the Heaven Gate.

    The Heavenly troops guarding the Great Barrier bowed in unison.

    General Dongmu nodded and entered without saying anything.

    A colorful sword was hanging above the South-Heaven Gate.

    The sword was called the Evil Spirit Executioner Heavenly Sword. It was refined by the Jade Emperor using the merit of the Heavenly Courts. There were a total of five swords that were at the five Heavenly Gates, which merged with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ array formation.

    If someone pretended to be a righteous god of the Heavenly Courts and sneaked into the South-Heaven Gate, the five swords would be able to distinguish them and sh down.

    Even a Golden Immortal would be severely injured there!

    After entering the South-Heaven Gate and taking the Dao Enlightenment Hall, General Dongmu flew for quite a while before arriving at Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Arriving in front of the Jade Emperor, Duke Eastwood presented Li Changshou¡¯s memorial and stood below the tform. He lowered his head and waited for the Jade Emperor to speak.

    This time, the Jade Emperor¡¯s reaction was as expected. Heughed and praised the Sea God. Then, he sighed softly and pondered for a long time.

    Every time His Majesty looked at the Sea God¡¯s memorial, he would go through almost the same routine.

    ¡°General Dongmu,¡± said the white-robed young man on the tform, who was smiling. ¡°Go to the Heavenly Court¡¯s troops immediately and select forty thousand elite Heavenly Soldiers. You must train hard in battle formations and not ck off in the next ten years.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°Did Guest Changgeng tell you anything else this time?¡±

    General Dongmu did not hesitate and repeated the conversation he had with the Sea God.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s attention was immediately diverted...

    ¡°The medicinal effect was simr to that of the Acacia Tree Tree? Hmm?¡±

    The Jade Emperor raised his eyebrows slightly and revealed a look of enlightenment.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Guest Changgeng is really scheming. Even if it¡¯s a marriage between a man and a woman, he can still make a big fuss about it. He¡¯s indeed impressive. If I can obtain this person¡¯s help, I would really be favored by the Grand Pure One. Haha, hahaha.¡±

    General Dongmu lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you really have great insights. I thought that the Sea God was refining this type of pill for his own use and hence I did not consider it deeply.¡±

    ¡°Guest Changgeng is not like that.¡± The Jade Emperor waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and deploy the troops first. General Dongmu, you will then go to the Elder Moon Hall and give Elder Moon more merit. Let him take a Spirit Root of the Acacia Tree and give it to Guest Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah... It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. He continued to guard the Pill Furnace and refine pills.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured Ling¡¯e, who had been working on needlework for three days and two nights. She carried a few brand-new dresses and went to Grandmaster¡¯s straw hut...

    Li Changshou had personally designed the inner blouses for Ling¡¯e to sew them carefully.

    They could only be considered ordinary Dharma treasures, and their defensive effects were not good. However, they had used double the restrictions when it came to isting the immortal senses!

    It was to ensure that others could not see through the mystery of the clothes with their immortal senses and vision.

    Some parts of the clothes were thicker by severalyers...

    Soon, a wave of admiration came from the straw hut. Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately made her move and set up severalyers of immortal power boundaries.

    Li Changshou immediately retracted his immortal senses and did not offend him.

    Not long after, Jiang Lin¡¯er walked out proudly with her head held high and chest puffed out.

    This time, it was not going to go smoothly...

    Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. She wanted to persuade her Grandmaster to keep a low profile, but she could not bring herself to say that.

    ¡°Grandmaster, how about I make a few more for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Go! i¡¯ll stroll around the mountain! Thank you, Little Ling¡¯e!¡±

    Then, Jiang Lin¡¯er walked forward with her hands behind her back.

    She first went to old Daoist Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut and circled around to lecture her second disciple. Qi Yuan was stunned by the scolding. However, he could only lower his head and listen to the lecture. He did not dare to look up at his master.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes and went to the Pill Chamber to take a look. She looked at Li Changshou proudly.

    Although that rule ofw did not treat the root of the problem, it still managed to pull their little grandmaster back a little.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s long dress is very suitable. Her temperament is outstanding.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Did youe up with this idea? I heard about it from Ling¡¯e.¡±

    ¡°This... is just a temporary solution.¡± ¡°Yes, you did well this time. Thank you, Grandmaster!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved. Didn¡¯t we talk about itst time? I treat you as my brother. You treat me as your Grandmaster. Let¡¯s discuss our own matters!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er jumped over with her hands behind her back and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s Pill Furnace. She softly praised, ¡°Your Pill Furnace is not bad.¡±

    ¡°It was a reward from Elder Wan Linyun.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Changshou, can you help me design a few pieces of armor? There¡¯s something that¡¯s a little loose here.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and smiled. ¡°In the mortal world, I have seen some female generals wearing such armor. This is easy to make.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder and squinted. She asked, ¡°What are your ns for this painting exhibition?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, please take a look.¡± Li Changshou pointed to the side. One by one, the portraits flew out and piled up into a small mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll hang them in front of the straw hutter.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to be too careful. You can just do whatever you want. Who else did you invite?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s fated to pass by here. Come in and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes but did not say anything else. She picked up a portrait and opened it to take a look. Soon, she sighed softly.

    ¡°You have such abilities? It¡¯s really not easy.¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not reply Jiang Lin¡¯er left the Pill Chamber very quickly. When she left, her steps were still very light.

    After Li Changshou finished refining that batch of poisonous pills, he went to the straw hut and began to set it up. He hung up the paintings he had painted over the years. All of them were paintings of mountains and rivers. There was not a single portrait of a person.

    Li Changshou was also worried that one of the people he had drawn would suddenly appear in front of the paper effigy in the future and reveal some ws...

    He naturally would not ignore such small details.

    On the second day, Li Changshou had already set up a simple maze and istion array in the open space in front of the straw hut by theke.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was invited into the array formation by Li Changshou.

    After a while, Exalted Wang Qing came as promised.

    Li Changshou bowed and handed over a bamboo stick without a trace.

    He then said, ¡°Exalted Wang Qing, this is given to you by Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. Uncle-Master Jiu Wu was afraid that you would feel awkward, so he did not dare to give it to you. There are eighteen conversation topics and some jokes in here. If you both fall silent and not know what to say, just take a random look at it. Every topic should be something my Grandmaster is interested in.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing raised his eyebrows and calmly put the bamboo stick into her sleeve. She casually took out two treasure pouches and gave them to Li Changshou. Then, she entered the bewitching array art exhibition expressionlessly.

    There were two neat piles of spirit stones in the treasure pouch. They were of excellent quality and were very valuable.

    Li Changshou walked to the side with a smile and handed the two treasures to Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli.

    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Then, Ling¡¯e lowered her head and yed the zither. The two paper effigies that Lingle made began to y the flute.

    However, the moment the music started, Li Changshou immediately shouted for it to stop. He took out a music score and handed it to Ling¡¯e. ¡°y this.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, did youpose a new song again?¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately opened the music score and looked at it.

    She muttered softly, ¡°Should I y ¡®Rivaling Love Birds¡¯? Hmm, it¡¯s not difficult to get the tune right...¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and walked to theke with his hands behind his back. He ced a cushion under the willow tree and sat downfortably.

    Soon, there was a cheerful sound behind him. Li Changshou hummed a familiar tune in his heart and tapped his knee gently. The two figures in the ¡°Art Exhibition¡± bewitching array finally started chatting andughing today. However, eighteen bamboo sticks did not seem to be enough. In the blink of an eye, Exalted Wang Qing used three of them...

    At the same time, on Mount E¡¯mei in the Middle Continent, in a certain Cave Abode in the secluded ce in the back mountain of the Grotto-heaven where immortal light lingered, the mighty male immortal sitting on a lotus tform suddenly opened his eyes.

    He frowned and pinched his fingers to calcte. Very quickly, he pinched his beard and let out a soft moan...

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why is it rted to me and Chan School?¡±

    He was naturally Master Zhao, the eldest disciple of the outer sect, Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. However, he was unable to figure out the specifics.

    That was not a warning from his teacher. It was just a sudden impulse when he wasprehending the Great Dao...

    However, in Zhao Gongming¡¯s realm where he had umted a long period of cultivation, his deduction technique could be considered powerful although it was not wonderful.

    Zhao Gongming quickly deduced which direction that matter would take¡ªthe intersection between the South Ocean and the West Ocean.

    Zhao Gongming did not dare to be careless when it concerned the matter of preaching. After all, the tension between the three sects had just eased.

    Then, he quietly left the Cave Abode, hid his aura, and traveled. He secretly rushed to the West Ocean and headed south.

    Half a dayter, Zhao Gongming began to search the vast ocean. After spending some effort, he finally found a hidden array.

    When he got close to the array formation, Zhao Gongming could sense the fluctuations of technical fights.

    What is going on?

    Zhao Gongming raised the two Sea-Calming Divine Pearls and let the two pearls carry Yin and Yang Qi around him. They quietly formed a hole on the array formation and looked inside.

    Zhao Gongming could not help butugh when he saw that. Then, he flew into a rage!

    There were three Daoists there. Two of them were in the same group. Zhao Gongming had some impressions of them. They seemed to be experts from the Western Sect whom he and Sister Qiong Xiao had met in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent!

    One of them fell to the ground, while the other cursed at the other old Daoist priest.

    Do I have to apply what I learned?

    The old Daoist priest who had been scammed was stunned. He remained standing, at a loss.

    ¡°This poor person seems to be... Senior Brother Yellow Dragon?¡±

    Zhao Gongming did not hesitate. He immediately rushed into the array formation and shouted loudly. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls shone brightly! He dared to use the special technique that his Brother Sea God had developed for Zhao Gongming to bully the experts of the Dao Sect!

    It was simply over!

 Chapter 205 No One Can Defeat This Penniless Priest in This Field!

    <h4>Chapter 205 No One Can Defeat This Penniless Priest in This Field!</h4>

    In the remote Earth Realm where the South Ocean and the West Ocean intersected, there were several array formations.

    Zhao Gongming lowered his head and looked at the two Western Sect disciples. With a casual sweep of his hand, he wiped away the vast waves on the surface of the ocean. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls slowly rotated...

    In front of him, the two Western Sect experts¡¯ mouths were bleeding and their auras were trembling. However, they were firmly rooted to the ground by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and could not move.

    At that moment, the two old Daoists hadplicated expressions. There was fear and helplessness within them. Of course, anger constituted most of their emotions.

    It was the second time!

    It was the second time!

    Although this time, it was the two of them who had the intention to plot against the Yellow Dragon, Daoist Huang Long, who had used the unique scheme that Zhao Gongming had...

    However, they did not injure Daoist Huang Long at all! Based on their experience of being scammed, the scene appeared again!

    Without any exnation, Zhao Gongming rushed forward and beat them up. He had damaged their Dao for thousands of years. That was truly a grudge!

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming was also pondering...

    He had fought casually just now, so he did not hold back much. He had injured the two Western Saints¡¯ disciples and caused them to lose their Dao intent.

    This time, he was not that right...

    Beside him, the tall and thin Daoist bowed. His eyes were filled with gratitude as he said,

    ¡°Thank you for helping me out, Junior Brother Gongming! If you did not appear, I would not know what to do.¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed wryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Senior Brother Huang Long, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Thenky Daoist took two steps forward and looked at the two old Daoists from the Western Sect who were dressed inly and were filled with grief and indignation.

    He asked softly, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, what should we do now?¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked via voice transmission, ¡°Did they attack you before?¡±

    ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t...¡±

    Thenky Daoist said with a bitter smile, ¡°I just returned from a good friend¡¯s Cave Abode in the South Ocean. I met the two of them. They said that they had a good treasure for me to look at. To my surprise, the two of them got into an argument and even started fighting. One of them fell to the ground and spat out blood, and seemed to have been seriously injured. The other one looked at me and asked why I injured his senior brother... I really didn¡¯t do anything. I definitely didn¡¯t do anything. I even advised them not to be so ruthless!¡±

    Zhao Gongming instantly frowned...

    These two guys whom I had scammed before, have actuallye up with new tricks?

    That¡¯s not right!

    If this is the case, the other party must have hidden some treasure or array formation... It would be difficult to deal with them.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s legs suddenly turned into jelly. His movements were smooth and natural, and he copsed in front of the three of them. With a wail, he spat out arge amount of blood. His face was pale, his aura trembled, and his Dao runes trembled...

    No matter what, he had to lie down first!

    The grief and indignation in the eyes of the two old Daoists who had been sealed by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl intensified, but they could not move at all.

    Actually, as long as Zhao Gongming put away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, the two Western Sect experts would not say anything harsh. They would just turn around and leave...

    At that moment, the tall and thin old Daoist priest was stunned. He looked to the left, and to the right.

    Then, he said to Zhao Gongming, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, why don¡¯t I lie down too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Zhao Gongming remained calm as he quickly sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ll stabilize them here first! Senior Brother, go to the South Continent. Stay at the coast of the South Sea. Find a random Sea God Temple and look for the Sea God of the South Ocean. When the Sea God¡¯s incarnation appears, Senior Brother Huang Long, tell him about the matters here and ask for a solution. I will definitely go and thank the Sea Godter!¡±

    The tall old Daoist priest became even more confused.

    However, after hearing Zhao Gongming¡¯s anxious words, the expert who was one the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School did not think much about it. He immediately used his mystical ability and rushed out of the array formation, darting towards the north. This Primordial World...

    Have the times changed?

    On Little Qiong Peak, he thought, The story of Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing reconciling is really difficult to handle.

    However, their efforts this time were not in vain. Although the two of them had yet to reveal their thoughts, they could alreadymunicate normally...

    After they meet at most twice again, they would be able to have a passionate and enjoyable conversation.

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to take a look. He had already gone to the back of the mountain of Little Qiong Peak to take a stroll with his little Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing. He felt poetic and could not help but think to himself, They are originally a pair of lovebirds who had separated after quarreling twice. They are goodpanions for each other, but they are prideful and refuse to show their emotions. Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ve improved and even rhymed!

    Li Changshou suddenly heard a gentle and beautiful singing behind him. It was his junior sister, Ling¡¯e, who was ying the zither. She moved her red lips and sang softly as her fingertipsnded on the strings.

    ¡°The shadow of the falling flower has been there for a long time, and the tired bird has fallen.¡±

    ¡°When I think of you, cherish my rainbow dress.¡±

    Huh?

    Li Changshou nced at her and Ling¡¯e immediately stopped. She pursed her lips and revealed a silly smile at her senior brother...

    She did not hint anything!

    ¡°Copy the Steadiness Sutra fifty times.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e instantly felt wronged. Xiong Lingli had already gone to the spiritual beast enclosure to feed the spiritual beasts. She really could not appreciate the change in the ce and could not adapt to it. She was afraid that she would disturb them with her thunderous snoring.

    It was just like how she would often disturb her parents at night before she left the house.

    Li Changshou paid attention to Exalted Wang Qing and his Grandmaster for a while.

    Exalted Wang Qing had set up immortal powers around the two of them. Li Changshou would not be able to hear their conversation without rming Exalted Wang Qing.

    At that moment... a few figures were sneakily approaching from the foot of the mountain. They rode the cloud, staying close to the forest.

    The leader was the short Daoist, Jiu Wu, who was no taller than five feet.

    Behind Jiu Wu, there were Jiu Shi, Jiu Lu, Jiu Qi, and another person who wrapped herself in a nket and only revealed a small face...

    Oh, it was Jiu Jiu.

    Li Changshou almost could not recognize her.

    The moment Little Grandmaster returned, Jiu Jiu seemed to have met her natural enemy.

    If her senior sisters and senior brothers had not insisted on dragging her over, she would definitely not have used her luxurious set of array formations!

    The five of them reached the straw hut beside theke.

    Li Changshou had already sent a voice transmission to Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu, telling them to pretend to admire the painting.

    He could go to the Little Oiong Peak to

    cultivate the Eight Trigrams technique. As long as he did not disturb the two people who were preparing to start the Yin-Yang Great Dao, that would be fine.

    After a short while, the five disciples of Exalted Wang Qing sneaked into the ¡®Art Exhibition¡¯ array formation. Li Changshou closed the array formation and allowed them to observe the situation in the back mountain clearly... Not long after, Jiu Wu lowered his body and quietly approached Li Changshou.

    He asked with concern, ¡°Changshou, how is

    it?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My master, who is also your Grandmaster, don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡±

    Jiu Wu asked via voice transmission, ¡°Have they reconciled?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple. I don¡¯t dare to ask about the marriage between these seniors.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, what do you and the other Uncle-Masters and Aunt-Master think of this matter?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? We are disciples. Can we interfere with Master¡¯s matters?¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and continued to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Of course, this is a joyous asion. We heard from Eldest Senior Sister many times that Master has a woman he loves deeply. Most of the time, Master would stare at a portrait in a daze. The portrait has lost its colors and be blurry. Yet, Master still refuses to put it away. After Little Jiu entered the sect, Master brought her here a few times. Only then did the few of us know that the woman Master keeps thinking about is this Aunt-Master Jiang.¡±

    Jiu Wu paused and chuckled before asking via voice transmission, ¡°If we really seed, what kind of congrattory gift are you going to give me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What I¡¯m good at is nothing but refining pills and brewing wine.¡±

    Jiu Wu immediately winked and said, ¡°My master has a high cultivation level. He has been practicing abstinence for so many years. He doesn¡¯t need those things!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou blinked. ¡°From what Uncle-Master said, it seems that he is not abstinent, is he? Aunt-Master Jiu Shi, don¡¯t draw your sword!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Jiu Wu was shocked. He dashed out and jumped into theke at lightning speed.

    Jiu Wu turned his head and saw Li Changshou standing alone under the willow tree. His Daopanion was hundreds of feet away. She was apanying her junior brother and junior sister to ¡°appreciate and appraise¡± the paintings on the surface, but was secretly observing the activity in the back mountain. Jiu Wu red at Li Changshou, his eyes filled with resentment.

    The short Daoist crawled out of theke dejectedly and shook the water off of his Daoist robe. He stomped his feet and shouted, ¡°You only know how to trick me, your Uncle-Master!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the sky calmly and transmitted hisughter. ¡°Uncle-Master, are you up to something? Could it be that you¡¯re going to look for the vixen trapped outside the sect?¡±

    ¡°To hell with you, don¡¯t taint my innocence for nothing!¡±

    Jiu Wu put his hands in his sleeves and scolded angrily, ¡°I have no second thoughts. Heaven and earth can testify my devotion towards your Aunt-Master Jiu Shi! Ahem, let¡¯s talk about something serious. Changshou, my Eldest Senior Sister heard that Aunt-Master Jiang has many good friends outside... Do you think that there¡¯s anyone among these people... Well, it¡¯s not good to say that. As disciples, we¡¯re just worried that a few people will suddenly appear and vie with our master. That will definitely affect Master¡¯s mental state of cultivation. Master is about to transcend the tribtion. It¡¯s best to avoid such a situation.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Grandmaster about thister. Uncle-Master, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Jiu Wu hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Disciple-Nephew Changshou.¡± ¡°This is just a small matter,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Uncle-Master, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a scroll and stuffed it into Jiu Wu¡¯s arms. He said softly, ¡°This is a small suggestion for Exalted Wang Qing. In the end, my Grandmaster still cares about her pride. It¡¯s better for Exalted Wang Qing to take the initiative.¡±

    Jiu Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. Without a trace, he put the scroll back into the storage pouch sewn in his sleeve.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°What are you two mumbling about?¡±

    Jiu Shi called out from behind, ¡°Wu Wu is here. Come and see how this painting looks. I want to use Spirit Stones to exchange for it. I want to bring it back and store it in our room.¡±

    Jiu Wu agreed and immediately scurried back.

    Li Changshou said clearly, ¡°The paintings here are all made by me when I was bored. If you like them, you can take them.¡±

    The seventh disciple of Exalted Wang Qing, Jiu Qi, smiled and said from the side, ¡°You call paintings of this level your casual art pieces. Disciple-Nephew, do you have a painting that has reached the phenomenal stage? Take it out and let us have a look at it.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately smiled and shook his head.

    Jiu Wu, who was at the side, smiled and said, ¡°Seventh Junior Brother, don¡¯t ask too much about that. You can¡¯t look at Disciple-Nephew Changshou¡¯s masterpiece!¡±

    Jiu Qi immediately became interested and chased after Jiu Wu to question him.

    Li Changshou did not say anything.

    In fact, the masterpiece that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu knew about was only the ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ paintings, which were not actually the best pieces he had created.

    He now had a better masterpiece!

    Without any warning, Li Changshou let out a weak cry...

    Is the Sea God here... Sea God... Fellow Daoist... can you hear me...

    Huh?

    The shouts were intermittent. The ¡°signal¡± was very weak.

    Li Changshou¡¯s left hand was hidden in his sleeve. He immediately pinched his fingers and deduced. His spiritual will followed the voice andnded on a certain statue that he was shouting

    Li Changshou was stunned when he arrived at the statue.

    That was not the actual Sea God Statue.

    That ce was a fishing vige along the sea. It consecrated a y statue. On it were two words¡ªSea God...

    However, that ce could also be considered a ce where the merits of incense offerings were converged. The y state was also rted to him.

    Such a simple y statue was not considered one of the 23,600 statues.

    However, on second thought, to be able to rm the Sea God in such a ce and even send an exmation to his heart via voice transmissions...

    The person who was shouting was no trifling matter.

    Li Changshou used his spiritual will to observe the statue. This Daoist priest, whom Li Changshou found familiar but could not recall where he had seen him, carefully sized him up.

    That person was tall and thin. He was dressed in a loose, light-yellow Daoist robe. He had amon hairpin and two palms that looked like fans. His overall temperament gave him a carefree and elegant vibe.

    His face was strange. His forehead was wide and long, and his eyes were long. They looked simr to Ao Yi¡¯s eyes...

    Moreover, that person exuded a faint pressure and had some mysterious Dao runes of going back to basics.

    In terms of cultivation level, he was definitely an expert.

    The old Daoist priest cupped his hands and shouted, ¡°Sea God, can you hear me? Is the Sea God here?¡±

    A middle-aged female mortal who was carrying a bamboo basket passed by and could not help but remind her, ¡°This old man is really strange. Why are you shouting at the Sea God statue? We only have a little statue that we brought back. If you really want to worship the Sea God, go to the main temple in the city!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Thank you for the reminder.¡±

    The old Daoist priest wiped the sweat off his forehead, turned around, and rode the cloud towards the nearest city.

    The middle-aged woman who passed by could not help but be shocked. The bamboo basket on her wrist fell to the ground and its contents were sprawled across the ground...

    They were old salted fish.

 Chapter 206 Oath of the Great Dao, One Key, And Five Chains

    <h4>Chapter 206 Oath of the Great Dao, One Key, And Five Chains</h4>

    ¡°Are you the Sea God¡¯s incarnation?¡±

    In the Sea God¡¯s Temple in the southern city, the devotees were watching.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal had juste out of the backyard when he was blocked by the yellow-robed old Daoist in the clouds.

    The old Daoist priest looked a little anxious. When he saw Li Changshou, he quickly asked.

    Li Changshou had already seen many senior experts, but... it was rare to see someone so anxious.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°How should I address you, Fellow Daoist?¡±.

    ¡°Huang Long of the Jade Void Pce, are you the Sea God?¡±

    Huang Long?

    ve

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart could not help but tremble. He used the paper effigy to observe the tall and thin old man in front of him. He immediatelypared the aura he had sensed during the Three Sects¡¯ Meet and immediately recovered his mental state. He already had an idea.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually you, Senior Huang Long. I¡¯m sorry! Senior, there are many mortals here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to talk.¡±

    ¡°Hey, quick, quick!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long gestured for Li Changshou to leave and rushed to the back hall.

    As for the local temple devotee and the two Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige, they had already led the misceneous people in the temple to block the visitors in front of the main hall. They did not allow anyone to approach that ce...

    In the back hall, Li Changshou sized up Perfected Huang Long from a close distance. He felt rather emotional.

    He was the only Saint of the dragon race who was on the God roll. He was the sessor of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bloodline... who was inferior to those below the Saint.

    Previously, Li Changshou had thought about whether he should look for Perfected Huang Long to take action. At the crucial moment, he would stand up for the dragon race. That would ease the pressure on the dragon race...

    He did not expect that before he took the initiative to look for Huang Long, Huang Long had already delivered himself to him.

    Li Changshou did not hesitate and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Senior, you look flustered. Did something happen?¡±

    Then, he added, ¡°I¡¯m the Sea God of the South Ocean. I¡¯m here to collect incense offerings. I¡¯m sorry, Senior.¡±

    Huang Long said softly, ¡°The incense merit is a good thing. What¡¯s there tough at? Fellow Daoist, to be honest, I, I am... Yes, Junior Brother Zhao Gongming asked me toe over!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but twitch his lips. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Could it be that Senior Gongming... hasid down in front of others again?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re a True God! You actually managed to deduce to this extent!

    That¡¯s right, he¡¯s lying down again!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he vomited blood?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes...¡±

    ¡°I¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. Just as he was about toin that Master Zhao had gotten addicted to cheating, he felt ufortable all over that day.

    Perfected Huang Long exined quickly, ¡°Junior Brother Zhao Gongming injured two Fellow Daoists from the Western Sect in order to help me out. Then, heid down...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou quickly asked, ¡°Senior, do you mean that Senior Zhao is using this method to be righteous and helpful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long had a serious expression on his face. ¡°At that moment, I had just recovered. The two people from the Western Sect are obviously trying to trick me! I do not have many treasures, to begin with. They are extremely vicious! Fellow Daoist, Junior Brother Gongming has reminded me toe over and ask for a brilliant n. Please tell me quickly. I and Junior Brother Gongming will definitely be very grateful.¡±

    Why does it feel like this person is... honest?

    It should be an illusion.

    It could only be said that this perfected Huang Long was extremely secretive. How could there be an honest person in the Primordial World?

    Daoist Hongyun was just a beautiful ident in the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou stood up and paced back and forth. He muttered to himself for a while before his silver hair swayed gently...

    He hesitated.

    He instinctively wanted to avoid that karma and send Perfected Huang Long to the Three-Immortal Ind to seek help.

    However, firstly, he had been ordered by the Saint to plot the matter of the dragon race entering the Heavenly Courts. If he were to take the opportunity to befriend Perfected Huang Long, he would be able to make some arrangementster.

    Secondly, it would not be a good thing if Zhao Gongming was offended for no reason.

    However, it was not a good thing to increase Zhao Gongming¡¯s favorability towards him.

    Thirdly...

    Forget it. It¡¯s time to tell the Western Sect and Zhao Gongming how to see through the scam. Where is the fatal w of this trick?

    He could use that opportunity to make Master Zhao give up on that n in the future. He could also sever all ties with this matter.

    After some thought, Li Changshou stomped his feet and gritted his teeth. It was rare for him to make a choice that went against his will...

    ¡°Senior Huang Long, please bring me along. Tell me about this matter in detail!¡± ¡°Well...¡±

    Huang Long hesitated for a moment. He knew that if he let Li Changshou go with him, it would be equivalent to dragging Li Changshou into that karma. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can just tell me what to do.¡±

    ¡°This matter isplicated and extremely troublesome,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Later, I will hide in your sleeve and not appear. Please conceal it for me. I will secretly inform Senior Gongming.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long nodded and agreed without hesitation. Li Changshou¡¯s body swayed and turned into a thick paper Daoist. He entered Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve.

    Perfected Huang Long was stunned for a moment. He praised, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I have never heard of such a mysterious incarnation before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile.

    Perfected Huang Long did not think too much about it. He used his immortal power to protect Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. Then, he rushed out of the rear hall and soared into the sky. He turned into a faint yellow beam of light and flew towards the depths of the South Ocean.

    Along the way, they passed through the clouds and fog. In the blink of an eye, they were thousands of kilometers away.

    On the way, Perfected Huang Long quickly told the Sea God incarnation about his previous encounter.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and sighed in his heart...

    The Western Sect probably wanted to plot against Perfected Huang Long so that he could leave the conflict of the dragon race and prevent Chan School from being implicated.

    Indeed, the Western Sect had already decided to severely injure the dragon race on Ao Yi¡¯s wedding day...

    The n that Daoist Wen Jing knew was probably just a part of the Western Sect¡¯s overall n. He had to reconsider before he could feel at ease.

    No matter how strong Perfected Huang Long¡¯s actualbat strength was and whether or not he would be a measure of the strength of an expert in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, his cultivation level was indeed unfathomable.

    As they spoke, they had already rushed to the concealed array formation in the South Ocean. Perfected Huang Long broke through the array formation again and rushed in.

    Li Changshou looked at the situation and almostughed out loud.

    The three disciples of the Saint copsed on the ocean...

    One of them was vomiting blood while the other was staring with their eyes wide open. The scene was strange, but there was an inexplicable harmony.

    Master Zhao was fighting against two of them alone, and he had the upper hand. At that moment, he looked much worse than the two of them.

    I, Daoist Changgeng, am willing to call you the king of fraud of the Primordial World!

    Ahem, let¡¯s get down to business.

    There had always been a serious w in the trick that Li Changshou had given to Zhao Gongming. There was more than one w.

    The reason that Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao were able to seed repeatedly was that they were strong enough.

    If it was anyone else, they would have been reduced to ashes.

    This time, the two experts from the Western Sect thought that they would be able to defeat Perfected Huang Long by working together...

    After Zhao Gongming appeared, there was actually no need for him to do anything. As long as he could testify for Perfected Huang Long, the other party would naturally retreat dejectedly.

    However, Zhao Gongming could not bear to see his own friends suffer. In his anger, he injured the two of them. That made the situation a little difficult to deal with.

    At that moment, the other party was filled with righteous indignation. They definitely did not want to let the matter rest. They had their Dao damaged and ended up in a sorry plight...

    That increased the difficulty.

    However, the disciples of the Saint could not be killed. It was impossible to use force.

    On the way, a few tricks shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind. They were all counter-attacks against fraud.

    When he arrived, he had already chosen the safest n. He immediately sent a voice transmission to Perfected Huang Long and Zhao Gongming...

    That n was known as taking-drastic measures-twisting-the-logic-and-the-Heav enly-Dao-clearly-swore-an-oath explosion method!

    He muttered under his breath.

    When Li Changshou saw that Perfected Huang Long was hesitating, he sent another voice transmission.

    ¡°If I really can¡¯t handle this matter properly, Senior and Senior Gongming might be in trouble.

    ¡°The Western Sect is not easy to deal with, Senior.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long nodded heavily. Only then did he make up his mind to plot against the two from the Western Sect.

    He then said to Li Changshou, ¡°I can¡¯t cheat Junior Brother Gongming!¡± After saying that, Perfected Huang Long followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions. He looked angry and took the initiative to... help Zhao Gongming up. Zhao Gongming was still puzzled.

    He had just heard the Sea God¡¯s voice telling him not to speak and to observe the situation quietly. He would leave that matter to Perfected Huang Long for now...

    Zhao Gongming stood up calmly and watched Brother Huang Long perform first.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long walked on the waves and walked towards the two Western Sect experts. He raised his head and sighed. ¡°When did I offend the two of you, Fellow Daoists?¡±

    The two of them blinked continuously but could not move at all.

    Perfected Huang Long continued, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, please take back the

    pearl.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Gongming was a little worried. However, Li Changshou reminded him again. He nodded and put away the Sea-Calming Divine Pill. The two Western Sect experts jumped up and red at Zhao Gongming. ¡°Zhao Gongming! You have ruined my Dao. I want an exnation for what happened today! Let¡¯s go to the Green Touring Pce!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble,¡± Perfected Huang Long said with a sigh. ¡°Please, Senior Brother Gongming, follow me back to the Jade Void Pce. I¡¯ll go and ask Master to handle this matter.¡±

    The two of them were stunned. Why...

    Why are they not following the routine?

    Aren¡¯t they the ones who are suffering the most now?

    Perfected Huang Long made a white cloud and sighed. ¡°Everyone, please go ahead. I¡¯ll kneel before my teacher¡¯s jade statue. Today, I will also invite my teacher out to make a decision on this matter. I hereby swear that I will bear the responsibility for Junior Brother Gongming¡¯s injury! Even if my teacher kills me, I will notin!¡±

    A muffled thunder rumbled. It was the Heavenly Dao¡¯s response.

    The two Western Sect experts frowned. They realized that... they had lost the initiative.

    Didn¡¯t this Huang Long act like he was honest and not scheming?

    How could he be different from before?

    Li Changshou hid in Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve and could not help but smile.

    The best way to restrain himself from attempting to cheat was to find the police, ahem... the Saint.

    The trick was to make use of the fact that the other party would not be able to defeat him even if he fought. If he told others, he would be afraid of embarrassing himself. He would not want to make things known to everyone.

    The reason he wanted to crack that trick was to convince the person who scammed, that the victim would rather self-destruct than suffer injustice...

    Today, the two experts from the Western Sect were plotting against him. How could he hide it from the Saints?

    At that time, he just had to take some steps and make that matter a reality. The two Western experts were trying to trick him, but they were not good at it. They were even injured by the victims¡¯ friends.

    The Western Sect¡¯s Saints were definitely being embarrassed!

    On the other hand, the two Saints from the West were in the wrong. They could only teach their own people a lesson behind closed doors...

    The two old Daoists in tattered clothes looked at each other. Both of them had fear in their eyes, and they naturally thought of that.

    Perfected Huang Long followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Both of you, pleasee with me. Otherwise, we can also go to the Western Sect¡¯s Spirit Mountain, the Green Touring Pce, and even the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Tushita Pce. If both of you still find it troublesome, why don¡¯t the three of us each swear a Great Dao oath? I¡¯ll go first...¡±

    Perfected Huang Long cleared his throat and bowed towards the sky from afar. He shouted, ¡°I, Disciple Huang Long, pay my respects to the Heavenly Dao. If I had intentionally injured or plotted against these two Fellow Daoists before, I am willing to receive the punishment of the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder!¡±

    The world became peaceful.

    The keyword was ¡®before¡¯.

    Perfected Huang Long turned around and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°When did we promise you to make such an

    oath?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long, we¡¯re just... Forget it. We still have matters to attend to. It¡¯s fine to not mention what happened today. Farewell!¡±

    The two Western experts immediately retreated.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Zhao Gongming did not wait for Li Changshou to pass the message. He already understood how to cooperate Perfected Huang Long¡¯s performance and immediately stood forward!

    ¡°Do the two of you not wish to make this oath today because you have a guilty conscience?¡±

    The expressions of the other two changed. They were about to use their escape techniques, but at some point in time, the entire ce had beenpletely sealed. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls appeared in various ces and rapidly suppressed them...

    Perfected Huang Long, who was watching by the side, was a little stunned. However, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to his ears again...

    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s just watch. We¡¯ll let Senior Gongming deal with itter.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long nodded calmly and observed quietly from the side. It was an eye-opener for him.

    An hourter, the two experts from the Western Sect let out a sigh. They started to swear on a new oath temte and swore to keep it a secret. They promised not to go out for the next 500 years...

    The power of the Heavenly Dao in the South Ocean today was much stronger than usual.

 Chapter 207 Gongming Is Definitely Going To Help!

    <h4>Chapter 207 Gongming Is Definitely Going To Help!</h4>

    When the two Western Sect experts left, their faces were as pale as dried eggnts. If he did not care about the demeanor of a great expert and was afraid that Zhao Gongming would beat him up again, he might have already cursed and yelled... Anyone else would be angry if they were put in his position. However, they could only lower their heads and leave dejectedly. They would return to the sect to enter seclusion for five hundred years and not wander around in the Primordial World.

    After the two of them walked away, Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and focused. He recalled everything that had happened.

    After a while, Zhao Gongming suddenly raised his head andughed loudly. Hisughter spread throughout a thousand kilometers.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Although Perfected Huang Long did not understand what was going on, he alsoughed... For a moment, the ocean was filled with the cheerfulughter of the old men. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy did not appear. He continued to hide in Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve...

    The other party could still kill him.

    It would be best if he did not reveal that he was involved.

    When Perfected Huang Long first came to find him, Li Changshou had considered that it might be a plot against him.

    However, after weighing the pros and cons, Li Changshou could not let that matter go. He did not want to create more trouble for himself.

    With his excellent paper effigy technique, even if he was schemed against, he would at most lose a paper effigy and waste a little tree sap.

    Therefore, he came to this ce and manipted it secretly...

    Ahem, can the matters of the disciples of the Dao Sect be called maniption?

    Li Changshou had only given the two seniors of the Daoist Sect a little suggestion to help them get out of their current predicament and avoid any trouble. That was all.

    At the same time, he would use his oath to restrict the two Western Sect experts from going out for five hundred years... That was also what Li Changshou had nned when he came.

    For experts at the level of Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long, five hundred years was not considered long. Perhaps, it was only the duration of their nap. The other party would easily overlook the restrictions and agree.

    However, in Li Changshou¡¯s deductions, the next hundred years were crucial to the matter of the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts.

    The Western Sect could temporarily reduce theirbat power. Even if it did not affect the overall situation, it would be easier to control the situation in the future...

    Perfected Huang Longughed along with him. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why are youughing so loudly?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯mughing at the people I¡¯ve scammed!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard proudly and said leisurely, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, you might not know, but when I was in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent with my third sister, Qiong Xiao, we taught many Western disciples that we could not stand, a lesson. Today, the method those two people used to extort Senior Brother was learned from me! Unfortunately, they only learned a few tricks!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What is there to be proud of?

    Why does this old swindler sound like he¡¯s enjoying the honor of getting rich from putting in hard work?

    Zhao Gongming continuedughing.

    ¡°Hahaha, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I and Third Sister were stopped by my Second Sister, Yun Xiao, in time, perhaps the Western Sect would be chasing me and yelling about killing me. Hahaha! Never would he have thought that the solution to that problem would be so simple! Hahahaha! I¡¯m happy!¡±

    The corners of Perfected Huang Long¡¯s mouth twitched...

    Are all my Fellow Daoists from Jie School... SO unrestrained?

    Perfected Huang Long suddenly thought of something. He lifted his sleeve and shouted softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God? Are youing out?¡±

    ¡°Brother Sea God!¡±

    Zhao Gongming rushed over excitedly and looked inside Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve.

    He praised, ¡°I owe you another favor. I really don¡¯t know how to repay you!¡± Li Changshou thought, Give me aption of photos of Fairy Yun Xiao!

    Of course, Li Changshou would never say such jokes. At most, he would tease her in his heart.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior, please find a secluded ce. I have something to tell you. My cultivation level is not as high as yours. If the Western Sect finds out that I was behind this, I¡¯m afraid they would really destroy my tiny Sea God Temple.¡±

    ¡°Would they dare to!?!¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes widened.

    Perfected Huang Long smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Today, I owe you a favor. I really have to think about how I can repay you and sever the karma. Why don¡¯t we go to the temple of the Sea God, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink the Sea God¡¯s tea.¡±

    Zhao Gongming called out and wiped the blood and aura from the area. Then, he and Huang Long rushed to the South Continent together.

    After that, the two elders and disciples of the Saint of the Dao Sect changed their route and headed to the main temple of Anshui City after epting Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion.

    The clouds passed the five continents and the birds returned to the sky.

    Li Changshou focused on multitasking. He nced at his Little Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing. He activated another paper effigy hidden under Anshui City and made some preparations in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple.

    Before the two big shots came, the tea had been prepared. The Sea God Temple was temporarily sealed.

    Li Changshou already had a n for befriending Perfected Huang Long, probing to find out his attitude towards the dragon race, persuading him to help him, and help the dragon race enter the Heavenly Courts...

    When Perfected Huang Long and Zhao Gongming arrived, the Sea God Temple in the mortal world had also gathered the ¡®big shots¡¯ and ¡®fake big shots¡¯ of the Three Sects.

    A few fellow Daoists and two elders bowed and greeted each other.

    Zhao Gongming was in high spirits. He told Perfected Huang Long about his previous ¡°glorious battle achievements¡±. Li Changshou smiled bitterly as he listened from the side... Fortunately, Zhao Gongming had already understood that the fraud tactics could be seen through easily. He would not use it in the future.

    Looking at the scene before them... Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long sat under the painting of the Grandmaster of Heaven in the disciples¡¯ territory. They were chatting andughing. Li Changshou felt a little different.

    Ever since he understood the environment he was in, he had a sense of anxiety and nervousness towards the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Today, he saw the two of them who were mighty figures of Chan School and Jie School. They would fight fiercely in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in the future. Yet, they could also brag and talk happily...

    This is probably the most terrifying part of the tribtion.

    Li Changshou suppressed the realization in his heart and he joined the conversation with a smile. He took the initiative to divert the topic to Perfected Huang Long. Soon, Li Changshou wanted to say something but stopped himself. It attracted the greetings of Perfected Huang Long and Zhao Gongming

    Master Zhao waved his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Brother Sea God, if you have something to say, just say it. There are no outsiders here! You are a disciple of Ren School. Perfected Huang Long is also one of the twelve Golden Immortals in the Jade Void Pce. We are family members of the Dao Sect. By stammering, are you not treating us as friends?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. He seemed to be saying it to Zhao Gongming, but he was actually saying it to Perfected Huang Long...

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve encountered a troublesome matter recently. It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you about it. It¡¯s also... an instruction I received.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands.

    Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long looked enlightened. They each perked up and gestured for Li Changshou to exin in detail.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Huang Long, I heard rumors from the Primordial World that you are from the dragon race. I wonder if this is true.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long smiled awkwardly and sighed. ¡°I am indeed from the dragon race. However, the dragon race does not wish to acknowledge me. ording to seniority, I am of the same generation as the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas. I should address them as elder brothers.¡±

    At the side, Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°Brother Sea God, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    Li Changshou dipped his fingers in some tea and wrote the word ¡®Heaven¡¯ on the table. Then, he wrote the word ¡®Dragon¡¯ at the side...

    Li Changshou did not want to hide anything from such a disciple of the Saint and the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School. He directly told the matter to Perfected Huang Long and let him decide on his own. However, when exining that matter, Li Changshou paid more attention to the technique ofnguage. When he heard Li Changshou say that he was learning to be funny, ahem, talk about the pros and cons, he frowned.

    The Western Sect had schemed to subdue the dragon race.

    The dragon race had already reached a stage where they were filled with worries. The buildings would copse and the four seas would be in danger.

    The Ren School the destiny of the Heavenly Dao and wanted to integrate the dragon race into the Heavenly Courts. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was the main person in charge, while Li Changshou, the Sea God of the South Ocean, was running errands for the Great Daoist Master... ¡°This is indeed a good thing for the dragon race.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long muttered to himself and looked at Li Changshou. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t have much contact with the dragon race. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t listen to me even if I speak.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior, do you still care about the dragon race?¡±

    Emotional maniption was amon trick in the Primordial World.

    ¡°They¡¯re my roots.¡± Yellow Dragon Perfected Being sighed softly. His eyes shone brightly. ¡°No matter what, I will not leave them in the lurch.¡±

    However...

    Ah, it¡¯s a long story. This happened a long time ago.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I have connections with the dragon race. The Sea God Sect also has a portion of the dragon race¡¯s merit from incense offerings.

    Senior, I understand what you are sighing and feeling emotional about.

    I would like to have the audacity to speak up here.¡±

    Huang Long revealed a warm smile and said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to be so humble. Feel free to teach me.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Since ancient times, the dragon race has been carrying the negative karma of destruction. Their destiny has withered and they are struggling to survive. However, they are unwilling to let the matter end. They have been doing ridiculous actions that would damage the dragon race¡¯s reputation. Senior, you have been watching from the side. You should be very clear. Why is that so? The heroic souls of the dragon race with aspirations sighed and paced back and forth in the sea. They are also hoping that the dragon race would once again stand tall in the Primordial World so that they do not have to worry about whether their children are able to sessfully break their shells... Senior, the spring flowers have turned into mud, and the leaves have returned to their roots. The sinsmitted by the dragon race in ancient times had to be shouldered over the years. However, the current state of the dragon race can be improved through this. At the very least, when the Heavenly Courts are fully prepared and the Heavenly Dao is augmented, the dragon race would be able to save half of the suffering from the ocean. The key to this is that within the next hundred years...¡±

    ¡°The fallen leaves return to their roots. Spring flowers turn into mud.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He sat in his chair and could not regain his senses for a long time.

    All of a sudden,

    ¡°I helped!¡±

    Huh?

    Li Changshou red at Uncle Zhao, who was suddenly excited for some reason.

    Daoist Gongming stood up and looked at Li Changshou with a burning gaze. ¡°I, Zhao Gongming, will definitely help the Dragon race!¡±

    Eh... Eh?

    Zhao Gongming continued shouting, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known that the dragon race is in such a miserable state if I did not hear it from you! That¡¯s right. Although the dragon race has endless negative karma, letting the dragon race enter the Heavenly Courts is a good thing for the Heavenly Courts, the Three Realms, the dragon race, and the Dao Sect! Brother, what should we do!?!¡± Li Changshou was dumbfounded.

    What the hell? This is a huge karma. Apart from some merit, there are no benefits. Why are you doing this, Uncle Zhao!?!

    No!

    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t you be watching from the sidelines when you hear this?

    If it was anyone else, they would not easily interfere with the endless karma of the dragon race. At most, they would help toe up with ideas...

    I was trying to persuade Perfected Huang Long. However, even he, an expert of Chan School who was from the dragon race, did not say a word. Why are you so excited, Master Zhao?

    Li Changshou had originally wanted to let Zhao Gongming know about that as well. It was equivalent to preparing a case for the interrogator. In that case, he could be considered to have taken care of the elder¡¯s pride. Li Changshou did not believe that Zhao Gongming would secretly report to the West. However, he did not expect that Master Zhao would be unusually pleased with what he had said to Perfected Huang Long... At that moment, Daoist Huang Long patted the armrest of his chair and sighed. ¡°At the end of the day, I was from the dragon race. How can I look at the dragon race and be schemed by the West! Thank you for enlightening me, Fellow Daoist. I will go and find a few Dragon Kings of the dragon race and persuade them to join the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Senior, wait. Senior, wait!¡±

    Li Changshou could not be bothered with Zhao Gongming. He hurriedly stopped Huang Long and exined in detail how he should n.

    Zhao Gongming did not treat him as an outsider. He ced his hands in his sleeves and moved closer to Li Changshou and Perfected Huang Long. He kept nodding and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry... It was naturally beneficial for Zhao Gongming to get involved in that matter. He had a huge helping hand.

    There were also disadvantages... He seemed to be getting more and more embroiled with Master Zhao.

    Since things hade to that, Li Changshou could only keep it a secret from the two big shots. He could not tell anyone else to prevent this matter from being exposed. In the beginning, Perfected Huang Long felt that it was inappropriate for him to plot against the dragon race as a dragon. However, Huang Long felt that what Li Changshou said was indeed the most effective and most reasonable arrangement...

    Hence, the twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan Sect were gradually brought into the ditch by Li Changshou. He walked forward and squatted at the bottom of the ditch...

    The entire process of convincing Perfected Huang Long was extremely smooth. It was so smooth that Li Changshou felt a little guilty.

    However, Master Zhao jumped out and intervened again.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, why don¡¯t we swear an oath here today!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and said in a serious tone, ¡°Firstly, you can¡¯t leak this matter. Secondly, he is waiting for Brother Sea God to summon him. Let¡¯s meet here immediately. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The two big shots made a simple promise in front of Li Changshou. Following that, Zhao Gongming took out three jade tokens and handed them to Li Changshou and Perfected Huang Long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use this token as our signal. Brother Sea God, when you crush this token, Senior Brother Huang Long and I will immediately sense it!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said firmly, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s settled then!¡±

    Zhao Gongming rolled up his sleeves and said loudly, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, let¡¯s not disturb Brother Sea God! Let him brainstorm. Let¡¯s prepare our mystical abilities and Dharma treasures and face the Western Sect¡¯s experts head-on!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s expression was a little excited as he nodded repeatedly.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Master Zhao¡¯s ¡®reckless anger¡¯ was no longer a passive skill. It was an army-level halo!

    ¡°Brother, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll take my leave first! I¡¯ll go back and polish my divine powers and prepare my Dharma treasures. I¡¯ll wait for Brother Sea God to summon me. You don¡¯t have to send me off!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Gongming took a step forward and left the rear hall. He turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    Perfected Huang Long praised, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, you have lived up to your name! My Dao Heart is broken!

    Fellow Daoist Sea God, farewell!¡± The Perfected One sighed softly andughed. He flew to the north on his cloud, leaving Li Changshou alone in front of the rear hall...

    It was a little messy.

 Chapter 208 The Super Evolution Of Immortal Bean Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 208 The Super Evolution Of Immortal Bean Soldiers</h4>

    Li Changshou kept recalling what he had just done.

    It felt a little surreal.

    Before he could exert any strength, the other party had already copsed.

    Not only did he fall, but he also pulled another big shot into the trap...

    Li Changshou had long experienced how naive and silly Master Zhao was. He more or less knew about him.

    If not for the huge karma on Master Zhao, Li Changshou would be happy to befriend him.

    However, Perfected Huang Long...

    Is he really loyal or is he a big thief?

    He did not dare to make a conclusion because one can never see the true colors of another person.

    Sitting in the secret underground chamber of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou rubbed the middle of his forehead and spread out the two pieces of paper. He drew a few special symbols on the first piece of paper.

    They were symbols of drumsticks, Night Light Cups, bamboo baskets, slingshots, and orchids.

    Then, he ced the paper in front of him and drew a bunch of small ¡°things¡± on the second piece of paper.

    A small seedling represented his Great Daoist Master¡¯s position in the middle.

    There was a matchstick man sitting under the sapling. It represented Li Changshou who was cooling himself under the tree which he used as shelter.

    Next, on the left side of the small tree, he drew a crab. He used it as a sign to represent Master Zhao who often did whatever he wanted without restraint.

    There were three seaweeds behind the crab, which represented the Three Xiao Immortals. One of them was clearly covered in too much ink, making it look very lively. As for the other two seaweeds, they were drawn casually in one stroke.

    Li Changshou drew another small tripod with a missing leg. It represented Qin Wan. There were nine spots on the tripod that represented the ten Heavenly Lords of Golden Ao Ind

    On the right side of the small tree, Li Changshou drew an ¡®A¡¯. He was Senior Yun Zhongzi. He had drawn a smiley face talisman to represent Perfected Huang Long...

    They were the disciples of the three Saints whom he hade into contact with so far. There was arge patch of nk space on the paper. For example, the Sect Master of the Immortal Du Sect, Daoist Wuyou, was a nameless cannon fodder at the edge of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. There was no need for him to be included there. Li Changshou added another ganoderma to represent Han Zhi. He drew a horsetail whisk below the tree sapling, which represented the founder of the Immortal Du Sect, Perfected Du¡¯e.

    Although he had note into direct contact, he had deep karma with that Perfected One.

    Then, Li Changshou focused on the piece of paper and calmed himself down.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was a civil war between the three sects.

    The Western Sect¡¯s n was sessful.

    At that time, not only would the living beings in the South Continent be destroyed, the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools in the Middle Continent and the East Continent would also be in danger.

    A small tribtion like the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts was destined to result in the deaths of many many members of the Sea n and dragon race.

    However,pared to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in the future, it was not worth mentioning.

    The Sea n was just one of the supporting roles in the Primordial World.

    The main characters of the Primordial World¡¯s stage were the human race, the Three Sects, and countless human Qi Refinement cultivators...

    The more Li Changshou knew about the situation, the more connections he had with the Heavenly Courts. At that moment, he could vaguely sense that the tribtion that was about to engulf the five continents and the trichiliocosm was brewing.

    He deduced that there shouldn¡¯t be too many mortal casualties during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It was a rtively normal change in power in the South Continent.

    However, the deaths of the Qi Refinement cultivators would be extremely shocking. It might even beparable to the suffering of living beings during the Magi-Demon Tribtion.

    If not, why would the cmities be measured?

    There was no choice. It was the custom of the Primordial World.

    Every time the Heavenly Dao Master felt that the living beings were too powerful and the world was about to copse, he would create a tribtion to suppress them...

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think about this now. There should still be some time left.¡± The great tribtion would not arrive without warning. At the very least, there should be some signs that appear a few thousand years in advance.

    Li Changshou pondered over his recent ns and ns regarding the Sea God Sect and the dragon race in the South Ocean. He wanted to see if there were any hidden dangers.

    I have to reflect thrice every day. I can be stable and safe today. Will things be stable tomorrow?

    After deducing carefully, Li Changshou stood up and ced the two pieces of paper on a wall to seal them with immortal power. I don¡¯t know if my wedding will go smoothly...

    Li Changshou did not like to befriend people. However, since he was already close to Ao Yi, he would definitely help him if he could.

    As for Master Zhao...

    Forget it, forget it. Even if there are ten of me, I can¡¯t keep him.

    When Li Changshou paid attention to the situation at Little Qiong Peak, Jiu Wu and the other two had already left quietly.

    Jiu Wu and the others had eaten some melons and confirmed that their master was engrossed in the custom of Daopanion. As disciples, they could only secretly express their support.

    There were five pairs of Daopanions among the nine disciples of Exalted Wang Qing. How could he not know that outsiders would only cause the situation to be messier and messier as they helped? He could only wait for the matters to develop...

    He wanted to be rich but he had to care about his pride as well.

    Li Changshou did not do anything else about the marriage between Exalted Wang Qing and his Grandmaster. He had already helped them as much as he could.

    He had prepared special clothes for his little Grandmaster, and he had alsoe up with a n for Exalted Wang Qing...

    What else could he do other than that?

    He couldn¡¯t just let the two of them skip the part of being wishy-washy and just go straight to being passionate.

    Eh?

    This is not a bad idea. I can use a disciple of Exalted Wang Qing to execute it skillfully...

    It is not toote to decide after observing the situation first.

    Three days after the ¡°Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Painting Exhibition¡±, Exalted Wang Qing wore a new Daoist robe made by Jiu Jiu and walked straight to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    As for his little Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, she had also changed into the ¡°Shiny-Scaled Silver Armor¡± that Li Changshou had made for her. She was hiding her evilness and pretending...

    The two of them continued to chat and walk.

    However, Exalted Wang Qing came prepared this time. He even took out a flute and yed a few melodies under a tree. The sound of the flute was distant and filled with Dao runes. If he were to perform in town, people would pay at least four Spirit Stones to listen to a piece...

    Unfortunately, his Little Grandmaster only knew how to raise her huge sword and hit others. If she could dance at the side, the scene would probably be much more beautiful.

    Li Changshou observed for half a day...

    After Exalted Wang Qing left, Li Changshou¡¯s main body left the underground chamber. He carried the dishes that Ling¡¯e had just prepared and brought Ling¡¯e to meet Elder Wan Linyun.

    That was not the first time Li Changshou had brought his junior sister to Pill Tripod Peak.

    To let Lingle graduallye into contact with the powerful figures in the sect and obtain Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s protection, it was equivalent to having anotheryer of backing in the sect.

    If he had more backing, he would be prepared.

    In front of her senior brother, Ling¡¯e put away her ¡°smartness¡± and simply behaved in an obedient and hardworking manner...

    When her senior brother and Elder Wan started talking about alchemy, she brewed wine, replenished wine, and tried her best to reduce her presence.

    Li Changshou and Elder Wan Linyun discussed the Poison Sutra for a few hours with great interest. They also took out a brocade box.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, have youpleted your Immortal Sense Poisonous Pill?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Elder Wan Linyun smiled coldly. Ling¡¯e immediately lowered her head and did not dare to look at him, afraid that she would get a nightmare.

    Elder Wan Linyun said warmly, ¡°Although I have mastered the Immortal Sense Poisonous Pill, it has little effect... However, I did not waste any effort. After making such a pill, I named it the Nine-Armored Protection Pill. Changshou, let¡¯s test your ability to recognize and identify pills. Test what effects the pills have.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Elder, please protect my junior sister.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Wan Linyun raised his hand at Ling¡¯e and formed a thick immortal barrier.

    Li Changshou added, ¡°Ling¡¯e, don¡¯t look over here.¡±

    Following that, Li Changshou¡¯s expression turned grave. He secretly circted his immortal powers to protect his essence soul and retracted his immortal senses.

    He opened the brocade box and wrapped his fingers in his simted Dharma powers. He pinched the indigo-green poisonous pill that was the size of longan fruit.

    Elder Wan looked at Li Changshou with a smile. His old eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Very quickly, Li Changshou said in surprise, ¡°Elder, this pill... is so powerful! Its effect seems to be just chaotic, but it directly affects the immortal senses that the other party sent out, causing the immortal senses to be chaotic... If one carries the poisonous pill with him, others would only see fog when they probe him. If we use this together with the trapping arrays and bewitching arrays, the effect will definitely be extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Elder Wan Linyun squinted and smiled. He nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of using them with the array formations.¡±

    Li Changshou praised in his heart, ¡°Elder, you are really talented!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Wan nodded with a smile. He took out a jade token and handed it to Li Changshou. ¡°This is the pill form and some spirit medicine and poisonous herbs that can be used interchangeably.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. With a serious expression, he grabbed the jade token.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder, for the pills.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but blink...

    Is Senior Brother not going to refuse?

    Why did he ept it directly?

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded slowly. There was a hint of joy in his eyes, and he did not mention it again.

    He looked at the brocade box Li Changshou took out and asked, ¡°What new pill did you

    make?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to present it to you, Elder.¡± Li Changshou put away the pill form and made a Dao salute. Then, he sat back on the brick bed.

    He opened the brocade box and revealed three ¡°immortal beans¡± the size of his fingertips. He casually took out one and cast the mystical ability of the soybeans before tossing them aside. With a soft thud, the immortal light condensed into a burly golden-armored guard.

    Elder Wan Linyun said indifferently, ¡°Scatter the beans to form soldiers? I¡¯ve heard of this mystical ability before. It¡¯s one of the 36 Ways of the Big Dipper.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He took out a second immortal bean and sent it to Elder Wan Linyun with his Dharma powers.

    Elder Wan pinched the bean and sensed it carefully. Then, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Medicine? It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to hide it. He exined, ¡°I had some ideas by chance. I ced the immortal bean into the Pill Furnace and used it as the main ingredient. Together with some spirit herbs, I refined it using alchemy techniques and preserved its vitality. Elder, please take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou retrieved the immortal beans and threw them at the empty space outside the door. He then used his hands to activate them.

    Another tall and burly golden-armored guard slowly stood up. Behind the golden armor, his entire body was dark green, including his hair, and he was emitting a faint green poisonous fog.

    Soldiers formed from beans that are greener with more materials!

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s eyes lit up. His stiff expression gradually turned ferocious...

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Li Changshou smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I was just using a shortcut.¡±

    ¡°Practice is the rarest. How can we talk about shortcuts?¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun stood up and walked out of the house. He held onto his bronze-skinned walking stick and paced around the guard. He looked excited.

    ¡°Changshou.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been poor all my life. I guess I only left behind a few more Poison Sutras and some pill forms. However, you have developed the use of the Poisonous Pill!¡±

    ¡°Elder, you have set the standards too high for a disciple.¡±

    Li Changshou brought Ling¡¯e out of the attic and gestured for Ling¡¯e to follow behind him. She would be severely injured if she were to encounter the lethal poison emanating from the poisonous soldier outside.

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Elder, I have a request.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun sized up the poisonous soldier intently. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Can I take up three to five years of your time? I want to increase the power of the Immortal Bean Poisonous Soldiers, but my Alchemy Dao attainment is too shallow. I will not be able to reap any gains in a short time. I will be using a batch of such Poisonous Soldiers in ten years¡¯ time.¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was hiding behind her senior brother, could not help but blink when she heard that.

    Is Senior Brother deliberately setting a trap for the elders? Why did he take the initiative to say so much...

    However, to Ling¡¯e¡¯s surprise, Elder Wan Linyun did not ask any further. He nodded happily and agreed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start thinking about it today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Li Changshou took out two jade tokens. One of them recorded Li Changshou¡¯s Dharma powers of transforming the beans into weapons, while the other recorded the form for the Poisonous Immortal Beans he had refined previously.

    Then, Li Changshou took another treasure pouch. There were three hundred immortal beans that he had just cooked yesterday...

    Elder Wan Linyun kept all of those items and began discussing it with Li Changshou excitedly.

    Ling¡¯e, who was standing at the side, naturally did not understand that. She just waited obediently from noon to dusk, tote at night.

    When Li Changshou returned to Little Qiong Peak with Ling¡¯e, he was still thinking about the advice Elder Wan Linyun had given him. He felt enlightened.

    Indeed, that kind of research would have to be done by a professional and skilled expert. It would be much easier!

    Before Li Changshou left, he also tactfully expressed his request¡ªthe cost of controlling the Immortal Bean Poisonous Soldiers.

    He needed arge number of Immortal Bean Poisonous Soldiers.

    The effects were outstanding, but the cost of making it was too expensive. To him, it was just an inventory of some trump cards.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou also requested Elder Wan Linyun not to let the fourth person know. Otherwise, he would be in trouble.

    Elder Wan Linyun agreed without much hesitation. Without asking Li Changshou for any reason, he started the research and development of the Poisonous Immortal Beans...

    Eliminating poison and pills were unrted.

    Standing in front of the Pill Chamber, Lingle could not help but ask softly, ¡°Senior Brother, what are you doing outside the sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and used the mystical ability passed down by the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask too much. Just focus on your cultivation. I brought you to see Elder Wan today. Apart from letting Elder Wan continue to remember you, I also want you to understand these things. Junior Sister, the world is huge and dangerous. When you be an immortal, you will be able toe into contact with an even more exciting world.¡±

    Li Changshou still wanted to continue with his lecture. Suddenly, he felt a sense of mncholy and confusion...

    ¡°Brother Sect Master...¡±

    Second Sect Master... What happened? Li Changshou said to Ling¡¯e, ¡°Go back. Grandmaster is still waiting for you. He seems to want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lingle replied. She looked at her senior brother as he walked into the Pill Chamber and could not help but grimace. What¡¯s so good about the outside world? You even said it¡¯ll get more exciting...

    Once I be an immortal, i¡¯ll first press you on the barrier and regain the pride that I lost previously!

 Chapter 209 The Good Planners Are Finallyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 209 The Good nners Are Finally...</h4>

    ¡°Bian Zhuang...¡±

    After cutting off themunication with Ao Yi, Li Changshou repeated the unfamiliar name.

    He had never expected that the young Qi Refinement cultivator who had confessed to Ke Le¡¯er at the ends of the earth... actually went to the Dragon Pce...

    Originally, Ao Yi was just a young master who was caught in the ¡°impromptu Love Tribtion¡±. If it were any other day, Ao Yi could have easily dismissed him with a wave of his hand.

    However, the problem now was that Bian Zhuang had received an invitation to Ao Yi¡¯s wedding

    Anyone who had an invitation to attend Ao Yi¡¯s wedding in the Dragon Pce would be a VIP of the Dragon Pce.

    The current pride of the dragon race was sustained because of their ¡®self-satisfaction¡¯ and sense of superiority. Why would they make their guest leave?

    Bian Zhuang was standing guard in front of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He did not move day and night, waiting for the lover of his dreams, Ke Le¡¯er, to appear...

    Due to Bian Zhuang¡¯s infatuation, the name ¡®Ke Le¡¯er¡¯ was quickly known to the dragon race and Sea n.

    As such, Ao Yi was extremely worried. He did not dare to head to the East Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s entrance, afraid that Bian Zhuang would recognize him.

    If Jiang Si¡¯er had not stopped him, Ao Yi would have secretly arranged for someone to knock Bian Zhuang unconscious and find a ce to suppress him for more than ten years. He would wait until he was done with his wedding before deciding how to deal with him...

    ¡°Brother Sect Leader, what should we do now?¡±

    What should he do...

    What else could he do? He could only ignore it for now.

    From the looks of it, Bian Zhuang was just a small fry. He could tell at a nce that it would not affect Ao Yi¡¯s wedding.

    Li Changshouforted Ao Yi and told him not to worry too much.

    There was a huge difference between Ao Yi¡¯s female outfit.

    At the same time, Li Changshou gave Ao Yi a few instructions. He reminded Ao Yi once again that during his wedding, powerful enemies might attack the dragon race. He wanted them to prepare to deal with it in advance.

    In fact, if Li Changshou did not remind them, the dragon race would have taken precautions.

    However, for safety¡¯s sake, Li Changshou was not annoyed. He repeatedly reminded Ao Yi.

    ¡°Deal with Bian Zhuangter.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly and swept his sleeve. He officially began to arrange the ¡°major matter¡± that would happen twelve yearster!

    Now, he was the intersection between the Heavenly Courts, the Ren School, and the dragon race.

    The Western Sect was plotting against the Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, the Ren School would actter, and the Heavenly Courts only cared about the benefits.

    Li Changshou actually had many things to do. In the next eleven years and nine months, he would be unusually busy.

    He went to the secret underground chamber and took a sheet of sheepskin. He began to write down what he wanted to do first...

    The most important thing was to improve the individual strength of the soldiers. It would be best toplete that task as soon as possible.

    Apart from that, it was also very important to form the ¡®Dragon¡¯ paper effigy army and prepare sufficient poisonous pills.

    These two matters would take up most of his energy.

    As the core members of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ celebratory group, Elder Moon and General Dongmu would go to the Sea God Temple to discuss the specifics with Li Changshou once in a while.

    On Ao Yi¡¯s side, he would encounter problems of various sizes every three months.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, Ao Yi wouldmunicate using his spiritual will, regardless of how major the matter was.

    Zhao Gongming was really enthusiastic...

    During that period of time, he often went to the Sea God Temple to drink tea. Before he left, he reminded Li Changshou not to forget to ask him for help at the crucial moment.

    In fact, Zhao Gongming was afraid that he would cause a huge dy by being in seclusion toprehend the Dao. In the past twelve years, he would not return to Mount E¡¯mei anymore. Instead, he would stroll around the few famous Immortal Inds in the sect.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind would also go over to congratte Ao Yi during his wedding. That was also abat power that could be plotted against... Li Changshou was not the only one who was getting busy. The Western Sect had been trying to sow discord. They had arranged for some marginal dragons to visit the Sea God Sect every few days. Li Changshou was speechless. With regards to that, Li Changshou could only y along with it. He nned carefully so that the Western Sect would be at ease and have the audacity to attack the dragon race...

    Apart from the important matters such as the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou had to pay attention to the rekindling romance of the two old immortals.

    The ferocious and evil little grandmaster had stayed in the sect for a total of half a year after returning. She had met with Exalted Wang Qing sixty-two times.

    The two of them met once every three days, and the content of their meeting was always the same.

    They strolled, chatted, yed flutes, and cracked a fewme jokes...

    The scenery on the mountain was the same, but the two of them were even more curious about each other.

    After half a year, the Little Grandmaster ¡°abducted¡± Exalted Wang Qing out of the Immortal Du Sect, causing Li Changshou to break out in cold sweat.

    Exalted Wang Qing was an important target to observe during the Golden Immortal Tribtion. That was the main motivation for Li Changshou to help them!

    Fortunately, Jiang Lin¡¯er had gone to bid farewell to her friends outside the sect. She informed them that she would stay in the Immortal Du Sect to cultivate in the future.

    It was Exalted Wang Qing who suggested that he went with Jiang Lin¡¯er, for he was afraid that Jiang Lin¡¯er would encounter trouble...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was a frank person. She had a clear conscience and was open and honest. Naturally, she was not afraid that Exalted Wang Qing would see her friends.

    She agreed readily. The next day, she brought Exalted Wang Qing to a certain Major Chiliocosm outside the five continents...

    That tripsted for three years.

    Three yearster, Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er returned hand in hand. Their rtionship had clearly improved.

    Although it was not to the extent of holding hands in front of others, they would look at each other with affection in their eyes. One of them became a little less conservative, while the other became a little less prideful.

    It is so tiring for old immortals to find a partner.

    Li Changshou had originally thought that in three years, Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er would be able to return with a child...

    However, it was worth rejoicing about the fact that both Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er had regained their feelings for each other.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er did not want to drag him down since he was currently undergoing the Golden Immortal Tribtion. She would usually persuade him to cultivate and enter seclusion.

    Hence, instead of visiting once every three days, Exalted Wang Qing began... visiting five times in half a month.

    Seeing that the rtionship between Little Grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing was steadily improving, Li Changshou temporarily put away the little bit of effort he had put in...

    He devoted all his energy to making arrangements for the dragon race!

    He had been busy for nine years. Time passed quickly, leaving no traces behind.

    Li Changshou¡¯s preparations wereing to an end. The three tactical systems were already in ce. The Dragon Tribtion this time waspletely different from the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s previous tribtion. This time, the major sects were plotting against each other.

    It was as if Li Changshou¡¯s body was in the vortex. If he wanted to change the situation, he could only do whatever he could and try his best to arrange, plot, and borrow power...

    He knew very well that whether he could hold onto the Grand Pure One¡¯s support would depend on whether he could make the arrangements for the dragon race.

    There were less than three years to go until Ao Yi¡¯s wedding.

    Li Changshou sent a paper effigy with the appearance of a young man. He secretly entered the East Ocean Dragon Pce and became Ao Yi¡¯s temporary advisor. He directly interfered with the dragon race¡¯s ns.

    At this stage, the Sea God Sect and the Dragon Pce still did not seem to be on good terms. Li Changshou could not appear using the paper effigy with the old immortal image. That was a secret in the dragon race as well.

    That night, the Dragon King of the East Ocean summoned his two sons-Ao Jia, Ao Yi, and a few important officials of the dragon race to host a banquet for the Sea God of the South Ocean¡¯s... paper effigy.

    Even if it was just an incarnation, the Dragon Pce had ced a high importance on it.

    During the evening banquet, Li Changshou¡¯s seat was arranged to be second only to the Dragon King. It was even before the two dragons. The old dragon king sent a clear signal to Li Changshou.

    The dragon race needed someone to support them.

    As a response, Li Changshou also promised that after Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, the South Ocean Sea God Sect would add thirty True Dragon Guardian positions and allow the dragon race to earn more merit.

    ace

    Although the gift was small, it pleased the Dragon King and the many experts of the dragon race, thus giving them more face. Following that, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion, not only did the dragon race set up arge number of troops in the East Ocean Dragon Pce, but they also arranged for the troops to guard the West, South, and North Ocean Dragon Pces.

    Of course, the elites of the dragon race would still gather at the East Ocean Dragon Pce on the day of Ao Yi¡¯s wedding.

    Aftering to the Dragon Pce, Li Changshou had secretly reminded the dragon race not tomit too many sins before the wedding However, for the sake of their own rule over the four seas, the dragon race still carried out a strategy of punishing one to warn others.

    Three years before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, the dragon race began to suppress the Sea n rebel army.

    At that moment, blood dyed the four seas, and lives were destroyed...

    Two years before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, Li Changshou handed over the first modified version of the Soldier-Forming Beans mystical ability and 200,000 immortal beans to General Dongmu. He asked him to arrange for the 40,000 Heavenly Soldiers to cultivate that technique.

    The 200,000 immortal beans were not advanced ¡°poisonous beans¡± but ordinary immortal beans that Li Changshou had nurtured.

    The Immortal Bean that he summoned had the strength of an early-stage Essence Immortal.

    Although the poisonous immortal bean soldiers were powerful, they were not suitable to be used by the Heavenly Courts.

    When he received the storage Dharma treasure with 200,000 immortal beans, Duke Eastwood sighed. He bowed to Li Changshou and rushed back to the Heavenly Courts to report to the Jade Emperor.

    Before he officially obtained the Deity Position, Li Changshou had already been worried sick for the Heavenly Courts.

    How heartless.

    In the past year, Li Changshou brought three thousand Immortal Poisonous Beans, which Elder Wan Linyun had created, and sixty ¡®Dragon¡¯ paper effigies to the East Ocean. They were hidden somewhere near the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    That was more than half the assets that he could take out without affecting the defense system of Little Qiong Peak.

    In order to counterattack the besieging tactic, the trees meant for providing the sap supply for Man-Forming Paper Cutouts on Little Qiong Peak... became thinner.

    The paper effigy disguised as an old immortal gradually became more open-minded and did not regret it. He looked haggard for the greater good! Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy army would definitely not be able to enter from the front.

    Why would he attack forcefully if he couldunch a sneak attack?

    Why use mystical abilities if he could use poison?

    At that time, as long as the East Ocean Dragon Pce was surrounded and attacked by powerful enemies, the battle would be at its most crucial moment. When both sides suffered enough casualties, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies and Poisonous Bean Immortal Soldiers would attack the 240,000 Heavenly Court armies from both sides!

    He would then invite Perfected Huang Long and Master Zhao to attack the experts of the enemy¡¯s side from behind and resolve the crisis of the dragon race.

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were as clear as ever.

    By borrowing the hands of the Western Sect, I can hurt the dragon race, but I can¡¯t defeat the dragon race. Later, I will lead the Dragon n to fight with the Western Sect and lure them to the Heavenly Courts.

    Half a year before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, the battle in the four seas had calmed down. The Dragon Army returned to the four Dragon Pces. However, the Sea n¡¯s rebel army did not decrease. Instead, they became more active.

    Li Changshou received a secret message from Daoist Wen Jing that the deep-sea demons were preparing to attack. Soon after, arge number of demons and members of the Sea n gathered in the trichiliocosm were lurking outside the five continents of the Primordial World.

    In order to defeat the dragon race, the Western Sect had used two trump cards that they had stored for many years.

    To the Western Sect, those were only two trump cards that were neither light nor heavy. Even if they were destroyed, the impact would not be too great.

    Li Changshou had also started to make some tactical adjustments. By affecting the decisions of the dragon race, he tried his best to reduce the pressure of the dragon race during the battle.

    Due to Li Changshou¡¯s constant efforts in the past few years to help the dragon race, the upper echelons of the dragon race were very grateful to the Sea God of the South Ocean. Ao Yi was even more reliant on him.

    They had nned to give the Sea God a huge gift during Ao Yi¡¯s wedding.

    He wanted to let the guests of the Three Realms know... that the Sea God of the South Ocean and the dragon race were true brothers whose blood was thicker than water!

    In the next half a year, the four seaspletely quietened down. The East Ocean Dragon Pce was decorated withnterns and banners. Waves after waves of guests came from the four seas, the five continents, and the trichiliocosm.

    The huge East Ocean Dragon Pce became extremely crowded.

    The wealth of the dragon race was evident at this moment.

    In the first three months of the wedding, the Dragon Pce banquet did not stop. All the guests with invitations could receive a numinous treasure as a return gift.

    Li Changshou was speechless for a few months.

    Even though there were secret plots everywhere outside, that ce was filled with drunkenness.

    In the blink of an eye, there were only two more days to go before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding...

    After Li Changshoupleted thest inspection, his mind shifted between the team leaders and the paper effigies. He analyzed the various situations and finally felt relieved.

    This time, Ao Yi had to be disappointed.

    Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, did not go to the East Ocean to attend Ao Yi¡¯s wedding. Only the Sea God of the South Ocean attended...

    That was regret in Ao Yi¡¯s heart.

    However, Ao Yi also knew that his Sect Master had already done too much for his wedding...

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve finally made the arrangements. I¡¯ve done everything I can.¡±

    Li Changshou stretched his back. There was a hint of exhaustion in his eyes, but he soon regained hisposure.

    After he was done with that matter, he would rx and rest for a few days. It was only right for him to strike a bnce between work and rest. His mind was always tense, and it would be easy for him to gain perception.

    The battle in the East Ocean Dragon Pce would definitely not be small. His main body was not even in the Golden Immortal realm. He could not help much in the past.

    Inparison, he had to sit at the back and fully control the battle. Only then would he be able to unleash a stronger effect...

    Huh?

    Someone had stirred up the Great Pure Dao, allowing his Dao heart to gain enlightenment.

    ¡°There is an impending cmity during the dragon race¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m waiting for you thirty thousand kilometers east of the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched.

    The Great Daoist Master... has the Tushita Pce just got connected?

 Chapter 210 From the Director to the Audience

    <h4>Chapter 210 From the Director to the Audience</h4>

    What should he do?

    What else could he do? Since the Great Daoist Master had summoned him, he could not possibly pretend to be sick. Even though Li Changshou had considered that situation previously and the Great Daoist Master had not paid attention to the matter regarding the East Ocean Dragon Pce, he really did not expect that the Great Daoist Master would be so natural, calm, and easy-going to say that to him¡ª¡±I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Although Li Changshou really wanted to say ¡°My foot¡± to the Great Daoist Master, he was still rational...

    It was the greatest taboo of the ¡°Steadiness¡± sect to argue with someone powerful! This little frustration disappeared with a wave of his hand.

    Li Changshou immediately stood up and bowed to the east. He used the manifestation technique to leave the secret underground chamber.

    He jogged out of the Pill Chamber and sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e, his Master, and Grandmaster using his immortal senses and Wind Speech Incantation respectively. He told each of them different things and directly rode a cloud to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    He did not need to worry about his safety if he teamed up with the Great Daoist Master. He might even be able to get a few additional experience cards and increase his experience of using Connate treasures. He might even be able to experience that addictive sense of security.

    He had to focus on the Great Daoist Master next. His workload had undoubtedly increased significantly..

    ording to the old rules, Li Changshou received his jade token and left the Immortal Du Sect.

    He first flew a thousand kilometers on a cloud and then used Earth Escape to rush to where the Great Daoist Master was.

    It was an inconspicuous hillside. The grass on the hill was lush. There were no signs of something having rolled over it or crushed it. It had been a long time since theyst met. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s back still looked the same...

    It was ordinary.

    The Great Daoist Master stood quietly between the sky and the earth. He merged with the mountains and rivers of the world. It was as if he was growing in that ce like the nts and vegetation. There was no surprise.

    This realm...

    Yes, there is no need to deliberately confirm the Great Mage¡¯s identity.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s elegant voice, which was mixed with someughter, drifted in the wind.

    Li Changshou rushed behind the Great Mage and bowed deeply. He said loudly, ¡°I, Disciple Changshou, pay my respects to the Great Daoist Master!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master turned around and smiled. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t disturb your cultivation, did I?¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little touched. He hurriedly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking about some trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his hand and grabbed Li Changshou. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to watch a good show.¡±

    Li Changshou did not have time to say anything else. Master Xuan Du had already grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm and pulled him forward.

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou felt a sh of light in front of his eyes. The scenery around him changed. He followed the Great Daoist Master through the clouds and fog, and teleported tens of thousands of kilometers away. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, two figures appeared above the five-thousand-kilometer wave. They could see the distant horizon and the seawater below. Many figures wereing and going. It was very lively.

    It was already above the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart...

    The troops around the Dragon Pce were arranged by him as well. That ce could be considered as an inescapable trap. However, it was nothing to an expert like the Great Daoist Master.

    Li Changshou could not help but remind himself.

    No matter how scheming he was, the most important thing was his own strength and backing at the end of the day. At that moment, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Your cultivation seems to have improved a lot. You should not be far from bing a Golden Immortal. Your Dao base is surprisingly perfected. You have already passed the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I will not let down the mystical ability that you have given me, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and squinted. He casually tapped Li Changshou¡¯s body, and the two of them became as faint as clouds. Their auras werepletely concealed.

    The Great Daoist Master exined, ¡°Ao Yi from the dragon race is about to get married. There are many experts here. There are also some in-name disciples from Jie School. If there¡¯s no need, we don¡¯t have to directly appear and provoke karma. We will temporarily use some means to hide our whereabouts.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, actually...¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Disciple... Yes, the incarnation of the Sea God of the South Ocean has arrived.¡± Li Changshou wanted to say that he had already made up his mind. However, when the words reached his mouth, he immediately became alert.

    ¡°Those who show off will definitely be suppressed. Regardless of merit, they will only be responsible for their own duties.¡±

    New Edition of the Steadiness Sutra.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°You did not neglect the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts. Initially, I wanted to scold you. In this case, I feel much more at ease.¡±

    ¡°How can I dare to procrastinate in handling the matters that the Great Daoist Master has instructed me to do?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I have already made some arrangements for the dragon race over the past decade. Moreover, I have received a message from someone. The Western Sect will first attack the South Ocean before attacking the East Ocean. They have already used the Deep-sea demons and the Trichiliocosm¡¯s misceneous armies. These two are not considered big trump cards.¡±

    Of course, he would not forget what he had wanted to say to Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. There was no need to hide it.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and squinted. His focus was also quite different from the others. He asked curiously, ¡°Are you still arranging for a spy in the Western Sect? How did you do that?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh... You don¡¯t even know about Daoist Wen Jing? In other words, are youpletely in the dark about the fact that the Saint had asked me to agree to Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s request? Could it be that you have been napping in the Tushita Pce all these years?

    Of course, he could not ask that out loud, and could only keep it in his heart. ¡°Great Daoist Master, this matter isplicated and warped.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°Great Daoist Master, please allow me to report in detail after the wedding. This involves Jie School and the Western Sect, Senior Zhao Gongming, the Three Xiao Immortals, as well as the disciples of the Western Sect¡¯s Saints. This is also an arrangement made by our Sect Master.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but nod with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, you¡¯re so carefree. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me to reach your level, even if I cultivate for hundreds of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The Great Daoist Master waved his hand. He continued, ¡°The more you know, the more you will be embroiled with karma. Since it was arranged by Teacher, he naturally has his reasons. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s sneak into the Dragon Pce first. Since your incarnation is there, do you know where is a suitable hiding ce in the Dragon Pce?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°In the northwest direction of the Crystal Pce, in a warm pavilion beside a pce. No one will go there for the time being.

    Great Daoist Master, do you need my incarnation to bring us in?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll let you get an eyeopener.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled and pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm down. An image of the Yin-Yang Taiji Painting appeared under their feet, and the light around them turned into nothingness. It was as if he had jumped out of this ce and walked two steps outside the world.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes shed. When he saw his surroundings again, he was already in the warm room that he had mentioned. Is this the power of the Connate treasure, the Taiji Painting?

    The array formation of the Crystal Pce seemed to be empty!

    The experts of the dragon race and tens of thousands of guests did not notice that two people had already secretly touched them...

    In Ao Yi¡¯s and Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s bridal chamber,

    ¡°This ce is not bad. It¡¯s quite quiet.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du looked at the various arrangements and walked to the floor-to-ceiling mirror that was made of crystal. He flicked his finger and a faint cloud appeared in the mirror.

    After a while, the clouds dissipated, and a lively scene appeared in the Crystal Pce. There were still two more days before the wedding. Most of the guests had already arrived.

    There were thousands of figures sitting behind the round table and short tables in the hall alone. The beautiful sea maidens and m girls walked around the ce, serving wine and food.

    The Dragon Pce orchestraposed of hundreds of sea maidens yed a melodious tune.

    Those who could enter the Crystal Pce were naturally not ordinary creatures. They either had high cultivation levels, or they were famous in the Primordial World. They were either elders of the dragon race, ministers, or important figures of the trichiliocosm.

    Other than that, the group of Qi Refinement cultivators from Golden Ao Ind who came to congratte naturally had to be arranged in the main hall. Not only were they arranged in the main hall, but they were also arranged to be in the most eye-catching and innermost region. Although everyone knew that the number of in-name disciples of the Saint of Jie School was slightly low, the fact that so many of them arrived at once was also a great honor to the dragon race. As a result, Ao Yi¡¯s prestige in the n had improved significantly.

    Although there were many people from Golden Ao Ind, there were only a few who could be considered experts. Only four of the ten Heavenly Lords came. At a short table beside the Dragon King, there was a middle-aged Daoist priest with a solemn face and a solid aura. The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du took a few more nces... ¡°Changshou,e over and take a look,¡± the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said with a smile. ¡°This is the Grandmaster Of Heaven¡¯s personal assistant, ck Clouds Immortal. He should be here as an incarnation.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He naturally knew that the big boss had appeared. Not only did he know it, but he was also the one who had suggested to Ao Yi to invite the incarnation of the ck Clouds Immortal...

    It was not for anything else, but for the sake of the ceremony.

    However, the Great Daoist Master was in high spirits. Li Changshou could only y along.

    Of course, he could not exaggerate and say, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so magical!¡±

    His acting skills were too superficial. If he did not take it seriously, he would easily be beaten up by the Great Daoist Master. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Ao Yi is the disciple of this Great Immortal. It¡¯s reasonable for him to invite this Great Immortal to attend the ceremony.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Changshou, do you know how the ck Clouds Immortal came about?¡±

    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is also an interesting event from ancient times. Legend has it that that day, Third Uncle-Master was preaching on an Immortal Ind in the South Ocean. He had enlightened many living beings and suddenly felt a huge cloud above his head. Third Uncle-Master looked up and saw a golden-bearded fish swimming in the sky. Due to its huge size, it could not find a ce to sit...¡±

    Hence, in Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s nuptial chamber, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du enthusiastically told Li Changshou about the ancient stories.

    Although Li Changshou was happy, he could not help but feel a little depressed...

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly realized that he seemed to have yed too many roles in the scene of Ao Yi¡¯s wedding. Initially, he thought that he was just a stage supervisor. However, when he snapped back to his senses, he realized that he was already a director, a scriptwriter, an investor, and a stage supervisor. He had also personally be one of the minor actors.

    At that moment, because the Great Daoist Master had brought his main body to that ce. He had even acted as a cameo ¡°audience¡±.

    I¡¯m the screenwriter, director, actor, and even the audience...

    There is really no one else like me.

    Soon, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du finished telling the ancient story and continued to observe the Dragon Pce. In this ce, apart from the Great ck Clouds Immortal and the few old dragons of the dragon race, only... Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy could catch his attention.

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly asked, ¡°Changshou, do you have any other instructions for your Sea God position in the South Ocean?¡±

    ¡°The Sect Master did not tell me anything.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°Great Daoist Master, this incarnation of me is now a servant of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor¡¯s decree should bepleted in a few decades.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you will being to the Heavenly Courts soon?¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself and sighed. ¡°I n to let the paper effigy go to the Heavenly Courts. My main body will not go there for now. I was ordered to destroy the Western Sect¡¯s n. After the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts ends, it would definitely not be hidden. It will be revealed that the Sea God of the South Ocean is the one who plotted this behind the scenes. If I appear in my true form, I¡¯m afraid the Western Sect will secretly target me...¡± I¡¯m waiting for an invitation to the Tushita Pce¡¯s backyard!

    Unexpectedly, the Great Daoist Master nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you can think so thoroughly and take care of yourself.¡±

    Afterward...

    Nothing happened afterward...

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the guests around him. Li Changshou took the opportunity to use the Great Daoist Master¡¯s vision to find out if there were any spies there.

    The image shed past the Crystal Pce¡¯s door. It seemed that some strange figures had sneaked in...

    That was not important. Soon, the main character of the day appeared ¨C Ao Yi in a light blue robe. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Your Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect is getting married soon. Why does he still look like a young man?¡±

    Li Changshou felt helpless. He did not want to lie to the Great Daoist Master, but he could not exin it. He could onlyugh awkwardly.

    Fortunately, the Great Daoist Master only teased him and changed the focus of the scene to Jiang Si¡¯er, who was dressing up in a pce. She took nine days to prepare for her wedding!

    Li Changshou had always wanted toin about that, but he was so busy that he did not have a chance to do so. The Great Daoist Master said curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the little mermaid we metst time?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°They weren¡¯t together at that time. Something went wrong with my Immortal Sense Poisonous Pill, me of Heart. It caused the two of them to be unable to control themselves and be intimate...¡±

    ¡°Oh? You were the reason? Hahaha! The world is truly wonderful.¡±

    Li Changshou was about to say something when the Great Daoist Master blinked again. He pointed at the mirror and revealed the situation on the sea.

    A white cloud descended from the sky. There were three figures standing on it. In front of them was a thin elder dressed in a red wedding robe. Behind him were a man and a woman, two golden-armored Heavenly Generals.

    The two Heavenly Generals were emitting the Golden Immortal pressure. They led a group of 300 elite Perfected Immortal realm Heavenly Soldiers andnded in the East Ocean Dragon Pce. The Great Daoist Master smiled. ¡°Elder Moon? Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Well, I invited him... Elder Moon¡¯s identity is suitable for such a ce. He¡¯s here to showcase the power of the Heavenly Courts so that the Heavenly Courts can establish a preliminary connection with the dragon race.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Back then, you arranged for Elder Moon to send a mystical ability to me. You were already hinting at me. How can I not understand?¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but pat Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Although I am very happy that you said that, I did not expect it to be so detailed.¡±

    Li Changshou was just about to continue saying, ¡°You¡¯ve made a casual arrangement, which is already a sign of the Great Dao.¡± The Great Mage suddenly eximed and pointed at the mirror. This time, the scene changed to an ind. Two figures ¡°sneakily¡± emerged from the sea and hid in the array formation. ¡°Junior Brother Zhao Gongming? And... Junior Brother Huang Long?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was puzzled. ¡°Since when did the rtionship between the two factions be so harmonious? What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, that, Great Daoist Master...¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. The Great Mage red at him. ¡°Did you arrange this?¡± ¡°Not entirely.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just one of the people involved. I yed an unimportant role and slightly pushed the development of the story...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but stand with his hands behind his back. He looked up and sighed.

    ¡°Changshou, did you make arrangements for me too?¡±

 Chapter 211 Your Name Is Bian Zhuang!

    <h4>Chapter 211 Your Name Is Bian Zhuang!</h4>

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart raced when he heard the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sigh. He was indeed nervous.

    He was really afraid that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du would misunderstand something

    Assuming that a disciple of a Saint from the Western Sect had blocked his main body, he could barely survive the first wave. Who could he expect to save him when he waited for additional aid?

    From the looks of it, there is only the Great Daoist Master!

    It would be impossible for the Sage to directly intervene and save me, a disciple who is not even a Golden Immortal.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that as he was self-aware.

    Therefore, in a sense, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was his timely savior!

    Under this premise, unless Li Changshou had lost his mind, why would he arrange for his own backer, the Great Daoist Master to be irritated for no reason?

    Even if he really had to make arrangements, he would have to ask the Grand Pure One to give orders and save him...

    Ahem, that¡¯s not important!

    The matter regarding Daoist Wen Jing is purely the idea of the Saint. It has nothing to do with a pure and kind disciple like me...

    I¡¯m notpletely unrted, but at most, I only have a 25% importance!

    Upon hearing the Great Daoist Master sigh, Li Changshou instantly dealt with it in his strongest state... The best acting method would be to remove his disguise and forget to perform!

    The uneasiness in Li Changshou¡¯s heart was immediately revealed on his face. He frowned, smiled bitterly, and sighed. ¡°Great Daoist Master, apart from the matters that the Saint had instructed me to do, I definitely did not make any decisions for you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du blinked. He had already caught the main point. ¡°What did Teacher instruct you to do previously?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s gaze shifted to the side. Seeing that the Great Daoist Master was not angry or cold-faced, he immediately felt relieved.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, here¡¯s what happened...¡±

    Li Changshou recounted the matter of subduing Daoist Wen Jing.

    In order to finish his sentence quickly, he exined briefly and skipped the content that could easily cause the Great Daoist Master to misunderstand.

    He could not bring up the matter regarding the mosquitoes...

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions when he heard that. He patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Changshou, it¡¯s hard on you!¡±

    Li Changshou was a little confused.

    The Great Daoist Master sighed and said, ¡°Every time Teacher arranges something, he has many requests. He wants to prevent any future troubles and sever karma. The most difficult thing in the world is toe up with an all-rounded n. You... have yet to be a Golden Immortal, and Teacher has already... Ah! Actually, I should be the one to do this. Thank you, Changshou.¡±

    Li Changshou felt helpless when he heard that. He sighed together with the Great Daoist Master.

    Therefore, in the pavilion, the Dharma treasures of the Saint of the Ren School... Pui!

    The Great Daoist Master and little Daoist Master of Ren School looked at the mirrors around the Dragon Pce and sighed.

    At that moment, the two of them actually found sympathy for each other and took pity on each other.

    However, there was a hint of happiness in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Changshou, you have to be more prepared for your Golden Immortal Tribtion,¡± instructed the Great Daoist Master. ¡°There¡¯s still a good future ahead of you. I¡¯ll wait for you to cross this threshold. No matter what, staying alive is the most important. It won¡¯t be toote to make up for the opportunities and cultivation level at ater time.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not confident enough, I won¡¯t try it easily.¡±

    ¡°Your foundation is pretty good now. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Remember to inform me before you transcend the tribtion. I still owe you a promise. I will protect you and I won¡¯t let the others disturb you.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely trouble you when the timees, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Li Changshou felt more at ease, but the Great Daoist Master¡¯s gaze was veryplicated.

    It was filled with emotions, joy, and relief...

    He was finally going to fall for it!

    The Ren School is finally going to have one more person to run errands for Teacher!

    How many hundreds of thousands of years has it been...

    ¡°Come, sit!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master waved his hand casually and made two wooden chairs and a short table appear. There were immortal fruits on the table.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made enough arrangements for Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, I¡¯ll just watch from here. Do it ording to your original n. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of any mistakes. If there¡¯s anything wrong with your n, I¡¯ll make a move in time and help you deal with it.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and knew that the Great Daoist Master did not like others to be too wishy-washy, so he sat down.

    He had his reasons for not thanking him.

    If he were to thank the Great Daoist Master, he would have to thank the Great Daoist Master for helping him. He would have to take all the credit for helping the dragon race enter the Heavenly Courts.

    The fact that he did not thank him meant that he had listened to the orders of the Saint and the Great Daoist Master to plot against the dragon race... Li Changshou had been tortured by society¡¯s toxicity in his previous life. How could he not be wary?

    He could clearly sense that his rtionship with the Great Daoist Master was getting better...

    Soon, the two of them ate the special ice-jade melon seeds from the dragon race and tasted the wine that Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er would be drinking during their wedding ceremonyter. They guarded the mirror and observed the situation.

    The Great Daoist Master handed the initiative to Li Changshou.

    If Li Changshou wanted to see something, he only needed to inject a wisp of immortal senses into the mirror and he could search for the spot that he wanted to look at.

    At that moment, the surroundings of the East Ocean Dragon Pce were calm, but Li Changshou had a strong hunch that there was danger.

    The other party should have used some teleportation arrays, pocket heaven and earth diagram, treasures, and other methods tounch a sneak attack.

    ording to the information provided by Daoist Wen Jing, the South Ocean Dragon Pce should have been attacked first, followed by the East Ocean Dragon Pce...

    Huh?

    Wait a moment!

    Li Changshou looked at the mirror in front of him and did not know whether tough or cry.

    Did he and the Great Daoist Master have to do the photography work as well? Although he was joking, Li Changshou was deep in thought.

    The Great Daoist Master of Ren School, Zhao Gongming from Jie School, and Perfected Huang Long from the Chan Sect were all important figures who could represent the three major sects, other than Perfected Huang Long.

    In order to prevent the Western Sect from retreating, the Great Daoist Master would not show himself.

    Ao Yi was now a disciple of Jie School. It was reasonable that the righteous Zhao Gongming came to help...

    The drama of the Three Sects helping the Dragon Pce was naturally the best for the dragon race.

    However, for Li Changshou¡¯s ultimate goal, there would be a huge resistance!

    Li Changshou made up his mind. Even if the dragon race suffered serious injuries and hurt their Primordial Energy today, he would try to persuade the Great Daoist Master to save Ao Yi secretly...

    Uh, I still arranged it identally.

    Li Changshou continued to calcte his previous ns. Many intersecting lines appeared in front of him.

    Next, it would be time to see what the Western Sect was going to do!

    The image in the crystal mirror rippled slightly, turning into the scene outside the hall. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was rushing to find Ao Yi, who was weing guests outside the hall.

    Elder Moon was about to arrive at the Crystal Pce. Li Changshou wanted to bring Ao Yi to wee him.

    To be safe, Li Changshou had to make preparations for Elder Moon¡¯s appearance...

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s expression was a little strange. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you will be distracted if you look at yourself?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ll close my eyes now.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Following that, Li Changshou closed his eyes and ced his focus on the paper effigy and looked for Ao Yi to arrange the following matters.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was currently active in the Dragon Pce was a human Qi Refinement cultivator who looked like a young man. He was at the Heaven Immortal realm.

    When he saw Ao Yi, he took two steps forward. The guard beside Ao Yi did not dare to stop him.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yi, quickly go to the main gate to wee a distinguished guest.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ao Yi agreed without hesitation. However, Ao Yi frowned and stopped in his tracks. He then sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Sect Master, who else... is outside?¡±

    Li Changshou transmitted his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he can recognize you, I will immediately invite this distinguished guest who¡¯s here to congratte you.

    ¡°Brother Yi, ask me who this guest is. The louder your voice, the better.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said in a clear voice, ¡°Brother, may I ask who this distinguished guest who is about to arrive at the Crystal Pce is?¡±

    Li Changshou pointed upwards, deliberately creating a sense of mystery.

    For a moment, many immortal senses were locked onto Ao Yi and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy...

    The experts of the dragon race and the guests of the Three Realms were also puzzled.

    Who is the ¡®brother¡¯ whom Ao Yi is referring to? Who is it that can be considered a distinguished guest of the Dragon Pce?

    That was the first step for Elder Moon to take the stage-attracting attention. Li Changshou put to use the lines that he had prepared for a long time and said to Ao Yi, ¡°This distinguished guest has put in a lot of effort into your rtionship with Sister-inw. In the five continents and the trichiliocosm, all living beings with intelligence, education, and etiquette are under his control. His cultivation level is not high, but he obtained merit to protect himself. He has the treasures of the Heavenly Dao. He holds a pair of golden scissors in his right hand, cutting off one¡¯s marriage and sealing another¡¯s love. He holds the Acacia Tree in his left hand and pokes the tree branch into other¡¯s hearts. Who is he? He is the righteous deity of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon!¡±

    That was the second step of paving the way. Ao Yi could not help butugh and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go outside and wee him!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He and Ao Yi led the six dragon race guards towards the Crystal Pce.

    Thinking of the person at the door, Ao Yi felt a little guilty. He raised his hand and touched his face.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You arepletely different from Ke Le¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ao Yi sighed and went to the entrance of the Crystal Pce.

    A few elders with dragon heads rushed out from behind. They were the elders of the dragon race. They followed behind Ao Yi.

    The dragon race was also expressing their attitude and intentions to form good rtions with the Heavenly Courts.

    They passed by many side halls that were filled with guests. They passed through the front of the Dragon Pce and arrived at the majestic gate of the Crystal Pce.

    Standing far away behind the Dragon Pce soldiers, a young man was leaning against a huge jade pir. His back looked rather haggard...

    When they were a little closer, they could hear him murmur ¡®Lele¡¯ continuously.

    Ao Yi silently pulled out a short sword but was quickly stopped by Li Changshou. He pulled Ao Yi and walked past that person...

    Indeed, Bian Zhuang, who had been waiting bitterly for Ke Le¡¯er, did not notice anything unusual.

    They heard Bian Zhuang wail, ¡°Ask me what I¡¯m thinking about and I¡¯ll tell you it¡¯s Le¡¯er.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed secretly. He felt that Bian Zhuang was also a devoted person. Unfortunately, he had made a mistake.

    There was no need to bother about it.

    Immortal light surrounded the ocean ahead. Dozens of figures ran over from the sea with watermarks.

    The first person was dressed in a wedding robe. He was full of energy and was holding an invitation card in his hand. He was Elder Moon!

    There were hundreds of Immortal Flood Dragon troops who were secretly protecting the Heavenly Courts¡¯ congrattory group. When Elder Moon and the others arrived near the Crystal Pce, the Immortal Flood Dragon troops turned around and retreated.

    Li Changshou had already sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi and Elder Moon. He immediately set the conversation between the two of them. He also told Elder Moon clearly that he could not call himself a Daoist.

    Ao Yi and Elder Moon did not disappoint Li Changshou.

    Ao Yi took the initiative to wee him from a thousand feet away. He bowed to Elder Moon and thanked him repeatedly.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Moon, for helping me marry Sisi! Thank you, Elder Moon, for helping me marry Sisi!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Elder Moon held his beard andughed. ¡°Your Highnesses, your marriage is harmonious and beautiful. I¡¯m just adding some merry to it on His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon, pleasee in.¡± Ao Yi turned to the side and made an inviting gesture. Elder Moon nodded with a smile and walked forward with Ao Yi.

    Li Changshou also came over and made firm eye contact with Elder Moon. He said, ¡°Your Highness, please arrange for Elder Moon to be seated in the main hall.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Do we still need to make arrangements? I¡¯ve already prepared for that!¡±

    Then, Ao Yi grabbed Elder Moon¡¯s wrist. The eight Heavenly Generals behind Elder Moon followed closely. The thirty-six Heavenly Soldiers that entered the sea slowed down.

    The group of people walked towards the door of the Dragon Pce. Li Changshou had deliberated over the timing of Elder Moon¡¯s arrival.

    In the main hall, thousands of guests were using their immortal senses and ¡°looking¡± at the ce.

    Most of them were unfamiliar with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ system. However, after hearing Li Changshou¡¯s words, they wanted to meet the Heavenly Court¡¯s righteous deity who was rumored to be able to change one¡¯s marriage.

    However, just as Li Changshou and Elder Moon arrived at the entrance of the Dragon Pce, Li Changshou¡¯s main body suddenly heard the Great Daoist Master¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Changshou, Little Uncle-Master is here too. The second silver-armored Heavenly General on your left is Little Uncle-Master¡¯s incarnation.¡±

    Little Uncle-Master?

    Jade Emperor!

    Why is His Majesty the Jade Emperor here? Wouldn¡¯t this just increase the difficulty for me?

    Li Changshou tried his best to control his urge to re at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    However, trouble arose again.

    Bian Zhuang, who was standing in front of the door, looked at them in a daze and muttered softly with a sigh, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not Lele again... Lele, are you really noting? I, Bian Zhuang, swear that even if you don¡¯te here, I will definitely find you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Elder Moon, who was about to enter through the Dragon Pce¡¯s gate, could not help but frown. He stopped and turned to look at Bian Zhuang.

    ¡°Did he just call himself... Bian Zhuang?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Elder Moon¡¯s eyes widened. He had put in twelve years of hard work, only to meet that bastard there!

    His heart trembled with excitement!

    Elder Moon took out a golden pair of scissors. If Li Changshou had not quickly grabbed Elder Moon¡¯s arm, Elder Moon would have already rushed forward, and with a snap, fulfilled the emotional needs of the infatuated person who only appeared once in ten thousand years!

 Chapter 212 Smile Without Saying A Word

    <h4>Chapter 212 Smile Without Saying A Word</h4>

    He pulled out the scissors...

    Showing his weapon?

    The moment Elder Moon took out the golden scissors, a few dragon-headed elders and guards rushed to Ao Yi.

    The immortal senses that were paying attention to the ce were also staring at the golden scissors in Elder Moon¡¯s hand...

    It was not just the onlookers who did not understand. Even Li Changshou was instantly confused by Elder Moon¡¯s puzzling behavior.

    What happened?

    Is there an angry poison in the Dragon Pce, or is it that this fellow named Bian Zhuang is in need of a beating?

    One wanted to draw his sword when he saw it, while the other took out a pair of scissors...

    No matter what, Li Changshou could not let Elder Moon really lose control and forget his etiquette.

    The Jade Emperor was supervising the work at the side. That was not only rted to the dignity of the Heavenly Courts, but also to Elder Moon¡¯s job!

    Li Changshou quickly grabbed Elder Moon and hollered via the voice transmission, ¡°Elder Moon, this is the Dragon Pce! What are we here for!?!¡±

    Elder Moon shuddered and immediately snapped out of his daze. However, the pair of scissors in his hand was clearly ced there and could not be retracted.

    Elder Moon immediately looked at the Sea God with a pleading look in his eyes.

    How should he deal with this?

    Li Changshou was also in a dilemma.

    Should I ask Elder Moon to recite a poem on the spot and read aloud lines like ¡°Look at this pair of scissors. It¡¯s bright and fast.¡±?

    Wouldn¡¯t that still be impolite?

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts raced through his mind.

    In just a breath¡¯s time, he had alreadye up with a n. He immediately sent a voice transmission to Elder Moon to teach him how to cover up the matter.

    However, Elder Moon raised the scissors and ced it at his wrist... The scissors opened, and with a few cracking sounds, Elder Moon cut two pieces of red cloth off the sleeves of his wedding robe. The cloth contained a rich and pure power of merit.

    Elder Moon nced at Bian Zhuang from the corner of his eyes. He then looked at Ao Yi and revealed a smile.

    He said gently, ¡°Before I enter, I will send the first congrattory gift on behalf of His Majesty, the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Ao Yi and the other dragon experts beside him heaved a sigh of relief.

    After looking at Elder Moon¡¯s expression, they initially thought that he was going to stab someone with the pair of scissors...

    At that moment, Elder Moon used the powers of merit to condense the words¡ª ¡®Groom¡¯ and ¡®Bride¡¯.

    He handed the two red cloths containing the power of merit to Ao Yi.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, Elder Moon smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness Ao Yi, you and Her Highness Jiang Si¡¯er can wear one each. When you wear it, the two of you will have to face each other and think about each other. You will have to wear it on the spot of your chest outside the wedding gown. You will get good luck, and this signifies a sweet and loving marriage. The other congrattory gifts will be presentedter ording to the rules of the dragon race!¡±

    So it was a gift. I thought that something was up...

    Almost half of the guests in the hall had already retracted their immortal senses and felt bored.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Moon! Thank you, Elder Moon!¡±

    Ao Yi brought the two red cloths over. The sleeves of Elder Moon¡¯s wedding robe were glowing with immortal light, and they had returned to their original state.

    Standing at the side, Li Changshou said, ¡°Brother Yi, why don¡¯t you put it on for Her Highness Jiang Si¡¯er now?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!

    I¡¯ll apany Elder Moon and the other Heavenly Court guests first. I¡¯ll go look for Sisi now!¡±

    Ao Yi was overjoyed. He secretly nced at Bian Zhuang, who was looking listless. He grabbed the two red cloths and rushed to the main hall where Jiang Si¡¯er was.

    A dragon elder stepped forward and took over Ao Yi¡¯s ce. He smiled and invited the nine people from the Heavenly Courts to take their seats in the main hall.

    The other Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers who hade with him were also weed by experts from the dragon race. They invited him to the side hall for a meal...

    ording to the wedding rules of the dragon race, the guests who received an invitation would not have to bring any congrattory gifts. They would also not have to pay any money when they entered. Is he chipping in for the banquet?

    Do you think that the dragon race can¡¯t afford to entertain guests?

    That is an insult to the dragon race!

    However, the congrattory gifts were also a form of blessing. If the guests brought gifts, they could take out their gifts and present them to the two neers before the wedding began.

    The main process of the wedding of the dragon race was simr to the wedding ceremony of the humans of the South Continent. However, it was moreplicated and more detailed.

    Since Li Changshou coulde up with such a solution at the crucial juncture to save Elder Moon¡¯s career... he could be considered to have done his old friend a favor.

    Li Changshou secretly looked at the Heavenly General whom the Jade Emperor was disguised as. He thought about a few possibilities...

    Could it be that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ck of soldiers, majors, and generals has already reached the stage where they need His Majesty¡¯s incarnation to show up as a cameo?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    No matter how much fame the Heavenly Courtscked, there should still be a few Golden Immortal experts... right?

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation is currently ¡®acting¡¯. He is merely a Heavenly Immortal general. If I analyze it rationally, this emperor probably wants to join in the fun or increase his ability to adapt to changes.

    How should I deal with it?

    The nine people from the Heavenly Courts were arranged to sit beside the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind.

    When Elder Moon entered the main hall, many people stood up and bowed. Most of the dragon race experts remained seated.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sat on his throne and nodded at Elder Moon with a smile. Then, he continued to pretend to be unable to drink and closed his eyes to rest.

    What surprised Li Changshou was the behavior of the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind.

    The immortals from Jie School remembered that the Heavenly Courts had been established by the three elders of the Dao Sect. When Elder Moon walked near them, they stood up and greeted Elder Moon.

    Qin Wan, one of the Ten Heavenly Lords, went over and exchanged a few pleasantries with him.

    Elder Moon disyed his professional abilities and maintained a gentle smile. No matter who went to talk to him was, he responded to the greetings seamlessly without revealing any ws. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sat down with Elder Moon and the others.

    As soon as he sat down, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to ask Elder Moon what happened.

    Elder Moon¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He sighed softly and exined with a few words.

    He exined that Bian Zhuang¡¯s y figurine kept harassing that of Ao Yi¡¯s. Over the past decade, Elder Moon had been conflicted over that matter and had frantically cut off the red string of Bian Zhuang¡¯s y figurine. When he saw the main owner, he could not help but react that way...

    The red string continued hanging on for twelve years without breaking...

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. Bian Zhuang had really caused trouble.

    Li Changshou remained seated, deep in thought.

    He was thinking about the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    Looking at the behavior of the people who were seated at the same table as Elder Moon, Li Changshou reckoned that they did not know that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was sitting beside them.

    As for the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, it seemed to have reced a Heavenly General who was originally more active in the Heavenly Courts. After he sat down, he also drank and chatted with others without giving any clues away. If not for the fact that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had reminded him, Li Changshou would not have been able to tell.

    How should I deal with the Jade Emperor?

    After thinking about it, he felt that the best solution was to pretend that he did not know that the Jade Emperor was there and proceed with what he had to do. He wanted to remind Elder Moon not to embarrass the Heavenly Courts and to respond to all changes.

    At the same time... in the warm pavilion, the Great Daoist Master also began to ask for the reason that Elder Moon had taken out the pair of scissors.

    The Great Daoist Master could naturally tell that Elder Moon had been agitated for some reason. However, thetter was restrained by Li Changshou on the spot.

    Li Changshou did not dare to hide anything from him. He exined everything that had happened when he and Ao Yi visited the World Edge City in the East Ocean. He exined everything in detail, including the matter where Ao Yi had disguised as a woman to foil the Western Sect¡¯s n.

    The Great Daoist Master was overjoyed and he said, ¡°As expected of you.¡±

    ¡°Changshou, how did you get your mentality? Why do you have so many ideas that are strange but also remarkable?¡±

    As soon as the Great Daoist Master finished speaking, Li Changshou hesitated and thought about how he could credit it to his leader...

    Something strange happened in the Crystal Pce!

    A tremendous pressure descended upon the Crystal Pce without any warning!

    The expressions of all the experts present changed. They even said that some peerless mighty figure had arrived.

    Outside the Crystal Pce, hundreds of thousands of living beings looked up at the sea.

    This is... the Heavenly Might!

    All of a sudden, four golden rays of light rushed into the East Ocean and entered the Dragon Pce!

    Thergest ray of golden light pierced through Elder Moon¡¯s head. The immortal light around Elder Moon surged, and his cultivation level rose slightly!

    Two more rays of golden light that were of equal weight flew to another hall and entered Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s and Ao Yi¡¯s bodies!

    Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er, who had just tied the red cloths onto each other, were caught off guard.

    ¡°Where did the Heavenly Dao merite from?¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er whispered in surprise. Ao Yi looked down at the small red cloth on his chest, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    At that moment, in the Dragon Pce¡¯s main hall, the gazes of the dragons, guests, and living beingsnded on Elder Moon.

    Elder Moon was about to say that it had nothing to do with him when he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission...

    ¡°Stay calm. You don¡¯t have to say anything when they ask. Just let them connect the dots by showing them your smile.¡±

    Although Elder Moon did not understand what was going on, he knew that he was the future minister of the Heavenly Courts whom the Jade Emperor was relying on. He immediately followed his instructions.

    The old official smiled, squinted, and ate his food and wine.

    Not long after, a few elders with dragon heads came over to offer their toasts. They asked about the Heavenly Dao merit.

    Elder Moon smiled without saying anything.

    The dragon-headed elders immediately understood that the merit was a congrattory gift from the Heavenly Courts. They expressed their gratitude towards Elder Moon, and the dragon race¡¯s liking towards the Heavenly Courts increased by several levels.

    Ao Yi rushed back and thanked Elder Moon for the two portions of merit.

    Elder Moon continued to smile without saying a word.

    Ao Yi immediately understood that that was something his Brother Sect Master had arranged. He looked at Elder Moon and Li Changshou with gratitude in his gaze.

    Very quickly, Qin Wan brought two Heavenly Lords over and chatted with Elder Moon about the Heavenly Dao merit...

    Elder Moon continued smiling without saying another word.

    In the main hall, all the important guests were discussing why the Heavenly Dao would bestow merit.

    Seated the same table as Elder Moon, an unknown Jade Emperor incarnation held a cup of wine and toasted to Elder Moon twice.

    He then asked, ¡°Lord Elder Moon, the Sea God must have instructed you to do this, right?¡±

    Elder Moon remained smiling and said nothing.

    The emperor immediately understood something. He lowered his head and thought for a while before smiling.

    The merit of the ritual.

    Suddenly, an elder from the Sea n said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t four portions of merits descend just now? Where did the fourth merit go?¡±

    The elder with the dragon head said with a smile, ¡°That merit went to the two of you.¡±

    The immortals did not seem to understand, but they could still exin.

    That warm pavilion was protected by an array formation of the dragon race. Ordinary Golden Immortals could not explore it.

    The experts in that ce, such as the elders of the dragon race, the Great ck Clouds Immortal, and so on, could not detect anything unusual with their immortal senses.

    He could only assume that the power of merit had flown onto the bed of the pair of newlyweds... Li Changshou naturally obtained the fourth merit.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was exining to the Great Daoist Master how the merit came about.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who had beenughing for a long time because of Bian Zhuang¡¯s matter, was now full of praise. The more he looked at his future Junior Brother, the more he liked him.

    That bit of merit...

    In fact, it could not be considered ¡®a bit¡¯. In terms of quantity, it was equivalent to ten years of merit from incense offerings of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean.

    One can only create the Merit Golden Body by umting merit bit by bit...

    Compared to that bit of merit, Li Changshou would rather have nothing go wrong.

    Li Changshou kept switching to the crystal mirror. He nced at Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er, then at the incarnation of the Jade Emperor, who sat at the same table as Elder Moon, followed by the location where the troops of the Dragon Pce were stationed... Overall, it was done ording to his arrangements.

    ¡°Changshou, should we go to the South Ocean?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du continued, ¡°I¡¯ve just deduced that there is a murderous aura gathered in the South Ocean. I¡¯m afraid there will be a fierce battle.¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, leave it to the dragon race to deal with the South Ocean. I think that it¡¯s the best choice to quietly observe the situation here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master nodded slightly and leaned backfortably in his chair. ¡°Call me when you need help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your test, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Li Changshou replied and stared at the crystal mirror.

    Unfortunately, he could not see the South Ocean.

    Although the Great Daoist Master¡¯s mystical abilities were powerful, they were not limitless. He could only stay in the sea area near the East Ocean Dragon Pce and monitor.

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing was already hiding in a certain bay under the South Ocean with numerous ck figures.

    She was dressed in a sanguine-colored dress, and her long hair fluttered in the seawater. Her enchanting figure was glowing. However, the tens of thousands of living beings behind her remained kneeling and did not dare to look up at her, the Queen.

    All of a sudden, golden light flickered in the ocean. A long and narrow ¡®air bubble¡¯ appeared in the seawater. The universe inside was cut open. A ferocious beast engulfed in golden light flew out of the crack.

    It was a three-feet-long ferocious bug. Its body was glowing with golden light, and it had six thin wings that looked like des on its back.

    Judging from its figure, it was probably... a golden cicada.

    The kind that was perverted, ahem, mutated. The Six-Winged Golden Cicada flew to a spot that was a hundred feet in front of Daoist Wen Jing. The thin-winged saber beam on its back emitted a sharp aura that could almost cut Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s face. Daoist Wen Jing snorted and ignored her ¡°colleague¡±.

    The golden cicada transformed into a handsome young Daoist who had a gentle smile. He nodded slightly at Daoist Wen Jing and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how are your preparations?¡± Daoist Wen Jing said, ¡°The troops have been prepared.¡±

    The golden cicada nodded and said, ¡°ording to the two Deputy Sect Master¡¯s arrangements, I will attack with youter.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,e and drag me down!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said unhappily. Daoist Jin Chan only smiled calmly and stood in the ocean without saying anything else.

    He could tell that they were not very friendly.

 Chapter 213 The Spinus Is Not Settled for the South Ocean!

    <h4>Chapter 213 The Spinus Is Not Settled for the South Ocean!</h4>

    Can that fellow handle it this time? Daoist Wen Jing stood quietly in the seawater. Her body was surrounded byyers of fog, isting her immortal senses and vision.

    That was a necessary preparation before she did anything bad.

    In the eyes of her nsmen, mosquito puppets, and arge number of demons and beasts that were recruited by the Western Sect, the Queen was a mysterious woman... who was cold, arrogant, vicious, cunning.

    Apart from the Saints and the Deputy Sect Masters of the Western Sect, she did not take anyone seriously.

    However, in reality, what those ferocious creatures could not see in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart...

    Pui!

    This stinky golden cicada is here topete with me for credit again!

    Hmph, does he think that he can be a true disciple of a Saint just by sucking up to the Great Sect Master?

    It¡¯s all just his wishful thinking. He had also been used!

    I¡¯m the Queen. I¡¯ve already found the next support for myself. Hmph!

    Daoist Wen Jing nced at the young cultivator not far away and calmly retracted her gaze. A charming smile appeared on her lips.

    Following that, Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly again. She began to worry about whether she would fail this time and not have her ¡°next home¡±.

    She did not want to see the person whom she would be loyal to in the future, being defeated. That would make her feel that she had relied on the wrong person.

    The hidden experts of the Western Sect were many times more powerful than Daoist Wen Jing had imagined.

    Along the way, she was one of the six troops that attacked the South Ocean Dragon Pce. She had gathered twenty thousand nsmen, six thousand puppets, six thousand deep-sea demon soldiers, and twenty thousand misceneous troops.

    If the disciples of the Western Sect were to attack secretly, the South Ocean Dragon Pce would probably suffer heavy casualties.

    Although the South Ocean Dragon Pce was ranked second in the Four Seas, it had many experts.

    However... Daoist Wen Jing nced behind her and frowned. The Western Sect had brought out many experts this time.

    Just like the golden cicada beside her, Daoist Wen Jing was captured before the two Saints from the Western Sect became Saints.

    She knew a lot about the hidden forces of the Western Sect. Many experts had fallen under her schemes.

    At the end of the Great Magi-Demon War, arge number of demons were secretly captured by the two elders of the Western Sect. They were sent to the trichiliocosm to be nurtured and turned into abat force.

    The deep-sea demons had also submitted to the Western Sect at the end of ancient times after Daoist Wen Jing and the others secretly besieged them.

    The Western Sect had secretly collected quite a number of vicious experts who were beasts of the Primordial World like her.

    There was no other way.

    Due to the six saints who were in charge of Heaven and Earth, the power of the Dao Sect was great, the human race rose, and the human race was protected by the Heavenly Dao.

    The living beings outside of the human race had less space to survive. A ferocious beast like Daoist Wen Jing was a target whom everyone wanted to kill.

    The Dao Sect did not think much of thatbat force. Whenever the disciples of the Dao Sect encountered ferocious beasts, they would immediately ¡°do justice¡± and get rid of them. The Heavenly Dao would often bestow merit.

    Therefore, it was extremely easy for the Western Sect to recruit ferocious beasts, demonic beasts, or experts with negative karma.

    There were pros and cons to everything.

    It was also because of that that the twelfth-grade golden lotus was already ¡°unable to bear the burden¡±. The effect of suppressing destiny would be worse...

    Heh, I don¡¯t think anyone will believe that someone like me has received merit to protect myself in ancient times.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness and frustration.

    There were tears of sorrow in the Queen¡¯s eyes. There were times when she felt helpless.

    She walked in the dark and secretly witnessed the end of several eras. As the Heavenly Dao continued to improve, she gradually lost her ce in the world.

    Most ferocious beasts like her had fled into the Chaotic Sea at the end of the ancient times...

    However, Daoist Wen Jing was unwilling and indignant. After she left the blood sea with her nsmen, she wanted to find a ce to stay in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    Afterward... she started breeding mosquitoes.

    Originally, Daoist Wen Jing thought that she would be able to walk all the way to the end. However, the word ¡°humane¡± unexpectedly barged into her extremely boring life without warning.

    The nameless man was very strong and scary...

    When she met him through the water curtain in the mysterious realm, the fear that Daoist Wen Jing felt made her recall the memories of her youth where she was still a naive mosquito.

    In ancient times, she had grown and be stronger step by step, despite the fear.

    She really could not imagine how uneasy she would be if she could stay by such a powerful man¡¯s side...

    Exciting! She could not wait!

    She hoped that she could leave the Western Sect and serve others, so that she could formally meet that man!

    Moreover, the Great Daoist Master was not the only one in Ren School. The Little Daoist Master was also very interesting...

    The former relied on the Dao Realm and strength to make her feel fear.

    Thetter relied on her scheming nature and mysteriousness to let her go through the procedures. At the same time, she felt a little afraid...

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing suddenly let out a coldugh. It made the six-winged golden cicada, as well as the experts in the seawater behind her shiver.

    Suddenly, a wisp of golden lightnded on Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s body. The Dao runes inside flickered and disappeared.

    Daoist Wen Jing looked at the Six-Winged Golden Cicada smugly. Her voice, which had been enhanced by her mystical abilities, was forgotten after being heard. It then transmitted to various ces behind her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Today, I will cleanse the South Ocean Dragon Pce with blood.¡±

    Following that, she slowly moved forward and began to speed up. She used her mystical abilities to maintain her concealment from the army behind her.

    The ck shadows behind her quickly followed her...

    A momentter, the army turned into a turbulent undercurrent and charged towards the South Ocean Dragon Pce!

    An hourter, in the periphery of the South Ocean Dragon Pce, arge number of powerful enemies were approaching from the three directions of the West, North, and South! The Dragon Pce responded quickly. The battle drums in the sea rumbled. Groups of Immortal Flood Dragon troops and the elites of the Sea n quickly retreated to the South Ocean Dragon Pce to defend!

    Huge waves that were thousands of feet high, rose up from the depths of the South Ocean!

    Dark clouds covered an area of ten thousand kilometers in radius. Tens of millions of living beings at the bottom of the ocean were about to engage in a battle!

    Not far from the South Ocean Dragon Pce, a few paper dolls stuck their heads out of the rock crevices at the bottom of the sea and retreated back to their hiding ce.

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    In another corner of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Li Changshou opened his eyes.

    The young Daoist priest, who was napping at the side, immediately opened his eyes.

    The Great Daoist Master sat up straight and revealed a refined smile. He calcted with his fingers and nodded slowly.

    The Great Daoist Master said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s the Sea Spirit Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and looked serious.

    Although he had nothing to do with the death of the seafood, ahem, the sea creatures and beings, he should have some empathy as a living being.

    At that moment, the two of them had changed locations.

    There was still half a day before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding officially began.

    As for why they were changing ces, it was a little awkward.

    A few hours ago, Mother Dragon brought a few female dragons to make the bed in the warm pavilion.

    Although the Great Daoist Master¡¯s abilities and the power of the Taiji Painting he borrowed could not be found by the dragon race.

    However, the group of dragondies was graceful and elegant. They were even talking about the embarrassing things that were rted to the consummation of a wedding in the bridal chamber. After listening to a few sentences, the Great Daoist Master took Li Changshou with him and walked along the crystal mirror...

    They ran away...

    They had moved to a secluded ce. The Great Daoist Master had even made some arrangements there.

    The Great Daoist Master could doze off when he had nothing to do. Li Changshou, on the other hand, had put in a lot of effort. While he was monitoring the various parts of the Dragon Pce, he was also searching for spies among the guests.

    His efforts were not in vain. Li Changshou managed to find two Heaven Immortals with abnormal expressions.

    Unfortunately, one of them had drunk too much immortal wine, and there were problems with his Dao body...

    That reminded Li Changshou of the year where he was tricked by Uncle-Master Jiu Wu to the conference at the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The taste of the ocean was still fresh in his mind.

    ¡°Changshou, what do you think about life and death?¡± asked the Great Daoist Master at the side.

    Li Changshou thought for a while. He could not possibly answer, ¡°Sit and watch¡±.

    Li Changshou knew that the Great Daoist Master was testing his character. He found a suitable bnce between ¡®forcefulness¡¯ and ¡°lightness¡¯. He pulled out some principles of the reincarnation of True Spirits and discussed the coexistence of the world and the living beings.

    The Great Daoist Master quickly revealed a satisfied smile.

    At this stage, Li Changshou could write six or seven chapters of different content every day.

    There was no practical content anyway.

    After chatting with the Great Daoist Master for a while, the general from the East Ocean Dragon Pce rushed to the side of the Dragon King and whispered something in his ear.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    An old man with the dragon head beside the Dragon King of the East Ocean shouted, ¡°These deep-sea demons don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them! How dare you attack the South Ocean Dragon Pce on the day of a wedding!?! Your Majesty! Please allow me to kill the insignificant beings! There¡¯s still half a day before His Highness Ao Yi¡¯s wedding. We have enough time to go fight them ande back!¡±

    The Dragon King nodded slowly and said listlessly, ¡°Alright, bring more troops to reinforce the South Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±

    The Dragon King gave a simple order. Two-thirds of the experts from the dragon race immediately stood up. Under the lead of a few dragon-headed elders, they hurriedly walked out of the side door of the hall.

    Upon seeing that situation, the guests naturally knew that the dragon race must have been prepared.

    Not long after, thousands of Azure Dragons flew out from the East Ocean Dragon Pce. They sped through the sea while roaring and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Groups of dragon race troops rushed to the South Ocean aggressively. However, their speed was not fast...

    Li Changshou did not rx at all.

    The paper effigy that he had ced near the South Ocean Dragon Pce had sensed 20% more pressure than he had expected.

    Furthermore, based on Li Changshou¡¯s prediction, the Western Sect and the Dragon Pce had already fallen into their respective strange traps.

    They both thought that the other party had fallen into their trap. They hid their trump cards and fell deeper and deeper...

    Dragon Pce: We have already dealt with the plots of the Western Sect!

    We will definitely win this round. If we ambush them, we would use the Ten Thousand Dragon Array!

    Western Sect: The dragon race is bound to be injured today. Even the Heavenly Dao cannot protect them. I said so!

    Li Changshou could only shake his head slightly...

    Judging from the current situation, he was the one who would have a chance of being thest force to hide till the end.

    The East Ocean Dragon Pce was 30,000 kilometers south of the ind.

    Two figures were sneakily hiding in a cave. One of them was calcting with his fingers, while the other was using a turtle shell to perform divination.

    The person on the left pinched his fingers. He looked dignified and energetic. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes shone brightly. He had a beard and a righteous face. He was naturally the eldest disciple of the outer sect of Jie School, Zhao Gongming. The other old man was holding a turtle shell and shaking it. He was tall, skinny, and had a strange face. His eyes were long and his cheekbones were slightly high. He was Perfected Huang Long who was hiding with Zhao Gongming and was prepared to help the dragon race.

    Venerable Yellow Dragon held the turtle shell and performed divination for a long time. However, the results were confusing. One moment, it was an auspicious sign. At the next, it was an ominous sign. Sometimes, it was a sign of great danger.

    In short, it was hard to predict if the dragon race would be in trouble.

    ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Just as Brother Sea God said, there is a battle in the South Ocean.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°A million-strong army is fighting. Countless lives in the sea are affected. It¡¯s another disaster.¡±

    ¡°This tribtion has reallye...¡±

    Perfected Huang Long immediately frowned, and the hope in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhao Gongming said with a smile. ¡°With Brother Sea God¡¯s schemes, the dragon race will definitely not suffer a huge loss. However, since the Western Sect had taken action, the dragon race would definitely suffer some casualties. If we can use this opportunity to make the dragon race ascend to the heavens and benefit the Three Realms ording to what Brother Sea God said, it will definitely be beneficial.¡±

    Huang Long whispered, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°The dragon race is still reminiscing about the ancient times, where they can roam freely in the world.¡± Perfected Huang Long shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s a blow. Even if they suffer serious injuries, it will be difficult for them to swallow their pride.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± said Zhao Gongming. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Brother Sea God a few times about the dragon race. Brother Sea God is already eighty percent confident. Although he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s safe, we can still do it if we give them some help.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long put away the turtle shell in his hand and began to calcte.

    Gradually, the two experts of the Dao Sect began to look towards the southwest.

    Although they could not see the battle at the bottom of the ocean, they could sense the changes in the demonic aura in the world...

    As soon as the battle started, both sides suffered heavy casualties.

    Huang Long slowly exhaled. ¡°No matter what, we will do our best today.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded. ¡°Now, we will wait for Brother Sea God¡¯s signal. Once the signal arrives, we will immediately rush to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to provide support!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s the signal? Fellow Daoist Sea God used a jade token to summon us here. Did he leave any othermunication methods?¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked. He wanted to ask that too...

 Chapter 214 The Secret Plan Of The Twelve Strategies Of The Steadiness Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 214 The Secret n Of The Twelve Strategies Of The Steadiness Sutra</h4>

    Why did Master Zhao and Master Huang Long sneak out of the hiding ce?

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was notpletely at ease with Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long. Although most of his attention was focused on the battle in the South Ocean, he was still focused on the movements of the two experts who were his trump cards.

    Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long had just emerged from the cave in the deserted ind. Before they could use their mystical abilities to escape, a paper effigy that Li Changshou had hidden in the seawater immediately appeared.

    It was an ordinary fish. It drew a parab in the air and produced a few drops of crystal water...

    The fish exploded and turned into a kind-looking immortal. It thennded in front of the two Dao Sect experts.

    ¡°Seniors, why did you suddenlye out?¡±

    Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long looked at each other. Just as thetter was about to speak, the former coughed and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a little stuffy inside. Let¡¯s go out and take a look... However, Brother Sea God, your hiding technique is impressive. You actually deceived me and Senior Brother Huang Long.¡±

    Uh, the two of you clearly did not investigate!

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I did not intend to hide. This incarnation had already arrived here a few months ago.

    However, it had been using the shape-shifting technique to transform into a fish and swam with the fishes every day. Perhaps, he had identally deceived the two of you...

    Senior, is there something urgent? Or did you discover something?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. I just came out to take a breather. Umm, you can go ahead and get busy with what you have to.¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and pulled Perfected Huang Long into the cave. Li Changshou was puzzled.

    They added on to the confusing behaviors of the experts of the three sects.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was no longer hiding.

    He bowed to the cave with a Dao salute and held his horsetail whisk. He sat cross-legged behind a reef and used the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra and the illusion technique to minimize the possibility of him being discovered.

    He had divided his attention and ced them in too many ces, and it was indeed not enough. He could not be bothered to tell Uncle Zhao and Perfected Huang Long too much.

    The war in the South Ocean was about to blow up.

    The enemies had started to show up near the East Ocean. However, the other party was very cunning. The spies nted by the dragons still did not get anything.

    Apart from the South Ocean and the East Ocean, Li Changshou also wanted to leave a portion of his ¡°foundation¡± mental energy for his master and junior sister...

    Eliminate all possibilities of being attacked!

    He was worried that the Western Sect would stir up trouble. He also had to pay attention to a few ces in the East Ocean and the South Ocean Sect that were more prone to risks...

    After calcting and adding everything up, Li Changshou realized that he had too many things to pay attention to.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    There was no such thing asing up with strategies and making decisions about everything. It was just throwing out a bunch of paper effigies...

    It was still rather peaceful in the East Ocean. The second wave of experts who had rushed to the South Ocean Dragon Pce had already arrived.

    The joyous atmosphere of the dragon race wedding was naturally affected.

    The guests were also puzzled. They did not know why the usually weak deep-sea demons would be so bold as to attack the Dragon Pce.

    The immortals from Jie School who were currently in the Dragon Pce were already prepared to help Ao Yi.

    They were not afraid of blowing things up. The bigger themotion, the more experts from Jie School would have to intervene. Anyway, they had the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array to support them. As long as they were right, there was no need to be afraid!

    There were less than four hours to go before Ao Yi¡¯s wedding. After thinking about it, Ao Yi decided to look for the elder with the highest seniority in the dragon race, to suggest that he dy his wedding by a day. Today, the dragon race would go all out to eliminate all the enemies that had invaded the South Ocean Dragon Pce.

    In the end, Ao Yi was reprimanded by the elder of the dragon race who told Ao Yi to do what he had to do today.

    Ao Yi wanted toin to his Brother Sect Master and ask for a strategy, but he was pulled away by his own brother, Ao Jia, who then brought him to touch up his makeup...

    Compared to Ao Yi, who had a strong sense of responsibility, the handsome and tall Crown Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Jia, appeared to be a little heartless.

    Ao Jia smiled and said, ¡°Silly little brother, don¡¯t worry anymore. Our dragon race hase from ancient times. We have experienced countless cmities of various sizes and have remained standing! You and I have not fully mastered our abilities yet. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±

    Ao Yi was speechless.

    As expected, he felt that his Brother Sect Master was a hundred times more reliable than his own brother.

    No, ten thousand times!

    In six hours, more than a hundred thousand people had died in the South Ocean Dragon Pce.

    When the battle had just begun, three mysterious armies had ambushed the South Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The South Ocean Dragon Pce, which had been prepared for that, immediately retracted its defensive formation. It relied on the array formations at the bottom of the sea to block the enemy and mobilized its army to surround the enemies.

    The two parties surrounded and attacked each other, and continued doing so back and forth...

    In the sea area within thousands of kilometers around the South Ocean Dragon Pce, the number of casualties amongst the seafood was immeasurable!

    The surging ocean surface was already filled with many rare... delicious ingredients.

    For example, a thousand-foot-long squid, a nine-foot-long lobster, a huge crab the size of a tree¡¯s crown...

    Due to the intense battle in the ocean, balls of True mes and fire would often appear. The mes that could not be extinguished by ordinary seawater would continuously rise, be roasted directly, or heat up the seawater, and slowly bring it to boil...

    The crab shell quickly turned red...

    If Xiong Lingli were to see that situation, she would definitely cry and dig up the soil to bury them. Li Changshou could not help much in the battle in the South Ocean.

    Although there were many casualties on the other side, it was only a secondary stage. The main highlight was still in the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou used the paper effigy that he had prepared beforehand to observe the battle in the South Ocean for half a day. He gradually had a thought.

    The West probably prepared a few big ns this time and chose the right time to use them.

    Regardless of which member of the Western Sect was in charge of that matter, he had to get some returns since he had already invested so much into it.

    The Western Sect¡¯s goal was to scare the dragon race and subdue them.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could already confirm that the Western Sect really did not care about the casualties. They wanted to give the South Ocean Dragon Pce a huge blow and use the Sea n¡¯s rebel army to create a pressure to force the King of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, who was also the dragon race leader to swallow his pride and sumb.

    If that is the case... the Western Saint¡¯s disciple must be near the East Ocean. When necessary, he would appear ande to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to show off the Saint¡¯s authority.

    Li Changshou ced his hand on his forehead and pondered carefully.

    The Great Daoist Master could sense that Li Changshou¡¯s mind was working at full speed. He did not disturb Li Changshou and merely waited with a smile.

    Not long after, Li Changshou said, ¡°Great Daoist Master...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t considered everything thoroughly.¡± Li Changshou smiled apologetically and continued to think.

    The Great Daoist Master did not bother about it. He merely nodded with a smile and pinched his fingers to calcte.

    This time, the Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows and pointed at the crystal mirror. ¡°Changshou, look here.¡± Li Changshou looked up and saw huge figures sliding across the pitch-ck ocean. They looked like huge octopuses.

    The Great Daoist Master said calmly, ¡°This ce is less than fifty thousand kilometers away from the East Ocean Dragon Pce. The other party¡¯s timing is exceptionally urate. It¡¯s the time when the wedding is about to begin.

    What is the detailed situation in the South Ocean now?¡±

    ¡°The situation in the South Ocean is in a deadlock. I don¡¯t know what happened to the Western Sect this time.¡± Li Changshou frowned and continued, ¡°Logically speaking, the best solution is to lure them away. After that, they will immediately retreat and continue to attack and disrupt. However, this time, more than thirty percent of the demonic soldiers and ferocious beasts that the Western Sect had gathered had died. The dragon race¡¯s reinforcements had already rushed over, but they still did not retreat. This is indeed very confusing for me.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s that twelfth-grade golden lotus.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°The twelfth-grade golden lotus that the Western Sect is suppressing should be reaching its limit soon. It can¡¯t protect so many evil demons and beasts with negative karma.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master patiently exined in detail, ¡°The subordinates from the Western Sect who went to the South Sea must have deliberately died there. If the lives of these subordinates are exchanged for the loyalty of the dragon race, the Western Sect would naturally win. If they fail this time, they will only lose some of their pawns and relieve the pressure of the twelfth-grade golden lotus. In all, they will not lose out too much.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be stunned. He immediately stood up and bowed. He said, ¡°I have yet to consider this. Thank you for enlightening me, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    The Great Mage waved his hand and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Your cultivation level is limited. It¡¯s reasonable that you can¡¯t see anything. The two people from the Western Sect don¡¯t like to be taken advantage of.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and immediately reorganized his ns. He also considered the twelfth-grade golden lotus and other important elements.

    It did not have a great effect...

    The Great Daoist Master continued to cast spells, revealing traces of the enemies who had ambushed the East Ocean Dragon Pce...

    There were twelve armies!

    They attacked the South Ocean Sect and were suppressing the East Ocean. The Western Sect was really scheming!

    Li Changshou waited quietly for a moment. When the twelve Sea n rebels were 15,000 kilometers away from the Dragon Pce, they were discovered by the Dragon Pce.

    At that moment, the war drums in the East Ocean rumbled. The prawns, crabs, and Immortal Flood Dragon troops that had been lying in ambush rushed out from various ces to block the enemies.

    Almost at the same time, a huge battle broke out in the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    In the East Ocean Dragon Pce, a few generals rushed out and transferred a portion of the troops stationed near the Dragon Pce away to the ce where the battle was more intense.

    In just an hour, the East Ocean Dragon Pce was faintly surrounded by the enemy¡¯s army. Waves were surging and the sky changed!

    The guests in the Dragon Pce looked worried.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sat firmly on his throne. The wedding was still going to proceed as usual.

    Right now, the members of the dragon race were particrly calm, as if they had countless tricks up their sleeves.

    As bystanders, Master Xuan Du and Li Changshou would always be the first to discover the ¡®dangers¡¯ that appeared near the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    In the remote corner of the Crystal Pce, the Great Daoist Master cast another spell. A few blurry figures appeared in the mirror.

    The Great Daoist Master let out a soft snort. Two rays of green light shed past his eyes. The blurry disguises of the in the mirror disappeared, revealing their true faces. It was a mystical ability known as the Real Disappearance Of Disguise! They were four old men, each exuding a shockingly domineering aura.

    The location they appeared was less than 2,500 kilometers away from the East Ocean Dragon Pce. They had bypassed the outer battle!

    A fat Daoist with a robust build opened the pocket on his back. Streams of light flew out and transformed into figures that quickly got into a battle formation.

    Anothernky Daoist who had his eyes closed threw the pagoda in his hand forward. Streams of light flew out from the pagoda...

    The four of them carried the treasures of the universe and sacrificed their treasures at the same time. They summoned hundreds of thousands of demons and Sea n troops. They were the elites of the Sea n¡¯s rebel army and the Deep-sea Demon n!

    At that moment, one side of the universe was suddenly cut open. A six-winged golden cicada emerged. Behind it, dozens of figures flew out...

    Daoist Wen Jing was among the six people in front!

    At that moment, the concealment techniques on them were all seen through by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and presented in the mirror...

    Xuan Du frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°The Western Sect has actually raised so many vicious disciples. These two Uncle-Masters are really unscrupulous in pulling the Western Sect up.¡± Li Changshou smiled.

    ¡°Changshou, why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just relieved...¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°The entire plot of the Western Sect should be like this. They first used the South Ocean Dragon Pce as bait to lure more than half of the dragon race¡¯s experts away. Then, they used the twelve troops in the periphery to attack, preventing the Dragon race¡¯s elites from escaping. Now, they are using the Universal Treasures and the Cosmic Spells to bypass the outer battlefield and attack the dragon race. They suppressed the dragon race within a short period of time...¡±

    Simply put, the arrangements made by the other party did not exceed his imagination.

    However, Li Changshou hesitated for a moment and did not dare to be arrogant.

    He merely said, ¡°Although this train of thought is clever, it is not considered a surprise inmon sense. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t y ording to the rules. That would be the hardest to deal with.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Then, tell me, how should we resolve this situation?¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, you are testing me again.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the numerous figures in the mirror and quickly answered, ¡°The main point of this situation is to defend and dy. The East Ocean Dragon Pce has to stay strong during this battle. Other than that, they also have to think of a way to stall the Western Sect disciples who would fly over from the west. They had put in so much effort just for thest scene of ¡®rescuing¡¯. I suggest that we give them a solution. If we let the disciples of the Saints from the Western Sect unable to go to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, this situation will be resolved.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pinched his fingers and quickly nodded with a smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go and meet the disciples of those two Uncle-Masters.¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t reveal yourself. The situation is not out of control yet.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly continued, ¡°May I ask you to deduce the approximate location of the disciples of the Western Sect? I will invite an expert who specializes in suppressing the disciples of the Western Sect to make a trip there. It should not be a problem to stall them for one to four hours.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master did not say anything. The image of the Taiji Painting appeared in his palm. He closed his eyes and began to deduce quietly. At that moment, Li Changshou also noticed that among the iing enemies, the six-foot-long golden cicada that had cut through the universe had suddenly left the ambushing army and headed deeper into the deep sea.

    Indeed, the other party did not want to let go of the dragon race¡¯s fatal weakness...

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du opened his eyes quickly. ¡°There are a total of six people on a cloud above the East Continent. They are slowly heading towards the East Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou immediately agreed. He closed his eyes and focused on the paper effigy on the deserted ind.

    The paper effigy that was disguised as an immortal immediately stood up and carried his horsetail whisk towards the cave.

    This time, Master Zhao was really there.

    How could a hero be useless?

 Chapter 215 Great Daoist Master, Look Whoâ€™s There

    <h4>Chapter 215 Great Daoist Master, Look Who¡¯s There</h4>

    ¡°Senior,ter, you will do this...¡±

    In the cave, Li Changshou reminded Zhao Gongming about the details.

    Huang Long, who was listening at the side, was stunned. Even though he was knowledgeable, he could not imagine the beautiful scene that the two of them had described.

    However, Zhao Gongming looked troubled this time...

    ¡°Thest time I helped Senior Brother Huang Long, I was in a hurry and did not have any

    intermeasures.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and frowned. ¡°Brother Sea God, you are here. It will not take much effort toe up with other schemes.¡±

    However, if my second younger sister finds out about this...¡± ¡°Senior Gongming!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was disguised as an immortal immediately took half a step forward. His gaze was sincere as he said firmly, ¡°Junior has carefully thought about it. If I were to use my mystical abilities to block it, I would not be as suspicious as this.

    This time, I should use this method!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve scammed six or seven of them myself. That¡¯s not too many.¡± Zhao Gongming looked at Perfected Huang Long, who was standing beside him. Thetter looked confused, but he tried his best to maintain a smile.

    Perfected Yellow Dragon hurriedly said, ¡°What can I do? Junior Brother, you can let me know if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡±

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°Perfected One, there¡¯s another matter. I will exin it to you immediately.

    He continued, ¡°Senior Zhao, you have to do it today. Who else has your skills and power?

    Even if Senior Yun Xiaoes and deals with them using the Primordial Golden Chalice, it would be better for you to lie there and stall them for two to four hours.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why bother my sister with this matter?¡±

    Zhao Gongming puffed out his chest, raised his head, and sighed with his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to repeat my old behavior but since Brother Sea God has requested me to do it, I will take my leave and scam them!¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re mighty!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Zhao Gongmingughed. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes lit up.

    Then, Li Changshou took out thetest version of porcin set.

    The self-refined Dharma treasure that could record images at the same time¡ªthe Double-Shadow-Retaining Ball, the Great Dao Oath Motion Temte, and the Blood-Recovering Ball were all retracted in time... and so on.

    Li Changshou had also reminded Zhao Gongming of some details. For example, he had to insist that he had gone to Green Touring Pce to reason things out.

    The other party had schemed against the dragon race first, causing the South Ocean and East Ocean to suffer. If they were to be exposed, it would be a shame to the Western Sect¡¯s Saints. The six disciples of the Western Sect would definitely not dare to go to the Green Touring Pce to confront him.

    However, he could not say that he was going to the spirit mountain.

    Today was different from the past. The other party had invested so much into it and was unwilling to give up. It was enough for him to get the Saint to plot against them and kill them!

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming did not hesitate. He lit up his Dharma treasure and prepared his mystical abilities. ording to Li Changshou, he directly rode a cloud to the location where the six disciples of the Western Sect Saints were hiding.

    Later, he would pretend that he had identally discovered them. Then, he would sacrifice the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and joke with them.

    Li Changshou was worried that Senior Zhao Gongming would not be able to suppress those six experts. At the same time, he also asked the Great Daoist Master to pay attention to their side and help him when necessary.

    If Zhao Gongming was really in danger, he would ask the Great Daoist Master to appear and ask him...

    ¡°Hey, hey, Junior Brother Zhao, what happened to you?¡±

    Well... he doesn¡¯t need to use that tone. I wonder how the dragon race would feel if they find out that the crisis that they are in today was resolved by the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School who did so by lying down.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart and turned to look at the uneasy Perfected Huang Long.

    Before Li Changshou could speak, Perfected Huang Long gritted his teeth and stomped his feet.

    He frowned and asked, ¡°Although I will be scolded by my teacher if I do this, I can¡¯t care too much today because of the dragon race. Fellow Daoist Sea God, where should I lie?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have to attend to the matters of technical fights. There are powerful enemies in the eye of the East Ocean. I¡¯m worried that the elders of the dragon race guarding the Sea Eye are not the beasts¡¯ match...¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s expression changed. Without a word, he turned around and dashed out of the cave, rushing towards the depths of the East Ocean.

    After making arrangements for the two experts on his side, Li Changshou made a hand seal. The old paper effigy disguised as an immortal emitted the True Samadhi mes from inside out. In the blink of an eye, it waspletely burned away, leaving only some ashes floating in the air.

    It was originally just a paper effigy that was meant for rying messages. There was only a small amount of immortal power left.

    Taking it back would be risky and self-destruction would be the safest.

    Li Changshou had already retracted his attention and told Master Xuan Du about Zhao Gongming¡¯s attempt to scam. The Great Daoist Master was instantly interested. He used his mystical abilities and stared at Zhao Gongming, preparing to assist him at any time.

    When the Great Daoist Master wanted to ask how Li Changshou hade up with that method of cheating, he realized that Li Changshou had already closed his eyes and was in a tense state...

    This young disciple is really hardworking.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sighed in his heart and felt a little embarrassed.

    He took out a small jade bottle and ced it beside Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    Li Changshou immediately became alert and looked over.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master...¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll give you some pills to deal with the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Keep them.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately stood up and bowed. He did not open the jade bottle and kept it respectfully.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded. He looked around but did not say anything.

    I¡¯ve already given him the two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills that I got from the Grand Elder. If you can¡¯t withstand the Golden Immortal Tribtion, then you are indeed... too good at scheming and Heaven is jealous of you.

    Li Changshou sat down again and closed his eyes to meditate. Images appeared in his mind.

    The battle in the South Ocean became more intense, and the situation began to go out of bnce.

    Due to the dozens of experts from the Western Sect being transferred to the East Ocean, the dragon race in the South Ocean had already gained the upper hand.

    However, the main experts of the dragon race were destined to fail. The other party¡¯s experts had already borrowed the Cosmic Dao technique and were about to rush to the East Ocean Dragon Pce...

    At the periphery of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, the twelve Sea n rebels and deep-sea demonic soldiers attacked fiercely. However, the defensive perimeter of the dragon race was indestructible. The main force of the Immortal Flood Dragon troops had gathered there.

    The worst thing was that the hundreds of thousands of elites from the Western Sect had appeared in the defense circle...

    The troops, Daoist Wen Jing, and dozens of other experts had already arrived near the East Ocean Dragon Pce!

    The other party was very cunning. Dozens of experts hid their auras and hid in the rebel army of the Sea n, causing the dragon race to be mistaken.

    The dragon race originally thought that it was just an ordinary army. Hence, they sent out hundreds of thousands of troops that were surrounding the Dragon Pce.

    However, the dozens of experts attacked and destroyed the East Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s line of defense!

    Tens of thousands of elite soldiers rushed over first. Under the lead of Daoist Wen Jing and more than fifty experts, they headed straight for the Crystal Pce!

    Wen Jing and the others released their own oppressive auras. The Crystal Pce immediately fell into a slightly chaotic situation.

    There were actually five experts who were at the level of Daoist Wen Jing...

    There were more than two to three hundred ordinary Golden Immortal realm experts like Daoist Wuyou. Most of them were evil and ferocious!

    Furthermore, Li Changshou knew that the other party had experts that were hiding. He did not appear directly. For example, the four Daoists carried the treasures of the universe and transported hundreds of thousands of elites who were tall, short, fat, and skinny...

    The battle in the Crystal Pce was about to start!

    In the Western Sect¡¯s camp, an old man hiding in the shadows shouted coldly at the Crystal Pce. His voice traveled for thousands of kilometers.

    ¡°What happened today has nothing to do with anyone else. The dragon race is tyrannical. They have been bullying the Sea n for a long time. Today, the Sea n wants to seek justice from the dragon race.¡±

    What he got in response was a clear dragon¡¯s roar.

    Hundreds of azure dragons flew out of the Crystal Pce. Each of them revealed their auras and immediately fought against the other party.

    In front of that group of azure dragons, there were eleven elderly men who looked extremely old. All of them had Dao runes that were like the sea and their auras were like mountains. Their bodies emitted different Dao runes.

    Heaven and earth mourned!

    This was an expert who had personally destroyed the Primordial World!

    Li Changshou frowned as he watched from the side...

    It wasn¡¯t just that the other party had more experts than he had expected. The dragon race could be said to be hiding their abilities.

    They were indeed not easy to deal with.

    When the two parties met, they did not say anything!

    Hundreds of azure dragons circled around and charged towards the enemy¡¯s army. Behind them were tens of thousands of soldiers in charge of guarding the Crystal Pce.

    The experts from both sides had a tacit understanding. They quickly left the ce where the army was fighting. In the sea surrounding the Crystal Pce, they had started the ¡®top battle¡¯ that was happening today!

    Li Changshou could not participate in that battle. He could only do what he could.

    The paper effigy army was already in ce.

    The Heavenly Court¡¯s reinforcements had already appeared above the East Ocean Dragon Pce. They were about to appear in the battlefield at any moment.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was currently hidden in the East Ocean Dragon Pce. It would be revealed in the next hour whether the scene would bepleted!

    However, before that...

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, can you use the mirror to capture an expert? It¡¯s that very powerful woman. Her main body is a mosquito. After transforming, she has an alluring figure.¡±

    ¡°Let me see... This one?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his chin at the crystal mirror.

    In the mirror, Daoist Wen Jing, who was d in a red dress, was surrounded by wisps of ck mist. They had seen through her disguise.

    She leaned forward slightly and pointed at a thousand feet long Azure Dragon¡¯s forehead. The Azure Dragon shriveled at a speed that was visible to the naked eye and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye...

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s nasal voice was slightly soft. Her face blushed slightly. He could tell at a nce that she was satisfied. The ck aura around her thickened.

    She smiled charmingly. She had no idea that her disguise had been seen through. The details of her expression werepletely revealed in the eyes of a Daoist master who was a Pure Yang and did not want to reveal his name.

    At that moment, although Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s ferocious mes were strong, he was not in a hurry to kill the dragon. He was just deliberately stalling time.

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°She is the one who attacked the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, but now, she¡¯s... one of us.¡±

    Li Changshou said guiltily.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re impressive. You¡¯re not satisfied with being the center of attention. You actually managed to fool such a ferocious beast. This beast is not easy to tame. You are far weaker than her.¡±

    Uh, Great Daoist Master, did you misunderstand something?

    In the future, the one who¡¯s going to date her is you, the Great Daoist Master. This matter was decided by the Grand Pure One. What has it got to do with me, a disciple?

    However, what the hell does he mean by the center of attention?

    Li Changshou was about to exin when his heart suddenly trembled. He hurriedly said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I will deal with another matter first.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this ce. If the dragon race cannot resist, I will protect them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou quickly closed his eyes and shifted his attention onto the paper effigy at the edge of a trench tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    The paper effigy transformed into a middle-aged Daoist priest. It was the image of the Little Daoist Master of Ren School.

    Following that, Li Changshou used Water Escape and rushed towards the bottom of the trench.

    The trench was very deep, but there were intense magical power ripples below.

    As soon as he escaped thousands of feet away, waves of ¡°blood¡¯¡± forward. And in the blood, there were remnants of the dragons.

    Li Changshou avoided the ¡°bloodstream and escaped to the end. The remnant bodies of True Dragons kept appearing below him. The cuts on the bodies were very t.

    A moment ago, those True Dragons¡¯ sturdy bodies had been sliced like tofu...

    Under the trench was the seal of the True Dragon of the East Ocean¡¯s eye! From the looks of it, the Six-Winged Golden Cicada charged into the depths without any resistance. That was really beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    Is this ferocious beast also an expert on the same level as Daoist Wen Jing?

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was meant to stall the other party for some time and wait for their reinforcements to arrive.

    There were not many things that the other party could do in the Sea Eye...

    The easiest way was to break the seal on the eye of the ocean and contaminate the entire East Ocean. After the battle, the dragon race would have no choice but to use their lives to fill the eye of the ocean...

    On careful thought, the chances of the other party doing so were not high.

    If he were to break open the sea eye, he might immediately provoke the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder. The karma was too great.

    Moreover, the Western Sect should be determined to conquer the dragon race. They would not weaken the dragon race¡¯s power that much.

    Li Changshou reckoned that the other party should be using the remnant souls of the dragons that were meant for filling up the sea to make an issue...

    Huh?

    Six-winged Golden Cicada...

    It seemed that he had heard rumors about that ferocious beast in his previous life. There was a rather famous monk who seemed to be the reincarnation of that thing...

    Who was it?

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers to calcte and search through his memories. At that moment, he used the Water Escape technique to rush into a broken array formation and happened to see... that the Six-Winged Golden Cicada flickered a few times, leaving behind a few afterimages. The bodies of the two dragon-headed elders were cut into pieces, and they maintained the posture of waving their hands and throwing Dharma treasures...

    The golden cicada¡¯s six thin wings pped gently, and blood shed on them.

    The six-winged golden cicada swayed and turned into a young Daoist in the golden light. His face was fair and delicate, but his smile contained a hint of evilness.

    The Six-Winged Golden Cicada murmured, ¡°The dragon race has really declined. They can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already deduced the results in his heart and saw the memories from his previous life.

    Six-winged Golden Cicada... Golden Cicada... F*ck!

    Is this the fat, white-haired monk who keeps saying ¡°No, woman, you can¡¯t¡± ?

    How could Monk Tang Sanzang be so ferocious before experiencing ten reincarnations?

    Seeing that the young Daoist priest had taken out a blood-colored pearl and was about to plot something, Li Changshou couldn¡¯t care less about his dilemma. He immediately appeared and shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡±

 Chapter 216 Weâ€™ve Even Prepared Music For The Debut

    <h4>Chapter 216 We¡¯ve Even Prepared Music For The Debut</h4>

    Who?

    The young Daoist priest looked over and threw out a golden beam of light without saying anything. Within the golden light was a short de. It almost instantly cut through the seawater, leaped across the universe, and reached Li Changshou¡¯s forehead!

    At that moment, Li Changshou saw the ripples in the seawater and the universe that were produced when the short de pierced through the golden light... Without giving him a chance to speak, the short dended on his head... ¡°Where did the ant jump out from?¡±

    The young Daoist priest snorted coldly. He looked at the figure that had been split into two and continued to activate the blood-colored pearl in his hand.

    Before the young Daoist priest could retract his gaze, another figure flew out from the left sleeve of the person who had been split open. It was actually the middle-aged Daoist priest.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The young Daoist priest frowned slightly. A golden ray of light shot out from his back and instantly severed the new figure.

    The young Daoist priest said coldly, ¡°Noisy.¡± The blood-colored pearl floated in front of him and he began to perform hand seals. The blood-colored pearl glowed continuously with a sanguine glow. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Jin Chanzi (Golden Cicada)! How dare you!¡±

    The young Daoist priest was stunned. He turned to look at the person who had shouted, and squinted. The Daoist who had been killed twice by him had already disappeared. At that moment, the same middle-aged man was still standing there.

    Upon closer inspection, it seemed to be an incarnation...

    Jin Chanzi frowned and stopped. There was a hint of vignce in his eyes. He also stopped feeling contemptuous.

    Those who knew him only called him Jin Chan.

    Only the two Sect Masters would address him as Jin Chanzi.

    Jin Chanzi said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He finally spoke...

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart palpitated. Was the fat white monk so ruthless in the previous life? It was rare for him to fail a few times. This time, he met the Six-Winged Golden Cicada. He did not even ask and directly severed him!

    Look, it¡¯s always useful to bring extra paper effigies. I¡¯m prepared, and I won¡¯t lose out! Li Changshou sighed. What he wanted to do now was to stall for time. The slower he spoke, the better...

    ¡°It... doesn¡¯t matter who I am.

    Most importantly, what do you want to do?

    Fellow Daoist, it was already extremely painful for the dragon race to fill the eye of the sea.

    The eye of the sea is the world¡¯s polluted spring. It contains the filth of the world¡¯s living beings. It is filled with their bodies, and their essence souls are gradually being devoured...

    Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you let go of the remnant souls they left behind?¡± Jin Chanzi sneered and said calmly, ¡°I thought you were quite capable. I didn¡¯t expect you to only be here to teach me.¡± As they spoke, golden light flickered behind Jin Chanzi. The six short des slowly floated into the air.

    ¡°This time, I will cut you into pieces. Let¡¯s see what else you can do!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts raced through his mind. He snorted. ¡°Jin Chanzi, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here just to give you some pointers. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant! I have hundreds of thousands of incarnations, so what if I cut you? It is a pity that you had to kowtow nine times in front of the spirit mountain tform. In the end, you had only obtained bones and flesh! What a pity! What a joke!¡±

    Jin Chanzi squinted slightly. He questioned, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. He did not know what he was talking about. The only thing he felt was frustration...

    I¡¯ve already tried to stall as much time as I can. Why hasn¡¯t Perfected Huang Long arrived yet? ording to the speed at which Perfected Huang Long had brought me to the South Ocean previously, he should have already appeared here! Is he lost?

    Or is it because he had not returned to thend of the dragon race for many years and had even...

    Huh?

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze quickly swept across the ce. He could see the glow of restrictions at the bottom of the trench. The array below was extremely sturdy and there were indeed wisps of turbid auras. However, is the defense of the dragon race a little too weak?

    Although it might be because the Dragon King had transferred the experts of the dragon race that were stationed there to the Dragon Pce. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that it was unreasonable and did not make any sense at all...

    The old Dragon King is definitely not an ordinary person. How could he not tell the difference between the Sea Eye and the Crystal Pce?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.

    Li Changshou suddenly smiled and made an inviting gesture. He said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can finish your business first. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± The golden ray of light behind Jin Chanzi stopped shining and stared at the middle-aged Daoist priest.

    Li Changshou smiled. He was no longer as anxious as before.

    Although he was notpletely sure, he was still 90% confident.

    This should be the fake sea eye that the dragon race had deliberately set up!

    Li Changshou even urged, ¡°Please!¡±

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s suspicion increased.

    He had always been ruthless and decisive. Although he was confused because of the mysterious Daoist whom he had tried to kill twice but failed, he did not stop his actions. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you still want to trick me?¡± Jin Chanzi said coldly. ¡°In that case, I will summon the remnant souls here in front of you and condense them into the demonic-resistances of the dragon race.

    Let¡¯s see what you can do about me, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Then, six golden short des flew out from behind Jin Chanzi and circled around him rapidly, setting up ayer of defense. In the area surrounded by the short des, the blood-colored pearl shone with rays of light and emitted a shrill sound of wind as Jin Chanzi continuously activated it...

    In the seawater, a few afterimages flew in from the exit of the array formation. They turned into a sanguine glow and entered the pearl.

    Afterwards... nothing happened afterwards. Jin Chanzi frowned at first, after which his frown grew deeper. A hint of confusion appeared on his handsome face. Why was there no image of thousands of dragon remnant souls? The disciples of the Saints on their side had calcted many times. As long as they reached the East Ocean Eye, they would be able to obtain the remnant souls of tens of thousands of dragons and transform into blood demons to attack the Dragon Pce!

    That was also a warning to the dragon race. If they did not swallow his pride and sumb, the next time he would break the seal of the sea eye. However, those schemes seemed to be useless?!

    Li Changshou sighed softly... Jin Chanzi turned around and scolded, ¡°What the hell are you doing!?!¡±

    When Li Changshou saw that, he confirmed in his heart. With his hands behind his back, sparks flew around him.

    ¡°Am I ying tricks or are you hiding something?¡±

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s expression became even more serious. Just as he was about to continue speaking, Li Changshou¡¯s body was suddenly engulfed by the True Samadhi mes. He disappeared in the seawater almost instantly. All that was left was a wave of spiritual energy that kept surging in the surroundings. A voice transmission entered Jin Chanzi¡¯s ears...

    ¡°Jin Chanzi, you still don¡¯t know who you are. When you meet the person with three moles on his sole, you will understand who you are.¡±

    Jin Chanzi pondered in shock.

    He suddenly flew into a rage. Six golden rays of light shot out, but only cut off the wisp of ashes.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re pretending to be mysterious!¡±

    Jin Chanzi shouted and looked down at the array formation below. There was hesitation in her eyes, but she did not break the seal.

    However, the nonsense that Li Changshou had left behind just now was like a demonic voice that could not be erased from his heart.

    When you meet the person with three moles on his sole... He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    In the vast underwater array, the young Daoist priest shouted angrily and activated the pearl in his hand again. However, it was ineffective.

    In fact, he had used too much Dharma powers and even summoned the remnant souls of some fish and prawns. He was so angry that he almost crushed the pearl... At the same time, in an inconspicuous small trench 15,000 away, Perfected Huang Long, who had arrived at that ce for a while, was bending down and lowering his head. He was answering an old woman in front of him respectfully. A huge tripod slowly floated behind the old woman.

    If one took a closer look, they would realize that there were still figures meditating at various ces in the trenches. Most of them were dragon-headed Daoists who looked as if they had been petrified.

    Major setback!

    Beside the Great Daoist Master, Li Changshou opened his eyes. He could not help but cover his face with his hands and sigh softly.

    There was a huge mistake in the intelligence. Just like the Western Sect, he was mistaken about the location of the Sea Eye!

    Those who had a long life ahead of them would be careless.

    I have to write a self-reflection letter when I go back. At most, I¡¯ll find a reason to punish Ling¡¯e and make her apany me to write a few thousand copies of the new Steadiness Sutra...

    On careful thought, he felt that the dragon race had probably hidden the true location of the sea eye a long time ago.

    In that case, Li Changshou did not have to worry about that anymore. He could not underestimate the Dragon race. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Li Changshou reported the matter of him disturbing Jin Chanzi in detail. The Great Daoist Master smiled and encouraged him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be dejected over such a small matter. You have already done a thorough job. These are all confidential matters of the dragon race. It¡¯s not something you can find out from asking around.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I invited Perfected Huang Long to protect the sea eye. Perfected Huang Long is also an old dragon of the dragon race. He should know the location of the East Ocean¡¯s eye.Will this expose the location of the sea eye?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while and continued to make deductions with pinched fingers.

    Once upon a time, in order toplete what his teacher had instructed him to do, the Great Daoist Master had racked his brains and thought about it. Later on, when his cultivation level was higher and his mystical abilities were stronger, he could sense the Heavenly Dao more clearly. Hence, he was used to using the method of deduction... ¡°The Heavenly secret has appeared. The Sea Eye is fine.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief, but he felt a little worried.

    He naturally understood the deduction technique. In order to prevent deductions and predictions, he had also made many arrangements. Now, there was even a Saint who helped him iste the heavenly secrets.

    I wonder if the Great Daoist Master has thought that since the heavenly secrets can be concealed, he can also be deceived. He can even be misled by the heavenly secrets...

    He naturally could not say that out loud.

    He had expected that the Great Daoist Master should have thought about that. The Sea Eye was temporarily fine. Li Changshou¡¯s mental energy was focused on the chaotic battle around the Crystal Pce.

    The wedding could only be paused now. After all, the enemy had already arrived at their doorstep. No matter how calm the dragon race was, they had to consider the emotions of the guests. At that moment, many guests were already rubbing their palms together and saying that they were going out to fight the enemy. However, the old Dragon King was still sitting steadily on Mount Tai and did not move. The few Turtle Prime Ministers kept talking and told everyone to calm down and that the insignificant small fries would be repelled. Li Changshou was constantly evaluating the various battles through the surveincework formed by the paper effigies. It was not the time for the Heavenly Courts to attack him yet. The more chaotic the battle, the more he had to maintain hisposure and analyze carefully.

    The perfect timing was fleeting... A momentter, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du suddenly chuckled. He closed his eyes and focused. He raised his hand and pointed at the crystal mirror in front of him. The scene in front of him changed from a huge battle at the bottom of the ocean and a sea of seafood to a leisurely white cloud. The white cloud floated in the sky, and six old Daoists arrived together.

    Li Changshou immediately recognized the hunchbacked old Daoist priest. He was the target of Master Zhao when thetter walked on the path of no return.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhao has made his move.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du spoke in a gentle voice. The blue sky and white clouds in the image suddenly dimmed. The expressions of the six disciples of the Western Sect, who were originally discussing the Dao, changed.

    This kind of Dao runes...

    This situation!

    ¡°Sea-Calming Divine Pearl!¡±

    One of them shouted. The six of them stood up instantly and looked in one direction. The treasure light in their hands flickered. Two of them even broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush!¡±

    ¡°Zhao Gongming! What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°The six of us are here today. How could we be afraid of you?!¡±

    Li Changshou felt emotional when he heard the yelling that came from the crystal mirror...

    This should be the Primordial World¡¯s version of an audible screen... ahem, not this.

    Master Zhao¡¯s deterrence was evident!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    All of a sudden, they heard a greeting and looked towards the direction where they came from.

    A crack appeared in the surrounding space. A handsome and mighty head popped in. ¡°Were you the ones who injured me?¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Gongming¡¯s bodynded in the sealed universe. The way he fell was rather natural, literary, andfortable...

    After that, when he vomited blood, the curve of his lips, the pain on his face, and theck of spirit in his eyes were also vivid. His image and pretense seemed realistic.

    ¡°Pfft... Ah, the six of you ganged up and bullied me! It will take me at least hundreds of thousands of years to recover from this injury! All of you, follow me to Green Touring Pce and we¡¯ll look for my teacher to exin!¡± The six of them clenched their fists and veins popped out on their foreheads.

    Beside Li Changshou¡¯s main body, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was stunned for a moment when he saw that. Then, he reacted andughed until he leaned forward. He almost lost his breath.

    Li Changshou smiled and pondered.

    The time was ripe. The battle in the Dragon Pce was nearing its climax. The dragon race suffered heavy casualties, but the other party was not having it easy either. The experts on both sides were either dead or injured. Furthermore, the ce where the experts were fighting was already a distance away from the Dragon Pce. The experts of the Dragon race had done it on purpose so that they would not affect the Crystal Pce. The six disciples of the Saint were stopped by Master Zhao. If the Heavenly Courts did not appear, how long more would they have to stay there!?!

    Hence, in the Dragon Pce¡¯s main hall, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was disguised as a young Qi Refinement cultivator, took out a jade talisman and crushed it gently in front of Elder Moon and the Jade Emperor. Following that, Li Changshou said, ¡°Elder Moon, I¡¯ll invite the two Golden Immortal generals to attack togetherter and wait for General Dongmu.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Moon immediately nodded and agreed. At that moment, he did not panic at all, showing the calmness of an expert of the Heavenly Courts. After Li Changshou finished giving instructions, he immediately stood up and walked to the corner of the hall with a gaze in his eyes. He threw out a few paper effigies beside the sea maiden who was ying music.

    The two paper effigies held their trumpets while another two paper effigies guarded the drums.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please follow the previous practice.¡±

    The female sea musicians nodded slightly. The music suddenly became intense and nervous.

    The loud trumpets sounded and the guests in the main hall were rmed.

    At this moment! In the sky above the surface of the sea, a silver-white pir of light descended!

    Before the beam of light was about to reach the surface of the sea, it split into beams of silver lights that filled the sky. One silver beam of light wrapped around a silver-armored Heavenly soldier and descended towards the Crystal Pce!

    In the main hall of the Dragon Pce, the drums rumbled and the music was high-pitched. It was a perfect fusion with the dignified exmation that came from outside. ¡°ording to His Majesty the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders! I¡¯m going to y demons and protect the lives of the four seas! Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, listen up! Kill all demons!¡±

    The forty thousand Heavenly Courts¡¯ elite troops roared in unison. Their voices traveled 50,000 kilometers and shook the mountains and rivers!

    ¡°There!¡±

 Chapter 217 40,000 On the Surface, But In Actual Factâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 217 40,000 On the Surface, But In Actual Fact...</h4>

    Although it was just a joke to y background music when the Heavenly Soldiers appeared, Li Changshou had thought about it carefully.

    He was not just trying to make things grand the Heavenly Courts. If it was just to create more clout, it would be more suitable for General Dongmu to bring his own musical ensembles. The trumpets and drums were jokes, but also a sign to the Dragon King of the East Ocean and the core members of the dragon race...

    He, the Sea God of the South Ocean, was a member of the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, Li Changshou wanted to give the dragon race a clear indication so that they could ensure that the Dragon n would not cause any trouble when the Jade Emperor¡¯s decreended in the Sea God Temple.

    Look.

    The wedding of the Dragon Pce was in chaos. Heavenly Soldiers appeared in the world to show their might.

    As the tens of thousands of elite Heavenly Soldiers rushed into the sea, chaotic voices sounded in the Dragon Pce.

    ¡°This is... someone from the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°There are already so many soldiers in the Heavenly Courts? Well done. Didn¡¯t they say that the Heavenly Courts are poor and that they are just the backyard of the Dao Sect!?!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are here to kill demons? That sounds pretty.¡±

    Li Changshou did not care much about those discussions. At that moment, most of the Qi Refinement cultivators looked down on the Heavenly Courts.

    Of course, most of them did not pay attention to the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou secretly observed the reactions of the nine members of the Heavenly Courts in the hall. He realized that they were all eager and wanted to rush out to meet up with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ elites... The Jade Emperor¡¯s acting skills were quite good. His incarnation had fully taken on the role of a Heavenly General. His eyes were filled with the glory of defending the Heavenly Courts¡¯ dignity.

    In the blink of an eye, the Heavenly Soldiers were about to reach the Crystal Pce!

    Those Heavenly Soldiers were the true elites of the Heavenly Courts.

    The so-called elites were only the most basic requirement. That batch of Heavenly Soldiers were proficient in the transformation techniques of battle formations andunchingbined attacks.

    What¡¯s more, the immortal armors on their bodies were also very powerful!

    The forty thousand immortal armors were a full set of Numinous Treasures that could form multiple array formations. If three or five of them gathered together, the armors on their bodies would have spiritual powers. They could borrow each other¡¯s strength and help in time.

    Li Changshou also wanted to get a few hundred sets of this set of armors to enrich the paper effigy tactics.

    However, he could only think of solutions now...

    Those precious armors were expensive. Li Changshou was still worrying about the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy n. He could only make arrangements for those gaudy things...

    When the 40,000 Heavenly Soldiers rushed to the Crystal Pce, they had already split up and gathered. On the east and south side of the Crystal Pce, 20,000 troops were gathered.

    Li Changshou seriously suspected that the Heavenly Soldiers had been carefully selected. After scanning them with his immortal senses, he realized that they were all tall, handsome, and had good potential...

    It seemed that His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, was rather concerned about the Heavenly Courts¡¯ debut.

    The experts from the Dragon Pce immediately went to negotiate. The Heavenly Courts also sent their Heavenly Generals forward, saying that they were ordered to help the dragon race.

    Before the Dragon Pce experts could return to report to him, the orders from the East Ocean Dragon King had already been given everywhere.

    ¡°The Heavenly Soldiers are the reinforcements of the dragon race. The entire Dragon race and the Heavenly Soldiers are rushing to reinforce each other to defend against the enemy.¡±

    Just like that, the 40,000 Heavenly Soldiers sessfully joined the battle and attacked the tens of thousands of elite troops that had rushed to the Dragon Pce.

    Just as the short-range weapons were about to sh, the Heavenly Soldiers in the surroundings moved in unison. They chanted incantations, made hand seals, and threw out... three beans.

    He heard a series of crackling sounds in the seawater.

    Three ¡°strange immortal soldiers¡± appeared on the heads and feet of each Heavenly Soldier.

    A well-proportioned archer and a burly man appeared above the Heavenly Soldiers.

    Immortal Bean Soldier: Ice Archer

    Immortal Bean Soldier: Divine Shielder

    The forty thousand Ice Archers fired their arrows at the same time. They shot out tens of thousands of ice arrows formed from immortal power. The seawater within a radius of 50 kilometers became freezing cold.

    The forty thousand strong men who had appeared at the same time raised their huge shields and rushed in front of the Heavenly Soldiers. They were the first to charge forward, charging forward in an awe-inspiring manner!

    The immortal beans that the Heavenly Soldiers were equipped with and used were all uniform.

    Under the circumstances where there were no mistakes in the casting of the Heavenly Soldiers, the Heavenly Soldiers would consist of forty thousand Ice Archers, forty thousand Giant Shield Warriors, and forty thousand...

    Pea Archers!

    The dragons and guests were all stunned.

    In the battlefield, forty thousand Pea Archers were swaying Following the rhythm of joy, they spat out colorful rays of light and fist-sized beans. They followed closely behind their archers and contributed their immortal powers...

    There were plenty of old dragons and seniors present. What had they not seen?

    They had never seen those Pea Archers before! Just as someone was about to make fun of them, the icy cold aura outside the Dragon Pce exploded. The forty thousand ice arrows exploded with the full-swing strike of forty thousand Qi Refinement cultivators in the Essence Immortal realm!

    Arge number of seafood ice statues appeared in the sea!

    Soon after, the colorful and fist-sized beans flew into the ice sculptures and exploded!

    Five Elements Cycle, Wood and Fire Twins!

    If it was any other time, no matter how many Primordial Immortals attacked together, the experts in the Dragon Pce would not be shocked.

    It was just a small scene.

    However, at that moment, he looked at the pirs of fire that had exploded in the seawater, as well as the ice sculptures that had been shattered...

    The dragons and their guests were more or less surprised.

    What surprised them was not the power of the Pea Archers spewing beans.

    Instead, it were those strange-looking Dharma soldiers and Dao weapons, which did not look proper no matter how one looked at them. The ¡®killing power¡¯ that they released with power of the Essence Immortal was equivalent to an immortal weapon in the Perfected Immortal realm!

    ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Courts actually have such a mystical technique!¡±

    S

    As the praises from various ces rose, the Pea Archers released their second wave of arrows.

    Following that, the forty thousand happy Pea Archers began to rapidly wither. In the blink of an eye, they turned into piles of ashes in the seawater.

    Condensing their immortal power would only be enough for them to shoot two rounds simultaneously. Thar was the consequence of increasing the lethality of one attack. However, the effect was quite good. Hiding in a corner of the Dragon Pce, the father of the Primordial Immortal Beans revealed a gratified smile...

    The Pea Archer fired two rounds at the same time. Under the protection of tens of thousands of armored warriors and the Ice Archers, forty thousand elites of the Heavenly Courts charged into the battle formation that had been mostly destroyed. They started a ruthless massacre towards the remaining enemies...

    After that, the forty thousand Heavenly Soldiers and eighty thousand Immortal Beans immediately changed directions and charged towards the battle outside.

    At that moment, there were two Pea Archers on each of the 40,000 Heavenly Soldiers.

    After that battle, the enemy would not only have to calcte the number of Heavenly troops in the future battles.

    They also had to calcte how many beans were hidden on the Heavenly Soldiers...

    The Heavenly Soldiers appeared,bined with the modified Immortal Bean Soldiers, and the immortal beans that he had painstakingly nurtured... The overall effect was beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    Li Changshou hesitated for a moment and decided not to reveal himself for the time being.

    There was no need to overdo it...

    Yes, it was definitely not because he found it a pity to waste the paper effigies, as well as the various poisonous pills that he had spent a lot of precious materials and years of hard work on.

    The paper effigy army was originally prepared to cooperate with the Heavenly troops. After the Heavenly troops were in a deadlock, they led the Heavenly troops to the breakthrough.

    Now that the Heavenly Courtscked soldiers and generals, Li Changshou would not be able to exin to the Jade Emperor if he let too many Heavenly Soldiers die there. He would also implicate General Dongmu.

    At that moment, most of the goals that he had nned had been sessfully achieved.

    Next, he had to think about how to retreat from the enemy, and allow the Heavenly Courts to show their might, so as to resolve the situation smoothly.

    ¡°Changshou?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside Li Changshou¡¯s ear. He immediatelyposed himself and stood up. ¡°Great Daoist Master, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and asked, ¡°Is this the divine power I gave you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ve modified some of the ways to use the mystical abilities and improved those beans.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already taken out thetest version of the modified soldiers formed from beans, as well as the top-grade immortal beans and poisonous immortal beans that he had raised. He had pushed them to the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master picked up a bean and looked at it carefully. Then, he sighed with emotion.

    ¡°How many ideas do you have in your head?¡±

    The Great Daoist Masterughed and scolded, ¡°Put this away. The Heavenly Courts can use it in the future. If that Little Uncle-Master of mine doesn¡¯t give a reward for your help today, you cane to Tushita Pce to seek justice from me.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Is this an indirect invitation to the Tushita Pce?

    He hurriedly nodded and agreed.

    At that moment, he had already reaped quite a lot of rewards from the trip to the Dragon Pce. He had obtained the Spirit Pills that the Great Daoist Master had given him and received an invitation with limited conditions.

    From now on, he only needed to find an excuse to go to the Tushita Pce to pay his respects to the Grand Supreme Elder! The past twelve years had not been wasted!

    Li Changshou bowed and put the mystical ability and immortal beans back into his storage Dharma treasure. Then, he asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, how¡¯s Senior Zhao doing?¡±

    Xuan Du¡¯s expression immediately turned strange. He pointed at the crystal mirror and smiled. ¡°I really take my hat¡¯s off to this Junior Brother Zhao.¡±

    He saw... Zhao Gongming was lying on the cloud and vomiting blood.

    The six old Daoists in front of him had extremely gloomy expressions. They gritted their teeth and were on the verge of exploding. However, they forcefully suppressed their anger.

    Zhao Gongming said weakly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so tragic. It¡¯s so tragic. The disciples of Jie School were actually bullied by the Western Sect. I fought six people alone and got injured to this extent... Ah. Fellow Daoists, you must follow me to the Green Touring Pce today.¡±

    ¡°I!¡±

    An old Daoist grabbed the jade ruler and was about to attack.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes widened, and he instantly became more energetic. Four Double-Shadow-Retaining Balls appeared around him.

    That expression showed that he was clearly saying... ¡°Come on, hit me. I will remember everything!¡±

    The old Daoist priest who was holding the ruler stomped his feet and cursed, ¡°Shameless! You¡¯re extremely shameless!¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Uncle Zhao spat out another mouthful of blood and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve already been injured to this extent, yet you¡¯re still using your concealed power to hurt me!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t use any Dharma powers!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± The hunchbacked old Daoist stepped forward and cupped his hands towards Zhao Gongming. ¡°Today is indeed not the time to y with you. If you are interested, we will definitely apany youter. At that moment, the Dragon Pce is in danger. Teacher ordered us to go and rescue them. Fellow Daoist, please do not stop us.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was amused.

    He suddenly understood what the Sea God had said previously. It seemed that the Western Sect was putting on that act!

    He would first get someone to sneak an attack on him and then jump out to protect the dragon race. That was a conspiracy. He wanted to crush the dragon race and fool the others? ¡°In terms of shamelessness, I, Zhao Gongming, would not dare topare with you.¡±

    Master Zhao said weakly. He looked up at the sky and sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the mortal world. After a few exchanges, we¡¯re considered to be familiar with each other.

    Come, make a choice. Do you want to follow me to the Green Touring Pce or do we follow the same rules?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°Old rules? Are you really not afraid that your Saint will destroy your Dao because you shamed him?¡±

    Zhao Gongming did not mind at all. Hey there and used the Sea-Calming Pearl to seal the surroundings.

    His teacher had been in seclusion all year round. If his teacher knew about that, based on his temperament, he would probably...

    He would make remarks about the intensity of him vomiting blood and the expression he had after lying down. At the same time, he would instruct him to look for other Saints to test the effect.

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming was calm, easy-going, and confident that he would definitely be able to take care of them...

    Without rich experience, he would not be able to be so natural!

    Li Changshou shook his head at the crystal mirror and sighed. ¡°Although I was the one who created the technique to cheat, I¡¯m far inferior to Senior Gongming.¡±

    Xuan Du, who was at the side,ughed and pped his thigh. He kept saying ¡°gentle¡± and ¡°extreme¡±.

    The Great Daoist Master and Little Daoist Master were watching the show when they suddenly heard a dragon¡¯s roaring from outside the Dragon Pce.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°The reinforcements from the North Ocean Dragon Pce have arrived. The hidden personnel of the Western Sect are beginning to retreat. The South Ocean Dragon Pce seems to be receiving help from the West Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±

    Li Changshou finally heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, inform Senior Gongming to leave. There¡¯s no need to continue scamming him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du closed his eyes and focused. A Taiji painting slowly rotated in his palm and a trace of Dao runes flew into the crystal mirror.

    There was an image in the mirror. Zhao Gongming blinked and slowly got up from the ground. The six experts from the Western Sect looked at Zhao Gongming warily.

    However, Master Zhao¡¯s expression changed and became solemn. He bowed to the six of them and sighed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, I still can¡¯t think of a way to crack it. I feel regretful. Forget it. It¡¯s meaningless to y with you. I¡¯m suddenly uninterested. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After saying that, Zhao Gongming raised his hand and beckoned. Twenty-four Sea-Calming Beads flew over from all directions and surrounded him.

    Zhao Gongming looked at the six of them warily. He took two steps back. The twenty-four Sea God Calming Pearls trembled gently and disappeared. An old Daoist shouted angrily, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please stay!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let him go! We still have important matters to attend to!¡±

    Now that the Sea-Calming Pearls were gone, the Six Elders immediately searched the East Ocean with all their might and saw the situation in the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Just as Daoist Wen Jing and the others retreated, the Dragon Pce army cooperated with the Heavenly Soldiers and forced the Sea n rebel army and the Deep-sea Demon Soldiers to retreat...

    ¡°Zhao Gongming! How dare you foil the ns of my sect!?!¡±

    An old Daoist priest gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. Suddenly, he lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he was so angry that his Dao realm was unstable and he suffered minor injuries.

 Chapter 218 Nine Revolutions Pill Enters Becomes A Trump Card!

    <h4>Chapter 218 Nine Revolutions Pill Enters Bes A Trump Card!</h4>

    The moment Daoist Wen Jing and the other ferocious people retreated, the experts of the dragon race freed themselves. The dragons rushed towards the fishes, raised their swords, and shed down from the south to the north, from the north to the west...

    The entire Sea n¡¯s rebel army and the deep-sea demons had lost their backbone. Their troops were defeated like a mountain. The Western Sect had taken away many high-ranking and powerful generals of the Sea n¡¯s rebel army in order to preserve the root that would cause trouble in the future.

    However, the deep-sea demons were thrown to the ground andpletely abandoned... The six disciples of the Western Sect walked around the East Ocean and missed the opportunity to appear. They could only secretly return to the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. They cursed in the vulgarities of the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou did not care how angry they were or how they were going to split the me.

    Li Changshou was worried that Senior Zhao Gongming had too much hatred towards the Western Sect. That is not a good thing.

    Although Zhao Gongming did not care, he, Li Changshou, had indirectly tricked him, after all...

    The hatred should have been borne by Ren School.

    Li Changshou looked at the Great Daoist Master and hesitated to speak.

    The Great Daoist Master seemed to have seen through Li Changshou¡¯s worries and he said warmly, ¡°Are you worried about Junior Brother Zhao?¡± Li Changshou sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Western Sect will plot against Senior Gongming because of this.¡± ¡°I will take action when the timees. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled and looked at the crystal mirror. He sighed and stood up.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing important here. I should return to Tushita Pce. Changshou, do you want to return with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring me along.¡± Li Changshou smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m a small disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to appear here.¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Half of the crisis of the Dragon race today is because of you. When are you going to learn how to be humble and give in? Aren¡¯t you going to look for the dragon race to gain some benefits?¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about what the people in Ren School think of me. I don¡¯t want to ask for anything else. The matter of the Dragon Pce is ultimately a scheme. I have already received your reward and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ reward. I shouldn¡¯t covet the treasures of the dragon race in the first ce.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I admire you for being good at talking.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled with his hands behind his back. He pointed at Li Changshou and said with a smile, ¡°If you had been born hundreds of thousands of years earlier, I would not have been so lonely during my cultivation. Changshou, what do you think about the subsequent matters of the dragon race?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Although the dragon race won today, they exposed many problems. I reckon that the dragon race would be a little... arrogant in theing period. It is not suitable for the Heavenly Courts to continue interacting with them. Now, the Heavenly Courts still have to keep a distance from the dragon race. They cannot expose their intention to recruit the dragon race. I will continue to guide the dragon race with my status as the Sea God of the South Ocean. I n to give Ao Yi some merit from the Heavenly Courts and set an example for the dragon race. I will use merit to lure them.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded slowly. ¡°Since you understand, I won¡¯t give you any more instructions.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Great Daoist Master.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du waved his hand. ¡°You said that the dragon race has exposed many problems. What are the main issues? I¡¯m not testing you this time. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, why don¡¯t we sit here for another four hours? We¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was instantly interested. He pulled Li Changshou to take a seat together. ¡°Let¡¯s watch for half a day then. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going to happen next.¡±

    Are you really not busy?

    There was indeed a good show. However, they needed to wait for another day, until the Dragon race¡¯s wedding was over, and the newlyweds were sent to the bridal chamber.

    Everyone knew that after a pair of newlyweds was sent to the nuptial chamber, they would definitely... y a fool.

    Back to the serious matters.

    Outside the East Ocean Dragon Pce, the dragon race¡¯s troops had forced the strong enemies to retreat. They did not give chase and were already cleaning up the battle.

    Although Ao Yi had missed the auspicious hour for his wedding, it did not affect him much. He had already resumed the process and continued to proceed. There was a huge battle outside the pce but the wedding inside was filled with enthusiasm and joy. The experts from the dragon race, the generals of the dragon race, and the generals who had just joined the battle, all gathered at the Crystal Pce... At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°problems¡± were directly revealed. Among the experts of the dragon race, the one who had been the most hardworking and high-level in killing the enemy was sitting at the back of the ceremony. The seats at the front were upied by some of the dragon race¡¯s ¡°authoritative nobles¡± who had not attacked before or had gone out to supervise the battle.

    As for the numerous Immortal Flood Dragon troops, they did not even have the right to enter the Crystal Pce. They could only watch from afar.

    Li Changshou pointed at the scene in front of him and whispered, ¡°Please take a look, Great Daoist Master. This is the fatal injury of the dragon race.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s expression was serious. This time, he did not calcte with his fingers. Instead, he pondered.

    A person¡¯s heart could not be deduced.

    The Great Daoist Master shook his head slightly and said calmly, ¡°Those who wield the power of the Heavenly Gods are not weak. Those who fight bravely are like ves. The dragon race is still following their ancient heritage. They respect their bloodline. It¡¯s a pity that the dragon race came from ancient times. The dragons with the pure blood of the Ancestral Dragon has been reduced by too much because it had filled the sea eye. At that moment, it can no longer suppress the immortal dragon troops and dragons.¡±

    The dragons transformed into pythons, snakes, flood dragons, fishes, and so on. The race with the dragon bloodline had be different from True Dragons. Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for the dragon race. They can¡¯t give up their power to these transformed Dragons and Immortal Flood Dragon troops. If you give up your power, the first ones to rebel against the Dragon King will be the ones sitting beside him.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°The dragon race indeed needs a powerful medicine. Although the Western Sect hurt them this time, they were not ruthless enough.¡±

    Li Changshou added, ¡°After this battle, the Sea n will probably need at least a few hundred years to recover. Only the experts of the Western Sect can continue to exert pressure on the dragon race.

    If the conflict within the dragon race is taken advantage of...¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been used.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his hand and pointed. The image quickly locked onto a dark-skinned burly man outside the hall. He was an Immortal Flood Dragon General. He was a Golden Immortal realm cultivator. His aura was strong and powerful.

    Xuan Du grabbed the mirror gently. The burly man¡¯s body seemed to have turned transparent. There was a Blood Mosquito near his essence soul.

    Li Changshou pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master, this is a puppet that one of their people got.¡±

    ¡°Is it that enchanting woman?¡± ¡°I think so. I¡¯ve seen that Blood Mosquito a few times.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They avoided the topic and continued to discuss the subsequent matters regarding the dragon race. The Great Daoist Master understood a little. The Little Daoist Master understood a little.

    The dragon race had barely won today. Most of the dragons were excited. Of course, there were also a small number of people like Ao Yi, who had a conscience. They felt heavy-hearted because their nsmen died in battle.

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the wedding of the dragon race again. When he saw that the guests were presenting gifts, he did not look further and brought Li Changshou away.

    Before he left, Li Changshou put away the crystal mirror. Although the mystical abilities on it would dissipate soon, he would have other uses for themter.

    With the protection of the Immortal Beans, the forty thousand Heavenly Soldiers did not suffer many casualties.

    The Heavenly Soldiers had already left the East Ocean. They gathered above the East Ocean and were prepared to return to the Heavenly Courts. The Dragon Pce sent a few Turtle Immortals to persuade the Heavenly Generals to go to the Dragon Pce to attend the banquet. However, the Heavenly Generals only said that it was not convenient for them to enter.

    The dragon race had brought arge number of treasures over, but the Heavenly Soldiers did not even look at them. They had long received the orders from General Dongmu. They did not take the lives of any of the Three Realms¡¯ living beings. When the Heavenly Soldiers flew up into the sky, what was left behind was the Heavenly Courts¡¯...legends.

    Li Changshou was tossed 1,500 kilometers outside the gate of the Immortal Du Sect. Just likest time, the Great Daoist Master let out a heartyugh. Li Changshou still did not see how the Great Daoist Master had left.

    He collected his emotions and checked himself.

    The anti-deduction items were all prepared. The Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra was functioning normally. Only then did he ride the cloud towards the Immortal Sect. After sessfully entering the Immortal Sect, Li Changshou went to the Hundred Mortal Hall to return the jade token. He also brought it to the external elders. He stuffed a spiritual beast ball that contained a ¡°spiritual beast that could already be ughtered¡±. Only then did Li Changshou return to the Little Qiong Peak.

    The summary of this trip was as follows:

    The Western Sect¡¯s plot to make the Heavenly Courts¡¯ first show of their prowess had given the Dragon n a preliminary impression of the Heavenly Courts.

    He had to increase the Great Daoist Master¡¯s favorability towards him andplete the crucial step of the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts. He had saved the paper effigy army and arge number of poisonous pills. If he did not use them, he would profit.

    There were also two spiritual pills given by the Great Daoist Master... Li Changshou endured the urge to open it and take a look. He returned to his Pill Chamber and took out the jade bottle that the Great Daoist Master had given him. He wrapped more than tenyers of immortal power around himself and sent the jade bottle 30 feet away. He carefully removed the bottle stopper... There was no fragrance nor immortal light. However, a mysterious Dao rune that contained a perfected will slowly circted.

    Li Changshou immediately used his immortal power to block the opening of the jade bottle. He retreated dozens of feet and was almost knocked out of the Pill Chamber...

    As long as he hid fast, the Dao runes andprehension will not be able to catch up!

    That was...

    Li Changshou looked at the jade bottle and had a ridiculous thought.

    Nine...

    Nine, Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill?

    Can¡¯t be wrong! It is definitely a Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill. The perfected Dao rune is definitely not rank seven or rank eight!

    Li Changshou carefully picked up a wisp of Dao runes and carefully sensed it. He was stunned for a while before grinning.

    Nine Revolutions Golden Pill!

    It was the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill refined by the Grand Supreme Elder!

    That was the best pill that the Saint personally refined!

    The Great Daoist Master had given him two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills that could revive the dead, add flesh to bones, and reverse life and death! The Great Daoist Master had given him two at once!

    What are these?

    These are two lives!

    As long as he was not reduced to ashes by a powerful enemy, he would be able to save his life with the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill!

    It was not a dream to revive with full health!

    Li Changshou only wanted to raise his head and shout, ¡°I¡¯m working for the Saint, the Grand Supreme Elder, and the Great Daoist Master. I¡¯m doing it from the bottom of my heart!¡±

    Of course, he could not shout out loud. The Saint would sense it and might really give him some missions.

    Li Changshou stood there andughed for a while. Very quickly, he stopped and ced the two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills in his trump card bag. He ced them in the innermost position. After taking two deep breaths, Li Changshou closed his eyes and calmed himself down.

    His confidence in facing the Golden Immortal Tribtion had increased to 93%!

    After preparing for another one or two hundred years, he could basically attempt to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion and obtain the Dao Fruit of Longevity. ¡°The Great Mage has treated me well!¡± Li Changshou smiled and thought to himself, In the future, if the Great Daoist Master has any instructions, do it with all your might.

    Well, as long as it is not in conflict with what the Grand Pure One had instructed...

    The matter about Daoist Wen is an exception.

    Although he was in a good mood, Li Changshou did not let his guard down. He immediately hid his main body and focused on Ao Yi¡¯s wedding.

    At that moment, Li Changshou looked at the couple worshiping the Ancestral Dragon Totem and felt a little happy. The process of paying respects to the Ancestral Dragon was rather cumbersome. Li Changshou felt a little bored watching from the side. He greeted the beautiful sea musicians beside him, put away the paper effigies who were ying musical instruments, and returned to his seat beside Elder Moon.

    ¡°Sea God.¡±

    Upon hearing the voice transmission, Li Changshou looked over. It was the Heavenly General that the Jade Emperor had transformed into.

    The Heavenly General held his wine ss and sent a voice transmission, ¡°The sea is a mysterious plot. Today, I¡¯ve seen that it¡¯s really extraordinary. You used the immortal beans to kill demons and an ingenious n to settle the four seas. The Jade Emperor is really fortunate to have the help of the Sea God.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and thought of that person as an ordinary Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts. He transmitted his voice and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts are so lucky. Their reputation was built by the soldiers who fought hard. I really don¡¯t dare to im credit.¡±

    The Heavenly general smiled and said, ¡°I believe that His Majesty will reward the soldiers who havee to the mortal world today.¡±

    The words ¡®I believe¡¯ are a little redundant. His Majesty¡¯s acting skills are still wed. However, he could tell that the Jade Emperor was in a good mood... His eyebrows were almost flying.

    A few Heavenly Generals at the side also raised their cups and toasted Li Changshou. Those Heavenly Generals had heard from General Dongmu that the person in front of them had already gained the Jade Emperor¡¯s trust before he even went to the Heavenly Courts.

    Once the Heavenly Dao¡¯s decree waspleted, that person would officially ascend to the heavens. He would definitely be the favored one in front of His Majesty. Two hourster, Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er finally finished paying respects to the Ancestral Dragon. They began to rest during the intermission and waited for the next ¡®ritual¡¯.

    The guests started to move around. Those who wanted to befriend some people took the opportunity to toast and chat with them.

    At the Heavenly Courts¡¯ table, there were more guests walking around. The gazes that were directed at them were less gentle and more solemn.

    Elder Moon kept getting up and exchanging pleasantries with unknown experts. He was still able to respond with ease. From the looks of it, he had been attending quite a lot of banquets!

    Ao Yi, who wanted to look for his Brother Sect Master, could only look over there. He could not move anywhere. There were still six hours left before the ceremony would end. He and Jiang Si¡¯er had to finish going through the rituals, step by step. However, something unexpected happened six hourster...

    After the wedding ceremony waspleted, the hosts of the Dragon Pce thanked the guests. Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er toasted each other.

    Even though the Crystal Pce was almost overturned, the East Ocean Dragon King still did not move. He led a few elders with dragon heads and carried two cups of Golden Bottle Jade Wine as they headed straight for the table.

    The old Dragon King¡¯s target was not Elder Moon, but the... the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation

    Li Changshou was about to watch the show when he suddenly heard an immortal voice transmission. ¡°Um... Guest Changgeng, help me block it. My incarnation has been in the Heavenly Courts for tens of thousands of years. If I am exposed, it will be detrimental... to the Celestial Thearch¡¯s authority.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    You¡¯re not here to watch the show on a whim.

    Instead, you directly created an incarnation and ced it in your minister¡¯s territory to monitor his every move? What kind of behavior is that?

    Are all the guards at the east and west actually you?

    Li Changshou turned his head and looked at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. He deliberately revealed a look of shock... Thetter was still smiling, but he blinked at Li Changshou.

 Chapter 219 Who Hasnâ€™t Scolded the Jade Emperor?

    <h4>Chapter 219 Who Hasn¡¯t Scolded the Jade Emperor?</h4>

    Oh my...

    After the Great Daoist Master had just left, the Jade Emperor appeared again.

    The old Dragon King has clearly recognized His Majesty and wants to befriend him.

    From the details of the old Dragon King personally holding the Golden Bottle Jade Cup, it could be seen that the dragons had no ill intentions.

    The old Dragon King probably did not expect that the Jade Emperor would be able to turn an incarnation into a minister and keep it up for tens of thousands of years!

    The Jade Emperor was asking for help. What else could he do?

    In the future, he would have to follow the Jade Emperor to gain merit.

    Furthermore, it would take a long time to get a Merit Golden Body. The closer he was to the Jade Emperor, the more efficient he would be.

    Li Changshou could not ignore the Jade Emperor¡¯s request for help. Li Changshou pulled Elder Moon and smiled. ¡°The Dragon King is here. Elder Moon, don¡¯t panic. Listen to my arrangements.¡±

    Elder Moon could not help but feel puzzled...

    Do I look flustered?

    Li Changshou and Elder Moon stood up and took two steps forward. At the Heavenly Courts table, the Heavenly Generals also stood up and picked up their wine sses skillfully.

    The old Dragon King was tall and burly. He was half a head taller than Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy incarnation.

    At that moment, the old Dragon King went over with a ss of wine. When he saw Li Changshou and Elder Mooning out to wee him, the Dragon King frowned and immediately understood that the Jade Emperor was unwilling to reveal his identity.

    However, the old Dragon King still took a step forward and did not stop. His dragon whiskers danced in the air as he smiled.

    At that moment, numerous gazes were gathered on them in the Dragon Pce¡¯s main hall.

    Everyone knew that the Dragon King of the East Ocean was extremely secretive. At that moment, they were all curious about what the dragon race leader was up to.

    Li Changshou and the old Dragon King looked at each other. They did not send a voice transmission to the old Dragon King. They already knew that the Dragon King knew that the Jade Emperor was unwilling to expose himself.

    Now, he understood that the old Dragon King was unwilling to expose himself. However, he wanted to let the Jade Emperor know that the Dragon Pce respected the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Courts...

    After circling around, Li Changshou roughly understood what he should do.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou smiled and bowed. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hehe.¡±

    The East Ocean Dragon King smiled. He looked a little confused and kind. He naturally handed the Golden Bottle to Li Changshou.

    The few elders of the dragon race behind the Dragon King smiled and nodded. They looked at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation without showing any signs and did not say anything.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean said warmly, ¡°After receiving the Heavenly Courts¡¯ help today, our dragon race is extremely grateful. Both of you are from the Jade Emperor¡¯s side. What does the Jade Emperor like? I¡¯ll prepare a great gift tomorrow and send someone to deliver it to the Heavenly Courts as a thank-you gift.¡±

    Li Changshou silently took half a step to the side and blocked the general that the Jade Emperor had transformed into.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Dragon King, His Majesty will not ept this gift. Although the Heavenly Courts have just been established, they are still maintaining order and following the rules. Demons and fiends have wreaked havoc in the four seas, and the living beings have suffered a cmity. The Jade Emperor sent Heavenly Soldiers to eliminate the demons and protect Dao, so as to maintain the rity of the world.¡±

    The Dragon King nodded slowly but did not say anything else. He only said, ¡°Then, I will use this wine to thank the Heavenly Courts for their help.¡±

    After saying that, the Dragon King raised the bottle with both hands. Li Changshou quietly turned his body to the side. It seemed that he did not dare to ept the gift, but he actually allowed the Dragon King¡¯s toast tond on the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and the Heavenly Generals served wine together.

    Elder Moon smiled and said, ¡°We offer a toast to the Dragon King.¡±

    After drinking a cup of wine each, everyone was happy. A female dragon at the side walked forward and refilled wine for the Dragon King of the East Ocean.

    The East Ocean Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, enjoy the meal.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around to the dozen or so banquet tables where the immortals of Jie School were seated.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and returned to his seat with Elder Moon. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was already chatting andughing with the other Heavenly Generals.

    After a while, the Jade Emperor¡¯s voice transmission finally came...

    ¡°Sea God, why don¡¯t you return to the Heavenly Courts with Elder Moon?¡±.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. On the surface, he drank with Elder Moon while secretly sending his voice transmission back with his immortal senses.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to go to the Heavenly Courts as soon as possible and serve you. However, the decree has not been announced, and I do not have the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position. I¡¯m afraid the Great Daoist Master will not like it.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation sighed and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Sigh, I really want to have a long chat with you as soon as possible. There are too many troubles in my heart that I have no one to express to.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, cheer up.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Sea God, let me toast you!¡±

    The Jade Emperor suddenly spoke. He raised his wine ss and raised it at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Li Changshou quickly raised his wine ss and faced the Jade Emperor. Li Changshou knew that he had only been able to drink with the Jade Emperor because of a coincidence.

    There would probably not be such a chance in the future.

    The two incarnations chugged the wine in their cups.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation smiled and said, ¡°Sea God, do you have a Daopanion? Today, you are relying on the immortal who is in charge of marriage. If you have any thoughts in your mind, your dream wille true.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Shocking! The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts actually took the initiative to ask his subordinate to seek personal gains by abusing authority!

    Is the Jade Emperor¡¯s moral integritypletely ruined or have the Heavenly Courts¡¯ professional ethics beenpletely destroyed? ¡°Well, I¡¯m drunk,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile, his face filled with embarrassment.

    Elder Moon, who was standing at the side, frowned slightly. He red at the Heavenly General who said that and who was also the incarnation of the Jade Emperor...

    Elder Moon said in a low voice, ¡°This is not something that can be changed easily. If I change randomly, I will lose my merit!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Old Friend, you¡¯re asking for trouble. Elder Moon might be a little drunk, or perhaps he was too nervous. He whispered to the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, ¡°The red string is a treasure of the Heavenly Dao. How can I connect them at will? This is the Dragon Pce. Don¡¯t you know what to say? Which department are you from?¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon, Elder Moon, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly raised his wine ss to stop her. ¡°There are so many people watching. Cut it out, cut it out.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t talk about this! How can he say this out loud? I¡¯m under a lot of pressure, but I¡¯m only in charge of watching over the Hall of Marriage. He!¡±

    Elder Moon wanted to continue speaking, but Li Changshou stopped him.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Elder Moon, you¡¯re right. Please calm down and simmer down.¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a smile, but he felt helpless in his heart. He could not exin the matter to Elder Moon.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded.

    Perhaps because Li Changshou knew his identity, the Jade Emperor felt slightly awkward.

    This should be Elder Moon¡¯s peak immortal life.

    However, after the peak, it would be rock bottom, the dangerous world, and the endless abyss. That would be... uncertain.

    Fortunately, not long after, Ao Yi brought Jiang Si¡¯er over to offer a toast. The awkward atmosphere faded a little.

    Li Changshou stood up and transmitted a few words to Ao Yi. Ao Yi specially toasted every Heavenly General at the table.

    Seeing Ao Yi¡¯s ears turn red from drinking, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Second Sect Master, today is your joyous day. You can¡¯t just focus on drinking and neglect your beautiful wife.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s face turned even redder. He mumbled a few words and was defeated by Li Changshou¡¯s half-smile. He pulled Jiang Si¡¯er to the side.

    Li Changshou felt a little emotional as he looked at the pair of newlyweds. In fact, all living beings were still alive regardless of their lifestyles. For a second-generation dragon like Ao Yi, he had his own unique qualities and had great responsibilities.

    The little mermaid princess, Jiang Si¡¯er, had grown up without any worries under the protection of the forces behind her. She would have to face an unknown fate in the future.

    Li Changshou did not know what to say. He felt that he was quite lucky to have been brought back to the Immortal Du Sect by his master.

    Based on the background of the people from the Immortal Du Sect, he had the privilege to live peacefully in the Primordial World. In fact, he was much luckier than most living beings.

    He lived a life without worries in a muddle-headed but carefree manner. He was still living a life that he had clearly thought over. All of them had their own benefits. There was no way to distinguish between them.

    Li Changshou poured himself a ss of wine and looked at the unfamiliar face in the reflection of the wine...

    What¡¯s going on today? Why are so many people sighing and feeling emotional?

    Most likely, he felt a little ufortable when he saw Ao Yi getting married and the living beings that were in misery.

    He looked up and downed the wine in his ss.

    That cup of wine was a toast to himself. He was grateful that he had survived such a dangerous journey to this day.

    The clear wine was washed down his throat. He continued to deal with the aftermath.

    This time, he had to ensure that the Western Sect would continue to suppress the dragon race. That was the most important and difficult task.

    His head was hurting.

    After the wedding, there would be a huge banquet. It was estimated that the Dragon Pce¡¯s banquet wouldst for more than a month.

    At that moment, whoever wanted to leave first would have a distant rtionship with the dragon race.

    Most of the guests knew the rules of the dragon race. Before they came, they already knew that they had to stay there for at least one to two months.

    They were all Qi Refinement cultivators. Who could drink to the extent of getting alcohol poisoning?

    Uh, he suddenly thought of Little Aunt-Master...

    Li Changshou did some calctions and was speechless at the expenses he had incurred because of the Dragon Pce¡¯s wedding banquet.

    As expected, he hade from the Little Poor Peak. He should not be merciful when facing the Primordial World¡¯s dragon race...

    While he was having a banquet with the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, he also hid the army of paper effigies that he had scattered in the East Ocean and the South Ocean.

    Although he did not use it today, it did not mean that he could not use it in the future.

    If he were to encounter such danger again, he would not need to send more paper effigies over. It would be much easier to make preparations.

    When the matter was settled, Li Changshou also diverted his attention to the development of the rtionship between the ferocious and evil little grandmaster and Exalted Wang Qing.

    In the end, it was still the same as before. Although the two of them had already understood each other¡¯s intentions, they did not make any progress...

    They did not have the urge to ¡°identally: create any sparks.

    One yellow card for the me of Heart Pill.

    Li Changshou did not understand either. If they were young like him, it would be understandable for them to be a little purer.

    These two people are already tens of thousands of years old. Why are they so shy!?!

    However, speaking of which, based on her figure, it waspletely understandable for her to be a young girl at heart.

    On the sixth day of Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long went tp Anshui City¡¯s Sea God Temple together.

    Li Changshou had been waiting for a long time. He used his old immortal image to meet the two of them and invited them to have tea.

    As soon as he sat down, Perfected Huang Long asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God, no one attacked the sea eye that day?¡± Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, smiled and said, ¡°Brother Sea God was worried. That¡¯s why he made the arrangements. Prevention is better than cure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Huang Long sighed. ¡°I heard from Brother Sea God that someone went to the East Ocean¡¯s Sea Eye to cause trouble. It really frightened me. If the Sea Eye opens, lives will be destroyed, countless dragons will have to fill in.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to tell me the true location of the Sea Eye. However, please tell me that the dragon race guarding the Sea Eye is safe. Can you guarantee that there will be no problems?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Huang Long. ¡°There are four dragon generals that have existed since ancient times in the four oceans. The dragon race will not neglect this ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°I was indeed over-thinking.¡±

    He did not mention the Six-Winged Golden Cicada. After all, it was useless to say it.

    A ferocious person like Daoist Wen Jing and the Six-Winged Golden Cicada would not have moved around in the Primordial World unless during such circumstances.

    The time when Daoist Wen Jing got her mental state influenced was purely a coincidence.

    Zhao Gongming sighed slowly and said, ¡°Previously, Senior Brother Huang Long and I went to the South Ocean and East Ocean for a stroll. There were many casualties during this cmity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Perfected Huang Long had a look of pity. ¡°When will the dragon race be safe? Fellow Daoist Sea God, I havee here this time to ask, how is the matter regarding the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts now?¡±

    ¡°About 30%.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hide anything. When Senior Gongming tried to stop the six people from the West, my Great Daoist Master was nearby. The Heavenly Courts had helped the Dragon race to retreat, and the dragon race now has a slightly good impression of the Heavenly Courts. The future developments of the matter will depend on whether the dragon race will face any difficulties in the future and whether they will seek help from the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long nodded slowly. He frowned and pondered. He understood what Li Changshou meant.

    The Ren School stood on the side of the Heavenly Courts to subdue the dragon race. It was not purely for the sake of the dragon race. However, even so, Perfected Huang Long looked at Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigy with gratitude in his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for saving the dragon race, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Gongming, who was standing at the side, shook his sleeves. ¡°The three sects are one family! Um, Brother Sea God, I will do as you say when I attack in the East Ocean. If my... ahem, if someone pursues this matter, you have to help me exin.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This time, it was all thanks to Senior that we were able to break the other party¡¯s n. Senior lied down there. Really, absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Really? Haha, hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately put on airs andughed while stroking his beard. ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. What¡¯s there to be worried about!?! By the way, what did Senior Brother Xuan Du say when he saw it?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Great Daoist Master mostly said that it was amazing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this technique came from you, Brother Sea God. How can it be credited... Huh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming paused and suddenly looked up at the roof. He squinted slightly and a trace of Dao runes surged from his body.

    ¡°How dare you spy on this ce!?!¡± With that said, he flicked his finger, and a green ray of light shed and disappeared. The Blood Mosquito in the sky... exploded.

 Chapter 220 A Powerful Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 220 A Powerful Medicine</h4>

    Buzz

    Amidst the mosquito¡¯s buzzing, Li Changshou actually heard some intention of probing and timidness... The little Blood Mosquito seemed to have suffered a huge grievance, but it did not dare to say anything. It circled around Li Changshou twice and carefullynded on the tip of his ear.

    Naturally, Daoist Wen Jing hade to inform them.

    What Zhao Gongming had discovered and detonated previously were also Blood Mosquitoes...

    Li Changshou naturally knew.

    In order to send him a message in time, Daoist Wen Jing had used Blood Mosquitoes to invade a group of sea fish in the sea area that was south of Anshui City. She had used the weak souls of the sea fish to feed them.

    When there were important matters that needed to be ryed, the Blood Mosquitoes would devour the souls of the sea fish and rush over from the South Ocean.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mystical abilities...

    Although it is harmful to the harmony of the heavens, it is indeed more convenient than my paper effigies.

    Most importantly, it¡¯s tree-efficient.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s voice traveled to Li Changshou¡¯s heart. She sounded a little aggrieved.

    ¡°Ah, the two Fellow Daoists were drinking tea just now. I didn¡¯t expect that one of them would identally hurt you.¡± Li Changshou said gently, ¡°I couldn¡¯t exin your identity to them. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The little mosquito pped her wings.

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was in a cave abode in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, could not help but roll his eyes. What did that mean?

    Is he scaring me first beforeforting me?

    This is too old-fashioned.

    Did he really think that I, Daoist Wen Jing, and the mighty queen of the ck-Winged Blood Mosquitoes would be so easily fooled?

    Of course!

    I will...

    Daoist Wen Jing took advantage of the Blood Mosquito to look at the painting of mountains and rivers hanging in the middle of the back hall. Then, she recalled the ferocious aura that she had captured previously.

    The person who had discovered her Blood Mosquitoes and pierced them was... that old man who had suddenlyid down in front of her that day!

    Daoist Wen Jing would definitely not be mistaken! Even if he turned into ashes, she would still recognize that fellow!

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing waspletely certain that that person was the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School, Zhao Gongming, who was said to be upright and righteous!

    He had done such a thing, yet he is still known to be righteous...

    Psht! The Dao Sect¡¯s disciples are really wild and their hearts are really filthy!

    Ha, Primordial World.

    Although Daoist Wen Jing cursed in her heart, she did not dare to expose her emotions. She continued to pretend to be aggrieved to lower the Sea God¡¯s guard against her.

    Li Changshou held a cup of tea and said leisurely, ¡°What major matter is it this time?¡±

    ¡°Lord, the Western Sect has been defeated by you this time. The six disciples of the Saints were stopped by Zhao Gongming alone, causing the Western Sect to fail. They have lost so many demonic soldiers in vain...¡±

    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The mosquito moved closer and muttered softly.

    Li Changshou gradually frowned and quickly waved his hand to get Daoist Wen Jing to leave.

    The Blood Mosquito was about to self-destruct when Li Changshou recalled something and said gently, ¡°You have contributed greatly to the Dragon Pce¡¯s siege this time. A few days ago, when you were outside the Dragon Pce, I and the Great Daoist Master were at the side. The Great Daoist Master also knows that you are now working for Ren School. In the future, when he sees you, he will not kill me directly.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was stunned.

    Before she could ask any more questions, the Blood Mosquitoes exploded and turned into a wisp of blood aura that quickly dissipated...

    In the Cave Abode, Daoist Wen Jing sat up straight. For some reason, his breathing quickened.

    Her phoenix-like eyes slowly opened, and there was a hint of warmth on her charming face. She couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her lips. She snorted slightly.

    ¡°He... saw me?¡±

    It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    However, she soon revealed a smug expression and slowlyy down. She continued to fiddle with the Blood Mosquito puppets that she had scattered in the four seas.

    She had to do what the Western Sect instructed her to do and also provide information for Ren School.

    I wonder what the Ren School wants to get by asking me to continue hiding in the Western Sect.

    Daoist Wen Jing knew very well.

    To a Saint, she was just an ant that was stronger than the rest. The Ren School would not allow her to plot against the two Saints from the Western Sect...

    At most, he would let her do some dirty work like assassination at some point in time.

    At the end of the day, the Ren School is simr to the Western Sect. The so-called Great Sect is nothing much.

    Daoist Wen Jing licked her red lips and her eyes became even more charming.

    However, the difference between the disciples of the Saints on both sides was really too huge. On the Ren School¡¯s side, both the Great Daoist Master and the L differences between the people and the Little Daoist Master... made her feel lustful...

    In the Sea God Temple of Anshui City, just as the Blood Mosquitoes dispersed, Li Changshou stood up and slowly paced back and forth, carefully considering the news that Daoist Wen Jing had brought.

    The Western Sect had just started a conference for self-reflection after the battle. ording to Daoist Wen Jing, the disciples of the Saints were furious and said that they wanted to plot against Zhao Gongming. However, the disciples of the other Saints did not respond.

    The Western Sect¡¯s n to tame the dragons was indeed managed by the disciples of the Saint. The Saint did not intervene.

    Just as she was worried, Master Zhao was hated in the Western Sect...

    However, Daoist Wen Jing had only heard them mention that matter. It was unknown how the other party nned and devised their schemes.

    Master Zhao had just left and said that he was returning to Mount Emei to cultivate. He also said that if there were any problems, he could ask his Brother Sea God to go to the Luofu cave on Mount Emei to look for him.

    How should I remind Master Zhao to be careful?

    Or should I let Master Zhao go to Three-Immortal Ind to hide? Li Changshou thought carefully for a while. Then, he felt that based on Zhao Gongming¡¯s methods and identity, he could not be schemed by the West.

    In the Western Sect, there were not many powerful experts among the disciples of the Saints. The great destiny of the world was currently in the Ren School and the Dao Sect.

    I actually don¡¯t need to worry about Master Zhao.

    With my Great Daoist Master¡¯s promise, Zhao Gongming should be carefree when facing the Western Sect.

    In other words, unless the Great God-Conferment Tribtion descended, the members of the Dao Sect would kill each other. If the experts outside the Dao Sect wanted to touch Zhao Gongming, the difficulty would be no less than pping the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    If I wanted to plot against Master Zhao, what method would I use?

    Li Changshou began to think from a different perspective and quickly thought of two ideas. However, both ideas were like walking on a tightrope on a cliff. The worst would be his own death.

    In that case...

    ¡°I can only wish you a safe and peaceful life for hundreds of thousands of years in the future, Master Zhao.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled.

    He began to analyze in his heart. The second thing that Daoist Wen Jing sent him was their subsequent arrangements.

    The Western Sect did not give up on taming dragons...

    That made Li Changshou feel much more at ease.

    Over the past few days, Li Changshou had been worried that the Western Sect would cower and give up on pressuring the dragon race. If that happened, the Heavenly Courts would be making a fool of themselves.

    That would be great.

    Although they had been defeated, they did not give up. They continued to focus on plotting and scheming, persisting in their original goal. They could be said to be the model of the Great Sect of the Primordial World!

    Actually, the few disciples of the Western Sect had already confirmed that the Dao Sect had taken a liking to the dragon race.

    Other than luck, the Western Sect did notck anything else. If they retreated easily, wouldn¡¯t they show that they were afraid of the Dao Sect?

    Even if they wanted topete with the Dao Sect, they had to capture the dragon race as soon as possible.

    Things had be much moreplicated, but they had be much simpler.

    The Western Sect had be much more cautious because of that setback.

    ording to the information provided by Daoist Wen Jing, the Western Sect¡¯s focus would be on the West Ocean Dragon Pce. They would then gradually infiltrate the dragon race through puppets and use the internal conflicts within the dragon race to push the dragon race to the edge of the cliff.

    In the battle of Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, although the Sea n¡¯s rebel army had suffered losses, the rtionship between the Sea ns of the four oceans and the dragon race had already be extremely tense.

    A little provocation would result in arge-scale rebellion.

    Moreover, the Western Sect would mobilize more forces from the trichiliocosm and continue to trap the dragons.

    The Western Sect wanted to suppress the pride of the dragon race and make the dragon race kneel at the foot of the spirit mountain to beg the Western Sect to take them in as subordinates...

    The Western Sect wants to prosper, so they want to subdue the dragon race.

    What¡¯s so good about prospering? Is it to be stronger?

    This question suddenly popped up in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. After careful analysis, he did not get anything.

    ¡°Forget it. No matter what, peace is a blessing.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou sent the paper effigy back to the underground paper effigy vault. Most of his attention was focused on the wedding banquet in the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He continued to chat with his old friend, Elder Moon, a few Heavenly Generals, and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation to eat, drink and ease their boredom.

    There were singing and dancing around the hall. The m girls that were traveling around the hall carried all kinds of delicacies that were going to be served. As long as there were any empty tes, they would immediately go and fill them up.

    The Crystal Pce was bustling with activity.

    Of course, Ao Yi and Jiang Si¡¯er were no longer here.

    ording to the rules of the dragon race, the two of them went to their nuptial chamber. They could onlye out three monthster to serve tea to the Dragon King.

    During that period, the pavilion was protected by severalyers of dragon arrays. Ordinary experts would not be able to see through the situation inside. They could do whatever they wanted.

    Just as Li Changshou was chatting with Elder Moon, a scene appeared in his mind. At Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e rode a cloud to the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou immediately smiled and said, ¡°Elder Moon, please look after my incarnation. I have something to deal with elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Elder Moon nodded with a smile. She was already used to that.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Ling¡¯e, who was dressed in a white dress, slowly descended on the cloud.

    For some reason, Ling¡¯e did not enter the Pill Chamber openly. Instead, she walked quietly to the door. Her small hands were on the edge of the door, and she secretly popped her head in, which was tied up by a cloud, to look into the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou stood up and turned around to look at Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e suddenly blushed and whispered, ¡°Grandmaster kindly requests you to go over.¡±

    ¡°If she wants to summon me, so be it. Grandmaster is our elder, why do you need to say ¡®kindly request¡¯?¡±

    Li Changshou lifted his robe and looked at Ling¡¯e¡¯s current state. He immediately understood something.

    ¡°Did Grandmaster ask you something that made you feel embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, did you hear it?¡±

    Ling¡¯e was slightly surprised.

    Li Changshou shook his head and scolded jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s all written on your face. Why would I need to listen? Let¡¯s go and take a look. As expected, Little Grandmaster had lost her patience and wants to take another step forward with Exalted Wang Qing. That¡¯s good too.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lingle pursed her lips. She followed behind her senior brother on the cloud and inadvertently approached him.

    However, when she looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s back, she could not help but think of the time when they were beside theke... Senior Brother suddenly...

    Sizzle...

    Eh? Li Changshou turned his head to look at his junior sister strangely and realized that Ling¡¯e was covering her face with her hands and white smoke was rising from her head...

    Li Changshou was also shocked.

    Why hasn¡¯t this girl gotten over it yet? It¡¯s been more than ten years!

    It was just a joke when he did that. If he had kissed... ahem, he shouldn¡¯t think too much about it, lest he acted ording to his thoughts.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and brought Lingle to the straw hut. Ling¡¯e wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but her grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, had already said, ¡°Ling¡¯e,e in.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could only lower her head and agree. She followed her senior brother into the house.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was dressed in an elegant long dress. She knelt behind the short table with a serious expression on her face.

    Seeing the two grand-disciples enter the house, Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her hand and set up a fewyers of boundaries. Then, she looked at Li Changshou seriously.

    With a thud, Jiang Lin¡¯er clenched her left fist and lightly hit the table.

    ¡°Next! No one is allowed tough!¡±

    The two of them were confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°No matter how funny it is, we won¡¯tugh. At least, we won¡¯tugh out loud.¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded repeatedly and echoed, ¡°Yes, Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°I!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er took a deep breath and instantly lost herposure. As she sighed, sheid on the table and sighed. She spoke in the feeble voice of someone who was about to die of thirst and hunger, ¡°Changshou,e and help me. Your Grandmaster can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster... what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Yes...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blushed, but she returned to normal. She sat up and put her hands on her waist.

    As long as you¡¯re bold and confident, you won¡¯t be embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just be honest! I want to develop further with Wang Qing! Ling¡¯e said that you have a type of Ambition Pill. Give me a few. I¡¯ll let him eat it. I¡¯ll make sure we get the deed done!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless

    He turned to look at Ling¡¯e who hurriedly shook her head. She definitely did not teach that to her grandmaster!

    After all, Little Grandmaster had lived outside before. She had seen all kinds of things. She knew a lot about romantic rtionships even though she did not have firsthand experience.

    ¡°Grandmaster, although the Ambition Pill will be effective, it¡¯s not a medicine for illnesses.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out a bottle of Love Water used to refine the Ambition Pill. He ced it in front of his little grandmaster.

    ¡°Grandmaster, this item is called Love Water. It is refined from Love Gu and is one of the main ingredients of the Ambition Pill. It can be used in wine... However, before that, it¡¯s best if you inform Exalted Wang Qing, lest you cause unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°You really have that thing?!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blinked and put away the porcin bottle. She coughed twice and lectured righteously, ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. When ites to matters between men and women, we have to let nature take its course. Look at the pills you are refining. You have the Ambition Pill and Love Water. Eh?¡±

    Why are you stillining?

    ¡°Grandmaster, a bottle of Love Water costs 6600 Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°Uh, other than this kind of thing, you are quite outstanding in other aspects. Haha, hahaha! I¡¯ll go prepare the wine first!¡±

 Chapter 221 The Little Reward of the Heavenly Daoâ€™s Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 221 The Little Reward of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Confusion</h4>

    In Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut, the two of them moved two round chairs and sat side by side by the window, watching the old immortal couple under the willow tree by theke.

    Ling¡¯e held two trays with her Dharma powers, which contained the dried fruits and snacks that her senior brother liked. Beside them, she even brewed some refreshing tea.

    Li Changshou had made some arrangements outside Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut to prevent Exalted Wang Qing from discovering that the two of them were observing in the open.

    Little Qiong Peak special observing team!

    Xiong Lingli was currently busy opening up the new territory of the Spiritual beast enclosure. She did not know much about the matter and was not interested in it. Hence, she did not join in the fun.

    Actually, it would not matter if Li Changshou did not make those arrangements...

    The two of them only had eyes for each other. Why would they care about what happened next?

    The birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. The breeze was gentle.

    The willow branches were tender, making one¡¯s heart flutter like the waves in theke.

    In that situation, Li Changshou¡¯s poetic personality rose again. However, after thinking about it, he wisely chose to give up.

    He decided not to embarrass himself in front of his junior sister.

    Ling¡¯e frowned slightly. She had some objections to her senior brother¡¯s previous act of offering medicine to their Grandmaster.

    ¡°Senior Brother, isn¡¯t it a little... inappropriate for us to help Grandmaster?¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly as she twirled a strand of hair around her fingers. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not appropriate,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Now that the two of them have developed to such a stage, any extra push will cause idents. Exalted Wang Qing has a kind of... indescribable personality. If Little Grandmaster really uses such a method to seed, how will the two of them face each other after the medicinal effects are dispelled?¡± Ling¡¯e immediately felt conflicted and whispered, ¡°If they are in love with each other, then it should be fine... That¡¯s not right. There might be some unhappiness because of this if Exalted Wang Qing feels that he has been offended.¡±

    She turned her head to the side and did not dare to look at her senior brother beside her. Her neck was flushed red. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Senior Brother... why did you give that thing to Little Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and said, ¡°Do you still remember that I once reprimanded you because of Wang Qi and Liu Yan¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e nodded slightly and said aggrievedly, ¡°Senior Brother, you were so fierce when you scolded me that time. It has been many years. How could I forget?¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Li Changshou chuckled and exined, ¡°Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Qi are also in love. However, Liu Yan¡¯er was still hesitant at that time. Love is not just about having a future just because you¡¯re in love with each other. There are many other factors for consideration. The rtionship between men and women is a topic that is often mentioned in the mortal world, because it is one of the three most important things for mortals. However, a person cannot only have feelings. They should have other aspects of life, such as their pursuit of cultivation. If he ced all his thoughts on a certain rtionship, it would only cause the rtionship to be more abnormal and burdensome. Atst, it would end. It would be the same for Exalted Wang Qing. He might be wary of his Dao or his reputation in the sect... In short, it¡¯s impossible to use force.¡±

    Ling¡¯e did not seem to understand. Her senior brother seemed to have answered her question, but he also did not seem to have answered her...

    Her senior brother even took the opportunity to teach her a lesson. ¡°But, Senior Brother... The main point now is that Grandmaster thought that that was some kind of medicine. If it doesn¡¯t work, what will happen to Grandmaster?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile. He pinched an apricot stem and ced it in his mouth. He chewed slowly and said, ¡°That will depend on Grandmaster¡¯s choice. If Grandmaster were to express her thoughts first and let him know that they could improve their rtionship further. After Exalted Wang Qing agrees and drinks the bottle of Yuan Nurturing Liquid, he would take a step forward even if he is fine. If Grandmaster does not express his thoughts and only secretly drugs him, Exalted Wang Qing would naturally be fine after drinking... In that case, we naturally do not have any karma.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said worriedly, ¡°Grandmaster, what if you me us?¡±

    ¡°If Grandmasteres to question us, we just have to say that it is because Exalted Wang Qing has a high cultivation level. We will be able to handle it.¡±

    Is it thatplicated?

    Ling¡¯e, who was listening by the side, opened her mouth slightly. Her expression was slightly dazed.

    It was just a choice of whether or not to use the drug. Why does Senior Brother have so many tricks up his sleeve...

    Indeed, it was impossible to make arrangements for her senior brother using the same method.

    On the other hand, Li Changshou paused and looked at Ling¡¯e in disappointment. ¡°The logic behind this is so simple. You actually failed to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her hand and ced it in front of Li Changshou. She said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯ll copy the Steadiness Sutra five hundred times! I am willing to ept the punishment this time!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not punishing you. You have to watch and think more. You have to learn to see the essence of the problem through the surface...

    There, Grandmaster has begun.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately perked up. She moved closer to Li Changshou and looked at the two people drinking under the willow tree.

    Under the willow tree, Jiang Lin¡¯er took out another wine pot after they finished a pot of wine, and gently winked at Exalted Wang Qing.

    ¡°Um... Do you want some more?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Exalted Wang Qing smiled and nodded. Although his sentences were short, they carried a hint of gentleness.

    Li Changshou could not help but shake his head.

    Exalted Wang Qing was really blinded by the love between men and women. At that moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s expression had betrayed her. However, Exalted Wang Qing did not notice anything unusual. As expected, being obsessed with beautiful women was just as scary as being hot-headed.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er held the pot of wine and hesitated a few times. Her expression was hesitant, but she still poured a ss of wine for him. She lowered her head and pursed her lips. She did not dare to look at him anymore, obviously feeling guilty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing picked up the wine cup and asked gently, ¡°Is there anything that¡¯s hard for you to say?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. Drink it!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Exalted Wang Qing raised his cup and stared at Jiang Lin¡¯er. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s estimation, Exalted Wang Qing should have had the ¡°Gentle Gaze Effect¡± and ¡°Forming Effects¡± automatically added to his eyes...

    There was no need for a whitening effect. Although Little Grandmaster was extremely vicious, she was still fair-skinned and beautiful.

    The wine ss was slowly delivered to the mouth of Exalted Wang Qing. He did not hesitate to taste it...

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er suddenly let out a soft cry. Exalted Wang Qing could not help but blink. There was confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I! Nothing...¡± The corners of Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She gritted her teeth and sighed. ¡°Alright, I really can¡¯t do this to you. I spiked the wine.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned slightly.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er lowered her head, pursed her lips, and blinked. She said in a low voice, ¡°I feel that it has been more than ten years since the two of us have reconciled. We should be... taking another step forward... Let¡¯s take the few steps that we did not take back then...¡±

    She raised her hand and adjusted her hair by her ear. Her voice became softer and softer. In the end, she only said, ¡°You understand, right?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing smiled and asked, ¡°What medicine is this?¡±

    ¡°Some Love Water that I got.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er was loyal and did not betray her little grand-disciple. She raised her hand and gave him a thumbs-up before continuing, ¡°I heard that the effect is very strong!¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing could not help butugh. He raised the wine cup in his hand and drank it in one gulp while Jiang Lin¡¯er cried softly.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Exalted Wang Qing put down his cup and looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er affectionately.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, I¡¯m not good at this Dao. I only know how to cultivate. Many times, I can¡¯t show perfect concern about you. What should I do next? Can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°This... This...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. She hesitated for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that... Perhaps, we should wait for the medicine to take effect...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing nodded solemnly. Then, the two of them sat under the willow tree. Their eyes met and they waited quietly.

    A few momentster...

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink more?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er asked weakly.

    Exalted Wang Qing rubbed his chin and muttered to himself. He nodded slowly and grabbed the wine pot. Then, he poured himself another cup of wine.

    After a while...

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er asked, puzzled.

    The man frowned even more. He picked up the wine pot and drank it in one gulp. The wine potnded and their eyes met.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face was flushed red. However, she was extremely serious. She sat cross-legged and tried her best to find the medicinal effects.

    After an hour... the two of them looked at each other under the tree. Exalted Wang Qing had already closed his eyes to check if there was... something wrong with his body.

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e could not help butugh out loud. She covered her mouth with her hand and curled into a ball in the chair, trembling nonstop.

    Beside him, Li Changshou was speechless. He stared at the old immortal couple under the tree.

    W-What the hell?

    Does Exalted Wang Qing really not understand anything about this at all?

    Could it be that Exalted Wang Qing had been focused on cultivation all this time and had never done anything wrong? Did he not even use his immortal senses to scan the Daopanions with low cultivation levels in the sect?

    How could that be possible!

    However...

    The expression and gaze of Exalted Wang Qing...

    He could feel that Exalted Wang Qing was trying his best to circte his immortal powers and search for the non-existent medicinal effects of the Love Water...

    Li Changshou really could not imagine that he was an old immortal who could produce five pairs of Daopanions among nine disciples!

    Great Daoist Master, how should I tell Exalted Wang Qing that he won¡¯t have a baby just by holding hands?

    Li Changshou could not help but groan. He felt a little helpless about the current situation...

    It was impossible for him to send a voice transmission and guide him in secret. The karma involved was too great.

    Exalted Wang Qing left Little Qiong Peak at dusk. Jiang Lin¡¯er rushed to the hiding ce of Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e aggressively.

    Li Changshou naturally could not say that he had given her some fake medicine. He smiled and exined that perhaps it was because Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s cultivation level was too high, and the pill he refined as a disciple was not effective enough.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er thought about it carefully and found that it made sense.

    She sighed softly andid on Ling¡¯e¡¯s bed.

    Then, she thought that lying on the ground was very disadvantageous to her so she turned around.

    The so-called Primordial World Salted Fish probably meant something like her.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Grandmaster, what do you want to do next? Since you¡¯ve already confirmed the feelings of Exalted Wang Qing, you might as well take the chance to pursue him. It¡¯s best not to dy this matter.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, how can I take advantage of victory to pursue him?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er replied weakly. ¡°As a woman, I can¡¯t take the initiative to teach him such things. Besides, I¡¯m... nothing much...

    Ah! Forget it!

    The more we talk about it, the more chaotic it gets. Let¡¯s just leave it like that!¡±

    Li Changshou seemed like he wanted to say something but he stopped himself. He decided to start from Exalted Wang Qing. He bowed to his grandmaster with a Dao salute and left.

    As night fell, Li Changshou flew back to the Pill Chamber on a cloud and kept thinking about that matter.

    He had a few... academic problems.

    Li Changshou focused his attention on the paper effigy in the Dragon Pce¡¯s wedding banquet. He opened his eyes and looked at Elder Moon.

    The marriage between the heavens and earth was all under that old man¡¯s control. He had to ask if Elder Moon had any ¡®knowledge-gaining¡¯ techniques!

    In the end, Elder Moon was stunned when he heard the voice transmission.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God,¡± Elder Moon replied. ¡°I¡¯m only a little immortal who¡¯s focused on setting couples up. I¡¯m not in charge of what happens after I set them up. How can I teach such a major thing like the reproduction of living beings?¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, pretend that I didn¡¯t ask. Thank you, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ll continue to think of a solution.¡±

    Elder Moon was puzzled. ¡°Are you trying to set someone up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re two of my friends,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°One of them is innocent, while the other is very pure. When the two of them are together, they only talk about the matters regarding cultivation or longevity. It¡¯s really difficult.¡±

    Elder Moon smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you continue to pursue these things, you will be at a disadvantage. Daopanions are meant to bepanions of cultivation. Since I¡¯m already an immortal, why should I care so much about this matter? If they don¡¯t want to have children, they don¡¯t need to ask for much. It¡¯s good this way.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you for teaching me, Elder Moon.¡±

    Although it is useless.

    At that moment, Li Changshou apanied Elder Moon and a few Heavenly Generals to drink a few cups of wine. He could not figure out which table he had gone to. The ce in front of him was still filled with the smell of local seafood.

    It was a pity that he did not bring Lingli over.

    Later, Li Changshou was distracted again.

    The main body in the secret underground chamber opened a piece of paper and tried hard to recall the universal education that he had received in his previous life. It mixed with the characteristics of the habit of iplete sentences in the Primordial World and began topile the treasure book of illustrations for Exalted Wang Qing.

    After midnight...

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Li Changshou stopped drawing and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    After that, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu would offer that item to Exalted Wang Qing. He would not have to worry about anything else.

    In order to avoid attracting karma, Li Changshou only revealed the eighteen martial arts techniques he learned from the teachers in his previous life...

    Well, he learned about ten percent of it.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to put away the brush and ink, he suddenly thought of something. There was a hint of evil humor in the smile on his face. He picked up the pen and wrote four small words on the ¡°Censored Painting¡±.

    ¡°The Newlyweds Collection¡±.

    Li Changshou put down his self-made brush and stretched his muscles.

    Just as he was about to use his immortal power to seal the painting that he had painstakingly created, a golden ray of light shed in front of him!

    A faint wisp of Heavenly Dao karmanded on his essence soul.

    This...

    Li Changshou couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He lowered his head and looked at the painting before looking at the tiny amount of merit he had gained.

    That works too?

    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao is hinting to me that if I spread this thing out, I would be rewarded with more merit?

    Forget it. The karma that this thing has to endure is too great.

    Li Changshou shook his head and wrote onest sentence on the censored painting...

    ¡°Burn immediately after reading it. Do not tell anyone else.¡±

    There was the word ¡®stable¡¯ at the core.

    In any case, it was impossible for the merit that the Heavenly Dao had given him, to be taken back.

 Chapter 222 Hehe

    <h4>Chapter 222 Hehe</h4>

    Sometimes, a thousand lies would not be as sincere as one¡¯s heart.

    Although a thousand genuine hearts could not beat a trick...

    Li Changshou carefully pondered over the matter regarding the enlightenment of the rich and powerful. He realized that no matter what excuse he used, it would be better for him to tell Uncle-Master Jiu Wu about it and implicate Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    Thus, a messenger paper crane flew to the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Uncle-Master Jiu Wu arrived at the Heaven-Breaking Peak on a cloud.

    Li Changshou waited in front of the Pill Chamber.

    Looking at Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s beaming face, Li Changshou could not help but feel much better. He started to sing themon tune that he had heard in his previous life...

    Ah ha, give me a cup of water to forget my feelings. I want to forget that my name is Wang Fugui! Aye, aye~

    Ahem, I must be serious and calm.

    Perhaps it was because he had not received instructions from Li Changshou for a long time, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu became much less vignt. He rode a cloud andnded in front of Li Changshou. Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, how has your cultivation been recently? Are you already at the seventh-stage Dao Requital realm? Not bad, not bad. The immortal seedlings in front of you have already begun preparing to transcend the Heavenly Tribtion. You should be more careful earlier.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, transcending the tribtion is a big matter.¡±

    With the two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills as the foundation, Li Changshou had deduced that he would be able to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion in another two to three hundred years. ¡°Changshou, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture. Jiu Wu did not doubt him and jumped into the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back.

    Li Changshou activated the array formation around the Pill Chamber and pulled two prayer mats over. After inviting Jiu Wu to take a seat, he muttered...

    He hid the matter regarding the Love Water and told Jiu Wu about the awkwardness between Exalted Wang Qing and his Grandmaster.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Jiu Wu widened his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded. ¡°The two of them stayed under the tree for an entire afternoon. My grandmaster clearly expressed that she wanted to take another step forward, and he also agreed to it. Then... there was nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Ss...¡±

    Jiu Wu took a deep breath, his eyes filled with shock.

    ¡°No wonder Master looked for mest night and asked me a question that I couldn¡¯t figure out even after thinking about it for a long time. I finally understand now!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle-Master, what did you ask?¡±

    ¡°Master asked, hehe.¡± Jiu Wu shrugged and smiled. His expression was slightly cheap. He continued, ¡°He asked about what I usually do with Shi Shi.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, how did you answer?¡±

    ¡°I definitely couldn¡¯t... Hehe, I couldn¡¯t say things that are not presentable.¡±

    Jiu Wu sighed and said, ¡°I just talked about how wemunicate normally. I didn¡¯t... Hehe. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what Master meant. However, even if I knew that he was talking about this, I wouldn¡¯t dare to guide him. I never expected Master to be so focused on cultivation all these years. He really makes me feel embarrassed.¡±

    Jiu Wu paused and asked again, ¡°Changshou, you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. Do you have a solution for this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou took out the ¡®Newlyweds Collection¡¯ and handed it to Jiu Wu. ¡°Uncle-Master, take a look.¡±

    ¡°Is this an erotic painting?¡±

    ¡°No, this technique is stronger. The details are not adequate... ahem!¡±

    As Li Changshou spoke, he could not help but blush.

    It was one thing for him to ponder over it, but when he showed it to others, it was another mentality.

    Jiu Wu opened the book of illustrations solemnly and squinted to take a look.

    ¡°Changshou, you actually know so much! It¡¯s very detailed and clear at a nce. It¡¯s a treasure. It¡¯s a treasure. Hehe.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This is a serious item. Uncle-Master, don¡¯tugh.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already thousands of years old. Do you still not understand these things?¡±

    Jiu Wu paused and smiled bitterly. ¡°Sigh, I almost forgot. My master doesn¡¯t understand this.

    Speaking of which, although this item is good, it should only be an initial-stage version... Hehe, do you have any follow-up versions?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I only created this item because of the matter between Grandmaster and Uncle-Grandmaster,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Now that I¡¯m about to transcend the tribtion, I shouldn¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Jiu Wu hurriedly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Just focus on preparing for the tribtion. Then, I¡¯ll take this back and hand it to Master.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded Jiu Wu to not tell him that he had drawn it. Jiu Wu was confused.

    ¡°If you let Uncle-Grandmaster know that this was done by me, he will definitely misunderstand something,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°My Grandmaster has only heard of this matter...¡±

    Jiu Wu muttered to himself for a while and said, ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell him that this item was given to me by the elders in the sect.¡±

    Li Changshou gave him a thumbs up. Jiu Wu chuckled and immediately returned to Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Although Jiu Wu had left, hisughter was lingering. Itsted for three hours, and Li Changshou could not help but chuckle as well.

    Half a dayter, Jiu Wu rushed back on a cloud and winked at Li Changshou. ¡°Done.¡±

    ¡°Has Uncle-Grandmaster seen it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiu Wu said happily. ¡°I saw Master open the book of illustrations with my own eyes. At the same time, I also gave Master the erotic painting that you gave me so that he can look at it on his own.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he exchanged nces with Jiu Wu. The two of them were old friends. Immediately... he chuckled.

    Theughter meant his well wishes for the two elders.

    Theughter was filled with their wonderful wishes for a rtionship.

    As long as everyone offered someughter, the Primordial World would have a beautiful tomorrow.

    After sending the painting out, Li Changshou had originally nned to stop interfering with that matter. What else could he do?

    He couldn¡¯t possibly be like his mother in some ce in the mortal world andmand others at the scene of the wedding night, right?

    He sent a voice transmission to Lingle and reminded her not to return to the straw hut for the next few days. He told her to cultivate in the chess room beside the spiritual beast enclosure, lest she affects their Little Grandmaster¡¯s performance.

    Li Changshou focused his attention on the Dragon Pce banquet and paid attention to the changes in Little Qiong Peak.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was... three to four dayster, he did not see Exalted Wang Qing.

    Another three to four dayster, he still did not see the figure of Exalted Wang Qing. When the wedding banquet in the Dragon Pce was nearing its end, the guests began to leave the venue. On the side of Exalted Wang Qing...

    He still did not move.

    Could it be that his treasure painting had embarrassed Exalted Wang Qing?

    Lds

    Li Changshou did not know what was going on. He was also a little depressed. He had put in a lot of effort, and he could not let them go in vain without knowing why.

    Li Changshou waited patiently for another two days, but Exalted Wang Qing and his Grandmaster still did not meet.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was still a little puzzled. She thought that the incidentst time had upset Exalted Wang Qing, so she went to the Heaven-Breaking Peak personally.

    In the end, she was informed by Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s eldest disciple, Jiu Yiyi, that Exalted Wang Qing had realized something and entered seclusion.

    He was in seclusion...

    He was in seclusion...

    Could it be that he¡¯s in seclusion to study the treasure? Isn¡¯t that something that even mortals can understand?

    This possibility surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. He could not help but support his forehead with one hand, filled with mixed emotions.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God, should we leave as

    well?¡±

    Elder Moon asked via voice transmission.

    Li Changshou gathered his spirits and looked around. The banquet was almost empty.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a few instructions to Elder Moon and told him what to say to the people at the Dragon Pce who were sending them off.

    Every word that Elder Moon said there represented the Heavenly Court¡¯s attitude. He had to pay attention to those details.

    For example, Li Changshou and Elder Moon had addressed the Dragon King respectfully. Those were the details that Li Changshou had previously instructed.

    The Heavenly Courts and Li Changshou, the Sea God of the South Ocean, stood up together.

    At the side, a sea maiden immediately transmitted her voice to the back. Two dragon-headed elders and a white-haired Immortal Turtle rushed over with a smile.

    Elder Moon smiled and said ¡°In the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve been away from the Marriage Affinity Hall for more than a month. I¡¯m afraid that the matters I have to do have piled up like a mountain. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I would like to congratte Ao Yi on getting married to his virtuous wife.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Moon. Thank you, Elder Moon.¡± The East Ocean Dragon King¡¯s Turtle Prime Minister cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°His Majesty, the Dragon King still has guests to entertain. I shall send everyone out of the Crystal Pce.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Moon nodded with a smile. The Heavenly Generals behind him also cupped their hands and bowed. The two dragon-headed elders and Immortal Turtle returned their greetings.

    The group left the main hall and walked through the Pearl Corridor. They passed by the front yard filled with various treasures and headed for the door of the Crystal Pce.

    From afar, Elder Moon saw that familiar figure.

    This time, Elder Moon did not look up. Instead, he frowned and focused. There was a hint of pity in his eyes.

    Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission. ¡°Elder Moon, don¡¯t expose this matter. I will deal with Bian Zhuangter.¡±

    Elder Moon blinked calmly. Li Changshou nodded with a smile and did not say anything else.

    Finally, Elder Moon restrained himself and did not look at Bian Zhuang.

    Elder Moon left the Crystal Pce and exchanged a few words with the three people from the Dragon Pce who had sent them off. The dozens of Heavenly Soldiers that were following, rushed over to meet up and fled towards the sea.

    Li Changshou looked at Elder Moon and the Jade Emperor¡¯s departing figure and sighed in his heart.

    Old Friend, hold on.

    I hope that your outstanding performance this time will be able to repay the Jade Emperor for teaching him a lesson previously.

    If His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, were to use you, don¡¯t me me for not stopping you at that time...

    I really did not stop you.

    Then, Li Changshou turned around and smiled at the Turtle Immortal. ¡°Third Prime Minister, the East Ocean¡¯s event hase to an end. It¡¯s time for me to return.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the Dragon Pce for a few days, Sea God?¡±

    The prime minister quickly said, ¡°His Majesty, the Dragon King still wants to talk to you for a night. He also instructed me to let you stay in the Dragon Pce for two more days.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the Sea God Temple. If there¡¯s anything you need, juste to the Sea God Temple and look for me.¡±

    ¡°Then can you wait for half a day?¡± Prime Minister Turtle pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Majesty will give you a great gift.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Brother Yi is the Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect. I came here to n for the Dragon Pce because I was worried about you. I¡¯m also touched about the dragon race protecting the Sea God Sect usually.

    There¡¯s no harm in sending gifts to Anshui City.¡±

    Prime Minister Turtle blinked and almost swayed his waist. She hurriedly nodded.

    Li Changshou performed Dao salute and used Water Escape to head towards the southwest.

    Before he left, Li Changshou did not forget to look at the dejected Bian Zhuang.

    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He pulled out a paper effigy that was hidden near the East Ocean Crystal Pce and made it move towards the ends of the earth.

    Naturally, he would wait for Bian Zhuang to leave the Crystal Pce before dealing with the subsequent matters.

    Uh, would Ao Yi send someone to beat this guy up?

    I don¡¯t think so. Bian Zhuang is just a little infatuated with Ke Le¡¯er...

    If I¡¯m Ao Yi, or if I¡¯m a female paper effigy who is being fancied by someone, what will I do?

    Li Changshou was used to thinking and he quickly shook his head.

    Firstly, he would never wear a female outfit.

    Secondly, if his paper effigy had gotten embroiled with such a thing, he could just destroy it.

    As the saying goes, one would rather die than be bent!

    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s just think about what exactly happened to Exalted Wang Qing.¡±

    Li Changshou was multitasking. As he made the paper effigy who looked like a young Qi Refinement cultivator flee towards the South Ocean, he thought about how he should investigate Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s condition.

    Should I ask the Sect Leader toe out and look for Exalted Wang Qing?

    This isn¡¯t too good. It would be better to invite Elder Wan Linyun over and use the pretext of gifting pills to see if Exalted Wang Qing is really in seclusion or deliberately avoiding Grandmaster.

    Li Changshou knew that Exalted Wang Qing was secretly lustful. However, it did not make sense for him to be so pure.

    However, just as that thought surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind, he suddenly felt a faint warning.

    He looked at the Sensing Stone tied to the paper effigy¡¯s wrist. The Sensing Stone, which had not been shining, was now glowing with a deep purple light. Li Changshou changed his direction without a trace. Two small paper-cut fish flew out of his palm.

    Not long after, he found more than ten figures following him through the power of the essence soul that the paper fish carried...

    Perfected Immortals, Heaven Immortals, and two peak-stage Heaven Immortals?

    It seemed to be the Sea n rebel army...

    These Sea race rebels actually targeted the Sea God of the South Ocean. Could it be that they did not know that he was just an incarnation?

    Li Changshou thought about it for a while and dispelled the thought of ¡®Let¡¯s see what the other party¡¯s motive is.¡¯

    He should not have any contact with the Sea n rebels.

    If the other party ambushed him, he could collect remnant souls and see what happened.

    At that moment, he continued to use Water Escape in the seawater without batting an eyelid. Then, he urgently mobilized the paper effigies hidden in the East Ocean.

    The other party came to find trouble with him. He probably... would not mobilize more than 100,000 troops.

 Chapter 223 You Are Looking for the Sea God, It Has Nothing To Do With Meâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 223 You Are Looking for the Sea God, It Has Nothing To Do With Me...</h4>

    In the seawater, Li Changshou continuously used Water Escape and headed for the ambush array set up by the paper effigy army.

    It was a counter-attack where they besieged the other party.

    Through some tricks like the paper fish, Li Changshou had already confirmed that there were about three hundred fish chasing after him and blocking him.

    Among them were forty-two Heaven Immortals. The rest were all Perfected Immortals. Among the members of the Sea n, most of them were fish-headed creatures with human bodies.

    What was more eye-catching were a few beautiful mermaids with alluring figures. Their thick fish lips were also smeared with bright-red-colored unknown ointments. They were slightly... exciting.

    Li Changshou had already dodged the other party¡¯s interceptions several times.

    Every time those people wanted to surround him, Li Changshou¡¯s Water Escape technique would suddenly speed up and he would be able to escape from their encirclement.

    Unknowingly, Li Changshou had gone from the southeast to the southwest...

    He had long been multitasking. The paper effigy army arrived at a deserted ind in the East Ocean. After investigating the situation within a few thousand kilometers, the two paper effigies in charge of transporting, sent dozens of paper effigies that released poison and scattered beans, out to different areas. They would be reserved forter.

    Li Changshou had already analyzed why he was stuck.

    However, the most likely reason he coulde up with was that he had been targeted by the Sea n rebellion forces...

    Although he could not rule out the possibility that that was the Western Sect¡¯s n to take revenge on him, it would be a little unreasonable if they only targeted his incarnation

    Moreover, if the Western Sect really attacked, they only needed to arrange for a ferocious person in the Golden Immortal realm to ambush him. His incarnation would not be able to deal with it at all...

    He felt that it was most likely that trouble arose because there were many people who addressed him as the Sea God, during the banquet at the Dragon Pce.

    There was nothing he could do.

    At that time, the people of the Heavenly Courts were at the side. If he concealed his identity, he would not be the ¡°friendship bridge¡± between the dragon race and the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou gradually adjusted his Water Escape speed, giving his opponent the illusion that he had used some mystic technique to elerate continuously.

    At that moment, the effects of the secret technique had begun to fade. The Sea n rebels thought that their chance had arrived.

    At that moment, the hundreds of figures within a radius of a thousand kilometers began their final encirclement...

    Out of respect for the enemy, Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts raced wildly in his mind. He set up three tactics and six backups, and all his attention was used.

    The six paper effigies had already made preparations to face the enemy. They scattered some colorless and odorless incapacitating agents that required a certain amount of time to take effect, into the sea area near the deserted ind.

    Then, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy incarnation, who had been targeted, ¡°coincidentally¡± entered the enemy¡¯s ambush...

    The battle in the sea had just begun. Li Changshou retreated immediately, not giving his opponent any chance to attack.

    The few Sea n Heaven Immortals, who were adept at water battles, could not stop him for a moment.

    This was the effect of continuously trying and pondering over the Water Escape technique back then!

    There seemed to be nothing to be proud of. It was all because he was too poor and did not have any numinous treasures. He could only use his mystical abilities to make up for it.

    A momentter, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood on the deserted ind.

    A vortex appeared on the surface of the sea surrounding the deserted ind. Hundreds of figures approached from afar and surrounded them at the same time.

    The other party¡¯s vignce was extremely low. He did not notice anything unusual about that area, and he did not notice the dozens of paper effigies lurking at the bottom of the sea...

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings. There was not much immortal power left in that paper effigy. It waspletely used for defending and protecting himself.

    Hence, his cultivation level, which was at the early-stage of Heaven Immortal realm was revealed.

    Most of the fish-men around them sneered and looked at the humans that were surrounded by them smugly...

    When those Sea n members were chasing Li Changshou, they instantly suspected that the Sea God they ambushed and captured today was a loach from argeke onnd! However, they had finally surrounded that slippery fellow!

    The ocean was their home ground!

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who was surrounded by hundreds of Sea n members, frowned slightly. On the other side, the Sea n cultivators looked at Li Changshou with hatred.

    It was as if Li Changshou had a feud with them and they had a grudge against him!

    Most of the Sea n members in the Primordial World had human bodies and fish heads.

    Only the merman race had the upper body of a human and the lower body of a fish.

    Their bodies were split into half-human and half-fish, right in the middle. If the Heavenly Dao did not allow it, they would definitely not exist. Li Changshou¡¯s heart was clear. His eyes were filled with fear. When he looked around, he looked slightly flustered.

    When the Sea n surrounded him, Li Changshou asked coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoists, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Sea God of the South Ocean!¡±

    A female Sea n member who was at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm held a steel trident and shouted, ¡°You helped the dragon race to bully the Sea n. You shall face your end today! Die!¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and shouted softly. He calcted the time that the incapacitating agents would take effect in his heart and deduced if there was anyone hiding their cultivation level.

    He secretly controlled the other paper effigy and secretly injected some essence soul poison into the aura of the fish-men.

    To be safe, Li Changshou had to stall for some time so that the poison would be effective. He continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for the Sea God of the South Ocean, what does it have to do with me, the Daoist Sea Cucumber?¡±

    ¡°Daoist-Daoist Sea Cucumber?¡±

    The female fishman was stunned. She frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Sea God of the South Ocean?¡±

    Li Changshou shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hear others calling me Sea Cucumber in the Dragon Pce? Did you mistake me for the Sea God? Logically speaking, I¡¯ve seen the Sea God of the South Ocean before. He¡¯s a kind-looking senior. He¡¯spletely different from me. I¡¯m not using any illusions or trickery, so I definitely can¡¯t fool you guys, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A few fishmen at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm looked at each other with suspicion in their eyes.

    Could they have made a mistake?

    A fishman said, ¡°I¡¯d rather kill the wrong person than let him off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The humans are as despicable as the dragons! Don¡¯t let this person off!¡¯

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    They really believed that nonsense?

    Although Li Changshou had already known that the Sea n did not have much intelligence or wisdom, and were innocent, he did not expect them to be that naive!

    They are indeed the fishes that were tricked by the Western Sect!

    Life in the ocean is definitely much morefortable than on the shore. No wonder so many people chose to go to the ocean in their previous life...

    Ahem. I¡¯ve gone off track.

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s a saying in the human race that it¡¯s best not to make enemies. You guys besieged me today but I can pretend that nothing happened. However, if you really attack me, you will definitely suffer and have revenge taken against you. Moreover, this revenge wille very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! We aren¡¯t even afraid of the dragon race. Why would we be afraid of you!?!¡±

    The female fishman who was in charge shouted coldly. Her pair of fish eyes emitted a strange glow as she shouted, ¡°Stop talking to him! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°In the future!¡±

    A sea n general with a pair of huge hands jumped onto the edge of the deserted ind from the sea and immediately attacked Li Changshou. Li Changshou did not hesitate. He took two steps back and suddenly raised his hand to press it down.

    He shouted, ¡°Thousand Poison Soul-Extinguishing Hand!¡±

    A thick wisp of green smoke flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. It was condensed into the shape of a huge palm by an immortal force. It then covered the crab general.

    As if facing a formidable enemy, the other party opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of thick ink...

    He did not know if the crab general¡¯s master was Daoist Squid but his mystical ability really contaminated the environment. The thick ink instantly spread out and surged like waves, covering the thick smoke that Li Changshou had sent out. It began surging towards Li Changshou!

    Li Changshou retreated quickly, but most of his attention was on controlling the six paper effigies in the sea.

    The poisonous effects were taking ce. It was almost perfect!

    Without warning, the crab general who was spewing ink suddenly burped. His head shook and he suddenly fell to the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, more than half of the figures standing on the surface of the sea fell towards the sea.

    The few other Sea n members, who had higher cultivation levels, were also feeling dizzy and confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°This ocean is poisonous!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, we fell for it...¡±

    In just two breaths, the hundreds of Sea n members standing on the surface of the sea either sank into the ocean or floated on the surface of the ocean. All of them were knocked out.

    Poisoning was also a skill.

    Li Changshou had immersed himself in that Dao for less than two hundred years. He had received guidance from a famous master and had some self-created poisoning ideas. He could barely be considered a senior schr in the field of poisoning techniques in the Primordial World.

    The key to poisoning many targets was to calcte the time for the poison to take effect ording to the opponent¡¯s cultivation level, the strength of their essence souls, and resistance.

    If one of them fell, the others would immediately be alerted and keep their guards up. They would then still have a chance to escape or take action in case of an emergency. The method of poisoning them would not be considered brilliant.

    Li Changshou pped his hands. It was done.

    Should I kidnap them and take them to the Dragon Pce?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and wondered if he should drop that idea.

    If that happened, there would be too many troubles in the future. There would also be the risk of exposing the poison that he used.

    Immediately, Li Changshou raised his hand and put up a miniature array foundation to form an istion array.

    The spiritual energy consumption of such arge array was rtively slow, and the miniature array foundation couldst for a while.

    Li Changshou controlled the paper Daoists and began to get busy. On one hand, he cleansed the incapacitating agents in the seawater, and on the other, he poisoned them urately. He killed the sea dwellers who were bewitched and incapacitated.

    The corpses of the Sea n experts were quickly thrown onto the deserted ind, piling up to form a small mountain.

    Li Changshou had prepared more than forty paper effigies and three thousand poisonous bean soldiers...

    He did not expect that the other party would not give him any chance to make a move. Thus, heid down on the ground.

    This time, it was better to go through the procedures.

    He arranged for the three paper Daoists to go to the deserted ind. He took out the wooden fish, Soul-Bewitching Bell, and the wooden stick and began to recite the Expiation Sutra, the Reincarnation Sutra, and some blessing incantations.

    The two paper effigies decisively attacked and released waves of True Samadhi mes that engulfed the corpses...

    After a while, orange mes soared into the sky, and the corpse inside rapidly melted.

    Four paper effigies crawled out of the sleeves of a paper Daoist. They began to blow the trumpets and y the drums. That was not specially prepared. It was a special musical orchestra that was specially used by the Heavenly Courts. They were there to make a guest appearance.

    As the Sea n did not have the custom of burning paper money at graves, Li Changshou could skip the mourning and crying. He watched as the high-quality ingredients turned into ashes and scattered more than ten Soul-Bewitching Pearls to collect remnant souls.

    From the start till the end, there was no emotion in his heart.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m Daoist Sea Cucumber.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. When the mes were extinguished, he raised his hand and sent the pile of ashes flying into the ocean.

    The paper effigies had already gathered and split into two groups. Those who had abundant immortal energy along the way carried the poisonous bean soldiers to where they were hiding.

    They then crawled back to the sleeve of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and returned to Anshui City. Later, he would secretly send them back to the Immortal Du Sect...

    Their immortal energy had to be charged.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to kill the fish and offer the ash-scattering service... in front of the Dragon Pce¡¯s gate, a few elders and stewards of the World Edge Pavilion gathered around the dejected young Daoist. All of them persuaded him softly.

    ¡°Little Master, most of the guests have left. It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve asked around for you. Fellow Daoist Ke Le¡¯er killed many sea demons in World Edge City previously. She was med by her parents and was grounded for a thousand years.¡± ¡°Where is Lele¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°Little Master, the Dragon Pce is unwilling to tell us. We really cannot find out.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Bian Zhuang let out a long sigh. His gaze was filled with emotions. ¡°The heavens and the earth havested for a long time, and time has passed. I hope the beauty will know the love I have for her. Why? Why did Lele¡¯s parents punish her? If they wanted to punish her, they should imprison me by her side. Even if it¡¯s three thousand years or thirty thousand years, I¡¯m willing to wait...¡±.

    With a few snorts, the guests who had just left could not help butugh. The stewards of the World Edge Pavilion looked awkward as they apologized to the people in their surroundings.

    ¡°Little Master, let¡¯s... let¡¯s go back first. Otherwise, it looks like the Dragon Pce will attack us.¡±

    Bian Zhuang remained unmoved.

    ¡°If you stay here, you really won¡¯t be able to find Fellow Daoist Ke Le¡¯er!¡±

    Bian Zhuang jumped up and grabbed an elder¡¯s arm. He whispered, ¡°Uncle Fu, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    The few of them did not know whether tough or cry. They hurriedly left the East Ocean Dragon Pce with Bian Zhuang.

    The group of them quickly flew out of the sea and rode a treasure ship towards the ends of the world. What the World Edge Pavilion manager said was really not meant to scare Bian Zhuang.

    The dragon race had already criticized Bian Zhuang. If it were not for His Highness Ao Yi¡¯s previous instructions, the experts of the dragon race would have already attacked and thrown that prodigal out of the Crystal Pce.

    Bian Zhuang had been guarding the entire wedding at the entrance for twelve years!

    Although his heart was determined, he was still annoying.

    Previously, Bian Zhuang had the invitation to the Dragon Pce as an amulet. However, now that the wedding was over, the effect of the invitation was greatly reduced...

    Finally, they did not encounter any difficulties with the dragon race. They sessfully arrived near the magnificent heavenly pir.

    SUCU

    The majestic and chaotic World Edge City was in sight. However, an elder frowned and raised his hand to make a gesture of stopping.

    A figure flew over on a cloud in the distance. It was an old woman with white hair.

    Bian Zhuang suddenly became excited and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Lele, Lele!¡±

    The elders and stewards were speechless.

    Is this the old woman whom Little Master was missing?

    Did she use some kind of sorcery?!

    Fortunately, Bian Zhuang did not wait for the experts from the World Edge Pavilion to kill her. He shouted the second half of the sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s the olddy that Lele had by her side that day!¡±

    The people beside him heaved a sigh of relief. They were really shocked by their little master.

 Chapter 224 First Experience of the Venomous Tongue of Life

    <h4>Chapter 224 First Experience of the Venomous Tongue of Life</h4>

    At the ends of the world, on an ind not far away from the famous town of World Edge City, which was a small area of the Primordial World, a few elders were waiting on the cloud. Bian Zhuang, and the old woman who was from Li Changshou¡¯s brand were taking a stroll on the ind while chatting.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not say anything. He just smiled and walked by the side.

    There were too many words stuck in Bian Zhuang¡¯s throat.

    The two of them walked dozens of steps on the beach before Bian Zhuang said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ke Le¡¯er... how has she beentely?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think she will be well?¡±

    Bian Zhuang immediately became nervous and asked, ¡°Did something happen? Where is she now? I¡¯ll immediately...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll call you Bian Zhuang!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and continued, ¡°Do you know how much trouble you have caused my Little Master? If not for the World Edge Pavilion that is supporting you, you would have been a corpse in the sea!¡±

    The few people in the sky frowned. At the same time, they heard the olddy¡¯s voice. They lowered their heads and looked...

    Bian Zhuang was stunned. He mumbled, ¡°I... I caused trouble for her?¡±

    ¡°Bian Zhuang, you should be a reasonable person.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sighed and started to tell a story about admirers and perverts.

    Of course, he applied the logic of his previous life to the background of the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou had gone here today to stop Bian Zhuang. In fact... it was a stab to his heart.

    It was his own business to love her wholeheartedly. If he could not get a response from the person he admired, he could just silently bless her in his heart. He could not forcefully affect her and turn himself into a pervert...

    Li Changshou had seen such incidents a few times in his previous life. In the end, the results were not good.

    In fact, in his previous life, even if most people had someone they liked, they would choose to hide it in their hearts because of their pride and dignity.

    Some people, like Bian Zhuang, would not care about their own lives and go all out to pursue the person whom they admired.

    No one could exin things like feelings.

    However, a monster could still be distinguished at a nce.

    In the Primordial World, people were focused on individual abilities andbat skills. There were also frequent instances of people using the ¡®Truth of Mystical abilities¡¯ to forcefully get Daopanions...

    After the story was finished, Bian Zhuang could not help but be stunned. He whispered, ¡°Have I already be Le Le¡¯s problem?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you ever received my little master¡¯s approval?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much to address her using such a nickname without obtaining her permission?¡±

    Those calm words were so ear-piercing that Bian Zhuang frowned and his lips turned pale.

    However, Li Changshou felt that he did not stab Bian Zhuang in the heart hard enough. He had to wake Bian Zhuang up.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you caused trouble in the Dragon Pce. My little master is in a very awkward situation. It doesn¡¯t matter if you fell in love with her at first sight or you just can¡¯t forget her. My little master doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. At this moment, all she feels is annoyance. Before this, you two only had a brief conversation and my Little Master told you to get lost. Bian Zhuang, have you ever considered this? While you fell for my Little Master, she does feel the same for you.¡±

    Bian Zhuang clutched his chest and could not help but take two steps back. Her face was pale.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and continued to perform...

    ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the World Edge Pavilion. You¡¯ve been surrounded by people who serve you since you were young. Everyone around you follows your orders. However, Bian Zhuang, you have a mature mind. You should understand a principle.¡±

    Bian Zhuang said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Put yourself in her shoes.¡± ¡°Put myself in her shoes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°You can think about it yourself. If there¡¯s an unfamiliar woman who is madly in love with you and waits for you in front of World Edge Pavilion every day, how would you feel?¡±

    Bian Zhuang mumbled, ¡°I naturally find it a little annoying... Le, Is Fellow Daoist Ke Le¡¯er tired of me too?¡±

    ¡°You can say that she hates you to the core.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°In order to avoid trouble like you, my little master avoided the wedding of her good friend, Princess Jiang Si¡¯er. She did not participate.¡±

    ¡°How could this be...¡±

    Li Changshou did not have the heart to do it. However, when he thought about how his Second Sect Master had just gotten married and was being targeted by a man...

    If he continued, he would let Bian Zhuang understand everything today!

    The ones who were good at mind games were naturally not weak at hurting others.

    ¡°Bian Zhuang, do you really think that you can sit in front of the Dragon Pce¡¯s gate and use this method to express your devotion and love to her, is because of yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because, because I¡¯m just the young master of the World Edge Pavilion.¡± Bian Zhuang sighed deeply, his eyes filled with helplessness.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have this identity, you will only be an ordinary Heaven Immortal in the Primordial World. What abilities do you have that can catch my little master¡¯s eye? If you don¡¯t have that identity, where did you get that invitation? You love her, so she has to love you back. What kind of logic is that? This is no longer just being domineering. This is a little twisted.¡±

    Bian Zhuang stood rooted to the ground and could not help but mutter, ¡°I... Am I useless... I was thinking about seeing Lady Le before using my sincerity to move her...¡± ¡°Be more confident and get rid of it.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°My Little Master has someone she loves. She can¡¯t tolerate anyone else. If you really fell in love with my little master at first sight, you should put away your thoughts. Bian Zhuang, there are plenty of beautiful herbs in the world. You are still young, and your cultivation level is not high. What can you do if you don¡¯t think of ways to be famous and obtain the Dao Fruit of Longevity? I came here today to tell you all these. Young man, you haven¡¯t even gained eternal life. Why do you think about things that are useless for your own cultivation?¡±

    It was rare for Li Changshou to be emotionally involved but he was when he said thatst sentence.

    va

    Then, Li Changshou looked at the few people in the sky who were somewhat indignant and said calmly, ¡°The Primordial World is huge. There are more than just the five continents. There are many people and things that you can¡¯t imagine in the trichiliocosm. I will take my leave now.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the old paper effigy¡¯s figure turned faint. Soon after, ayer of mist appeared on his forehead. The old body was quickly melted by the mist.

    That was the advanced version of the self-destructing paper effigies.

    In order to separate it from the method of burning the paper effigies into ashes, Li Changshou had engraved different talismans and restrictions on the paper effigies.

    After a while, the old woman turned into fog and was blown away by the wind, as if she had never appeared.

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s legs went weak and he fell onto the beach. His aura was extremely weak. The elders hurriedly came down and surrounded him.

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t... be too sad.¡± ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re very handsome!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When we were young, we were not as handsome and powerful as you, Young Master. There was also a powerful force supporting us from behind... our backs...¡±

    The old man who spoke was red at by the others.

    Bian Zhuang smiled bitterly and sat there, sighing softly. ¡°My heart is dead. I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, Young Master.¡±

    The few elders had no choice but to help Bian Zhuang up and ride a cloud towards World Edge City.

    Although the old woman¡¯s words were unpleasant, they made sense.

    Although the World Edge Pavilion¡¯s main business was in the field of ¡°temporary Love Tribtion¡±, it was not an overbearing force. Everyone had to be reasonable.

    On the way, Bian Zhuang sat on the white cloud and kept mumbling...

    ¡°The falling flowers and flowing water are heartless. The flowers are blooming and the water is flowing towards the east.¡±

    ¡°Who knows where the heart is? It¡¯s hidden in the white clouds. The white clouds are gone with the wind, and there¡¯s no trace of the heart.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°The Heavens and Earth havested for a long time. This hatred is endless.¡±

    The elders looked at each other. Although they had Daopanions and had younger mentalities, they did not understand why their Young Master was so infatuated with someone...

    However, since the other party had made it clear and caused their Young Master to suffer a blow, it was time for him to wake up.

    That was actually a good thing for their Young Master.

    The white cloud slowly flew outside the protective array of World Edge City. ording to the rules there, there was a long queue outside the door, as people were waiting to enter the city.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    Bian Zhuang suddenly said in a low voice and jumped up from the white clouds. He looked at the peaceful,fortable, and dull World Edge City in front of him before turning to look at the boundless ocean behind him.

    ¡°Everyone, I, Bian Zhuang, will roam the five continents in the future! I will definitely make a name for myself!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, what happened to you?¡±

    Bian Zhuang took a deep breath. ¡°That senior is right. Without the World Edge Pavilion, I¡¯m useless. I want to make a name for myself. I want to make a name for myself! I!¡±

    At that moment, a beautiful figure flew out of World Edge City and flew into the sky.

    The female immortal exuded a faint pressure. She had a slim figure and long hair that hung down her waist.She wrealighthouddress and had a veil on her face.

    Bian Zhuang stared nkly at her. The woman frowned slightly and turned to nce at him.

    At that moment, Bian Zhuang heard a ¡°dong-dong¡± sound. It was as if someone had knocked on his heart a few times.

    ¡°My heart... seems to be alive again.¡±

    Bian Zhuang muttered to himself. His entire body trembled as he hurriedly urged them to drive the cloud forward. He shouted loudly, ¡°Fairy, could you please wait for a while!?!¡±

    Uh?

    The old men behind him were speechless. They felt the surrounding gazes and wanted to p their young master unconscious.

    At the same time... in the Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon returned from the East Ocean and told General Dongmu about the wedding banquet. He rushed to the rear hall and summoned Ao Yi¡¯s y figurine.

    As expected, the y figurine was wrapped in red strings. He picked up a pair of scissors and quickly cut off the red string. He stared at the source of the red string with aplicated expression. It was Bian Zhuang¡¯s y figurine. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you being such a devoted lover. Sigh...¡±

    However, just as Elder Moon finished speaking, Bian Zhuang¡¯s y figurine trembled slightly. The red string on his wrist fell off.

    Elder Moon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This fellow suddenly understood?¡± However, to Elder Moon¡¯s surprise, the y figurine turned around and flew away quickly. It passed through the sea of stars and approached another y figurine. The red string on Bian Zhuang¡¯s y figurine¡¯s wrist appeared again. It was still growing crazily! Eh? What kind of situation is this?

    Elder Moon tilted his head in confusion.

    However, Elder Moon took a closer look and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, other things aside, the other party was a woman and not a man.

    However... this woman seems to be a member of the Heavenly Courts?

    She seemed to be a certain fairy in the Jade Pool. There was a faint golden glow around her. Clearly, she was in the Golden Immortal realm...

    Elder Moon could not help but mutter to him. He felt a little helpless about that. He could only smile bitterly and follow Bian Zhuang.

    ¡°I, Elder Moon, am willing to call you the Amorous Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Done!¡±

    In the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes and revealed a confident smile.

    It had to be said that it was quite satisfying to be sharp-tongued asionally. ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this Bian Zhuang a little too cruel?¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself. Although he hadined that he felt good, there were some things that he had said to attack Bian Zhuang.

    Infatuation was not a crime. He just had to control himself.

    ¡°I should not have any dealings with this Bian Zhuang in the future. The World Edge Pavilion might be considered a powerful faction in the trichiliocosm. However, in the five continents, it is equivalent to an immortal sect in the Middle Continent.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered quietly. A few thoughts suddenly popped up in his mind.

    In the twelve admonishments that he had given the Jade Emperor, he had mentioned the management of the trichiliocosm. However, Li Changshou had actually mentioned it in order to perfect his advice.

    The logic was simple. The Heavenly Courts would secretly manage the trichiliocosm. One, they could consolidate their authority, and the other result would be that they could strengthen the Heavenly Courts¡¯ forces and nurture soldiers for the Heavenly Courts¡¯ use.

    He could even manage the trichiliocosm surrounding the five continents. Just like the Western Sect, they could hide part of their strength in the trichiliocosm and the Heavenly Courts could imitate them.

    When the Heaven and Earth fluctuated, he could use that portion of his strength to stabilize Heaven and Earth.

    ¡°This matter can¡¯t be exined by me.¡± Li Changshou thought carefully. He had already firmly taken over the position of the Heavenly Court¡¯s legitimate god just by plotting against the dragon race. He had also obtained the Jade Emperor¡¯s trust. The fact that the Jade Emperor could ce an incarnation amongst the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Generals for tens of thousands of years meant that the Jade Emperor was not at ease with his subordinates. He had always been suspicious.

    Of course, Li Changshou would not do something like that. In fact, Li Changshou felt that he could not calcte everything. Sometimes, he could pretend to be muddle-headed and deliberately make mistakes. That was the safest way.

    He felt that he should make the Jade Emperor feel that he was a minister who could be controlled. That would make it easier for him to umte meritter on.

    Moreover...

    ¡°I have to be wary of this Jade Emperor.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered quietly, but he did not have the time to ck.

    A portion of the paper effigies had already returned to Anshui City and returned to the paper effigies¡¯ ¡°vault¡±. He could arrange for them to return to the Immortal Du Sect together after receiving the gifts from the dragon race.

    On the other hand, on the side of Exalted Wang Qing...

    Li Changshou made the paper effigy, who had been refining pills, stop the stove. He stood up and left the Pill Chamber. He rode a cloud towards Pill Tripod Peak.

    I¡¯ll ask Old Master Wan Linyun to step forward and see if Exalted Wang Qing is really in seclusion.

    Wang Fugui is hiding now. How can junior Grandmaster not over-think?

    Speaking of which, Little Grandmaster is fair-skinned, beautiful, and has a good personality. Even if she is somewhat inadequate, it¡¯s not like no one wants her.

 Chapter 225 I, Fugui Am Not Worthy Of Having A Dao Companion!

    <h4>Chapter 225 I, Fugui Am Not Worthy Of Having A Dao Companion!</h4>

    ¡°Elder, I would like to ask for your help...¡±

    Under the bright sunlight, Elder Wan Linyun held his bronze walking stick and slowly flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    If it were anyone else who made such a request, Elder Wan Linyun would probably not even turn his head back and simply just send a Bewitching Pill over.

    However, that request was made by Li Changshou...

    That was quite different. Changshou is kind-hearted and pure. He often has his own unique insight on the Dao of alchemy and poisonous pills. He is also kind to others...

    There were too many merits.

    Changshou definitely had a reason for letting him do that.

    Elder Wan Linyun arrived at the Heaven-Breaking Peak on a cloud. A few disciples who had just left the peak trembled. They tensed up and bowed respectfully...

    Wan Linyun nodded slowly. With a stern face, he walked towards the Wang Qing Residence beside the Nine Jiu Immortals Abode.

    The Wang Qing Residence was a small building that was built on the edge of the cliff. From the name, one could tell that it was... Wang Fugui¡¯s cultivation hut.

    When they arrived in front of the building, a beautiful figure flew out on a cloud and weed them. It was Jiu Yiyi, the eldest disciple of Exalted Wang Qing.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Wan.¡±

    Jiu Yiyi, who was dressed in a colorful dress, bowed forward and revealed a polite smile. ¡°Elder, are you looking for Master?¡± Elder Wan Linyun smiled coldly. Even though she knew that the poisonous elder was smiling normally, Jiu Yiyi could not help but feel her scalp go numb. She subconsciously wanted to retreat.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to your master about alchemy.¡± Jiu Yiyi hurriedly said, ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t me me. My master has recently realized something and is in seclusion. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Just as Jiu Yiyi finished speaking, she heard a soft sigh from the pavilion.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m prepared toe out of seclusion. Elder Wan Linyun, please enter.¡±

    Jiu Yiyi hurriedly acknowledged and retreated to the side.

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded slightly. He took two steps in the air with his walking stick. His thin figure had already arrived in front of the building and floated in.

    In the Wang Qing Residence, Exalted Wang Qing, who was dressed in a long green robe, was weing him outside. When he saw Wan Linyun, he immediately cupped his hands and said, ¡°Greetings, Elder Wan.¡±

    Wang Fugui entered the sectter. In terms of seniority, he was after Elder Wan Linyun.

    ¡°You and I are both elders in the sect. However, Elder, you are more senior than me. You don¡¯t have to bow like that.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun said that. Exalted Wang Qing smiled and gestured for Elder Wan Linyun to sit down calmly.

    On Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, who had captured that scene from afar with his immortal senses, suddenly had a thought...

    Exalted Wang Qing was indeed avoiding his little grandmaster.

    Why did he hide?

    Hasn¡¯t he mentally prepared himself to stop being a bachelor? Or is he afraid that he will lose face because he can¡¯t bring himself to do it?

    Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and quietly thought about it.

    If that had happened because of his ¡®Newlyweds Collection¡¯, he would have to do something to salvage the situation.

    This is really...

    It is difficult to predict the mysterious emotions of humans.

    The surroundings of the Wang Qing Residence were quickly protected by array formations and boundaries, blocking Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses.

    However, it did not matter.

    Since he had invited Elder Wan Linyun, Li Changshou naturally came up with a n.

    At that moment, there was a paper effigy hidden in Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s sleeve. On the paper effigy was a ¡®Two-Hearts Connection¡¯.

    It was a Dharma artifact that could be used for spiritualmunication. It was a product of the Changshou trinket series.

    Hence, Li Changshou could listen to the two seniors¡¯ conversation throughout the entire process. He could alsomunicate with Elder Wan Linyun in time.

    However...

    After the array formation was activated, Elder Wan Linyun and Exalted Wang Qing fell into silence.

    If it were not for the sound of wind, the chirping of birds outside the door, and the asional howl that would onlye from Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s house when she was extremely bored...

    Li Changshou almost thought that his paper effigy had failed.

    After his Grandmaster returned to the mountain, Jiu Jiu did not dare to go to the Little Qiong Peak anymore. During this period, Ling¡¯e would bring wine over.

    This made her, who had been in seclusion several times, feel like she was about to go crazy.

    In Wang Qing¡¯s Residence,

    Exalted Wang Qing and Elder Wan Linyun took their seats in the hall. The mood gradually turned awkward.

    The two of them did not have much interaction in the first ce. asionally, they would meet each other at an official asion. They would discuss important matters of the sect, and they would see each other less than once or twice in a thousand years.

    In other words, they were not familiar with each other.

    After a while, Exalted Wang Qing said, ¡°Elder Wan, why are you here this time...?¡±.

    Elder Wan Linyun pondered for a moment. Thinking of the advice from Changshou, he sneered.

    The man was confused. He did not know how he had offended the elder. He frowned and waited for Elder Wan to speak.

    Elder Wan Linyun pondered and asked, ¡°Do you have a Daopanion?¡±

    Daopanion?

    Even though Exalted Wang Qing was a little confused, he still answered immediately, ¡°I, your Disciple-Nephew, have a Daopanion. However, I have not informed the sect yet. My Daopanion is Jiang Lin¡¯er from the Little Qiong Peak. She has also mentioned you many times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I take care of Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    You don¡¯t have to call yourself a disciple-nephew. You have broken the sect rules.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun replied indifferently. Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in his heart...

    Elder, that¡¯s not what I want you to talk to him about.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Elder Wan Linyun cleared his throat and pressed his walking stick with his hands. He looked at Exalted Wang Qing and continued, ¡°Since you have a Dao partner, it¡¯s simple. ¡°I have been refining a type of elixir recently. It is targeted at human Qi-Refinement cultivators who are at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm. I don¡¯t know how effective it is, so I want to try it on you.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Elder, just say it.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun said calmly, ¡°Did I beat around the bush?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Exalted Wang Qing smiled apologetically. Elder Wan Linyun had already taken out a brocade pouch.

    The brocade pouch was made by Li Changshou. It contained thetest version of the Ambition Pill...

    There was a Love Water overdose warning.

    Elder Wan Linyun continued, ¡°This pill is for someone with a Daopanion... You know what it means, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Exalted Wang Qing smiled, but his smile froze. He sighed and said, ¡°But I only have a rough idea. Overall, I¡¯m not proficient. To be honest, Elder Wan, I¡¯m also worried about this matter.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded. He did not want to ask about other people¡¯s private matters, but Li Changshou was already shouting in his heart...

    Continue asking, Elder, you must continue!

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Exalted Wang Qing sighed.

    He stood up and walked to the window by the side. He stared at the Cloud immortal crane outside the window and stared at the residence of the Nine Jiu Immortals.

    Elder Wan Linyun was puzzled as well. He continued asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t there something between Dao partners? Why are you so worried?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, Elder, I might not be worthy of having a Daopanion...¡±

    Not worthy?

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s expression was slightly shaken.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou was even more shocked. He almost fell out of his chair.

    What the hell?

    Could it be that Exalted Wang Qing had cultivated a cultivation technique that is simr to the Sunflower Sutra?

    That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s the real cultivation of the Sunflower ssic. The Qi Refinement cultivators could use all kinds of methods to restore their Dao bodies. Moreover, the cultivation techniques of Ren School are focused on perfection. It¡¯s impossible...

    Elder Wan Linyun paused while holding his walking stick and made two thuds.

    Elder Wan said firmly, ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, just tell me! I¡¯m not good at other things. I know some pills!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Exalted Wang Qing sighed slowly. ¡°It had nothing to do with the pills or the Dao Body.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing seemed to have something to say. Elder Wan Linyun stood up and took two steps forward with his walking stick.

    ¡°Fugui, I¡¯m considered an elder in the sect. You¡¯re the pir of the sect. Among the Heaven Immortals, you have the highest chance of breaking through to the Golden Immortal realm. If you have any hidden troubles, feel free to tell me. I will do my best to help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Wan... Alright!¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing bowed and then made an inviting gesture. ¡°Elder, please follow me to the study.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded slowly and followed Exalted Wang Qing into the study beside him.

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned the moment he entered the study.

    Li Changshou, who had secretly released a wisp of immortal senses through the paper doll, also saw the most eye-catching item hanging in the middle of the study...

    The Newlyweds Collection!

    *Coughs*

    On Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou covered his mouth and coughed.

    Seeing that the two elders were facing the painting that he had drawn, Li Changshou was really... embarrassed.

    Elder Wan Linyun fixed his eyes on it and frowned slightly. He said, ¡°Wang Qing, are you trying to tease me?¡±

    ¡°Elder, how would I dare?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been stumped by this cultivation technique recently.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation technique?¡±

    Cultivation technique?

    Elder Wan Linyun and Li Changshou were stunned.

    ¡°Elder, take a look. This item is called the wedding jade. It was given by my fifth disciple. Little Wu once said that this treasure book is a must-cultivate method for a new Daopanion. I carefully pondered for a day and a night and realized that it contained the truths of the world. It is rather mysterious and requires both Daopanions to use it at the same time. However, he could not figure out how to cultivate this technique and what kind of immortal power is contained in it. Elder, look. The third move has nothing to do with the fourth move... Elder, Elder Wan?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Elder Wan Linyun mmed his walking stick hard. ¡°You¡¯ve be muddle-headed because of cultivation!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was about to faint fromughing, was also a little surprised...

    Elder Wan Linyun was surprised. He heard Elder Wan Linyun say firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this cultivation technique a few times. It¡¯s a Yin-Yang dual cultivation technique! The most important thing is that a man and a woman have to use it at the same time! If you were to stay here alone, what would happen? There are differences between men and women. Some pills have to be taken by solely men or solely women!¡±

    ¡°Is that... is that true?¡±

    After thinking about it carefully, he continued to smile bitterly. ¡°I originally wanted to figure out this technique before looking for my Daopanion. In the past, I even thought that I don¡¯t deserve to have a Daopanion because I can¡¯tprehend a cultivation technique that everyone can master. I did not expect that I would end up falling behind and neglect the difference between Yin and Yang. Thank you for enlightening me, Elder!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand... I¡¯ll go and research with Lin¡¯erter.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded slowly. Without looking at the treasure map, he turned around and left the house.

    After that, Elder Wan left the pill behind. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, he bid farewell and left Wang Qing¡¯s Residence.

    Before Elder Wan Linyun left, he sneered and reminded him a few times that he could only consume that pill when he was alone with his Daopanion. After that, he could go to Pill Tripod Peak to tell him how effective it was.

    Exalted Wang Qing repeatedly agreed. After sending Elder Wan Linyun off, he returned to the study.

    After some hesitation, he continued to meditate on the ¡°mystical technique¡±.

    He still wanted to understand that technique before imparting it to his Daopanion to prevent her from making fun of him.

    An hourter, Jiu Wu, who had received Li Changshou¡¯s message via the immortal crane, hurriedlynded in front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak. As soon as he entered the array, Li Changshou bombarded him with questions.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what did you tell him when you presented that treasure painting?¡±

    ¡°What did I tell him...¡±

    Jiu Wu blinked and smiled. ¡°I just followed your instructions.¡±

    ¡°The original words!¡± Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°This is crucial!¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Jiu Wu coughed. Seeing how serious Li Changshou was, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my master now. Watch how I speak to you. Hehe... Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied with a frown.

    ¡°I found you a mysterious cultivation technique.¡± Jiu Wuughed and took out a Spirit Stone from his sleeve, pretending that it was the painting.

    Jiu Wu continued, ¡°This cultivation technique is called the ¡®Newlyweds Collection¡¯. All newly-wed Daopanions have to cultivate it. The elders in the sect asked me to send it over. They were very happy when they heard that you became Daopanions. Master, shall I leave this cultivation technique here? Take a look when you have time, alright? These paintings are also my treasured collection. I¡¯ll give them to you today, Master.¡±

    Jiu Wu blinked. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. When I left, Master had already picked up the thing you drew and looked at it! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Seriously, why didn¡¯t he just make it clear? Why did he have to be so shy and beat around the bush? Living in this world is really too difficult...

    Fortunately, Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s exhortations should have some effect.

    Half a dayter, at dusk, Exalted Wang Qing rode on a cloud from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He looked disappointed as he walked towards the Little Qiong Peak.

 Chapter 226 Baseless Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 226 Baseless Rumor</h4>

    This time, I should be able to seed. Li Changshou looked at Exalted Wang Qing who hadnded by theke, as well as his grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, who hade out from the straw hut. He then lowered his head to look at the me Of Heart Pill in his hand...

    Forget it. There¡¯s no need for that. Too much of a good thing can be bad.

    Li Changshou put away the medicine pouch and stood in front of the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back.

    The two of them sat under a familiar willow tree by theke.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and gave Ling¡¯e some instructions.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e rode a cloud towards theke andnded in front of her master¡¯s straw hut. She woke Daoist Qi Yuan, who was probably cultivating, up and told him a thing or two... Qi Yuan looked at the tree and was stunned.

    ¡°They made progress so quickly?¡± Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e were speechless.

    Then, Qi Yuan smiled gently, his eyes filled with emotions and nostalgia.

    He looked at his master, Jiang Lin¡¯er. It was as if he was looking at... an olddy who had been alone for thousands of years and was finally going to get married today. He was extremely pleased and a little reluctant to let her go. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Ling¡¯e grimaced. Qi Yuan immediately stroked his beard, smiled, and nodded in agreement.

    After that, the master and his disciples headed to the willow tree by theke and bowed to Jiang Lin¡¯er and Exalted Wang Qing.

    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Master, Uncle-Master, I¡¯ve been wanting to cultivate in the Dao of alchemy recently. I¡¯m going to stay in the Pill Chamber.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er suddenly understood something. She pretended to be calm and replied, but her ears were alreadypletely red. Ling¡¯e took out a jade token and handed it to Jiang Lin¡¯er respectfully.

    She said gently, ¡°Grandmaster, this is the istion array formation around your house. Senior Brother and Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu made it together.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± When Jiang Lin¡¯er took the jade token, her hands were trembling.

    At the side, Exalted Wang Qing said warmly, ¡°Little Yuan, I have some alchemy techniques. Do you need them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need them, I don¡¯t need them.¡± Qi Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°I just wanted a sense of novelty. I¡¯ll go now.¡± After saying that, Qi Yuan and Ling¡¯e bowed again and rode a cloud towards the Pill Chamber.

    Within a five-kilometer radius of theke, Jiang Lin¡¯er and Master Forgotten Love were left alone...

    They looked at each other affectionately. He had yet to finish his sentence. ¡°Lin¡¯er, I recently studied a cultivation technique.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er lowered her head and said, ¡°Okay, what cultivation technique is it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s not convenient to reveal it outside.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. In a daze, she stood up and led the way to her straw hut.

    As soon as Exalted Wang Qing stepped into the straw hut, Jiang Lin¡¯er activated the various array formations in the straw hut and used her immortal power to set up severalyers of boundaries.

    He was a little flustered.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. How could such a small boundary be difficult for him?

    Why? He had killed a few Dao Realm cultivators who were just a step away from the perfected Heaven Immortal realm.

    He extended his immortal senses and realized that an even stronger boundary had appeared within the boundary. It seemed to have been set up by Exalted Wang Qing. Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Well, he did not want to pry into people¡¯s privacy at first. He just wanted to see how things were going. Yes, he wanted to see if they had gone the wrong way. Since they did not want him to look, he would not look.

    When he saw his master and Ling¡¯e flying over on a cloud, Li Changshou turned around and started setting up the array.

    Li Changshou took out a specially-made table. The middle of the table was emptied and there was a pot ced in it. The pot was split into four segments by two pieces of metal.

    Self-invented Dharma artifactFully-automatic hotpot table!

    The metal pot had a Dharma treasure restriction that could keep the environment warm. It could control the size of the fire by injecting Dharma powers.

    Other than that, there were also a few small-scale defensive boundaries, anti-smell restrictions, and other small designs.

    After setting up the tables and chairs, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Xiong Lingli to instruct her to kill a few spiritual beasts that were suitable for roasting.

    Then, he took out a few spirit herbs and spirit vegetables that he had prepared previously. He poured immortal spring water into the pot and began to make the soup base.

    There was a joyous asion over there. It had to be lively over here. Although it was not as grand as the wedding held at the Dragon Pce and was not as crowded as the mortal world, it still felt like a wedding... When his master and Ling¡¯e arrived, most of the hotpot was ready.

    Ling¡¯e said happily, ¡°Senior Brother, what new thing have you made?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is called... a hot pot. I still need to make some sauce. Ling¡¯e went to the Heaven-Breaking Peak to invite Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu over. She had been very bored recently. Let¡¯s have a good time today. We¡¯ll treat it as a celebration for Grandmaster and Uncle-Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll go now!¡±

    Ling¡¯e turned around and left on a cloud. Qi Yuan shook his sleeve and smiled. ¡°Changshou, what can I do for you?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Master, just sit and watch. How can I let you do spmething?¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled and shook his head. He went to the lounge chair outside the door to rest.

    Not long after, Xiong Lingli ughtered a few spiritual beasts, cut them up and ted them. He carried dozens of kilograms of fresh spiritual beast meat and rushed to the Pill Chamber.

    Momentster, Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu sat on therge gourd.

    However, Jiu Jiu¡¯s senior brothers and senior sisters arrived together with her...

    The Jiu Immortals had gone to the Little Qiong Peak to eat and drink while cultivating the Eight Trigrams technique.

    Li Changshou took out the hotpot table as if he was performing a trick. After bowing, he arranged Jiu Wu, Jiu Shi, Jiu Lu¡¯er, and the six other people to sit at the table next door. The Pill Chamber immediately became crowded, but it was really lively.

    The rtives and friends of the two old newlyweds in the straw hut gathered there. They could be considered as witnesses of that historic moment...

    Jiu Wu pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm and winked at him.

    ¡°Has this matter been settled? Or is it being settled now?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled without saying anything.

    To be honest, he did not dare to jump to conclusions about what those two people were doing behind closed doors...

    ording tomon sense, the two of them should be carrying out some indescribable things.

    However, Exalted Wang Qing could use an Enlightenment Manual as an immortal cultivation technique. The current situation might... develop into something uncertain.

    Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s third disciple, Jiu Ping, showed up at the Little Qiong Peak for the first time. She was a beautiful female Qi Refinement cultivator with a hint of heroic aura. She was at the peak of the Perfected Immortal realm and was not far from breaking through to the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Jiu Ping smiled and said, ¡°Old Wu, don¡¯t ask around. Master has already activated the array. The deed must have been done.¡± Jiu Wu sighed. ¡°You know our master¡¯s character... Third Senior Sister.¡±

    Jiu Shi frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m really worried. I wonder if Master knows what to do about this. Ah, if only I could hear themotion inside.¡±

    Jiu Lu¡¯er blinked. ¡°But we can¡¯t... go to the corner and eavesdrop...¡±

    Their eyes lit up. ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou reminded them, ¡°Uncle-Masters, Aunt-Masters, the cultivation level of Uncle-Grandmaster Wang Qing is unfathomable. We should not be able to creep up on them without disturbing and rming them... That would only scare them.¡± ¡°I have a solution!¡±

    Jiu Jiu suddenly stood up with her hands on her waist. ¡°I left a voice transmission conch in Aunt-Master Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s room! I originally wanted to see if this Uncle-Master had any weaknesses so that we can counter them. I never thought that hehe... it would be useful!¡±

    As she spoke, Jiu Jiu took out another fist-sized white-jade conch from her sleeve.

    Without waiting for them to speak, she raised her hand and tapped the conch in her hand, activating the restriction.

    It was so silent in the Pill Chamber that a pin could be heard dropping. The few of them held their breaths and heard a weak, intermittent conversationing from the conch... ¡°Is this really not a cultivation technique?¡± Exalted Wang Qing asked.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This is what your disciple taught you about getting intimate in the bedroom. If you want me to have children, we will do it ording to this method! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t think too much. When I was wandering outside, I saw too many of these things in the mortal towns...¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, a group of figures gathered beside the conch and looked at each other as they held back theirughter.

    Then, they heard Exalted Wang Qing say, ¡°It¡¯s actually this matter. Little Wu is worried... In that case, we...¡±

    Crack!

    That should be the sound of Jiang Lin¡¯er pping the table. ¡°Seriously! I can¡¯t hold it in anymore! Say it! Do you want a child? Answer me straightforwardly!¡±

    ¡°I, I... Lin¡¯er, I¡¯m about to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion. I don¡¯t have much confidence in it. I want to leave my bloodline...¡±

    ¡°Come here, lie down and take off your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Alright, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Wow... Are you really going to embarrass me to death? Why are you still asking me what you should do at this time?!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er could not help butugh and scold him. Then, she stammered...

    ¡°Just... just... I heard that you should actually just... move as you wish.¡± ¡°I roughly understand...¡± All of a sudden, in the Pill Chamber, a slender hand reached out from the side and grabbed the mystical conch.

    The group of people who were all immersed in eavesdropping looked up, only to meet a pair of angry eyes. They saw the owner of the slender hand, who was dressed in a snow-white robe, after which they shivered. It was Jiu Yiyi who had a cold expression!

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    Jiu Yiyi shouted angrily and crushed the conch. ¡°How dare you eavesdrop on Master and Aunt-Master? You are really itching for a beating! Seriously! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Junior Brother Qi Yuan and the others willugh at you!?!¡±

    Jiu Wu and the others shivered. Qi Yuan lowered his head in shame and guilt.

    He was very excited when listening just now.

    Jiu Yiyi wanted to scold him again, but Li Changshou had already exined a few things to her and used the art ofmunication.

    Jiu Yiyi¡¯s expression became mellower and she asked, ¡°Are you really worried that Master will misunderstand?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The immortals in the Pill Chamber hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s forget about this.¡± Jiu Yiyi shook her head slightly. She looked at the steaming hot pot and said, ¡°Drink less wine. Don¡¯t cause a dy in your cultivation.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left.

    Jiu Jiu looked at the sea conch fragments on the ground and felt wronged.

    She was poor to begin with. In order to exchange for that pair of Dharma treasures for eavesdropping, she had put in a lot of effort...

    However...

    Jiu Wu muttered, ¡°What did Eldest Senior Sistere here for?¡± The six immortals looked at each other and could not help but smile.

    Perhaps it was because Exalted Wang Qing was too dull that he needed Jiang Lin¡¯er to take the initiative to make some things happen. As his disciples, Jiu Wu and the others were also a little embarrassed.

    In the following hotpot banquet, Jiu Wu and the others kept toasting Qi Yuan, calling him ¡°junior brother¡¯. They almost changed Qi Yuan¡¯s name to ¡®Jiu Shi¡¯ on the spot.

    When they addressed Jiang Lin¡¯er, they had changed from Aunt-Master uncle to ¡®Master¡¯s Wife¡¯.

    Li Changshou, Ling¡¯e, and Xiong Lingli sat in a corner. Xiong Lingli only focused on eating and drinking. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    While they were getting noisy when drinking, Ling¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, do you want... a child...¡± ¡°Karma, thank you for your kindness. Copy the Steadiness Sutra a thousand times.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e grimaced and turned around with a flushed face. ¡°I was just asking casually. Hmph...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled.

    The aroma of the wine in the cup was strong, and the white steam was churning.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, the people seated at the two tables gradually walked around. Jiu Wu looked for Qi Yuan and drank wine together with him, while Jiu Jiu went over to snatch the meat from Xiong Lingli. Ling¡¯e, on the other hand, was busy walking around. She kept replenishing the dishes, refilling the wine, and making seasonings. Li Changshou looked at the scene in front of him. He did not know if it was because he was close to the cmity, but he actually felt a little emotional.

    Just like in his previous life, when he saw many people gathered together, he felt inexplicably touched... Brother Sect Master? Brother Sect Master?

    Li Changshou, who was holding a ss of wine, frowned slightly. He instructed Ling¡¯e before leaving the Pill Chamber quietly. Jiu Jiu blinked and wondered, ¡°Where did Little Changshou go?¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, go get some new dishes.¡±

    ¡°New dishes?¡± Jiu Jiu chuckled and patted her slightly bloated belly, causing a hugemotion. ¡°It¡¯s the best to follow Little Changshou. There won¡¯t be ack of good food, drinks, and fun. I¡¯m bored to death cultivating alone!¡±

    Lingle smiled and said, ¡°Maybe after today, my Grandmaster will move to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She ran over to hug Ling¡¯e and cheered, causing others to be confused.

    Li Changshou sensed Ao Yi¡¯s spiritual will transmission and immediately focused his attention on the statue of the City God of Anshui.

    ording to the customs of the dragon race, shouldn¡¯t the Second Sect Master not leave his house for three months?

    Could it be that he is holding his beautiful wife in his arms again and ising to show off to an old pure Yang like me...

    This time, it really wasn¡¯t the case.

    Ao Yi looked anxious. After meeting Li Changshou in his dream, he did not hesitate and said, ¡°Brother Sect Master, I just brought Sisi back to the Golden Ao Ind. Everyone on the Golden Ao Ind is spreading that you have bewitched Uncle-Master Zhao Gongming and are trying to stir up conflict between the Western Sect and the Jie School!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows.

    The Western Sect had some technical skills this time.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is just a rumor. The wise will not worry.¡±

    ¡°A few senior brothers have alreadye to the Sea God Temple to ask you about it. I stopped them,¡± Ao Yi said in a low voice. ¡°Sect Master, your reputation has been affected. This might be the Western Sect¡¯s doing... They have secretly attacked. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Changshou said gently. ¡°Let me think of a n for this. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. If there is really any adverse effect, I would at most ask Senior Zhao Gongming to rify it.¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned... ¡°Can you invite this senior just like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why do you think those people back then retreated? At that time, a few disciples of the Saint from the other side wanted to go to the Dragon Pce to show their faces. However, they were stopped by Senior Gongming. It¡¯s probably because of this that the other party schemed against us.¡± Ao Yi¡¯s eyes shed and he looked ashamed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Brother... Sect Master, please ept a bow from me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bow.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand to support himself. He had alreadye up with a n in his heart. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about this matter. If the immortals from Jie Schoole to look for you, ask them toe to Anshui City. I¡¯ll be waiting for them anytime.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately nodded and agreed before leaving in a hurry.

    After ending the spiritualmunication, Li Changshou pondered.

    Actually, he was not as calm as he appeared in front of Ao Yi. When he was choosing new herbs in the Spirit Herb Garden, he was constantly thinking about how to deal with that matter.

    Did the Western Sect change their hands? The soft attack caused him to be extremely passive. Half a dayter, six Jie School immortals from Anshui City came and headed straight for the Sea God Temple. The one leading them was a female immortal in the Golden Immortal realm.

    At that moment, the hotpot banquet on Little Qiong Peak had already ended. Ling¡¯e, Jiu Jiu, and Xiong Lingli had already gone to the chess room to y. His master was meditating in the Pill Chamber.

    In the straw hut by theke... there was still no movement. The barrier was guarding it tightly. Li Changshou shook his head and closed his eyes. He focused his attention on the temple and activated a paper effigy.

    He looked at the painting of mountains and rivers hanging in the middle of his back hall... He already had a solution to deal with it.

 Chapter 227 Master Zhaoâ€™sâ€¦ Female Fan?

    <h4>Chapter 227 Master Zhao¡¯s... Female Fan?</h4>

    Li Changshou had already predicted that situation.

    Furthermore, it happened muchter than Li Changshou had expected.

    Secretly instigating the immortals of Jie School to deal with the Sea God of the South Ocean whoes from the Ren School... That was not considered a brilliant scheme. Instead, it was more like a strategy. It also proved that the Western Sect had begun to take the influence that the Sea God had on the dragon race, rather seriously.

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to scan the various parts of the Little Qiong Peak while the six immortals from Jie School had not arrived yet.

    He wondered if he would have a Little Aunt-Master or something in theing year...

    Tsk, after going through so much trouble, the matter between the Daopanions, the shy Exalted Wang Qing, and the arrogant Grandmaster finally settled down.

    Li Changshou fully understood how troublesome and difficult it was to have a Daopanion with an extraordinary personality.

    The pair of old immortals had a rtionship foundation that hadsted for thousands of years. In the end, the Little Grandmaster decisively severed it...

    Forget it, I won¡¯t mention it.

    He might as wellpete with the Western Sect in terms of intelligence and bravery in plotting against them. It would be easier for him to act like emperor and subordinate on the surface with the Jade Emperor than be ¡°brothers¡± with the dragon!

    At the same time, he wanted to use those matters to repay his debt of merit.

    The six immortals from Jie School arrived at a spot that was more than a hundred kilometers south of Anshui City.

    The paper effigy that was disguised as an old immortal stood up and held onto his horsetail whisk.

    ¡°The temple wees the guests.¡±

    Outside the rear hall, a Divine Envoy answered and ran.

    The main temple had stopped receiving visitors an hour ago. At that moment, they were only sending the remaining visitors out.

    Then, the group of burly men stood outside the rare hall, each of them exuding a murderous aura.

    People like Master Zhao, who had been living in the Primordial World would be served good wine and tea during his visit to the temple.

    The six immortals whom they had never met before and were there to interrogate them would be greeted by... a group of strong men who had buff arms. ¡°Be serious!¡±

    The Xiong Vige witches who were guarding outside the entrance wereughing and ying a fool. The Sea God Temple was instantly filled with a cheerful and ¡°muscr¡± aura.

    The six immortals from Jie School had already appeared in the sky.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and took the initiative to wee them. That incarnation had a smile on his face and looked very benevolent. It gave people a vibe that he had experienced many things and looked indifferent.

    Of course, it was not that he looked down on everything and despised training. Instead, it was the vibe of being indifferent about everything and was not obsessed withpetition.

    That was also ayer of disguise. With that incarnation, he gave the other party the initial impression that the Sea God of the South Ocean was an old man. He wanted to protect his main body.

    Li Changshou flew into the sky. The six of them looked at each other. A young girl in a light yellow short dress took half a step forward and stood in front of the other five.

    Clearly, she was the person in charge.

    There was no need to mention the girl¡¯s appearance. Those who could cultivate the Golden Immortal realm were mostly because they were beautiful, though some were because of special preferences.

    What was eye-catching was the girl¡¯s attire, which was different from most female Qi Refinement cultivators.

    She was wearing a short dress, cloth boots, corsages, and bracelets, and her long hair was tied into two small

    buns, which made her look young. However, the pressure emanating from her body...

    She was a real Golden Immortal. She was not an ordinary Golden Immortal like Ji Wuyou!

    She was quite polite. She frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are the Sea God of the South Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°I already know why you are here. Pleasee with me to the temple and listen to my exnation. After all, this is the mortal world. It¡¯s not good to scare mortals.¡±

    The female Golden Immortal blinked and suddenly pointed at the street near the Sea God Temple that was as lively as before.

    ¡°Are they frightened?¡±

    Li Changshou turned his head and saw that the mortals were doing what they were supposed to do. There were only a few children and a few visitors who came from afar. They would look up at the situation in the sky...

    The people of Anshui City were already used to the fact that immortals often visited the Sea God Temple. Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The young girl pursed her lips. ¡°In my opinion, you have a guilty conscience, Fellow Daoist! Since you know why we are here, let me ask you, did you plot against the outer sect disciples?¡± Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why did you say that? Why don¡¯t we go to the rear hall first? There are some things that we can¡¯t say directly here.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not guilty, why do you have to hide?¡±

    The girl frowned slightly and stared into Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must have schemed against Senior Brother Gongming.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That was the only thing he dared to swear that Zhao Gongming was indeed the one who voluntarily jumped into the pit!

    He had originally wanted to convince Perfected Huang Long but he did not expect Zhao Gongming to be so enthusiastic and excited. He mored about the three sects being one family and went all out.

    He even lied down!

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou could only convince the other party to leave first. If they spoke there, it would be easy for him to expose some information...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you said that I schemed against Senior Gongming. Do you have any evidence and witnesses?¡±

    The young girl was a little puzzled. ¡°What is evidence and witness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the person or object that proves the validity of this matter.¡±

    ¡°I heard everyone on the ind say that. Of course, it can¡¯t be fake!¡±

    The girl in the yellow dress puffed out her chest and raised her head. She was surprisingly wealthy. She said coldly, ¡°There can¡¯t be anyone who plots against an illegitimate god like you who only gets merits from incense offerings. The Western Sect and the Jie School are both major sects in the world. What is your background?¡±

    Li Changshou was not angry. In fact... he wanted tough.

    Since the other party could say that, it meant that his disguise was passable. Moreover, the other party¡¯s words had exposed too much information.

    Those six immortals should be the ¡°onlookers¡± who had been incited by Golden Ao Ind. They did not even know about the connection between the Sea God Sect and the Ren School in the South Ocean. Yet, they rushed over to interrogate him...

    That kind of person was usually not easy to deceive. However, even though their power was mismatched, Li Changshou would not hold back.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In terms of background, I¡¯m considered a member of Ren School. If you don¡¯t know about this, why don¡¯t you go around and investigate?¡±

    ¡°Are you from Ren School?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. His body circted little Dao runes, and the expressions of the few immortals from Jie School changed slightly.

    The ¡®Inaction Sutra¡¯ and the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ were of the same lineage. The former was purely a cultivation technique, while thetter was not only a cultivation technique but also a theory written by many Saints. In terms of value, the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ that the Great Venerable One had given him, was definitely better.

    What Li Changshou had revealed at that moment was the Dao runes cultivated by the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯. It was also proof of his identity as a disciple of Ren School.

    The yellow-dressed girl frowned slightly.

    A middle-aged man at the side cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°We were a little rash previously. I didn¡¯t know that you are from the Dao Sect. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled warmly. ¡°Everyone, can we have a talk inside now?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The girl in the yellow dress snorted. ¡°Even if you are a member of the Ren School, I will definitely not let you off if you had really plotted against Senior Brother Gongming!¡±

    Huh?

    Why is she speaking that way?

    Li Changshou curiously sized up the girl who was a little unruly. Could it be... maybe... perhaps...

    Is she in a rtionship with Master Zhao?

    When he thought of Master Zhao¡¯s handsome face when he was holding his beard, he looked at the young girl...

    Uh, it¡¯s the Primordial World. I¡¯m already used to all the bizarreness.

    Li Changshou turned around and made an inviting gesture. He swept his horsetail whisk and led the six of them down.

    The Divine Envoys on both sides cupped their fists and bowed at the same time. Their movements were neat and orderly, and they looked rather powerful. The six immortals on Golden Ao Ind frowned. The other five followed behind the girl in the yellow dress and entered the rear hall.

    Once he entered the Sea God Sect, things would be much easier.

    Li Changshou, who was leading the way, gently flung the horsetail whisk. Their gazes followed the tip of the horsetail whisk andnded on... the painting.

    They were all disciples of Jie School. The girl in the yellow dress had heard the Saint¡¯s preachings several times. At that moment, there was a look of shock on her pretty face.

    Not only the yellow-dressed girl but the other five also sensed the sword intent in the mountain and river painting, as well as the traces of the Dao that they were familiar with...

    This is!

    The six immortals looked at each other and saw the fear in the eyes of the other five.

    The girl in yellow frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you have my Saint¡¯s painting here?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from a good friend.¡±

    The six immortals of Jie School immediately allowed their imaginations to run wild.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, please take a seat. I will tell you in detail about what I want to ask. Fellow Daoists, please tell this matter to the fellow Daoists on Golden Ao Ind. Don¡¯t misunderstand again.¡±

    The six immortals did not say anything. They took a seat on either side.

    The yellow-dressed girl asked, ¡°Is this a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Before we talk about this, why don¡¯t we share our names with each other first? I¡¯m a member of Ren School. Now, I¡¯m relying on the Sea God Sect to umte some incense offerings. My Daoist name is... Changgeng.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you, Fellow Daoist Changgeng!¡±

    One of them cupped his hands in greeting out of habit. However, the girl in yellow red at him and he could only nod bitterly.

    The six immortals introduced themselves. Although the girl in yellow did not say anything, someone else spoke for her... ¡°This is the ten Heavenly Lord of our Golden Ao Ind, her name is Goddess of Golden Light.¡±

    Goddess of Golden Light? Is she this unreasonable girl?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    Why is there another visitor who¡¯s the future legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts who would suffer in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    The Goddess of Golden Light was one of the ten Heavenly Lords. She was the foster sister of Heavenly Lord Qin Wan, not a disciple of the four major sects, Goddess Jinling. Li Changshou had a rather deep impression of the Goddess Jinling.

    She would end up in a miserable state during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. She followed the other nine Heavenly Monarchs and set up the Ten Absolute Arrays. She became thepany of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School. She was struck by the ¡°Goddess-killer¡±, Guang Chengzi, with the Heavenly Seal, and died.

    But then again, why do people like to call themselves goddesses? That¡¯s so in.

    Furthermore...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Senior, Goddess of Golden Light. Sorry for the disrespect.¡±

    The words ¡°Golden Light¡± were indeed very different from her exquisite and beautiful image of a young girl. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The yellow-dressed girl, who was also the Goddess of Golden Light, curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can plot against our Senior Brother Gongming just because you know our expert! Let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯ll listen. If you dare to lie, I will definitely tear down your Sea God Temple today!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and began his performance today...

    The ssical Revival of The Art of Language.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Are you familiar with Senior Gongming?¡±

    The other five went silent.

    The Goddess of Golden Light said calmly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m familiar with it. I¡¯ve already known Senior Brother Gongming for a long time. When I first entered Golden Ao Ind, Senior Brother had taken care of me.¡± ¡°Then, how are you going to prove that you are immortals of Jie School?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately added, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. What I want to say is a secret of Fellow Daoist Gongming. Everyone, why don¡¯t you use your own name to make a huge oath? As long as you can prove that you¡¯re an immortal of the sect, I will tell you what I can say.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light stood out first. She raised her hand and swore a Great Dao oath. She said that if she was not the Goddess of Golden Light of the ten Heavenly Lords of Golden Ao Ind, she would be willing to receive the punishment of the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder.

    The others followed suit and imed their identity as immortals of Jie School.

    After they made the oath, Li Changshou slowly sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, do you think that Senior Gongming... is stupid or wise?¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s wise!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light was the first to respond. She continued, ¡°How can you speak like that? Everyone knows that Senior Brother Gongming is a righteous person. He takes care of us all the time and is such a smart person!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you think I can plot against Senior Gongming?¡±

    Li Changshou asked in return. The Goddess of Golden Light blinked and felt that what he said... did make some sense. ¡°Ah, since everyone is asking, I¡¯ll exin the situation to you in detail.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and began to share the story that he had processed on the spot.

    He exined everything from the moment he first met the Sea God, followed the feud between him and the Western Sect, and the fact that he had gone to the Three-Immortal Ind to ask Fairy Yun Xiao for help in order to persuade Senior Gong Ming...

    In the middle of the night, the six people from Jie School rose from the back of the Sea God Sect with guilt written all over their faces. Before they left, the originally unreasonable Goddess of Golden Light pursed her lips and bowed to Li Changshou.

    She kept saying, ¡°I was wrong to me you previously, Fellow Daoist Changgeng. I almost fell for someone else¡¯s schemes. Fellow Daoist Changgeng, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°If we destroyed Senior Brother Gongming¡¯s opportunity, I really don¡¯t know... ah...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Changgeng, here are some gifts to express our gratitude and respect. Please continue to n and make strategies for our Senior Brother Gongming.¡±

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, smiled and nodded. He watched them leave on their cloud and did not ept any gifts from the six of them.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief when the Goddess of Golden Light flew away.

    Judging from the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s performance today, he reckoned that she should be Master Zhao¡¯s... fangirl, who was in the Golden Immortal realm. She had been admiring him for a long time but did not dare to reveal her thoughts.

    Senior Zhao Gongming should not be interested in having a Daopanion and the Goddess of Golden Light could only keep the admiration in her heart.

    Li Changshou carefully recalled the stories he had told them previously. In fact, he was not lying. He had only vaguely handled some of them and did not expose any schemes rted to the dragon race.

    He did not know if there were other immortals from Jie School who hade to question him.

    ¡°If they keep bothering me, it will really affect my energy.¡±

    Li Changshou mumbled and sighed softly. Just as he was about to escape using the Earth Escape, he suddenly heard a familiar, gentle voice behind him...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you nning to turn around and take a look?¡± Of course, Li Changshou could tell who that voice belonged to. Besides, he felt a little happy when he saw the other party.

    However, under the circumstances where his immortal senses did not detect it, the other party suddenly spoke...

    In the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s hairs stood on ends. He almost destroyed the paper effigy!

 Chapter 228 The Life of Being Watched

    <h4>Chapter 228 The Life of Being Watched</h4>

    In the autumn night, the sound of insects was apanied by the moonlight and the snow. Late at night, in the corridor in the backyard of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou used the identity of the old Daoist that his paper effigy was disguised as and looked up at the fairy beside him, who looked like she had walked out of his painting. He felt relieved.

    I should be d.

    When I tried to convince the Goddess of Golden Light and the others, I only rephrased my words and did not distort the truth.

    Otherwise, it would be hard to exin himself in front of the fairy.

    That made Li Changshou realize how important it was to stick to the principles he had set previously.

    Men should persevere.

    Who is this fairy?

    Since she can look for me at this moment because of Zhao Gongming, and even cause my heart to stir a little... she probably isn¡¯t anyone else other than Goddess Yun Xiao, who had frightened Master Zhao.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fairy, why are you visiting sote at night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee over from Big Brother¡¯s ce,¡± Yun Xiao said softly, but she stopped halfway. She ced her pair of soft hands behind her back. The long dress on her was made of cloud-like silk, giving it a light and soft texture. Every time she walked, there seemed to be two faint white clouds following her. Although she walked in the mortal world, she was not tainted by it at all. However, Li Changshou did not have the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery in front of him. His thoughts raced and he analyzed it carefully.

    Did this fairy...e to question me?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. At most, Master Zhao would only say that he had stopped the experts from the Western Sect. It is unlikely that he would tell Yun Xiao how he had stopped them.

    Li Changshou immediately had a solution. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Gongming, are you alright?¡± He heard Yun Xiao say softly, ¡°Brother is fine. I¡¯ve heard it from him. Fellow Daoist, when you tried to persuade Senior Brother Huang Long to help the dragon race, Big Brother felt that it was time for him to help. Hence, you helped him and caused karma for no reason. Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m here to ask if you were doing it on purpose or not.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°No. This is really just a coincidence. There was a reason for that incident that day. Perfected Huang Long was schemed by someone. Senior Gongming saved him and asked Perfected Huang Long to call me over...¡± Li Changshou then exined the fraud situation in the South Ocean.

    The best way to deal with experts like Yun Xiao and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was to not have any tricks up his sleeves. He would stick to the strategy of ¡®using sincerity to exchange for opportunities¡¯ and put himself in the right position.

    When Yun Xiao heard that, he let out a soft sigh and said worriedly, ¡°Brother has now lost the cautiousness that he had during ancient times. The four of us have cultivated since ancient times. The higher our cultivation levels, the stronger our abilities, and the more enemies we have in the world. There are Saints in the Primordial World. The more one walks towards this realm, the more they would know that this is an insurmountable mountain. If such an existence wants to kill us, it will still be easy. Brother seems to have forgotten about that.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. If you can always remember these principles in the future and avoid trouble, your ending will definitely not be that miserable.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fairy, Senior Gongming¡¯s cultivation level is high and his numinous treasure is powerful. He is like the sun in the sky. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    Yunxiao chuckled and said gently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you cane up with brilliant methods for the matters between the Jie School and the Western Sect, save the dragon race, and respond to the Heavenly Courts, you can naturally see through these. Why are you trying to coax me?¡±

    ¡°Uh... There are some things that you can say but I can¡¯t, Fairy.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. I heard your advice to Junior Sister Jinguang (Goddess of Golden Light) just now. I feel a little emotional.¡± Yun Xiao turned her head to look at the old immortal beside her and asked gently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are clearly just a young man with an intermediate Dao Heart. Why are you pretending to be old?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. Fairy Yun Xiao was really... a clever person. She had almost seen through him! ¡°This appearance is only for convenience.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°A young man would be too outstanding. A middle-aged man would be slightly gloomy. Only a kind-looking old man can make others trust him.¡±

    Yun Xiao praised, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your thinking is really thorough and reliable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just not strong enough. I can only protect myself this way.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and looked at Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side profile.

    Could it be... that this Yun Xiao is here to have a heart-to-heart talk with me today?

    However, he heard Yun Xiao say, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should be able to see that there are many hidden dangers in Jie School. The Qi Refinement cultivators in the sect are of varying quality. Some of them may not be hical, but they are foolish and tend to be made use of by others. Junior Sister Jinguang went to look for you today. I have seen all of your responses. You are truly wless.¡±

    Yun Xiao paused. He looked at Li Changshou and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I just didn¡¯t want to appear and meet them, lest I cause trouble for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I understand that the Goddess of Golden Light is worried about Senior Gongming.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really worried about Big Brother.¡± Yun Xiao stared at the crescent in the sky and said in an ethereal voice, ¡°My two sisters were also fooling around. Big Brother doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously. Recently, I have been feeling uneasy during my cultivation. I¡¯m afraid that something bad has happened to my elder brother. I can ground my two sisters on the Three-Immortal Ind, but Big Brother is still my brother... Right now, he is full of praise for you and admires you. He is avoiding me. Fellow Daoist, your words might be more effective than my persuasion. Fellow Daoist, can you give me an idea?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He naturally had an idea and had many solutions. His general idea was to beat Master Zhao up and mess with him.

    However, there was too much karma involved. It would be inappropriate for him to do that. It would be best if he stayed out of it. ¡°I still have to wait for Senior Gongming to suffer and get into trouble. Forcefully interfering is useless.¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°If you were in his shoes, Fairy, how would you feel if your two sisters were to lecture you now?¡± Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°If what they say makes sense, I will naturally listen.¡±

    ¡°However, Senior Gongming... is very prideful,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯m a junior, and I don¡¯t dare to say much. Fairy, you can find a solution for this.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Yun Xiao slowly sighed and stood at the side of the corridor. She frowned and kept thinking. She was also worried for her foster brother. Li Changshou suddenly felt the same way. He wanted to say a few more words of advice, but he kept his mouth shut.

    Firstly, he did not have a suitable position, and secondly, he would be involved with unnecessary karma.

    Seeing that Yunxiao seemed a little depressed, Li Changshou found another topic and began to talk about the painting. Yun Xiao could not get any solution to persuade her big brother from Li Changshou. She could only put that matter in his heart and chat with Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not expect that he would take an idle stroll for two hours...

    When Yunxiao bade him farewell and left, Li Changshou first heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he felt slightly helpless. The most valuable thing is the importance of friendship The danger also lies in friendship. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s hard.¡± Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and used the Earth Escape Technique. His body disappeared in the backyard of the Sea God Temple. A momentter, in the Pill Chamber on Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes and used his Manifestation Technique to leave that ce. His main body came out to take a breather. In the royal chess room, the illumination Dharma treasure emitted a gentle light. Li Changshou had originally wanted to name the pavilion as the ¡®Four Three Music House¡¯. He wanted Jiu Jiu to be an ambassador and together, it would be... Four Three Jiu Jiu Little Qiong Peak Chess Room. Just kidding, just kidding. Li Changshou passed by the chess room and heardughter inside. He did not go in to disturb them. After all, in the dead of the night, if a man like him were to get close to three drunk girls... ahem, two beautiful women, and a ferocious female immortal, it would be easy for some wonderful but unnecessary things to happen. He walked to the back mountain and looked at the spirit trees that he had nted. Then, he looked at the Immortal Beans cultivation base that was enveloped by the array formation. By the time he finished the round, the sky had already turned dark. The Golden Crow had risen to the east. There was an additional restlessness in the world, which reduced some coolness. He had decided. In the future, if he had the ability to help Master Zhao avoid death without causing any negative effects on himself...

    As long as nothing happened to Master Zhao, Fairy Yun Xiao would not be involved in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, that matter was still very far away.

    Li Changshou still did not know when the Great God-Conferment Tribtion would begin. In any case, he would be able to reach peace early in a few decades. He would never get involved in that mess again. Thinking about it carefully, this matter is quite troublesome.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured a patrolling disciple flying towards Little Qiong Peak on a crane...

    There seemed to be a man and a woman outside the Immortal Du Sect...

    Are they here to look for Little Grandmaster?

    Li Changshou was just about to stop the disciple in front of him, in case the Grandmaster and the Exalted Wang Qing felt awkward. However, he had yet to fly on the cloud and his immortal senses had already captured it. The barrier of the straw hut by theke had opened!

    He heard an arrogantughter from inside... ¡°Hahaha! In the future, I, Unfettered Lin Jiang, will be yours! Don¡¯t worry, I will be responsible for you!¡±

    Then, he heard Exalted Wang Qing smile and said, ¡°Yes, everything will go ording to your instructions, Mdy.¡± Mdy, Mdy... Li Changshou pursed his lips. He felt that they were quite sweet. He continued to stroll around the mountain and did not bother about this matter.

    Not long after, the disciplended in front of the straw hut. He reported that there were two people outside the door who imed to be Aunt-Master Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s good friends.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er replied in a panic in the room. However, the person who walked out was... Exalted Wang Qing.

    The disciple tilted his head and hurriedly bowed his head. His eyes shone with a sharp light. Eight Trigrams Great Dao! Exalted Wang Qing who was d in a long robe said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for her toe out and bring me there.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Uncle-Master, please go first. I¡¯m flying slower.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou secretly observed Exalted Wang Qing and his eyes lit up. The spring breeze cleared the pond in one night, and the perfected Great Dao will of Exalted Wang Qing increased! Could it be that the Yin-Yang harmony had such an effect?

    Li Changshou muttered to himself for a while before he understood that it was because he had let go of the trouble in his heart. His Dao heart was perfect and spotless. Li Changshou naturally did not believe that dual cultivation would benefit the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    There was no immortal theory supporting it.

    ...

    At the same time, in a Small World not far from the five continents of the trichiliocosm.

    The Major Chiliocosm and the Minor Chiliocosm were formed from the Primordial World¡¯s fragments after the dragons and phoenixes shattered the ancient times.

    The so-called Major Chiliocosm referred to the bnce of Yin and Yang and the five elements. Even mortals could live peacefully. There was abundant spiritual energy and Primordial Energy, which were vast.

    Most of the Minor Chiliocosms would have strange scenery because of the iplete Five Elements and the difficulty of the Great Dao.

    At that moment, in a small world with only an ocean, the ten-thousand-feet waves on the water surface gradually calmed down. At the bottom of theke, a huge battle had just ended.

    A three-headed flood dragon that was not fully covered in ck scales crawled in the mud at the bottom of the greatke. It was firmly bound by chains formed by golden light. Three figures parted the water around the flood dragon and floated over slowly.

    If Li Changshou could see that ce, he would definitely discover that those three people... had crossed paths with him before.

    One of them was the hunchbacked old Daoist, the third disciple of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint.

    The Dao runes on the hunchbacked old Daoist¡¯s body surged and struggled to calm down. Clearly, he had used quite a bit of strength to seal the powerful three-headed dragon... On the left side of the hunchbacked old Daoist was Daoist Wen Jing, who was dressed in a blood-colored veil.

    There was a young Daoist with six short golden des hovering around him beside the hunchbacked old Daoist priest... It was the Golden Cicada.

    The three-headed flood dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and despair hidden in his fury. ¡°The Western Sect! Why don¡¯t you kill me!?!¡± However, the three figures did not even look at him. The hunchbacked old Daoist priest said slowly, ¡°This ck-scaled flood dragon is a general of the West Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s Immortal Flood Dragon troops. It is very prestigious among the Immortal Flood Dragon troops. After that, he was banished by the Dragon Pce for some trivial matters. You can subdue him and use him to turn against the Immortal Flood Dragon troops and severely injure the West Ocean Dragon Pce.¡± Daoist Wen Jing nodded calmly.

    The Golden Cicada, which was at the side, cupped his fists and smiled. ¡°Deputy Sect Master, you have great foresight. You are not someone that I can reach.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The hunchbacked old Daoist said calmly, ¡°Take action and subdue his essence soul.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing naturally walked forward. A sanguine light was brewing on her fingertips. Naturally, she had to use the Blood Mosquito technique. That was her specialty.

    However, the hunchbacked old Daoist said, ¡°Wen Jing, you have controlled too many experts. Let Jin Chan handle the flood dragon.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly but did not say anything. Jin Chan lowered his head and looked at Daoist Wen Jing with a faint smile. When Jin Chan arrived in front of the flood dragon, the hunchbacked old Daoist looked at Daoist Wen Jing. He took out a thumb-sized blood cocoon and said calmly, ¡°I have more important things for you to do. This item is called the Soul-Conquering Butterfly. It can be used to transform the power of an essence soul into the main body of the incarnation. In three years, find the Sea God¡¯s main body in the South Ocean and deal with him secretly. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡±

    The corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth curled into a charming smile. She grabbed the blood cocoon and bowed.

    ¡°I will not disappoint you, Deputy Sect Master.¡±

 Chapter 229 Cunning Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 229 Cunning Rabbit</h4>

    Inside the bean cultivation array formation of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, who was studying the new immortal bean cross-breeding technique, felt a strange feeling in his heart. He carefully sensed that something was revolving around him...

    The palpitation happened suddenly and quickly. Before he could feel it properly, it disappeared.

    Is someone plotting against the disciple of Ren School?

    Li Changshou put down the hoe and stopped the farming work in his hand. His expression was very serious.

    The sudden palpitation meant that it should be something that was able to threaten his ns... Now, he had relied on the paper effigy to work outside. In order to prevent deductions, not only did he have many small items, but he also had the Grand Pure One to help him to conceal the heavenly secrets.

    Could it be that someone in the sect is targeting me?

    That is unlikely.

    Generally, no one in the sect could threaten him now.

    He did not severe his Dao Realm for nothing. Ordinary Golden Immortals no longer had any pressure in front of him. Furthermore, Li Changshou had always been observing the matters within the sect. Any Perfected Immortals or Heaven Immortals who might have a conflict with him would basically be within the scope of his usual ¡°specific inspections¡±... The spiritual sense of the Qi Refinement cultivators and the palpitation of his heart would definitely not be a baseless story. Li Changshou tidied up the ce and quickly checked the various parts of the array formation. Then, he shifted his attention back to his main body. He pinched his fingers with his right hand and began to calcte carefully.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, he had an oue. He gave up on that meaningless act and took out a pen and paper to analyze it. There was nothing he could do about it. He could deduce that that mystical ability was rted to his age, cultivation level, and the distance between him and the Heavenly Dao. In fact, he was just checking the heavenly secrets. What caught Li Changshou by surprise was that the palpitation quickly appeared again, but it disappeared soon after.

    After a while, Li Changshou received his third wave of spiritual perception and palpitation... What the hell?

    Could it be that the person who could threaten me is still hesitating?

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at the crisscrossed storylines on the paper. He could not help but mutter to himself.

    There were only four ways to threaten his main body. Firstly, a mighty figure might suddenly lose his temper and insist on destroying the Immortal Du Sect.

    The second would be to find his main body based on the loopholes left behind by the paper effigies. Third, it was the old friend, Ao Yi, who could link the Immortal Du Sect disciple to the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    The fourth possibility was rather absurd, but it was also possible that the old Saint did not like him and decided to blow him into pieces...

    The most likely possibility was the second and third.

    He could first eliminate them.

    Li Changshou immediately used his spiritual will to contact Ao Yi. The two of them connected their spiritual wills between the statue of the City Lord Temple of Anshui City and entered the dream. Li Changshou questioned Ao Yi carefully, making the Second Sect Master nervous.

    Fortunately, the Second Sect Master managed to withstand the investigation...

    Li Changshou asked Ao Yi a few more questions about the current direction of public opinion on Golden Ao Ind.

    ording to what Ao Yi had seen with his own eyes, after the Goddess of Golden Light returned to Golden Ao Ind, she had found many good friends and exined clearly that the ¡°fate¡± between the Sea God of the South Ocean and the Jie School was not deliberately nned by the Sea God, and that the Sea God did not plot against their Senior Brother Gongming. The Goddess of Golden Light even praised the Sea God of the South Ocean,mending him for being dedicated to the Dao Sect without gaining any karma. She had negated half of the baseless rumors about the Sea God of the South Ocean that were spreading in Jie School...

    After cutting off the spiritual connection, Li Changshou stared at the white paper in front of him again. The probability of the third option was reduced by more than half.

    The most likely scenario... Did the Great Daoist Master say something wrong and let the cat out of the bag? Ahem, something might have happened to the paper effigy... The paper effigy was not a perfect mystical ability. Even though Li Changshou had put in all his effort to perfect it, it still left many hidden dangers behind.

    Li Changshou knew about those hidden dangers from the beginning. He had also taken precautions. ¡°It seems that the precautions are not enough.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a few moments. He looked at the two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills, closed his eyes, and focused. He mobilized the paper effigies from all over the ce, allowing them to hide deeper. If they were not safe, they could destroy themselves.

    Not long after, Li Changshoupleted a self-examination.

    The throbbing in his heart appeared again...

    ¡°You haven¡¯t made up your mind yet?¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. If he had the abilities of the Great Daoist Master, he would really tear the universe apart and ask if the other party wanted to attack.

    Of course, it would be best if they never attacked...

    At the same time, in an inconspicuous Cave Abode at the foot of the mountain, Daoist Wen Jingy on the couch and looked at the trembling blood cocoon in her palm. At times, she frowned slightly, and at other times, her brows rxed...

    She was indeed hesitating.

    It was not that she was hesitating between the Ren School and Western Sect.

    Anyone would make a wise choice as long as they did not lose their intelligence. In her opinion, the trash from the Western Sect could not defeat the few people from the Ren School.

    She could clearly sense that she, the Queen, was a pawn that could be abandoned at any time in the Western Sect... Take the arrangement of the Saint¡¯s disciple this time as an example. Yesterday, the Saint¡¯s disciple gave her that blood cocoon and even said something like ¡®important¡¯...

    Does he really think that I¡¯m that innocent girl who¡¯s easy to deceive?

    No matter who it was, apart from the Saint¡¯s personal visit to investigate the Sea God of the South Ocean, the final oue was still the Taiji Painting¡¯s warning What did that mean?

    It meant that the Sea God of the South Ocean was extremely important in Ren School and could receive the protection of the Saints!

    Let¡¯s not consider her identity as the ¡°Ren School spy with beautiful legs¡±.

    He wanted her to use that butterfly to find the true body of the South Ocean Sea God and kill him. In fact, it was equivalent to throwing her into the Tushita Pce¡¯s Eight Trigrams Furnace.

    If she attacked and seeded, how could that man, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, not kill her?

    Besides, the Sea God of the South Ocean who was the little Daoist Master of Ren School, was the only person she had contacted. Why would she do something that would destroy her own life... Daoist Wen Jing was not worried about how she should deal with that matter.

    As long as she told the Sea God of the South Ocean about that, he would naturally have a way to resolve

    it.

    Now, what she was hesitating about was...

    Should I use this thing to find this little Daoist Master¡¯s real body and make fun of him? Daoist Wen Jing squinted her narrow phoenix-like eyes once again. There was a hint of yfulness in her gaze. She had been schemed against too many times by the Sea God of the South Ocean. As a result, she felt a little resentful... ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m going to do it just because I want to. What can they do about it?¡± At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing sat up for the sixth time. Her fingertips seemed to be about to pierce through the blood cocoon immediately. However, her slender fingers were just a millimeter away from it when she stopped...

    Although it was true that she could vent her anger after finding that fellow¡¯s main body, she had lost too much because of it. It would cause her to anger the Sea God of the South Ocean much more easily...

    Scared?

    Of course, she was not scared. She was just a littlepliant on the basis of rational thinking.

    Daoist Wen Jing kept thinking about how she had met the third person of Ren School several times...

    Every time, she would discover something new. Every time, that fellow would make her feel more afraid.

    Moreover, there was a high possibility that the little Daoist Master was not just a member of Ren School, and that the Saint behind him might not only be the Grand Pure One.

    Forget it, I should discuss this with him in secret...

    Daoist Wen Jing was just about to retract her finger when a hint of anger shed in her eyes. She raised her hand and pierced the blood cocoon. Who was she?

    She was the queen of the Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes. She was a powerful expert who rode on the sea of blood back then! The blood cocoon split open. Wisps of sanguine light gathered. A butterfly that flickered with a beam of cold green light that was translucent danced gently andnded on Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s fingertips. Hmph! As long as I find you!

    At most, I¡¯ll just admit my mistake. Can you still kill

    me?

    It¡¯s here! In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was jolted. At that moment, his spiritual senses were beating very clearly. The other party still attacked! Li Changshou held his breath and immediately stood up. He used the smoke from Ling¡¯e¡¯s mouth and escaped out of the secret underground chamber. His main body rode a cloud and rushed towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak. When he arrived at the Hundred Mortal Hall and walked to the portrait of the Saint, Li Changshou took out three thick and long incense sticks from his sleeve. He extended them for the Saint and knelt down sincerely.

    He thought, I have nothing to ask for. I¡¯m just here to offer you some incense and ask for peace of mind.

    He acted just like how he would when he usually offered incense once every three months. There was nothing unusual about the portrait. The elders who were in charge of external affairs were already used to that. Li Changshou closed his eyes and quietly waited for the danger to descend. He opened his mind and focused his attention on the vital spots. They were the Dao Sect of the Immortal Du Sect, the Sea God Temple in Anshui City near the South Ocean, and the hiding ce of the paper effigy army in the East Ocean.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s heart tensed up for two hours. He suddenly felt a sense of danger! Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will immediatelynded in an inconspicuous Sea God Temple... However, he was half a stepte. He only caught a tall and burly figure who had left on a cloud. The other party¡¯s cultivation level was not weak. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the horizon...

    There was indeed an enemy.

    Li Changshou immediately wanted to activate the paper effigy to attack and test the waters. However, he suppressed that thought. He could not be impatient. If he had not guessed wrongly, the other party had deliberately rmed him, possibly because he wanted to lure his incarnation out... He was used to being steady and watched what the other party was up to.

    Another hour passed... The figure once again appeared in the Sea God Temple in arge city. He only walked around for a while and deliberately revealed his realm.

    Peak Heaven Immortal realm?

    ording to a conservative estimation, it might be a Golden Immortal in disguise.

    It was obvious that he was luring his incarnation out...

    It better not be an attack from the Western Sect again. Li Changshou pondered for a while. He was determined to avoid the situation. In the next half a day, the other party had appeared six times in a row. One time, he had even deliberately gotten into a conflict with the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige and injured two of them. However, Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation did not show his face at all. It continued... being steady. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the bait?¡±

    In a rift in the seabed of the South Sea, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    As expected of the Sea God who could subdue her, he was even more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. His sense of smell was extremely sharp.

    ¡°I really want topete with you today.¡±

    At that moment, the corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth curled up and she revealed a charming and intoxicating smile. She began to n... a huge matter.

    On the other side, Li Changshou stood up and left the portrait of the Saint.

    It was unreasonable for him to keep kneeling there. Half a day was often the limit whenever he paid respects.

    However, it was impossible for him to move at such a dangerous moment. In the dark and dangerous environment of the Primordial World, only the portraits of the Grand Pure One and the backyard of the Tushita Pce could give him enough warmth. Li Changshou let out a soft moan and frowned. The Dao runes around him trembled slightly, making him look like he was about to break through...

    He hurriedly asked, ¡°Elder, can I temporarily enter seclusion here?¡±

    ¡°Hurry, breaking through is a big matter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Li Changshou bowed and immediately sat down on the left side of the portrait. He set up a magical barrier around him. Two Perfected Immortal realm elders who were in charge of external affairs beside him had helped him add twoyers of immortal power boundaries... He had not served the spiritual fish and spiritual meat for nothing. In the next half a month, Li Changshou was in seclusion in the Hundred Mortal Hall to break through. His cultivation level seemed to be about to break through a small realm, but it also seemed that he did not have enough strength.

    In reality, he was only secretly fighting with that invisible opponent... The other party¡¯s attacks came one after another. There were in many different styles, but they were slightly stronger on the outside. What made Li Changshou feel strange was that the other party would stop at all times, as if he was afraid of something... It made Li Changshou feel confused.

    However, in the past three days, the level of trouble that the other party had caused had reached the point where he would cause mortal casualties and increase his negative karma. Li Changshou weighed the pros and cons in his head. Even if it was just a little negative karma, he was still as stable as a mountain. He was not moved at all.

    The other party seemed to be just putting on an act. He did not really attack mortals. The few times he caused trouble, he did not finish what he started... The other party is also afraid of negative karma? Li Changshou thought to himself. Three dayster, the person in the dark saw that he could not force the Sea God¡¯s incarnation to appear. Hence, he seemed to have given up temporarily... However, how could Li Changshou let his guard down?

    He had a lot of patience. Now, he was only at the fifth stage of steadiness...

    Suddenly, Li Changshou realized that someone was spying on his essence soul! rm bells rang in his head. His spiritual will immediatelynded on a statue of the Sea God... He saw a green butterfly fly up from the tip of his statue¡¯s nose andnd on the burly man¡¯s palm... The man smiled coldly, turned around, and left the Sea God Temple in a hurry.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Just... this? The green butterfly should be a mutated beast that could track the power of the essence soul. It matched perfectly with one of the few scenarios that Li Changshou had previously deduced. Li Changshou felt relieved. He shifted his attention to arge Sea God Temple somewhere else and waited quietly for the other party toe. Four hourster, the burly man arrived on a cloud. He followed the butterfly¡¯s guidance andnded in the backyard of the huge temple. He saw an old man quietly sweeping the leaves in a corner. The burly man said indifferently, ¡°Are you the Sea God of the South Ocean?¡± The old man did not reply. He raised his head and smiled. He nodded slightly, but his body was suddenly engulfed by the mes and turned into ashes instantly.

    It was an ordinary paper doll.

    It was just a drop of Li Changshou¡¯s blood essence that mixed with the weak power of his essence soul and his Dao runes... The burly man was stunned. The butterfly pped its wings again and pointed in another direction.

    The burly man snorted coldly and rode the cloud again, heading towards the next Sea God Temple. Just like that... in four to five days, the burly man followed the butterfly and circled around the South Ocean¡¯s shore. He went to eighteen temples and witnessed everything... the self-destruction of eighteen ordinary paper effigies. ¡°Ah! Not a human!¡±

    In a rift of a stone at the bottom of the South Sea, Daoist Wen Jing grabbed two strands of her hair tightly. She gritted her teeth and her face was ferocious. She had cursed the Western Sect countless times over the past few days.

    She did not dare to determine whether the Sea God of the South Ocean Sect, who was the little Daoist Master of the Ren School was vicious or not. However, he was definitely an extremely cunning person!

    They say that a cunning rabbit has three burrows. What is this?

    He probably has three hundred of them!

    Does the Western Sect still want to fight with Ren School just with this? Just admit defeat, you won¡¯t

    win!

    Suddenly, Daoist Wen Jing heard a familiar voice through the Blood Mosquito puppets... ¡°Have you had enough fun, Wen?¡±

 Chapter 230 To Be An Outstanding Queen

    <h4>Chapter 230 To Be An Outstanding Queen</h4>

    How did she expose herself?

    The voice transmission earlier was naturally the familiar voice of the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    The word ¡®Wen¡¯ that was said indifferently made Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart tremble.

    She could not figure out if the Sea God was referring to her or the mosquito... Daoist Wen Jing hid in the crevices of the seabed and immediately calmed down. From ancient times until now, she had seen too many storms and huge waves. Back then, she had... observed them from afar!

    She had just been exposed without any warning. On top of feeling guilty, she also knew that the Sea God of the South Ocean who was also a member of the Ren School, had a hold on her that would cost her her life. That was why she was slightly flustered... Daoist Wen Jing quickly reacted. She felt that the Sea God, who was full of evil intentions, might be lying to her.

    She heard him speak again... ¡°If you continue to do such evil things, I will report to the Tushita Pce and ask the Great Daoist Master to punish you.¡± The second voice transmission entered the burly puppet. Daoist Wen Jing could not help butugh bitterly.

    She had really been exposed. She waspletely exposed! How did I expose myself? The burly puppet sighed, turned around, and cupped his hands in all directions, revealing an awkward smile.

    Daoist Wen Jing was about to use the puppet to exin, but before she could say anything, the incarnation of the Sea God, who was hiding somewhere, sent a third voice transmission... ¡°Don¡¯t speak casually. This puppet will return to the South Ocean. Come to Anshui City and meet me.¡± Upon hearing the voice transmission, Daoist Wen Jing could only smile bitterly. Not only was she exposed, but she was also clearly made to follow the arrangements of the other party...

    She could not win, she could not at all.

    I had gone through so much. What am I after?

    She clearly knew that she was not the Sea God¡¯s match in terms of devising schemes so she could not possibly attack the Sea God directly. However, she felt indignant deep down... What should I do next?

    It was not easy for her to get on the side of Ren School. She was a lonely and helpless Queen who had been abandoned by the Primordial World. Soon, she would have a chance to turn things around. Why did things...

    Naturally, she was now filled with regret.

    If she were to ask the Sea God a question, it would be ¡®Why?¡¯

    How did I expose my identity? Daoist Wen Jing was puzzled. She had originally thought that even if she could not find the true body of the Sea God of the South Ocean, she could not expose herself. Therefore, she did not hesitate to personally go to the South Ocean and control the Blood Mosquito puppets that she had trained for a long time. She did not expect that she would still be exposed.

    The Sea God of the South Ocean was still the Sea God after all. The word ¡®bewitching¡¯ was written all over his body.

    Forget it. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve lost to him. I might as well give up on saving my pride.

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed softly. Her main body turned into a blood mosquito and blocked all Qi in her body. She secretly rushed towards the Sea God Temple of Anshui City. As for the Blood Mosquito puppet that carried the butterfly, she followed the Sea God¡¯s instructions. At that moment, she rushed towards the South Ocean and acted as if she was exasperated and was temporarily retreating...

    Tsk, he really tricked me.

    In the Hundred Mortal Hall of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He did not know whether tough or cry. He stood up, and his outeryer of disguise increased slightly. However, he did not manage to break through aplete small realm. His face was filled with regret. Li Changshou bowed to the two elders who were in charge of external affairs on both sides and walked out of the Hundred Mortal Hall with his head lowered.

    He rode a cloud and left. The elders who were close to Li Changshou wanted to encourage him, but after seeing Li Changshou¡¯s gloomy expression, they did not say anything... It was indeed not easy tofort him regarding that matter.

    After leaving the Hundred Mortal Hall, Li Changshou maintained his depressed expression, but the thoughts in his heart were mixed... Could it be that after Daoist Wen Jing betrayed the Western Sect, she also betrayed the Ren School?

    If that was the case, the Saint might give me some hints. After all, Daoist Wen Jing is rted to the plot that I would use against the Western Sect in the future.

    Or could it be that Daoist Wen Jing had always been resentful towards me, the Sea God, and wanted to find my true body? Does she want us to hold onto each other¡¯s weakness so that she can have more authority? Based on Li Changshou¡¯s observations over the past few days, that was very likely. Actually, before Li Changshou spoke, he did not confirm that it was Daoist Wen Jing. He only sensed a few elements and found it suspicious... One of the main elements was the puppet.

    A few days ago, he had discovered that the burly man at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm seemed to have been controlled by someone. Although there were not many ws in the other party¡¯s actions, Li Changshou, who was good at using paper effigies, could tell from various details that the other party was a puppet.

    For example, the puppet¡¯s eyes and minor actions. In the Primordial World, there were countless ways to control the minds of others. Li Changshou could not be sure if that was a Blood Mosquito puppet... However, the other party¡¯s behavior during that period of time was indeed abnormal... Every time the puppet attacked, it would lure his incarnation out, but it would retreat at the crucial moment. It would not be ruthless or kill the incarnation

    The other party encouraged the mortals to create trouble but only caused trouble in a small area. It did not kill anyone and was very afraid of negative karma.

    Every time the puppet appeared in the Sea God Temple, it would run away. It seemed a little guilty... Li Changshou made a list of options in his heart. Just as he was halfway through the elimination process, he suddenly thought, Could this be the mosquito¡¯s doing? After hesitating for two days, Li Changshou decided to trick the other party... He had carefully thought about the words he said when he sent the voice transmission, over and over again, especially when he called her ¡®Wen¡¯. If the other party was not Daoist Wen Jing, he would not directly expose the fact that he knew Daoist Wen Jing and protect the ¡®outstanding devotees¡¯ hidden in the Western Sect.

    If the other party was indeed Daoist Wen Jing, just the word ¡®Wen¡¯ or ¡®Mosquito¡¯ could highlight that he had already been angered by her and was trying to test if she had betrayed the sect a second time...

    It was the burly puppet¡¯s subconscious reaction that made Li Changshou confirm that the other party was Daoist Wen Jing. The other party was shocked and panicked for a moment. She was in disbelief that he could still recognize him despite being in such a state... Li Changshou¡¯sst few words were just to confirm the puppet¡¯s identity so that he could make some arrangements. At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual perception had already returned to normal. He no longer felt any danger, but he still did not dare to let his guard down.

    It was really not easy to subdue that mosquito. It was really troublesome!

    What he needed to confirm now was whether Daoist Wen Jing had betrayed the Ren School or not.

    Actually, the judgment method was simple.

    Next, if Daoist Wen Jing used her main body, or if she used the mystical ability of Blood Mosquitoes to rush to the Sea God Temple, it meant that Daoist Wen Jing had a 60% chance of joining the Ren School.

    If that puppet that was in the form of burly man were toe, it would be interesting... Li Changshou¡¯s main body returned to the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak. He immediately activated the various array formations around him and checked the anti-deduction trinkets on his body. At that moment, he caught a buzzing mosquito in the main temple of the Sea God. It arrived rather quickly. Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation that was hidden in the underground array emitted its immortal senses. A seductive figure appeared in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. She was covered in ayer of fog. However, Li Changshou, who had cultivated for many years in his previous life, had used the ¡°Uncensored Vision¡± at this moment. He had also used his skills to see through the fog and saw the enchanting woman dressed in a blood-colored chiffon dress. The fiendish aura hidden in her bones gave Li Changshou a sense of oppression...

    It should be the mosquito¡¯s main body. Why is she dressed so revealingly? Daoist Wen Jing looked around and searched for the Sea God in the South Ocean. However, she only heard one sentence. ¡°Change into proper clothes and wait for me in the study room in the north-west pavilion.¡± Daoist Wen Jing frowned, feeling a little indignant. How are my clothes indecent?

    However, Li Changshou transmitted his voice again. ¡°Great Daoist Master, you can look at this ce at any time.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing immediately turned around and condensed a dark-blue long dress. At the same time, she changed her hairstyle to the Cloud hairstyle that wasmonly seen on women in the Primordial World.

    Then, she hid and rushed to the pavilion.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Uh, is this mosquito really interested in the Great Daoist Master? The Primordial King of Fraud, Zhao Gongming shares a romance with his fan, the Goddess of Golden Light, while the ferocious Primordial Beast, the mosquito Daoist Wen Jing, is wooing the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du? What a joke... The scenes of the Primordial World were really out of his expectations. Ahem, let¡¯s talk about serious matters. Not long after, a paper effigy that was disguised as an old Daoist emerged from the underground paper effigy vault and headed for the pavilion.

    After meeting Daoist Wen Jing, Li Changshou was neither angry nor displeased. He was still smiling kindly as if he was not the one who had been tormented previously. Li Changshou sat behind his desk. Daoist Wen Jing dispersed the fog around her and smiled charmingly. ¡°Sit,¡± Li Changshou said calmly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stand,¡± Daoist Wen Jing said softly. Li Changshou stared at Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s charming phoenix-like eyes. He maintained a clear Dao heart and tried his best to ignore the pressure that Daoist Wen Jing gave him. At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy looked at each other. Soon, she sighed softly and hesitated. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you have some resentment towards me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Wen Jing raised her chin slightly. ¡°I¡¯m ultimately the queen of a race. You subdued me with just a few words. In my heart, I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°I am... Forget it!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing suddenly sighed and sat on a nearby chair.

    She said in a calm tone, ¡°I had some evil thoughts and wanted to tease your main body. The cause is that I received the orders from the Western Sect a few days ago. They asked me to use the Soul-Conquering Butterfly to find your main body and secretly eliminate you.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy nodded calmly. At that moment, the main body in the underground secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak Pill Chamber frowned.

    The Little Qiong Peak¡¯s n for vagrancy could not be implemented!

    Daoist Wen Jing continued, ¡°I will not really hurt you. You are holding onto my future path of survival... I just wanted to have more ways to counter-attack you.¡± Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°I can only trust fifty percent of your words now.¡± Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly. However, she knew that that was the result of her own actions.

    She whispered, ¡°I can make a vow like I did thest time. I will prove that I did not betray you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait for a moment.¡± Li Changshou said calmly. He picked up a brush and ink at the side and wrote something for a while. Then, he casually wrote a thousand-word Dao oath and pushed it towards Daoist Wen Jing using his immortal power. The mosquito was speechless. Not long after, the Dao runes of the Heavenly Dao descended and retreated.

    Daoist Wen Jing remained seated helplessly. His eyes were filled with helplessness.

    He asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Are there other punishments?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention punishment.¡± Li Changshou smiled. In order to avoid such incidents in the future, Li Changshou decided to use some tricks... Li Changshou sighed and said in a mellow voice, ¡°I¡¯m the one who neglected the resentment in your heart. This is also my responsibility. In the future, Fellow Daoist Wen Jing, if you have anything that¡¯s hidden in your heart, you cane and tell me. Wen Jing, I know that you haveints about the current Heaven and Earth and hate the Heavenly Dao. However, living beings that exist in the world have many other pursuits apart from survival. Have you thought about why you are still alive?¡± Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly and said, ¡°Survival is the natural nature of life. If you are afraid of death, you will seek survival.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou slowly shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Today, I will tell you three new words.¡± Daoist Wen Jing asked curiously, ¡°Are there any new words that I have never heard before?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou raised his brush and wrote three lines of twelve words on an expensive and thin piece of paper.

    I¡¯m worth it.

    I want to be satisfied.

    The pursuit of life.

    At that moment, Li Changshou slowly spoke. He used the words that he used to encourage his employees in the past life when he first set up hispany. He mixed them with the principles of cultivation in the Primordial World and exined them to Daoist Wen Jing in detail. Not long after, Daoist Wen Jing was attracted by Li Changshou¡¯s Dao and righteousness. She stood up and walked to the desk, quietly listening to him speak... Those were actually Li Changshou¡¯s life experiences in his previous life.

    If he wanted the young employees to work more but did not want to give them a high sry, he would talk to them about his ideals.

    If he wanted thepany¡¯s wily old foxes to show some remaining value and did not want to give them a promotion or raise, he would talk about achieving their own value.

    Daoist Wen Jing, on the other hand, was a ¡®talent¡¯ that the Ren School needed. She also felt a little resentful towards her temporary supervisor...

    That was on the basis of the first two lines. He had to y mind games and talk about friendship.

    Li Changshou was most impressed by a sessful businessman in his previous life, who was able to call his employees the talents that he supplied to society.

    Today, he was thick-skinned. He had to instill some thoughts in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart to prevent future troubles!

    Unknowingly, it was alreadyte at night... Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with starlight as she smiled. She bowed to the old Sea God and said, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fellow Daoist,¡± Daoist Wen Jing said firmly. ¡°I will definitely be an expert that the Ren School and the Heavenly Courts need. I will definitely not live my life in vain!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We will deal with the following matters of the Soul-Conquering Butterfly ording to what I said just now.¡± Daoist Wen Jing nodded slightly and smiled at Li Changshou. Sighing emotionally, she turned around and transformed into a sanguine glow, leaving behind a buzzing sound before quickly disappearing.

    This Daoist Wen... wants to be an outstanding queen, eh?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. The paper effigy that was disguised as an old Daoist threw out some mes and turned the paper and chair that Daoist Wen Jing had sat on into ashes.

 Chapter 231 The Hot Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 231 The Hot Tribtion</h4>

    Although he had managed to fool Daoist Wen Jing, he was now in danger. The Western Sect had already started developing intentions to kill the Sea God of the South Ocean. The background of the pure and innocent Sea God of the South Ocean was already unstable...

    Fortunately, he had kept his true identity hidden.

    From the looks of it, he had put in a lot of effort to separate the three identities of the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, the Sea God of the South Ocean, and the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. It had not been a waste of effort.

    Although there were no hidden dangers now, he had to consider the sudden events such as ¡®Ao Yi¡¯s Soul Getting Searched¡¯, ¡®Ao Yi¡¯s mind being controlled¡¯, ¡®Ao Yi being thrown into the oil pot¡¯, and so on.

    However, those were much better than Li Changshou exposing himself in front of the Western Sect experts...

    How can I protect myself better when I¡¯m in the vortex of thisrge Dao Sect?

    Li Changshou also knew that he was in a slightly passive position at the moment. In the end, it was because he had not cultivated for long and had not umted enough. As a result, he was unable to fully unleash his full potential in such a major event. He could not help but fall deep into thought. If he wanted to protect himself, he would naturally have to hide deeply, run quickly, and cling to his backer.

    It was not safe to hide blindly. Only by proving his worth could he truly cozy up to someone powerful. Therefore, he had to wander around the edge of the vortex...

    It was like a strange circle. Since the Western Sect produced a Soul-Conquering Butterfly today, they might create a Killing Worm tomorrow...

    Who could take that?

    What could he think of to shift the other party¡¯s attention away from him?

    At this moment, Daoist Wen Jing must be reporting to the Western Sect.

    In order to protect his teammate who would be useful to him in the future, Li Changshou did not let Daoist Wen Jing destroy the Soul-Conquering Butterfly. Instead, he let Daoist Wen Jing exin to the Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect in detail how she found the Sea God of the South Ocean and how she had made eighteen mistakes. Although it was impossible for the other party to ¡°retreat¡± because they knew that they were in trouble, they might change their minds... To be honest, as long as it was not a threat to Li Changshou¡¯s main body, he could destroy as many paper effigies as he wanted. If worstes to worst, I can develop some bean... immortals in the future...

    Huh?

    Boom! Boom! ¡°The power of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    In the secret room, Li Changshou was shocked by the muffled thunder.

    He scanned the area with his immortal senses and realized that there were more than ten figures floating around a nameless mountain outside the sect.

    A disciple of the same generation was undergoing Tribtion Transcendence.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up, and he temporarily put his worries aside. He immediately left the secret underground chamber and summoned Ling¡¯e.

    At most, if the Western Sect made any moves, he would directly invite the Great Daoist Master to help him create a big show. He only needed to make the Western Sect wary and be too afraid to touch the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    Everyone ispeting on the same stage. It would be too much to directly eradicate the opponent. Not long after, Li Changshou rode a cloud and led Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli to the edge of the mountain-protecting array formation. Through a thin and transparent wall of light, he watched the

    At the same time, many disciples from the sect rushed over to admire the Heavenly Tribtion in a bid to increase their confidence in transcending the tribtion...

    He was familiar with the person who was undergoing the tribtion today. He was Liu Sizhe, a disciple of the Du Lin Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, who had once fought with Junior Brother Wang Qi on the Little Qiong Peak for love. He was also the person who had fallen out with his Senior Sister Yan¡¯er and Junior Brother Wang Qi.

    The top twenty immortal seedlings of the Immortal Du Sect had been preparing for the Heavenly Tribtion for the past few years. The sequence of the Heavenly Tribtions would go ording to the ranking of disciples in the sect...

    The Heavenly Tribtion did not care about anyone¡¯s pride or arrangements. On the nameless peak outside the array, the wind and clouds changed and a strong gust of wind blew over. Spiritual energy surged over and turned into a Tribtion Cloud.

    To Li Changshou, the power and might of the Tribtion Cloud... was not too strong. It was a little sparse. That also proved that Liu Sizhe was really hardworking. His original talent could only be considered above average. Li Changshou observed his junior sister¡¯s expression.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was pale as she faced the might of the world. She could not help but purse her lips... ¡°Junior Sister, how¡¯s the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Li Changshou sent his voice transmission from five feet away. ¡°In the future, you will have to go through this. If your Dao is not solid enough, you will be reduced to ashes.¡±

    Ling¡¯e bit her lips and looked at Li Changshou pitifully. Then, she looked worriedly at the person undergoing the tribtion.

    Tsk...

    If I don¡¯t give this little girl some pressure, how can she be a useful person by fooling around with Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu every day!?! ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°This... is fine.¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly in her heart. If there were not many people around, she might have asked, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, can you satisfy my little wish before I transcend the tribtion?¡± Then, she would definitely be punished to copy the scriptures or something. The Immortal Ascension Tribtion would not take too long. The Tribtion Clouds were prepared and the person who was undergoing the tribtion stood in the sky. The lightning spots under the tribtion clouds gathered and a bolt of lightning was struck downwards! Xiong Lingli whispered. ¡°Oh my, this is a real strike.¡± Li Changshou calmly sent a voice transmission to the two of them, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± At that moment, the mountain-protecting array formation was temporarily closed. The mighty aura of heaven swept across! Clearly, the elders in the sect wanted their disciples to experience the Heavenly Tribtion more directly...

    Lightning spots appeared again under the Tribtion Cloud. Another bolt of lightning struck down. Liu Sizhe stood in the air and did not move.

    Xiong Lingli asked, ¡°How many times will lightning strike during the Tribtion Transcendence, Cousin?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Liu¡¯s number of Lightning Tribtions should be seven,¡± Li Changshou said.

    He looked at the rare phenomenon that appeared above the Tribtion Cloud and could not call out the name of the lightning tribtion. Unfortunately, without the Ancestral Immortal of Jie School present, his exnation was not perfect.

    Bolts of lightningnded one after another. By the time the fifth bolt of lightning struck, Liu Sizhe¡¯s body was already shimmering with Immortal Spirit light.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. Liu Sizhe was probably going to pass the test.

    The sixth bolt of lightningnded. Liu Sizhe¡¯s body was struck on the top of the mountain and was shattered like a piece of rock. His Dharma powers and the power of the Heavenly Tribtion shed, producing intense waves! Ling¡¯e could not help but feel nervous.

    She wondered what kind of situation she would be in when facing the Heavenly Tribtion, and whether or not she would be able to withstand such a powerful Heavenly Tribtion. Soon, Liu Sizhe jumped up again in a sorry state. He gathered all his powers in front of him and faced thest Heavenly Tribtion! Lightning spots flickered all over the Tribtion Cloud. The final power of the Heavenly Tribtion condensed into a lightning pir that engulfed Liu Sizhe¡¯s figure. It illuminated the night like it was daytime!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In the pir of lightning, Liu Sizhe roared and his long hair danced wildly!

    Ling¡¯e frowned again...

    When the lightning dissipated, the world was filled with melodious immortal music.

    The immortal cranes appeared in the sky, the fairies danced, an old man holding a peach, and other phenomena appeared in the sky. An auspicious cloud that looked like a ganoderma lifted Liu Sizhe up slowly. Liu Sizhe closed his eyes and felt the new world he had entered. His face was filled with enjoyment.

    He did not ascend during the Tribtion Transcendence.

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. ¡°Senior Brother, is this Immortal Ascension?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is the first obstacle to bing an immortal.¡± There was a hint of yearning in Ling¡¯e¡¯s bright eyes. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief... Finally, Ling¡¯e¡¯s interest was diverted from having a crush on him to a little portion of cultivation...

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go back,¡± Ling¡¯e whispered. ¡°I will work hard in cultivation in the future and face the Heavenly Tribtion as soon as possible!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in relief. Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly turned to the side and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There are still people who are about to undergo the Tribtion Transcendence. Watch one more time and carefullyprehend it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked gently. How could there be so many tribtions?

    As expected, just as the heaven-and-earth phenomenon on Liu Sizhe¡¯s side had dissipated, he recalled his experience of transcending the tribtion and a disciple suddenlyughed loudly.

    ¡°My Heavenly Tribtion has arrived!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the originally dissipated Heaven and Earth spiritual aura gathered towards the Immortal Du Sect again. The disciple who spoke immediately left the crowd and flew towards the nameless mountain where Liu Sizhe was. The newly-advanced Essence Immortal, Liu Sizhe, immediately made way for him and gave him some words of encouragement. Boom! Boom!

    The thunder rumbled, and the might of the heavens warned them!

    The second wave of the Heavenly Tribtion had officially begun. There were seven Heavenly Tribtions this time. It was the average standard number for immortal seedlings from the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ling¡¯e was less nervous this time. She looked at the others with interest. Seeing that they had sessfully passed the tribtion, she felt more confident. However, the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect seemed to be fighting with the Heavenly Tribtion today. After the second person finished his tribtion, another person dashed out and continued to trigger the Heavenly Tribtion...

    There was a reason for them to undergo Tribtion Transcendence together. Seeing one or two people sessfully transcend the tribtion, the other disciples, who had already reached that threshold, felt confident that they could do it.

    If he can do it, I can do it too!

    Therefore, when his Dao heart trembled slightly, the Heavenly Tribtion was triggered.

    After the third person, two other immortal seedlings of the same generation flew out. Wang Qi of the Little Ling Peak Peak and his Daopanion, Liu Yan¡¯er, sessfully passed the Tribtion Transcendence. Junior Brother Qi Qi and Senior Sister Yan¡¯er had be a true immortal couple.

    Instantly, the disciples in the sect rubbed their palms together. The sixth person jumped out and faced his Heavenly Tribtion.

    Then... he died.

    The disciple who was killed by the Heavenly Tribtion was from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He was about the same age as Li Changshou.

    He did not know if it was due to theck of umtion before the Tribtion Transcendence, or if there was a mistake during the Tribtion Transcendence, but he did not manage to survive thest bolt of lightning and ended up bing a tattered corpse on the mountain... The spirits of the disciples who were excited were instantly dampened. The disciple who had been struck to death by the Heavenly Tribtion could only let out a long sigh and collect his disciple¡¯s corpse before burying him. The expressions on Ling¡¯e¡¯s little face, suddenly turned from happiness, excitement, and confidence, to... weakness. Li Changshou said leisurely, ¡°You usually spend a lot of time having fun. There will be a lot of risks during the tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Ling¡¯e tugged at Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve with her small hands and pursed her lips. For a moment, he did not know what to say. Let¡¯s settle on three rules... Forget it. Seeing that Ling¡¯e had also suffered a blow, Li Changshou finally behaved gently and said in a mellow voice, ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion is just a test, not aplete killing tribtion.

    There were six people who had undergone the tribtion today. Five of them had transcended the tribtion to be immortals, while one of them had lost his life to the Heavenly Tribtion. It is a good sess rate.

    However, the Tribtion Transcendence has always been an individual matter. Others can¡¯t help you much. Next, you have to focus on your cultivation and stabilize your Dao foundation. Only then can you deal with it freely.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ling¡¯e replied obediently. Then, she turned to look at the nameless mountain that had been cut off by the Heavenly Tribtion. For a moment, she felt mixed emotions.

    Why don¡¯t I first resolve my own wishes before facing the Heavenly Tribtion? Ling¡¯e let out a few soft moans as she silently thought about how she should attack... Li Changshou returned with Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli. He had brought his junior sister to watch the Heavenly Tribtion. It was a small interlude. It was a good thing that his junior sister had be more respectful towards cultivation. It was a pity that the Senior Brother of the Heaven-Breaking Peak had died miserably under the Heavenly Tribtion. If he had prepared for a few hundred years, the chances of sess would have been higher. In the next twenty years, it would be the peak period for the cultivators of the Immortal Du Sect to transcend their tribtions. He had to make a trip out and ¡°identally¡± transcend the tribtion. His main body did not need to go out directly. He could just arrange for a paper effigy to go out. As long as he returned and revealed his early-stage Essence Immortal realm cultivation, he would be able to cover up everything perfectly...

    Sigh, it would be perfect if he could dy it till his Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    If that was the case, he would go out for a while. The sect thought that he was going to transcend the Immortal Ascension Tribtion, but in reality, he had asked the Great Daoist Master to protect him and find a hidden ce to transcend his Immortal Tribtion.

    If the sect asked about it after he returned, he would not be lying if he said that he had sessfully transcended the tribtion.

    Li Changshou chuckled and stopped smiling. He sat on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber and thought about how to deal with the attacks of the Western Sect.

    Counterattack? He did not have the conditions to do that for the time being. After all, he was the one who demolished the Western Sect first. Now, it was time for the other party to take action.

    As everyone knew, the schemes of the Primordial World were often done in a few rounds.

    As he thought about it, another few days passed. Li Changshou roughly thought of a way to deal with it. Just as he was about to start practicing, two groups of guests rushed to the Sea God Temple... The first to arrive was the Dragon Pce¡¯s escort team.

    A group of Immortal Flood Dragon troops carried six hundred chests of treasures. They descended from the sky and piled the treasure chests in the City Lord temple of Anshui City. That was a thank-you gift for the Sea God. One of them was also sent to the Heavenly Courts. That was also the reason that General Dongmu rushed over to ask for the Sea God¡¯s opinion. Should the Heavenly Courts ept the gift from the Dragon Pce or not? Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked General Dongmu if the Heavenly Courts stillcked treasures.

    If theycked treasures, he would ept them. It was not just the power of merit that as needed to nurture Heavenly Soldiers. If they did notck them, he would act righteous and reject them.

    The Heavenly Courts was a proper management institution that ruled over the Primordial World!

    General Dongmu immediately understood and rushed back to the Heavenly Courts to deal with it. When General Dongmu left, Li Changshou counted what he had obtained and calcted how much progress his Little Qiong Peak¡¯sprehensive defense system could make. A figure approached from the north.

    Perfected Huang Long? The old Daoist priest was dressed in an earth-yellow Daoist robe. He looked worried and kept sighing. He must have encountered some trouble.

    When did the name of the Sea God Temple get changed to ¡®Dao Sect¡¯s House of Wisdom¡¯? Why does everyonee to this ce to look for me, a disciple of Ren School, and pour their hearts out whenever they are troubled? Is there no one in Chan School?

    Li Changshou took a closer look, but he did not see Master Zhao. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although Master Zhao¡¯s sister was beautiful, he was indeed an uncontroble factor.

 Chapter 232 Have You Heard of the Sea God of the South Ocean?

    <h4>Chapter 232 Have You Heard of the Sea God of the South Ocean?</h4>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God... Ah.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the tall and thin old Daoist priest who was d in a light yellow robe. After the two of them exchanged greetings, the old Daoist priest had already hesitated to speak a few times and kept sighing

    It felt like Li Changshou was hopeless...

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou asked with concern, ¡°Are you worried about the dragon race?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long sighed again and sat by the side, remaining silent for a long time. For a moment, Li Changshou had been fooled by that senior expert. He did not know what had happened.

    Among the three Dao Sects, the one who had the least connections to him was the Chan School.

    In other words, the Chan School was the school that he was the most unfamiliar with.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God...¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed before Perfected Huang Long managed to, giving Perfected Huang Long a great shock.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything, please speak frankly. If there is any instruction, I will listen.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Fellow Daoist Sea God. I came here today because I really have something to say.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Then don¡¯t say it.

    However, Perfected Huang Long had already asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you tell me everything clearly? Does the Western Sect want to make the dragon race belong to them or do they want the dragon race to submit to the two saints of the Western Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled.

    Did someone say something to Perfected Huang Long? Why did he ask that question?

    To use the dragon race as their own was to make the dragon race be like Daoist Wen Jing. However, there were not many benefits to doing dirty work. At critical moments, they would be thrown out to take the me.

    To submit to the two Saints of the Western Sect meant to join the Western Sect and enjoy the protection of the Saints.

    Although the two seemed to be the same matter, they were actually worlds apart.

    This question...

    Li Changshou knew that he could not answer it directly.

    It was not that he felt guilty.

    The matter of the dragon race¡¯s entry to heaven was done openly and magnanimously.

    It was only beneficial for the dragon race to be able to make it to the Heavenly Courts. It was equivalent to giving the dragon race a hand.

    Otherwise, Li Changshou would have been too embarrassed to keep taking the gifts from the dragon race. There were more than a thousand boxes of precious materials and spiritual items.

    Since Perfected Huang Long had asked that question at that moment, he should have already heard what others said and had a preconceived concept. Regardless of what Li Changshou answered, it would not be steady.

    Li Changshou already had a n.

    He still liked to take the initiative.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Pardon me for being nosy. Why are you asking that question, Senior?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long answered, ¡°I¡¯m just troubled, so I asked that question.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately shook his head and stood up. He took two steps forward with his horsetail whisk and said warmly, ¡°Senior, if I¡¯m not wrong, someone should be telling you how good the Western Sect is, and that the Western Sect has two Saints. They probably also told you that the Western Sect is destined to prosper, and will allow the dragon race to benefit from the opportunity and that it¡¯s not impossible for them to prosper as well... Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Perfected Huang Long smiled in embarrassment and nodded honestly.

    He admitted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. However, what he said makes sense. I also think that the Western Sect is not bad. After all, they have two Saints and a twelfth-grade Golden Lotus to suppress their luck. If they can be the dragon race¡¯s home...¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! Senior, you¡¯re muddle-headed!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long could not help but feel puzzled.

    Muddle-headed? Isn¡¯t this obvious? How am I being muddle-headed?

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°What you said is really pushing the dragon race into trouble. The person who said that either doesn¡¯t know the truth, or he¡¯s just... ahem, confused and muddle-headed.¡±

    Originally, Li Changshou had wanted to use the words ¡®harboring ill intentions¡¯.

    However, on second thought, the person who could influence Perfected Huang Long was most likely the big boss of the Chan School. It would not be appropriate for him to scold him directly.

    He had to offend as few people as possible.

    The Dao would then be safe and sound.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Perfected Huang Long hurriedly asked, ¡°Please guide me.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you use your mystical abilities to prevent our conversation from being heard by outsiders?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use it now. I¡¯ll use it now.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long immediately pointed his fingers and created dozens of boundaries that covered the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. Then, he stared at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was in the form of an old immortal seriously.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and said, ¡°The battle between the South Ocean and the East Ocean that took ce during Ao Yi¡¯s wedding has yet toe to an end. The remnant souls of the living beings in the sea have yet topletely dissipate. The dragon warriors have yet to rest in peace. Why did all of this happen? It¡¯s because the dragon race is unwilling to be recruited by the Western Sect. Since the dragon race was unwilling, the Western Sect resorted to such methods and tricks. They did not hesitate to create a cmity and kill so many lives. In the Western Sect, there are no morals, no justice, and they are two-faced. How can they be called wise masters? How can the Western Sect be a good home?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long nodded slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the Sea God say, ¡°Senior, what you said just now about the dragon race getting an opportunity to prosper if they pledge allegiance to the Western Sect is even more absurd! How could the Western Sect bring about prosperity? It is all about gaining the recognition of the Heavenly Dao and umting merit. If the dragon race joined the Western Sect, the Western Sect would definitely treat the Dragon King of the Four Seas and the elders of the dragon race well. However, what would happen to the other members of the dragon race? Without a doubt, it would be simr to the rebellion of the Sea n and the deep-sea demons, which were instigated by the Western Sect to harm living creatures.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Have you thought about it? Why does the Western Sect want to subdue the dragon race? Isn¡¯t it because they had taken a liking to the merit umted by the dragon race and the power of their remaining members? In that case, it would not take too long. In thousands of years, the dragon race¡¯s negative karma would increase. The Western Sect could make use of the dragon race to do many things. The West could give the Dragon race some benefits in exchange for theplete copse of the Dragon race¡¯s destiny! Senior, have you thought about that?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s words were from the bottom of his heart and it was just a statement about the pros and cons. He was not exaggerating.

    It was also because of that that he appeared quite trustworthy.

    In addition, Li Changshou¡¯s words were sincere, full of emotions, and infectious. Perfected Huang Long¡¯s emotions were stirred...

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s face turned red before turning pale again at that moment. He was both ashamed and regretful that he had listened to other people¡¯s words and gone to question the Sea God of the South Ocean, who had the dragon race¡¯s best interests at heart.

    The Sea God is a true brother of the dragon race!

    Perfected Huang Long stood up and bowed deeply.

    ¡°I was muddle-headed for a moment. I almost trusted the words of others. Please do not take offense!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and decided to retreat. He sighed.

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s good that you can understand this. To be honest, I am not entirely selfless. The matter of the dragon race concerns whether I will be able to secure my footing in the Heavenly Courts in the future. That is why I¡¯m so concerned and conscientious.¡±

    ¡°Senior, can you tell me who exactly is it that told you that the Western Sect is not bad?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m feeling uneasy. That¡¯s why I went to look for the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect of Chan School and asked him to give me some advice.

    Never would I have thought that the Deputy Sect Master would be like that!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    No wonder. It turned out to be the ¡°ancient Buddha¡±, the Deputy Sect Master Ran Deng. Li Changshou did not have a good impression of Daoist Ran Deng.

    From Li Changshou¡¯s point of view, there were not that many things to do during the early stages of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The Chan School used the strategy of taking in disciples to fend off the cmity. There were many members in Chan School and they could choose a group of them to deal with the cmity, without hurting their Primordial Energy.

    However, the Great God-Conferment War would be blown out of proportion. In the end, it dragged a person like Master Zhao out of the battle and caused the great cmity to erupt. The Nine-bends Yellow River Array and the Ten Thousand Immortal Array were created... Apart from the son of the Great Tribtion, who said ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment¡± and behaved in a maniacal manner, the process had something to do with Daoist Ran Deng and Daoist Lu Ya!

    Before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion ended, Daoist Ran Deng had sessfully ¡°retreated¡±. He also abducted a few of the Twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan School and went to the Western Sect to continue being the Deputy Sect Master...

    Today, the Deputy Sect Master Ran Deng revealed some information to Perfected Huang Long...

    Could it be that this Ran Deng has already hooked up with the Western Sect?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and did not dare to interfere.

    When it came to schemes devised by people like Daoist Ran Deng, it would be considered a true battle between Saints. He was not even a disciple of a Saint. How would he dare to participate?

    Li Changshou sighed. In order not to cause trouble, he even took the initiative to exin a few things to Daoist Ran Deng

    ¡°Actually, what the Deputy Sect Master saw is not entirely wrong.

    However, the perspective of the Deputy Sect Master is still like the ancient times, which is different from the Primordial World.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long pondered for a while and felt that what he said made sense. He looked at the Sea God¡¯s incarnation in front of him and became more and more impressed.

    Perfected Huang Long asked earnestly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please teach me what to do next. Since I have already decided to help my fellow race, regardless of whether they ept my good intentions or not, I will definitely finish this matter and handle it well. I will not let them down.¡±

    Li Changshou praised, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so benevolent!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that my bloodline is involved, and the karma is not severed.¡±

    ¡°Senior.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced. He hesitated for a while before deciding to use that honest person again.

    He said seriously, ¡°I have a small matter that I would like to ask you to help me with.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Perfected Huang Long was instantly delighted. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    ¡°Senior, the thing is...¡±

    He proceeded to exin. Li Changshou exined in detail what he needed Perfected Huang Long to do. It was a small matter for him, but it was very important for Li Changshou.

    It could be considered a small warning to the Western Sect.

    Three to four dayster, in the Jade Void Pce of the Kunlun Mountain...

    Out of the three Dao venues of the Saints, the Jade Void Pce should be the best ce to find it.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s Green Touring Pce was hidden outside the Immortal Ind. Those who were not fated could not see it. The Grand Pure One¡¯s temple was hidden above the Ninth Heaven. It was said that it was at the highest spot and no one except the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could go there.

    As for the Jade Void Pce, it was hidden in theyers of clouds on the Kunlun Mountain. Many Qi Refinement cultivators on the Kunlun Mountain could see the eaves of the Jade Void Pce when they looked up. Naturally, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was not in the Jade Void Pce. There was only a statue of a Saint here. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning lived in the small courtyard that the Three Pure Ones lived in back then...

    In the Jade Void Pce, there were not many famous experts of Chan School. For example, Chi Jingzi, Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Tai Yi, Perfected Yu Ding, and so on had their own Cave Abodes. Only Guang Chengzi and a few experts were stationed there. Everyone would gather there to discuss whenever something cropped up.

    In the Jade Void Pce, there were more than two hundred Qi Refinement cultivators from the Chan School. Half of them had heard of the Saint¡¯s preachings, and most of them were cultivating there in-name. They were considered members of the Chan School.

    On this day, Perfected Huang Long arrived at the Jade Void Pce on a cloud. He found seventeen or eighteen people from the Chan School who were on good terms with each other, and discussed in the side hall...

    Yellow Dragon said directly, ¡°Today, I shall invite you.¡± The dozen or so disciples hurriedly agreed and asked Perfected Huang Long to speak.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened.¡± Perfected Huang Long continued with a smile, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve be closer to a Fellow Daoist. I feel that this Fellow Daoist has an elegant personality and is not an ordinary person. Unfortunately, not many people know about it and even have a misunderstanding about him. Therefore, I want to help him improve his reputation in the name of Chan School.¡±

    An insignificant female Qi Refinement cultivator smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a small matter. Senior Brother, just give me your instructions.¡±

    ¡°May I know who the Fellow Daoist Uncle-Master Huang Long is referring to?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°Fellow disciples, have you heard of the Sea God of the South Ocean?¡±

    The group shook their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder.¡± Perfected Huang Longughed softly. He took out a stack of cloths from his sleeve and distributed them separately. ¡°Everyone, please follow the words written on it.¡±

    One of them unfolded the cloth and read softly.

    ¡°The Sea God of the South Ocean is a true expert. He is kind and has umted merit by doing good deeds. He did not attend the preachings of the Purple Cloud, and he was not mentioned during the Great Magi-Demon War. Now, the South Ocean is under the orders of the Saint to expiate everyone. There is no peace in the impermanence of Heaven and Earth. There is real kindness in the Sea God Sect!¡±

    After the person finished reading, the immortals from Chan School chuckled. One of them could not help butugh.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even go to the Purple Cloud Pce to listen to the preachings. Why does he sound so mysterious?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said seriously, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t ask too many questions. This matter is very important. From today onwards, all of you will visit the various neighborhoods, famous mountains, and Cave Abodes within a radius of 50,000 kilometers of the Kunlun Mountain. Disseminate this poem...¡± ¡°Senior Brother, are we just going to... disperse?¡± ¡°Everyone, think of a way,¡± Perfected Huang Long said with a smile. ¡°You can chat with your fellow Daoists whom you are familiar with. Then, you can casually mention this matter.¡±

    The immortals thought about it and nodded.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, fellow disciples.¡±

 Chapter 233 Little Elder Moon of Immortal Du Sect (Ren School)

    <h4>Chapter 233 Little Elder Moon of Immortal Du Sect (Ren School)</h4>

    Is it alright... for me to request Perfected Huang Long to do this?

    Li Changshou kept thinking.

    Although it was a small matter, he was not too familiar with Perfected Huang Long. He was still worried.

    He was mainly afraid that Perfected Huang Long would fall for someone else¡¯s tricks again.

    Li Changshou had two main reasons for using the immortals of Chan School to ry the message and build the reputation of the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    The first was to spread the word so that the Western Sect disciples would try their best to think about ancient figures and thus, he could protect his true body.

    Secondly, he wanted to use the Chan School as a smokescreen to cover for himself.

    If that was the case, the information that the Western Sect had obtained should be like that...

    They would find out that the Great Daoist Master of Ren School had appeared in the territory of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean.

    The Second Prince of the dragon race, Ao Yi, turned out to be the Second Sect Master of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. On top of that, they would also learn that the Sea God of the South Ocean had a good rtionship with the outstanding disciple of Jie School, Zhao Gongming.

    The immortals of the Chan School praised the South Ocean Sea God¡¯s character, and seemed to be on good terms with him.

    In that case, if the Western Sect wanted to attack him, they would probably be more reserved and worried...

    Most importantly, there would be no negative effects.

    Li Changshou shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    He began to restore his fake body in the Sea God Sect¡¯s territory to deal with the Soul-Conquering Butterfly.

    Besides that, Li Changshou had also taken some emergency measures.

    For example, he could set up the chain restrictions of all the paper effigies with a single thought. He could break the connection between the power of his essence soul and his essence soul at any time. He could also activate the self-exploding mechanism in the paper effigy library of Anshui City...

    Wait.

    Next, he only had to be careful and conscientious. Unless General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts and the big shots of the Three Sects paid a visit, he would make the paper effigies remain motionless.

    Those were all conventional methods.

    The trump card in the matter of self-defense was his Great Daoist Master who was the core deterrence.

    Since it was a trump card, he definitely could not use it easily. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if he could not use it at the crucial moment...

    In the next two and a half years, Li Changshou spent the rest of his life quietly while being on guard.

    asionally, he would see some people with strange whereabouts in the Sea God Sect¡¯s territory. However, most of them were just investigating and nothing happened.

    Daoist Wen Jing did not send any more messages. She was focused on hiding. That made Li Changshou feel much more at ease.

    There was no need for Daoist Wen Jing to do such a small thing for the Ren School. All he needed her to do behind the scenes was... create a big scene...

    During that period of time, the dragon race had entered a period of suffering.

    The outside world was in chaos, and there were conflicts between the Transformed Dragons¡¯ and the ¡®Flood Dragons¡¯. The internal rulers of the dragon race were gradually divided into two camps.

    Ao Yi and Li Changshou had talked about that a few times.

    Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion was to wait and see what would happen. He would not side with the Dragon King or make a speech. He would confuse his position and stand firmly beside the East Ocean Dragon King. If it was Ao Yi during his youth, he would definitely have a go all out and fight! Ahem!

    That would definitely be a dragon¡¯s heart that would go to the Sun and Moon to save its guts!

    However, even though Ao Yi was still a young man, he was a mature dragon who already had a lover. He was no longer the reckless young man of the past.

    He had learned to observe the situation quietly, and he had learned to make deductions secretly. Gradually, he became more stable...

    Li Changshou was not just waiting passively.

    Although he had to wait for the Western Sect to attack again and the internal conflicts of the dragon race to erupt, he could make many arrangements before that.

    For example, he had arranged for Ao Yi to establish awork of connections within the dragon race. He wanted to secretly befriend some of the powerful andpetent dragon leaders who did not have high statuses,

    For example, Li Changshou got General Dongmu to arrange for a few Heavenly Generals to patrol the four seas andmunicate with the members of the Dragon Pce.

    When the situation in the Dragon Pce had stabilized, Li Changshou had also returned to his daily life. He generated an ie through alchemy and perfected the defense system of Little Qiong Peak. He also took time to reward his junior sister.

    He naturally had to prepare for the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Meanwhile, Wang Fugui, ahem, Exalted Wang Qing, the Heaven Immortal realm expert in the sect, was already on the verge of transcending the tribtion. After attaining a perfected Dao Heart and having no regrets in life, his Dao Heart was already at the edge of the tribtion. Li Changshou reckoned that he would definitely undergo the tribtion within 50 years.

    That made Li Changshou feel rather emotional.

    All the hard work he had done for the extremely vicious and evil young Grandmaster and the shy Pure Yang, Wang Qing, were not in vain!

    With a reference, he would definitely be much more confident!

    What was worth mentioning was that Little Grandmaster had really moved to the Wang Qing Residence.

    As an ¡°unequal exchange¡±, Jiu Jiu, who was hiding from his Little Grandmaster, hadpletely settled down in the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s chess room.

    In a sense, Little Qiong Peak seemed to have... gained something!

    It was a pity that the luxurious pavilion¡¯s defensive array formation was destroyed. Li Changshou even wanted to dismantle the array foundations there and modify it into a chess room.

    On this day, while Jiu Jiu was drunk and cultivating in seclusion, Li Changshou called Ling¡¯e who had been cultivating more diligently, over to the straw hut by theke, together with Xiong Lingli, who had been working hard to improve butcked talent in cultivating the Essence Soul Dao.

    Li Changshou set up the boundaries and activated the array formations. He looked at the two girls in front of him, who were majestic and delicate respectively, and instantly felt much more rxed.

    ¡°Today, I will teach Ling¡¯e about cultivation techniques and how to build a foundation with the Immortal Ascension Dao Foundation. Lingli, you are cultivating the Dao of Essence Soul, but you can listen by the side. If you have any doubts, feel free to ask. Don¡¯t be too reserved.¡±

    Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli agreed at the same time. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then, Li Changshou began to talk about the Dao of cultivation andprehension of the cultivation technique.

    In order for the two of them to understand more clearly, he went through all sorts of tricks of different depths. He was used to using some strange metaphors. Sometimes, he would make Ling¡¯eugh uncontrobly. Listening to Senior Brother¡¯s lecture was actually one of Ling¡¯e¡¯s favorite things. Unfortunately, as her cultivation level gradually increased, the gap between each of her senior brother¡¯s lectures became longer. That was not because Li Changshou was cking or because he wanted to distance himself. The truth was that his lectures were getting more and more profound. Lingle needed more time to digest it. From dawn to dusk, Ling¡¯e asked a few questions about cultivation, and Li Changshou answered them in detail.

    Xiong Lingli also wanted to ask a few questions, but after holding it in for a long time, she did not dare to trouble the Sea God. In the end, she only dared to ask unorthodox and suspicious... questions about the Primordial World. ¡°Cousin, can I ask a question that is unrted to cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just ask.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that the spiritual beasts on the Little Qiong Peak are much more delicious than the ones I caught when I was hunting outside?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh.

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you raised them well.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Everything in the world has its own Dao. The same applies for both mortals and immortals. Ling Li¡¯s question might seem like a joke on the surface, but in reality, there is a reason behind it. It had been a long time since ancient times. Now that the human Qi Refinement cultivators were in charge of the Dao, many people enjoyed roasting and frying food. The spiritual beasts that we can buy directly in the town are in fact no worse than the wild spiritual beasts outside. In fact, they have long been selected by many Qi Refinement cultivators for nurturing and improvement of their taste. As for the spiritual beasts that had not been selected over the long years, most of them naturally taste worse than the spiritual beasts that had been chosen to receive the legacy. Therefore, there is no need to pursue novelty. The ancients have already made a selection for us. This is a Dao. The Dao is hidden in the world, in the cutlery, and in the sand... Forget it, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    Xiong Lingli held her small face with herrge hands, and her eyes shone with admiration.

    Ling¡¯e opened her mouth slightly and looked at her senior brother in a daze...

    She liked that Senior Brother could talk about logic and the Dao regardless of what the topic

    was!

    Of course, she could not say that directly. Night had arrived. The moon and stars were sparse. Li Changshou got Xiong Lingli to bring a spiritual beast over and exined the secret manual of Changshou¡¯s spiritual beast cultivation. He helped Lingle and Xiong Lingli to open up a new level of Primordial World Food Catering.

    While they were enjoying their meal, a five-foot-tall figure arrived outside the Little Qiong Peak on a cloud. Seeing that there was no one around, he dashed into the secret istion array that the Little Qiong Peak had upgraded andnded by theke. Uh?

    Jiu Wu was stunned when he saw Li Changshou, Ling¡¯e, and Xiong Ling¡¯e eating happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare. Changshou is not in the Pill Chamber.¡±

    The short Daoist hesitated for a moment beforending on the cloud.

    This time, he had promised the elder that he would definitely settle that matter!

    Li Changshou had already seen some hesitation on Jiu Wu. He said a few words to Lingle and Ling Li and took the initiative to wee their Uncle-Master Jiu Wu.

    The moment they met, Li Changshou noticed something fishy from Uncle-Master Jiu Wu¡¯s evasive gaze.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, did something happen between Uncle-Grandmaster and my Grandmaster?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Jiu Wu hurriedly shook his head. He knew that he did not need to beat around the bush in front of his disciple-nephew...

    It was easier to end up having Li Chagngshou make arrangements for him if he were to beat around the bush.

    Jiu Wu looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Changshou, did you stop supplying the Ambition Pills to the Hundred Mortal Hall in the past few months?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been preparing to undergo Tribtion Transcendence. I don¡¯t have much time to refine pills. Furthermore, ording to the elders who are in charge of external affairs, it has been two months. Since none of the elders or executives went to the Hundred Mortal Hall to exchange for the Ambition Pill, I stopped supplying them. Logically speaking, there should still be some reserves of the Ambition Pill in the Hundred Mortal Hall.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Jiu Wu smiled awkwardly and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, there are still elders who want the Ambition Pill. However, because of... their pride... Well, you know.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Uncle-Master, are you here for the Ambition Pill?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiu Wu nodded and smiled. ¡°One of our elders has a friend...¡± ¡°Here.¡± Li Changshou took out a jade bottle and sighed. ¡°This is thest bottle of Ambition Pills. There are thirty of them. Uncle-Master, you must give them away carefully.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled happily. He grabbed the jade bottle and took out two treasure pouches.

    ¡°This is a thank-you gift from that elder. I will not take my share this time... Eh? Wait a while. Is this thest jar? Disciple-Nephew, are you not going to refine the Ambition Pill in the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ve already said a few times that I won¡¯t refine the Ambition Pill anymore but I¡¯m always troubled by the fact that they had been asking for favors. At the very least, I won¡¯t refine these useless pills before transcending the tribtion.¡±

    Jiu Wu¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard that. He said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future. I won¡¯t initiate anything like that anymore!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He also let go of that little worry.

    The matter about marriage interfered with one¡¯s principles. Just like how he taught Ling¡¯e, it was actually a ratherrge karma.

    If the Ambition Pill was to help those old immortals unleash their masculinity, restore their confidence, and find love again, it would naturally be a good karma and a good deed.

    Even without merit, he could earn many favors.

    However, once the Xiong Xin Pill was leaked, it would be a bad thing if it was used for ¡°snatching¡± the fairies and suppressing the male immortals.

    Now that he had used the excuse of transcending the tribtion to stop, he would not offend anyone...

    After sending Jiu Wu off, Li Changshou hummed a tune that Ling¡¯e frequently yed and floated towards the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I will be a fulfilling Qi Refinement cultivator. I will practice cultivation, alchemy, and work hard to live forever. From tomorrow onwards, I will be concerned about the spirit trees and immortal beans. I have a small mountain, facing the Heavenly Courts. The flowers bloom in spring.¡± From tomorrow onwards, I don¡¯t have to be the Little Elder Moon of the Immortal Du Sect anymore.

    Li Changshou sighed softly. Just as he was meditating in front of the Pill Furnace and preparing to refine a Pill Furnace used to make pills with special effects for Ling¡¯e to transcend her tribtion, his heart suddenly trembled.

    There were guests at the Sea God Temple.

    His spiritual willnded on the statue of a temple and he immediately saw the familiar back view...

    It was General Dongmu. Li Changshou carefully identified the aura of General Dongmu. He paid attention to the details andpared them. After confirming that it was General Dongmu, he activated the paper effigy underground and appeared in the form of a kind-looking old immortal. He exchanged a few words with him.

    This time, General Dongmu did not sit and drink tea. Instead, he pulled Li Changshou to a corner and chuckled...

    Why does it feel like General Dongmu, the future Pure Yang Sword Immortal Lu Dongbin, is a little... indecent?

    ¡°Sea God, guess what I brought you this time?¡±

    An official decree to appoint me as a legitimate god?

    That¡¯s not right. If that is the case, it would be a grand announcement, a blessing with immortal light, and a musical group!

    This is a good opportunity to showcase the power of the Heavenly Court. I cannot waste it like this.

    What else could there be?

    Is it possible that...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Could it be a treasure that can reconstruct a Dao Body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± General Dongmu shook his head gently and said, ¡°Most of those treasures are not very precious, but they are very rare. Moreover, no one specially went to collect them, so it¡¯s hard to find them. Sea God, didn¡¯t you ask previously if the Heavenly Courts have any elixirs that have the same effect as the Acacia Tree?¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly had a bad premonition.

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll show you a little treasure!¡±

    General Dongmu touched his wide sleeve and took out a basin that Li Changshou found familiar, but was much smaller...

    This rich Heavenly Dao karma, the mysterious Dao runes...

    This is not it!

    In the dream he had when he first met his old friend Elder Moon, Elder Moon had held onto the Acacia Tree and poked him with it!

    Li Changshou was still in a daze but General Dongmu had already stuffed the tree in Li Changshou¡¯s hand and smiled.

    ¡°When His Majesty heard the Sea God¡¯s request, he waved his hand and said, ¡®I¡¯ll give Changgeng a Merit nt. You may just send it over. Due to the fact that the treasure tree had not been nurtured properly, I kept it from you, Fellow Daoist Sea God. I finally seeded today. I took it from Elder Moon overnight and I¡¯m here to deliver it to you!¡±

    As he spoke, General Dongmu patted Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is a Heavenly Dao treasure, which is a Postnatal Merit numinous treasure. It¡¯s bestowed by His Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Changshou held onto the Little Acacia Tree, which was filled with merit, and smiled gratefully as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty! I shall thank you here!¡±

    General Dongmu smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll go back then. This treasure... Use it well, use it properly.¡±

 Chapter 234 Causing Changshouâ€™s Hair Loss

    <h4>Chapter 234 Causing Changshou¡¯s Hair Loss</h4>

    During his life in the Primordial World, Li Changshou¡¯s first Postnatal-level treasure was a nameless pagoda given to him by Senior Yun Zhongzi for the sake of the Great Daoist Master. Li Changshou used it to protect himself.

    However, the first Postnatal Merit numinous treasure in his life was actually... the Acacia Treasure Tree that was moved out of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marriage Affinity Hall!

    He was just about to stop being a matchmaker when he was given the reward from the Jade Emperor. Who could he reason with?

    In a small secret chamber under the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou¡¯s paper Daoist carried the potted nt and remained seated, not knowing whether tough or cry...

    When he did not graduate from university in his previous life, he encountered a fortune-teller who looked like a swindler. Thetter took out his phone and used a fortune-telling app to make a divination. He said that there would be a day when Li Changshou would wear a red wedding robe.

    In order to break his superstitious thoughts, Li Changshou had prepared a custom-made ck tuxedo in his previous life!

    However, he did not use it in the end.

    He did not expect that the day woulde. However, he was not the groom, but... the little Elder Moon.

    Tsk, that¡¯s interesting.

    Li Changshou looked at the Acacia Tree and hesitated.

    That item could not be directly used by his main body. It would not be of much use either.

    Could it be that when he was fighting against his enemies, he would have to sacrifice the Acacia Treasure Tree and activate one tree branch after another in order to use them to stab the other party so that the other party would be tempted?

    Uh, this method is not bad.

    After some consideration, Li Changshou decided to ce that item in Anshui City to suppress the destiny of the Sea God Sect!

    It may only be a Postnatal Merit numinous treasure, and no matter how thin the mosquito leg was...

    Ahem, that¡¯s not important!

    It was better than nothing. It was better to have something than nothing.

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and used Earth Escape to head underground of Anshui City.

    After entering a five-kilometer radius of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City, the paper effigy suddenly began to take detours and escaped a hidden path that was known to have eighteen turns.

    Not long after, the paper effigy arrived at a certain ce in the underground rockyer. He skillfully activated a series of restrictions. The paper effigy transformed from the old immortal form into a thick paper effigy. He carried his cloth bag and jumped into a rift in the rock.

    There was another world in the rift.

    There was a thirty-feet square courtyard inside. It was like a paper factory with strict procedures and was surrounded byyers of exquisite array formations.

    It was the paper effigy vault that Li Changshou had set up outside. It was currently thergest one!

    In the two rows of small houses, there were thick paper effigies stacked on top of each other. The total number of paper dolls could not be counted in detail. Every once in a while, paper effigies that were filled with immortal power would be sent there...

    Other than that, there were also many original paper effigies that were given simple orders. They were sweeping the ground, patrolling, guarding against fire, and guarding against thieves. The original paper effigies were just decorations to make the ce look livelier.

    In the corner of the courtyard, there were two small huts, which were filled with immortal beans. They were all top-notch goods that were much higher in quality than the batch of beans that he had given to the Heavenly Courts previously.

    In order not to harm mortals, Li Changshou did not ce any poisonous immortal beans there. That was thestyer of defense of the main Sea God Temple.

    If someone were to attack the Sea God Sect, the paper effigies and immortal beans there would be able to unleashbat power equivalent to tesofthousands of elite Heavenl erin a short period of time to protect Anshui City and the Sea God Temple there.

    If those paper effigies and immortal beans were all destroyed, Li Changshou...

    could only run away.

    At that moment, the paper effigy that was carrying a cloth bag walked to the center of the courtyard and took out the ¡°bonsai¡± from the cloth bag and ced it in the middle of the courtyard. The Acacia Treasure Tree emitted a sparkling glow, illuminating the entire yard. Paper effigies were immediately enhanced with merit.

    Speaking of merit... In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he opened up a little thought. General Dongmu said just now that the little Acacia Tree had been nurtured from the foundation of the original Acacia Tree. Doesn¡¯t that also mean that I can use my merit to nurture this little Acacia Tree and spread its spirit root?

    The magical techniques that he had been thinking about previously were actuallypletely feasible. If he used the Acacia Tree and his Immortal Sense Poisonous Pill, me Of Heart, together, it would disrupt the other party¡¯s mental state at the crucial moment...

    Double effect, double effect!

    Although that battle strategy was indeed a little evil, it was already a life-and-death battle. Surviving was the most important thing.

    That was not all. The leaves and branches of the Little Acacia Tree could be used to refine pills...

    I¡¯ll try to get some grafting techniques and ce some other spirit roots and spirit branches on it. I¡¯ll produce some Acacia Fruit too.

    Since ginseng fruit looks like an infant, the Acacia fruit could be divided into a man and a woman...

    In the future, if he had the chance to go to the Five Vige Temples, he, Daoist Changgeng, would hold the Acacia Fruit and pay respects to the ancestral Earth Immortal. He could also say, ¡°Senior, our fruits are fated. Why don¡¯t we exchange them and make a few hundred

    pairs?¡±

    Ahem, that was purely a far-fetched imagination.

    ¡°How can I use this to its greatest effect?¡±

    He had already obtained all the items. Although it was not the stic Spirit Pill he wanted, he could not waste the Postnatal Spirit Root and Merit numinous treasure.

    He did not know what kind of effect the tree sap of the Acacia Tree would have when it grew up and became a paper effigy... Uh, has the ¡®Love¡¯ paper effigy project officially begun?

    Logically speaking, I have to be steady.

    I should first ce this item here and borrow a portion of merit from incense offerings to slowly nurture it. I¡¯ll talk about thister.

    After settling down the newly obtained Acacia Tree, Li Changshou returned to his main body and continued to refine pills.

    If he had known that the Jade Emperor would give him such a great treasure, he would have been able to save himself a lot of trouble. He would have directly poked Wang Fugui... a few hundred times. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough to get the matter settled?

    After thinking about it carefully, Li Changshou felt that his title as a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was indeed not exactly what it was.

    When the disciples of the same generation were thinking about the matters between the peaks, he was floating in the vortex of the huge sect.

    Most of the disciples of his batch were worried about the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. He could not help but worry about the Golden Immortal Tribtion and how to steadily obtain immortality...

    The things in this world are really so wonderful.

    A single trip to the North Continent made his cultivation life no longer peaceful.

    The Sea God Sect of the South Ocean, which started with the ¡®Money-grubbing Group¡¯ involved plenty of karma afterwards... The dangers of the Primordial World were countless, and the waves of the Primordial World were magnificent and wonderful. It also made him feel gratified.

    What he had gone through was not in vain.

    Of course, it was impossible for him to rush out with lofty aspirations. It was impossible for him to do so in this life. He couldugh loudly and show off his heroic spirit. There was no real meaning to it.

    Cultivation was the right path.

    He was just a few steps away from reaching the Golden Immortal realm...

    The more critical the situation was, the more he could not let his principles waver. He could not afford to mess up.

    He had to carry out the basic strategy of keeping a low profile and making money in silence. He had to stick to the thought guidance of the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯!

    Should I think of a way to share some insights with Exalted Wang Qing?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and did not have a reliable solution.

    There were only two people in the sect who knew his true cultivation level.

    One of them was Ji Wuyou, the ¡°empty¡± Sect Leader. However, after that night, the Sect Leader seemed to have started avoidinghim on purpose. He did not have any other instructions for him either and it was as if nothing had happened. Even Li Changshou¡¯s conning and consolidation sessions were exempt!

    The other was the newly-advanced Perfected Immortal of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, the Head Disciple of the same generation...

    She was Youqin Xuanya.

    She had already made aplete oath to the Great Dao. Under normal circumstances, she would not reveal her true cultivation level.

    Due to the discrepancy between the information in and out of the sect, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and Youqin Xuanya, who was cold and aloof, did not know about the big things that he had been doing outside the sect...

    It was true that his Toxic Junior Sister was beautiful. It was just that she was a little too straightforward sometimes. She was not good at adapting and did not know the ways of the world. In the eyes of the other disciples, she was the standard otherworldly fairy who would not be tainted by the world.

    Li Changshou smiled and did not think much about anything else... After a series of twists and turns during the days of cultivation, a period of peace finally arrived.

    Unfortunately, that peace did notst long. During the 12th year after Ao Yi¡¯s wedding and the great war in the East Ocean and South Ocean, arge-scale rebellion ensued.

    This time, the Sea n¡¯s rebel army attacked the North Ocean Dragon Pce fiercely. Although they were defeated in the end, the North Ocean Dragon Pce suffered heavy losses. The main gate had been demolished.

    The North Ocean was also affected by the bitter cold in the North Continent. There were not many living beings in the ocean. There were alsorge amounts of ck ice that had not melted over the years and were floating on the surface of the ocean. The North Ocean Dragon Pce was also the weakest because of that...

    That was the first time the dragon race had tasted defeat. The atmosphere in the entire race became very mysterious.

    There wererge batches of dragons in charge of battling, changing, and ensuring peace, respectively.

    That was only the trouble on the surface. The real trouble was still hidden under the ice.

    ording to Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s message, the Western Sect¡¯s true target was the West Sea Dragon Pce. Half of the West Ocean Dragon Pce had been infiltrated and half of the Immortal Flood Dragon Troops had secretly betrayed them.

    A storm was brewing in the West Ocean. At that moment, most of the dragons had already shifted their attention...

    Li Changshou thought for half a month and finally decided on the three-word strategy.

    ¡°Steady.¡±

    ¡°Steady.¡± ¡°Steady.¡±

    He definitely could not be unsteady this time.

    After receiving Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s message, Li Changshou reported that matter to the Jade Emperor in time.

    The Jade Emperor ced great importance on that. After having had the experience of showing off his mightst time, he became much bolder. He had gathered the hundred thousand elite Heavenly Soldiers of the Heavenly Courts and secretly trained them. He was ready to descend from the sky at any moment and execute them righteously!

    To the current Heavenly Courts, that was already a precious battle force. If arge number of people were to die, the Jade Emperor would definitely be heartbroken. At the same time, in order to reduce his workload, Li Changshou offered the cultivation method that the Dragon Pce had used previously, the Ice Archers and the Great Shield Immortal Soldiers, to the Heavenly Courts.

    It was said that the Heavenly Courts had created... Bean Marshals! Due to the immense power of the Pea Archers, Li Changshou did not offer that cultivation method to the Heavenly Courts. Instead, he nted some on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Among the newly developed Pea Archers, heter created a powerful version of the Five Elements mes.

    The 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers were equipped with ten archer-type immortal beans, ten defensive immortal beans, and five Pea Archers whose power had been upgraded.

    At that time, the move he made would definitely be shocking!

    As the saying goes, things usually happen just thrice.

    If the Western Sect were to be defeated during the second attempt, they would probably reevaluate the matter regarding the dragon race.

    At that time, there would be a high chance that the West would retreat and exert pressure on the Heavenly Courts.

    Therefore, Li Changshou especially valued that ¡°opportunity¡±. He had to make the Dragon race yearn for the Heavenly Courts. He also had to wait for the dragon race to seek help from the Heavenly Courts...

    That was the most crucial step in subduing the dragon race.

    However, to be honest, with the fact that the Western Sect already knew that the Heavenly Courts and the Ren School had interfered with the dragon race, they still had to plot against the Western Sect again and ruin their n for the second time...

    It was really difficult.

    What surprised Li Changshou was... that the Western Sect had be much more stable this time. They had obtained a huge advantage by being in the dark. They were not in a hurry to attack the West Ocean Dragon Pce. Instead, they were using the Sea n¡¯s rebel army and the demons that were being transferred over. They were constantly testing the dragon race¡¯s energy and patience.

    Li Changshou could only roughly estimate that the other party would probably make a timely move in three years, or a hundred years. They would definitely have a method to make the final decision.

    What would that method be?

    After thinking about it carefully, he thought that they would definitely start from the Heavenly Courts, the dragon race, and the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou recently felt that his attention was not enough. In fact... he even lost two or three strands of hair!

    At the end of the day, it was a battle involving the Sea God of the South Ocean, who had made a name for himself. What did it have to do with Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect?

    ¡°This life is so worrying.¡±

    He was about to continue analyzing the Western Sect¡¯s ns when he realized that Ling¡¯e was in a hurry. She flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak and arrived outside the Pill Chamber¡¯s major array formation.

    He activated his junior sister¡¯s special passageway and allowed Ling¡¯e to safely reach the Pill Chamber. Li Changshou¡¯s main body also emerged from the secret underground chamber.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, Grandmaster is looking for you anxiously!¡±

    ¡°Did she say what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°There seems... to be something wrong with the underworld regarding the reincarnation of our Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu. Even the Sect Leader is rmed. He is currently in the Wang Qing Residence!¡±

    Even the Sect Leader has been rmed?

    In that case, it would not be convenient for him to use his incarnation to go there, lest the Sect Leader was displeased.

    Li Changshou told Ling¡¯e to wait for a while. His real body flew out from the box in the corner of the bookshelf. The ¡®Main Body¡¯ paper effigy turned into a wisp of green smoke and returned to the ground. ¡°T-this...¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked at the small hole under the meditation cushion, followed by her senior brother in front of her.

    She asked pitifully, ¡°Senior Brother, when you moved your hand across my face previously, did you also...¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°That was naturally not an incarnation.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e blushed. She had adapted a little morepared to before.

 Chapter 235 Itâ€™s His Fault Forâ€¦Being Too Proactive

    <h4>Chapter 235 It¡¯s His Fault For...Being Too Proactive</h4>

    Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu...

    Li Changshou obviously knew that that was a pain in his master, the Daoist Priest Qi Yuan¡¯s heart that could not be erased.

    Now, he had used a lie to deceive his master so as to minimize thetter¡¯s pain. However, his master did not have much energy every day. He had been in low spirits and spending his days in a slump...

    He really treated long durations of sleep as his cultivation!

    It seemed that aside from helping Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e achieve an immortal position in the Heavenly Courts and pave the way for them ahead of time, Qi Yuan no longer had any life goals.

    It was too disrespectful to describe his master as a ¡°salted fish¡±.

    However, that term was indeed very vivid when applied toe Qi Yuan

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, had been waiting. When his Grandmaster found his aunt-master¡¯s reincarnation, his master... would have a hard time to flip over. It was still possible for him to jump a few times.

    On the side of a cloud, Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Master,¡± Li Changshou answered softly. Ling¡¯e also looked a little worried.

    Although one of them was overly stable, while the other was slightly unstable and was somewhat decreasing her lifespan, both of them were sincerely grateful to their master.

    Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan¡¯s rtionship troubles...

    There were a thousand years of resentment and they could only hear about reincarnation. Although Li Changshou had personally killed the culprit of the destruction of his master¡¯s Dao base, he had also let the other party experience the feeling of his Dao base getting destroyed and facing the Thunder Tribtion.

    However, the evil deeds that the other party hadmitted could not bepletely made up for. Their master, Qi Yuan, could only turn into a Turbid Immortal before the Heavenly Tribtion.

    In order to help his master, Li Changshou was forced to get involved with a series of karma.

    Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu died tragically in the North Continent. Fortunately, her remnant soul protected her True Spirit and hence, she went to the Netherworld to reincarnate.

    When Little Grandmaster returned to the mountain for the first time, Li Changshou could not bear for his master to be increasingly depressed. Therefore, he asked his Grandmaster to go to the Netherworld and search for the whereabouts of his Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation. He also secretly gave his Little Grandmaster some hints.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er had just be a Heaven Immortal, so she naturally did not want to see her eldest disciple die so tragically.

    Who was Unfettered Lin Jiang?

    She had explored the world for so many years and everyone knew that she was extremely vicious!

    Everyone knew that she was swift and decisive. She had friends all over the Minor Chiliocosm!

    Hence, Jiang Lin¡¯er used her friends to visit the Netherworld continuously and make connections.

    After many twists and turns, he finally found the whereabouts of Wan Jiangyu.

    Wan Jiangyu was currently in the form of a tree spirit.

    as

    The so-called tree spirit was a spirit body that was born from a tree spirit root. It was simr to a nt spirit. Although it had sentience, it was notplete. It mostly existed in ces where life was rich and human presence was scarce. Usually, it would emit a healthy and vibrant glow.

    Moreover, in this life, she still had some lifespan left...

    Originally, Jiang Lin¡¯er had already arranged the rest of the matters.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er had spent a lot of treasures and Spirit Stones to bribe a low-ranking official in the office of the Netherworld and was prepared to let him take action. When Wan Jiangyu reincarnated again, he would arrange for her to enter the Human Dao, be born into a wealthy family and live a carefree life.

    The low-ranking official of the Netherworld would also leave a message for Jiang Lin¡¯er to find her.

    That kind of thing was often done by the low-ranking officials of the underworld. All of them were skilled and reliable. If they failed, they would return all the benefits!

    In this era, the ¡°moonlighting¡± done in the Netherworld office, which was a little chaotic, was actually the main ie source of those low-ranking officials...

    Li Changshou was riding on a cloud that was neither high nor low. He maintained a speed that was neither fast nor slow. Li Changshou pondered over what exactly had happened. It even rmed his Sect Leader.

    Reincarnation...

    Will it still be the same person after reincarnation?

    Li Changshou knew very well that it was difficult topletely exin the matter of reincarnation.

    After walking on the Bridge of Helplessness, one would lose all memories of the past.

    Although the voice may be the same, it would no longer be the same person.

    She would already be another person.

    However, Jiang Lin¡¯er wanted to do something for Wan Jiangyu.

    As her master, Jiang Lin¡¯er had gone out to search for her own opportunities and adventures in the past. As such, her two disciples had lost her protection and suffered a cmity. She was already responsible for that.

    Moreover, as long as she found Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnation and told Qi Yuan the truth about what happened back then, Qi Yuan would be able to let go most of his misery even though he could only look at her from afar... As for whether his Grandmaster and Master would interfere with the life path of Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnate, Li Changshou had thought about it carefully...

    The Ren School would abide by the motto of steadiness and peace, and would not interfere too much.

    What Li Changshou did not know was... Jiang Lin¡¯er had already made arrangements for the next reincarnation of Wan Jiangyu. She had even given the low-ranking officer of the Netherworld many Spirit Stones and precious materials. She had also specially changed a few cultivation techniques for him.

    Unexpectedly, some changes happened again...

    A few days ago, Jiang Lin¡¯er had two good friends who came to visit her.

    Those two good friends of Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s were supposed to be going to the Netherworld to ¡®do something¡¯. Due to the fact that they had made an agreement with Jiang Lin¡¯er previously, they went to the Immortal Du Sect to ask if Jiang Lin¡¯er wanted to tag along with them. At that time, Jiang Lin¡¯er... Well, her body was unwell.

    She asked her two good friends to bring some gifts and give them to the low-ranking official on her behalf, whom she had entrusted to carry out some tasks. She also wanted them to ask about the situation of her eldest disciple¡¯s reincarnation and the remaining lifespan.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s two good friends did their best. They went to the Netherworld and asked someone to investigate. However, the result that the low-ranking official gave was... that nothing could be investigated about the True Spirit that was named Wan Jiangyu in one of her lives...

    In front of Wang Qing¡¯s residence, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e rode a cloud to the pavilion hanging on the cliff and performed a Dao salute at the door. Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s eldest disciple, Jiu Yiyi, immediately went out to wee them and led them in.

    In the main hall, everyone looked worried.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, was seated on the main seat.

    Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er were both dressed in white. They were seated on a chair each on the left.

    At that moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red and she pursed her lips tightly. However, she did not break down emotionally.

    The tree spirit was weak to begin with, and it could be considered as a medicinal herb. Many of the Spirit Pills had the pure vitality contained in the tree spirit as a catalyst.

    Since Wan Jiangyu¡¯s True Spirit could not be found, there were only two possibilities...

    She had either been regarded as a herb by someone who then refined her, or had suffered a cmity in thend where she lived, causing her soul to be dispersed.

    At the thought of that, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s heart almost broke.

    She only hated herself for not having the ability to find out the whereabouts of the reincarnated tree spirit...

    When Li Changshou entered the pavilion, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou¡¯s eyes lit up. There seemed to be hope in Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes which were a little hopeless at first. Exalted Wang Qing was the only one who looked at Li Changshou with the kind look that most elders would give to their juniors.

    Li Changshou led Ling¡¯e forward and bowed. He greeted the Sect Leader, Exalted Wang Qing, and his Grandmaster.

    Ji Wuyou squinted and nodded. He casually greeted, ¡°Changshou, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll deal with your Little Qiong Peak first.¡± Ji Wuyou said, ¡°I was here to visit Wang Qing but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡¯ Why does the Sect Leader... seem like he is trying to exin something?

    Jiu Yiyi was confused. In her opinion, perhaps Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and that outstanding disciple of Little Qiong Peak... had some kind of longsting friendship. Suddenly, Jiu Yiyi thought of Li Changshou¡¯s other identity-the genius alchemist of the sect!

    The pills that he refined were extremely popr among the elders. It was even difficult to obtain one.

    Could it be that the Sect Leader...

    Yeah, although the Sect Leader does not have a Daopanion, he does look a little weak.

    In an instant, Jiu Yiyi thought of many things.

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Grandmaster, you asked me toe... What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed softly and whispered, ¡°An hour ago, a good friend of mine sent a message through amunication jade token. Your Aunt-Master suddenly disappeared in this life. She could not be found anywhere in the Netherworld. We do not know if she is dead or alive! Changshou, what... what should we do? She did not have much lifespan in this life in the first ce. I have already thought of how she could cultivate and be an immortal after she reincarnated. How could such a thing happen for no reason!?! Heaven is really blind. Why did my First Disciple suffer so much hardship!?!¡±

    On the side, Exalted Wang Qing extended his hand and patted Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s arm gently.

    Heforted her gently, ¡°This is just a message from the Netherworld. The situation is not that serious. Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t worry too much. There is still a chance to turn the situation around.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned when he heard that, but he did not say anything. He lowered his head slightly and thought carefully.

    In fact, he could not think of any other possibilities. The tree spirits were weak creatures. It was not rare for them to be captured, killed, and captured to refine pills. However, it was hard to ept that something like that had happened to someone who was close to them.

    *Coughs*

    Ji Wuyou could not help but cough.

    Today, the Sect Leader¡¯s cough was rtively light. At least, he did not vomit blood.

    It was probably because the injuries to his Essence Soul had been reduced significantly.

    The Sect Leader said warmly, ¡°In my opinion, rather than making wild guesses here, we should send someone to the Netherworld to investigate.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er had originally wanted to nod immediately. She then looked up at Li Changshou with an inquisitive gaze. Clearly, in Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s judgment, the one who had the most ideas was not Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, but his little grand-disciple...

    ¡°Pardon me for speaking boldly. Actually, the Sect Leader is right. This matter can only be known after we go to the Netherworld.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed slightly and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t Grandmaster bring me to the Netherworld to investigate this matter in detail?¡±

    Later on, he naturally used the paper effigy to head there together with his grandmaster.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately nodded and agreed. Before she could say anything, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou stood up and naturally lifted the hem of his Daoist robe.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s not dy. Let¡¯s set off now!¡±

    At that moment, everyone in the room fell silent, so much that they could hear the pin drop. All of them had different expressions.

    They thought, Since when did the Sect Leader care so much about the matter of Little Qiong Peak?

    Ji Wuyou said calmly, ¡°It just so happens that Elder Wang Qing is preparing to transcend the tribtion and cannot move about. It just so happens that I have been in deep thought recently and want to go out and move around. Therefore, I can go to the Netherworld to enjoy the scenery.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Do you need to say ¡®It just so happens¡¯ in order to make your logic clear?

    After hearing that, Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er looked at each other and smiled. Both of them were puzzled.

    Jiu Yiyi, who was usually elegant and beautiful, shifted her beautiful eyes back and forth between her master and the Sect Leader.

    That was a story.

    On the other hand, the Little Smart Imp Ling¡¯e, who was usually quick-witted, blinked gently. Her gaze shifted back and forth on her Grandmaster, Exalted Wang Qing, and the Sect Leader.

    That was another story.

    Exalted Wang Qing then said, ¡°Sect Leader, you still have to guard the sect. You cannot act rashly. This matter involves Lin¡¯er¡¯s beloved disciple. I have to apany Lin¡¯er to investigate this matter.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ji Wuyou waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Wang Qing. Right now, our Immortal Du Sect is nothing but steady! There is no point in me staying in the sect and guarding it. Instead, it is... ahem! In this case, this matter is decided. We will set off in an hour!

    Take it as the Sect Leader¡¯s Order.

    Both of you, prepare well. I will prepare some gifts. There are a few familiar faces in the Netherworld office.¡±

    As Ji Wuyou spoke, he left the pavilion with his hands behind his back, leaving the few of them to look at each other.

    What¡¯s wrong with the Sect Leader today?

    He rarely walks around the sect. Why did he suddenly behave this way... Li Changshou understood something and did not say anything. He said to Jiang Lin¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes first. Then, I¡¯ll take Ling¡¯e away from the Wang Qing Residence and quickly return to Little Qiong Peak.¡± The so-called change of clothes was actually just a change of paper effigy.

    It would be too dangerous for him to go out with his Sect Leader, who was a Golden Immortal whosebat power was measured by units, using his main body. To be safe, Li Changshou used the best paper effigy that he had made and perfectly attached his aura to it. He then prepared a few spare paper effigies.

    He instructed Ling¡¯e to not reveal that matter...

    ¡°Senior Brother, can¡¯t I go with you?¡± Ling¡¯e asked pitifully.

    ¡°The spiritual energy in the Netherworld is mottled, and it is full of Yin aura and ghosts. You will damage your Dao base if you touch any of them.¡±

    Li Changshou exined a few things to her, but he still reminded her worriedly, ¡°If Master asks about what we are doing outside...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say that Grandmaster had brought you along to discuss the Dao outside, together with the Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be smarter recently.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s head, causing her hair to be slightly messy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou turned around and walked towards... the Pill Chamber.

    His main body turned into a wisp of smoke and went to the secret underground chamber.

    At the same time, the meditation cushion in front of the Pill Furnace swayed gently. Li Changshou¡¯s figure grew out again. That was naturally the incarnation of the paper effigy.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and asked softly with some hesitation in her eyes, ¡°Senior Brother, is there any difference between this and your main body? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and concluded, ¡°This paper effigy is just an illusion. No matter how real its appearance is, it is only condensed using mystical abilities. It is simr to a concealment spell. It can fight with others, but it also can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded in confusion and watched Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation leave the Pill Chamber.

    Initially, Ling¡¯e still felt reluctant to part with him. However, she looked down and knew that her senior brother was hiding in a rift of a rock on the Little Qiong Peak...

    Ah, Senior Brother¡¯s character is really... indescribable.

    He is too mysterious. It is simply breathtaking!

 Chapter 236 We Will Be Reaching The East Of The Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 236 We Will Be Reaching The East Of The Netherworld</h4>

    Outside the Immortal Du Sect, a white cloud carrying a few figures flew towards the east.

    The white cloud flew quickly and steadily. The path it chose was beautiful and devoid of any danger. The person controlling the cloud was obviously an old... Golden Immortal.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect personally rode a cloud and rushed to the Netherworld. He kept introducing the matters regarding the Netherworld to the four people behind him.

    For example, he told them how to quickly head to the Netherworld, the rtionship between the Netherworld and Hell, and what the taboos were.

    ¡°The Netherworld controls the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Netherworld office is the home of all spirits and souls. It is not an ordinary ce. However, the Netherworld can be considered a force in the Primordial World. It would naturally give the other forces some face. Most of the time, as long as someone seeks help from them, they would pretend to reject a little before receiving some benefits and favors. Then, they will use the authority bestowed by the Heavenly Dao to slightly adjust the matters of reincarnation... So you don¡¯t have to worry. The Immortal Du Sect is a true faction of Ren School. They will naturally treat us with respect as well.¡±

    Ji Wuyou stood in front of him with his hands behind his back.

    Exalted Wang Qing had been cultivating in the sect for a long time, but he did not know that the Sect Leader had such a talkative side.

    He could not say anything else. He could only pretend to listen.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er had a lot on her mind. She stood beside Exalted Wang Qing and looked worried.

    Ji Wuyou slowly exined the origin of the Netherworld and exined the evolution of it.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Sect Leader, why didn¡¯t you start from the beginning? The Netherworld is clearly an ancient matter.

    Then, Ji Wuyou said leisurely, ¡°Speaking of where the Netherworld came from, we have to talk about that sea of blood. We have to start from the moment the sky and earth were split open...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It¡¯s fine then.

    Li Changshou had the lowest seniority, so he naturally stood at the back of the white cloud.

    Li Changshou could not help but turn to look at the person who was standing three feet away from him...

    She was Youqin Xuanya.

    He understood the logic, but why did Toxic Junior Sister follow them to the Netherworld?

    Is she rted to one of the Yamas or judges of the underworld? Or is it that she can use her outstanding appearance to reduce the difficulty of this matter?

    What happened to the Sect Leader?

    Why are there so many confusing actions?

    When Youqin Xuanya came over just now, there were still remnants of the Dao runes on her body when she was in seclusion. It was obvious that she had been called out by the Sect Leader at thest minute!

    Youqin Xuanya, who seemed to have sensed Li Changshou¡¯s gaze, opened her eyes while her eyshes fluttered.

    She twisted her fair neck gently, and her bright eyes were shifted away. She looked at Li Changshou with confusion, curiosity, tenderness, and rity in her gaze.

    Then, she looked like a frightened deer. She immediately dodged to the side with a shy, nervous, angry, and happy expression...

    Uh, there were some symptoms. As she went into seclusion, they had obviously intensified significantly!

    Li Changshou chuckled bitterly in his heart.

    Could it be that the Sect Leader wants to set me up with this Toxic Junior Sister?

    As one of the three parties involved in the matter where the Golden Immortal Tribtion almost arrived one night, Youqin Xuanya knew Li Changshou¡¯s background and had seen the entire process of Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°embarrassment¡±. Hence, Li Changshou could notpletely ignore Youqin Xuanya. To be honest...

    Li Changshou used the simted spiritual senses that he had processed using the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra to look at the girl beside him.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s temperament was outstanding, she had the appearance of a fish in the sky. She had a graceful figure, and her appearance was impable. Especially after she became an immortal, her immortal aura surrounded her, and gave her a soft glow.

    Although her honesty was troublesome, it was actually a good thing...

    However, when it came to matters between men and women, it could not be forced just because she was beautiful!

    Although it was inappropriate topare the appearance and personality of others, he felt that his own junior sister was not any worse than Youqin Xuanya from the neighboring peak.

    How could it be easy to matchmake two people?

    The deeper Li Changshou walked on the path of being a ¡°matchmaker¡±, the more he understood and the more he felt that it was extremelyplicated...

    Ever since the ancient times, lovebirds would be brought together.

    Every moment of the spring night was precious and money lost can be recovered.

    Li Changshou looked at his Sect Leader¡¯s back and sighed.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s voice entered his ears.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and replied, ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I have made some breakthroughs after stabilizing my realm.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately returned to her usual serious expression when she talked about serious matters. She said in detail via a voice transmission, ¡°Now that I¡¯mprehending the principles of the True Spirit¡¯s indestructible nature, I should be able to break through to the intermediate stage of the Perfected Immortal realm in another hundred years.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately smiled and nodded. He almost blurted out the words ¡®you¡¯re awesome¡¯.

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and said, ¡°Have you broken through recently?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head slightly.

    There was actually a way to achieve a breakthrough, but he had... severed it.

    After chatting about their cultivation levels, the two of them no longer had a topic for the conversation to go on.

    Li Changshou chose to close his eyes to rest while Youqin Xuanya turned to look at him from time to time. She stood there quietly, taking on the role of being the visual aesthetic of the five of them...

    Now, the situation in the four oceans was getting worse.

    The immortal clouds quickly shuttled through the East Ocean. After flying for tens of thousands of kilometers, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured a few chaotic battlefields.

    Although the battles in the seawater were not huge, the scenes were very bloody...

    The dragon race fought against the Sea n, while the members of the Sea n fought against each other. The most unlucky ones were the carefree and insentient creatures in the sea.

    During that period of time, the mortal fishing viges in the East Ocean and the South Ocean had a rare harvest.

    In the past, it would be good if he could catch more than ten fish with one.

    When he tried to catch them now, he would often not be able to pull them away. asionally, he would be able to pull out some strange-looking creatures...

    Therefore, the incense offerings in the Sea God Temple became more vigorous.

    The Immortal Du Sect went to the Netherworld to settle some minor matters. When they moved across the East Ocean, Exalted Wang Qing finally took the initiative to speak.

    ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ve heard recently that the dragon race seems to be in trouble. There are endless troubles. The four seas are not peaceful.¡±

    Ji Wuyou nodded slowly and said, ¡°These have nothing to do with the Immortal Du Sect. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nothing to do?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. In fact, that connection was even greater than Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s sins...

    If they did not look up and instead continuously stared at the vast ocean, they would be frozen in the painting.

    At that moment, the members of the Immortal Du Sect were going to the Sky Pir under the east of the East Ocean. They would find the fastest way to head to the Netherworld there.

    In a nutshell, the Primordial World¡¯s Three Realms were like a multiyered meat pie. The five continents were the main bodies. The Ninth Heaven stood above the five continents while the Netherworld Realm was below them.

    Where did the Netherworlde from?

    The story started from the three axes of Pangu. The clear aura turned into Heaven while the turbid turned into earth.

    The turbid water produced the nine sewage springs, and the Sea of Blood surged and rose.

    There was an ancestor called Bai Minghe, who held onto the Yuantu sword with his left hand and the Avicinaraka sword in his right.

    He had no choice but to follow Nuwa¡¯s example of creating living beings.

    The Lady of Earth evolved during reincarnation, and the Netherworld River was shed by the heavens.

    From that moment on, the government of the Netherworld was established and the half-withered Asura wept in the Sea of Blood.

    That... was probably what happened.

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou rode a cloud and quickly flew over the East Ocean with Li Changshou and the rest. He saw the iparably majestic ¡®Heavenly Pir¡¯ and went straight to the bottom of the Heavenly Pir.

    The Netherworld Realm was buried deep in the Primordial World. After the Lady of Earth evolved on the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Netherworld waspletely suppressed. Most of the paths to the Netherworld had been sealed.

    The fastest route to the Netherworld was also the most well-known one. It was in the deep-sea canyon near the four Heavenly Pirs in the North, South, East, and West.

    Other than that, there were also paths to the five continents and the trichiliocosm. However, the Qi Refinement cultivators were not allowed to enter those paths. They were protected by the Heavenly Dao. The five of them flew to the magnificent pir and looked at the huge vortex that appeared on the surface of the sea from below.

    Ji Wuyou coughed twice and wrapped the five of them in an immortal glow. Then, he quickly fell into the vortex below.

    He passed through the deep sea rift, passed through thevake, and passed by the ferocious ces. He sank into a spot that tens of thousands of feet below ground.

    It was worth mentioning that they had encountered a few groups of human Qi Refinement cultivators who had returned from the Netherworld. They were probably there to deliver gifts and run errands...

    There were no dangers along the way. As long as one was in the Perfected Immortal realm, they could actually pass through those ¡°checkpoints¡± by themselves and reach a narrow path surrounded by gray fog...

    It was the Netherworld Path.

    Li Changshou was afraid that he would suddenly gain enlightenment. He did not dare to look or think too much along the way. He simply bore that path in mind.

    Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Have you been here many times, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only cultivated for a few hundred years. I haven¡¯t had time to go to too many ces.¡± ¡°Then...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya stared at Li Changshou with her beautiful eyes. Without saying a word, she asked in a very natural tone, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, are you willing to walk around with me?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What is this?

    A sudden confession?

    Based on his ten-odd summaries of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s personality, Li Changshou could not help but have an absurd thought and wonder if she was a puppet!

    Fortunately, Youqin Xuanya noticed that she seemed to be a little rude when she said that. Her face flushed and she immediately exined in a panic. Her gentle voice echoed in the immortal light.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou... I don¡¯t mean that. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about you, Senior Brother! I just want to travel around with you to broaden my horizons,prehend, and cultivate!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly in his heart.

    That¡¯s right. She is indeed the Toxic Junior Sister I know.

    The three pairs of eyes in front of them looked over. The two men smiled. Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was already a little anxious, could not help but frown.

    A powerful rival of Little Ling¡¯e?

    She seems to be a much greater threat to Ling¡¯e than Xiao Jiu! Why do disciples of this generation in Little Qiong Peak have suchplicated rtionships? Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed in her heart. At that moment, she was not in the mood to care about those things. She was worried about Wan Jiangyu...

    Ji Wuyou had been to the Netherworld a few times. He was really familiar with it.

    On the narrow path, Ji Wuyou pressed his left hand downwards. Wisps of pure and cold mist gathered and formed a gray cloud that supported the five of them.

    Then, they continued flying along the narrow path.

    In a short while, they flew out of the endless fog. Their vision was filled with a magnificent ck mountain.

    The shape of the mountain was like a stone monument. There were solid ck stones on it, and threeplicated, blood-red words were written on it...

    Ji Wuyou said calmly, ¡°We have arrived at the east of the Netherworld.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed to himself.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt like he had reached the train terminal in his previous life.

    Fortunately, the Sect Leader did not say ¡°Please punch your card once you board the carriage.¡± Otherwise, he might not be able to make a beeping sound.

    Just as Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy arrived in the Netherworld...

    In front of the East Gate of the Heavenly Courts, the thousands of Heavenly Soldiers guarding the gate each held their long spears and looked at the cloud path not far away.

    There were a few old men who were surrounding a handsome young Daoist. They were talking about something, but thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. He kept moving forward.

    ¡°Young Master, you still have to manage the World Edge Pavilion. Why do you want to be a soldier in the Heavenly Courts!?!¡±

    ¡°If old Madam finds out about this, she would be very sad!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about the Heavenly Courts? As long as you cultivate steadily in the future, you will definitely grow a Dao Fruit and inherit the family business!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Bian Zhuang shouted softly and looked up at the white jade pir of the Heavenly Gate, which was engraved with numerous auspicious clouds. There was starlight in his eyes as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want an unchanging life of cultivation! The Dao that has been arranged for me is not my Dao. My Dao is beneath my feet. I need to step forward! My dream is here in the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    The few elders were instantly stunned by those words. For a moment, they did not know how to persuade him. Bian Zhuang took a step forward and quickly arrived at the Heavenly Courts Gate.

    Upon hearing Bian Zhuang¡¯s words, the Heavenly Soldiers were all moved!

    This young Daoist is so confident and has such a noble pursuit of immortality! The Heavenly Generals in the Heavenly Courts looked at each other and their eyes lit up.

    Could it be that a talent is going to arrive in the Heavenly Courts?

    At that moment, an old man could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Young Master! What kind of dream is that?!¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes were filled with longing emotions as he said, ¡°That fairy is my dream! I can only find my dream here!¡±

    ¡°Your dream changes once every few years! There are so manydies in the World Edge Pavilion, Young Master, can¡¯t you make one of them your dream!?!¡± ¡°Young Master, say something. There are plenty of dreams! There are all kinds of dreams. You will never repeat them!¡±

    Eh...

    The Heavenly Soldiers were speechless.

    A Heavenly General rolled his eyes and immediately ordered the Heavenly Soldiers in front of the Heavenly Gate.

    However, Bian Zhuang did not even turn around to look at the East Heavenly Gate.

    He cupped his hands and shouted, ¡°I, Qi Refinement cultivator Bian Zhuang, have speciallye to the Heavenly Courts today!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    A group of Heavenly Soldiers shouted in unison.

 Chapter 237 Little Ghost Is Hard to Deal with

    <h4>Chapter 237 Little Ghost Is Hard to Deal with</h4>

    Li Changshou could not help but feel disappointed when he first saw the Netherworld. The difference between this ce and the ce he had created with his imagination was too great.

    At the edge of the Netherworld, all they could see was destion and there was no order. There were some ferocious ghosts wandering around and they even found traces of many evil beasts.

    That was not much different from the Deste Land of the Sea Of Blood that was recorded in the ancient books.

    He flew past the East of the Netherworld and flew forward. As he flew further, the amount of gray fog reduced. His vision broadened.

    Unfortunately, he could not see the Lethe River that was filled with vengeful souls. He could not see the three-way river between life and death.

    He could not find the Gates of Hell that often appeared in the proverbs, nor could he find the spectacr scene of countless souls on the Yellow Springs Path heading towards reincarnation...

    Above their heads and around them, there was always a little light floating in the same direction as them.

    Those were the True Spirits of living beings that had been attracted to the center of the Netherworld after their death. There was a Heavenly Dao Merit treasure there, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc that was formed from the virtuous Lady of Earth.

    After Ji Wuyou and the rest flew for a while, Li Changshou finally understood... They were on the Yellow Springs Path. However, there was no conflict between the living beings.

    The ¡°sky¡± of the Netherworld was a little low. They could not help but feel stifled. The wind that blew from all over gave out a faint whimper and miserable wail.

    That was probably rted to the customs of the ¡°Graveyard Party¡±.

    Li Changshou did not carefully understand the atmosphere there. He did not use that ce to optimize his ¡°burial services¡±.

    His heart felt heavy...

    After all, they were already in such a ce. It was not appropriate to be too happy.

    Ahem, back to the main topic.

    Li Changshou had been thinking about how he should exin to his master if his Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu had met with another mishap.

    At the end of the day, it was not easy to exin that matter. However, he could not hide it from his master forever.

    Although his master had be a Turbid Immortal, he was too much like a salted fish. There was no need for him to struggle anymore.

    However, Li Changshou ultimately wanted to make his master happier and live a better life, instead of living in regret and guilt.

    Therefore, he sincerely hoped that nothing happened to Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu...

    On the way to Fengdu City, Ji Wuyou took the initiative to release the oppressive aura of his Golden Immortal realm. At that moment, ferocious ghosts crawled away and demons took a detour.

    Even if the five of them passed by some ferocious beasts¡¯ territory by chance, most of them would hide deeper.

    They entered the Netherworld from the eastern border and flew for more than 5,000 kilometers. They finally saw the first city in the Netherworld.

    There was no name for the city. It was just a small city that could be seen from everywhere in the Netherworld. There were ghost cultivators, Yin cultivators, and demons in the city. They were not very strong.

    Li Changshou finally saw the existences that he was more interested in the servants of the Netherworld.

    Those people were dressed in yellow robes. Most of them were cultivated from ghosts. They were equivalent to cultivators at the Void Return Stage and Dao Requital Realm. They were afraid of True mes and pure Yang techniques.

    Most of the time, they were listless. They patrolled outside and inside the city. They bullied the cultivators in the city to kill some boredom.

    The small group of people were in good spirits. They were also talking andughing non-stop, without any discipline.

    Li Changshou sighed softly...

    Seeing it for himself was much better than staying in the Immortal Du Sect and imagining

    it.

    This Netherworld is really... full of Heavenly Dao karma that was thrown on the roadside!

    Although reincarnation was established, the order was not enforcedpletely. There was still a lot of merit to pick up!

    However, those were all merit points that could only be calcted after he had gotten a foothold in the Heavenly Courts.

    This time, he was there for his Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation. It would not be good for him to spend more time investigating that matter.

    As they got closer and closer to the center of the Netherworld, they saw more and more cities.

    There were a few cities that were as lively as the cities in the South Continent. They were filled with all kinds of strange ¡°things¡±... Most of them were different from ordinary living beings.

    Ji Wuyou was really experienced and knowledgeable. On the way, he exined to the four of them the origins of themon ghost cultivators in the Netherworld. He also exined the important cities in the Netherworld where the experts were stationed.

    In the blink of an eye, they traveled more than 5,000 kilometers. Suddenly, two pitch-ck mountains blocked their way.

    Ji Wuyou did not walk to either side. Instead, he led the four of them towards the narrow gap between the two mountains. ¡°This is the ce we have to pass through to enter Fengdu City.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and continued, ¡°There are soldiers guarding this ce. Don¡¯t be carelesster...¡±

    Before Ji Wuyou could finish speaking, a sudden yelling came from below. ¡°Those flying above,e down!¡± ¡°There is a Death Trap in this ce. Don¡¯t trespass. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die or not!¡± Ji Wuyou smiled. He naturally understood the rules there and quickly led the four of them to descend.

    Li Changshou observed for a while.

    He realized that there were indeed some mysterious and obscure Dao runes echoing between the two magnificent mountains. The thought of forcing his way through his heart made his spiritual perception jump.

    The arrangement there was extraordinary!

    When they reached the bottom of the valley, they saw hundreds of burly figures with intense auras. They were dressed in dark yellow battle armor, holding steel forks and chains. They stood in front of the ¡°One-Line Sky¡± in an awe-inspiring manner. Almost all of them were at the Perfected Immortal realm.

    Li Changshou was a little puzzled.

    The difference between the world of the living and the Netherworld was too great.

    Three people happened to pass by before the five members of the Immortal Du Sect. At that moment, they could see the three of them flying slowly between the two mountains.

    There seemed to be a restriction in front that prevented them from flying too quickly.

    Ji Wuyou stood with his hands behind his back. He rode a cloud and stopped three feet above the ground. He brought the four of them to the intersection where the guards were guarding. Exalted Wang Qing and Youqin Xuanya were both fully focused. After walking past Jiang Lin¡¯er a few times, they were slightly distracted.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, looked at the Netherworld servants with interest. He had a rough idea.

    He reckoned that they should be the Magis who chased after the Lady of Earth back then.

    The Lady of Earth turned into the Six Paths of Reincarnation during the Second Great Magi-Demon War.

    The Lady of Earth was originally one of the twelve ancestral Magi, and she had her own direct tribe. She had transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation disc to forever suppress the Netherworld. There were also a group of Magi from her tribe who chose to pursue her.

    When those experts entered the Netherworld, they had already severed ties with the Magi. They were also given the positions of Heavenly Dao clergies.

    I¡¯m sure these Netherworld servants are the Magi in their afterlife.

    Immediately, a general who was dressed in armor and was carrying two hammers walked forward. Judging from his aura, he was at the mid-stage of Heaven Immortal realm.

    The general¡¯s face was sallow and his eyes were half-closed. He looked as though he was performing his duties as usual.

    He weakly asked with a sluggish expression, ¡°Where did you guyse from?¡± Ji Wuyou said calmly, ¡°We are from an Immortal Sect in the East Continent.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have something to attend to in Fengdu City.¡± Ji Wuyou chuckled and sounded righteous.

    The general pursed his lips and yawned.

    ¡°You should go back. This is not the way.¡±

    Ji Wuyou could not help but frown. However, the person behind Ji Wuyou could not help but step forward at this moment.

    Exalted Wang Qing said, ¡°There are three figures in front of us. Why do you say that this path doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    The general¡¯s body swayed a few times. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°For people who know the rules, this path is naturally open. For those who don¡¯t, this path is really closed.¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s gaze was slightly sharp. His white hair fluttered gently, and his aura began to show.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there are such rules!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Fortunately, Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was at the side, reacted in time and stepped forward to hold Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s arm.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er forced a smile and skillfully took out a treasure pouch from her sleeve.

    She handed it over using her immortal power and said politely, ¡°We understand the rules. My husband seldomes out. Please don¡¯t me him.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned slightly and hesitated.

    Li Changshou, who had been watching from behind, could not help but smile when he saw that...

    However, that poor general casually swung his bronze hammer. A gust of wind swept the treasure pouch back and itnded in Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean, General?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the rules of today have suddenly changed.¡± The general from theherworld admired the patterns on the bronze hammer in his hand and said calmly, ¡°The Netherworld is a very important ce. You can¡¯t barge in recklessly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?¡± The man¡¯s eyes flickered. He said calmly, ¡°Are you trying to make things difficult for us?¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of a long sword being unsheathed came from behind Exalted Wang Qing.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face was cold. She raised her Fire Qilin Sword Case and was ready to attack.

    Li Changshou, who had been trying his best to reduce his presence, was caught betweenughter and tears.

    It¡¯s just a matter of a toll fee. Why is it so tense?

    He was just a little grand-disciple, and it was not appropriate for him to speak during such an asion. With his Sect Leader and Grandmaster around, he would not allow Exalted Wang Qing to really fight with the Netherworld.

    It was nothing more than spending more precious materials.

    Anyway, he did not need to pay.

    Moreover, with such a small matter, Li Changshou could find out more about the Netherworld...

    At that moment, the general grabbed two bronze hammers and looked at Exalted Wang Qing with a hint of provocation.

    Exalted Wang Qing snorted coldly. However, he did not say anything when Jiang Lin¡¯er secretly tried to stop him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The sinister-looking general¡¯s sallow face revealed a cold smile. ¡°Are you still not convinced?¡±

    The hundreds of powerful servants of the Netherworld behind him took half a step forward!

    His eyes were as wide as bronze bells, and he shot out a lightning-like alert! Shocking blood aura ripples spread out from those Netherworld servants, mixed together with a shocking power!

    Just as Exalted Wang Qing was about to respond, Ji Wuyou raised his hand slightly and gestured for him to retreat.

    After that, Ji Wuyou ced his hands behind his back and took two steps forward. The Golden Immortal aura was undoubtedly revealed.

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve traveled tens of thousands of kilometers to this ce, we naturally do not wish to return. Please forgive me, General. My fellow disciple has a bad temper. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±

    ¡°Convenient?¡±

    The general said coldly, ¡°Since I said that you can¡¯t make it, you naturally can¡¯t. Are you impressive just because you¡¯re in the Golden Immortal realm? There were at least three or four Golden Immortals who walked past me in a day. This is the Netherworld. Even if it¡¯s a dragon, you¡¯re too stubborn!¡±

    *Coughs*

    Ji Wuyou raised his hand and coughed twice. He held a long sword in his hand and his aura became much sharper.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can only reason with you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That¡¯s right. Themon skill of the Immortal Du Sect was definitely ¡®recklessness¡¯!

    Elder Wan Linyun was rash and so was Exalted Wang Qing. The two of them were focused on cultivation and did not walk around outside the sect. It was exinable.

    Why did the Sect Leader...

    Judging from the way the Sect Leader spoke, it¡¯s obvious that he knew that there is a toll fee here, isn¡¯t it?

    Li Changshou groaned in his head and felt a headache.

    Before he could do anything to salvage the situation, the general pursed his lips and suddenly turned to shout at the mountain beside him, ¡°Marshal! A human Golden Immortal is trying to force his way through!¡¯

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An aura that made Li Changshou¡¯s heart tremble erupted from the side of the mountain!

    Suddenly, a figure jumped out of the mountain that was tens of thousands of feet high. It was only the size of a sesame seed, but itnded in front of hundreds of Netherworld servants in the blink of an eye.

    He was a burly man who was nine feet tall. He had short, light blue hair, blunt facial features, and sleepy eyes. He was wearing a light blue chained armor, and his entire body exuded an astonishing aura!

    A ferocious murderous aura surged towards him!

    The burly man yawned and stretched. ¡°Who is it? Are you looking for trouble here?¡±

    Ji Wuyou frowned slightly. Although he could sense that that burly man¡¯s aura was astonishing, he was definitely a difficult person to deal with. However, as the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, how could he show fear to outsiders in front of the disciples of his sect, especially the private disciple of the Great Daoist Master?

    However, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Ji Wuyou.

    ¡°Sect Leader, I¡¯m guessing that this is an expert from the Magi left behind from the ancient battle. It¡¯s best not to get into conflict with him.¡±

    Ji Wuyou¡¯s aura weakened.

    At that moment, they suddenly heard the Netherworld servants and the general shout softly, ¡°Marshal, you forgot your head mask!¡±

    ¡°Chief, your head shield!¡±

    ¡°You have to suffer six hundred whips if you forget to wear it once, Marshal!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The person who had just jumped down raised his hand and touched his face. Suddenly, he shivered and turned his head to run towards the towering mountain beside him. He bent his legs and left cracks in the sturdy rock ground.

    He directly... jumped back. After a while, the tall and mighty figure snorted coldly again. He smashed down from the mountain again and stood in front of the Netherworld servants.

    However, this time... it had the copsed head of a cow.

    He repeated his words again.

    ¡°Who is it? How dare you behave atrociously here? What are you looking at...¡±

 Chapter 238 Li Changshouâ€™s Little Fundamental Routine

    <h4>Chapter 238 Li Changshou¡¯s Little Fundamental Routine</h4>

    Li Changshou really would not recognize that fellow if he did not appear with the headgear. He was actually the famous Ox-head of the Netherworld.

    Who is this Ox-head?

    There was a poem in ancient times that read:

    ¡°There¡¯s a Justice Yama in the Netherworld. He is impartial and he can distinguish between good and evil. The Netherworld judge is here to help. The Ox-head and Horse-face are beside him.¡±

    The ¡®Ox-head¡¯ and Horse-face were the emissaries of the Netherworld whom Li Changshou was very familiar with in his previous life. They were basically as famous as the ck and White Impermanence.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s blurry memories, there was a noodle shop near his home when he was young. It was called the Cow Head Horse. It tasted pretty good!

    Speaking of which... are the famous Ox-head and Horse-face really just two experts from the Magi race who had merely put on some headgear?

    The Magi are really something.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and did not forget to pay attention to the changes in the current situation.

    That matter had developed to the point where they were already rubbing their palms together and preparing to fight. The reasons included the arrogance and haughtiness of the Netherworld servants who deliberately caused trouble, and the recklessness of Exalted Wang Qing. ¡®Little Ghosts¡¯ like the Netherworld General would feel a sense of superiority and not make things difficult for them as long as they said some nice things to them.

    Besides, Li Changshou and the others had gone to the Netherworld to build connections and get in through the back door. They could be defined as trying to interfere with the normal operation of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. They were wrong in the first ce.

    Just as the two parties were about to fight, another expert of the Netherworld, the Ox-head, appeared. Sect Leader Ji Wuyou was a little wary...

    Ji Wuyou immediately sent a voice transmission to the four people behind him.

    ¡°Be careful. This monster is extraordinary. Try your best to avoid any conflict.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly. She felt that the Sect Leader was acting different from before.

    Li Changshouughed in his heart. He thought that it would be great if the Sect Leader could understand the Great Art of Following One¡¯s Heart.

    Ahem, can the disciples of Ren School be considered to have followed their hearts?

    They are just ready to ept good advice.

    Then, he heard the Ox-head say, ¡°Are you here to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I am not here to cause trouble.¡± Ji Wuyou ced his sword behind his back and said calmly, ¡°I originally wanted to go to Fengdu City for a trip, but this Netherworld General behind you has deliberately made things difficult and stopped me here.¡±

    The Ox-head held his headgear to make his head look more harmonious and natural. The expression on his headgear was also lively.

    The Ox-head turned his head and looked at the sallow-faced general behind him.

    He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you stopping them for no reason? Couldn¡¯t you have just let them go after taking some treasures? If they don¡¯t go, how are the brothers after us going to ept the gifts?¡± The five Immortal Du Sect cultivators were speechless.

    The general quickly said, ¡°Marshal, it¡¯s really not that I was deliberately trying to stop them. They were the ones who spoke arrogantly and deliberately provoked us!¡±

    Ji Wuyou immediately said, ¡°We were deliberately provoking you? Fellow Daoist, why did you let others go and only stop me then?¡±

    Li Changshou secretly praised his Sect Leader.

    The Sect Leader was actually extremely familiar with the method of shifting the focus and secretly changing the concept. It was obvious that he had done it frequently before...

    Ahem, it¡¯s obvious that he has a rich life experience. He is indeed a talent that the Tushita Pce desperately needs for running errands!

    When my position in Ren School stabilizes, I will definitely rmend him to the Great Daoist Master.

    The Soul-Reaping Envoy, the Ox-head, looked at his subordinates, and then at Ji Wuyou. Although he was a little conflicted, he still chose to stand on his subordinates¡¯ side...

    ¡°Alright, the five of you can go back. I won¡¯t ask anything more about this matter today and I won¡¯t argue with you. The Netherworld is a ce of reincarnation for living beings. It is a ce protected by the Heavenly Dao. Not everyone can cause trouble here.¡± Ji Wuyou frowned and Jiang Lin¡¯er panicked after hearing Ox-head¡¯s words.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. In the end, he could not help bute out to bluff them a little...

    ¡°Marshal!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly opened her mouth and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve made such a decision without asking about the reason?¡±

    Ox-head snorted and put his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Not everyone can enter the Netherworld.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was about to continue when a huge hand reached out from the side and stopped her.

    She turned around and met Li Changshou¡¯s gaze. Li Changshou shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, you can¡¯t just look at your own position when handling matters. You have to be wary of the other party¡¯s pride. Let me try this. Keep the Dharma treasures.¡± Youqin Xuanya was instantly speechless. She only nodded slightly. The flying swords around her returned to their sheaths and became arge sword.

    Li Changshou took two steps on the gray cloud and bowed.

    ¡°Sect Leader, Grandmaster, Uncle-Grandmaster, can I give it a try? Can I ask this Soul-Reaping Marshal to let us go to Fengdu City?¡±

    No matter what, he should first take note of the pride of his master.

    Ji Wuyou hesitated. He was worried that something would happen to Li Changshou.

    After all, that was the treasure of the Immortal Du Sect. It was the personal possession of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du!

    Uh, no, no... Exalted Wang Qing looked at Li Changshou with a frown. His gaze was full of concern and austerity, as if he was afraid that Li Changshou would say something wrong and encounter some mishap.

    However, Jiang Lin¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Changshou, we¡¯re counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±

    Li Changshou performed a standard Dao salute and smiled. He flew towards the Ox-head and the group of Netherworld servants.

    He flew very slowly and smiled sincerely.

    However, for some reason, the Soul-Reaping Ox-head and the other unimportant Netherworld servants suddenly had the urge to retreat.

    Before the Ox-head could speak, Li Changshou performed another Dao salute.

    ¡°I am Li Changshou, disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. Greetings, Senior Ox-head.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ox-head blinked. ¡°Are you... from the Ren School? That Ren School with the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you must be joking. In this world, no one would dare to assume the identity of a disciple of the Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and released some Dao runes. Ox-head¡¯s eyes lit up again.

    He did not know those Dao runes, but he felt that they were very mysterious.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There are too many people here. Can I speak with you privately?¡±Li Changshou¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ox-head was a little confused. ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Li Changshou touched his sleeve and took out a dark red stone.

    The Soul-Reaping Envoy¡¯s expression changed instantly. It became stern, sharp, and alert. It waspletely different from the frivolous look that he had previously!

    He cupped his hands and made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Please,e here.¡± Li Changshou took a step forward with Ox-head and walked 200 feet to the side, causing the two groups of people to tilt their heads...

    Under the confused, shocked, and bewildered gazes of the Netherworld servants and the four people of the Immortal Du Sect, Ox-head took out a steel fork and gently paused on the ground. A sanguine barrier enveloped the two of them.

    Even Ji Wuyou, who was at the Golden Immortal realm, could not hear what the two of them were saying...

    Youqin Xuanya blinked and could not help butugh bitterly.

    How... could he learn that? After about an hour, the Ox-head dispersed the barrier and sighed. He bowed to Li Changshou who hurriedly returned the gesture. Ox-head took out a wooden tablet. There was a simple ox¡¯s head engraved on the wooden tablet, which contained a little aura Dao runes. The bull-headed man said seriously, ¡°If you encounter any trouble in Fengdu City, take out this identity token. No one will dare to make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Senior.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I should thank you for taking care of

    me.¡±

    Ox-head sighed softly but did not say anything. The two of them made an inviting gesture and returned to their respective ces.

    The Soul-Reaping Envoy shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Give way! They are the distinguished guests of the Netherworld! Are all of you itching for a beating?¡± As he spoke, Ox-head red at the sallow-faced general.

    Thetter¡¯s expression changed and his legs started to tremble...

    On Li Changshou¡¯s side, he bowed to the Sect Leader, his Grandmaster, and Uncle-Grandmaster. He calmly returned to Youqin Xuanya¡¯s side.

    Done.

    At that moment, the Netherworld servants made way for them. Ji Wuyou smiled and led the four of them through the checkpoint.

    Although Ji Wuyou, like Jiang Lin¡¯er, Exalted Wang Qing, and Youqin Xuanya, felt extremely confused and did not know what was going on, the Sect Leader knew very well and he would not ask about what Li Changshou had asked. After all, it was ¡®that¡¯. No matter how miraculous it was, it was not amazing.

    As soon as the five people of the Immortal Du Sect left, the Soul-Reaping Envoy spat out two streams of white smoke from its nostrils. Without a word, it suddenly turned around and kicked the evil general to the ground!

    The kick was not too forceful. It only knocked the other party down, after which he threw himself forward and punched and kicked.

    After spouting a series of gentle and casual vulgarities of the Magi... the Soul-Reaping Envoy removed his headgear and spat at the general who was curled up on the ground. ¡°Damn it! How dare you abuse the power of the Netherworld to make enemies for the Netherworld! I¡¯ve been leading a good life for a few days. You feel ufortable all over, don¡¯t you? You bastard! How dare you stop the people from Ren School? You got so drunk while eating just a few dishes!¡±

    The Netherworld General on the ground, who was already bruised and swollen, begged for mercy. The Ox-head humphed coldly and stretched his muscles. He then put on his headgear.

    His headgear was also a Dharma treasure. Soon, it merged with his body. Apart from its poorplexion, there was no w.

    Ox-head thought for a while and said, ¡°Those who can write,e and write a few good words. When the five of them leaveter, hang them on both sides aspensation!¡± ¡°Marshal, what are we supposed to write?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Just write some polite words to wee them to the Netherworld.¡±

    The group of Netherworld servants suddenly understood something and started to get busy.

    At the same time... Jiang Lin¡¯er was also staring at Li Changshou on the cloud that had just flown away.

    ¡°Changshou, how did you... do it?¡±

    Since Li Changshou dared to make a move, he naturally had a n in advance.

    He even prepared three different exnations...

    He took out the stone that he had shown Ox-head and smiled.

    ¡°Grandmaster, this was given to me by my cousin, Lingli, before I came here. Lingli has the bloodline of a Magihuman, which is also a rare bloodline in the Primordial World. This stone is called the Magi Blood Stone, which is a token of the Magi. On the way there, the Sect Leader mentioned that most of the experts in the Netherworld used to be Magi. Just now, I wanted to give it a try. I took out the item and responded with a few words...¡±

    That stone was naturally not given to him by Xiong Lingli. Li Changshou had dug it out from the pile of rocks in Xiong Vige.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°Although you make it sound so easy, it¡¯s not something that can be done so easily!¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask Changshou anymore. Isn¡¯t it good that we cane over?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was stunned for a while before she obediently lowered her head and agreed.

    When she looked at Li Changshou again, she felt that there were a few moreyers of fog on her mysterious little grand-disciple.

    Where did Second Brother take in such a disciple? He should be a reincarnation of a mighty figure.

    What did Li Changshou say to Ox-head?

    In fact, he did not say much. He started to speak simply about his cousin¡¯s rtionship with Xiong Lingli. Then, his tone changed...

    ¡°Senior, have you heard of the Sea God of the South Ocean?¡±

    After that, Li Changshou mostly talked about his ¡°friend¡±, the Sea God.

    He pointed out the rtionship between the Sea God, the Ren School, the Heavenly Courts, and the dragon race. He also exined clearly how the Sea God formed ties with the Magi and how he would benefit the Magi...

    Li Changshou was hiding something in his words. He said that the Sea God wanted to help the Magi improve their living conditions. He also hinted that he, Li Changshou, was willing to persuade the Sea God of the South Ocean to go to the Netherworld...

    After using a few simple tricks, Ox-head had already treated Li Changshou as a VIP. He was even looking forward to the future arrival of the Sea God of the South Ocean.

    That was the n to kill a few birds with one stone.

    Not only did it ease the tension between the Immortal Du Sect and the other party, it also resolved the conflict and opened the path to Fengdu City.

    The five of them could receive some attention from the Netherworld forces so that they could find Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyuter.

    More importantly, his conversation with Ox-head had also helped Li Changshou gain a footing in the Heavenly Courts and stabilize his position. After that, he would set up enough schemes and plots against the underworld to gain merit...

    Currently, there were only two remaining Magi races. One was the Eternal Town that had severed ties with the witches. Before entering the Netherworld, they had also sworn that they would not interfere in the matters of the Magi.

    The other was the pure Magi. They had been exiled to the bitter and coldnd of the North Continent. They struggled with difficulty and could not take even half a step out of the North Continent.

    The magi of the Netherworld wanted to help the Magi of the North Continent. That was an important clue that Li Changshou had obtained when he was conversing with Ox-head. He had also decided to take advantage of the situation and solve the root of the problem...

    After the five of them flew for a while, Li Changshou recalled something. He looked at Youqin Xuanya, who was facing the sky, and sent her a voice transmission.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, you shouldn¡¯t do anything physical. It¡¯s safer to talk as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya smiled gently, but there was some helplessness in her smile.

    Senior Brother Changshou was like a thick book.

    Every time she saw some of his content, she would realize that it was just a preview. There were still countless pages behind...

    After obtaining the Soul-Reaping Envoy¡¯s token, it was much easier to find Wan Jiangyu¡¯s True Spirit.

    Fengdu City was grand and prosperous. Under Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s lead, the five of them entered the city and went straight to the office of the Netherworld to find the low-ranking official.

    The low-ranking official naturally recognized Jiang Lin¡¯er. When he saw her, he took out more than ten treasure pouches and said that he would not be able to handle that matter. He really could not find the reincarnated tree spirit of Wan Jiangyu.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red as she begged the low-ranking official to try again. Thetter merely shook his head.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he immediately took out the token from the Ox-head. The low-ranking official shivered and hurriedly invited the five of them in to rest. He also asked his ¡°boss¡± toe forward and investigate carefully. In the end, the result was still the same...

    She was really gone. Just as Jiang Lin¡¯er was about to fall into despair, Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Sir, may I trouble you to inform us of the ce where her True Spirit has reincarnated? Since it is a tree spirit, it will not be too far away from its birthce.¡±

    That shrewd-looking low-ranking official with two beards suddenly hesitated...

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that that would be against the rules...¡±

    It was rare for Li Changshou to make a decision on his own. He took the dozen or so treasures from his Grandmaster and added two more. Then, he went up to the low-ranking official and smiled.

    ¡°We definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you, Sir. We¡¯ll just steal a nce at your file. You didn¡¯t mean to reveal it.¡±

    ¡°In that case...¡±

    The low-ranking official muttered to himself for a while. Li Changshou had already stuffed the dozen or so treasures into his sleeve and retracted his hand without leaving any trace.

    The low-ranking official nodded and sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible. Come with me. The rest, please wait here for me.¡±

 Chapter 239 Rescue Aunt-Master Tree!

    <h4>Chapter 239 Rescue Aunt-Master Tree!</h4>

    In a dark and short room, the low-ranking official brought Li Changshou to that ce. After searching for a while, he took out a piece of jade and cast it skillfully.

    Soon, a few lines of small words appeared on the surface of the jade...

    Looking at the information disyed on the jade, Li Changshou first felt... relieved.

    Fortunately, that Aunt-Master had nothing to do with his spiritual trees!

    Ahem, he was still worried although the probability of that happening was very low.

    Moreover, the idea itself was ridiculous.

    However, Li Changshou had been a little worried previously. He was worried that his Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation would be among the old trees that he had identally chopped. Li Changshou was no longer worried after seeing the records of the Netherworld. Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation had nothing to do with him!

    She had reincarnated into a Major Chiliocosm!

    Li Changshou looked carefully for a while. After confirming that he had not remembered wrongly, he cupped his hands and thanked the low-ranking official beside him before rushing back to meet up with the Sect Leader.

    Saving the tree was as urgent as putting out a fire.

    The five of them did not dare to dy any further. They decided to continue moving together and head to the ce where the tree spirit of Wan Jiangyu was born. They wanted to see if they could obtain anything.

    However... apart from Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was unwilling to give up, and Youqin Xuanya, who still believed that ¡°the humans will trump Heaven and everything will be wonderful¡±, the other two pure Yang and one man also felt that... their trip was destined to be fruitless. Li Changshou said, ¡°That Major Chiliocosm is quite far away. It would take at least half a month to fly there. I feel that we should spend an hour to ask around in Fengdu City and see if we can find some way out and use the route of the Netherworld to travel to the Major Chiliocosm.¡±

    Next, the token given by Ox-head yed a crucial role.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s previous life, he had often heard people say that things would be easier to handle with more manpower. It was the same for the Heavenly Courts and the Netherworld. An hourter, the five of them quickly passed through the ¡°well forest¡± outside Fengdu City under the lead of a Netherworld servant. The so-called ¡°well forest¡± was actually the passage that the City God servants took to catch ghosts in the five continents and the trichiliocosm. It was connected to the City God Temples in various ces.

    That ce was simr to the rear hall of Elder Moon¡¯s Marriage Affinity Hall. From the outside, it looked like dozens of dry wells that contained the power of the Heavenly Dao. They were arranged in a mysterious array formation. After stepping into it, one would realize that they had fallen into the ocean of the ¡°dried-up well¡±.

    Li Changshou sighed...

    There were countless Major and Minor Chiliocosms!

    Also, the management of the Netherworld was really messy. The Heavenly Dao Land was actually thrown outside the city. It was just a little defensive array formation. It was not even guarded by any soldiers.

    They were not giving the Heavenly Dao any face.

    He could not continue looking anymore. If Li Changshou looked any longer, he would not be able to hold it in anymore. He would begin to n for the merit of the Netherworld.

    If he could make the Netherworld part of the Heavenly Courts andplete the reinforcement of order in the Netherworld, half of his Golden Body of Merit would probably be able to bepleted! All these years of umtion of incense merit from the Sea God Sect, he had only umted enough to form half a finger.

    True Golden Finger.

    Inparison, there were indeed too many opportunities in the Netherworld.

    The five people of Immortal Du Sect were led by the Netherworld servant to a dry well that had the words ¡®Earth Spirit 957¡¯ written on it.

    Li Changshou was still trying to confirm if that well was the correct ¡°route¡± to head there straight. The white-robed Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er who was d in a white dress, had already jumped into the well together.

    The scene actually had an indescribable beauty.

    Ji Wuyou thanked the Netherworld servants and lowered his head to jump into the well, after which he sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya and instructed them to be at ease and jump into the well too.

    Li Changshou held onto a treasure pouch containing Spirit Stones and precious materials and smiled as he gave it to the Netherworld servants who brought them there. Then, he turned his head and said, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, you can leave first.¡± Youqin Xuanya shook her head gently and said, ¡°No, Senior Brother Changshou, you jump, I jump.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Why did it suddenly be romantic?

    He did not decline. He knew that Youqin Xuanya wanted to look out for them. He lifted the hem of his Daoist robe slightly and walked into the dry well. Youqin Xuanya followed closely behind with her sword on her back.

    The light in front of them changed, and the surrounding scene changed as well.

    There was a long and dark path in front of him. Light yellow light spots were flickering everywhere...

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou waited at a spot that was not far away. He enveloped the five of them with his Golden Immortal realm immortal power again and used his mystical abilities to bring them back to the exit.

    In just a moment, they flew far away. There was a little light in front of them. They had reached the end of the road.

    They entered the dry well and walked out of the other dry well. They ended up in a dpidated temple.

    In just a short while, they were far away from the five continents. When they arrived in the Major Chiliocosm, they felt... a little surreal. Ji Wuyou praised, ¡°As expected of a treasurend of reincarnation, the Netherworld is actually so brilliant.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing seemed to have realized something. He mumbled, ¡°The power of the Heavenly Dao is not something that can be achieved by humans.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were not thatplicated. They were much simpler than the two seniors...

    I can use the City God Temple¡¯s Dried-up Well as a system to quickly deploy troops. It¡¯s quite stealthy.

    Yes, after I go back, I must analyze it carefully. I shall create ¡®The Transportation System of The City God Temple Which Can Be Used In Various Schemes¡¯.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Changshou...¡±

    ¡°This way, follow me!¡±

    Li Changshou had already identified his direction and hurriedly led the way at this moment.

    Ji Wuyou flicked his long sleeve, swept up four people, and charged towards the mountain range that was thousands of kilometers away.

    Along the way, they passed through the clouds and fog, moving at lightning speed. It was as if they would be able to find the reincarnation of the tree spirit of Wan Jiangyu as long as they rushed there.

    Soon, in a deep valley, the five of them stood in the depths of a lush forest. They looked at the old crooked tree with fallen leaves in front of them. Their hearts were heavy.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er, who had held her tears back throughout the entire journey, could not help but tear up.

    She said hoarsely, ¡°First Disciple... Jiangyu, Master iste...¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing hugged Jiang Lin¡¯er andforted her softly.

    Although Ji Wuyou had long known that that would happen, he could not help but sigh. He stood with his hands behind his back, and his eyes were filled with sorrow.

    He thought of the figures that had disappeared from his fingertips during the passage of time.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou,¡± Youqin Xuanya asked softly, ¡°Is it really impossible to save her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself. He took two steps forward, raised his hand, and pressed it against the trunk of the old tree. He closed his eyes and sensed it carefully.

    The tree spirit was forcefully extracted and the old tree¡¯s vitality was stripped away. That situation...

    If I were the one who did this, why would I do that?

    This old tree should be thousands of years old. It had yet to cultivate into a tree spirit. Its rich vitality had nurtured a tree spirit, which was the reincarnation of Wan Jiangyu.

    Although spirits and spiritual beings were simr, there was a detailed distinction.

    That old tree was simr to Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s parents in this life...

    The cultivation level of the person who extracted the tree spirit should not be higher than the Heaven Immortal realm. There were still some Dao runes left in that ce. The other party had cultivated the Li Fire Dao...

    Based on the speed at which the old tree¡¯s vitality was drained and the speed at which the Dao runes dissipated, he could verify and deduce in reverse that the other party had taken action about a month ago... Although the tree spirit was not a precious spirit root, it was still a rare catalyst herb...

    When the other party took away the Tree Spirit, most of the old tree¡¯s vitality should have been used to strengthen the tree spirit. If the other party chose to strengthen the tree spirit, it would mean that that person does not have that much confidence in the pills in the Pill Furnace...

    Then... could it be...

    Li Changshou stood there quietly. The other four people¡¯s gazes were all fixed on his back.

    A momentter, Li Changshou suddenly turned around!

    ¡°Sect Leader, pardon me for being bold but please use your Golden Immortal realm immortal senses to search the area nearby, within 2,500 thousand kilometers from us and see if there are Qi Refinement cultivators who can refine pills. If you can¡¯t find any within 2,500 kilometers, please spread it out as far as possible. No matter what, I feel that we cannot give up like this.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Ji Wuyou agreed and quickly released his immortal senses to cover a few thousand kilometers nearby. Soon, his eyes lit up. Ji Wuyou said, ¡°There¡¯s one just 800 kilometers away! In a valley, a person is refining pills in the array formation!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Are the Dao runes of the Li Fire Great Dao in the Heaven Immortal, or the True Immortal realm?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... yes!¡±

    ¡°Quick!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up! Aunt-Master might still be saved!¡± A few of them were shocked!

    The immortal power around Ji Wuyou surged, and his body disappeared with a whoosh. He turned into a streak of green light, and in the blink of an eye, he crossed 800 kilometers!

    Exalted Wang Qing immediately brought Jiang Lin¡¯er up to the sky and followed behind.

    When Li Changshou captured it with his immortal senses, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou descended from the sky and smashed into the simple array formation. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    They hoped that there would still be some remnant spirits.

    Then, he called Youqin Xuanya along and the two of them hurriedly chased after them on a cloud.

    When Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya arrived at the valley, they saw the same scene. In the depths of a secluded valley that was blue and green... a slightly plump Daoist sat on a cushion, maintaining his posture of leaning back. However, he did not dare to move.

    In front of the slightly plump Daoist, the white-haired and white-robed Exalted Wang Qing stood proudly. His left palm was aimed at the Daoist¡¯s forehead, and there was a blue arc shing on his palm.

    If the slightly plump Daoist dared to move, he would die!

    Fortunately, Exalted Wang Qing was not an unreasonable person. He knew that that person could not be med for that.

    It was amon thing for Qi Refinement cultivators to refine pills, treasures, and weapons...

    Hence, Exalted Wang Qing was only trying to intimidate him and did not attack him.

    At that moment, Ji Wuyou and Jiang Lin¡¯er were surrounding the Pill Furnace, which was no longer burning with fire. They sensed the medicinal properties in the Pill Furnace and found a few remnant Spirit Trees. The former pinched his fingers to deduce a way to save her. His frown deepened...

    Thetter was surprised and happy. She wanted to smash open the Pill Furnace several times, but she did not dare to act rashly... Without needing Jiang Lin¡¯er to instruct him, Li Changshou immediately walked forward. He felt the situation in the Pill Furnace and heaved a sigh of relief.

    There was still hope.

    At that moment, Ji Wuyou sighed and said, ¡°She has already be a remnant spirit. Her True Spirit has almost been refined. I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to salvage it.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Sect Leader, can you save her if you use pills to restore her spirit and nurture her spirit?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I can give it a try. However, where do I find such miraculous pills here?¡± Ji Wuyou shook his head slightly. ¡°This pill is quite difficult to refine. Our sect does have a pill form, but no one will easily...¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve brought it along.¡±

    ¡°You brought it?¡±

    Ji Wuyou said in surprise, ¡°Changshou, why did you bring those pills for no reason?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He could not possibly say that those pills were just one of his trump cards. When he rushed over, he only brought two pills. Since the Qi Refinement cultivators could prepare pills that could heal and save lives, he should prepare more pills that could restore remnant spirits. There was nothing wrong with him dealing with the situation where one was killed, but their True Spirit was lucky enough to survive... right?

    Then, Li Changshou took out two colorful Earth Immortal elixirs that shone with colorful light and handed them to Ji Wuyou respectfully. Although the quality of the two elixirs were not high, they only required mild medicinal properties. It was fine for them to be of a lower grade.

    Ji Wuyou immediately opened the Pill Furnace and used his immortal power to wrap around the remnant spirit of the tree spirits. Therefore, they could no longer tell which remnant spirit was the reincarnation of Wan Jiangyu that they were looking for. Therefore, they decided to use the medicinal effects of the immortal pills to nourish it.

    Li Changshou turned around and walked to where Exalted Wang Qing was. He asked where the alchemist had gotten the tree spirits from.

    In order to end the battle quickly, Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be afraid. We have no good intentions towards you.¡±

    The slightly plump Qi Refinement cultivator¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he smiled bitterly.

    Li Changshou did not officially start asking. He only asked a few simple details. The other party quickly said what he could say and could not say...

    This person¡¯s name was Cai Wei. He was a hardworking and driven cultivator. Three thousand years ago, he had gotten a Heaven Immortal Dao Fruit. He had been working hard and was dedicated to his cultivation, avoiding the fighting and killing practices of the Qi Refinement cultivators...

    After three thousand years of hard work, he finally reached the mid-stage of Heaven Immortal Realm.

    He had some hope for longevity. What happened today was purely Cai Wei¡¯s daily cultivation routine...

    Ahem, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s because he had been frequenting the famous World Edge Pavilion in the Major Chiliocosm and experienced the temporary love crisis which improved his understanding of the Great Dao. Cai Wei was a little cash-strapped recently, so he hid there and refined pills.

    Who would have thought that when Cai Wei was humming and refining pills, a Golden Immortal descended from the sky and came for him. He snatched his Pill Furnace and even red at him...

    ¡°Dear Immortals, I really didn¡¯t know! I really didn¡¯t know that your friend and family member is one of the herbs!¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± Li Changshou said in a gentle voice. He took out two bottles of pills from his chest. ¡°These are pills of simr quality and value as the pills you want to refine. They are refined by everyone in our sect. You can take them aspensation.¡±

    The plump Qi Refinement cultivator said that he did not need it.

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned impatiently and the plump Qi Refinement cultivator instantly nodded and kept the two bottles of pills that Elder Wan Linyun had produced. That could be considered severing karma.

    At that moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s voice came from behind Li Changshou...

    ¡°Jiangyu!¡±

    Li Changshou and Exalted Wang Qing looked over at the same time. There were already a few fist-sized green balls of light on the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Marshal! Marshal!¡±

    In front of the one-line-sky at the east of Fengdu City, a Netherworld servant rushed over and panted heavily. He shouted at the Soul-Reaping Envoy lying on a rock beside him.

    ¡°I just heard from the people in the city that the five Ren School Immortals have left the Soul Return Well with your token!¡± ¡°They left?¡±

    Ox-head immediately sat up. He widened his eyes and turned to look at the cloths on both sides of the table. There were words of greeting written on them.

    For example, ¡°The Netherworld wees you¡±, ¡°The Netherworld is my home, and its stability depends on everyone¡±, ¡°Today, we¡¯re brothers, there¡¯s no need to squeeze through the Reincarnation Path¡±... They were all rathermon slogans. It was a pity that he could not use the words ¡®Come home often¡¯ that he had racked his brains to think, anymore!

    ¡°Forget it, if they have left, so be it. I think there¡¯s something urgent for them to see to,¡± Ox-head said in disappointment.

    ¡°Marshal, what should we do? The brothers have worked so hard to make so many gs.¡±

    The Ox-head thought for a while and casually made arrangements. ¡°Can¡¯t we just give one to each of the immortals who pass by here in the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Marshal!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, hehe... Uh, the Great Magi is always making me unable to forget my current identity... Hmm, I¡¯m trying to build up my emotions... Moo? Moo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very simr!¡±

 Chapter 240 Traditional Art

    <h4>Chapter 240 Traditional Art</h4>

    Fortunately, they had saved her...

    Looking at the green light in front of him, he stared at the tiny yet dreamy figure inside that was only the size of a thumb.

    That tree spirit reminded Li Changshou of some stories he had heard in his previous life.

    The kind that was very serious.

    When Li Changshou found Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu he once again recalled his master¡¯s aged appearance.

    Humans actually only had a few goals in life. Even if it was having an old partner and someone whom they could rely on, it was still considered a goal.

    If his master had a chance to live forever, Li Changshou would not be that worried as a disciple.

    However, he had to do it for his Master.

    Ah, even if he earns the position of a deity of the Heavenly Courts and the protection of merit in the future, he can only barely live for tens of thousands of years.

    He cannot evenpare some old spiritual beasts who did not cultivate in the Primordial World.

    Although the remnant spirits of Wan Jiangyu were preserved, they were still very weak. A normal tree spirit could transform into a human figure.

    At that moment, Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnation of the tree spirit could only lie in the light ball. It was barely breathing, as if it would dissipate at any moment. However, as long as she returned to the Immortal Du Sect, there would be a treasurend with rich vitality that could allow her to recuperate...

    The five Immortal Du Sect cultivators did not dy any further. They quickly flew out of the Major Chiliocosm, found a direction in the void, and returned to the five continents.

    What should I do next?

    He could not wait for his aunt-master to recover before he went to find his master and chuckled...

    Master, do you want a Daopanion? Uh, just kidding, just kidding.

    It was extremely difficult for the tree spirits to cultivate. They were like spirit bodies that lived in the tree spirits. It was very difficult for them toprehend the Great Dao.

    Based on Li Changshou¡¯s personal point of view, the best choice was to let Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu return to reincarnation after the tree spirit¡¯s lifespan was exhausted. so that she could reincarnate... Of course, he could not make the decision alone. He still had to discuss with his little Grandmaster and junior sister.

    His master, Qi Yuan, did not have the right to know or speak for now.

    On the way back, Jiang Lin¡¯er held the little Tree Spirit in her palm and hugged him. She was very careful and kept injecting immortal power into it...

    At the same time, the Heavenly Immortal Daoist named Cai Wei, Li Changshou and the others did not make things too difficult for him.

    Li Changshou exined the matter to Cai Wei and gave him sufficient gifts of gratitude. At the same time, he made Cai Wei swear that he would no longer pursue the matter.

    The basic version with a thousand words.

    At that time,Sect Leader Ji Wuyou also casually ced the other tree spirits that had been saved together in the forest... Whether they could survive in the future was another matter. Ji Wuyou rode the cloud and the five of them sat cross-legged on the cloud while crossing the sky.

    The Golden Immortal realm Sect Leader hadbined the function of transportation, battle,mentary, and g-raising. This time, he had left a deep impression on Li Changshou, the disciple of the sect.

    Sect Leader has be a reliable Golden Immortal after he recovered from his injuries.

    Speaking of which, that was the first time Li Changshou had flown that far away from the five continents, although it was his paper effigy.

    In the boundless void, the unique scenery that could be seen were the worlds that would asionally appear and quickly pass by.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was not in the mood to appreciate such situations.

    On the other hand, Exalted Wang Qing, Youqin Xuanya, and Li Changshou had been cultivating in seclusion all year round. They were very interested in such a strange scene.

    The Great Worlds and Small Worlds that had evolved from fragments of the Primordial World. The structure was limitless.

    The earth and the oceany t on the same level. It was enveloped by a semi-circle-shaped sky. The sky was projected by the stars in the sky.

    Most of those projections were iplete. They corresponded to the perfected Daows of various worlds.

    Since they were in a hurry to rush back to the Immortal Du Sect, they did not have the chance to look for a world to observe. Furthermore, based on the cultivation realm of the five of them from the Immortal Du Sect, it would be difficult for them to gain any insight even if they stared at those ¡®worlds¡¯ for thousands of years.

    The Universe Creation was a great technique that only mighty figures couldprehend.

    When he thought of the world, Li Changshou could not help but think of the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls that could form the Universe.

    At the thought of the Sea God Calming Pearls, Li Changshou thought of Master Zhao, who was loyal and had no bones in his legs, he could not help but smile.

    Master Zhao was quite cute.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou,¡± Youqin Xuanya asked softly from the side. ¡°Do you feel relieved today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded slightly. He looked at the three elders in front of him and gestured for Youqin Xuanya to speak.

    I wonder what the effect of the previous oath is like.

    Li Changshou decided to take that opportunity to chat with Youqin Xuanya and solidify his recovery.

    Li Changshou found a random topic and asked, ¡°Junior Sister, did you face any difficulties when you were cultivating?¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded calmly and asked that question. However, Youqin Xuanya nodded calmly.

    She asked, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s a line in the ¡®Inaction Sutra¡¯ that says ¡°The principle of self-interest is the way to progress. You will advance when you don¡¯tpete for power. When you are confused, you will gain rity.¡¯ Can it be understood as...¡±

    And so on.

    Li Changshou really wanted to give himself two ps. Why am I being polite? What nonsense am I spouting?

    When talking to Youqin Xuanya, he had to be straightforward and not beat around the bush. Otherwise, she would believe whatever he said. In the end, he found a task for himself out of boredom and started talking to Youqin Xuanya...

    They discussed the Dao and verified the Dao.

    Why do I suddenly feel that if that situation happened in my previous life, it should be...

    Shocking! An ordinary-looking male university student checked into a room in the middle of the night with the school belle, only to revise homework!

    Yes, it is full of decent energy!

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou estimated the duration of the journey and reckoned that they would reach the Immortal Du Sect in about 13 days.

    Along the way, Jiang Lin¡¯er and Exalted Wang Qing used their immortal powers to continuously heal the tree spirit.

    He reckoned that before they returned to the Immortal Du Sect, the tree spirit would not need to look for a treasure ground to recuperate. It would definitely be able to live again. Jiang Lin¡¯er specially reminded Li Changshou not to tell Qi Yuan about that.

    When the tree spirit¡¯s lifespan was exhausted, Wan Jiangyu¡¯s True Spirit would enter the ¡®Human Dao¡¯ and restart the Immortal Dao. It would not be toote to mention that matter to Qi Yuan by them.

    However, no one knew what would happen between Qi Yuan and Wan Jiangyu in the future...

    Li Changshou did not stay idle along the way.

    After exining a few questions to Youqin Xuanya, Youqin Xuanya took out her ¡°mistake book¡±... ahem!

    She took out a book of questions that she had umted for many years, which even her master, Jiang Jingshan, could no longer exin. She kept asking Li Changshou about how she could answer them.

    Li Changshou gradually felt that it was not bad.

    It is not bad to have a fellow Daoist to talk about the Dao and discuss cultivation with. She¡¯s also quite pleasing to the eye. That¡¯s much better than having a Daopanion who keeps letting her imaginations run wild and creating trouble.

    Moreover, Junior Sister Youqin¡¯s potential is not bad. She also knows how to adapt in cultivation. After some nurturing, she will be an outstanding human Dharma treasure in the future...

    She will be an elite of Ren School!

    On the sixth day of crossing the void, Li Changshou was exining the Dao to Youqin Xuanya when a wave suddenly rose in his heart.

    His spiritual will was slightly disturbed and he heard that voice again. ¡°Brother Sect Master-¡°

    Uh, how can the Second Sect Master be so promiscuous today?

    From the trembling voice, Li Changshou could tell that Ao Yi¡¯s heart was slightly unstable...

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, let¡¯s talkter.¡± Li Changshou looked at Youqin Xuanya and said, ¡°I have some understanding. I¡¯ll experience it myself.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, please go ahead. I¡¯ve been disturbing your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If it¡¯s just about cultivation, I¡¯m happy to verify it with you.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou closed his eyes and folded his arms, as if he was cultivating.

    In fact, most of his attention had returned to his original body. He then used the statue to connect his spiritual will with Ao Yi...

    In the dream created by the statue, Ao Yi rushed over when he saw Li Changshou¡¯s figure condense under the statue¡¯s feet. ¡°Brother Sect Master! Good news! Great news!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why are you and your sister-inw so quick to act? Am I going to be an uncle now?¡± Ao Yi¡¯s face turned red. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. The situation in the dragon race is unstable now. I don¡¯t dare to think that way... Brother Sect Master, this is a great thing!¡±

    ¡°Oh?!

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°What good thing could make you so happy?¡±

    ¡°The West Ocean Dragon Pce...¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡®West Ocean¡¯, Li Changshou had a bad premonition. He knew that half of the West Ocean had been infiltrated by the Western Sect. Basically, only the West Ocean Dragon King could be trusted. Any news that came from that side could be treated as the Western Sect being the one behind it.

    However, Li Changshou was a little confused when he heard Ao Yi¡¯s exnation.

    The news that made Ao Yi so happy was... the members of the West Ocean Dragon Pce decided to change their old ways. They imitated the sess experience of the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi, and sent thirty-six members of the dragon race to try and see if they could join the Saint¡¯s faction.

    Li Changshou rubbed the spot between brows. He could not understand what was going on.

    If it was done by the Western Sect, what were they after?

    Are they using this move to nt a snitch in the Dao Sect?

    Isn¡¯t that unnecessary? How could they hide it from the Saint?

    The problem was whether or not the Saint wanted to deduce and if there were other Saints interfering. Li Changshou said, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ao Yi nodded solemnly and exined the situation in detail. This initiative was proposed by the younger brother of the West Ocean Dragon King. The West Ocean Dragon King gathered all the ministers of the Dragon Pce and the other Turtle Prime Ministers sent by the three other Dragon Kings to discuss in detail for seven days. During those seven days, the West Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s meeting had been held forty-eight times and they had gotten into an argument hundreds of times. It fully reflected the bravery and fighting spirit of the ancient nobles.

    ording to Ao Yi¡¯s words, when it came to important matters of the dragon race, this was often the case during meetings... It couldn¡¯t be helped. Those were the traditional skills of the dragon race.

    The final discussion ended in a deadlock. The West Ocean Dragon King came up with apromise and reduced the original hundred dragons to thirty-six dragons. Among them, there were two Dragon Princes and three Dragon Princesses from the West Ocean Dragon Pce. There were thirteen nephews and the remaining eighteen were the dragon race¡¯s handsome talents...

    After hearing Ao Yi¡¯s exnation, Li Changshou smiled.

    What kind of scheme was that? Or was it something that Li Changshou could not see through at the moment?

    However, he was already full of vignce.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have all the destinations that the dragons are going to visit to acknowledge a master?¡±

    ¡°The Three Sects of the Middle Continent.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately continued, ¡°This is also the main reason why so many members of the race object to it. I understand the pride in the hearts of my nsmen. However, it is already very troublesome to enter a Dao venue like Golden Ao Ind. Therefore, the ce that the West Ocean Dragon Pce is going to send the dragons to be disciples is the Dao Sects and Immortal Sects that sent their people to attend the Three Sects¡¯ Meet! Brother Sect Master, the opening ceremony of the Immortal Du Sect should be in another twenty to thirty years. Two of my cousins should be going to the Immortal Du Sect to try and see if they can enter the sect.¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that, he could not help but raise his eyebrows...

    The dragon race¡¯s ability to gather intelligence was not weak. They had even helped the Immortal Du Sect deduce the date of the opening ceremony.

    Should I reject it directly or should I let nature take its course and not interfere?

    ¡°Brother Yi, the Immortal Du Sect is rankedst among the Immortal Sects of Ren School,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If they want to be taken in as disciples, it¡¯s more appropriate to go to the Great Immortal Sects like the Carefree Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all been sent there. This time, half of the dragon children chose the Ren School,¡± Ao Yi said with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, because of our Sea God Sect, the Dragon race has a good impression of Ren School.¡±

    I understand now...

    Li Changshou suddenly understood something after hearing his words.

    Could it be that the Western Sect still wants to use the tactic of sowing discord!?!

    This time, he changed it to using the Dragon Princess to create trouble in the Ren School¡¯s faction and anger the Ren School?

    This move could barely be considered brilliant...

    It¡¯d be a pity that if he really had such a n, it would be all for naught.

    Strictly speaking, there were only two people in the main body of Ren School. They were the Grand Pure One and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. Li Changshou was working hard to be the third person, but he was barely there.

    If he wanted to make people hate the dragon race, he had to go to Tushita Pce to cause trouble.

    Moreover, the Western Sect probably did not fully understand the stance of the Ren School ¡ªthe Ren School stood behind the Heavenly Courts, not behind the dragons. When Ao Yi saw Li Changshou frown, he asked anxiously, ¡°Brother Sect Master, do you dislike this idea?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It would be great if the dragon race can understand.¡±

    When Ao Yi heard that, he immediately smiled and sighed.

    Back then, he was young and reckless. He wanted to wake the dragon race up and torment them all.

    Now, he was gradually bing more stable and focused on the structure of Heaven and Earth, searching for a way out for the dragon race...

    That was probably the difference between a pubescent dragon and a young dragon.

    Ao Yi asked again, ¡°Brother Sect Master, do you have anything that you want me to take note of?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other three Immortal Sects. In Ren School, the factions are... hmm, more romantic. Although the Ren School advocates letting nature take its course, the matters about Daopanions are more conservative. The dragon race is more open-minded in this aspect. If possible, it would be better to choose some dragons that are more obedient to be sent over to the factions of Ren School, lest they cause any unhappiness. Of course, this is just a little suggestion.¡±

    Ao Yi fell into deep thought when he heard that. He nodded heavily and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. I¡¯ll go and remind them.¡±

    Following that, Ao Yi bowed with a Dao salute and hurriedly cut off themunication.

    Li Changshou could not help but blink when he saw that...

    Could it be that the two female dragons who are going to be sent to the Immortal Du Sect, are really going to traffic red strings? That would be a little exciting... After Ao Yi¡¯s reminder, Li Changshou recalled the opening ceremony. The next opening ceremony of the Immortal Du Sect, which happened once every two hundred years was only twenty to thirty years away. It was probably when the ¡°poprity of the Heavenly Tribtion¡± of the disciples in the sect would die down. Those who should stay, would stay while others would leave. The sect would be prepared to recruit new disciples to cultivate.

    If the reincarnation of Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu happened sooner, she would be able to return at the opening ceremony...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while before smiling I¡¯ll let Little Grandmaster make the arrangements. On the 12th day of crossing the void, the five continents were in sight. Sect Leader Ji Wuyou suddenly turned his head and asked, ¡°By the way, Wang Qing, Changshou, I have a mystical ability that Master taught me. Should we study it together?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    If it¡¯s the kind that needs me to cough up blood for hundreds of years, please forget it.

 Chapter 241 New Member Of Little Qiong Peak

    <h4>Chapter 241 New Member Of Little Qiong Peak</h4>

    ¡°Uncle-Grandmaster? How is the Sect Leader?¡± In front of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Immortal Du Hall, Li Changshou, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Youqin Xuanya, who had just returned to the Immortal Du Sect for an hour, hurriedly went up to wee them when they saw Exalted Wang Qing and a few elders entering from the inner hall.

    Li Changshou asked that question with concern. Exalted Wang Qing could not help but smile bitterly.

    Exalted Wang Qing said, ¡°Sect Leader has already gone into seclusion to recuperate. Previously, he had only injured his Essence Soul by shaking himself. He will recover after resting for a hundred years.¡±

    The few of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Unstoppable, truly unstoppable!

    When it happened, they were on the way back from outer space...

    Li Changshou heard from Sect Leader Ji Wuyou that the divine power was the Connate Qi in one¡¯s orifices. He felt that something was amiss and immediately sent a message to Exalted Wang Qing, saying that the Sect Leader had been injured by that mystical ability.

    To be safe, he naturally had to make Exalted Wang Qing go persuade the Sect Leader to give up that unreliable mystical ability... However, just as Li Changshou finished speaking to Exalted Wang Qing, the Sect Leader said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys some moves!¡±

    Then, he took a deep breath and wisps of white smoke gathered in front of his nose. His face instantly turned bright purple! ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A slight ripple appeared in the void ahead!

    However...

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A mouthful of blood spewed out from the Sect Leader¡¯s mouth. The four of them were so frightened that their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly stood up and rushed forward.

    Then, that was it.

    Although the Sect Leader kept saying that he was fine, that everything was alright, and that it was a small problem, the blood had already dyed his green robe red. The few of them were shocked and nervous.

    Exalted Wang Qing rode the cloud for the rest of the journey while Jiang Lin¡¯er helped the Sect Leader stabilize his injuries.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was beside the Sect Leader. There was still quite a bit of immortal power left in the paper effigy¡¯s body.

    While Li Changshou was supporting the Sect Leader, he took advantage when Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er were not noticing him and infused his immortal power into the Sect Leader¡¯s body, helping him stabilize his aura and essence soul...

    After returning to the Immortal Du Sect, Exalted Wang Qing had rmed a few elders. It took them an hour to confirm that the Sect Leader was fine...

    One of the Grand Elders said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s best not to tell anyone about the Sect Leader¡¯s injury. It might cause the disciples to panic.¡±

    The few of them agreed and epted the order.

    Since the Sect Leader was already in seclusion to recuperate, it was not convenient for them to look around. Thus, they returned to their respective peaks.

    The little tree spirit had almost recovered from its injuries. However, due to the damage to its true spirit, it was still sleeping in Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s palm. It would probably need some time to recuperate.

    On the way back to the five continents, Youqin Xuanya had learned a lot from Li Changshou¡¯s lecture. She had gained a lot of insight. At that moment, she bade Li Changshou farewell for the time being and returned to her Cave Abode to meditate and cultivate.

    It could be said that she was very hardworking. ording to the old rules, Li Changshou rode a cloud and returned to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry at the thought of the Sect Leader practicing his mystical abilities.

    Is it that difficult to cultivate Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s double Qi in orifice? ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observation, he seemed to have refined a Connate Qi and then released it in a way simr to ¡®wave¡¯...

    When the Connate Qi surged out, it would naturally produce sounds like ¡®Hmph¡¯ or ¡®Hah¡¯. If he refined that mystical ability, it could actually be reced with ¡°Ah¡± or ¡°Wah¡±.

    However, before the battle, it would be too strange to scream or exim.

    I might as well ¡®hum¡¯, ¡®heng¡¯, and ¡®ha¡¯. Then, everyone will gather around the fire to dance and sing a song, ¡®Who is it that sent you to my mouth¡¯.

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    When Li Changshou returned to the Little Qiong Peak, he used his immortal senses to see what his Little Junior Sister was doing and chose different ¡°reward sets¡± ording to her behavior.

    This time, Ling¡¯e did not disappoint Li Changshou. She was at a pool in the back of the mountain, ying with Little Aunt-Master and Xiong Lingli.

    Li Changshou stood in front of the Pill Chamber and looked at it with his immortal senses.

    Ling¡¯eughed till her hair was in a mess. Little Aunt-Master¡¯s clothes were a little messy again. Xiong Lingli was like a child who weighed hundreds of kilograms. She swung a huge that was hundreds of feet wide and happily chased after the two people in front of her.

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t punish you this time.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. The paper effigy had returned to the Pill Chamber and was quietly thinking about how to deal with the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    After watching the previous tribtion, Ling¡¯e¡¯s attitude towards cultivation had changed. Her cultivation duration had increased significantly. Every time she yed with Jiu Jiu and Xiong Lingli, she would control herself and keep it to four hours.

    Li Changshou was pleased with Lingle¡¯s improvement.

    At the very least, the Tribtion Transcendence set that he had prepared for her would not be useless...

    ¡°Aunt-Master¡¯s matter has been settled for now.¡±

    Li Changshou did not think too much about it. He recalled what he had seen and heard in the Netherworld. He took out a few pieces of cloth and wrote in detail what he thought he could do to obtain merit.

    The Magi had always been honest and naive.

    Of course, there were wise ones among the Magi. However, most of them were not very smart.

    From the fact that Gonggong and Zhurong, the two ancestral Magi, could be secretly provoked into a life-and-death battle, it could be verified...

    It was reasonable for the Magi to be in charge of the Netherworld and the Fengdu Reincarnation.

    Li Changshou understood that he did not know much about the Netherworld. His understanding of the Netherworld was limited.

    Someone once said that without the support of intelligence, he could not make a conclusion.

    Li Changshou did not dare to make any conclusions about the matter of the Netherworld. He still had to wait for the time when he needed to n for merit in the future. He had to go to the Netherworld to investigate and prepare himself before earning a huge amount of merit!

    It could not be helped. The Golden Merit Body was one of the effective defensive methods when facing a Saint.

    Life and death are not trivial. You only live once.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s n, earning merit would be a ¡°career¡± that he would strive for in the future!

    Merit was equivalent to the recognition of the Heavenly Dao. If one did not consider jumping out of the world, the more merit there was, the better. First, he would do something about it. Then, he would obtain a ten-foot-tall Golden Body and a few Postnatal Merit treasures!

    Uh...

    Li Changshou, who was thinking about the matter of the Netherworld, suddenlyughed.

    In his previous life, when he was a mortal, he went to great lengths to make himself feel morefortable and rxed. He had also put in that much effort.

    In this life, although he had more leisure in the mountains, more gorgeous immortal paths, more mystical abilities, and Dharma spells, his nature had not changed.

    That was probably the nature of living beings.

    He had always been amon person. ¡°Othersugh at me for being poor, while Iugh at others for having their corpses turn cold.¡±

    Eh? That¡¯s also counted as a coincidence?

    He had unexpectedly achieved a critical breakthrough in his poetic career!

    Three days after returning to the sect, Jiang Lin¡¯er, who had moved to the Wang Qing Residence, ¡°silently¡± went to Little Qiong Peak andunched a righteous attack on Jiu Jiu, who was fishing by theke.

    The scene was very chaotic. Jiu Jiu, who was unwilling to be suppressed, fought back with all her might. In the end, she and Jiang Lin¡¯er fell into the water together, causing Little Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli to watch from afar and

    ugh.

    A momentter, Jiu Jiu carried the guilt that she could not hide and cried in the shade of the tree.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was standing at the side, was in a good mood. She pinched her waist andughed for a while. Then, she called Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli over to announce something big!

    However, Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°Well, Little Jiu, I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who was pretending to be crying, was stunned. She pretended to be weak and rubbed her eyes, saying softly, ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t believe you!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jiu, do you know?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er looked up at the sky and said in an ethereal voice, ¡°All these years, I know that you have been ming me for offending you but this is a way for me to express my love for you! However, I won¡¯t...¡±

    Ling¡¯e suddenly had a bad premonition. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandmaster, what happened to you?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sighed softly. Suddenly, she lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Never

    again.¡±

    Even Jiu Jiu, the victim, could not help but feel a little bewildered. She stood up and walked over, covering her short linen shirt and asking softly, ¡°Aunt-Master, are you alright?¡± Xiong Lingli whispered, ¡°I feel that this situation is like a pre-death exnation in a story...¡± ¡°Pui! Pui!¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her hand and hit Xiong Lingli lightly. She chided, ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t say such unlucky words! Why would something happen to Grandmaster!?!¡±

    Immediately, Jiu Jiu, Ling¡¯e, and Xiong Lingli surrounded Jiang Lin¡¯er and kept asking her about Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    True Rustic Little Qiong Peak.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er pursed her lips and asked softly, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t you me me?¡±

    Jiu Jiu pondered for a while and said softly, ¡°Aunt-Master, although you always bully others, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re also a woman. It¡¯s not a big deal to fight and y with me. I just can¡¯t retaliate, so I¡¯m a little frustrated. Actually, you... are pretty good to me.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. She asked gently, ¡°Then, can you let me get some of your luck for thest time?¡± Jiu Jiu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t be like this. If I want to find a Daopanion in the future, others might mind...¡±

    ¡°I only have one wish now, Little Jiu...¡±

    ¡°Then, you, oh!¡±

    Jiu Jiu closed her eyes tightly and puffed out her chest. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m drunk and I fell asleep. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. She wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth and slowly raised her evil hands.

    Beside her, Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand and pretend that she did not see that scene.

    Eldest Aunt-Master was really being bullied by her little Grandmaster...

    At this moment!

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    A light cough came from the side. Li Changshou rode a cloud slowly and smiled from afar. ¡°Grandmaster, how¡¯s the tree spirit¡¯s injury?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er paused and rolled her eyes.

    Rascal, you have ruined my ns! However, Li Changshou had already appeared. Jiang Lin¡¯er could only raise her hands and pat Jiu Jiu on the shoulder.

    Even if they were fooling around, Jiang Lin¡¯er could not let Jiu Jiu lose out in that aspect. Li Changshou would think that it was cheap. Jiang Lin¡¯er supported Jiu Jiu¡¯s shoulders and said earnestly, ¡°In the future, I will be your Master¡¯s wife. I can¡¯t continue to fool around with you like this. Come, Little Jiu. Call me Aunt-Master.¡± Jiu Jiu was speechless.

    If it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t defeat her, she would have pounced on her!

    When Li Changshou flew over, Jiang Lin¡¯er took out a piece of jade that was emitting a light green color. When the jade was opened, a three-inch-tall paper doll emerged from it and looked around timidly.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Could this be Aunt-Master...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er gestured for her to keep quiet. ¡°This is just a tree spirit. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Well, I¡¯m currently in a very close rtionship with Jiu Jiu¡¯s master. It¡¯s not good for me to keep her in Wang Qing Residence. Changshou, Ling¡¯e, I¡¯ll give you a big task today! After rearing this little tree spirit, I will let her live in peace for the rest of her life and investigate in the Netherworld. It will only be less than ten years.¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e nodded solemnly. Ling¡¯e said confidently, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely not let... the little tree spirit suffer any grievances!¡± ¡°Well.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°The tree spirit is ultimately different from us humans. She only has a simple intelligence. Just ce her on a tree...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er carefully gave a few instructions before handing the tree spirit over to Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. Then, she rode on a cloud in a rxed manner.

    Perhaps she felt that Ling¡¯e was a little gentler than the rest of them.

    The little tree spirit hugged Ling¡¯e¡¯s fingers and knelt on her palm. It closed its eyes gently and did not dare to face the unfamiliar environment.

    A few faces came over from the side and filled up the Tree Spirit¡¯s vision.

    Xiong Lingli eximed softly, ¡°Wow, Cousin, how can humans be so small?¡±

    ¡°This is a spirit.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°To be precise, she doesn¡¯t have a physical body. It¡¯s simr to the essence soul of a human.¡±

    Jiu Jiu asked curiously, ¡°What is this tree spirit¡¯s rtionship with your Grandmaster? A pet?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°She¡¯s not a pet. She¡¯s the reincarnation of a good friend of Grandmaster. When the tree spirit¡¯s lifespan is exhausted, we will send her into reincarnation and reincarnate.¡±

    Jiu Jiu was enlightened. She raised her hand and poked the tree spirit¡¯s soft body.

    The tree spirit let out a soft ¡°ah¡± and tightened its grip on Ling¡¯e¡¯s fingers.

    Seeing that, Xiong Lingli¡¯s eyes lit up with love. She ced her two big fists by her mouth, looking shy...

    ¡°The tree spirit is so cute!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and instructed them how to take care of the tree spirit. Then, he left.

    What Li Changshou did not expect was... normally, tree spirits would drink morning mew and absorb spiritual energy. After a few days, their new tree spirit learned how to drink wine and eat meat.

    When Li Changshou saw the little tree spirit again, thetter was wearing a small immortal dress and sitting on Xiong Lingli¡¯s shoulder.

    It opened its mouth and looked rather ferocious...

    As such, spring passed, autumn arrived, and summer arrived.

    Seven years had passed unknowingly in the sect.

    The tribtion heat in the Immortal Du Sect had already begun. It was estimated that it would continue for about ten years. Li Changshou found an opportunity to go out for a walk and identally passed the Immortal Ascension Tribtion.

    The Immortal Du Sect expressed their congrattions. The Sect Leader, who had been in seclusion recently to recuperate, even ordered the Elder to give thetter half of the Inaction Sutra to Li Changshou.

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou did not dare to look at them anymore. If he looked at them again, he would not be able to do anything even if he severed the Dao Realm.

    His identity had also officially changed from an immortal seedling in the sect to a new immortal. He was hidden among more ordinary disciples.

    With the chaos in the four seas, the plot of the Western Sect, and the rise of the Heavenly Courts... Li Changshou¡¯s disguise as an ordinary disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was getting more and more powerful. It could not be taken off casually.

    Just as Li Changshou was making his calctions, he realized that there should be another wave of trouble caused by the Western Sect. Something that was closely rted to him was happening

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Courts.

 Chapter 242 Heavenly Courts, Jade Emperorâ€™s current situation

    <h4>Chapter 242 Heavenly Courts, Jade Emperor¡¯s current situation</h4>

    The white-robed young man supported his chin with one hand on the white jade table. He was a little bored and was holding a few Connate numinous treasures.

    There were many things going on in the world, but it was peaceful in the Heavenly Courts.

    They were trying their best to manage the ce well.

    ¡®The Early Life Records of the Celestial Thearch

    He wanted to be a Celestial Emperor who was revered by all spirits. However, there were six mountains surrounding him on four sides, making it impossible for his holy radiance to shine outside the world.

    You can¡¯t make bricks without straws. In this situation, it waspletely impossible for the clever Emperor to be the Lord of Emptiness...

    The members of the Heavenly Courts were so free that they had all kinds of heavenly peaches, divine birds, and Five-Element Pearls.

    They could retire at any time...

    ¡°Your Majesty! General Dongmu wishes to see you outside the pce!¡±

    After hearing that someone outside the hall had submitted a memorial, the white-robed young man immediately sat up straight, put away the pearl, cleared his throat, and picked up the memorial list by the side. He opened it and saw the words that he had already memorized...

    ¡°Dere.¡±

    Outside the hall, General Dongmu lowered his head and walked up the white jade stairs. He looked up at the situation on the tform, his eyes filled with gratification.

    The Jade Emperor was really diligent. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, General Dongmu.¡± The young man in white smiled calmly and elegantly. His gaze slowly shifted away from the memorial. ¡°You seem to be in a hurry. Is there anything important?¡±

    General Dongmu took out a memorial and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, what you have previously instructed me to do is to change the water and climate in the southeastern part of the South Continent within a hundred years. I have already done it. The bountiful period takes up 30% of the year and ordinary days make up 60% of the year. There is half a chance of disaster while the other half is left empty.¡± ¡°Bring it up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Dongmu took two steps forward and passed the memorial to the Jade Emperor.

    The young man in white looked at him carefully for a while, and soon nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°I naturally trust you, General Dongmu.¡±

    After saying that, the young man in white ced the memorial list aside and could not help but raise his hand to yawn.

    General Dongmu quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should rest more often. You can¡¯t tire yourself out. The Heavenly Courts still need your support.¡±

    The young man in white smiled and diverted the topic. ¡°General Dongmu, have the four seas been safetely?¡±

    ¡°The matter regarding the dragon race has not ceased,¡± General Dongmu said in a low voice. ¡°The casualties in the four seas have not been counted yet. The resentment of the living creatures had turned into gray clouds in the Lower Three Realms, disturbing some Heavenly Humans.

    If the dragon race continues to be in turmoil, the four seas will never be able to rest. After all, it is a hidden danger.¡±

    The white-robed youth pondered for a moment before sighing softly. ¡°This is also something that I cannot control at the moment. There is a Saint behind the matter regarding the Dragon Pce. I can only follow Changgeng¡¯s instructions and take advantage of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    The white-robed young man put down the memorial in his hand and smiled. ¡°General Dongmu, how is the establishment of the legitimate god decree for Changgeng going?¡±.

    General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°I just went to take a look three days ago. ording to your instructions, Your Majesty, this is the third time I have increased the power of merit. I have also paused the condensations of the other two decrees that I have simultaneously done... This will be done in three years.¡¯

    ¡°Three years...¡±

    There was a hint of helplessness in the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes. He sighed softly. ¡°I still have to wait three years before I can let Changgeng enter the Heavenly Courts to relieve my boredom... Um, toe up with ns and strategies.¡± General Dongmu blinked. He felt like he had heard something, but he was not sure.

    Was His Majesty talking nonsense?

    He must be so tired that he has started spouting nonsense...

    ¡°Your Majesty, Fellow Daoist Sea God has been looking forward to being able to serve you, every day and night.¡± ¡°Enough, General Dongmu, how many benefits did you receive from Changgeng? You¡¯re saying such nice things about him every day.¡± The Jade Emperor chuckled. ¡°I naturally know how important Changgeng is to the Heavenly Courts. By putting in a good word for him, you¡¯re not adding icing to the cake, you¡¯re just being redundant.¡±

    A cold sweat broke out on General Dongmu¡¯s forehead. He quickly lowered his head and bowed. ¡°I know my mistake.¡±

    He suddenly recalled that in the past twenty to thirty years, the Sea God had indeed reminded him not to say anything nice in front of His Majesty... The Sea God could even understand this?

    General Dongmu felt helpless. He was also a minister of the Heavenly Courts. He was truly ashamed.

    Fortunately, the Jade Emperor only reminded him with a light smile. He let General Dongmu take his leave without saying anything else. ¡°Changgeng...¡±

    The young man in white mumbled and took out a piece of cloth made out of golden silk. He wrote two words on it, followed by a few more.

    ¡®Human, Magi, Dragon, Grand Pure One...¡¯

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see through Changgeng. Who is he?¡±

    The young man in white murmured. He waved his hand above the piece of cloth, and the words on it disappeared. Following that, he got up and ended his shift in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He did not need any guards or maids. Instead, he walked on a golden cloud and headed towards an Immortal Ind in the Heavenly Courts.

    That was the Heavenly Pce Jade Pool, which was different from the Kunlun Mountain Jade Pool.

    The former was the Deity Position Official Residence that was protected by the Heavenly Dao, while thetter was simr to a resort.

    However, after a short while, the white-robed young man flew out helplessly...

    His junior sister had gone into seclusion again and had only left an incarnation outside. He could not chat too much with her incarnation.

    Was the Jade Emperor really very bored?

    What a joke. He, Hao Tian, was the ¡®Truly Amazing Paragon Jade Emperor Of The Pce¡¯. Even if he was bored, he would still be bored at the highest level. How could the word ¡®Very¡¯ reflect his current state of mind...

    He was extremely bored!

    After returning to the Jade Emperor Hall, the white-robed Jade Emperor sealed the door and asked a few Heavenly generals to guard outside. If the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals, gods or deities asked to see him, or if anything happened to the Heavenly Courts, they would immediately knock the gold nugget outside the hall.

    Thus, the white-robed Jade Emperor returned to his own pce and sat on the soft couch formed from golden jade, quietly waiting for something to happen. A few dayster, there was no change nor movement in the Heavenly Courts...

    The Jade Emperor sighed, shook his head gently andy down. He seemed to have fallen asleep.

    At the same time, in a corner of the Heavenly Courts, a young Heavenly General opened his eyes and smiled. He thought to himself, ¡®If there¡¯s nothing, why don¡¯t I go and look for Changgeng to explore the mortal world? He happens to know about my incarnation.¡¯

    Following that, the young Heavenly General stood up, grabbed his silver spear while d in shiny silver armor. After some thought, he changed into a long robe and rode a cloud out of the mansion, heading towards the South-Heaven Gate.

    On the way, some patrolling Heavenly Soldiers saw him and bowed to him, addressing him as ¡®General¡¯.

    When he arrived at the South-Heaven Gate, the Heavenly Generals who were guarding the ce shouted familiarly, ¡°Brother Hua, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out to settle some personal matters.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation answered and was about to charge out. The expressions of the Heavenly Generals changed and they hurriedly stopped him.

    ¡°Brother Hua, Brother Hua! Do you have any travel-permit jade tokens? Don¡¯t make it difficult for us brothers. The higher-ups have been investigating this recently. It¡¯s impossible for a Heavenly General to go out on his own without receiving any orders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Hua, you should be understanding of our plight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which wicked person it was but he reported this matter to the higher-ups. A few brothers have been demoted because of this!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation smiled and squinted. He nodded slightly and took out a token.

    ¡°I almost forgot. I¡¯ve already obtained permission to leave, from the Hall of Enlightenment.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals quickly apologized and let him out of the South-Heaven Gate.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded in secret. Those Heavenly Generals were considered to have done their duty. He would increase their sryter...

    Yes, as for the person who spoke bluntly, he would just find a random excuse to deduct a few hundred years of merit from him.

    That incarnation of his had always been for that purpose.

    He left the South-Heaven Gate and took the South Ocean Coast route.

    The smile on His Majesty¡¯s face became more rxed andfortable. His entire aura became much more pleasant. He had disguised himself as an immortal at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm. He was not considered an expert in the Primordial World, but he would not randomly create a few random fishes and salted fishes to harass him.

    Soon, he arrived above Anshui City.

    He originally wanted to fly straight to the Sea God Temple. However, when he saw the bustling streets of Anshui City, he concealed his aura and hid his whereabouts. He thennded in a corner of the city. After a while, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation walked out of a small alley. His handsome appearance, tall figure, and his long robe that emitted a faint immortal glow attracted the attention of many mortals...

    He smiled and strolled along the streets.

    Upon hearing the yelling of the mortals and peddlers around him, he felt the foul air in the ce. His ears twitched and he heard a woman scolding her husband at the corner of the street. For a moment, he felt empathetic...

    Ahem, the mortal world is quite interesting.

    After walking half a street, the Jade Emperor arrived at the most famous construction in Anshui City¡ªthe Sea God Temple.

    He had shopped at the two rows of stalls in front of the temple, but he did not buy any incense. Instead, he bought a folding fan, waved it in his hand, and entered the Sea God Temple with interest.

    However, after taking a few steps, two burly men appeared in front of him.

    Magihuman?

    This size and aura could be considered majestic. If he is stronger, it would not be a bad idea to take him to the Heavenly Courts and use him as a shield.

    The Jade Emperor smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, friend!¡±

    The two Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect cupped their fists and bowed. The muscles on their bodies were almost bursting through their short silk shirts.

    The Divine Envoy on the left said, ¡°ording to the rules in the temple, if you want to enter, you have to buy incense first. If you don¡¯t wish to buy any, you can take the incense on the right as you please. We do not ept money. However, if youe in empty-handed, the Sea God might not like you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded in secret. However, the upational habit of his incarnation had acted up again. He continued to ask, ¡°If I barge in without offering incense, what will you do to me?¡±

    The two Divine Envoys looked at each other and exchanged nces. They had alreadypleted their exchange.

    ¡°Could it be that the vige chief arranged for us to be tested?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case. Arrange it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    One of the Divine Envoys suddenly raised his voice and shrieked. The Jade Emperor incarnation was so shocked that he almost attacked. The visitors in the Sea God Temple were shocked too.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation did not understand what was going on. He was surrounded by a group of excited devotees. There were men, women, and young. They were right in front of the Sea God Temple¡¯s gate, blocking the way.

    There was also arge group of men, women, and young people gathering inside. All of them looked at the two Divine Envoys with anticipation.

    ¡°Is it happening?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it. I haven¡¯t heard the Divine Envoys speak loudly for two days!¡±

    Beside him, a few members in charge of keeping incense burning at the temple rushed over with their zithers and drums.

    Another person shouted, ¡°Look at this Dharma treasure!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was fully focused and prepared to make a move at any moment. Then, he saw that the so-called Dharma treasure was actually a few bamboo pieces. They were thrown up andnded in the hands of the two Divine Envoys in front of him.

    As soon as the bamboo nks were hit, the people around them cheered and apuded.

    ¡°This old viger, stand still and don¡¯t panic! The Sea God is not just a casual name you can call. The gods are protecting our hometown! The Sea God is under the emperor in heaven. The Celestial Thearch has issued a decree to protect the mortal world, and the Sea God is busy killing demons. The Western Sect killed the Wave-Stirring Flood Dragon in the west and killed the Sea-Trembling reckless people in the south. Apart from three baskets of prawns in the north, the Carp King was annihted in the east. The Carp King, the True Demon King, shocked the Dragon King...¡±

    Amidst the rhythmic music, a paragraph of ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Persuasion¡± was recited by the two Divine Envoys.

    The two of them spoke clearly and cooperated well...

    In the Sea God Sect, that was already considered a very mature performance.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation went from being at a loss at the beginning to being confusedter on. Then, he could not help but smile and squint...

    Even when the Jade Emperor transformed into an old man with white hair and a benevolent expression, he did not notice that he had arrived at the periphery of the crowd... This time, Li Changshou really ran over.

    He was drawing the rough blueprint of the Netherworld in his secret underground chamber when he suddenly felt a sudden impulse and deduced it.

    That deduction did not matter, but he immediately realized that there was a ¡°representing guest¡±. The first ce his spiritual will arrived in was the main temple. He happened to see the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation being stopped by the two Divine Envoys of his temple. They wanted the Jade Emperor to offer incense to him, the Sea God.

    This...

    How many lives do you have? Why are you doing this?!

    However, to his surprise, the Jade Emperor did not seem angry. He was stunned for a moment before he looked at the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect with interest as they recited the tongue twisters fluently.

    Li Changshou secretly rejoiced.

    Fortunately, more than ten years ago, he had updated the contents of the ¡®Preaching Song¡¯. He had added the words ¡®The Sea God is descending to the mortal world on the Celestial Thearch¡¯s orders¡¯.

    It had reallye in handy today. After the song was finished, the surroundings were already crowded. Li Changshou hid outside the crowd and used that opportunity to transmit his voice to the two Divine Envoys.

    Thetter perked up and immediately shouted, ¡°That¡¯s all for today! Everyone, disperse!¡±

    ¡°Sir, pleasee in. We¡¯ll make an exception this time. You can enter even without offering incense!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation frowned slightly and said calmly, ¡°Rules are rules. It is difficult to achieve perfection without rules. How can they be broken so easily? I, Hua Ritian, am definitely going to get this incense today.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was hiding amongst the crowd outside, almost fell to the ground when he heard that.

 Chapter 243 My Friend, The Jade Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 243 My Friend, The Jade Emperor</h4>

    Hua Ri? Ritian?

    Why did His Majesty...

    Ahem, be serious. The characters ¡®Ri¡¯ and ¡®Tian¡¯ form the character ¡®Hao¡¯ when put together. There are not many extended meanings in the Primordial World!

    The problem is, why did the Jade Emperor go against the rules of the Sea God Temple?

    Looking at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Li Changshou really went to a stall at the side and grabbed a long incense stick. Thoughts raced through Li Changshou¡¯s mind and he immediately made a decision.

    That matter was not difficult to resolve.

    When the crowd gradually dispersed, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation held an incense stick with his left hand and a folding fan with his right. Under the watchful eyes of the two Divine Envoys, he floated into the room and looked very happy. At that moment, Li Changshou keenly noticed a keyword about the Jade Emperor-Ruly.

    The Jade Emperor walked two steps away and saw Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was in the form of an old immortal. He could not help butugh. He cupped his hands and bowed to Li Changshou. He said, ¡°I have been ordered to visit you.¡±

    That meant that the Jade Emperor did not want others to know about his incarnation.

    Li Changshou, who was about to bow with cupped hands, stopped when he heard that. He bowed slightly and flung the horsetail whisk in his hand.

    ¡°General, it¡¯s been hard on you. Please follow me.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded with a smile and followed Li Changshou. He walked around the main hall and towards the backyard.

    When he passed by a corner outside the main hall, the Jade Emperor nced at the main hall of the Sea God Temple. He saw the two statues that were of the same size, the golden dragon pirs on each side of the statue, as well as the colorful murals in the hall.

    The content was rather rich.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation asked casually, ¡°Beloved... Changgeng, why does the statue have a white wall as its base? Why didn¡¯t you leave some portraits or hang some curtains?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Since I have received Your Majesty¡¯s grace to be conferred the title of a legitimate god, I will naturally reserve the main position in the temple for the statue of Your Majesty, which will belong to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly. He said, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re thoughtful.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to do so. Your Majesty, please rest in the rear hall. You suddenly came here. My abilities are low. I really couldn¡¯t detect your arrival and hence I did not make any preparations.¡±

    ¡°It was out of a moment of interest. I¡¯ll just walk around casually. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and replied. He held the incense in his hand and said, ¡°This item...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Other than the Heavenly Dao and the old master in the Purple Cloud Pce, who else can receive an incense offering of Your Majesty¡¯s?

    Your Majesty, well...

    ¡°When I set the rules for the Sea God Temple, I only allowed devotees to enter with incense, not to light up incense inside the temple.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation could not help butugh. ¡°I wanted to give you a test, but you answered it so easily. It¡¯s boring, really boring.¡±

    As heughed, the Jade Emperor handed the incense to Li Changshou. Li Changshou hesitated for a moment before taking it.

    ¡°There are no outsiders today. There¡¯s no need to be overly cautious.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation patted Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me around your Sea God Temple.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed. He could not help but wonder why the Jade Emperor had gone there. I¡¯ll just be steady and take it that His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, is here to question me. I¡¯ll be carefulter.

    But then again, he had asked Li Changshou to do some predictions regarding the matter of the dragon race entering the Heavenly Courts. So far, the results were not bad. If he still had to be punished, he might as well not go to the Heavenly Courts and take the path of being a kind and amiable immortal. Instead, he would just go to the Tushita Pce.

    As an immortal, he had to be honest and conscionable!

    Aunt-Master Jiu is a legend in the world of conscience! Uh, this is just an assumption. From the looks of it, the Jade Emperor is probably not here to question me.

    Later on, the Jade Emperor should be the one encouraging me and telling me that he had been watching me...

    Li Changshou brought the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation along and walked around the backyard of the Sea God Temple. He took a few more nces at the endless visitors in the front hall before going to the rear hall to sit.

    Upon entering the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, the guests with higher cultivation levels would immediately appreciate the painting of mountains and rivers. The Jade Emperor was no exception.

    ¡°Changgeng, this painting...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Fairy Yunxiao.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to ce this item so I decided to hang it here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the true traces of my Senior Brother, the Grandmaster of Heaven, are really hard to find!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Changshou stood by the side with a smile and did not reply.

    If it was a painting of a non-Saint, Li Changshou would not hesitate to offer it to the Jade Emperor no matter how valuable it was.

    However, that was the masterpiece of a Saint. Fairy Yunxiao had given it to him, and the karma she had transferred to him was too great...

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and the admiration in his eyes intensified.

    ¡°Changgeng, you have a lot of friends. Legend has it that the Three Xiao Immortals have great and powerful abilities, especially with Yunxiao¡¯s Primordial Golden Chalice which can be called a ferocious weapon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this. I just have some interactions with the three seniors, the Three Xiao Immortals because of some small matters.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Your Majesty, please take a seat.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou immediately moved the chair away from the main seat and reced it with a jade chair.

    The Jade Emperor did not say anything and sat down naturally.

    ¡°Changgeng, take a seat. I¡¯m a guest to begin with. I¡¯m already taking over the duty of a host.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He did not hold back and sat by the side.

    Although he would have to work under the Jade Emperor in the future and have a superior-subordinate rtionship with him, there was no need for him to be humble. Even immortals had to have the temperament of immortals. Moreover, he was backed by two big shots of the Ren School. Strictly speaking, the Jade Emperor was also a legitimate God that was conferred by the Heavenly Dao. He was only in charge of leading the legitimate Gods of the Heavens.

    The two of them sat down in front and behind. It was a little awkward.

    Although Li Changshou could not figure out what the Jade Emperor was there for, he could not let the atmosphere continue to be awkward. Soon, he took the initiative to report the arrangements he had made regarding the dragon race and the troubles he faced.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation listened carefully for an hour and discovered... that things were much moreplicated than he had imagined. The Jade Emperor sighed. ¡°I never thought that you would devise so many big and small plots. Originally, I... thought that it was just a random response to the situation.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this is just a response to the situation. However, let¡¯s make preparations first. When the other party makes a move, we¡¯ll see what we can do.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng¡¯s words are reasonable.¡± The Jade Emperor said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for you to put in all your effort. Even if you can¡¯t seed in this matter in the end, I will remember that you have contributed greatly.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If I fail, I will be guilty. How dare I im credit? Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. The Heavenly Courts and you control destiny and I¡¯m just acting ording to circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Good. Changgeng, I trust your nning!¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed from the bottom of his heart and continued, ¡°Changgeng, the decree of your legitimate god position will be announced in three years¡¯ time. I¡¯ve already conferred you the position of the Sea God of the Four Seas, as well as the position of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Provincial Marshal. Your position will be after General Dongmu. What do you think?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly stood up and bowed. ¡°I haven¡¯t performed any meritorious service. I don¡¯t dare to receive such a generous reward!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t shown your credit yet. That¡¯s why I can only give you a position as a legitimate god and an official.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao Deity Position is divided into six ranks. This is only the fourth rank. When the matter of the dragon race¡¯s entry to the Heavenly Courts seeds, you can be like General Dongmu and enter the second rank. Only then can you convince the masses.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Provincial Marshal was not a major official. He was shocked.

    The higher his position, the more things he had to n in the future. Although he was notzy, he was not a workaholic. He would not find work for himself.

    Moreover, ¡®Sacrificing One¡¯s Life¡¯ was also a taboo in the Dao!

    ¡°Your Majesty, can I ask you to tell me about the Deity Position of the Heavenly Courts?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I can also make some preparations in the future so that I won¡¯t offend anyone.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Jade Emperor was amused. ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re really cautious.¡± ¡°Forget it. Since I have nothing to do today, I¡¯ll talk to you about the Deity Position of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor personally became thementator. He exined the setting of the Deity Position that was mostly created by him.

    The way the Jade Emperor divided the Deity Positions of the Heavenly Courts was slightly... simple.

    The Deity Position was different from the official position. There were six ranks of Deity Positions and the Dao Ancestors, the Three Pure Ones were beyond the world and were not counted.

    The ones in the first rank were the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, and the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The ones in the second rank were the heads of the male immortals like General Dongmu. It was a ssic example of the Four Imperials, who were powerful and authoritative. However, the positions of the Four Imperials were currently vacant.

    Those in the third rank included the Perfected Lord, the ones with the Heavenly King titles and the positions of the various main gods.

    The ones in the fourth rank included the Lunar Lords and the legitimate gods of the various sectors. They were in charge of supervising the Heavenly Cycle and maintaining the stability of the Heavenly Dao.

    The Great Generals who were conferred by the Heavenly Courts and led more than 100,000 troops could be considered to be in the Deity Positions of this rank.

    The fifth and sixth ranks were moreplicated. The main ones were the ¡°supportive gods¡± in the second and third ranks.

    In addition, there were also immortal officials and Itinerant Immortals of the Heavenly Courts. They were not included in the ranking system. The eight sectors were mainly lightning, fire, battle, gue, pox, Tai Sui, and money.

    S were

    The Lunar Lords mostly referred to the twenty-eight Lunar Mansions.

    Deity Position and strength were not directly rted. It only represented one¡¯s position in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position system. It determined the treatment they received and the number of merits awarded by the Heavenly Dao...

    Li Changshou secretly calcted in his heart. He realized that the Rank-6 Deity Position that the Jade Emperor had assigned could actually be divided into nine to twelve levels.

    However, when the Jade Emperor told him about the system, there was a faint sense of pride in his words...

    Yes, this is the most perfect Deity Position system!

    No problem!

    Li Changshou did not expect that he would reach the fourth-rank Deity Position in the sky.

    The main reason was that most of the positions of the legitimate gods in the Heavenly Courts were empty now. The Jade Emperor had casually given him a high position.

    As Li Changshou discussed that matter with the Jade Emperor, he was deep in thought. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration and discovered something crucial.

    Could it be that the number of Deity Positions that the Jade Emperor had created corresponded to the gaps in the God roll?

    If he were to affect the Jade Emperor¡¯s thoughts, wouldn¡¯t he be able to influence the Great God-Conferment Tribtion by adding, shrinking, and adjusting the various Deity Positions?

    Li Changshou had juste up with a crazy idea, but he suppressed it to the bottom of his heart.

    He dug a hole and buried it properly. He did not forget to stomp his feet...

    What are you plotting for!?! The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was a tribtion. How could an ordinary disciple of the Immortal Du Sect who was in the Essence Immortal realm participate in it?

    After chatting with the Jade Emperor about the Deity Position, Li Changshou realized... that the Jade Emperor was getting more and more excited.

    At that moment, the lights outside were beginning to light up.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, why don¡¯t we go outside and take a look? I haven¡¯te to this mortal world much.¡±

    ¡°Since Your Majesty is interested, I will naturally apany you. Do you want me to make arrangements first?¡±

    ¡°No need. What¡¯s there to arrange?¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand. ¡°The authenticity is still the most enjoyable.¡± Li Changshou smiled and followed the Jade Emperor. He left the rear hall and headed towards the back door of the Sea God Temple.

    What is the Jade Emperor doing here?

    There must be some deeper meaning behind it. However, after testing it a few times, he could not understand why.

    Anyway, he could not possibly idle around and go to chat with him.

    Just as he was about to leave, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation frowned slightly and looked at a corner in the backyard. A ck shadow quickly hid in the darkness and silently disappeared.

    ¡°Changgeng, it doesn¡¯t seem to be safe here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Someone is staring at the Sea God Temple. It has been more than a day since this happened. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The frown on the Jade Emperor incarnation¡¯s forehead deepened. He asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I¡¯m fine here.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°My incarnations are here. They¡¯ve only been investigating.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have forgotten about it.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Once we walk out of this door tonight, we won¡¯t have to send any voice transmissions. I¡¯ll call you Brother Changgeng and you call me Brother Ritian. Today, I¡¯ll take a good look at the mortal world.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Your Majesty, can you change your name? It¡¯s really hard to say that.¡±

    However, it was because his thoughts were tooplicated...

    Li Changshou did as he was told. He kept calling him ¡®Brother Ritian¡¯, which made the Jade Emperor feel even better.

    He did not know if it was really a coincidence or if it was just deliberate.

    Li Changshou was apanying the Jade Emperor on a stroll in the streets and taking a look at the scenery of the mortal world. He was walking around the night market.

    The Jade Emperor seemed to be very interested in everything. He was especially interested in little things like sugarcoated candy, candied haw, and masks. However, he did not try them.

    Naturally, Li Changshou only stayed by the side to y, shop, and chat with. He waited quietly for the Jade Emperor to reveal his true intentions.

    At that moment, a familiar mosquito¡¯s voice entered Li Changshou¡¯s ears.

    The Jade Emperor incarnation¡¯s gaze swept across the sky and shook his sleeve casually. A faint golden immortal light disappeared from his palm. In the next moment, it appeared in the sky and pierced through a Blood Mosquito.

    ¡°Changgeng, it¡¯s really unsafe here. I¡¯m very worried.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, Give me a ticket to the Tushita Pce and I will definitely move there immediately!

    Ahem. That is a joke.

 Chapter 244 Going to Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 244 Going to Heaven!</h4>

    What is the Jade Emperor here for?

    Li Changshou watched as the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation flew into the sky. The doubts in his heart grew.

    What had he been doing with the Jade Emperor for the past two days?

    He had been shopping, chatting, traveling, ying with water, and traveling around with him.

    He, a new Essence Immortal realm disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, the leading advisor of the dragon race, the Sea God of the South Ocean, and the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, had actually be a male ymate for two days?

    This...

    Could it be that before I be an official in the Heavenly Courts, I have to sit for a final assessment, which is to apany the Jade Emperor on a trip?

    There have been too many confusing behaviors these days...

    ¡°Three yearster.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and began to n carefully. That was the only valuable information that the Jade Emperor had given him after his ¡°inspection¡±.

    The decree would be issued three yearster. That was much earlier than he had expected.

    Didn¡¯t they say that the decree would take one to two hundred years to be formed? Could it be that they had activated the Heavenly Dao download speed-elerating passage and arranged it in advance?

    However, it was not a bad idea to allow the Heavenly Courts to officially interfere with the dragon race.

    A small n that he had made decades ago could be used in advance...

    Li Changshou waited for a while. The mosquito that had been hiding in the distance carefully flew over andnded on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Lord, that Merit Incarnation just now is...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much about some things and some people, don¡¯t ask too much. When it¡¯s time for you to know, I will let you know.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly. Daoist Wen Jing immediately had an answer.

    Daoist Wen Jing said directly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being nosy. My Lord, the West Ocean Dragon Pce is about to select thirty-six dragons to join the factions of the Three Sects. Half of them will have to join six factions of Ren School. This is the plot of the Western Sect. It was proposed by a ferocious spirit named Jin Chan who is simr to me. This batch of dragon children will be controlled by the Western Sect. They will find a chance to anger the Three Sects and cause the dragon race to be isted and helpless.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°This is something that is within my means. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    The Blood Mosquito transformed into a sanguine cloud and gradually dissipated.

    Li Changshou added a shot of True Samadhi mes topletely burn the clouds, leaving no traces behind.

    Daoist Wen Jing seems to have changed a lot, huh?

    How could it be so easy?

    As the saying went, a leopard never changes its spots. Daoist Wen Jing was just standing in front of him and putting on the behavior that he wanted to see. Li Changshou would never believe that such a vicious spirit would turn kind after being taught some ideologies about sess.

    After checking the various parts of the Sea God Temple, the paper effigy quietly returned to the small underground paper effigy courtyard and sat down beside the Acacia Tree. In the mosquito cave at the foot of the mountain, Daoist Wen Jing, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, slowly opened her long and narrow phoenix eyes. There was a hint of doubt in her eyes.

    If she had guessed correctly just now, that incarnation that was almost entirely made of merit should be the child of the Dao Ancestor, the incarnation of the Jade Emperor Hao Tian who was of the same generation as the Saint...

    Jade Emperor, Ren School, Sea God...

    The benefits that the Sea God had mentioned to her when she first came into contact with the Sea God of the South Ocean were now revealed in front of her.

    Daoist Wen Jing gradually could not understand the situation now.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    I¡¯ll follow you for a few years and see what happenster.

    However, what that fellow said previously did make sense.

    My pursuit...

    What have I been pursuing all these years?

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes gradually became empty and confused. She slowly turned from sitting cross-legged to lying on her side and gradually curled up...

    The Cave Abode was a little empty. Only the sound of water dripping could be heard.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had only given her a few minor questions back then. If he gave the three ultimate questions ¡ª ¡®Who am I?¡¯ ¡®Where am I from?¡¯ ¡®Where am I going?¡¯...

    The consequences would be unimaginable.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation left Anshui City. His entire soul was filled with energy and he felt extremelyfortable.

    It¡¯s actually so interesting to patrol the mortal world with my beloved subordinate Changgeng

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and did not rush back to the Heavenly Courts. Instead, he rode a cloud towards the northeast and used his immortal senses to observe the lives of the mortals below.

    Thinking about it carefully, my beloved subordinate Changgeng¡¯s words seem to make sense. They don¡¯t reveal any sharpness, but they are thought-provoking. Impressive. Impressive.

    How did my beloved subordinate Changgeng train himself to be like this?

    If I can let all the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts learn this skill, I, the Jade Emperor, would definitely not be bored.

    As he walked through the mortal world, the Jade Emperor suddenly sensed something and saw a path of cultivation.

    The path was still a little blurry at that moment. It did not reveal its true shadow. The Jade Emperor had only gained some insight and could not grasp it urately.

    ¡°Could it be that I have a chance in the mortal world?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation raised his eyebrows. However, he did not think too much about it. He rode a cloud and flew into the sky.

    The Jade Emperor naturally understood that he had the suppression of the Heavenly Dao and would definitely not be able to enter the realm of a Saint. Furthermore, he had the protection of the Heavenly Dao and no one below the Saint¡¯s realm could harm him.

    Instead of spending all his effort on cultivation, he might as well devote himself to managing the Three Realms.

    Along the way, his movements were ethereal and misty.

    When the Jade Emperor returned to the Heavenly Courts, he was already at the border between the East Continent and the South Continent. Naturally, he was going to the East Heaven Gate.

    At the same time, he could test the East Heaven Gate¡¯s Heavenly Generals.

    When the Jade Emperor incarnation flew near the East Gateo of the Heavenly Courts, he could not help but frown.

    We¡¯re right outside the grand East Gate of the Heavenly Courts, why is there... someone lying down on the ground?

    A figure was lying on the cloud path in front of the East Gate of the Heavenly Courts. He seemed to be snoring loudly. A few Heavenly Generals guarding the gate frowned and the group of Heavenly Soldiers gritted their teeth.

    Not far from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Gate, a few old men squatted behind a white cloud and covered their faces. Clearly, they were too ashamed to face anyone.

    The young man who was lying on the ground was a Heavenly Immortal realm cultivator. Among the old men who were hiding in the distance, there was a Golden Immortal realm expert. What kind of battle is this?

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation frowned and walked forward, arriving at the East Gate of the Heavenly Courts.

    The young Heaven Immortal lying on the ground even opened his eyes and nced at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    ¡°Brother Hua, did you juste back from outside?¡±

    A Heavenly General greeted him and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I went out to settle some personal matters.¡± The Jade Emperor incarnation asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Hai, don¡¯t mention it!¡±

    One of the Heavenly Generals sighed and said, ¡°This guy outside is a devoted lover. He insisted on joining the Heavenly Courts because he had taken a fancy to a fairy in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Jade Pool. The brothers refused to let him in. He evenid down here and started acting shamelessly!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was also amused. ¡°Which fairy is he interested in?¡±

    A Heavenly General transmitted his voice to the front, ¡°It¡¯s thentern fairy before the Queen Mother¡¯s sedan. In the past hundred years, only this fairy has entered the East Gate of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you chase him away?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The Heavenly General smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Hall of Enlightenment had sent an order. If anyone wants to be a general of the Heavenly Courts, that person must be brought for a trial in the Military Pavilion.

    ording to the rules, we should let him in.

    However, his motive is not pure and his origins are unknown. We can¡¯t be sure about this situation. We don¡¯t know if we should chase him away or release him.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation thought about it and smiled.

    ¡°This matter is not difficult to resolve. We can bring him to the Military Pavilion for a trial first. We can let him be a Heavenly Soldier or Heavenly General. After that, he will have to abide by the Heavenly rules.

    If he dares to offend the fairy from the Jade Pool, we can just sever his cultivation with lightning and destroy the mortal world, right?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Bian Zhuang, who was lying on the ground, trembled. She opened her eyes and red at the Jade Emperor¡¯s embodiment.

    ¡°How... how can you be so vicious?¡±

    The Heavenly Generals¡¯ eyes lit up. They smiled and walked forward, asking Bian Zhuang if he wanted to join the Heavenly Courts...

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation shook his head slightly and entered.

    What he said just now was just to scare the person outside.

    Bian Zhuang was merely infatuated with the fairy and thus decided to head to the Heavenly Courts. He stayed at the East Gate and refused to leave. There was no need to punish him, they could just let him suffer some physical pain.

    Although the Heavenly Courtscked soldiers and major generals, they did notck people like him. One look and they could tell that he was the pampered child of some force of the Primordial World.

    Speaking of which...

    A few Heavenly Generals did not even check my identity or identity token just now. They simply let me in. Tsk, everyone will receive a deduction of 300 years of merit.

    In the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. ¡°Three years is neither long nor short.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered. He rummaged through the treasure pouch in his sleeve and took out a pile of cloth.

    Previously, Little Qiong Peak was rather poor and had some resources devoted to cultivation and trump cards. Therefore, most of the time, they would use cheap beast hide and bamboo slips for handwritten notes.

    Li Changshou did not allow Ling¡¯e to be thrifty at all because he did not want topromise on her upbringing and allow her to suffer with him. He wanted to give her all the resources.

    Now, the Little Qiong Peak was barely at the level of ¡°Slightly Affluent Force Of The Primordial World¡±. Both cloth and jade talismans could be used.

    After taking out a pile of cloth, Li Changshou took out another stack. He repeated it several times and scattered the pieces of cloth on the ground ording to the serial numbers...

    Immediately, a dense map of thoughts appeared in front of Li Changshou.

    That was part of the small n.

    Creating trouble under the pretext of receiving the Heavenly Courts¡¯ order and the Sea God¡¯s rise to the Heavenly Courts was a strategy that Li Changshou had long set. Li Changshou had been waiting for the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders.

    That was also an important step in the matter of the Dragon race¡¯s entry to Heaven. He needed to invite the dragon race to attend the ceremony. He wanted the dragon race to see the benefits of the Heavenly Courts. The power of merit had to be seen with the naked eye, and it would affect the dragon race.

    He had to pay attention to whether or not that matter would expose his location. After all, it was impossible for the Deity Position to be given to the paper effigy. The Heavenly Dao must havended on his body.

    It was also his first time being a legitimate god. He did not have much experience.

    Besides that, Li Changshou had to consider more...

    The strategic level required him to show off and show his might. However, when it came to tactics, he had to be steady and stable. He had to be stable in order to win.

    He had to take advantage of that opportunity to promote the Heavenly Courts¡¯ prestige and increase their existence in the Primordial World.

    If he arranged it well, he would be able to borrow power from various ces and continue to increase the influence of the Sea God in the South Ocean.

    There was no need to invite too many peopleter. An adequate number would be enough.

    The first list of guests that he had drafted required General Dongmu to represent the Heavenly Courts.

    He had to have enough Heavenly Soldiers to increase the power of the Heavenly Courts, giving others the feeling that the Heavenly Courts had developed unknowingly.

    For the dragon race, Ao Yi had to be present. The more experts whom Ao Yi could invite, the better. However, he had to be wary of spies from the Western Sect.

    As for the three sects, he could invite the Qi Refinement cultivators of Golden Ao Ind, such as the Goddess of Golden Light. They did not have a high position in Jie School, and they had some interactions with him. They were good candidates.

    As for the Chan School, they only needed to invite Perfected Huang Long. They could also take the opportunity to ease the rtionship between Perfected Huang Long and the dragon race.

    It was not appropriate for experts like Master Zhao, Fairy Yunxiao, and the Great Daoist Master to appear during such an asion. With the South Sea God¡¯s status, it was not worth inviting such experts toe and observe the ceremony.

    It was better than anything else.

    Li Changshou quickly sat cross-legged on the ground and looked at the cloth in front of him. He curled his finger gently and dipped a brush in ink. It floated in front of him and began to write and draw.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again. Nothing can go wrong...¡±

    Li Changshou had been busy in the secret underground chamber for half a year. After making sure that his n did not have too many ws, he began to implement it in all aspects.

    First, it was time to confirm the time of issue of the decree from the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to contact General Dongmu once and wrote a report about that matter. The reply he received was that the Jade Emperor asked him to do it without any restrictions.

    At that moment, the decree would bepleted in two years and five months. For the sake of safety, Li Changshou dyed the estimated date for the Heavenly Court to issue a decree by another half a year.

    Why did he dy it...

    What if the decree was downloaded to 99% and the downloading suddenly stopped?

    He had encountered that many times in his previous life!

    Then, Li Changshou looked for Ao Yi and told him about it in detail.

    If the Sea God of the South Sea obtained the position of a legitimate god, Ao Yi, as the Second Sect Master and the Great Guardian, would automatically receive the title of a deputy god. Although he would only be at the sixth rank, he could obtain pure Heavenly Dao karma and be protected by the Heavenly Dao.

    That should be quite exciting for the dragon race.

    Li Changshou repeatedly reminded Ao Yi that he had to be cautious. He could not expose that matter in advance, lest he create trouble for the Western Sect.

    That was a test of Ao Yi¡¯s ability to lie.

    As the dragon race stabilized the situation, Li Changshou went to Perfected Huang Long¡¯s Cave Abode personally using the paper effigy. He invited Perfected Huang Long to observe the ceremony that day. Perfected Huang Long agreed immediately.

    As for the Goddess of Golden Light, he could ask Ao Yi to invite her. There was no need for him to make a trip there personally.

    Unfortunately, there were too few people in Ren School. Even if the Grand Pure One did not have many in-name disciples, Li Changshou could not find anyone suitable to invite.

    I can¡¯t invite the founder of the sect, Perfected Dule, right?

    The Sea God of the South Ocean did not know that big shot, so there was no reason for him to invite him.

    ¡°It should be enough with Perfected Huang Long supporting us.¡± Li Changshou sighed and began to prepare for work. However, what Li Changshou did not know was... the wind in Tushita Pce blew again.

 Chapter 245 As Expected Of You

    <h4>Chapter 245 As Expected Of You</h4>

    What happened?

    Under a tree in the backyard of Tushita Pce, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was resting and cultivating in his dream, slowly opened his eyes. There was a hint of helplessness in them.

    The teacher had arranged it again.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du carefully calcted and soon understood what had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that I don¡¯t have to fight this time. I¡¯m just going to help Changshou by being a guest.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled and closed his eyes again.

    That matter would be happening in three years. There was no need to rush over. He could sleep... ahem, cultivate for a while.

    A few monthster, on Golden Ao Ind, Ao Yi rode a cloud and left the Cave Abode that he and Jiang Si¡¯er were cultivating in. He flew around the outer area of Golden Ao Ind andnded at the edge of a peach blossom forest.

    He bowed and puffed out his chest. The young man smiled and shouted, ¡°Ao Yi wishes to see Aunt-Master Jinguang!¡± ¡°Eh?¡±

    The peach blossoms in the peach blossom forest spun and two beautiful figures appeared from within.

    There were two young girls. One of them was dressed in a light yellow short dress, while the other was dressed in a fiery red dress. The former¡¯s figure was petite and slender, and her face was charming and full of smiles. Thetter¡¯s skin was as white as snow. The cor of her long dress was like a me, making her figure appear even more slender. Ao Yi recalled in his heart and recognized who thetter was. He hurriedly said, ¡°Greetings, Aunt-Master Jinguang. Greetings, Senior Sister Huoling.¡± The Goddess of Fire Spirit, Huoling, asked softly, ¡°What is this?¡±.

    The Goddess of Golden Light smiled and said, ¡°This is the disciple of ck Clouds Immortal, the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Goddess of Fire Spirit nodded with a smile and bowed to Ao Yi with a Dao salute.

    Ao Yi returned the bow again. He naturally could not make any mistake with the etiquette.

    The Goddess of Golden Light asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Ao Yi? You¡¯ve never been here before.¡±

    nev

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ao Yi said with a smile. ¡°Two yearster, on the ninth day of the fifth month, the Sea God Sect will be holding a Sea God Ceremony in the South Ocean. I¡¯m also a person who enjoys incense in the Sea God Sect. My Brother Sect Master wants to invite an immortal from the sect to attend the ceremony. He originally wanted to invite Uncle-Master Zhao Gongming to attend the ceremony. However, it would be too much of a hassle to trouble Uncle-Master Zhao Gongming for such a trivial matter. Therefore, the Sect Master asked me to invite you, Aunt-Master Jinguang. He wants me to ask if you have time to go over.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s all? Then I¡¯ll agree. Oh right, Sister Huoling, do you want to go with me? The Sea God is not an ordinary person. You happen to be here to introduce me to him. He is a member of the Ren School. He is on good terms with the few senior disciples of our Intercept Sect. He has extraordinary experience and is very nice to talk to!¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit smiled gently and said softly, ¡°I have nothing to do. I¡¯ll apany you on this trip, Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Call me sister! Aunt-Master makes me sound much older!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Sister.¡±

    Ao Yi, who was at the side, blinked. He knew that the two of them were on good terms and were discussing their own matters. After confirming that the two goddesses would be present, Ao Yi told them the date and address in detail. He then bade farewell and left on his cloud...

    Ao Yi naturally knew that the Goddess of Fire Spirit had entered the sect earlier, and she was the personal disciple of Daoist Duobao, the Sect Leader of the Jie School. She should be considered the eldest senior sister of the third generation of Jie School disciples.

    In a sense, the personal disciple of the Saint was even more important than the Second Generation disciple, the Goddess of Golden Light, who was not a personal disciple.

    Now that there¡¯s another goddess who is going to attend the ceremony, I have to inform Brother Sect Master immediately...

    Ao Yi rode a cloud and returned to his Cave Abode on the Golden Ao Ind. When he saw that his wife, Jiang Si¡¯er, was still sound asleep, he sat down on the bed and meditated. Then, he began tomunicate with the Sect Master using his spiritual will...

    A momentter.

    ¡°Goddess of Fire Spirit?¡±

    In the secret chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou muttered to himself and felt that there was no problem.

    Among the goddesses, the Goddess of Fire Spirit and the Goddess of Golden Light were naturally ranked at the back. If one or two of them arrived, it would not affect them much.

    The guests from Jie School had already been confirmed and the dragon race had also sent a reply a few days ago. Perfected Huang Long had informed them himself...

    The ¡®observatory guest list¡¯ had beenrgely decided.

    In order to reduce the possibility of attracting the Western Sect to cause trouble, Li Changshou and Ao Yi announced that the Sea God Sect Ceremony was not the Sea God Title Conferment Ceremony. With that reason, the Sea God Sect could openly build a huge venue in the south of Anshui City and the South Sea.

    At that time, many mortals would gather there to witness that important moment.

    Currently, the Sea God Sect already had more than twenty thousand official temples. There were countless devotees, and they could affect arge area in the South-West part of the South Continent.

    The manpower and resources that Li Changshou couldmand with his order could not be underestimated.

    This time, Li Changshou did not make his devotees work hard. Instead, he used the wealth stored in the Sea God Sect to hire arge number of mortal craftsmen.

    With the motivation of profit, those craftsmen were also very energetic. The construction progress was very fast.

    In just half a year, the venue had already taken shape.

    The ¡°ie¡± from the Sea God Sect¡¯s incense offerings was very impressive. Apart from maintaining the normal operations of the Sea God Sect, Li Changshou had arranged for most of the treasures to be distributed to poor mortals in the Sea God Sect.

    He did not need the money to support his cultivation. That way, he could sever a portion of his karma from the incense offerings... Most of the ambassadors from Xiong Vige rushed to Anshui City and were busy with performing the tasks assigned by the Sea God.

    The True Dragon Guardians of the dragon race, who were stationed in the Sea God Sect, were not idle either. They were in charge of evacuating the water routes and setting up some water-friendly facilities. They were also in charge of ensuring that everything will go smoothly and maintain peace for three years...

    In that case, the time,nd, and people were all settled.

    The grand ceremony was publicized and organized in an orderly manner.

    Li Changshou was not idle either.

    Apart from exining the Dao to Ling¡¯e on time, answering Youqin Xuanya¡¯s questions and teasing Little Aunt-Master from time to time, he stopped refining pills, refining array foundations, and started preparing for the grand ceremony of title-conferring!

    Bing a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts was a crucial step for him to be an immortal.

    He would be able to escape the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in the future, earn more Heavenly Dao merit, get closer to Tushita Pce, and receive the protection of the Heavenly Dao.

    Furthermore... after he became a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, he would be a subordinate of the Heavenly Dao. Wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for the Heavenly Dao to cut him some ck during the Golden Immortal Tribtion?

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    The Heavenly Dao was impartial. It was not a living being, nor was it a simple will of heaven and earth. There were no underhand means.

    To be a Golden Immortal, he had to rely on his own efforts.

    If he wanted to obtain the Dao Fruit of Longevity, he would still have to go through hardships.

    Li Changshou had long been mentally prepared for that.

    There were still two months before the Sea God Ceremony. The people living in the South Ocean Coast were celebrating like there was a festival.

    If one looked down from the sky, they would see many mortals walking on the road who were rushing to the south of Anshui City to offer incense to the Sea God. The ceremony venue was ready.

    A tall tform stood on the coast of the South Ocean. Arge piece ofnd was divided into more than a hundred regions. There were railings and obstructions everywhere, preventing stampedes.

    Heavenly Courts was prepared. General Dongmu had already obtained the decree. He brought tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and waited near the South-Heaven Gate. He would make a glorious appearance at noon on the ninth day of the fifth month.

    This time, the main debut style of the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ appearance was ¡®cool¡¯. As such, Li Changshou had designed several different light-effect battle formations...

    There was also the Heavenly Courts¡¯ celebratory group led by Elder Moon. A group of old immortals would go to the mortal world to congratte them.

    On the dragon race¡¯s side, it was more or less safe to prepare.

    The four Dragon Pces¡¯ consecration team was already prepared. The four princes of the Four Dragon Pces led the group. They gathered the elders of the dragon race, three hundred Guardians and experts, as well as thousands of Immortal Flood Dragon troops as the guards. Apart from the Dragon Kings, none of the dragons knew what would happen during the Sea God Ceremony. This time, it was mainly a performance for them.

    There were basically no problems with the other guests.

    Why did he say ¡°basically¡±?

    Li Changshou felt helpless about that.

    When Ao Yi went to invite the Goddess of Golden Light, the Goddess of Fire Spirit was also there. Hence, he invited her along.

    However, it was unknown if the Goddess of Fire Spirit had taken the initiative to invite others or if she had told anyone about that. There were probably dozens of immortals from Jie School who would join in the fun.

    Li Changshou had really underestimated the appeal of the two goddesses, especially their influence over male immortals!

    Li Changshou had put a lot of effort into the defense of the ceremony.

    The paper effigy army had already taken their positions in advance. They each carriedrge amounts of immortal beans.

    The Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige also formed two special patrol teams. On that day, they would be in charge of maintaining order in the surroundings. Under Li Changshou¡¯s guidance, they set up a ¡®Pseudo-Heaven Divine Evil Formation¡¯. It was purely to scare people.

    It was part of the ¡°forming groups¡± ideas that Li Changshou had previously thought of.

    Li Changshou had already made preparations for the grand ceremony.

    However, Li Changshou still could not make up his mind.

    Firstly, should I invite the people from the Netherworld toe and observe the ceremony? I can use this opportunity to let the members of the Netherworld feel the vast heavenly might.

    Secondly, should I go and ept the reward using my main body?

    The first problem was not difficult to solve.

    He had previously devised a scheme involving Ox-head in the Netherworld. He only needed an invitation letter and a paper effigy to invite the guests of the Netherworld.

    The reason Li Changshou hesitated was that he did not want the dragon race to be more chaotic than it already was.

    After much consideration, Li Changshou decided to invite the people from the Netherworld to attend the ceremony.

    After all, in the background of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean, the ¡®Magi¡¯ did not y an important part. The appearance of the people from the Netherworld could make the imagination of the dragon race run wild.

    On the way, he could also open the door to gaining merit from the Netherworld.

    However, the second question was rted to his life. Li Changshou had been conflicted for two years and could not make up his mind. If his main body went out without the protection of the Great Daoist Master or the little pagoda... he would feel insecure!

    However, Li Changshou had a premonition that when he took on the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position, his main body would definitely be locked by the Heavenly Dao.

    At that time, it would be extremely easy for him to expose himself!

    Furthermore, if he were to receive the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rewards by using his incarnation, it would seem like he was patronizing the Heavenly Courts. That was against the original purpose of the ceremony.

    Moreover, the Jade Emperor was another existence who could use his incarnation to secretly poke and observe the Heavenly Generals...

    They might note it down on a notebook!

    It was indeed inappropriate for his main body to not go.

    It was risky to go out.

    Li Changshou kept thinking about the solution. Time passed by, day by day. Finally, half a month before the ceremony began, he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. Finally, he decided to personally receive the Deity Position with his main body! For the sake of the rise of the Heavenly Courts, for the lives of the Three Realms, he could be said to be... have taken a great risk!

    Li Changshou was almost touched by himself.

    Li Changshou¡¯s vision cleared up as he changed his train of thought. A good n appeared in his mind.

    I¡¯ll try to pass it off!

    He made his main body be a paper effigy.

    Li Changshou immediately began to set up the array. He activated his ¡®Main Body¡¯ paper effigy No.1, which was the masterpiece!

    Li Changshou raised his hand and scanned the desk. There was a paper effigy that was about two feet long on the table.

    The paper effigies were half a foot thick, and there were dense restrictions and runes engraved on them. There was surging immortal power of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    There was a tiny ¡°window¡± behind the paper effigy.

    Li Changshou conjured a seal with both hands and the window slowly opened. There was a small hole that was covered by restrictions.

    He cast the Manifestation Technique and turned into a flying bug thatnded in the window.

    Then, he controlled the paper effigy and made it stand up, after which it transformed into an old immortal that was fixed in ce by the Sea God of the South Ocean...

    His main body was hiding in his incarnation. The real was mixed with the fake.

    Following that, the paper effigy became a paper doll. Li Changshou¡¯s main body flew out from the paper effigy¡¯s back and returned to its true form.

    He first used the Bone-Contracting Spell to transform his body into the size of the Sea God paper effigy in the South Ocean. Then, he put on a white wide-sleeved robe.

    After that, Li Changshou sat behind his desk and took out a bronze mirror. He began to carefully disguise himself.

    His Dharma spells could be seen through, but he was not afraid of that ¡°physical¡± disguise...

    The final effect of the main body was the appearance of the old immortal when it was ¡°younger¡±. After that, Li Changshou put on a half-sided armor and cast an illusion spell. Then, he used the Manifestation Technique to transform into a bug and wriggled into the paper effigy¡¯s body.

    Not long after, Li Changshou left Little Qiong Peak with his main body paper effigy.

    No one was rmed. They sneaked out of the mountain-protecting array formation of the Immortal Du Sect and rushed towards the South Ocean...

    On the night before the Sea God Ceremony began, Li Changshou¡¯s main body had secretly arrived at the rear hall of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean. He was hiding in the paper effigy¡¯s body and guarding the Sect Master of the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s painting.

    He scanned the ce with his immortal senses and lit hundreds of bonfires. Countless mortals were dancing and singing there.

    In a few more hours, guests woulde from all directions...

    Ah, at such an important moment, I¡¯m missing a good friend whom I can share my feelings with.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He did not think that this was bad.

    I¡¯ll endure some loneliness first. I¡¯ll have plenty of free time in the future...

    ¡°Great, Sea God!¡±

    Without warning, a bitterughter and a curse sounded from outside the rear hall.

    Li Changshou was stunned. Before he could stand up, a burly man with a beard jumped into the rear hall and walked over in a flurry. He stood with his hands on his waist and head held high. He scolded jokingly, ¡°Speak!

    Sea God, are you not treating me as a friend?! You invited so many immortals from my sect to attend the ceremony, but you left me alone!

    Believe it or not, I will lie down in your Sea God Temple today and not get up!¡±

 Chapter 246 The Bragging Iâ€™ve Done Before, Todayâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 246 The Bragging I¡¯ve Done Before, Today...</h4>

    I was wrong. I was really wrong.

    Li Changshou looked at the old man in front of him and did not know whether tough or cry.

    He had long thought that Master Zhao Gongming would ovee all difficulties ande to join in the fun. However, he still had hopes that he would be lucky. He felt that if he did not invite him, Master Zhao might be concerned about his pride and hence...

    In fact, Li Changshou even made some rough calctions.

    When the dozens of immortals from Jie School said that they wanted to join in the fun, Li Changshou thought that the news might reach Master Zhao¡¯s ears. He deliberately chose not to invite them because he wanted to stop their ¡°old friendship¡± from developing further.

    Unexpectedly, Master Zhao valued their friendship so much that he came uninvited!

    ¡°Master, ahem, Senior, please take a seat.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just you whom I did not invite, Senior. It¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s not a big deal. You are the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School. How can I trouble you to appear because of this celebration? Wouldn¡¯t I be disrespecting you by doing so, Senior?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Gongming blinked. He stroked his beard and asked with a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°To me, you are very important, Senior!¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and shook his head. ¡°You definitely trained yourself to have a glib tongue!¡±

    Fortunately, he did not say that I had been blessed...

    After saying that, Li Changshou invited Zhao Gongming to sit on the round chair beside him.

    A burly man immediately ran over to serve tea. That was also a specialty of the Sea God Sect.

    ¡°Brother, what is your celebration for?¡±

    Zhao Gongming held his teacup and asked. His immortal senses swept across the South Ocean Coast and saw the gathering crowd. ¡°It¡¯s probably not easy to invite the immortals of the three sects to attend such a celebration.¡±

    Li Changshou was a little wary...

    Why is Master Zhao acting strangely today?

    He could tell that it did not seem like his usual character.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Please allow me to keep you in suspense about this. There are indeed some matters today that are rted to what I have been nning. Therefore, I want to invite the immortals of the three sects to attend the ceremony and use this to increase the weight of this matter. It will affect the dragon race more.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid you will scare the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Uh, this...¡±

    Zhao Gongming was in a dilemma. He whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I sneak back?¡±

    ¡°How can you leave after showing up?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly continued, ¡°With you here today, I feel much more at ease, Senior. I¡¯m not afraid of any trouble.¡±

    Zhao Gongming straightened his back when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see who dares to mess with you and ruin your parade today!¡±

    However, Zhao Gongming changed his tone and said seriously, ¡°Brother, you keep calling me senior. Isn¡¯t that too distant?¡±

    ¡°Senior, this... Forget it. I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and call you Brother Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming pped his hands andughed. ¡°Brother Sea God! Among the immortals of the three sects, you are the one who suits my taste the most!¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    If this goes on, will I be sworn siblings with him?

    Fortunately, one of the things that Li Changshou was best at was changing the topic.

    He asked about Zhao Gongming¡¯s recent situation and asked if there were any Western Sect experts who had made things hard for him. He then diverted the topic to calligraphy. Zhao Gongming was instantly interested. He agreed topete with Li Changshou in calligraphy. The two of them set up the table and spread out the cloth. One had a magnificent calligraphy style while the other had a smooth style.

    At that moment, a cheerful burst ofughter sounded in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. It really sounded like they were confidantes.

    Zhao Gongming suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long is here too?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a streak of yellow light shed across the night sky. A tall and thin figure had alreadynded in front of the door. He was dressed in a light yellow robe and had a Dao hairpin on his head. Although he looked old, there were no wrinkles on his face. He could be considered to have a youthful face and white hair.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I naturally have to inform Senior Huang Long about the matter regarding the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s appropriate for you to think that way,¡± Zhao Gongming replied with a smile. He walked forward to wee Li Changshou. He was more like the host than Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Master Zhao did not lie down and question him by saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me since you invited him? Are you looking down on me?!¡±

    The thought of that scene made Li Changshou feel vexed.

    Once Perfected Huang Long arrived, the rear hall became even livelier.

    However, after a while, a white cloud came from the southeast. There were a lot of people on it. There were about sixty to seventy of them!

    Li Changshou only recognized three of the six immortals at the front. One of them was Qin Wan, Heavenly Lord Qin, one was the Goddess of Golden Light, who had arrivedst time, and the other was Bai Li, one of the Ten Heavenly Lords, whom he had seen in the Dragon Pce.

    There was also a female immortal. She was slender and dressed in a fiery-red dress. If he was not wrong, she should be the Goddess of Fire Spirit whom Ao Yi had mentioned...

    Are the immortals of Jie School really that free?

    Or is it the custom of Golden Ao Ind, where everyone agrees to a free meal and epts the bill?

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He immediately revealed a sincere smile and took two steps forward. He rode a cloud out to wee them.

    Zhao Gongming cleared his throat and walked to the rear hall. He stood with his hands behind his back and revealed a faint smile.

    When Perfected Huang Long saw that, he pondered for a while before turning to the corner of the rear hall. He took out a jade token and whispered something to it. Li Changshou had been paying attention to them, but he could only vaguely hear...

    ¡°Yes, Junior Brother, get a few more of them. Many people from Jie School are here... Yes, yes, we can¡¯t weaken the authority of our Jade Void Pce... Alright, alright, hurry up...

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Do you want topete in this too?

    It was fine if it was the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. After all, it was a grand asion for the Three Sects. Both the Jie School and Chan School did not give in to each other. It was reasonable for them to want to suppress each other.

    Today, he, the Sect Master of an incense merit sect was the one holding a celebration. Would it be appropriate for waves of immortals from both sides to show up?

    Ahem, ¡®a wave¡¯ is a collective noun here.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. Since things hade to this, he could only hurriedly ask the immortals from Jie School to enter the Sea God Temple.

    The immortals of Jie School were shocked when they saw Zhao Gongming. They hurriedly bowed and the scene became extremely lively.

    Li Changshou even specially observed the Goddess of Golden Light and realized that that girl was very adorable. She looked at Master Zhao with bright eyes.

    However, the Goddess of Golden Light did not say anything. She simply addressed him as Senior Brother Zhao and followed her elder brother, Qin Wan, to the side to take a seat.

    Li Changshou went out to greet them. Immediately, a group of burly men moved chairs over and brought fragrant tea over. Although the immortals from Jie School did not know what was going on today, they all congratted Li Changshou after seeing him.

    Li Changshou had no choice but to just thank them.

    Not long after, the vige chief of Xiong Vige and the First Elder of the Sea God Sect rushed over and whispered, ¡°Sir, just now, Third Brother used amunication jade token to report to us that a group of troops had gone to the vige. Their bodies are filled with Yin energy. There are a few people leading them. They seem to be powerful people who have some ties with our vige.¡±

    ¡°How powerful?¡± ¡°Third Brother Xiong said that he has a very strong feeling.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes slightly. The paper effigy hiding under Xiong Vige had already used his immortal senses to look at the group of people. Li Changshou recognized the first person. It was Ox-head of the Netherworld who had removed his headgear.

    ¡°Those are people from the Netherworld, a branch of your ancestors.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°They have indeed gone to your vige. ording to my previous instructions, ask Third Brother to guide them and bring them to Anshui City as soon as possible. In another four hours, the ceremony will begin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯ll go now!¡± The old vige chief agreed and was about to ry the message when Li Changshou stopped him.

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and said, ¡°There are a lot of guests today. It¡¯s better for the ceremony to be livelier. Arrange for all the songs and dances that have been removed previously to be performed from sunrise to noon.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The old vige chief, who was like a ck bear spirit, left in a hurry. Li Changshou could not stay idle and continued to entertain the guests.

    This time, it was different from Ao Yi¡¯s wedding that happened at the Dragon Pce. This was his home ground. He could not neglect those ¡°distinguished guests ¡± although many of them came uninvited...

    Two hourster, more than twenty immortals from Chan School arrived on a cloud that floated over from the north-west direction.

    The journey should have been as fast as lightning, as it caused the hair of a few Heaven Immortals from the Jade Void Pce, who had lower cultivation levels, to be all messed up.

    Li Changshou was familiar with the two people taking the lead. One of them was the Golden Immortal Yun Zhongzi, and the other was Chi Jingzi who was ranked second among the twelve Golden Immortals. They were both big shots from Chan School.

    Before Li Changshou could fly, Zhao Gongming had already led a few immortals from Jie School to wee him.

    Everyone was secretlypeting with each other. On the surface, they still had to be amiable and respond with the phrase¡ª ¡®The three sects are one family.¡¯.

    The rear hall of the Sea God Sect was almost full of people.

    The immortals of the two sects exchanged greetings and then sat down separately.

    Li Changshou felt that he could no longer control the situation...

    However, he could not invite the Great Daoist Master over now, could he?

    If I can¡¯t control the situation and ask the Great Daoist Master for help, wouldn¡¯t I show that I¡¯m doing things poorly...

    As he thought about that, a voice transmission suddenly entered Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Changshou, where did your main body go? I searched twice in the Immortal Du Sect, but why did I not find it?¡±.

    Li Changshou was shocked!

    Speak of the devil!

    His rtive had arrived!

    Li Changshou hurriedly pointed at his chest and looked around. He did not know how to reply. ¡°As expected of you! Hahaha! You actually hid in your incarnation! I didn¡¯t expect it, I really didn¡¯t expect it!

    The Great Daoist Masterughed and asked, ¡°I see that you have invited many experts from the Dao Sect. Do you still need me to appear today? If you need, nod.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded immediately.

    A chuckle spread in the Sea God Sect¡¯s rear hall. The rear hall, which was originally filled withughter, instantly quietened down.

    Zhao Gongming pinched his fingers to calcte and was the first to stand up. He said happily, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du is here!¡±

    Just as Zhao Gongming finished speaking, a few clouds suddenly appeared in the backyard. A faint Taiji shadow appeared in the clouds, and a figure in a long robe walked out.

    Look at his slender figure and long hair. His face is ordinary, and if one were to scrutinize him, there would be an endless, lingering charm. He also has the charm of freedom. It¡¯s rare for him to have the true intention of being unfettered!

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, how have you been?¡±

    The moment the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect appeared, everyone present became junior brothers and junior sisters.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother Xuan Du!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled elegantly. When he was alone with Li Changshou, he seemed to have be a different person. He became more refined and easy-going.

    Li Changshou saw that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was about to speak and immediately sent a voice transmission. ¡°Great Daoist Master, the Sea God of the South Ocean¡¯s incarnation is known as Changgeng.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s something important to Changgeng, I naturally have toe. I have to thank all my junior brothers and junior sisters foring to attend the ceremony. If you have encountered any poor hospitality, please forgive me.

    The Ren School has few people to begin with. In the future, Changgeng will be traveling outside. I hope that everyone can take care of him.¡±

    Changgeng?

    The immortals were confused at first. Then, they saw Li Changshou bow and suddenly realized something.

    Is the Sea God¡¯s background that powerful?

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was very particr about his choice of words. By saying those words, it meant that he was the host.

    The Sea God Sect is established by Ren School!

    The Sea God of the South Ocean, Daoist Changgeng, must have a strong rtionship with the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. He might be the junior of Ren School whom the Grand Pure One valued!

    In an instant, the immortals from Jie School and Chan School, who were originally there to join in the fun, immediately wanted to befriend him.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du gave Li Changshou a meaningful look, as if he was asking, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Li Changshou gave the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du a grateful and emotional look, as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Everything that he had boasted about previously hade true today!

    Li Changshou was thinking about the event of today. How could he let the Western Sect know clearly? It would be best if he could let the other party see all the details...

    At that moment, Li Changshou invited the Great Daoist Master to sit in the main seat and personally arranged for him to use the ¡®Cloud Ascension tform¡¯ter. The so-called Ascension tform was also the immortals¡¯ observatory that Li Changshou had previously prepared. It was a white cloud with a wooden frame supporting it. There were Cloud-forming Talismans and suspended talismans engraved on it. In order to prevent any mishaps, there were dozens ofyers of reinforcement methods.

    Li Changshou had previously prepared two Cloud tforms and four backups. He thought that they would be enough.

    However, when he saw Perfected Huang Long and Zhao Gongming take out theirmunication jade token to start the second wave of inviting people, Li Changshou smiled helplessly in his heart. He activated a few paper effigies and began to create a new cloud tform. Li Changshou had just settled down and was about to return to his room to apany the Great Daoist Master when he suddenly heard a dragon¡¯s roar from the sky. A clear cry sounded from the sky.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    The first wave of guests from the Dragon Pce had arrived!

    However, Ao Yinded in the backyard excitedly. He lifted the hem of his long robe and leaped over excitedly!

    ¡°I¡¯m here... Eh?¡±

    Ao Yi caught sight of the guests in the hall from the corner of his eyes. His smile froze and his legs went weak. He almost fell in front of Li Changshou.

 Chapter 247 New Form of the Primordial World Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 247 New Form of the Primordial World Entertainment</h4>

    W-What¡¯s going on? When Ao Yi was supported by Li Changshou, the entire dragon was stunned. In the middle of the rear hall, it was the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du from Ren School who had appeared in the South Ocean! Zhao Gongming was on the left while Chi Jingzi on the right. There were also Perfected Huang Long, Heavenly Lord Qin Wan, Heavenly Lord Bai Li... Each of the three sects had sent their own mighty figures!

    There were no strangers in the world, and they were all good friends!

    Although not many experts from the three sects had arrived, and strictly speaking, there were only four or five disciples of the Saints, they had really high authority! At that moment, Ao Yi felt that he was not worthy of being the younger brother of his Brother Sect Master. As the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce and a Perfected Immortal of Jie School, he was really... embarrassing his brother!

    However, Ao Yi heard a reprimanding voice.

    ¡°Brother Yi, why are you only here now?¡±

    Ao Yi looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy incarnation. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°Calm down and pay your respects. Then, invite the elders of the dragon race over for tea.¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly nodded. He first greeted Zhao Gongming, bowed to the Great Daoist Master, and turned around to greet the few mighty figures from Chan School.

    The delicate and handsome young man with horns on his head bowed to the left and right. He kept shouting ¡®Aunt-Master¡¯ and ¡®Uncle-Master¡¯, thus attracting plenty of attention from people who turned to look at him...

    They wanted to give him a few red packets. Heavenly Lord Qin Wan smiled and said, ¡°This is a cultivator on Golden Ao Ind. He is the disciple of the Great ck Clouds Immortal. He is also the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi.¡±

    Immediately, the immortals of Chan School praised Ao Yi for his etiquette and pleasantness. The immortals of Jie School praised Ao Yi for being handsome and having a stable foundation. Ao Yi felt a little embarrassed.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said, ¡°Ao Yi,e forward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi hurriedly stepped forward and bowed.

    The Great Daoist Master took out a jade bottle from his sleeve and ced it in Ao Yi¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I know that the dragon race does notck treasures but this is a Cultivation Enhancement Spirit Pill refined by the Grand Elder. It¡¯s also a rare item. You are the Second Sect Master of Changgeng, the Guardian of the Sea God Sect. Don¡¯t neglect your cultivation level.¡±

    Ao Yi suppressed his excitement and thanked the Great Daoist Master for his reward.

    Li Changshou cast a faint gaze at him. The Great Daoist Master squinted and smiled, pretending not to see it.

    The immortals on both sides were not stupid. Even for those who did not know the inside story of the Sea God Sect, most of them understood why Daoist Changgeng would invite the immortals from the three sects to attend the ceremony, after seeing the rtionship between Ao Yi, the dragon race, and the Sea God Sect.

    They reckoned that he should be trying to shock the arrogant dragon race. Not long after, Ao Yi invited a few elders of the dragon race to the rear hall to rest.

    The elders of the dragon race were very calm. After all, they had seen all kinds of storms and had no interaction with the immortals of the three sects. They maintained the dignity and pride of the dragon race.

    Before the second wave of the ¡°manpower¡± from Chan School and Jie School arrived, the guests were almost all present.

    Li Changshou calcted the time. When the sun rose in the east, he would bring the six Cloud Ascension tforms above the Sea God Temple.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood up and smiled. ¡°Everyone, please take a look at what Changgeng has prepared.¡± The immortals from the two sects stood up and followed behind Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. They floated out of the ce and took their seats on the Cloud Ascension tform.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Zhao Gongming, Chi Jingzi, Perfected Huang Long, the ten Heavenly Lords, and the Goddess of Fire Spirit were arranged to be on a Cloud Ascension tform alone.

    The other immortals sat down ording to their factions. The elders of the dragon race also upied a Cloud Ascension tform each.

    Althoughpared to the dragon race¡¯s meet and the wedding ceremony, the Sea God Sect¡¯s ceremony... did seem a little shabby,

    However, when the six cloud tforms flew out of Anshui City, the magnificent scene of a sea of people below was quite spectacr.

    At that moment, six white clouds flew over. Immortal light lingered around them, and there were many people. The mortals below were all shouting the names of the Sea God and the immortals. Their voices were like a tsunami!

    Soon, the six white clouds stopped. They were in front of the tall tform, which was the best ¡°viewing¡± spot that Li Changshou had deduced.

    Not long after, hundreds of experts from the dragon race arrived and sat on the cloud beside the cloud tform. Most of them sized up Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Zhao Gongming, and the other experts from the Dao Sect curiously...

    They did not want to sumb to him but they did not dare to not do so.

    Li Changshou had built the tform that was 100 feet tall. It was made of soil and stone. There was a four-sided tform on it. It was 200 feet long and 200 feet wide. There were wide stairs on three sides of the tform.

    There was a huge copper mirror on the south side of the tform. There wereplicated array formations engraved on it. It was unclear what they were used for.

    What... is the Sea God Sect doing?

    The immortals from the two sects were confused. The dragon race was also curious.

    ¡°Chang... Geng?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du called out. Li Changshou, who was standing at the back of the tform and giving instructions to the female musicians, hurriedly flew up on a cloud.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Are you going to preach the Dao here, or are you going to spread the teachings of the Sea God Sect to the mortals?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, how would I dare to preach the Dao in front of so many people? The teachings of the Sea God Sect are only meant to encourage mortals to do good. It¡¯s a joyous asion today, so I specially prepared some dance performances to relieve the boredom of the seniors and fellow Daoists. I will also reward the devotees of the Sea God.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was instantly interested. ¡°You know about these too?¡±

    ¡°I know a little.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and prepare now.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Go ahead and do what you have to do. I¡¯ll help you take care of this ce.¡±

    The immortals on the Cloud Ascension tforms on both sides hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. They can do whatever they want.¡±

    Make the Great Daoist Master serve tea and water?

    That was a hosting rule that perhaps only the Purple Cloud Pce could have!

    Li Changshou flew down and continued to be busy. As a ¡®live director¡¯, he still had to give guidance on the spot...

    Soon, dozens of burly men carried drums, the zither, the lute, and the other musical instruments and ced them in two corners on the south side of the tform.

    Soon after, the group of burly men stood in the middle of the tform. Their fists were crossed in front of their chests as they got into position. Although he looked calm on the surface, Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmissions did not stop... ¡°Watch your expression. You must smile and think about some happy thingster!¡± ¡°The one at thest corner is a little off. He¡¯s three inches to the left!¡±

    ¡°You must remember that just like the previous practice, you have to use your strength appropriately. You have to be moderate. You are dancing, not fighting with the neighboring vige!¡±

    A few more musicians went up the tform. They were all mortal men and women, sitting in the corners and ying instruments. At that moment, Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk.

    The huge bronze mirror gradually lit up. The restrictions and talismans on it were all activated, forming projections in the sky above the crowd. The sky gradually brightened. The forty-nine burly men arranged themselves in a formation. The musicians on both sides had already pressed the strings or picked up the flutes.

    When a golden color appeared in the East Heaven, the Sun emerged from the East Ocean. A beam of golden light shone on the tform!

    Li Changshou patted Ao Yi¡¯s shoulder. Ao Yi took a deep breath and jumped up. Hended in the middle of the tform, raised the drumstick in his hand, and smashed it hard.

    Dong!

    The forty-nine burly men in red shirts stamped their feet and punched in unison. Although they were mortals, they had vigorous masculine strength!

    The first burly man took half a step forward and shouted,

    ¡°Hey! Hey hey hey hey hey! Ah...¡± The trumpets sounded and the strings were yed. Dozens of burly men began to dance together with the drums. Their movements were uniform and they kept changing the formation.

    The people below immediately cheered. The eyes of the immortals on the cloud also lit up.

    In the Primordial World then, a group of enchanting women dancing gracefully woulde to mind at the mention of music and dancing. They were beautiful and delicate, and they created a hazy scene.

    When Li Changshou was doing that, he did it out of a wicked interest. The opening song was adapted from an edited rendition of the ¡®The Most Beautiful Worker¡¯.

    He had originally removed all the ¡°programs¡± and felt that it was unnecessary. Who knew that so many immortals from the Three Sects woulde today? In order to entertain those immortals well, Li Changshou added those programs...

    After the dance, dozens of burly men panted and smiled sincerely. The mortals below cheered again. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. The effect was not bad...

    Ao Yi stopped the hammer and drum, turned around, and jumped. His body turned into an azure dragon, and with the tform as the starting point, he flew around the huge venue and transformed into human form beforending on the tform.

    The shouts of ¡°Great Guardian¡± sounded from below.

    Ao Yi cupped his hands and bowed. His figure was thrown into the sky above the crowd of humans.

    ¡°Hello, friends over there!

    Friends in the mountains and in the sea, how are you!?!¡±

    Countless voices swept over and chorused ¡®good¡¯ in unison.

    Ao Yi raised his hand and pressed it down. The cheers quickly quietened down. Then, he heard the Second Prince of the dragon race shout loudly,

    ¡°The Sea God Sect is celebrating! Immortal friends and devotees gathered! Everyone gathered to celebrate the Sea God Ceremony. The Sea God was also watching in the sea. He sent me to celebrate with everyone! Everyone, don¡¯t squeeze or make noise. If you are hungry or thirsty, you can find the food and water that we have prepared in your respective regions. If anyone tries to snatch or cause trouble, the Sea God will punish them! Did you hear me clearly?

    The countless mortals below shouted in unison.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and answered. He stole a nce at the words on his palm and shouted,

    ¡°Next, the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect from Xiong Vige, and the soldiers of the City Lord Residence of Anshui City will be putting on a huge show- The Human Race Floats And Sinks!

    This is the trajectory that the ancestors of the human race have worked hard to achieve. They have also entrusted their hopes to the current human race!¡±

    After announcing the results, Ao Yi jumped off the tform and heaved a long sigh of relief. He smiled happily at his Brother Sect Master.

    Li Changshou raised his right fist and gave him a thumbs-up.

    At that moment, seventeen or eighteen burly men dressed in short skirts made of animal hide and straw earrings rushed onto the tform. Each of them shouted ¡®oh oh¡¯.

    That meant that the human race had just been blessed by Goddess Nuwa. They were ignorant on the ground and relied on harvesting and hunting to survive.

    The apaniment music and choreography were also ready-made¡ª ¡®Mount Tai Next Door

    At that moment, the immortals, immortal dragons, and mortals belowughed.

    On the other hand, the Great Daoist Master looked very emotional. There were some distant memories in his eyes...

    Those were the lives of his brothers and sisters back then...

    Ah, Changshou is too considerate.

    After that set of dance, there would also be neen dance performances like ¡®Drilling Wood to Start Fire¡¯, ¡®Ice Fire War Song¡¯, ¡®Taiji¡¯, ¡®World-Termination Flood¡¯, ¡®Three Kings and Five Emperors¡¯. They were all adapted from the many major events that the human race had experienced since ancient times.

    When the performance depicted the time when the human race was first established, humor was the main thing they did. When the human race suffered many cmities, the melody became deep and passionate. When the human race rose, the music instantly became magnificent and majestic...

    Not long after, the Great Daoist Master called Li Changshou over.

    Zhao Gongming, Perfected Huang Long, and the other immortals from the three sects surrounded him and asked Li Changshou excitedly how he hade up with those ideas. It was really interesting. Li Changshou could not directly say that those were copied from his previous life.

    He said that his incarnation had traveled the mortal world and mixed many forms of performances by the mortal human race. He did not create such a story-telling dance. If the big shots were interested, he could also create some operas.

    The immortals immediately praised him.

    The first group dance reached one-third of the way. Two immortal clouds flew from the north and south respectively. Guang Chengzi of Chan School, Perfected Yu Ding, the Turtle Spirit of Jie School, Goddess Wudang, and more than a hundred Qi Refinement cultivators rushed over to join in the fun.

    That was naturally because of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Xuan Du led Li Changshou to wee them and arranged for the immortals to take their seats.

    The dragon race¡¯s position was slightly further away again...

    After a while, a gray cloud flew over from the west.

    There were a few muscr men standing in front, and behind them were hundreds of burly figures. They had just arrived from the Netherworld.

    They frowned when they saw a few Magihumans performing a battle dance on the tform.

    The Soul-Reaping Envoy, Ox-head, frowned and said, ¡°How can we dance after the Magi!?!¡±

    A general from the Netherworld poked Ox-head¡¯s arm and raised his chin at therge group of people on the tform.

    Ox-head took a closer look and immediately recognized a few of them. He carefully sensed the Dao runes that these experts had hidden and could not help butugh awkwardly.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re making us proud!¡±

    The group of Netherworld servants of the Magi race could not help butugh.

    Li Changshou flew over to wee him. He reported to the Sea God of the South Ocean and mentioned his ¡°good friend¡±, Li Changshou of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ox-head and the other Magi were very polite. They kept praising the Sea God and thanked the Sea God Sect for taking care of the Magihumans.

    That was also the beginning of a rtionship with the Netherworld.

    The Magi liked to stand on the ground. Li Changshou had reserved a spot for them in advance. The arrival of the members of the Netherworld did not attract much attention.

    The music in the South Ocean spread 50 kilometers away.

    The Sea God Ceremony was filled with cheers andughter.

    When the group dance performance of ¡®The Human Race Floats And Sinks¡¯ ended, the atmosphere of the ceremony had already reached its climax.

    There were also immortals from Jie School and Chan School who asked Li Changshou how he could perform such a group dance. Li Changshou could not exin it at that moment. He only said that he would discuss it with everyone after the celebration.

    After the group dance, the two burly men jumped onto the high tform, picked up the chopping board, and started ying the gongs and drums. They began to perform the traditional songs of the Sea God Sect, ¡®Praising the Sea God¡¯.

    They had already begun preparing for the next dance, ¡®The Sea God, The Dragons and The Sea¡¯. The content of the mass dance also included ¡®Draw a Dragon On The Left¡¯ and ¡®If I Go Fishing, Will You Still Love Me¡¯...

    From dusk to the morning, the South Ocean was bustling with activity. The Sea God Ceremony was considered to be a new beginning

    At that moment, at the South-Heaven Gate, the immortals and Heavenly Generals, who were rmed by themotion in the mortal world, could only wait quietly for the arrival of noon.

 Chapter 248 Seal! Reward! The Righteous God!

    <h4>Chapter 248 Seal! Reward! The Righteous God!</h4>

    ¡°Why is it so lively in the South Ocean?¡±

    In front of the South-Heaven Gate, General Dongmu, who had changed into a brand new robe, held the decree that shone with seven colors and smiled.

    Behind General Dongmu were a few Golden Immortal realm Heavenly Generals with deep Dao runes and condensed auras. They answered with two meaningless answers...

    Behind the Golden Immortals were rows of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in bright armor.

    There were many Heavenly Soldiers with spears and swords. They were all d in silver-white armor, and their expressions were solemn.

    This should be the first time that the Heavenly Courts had issued the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree with such great fanfare and a grand event.

    The tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals had been carefully selected. There were certain requirements for their cultivation level and their looks. The Heavenly Generals were personally selected by General Dongmu. They were more experienced and reliable.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals had also received the news. This time, it was the Jade Emperor who conferred the title of the Legitimate God of the Heavenly Courts to the Sea God...

    Who is this Sea God?

    In the past few decades, there had been many rumors about the Sea God of the South Ocean in the Heavenly Courts.

    Some people said that he was a disciple of the Saint of Ren School. He was chosen by the Saint to take on the great role of supporting the Jade Emperor to integrate the Three Realms.

    There were also people who said that he was the Jade Emperor¡¯s confidant and most trusted advisor...

    However, many Heavenly Generals felt that they were making a mountain out of a molehill.

    Elder Moon, who was dressed in a wedding robe, rode a cloud and floated over from behind. After bowing to General Dongmu, he frowned and asked, ¡°General Dongmu, do we need to prepare anything for the wedding?¡± ¡°Well, His Majesty did not give any instructions.¡± General Dongmu pondered for a while. ¡°When the timees, Elder Moon will congratte everyone together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to prepare any congrattory gifts?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to give Fellow Daoist Sea God a gift when he enters the Heavenly Courts. There¡¯s no need for that today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right, General Dongmu.¡± Elder Moon cupped his hands and left.

    General Dongmu calcted the time and looked at the position of the Golden Crow. He said, ¡°All Heavenly Soldiers, get ready!¡±

    Outside the South-Heaven Gate, tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers answered in unison, ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Dongmu nodded. ¡°We will set off in two hours!¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals immediately let out the breaths that they had been holding and felt a little helpless...

    General Dongmu was clearly nervous.

    It could not be helped. Others did not know the importance of the decree, but General Dongmu, who was always beside the Jade Emperor, knew it clearly. The Sea God would definitely be an important minister of the Heavenly Courts in the future. Once the matter of the dragon racees to an end, the Sea God¡¯s rank would probably be on par with him, General Dongmu. Moreover, the Sea God had a powerful background, was scheming, and was well-versed in the Dao of serving others. The Jade Emperor was full of praises for him and was not wary of him at all.

    Seriously...parison only brings about unhappiness!

    After opening the decree that contained the seven-colored streams of light, General Dongmu read the contents carefully. He was afraid that he would misread a word or use the wrong ter.

    Immortals went into seclusion for years. For most Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, two hours passed quickly in a daze.

    However, General Dongmu felt that the Golden Crow had moved too slowly during those two hours. It was so slow that his Dao heart was in turmoil...

    Finally...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    General Dongmu shouted softly. The spirits of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were lifted. They rode the clouds and left the cloud path from the South-Heaven Gate, heading straight for the South Continent!

    At that moment, at the coast of the South Ocean, the experts of the Dao Sect and the dragon race, who had already sensed that something was amiss, diverted their attention from the singing and dance performances, and focused on the sky.

    Over there,yers of white clouds were pressing down. There were tall figures standing on the clouds.

    ¡°Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals?¡±

    ¡°What are these Heavenly Soldiers doing here? Are they here to congratte me?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, why is the Sea God Sect holding this celebration today?¡± Amidst the discussions, the singing and dancing on the tform below suddenly stopped. Ao Yi jumped onto the tform again and raised a jade token that had a dragon¡¯s head sculpted on it. He eximed, ¡°Where are the dragon soldiers!?!¡±

    The experts of the dragon race replied in unison, ¡°Here!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s long hair danced in the wind. He was in high spirits and took the initiative to show some might and dominance, which was rare of him.

    ¡°True Dragon Guardians of the light up a thousand Immortal Flood Dragon troops and wee the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    At that moment, he heard a series of dragon roars. More than ten figures of the dragon race rushed out of the clouds and turned into true dragons in the sky. They led thousands of flood dragons and broke through the sky!

    Under the sunlight, the dragon scales of various colors glistened. The scene of a thousand dragons rising to the sky was spectacr!

    Many mortals were excited. Although they did not know what to be excited about, they knew that they just had to be excited...

    Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face was filled with solemnity.

    He shouted again, ¡°Please... Sea God statue!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey, oh, hey!¡±

    A loud and clear voice sounded from the side of the tform. The eighteen Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect supported themselves with their hands and carried a ten-feet-tall white jade statue on their shoulders. They ascended the tform from the side and ced the statue in the middle of the tform.

    The restrictions on the edge of the tform were quietly activated. Immortal light surrounded the statue.

    Below the tform, the believers of the Sea God Sect knelt down.

    Ao Yi shouted again, ¡°Please... Sea God!¡±

    Please Sea God?

    The mortals were initially stunned. The immortals of the Three Sects and the experts of the dragon race subconsciously started to look for Li Changshou. However, they suddenly realized that Li Changshou had disappeared.

    At this moment!

    A beam of light flew out of the South Ocean¡¯s seawater and turned in the air, illuminating the copper mirror!

    The copper mirror shone brightly. The Sea God statue was rapidly melting. In the blink of an eye, it was surrounded by clouds.

    When the clouds dissipated, a figure formed from a ray of blue light stood still quietly.

    The situation was transmitted to all parts of the arena.

    The mortals all called him the Sea God. Most immortals said that they knew how to y.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled when he saw that. Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled, while Perfected Huang Long pondered.

    The others, such as Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, Perfected Yuding, the Mother of Turtle Spirit, and Goddess Wudang, smiled without saying a word.

    They were all experienced and knowledgeable people. They naturally knew that it was just a trick to increase the faith of mortals.

    Although it was ingenious, it was not impressive.

    Suddenly, the ¡°light person¡± spoke.

    ¡°Where is my incarnation?¡±

    At the back of the tform, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, which looked like an old immortal, flew up andnded behind the ¡°person of light ¡°. Then, he held his horsetail whisk and walked towards the person of light.

    In an instant,yers of ripples appeared on the tform, spreading out from afar.

    When the light faded and the water ripples dissipated, pure spiritual energy dissipated with the wind.

    The spiritual energy was something that could get rid of the illnesses of mortals just by smelling it once. They could nourish their bodies by smelling it twice. When they smell it thrice...

    Ahem, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood beside Ao Yi and epted the power of incense offerings and merit.

    Li Changshou had put in a lot of effort to create such a ¡°trick¡± just so that the believers of the Sea God Sect would not have their fantasies ¡°destroyed¡±. If the old immortal paper effigy, who often appeared, stood up and said that he was the Sea God, the mortals would definitely lose a portion of their trust and hopes for the Sea God even if they believed him.

    After a while, immortal light appeared in the South Ocean, and he used Dharma spells to form a shadow. Then, he pointed out that the old immortal looked like the incarnation of the Sea God...

    It directly reinforced the concept of the Sea God and made the believers more cohesive.

    That was how incense merit was condensed.

    Ao Yi bowed and took two steps back.

    Li Changshou sat cross-legged in the air and slowly rose 100 feet. He recited the teachings of the Sea God Sect and advised the believers of the Sea God Sect to work hard to be rich, respect the old, and love the young...

    Not long after, wisps of merit from incense offerings condensed above the heads of the mortals. They turned into golden light that filled the sky and gathered towards Li Changshou.

    The immortals from the three sects, who were originally mocking him, looked at Li Changshou differently when they sensed the genuine power of merit.

    Many immortals who wanted to develop an incense sect also expressed that they had really learned it today...

    When Li Changshou finished reciting the teachings of the Sea God Sect, the sound of war drums echoed in the sky. White clouds flew over from the sky, and the silver-armored Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals stood on them.

    The dragons roared and danced in the distance. They hadpleted the task of receiving the Heavenly Soldiers.

    At that moment, most of the experts of the dragon race and the immortals of the three sects had yet to react to what was going on.

    At that moment, a wisp of Heavenly Dao power gathered above the South Ocean. A golden pir of light shot out from the South-Heaven Gate and pierced through the universe, shining on Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou stood up in the air. His eyes shone slightly as he said firmly, ¡°Today is the day I obtain the approval of the Heavenly Dao and be a righteous god!¡± As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals opened up a path on a white cloud. A figure walked on golden light! The person¡¯s sleeves were fluttering and his gray hair was floating. He was holding a seven-colored cloth. Who else could it be but General Dongmu?

    General Dongmu scanned with his immortal senses and could not help but tremble.

    What... What kind of battle is this?

    Are they showing the might of the Heavenly Courts or take them down a notch? Why are there so many important figures from the Three Sects!?! General Dongmu raised the decree in his hand and calmed himself down.

    He shouted, ¡°Where is the Sea God of the South Ocean?¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and stood with his head held high in the golden light. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°The Jade Emperor has a decree! Sea God, hear it!¡±

    General Dongmu slowly unfolded the scroll in his hand and recited loudly, ¡°Today, there is a Sea God in the South Ocean. He has gathered the devotees and established an incense sect. He taught the people and protected the mortal world. He killed demons and devils. He has contributed greatly! The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts felt that the Sea God had done a good deed. He thought about the people¡¯s hearts and made an exception! By order of the Amazing Heavenly Venerate, the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, Hao Tian! The Sea God of the South Ocean, Li Changgeng, is conferred the title of the perfect God Of The Four Seas! He would enjoy the worship of the living beings of the four seas, and be allowed to enter the Immortal Sects of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Hall. He would have the right to discuss matters in the Hall of Enlightenment. He would be in charge of the battles, gues, soldiers, and disasters in the four seas! He will patrol the four seas on behalf of the heavens!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and shouted, ¡°Changgeng, ept my orders!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the decree in General Dongmu¡¯s hand turned into seven-colored streams of light. With rich Heavenly Dao power, they flew towards Li Changshou and entered his chest.

    In an instant, a wave of Heavenly Dao power enveloped Li Changshou. The golden ray of light was quickly retracted and gathered with the rainbow-colored streams of light. They entered Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation and went straight to find his main body.

    Indeed!

    Before he could rejoice, Li Changshou¡¯s main body was already drowned by merit!

    Fortunately, he had only been given merit. He did not have any insights to forcefully increase his cultivation level.

    Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level was one of his trump cards. That trump card was not a threat but a trick.

    If he transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion at this moment and was lucky enough to survive it, it would be equivalent to telling others that he had just be a Golden Immortal. That would be more dangerous. Only by hiding his true strength from the person who wanted to target him could he make the other party have more reservations and scruples.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao formed by the decree condensed into a rainbow-colored long fork in Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul...

    en

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul held the long fork. The wind and clouds above the South Ocean changed, and waves rose on the surface of the sea.

    His essence soul immediately released the long fork, and the South Ocean quickly regained its peace... This Deity Position is not just for show?

    It seems that I can really affect the four seas now?

    In the sky, General Dongmu took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, the Jade Emperor, you will be rewarded!¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to touch the fork again and listened quietly.

    The Jade Emperor had bestowed three treasures. The first one was the ¡®Four Seas Treasure Book¡¯, which recorded the detailed information about the four seas.

    The second item was the ¡®imperial court attire ¡®. It was a Merit numinous treasure. Its defensive abilities were average, but its main point was that it was dressed rather handsomely.

    The third treasure was a sword. It was a Postnatal Merit numinous treasure. The name of the Sea God was engraved on it. It could be used to mobilize the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops.

    A Heavenly Generalnded with three treasures. After Li Changshou received them, he felt rather emotional.

    The Jade Emperor was quite generous. He had given him the Deity Position, merit, power, and soldiers. He did not know if the immortals of the three sects would yearn for the Heavenly Courts with such a luxurious treatment.

    He scanned with his immortal senses and realized that most of the immortals from the three sects looked curious and found it quite interesting...

    On the other hand, the dragon race members hadplicated expressions. They were more or less envious.

    The highlight of the day had just begun. Li Changshou held the Sea God Sword and shouted softly, ¡°Where is the Second Sect Master, Ao Yi?¡±

    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded. Ao Yi turned into an azure dragon and flew over. He curled up his dragon body and floated in front of Li Changshou. Li Changshou said, ¡°Today, I am the Sea God. You will be themander of the Four Seas Army. You will have the Deity Position of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou pointed his sword forward and was about to distribute a portion of the merit from his Deity Position.

    However, before he could do anything, another golden ray of light shot out from the South-Heaven Gate andnded on Ao Yi, wrapping around his body.

    uy.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Yes, I get to save it.

    The ray of golden light was much lighter than the one that enveloped Li Changshou previously. Naturally, the power of merit contained in it was much lesser.

    Ao Yi¡¯s body was surrounded by the power of the Heavenly Dao. The dragon scales on his body were glistening!

    Suddenly, a sanguine murderous aura flew out from Ao Yi¡¯s forehead and condensed into a pitch-ck shadow. However, it was shattered by the power of the Heavenly Dao!

    Is that...

    The negative karma of the dragon race!

    Ao Yi had obtained the Heavenly Dao Deity Position. Even though it was only the lowest level, the Deity Position that belonged to the Sea God had removed the negative karma that he had brought with him before he was born!

    All of a sudden, resplendent green light surged out from all over Ao Yi¡¯s body. The power of merit was hidden in Ao Yi¡¯s body, and Ao Yi was enveloped by a thick green light.

    The power of his bloodline was no longer limited!

    The Dragon King¡¯s bloodline had soared!

    The azure dragon soared into the sky and crashed into a ck cloud. Lightning shed inside and outside the ck cloud, but Ao Yi¡¯s aura was rising steadily.

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw that.

    However, most of the hundreds of experts from the dragon race were shocked. Clearly, they were extremely touched.

    Many old dragons looked at each other with tears in their eyes.

    The effect was unexpectedly good.

    Li Changshou had already shown them the way out for the dragon race. It was up to them to decide.

    That long fork...

    This time, Li Changshou maintained a calm state of mind. His essence soul held the long fork, and he gained many new insights.

    That treasure was formed from his Deity Position. It could set off waves in the four seas and restrain most living beings with low intelligence in the four seas.

    If he were to fight with people in the four seas in the future, he could still borrow that ¡®divine power¡¯.

    Furthermore... the detection effect of that thing seemed to be very good. Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At that moment, the situation within a 5,000-kilometer radius of the South Ocean was etched in his heart. He also saw a few figures hiding above the ocean. There were three old Daoists in the southwest. Two of them had been scammed by Master Zhao in the East Ocean previously.

    Did the people from the Western Sect see this?

    That would be great!

    In the southeastern direction, dozens of kilometers away, at the seaside that was very close to that ce, a beautiful figure stood quietly in a cloud and was watching that ce...

    When... did shee?

    As if sensing that Li Changshou was using his divine power to spy, the fairy in the clouds chuckled. She revealed her tracks and rode a cloud towards the cloud tform.

 Chapter 249 Can I Have A Discount?

    <h4>Chapter 249 Can I Have A Discount?</h4>

    The fairy who hade here but was unwilling to appear was naturally Yun Xiao.

    Only an expert like her could escape the detection of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Zhao Gongming, and the others from dozens of kilometers away.

    Clearly, the others did not know that Fairy Yun Xiao was hiding there.

    Li Changshou had identally discovered the fairy¡¯s whereabouts using the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ¡°Divine Artifact¡±. Thetter immediately sensed it and stopped hiding. She flew towards the cloud tform openly.

    She was just unwilling to appear. It was not that she could not appear.

    In the air, Li Changshou turned his head to take a few nces at her. He felt that when he was looking at that fairy at that angle from afar, she looked even more...

    ¡°Congrattions, Sea God!¡± With a loudugh, Elder Moon, who was dressed in a wedding robe, appeared in the clouds. He led arge number of officials and generals of the Heavenly Courts forward and kept cupping his hands at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou retracted his gaze and turned around. He cupped his hands and bowed to the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. They began to chat with each other.

    As the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, what is the greatest taboo for him?

    It had to be having the immortals and gods under him form an alliance to take over his power.

    Li Changshou was already prepared for that. Although he was exchanging pleasantries with the immortals, he still maintained a distance from them. He did not offend anyone, nor did he have a good rtionship with the immortals other than Elder Moon.

    After the immortals congratted him, General Dongmu rode a cloud over and smiled. ¡°Sea God, you should deal with the matters of the mortal world. You will need to get a report from the Hall of Enlightenment within three years.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, General Dongmu, that I was able to obtain the position of the legitimate god today.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, you¡¯re too polite.¡± General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°From now on, we will serve His Majesty in the same hall. If I behave improperly, please remind me, Sea God.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, General Dongmu.¡±

    The pair of real and fake old immortals looked at each other and smiled. However, their chemistry did not decrease.

    He had already done what he had to do. General Dongmu bade farewell to the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. Golden rays of light appeared in the sky and guided the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals back to the South-Heaven Gate.

    From the beginning to the end, the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts had been enveloped by the power of the Heavenly Dao and were protected by the Heavenly Dao. That was an ¡°advantage¡± of the Heavenly Courts...

    However, Li Changshou carefully observed the expressions of the immortals of the three sects and realized that they were not touched at all.

    Cultivation is meant to be carefree. Why should the heavenlyws restrict you?

    The immortals of the three sects were already under the protection of the Saints. Naturally, they were not interested in the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou could not help but think about the superficial cause of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It was naturally because the disciples of the three sects were arrogant and did not respect the orders of the Heavenly Emperor. Therefore, the Heavenly Emperor went to the Purple Cloud Pce toin and the Dao Ancestor recruited the Three Pure Ones to sign the God roll.

    For example, ¡®King Zhou of Shang wrote a poem to humiliate Nuwa, and Nuwa sent the three demons out of anger¡¯. Those were all things that happened because of the cmity. Before that, the cmity had already begun...

    The immortals of the three sects looked down on the Heavenly Courts, so they naturally had the confidence to do so.

    On the other hand, the experts of the dragon race were all excited. Many old dragons had tears in their eyes as they looked at the... little azure dragon rolling in the ck thunderstorm.

    Li Changshou was rather loyal today. He did not go down to receive the distinguished guests. Instead, he stood quietly in the air and waited for Ao Yi toplete his transformation.

    Countless mortals below were kneeling and kowtowing. Some even thought that the Sea God was about to leave them. The females, ranging from old women at the age of eighty to young women at the age of sixteen to seventeen were all crying and unwilling to part.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou reminded the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige via voice transmission. The Divine Envoys took out the few stanzas of tongue-twisters that Li Changshou had made up previously and began to spread the little knowledge of the Heavenly Courts...

    The Sea God had only been rewarded by the Heavenly Emperor. In the future, he would protect the Four Seas and take care of the fishermen who were fishing.

    He also announced that a portrait of the Heavenly Emperor would be hung in the Sea God Sect¡¯s temples in the future. The Heavenly Emperor was the leader of the immortals. He controlled all the immortals...

    The crying in the Sea God Ceremony quickly disappeared. The people cheered and praised the Heavenly Emperor. When Ao Yi rushed out of the ck cloud, his ten-thousand-feet-long dragon body flew into the sky. He swooped down at Li Changshou from the sky and shrunk his body, turning into a hundred-feet-long dragon thatnded at Li Changshou¡¯s feet.

    The azure dragon let out a deep cry. ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly to express his rejection. However, the azure dragon stubbornly stuck its head down and put Li Changshou on its head.

    Then, the azure dragon carried Li Changshou and flew in the sky. It attracted thousands of dragons and danced in the South Ocean for a long time.

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou was dressed in a long robe. He did not have a mighty armor or helmet, and he did not have a shiny metal fork in his hand.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible to match it with a paragraph of ¡°Snowkes flutter ¨C The north wind blows ~¡±

    At that moment, Ao Yi¡¯s cultivation level was equivalent to the mid-stage Heaven Immortal realm of the human Qi Refinement cultivators.

    That made Li Changshou sigh. A race that relied on their bloodline to increase their strength waspletely unreasonable.

    The cultivation of the human race required one toprehend the Great Dao, but the dragon race only needed to activate their bloodline...

    There was endless envy.

    After flying in the sky above the South Ocean for a while, Li Changshou jumped onto the cloud. Ao Yi¡¯s dragon body shone with golden light. He transformed into a human and jumped to Li Changshou¡¯s side. He grinned in embarrassment...

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Why are you still the same when you¡¯re in human form?¡±

    Ao Yi looked down at his young figure and felt conflicted. He whispered, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the nightmare from when I was young has yet to fade...¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Ao Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to these. This figure is not bad. Well... at least you look young. Ao Yi was speechless. He did not know whether tough or cry. The sullen-faced old Daoists from back then were nowhere to be found. Ao Yi could not find them even if he wanted to.

    The True Dragons and flood dragons that followed behind them flew towards the Sea God Ceremony first. They transformed into human forms and lined up to guard the South Ocean.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew towards the ceremony with Ao Yi.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, now that we have the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything else. Wait for your father and the others toe to a conclusion.¡± ¡°Father and the others should have made a decision.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In about half a year, I will report to the Heavenly Courts. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    Ao Yi nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Brother, you can call me anytime!¡±

    ¡°The burden on your shoulders will be heavier and heavier in the future,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If you have any worries or uncertainties, you can discuss them with me at any time. Don¡¯t walk into a dead end and be too stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi smiled and agreed.

    The young man¡¯s smile was so clear that Li Changshou felt a little... embarrassed.

    The Sea God Ceremony continued.

    However, the main course had already passed. Next, it was time for a celebration within the Sea God Sect.

    Li Changshou invited the immortals of the three sects to drink tea in the Sea God Temple. He then asked Ao Yi to entertain the guests of the dragon race and the Netherworld to continue watching the celebration.

    The Great Daoist Master also put on the air of a ¡°host¡±. He invited Guang Chengzi, the Mother of Turtle Spirit, Zhao Gongming, Chi Jingzi, and the personal disciples of the Saints and Goddess Wudang, to discuss the Dao with the disciples present.

    That was a great thing. It made the immortals of the Chan School and Jie School feel that their trip was worth it.

    An expert like Guang Chengzi was also looking forward to it. After all, they only knew that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was unfathomable. However, they did not know how profound the Eldest Senior Brother of the sect was...

    If they discussed the Dao together, they could more or less understand it.

    Hence, the rear hall of the Sea God Temple immediately became the ce for preaching the Dao. The Great Daoist Master flicked his sleeve and set up a barrier around the Sea God Temple.

    However, Li Changshou slipped away in advance and did not join in the fun.

    Although he wanted to listen to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s lecture, he was already on the verge of transcending the tribtion. He was just short of trembling. If he shivered a few times because of the preaching, things would be uncontroble.

    At that moment, the sess rate of the Tribtion Transcendence could still be increased. There were still some methods that could be used.

    To be safe, Li Changshou did not want to lose because of that one percent of uncertainty...

    Men had to learn to control themselves.

    As soon as Li Changshou left the Sea God Temple, he heard a voice transmission. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to your senior brothers and senior sisters preach the Dao?¡±

    He turned his head and saw Fairy Yun Xiao standing in the clouds. She was dressed in a white dress and had her hair tied up. She looked elegant and ordinary. Her clear eyes reflected her beautiful face.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly.

    He said, ¡°The ceremony has yet to end. I, the Sea God, am hiding here and noting out. I have let down so many devotees who rushed over to offer incense. I really want to hear it.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao listened to Li Changshou¡¯sints and smiled.

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. Yun Xiao nodded slightly and turned her body to receive the bow.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Fairy, do you have something to do here?¡±

    ¡°No. I was worried about Big Brother previously, so I followed him here.¡±

    Yun Xiao continued gently, ¡°Big Brother was depressed because he did not receive an invitation from you. He went to Three-Immortal Ind yesterday toin to me, Third Sister, and Fourth Sister.

    I thought that Fellow Daoist, you might have something important to do during the celebration of your incense sect. You must have thought about it before deciding not to invite Big Brother.

    However, seeing that Big Brother is so depressed, I asked him toe and question you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    No wonder!

    I knew that Master Zhao would be wary of his pride and would note uninvited. I did not expect...

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Fairy, can you take a walk in the South Ocean? I should exin this properly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly. She rode a cloud and walked side by side with Li Changshou. They were three feet apart.

    It was really troublesome to deal with his rtionship with Zhao Gongming and Yun Xiao.

    They could not be hostile to each other, nor could they get too close to each other. They did not want to be implicated by karma or get angry and reckless, thus insulting the Saint.

    At that moment, Li Changshou exined briefly that he was just putting on a show for the dragon race to show them the way to heaven. There was no need to invite Senior Zhao Gongming...

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and sighed softly.

    She said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right. Brother doesn¡¯t need to appear at such an asion. I was too rash. I got Big Brother toe over and he provoked the experts of the two sects. We also rmed Senior Brother Xuan Du.¡±

    Li Changshou praised her in his heart and hurriedly said, ¡°Fairy, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. From the looks of it, this matter is extremely good. At the same time, it also helped me increase my backing. This will make the Western Sect worry more when they scheme against me.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you so afraid of the Western Sect?

    With Eldest Uncle-Master standing behind you, even if there are two Saints in the Western Sect, they should not make things hard for you.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He decided to say something to Yun Xiao.

    He cupped his fists in the air.

    Yun Xiao immediately understood. She waved her hand and created ayer of clouds around Li Changshou. Then, she blinked gently, indicating that he could speak freely.

    ¡°I have some nonsense to say. Fairy, just take it as a joke.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Fairy, in what situation do you think the Saint will attack directly and use his Dharma powers to fight with others?¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered. Before she could reply, Li Changshou continued, ¡°Then, under what circumstances would the Saint attack those who have yet to be Saints? There is also another question. Under what circumstances would the Saint attack the disciples of other Saints? In my opinion, I should not think I am safe and just because I am being protected by the Saints. Those who have yet to be Saints are ultimately just insignificant figures. I should guard against them. I must not be careless. I cannot be in a hurry.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He did not know how his words would affect Fairy Yun Xiao. He did not know if he could make her restrain herself in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in the future...

    When Yun Xiao left, she thanked Li Changshou. She seemed to have understood something, but she also seemed to be thinking.

    She had originallye here to take a look. She did not go to discuss the Dao because she wanted to leave as soon as possible. However, she had parted ways with Li Changshou above the South Ocean and chatted for a while.

    Li Changshou watched as Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance. For some reason, he felt relieved and happy.

    He had proven again that the detection ability of the little golden fork beside his essence soul was limited.

    At that moment, he had only chased for 7,000 kilometers when Fairy¡¯s back disappeared from his sight...

    It should be rted to my own strength.

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart. He still had to spend some time to develop the function of ¡®divine power¡¯ter.

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched as his gaze shifted to the vicinity of the Sea God Ceremony.

    The dragon race was really fast this time.

    Chests of treasures had already been transported over. This time, he even brought hundreds of beautiful maidservants to celebrate the Sea God¡¯s ¡°gifts¡±.

    How could he give it away openly!?!

    Ahem, I definitely won¡¯t ept this gift!

    Li Changshou really wanted to ask if the maidservants could be exchanged for materials used for array formations...

    At that moment, the hundreds of maidservants not only made Li Changshou worried, but also made the guests from the Netherworld, who did not have much presence, feel troubled.

    Ox-head was squatting in a corner with a few experts from the Magi race. He looked at the dragon race¡¯s gift-giving team on the coast and felt conflicted.

    ¡°The old guys from the dragon race are really fast. We were just beginning to study how to curry favor with the Sea God when they sent gifts over.¡±

    ¡°Marshal, what should we do? The Netherworld is so poor that we can¡¯t give out any treasures. The female Magi are all as strong as hammers. They can¡¯t even be sent out as gifts.¡±

    Ox-head gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t we just give out our specialties? Hmph! There are many beauties from the Sea n in the sea. Don¡¯t we have beautiful female ghosts in the Netherworld? Go, send someone to catch a few hundred ferocious female ghosts that can¡¯t reincarnate!¡±

    The other experts¡¯ eyes lit up.

 Chapter 250 The Traditional Art of Ren School

    <h4>Chapter 250 The Traditional Art of Ren School</h4>

    The Great Daoist Master and the disciples of the Saints of the two sects discussed the Dao for two days and one night before dispersing the barrier and parting ways. It could be seen that the ¡°listening to the Dao¡± experience of the immortals of the Chan School and Jie School was quite good. The disciples of the Saints on both sides seemed to respect the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du even more.

    As the saying went, there was no order in the Dao. The strong would be the king.

    Ahem, there is no order of seniority in learning. The aplished are the masters! The Great Daoist Master was born from the natural Dao of the Grand Pure One, which was extremely mysterious and indescribable.

    Just the words ¡°follow your heart and you will achieve ease and perfection¡± made a disciple of a Saint like Guang Chengzi fall into deep thought for a long time...

    The Great Daoist Master did not return to the Tushita Pce directly.

    He only said that he would let Li Changshou settle the matter of the ceremony and appear again in the future. Afterward, he left to go to an unknown ce.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the Three Sects for now...

    The dragons were really excited this time.

    The moment the dragon race¡¯s negative karma on Ao Yi dissipated, the dragons that had sunk into the endless abyss seemed to have clutched onto a straw and saw a ray of light...

    They sent many gifts that day. A few of the male dragons who were present queued up to go forward and leave asting impression on the Sea God.

    nem

    How could there only be onemander under the Sea God?

    There should at least be a few deputymanders, generals, and team leaders, right?

    With Ao Yi sessfully forming close ties with the Sea God as an example, the dragon race was excited. They really wanted to cozy up to the Sea God of the South Ocean!

    To the dragon race, the Sea God of the South Ocean, no, the words ¡®South Ocean¡¯ should be removed.

    To the dragon race, the Sea God was no longer as simple as a partner.

    For that, the dragon race immediately prepared arge number of treasures and quickly arranged them. The hundreds of Sea n beauties that were directly brought out from the South Ocean Dragon Pce were one of the gifts!

    The way the dragon race gave gifts was also unique.

    They knew that Li Changshou was an important figure of Ren School and an important official of the Heavenly Courts. For the sake of his reputation, he definitely could not ept hundreds of beauties.

    Therefore, they gave Li Changshou a... mansion with a sea view!

    The mansion was located on an Immortal Ind in the South Ocean. It was surrounded by water and was made of crystals and gems.

    There was a main hall and four side halls in the mansion. There was a curtained soft tent in the hall, a hot spring, a pearlntern... All the luxurious items that Li Changshou could think of were inside the hall. It was extremely opulent!

    As for the hundreds of Sea n beauties, they were just maidservants that could be reced by a new batch once every thousand years! Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, the ¡°poverty¡± of the Little Qiong Peak had limited his pursuit of pleasure. What¡¯s the point of having such a huge and luxurious Cave Abode?

    Junior Sister, Master and I can¡¯t live there either. It¡¯s not as carefree as the few straw huts by theke.

    If those expensive items were exchanged for precious materials that he could refine into a top-quality defensive array formation... Li Changshou might just ept it smilingly even if he was given only a brick bed.

    Of course, it would be best if there was a function that allowed the size of the mansion to be adjusted at will. At the crucial moment, he could shrink it, put it away and run...

    Li Changshou tactfully rejected that gift and epted all the treasures.

    The discount was just a joke.

    He was now a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. He had to pay attention to his image.

    However, the dragon race felt uneasy because the gift was not delivered. Ao Yi was also told to talk to Li Changshou and get him to ept more benefits...

    In the end, Li Changshou could only promise that he would choose a ce in the four seaster and build his Sea God Cave Abode. At that time, he would inform the Dragon Pce in advance.

    The dragon race was finally relieved.

    However, before things settled down, another wave arose.

    ¡®Wave¡¯ is a noun here.

    On the night before the Sea God Ceremony was about to end, Li Changshou looked at the beautiful female fiendish spirits floating in the backyard of the Sea God Temple. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It is reasonable for the dragon race to cause trouble. Why is the Netherworld causing trouble too?

    Did someone spread rumors about the Sea God being lustful?

    A few experts from the Netherworld who were of the Magi race rubbed their hands and chuckled incessantly in front of him.

    Those fiendish spirits were also carefully selected among the countless fiendish spirits in the Netherworld that could not be reincarnated.

    All of them were extremely beautiful. Their long hair covered their faces, and their sleeves fluttered in the wind. They looked extremely flirtatious!

    Of course, the main point was that their faces were beautiful, and their figures were voluptuous...

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Everyone, what are you doing?¡±

    Ox-head, who had taken off his headgear, rubbed his hands together. ¡°Lord Sea God, it¡¯s our first time meeting each other. We don¡¯t have any specialties that are suitable to be presented as gifts in the Netherworld. Please have a look, are these... alright?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any requests?¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°When I first started cultivating, my master kept mentioning that the Lady of Earth created the Six Paths of Reincarnation. If the Netherworld has any difficulties, please tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I will definitely help after some consideration.¡± One of the Magi could not help but mutter softly, ¡°Well, don¡¯t people usually go all out to help as long as it¡¯s within their abilities?¡±

    Just as the person finished speaking, a fist that was the size of a y pot flew over and struck his abdomen.

    The coarse face of the person who spoke turned purple in an instant. Then, a huge hand covered his mouth from behind. He could not even scream and was dragged towards the spot behind the person.

    The other Magi quickly smiled.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I have always been honest when I do things. If I can¡¯t do it and make random promises, wouldn¡¯t I be giving others hope for nothing? That would really be an unwise move. Instead of making empty promises, it¡¯s better to listen and find out what the problem is before carefully considering if I can do it. Only then will I be responsible to everyone.¡±

    The experts of the Magi were stunned when they heard that. Then, they came to a realization and looked at Li Changshou with admiration.

    In the history of the Primordial World, the Magi had the lowest resistance against trickery.

    Ox-head, who had lost his headgear, could not help but give Li Changshou a thumbs-up.

    ¡°The Sea God is indeed extraordinary. Actually, we don¡¯t have any requests. We just want to express our gratitude as well when we saw the dragon race gifting you with beauties.¡±

    After saying that, Ox-head¡¯s eyes turned red and his lips trembled. ¡°Sea God, our Netherworld is... suffering.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and hurriedly asked, ¡°The Netherworld is also an office created by the Heavenly Dao. Logically speaking, it should enjoy the merit of the Heavenly Dao. Did something happen?¡± ¡°So you know about this.¡± Ox-head¡¯s expression changed. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just casuallyining. Actually, I can still get by by being a servant in the Netherworld.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Lord Sea God, here¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Beside Ox-head, a middle-aged man who looked rather wise took the initiative to speak.

    ¡°We want to ask you, Lord Sea God to give us an idea. When we entered the Netherworld, we swore to the Heavenly Dao that we would not interfere with the Great Magi-Demon War. We vowed to treat the true spirit of the Magi-Demon Reincarnation fairly. For that, the line of session that followed the Lady of Earth into the Netherworld quickly fell out with the other Magi.¡± Ox-head continued, ¡°After that, the Great Magi-Demon War ended. The Magi and the demons were all losers. The demons had the protection of the Saint who left them a way out. However, we the Magi...

    Ah, us going to the biting cold ces of the North Continent and struggling hard seems to be much better than what the demons faced but actually, it¡¯s about the same.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly.

    Then, he heard Ox-head scold, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t know who was the one who gave the Magi of the North Continent a rotten idea! He even wanted to use the Magihumans to rece the human race and support Chi You!

    en

    In the end, Emperor Xuanyuan won against Chi You and the Magi almost lost all their foundations. The situation of the Magi in the North Continent is probably even more difficult!¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a human.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Sea God, aren¡¯t you from the ocean? This is a little...¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so awkward...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshouughed loudly. He already had a n.

    It was obvious that if he wanted to gain merit in the Netherworld, he had to help the North Continent¡¯s Magi solve their survival problem first.

    Back then, the Magi and the human race were allies. They fought against the demons together. Later on, it was indeed because of the battle between Chi You and Xuanyuan that the Magi and the human race fell outpletely.

    On that matter, he had to consider the interests of the human race. That was a fundamental principle that he could not forget.

    He had to be steady. He could not agree casually

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In that case, I will go to the North Continent in a hundred years. Although I can¡¯t help the Magi break the restrictions and bring them out of the North Continent, I can try to improve their living environment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The few experts of the Magi race grinned and kept thanking him with words of gratitude.

    Before Ox-head and the others left, they pretended to be stupid and did not ept the five hundred female fiendish spirits. However, Li Changshou stopped them.

    The fiendish spirits could not be reincarnated. Most of them were filled with hatred.

    Such fiendish spirits would wander in the Netherworld and gradually exhaust their spiritual energy. They would return to their True Spirit state and enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Li Changshou had done a good deed. In front of Ox-head and the others, he recited the Dao Sect¡¯s Expiation Sutra and the Rebirth Incantation to resolve the resentment of the fiendish spirits.

    When the fiendish spirits turned into ordinary souls and knelt in front of Li Changshou, Li Changshou nodded and epted their bow. He had severed the karma.

    It was indeed a simple matter. He had only expended some immortal power and did not get marred with any karma.

    Due to the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao, the Netherworld servants could not use such an incantation.

    After sending off the guests from the Netherworld, Li Changshou felt a little tired.

    Before he could go to the closing ceremony of the Sea God Ceremony to take a look, the sound of a mosquito entered his ears. Daoist Wen Jing was like a hardworking bee who came to deliver a letter again...

    This time, half of it was a congrattory message.

    ording to Daoist Wen Jing, the disciples of the Western Sect had seen the Sea God obtain the Deity Position from the Heavenly Courts and help Ao Yi remove his negative karma through the cleansing of the Deity Position. They had already understood that the Heavenly Courts wanted to give the dragon race a share of the pie.

    At that moment, the Western Sect had already changed their strategy. They decided to ¡°split the dragons¡± with the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou felt a headache when he heard that...

    The situation that he was most worried about still happened in the end.

    The Western Sect was unwilling to be used as a tool. They adjusted their generic strategy in time and chose to slowly y mind games with the Heavenly Courts and Ren Schoolter in a bid to split the dragon race between the two...

    In that case, not only would the Western Sect not lose all their initial investment, but they could also avoid falling out with the Heavenly Courts that was supported by Ren School and the Dao Ancestor.

    It could only be said that there were no mediocre members of the great sects.

    However, it did not matter. Li Changshou¡¯s years of effort were not wasted. The other party¡¯s strategy was within his expectations.

    It¡¯s just that the pressure would be greaterter and he would have to make some adjustments...

    After saying that, Daoist Wen Jing added, ¡°Congrattions, Lord. You have officially be the God of the Four Seas. From now on, you will be protected by the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯m really envious.¡± Li Changshou casually changed the topic. ¡°Wen Jing, do you still want to see the Great Daoist Master?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Actually... it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I see...¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t forget it!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled when he heard that. Daoist Wen Jing gritted her teeth in anger, but she only said delicately, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t tease me. I will rush over now...¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move your main body recklessly. Don¡¯t attract the attention of others. This wisp of mystical ability will stay hereter. The Great Daoist Master will look for me. You can see him then.¡±

    Li Changshou continued earnestly, ¡°When you leave the Western Sect in the future, I will officially rmend you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    In the Cave Abode at the foot of the mountain, Daoist Wen Jing immediately sat up. Her breathing was a little rapid, and she had a longing expression. However, she patiently waited.

    Speaking of which, why did the Great Daoist Master go out for half a day?

    Li Changshou was a little puzzled. However, the Great Daoist Master was elusive. He would not get any results even if he guessed blindly.

    Li Changshou looked at the Blood Mosquito on his shoulder and chuckled in his heart. That was a date that the Saint had personally chosen.

    However, there definitely would not be a rtionship between the Great Daoist Master and Daoist Wen Jing. The two of them were ipatible with each other.

    Deep in the East Ocean, in a pavilion on the Three-Immortal Ind, two young girls hid in the distance sneakily and listened attentively. Qiong Xiao was holding a conch-shaped Dharma treasure.

    In the pavilion, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du squinted and smiled. He kept talking about the past of the three sects.

    Yun Xiao listened quietly by the side. She did not know why the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect had suddenly visited.

    Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, you are busy. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Well, haha, ahem.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his hand and coughed twice. ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao, you came from the ancient times. I wonder if you have any thoughts of having a Daopanion?¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but chuckle when she heard that. She said, ¡°Aren¡¯t my two little sisters who are eavesdropping on us at the side now, my Daopanions?¡±

    ¡°The Daopanion I¡¯m talking about is not a Daopanion in this sense but another type of Daopanion.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du continued seriously, ¡°I cultivate the natural Dao, so I can be considered to be naturally loyal. Since you¡¯re a woman, Junior Sister Yun Xiao, you also have the opportunity to have a Daopanion.¡±

    However, Yun Xiao¡¯s expression did not change. She was still as gentle as before, though she also seemed aloof and distant.

    She said softly, ¡°I have never had a Daopanion before. I have never had such thoughts either. Could it be that you are here today to find out about this matter, Senior Brother?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m trying to find out something. I¡¯m just asking around. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have one. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t.

    Also, Junior Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not asking about this for myself.¡±

    As he spoke, the Great Daoist Master took out a portrait from his sleeve. ¡°Junior Sister, please take a look. Do you recognize the person in the painting?¡±

    ¡°The person in the painting?¡±

    Yun Xiao was a little confused. She grabbed the portrait and slowly opened it. She saw a handsome man with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. He was smiling.

    Furthermore, it was not a painting, but a mystical ability that had been imprinted from the images in the bottom of one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t recognize him, he looks familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°You guys have indeed met recently.¡±

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up, but she could not help but cover her mouth andugh softly. There was a lively and vivid expression on her cold face.

    ¡°It¡¯s him? He pretends to be so old every day. It¡¯s really as he said. He¡¯s afraid that others will think that he¡¯s unreliable if his original appearance is exposed. The difference is too

    great.¡±

    Eh?

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du got an idea. He acutely sensed the slight changes in Yun Xiao¡¯s calm mental state.

    Could it be that there is really a chance?

 Chapter 251 A Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 251 A Good Person</h4>

    Without letting Daoist Wen Jing wait for long, the Great Daoist Master floated back.

    What was rare was that the Great Daoist Master did not take the initiative to conceal himself. His true appearance was exposed to the mosquito on... Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    However, the Great Daoist Master was still the Great Daoist Master. Even though Daoist Wen Jing had tried her best to hide and the Great Daoist Master had not been wary of Li Changshou, he had immediately sensed Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s existence... ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°She came to deliver a letter to me previously,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯ll let her go back now.¡±

    After saying that, a ball of True Samadhi mes surged out of his palm and burned the Blood Mosquito. In a certain Cave Abode, the ferocious person in a red dress had already jumped into a treasure pool and was sshing water... Unfortunately, no one could see it.

    In the Sea God Temple, the Great Daoist Master smiled and asked Li Changshou if his main body was going to return and ¡°hide¡± in the Immortal Du Sect at this moment.

    Li Changshou felt a little embarrassed, but he nodded and agreed.

    He had to!

    When he came, he was on tenterhooks. When he left, the Great Daoist Master personally sent him off. Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with happiness.

    ¡°I, Changshou, am willing to be a disciple of Ren School... Yes, I will shed my blood to a limit!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master did not use the Cosmic Dao Technique this time. Instead, he rode a cloud and flew at a moderate speed with Li Changshou in the night sky. He seemed to be troubled.

    Li Changshou was also mumbling in his heart. Could it be that the Great Daoist Master had guessed that the Saint had arranged a blind date for him?

    Then, he wants me to take the me?

    He... could not ept that. That was the famous Daoist Wen!

    ¡°Changshou, there¡¯s something I need to remind you about.¡±

    It¡¯s here!

    Li Changshou knew that he was in trouble. He hurriedly bowed with a Dao salute and said, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so reserved.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°In Ren School, you are the best at helping me share my worries. We are the closest to each other. Yes, that¡¯s right. I went to Three-Immortal Ind previously.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. This script seemed to bepletely different from what he had imagined.

    ¡°Why... did you go to Three-Immortal Ind?¡± The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and patted Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I naturally made that trip for you. I¡¯ve already made everything clear. Junior Sister Yun Xiao has never had any feelings for anyone. Although that also means that she doesn¡¯t have those intentions towards you, for the time being, no one else will fight with you for her!¡± Fight... for her?

    Li Changshou could not help but tilt his head in confusion. A few question marks appeared on his forehead.

    What is this?

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He hurriedly said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, do you think that I have improper thoughts about Senior Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and squinted. His eyes seemed to reflect the stars as he smiled and said, ¡°Ask yourself and you will know yourself, whether or not you do. When I was preaching the Dao, I saw you and Junior Sister Yun Xiao traveling in the South Ocean. One of you had joy in your eyes while the other had a serious expression. This cannot deceive others.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but frown. He lowered his head and coughed.

    ¡°Of course, I have a good impression of him. However, Great Daoist Master, I would never dare to have such delusions about Senior Yun Xiao!¡±

    Most importantly, there was too much karma involved.

    Li Changshou saw that the Great Daoist Master was smiling without saying anything. He hurriedly said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I think that the matters between men and women should be divided into stages.¡± ¡°Oh? How should it be divided into stages?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was instantly interested.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°First, you have a good impression of the other party. Then, you will be attracted. If you attract each other and the conditions are suitable, you two can be best partners.¡± The Great Daoist Master asked again, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®good impression¡¯?¡± ¡°Pardon me while I voice some of my thoughts,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The so-called good impression is when you feel that a person is not bad. It can be caused by his or her appearance or personality. I have a good impression of Senior Yun Xiao because of thetter. Senior Yun Xiao¡¯s temperament is very attractive. However, in the Immortal Du Sect, I have a good impression of an Aunt-Master as well. I feel that she is likable. I also have a good impression of my junior sister. I feel that she is rather cute. This does not involve any romance.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du thought of a certain situation in the Elder Moon Hall and frowned slightly. He asked, ¡°Since you have a good impression of them, why don¡¯t you have any romantic feelings for them?¡± ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m focused on cultivating the Dao. Secondly, I feel that the timing is not right. Thirdly, I have to be cautious and serious about marriage.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The karma between Daopanions is too great. If you be Daopanions with someone, you will have to bear all the karma that that person brings. Moreover, Great Daoist Master, you once taught me that there is no certainty in everything.¡± The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not beneficial for you to cultivate if you¡¯re so afraid of karma that you go against your heart.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°I feel that good impressions can be umted. If the good impression is umted to a certain extent where it would be enough for me to disregard karma and want to be together with them, that would be being attracted and developing an interest. If I¡¯m attracted, I will not go against my conscience and suppress my state of mind. Otherwise, I would be going against your teachings.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Actually, you just need to tell me if you have a good impression of Junior Sister Yun Xiao. There¡¯s no need to exin so much. Why? Can¡¯t you swallow your pride?¡±

    ¡°However, Great Daoist Master, having a good impression of someone is not the same as being attracted...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master continued, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao also thinks that your personality is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°And you said you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and coughed twice. He did not know whether tough or cry.

    What is this?

    Forceful matchmaking is the most fatal!

    Then, he heard the Great Daoist Master say, ¡°I can tell that Junior Sister Yun Xiao does not hate you. She even admires you a little. That is already very rare. However, someone like Junior Sister Yun Xiao, who admires the living beings of the Great Dao wholeheartedly, would not be distracted by such matters. If you want to move her, you have a long and winding path to take. However, since you said that you are not tempted, I will not bother about this matter. Let nature take its course. Let¡¯s see what happens in the future.¡±

    Then, the Great Daoist Master said earnestly, ¡°If it¡¯s about that matter, I will help you if I can. If you can help Ren School, it would be a good thing.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked by a handsome man into poaching a talent from Jie School?

    Fortunately, the Great Daoist Master did not mention it again. The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du continued to chat with Li Changshou and sent him back to the vicinity of the Immortal Du Sect. They were now at the stage of evacuation of the Sea God Ceremony. Li Changshou had already arranged various tasks beforehand. He also had the paper effigy that he could use to deal with the emergency, so there would not be any mistakes.

    As he approached the Immortal Du Sect, the Great Daoist Master said, ¡°At this moment, you are already a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. You have received the protection of the Heavenly Dao and you enjoy the merit of the Heavenly Courts. Is your Dao heart fluctuating because of this?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Great Daoist Master. I should be fine.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The one who has be the Sea God is just the Sea God of the South Ocean, Li Changgeng. What does it have to do with the Essence Immortal disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du blinked, pped his hands, andughed while praising him for being impressive. Then, the Great Daoist Master put his hands behind his back and took a step forward. His body disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and immediatelynded on the forest below. He checked the Sensing Stone on his body and walked a few rounds around the mountain

    gate.

    When dawn arrived, Li Changshou used the Earth Escape technique and arrived at the gate of the Immortal Du Sect. He called Ling¡¯e out to bring him in.

    When he went out, Li Changshou used the little Earth Meridian Teleportation Array that he had secretly left in the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s earth meridians.

    The teleportation array was one-way, and he could not go back. Li Changshou stillcked a few numinous treasures that could be used to break the array formation.

    After a while, Ling¡¯e rode a cloud to the Heaven-Breaking Peak from the Little Qiong Peak. She collected the jade disc that she needed for going out and rushed to the sect. The old immortal guarding the gate... Ahem, the old immortal was still worried.

    He reminded, ¡°A female disciple like you should be careful when you go out. Your cultivation level is not high, to begin with. Don¡¯t get schemed by evil people.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly nodded and answered. She said that she was just taking a stroll nearby and looking for a few herbs to go back and learn how to refine pills. After flying out of the sect, Ling¡¯e rode a cloud towards the forest that her senior brother had mentioned.

    Li Changshou had long been waiting there. When he saw his junior sister riding a cloud over from the treetop, he could not help but be lost in thought. Ling¡¯e had rushed out after receiving the paper effigy¡¯s message. She did not have any makeup on, but her pretty face was exquisite and charming, and her fair skin was adorable... The rarest thing was that her natural refreshing and lively vibe was almost overflowing under the morning sunlight... Ling¡¯e was dressed in a light green dress. Together with the yellow jade belt around her waist, it revealed most of her beautiful figure. Being slender was beautiful enough to be praised. It was rare for anyone to be wless.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and thought, It¡¯s more reliable and stable to look at Junior Sister whom I had watched grow up.

    Uh, I¡¯ve been led astray by the Great Daoist Master. I¡¯ve actually started to think about these useless things!

    However, shouldn¡¯t I change my attitude towards my junior sister? Should I not let her be suspicious and focus on cultivation?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e suddenly stopped 100 feet away. Her long eyshes flickered and she immediately realized something.

    Something is wrong!

    There must be something wrong! ¡°Hmph, Senior Brother, you¡¯re testing me again, right?¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and snorted unhappily. ¡°There must be a paper effigy there. I would have fallen into a trap if I went over! It¡¯s true. When I heard you talking, I quickly ran out. I didn¡¯t even have time to tidy my hair!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He watched quietly.

    He watched as Ling¡¯e released two paper effigies and approached the paper effigy that was carrying his main body. She slowly probed the leaves around her and carefully poked his face twice... Forget it, I¡¯ll continue teaching. I¡¯m far from that.

    Li Changshou shook his head. The paper Daoist transformed into the form of a paper effigy. His main body emerged from behind the paper effigy and turned into a small worm. ¡°Take me back.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, when did you go out?¡±. ¡°Guess.¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t make a guess, you will copy the Steadiness Sutra three hundred times. If you get it wrong, you will copy the Steadiness Sutra five hundred times.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    She suddenly wanted to throw her stinky senior brother outside!

    After the Sea God Sect¡¯s ceremony, most of the pressure on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulders suddenly disappeared. That feeling was very obvious. The people from the Western Sect who had been investigating the South Ocean Sea God Sect had disappeared. He had always been worried that the dragon race would resist the Heavenly Courts. Now, he realized that the dragon race was longing for the Heavenly Courts. They even wanted to help a group of young male dragons obtain some low-level Deity Position at all costs to help them escape their negative karma...

    Due to his influence, the Western Sect adjusted their dragon-taming strategy and began to slow down their infliction of pressure on the dragon race. The situation in the four seas began to rx... Next, there should be people from the Western Secting to look for him to have a friendly conversation.

    Li Changshou would deliberately avoid them and refuse tomunicate with the Western Sect.

    Otherwise, the other party might use that matter to make the dragon race feel that the Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect had put on a big show...

    Li Changshou naturally would not fall for such a scheme.

    After returning to the mountain, Li Changshou met his master and junior sister once. He told his master about the Heavenly Courts and urged his junior sister to cultivate hard.

    This time, Ling¡¯e agreed rather straightforwardly. She announced on the spot that she would be in seclusion for three years, causing Li Changshou to almost try to verify her identity... The reason Ling¡¯e could enter seclusion happily was rted to Little Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu stayed in the chess room for a long time. Recently, Youqin Xuanya often went to the Little Qiong Peak to y. If Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu felt bored, she would pull Youqin Xuanya and Xiong Lingli along to y Fighting The God, Immortal Life Simtion, Killing In the Three Realms, and so on.

    Moreover, recently, there was a regr member of Little Qiong Peak¡¯s chess room. It was the ferocious and evil Jiang Lin¡¯er...

    Wang Fugui, ahem, Exalted Wang Qing had gone into seclusion to cultivate andprehend the Golden Immortal Dao. Jiang Lin¡¯er was worried about her Daopanion¡¯s cultivation, so she did not dare to go into seclusion for a long time. She also wanted to pay more attention to the little tree spirit¡¯s situation and would often go to the Little Qiong Peak to y.

    In that case, Ling¡¯e did not have to worry that Little Aunt-Master would be bored to death. She could focus on cultivating for a period of time...

    Ling¡¯e was full of motivation to cultivate now.

    Recently, many female disciples in the sect had ascended to immortality. From their temperament to their skin conditions, they had undergone qualitative changes.

    Because of that, Ling¡¯e was determined to be an immortal as soon as possible! If Li Changshou knew that his continuous ¡°persuasion¡± was not as useful as that reason, how would he feel?

    He would probably beat her up while hanging her up.

    In the past six months, apart from plotting and devising schemes, Li Changshou had also been working hard to do something trivial. He tried to study divine power.

    He had already discovered that he could use the divine power bestowed by the Heavenly Dao wherever his immortal senses were.

    Of course, onnd, he, the Sea God, was a fish out of water. He could not afford to jump.

    However, if the paper effigy was on the sea, he could use the immortal senses that the paper effigy had sent out to unleash fifty percent of his divine power. What the Sea God¡¯s divine power could do included, but was not limited to causing a tsunami, guiding the fishes, helping the living beings in the sea reproduce, and increasing the survival rate of the young offspring in the sea...

    At the current stage, it was useless.

    The Sea God Sect¡¯s Grand Ceremony this time had a huge impact on the Sea God Sect itself. The Sea God Sect weed another period of uproars in the temples. The reputation of the Sea God and the Celestial Thearch quickly spread throughout the south-west region of the South Continent. This time, it was no longer limited to the coast.

    However, Li Changshou had already nned ahead. He could fight for merit with those illegitimate gods, but he could not snatch the incense offerings of the Dao Sect.

    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.

    Li Changshou used his spiritual will to inform Ao Yi to go to the Sea God Temple in Anshui City to meet his paper effigy. It was time to go to the Heavenly Courts and take a look. He would go to the Hall of Enlightenment to sign his name and go to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to punch his card. He would then officially be a part of the Heavenly Courts! Of course, the ones who went this time were the ¡®main body¡¯... paper effigies.

    ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    On Three-Immortal Ind, in a remote pavilion by the cliff, the figure sitting quietly on the meditation cushion slowly opened her bright eyes. ¡°Ah, this Senior Brother Xuan Du is using such a thing to disturb my mental state for no reason.¡± Yun Xiao flipped her hand and the portrait appeared in her palm. She opened it and looked at it quietly. Then, she shook her head slightly.

    ¡°If I think too much, I will fall into a state of confusion. I will fall into Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯s trap. I might as well not care about this matter and just let it be. There is no need to worry about anything. I have to know my true nature and gain enlightenment of the Dao.¡± After muttering softly, Yun Xiao raised her hand and tapped lightly. The portrait flew to the corner of the room and hung behind a green curtain.

    Then, the eldest disciple of the outer sect of Jie School smiled faintly. He closed his eyes and focused. He quickly immersed himself in the Great Dao, and obscure Dao runes surrounded

    him...

 Chapter 252 Only Getting Ordinary Official Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 252 Only Getting Ordinary Official Treatment</h4>

    In the backyard of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City, Ao Yi, who was dressed in a light green crystal armor and wearing a light green crystal helmet, was energized. He stood in front of the old immortal incarnation of his Brother Sect Master and asked excitedly,

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, what should we prepare for our visit to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Change your hat first.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Ao Yi blinked and took off the winged crown on his head. He asked guiltily, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Sisi chose this for me.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°The Heavenly Generals and Heavenly Soldiers like to dress in silver and gold. You have to join the group.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly said that he had not thought it through. He ran to the room at the side and changed into a shiny silver chain mail.

    Li Changshou was worried sick about the harmony in his younger brother¡¯s backyard.

    Li Changshou looked at his paper effigy¡¯s image...

    His white hair was tied up and secured with a Daoist band, and his wide robe made him look rather thin.

    He held the horsetail whisk in his hand and stepped on the old fabric shoes.

    Yes, that¡¯s enough. After putting on the court attire, it¡¯d really be... too dull on the outside.

    Ao Yi whispered, ¡°Brother Sect Master, Mother asked me to bring some meeting gifts for the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts. How should I give it to them?¡±

    ¡°Meeting gifts? What are they?¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly said, ¡°They are all useless items that have nothing to do with cultivation. For example, the pearls of the South Ocean, the Night Illumination of the North Ocean, the corals of the East Ocean, and the mysterious crystals of the West Ocean... Mother said that this is not considered bribing the immortals since they are not treasures used for cultivation.

    However, there are many immortals in the Heavenly Courts. I don¡¯t know who is more important...¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°How about this? Look at my hand gesture. If I give you a thumbs-up, you can take out a gift. If I raise two of my fingers, you can take out a gift or two.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ao Yi immediately agreed.

    The two of them did not dy any further. Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and made a white cloud.

    Ao Yi asked, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t I use my dragon body to carry you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡± The disciple of Ren School, who did not want to be a Dragon Rider, continued seriously, ¡°The most important thing to do in the Heavenly Courts is to keep a low profile. We are aiming for the merit of the Heavenly Courts, not to make a name for ourselves in the Heavenly Courts.¡± Ao Yi looked ashamed and followed obediently beside his Brother Sect Master.

    The white cloud floated up, and the two of them slowly rose into the sky.

    The journey was calm and peaceful. When they flew to about 50 kilometers in the sky, a violent gust of wind blew from all directions and shed towards the dragon and paper effigy like a de.

    Ao Yi immediately released his immortal power to form a barrier. The astral winds naturally could not touch a Heaven Immortal like him.

    They rose by another tens of kilometers, and ayer of Heavenly mes that could be seen with the naked eye appeared above them. They casually charged over. The astral winds and Heavenly mes were mainly used to prevent living beings below immortals from flying to the sky of the Primordial World.

    After passing through the area of the Heavenly mes, the sky above his head instantly became higher. The originally blue sky became much lighter. White clouds floated above him, and cloud paths were hidden among the white clouds.

    It was the first time that Li Changshou had ascended to Heaven. He did not have much experience. He could only rely on his intuition to bring Ao Yi to the cloud path and fly towards the center of the South Continent.

    After flying for a while, a magnificent White Jade Heavenly Gate appeared in their vision.

    Look at this Heaven Gate.

    It looks like it¡¯s entirely made of white jade, with dragons and phoenixes guarding it.

    The evil-vanquishing sword hung in the air and wrote a letter to the crafty viins of South Heaven Town.

    Li Changshou felt a little excited for some reason...

    Now, he had arrived at this ce earlier and morefortably than he had nned when he drew up a n for his immortal life when he was eighteen years old. He had jumped out of the huge pit known as the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He would no longer be the most miserable cannon fodder!

    The most tragic ones were those who were killed and could not get on the God roll.

    Li Changshou carried his horsetail whisk and led Ao Yi forward on a cloud. When the Heavenly General guarding the gate saw them, he looked puzzled. Then, he thought of something and carefully identified them. He immediately sent voice transmissions everywhere.

    ¡°Everyone, perk up! The Sea God has arrived in the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Immediately, the Heavenly Soldiers guarding the Heaven Gate perked up. The Heavenly General hurriedly crushed the jade token left behind by General Dongmu and weed them with the Heavenly Generals.

    ¡°May I ask if you are the Great God of the Four Seas?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He was very... kind.

    The Heavenly Generals were delighted. One of them said, ¡°Can you reveal your divine power? We have to verify it.¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk, and a golden ray of light appeared around him. He looked more holy.

    The Heavenly Generals immediately cupped their fists and bowed. Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and smiled. ¡°Can you verify my identity now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, please, Sea God!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou said pretentiously as he led Ao Yi through the South-Heaven Gate.

    Li Changshou secretly shook his head slightly.

    It was too unstable to let him go after confirming his divine power. They did not interrogate him in detail or search his body. He did not even know if he was an incarnation or a puppet... I still have to mention this matter to the Jade Emperor.

    Otherwise, he would not feel safe about bringing his junior sister and master to the Heavenly Courts in the future. ¡°Brother,¡± Ao Yi asked via voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t I need to give these Heavenly Generals any gifts?¡±

    ¡°We can think about it when we leave. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, a green ray of light shed across the cloud path in front of him, revealing an honest-looking old man.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He secretly extended... a palm towards Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi blinked. Five fingers? Five gifts?

    At that moment, Ao Yi hurriedly fumbled around in his storage Dharma treasure. Li Changshou rode a cloud forward and shouted, ¡°Thank you, General Dongmu, for leading the

    way!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± General Dongmu was in a good mood. ¡°Sea God, I¡¯ve finally waited for you toe up! Quick, quick, follow me to pay respects to His Majesty!

    Li Changshou nodded and agreed. Logically speaking, he should go to the Hall of Enlightenment first. However, since General Dongmu did not follow the procedures, he would just listen.

    ¡°General Dongmu, this is my sea army¡¯smander, Ao Yi.¡±

    ¡°Ao Yi, quickly greet him. He is the most trusted person of His Majesty, General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly walked forward and bowed respectfully. He shouted ¡®General Dongmu¡¯... and pulled out five shiny golden treasure chests from his arms.

    Each treasure chest was five feet long, three feet tall and wide. They were neatly arranged in front of General Dongmu and the lids of the chests opened on their own...

    The treasure light inside flickered and dazzled everyone. It contained Xiong Lingli¡¯s fist-sized Night Illumination Pearl, a jade te carved from peerless jade, and a dragon-eye-sized, wless pearl...

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Brother, are you here to show off in the Heavenly Courts?

    Is this what you call a good-for-nothing item? Can you get a hundred boxes of good-for-nothing items and give them to me at the Sea God Temple?

    Ao Yi said firmly, ¡°This is a small token of my gratitude. Please ept it, General Dongmu!¡±

    ¡°Well....¡±

    General Dongmu blinked and looked around guiltily. He then looked at Li Changshou in confusion, wondering if that was an important part of the dragon race.

    Li Changshou felt helpless.

    He knew that the dragon race was passionate, but he did not expect...

    ¡°General Dongmu, this is also a token of Ao Yi¡¯s appreciation. These are all ornaments. Please ept them, General Dongmu.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is against the rules. If anyone sees this, it will seriously be troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, General Dongmu.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi. Ao Yi immediately lowered his head and agreed. He turned around and turned into a ray of light thatnded at the South-Heaven Gate.

    ng! ng! Another fewrge treasure chests were sent out and smashed in front of the Heavenly Generals.

    ¡°This is a token of my appreciation. Please take care of me in the future!¡±

    Then, Ao Yi turned around and flew back. He did not give the Heavenly Generals any chance to reject him.

    At that moment, General Dongmu understood that that was probably the segment where the Dragon Pce took the initiative to send gifts to pave the way for their entry to the Heavenly Courts. His admiration for the Sea God in front of him increased.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ept it?¡± General Dongmu asked carefully.

    Li Changshou smiled and blinked. General Dongmuughed wryly and said that he would not do it again...

    Next, on the way to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, Ao Yi would give a box of useless ornaments to any Heavenly General he met.

    In the spacious Heavenly Pce, there were sentences like ¡°Hey, how can I ept this?¡±,¡±You¡¯re too polite¡±, ¡°It¡¯s just a greeting gift¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, don¡¯t do it again¡±...

    At that moment, their journey on the cloud path from the South-Heaven Gate to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall was filled with joy.

    As he approached the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up again. He saw the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and a few Heavenly Generals ¡°passing by¡± together. Li Changshou did not even need to give Ao Yi a hinting nce. Thetter had already run over and retrieved a few chests from his storage Dharma treasure.

    ¡°Please ept my gift. Please take care of me in the future!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation blinked at Li Changshou in confusion. Li Changshou smiled and nodded.

    Following that, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, who was there to see who dared to ept the gifts openly, immediately understood something There should be a deeper meaning behind Changgeng¡¯s actions. When the dragon race gives out gifts, they feel that they are closer to the Heavenly Courts... However, I did not consider that previously.

    Moreover, the gifts are all ornaments for decoration. The dragon race is thoughtful.

    Therefore, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll forget about it this time. There are rules in the world. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ao Yi smiled and nodded. He cupped his fists at the unknown passerby and smiled as he ran behind Li Changshou.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded secretly. What a good little dragon. After another two days, he flew past the nineyered jade door. The Lingxiao Treasure Hall, which was floating under a starry sky, was in sight. There were a hundred immortals gathered inside, and the Heavenly Soldiers in front of the hall were like statues. When he stepped onto the 999-tier white jade stairs in front of the hall, Ao Yi felt inexplicably nervous.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to encourage him. Then, he lifted the hem of his robe with his left hand and picked up the white horsetail whisk with his right hand.

    It was just like... He was originally a carefree guest in the mountain. He worshiped the Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall.

    He was ranked on the Heavenly Cycle and imed to be on the righteous path. He was looking to avoid bing the God-conferment all his life!

    An hourter, on the cloud path to the Hall of Enlightenment, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Heavenly Emperor is actually so... young and powerful,¡± replied Ao Yi via voice transmission. ¡°Furthermore, the fact that the Heavenly Emperor is so concerned about the dragon race makes me feel extremely emotional.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°You can¡¯t just look at the surface. Ao Yi, you have to learn to analyze the internal factors of one matter. The Heavenly Emperor is so concerned about the dragon race because he had taken a liking to the dragon race¡¯s influence in the Primordial World. If the dragon race can enter the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts, which has just been established, would definitely be famous. That is the motive of the Heavenly Courts to help the dragon race.¡± Ao Yi was deep in thought when he heard that. He replied via voice transmission, ¡°I know what you are talking about, Brother. However, this is more than ten thousand times better than those who would secretly harm others without obtaining the dragon race¡¯s loyalty.¡± Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and did not say anything.

    This time, Li Changshou did not gain much from visiting the Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He only obtained a Tiger Talisman that could mobilize 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers at any time and a token that allowed him to walk around the Heaven Pce freely. He was also allowed to enter the Lingxiao Hall without reporting...

    He was treated like an ordinary minister.

    When he went to the Hall of Enlightenment, the few Immortal Officials guarding the Hall of Enlightenment were also very respectful. They quickly settled all the matters.

    He had entered the immortal register, received a token, and chosen a residence. He had also received three thousand Heavenly Soldiers as the first batch of the Sea God¡¯s army.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to understand the current situation of the Heavenly Courts. He realized that the Heavenly Courts were not onlycking in legitimate gods, but they also had huge loopholes in the defenses they should have.

    The entire Heavenly Courts should be stationed with more than three million Heavenly Soldiers. Now, there were only a million of them.

    Everyyer of the Nine Heavens was extremely vast. The lower threeyers were where the ¡°Heavenly Humans¡± lived. They corresponded to the Heavenly Dao in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    The lifespans of the Heaven Immortals had started from a thousand years ago. They had better potential for cultivation and were an important source of soldiers for the Heavenly Soldiers.

    From the Heavenly Courts to the Netherworld, Li Changshou could see a clear path. That might be the Three Realms¡¯ Divine Power system that the Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun had created afterbining the Heavenly Dao.

    However, the fertility rate of the Heaven Immortals could not be increased. The Heavenly Courts were also limited by that. The Heavenly Soldiers were not enough.

    If the Heavenly Courts wanted to rise, they had to do many things together.

    However, Li Changshou only thought about it and did not take the initiative to say it.

    Unless the Saint gave him a mission or he needed to use it to earn merit and increase his karma for no reason, Li Changshou would definitely... not... give...

    Huh?

    Li Changshou suddenly realized something. There was a slight disturbance in the Great Pure Dao. A word formed in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°This is!¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked. Ao Yi was puzzled.

    Li Changshou did not dare to dy. He asked where the Tushita Pce was and flew towards it with Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Dao venue transformed by the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t look, and don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi tensed up as if he was facing a formidable enemy.

    However, before they could fly to Tushita Pce, they saw a lively... bean sprout field not far away on the cloud path.

    It was indeed a bean sprout field. It was the bean sprout region that Li Changshou had created after offering the Heavenly Courts the initial version of the Soldier-forming Beans mystical ability and the premium mixed immortal beans.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Courts were very empty. The immortal bean seedlings had added some green to the Heavenly Courts.

    Those were not the main points.

    The main point was that the young Heavenly General, who was carrying a hoe and sweating profusely in the bean sprout field, was also looking over...

    Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face turned red when he saw that. He subconsciously grabbed his sword and unsheathed it with a ng!

 Chapter 253 The Only Way to Treat A Coma

    <h4>Chapter 253 The Only Way to Treat A Coma</h4>

    Bian Zhuang? Li Changshou was also a little stunned. He took a closer look and sensed the other party¡¯s aura and Dao runes before realizing that he had not seen wrongly. Isn¡¯t this fellow the young master of the World Edge Pavilion? Why are you... nting beans here? ¡°Ao Yi.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to remind him. Ao Yi, who was a little obsessed with the scenery, suddenly realized something. He immediately put away the sword in his hand and frowned slightly. ¡°Brother Sect Master, why is this person in the Heavenly Courts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tushita Pce to meet the Grand Supreme Elder first beforeing over to ask him about this matter.¡±

    Ao Yi nodded and answered. He and Li Changshou continued to rush to the Tushita Pce. His expression gradually eased up as he calmed down.

    In front of the Tushita Pce, a boy had been waiting for a long time. He said that the Grand Supreme Elder wanted Changgeng to enter. Ao Yi also knew that Li Changshou wanted to bring him to meet the Saint¡¯s incarnation. However, the Saint¡¯s incarnation was obviously unwilling to see him. He hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, hurry and enter. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± It was because the opportunity had yet to arrive.

    Before Li Changshou entered the Tushita Pce, he specially sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi to tell him not to wander around and to wait there. Ao Yi solemnly agreed... At that moment, Li Changshou carried his horsetail whisk and followed the boy into the door that had only a crack. Li Changshou was slightly surprised to step into the Tushita Pce.

    The Tushita Pce that he was thinking about should have a mysterious array formation. There were Spirit Pills floating everywhere, and Dao children formed from the Connate Spirit Root running on the ground... However, when he arrived, he saw arge courtyard, arge pavilion that could barely be considered a hall, and a fewmon spirit trees of the Heavenly Courts that were not withered... Li Changshou carefully sensed something and detected a wisp of obscure Dao runes that seemed to be indistinct and filled the entire Tushita Pce.

    The Dao runes of the Saint¡¯s incarnation!

    It was the Dao runes of a Saint!

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. For some reason, he felt a strong sense of respect for the existence that he had yet to see in the square hall. At that moment, a dry cough came from ahead. A familiar figure pushed open the door of the hall and smiled at Li Changshou. Great Daoist Master! Uh, he was still sleepy and could not help but yawn...

    The Great Daoist Master teased, ¡°Little Silver, I asked you to fetch the disciples of Ren School and the newly-promoted Sea God. Why did you bring back a paper effigy?¡± Paper effigy?

    The boy looked at Li Changshou curiously. Li Changshou subconsciously looked at his body and realized that there was nothing wrong with the paper effigy. Following that, Li Changshou understood that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was protecting him. He wanted to teased him first so that the Grand Supreme Elder would not be unhappy. Come to think of it... Little Silver? That silly Silver-Horned King? Do you dare to answer when I call you?

    Li Changshou looked at the boy who might not be too smart. He smiled warmly and hurriedly bowed to the Great Daoist Master. ¡°My main body wants to focus on cultivation and form the Golden Immortal Dao as soon as possible. Therefore, I went to the Heavenly Courts in the form of an incarnation to help His Majesty, the Jade Emperor. Great Daoist Master, you agreed previously, didn¡¯t you...¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and squinted. ¡°Come in. The Grand Supreme Elder has been waiting for you for half a day.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s request to exchange nces with the Great Daoist Master was cut off by the Great Daoist Master¡¯s blink of an eye. Instead, he gave Li Changshou a reassuring smile. In short, he would kowtow without saying anything after entering. Everything the Saint said was right! Yes, to be safe, he had to be suspicious. He had to consider the possibility that the Great Daoist Master had fooled him, that this ce might be a fake Heavenly Courts, that he might have identally entered a dream while cultivating... and so on. There was no harm in bowing more. The Great Daoist Master turned around and entered the hall. Li Changshou lowered his head and followed behind.

    After entering, he immediately saw the very eye-catching Violet Gold Eight Trigrams Furnace. The furnace was ratherrge and almost upied half of the hall. The first thing that came to Li Changshou¡¯s mind when he saw the furnace was the word ¡°beautiful¡±. The appearance of the Eight Trigrams Furnace was extremely charming, and every curve was subtly aligned with the Great Dao.

    Before he could take a closer look, Li Changshou¡¯s attention had already shifted to the old man sitting in front of the Eight Trigrams Furnace... How should I describe this old man?

    At first nce, he looks ordinary. Then, he looks benevolent. At the third nce, he looks like a child with white hair. At the fourth nce, he looks like he has a boundless Dao Realm. However, after I close my eyes, I do not have any impression of him. He can¡¯t even retain the image of the Grand Supreme Elder... ¡°I, Disciple Li Changshou, greets the Grand Supreme Elder! Please forgive me foring as a paper effigy, Grand Supreme Elder!¡± The Grand Supreme Elder seemed to smile, but he also seemed like he did not.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Li Changshou seemed to have heard wrongly. He was stunned for a moment before he stood up and sat on the meditation cushion that had appeared out of thin air. The Grand Supreme Elder continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you the three volumes of the Dao of alchemy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Supreme Elder!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Grand Supreme Elder nodded slowly and looked at a certain Great Daoist Master who was about to leave through the back door of the hall. ¡°Come back.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here.¡± The Great Daoist Master agreed and walked over quietly. He tried his best to smile peacefully. ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, I don¡¯t like alchemy.¡±

    Another meditation cushion appeared in front of Li Changshou. Although the Great Daoist Master said that he did not like it, he could only sit on it obediently. There was a deeper meaning to the seat. However, Li Changshou knew that he had already obtained the approval of the Grand Supreme Elder! The Grand Supreme Elder widened his eyes. ¡°Quiet.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sat even more upright, as if he wanted to continue maintaining... the dignity of the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect in front of Li Changshou. Li Changshou muttered in his heart, Why does the Great Daoist Master seem like he¡¯s afraid of listening to the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s preaching... Today, the Grand Supreme Elder was going to teach him the Dao of alchemy. This should not cause him to experience the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Furthermore, he could not reject the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s wish to impart the Dao. There was nothing he could do about the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Soon, Li Changshou understood why the Great Daoist Master had sneaked away... The Grand Supreme Elder did not speak. He just remained seated quietly. An azure lotus that was spinning slowly appeared in his palm. Two petals flew out from the azure lotus. One of them disappeared, and the othernded on the Great Daoist Master¡¯s forehead. The Great Daoist Master trembled and fainted.

    This?

    Before Li Changshou could blink, he realized something. The main body hidden in the vase in the corner of the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak opened his eyes. A petal covered his entire vision andnded on his forehead.

    With a bang, the vase shattered!

    Li Changshou¡¯s body was lying in the corner of the secret chamber, surrounded by wisps of Dao runes...

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, arge number ofno, a massive number of alchemy techniques emerged! It was no longer enlightenment. It was just forcefully stuffing the water of the ocean into a small fish pond! The fish pond was still safe and sound. It was beginning to passively ept! ¡°The methods of the Saint are really mysterious...¡±

    Li Changshou did not have time to think. His mind waspletely immersed in the Dao of alchemy.

    He was submerged in water and did not know what to do.

    The floodsted for three years...

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, why hasn¡¯t your senior brother appeared in the past few years...? Hurry up and take your tiles, Ling¡¯e.¡± In the chess room of Little Qiong Peak, Jiu Jiu yawned and asked. Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion all this while. I don¡¯t know about this. Hehe, Two Dots? I¡¯ll Pong! My senior brother should be cultivating in seclusion. Aunt-Master, do you not have any wine to drink? I don¡¯t have any here either.¡± ¡°Hmph, do I not have a senior brother?¡±

    Jiu Jiu could not help but roll her eyes. Then, she smacked her lips and said, ¡°Well, the wine that Fifth Senior Brother brewed is a little tastier than the wine that Little Changshou brewed... Xuanya, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Yes...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya held the jade stone in her hand andpared it with the patterns on the other jade stones. Recently, she had juste into contact with the newly-advanced conservation project of Little Qiong Peak, so she was not very good at it.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°I want to use this tile that you discarded and then use this jade stone that has four thin bars carved on it... Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Senior Brother Changshou in a long time. I miss him a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiu Jiu smiled and squinted. She looked at Youqin Xuanya and then at Ling¡¯e. She suddenly realized that both of them were very calm.

    There is no fun in eating this melon. Xiong Lingli picked up the jade stone that Youqin Xuanya had just thrown out with her big hand. ¡°Run, Five Points.¡± Jiu Jiu shouted softly, ¡°Look at my Heaven Immortal Hand!¡±

    After saying that, she took the piece of jade that was the furthest from the pile of jade, which was in the shape of a rectangle. Then, her eyes lit up and her sins trembled. She spread out the jade token in front of her and shouted excitedly, ¡°Self-pick! All clear! Hurry up, Spirit Stones!¡± Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli immediatelyined. Youqin Xuanya smiled warmly. The three of them took out a few Spirit Stones and handed them to Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiuughed uncontrobly, her eyes sparkling... The mahjongpetition in the Primordial World continued.

    Half a dayter, the four of them went to the spiritual beast enclosure and chose two spiritual beasts that looked like they were hungry and hated the world. In order to fulfill their desires, they brought them to theke to enjoy the scenery... Then, they set up the barbecue rack, prepared the fine wine and dishes, and began to sing over the wine tonight. ¡°It has indeed been a long time since Senior Brotherst appeared.¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked at the paper effigy in her sleeve and muttered worriedly.

    That situation was indeed very abnormal. He had already been out of seclusion for more than half a year, yet her senior brother had note to reprimand her... Jiu Jiu asked softly, ¡°Did something happen to him during cultivation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly said. ¡°Senior Brother doesn¡¯t cultivate fast or goes for credit. Every step he takes is stable. There will definitely not be any problems.¡± Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Did Senior Brother Changshou leave any Seclusion Stones behind?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Lingle shook her head and could not help but look worried.

    The so-called Seclusion Stone was a type of Dharma artifact. It could sense the state of the Qi Refinement cultivators when they were cultivating in seclusion. If they went crazy or encountered danger, they could remind their friends and family to treat them. Some things were better left unsaid. Once they were mentioned, one would not stop thinking about it. Then, they would fall into a strange circle...

    Soon, Jiu Jiu, Youqin Xuanya, and Ling¡¯e began to worry. Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Every time Senior Brother goes into seclusion, he would inform me in advance. This time, he did not...¡± The three senior experts of the Little Qiong Peak foodie team could no longer sit still. Only Xiong Lingli knew that her cousin was an omnipotent Sea God and did not feel worried. ¡°No, I have to go and take a look!¡± Jiu Jiu said. ¡°He went into seclusion without saying anything, what if something happens?¡± Youqin Xuanya hummed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°If we disturb Senior Brother, wouldn¡¯t that ruin his cultivation?¡± Jiu Jiu waved her hand. ¡°At most, you and Ling¡¯e can repay me with your bodies!¡± ¡°Aunt-Master!¡± Ling¡¯e blushed, but she looked worried.

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips calmly and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t joke like that. It will ruin Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s reputation.¡± Ling¡¯e said, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll go to the vicinity of the Pill Chamber and take a walk. If Senior Brother is not in seclusion, he will activate the array formation outside the Pill Chamber for me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lingli, you continue roasting here. The three of us will go over.¡± Jiu Jiu called out and brought Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya to the edge of the array formation outside the Pill Chamber.

    When they arrived, they could sense the spiritual energy flowing in the forest ahead. The three of them waited quietly for a while... Youqin Xuanya could not help but ask, ¡°Is there a way to enter the array formation?¡± Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu shook their heads. The three of them were even more worried.

    Jiu Jiu shouted, ¡°Little Changshou...¡± The sound of the shout entered the array formation without any response. At that moment, a certain disciple of Ren School, whose mind was still filled with arge amount of information and was about toplete the Dao eptance, was disturbed by the yelling

    Little Aunt-Master... Ling¡¯e... Xuan...

    Although Li Changshou could not escape from the ¡°teaching procedure¡±, he could still focus a little. He barely raised his hand to form a hand seal and opened the array formation passage that his junior sister had specially used... ¡°Ling¡¯e, Xuanya? Has the array formation here been activated?¡± Jiu Jiu pointed to the forest in front and asked curiously.

    Ling¡¯e took out a piece of jade and looked at the flickering green light on the jade. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re fine. Do we still have to go in?¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re already here! Let¡¯s go and see what he¡¯s up to!¡± At that moment, Jiu Jiu grabbed one of them and pulled them into the forest. Li Changshou, who had just opened the array formation¡¯s path, lost his perception of the outside world once again...

    Fortunately, his main body was lying in the secret underground chamber. There was only a paper effigy lying in the Pill Chamber. That was what Jiu Jiu and the other two saw... The Pill Chamber was covered in a thinyer of dust. Li Changshouy in front of the Pill Furnace with a peaceful expression. He closed his eyes quietly and did not breathe much... ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but tremble. She hurriedly rushed forward. However, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cultivation level was slightly higher. At that moment, she appeared beside Li Changshou. She knelt and raised her hand. She ced a slender finger on Li Changshou¡¯s wrist and closed her eyes to feel it.

    ¡°His immortal power is still functioning normally, and the power of his essence soul is stable,¡± Youqin Xuanya said softly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal.¡± ¡°Why is he lying down?¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned and leaned over. She knelt on Li Changshou¡¯s head and tapped his forehead with her finger to sense it carefully. Ling¡¯e seemed to have recalled something. She knelt on the other side and pinched her senior brother¡¯s fingers gently. It felt... hard... After carefully experiencing it, she realized that it was indeed her senior brother¡¯s paper effigy. Jiu Jiu said seriously, ¡°ording to my diagnosis, he should have fallen asleep because he was mentally exhausted. He might have been too tired from refining pills previously. Sometimes, it is too tiring for Qi Refinement cultivators to refine pills and practice alchemy. They would indeed fall into a deep sleep. There is no need to worry... Normally, in such a situation, he would only need a female Qi Refinement cultivator to use her mouth-to-mouth technique to expel a feminine aura. That way, he would be able to wake up immediately. Both of you are his junior sisters. Who¡¯s going to do it?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°This matter...¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked at Youqin Xuanya, who was also looking at her. Their eyes met, and a spark shed across them.

    Jiu Jiu covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said softly. Her gaze was firm, and her heart did not waver.

    Ling¡¯e frowned slightly. She wanted to remind her that it was his incarnation, but she was afraid of exposing his secret...

    Moreover, she felt a little ufortable...

    Ling¡¯e braced herself and said, ¡°Senior Sister, let me do it. I¡¯ve been brought up by Senior Brother since I was young. I¡¯m closer to him. Senior Brother will not dislike this.¡±

    Jiu Jiu quickly moved a wooden stool over and grabbed a handful of spiritual melon seeds. She entered a state of watching the show. Her big eyes...

    Brilliant!

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and seemed to want to continue. Ling¡¯e sighed in her heart. She was afraid that the matter of her senior brother¡¯s incarnation would be exposed, so she could only grit her teeth and persevere. The two of them looked at each other but neither of them wanted to give in...

    Suddenly, Li Changshou, who was lying down, let out a soft groan. He raised his hand to support his forehead and opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with confusion as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. I¡¯m having a headache now...¡± Li Changshou slowly sat up. Ling¡¯e and Youqin hurriedly helped him up. Jiu Jiu, who was behind him, instantly put away her melon seeds and stool. She knelt there obediently, her eyes filled with worry for her disciple-nephew¡¯s body. ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine...¡± Li Changshou rubbed his forehead.¡± Ling¡¯e, how long have you been in seclusion?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve been in seclusion for three years. I¡¯ve been out for half a year.¡±

    Three years...

    The Saint had given me a lotus petal and knocked me out for three whole years!

    Just as Li Changshou was about toin, he quickly restored the immortal senses of the paper effigies. Suddenly, he was shocked. He took a deep breath and revealed a rare look of anxiety. ¡°Why are they fighting?!¡± After saying that, he immediately closed his eyes and returned his spirit to the paper effigy in the Tushita Pce, leaving the fairies to look at each other.

 Chapter 254 The Human Sectâ€™s Six Jies

    <h4>Chapter 254 The Human Sect¡¯s Six Jies</h4>

    The way the Saint imparted the Dao was simply...

    too domineering However, there was a hint of exquisiteness in his overbearingness.

    What the Grand Supreme Elder had imparted to him were pure alchemical insights. He did not improve his Dao Realm at all. The Saint¡¯s Dao runes did not have any impression of him.

    Could it be that Grand Supreme Elder also feels that I¡¯m still unstable for my Golden Immortal Tribtion, so he wants me to make more preparations?

    It should be the case!

    I still have to investigate itter. It would be best if I can have a more direct understanding of the Golden Immortal Tribtion...

    Those thoughts quickly shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind. The paper effigy from the Tushita Pce opened his eyes, but he did not see the Grand Supreme Elder again.

    However, he did not dare to dy. He hurriedly stood up and rushed out of the hall.

    Something happened outside... Outside the Tushita Pce, there was no noise. A man and a dragon in the Heaven Immortal realm were fighting in front of the Tushita Pce.

    It was indeed a fight. At that moment, Ao Yi was sitting on Bian Zhuang¡¯s body. He punched Bian Zhuang¡¯s handsome face hard. Thetter¡¯s face was swollen.

    Bian Zhuang roared angrily and kicked Ao Yi away. He shouted angrily, ¡°You hit my face! We can¡¯t be brothers anymore!¡±

    Then, he pounced forward and held Ao Yi down. He punched Ao Yi¡¯s face in revenge.

    Are you trying to die?

    Why are you ying around in front of the Saint?!

    Wait, brothers?

    Li Changshou was a little stunned. He thought that he had been brainwashed by the Saint.

    However, when he took a closer look, he realized that the two of them did not use much immortal power. It was as if they were just drunk and venting their emotions...

    There were a few wine cups by the side. Not far away, there was a broken wooden hoe. Further away, there was a short table that had been sent flying, and a few wine jars that had been shattered...

    The ce where they fought was enveloped by a familiar Dao rune. The Great Daoist Master must have made a move to conceal the battle between the man and dragon.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What had happened in the past three years? One of them had wanted to fight and kill the other previously, while the other had once fallen in love with the other one when he was dressed as a woman. Now, they are already brothers and are even engaged in a physical fight between brothers...

    Li Changshou felt like his head was about to explode.

    Calm down, calm down. The absurd things in this world are always beyond my imagination.

    Li Changshou walked quickly and took advantage of that short period of time to quicklyplete a series of self-examination work.

    His main body continued to meditate and digest the remaining Saint¡¯s Dao pills.

    He had obtained a lot of benefits from the Tushita Pce this time. The Grand Supreme Elder had pointed out a clear path for his improvement in alchemy to reach the end of the Dao of alchemy. The Six Revolutions Spirit Pill was underway. The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill was no longer a dream!

    Li Changshou split his attention into four groups and observed the situation of the Four Seas¡¯ dragon races. He checked the library of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City, the rear hall, the situation of the Little Qiong Peak, and the situation in the sect.

    At the same time, he diverted some of his attention and tidied up the hairstyle of the old immortal paper effigy...

    Fortunately, everything was stable. Nothing much had changed in the past three years.

    Of course, that was just a simple observation. To be safe, he had to investigate carefullyter and organize the information that he had been missing out on for the past three years... He focused his attention and rushed to the door of the Tushita Pce.

    Li Changshou saw that the two boys of the Grand Supreme Elder were sitting on the wall and swaying their feet. The two of them were even muttering with interest, ¡°They fought so badly.¡±

    ¡°Should we go help? I¡¯ll help Bian Zhuang, while you help Ao Yi?¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll help Ao Yi stop you! Watch my fist!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Eight Trigrams Melting Gold And Firewood-Burning Palm!¡±

    With a few soft shouts, the two boys climbed over the wall to the backyard and quickly... fought.

    They were indeed children who had been enlightened. They did not look very smart...

    Li Changshou did not look at the two boys fooling around. He quickly walked out of the gate and suddenly saw the Great Daoist Master standing in front of the gate. He looked calmly at Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang, who were fighting each other.

    Previously, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses had not captured the existence of the Great Daoist Master.

    Unknowingly, his realm was revealed.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? How¡¯s your progress?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master asked with a smile. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s Dao in pill-refining is vast and profound. I still need to think about it carefully. It will naturally be beneficial to me for life.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Grand Supreme Elder is the incarnation of Teacher. He has the same personality as Teacher.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled bitterly. ¡°Everything that can be simple will definitely not beplicated. At that time, even I was unconscious for half a day. It was hard on you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to figure out the Dao realm of the Saint. However, this is probably the principle of the Great Dao being simple...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Great Daoist Master could not help butugh. The Great Daoist Master did not dare to say the word zy¡± that he almost blurted out.

    The Great Daoist Master raised his chin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these two?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand either,¡± Li Changshou said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll stop them now. It¡¯s really inappropriate for them to fight in front of the Tushita Pce!¡±

    ¡°Ah, just let them fight for a while.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an exciting battle. Don¡¯t worry. The Grand Supreme Elder has gone out to cultivate. We have the final say in the Tushita Pce now.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Since the Great Daoist Master wants to see it, I shall let them continue fighting.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, I¡¯ll use my incarnation to take a look at the situation of the dragon race first. I didn¡¯t manage it for the past three years. I hope nothing happens.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded, his eyes filled with admiration.

    Li Changshou began to shift his attention and investigate in all directions.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, only Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was left.

    The three quasi-immortals and little fairies, who had wanted to do something indecent to his paper effigy, had already returned to theke to continue roasting the ¡°home-raised¡± spiritual beasts. They were chatting happily as if nothing had happened just now...

    An hourter, Bian Zhuang and Ao Yi were also tired from fighting. Both of themy on the cloud with swollen faces, panting heavily.

    The Great Daoist Master had seen enough. He turned around and went to the pce to teach the gold and silver boys a lesson.

    Li Changshou¡¯s face darkened. Two waves of immortal powers turned into chains and tied Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang up, dragging them to the Tushita Pce.

    ¡°Do the two of you know where this ce is? Open your eyes and take a look!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted softly. The man and dragon raised their heads and looked at the que above the door. The words ¡®Tushita Pce¡¯ shone with golden light, causing them to shiver and feel less drunk.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and removed the chains on their bodies. ¡°Ao Yi, why are you so flustered?¡±

    ¡°Brother... Brother Sect Master...¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly stood up. His eyes were filled with guilt and regret. However, he looked at Bian Zhuang indignantly and cursed, ¡°This fellow is extremely shameless! Just a moment ago, he said that he liked Miss Ke Le¡¯er! At this moment, he fancies the fairy in the Jade Pool! I-I-I really want to teach him a lesson!¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ao Yi blinked before suddenlying to his senses. He hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is indeed none of my business.¡±

    By the side, Bian Zhuang looked up and sighed. Although his face was swollen and his eyes could not open, he still said affectionately, ¡°Miss Ke Le¡¯er is destined to be a beautiful dream of mine. I walked past her. In the vast sea of people, we never had each other, but we still remember each other deeply. I only decided to look for the woman I like because Miss Ke Le¡¯er has given me her well wishes. Is that wrong? Is that not allowed?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and answered. He walked forward and helped Bian Zhuang up. He asked with a smile, ¡°May I know which immortal position you are in now?¡±

    Bian Zhuang wiped his face and immediately restored his usual handsome appearance. He looked at the signboard of the Tushita Pce and trembled. He whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m an immortal. I¡¯m just nting some immortal beans in the Heavenly Courts. A few days ago, I came to the Heavenly Courts and received the position of a low-ranked Bean-nting Marshal of the Heavenly Courts. Fellow Daoist, you are...¡±

    Ao Yi snorted from the side. ¡°This is the elder brother that I mentioned previously, the Great God of the Four Seas! He was listening to the Dao in Tushita Pce previously!¡±

    Bian Zhuang was shocked. He hurriedly cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Great God!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly and looked at Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang. He smiled and said, ¡°Did the two of you get to know each other after fighting?¡± Bian Zhuang smiled awkwardly. Ao Yi pursed his lips and began to exin how the two of them got to know each other.

    Bian Zhuang was nting beans at a spot that was not far from the Tushita Pce. The spiritual energy there was abundant, and there was the fragrance of spiritual herbs from the Tushita Pce. It was the best... bean field in the Heavenly Courts. Ao Yi waited there for a while, but there was no sign of Li Changshou. He could not hold it in any longer. A year and a half ago, he went to look for Bian Zhuang to ask about him.

    Bian Zhuang was bored of nting beans, and Ao Yi and the other brothers were lonely. Ao Yi wanted to know if Bian Zhuang was part of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ scheme, so he patiently befriended Bian Zhuang in a bid to find out

    more.

    After a while, they became familiar with each other.

    After a few drinks, they became good friends.

    When they were drinking today, the two of them were a little drunk. Ao Yi took the opportunity to ask about Ke Le¡¯er.

    He originally wanted to see if there was any follow-up to that matter. If there was a follow-up, he would stop it as soon as possible.

    Unexpectedly, Bian Zhuang sighed softly and said that he had forgotten about Ke Le¡¯er and had a new dream...

    Then, Ao Yi scolded him for being fickle-minded. Bian Zhuang said that he was just following his heart and that he was born for love. The two of them argued for a while before flipping the tables and getting angry. They then fought.

    Li Changshou looked at Ao Yi in confusion. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that Bian Zhuang is attracted to other women?

    Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face was a little awkward. ¡°Brother, I was a little drunk previously. After all... Sisi and Ke Le¡¯er are good friends...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Bian Zhuang shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go back and take care of those immortal beans.¡±

    Bian Zhuang cupped his hands and bade Li Changshou farewell. Li Changshou nodded with a smile. Ao Yi hesitated slightly. He probably wanted to apologize. Bian Zhuang cupped his hands at Ao Yi but did not say anything. He lowered his head and walked towards the hoe in the distance that had been broken into two.

    ¡°Why did you destroy my hoe? There is at least some Heavenly Dao power on it...

    Ah... you told me to use my hands to pull it.¡±

    Li Changshou was about to say that he might be able to use merit to repair it when he heard the Great Daoist Master say in the courtyard, ¡°Little Gold, go and deliver the harrow that was thrown in the corner to that little Heavenly General.¡± ¡°Hey!¡±

    A boy agreed and quickly ran out with a three-foot-long silver harrow. He looked around and stuffed it into Bian Zhuang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is from Senior Brother Xuan Du. Take it.¡±

    Bian Zhuang was shocked. He naturally knew who ¡®Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯ was. He hurriedly grabbed the harrow and bowed deeply to the Tushita Pce.

    I¡¯m rich!

    Following that, he held the three-feet-long silver harrow in his hand and refined it slightly. The harrow elongated to six feet long on its own, which was perfect for him.

    Bian Zhuang was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you for the treasure, Great Daoist Master! I¡¯ll go and take care of the beans now!¡±

    After saying that, he picked up the silver harrow and walked on the cloud path, takingrge strides. He hummed the traditional tune of the World Edge Pavilion.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly.

    This must be an opportunity...

    Putting aside Bian Zhuang¡¯s character, his luck was pretty good. He was born into a wealthy family and was in the early stages of being part of the Heavenly Courts. He had entered the Heavenly Courts and be a Heavenly General with no rank. Today, he had obtained a treasure from the Tushita Pce.

    Even if it was just a harrow used for farming, it might be a harrow refined by the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The silver harrow had nine teeth, and the sharpness of the teeth could allow it to be used as a weapon. There were thin cloud patterns all over it, and it was full of spirituality. It contained a wisp of Connate Qi. It was really not an ordinary... item...

    Wait.

    Li Changshou stared at the silver harrow and counted it carefully.

    Nine-toothed silver harrow...

    Nine-Toothed Harrow!?

    Bian Zhuang, the young master of the World Edge Pavilion, had entered the Heavenly Courts at the initial stage of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ establishment. Now, he also had the cultivation level of a Heaven Immortal. He was a Heavenly General, and he would love every woman he saw. His private life was indecent...

    Could he be the future Marshal Tian Peng of the Heavenly River Army?!

    Second... Second Senior Brother?

    Li Changshou suddenlyughed and looked at Bian Zhuang¡¯s back as he left. He found it interesting

    At the side, Ao Yi rubbed the tip of his nose awkwardly. He lowered his head and ran to tidy up the wine sses on the short table. He felt that he had let down his elder brother¡¯s efforts and caused an embarrassing scene there. He felt ashamed.

    Ao Yi waited outside for half a day. Li Changshou entered the Tushita Pce and apanied the Great Daoist Master to the backyard. He exined to the Great Daoist Master about the reason for their fight.

    The Great Daoist Master was overjoyed. He smiled for a while before saying, ¡°Changshou, ever since you joined Ren School, interesting things have happened one after another. Go get busy. Do you want to leave your incarnation in the Heavenly Courts?¡±.

    ¡°I do have that intention.¡± ¡°Yes. If there are any urgent matters in the future,e to the Tushita Pce directly. I will sense it.¡± ¡°Thank you for your protection, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master waved his hand gently and said, ¡°Is your Golden Immortal Tribtioning soon?¡±

    ¡°It should be soon. I will prepare again and try to pluck the Dao Fruit of Longevity.¡±

    ¡°You have to remember that you have to bear the consequences of your actions.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. Then, he left the Tushita Pce.

    Li Changshou brought Ao Yi to his Sea God Residence in the Heavenly Courts.

    As a confidant of an authoritative figure, he lived in his Sea God Residence that was located in the Seventh Heaven. Li Changshou specially chose a secluded ce that was surrounded by empty immortal mountains and clouds.

    At that moment, the residence had been repaired. Three thousand Heavenly Soldiers were guarding the surroundings. The immortals of the Heavenly Courts were not as meticulous as that of the Dragon Pce. Apart from guards, they did not have any maids.

    Ahem, that¡¯s not important.

    Li Changshou got Ao Yi to bring some gifts to reward the three thousand troops. Then, he asked the paper effigy to stay there and told the guards to keep the door open and wait for the Jade Emperor to summon him at any time.

    Ao Yi would also stay there for a period of time and make his presence known in the Heavenly Courts before returning to the Dragon Pce to report.

    Li Changshou had just settled down in the Heavenly Courts. Due to the fact that he had been forcefully infused with arge amount of alchemyprehension, his head was dizzy and he wanted to rest for a few days.

    He had specially informed Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli to keep an eye on the array formations around the Pill Chamber and not let anyone trespass.

    He hung a sign on the periphery of the array formation that read ¡°There are evil beasts in front¡± and activatedyers of trapping arrays and killing arrays. Heid on the ground in the secret underground chamber and prepared to sleep for a few days...

    However, just as Li Changshou fell asleep in a daze, he felt a vast heavenly might suddenly appear above the Immortal Du Sect. He jumped up in shock. Golden Immortal Tribtion!?

    He hurriedly looked at the internal parts of his body and realized that his essence soul was stable and so was his Dao Realm. He was only a step away from perfecting his Dao base. He had not activated it himself.

    By then...

    Exalted Fugui, are you going to transcend the tribtion?

 Chapter 255 The Formula Is Still The Familiar Smell

    <h4>Chapter 255 The Form Is Still The Familiar Smell</h4>

    It¡¯s here!

    The Tribtion Transcendence that he was most likely to take reference from actually gave him a small surprise. At that moment, he had already transcended the tribtion! That was decades earlier than Li Changshou had expected! That was also why Li Changshou was worried. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observation, there was still room for improvement in Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s Dao base. However, Exalted Wang Qing must have his own considerations for choosing to undergo the Tribtion Transcendence at that moment...

    Right?

    The Tribtion Transcendence was no small matter. No one dared to be reckless. The reason that Exalted Wang Qing chose to undergo the Tribtion Transcendence today could not be a ridiculous reason like ¡°We have to do it sooner orter, so the earlier we get it over and done with the less worried we will be.¡±

    The Tribtion Cloud was born in the four directions of heaven and earth. It gathered with the vast heavenly might.

    The sky suddenly turned gloomy. It was as if a rain of mud was about to fall. All living beings within a five-thousand-kilometer radius were rmed. The world was filled with a murderous aura!

    Li Changshou stood in the sky of the Little Qiong Peak. Like the Qi Refinement cultivators in the sect, he looked in the direction of the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    Over there, a figure slowly rose into the sky. His white hair danced in the wind. He stood proudly with his hands behind his back and faced the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, after that, Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s figure flew towards the deste mountain outside the sect. The Tribtion Cloud above followed the figure like a kite that was having its string pulled. The scale of the Tribtion Cloud...

    It was not a big deal. After Exalted Wang Qing flew away, the mountain-protecting array formation waspletely activated. It was much thicker than before. The first ones to follow him were the two Golden Immortals of the sect, the Sect Leader, Daoist Wuyou, and the old guard of the Dao Repository Hall who was the benevolent elder of Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, Elder Qi Ling. They followed from behind and stood guard for Exalted Wang Qing, who was about to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion. The Golden Immortal Tribtion was not like the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. If there were any disturbances, it would be easy for him to fail.

    Exalted Wang Qing had already chosen the ce for the Tribtion Transcendence. He had also made some protective arrangements in advance.

    Why did he go out to transcend the tribtion? The logic was simple. If one were to undergo Tribtion Transcendence in the sect, the disciples would probably be shocked by the Heavenly Might and develop demonic resistances in their Dao hearts.

    Secondly, the mountain-protecting array formation could probably be rebuilt but it would cause arge mary loss to the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and could hear the discussions everywhere.

    ¡°Does the Immortal Du Sect have another Golden Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Is this the Golden Immortal Tribtion? The heavenly might alone is shocking...¡± ¡°Can he make it through?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Exalted Wang Qing! A mere Heavenly Tribtion is nothing to him!¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and sent a voice transmission to his master and junior sister, telling them not to move around on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Then, he chose a paper effigy and immediately rode a cloud to follow.

    As soon as he flew out, Li Changshou saw another figure flying out of Pill Tripod Peak. He hurriedly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Elder, please bring me along!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun immediately returned and pulled Li Changshou along. The old man did not ask why Li Changshou wanted to go over. He only said, ¡°The power of the Golden Immortal Tribtion is too strong. If you can¡¯t hold on any longerter, retreat immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Then, Elder Wan Linyun rode a cloud and led Li Changshou out of the sect. They chased after him.

    Elder Wan Linyun was not the only one. There were also seven to eight Grand Elders and elders who went out together. With the deste mountain as the center, they spread out in a radius of 150 kilometers and guarded Exalted Wang Qing. Jiang Lin¡¯er rushed over. When she saw Li Changshou following beside Elder Wan Linyun, she subconsciously came over. ¡°Why did you run out?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er questioned as she red at Li Changshou. ¡°I¡¯m here to experience the Tribtion of Longevity in advance.¡± Li Changshou smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m doing so to strengthen myself and work towards the Dao.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much,¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said softly. She wanted to persuade him further, but when she thought about how extraordinary her little grand-disciple was, she swallowed her words. Then, she looked at Exalted Wang Qing, who was standing in the sky, from afar. Her heart fluttered and she was worried.

    At that moment, the Tribtion Cloud enveloped a radius of 500 kilometers. All living beings in that area retreated far away. The world turned dark. However, in the midst of the darkness, lightning suddenly shed! At that moment, she was under the Tribtion Cloud and could not see the phenomenon above. However, he was hundreds of kilometers away from the Tribtion Transcendence location. The heavenly might still made the Heaven Immortals tremble in fear...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s face quickly turned pale, but she gritted her teeth and held on. Li Changshou looked at his Grandmaster and tried his best... to squeeze out some sweat from his forehead. He silently took out a jade token and began to observe while taking notes meticulously.

    A good memory is not as good as a lousy pen.

    Boom! Boom! Thunder rumbled, as if there was a huge carriage speeding through the clouds. The ancient Soul-Retaining Immortal King was patrolling the world!

    ¡°Fugui...¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er muttered softly. Elder Wan Linyun looked at Jiang Lin¡¯er suspiciously. Li Changshou exined to her via voice transmission. Elder Wan was enlightened. Then, Elder Wan Linyun released his immortal senses and focused most of his attention on the opposite direction. He tried his best to protect Exalted Wang Qing. Not long after, the Nine Jiu Immortals appeared. They had also rushed to where Li Changshou and Jiang Lin¡¯er were. They faced the heavenly might and looked at their master... ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Master,¡± Jiu Yiyi instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t affect his mental state. Let¡¯s just watch from here.¡± The eight junior brothers and sisters praised him.

    On the other hand, Jiu Wu and Jiu Jiu turned to look at Li Changshou, who was hiding behind Elder Wan Linyun and sitting on the cloud with a jade token... ¡°Changshou, why did youe here?¡± Jiu Wu hurriedly said, ¡°When the Heavenly Tribtionester, I don¡¯t want to hurt

    you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Elder Wan Linyun said calmly. Jiu Wu subconsciously cringed, not daring to speak again.

    Jiu Jiu ced her hands behind her back and circled half a round on the cloud. Half of her head popped out from Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder, and a strand of hair hung down in front of his neck...

    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re writing.¡± ¡°There are some records about the Golden Immortal Tribtion.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The sectcks such records. If we can sort them out, we might be able to provide a reference for the future generations.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and took the opportunity to sit beside Li Changshou. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such thoughts.¡± Li Changshou smiled and remained silent. He continued to write and draw on the jade talisman.

    Even Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, was not in the mood to appreciate the white snow and the Frost Shirt. She was carefully experiencing the temporary phenomenon of the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    There were also Great Daos in the Great Tribtion, which contained true intent.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not feel tired at all. He felt refreshed and did not dare to let go of any details. After waiting for a long time, he had finally waited for this day. He had finally waited for a long time for Exalted Wang Qing to be a Golden Immortal!

    At the same time... in an inconspicuous mountain range in the northwest of the East Continent, a ck leopard that had just condensed a demonic pill stood on a cliff and looked at the gloomy sky in the southeast direction.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    It¡¯s actually the Golden Immortal Tribtion. It¡¯s also the Eight Destes Eight Disasters one, which is ranked 17th in the Golden Immortal Tribtion!

    The ck panther blinked. Huh? How would I know that? However, the power of the Golden Immortal Tribtion is not small. It should be very difficult for the person undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence. Uh, why do I know all this? The ck panther spirit was puzzled again...

    After the Tribtion Cloud condensed at the Tribtion Transcendence location, a huge vortex appeared in the Tribtion Cloud. The Tribtion Cloud that covered thousands of kilometers shrank rapidly. Its area was reduced by one-third. After a while, dense lightning spots appeared in the vortex below the Tribtion Cloud. The rich power of the Heavenly Tribtion appeared, and the world was dead silent. The wind stopped, and the spiritual energy within thousands of kilometers gathered there. However, it was stagnant. Without any warning, a blue pir of lightning fell and engulfed Exalted Wang Qing!

    Li Changshou picked up his brush and quickly wrote something. The surrounding people widened their eyes, wanting to see the figure in the lightning pir clearly... After a while, the lightning pir dissipated. Exalted Wang Qing was still standing in the air. His long hair was a little charred, and there were a few holes in his long robe. However, he was not injured, and his immortal power was not depleted. The mountain peak below Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s feet had been ttened. Lava flowed down from the mountain peak, as if the ground was bleeding. Li Changshou stopped writing and waited quietly for a while. Soon, he used his mind to pick up the brush and wrote a line in the jade talisman.

    After the first Lightning Tribtion, the cultivator will have more time to recover.

    The moment the brush stopped, the lightning pir appeared again. This time, it turned dark blue. The lightning pir¡¯s volume had reduced by one-third, but its power had increased by more than thirty percent!

    Exalted Wang Qing was like a rock as he split the lightning pir in the middle. However, he was also slowly suppressed by the lightning pir.

    Jiu Jiu held her breath and subconsciously grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve... ¡°The first five should be fine,¡± Li Changshou said via voice transmission. Jiu Jiu nodded slowly, her eyes filled with concern. Qi Refinement cultivators like them had left home when they were young and followed their master to cultivate. Their rtionships with their masters were the strongest. Li Changshou keenly realized that after the second bolt of lightning, the interval was slightly longer. Only then did the third bolt of lightning descend... After the third bolt of lightning, the interval was slightly longer. The fourth bolt of lightning condensed and crashed down. Li Changshou memorized all the details and calcted the time interval. It seemed to be increasing by twenty percent every time. However, as soon as the fifth Heavenly Tribtion passed, Exalted Wang Qing, who was standing quietly in the air and was preparing to transcend the sixth Heavenly Tribtion, suddenly trembled. He frowned and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Master!¡±

    Jiu Lu¡¯er screamed and was immediately stopped by Jiu Qi. Li Changshou frowned and sensed it. Soon, he sensed the wisps of gray smoke circling around Exalted Wang Qing. ¡°It¡¯s the Heart Tribtion.¡±

    Jiu Jiu quickly asked, ¡°What is the Heart Tribtion?¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s one¡¯s training of the Dao Heart. If one¡¯s Dao heart is not perfected, it will be very difficult to survive the training.¡± Fortunately, after Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er became Daopanions, he no longer had many regrets. Although Exalted Wang Qing was injured by the Heart Tribtion, he quickly recovered and looked up at the Tribtion Cloud in the sky! He let out a long howl and his aura expanded again! The sixth Heavenly Tribtionnded and cut off Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s long howl. It even pressed Exalted Wang Qing down onto the deste mountain below. On the deste mountain, colorful mes appeared for some reason. Apanied by that bolt of lightning, countless astral winds visible to the naked eye condensed into des and shot towards Exalted Wang Qing. Thunder, wind, heart, fire!

    The Golden Immortal Tribtion finally unleashed its full power. The deste mountain exploded in an instant. Exalted Wang Qing was pressed onto the remains of the deste mountain. He was surrounded by the power of the Heavenly Tribtion which rubbed against him crazily!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Therefore, in the face of the Heavenly Tribtion, he had to thank the Heavenly Dao Master first. He had to reject all forms of howling,ughing, and vomiting.

    The sixth Heavenly Tribtionsted for the duration it took for half an incense stick to burn out...

    That¡¯s right. The lightning pir¡¯s output, the astral wind¡¯s execution, and the Heavenly Fire¡¯s meltingsted for half an incense stick¡¯s time.

    After the sixth Heavenly Tribtion ended, the mental demon was still wreaking havoc and attacking the Dao heart of the person undergoing the tribtion... Speaking of which, how many Golden Immortal Tribtions does Exalted Wang Qing have?

    Li Changshou deduced that there should be eight of them. If there were nine, Exalted Wang Qing would probably not be able to make it through today. After the sixth Heavenly Tribtion ended, the speed at which Exalted Wang Qing got up, the injuries all over his body, and the fluctuations in his aura... The eighth Heavenly Tribtion was also very difficult. Li Changshou looked at the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill that he had on the paper effigy. He had already obtained the Dao of refining pills imparted by the Grand Supreme Elder. Although he could not refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill now, he might be able to do so in the future.

    If Exalted Wang Qing could not hold on any longer, he would take out the Golden Pill. What a loss... Later, he wouldin to the Great Daoist Master that he would be able to obtain another Golden Immortal realm expert for the Ren School. He would not hesitate to take out the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill that could save his life. There was a high chance that he would be able to recoup his losses.

    At the same time, he could sell a favor to Exalted Wang Qing and develop it into a backup n...

    That was not important!

    After the seventh bolt of lightning struck, Li Changshou stood up and hesitated. At that moment, Exalted Wang Qing had already be a charred person. There was only a thirty-percent-chance that he could survive thest bolt of lightning. If he had the help of a Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, he could increase his chances by about 60%. That was the heaven-defying aspect of the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. If he did not have the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, he would be risking his life.

    As for his Tribtion Transcendence, he could only use one Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. The power of the precious pill would continue to spread. There was no point in consuming two in a short period of time. He had originally wanted to keep the other one for Ling¡¯e. However, it would take at least twenty to thirty years for Ling¡¯e to be an immortal. For her, reaching the Golden Immortal Tribtion... would be difficult.

    Li Changshou grabbed the porcin bottle and was about to attack. At that moment, Exalted Wang Qing suddenly raised his hand and took out two glowing pills. He swallowed them in one gulp. His injuries were quickly suppressed, and his aura rose steadily!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Great, I saved again. How could every Qi Refinement cultivator who could reach the Golden Immortal Tribtion not have a trump card to transcend the tribtion?

    The eighth Heavenly Tribtion was a lightning ball. It contained the power of the previous seven Heavenly Tribtions and turned into astral winds, heavenly fire, mysterious ice, and lightning. It wrapped around Exalted Wang Qing and tossed him around...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er and the nine disciples of Exalted Wang Qing were extremely worried. However, Li Changshou had already seen the results of the Tribtion Transcendence. He lowered his head and began to write and draw, summarizing everything. In general, the Tribtion Transcendence this time was quitemon. It should not be ranked too high in the Golden Immortal Tribtion. If he could survive it, the upper limit of his strength would be rtively low.

    He estimated the situation when he transcended the tribtion...

    There was a high chance that a Heavenly Tribtion in the form of wind and fire would appear at the start of the fourth Heavenly Tribtion.

    There should be nine bolts of lightning or more.

    Although nine was a huge number, longevity was already beyond the constraints of life and death. Therefore, there was a possibility that the tenth or eleventh bolt of lightning would appear...

    From the looks of it, he still needed to sever three to four Dao Realms and prepare for the third and fourth Tribtion Transcendence ns as soon as possible. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was focused on summarizing the Tribtion Transcendence, suddenly felt a sudden surging in his spiritual will.

    A wisp of his spiritual willnded on the statue of the Sea God in an inconspicuous Sea God Temple. Li Changshou looked at the door of the temple. There, a young man in embroidered clothes stood with a smile. Although he had delicate features and a handsome face, the smile on his lips was ultimately... evil and crazy.

    Jin Chanzi?

    Li Changshou felt happy for some reason. He had just identally discovered his second senior brother. Now, his ¡°master¡± was here again!

    He was a Sea God. Could it be that he was fated to meet the cmity of the Journey to the West?

    Uh, could it be that I¡¯m also an immortal in the Journey to the West...

 Chapter 256 Tricks and Live Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 256 Tricks and Live Teaching</h4>

    Jin Chanzi was naturally not there to congratte Exalted Wang Qing for sessfully transcending the tribtion.

    He should be here to discuss how to split the dragon race.

    Li Changshou could not help but mutter to himself.

    They are both Primordial Beasts. Why is the difference between them so huge?

    For example, Daoist Wen Jing, who had already submitted to him, was already in an awkward situation in the Western Sect. She was on the verge of being abandoned by the Western Sect at any time.

    She did not dare to move openly in the Primordial World. She could only hide in the dark and buzz.

    Jin Chanzi had appeared brazenly in the South Continent without any restraint or scruples.

    He was just short of shouting, ¡°Little Sea God, I¡¯m here to negotiate!¡±

    Clearly, Jin Chanzi had already turned from hiding in the dark to being in the open. His tracks and name had been cleared by the Western Sect.

    He could be considered a winner of the ferocious beasts.

    Li Changshou¡¯s wisp of spiritual will remained in the statue quietly. He looked at the figure standing in front of the temple and the confident smile on the other party¡¯s face... Perhaps, the predecessor of the Monk Tang Seng felt that as the ¡°masterminds¡± behind the chaos of the four seas, they should have a tacit understanding with each other. It was time to have a conversation between the ¡°masterminds¡±.

    Unfortunately... Li Changshou was destined to disappoint Jin Chanzi today.

    ording to the basic principles of the Western Sect, even if Jin Chanzi were to dance and call the officials in the Sea God Temple, he would not pay any attention to him or reveal any traces of himself.

    In short, there would be no directmunication with the Western Sect!

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. Most of his attention returned to the ce in the Immortal Du Sect where Exalted Wang Qing was transcending the tribtion. He looked at the ball of lightning that was starting to dissipate... A piece of ¡°charred charcoal¡± that did not look human fell from the sky andnded on the magmake below. It floated quietly.

    However, at that moment, everyone was only happy and not worried.

    That was because that piece of charcoal contained an extraordinary vitality!

    The Golden Immortal Tribtion had passed.

    The Tribtion Cloud in the sky dissipated quietly and turned into rich spiritual energy that surged downwards.

    On the ¡°charred¡± piece of charcoal that was no longer human-shaped, three mysterious flowers slowly appeared on his forehead, chest, and abdomen. They slowly swam and gathered at the top of the sky, blooming rapidly.

    One hid the origin.

    One contained the Dao Life.

    One was blurry, indicating changes and possibilities.

    The piece of ¡®charcoal¡¯ slowly floated up and sat cross-legged in the air. The skin peeled off on the spot, revealing Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s true appearance.

    A ray of green light descended from the sky and wrapped around Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s body. A green cloud floated over, and various phenomena appeared in the sky. A melodious Heavenly Dao bell rang...

    ¡°Master has passed! Master has passed!¡±

    At that moment, Jiu Wu finally dared to shout.

    The Nine Jiu Immortals cheered excitedly!

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was even grabbed by its arm and swayed by Jiu Jiu, who was too excited. She almost threw him off the cloud...

    Ahem, there were some collisions.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er wiped her eyes with her slender hand and coughed a few times. She showed her calmness as a master¡¯s wife and stood quietly at the side, looking dignified andposed.

    However, because she was too young, shecked some dignity and deterrence. From today onwards, the Immortal Du Sect would have another Golden Immortal. The safety of the disciples would rise to another level.

    Just as everyone was celebrating, Li Changshou diverted his attention and secretly observed Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s face...

    Although Elder Wan was sneering, there was a hint of yearning in his eyes. There was also a hint of disappointment in them. Not long after, Exalted Wang Qing changed into a long robe and emitted a faint fragrance. Some petals danced around him and flew towards the Nine Jiu Immortals.

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and Elder Qi Ling brought the elders over to congratte them. Many immortals in the sect flew out to wee them...

    The disciples of the Immortal Du Sect were greatly encouraged.

    Many Heaven Immortals from the older generation sighed emotionally. The Dao hearts of the few disciples of Exalted Wang Qing trembled and they were excited.

    Just as the sect was rejoicing, Li Changshou quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak and told his master and junior sister about Exalted Wang Qing sessfully transcending the tribtion.

    Due to his rtionship with his Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, his master and junior sister had to rush over to celebrate. Li Changshou had just returned, so he naturally did not need to make another trip...

    Just as Li Changshou was about to ck off for a few days, the paper effigy, which had been entrusted with Li Changshou¡¯s mind,id down on the rocking chair, continued to organize the Dao of refining pills that the Elder Lord had taught him. He heard a blurry voice in his heart...

    ¡°Sea God, why don¡¯t you send your incarnation over to meet me?¡±

    Jin Chanzi seemed to be a little impatient.

    After just two to four hours, he could no longer hold it in and barged into the Sea God Temple... Li Changshou nced at the Six-Winged Golden Cicada using the statue. Then, he continued to sort out his alchemy and ignored it.

    At that moment, Jin Chanzi was already in front of the statue.

    He said, ¡°Based on the Sea God¡¯s n, you should know why I¡¯m here. Why did you avoid

    me?¡±

    The small Sea God Temple was silent. Only one of the priests was hiding under the table, trembling non-stop. His heart was nk.

    A momentter...

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He said coldly, ¡°Could it be that the Sea God really doesn¡¯t take us seriously?¡±

    Li Changshou secretly raised his eyebrows.

    Jin Chanzi was quite meticulous. He used the power of the Western Sect to pressure them and deliberately said ¡®we¡¯ without mentioning the word ¡®Western Sect¡¯.

    It was no wonder the higher-ups of the Western Sect valued him.

    However, he still ignored it and quietly watched the Golden Cicada put on a one-man show. He even imagined in his mind, how the fellow would look when he wore a kasaya and a monk¡¯s hat...

    Tsk, he is indeed quite handsome and a little bad. He did not let down the name of a suave man.

    Li Changshou first took out the ¡°Golden Immortal Tribtion Observation Notes¡± that he had previously made and carefully sorted it out. He further perfected his Tribtion Transcendence n.

    He took out more than ten nk jade tokens and began to organize the insights he had gained into the Dao of pill-refining ording to his own understanding.

    During that process, the blurry voice in Li Changshou¡¯s heart sounded every now and then...

    ¡°Could it be that the Sea God is afraid?¡±

    ¡°Sea God, if you¡¯re worried, I can swear ording to your rules. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Today, I want to see how you can avoid seeing me!¡±

    In just two hours, Jin Chanzi sat in front of Li Changshou and Ao Yi¡¯s statue. He looked like he would not stop until he achieved his goal.

    Li Changshou could only shake his head slightly and continue with his work...

    When Exalted Wang Qing transcended the tribtion and became a Golden Immortal, his Dao heart was stirred.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, Exalted Wang Qing was only 60 to 70% confident. He had narrowly escaped death several times, but he had managed to survive.

    He had won the bet with his life. However, what if he had lost?

    At that moment, Jiang Lin¡¯er would probably have be a widow. The Nine Jiu Immortals would have been crying loudly. Wang Fugui¡¯s name would then make it onto the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Immortal Death List.

    He had done what he had to and could do to the best of his abilities. Then, he went all out to face the Golden Immortal Tribtion. That way, even if he could not endure it, he would not have any regrets. Easy does it.

    The Immortal Du Sect had been very lively for the past half a month.

    The Sect Leader personally ordered the disciples who were not in seclusion to go to the Heaven-Breaking Peak to celebrate. An immortal banquet was set up in front of the Hundred Mortal Hall. Exalted Wang Qing, who had be a Golden Immortal, preached the Dao continuously.

    Li Changshou had also been idling for half a month. He had sorted out twelve Pill Sutras and more than thirty pill forms. That was just a small portion of the pill-refining Dao that the Elder Lord had taught him.

    At the same time, Li Changshou was also disturbed for half a month.

    Jin Chanzi was sitting in the small temple in the South Ocean. Every hour, he would shout, ¡°Sea God, why don¡¯t youe out and meet me?¡±

    Li Changshou simply treated that fellow as an rm to remind himself that time had passed quickly.

    The pill forms that he had sorted out would all be useful.

    Some of the pill forms were specially found for Elder Wan Linyun. Once he became a Golden Immortal and obtained some Heaven and Earth spiritual herbs, he could attempt to refine them.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master! Brother Sect Master!¡± In the Sea God¡¯s Residence of the Heavenly Courts, Ao Yi hurriedly found Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and told him about his ¡°shocking discovery¡±!

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, a young Daoist is sitting in a small temple. Every hour, he would call me to meet him. I wonder who he is.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ao Yi widened his eyes and replied seriously, ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he had been there since half a month ago.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°This person is from the Western Sect. He revealed his whereabouts during your wedding in the East Ocean.¡±

    Ao Yi could not help but blink and feel a little awkward.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and thought about it. He analyzed the pros and cons and quickly made a decision.

    ¡°Ao Yi, why don¡¯t you go and invite a few experts from the dragon race? It would be best if you can get someone whom your father trustspletely to investigate this small temple. If I can avoid being discovered by him, I will try to get some information from him and see if I can find out what the Western Sect will do next. If we scare him and let him leave, it will not be a loss for us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will send a message to Father now!¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly agreed and left the main room where Li Changshou was.

    At that moment, in the eyes of the dragon race, Ao Yi, the Second Prince, was too close to the Sea God. It was easy for the dragon race to think that he had deceived Ao Yi... although he had to admit that there were indeed some elements of deception.

    Therefore, it was not safe to just let Ao Yi ¡°testify¡± at the side. He had to have a few more ¡°witnesses¡± to be more convincing.

    An hourter, Ao Yi rushed over to report that everything had been arranged.

    The two old dragons of the East Ocean Dragon Pce took action and used Ao Yi¡¯s statue to reveal the situation in the small temple to the Dragon King of the East Ocean and the other important dragon officials.

    The Golden Cicada did not notice it.

    Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigy had also rushed to the small temple from Anshui City. In front of the dragon race, it emerged from the backyard of the small temple.

    The eyes of Jin Chanzi, who was sitting in front of the statue, lit up. He sneered and said calmly, ¡°The Sea God is really busy. He made me wait.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was carrying a horsetail whisk, frowned slightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you? Why are you disturbing my cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jin Chanzi stood up. There was a look of realization on his delicate face. ¡°So the Sea God is cultivating. I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡±

    Li Changshou took a step back and smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, do you know where I came from?¡±

    He almost blurted out the words ¡°The Great Tang of the Eastern Lands ¡°!

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here on orders to discuss something with the Sea God.¡± The Golden Cicada smiled and took out a violet gold pearl.

    The pearl shed and enveloped the two of them in a barrier.

    Li Changshou took two steps back and left the barrier.

    Jin Chanzi frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean? The matter between us is very important. We have to guard against eavesdroppers.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please return.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°The Ren School has always been open and honest. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to be so secretive.¡±

    Jin Chanzi stared at Li Changshou, but Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were full of honesty. He did not look shy at all.

    It was a battle of pride.

    Jin Chanzi still had some pride and arrogance that could not be erased today. He was quickly defeated...

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Jin Chanzi said calmly. ¡°This is no longer a secret. Everyone knows it clearly. Sea God, let¡¯s be straightforward. I came here to offer my apology. I have offended you previously, but I did not know that the Sea God had such a strong background. The second purpose is to discuss the dragon race.¡± Li Changshou suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that the rules of the Western Sect are to apologize empty-handed?¡±

    Jin Chanzi did not expect Li Changshou to suddenly say that and was instantly disturbed.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Tricks taught on the spot -¡°Digress from the main topic.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jin Chanzi smiled and said, ¡°As long as wee to an agreement today, we will present a generous gift tomorrow.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled. ¡°In that case, ording to you, Fellow Daoist, if we can¡¯te to a conclusion after today¡¯s discussion, will you just forget about thepensation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. We don¡¯t want to be enemies with you...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the second matter. How do you want to discuss it with me?¡± Jin Chanzi did not realize that he had already lost the initiative to talk.

    ¡°Take the initiative and test the waters.¡±

    Jin Chanzi smiled and said, ¡°The dragon race has the Dragon Pces of the Four Seas. We will take the west and south while you take the east and north. How about that, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Li Changshou was happy that Jin Chanzi had said that.

    Then, he would go straight to the third step -¡°Feign ignorance and change his position. Advance by retreating.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to have made a mistake. Why do I want the Dragon Pce?¡±

    Jin Chanzi muttered to himself and lowered his voice.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the Sea God. I¡¯m talking about the Heavenly Courts that supports you. The Ren School wants the Heavenly Courts to prosper. We also want the West Continent to prosper. The dragon race is old and unwilling to be lonely. Their foundation is iparably strong. The two of us can split up and take our own share.¡± ¡°Enough!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly shouted. He looked angry and scolded, ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you? Why are you talking nonsense here!?!¡± ¡°I am...¡±

    onsen

    ¡°A member of the Western Sect?¡± Li Changshou snorted coldly. ¡°I knew you would say that! Fellow Daoist, your tricks of shifting the me are too superficial! The Western Sect and the Three Sects of the Dao Sect are all great sects. They have extraordinary existences. Even if the Western Sect schemed against them, they would only exchange blows remotely. They care about the pride of the various Sect Masters! Why would they send someone to tell me about this matter? Why would they want to split? I advise you to be kind and not stir up a conflict between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect!¡±

    Jin Chanzi quickly reacted and said firmly, ¡°Sea God, why would I lie about this?¡±

    ¡°The world is dangerous, and the spirit is unpredictable! Who can predict what happens in the world?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you can¡¯t make me believe that you are indeed from the Western Sect and that you can represent the Western Sect, don¡¯t me me for being rude today. I won¡¯t send you off!¡±

    Jin Chanzi waspletely stunned. He stared at Li Changshou¡¯s face and whispered, ¡°In the Sea God¡¯s opinion, how should I prove it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let the Heavenly Dao verify it. Make a Great Dao oath and prove that you can represent the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an oath. Sea God, wait.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Dao, if I, Jin Chan, am not entrusted by the Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect toe here to discuss the matter of the dragon race with the Sea God today! If I, Jin Chan, am lying, I will be punished by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s God-Conquering Lightning!¡±

    When Jin Chanzi finished speaking, he felt that something was amiss... Thunder rumbled in the sky. The power of the Heavenly Dao came and went in a hurry and epted the oath.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and praised Jin Chanzi in his heart. ¡°You are indeed a member of the Western Sect.¡±

    Jin Chanzi smiled and said, ¡°Since you believe me now, we should have a good talk. Fellow Daoist, please tell me your conditions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any conditions.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this. I¡¯mpletely different from you, Fellow Daoist. I interfered with the matters of the dragon race because the Sea God Sect has a portion of incense merit from the dragon race, and I¡¯m the Sect Master of the Sea God Sect. Fellow Daoist, please leave.¡±

    Jin Chanzi was stunned. His back hurt from the swaying.

 Chapter 257 Sending Aunt-Masterâ€¦Off

    <h4>Chapter 257 Sending Aunt-Master...Off</h4>

    In the East Ocean¡¯s Crystal Pce, a few elegant and easy-going old dragons were already angered by the conversation in the Sea God Temple. They cursed continuously! The Dragon King of the East Ocean sat there quietly. His dragon eyes revealed a rare sharpness.

    The Dragon King was also a little angry.

    However, he did not know what he had done to make the old dragons so irritable...

    What was even more amazing was that as long as there were no pawns nted by the Western Sect among the important dragon officials who were watching the ¡°live broadcast ¡°, the Western Sect would not know about it until the end...

    Without anyone noticing, Jin Chanzi hadpletely pushed the dragon race towards the Heavenly Courts. The West Ocean Dragon Pce, which had been mostly infiltrated, was not included.

    In the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou swept his horsetail whisk and said, ¡°Please go back.¡± Then, he turned around and walked towards the rear hall, allowing Jin Chanzi to look at his back view while he left in an unfettered

    manner.

    Jin Chanzi was stunned. He subconsciously clenched his fists. His gaze was like two sharp des, as if he wanted to pierce through Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation...

    What does that mean?

    Does he take me for a fool?

    ¡°As long as you prove that you are from the Western Sect, I will negotiate with you.¡±

    He swore an oath.

    ¡°Very good. You have sessfully proved that you are a member of the Western Sect. However, there is no room for discussion.¡±

    What kind of unorthodox methods are Ren School using!?!

    ¡°Sea God! Please wait!¡± Jin Chanzi gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°Go back, young man.¡± Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk, andyers of clouds appeared around him. His figure disappeared in the clouds.

    Although it looked quite mysterious, it was actually just a simple fog-creating techniquebined with the Earth Escape technique.

    When the clouds dissipated, Li Changshou¡¯s aura hadpletely disappeared.

    Jin Chanzi, who was in a daze, could only roughly tell that the Sea God¡¯s incarnation had gone to the Sea God Temple in Anshui City.

    Young man?

    ¡°Hmph! Farewell!¡±

    Jin Chanzi snorted coldly and turned to leave. When he left, his expression was gloomy. If the Deputy Sect Master had not warned him that the Sea God of the South Ocean was the third most powerful person in the Ren School, he would definitely shame the Grand Pure One. He would definitely incur the wrath of the Ren School...

    I must smash this lousy temple today!

    When he left the remote Sea God Temple, Jin Chanzi felt that he had fallen into the Sea God¡¯s trap...

    However, he could not tell what went wrong for a while.

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will was attached to his statue. He watched as Jin Chanzi quickly disappeared into the horizon andughed in his heart.

    This Golden Cicada is a talent that the Western Sect needs in order to bring themselves prosperity.

    In that act he staged just now, his tricks had only shown some effects.

    The reason that the effect was so outstanding was entirely because Jin Chanzi looked down on the dragon race.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scheming, but that we¡¯re enemies!

    Li Changshou had long understood that logic...

    No matter what, the dragon race was once an ancient overlord. They had upied the Primordial World for countless years and had umted a lot of strength.

    The dragon race fought the phoenix and the Qilin race to the end. Even though the ancient times had passed, the dragon race still had a ce in the five continents. That was proof of their own strength.

    It was said that the dragon race was in decline. However, the dragon race onlycked merit and luck.

    On second thought, he realized that while the dragon race was burdened with negative karma andcked luck, they were still a force that could not be ignored in the Primordial World. Wouldn¡¯t that prove how powerful the dragon race was?

    This time, the ¡°Western Sect¡¯s conspiracy¡± was being broadcasted live. The experts of the dragon race had taken action to deceive Jin Chanzi.

    He had to be wary of that. He had to pay the price for underestimating his opponent.

    Splitting up the dragon race...

    Splitting the North, South, East, West Oceans between the two of them...

    If he used such words as a slogan, the dragon race would probably explode in anger.

    However, to Li Changshou, Jin Chanzi was simply a godly assist!

    The matter of the dragon race ascending to the Heavenly Courts waspleted in an instant.

    In the Sea God¡¯s Residence of the Heavenly Courts, Ao Yi rushed to the main room again. The little dragon¡¯s face was pale. It was so angry that it gritted its teeth.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Ao Yi quietly. Thetter wanted to say something, but he paused a few times. In the end, he sighed dejectedly.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°There¡¯s a Saint there. He¡¯s always ready to ughter.¡±

    After saying that, Ao Yi slowly sat down on a wooden chair at the side. He quickly closed his eyes and sighed. The young man¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Let the dragon race deepen their connection with the Heavenly Courts as soon as possible,¡± Li Changshou said. Ao Yi nodded and agreed. Then, the dragon and the man did not say anything else.

    Ao Yi needed people to encourage andfort him. He did not need to be instilled with any principles. Li Changshou could only sigh softly in his heart.

    It is rare to get a win-win solution in this world. I will not let down my kid... Ahem, I will not let down the Jade Emperor and Yi!

    Half a dayter, Ao Yi went to the Hall of Enlightenment to request to leave the Heavenly Courts and return to the East Ocean Dragon Pce in the name of patrolling on behalf of the Sea God.

    Half a dayter, Ao Yimunicated with Li Changshou using his spiritual will and exined the reaction of the dragon race.

    He was definitely furious.

    However, he could not do anything about his anger. He could only be angry and helpless.

    The Western Sect had two Saints guarding it. Unless the dragon race wanted to be exterminated, they could only vent their anger by attacking the spiritual mountain.

    Struggling a little while being schemed against by the Saint waspletely different from taking the initiative to visit the Saint and shame him.

    Until now, the ¡°ending¡± that Li Changshou was most worried about had yet to happen. Things had not reached an irreversible state.

    ¡°Brother, my father is very calm. The elders can tell that I¡¯m a little anxious. They repeatedly reminded me to strengthen my rtionship with you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Ao Yi, the dragon race is in a difficult period now. Why don¡¯t you bring Sister-inw back to the Dragon Pce and stay there for a while? You can visit your father and mother more often.¡±

    Li Changshou instructed, ¡°Listen to everything and observe more. Don¡¯t say anything else. As long as your father doesn¡¯t speak, you don¡¯t have to care about anything.¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a while and looked troubled. He whispered, ¡°Brother, Mother asked me to ask what the dragon race should do to obtain some Deity Positions in the Heavenly Courts...¡±

    ¡°This matter requires the Jade Emperor¡¯s approval.¡± Li Changshou knew that the dragon race would ask such a question. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to visit the Jade Emperor in the next few days and try to ask about this matter. If the Jade Emperor agrees and bestows some low-level Deity Positions, the situation of the dragon race will be much better.¡±

    Ao Yi was delighted when he heard that. He hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡±

    ¡°Yes, go and rest. Don¡¯t worry too much. I will inform you immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡± Li Changshou gave him a warm reminder. Ao Yi bowed and left hurriedly.

    Originally, Li Changshou wanted to mutter that he did not have enough precious materials to refine array formations recently...

    However, considering Ao Yi¡¯s current mood, he did not have the cheek to do so.

    One should have some conscience! Li Changshou did not dy any further. His incarnation in the Heavenly Courts immediately rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    When the Heavenly General sent a message to inform him that the Jade Emperor summoned him, Li Changshou lowered his head and entered. He handed over the memorial that he had long set with the Jade Emperor and requested for a batch of low-level Deity Positions for the dragon race.

    The only thing that could affect the Heavenly Dao was the hundreds of legitimate gods.

    For example, although Li Changshou could not ask for as many low-level Deity Positions as he wanted, the Jade Emperor casually waved his hand and approved dozens of them...

    Li Changshou thought for a while and reminded the Jade Emperor that he could not give too many at one go.

    Therefore, the Jade Emperor approved the Godhoods of the sixteen Sea-Patrolling Guardians. They were allocated by Li Changshou.

    The decree would enter the Hall of Enlightenment in a while. ording to the process, it would take about ten years.

    At that time, Li Changshou would go to the Dragon Pce to choose and select sixteen Little Gods of the Heavenly Courts...

    In that case, the oue of the dragon race was decided!

    Next, he only had to follow the n step by step. Finally, he had to seal the Four Sea Dragons King in the Heavenly Courts. Then, he would seed...

    ¡°Subordinate Changgeng.¡±

    The white-robed Jade Emperor sat on the tform and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s such a joyous development in this matter. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I dare not lie to you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Li Changshou told the Jade Emperor about the scene in the Sea God Temple in detail.

    To be safe, Li Changshou did not mention the name of the Golden Cicada to avoid any strange karma...

    The Jade Emperor pped andughed.

    ¡°Hahaha! Changgeng, your trick is too... unexpected!¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He said warmly, ¡°They were just some insignificant tricks. I was also being thick-skinned.¡±

    The white-robed young man stood up and slowly walked down from the tform. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me think about how I should reward you this time!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we wait for this matter toe to an end? We still need to proceed slowly. It¡¯s not toote to ask for a reward after I¡¯ve done my best.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile. He stood in front of the jade table and looked at the empty Lingxiao Treasure Hall. ¡°Changgeng, when can I gather all the Heavenly Generals and Immortal Officials here...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we can¡¯t rush this matter.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t rush.¡± The Jade Emperor chuckled. ¡°With Changgeng¡¯s help, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Sorry, I only want to be a good-for-nothing.

    Naturally, he could not say that out loud. Not only that, but Li Changshou had to pretend to be calm.

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just following Your Majesty¡¯s wishes and following your orders to do something beneficial to the Heavenly Courts. I don¡¯t dare to im credit or think too highly of myself.¡± The Jade Emperor could not help butugh. ¡°You... By the way, Changgeng, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly General who nts beans near the Tushita Pce seems to be called Bian Zhuang. Did he receive a reward from the Great Daoist Master recently?¡±.

    The Jade Emperor frowned and said, ¡°In the past few days, my incarnation has heard about this matter a few times.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡°Oh?!

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you think that he is a good talent, I should use him well.¡±

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°This matter will be decided by you, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t dare to say much. That day, Bian Zhuang¡¯s hoe was damaged. The Great Daoist Master got the boy to give him a harrow. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly, but he already had a n.

    It did not matter if Bian Zhuang was lucky to obtain a Dharma treasure or if the Great Daoist Master really thought highly of him...

    Most importantly, the Jade Emperor wanted to use that matter to express his respect for the Tushita Pce¡¯s Grand Supreme Elder.

    There was no choice. The Jade Emperor needed to cozy up to the Grand Pure One now.

    Li Changshou was well aware of that. He stopped speaking and did not bother about it.

    Bian Zhuang, the future ¡°Second Senior Brother¡±, should soon wee a wave of advancement.

    The position of Marshal Tian Peng might be because of the harrow.

    Li Changshou quickly bade farewell and left the Lingxiao Hall. The paper effigy returned to his immortal abode and remained in the state of being ready to listen to the verdict.

    He could temporarily put the matter of the dragon race aside.

    Although there was a high chance that something unexpected would happen in the future, he could now focus most of his attention on preparing for his Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    After Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence, Li Changshou was more or less irritated...

    Among the pill forms that he had obtained from the Grand Supreme Elder, Li Changshou had chosen a type of Enlightenment Mind Pill for Elder Wan Linyun.

    However, he had to wait until he transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion and attained the Dao Fruit of Longevity before he could refine that pill. As long as he could guarantee that the grade would be fifth-grade, he would have a chance to help Elder Wan Linyun break through the bottleneck. Whether he could reach the Golden Immortal Tribtion would depend on the old man¡¯s own luck.

    He was going to repay a favor with favor and be grateful to his benefactor.

    Elder Wan had imparted the Poison Sutra to him back then. Now that he had helped Elder Wan break through, it was only right for him to repay the karma.

    Moreover, an elder who was good at the Dao of Poison had advanced to the Golden Immortal realm...

    It was especially exciting just thinking about it!

    After that, Li Changshou began to gather spirit herbs. His incarnation walked around the entire East Continent and bought them at all costs.

    He was prepared to refine two more types of Spirit Pills that he might use during the Tribtion Transcendence.

    Since it concerned his life, he could not afford to make any mistakes.

    It was rare for Li Changshou to be fully focused on refining pills this time. He was afraid that he would waste those expensive rare immortal herbs.

    By the way, after Exalted Wang Qing transcended the tribtion and attained the Dao Fruit of Longevity, he went into seclusion with Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er. They would probably be in seclusion for a long time.

    Apart from consolidating his own realm, Exalted Wang Qing also had the intention to increase Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level.

    One of them had to live forever while the other had to calcte the end of her lifespan. That was the most awkward thing in the rtionship between Daopanions, which would leave one feeling helpless.

    Before Jiang Lin¡¯er went into seclusion, she specially came to look for Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e to entrust the reincarnation of the little tree spirit to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou hesitated and agreed...

    He had some acquaintances in the Netherworld. It should not be difficult for him to take the back door.

    Yes, the Magi love to eat blood. His Little Qiong Peak¡¯s spiritual beast enclosure and the Immortal Lake¡¯s spiritual fish farm would probably be able to contribute again.

    The little tree spirit had been nourishing the Little Qiong Peak for more than ten years. It had lived longer than its lifespan.

    When Li Changshou had prepared all kinds of Spirit Pills that he needed to use during the Tribtion Transcendence, as well as a backup set of Spirit Pills and a backup set of it, the little tree spirit gradually lost its ability and was on the verge of death. In the little tree spirit...

    It went.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, Ling¡¯e, Xiong Lingli, and Jiu Jiu waited quietly at the side. When the tree spirit¡¯s spiritual body dissipated, Li Changshou took action and used a special soul-sucking Dharma artifact to collect the tree spirit¡¯s iplete soul.

    Fortunately, it had been pampered at Little Qiong Peak for more than ten years. The little tree spirit¡¯s True Spirit had been perfected and could be reincarnated.

    Li Changshou did not dy and immediately wanted to go to the Netherworld.

    This time, Jiu Jiu volunteered to follow him. Li Changshou advised her to cultivate in the mountains. It was too dangerous outside.

    However, Jiu Jiu¡¯s cultivation level was at the peak of the Perfected Immortal realm. She used her killer move, weeping.

    Li Changshou quickly lost the battle. He asked the paper effigy who was going out this time to bring more emergency preparations. He increased the number of paper effigies he had and used a few trump cards...

    Half a dayter, after many years, they sat on Little Aunt-Master¡¯s huge gourd and rushed to the East Ocean Pir together.

    Due to Aunt-Master Jiu¡¯s insistence, it was estimated that they would arrive in the Netherworld one or two dayster...

 Chapter 258 Reincarnation VIP Passage

    <h4>Chapter 258 Reincarnation VIP Passage</h4>

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened...¡±

    On the vast waves of smoke in the East Ocean, Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu exined in detail about the tree spirit. Jiu Jiu looked at the Dharma artifact in Li Changshou¡¯s hand that contained a soul. She pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Senior Sister Jiang Yu has had quite a hard time. At the end of the day, Senior Brother Qi Yuan was a little impulsive. This matter should be resolved!¡±

    Jiu Jiu grabbed the gourd hanging on her waist and raised her head to gulp its contents down. Then, she let out a satisfied ¡°Ha ¡°...

    ¡°Burp!¡±

    Li Changshou sat at the back and was amused.

    If you want to drink, just drink. Why did you have to find a reason for yourself?

    As Little Aunt-Master¡¯s sitting posture was a little casual, Li Changshou could not stare at her. He would just asionally... ahem, he would look at the blue sky and white clouds!

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Uncle-Grandmaster Wang Qing has now be a Golden Immortal. He will be able to live forever from now on.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about being immortal?¡± Jiu Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°Every Qi Refinement cultivator is pursuing this. Why don¡¯t you think about it? If you are immortal... What if... What if... Eh? How does that saying go? In any case, to me, what if I end up finishing all the wine one day and still have to live forever? How painful would that be?¡±.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, are you trying to say that one will be jaded and lose their innocence over time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jiu Jiu gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up. ¡°Little Changshou knows a lot!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, there are two sides to everything. It is also a state of cultivation.¡± Li Changshou said in a mellow voice, ¡°The higher your realm, the closer you are to the Great Dao. In the past, the Ancestor of the Dao Sect had merged with the Heavenly Dao in order to reach the end of the cultivation path. However, Aunt-Master, you¡¯re right. If I lose my personality, preferences, and even my pursuit of the Dao after I obtain immortality forever, I would be living forever for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Changshou, you¡¯re different.¡±

    Jiu Jiu shifted backward and slid down from the front of the gourd,nding on the gourd¡¯s slender waist.

    She ced her hands behind her back and crossed her legs. She looked up and met Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    Jiu Jiu suddenly chuckled. Li Changshou blinked and wondered what happened to his Aunt-Master.

    ¡°Little Changshou, you¡¯re the most interesting and fun person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is this apliment? This should be apliment! If she is calling me a fool, she should be using other words, right?

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He took out the Pill Sutra that he had recently sorted out and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, please control the direction and rush to the Netherworld. I¡¯ll cultivate first.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, I just praised you. You¡¯re boring!¡± Jiu Jiu snorted and did not say anything. After all, she was the one who suggested going to the Netherworld together. Was she out for a stroll?

    She was just worried that Little Changshou¡¯s cultivation level, which was just at the Essence Immortal realm, might be too low for him to barge into such a ferocious ce like the Netherworld.

    Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu drank a little more wine. She rode the gourd and sped towards the Netherworld.

    Hence, a few dayster...

    ¡°Ox, is the Sea God really as mysterious as you

    say?¡±

    On the east side of Fengdu City, there was a bonfire beside the cliff at the top of two tall mountains. Two burly men, who looked simr to each other, were squatting and chatting in their ¡°official robes¡±.

    ¡°Horse, why would I lie to you? Are there any benefits to that? Who asked you to go into seclusion like the Qi Refinement cultivators of the human race? Do you need to go into seclusion? You are a Magi, bastard! If you had not gone into seclusion, you would have gone with me and seen it yourself! That scene was really magnificent. There was a sea of people, banners waving, gongs, and drums. There were mighty figures everywhere!¡±

    One Magi cursed casually while the other Magiughed awkwardly and said regretfully.

    The horse¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. It raised its long chin and looked at the path not far away from the mountain.

    ¡°Eh? Is that a Magi? Look over there. Is the human girl sitting on the huge gourd a Magihuman?¡±

    ¡°She should be a descendant of the Magi. However, her bloodline has strengthened her body. How did it strengthen her chest? How is she going to fight someone like that?¡± ¡°She should still have strength.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and shrugged.

    However, as theyughed, the ¡°cow¡± suddenly perked up.

    It saw another person sitting behind the huge gourd and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Do you see that man behind? That¡¯s the Sea God¡¯s lover! The reason we can speak to the Sea God is all because of his rmendation!¡±

    ¡°Is the Sea God a female?¡±

    ¡°Male!¡±

    ¡°Oh Goddess, these humans are really rotten... Hehehe, but I like it.¡±

    ¡°Pui, I was wrong. That¡¯s the Sea God¡¯s good friend! He¡¯s not a lover!¡± The ¡°cow¡± immediately stood up, took out his hood, and quickly put it on. ¡°Quickly go down and prepare to receive them. This is a good opportunity for us to help those guys on the ground!¡± The two War Magi who had bled during the ancient battle were busy for a while. They turned into the Soul-Reaping Envoy of the Netherworld.

    Ox-head and Horse-face waited on the cliff for a while. When the huge gourd flew to the front of the ¡°One-Line Sky¡±, it was stopped by the Netherworld servants. Ox-head called out and two figures jumped down from the cliff!

    Below, Jiu Jiu put away her gourd and followed behind Li Changshou. Li Changshou took out a treasure pouch and handed it to the general with a smile. The Netherworld General also seemed to have an insatiable appetite today and was unable to relieve himself. His face was ck as he held the treasure pouch in his hand. He nced at Jiu Jiu and snorted.

    ¡°Behave yourself when you enter Fengdu City. This is not a ce where you Perfected Immortals of the human race can behave atrociously!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes and did not say anything. At that moment, two ck shadows fell from the sky. The restrictions on the sky above the One-Line Sky flickered, but they did not stop the two figures... ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± He heard two shouts. A huge foot flew over from the side and kicked the general away. The treasure pouch flew twenty feet into the air and was firmly grabbed by Ox-head.

    Ox-head stared at the general who had been sent flying a thousand feet away and cursed, ¡°Are you blind?! This is our distinguished guest of the Netherworld! Moo!¡±

    Horse-face who was at the side immediately stepped forward and bowed to Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu. There was a warm smile on his surprisingly handsome horse face. ¡°Sirs, my subordinate has offended you....¡± Jiu Jiu was already standing in front of Li Changshou, protecting him as he stood behind her. She even said, ¡°Be careful. This Netherworld is too strange.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He could not kill them with one blow. The most abnormal ones were the two men in front of him who were wearing headgear. At that moment, Ox-head chuckled and moved closer.

    Horse-face stood at the side with a reserved expression. There was a stoneb in its hand, and it was quietlybing his brown mane.

    Ox-head ignored Jiu Jiu and smiled at Li Changshou. ¡°Changshou, we meet again!

    Did the Sea God instruct you toe to the Netherworld this time?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, let me do it.¡± Li Changshou whispered something into Jiu Jiu¡¯s ear. Then, he walked forward and bowed to the Ox-head.

    Then, after some small talk, Li Changshou exined his purpose foring. He said that he was there to send his close friend to reincarnate.

    Ox-head smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Coincidentally, the two of us aren¡¯t busy either. It¡¯s our duty as Soul-Reaping Envoys to send souls to reincarnate. We¡¯ll apany you on this trip! Please! This way please! When you reach the Netherworld, you don¡¯t have to be restrained. We¡¯re all family. Make yourself at home!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Ox-head,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. Jiu Jiu could not help but support her forehead with one hand. She could not bear to look at him.

    Ox-head summoned afortable convertible ox cart and asked Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu to sit on it while he and Horse-face apanied them.

    They ordered another team of Netherworld servants to escort them to Fengdu City.

    The old bull pulling the carriage was not an ordinary spiritual beast. He rode the ck cloud and flew quickly.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the Netherworld Soul-Reaping Envoys were quite interesting. In terms of personality, Ox-head was boorish while Horse-face was meticulous.

    Ox-head sat cross-legged on the ox cart, chatting casually with Li Changshou.

    Horse-face moved a stool and sat behind the ox cart. He also prepared a nket for Jiu Jiu, the female Qi Refinement cultivator who was d in a short skirt.

    When Ox-head was out of words, Horse-face began to speak with fervor and assurance. He chatted with Li Changshou about life, art, and the great rivers and mountains of the Netherworld to avoid the awkward silence. Jiu Jiu, who was hiding behind Li Changshou, could not help but mutter,

    ¡°Little Changshou, are they the people from the Netherworld whom you mentioned you were close to?¡± Li Changshou recalled the five hundred female ghosts and replied, ¡°Our rtionship is somewhat not too bad. They have something to ask my other friend, so they are trying to please us. Actually, these two are the Battle Magi of who followed the Lady of Earth. They are powerful and have been appointed as clergymen by the Heavenly Dao. They are worth befriending.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jiu Jiu¡¯s expression became...plicated.

    Li Changshou quickly realized that although Ox-head and Horse-Face were not highly-ranked, their status in the Magi race should be extraordinary...

    With the two of them apanying them, the journey was smooth.

    When they entered the magnificent and sinister Fengdu City, the various Netherworld servants bowed to them and could not help but secretly size them up.

    The humans and demons who hade to Fengdu City to handle matters were also curiously observing the group.

    The many ghostly cultivators and dark cultivators in Fengdu City also looked respectful.

    Sometimes, they only needed an ox cart to look impressive.

    As the ox cart swayed, they arrived at the forbidden area of Fengdu City, the central region of the city.

    After passing through a few array formations, he saw the true appearance of the ce. There were ten majestic pces floating in the sky. In between the pces, there were pitch-ck chains that were dozens of feet in diameter. They formed a certain array formation.

    Under the ten pces in the middle of Fengdu City, there was a bottomless circr pit that was dozens of kilometers in diameter.

    There was another Immortal Ind floating above the circr pit. There was a huge circr disc wrapped in rays of light.

    The bottom of the deep pit was filled with blood fog. It seemed that there was an endless abyss below, and the screams of countless souls could be heard...

    That was the Yama Pce, thend of reincarnation, and the eighteen levels of Hell.

    Numerous figures flew around Yama Pce. The Netherworld servants flew down and sent the souls to where they should go...

    Li Changshou and the others went to Yama Pce first. They did not go to the main hall and hid in a corner...

    Reincarnation also had to be divided into steps. With Ox-head and Horse-Face present, those steps could naturally be saved.

    Horse-face immediately invited a judge over.

    The judge¡¯s Deity Position in the Netherworld was slightly higher than the Ox-head and Horse-Face. However, when he saw the Ox-head and Horse-Face, he was rather respectful.

    Li Changshou carefully identified it. This judge had gone to the Sea God Sect¡¯s ceremony previously... Ox-head rubbed his hands and asked with a smile, ¡°Changshou, where¡¯s Aunt-Master?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Li Changshou took out the porcin bottle and released the tree spirit¡¯s soul. The tree spirit¡¯s soul curled up in Li Changshou¡¯s palm.

    The judge took out an iron pen and an ancient book. That was the projection of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s treasure, the Book of Life and Death and the Judge¡¯s Brush. It could only be used in the Yama Hall by the judges.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s understanding, the Book of Life and Death and the Judge¡¯s Brush were actually a set of ¡°systems¡± and not two simple treasures.

    The judge used the iron pen to tap the soul of the little tree spirit. A line of words appeared in the Book of Life and Death.

    Then, the judge exined patiently, ¡°It did notmit any sins in this life. In its previous life, it had umted merit and did good deeds. Its merit is greater than its negative karma. In its next life, it should enter the human Dao, but its life will be a little bumpy. Do I need to change this part?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to help her adjust her fate.¡±

    The judge deliberated for a while and wrote two sentences.

    Although he could not change the words that were already written on the Book of Life and Death, he could write a sentence at the back, ¡°If it meets a dangerous person, turn him into a good person. Hopefully, it meets a benefactor in the future.¡¯ That would be equivalent to changing her fate. Ox-head asked, ¡°What else can we do here? Get them all for Aunt-Master!¡±

    ¡°We can also confirm where he was born.¡± The judge smiled and said, ¡°Although it will cost some merit, we are not outsiders. This person is not an evil person. We can make some changes.¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡± Ox-head waved his hand and the judge immediately wrote with his pen.

    Although Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu could not look at the Book of Life and Death ording to the rules, they could asionally nce at it and identally see some things...

    Soon, Uncle-Master¡¯s reincarnation package waspleted. The judge exined, ¡°The Book of Life and Death is probably only useful for mortals. As long as they start cultivating and step onto the Immortal Path, the restrictions of the Book of Life and Death will be reduced by more than half.¡±

    Li Changshou thanked the judge and gave him a generous gift that he had prepared. The judge looked at Ox-head and Horse-face and epted them with a smile. After confirming the next life of the soul and obtaining the reincarnation spot, Ox-head and Horse-Face brought Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu out of Yama Hall.

    They took a detour from the side and climbed onto the Immortal Ind with the deep pit. The Immortal Ind was very particr. As soon as he arrived there, the light in front of his eyes turned, and the universe was in chaos. The surrounding scenery immediately changed... There was actually a Minor Chiliocosm hidden here!

    A huge rainbow disc stood at the end of the narrow world...

    Many Netherworld servants were getting busy everywhere. They escorted human-shaped souls to the vige observatory, looked at the Three Lives Stone, went to the Bridge of Helplessness, drank a mouthful of Meng Po¡¯s soup, and sent them into the reincarnation cycle. That was a process of reincarnation.

    There were also countless True Spirits floating everywhere, like fireflies on a summer night. From time to time, they would be attracted by the Six Paths of Reincarnation and float towards the Six Paths of Reincarnation...

    That was the reincarnation of a True Spirit, which was quite different from the reincarnation of a soul.

    Ox-head and Horse-face led the two of them to the front of the vige observatory. The group of servants quickly made way.

    Most of the souls were in a daze and did not have any chance to express their opinions. A beam of light-yellow light flew out from the Vige Viewing tform and enveloped the tree spirit¡¯s soul.

    The tree spirit¡¯s body slowly dissipated and turned into the original form of the True Spirit. It then condensed into a beautiful woman in a dress...

    Her eyes were filled with confusion. She looked at the vige observatory and saw an old tree that was about to die.

    Then, the woman was led by a beam of light and flew to the Three Lives Stone at the side. She stood quietly on the Three Lives Stone for a while and saw her previous life and the life before her previous life... Not long after, the woman turned to look at Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you... Thank you...¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Jiu and Changshou... Thank

    you...¡±

    She should have seen Li Changshou in this life as the tree spirit and learned his name. Li Changshou bowed. Jiu Jiu grinned at Wan Jiangyu and secretly wiped the corners of her eyes.

    The wind blew into his eyes. It was not because he was crying.

    Ox-head and Horse-Faced walked forward together and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go and reincarnate early. Don¡¯t let down your friend¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    Wan Jiangyu bowed to Li Changshou again and was escorted to the Bridge of Helplessness.

    After walking past the Bridge of Helplessness and arriving in front of Meng Po, Meng Po scooped a bowl of soup.

    Ox-head muttered to himself. Meng Po¡¯s hand trembled, and most of the soup in her hand spilled out. Itnded in the wooden barrel, and only let Wan Jiangyu drink half of it...

    When Wan Jiangyu¡¯s figure was enveloped by the light emitted by the Six Paths of Reincarnation and quickly disappeared, Li Changshou finally felt relieved.

    Next, he would go to the ce where Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu reincarnated and arrange for a paper effigy to protect her...

    Huh?

    Li Changshou turned his head and saw Jiu Jiu tilting her head and leaning gently on his shoulder. She sighed emotionally.

 Chapter 259 Countdown to the Golden Immortal Tribulation!

    <h4>Chapter 259 Countdown to the Golden Immortal Tribtion!</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I was just careless and weak. Let me lean on your shoulder!¡±

    Jiu Jiu raised her hand and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up for you!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. Jiu Jiu cringed guiltily. She recalled that she was his Aunt-Master, so she snorted and pretended that nothing had happened. Who knew how he managed to lean onto him!?!

    After sending Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu to thend of reincarnation, Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu did not stay in the Netherworld.

    Before leaving, Li Changshou took out the ¡°generous gift¡± that he had prepared before he came and gave it to Ox-head and Horse-Face.

    They were a hundred snake-headed spiritual fish and sixty-six well-fed spiritual beasts that were waiting to be ughtered.

    Ox-head and Horse-Face were originally unwilling to ept the gift, but Li Changshou¡¯s gift was like a spiritual cat that entered their hearts and kept scratching them...

    They were really tempted.

    Apart from cultivators, there were no living beings in the Netherworld. They could rarely go out and walk. It had really been many years since they had a mouthful of hot meat.

    The Magi were good at that.

    There was a saying that the war between the demons of the Magi did not start because the demons wanted to rule the earth or the Magi wanted to upy the sky.

    Instead... it was because of food...

    Many demons who hated the Magi were prey for the Magi.

    It could only be said that the Primordial World was too mysterious. The biological chain was not reliable.

    After sending Li Changshou and Jiu Jiu off, Ox-Head and Horse-face sneakily returned to the spot where they were on duty- the mountain.

    The two of them took out their trump cards and set up a barrier that isted them from the outside world. Then, they set up a huge fire. They took out two spiritual beast balls, which were Dharma artifacts, and looked at the two lines of words written on them.

    ¡°This is suitable to be roasted with ordinary fire. The meat is fresh and delicious. Roast until it is slightly charred on the outside and the meat inside will be the best.¡±

    He opened the spiritual beast ball and two spiritual beasts the size of pigsnded on the ground. They were tied up with ropes and had their limbs tied up...

    Ox-head and Horse-Face immediately got busy. Not long after, they cleaned up the spiritual beasts and ced them on the fire to slowly roast them. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ox-head looked at the two sachets in the spiritual beast ball and picked them up to take a look. There were evenbels on them...

    ¡°Secret seasoning, slightly spicy.¡± ¡°Secret seasoning, cumin spice.¡± ¡°Are humans so particr? Aren¡¯t they supposed to eat it straight after roasting it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s do it today!¡±

    A momentter, the two experts of the Magi race who were squatting beside the fire made a series ofpliments about how fragrant the meat was.

    Two hourster, the two of them finally ate...

    Ox-head tore off a small piece of meat and tasted it. He closed his eyes and chewed carefully.

    He suddenly turned around and knelt on the ground. He punched the ground with all his might, causing the mountain below to sh. Layers of restrictions were activated.

    Horse-face frowned. When he saw that, he found it a little suspicious. He tore off a small piece of hind leg meat and ced it in his mouth to chew slowly.

    In an instant, the mane on his head stood up, and his entire body seemed to have been electrocuted. Two streams of tears flowed down from the old horse¡¯s eyes...

    ¡°Awesome, this is too delicious! Ah, my muscles and bones seem to have rxed. However, I actually have a shameful thought. I don¡¯t want to share such delicious food with our people.¡± ¡°Damn it, I hate it! I hate it! I haven¡¯t paid attention to the way humans eat throughout all these years. I¡¯ve missed it for so many years!¡±

    Horse-face tore off the second piece of meat with trembling hands. After chewing it, he eximed softly, ¡°The scheming humans. Are they trying to use this method to mock the Lord of Earth? Ah... No, I can¡¯t bite off so much at once. The condiments left behind by this human Heaven Immortal is really impressive!

    ¡°Uh, Heaven Immortal? Isn¡¯t he an Essence Immortal? I didn¡¯t take a closer look. Horse, can you eat that?¡±.

    ¡°Of course. He hid his cultivation level... Now is not the time to talk about that! Ox, we need to split the things he left behind.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, unless you can defeat me.¡± Ox-head shook his head decisively. ¡°You know that I like to take advantage of you the most. I definitely can¡¯t give in this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to practice after eating?¡±

    ¡°Savor it slowly, savor it slowly... Oh, this damned smell!¡±

    Not long after, a huge mountain beside the One-Line Sky Border began to shake. The restrictions on it flickered, and two powerful blood auras frightened the thousands of spirits!

    The few human cultivators who passed by could not help but frown when they saw that. After paying the toll fee, they did not dare to go forward.

    Is this... reliable?

    ¡°Go over quickly. Don¡¯t worry. The two of us are stretching our muscles and bones. We won¡¯t hurt you!¡±

    At the same time, tens of thousands of kilometers east of Fengdu City, after bidding farewell to the Ox-head, Li Changshou flew towards the huge gourd at the border of the Netherworld.

    There was a faint smile on his lips as he read the Pill Sutra in his hand.

    As he was worried about Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s safety, he spent most of his attention on guarding her. After all, Little Aunt-Master was the kind of woman who was precious and ought to be protected. Of course, nothing could go wrong.

    Jiu Jiu asked, ¡°Changshou, are we going back

    now?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for us toe out. Let¡¯s go visit the family that Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu is going to reincarnate into. It¡¯s not toote to return to the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiu Jiu grinned and agreed happily. However, after flying for a while, Jiu Jiu muttered to herself and asked, ¡°Where does that family live?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It seems that you forgot after looking at it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the Netherworld first and go to the South Continent. We¡¯ll look for it when the timees. I¡¯ve remembered the approximate location. I shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Jiu Jiu raised her eyebrows and praised, ¡°Tsk, after following Little Changshou out, I really don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He continued to read the Pill Sutra and calcted in his heart how many more things he could prepare for the Tribtion Transcendence.

    He headed east, out of the Netherworld, and embarked on the journey to the South Continent.

    Jiu Jiu rode the huge gourd and flew for two days. She arrived near arge city in the east of the South Continent.

    The family that Wan Jiangyu reincarnated into was that of the garrison general of the city.

    He scanned with his immortal senses and saw the bustling scene in the city.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt some enlightenment in his heart. It was as if there was a voice telling him that he could take the opportunity to take a look around the mortal world and make up for the gaps in his Dao heart that was just a little bit away from perfection.

    At that moment, his chances of transcending the tribtion were only 97%. No matter how much he prepared, he could not reach his ideal state, which was 98%. It was just that his Dao heart was still a little iplete.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Aunt-Master, let¡¯s take a walk in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiu Jiu carried the Evil-Vanquishing Ruyi Sword on her back andnded in a peach blossom forest outside the city with Li Changshou. Both of them restrained their auras and headed towards the city.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu was walking on the ground. Only then did Li Changshou notice that she was still stepping on thosefortable straw sandals.

    Li Changshou only pursued ordinary cleanliness when it came to dressing up.

    Jiu Jiu did not care about that at all. It was all thanks to the fact that immortals had immortal bodies and were free of impurities.

    After entering the city, Jiu Jiu looked around curiously. The mortals also looked at the young girl curiously...

    It¡¯s so big...

    How did it grow to that extent...

    The gourd on her back!

    Jiu Jiu had cultivated for more than a thousand years, but she had only entered the mortal world a few times. She had only been in the mountains.

    When she arrived in the mortal world today, she was quickly attracted by the liveliness of the mortal world. She looked around, gathered around, and observed some strange mortals. She would also stop in front of the beggars by the roadside and take out two Spirit Bean Pills to give to them.

    Then, she was scolded by the beggar. ¡°Don¡¯t put everything in my bowl! Why? Do you want to poison me?!¡±

    Jiu Jiu spat but she did not hold it against the mortals. She took light steps and looked for the most prosperous ce.

    She would buy a colorful mask and put it on. Then, she would sneak to Li Changshou¡¯s side and suddenly appear with an exmation.

    She would also stop in front of the stalls that peddled sweet candied haws. She could not help but wipe the corners of his mouth with her little hand and ask if she could exchange jade stones for two of them.

    Li Changshou watched from the side with a smile. His gaze was peaceful and full of... the emotions an old father would have when he brought his younger daughter out to shop.

    Jiu Jiu yed on the streets for a while and attracted many gazes, but she did not notice them.

    She smelled the fragrance of food from the side and pulled Li Changshou to a nearby restaurant.

    However, Jiu Jiu left happily and returned in disappointment. Having been used to eating the spiritual beasts in the sect, she felt that the mortal vors were indeed boring.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu also noticed that Li Changshou seemed to be in a bad state.

    His gaze was hesitant, and his Dao runes seemed to appear...

    That was obviously a sign of enlightenment.

    Although Jiu Jiu usually liked to fool around, she was quite serious at times like this.

    First, she took half a step back without a trace and followed behind Li Changshou. Then, she took out a short de that was connected to its sheath and held it in her hand. She released a wisp of immortal pressure to deter the surrounding mortals and protect Li Changshou.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with Dao runes...

    ¡®Is my Dao really the Dao that I yearn for?¡¯

    He asked himself that question and strolled around the city. He pondered, reminisced, listened, watched, and recalled...

    ¡°Cornbread, one copper coin for four!¡± ¡°I¡¯m selling the vegetables at a cheap price! I¡¯m selling the vegetables at a cheap price! They¡¯re all vegetables!¡±

    ¡°Mother, I want to eat roasted melons!¡±

    Unknowingly, he arrived at a marketce. Li Changshou walked casually and followed the flow, searching for his opportunity.

    He did not think of anything. At that moment, he was not too afraid. The only thing he wanted was to be safe. If he had any insights and found a direction, he would suppress it.

    Jiu Jiu quietly followed him for a while and soon discovered a small problem...

    Why can¡¯t I understand the Dao runes on this little disciple-nephew¡¯s body?

    What the hell?

    Jiu Jiu blinked. That was the first time she had felt Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes. The Dao runes were obscure and hard to understand. Although they came from the same source as the Dao she cultivated, they were not simr.

    A tree would bloom with a thousand flowers, and their cores would be different.

    However, she could not understand Little Changshou¡¯s Dao runes. That meant that there was a problem! What¡¯s going on? Is Little Changshou broken? Jiu Jiu pursed her lips. For some reason, apetitive thought surfaced in her mind. The more she could notprehend it, the more focused she became.

    Hence... she had also figured it out.

    As Li Changshou walked, he roughly understood where his Dao insight wascking. He broke free from his Dao enlightenment.

    ¡°I came from the mortal world to seek immortality.¡±

    He was just an ordinary person. There was no need for him to suppress the thoughts in his heart. There was no need for him to suppress his nature because he felt that that matter was not beneficial to his cultivation.

    Yes... the word ¡®stable¡¯ had already been written in the core of his personality.

    In his previous life, he often heard people say that the ce where there were people was the martial world.

    What he needed to understand now was that all living beings had their own ¡®human nature ¡®. The ce with human nature was in the mortal world.

    The Dao is not mine, but my nature is real.

    Thest trace of Dao runes has been replenished today.

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart, as if he had already seen a huge door in front of him. As long as he took half a step forward and pushed open the door, he would be able to reach a whole new realm of life...

    Longevity was within reach.

    He had reached the Pre-Tribtion-Transcendence Stage.

    Li Changshou calmed himself down and returned from his enlightenment. He was prepared to start his final preparations before the Tribtion Transcendence.

    At that moment, a wisp of Dao runes surged behind him.

    He turned around to look at Jiu Jiu and realized that the Dao runes were revolving around his Little Aunt-Master. The immortal power in his body surged, and there was a hint of confusion in his eyes...

    Why is Aunt-Master also about to break through?

    Is the Great Dao Enlightenment of the mortal world that useful?

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. He immediately understood that the Dao runes that he had identally revealed when he wasprehending the Dao Heart had affected Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.

    Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was already at the peak of the Perfected Immortal realm. Now that she had taken a step forward, it was very likely that she would step into the Heaven Immortal realm.

    He could not be careless about his Aunt-Master¡¯s breakthrough this time.

    Li Changshou scanned the various parts of the city with his immortal senses and quickly fixed his gaze onto a general¡¯s residence. He saw the youngdy who was walking in the courtyard with a maidservant supporting her.

    Two paper effigies jumped out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and disappeared underground. Following that, ayer of clouds appeared around Li Changshou. He wrapped Jiu Jiu, who was in the midst ofprehending, with his immortal power and used Earth Escape to bring her away from that ce. Then, he rushed to the East Ocean.

    The turbid Qi there was mixed. If she were to break through there, it would easily taint Little Aunt-Master¡¯s clean Immortal Body.

    That could be considered an idental blessing

    Li Changshou found an ind in the East Ocean and set up twoyers of array formations.

    He whispered in Little Aunt-Master¡¯s ear, ¡°Aunt-Master, stay in seclusion here. I will guard by the side.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Jiu Jiu. Soon, she closed her eyes and focused. She sat down in the array formation and felt strangely at ease.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. While he was using the paper effigy to protect his Little Aunt-Master, his main body was in the secret chamber under the Pill Chamber. He began to inspect the Du Treasure Bag that he had prepared

    Treasure pouches shed in his palm one after another before disappearing again. The Dharma treasures, Dharma artifacts, pills, miniature array formations, and other necessary items for transcending the tribtion were all fully prepared.

    Once Aunt-Master Jiu Jiupleted her breakthrough, he could ask the Great Daoist Master to descend to the mortal world and protect him during the Tribtion Transcendence.

    That could be considered an ¡°outstanding employee benefit¡± that he had obtained from working for Ren School. It was slightly more upscale than the team of Guardians during Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence...

    Just a little bit.

 Chapter 260 Choosing the place for Tribulation Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 260 Choosing the ce for Tribtion Transcendence</h4>

    I wonder how Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation is going

    In the straw hut by theke on Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e, who had changed into a white training attire, opened her eyes while seated on the meditation cushion. She was slightly stunned.

    It had been more than a month since her senior brother and Aunt-Master had gone to the Netherworld. There was still no news from them.

    Ling¡¯e was naturally not worried that her senior brother and Aunt-Master would suddenly elope. After all, the person who had gone out was only her senior brother¡¯s paper effigy. At that moment, her senior brother¡¯s main body should be hiding in a corner of the Pill Chamber.

    No, that¡¯s not right...

    If I were to consider from the perspective of ¡®If I can think of it, how could Senior Brother not think of it too?¡¯, it is possible that Senior Brother¡¯s main body is not in the Pill Chamber!

    Everything is just an illusion!

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s lips curled up slightly. For some reason, she felt a little smug.

    At that moment, a voice transmission entered her ears.

    ¡°Come to the Pill Chamber. I have a few things to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s aura instantly weakened. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go over now. That¡¯s just what I said after my cultivation has just ended...¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Li Changshou. The wisp of immortal senses disappeared.

    Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and stood up from the meditation cushion. Even her loose training attire could not hide her beautiful figure.

    She first went to the dressing table to take a look at her own dressing. Then, she ced the treasure pouch containing her senior brother¡¯s paper effigy in front of the mirror and ced a woodenb on top of it.

    She then went behind the partition screen and changed into a long dress that she liked wearing on a daily basis. She rode a cloud and rushed to the Pill Chamber. The moment she saw her senior brother, Ling¡¯e felt that something was amiss today...

    She quickly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, is Aunt-Master Jiu in trouble?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Aunt-Master and my incarnation are already on the way back. They will arrive at the sect in an hour. Aunt-Master was about to break through to the Heaven Immortal realm, so she had been dyed outside for a while. The matters regarding Aunt-Master Jiang Yu¡¯s reincarnation have also been arranged. Aunt-Master¡¯s breakthrough this time is not over yet. After returning to the mountain, she will enter seclusion to consolidate her realm. You can cultivate in peace for the time being.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother... what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the young girl in front of him and saw the uneasiness and anxiousness in her eyes. He said warmly, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to take the risk and do. The chances of sess are more than 90%. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. However, to be safe, I¡¯ll tell you some things, lest I dy my return...¡±

    Ling¡¯e bit her lips slightly, and the worry in her eyes intensified. ¡°Senior Brother, if there¡¯s danger, can¡¯t we not go and do it?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, do you know that we have an expert in Ren School known as the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked.

    She did not know why her senior brother said that, but she quickly answered, ¡°Of course I know that. He is the only disciple of the Saint of Ren School. He is also one of the few experts below the Saint. He is also known as the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect...¡±

    ¡°This time, I will act together with the Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Although there is still a certain amount of danger, it is not too dangerous with the Great Daoist Master beside me. I called you over to give you some instructions, just to be safe. Perhaps I will have to spend some time outside this time. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it in time for you to transcend the tribtion and be an immortal. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡±

    Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief. Most of the worry in her eyes disappeared...

    Li Changshou naturally did not lie to her.

    However, he still had to rely on himself for Tribtion Transcendence. No matter how powerful the Great Daoist Master was, he could not help him go through the Heavenly Tribtion...

    Well, based onmon sense, it should not be possible.

    Moreover, Li Changshou was worried that after he sessfully transcended the tribtion, something simr to ascension would happen. If he could not settle the matters at home properly, he would have to be distracted.

    Li Changshou flipped his hand and took out two brocade boxes.

    He said seriously, ¡°I prepared these two boxes for your Tribtion Transcendence. There are two treasure pouches inside. There are dozens of treasure pouches in each of the treasure pouches, as well as a detailed instruction manual. After you enter the seventh stage of the Dao Requital realm, open these two boxes and prepare for the Tribtion Transcendence if I have yet to return.¡±

    Dozens...

    Ling¡¯e grabbed the two brocade boxes and could not help but want toin.

    Did Senior Brother prepare the Tribtion Transcendence items for her ording to the fact that every Heavenly Tribtion I faced was the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder?

    Looking at the two words ¡®peace¡¯ and ¡®safety¡¯ engraved on the brocade box with immortal power, Ling¡¯e felt happy and warm. She hugged the two brocade boxes and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°Remember, you must not neglect this matter.¡±

    Lingle¡¯s face was filled with seriousness. She nodded and agreed.

    When Ling¡¯e returned to the straw hut by theke, Li Changshou called Xiong Lingli over and entrusted her with the spiritual beast enclosure, the spiritual tree, and the Immortal Bean ntation base.

    When Li Changshou was transcending the tribtion and gaining enlightenment, he wanted to focus wholeheartedly. He could not be distracted.

    After that, when the paper effigy and Jiu Jiu returned to the sect and he sent Jiu Jiu back to the Heaven-Breaking Peak for seclusion, the paper effigy visited Uncle-Master Jiu Wu...

    After returning from the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Li Changshou put away the paper effigy. His main body went to visit his master and sat at Old Master Wan Linyun¡¯s side for a while.

    There were no more worries in his heart.

    Li Changshou used the same trick again. His main body used the transformation technique and entered the space behind a paper effigy. Then, another paper effigy picked up the paper effigy and ced it in his sleeve...

    If he met a powerful enemy before meeting up with the Great Daoist Master, he would have a high chance of escaping.

    Then, Li Changshou quietly went underground. He left the Immortal Du Sect through the one-way Earth Meridian Teleportation Array and rushed to the ce where he had chosen to transcend the tribtion.

    When he transcended the Immortal Ascension Tribtion, Li Changshou chose to transcend the tribtion at the edge of the mortal world.

    The main consideration was that if he encountered an enemy before and after the Tribtion Transcendence, he could hide in the mortal world. Moreover, there were rtively few Qi Refinement cultivators at the edge of the mortal world.

    Now that he was about to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion, he had the Great Daoist Master¡¯s help to protect him. His external safety index was higher. Furthermore, the power of the Golden Immortal Tribtion was unpredictable. He could not go to the edge of the mortal world, lest he affected the mortals and increasing his negative karma. Therefore, he found a rtively remote ce in the East Continent.

    That ce was located 30,000 kilometers northwest of the Immortal Du Sect. It was rather barren and did not have any living beings. Hence, there were no immortal sects within a radius of 5,000 kilometers. There was only a huge, continuous mountain range where some small demons were entrenched.

    It was a good venue for the Tribtion Transcendence.

    Ten years ago, Li Changshou had arranged for the paper effigy to secretly set up traps there and investigate the demons there. At the spot that was closest to the mountain where he chose to transcend the tribtion, there was a pack of ck leopards hundreds of kilometers away. The strongest one had yet to transform and did not affect him at all...

    When his main body arrived, Li Changshou began his final preparations before the Tribtion Transcendence.

    He first went to the peak next to the deste mountain and dug out a Faraday Cage that he had spent a lot of precious materials on.

    A thicker andrger version!

    He moved the 100-feet-tall birdcage to the peak of the mountain and connected it to the earth meridians.

    If he could not withstand the Tribtion Transcendence, there was a high chance that he could use that item to weaken the power of the Tribtion Transcendence.

    However, the Golden Immortal Tribtion was not limited to the Lightning Tribtion. The Heavenly Tribtion evolved into the five elements, and there was a limit to what it could do...

    Then, Li Changshou scattered some paper effigies and avoided the area of the Heavenly Tribtion. He waited quietly at the edge of the expected Tribtion Transcendence. That was an important trump card Li Changshou had for the Tribtion Transcendence, the paper effigy¡¯s immortal-power-charging treasure!

    During the Tribtion Transcendence, the appropriate usage of immortal power was the key to increasing the sess rate of the Tribtion Transcendence.

    Many Qi Refinement cultivators could not survive the Heavenly Tribtion because they had expended too much Dharma powers and immortal powers in the previous few Heavenly Tribtions. When they faced the true testter on, they were already helpless.

    In order to maintain the abundance of immortal power, Qi Refinement cultivators would usually choose to use Spirit Pills that could quickly restore their immortal power and Dharma power to continuously ¡°regenerate¡± themselves.

    Li Changshou naturally prepared such Spirit Pills. He also prepared different types of pills that could be used during the Tribtion Transcendence to quickly replenish his energy.

    On the basis of consuming pills, he had to take advantage of the gap between the Heavenly Tribtions and inject immortal power from the same source into his main body. He had to do his best to ensure that he would not encounter a situation where his immortal power was insufficient...

    He had to fully dig out the potential of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts mystical ability.

    Li Changshou set up some paper effigies with immortal beans and buried some triggering miniature array formations everywhere...

    He had done it twice during the previous Tribtion Transcendence.

    Li Changshou had already arranged for the paper effigy to set up the second Tribtion Transcendence venue 1,500 kilometers away and the third Tribtion Transcendence venue 3,000 kilometers away.

    If he could safely transcend the tribtion this time, he would have to thank the spirit trees of Little Qiong Peak for their selfless contributions!

    Of course, he had to thank the Dragon Pce for the financial support...

    In order to deal with his Golden Immortal Tribtion, Li Changshou had really gone all out.

    If he died, what was the point of keeping the treasures?

    Then, Li Changshou began to take off the little trinkets that he had been wearing on his main body. He temporarily removed the secret incantations of the Magi that he had engraved on his body.

    After the Saint had helped him cover his tracks, his ¡°anti-detection¡± treasures had actually lost their purpose.

    However, Li Changshou did not feel that he was safe because of the protection of the Saint. If the Saint¡¯s methods failed one day, he would still have an emergency backup n...

    It was safer to ensure that he had control of his life.

    After the lesson from the previous time, he felt that it was better to take those things away before the Tribtion Transcendence. He did not want to make a mistake like the previous time. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s energy-saving mode had casually caused an immortal tribtion and almost caused him to amputate his limbs and ascend

    Uh, I can¡¯t bear to look back. I can¡¯t bear to look back.

    Li Changshou was busy for a long time. He made sure that all the preparations were safe.

    However, when the time came, the Great Daoist Master still did not appear...

    Where did the Great Daoist Master go? There was no rush. The Golden Immortal Tribtion was not imminent. Li Changshou had given himself some buffer time.

    Based on his calctions, he had already severed his own Dao Realm eight times. The Dao-Realm-Severing technique was almostpletely useless, but it was not useless.

    If his Heavenly Tribtion arrived and the Great Daoist Master still did note, he would reach the ninth Dao-Severing realm.

    That way, he could dy for one to four hours. His incarnation in the Heavenly Courts could also rush to the Tushita Pce to seek help...

    In that case, he would be prepared and wait for the Great Daoist Master.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He took out the words of gratitude that he had prepared for the Heavenly Tribtion and began to read them word by word.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not mean to bete.

    Before the agreed time with Li Changshou, the Great Daoist Master had already left the Tushita Pce.

    However, when the Great Daoist Master left the Heavenly Courts, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and went to the East Ocean first...

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du actually valued Li Changshou¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.

    It should be said that after the ancient times, the thing that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du cared about the most was Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    That concerned whether he could retire early in the Tushita Pce and the frequency of being ordered around by his teacher in the future...

    Moreover, in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s opinion, Li Changshou was very likable. Even without those considerations, he would be willing to help him. Therefore, before Great Daoist Master Xuan Du went to look for Li Changshou, he floated to the East Ocean and arrived at the Three-Immortal Ind. After waiting for a while, he saw Junior Sister Yun Xiao...

    The eavesdropping duo quickly went to work.

    When Yun Xiao went out to meet the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, she sighed softly in her heart.

    Ever since he had been schemed against by Senior Brother Xuandu and had her mental state disturbed, she had been having some thoughts.

    Yun Xiao knew that she had been cultivating for too long and her Dao heart had suddenly been disturbed. She only needed to enter seclusion for ten thousand years to suppress the disturbance.

    Yun Xiao did not want to meet the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du again. However, after some thought, she still walked out of the warm pavilion... ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, is there anything important?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said seriously, ¡°I want to ask Junior Sister Yun Xiao to help this time. I want to borrow your Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao was a little surprised. She chuckled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du has many treasures to protect him. Why would he need my Primordial Chaos Golden Dipper?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°If I fight with someone, I can only borrow a portion of Teacher¡¯s treasures. However, they are enough to deal with various situations. However, this time, I have to protect someone. I need your Golden Chalice, Junior Sister.¡±

    Hearing the Great Daoist Master¡¯s words, Yun Xiao was even more curious.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can you exin in more detail? The Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda are both defensive treasures. They are far superior to my Golden Chalice.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while and said, ¡°To be honest, I want you to help a disciple transcend the tribtion together with me, Junior Sister. Although the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda are powerful, they can only resist or disperse the Heavenly Tribtion with their power. The Heavenly Tribtion is both a trial of the Heavenly Dao and an opportunity for the person undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence. If we use such a treasure to protect that person, it would also dy his cultivation. However, your Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice is different, Junior Sister. The Golden Chalice could reverse the situation and refine the living beings that were stored in it. With the help of the Golden Chalice, he could heal and replenish the vitality of the living beings that he had absorbed. Moreover, the Golden Chalice istes Heaven and Earth, and severs the five elements. It also dys the time when the Heavenly Tribtion would descend. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you toe with me.¡±

    As he spoke, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du took out two jade bottles and smiled. ¡°These are the Nine Revolutions Golden Pills and Nine Revolutions Jade Pills refined by Elderly Lord. Take them as a thank-you gift for inviting you to help.¡±

    Yun Xiao muttered softly. Her gaze did notnd on the pill. She simply said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help, but it¡¯s best not to interfere with the cultivators¡¯ tribtion.

    Let nature take its course. Isn¡¯t that the logic of the Grand Pure One?¡±

    ¡°Let nature take its course, not follow destiny. The Grand Pure One does not do anything but he does not stay out of everything either.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°This disciple is very important to the Ren School. If Teacher doesn¡¯t agree with me, he would have reminded me before I arrived at the Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly. Even though the Great Daoist Master had mentioned the Saint, she did not want to add more karma.

    However... Great Daoist Master Xuan Du threw out his trump card. ¡°The one who is going through the Tribtion Transcendence is the Sea God.¡±

    ¡°Then, Senior Brother, wait. I¡¯ll go and tell both my sisters before I follow you, Senior Brother. This time, I should return the favor and karma of the Sea God.¡±

 Chapter 261 Are You Sure You Want to Transcend the Tribulation This Time?

    <h4>Chapter 261 Are You Sure You Want to Transcend the Tribtion This Time?</h4>

    Didn¡¯t she say that she would give them some instructions? Why she call along the two junior sisters who liked to eavesdrop? Above the Three-Immortal Ind, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du looked at the three famous and ferocious junior sisters of Jie School and hesitated.

    He only wanted Yun Xiao to go over.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du knew that Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao liked to fool around...

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, my two sisters want to go and take a look too. Why don¡¯t we bring them along?¡±.

    He could tell that Yun Xiao was in a dilemma. She could not resist the pleading of the two girls.

    ME ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, don¡¯t worry!¡± Qiong Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Fourth Sister and I will not cause trouble. We will just hide in the dark and watch.

    We are just curious. We want to see what kind of disciple can make Senior Brother Xuan Du so worried.¡±

    Bi Xiao, who was at the side, nodded obediently. There was a hint of anticipation in her eyes...

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and replied. He was not afraid that the two of them would cause trouble in front of him.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set off first. Don¡¯t make him wait.¡±

    At that moment, the Yin and Yang circted in the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s palm. A cloud of smoke appeared around him.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du ced his left hand behind his back and made a gesture with his right hand. Then, he took the lead and entered the cloud.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s figure disappeared, but the mist of the cloud remained where it

    was.

    It was not just a mystical ability, but also the power of the Taiji Painting.

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao were about to move forward when Yun Xiao made a gesture for them to wait. She took a step into the cloud and realized that there was nothing unusual about it. It was just a universal path. She then allowed her two sisters to follow.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled. The mist quickly dissipated and disappeared from the Three-Immortal Ind.

    At the same time, the cloud appeared quietly above the deste mountain where Li Changshou had chosen to undergo the Tribtion Transcendence. Four figures flew out from it.

    The moment they appeared, they sensed the vast heavenly might gathering in the sky!

    IT Has the Tribtion Transcendence begun?

    The four of them subconsciously wanted to move away from that ce to avoid getting punished by Heaven for no reason. However, following that, they sensed a mysterious fluctuation of Dao runes and looked at the array formation on the mountain below.

    One of them was the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, the only disciple of the Grand Pure One who was also the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect.

    The three of them were the famous ruthless people of the Primordial World, who had be disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven and was one of the four outer sect disciples of Jie School.

    The single array formation that Li Changshou had set up there could not block the detection of the Golden Immortals.

    They probed while the Great Daoist Master frowned. Yun Xiao could not help but be surprised. Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao blinked...

    In an inconspicuous crack in the array formation, the young Qi Refinement cultivator, who was about to undergo the Tribtion Transcendence, held a golden sword and smashed it against his forehead!

    Yun Xiao almost blurted out, ¡°Dao-Realm-Severing technique?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master moved even faster. His figure disappeared with a whoosh and appeared in the array formation below!

    As he was afraid of identally injuring Li Changshou, the Great Daoist Master did not dare to attack at that moment.

    He could only shout frantically, ¡°No, I¡¯m already here!¡± Crack!

    The golden sword in Li Changshou¡¯s hand had already been shed against his forehead!

    It was as if he had a feud with himself.

    In an instant, golden stars flew in all directions, and golden light shed. The Dao-Severing sword that Li Changshou had condensed exploded, and his forehead, which was still considered full, remained unscathed!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes, which were already perfected, turned into three twelve-grade azure lotuses that were the size of bowls. At that moment, they condensed around him and were trembling gently.

    There were traces of impurities in the clean, transparent petals...

    Li Changshou¡¯s aura slowly fell. It was probably less than one in ten thousand.

    Following that, the three green lotuses disappeared. The Dao runes around Li Changshou quickly converged. Even the Great Daoist Master, who had been calm the entire time, was stunned. The corners of his mouth twitched...

    IT Teacher, what did I just see?

    The green lotus was a symbol of the Dao Sect. The three flowers were in the shape of a lotus flower, which meant that one cultivated the orthodox Dao heritage and was protected by the Dao Sect¡¯s destiny.

    The more lotus petals there were, the more perfect his Dao base would be, and the greater his potential would be.

    The more thorough the lotus flower was, the more stable one¡¯s Dao base would be, and the more thorough one¡¯s understanding of the Dao would be...

    ME However, these three nearly transparent twelfth-grade azure lotus flowers...

    are too much!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du suddenly understood why his teacher was paying special attention to that disciple.

    Changshou was not only smart, good at talking, scheming, and making arrangements. He also had the potential to be an expert in the Dao Sect!

    In a short moment, before Li Changshou could speak, the Great Daoist Master had already developed different thoughts.

    IT I have to think of a way to let Junior Sister Yun Xiao know Changshou¡¯s potential!

    On the other side, Li Changshou felt a little awkward.

    If the Great Daoist Master had appeared a few moments earlier, he would not have shed with his sword!

    Nine was the extreme.

    He severed his Dao Realm nine times and swayed the Heavenly Dao nine times. If the tenth Heavenly Tribtion was triggered, there was a high chance that the Heavenly Punishment would descend.

    IT Uh... why are there other people?

    Li Changshou looked at the three figures descending from the sky and he was puzzled. At that moment, he used his immortal senses to detect the three figures outside the array formation.

    The other party did not deliberately hide his figure. He did not use any concealing technique and justnded gracefully from the sky.

    The fairy on the left attracted Li Changshou¡¯s attention first.

    Her figure was slightly tall, and the white dress on her body was very appropriate. Her fair skin was like moonlight, and her face was intoxicating

    IT Isn¡¯t that Yun Xiao?

    There was a young girl beside Yun Xiao who was d in a light green dress and another woman in a light red short dress. Both of them had pretty faces and were rather cute.

    They were naturally Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao.

    Speaking of which, every time Fairy Yun Xiao appeared, her clothes and hair essories were slightly different. However, she was always so beautiful that he could not get tired of her.

    IT However, the main point now seems to be...

    Why would the Three Xiao Immortals appear here?!

    ME Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I was a little too fast just now. Great Daoist Master, please don¡¯t me me... Please wait for me for another two hours. I will meditate andprehend the Dao. I will transcend the tribtion as soon as possible.

    However, Great Daoist Master...

    What¡¯s going on up there?¡± ME ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s right.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and continued, ¡°In order to let you transcend the tribtion safely and obtain the benefits of the Golden Immortal Tribtion, I specially invited Junior Sister Yun Xiao to help you.

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao are only here to watch the fun.

    Junior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice is very impressive...¡±

    Then, the Great Daoist Master told Li Changshou about the effects of the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    Li Changshou was instantly touched. He was so touched that he wanted to curse the Great Daoist Master... When he transcended the tribtionter, he might have to use all his trump cards. It would be fine if the Great Daoist Master saw them. After all, the Great Daoist Master was his backer.

    However, if the Three Xiao Immortals saw it...

    Wouldn¡¯t he be at a disadvantage?

    Li Changshou thought about it and realized that all his trump cards before he became a Golden Immortal were just jokes in front of an expert of that level. It would be fine if he revealed them.

    If the Great Daoist Master could think of that for his disciple, what else could he ask for?

    Li Changshou bowed to the Great Daoist Master and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no need to be so polite.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled guiltily. When the Three Xiao Immortalsnded in the array formation, he introduced it to Li Changshou.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou¡¯s main body was using the image of the Little Daoist Master of Ren School. For now, he did not expose thest bit of his background as the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s disciple...

    IT Right? However, when he transcended the tribtionter, he would definitely expose his true appearance to the Three Xiao Immortals. That made Li Changshou feel uneasy... He bowed as a disciple. Yun Xiao tilted her body and nodded at him with a smile.

    Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao also knew that Li Changshou was a disciple of Ren School who was valued by their Uncle-Master and Senior Brother Xuan Du. Naturally, they were friendly with each other.

    The treatment waspletely different from when the paper effigy that was in the form of an old immortal, had first ascended the Three-Immortal Ind.

    Yun Xiao asked in concern, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you just severed your own Dao Realm. Do you feel that your Dao is not to your liking?¡±

    ME ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I cultivate the Grand Pure One¡¯s Inaction Dao. Fortunately, the Great Daoist Master imparted a mystical technique and allowed me to cultivate the Heaven Immortal Dao.

    Previously, my Dao base was still unstable, so I used the Dao-Realm-Severing technique to stabilize myself.¡±

    He naturally could not say that he was trying to stall for time...

    ME Qiong Xiao chuckled and sighed. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we have made this trip for nothing?

    I wonder when you will transcend the tribtion next time.¡±

    Li Changshou hesitated slightly in his heart. He did not dare to say that he could do it again immediately, lest the Three Xiao Immortals think that he was exaggerating and get a bad impression of him.

    However, just as Li Changshou deliberated over his reply, he heard the Great Daoist Master speak with a smile...

    ¡°Junior Sister Qiong Xiao, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait for two to four hours. He can go through the Tribtion Transcendence again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiong Xiao was puzzled.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, show me those three flowers of yours that have yet to bloom.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    IT Great Daoist Master, did you just call me by my real name?

    IT The Three Flowers is just a manifestation of my Dao base. Can I take it out for others to appraise too?

    Are they going to appreciate flowers?

    The Three Xiao Immortals were curious after hearing the Great Daoist Master¡¯s words. Yun Xiao, in particr, looked at Li Changshou with a gentle smile. She wanted to see what else Li Changshou could give her.

    The Great Daoist Master urged, ¡°Why are you still being shy? This is not something that can¡¯t be exposed.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Li Changshou expressed assent. After some thought, a twelfth-grade azure lotus appeared in front of his chest.

    IT The Great Daoist Master should have other considerations.

    However, Li Changshou still felt that he had been scammed...

    ME A momentter...

    Li Changshou sat cross-legged in the array formation quietly, holding a jade token in his left hand.

    This is the second chapter of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Inaction Sutra.

    If the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ was considered a high-level cultivation manual of Ren School, the ¡®Inaction Sutra¡¯ could be considered above average.

    At that moment, Li Changshou only needed to trigger one thing to trigger the Heavenly Tribtion again.

    ME Most of the content in the Inaction Sutra was contained in the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯. What Li Changshou wanted toprehend was not the Inaction Sutra itself, but...

    the slight changes and differences between the Inaction Sutra and the Great Pure Dao.

    There was a faint change when the Saint wasprehending the Great Dao. It was the best ce to seek enlightenment...

    Enlightenment was not something that could be found without a trace. It was not something that could be achieved through umtion.

    Most importantly, it was not sweat but inspiration.

    Before Li Changshou could finish reading the half of the sutra, he smiled in his heart. He closed his eyes and focused, entering a state of enlightenment.

    Some things happened to him.

    The five Qi in his chest condensed into a pearl ring. The three flowers wanted to release their true essence.

    His treasure body was pure and untainted. He was just waiting for the tribtion to descend and be a Golden Immortal.

    Outside the array formation, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and the Three Xiao Immortals condensed a wooden table and four chairs. They drank tea quietly on the clouds.

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao kept praising the deep heritage of Ren School. They were amazed that this disciple¡¯s Dao base could actually be so stable.

    Yun Xiao and the Great Daoist Master frowned slightly and pondered. In terms of strength and knowledge, the Great Daoist Master and Yun Xiao were naturally a few levels superior to Qiong Bi.

    At that moment, the two big shots realized a problem. Li Changshou¡¯s Dao base was too stable! It was even a little too stable! ¡°I wonder what kind of Heavenly Tribtion this Dao base will attract.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao sighed softly. ¡°Since ancient times, many outstanding talents have fallen under the Golden Immortal Tribtion.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded slowly and said, ¡°Perhaps, we have to invite the power of Teacher¡¯s treasure this time.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°If it¡¯s just the Golden Immortal Tribtion, my Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice can help him. Senior Brother Xuan Du, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pinched his fingers and deduced. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as the Golden Immortal Tribtion.¡±

    Qiong Xiao, who was at the side, pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Xuandu, is this the legendary boundless perfection before establishing the Dao?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case.¡±

    ME The Great Daoist Master said calmly, ¡°I neglected this matter previously. I felt that he had only cultivated for a few hundred years. At most, he would summon nine Golden Immortal Tribtions and have the potential to be a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.

    He did not expect Changshou to be silent and create a perfect Dao base.

    I really suspect that Changshou is the reincarnation of some senior expert from ancient times. He actually reached such a stage...¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°If a mighty figure reincarnates, I¡¯m afraid Aunt-Master will not tolerate him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke.¡± The Great Daoist Master chuckled.

    Qiong Xiao muttered softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Heavenly Dao does not tolerate such a perfected Qi Refinement cultivator?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just look at Changshou¡¯s good fortune.¡±

    He sounded very confident. The Great Daoist Master was naturally prepared to attack with all his might and snatch the person under the Heavenly Tribtion.

    At that moment, a wisp of Dao runes appeared in the array formation.

    It was like a stubborn bean sprout that had dug through the soil after the rain. A Great Dao that was born from the Grand Pure One and only belonged to Li Changshou had broken through the array formation! Bi Xiao said happily, ¡°He¡¯s really here again! Is hisprehension of the Dao so fast? It hasn¡¯t even been an hour!¡±

    Just as Bi Xiao finished speaking, the sound of thunder suddenly echoed in the sky. The vast heavenly might surged from the sky and from all directions!

    However, the Heavenly Might made the Great Daoist Master and Yun Xiao frown slightly. The living beings in the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers were shocked.

    At that moment, Li Changshou jumped onto a huge rock and stood with his hands behind his back. Just as he was about to make a thank-you speech before the Tribtion Transcendence, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the sky. A gray cloud that was 1,000 feet in diameter appeared out of thin air and condensed into the blurry face of an old man. He looked down at Li Changshou...

    Yun Xiao asked curiously, ¡°Why is there the shadow of the Dao Ancestor...¡± However, that was already the second time Li Changshou had seen that shadow...

    Before Li Changshou could speak, he suddenly realized something. It seemed that someone had asked him a question. However, he could not hear or sense any Dao runes from that person. He only knew what the question was. ¡°Surpassing?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Changshou nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The gray cloud dissipated instantly. The entire world within a five-thousand-kilometer radius suddenly turned dark. Boundless spiritual energy surged over.

    He could not see where the Tribtion Cloud wasing from at all. Almost in the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with ck clouds. They were 9,999 kilometers in diameter and were crashing downwards!

    A Heavenly Might locked onto Li Changshou, as if it was afraid that he would run away.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. He had already memorized the words of gratitude. His expression, tone, tone, and ent were all meticulous.

    At the same time, a few ck leopards crouched in the forest 500 kilometers away.

    Originally, they had been rmed by the Heavenly Might and instinctively wanted to escape into the distance. However, after running for less than a hundred kilometers, another powerful Heavenly Might pressed down on them, causing them to not dare to move at all. Among the ck leopard family, the ck leopard, who had the highest cultivation level and had condensed demonic pills, was struggling to stand and looking at the ce where the Heavenly Might was the densest.

    Its gaze was veryplicated. ¡°Another Golden Immortal Tribtion? Is it that easy to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion in the Primordial World? I sensed one just now.¡±

    ¡°Why is this heavenly might so terrifying... Could it be the legendary Golden Immortal Tribtion that ranks in the top three?¡±

    IT Uh, why do I know all this...

    If it is really a legendary Golden Immortal Tribtion, it would be impossible for anyone to survive it. It would be a disguised punishment and incur the jealousy of the heavens.

    Incur the jealousy of heavens... Those words are so familiar. Where did I get these memories and knowledge from?

    Forget it, that¡¯s not important.

    The living beings undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence today would definitely die. If they can survive it, I, Lord Leopard, will gnaw on the tree bark for three years!

 Chapter 262 The Ten Thousand Spirit Tribulation!

    <h4>Chapter 262 The Ten Thousand Spirit Tribtion!</h4>

    ¡°I, a disciple of the Dao Sect, Li Changshou, have been enlightened by Heaven!¡±

    Under the boundless ck clouds, Li Changshou stood on a huge rock, his long hair and his robe remaining still. He looked up at the ck clouds in the sky.

    He shouted loudly, his voice suppressing the sound of the wind and thunder.

    A hundred kilometers away, the four experts from the Dao Sect could not help but listen attentively. They were all puzzled. They did not know why Li Changshou had spoken before the Tribtion Transcendence. What was it that he wanted to be enlightened about by the Heavenly Dao?

    However, when Li Changshou¡¯s voice echoed in the clouds, the Great Daoist Master and Yun Xiao vaguely felt a vast and obscure Dao rune lingering in the clouds.

    The Heavenly Dao or rather, the Ancestor of the Dao Sect was really listening!

    This...

    Just as the Great Daoist Master was about to send a voice transmission to remind Li Changshou not to spout nonsense, Li Changshou had already bowed and said loudly, ¡°I have been cultivating in the Dao Sect until now. I have been grateful to you for your kindness and will remember the teachings. After experiencing difficulties and dangers, I have finally reached the Dao Realm! Today, I havee here to seek the test of heavens! If the Heavenly Tribtion falls and this Dao copses, it will naturally be because I was too anxious to seed and did not cultivate properly. I will have noints! Heavens and Hell, my Dao is evesting! Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for your concern. Please descend to the Immortal Realm!¡± After shouting those words, Li Changshou bowed deeply again. Then, his body slowly floated up and floated hundreds of feet above the mountain peak.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s expression was a little...plicated.

    The Great Daoist Master wanted tough but felt that it was a good thing. After thinking about it, he only wanted to say to Li Changshou, ¡°As expected of you.¡±

    This little disciple would always give me all kinds of surprises.

    Yun Xiao, who was at the side, also smiled. She was originally worried but she was now much more at ease.

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiaoughed out loud...

    Bi Xiao said, ¡°If the power of the Heavenly Tribtion weakens when everyone who transcends the tribtion says that, there might be more Golden Immortal Daoists since ancient times.¡±

    However, just as Bi Xiao finished speaking, thunder rumbled above Li Changshou¡¯s head!

    During the tribtion, Li Changshou only heard the sound of thunder. However, the four disciples of the Saint heard a voice that turned into heavenly might...

    Good!

    Bi Xiao subconsciously covered her mouth, her eyes filled with shock.

    Is it really useful?!

    Yun Xiao, who was at the side, nced at her younger sister and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say too much. The Heavenly Dao will sense it.¡±

    The expressions of the four of them became even more vivid.

    The Dao Ancestor appeared, and the Heavenly Might locked onto him.

    He shouted before the tribtion and got a response.

    Yun Xiao secretly looked at the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. Her eyes were filled with guilt.

    Previously, she thought that it was just her Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯s scheme to make her deepen her friendship with the Sea God.

    From the looks of it, it was really impossible for him to protect Fellow Daoist Sea God and save him at the crucial moment...

    Crack!

    Boom!

    The lightning snakes danced wildly in the sky, and the Tribtion Clouds began to shrink rapidly. Endless spiritual energyrffgf swept over from thousands of kilometers away. Together with the vast heavenly might, the true appearance of the Heavenly Tribtion was revealed!

    The Tribtion Cloud shrank to 150 kilometers and grew thicker. It kept spinning above Li Changshou¡¯s head!

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were suppressed by the Heavenly Might. At that moment, he could only barely capture the abnormality of the Tribtion Cloud. He did not know what kind of transformation the Tribtion Cloud would undergo.

    Rays of golden light suddenly appeared in the dark and gloomy world.

    The Tribtion Cloud above was like a ¡°wardrobe¡±. It slowly rotated and dyed the clouds from top to bottom golden.

    The golden light shone brightly, illuminating the world within a five-thousand-kilometer radius!

    When the golden light disappeared, the Tribtion Cloud shrank again. This time, it turned into its final form-a ten-thousand-feet-tall tower covered in clouds! The pagoda was divided into 33 levels. The eaves were high, and the various deities could be seen through the windows. There were beasts, ferocious beasts, divine birds, and spiritual birds. There were corresponding creatures of all living beings in the world!

    Almost in an instant, Qiong Xiao and a ck leopard that was thousands of kilometers away shouted together.

    ¡°His Golden Immortal Tribtion is actually the second-ranked Ten Thousand Spirit Tribtion!¡±

    ¡°Howl!¡±

    In Leopardnguage:

    ¡°It¡¯s really the legendary first three Golden Immortal Tribtions, and the second-ranked Ten Thousand Spirit Heavenly Tribtion!¡±

    The ck leopard finally heaved a sigh of relief and smiled proudly.

    He would definitely not be able to eat the tree bark!

    The Ten Thousand Spirit Heavenly Tribtion had on;y appeared a few times since ancient times. He had never heard of any living beings that were able to survive it!

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    In Leopardnguage: ¡°The Heavenly Punishment is indeed the Heavenly Punishment. There had really been not many Qi Refinement cultivators who incurred the jealousy of the heavens since the ancient times.¡±

    The ck panthery downfortably and waited quietly for the cmity to dissipate. Then, he began to prepare for the hunting n. At the location of Li Changshou¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence, Yun Xiao looked at her third sister and asked, ¡°Why is there a ranking for the Heavenly Tribtions?¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you are always in seclusion. You naturally don¡¯t know about this. The ranking of the Heavenly Tribtion is something that the immortals of Jie School came up with because they have nothing to do. At that time, hundreds of people gathered to deduce together. They created information about different Heavenly Tribtions in the heavenly secret and provided some reference for the disciples of Jie School who needed to undergo the Tribtion Transcendence. There¡¯s no choice. We have too many devotees.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the first-ranked Golden Immortal Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, the first ce in the Immortal Ascension Tribtion and Golden Immortal Tribtion is the Purple Heaven Tribtion.¡±

    Bi Xiao replied softly, ¡°The tribtion is created by the spirit and received by the spirit. The Ten Thousand Spirit Tribtion is the strongest Heavenly Tribtion that the Heavenly Dao will send to living beings. The heavenly secrets that were deduced back then were disyed in this manner. ¡°

    The Great Daoist Master nodded slowly and sighed softly. ¡°Changshou has reached his limit when he was a Heaven Immortal.¡±

    Qiong Xiao asked, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du is also a human. What is Senior Brother¡¯s Golden Immortal Tribtion?¡±

    Yun Xiao reprimanded her with a stern expression. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about Senior Brother Xuandu¡¯s secret!¡±

    Qiong Xiao hurriedly lowered her head and pouted.

    Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a secret. At that time, my teacher had put me in the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and taught me the Great Dao. I did not know how long had passed, but I hadpletely understood the Dao that my teacher had taught me. My cultivation level was above that of a Golden Immortal. I did not experience the Heavenly Tribtion when I left the pagoda. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda must have suffered for me... My three junior sisters, you should not have gone through the Heavenly Tribtion, right?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother is right.¡± Bi Xiao chuckled. ¡°When we transformed at the end of the ancient times, we were already spirits of longevity.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled when he heard that. He seemed to have sensed something

    He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    The Three Xiao Immortals also looked at Li Changshou.

    The tower in the sky began to speed up and spin. The Heavenly Tribtion was about to descend!

    Li Changshou looked up and saw a copsed vortex. The lightning spots inside were shining continuously, as if they wanted to devour him.

    It¡¯sing Li Changshou slowly flew up a thousand feet. He held a numinous treasure iron brush in his hand, and immortal power surged from his body. He moved like a phantom and quickly pasted a few ck paper talismans on his wrist and chest.

    He had to resist the first Heavenly Tribtion on his own and test the strength of his own Heavenly Tribtion so that he could choose which n to use.

    Come on!

    SsIn the vortex, in the pagoda, the thirty-six lightning spots suddenly extinguished. However, there were no lightning pirs or rain...

    were

    or

    The world was silent. Li Changshou held his breath and focused.

    Why did the lightning spot suddenly disappear?

    He felt that the Tribtion Cloud above him seemed to be brewing something and gathering something. However, he could not see it with his naked eye and his immortal senses could not detect it.

    Suddenly, a thin bolt of ck lightning appeared in the middle of the vortex. The bolt of lightning was only as thick as a thumb. It crossed the universe and slowlynded on Li Changshou¡¯s head!

    Crack!

    Three flowers appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s head, chest, and abdomen. The three flowers trembled at the same time. His body trembled violently a few times, and his face turned red. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His aura was unstable!

    He was already slightly injured!

    What kind of Heavenly Tribtion is this?

    Li Changshou was shocked. He proposed the most intense Tribtion Transcendence n and wiped the blood from his mouth. He stared at the forty-nine lightning spots that were starting to flicker in the sky.

    Li Changshou opened his mouth and swallowed a Spirit Pill.

    At that moment, he looked down and saw that half of the mountain below had disappeared!

    His Heavenly Tribtion was really not easy!

    Li Changshou slowly took a deep breath and raised his hand to write the word ¡®Dao¡¯. Spiritual light shed all over his body, and talismans were activated.

    ording to Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s judgment of the Heavenly Tribtion, he should have some time to prepare...

    Uh?

    Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at his feet again. At some point in time, the half-destroyed deste mountain had surged with fire lotuses. Clusters of orange mes kept jumping and wrapping around him.

    Heavenly mes?

    The second Heavenly Tribtion is here?!

    A whizzing sound of wind appeared in the vortex above. At that moment, the forty-nine lightning spots lit up and disappeared once again!

    Another ck bolt of lightning struck!

    This time, it was already as thick as an infant¡¯s arm. It still passed through theyers of the universe and shed at Li Changshou¡¯s forehead...

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Fortunately, he had considered that possibility.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    With a soft shout, the Dao character floating in front of Li Changshou¡¯s chest soared into the sky and blocked the lightning tribtion.

    Then, Li Changshou sped away with the iron brush in his hand. He wrote the words ¡®Rise¡¯, ¡®Heaven¡¯,¡¯Earth¡¯, ¡®Dharma¡¯, ¡®Origin¡¯, ¡®Self¡¯, and ¡®Burn¡¯!

    The words were condensed from the tip of the Judge¡¯s Brush in his hand. They flew into the sky and resonated with the word. They were like eight barriers that blocked the pitch-ck lightning!

    That was not all. The immortal power around Li Changshou surged, and the Immortal Gathering Talisman on his chest ignited with mes. Twelve petals formed from immortal power appeared under his feet. The petals closed and wrapped around his body.

    All those preparations werepleted in an instant!

    The Thunder Tribtion struck down from above. The eight huge words shone, and each of them was broken in an instant!

    The fire lotus below swept over and resulted in mes that wrapped around Li Changshou.

    The Lightning Tribtion struck. Li Changshou clenched his left hand into a fist and punched it. The blood patterns engraved on his fist shone brightly and shed with the Lightning Tribtion!

    The second bolt of ck lightning flickered a few times and turned into a wisp of ck smoke that fell from the sky. It dissipated immediately.

    Li Changshou¡¯s left fist was badly mutted. He spat out another mouthful of blood...

    However, this time, his aura was only trembling. As he was already prepared, the injuries he had previously suffered did not worsen. His essence soul had already stabilized on its own.

    Although the Thunder Tribtion had dissipated, the surrounding Heavenly mes were still burning Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power. Green sword shadows shed down from the sky!

    Li Changshou raised his brush and responded. His body swayed back and forth in the sky with the Heavenly mes. He wrote huge words with the Judge¡¯s Brush!

    As his long hair danced in the wind, he looked like a fire god that had descended to the world. He also looked elegant...

    The attack of the second Heavenly Tribtionsted for about the time it took to for one-third of an incense stick to be burnt.

    When Li Changshoupared it with Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion, it was almost equivalent to the power of Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s sixth Heavenly Tribtion...

    After blocking the second Heavenly Tribtion, Li Changshou had confidence. He had made sufficient deductions about the power of his third Heavenly Tribtion and had also taken out a new trump card.

    When the Heavenly mes dissipated, Li Changshou opened his mouth and swallowed another pill. He held the Judge¡¯s Brush in his right hand and a carving knife in his left. Taking advantage of the Heavenly Tribtion, he wrote the Hundred-Word Divine Agriculture Sutra out in thin air.

    In the past, there was the God of Agriculture, who obtained the Heavenly Grain and nted the Five Grains. He tasted the Hundred Herbs and used the Medicine Sutra to save countless mortals. He was a sage of the human race and one of the Three Emperors.

    The God of Agriculture Sutra was the chapter that praised God of Agriculture¡¯s morals. As soon as the golden words were written, they rushed towards Li Changshou and turned intoplicated talismans. It was as if they were covering him with a treasure robe made of talismans.

    The third Heavenly Tribtion did not give him a chance to prepare. It started again quickly.

    This time, there were many strange phenomena in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. It was actually caused by his mental demons...

    That was only the third one. The ordinary form of the Golden Immortal Tribtion had already been fully disyed!

    However, this mental demon...

    It¡¯s a little... bad.

    Li Changshou looked at the images in his heart. First, his master appeared in front of him when he was young and suddenly wanted to kill him with a sword.

    Then, there was his charming junior sister, the Toxic Junior Sister who was dressed in her best outfit but had her armor removed in front of him, and the smiling Little Aunt-Master...

    Uh, why is Junior Sister Youqin always present?

    Could it be that I subconsciously, really... Ahem, how is that possible? Even if it¡¯s a mental demon, Junior Sister still looks the cutest and Aunt-Master is the most visually-impactful.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly and began to recall the new version of the ¡®Strong and Beautiful Aged Beauties¡¯ painting!

    With a ¡°ding ¡°, his Dao heart was empty. He could not help but retch at the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The Thunder Tribtion became even more ferocious.

    When the first pitch-ck Thunder Tribtion appeared, even Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but feel worried for Li Changshou. He was already prepared to save him.

    It was definitely not an ordinary Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou managed to hold on.

    Li Changshou had not only survived the first Heavenly Tribtion. He had also dealt with the second, third, and fourth Heavenly Tribtions well. He had continuously repelled and defeated the Heavenly Tribtions. He hadpletely withstood them!

    Li Changshou¡¯s ultimate perfected Dao base was undoubtedly powerful. The Heavenly mes could not destroy it, and the Heavenly Wind could not move it!

    As the Heavenly Tribtion grew stronger, Li Changshou revealed more and more mystical abilities and Dharma spells. Even though the Great Daoist Master was experienced and knowledgeable, he was still overwhelmed...

    That fellow actually hid so many secrets when he killed the Golden Immortals in the East Ocean!

    When the fifth Heavenly Tribtion arrived, the Great Daoist Master had already seen twelve kinds of defensive mystical abilities that Li Changshou had.

    Apart from the Sutra Creation technique, True Samadhi mes, and the ck paper talismans, Li Changshou had not revealed anything else. The only thing that could make the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s eyes light up was the lightning technique that Li Changshou had just revealed.

    Five bolts of lightning condensed in his palm. Pure Yang Attracting the Wood God! Li Changshou had actually used lightning to attract lightning. He had used lightning techniques to attract lightning and weaken the power of the Thunder Tribtion in the Heavenly Tribtion. That could be considered a unique move.

    However...

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du.¡± Yun Xiao asked, ¡°did you give him enough Spirit Pills previously? The immortal power consumption is too fast. I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be able to hold on in the future.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du muttered to himself.¡± I only gave him two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills. I did not give him any other Spirit Pills. He is good at alchemy, and he has obtained the alchemy technique that the Grand Supreme Elder taught him. There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±

    Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao looked at each other with sparkling eyes.

    Yun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief and continued to focus on Li Changshou. She had already grabbed a small golden bucket with her slender hand...

    As the Heavenly Wind raged and the Heavenly mes burned, Li Changshou had already regained his true appearance. All kinds of disguises had been destroyed by the Lightning Tribtion. The clothes on his body were barely covering his body, and he used his immortal power to cover his exposed parts. Li Changshou resisted the fifth Heavenly Tribtion with all his might. His injuries worsened slightly, and he had already consumed more than half of his immortal power.

    The medicinal efficacy of the Spirit Pill in his body continued to dissipate. The medicinal efficacy of the Spirit Pills, which increased his resistance to lightning, was once again exhausted.

    Li Changshou opened his mouth and swallowed two Spirit Pills. He looked up at the changes in the Tribtion Cloud vortex...

    At that moment, three figures flew out from the forest in the distance. Each of them picked up their brushes and hurriedly wrote the word ¡®move ¡®. Their figures collided with each other and disappeared with a whoosh!

    When the three figures appeared again, they were already 1,000 feet away from Li Changshou and were charging towards him. Qiong Xiao almost subconsciously wanted to stop him. She had already grabbed the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors, but Yun Xiao reached out and stopped her.

    ¡°It¡¯s his incarnation.¡±

    The three incarnations quickly flew around Li Changshou and ced their palms on him.

    The immortal power flowed back. Li Changshou took a deep breath. The three paper effigies quickly deted and turned into three paper effigies. He held them in his hand and put them into the treasure pouch on his waist.

    His immortal power was full!

    A divine light surged in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. The Tribtion Cloud above him trembled slightly, and 81 lightning spots shone. Divine lightning, which was as thick as a water bucket and had a hint of purple in it, fell from the sky.

    Heavenly thunder entangled with earth fire, and astral windsplemented mysterious

    ice!

    mes surged from below. The wind sword at the side of the Lightning Tribtion shed down. There were also long spears made of ice that pierced towards Li Changshou from all directions!

    Li Changshou shouted softly. Immortal light surged around him and he used all his techniques again. His figure was as fast as an illusion as he dealt with the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, there seemed to be something new on the sixth one...

    Li Changshou could not see the phenomenon above, but the four of them could clearly see it.

    In the ten-thousand-feet-tall tower, hundreds of figures jumped down from the window of the third floor and descended rapidly.

    ¡°Kill....¡±

    Murderous shouts suddenly sounded in the thunder!

    Li Changshou, who was dealing with the Five Tribtions of Wind, Fire, Lightning, Ice, and Heart, hurriedly looked up. He saw hundreds of human-shaped figures in the sky. They looked like Heavenly Soldiers, charging downwards with surging murderous auras.

    Holy sh*t, did the Heavenly Tribtion be sentient?

    Ahem, this should be formed from the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. Its essence is simr to the Thunder Tribtion.

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless. To be safe, he took the opportunity to throw out ten paper effigies before they rushed down. Those paper effigies bypassed the raging Heavenly Tribtion and rushed into the sky. They activated all their immortal powers and threw out dozens of... Jade immortal beans!

    The sounds of explosions could be heard continuously. Hundreds of Bean Soldiers appeared in the sky and rushed towards the figure that was pouncing over.

    The advantage of the ¡®Bean Soldier¡¯ paper effigy system was obvious.

    Li Changshou did not need to expend any immortal power. The paper effigy¡¯s immortal power was already prepared beforehand. Of course, the Immortal Bean Soldiers were just testing the waters. It would be best if they could stall for time so that Li Changshou would not be flustered and unable to deal with them.

    Tsk, the Heavenly Tribtion today did not disappoint him. They were all ¡°new¡± moves that Exalted Wang Qing had never experienced before...

 Chapter 263 The Strongest Mystical Ability of Li Changshou!

    <h4>Chapter 263 The Strongest Mystical Ability of Li Changshou!</h4>

    I¡¯ve learned something new.

    Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao, who hade today to watch the fun, felt the same.

    They had really learned something new!

    Resisting the Heavenly Tribtion was the basic operation of Qi Refinement cultivators.

    It was actually quitemon to use mystical abilities and Dharma powers to deal with the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Li Changshou¡¯s previous mystical abilities and Dharma spells were dazzling. At most, they could only be described as ¡°exciting¡±.

    However, the scene that appeared in front of Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao...

    They had never seen it before!

    Is this a Tribtion Transcendence, or is it a battle with the Heavenly Tribtion?

    The pagoda-shaped Tribtion Cloud in the sky was spinning slowly. Thousands of figures were charging at each other below the Tribtion Cloud. The sounds of yelling were earth-shattering, and figures kept exploding. Whether they were strong or not was another matter. It was quite a good viewing experience.

    In their eyes, Li Changshou, who was resisting the Heavenly Tribtion below, was in a sorry state. However, his figure was still carefree. Paper effigies kept flying out of his tattered sleeve.

    The paper effigies nimbly flew to an even higher altitude and transformed into human figures. They scattered beans in the sky and continuously replenished the exhausted immortal bean soldiers...

    Could it be the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts and Soldier-Forming Bean Casting from the Dao Sect¡¯s Thirty-six Heavenly Dipper Techniques¡¯?

    Can those two mystical abilities be used like this?

    Isn¡¯t the Thirty-six Heavenly Dipper Techniques something that an unknown Daoist had created with some ordinary mystical abilities when he was bored?

    Isn¡¯t the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts about cutting a piece of paper into the shape of a human and blowing it hard... The expressions of Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao were surprisingly identical. They were slightly impressed, surprised, curious, and a little impulsive.

    They felt an urge to criticize him. Bi Xiao praised, ¡°Interesting. This mystical ability is really interesting.¡±

    Qiong Xiao asked, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, did you alter these mystical abilities before?¡± The Great Daoist Master shook his head and chuckled. He said, ¡°Changshou always has some strange ideas. It¡¯s even rarer that he can always think of ways to realize them. This might be one of the reasons why he is valued by Teacher.¡± ¡°Oh -¡°

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao were enlightened. Their eyes sparkled as they looked at Li Changshou¡¯s figure in the distance. The Heavenly Tribtion Spirit Soldiers that rushed out of the tower were all at the mid-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. Originally, it would have been difficult for hundreds of Spirit Soldiers to attack together. With the power of the Heavenly Tribtion and the Five-Element Heavenly Tribtion, they would indeed cause Li Changshou a lot of trouble.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou used the Immortal Bean Soldiers that the paper effigy kept throwing out topletely block the Spirit Soldiers!

    That gave Li Changshou more room for buffering

    That batch of Immortal Bean Soldiers was the strongest batch that Li Changshou had nurtured. They could unleash power equivalent to the Perfected Immortal realm in a short period of time.

    However, it was not something that Li Changshou could handle at that moment.

    Therefore, the immortal beans that he had thrown out were either the thick-skinned,rge Shield Immortal Beans, or the ¡°Pea Mother¡± who could kill with a single spit. They would dissipate after two explosions.

    Li Changshou gave the Immortal Bean Soldiers a simple order¡ª to block the Spirit Soldiers above. He then ignored them and focused on dealing with the Heavenly Tribtion.

    He did not know if the Heavenly Dao had deliberately gone easy on him.

    The Heavenly Tribtion Spirit Soldiers focused on fighting the beans for thirty years. They did not even look at Li Changshou, who was undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence...

    It could also be said that the Heavenly Dao had recognized Li Changshou¡¯s trick of transcending the tribtion.

    It was obvious that the old and new trees of Little Qiong Peak had made a miraculous contribution although before Li Changshou transcended the tribtion, a batch had been squeezed to death...

    When Li Changshou endured the seventh bolt of lightning, he freed his hand and waved the Judge¡¯s Brush from afar, shattering the Spirit Soldiers one by one.

    Before the eighth Heavenly Tribtion descended, Li Changshou summoned five ¡®power bank¡¯ paper effigies to replenish his immortal power. He raised his hand and swallowed a Five Revolutions Spirit Pill.

    At the same time, he tidied up his tattered immortal robe and counted his remaining paper effigies and immortal beans...

    Although he could not tell how much the Tribtion Cloud had shrunk, Li Changshou had already understood.

    There should still be nine Heavenly Tribtions this time.

    The vast power of the Heavenly Tribtion wouldpletely erupt in the ninth Dao!

    Moreover, a conservative estimate would be one to two bolts of Heavenly Punishment Divine Lightning after the Heavenly Tribtion...

    Therefore, in the face of the eighth Heavenly Tribtion, Li Changshou could not allow himself to be injured even if he used all his means. He had to face the ninth Heavenly Tribtion in his strongest state!

    A Nine Revolutions Golden Pill was already at hand.

    Li Changshou turned around and looked in the direction of the Great Daoist Master and the Three Xiao Immortals. He felt more at ease.

    Lightning spots flickered above him, and 108 purple lightning spots flickered continuously.

    The deste mountain under Li Changshou¡¯s feet had long disappeared. The area within tens of kilometers turned into a huge magmake. Arge piece ofnd was shattered by the repercussions of the Heavenly Tribtion...

    That was his Heavenly Tribtion...

    The sound of drums suddenly appeared above him. Li Changshou looked up and saw twopletely different troops flying out of the slowly spinning cloud vortex.

    A troop of soldiers was in a strange shape. Their races were different, and they had the characteristics of many birds and beasts. Most of them were unique and special. The other army was simr to the human race, but they were emitting rich blood energy...

    Demon, Magi?

    The eighth Heavenly Tribtion revealed the Magi and Demons. Could the ninth Heavenly Tribtion involve the Dragons, Phoenixes and Qilin?

    It should be it.

    Li Changshou could not help but twitch his lips when he sensed the strength of the Spirit Soldiers.

    It was no wonder that those Spirit Soldiers would appear before the Five-Element Heavenly Tribtion appeared. All of them were at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. There were 365 of them!

    The eighth Heavenly Tribtion was obviously meant for Li Changshou to fight against the conventional Heavenly Tribtion, lightning, ice, wind, fire, and heart. On top of that, he had to fight against the 730te-stage Heaven Immortal realm Spirit Soldiers!

    The Dao Fruit of Longevity was right in front of him. If he could withstand it, his spirit, Qi and body would be one. If he could not, he would die!

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. One after another, paper effigies flew out of his hand and transformed into various figures that threw out immortal beans.

    Gradually, apart from Li Changshou, the sky was filled with bean soldiers!

    Under the pagoda, a pool of purplish-ck lightning fell, and green Heavenly Wind swept over...

    Yun Xiao and the Great Daoist Master, who were 50 kilometers away, had already activated their Dharma treasures and prepared their mystical abilities. They were waiting for the best opportunity to attack.

    Even Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao, who were not familiar with Li Changshou, were worried for him...

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou¡¯s body was engulfed by lightning and fire.

    The immortal power barrier around him quickly dissipated, but his Dao Body, which was already emitting a faint golden light, was still enduring the tempering of the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s power!

    One breath followed by several breaths...

    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the power of the Heavenly Tribtion continued to be released. The lightning glow turned the sky within a radius of thousands of kilometers purple.

    Many Qi Refinement cultivators had long discovered that someone was transcending the tribtion there.

    However, firstly, they were afraid of being identally injured. Secondly, the Great Daoist Master had released some Dao runes, so no one dared to approach him.

    The immortals of the East Continent, regardless of their cultivation levels, were all shocked...

    Who is it? Who is transcending the tribtion?

    In a certain forest, the ck leopard was a little irritable. It jumped around on the treetop.

    This is already the eighth bolt. Why is the person undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence still holding on? Does he really want to have a hard time?

    Could it be another reincarnation of a mighty figure?

    Uh, why is there the word ¡®another ....

    The ck leopard was at a loss again.

    He looked at the ce where the Tribtion Transcendence was urring.

    He sessfully survived the eighth Heavenly Tribtion!

    As the power of the Heavenly Tribtion gradually dissipated, the lightning, ice, and wind began to converge. The group of ¡°Magi-Demon¡± Spirit Soldiers in the sky were about to break through the siege of the Immortal Bean Soldiers.

    At that moment, Li Changshou rushed out of the sea of lightning. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he swallowed four to five Spirit Pills that were shining with spiritual light... He had already consumed more than a hundred Spirit Pills.

    He wiped the corners of his mouth and raised his brush and sword before charging into the sky.

    I have to end this quickly!

    Only by getting rid of those Spirit Soldiers would he have more time to adjust his state and wee the final ninth Heavenly Tribtion...

    Boom! Boom!

    What is going on?

    Li Changshou, who was about to rush into the pile of Spirit Soldiers, suddenly raised his head. He saw golden light shing all over the pagoda. Purple-gold lightning spots were shining. There were a total of 365 of them, which was the number of Heavenly Cycles!

    You don¡¯t even give me time to rest?

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. Now was not the time to live frugally. He wrapped a Nine Revolutions Golden Pill with immortal power and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Although he had no use for it now, he had to be prepared. If he could not hold on any longer, he would just bite it into pieces.

    Suddenly, he heard the roars of dragons and phoenixes above his head. Dozens of streams of light rushed out from various parts of the Tribtion Cloud. The entire Tribtion Cloud copsed!

    The vast power of the Heavenly Tribtion turned into two portions. One of them condensed into the Five-Element Heavenly Tribtion, while the other half turned into dozens of Divine Dragons and Divine Phoenixes!

    The dragons and phoenixes soared, and the world returned to darkness. It was as if the ancient cmity of the world copsing was happening!

    ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t force yourself. You can¡¯t withstand this tribtion.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s voice entered Li Changshou¡¯s ears. ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, shout immediately. Junior Sister Yunxiao and I will save you.¡±

    Li Changshou held the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in his mouth and nodded immediately.

    He, who was initially charging forward, immediately retreated.

    The Immortal Bean Soldiers that the paper effigy released were almost instantly shattered by the dragon and phoenix that suddenly appeared!

    Even the Magi and Demon Spirit Soldiers were shattered by the forty-nine phantoms...

    Details!

    When Li Changshou saw that, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Then, his heart trembled.

    The phantoms of every dragon and phoenix were all half-step Golden Immortals!

    With the addition of the power of the Heavenly Tribtion...

    A single phantom could probably match up to Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, who had thebat strength of a Golden Immortal. Both sides would suffer!

    That was the greatest challenge of his Golden Immortal Tribtion!

    That was not all. The 365 lightning spots turned into invisible astral winds and formed a sea of fire that surrounded the mysterious ice in all directions...

    The little demon in his heart was trampled to death by the group of strong old women.

    In fact, the old women even posed in a way that could only be seen during physicalpetitions.

    The Dao Heart of Life was protected by them.

    This situation...

    This situation...

    Is it so difficult for me to obtain longevity?

    Although he still had half of the trump cards that he had prepared, they were not of much use now.

    No matter how Li Changshou deduced, the chances of him surviving thest wave were pitiful...

    Seventy percent.

    Seventy percent chance of survival and a thirty percent chance of dying. Wouldn¡¯t that be a narrow escape? Finally, I have to use my ¡°ultimate move ¡°...

    Call someone powerful?

    Of course not. Calling someone powerful is the ultimate resort.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes, his expression still very calm. He threw out a batch of paper effigies, and the paper effigies continued to form soldiers... That seemed to be useless. The bean soldiers rushed out and were instantly destroyed by the dragons and phoenixes. However, it could buy Li Changshou some time. The Immortal Bean Soldiers lured the forty-nine Azure Dragons and Divine Phoenixes away. Li Changshou¡¯s body was gradually surrounded.

    ¡°This is definitely not a Heavenly Tribtion that he can withstand.¡± Yun Xiao, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke and urged, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, when should we attack?¡±

    ¡°Wait a while more.¡± Xuan Du frowned slightly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t called for help.¡±

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Bi Xiao said anxiously, ¡°If we wait until he calls for help, it will be toote! Is Ren School not satisfied with this disciple? Even Golden Immortals would be reduced to ashes by the sixth to eighth Heavenly Tribtions!¡±

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The Heavenly Tribtion is also an opportunity. The power of the Heavenly Tribtion carries the power of the Great Dao. The more he can endure, the more benefits he will gain.¡±

    Bi Xiao could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Do you want him to soar to the sky and be a Zenith Heaven?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master chuckled and said, ¡°Who can predict such things?¡±.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the forty-nine phantoms of the dragons and phoenixes almost simultaneously destroyed the Immortal Bean Soldiers that were chasing after them. They turned around, roared, and charged towards Li Changshou, who was standing in the air!

    Li Changshou, who had been mumbling to himself, suddenly opened his eyes and finished chanting the word ¡®forty-nine¡¯. Then, he shouted, ¡°Fall!¡±

    The purple lightning that filled the sky bloomed like a waterfall and smashed towards Li Changshou.

    At that moment, the phantoms of the dragons and phoenixes, the Heavenly Thunder and the ck Ice Gale, attacked from all directions. They wanted to turn Li Changshou into ashes! Immortal power surged in Li Changshou¡¯s body, but he did not use any mystical abilities to defend himself!

    He held his right hand with his left hand and raised his sword fingers with his right hand. He quickly chanted the incantation at a fast speed. What appeared was only a buzzing sound!

    Green Wood Lightning Attraction, Mysterious Heaven Blossoming Dao Flower!

    The Stable Dao is true, and its name is escape technique!

    A blue bolt of lightning shot out from Li Changshou¡¯s body. The bolt of lightning rose from the bottom and charged towards the sky filled with lightning. Li Changshou disappeared with a whoosh and merged with the lightning!

    The advancement of the Five-Element escape technique, Wood Escape¡ª Nine Heavens Lightning Escape Art!

    The Dharma spells that he was most proficient in and his strongest techniques were not all kinds of mystical abilities, array formations, poisonous pills, bean soldiers, or paper cutouts!

    Instead... they were twenty-three escape techniques that he had spent countless efforts to cultivate!

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou had already followed the lightning that he had released and rushed into the sky. He threw the phantoms of the dragons and phoenixes behind him and shook off the attacks of the wind, fire, and ice!

    He knew that he only had one chance!

    The Heavenly Tribtion would quickly sense it. Next, it would suppress him and rub against him crazily. He would only have one chance to use his escape technique!

    At that moment, even the Great Daoist Master and Fairy Yun Xiao could not understand what Li Changshou was going to do. Li Changshou rode the lightning and counterattacked. The lightning was not very powerful. Aftering into contact with the purple lightning, it dissipated... However, Li Changshou¡¯s figure was still charging upwards. His figure shed in front of the sea of lightning and actually... disappeared! The few people who were observing the Heavenly Tribtion frowned at the same time.

    Qiong Xiao suddenly shouted, ¡°He¡¯s above. He went into the lightning of the Heavenly Tribtion!¡±

    Bi Xiao shouted in shock, ¡°He escaped into the Heavenly Tribtion?¡±

    He had entered the Heavenly Tribtion!

    In the purple lightning, Li Changshou turned into a speck of light and swam freely in the Thunder Tribtion, enduring the surging power of the Heavenly Tribtion!

    The phantoms of the dragons and phoenixes that had locked onto him gathered into a ball. One by one, they quickly crashed into the purple sea of lightning!

    The power of the Heavenly Tribtion that had transformed into two portions previously collided head-on at that moment. The phantoms of the dragons and phoenixes were directly destroyed by the Heavenly Tribtion lightning!

    The Azure Dragon roared indignantly, and the Divine Phoenix cried out in anger!

    In the end, they only turned into a rain of light and were torn apart by the Thunder Tribtion in the sky!

    It was just like when the phantoms of the dragons and phoenixes appeared and tore apart the Magi and Demon Spirit Soldiers!

    Li Changshou did not feel good either.

    Two extremely powerful Heavenly Tribtion powers surged over. They intersected and struck Li Changshou, who was using an escape technique!

    A Heavenly Might descended on Li Changshou and forced him out of the lightning... Li Changshou revealed his true form and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had already circted his immortal power with all his might, and his essence soul was resisting the pressure of the world!

    He released his mind and weed the power of thunder, fire, wind, and ice. He gritted his teeth and endured the Heavenly Tribtion!

    He could only endure it!

    At that moment, the greatest threat, the phantoms of the dragon and phoenix- had been dissipated by the Thunder Tribtion.

    The chances of him surviving until the end without the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill were already close to 95%! The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill was in his mouth. If he could not endure it, he would bite it into pieces!

    However, Li Changshou did not dare to say that he was stable. He did not rx at all.

    Even if it was a mental demon that could not withstand a single blow from the old woman, Li Changshou still gave it sufficient respect.

    Can¡¯t the lightning be used for escaping during the Tribtion Transcendence?

    He could escape!

    However, the requirements for escape techniques were very harsh. The timing of the escape technique had to be calcted precisely. The opportunity shed by in a sh.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s summary, he realized that the Heavenly Tribtion lightning was just a manifestation of the power of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The power of the Heavenly Tribtion was a tribtion for the Qi Refinement cultivators and also a chance for them.

    However, the lightning formed by the power of the Heavenly Tribtion only dealt damage to the Qi Refinement cultivators.

    From that perspective, if he used an escape technique to rush into the Tribtion Lightning when the Heavenly Tribtion descended, wouldn¡¯t he have to endure the pure power of the Heavenly Tribtion?

    Li Changshou deduced and verified repeatedly. Finally, he came to a conclusion...

    That should be a loophole in the Heavenly Tribtion system.

    If he used it, the Heavenly Dao would quickly discover it and strike it out of the lightning.

    When Li Changshou faced the sixth Heavenly Tribtion of his Tribtion Transcendence today, he had thought of using that method to avoid a wave of Heavenly Tribtion Spirit Soldiers. To be safe, he had kept it until the end.

    Yes, he had to help the Heavenly Dao perfect the Heavenly Tribtion. As an outstanding disciple of the Dao Sect, Li Changshou had to do it!

    After a while, Li Changshou¡¯s body was already surging with golden light. His Dao runes and aura rose rapidly, but the power of the Heavenly Tribtion was gradually fading. This Golden Immortal Tribtion...

    It is probably stable...

    Ahem, I can¡¯t just jump to conclusions randomly. I¡¯ll talk about it at thest moment.

 Chapter 264 Seriously, I Canâ€™t Stop You

    <h4>Chapter 264 Seriously, I Can¡¯t Stop You</h4>

    Thest Heavenly Tribtionsted for an hour.

    The Heavenly Tribtion had a hint of unwillingness after ¡°performing abnormally¡±. It could not wait to squeeze out thest bit of the Heavenly Tribtion¡¯s power to kill the person who dared to escape the Heavenly Tribtion...

    However, there was really not a single drop left...

    Li Changshou sat cross-legged on the magmake in the air. His body was filled with rich immortal light. His essence soul was in the same position as his Dao Body. At that moment, it was filled with golden light, revealing mysterious Dao runes.

    Inparison, the small Sea God steel trident, ahem, and the Sea God¡¯s Divine Power Treasure at the side appeared much dimmer. Oveing the Tribtion Transcendence and obtaining longevity was a sublimation of Li Changshou¡¯s Immortal Dao. It had nothing to do with the Divine Dao.

    The phantoms of the three twelfth-grade Green Lotuses appeared on his chest, abdomen, and forehead. They slowly floated behind him, gathered above his head, bloomed, and slowly rotated. Li Changshou¡¯s heart was empty. His Dao turned invisible and continued to expand in the world...

    It was as if there was a wall in the world. Since ancient times, countless names had been left on it. At that moment, Li Changshou had also engraved his name on it. The five-colored aura at his chest moved again, transforming into a pure five-element aura that returned to various parts of Li Changshou¡¯s body, allowing his Dao Body and essence soul to fuse perfectly. His Qi, spirit and body were gathered, and the five Qi returned to their origins. Is this the Golden Immortal realm? His Dao Body was light and ethereal, as if it was going to be blown away by the wind. His essence soul was like it was carved from immortal jade. His immortal senses slowly spread out, and he could already reconnoiter in ces that were 5,000 kilometers away.

    The world is close to me, and all things live with me.

    My destiny is not tied to me. The Great Dao resonates with me.

    Since then, he had jumped out of the reincarnation cycle. His name was not recorded in the Book of Mortal Life. The five elements and Yin and Yang were born together, so it was still too clear. Li Changshou felt a sense of peace in his heart. He was even... a little touched. His nose felt a little sore.

    He had finally be a Golden Immortal.

    Although he did not have the ability to protect himself in the Primordial World, nor did he have any powerful Dharma treasures to protect himself, he only had some mystical abilities and Dharma spells that could allow him to deal with some simple battles.

    However, he already had the Dao Fruit of Longevity and was qualified to be the Saint¡¯s human Dharma treasure...

    If he worked a little harder and found a corner to hide, he would be able to survive.

    The Immortal Ascension was like an ant getting a pair of wings. With longevity, he finally had a decent human form and was considered a third-rate expert in the Primordial World...

    It was not easy for him to make it this far.

    Every day, he was worried that he would be crushed by the Western Saints. He was worried that he would be embroiled in a cmity. He had also nned and schemed for it without regard for his own safety. He had managed to cozy up to the powerful figure of Ren School. I shall not say much.

    I¡¯m touched!

    Here¡¯s a heart shape for the Saint and the Great Daoist Master!

    Li Changshou spat out the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in his mouth. However, he thought for a while and swallowed it.

    There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If he really could not use it this time, he could wipe it and give it to Ling¡¯e during the Immortal Ascension Tribtion.

    Anyway, he saved it! The Qi Refinement cultivators started cultivating their Dao. Before they became immortals, they searched for their own Dao. After they became immortals, they stepped onto their own Dao. When they reached the perfected Heaven Immortal realm, their Dao Fruits had already ¡°matured¡± and were ready to be tested by the Heavenly Dao...

    After transcending the Golden Immortal Tribtion, it would prove that their Dao could be established in the world. The Qi Refinement cultivators could rely then on their own Dao to live forever.

    Entering the Primordial World, bing a disciple, cultivating in inaction, and gaining enlightenment... Images surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. The memories that he had brought with his True Spirit before entering the Primordial World gradually became clearer. Many things that he had forgotten were reflected in his heart through the Great Dao. The enlightenment in his heart slowly rose. A crack in the Door of Profundity that had opened to Li Changshou previously was revealed in front of him. Next, as long as he advanced, he would be able to take another small step forward after he became a Golden Immortal...

    However, Li Changshou was not in a hurry to push the door open and enter.

    He was waiting...

    The shattered Tribtion Cloud in the sky turned into endless spiritual energy and gathered towards Li Changshou.

    The tiny essence soul opened its mouth and sucked in a mouthful of the pure spiritual energy that poured into Li Changshou¡¯s Dao Body before getting swallowed by it. It supported his continued transformation. At that moment, everything within a five-hundred-kilometer radius was enveloped by the sunlight. A golden rain of light fell from the sky. All living beings that were touched by the rain of light would be cured of their illnesses and disasters. Those who were dying would be full of vitality.

    In the golden rain of light, the figures of fairies, old men, and Heavenly Generals appeared. The fairies danced, and the old men congratted them. The Heavenly Generals were practicing their battle formations in the sky.

    There were also immortal cranes forming auspicious signs. A few golden phoenixes and silver dragons were revolving in the sky. An acre of clouds lifted Li Changshou up slowly. A lotus flower pagoda slowly descended from the sky, as if it was crowning Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou was still waiting. He was not in a hurry to push open the door and enter the Dao Enlightenment realm... He was not afraid that he would be in danger after entering the Dao Enlightenment realm. The Great Daoist Master was not far away.

    He was waiting, waiting...

    It¡¯s here!

    A gray cloud appeared out of thin air and squeezed into the crowd of phenomena. It pressed down on Li Changshou and stopped at a height of 10,000 feet. An old man¡¯s face appeared on the gray cloud again. He looked at Li Changshou. The phenomenon in the sky continued, but Li Changshou could not help but feel nervous. He pondered over what he should say...

    Fifty kilometers away, the Tribtion Transcendence observers stood up.

    They originally wanted to congratte Li Changshou, but when they saw the gray cloud appear, they stopped. ¡°There¡¯s still a Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Qiong Xiao frowned and asked, ¡°This disciple is cultivating for immortality. Is there a need for the Heavenly Dao to be so difficult?¡± Yun Xiao reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. These are all Fellow Daoist Sea God¡¯s opportunities.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du held the Taiji Painting in his hand and pinched his fingers to calcte. Soon, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Changshou has advanced too quickly in cultivation. It doesn¡¯t conform to the logic of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Punishment has been deliberately triggered. The Heavenly Punishment is meant to increase his experience and not kill him.¡± Just as Great Daoist Master Xuan Du finished speaking, the old man¡¯s face on the gray cloud dissipated. A bolt of purple lightning descended from the sky! Green light flickered around Li Changshou and condensed into a light cocoon... He directly used the newly upgraded Golden Immortal realm immortal power!

    However, when the divine lightningnded, it did not destroy the phenomena that filled the sky. It ignored Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power protection and struck Li Changshou¡¯s chest, causing his skin and flesh to tear apart. A terrifying wound appeared on his chest! However, that injury was not serious. Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul was safe and sound. ¡°Thank you for the punishment, Heavenly Dao!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. His body swayed, but he insisted on bowing with a Dao salute. It was perfect. Without the final Heavenly Punishment segment, he felt that something was missing At that moment, Li Changshou felt at ease...

    Eh? Why hasn¡¯t the gray cloud dissipated yet? Yes, it should be about to strike me twice.

    Upon seeing that scene and hearing that, the Great Daoist Master and the Three Xiao Immortals had different expressions. The Great Daoist Master and Yun Xiao nodded with a smile. Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao were puzzled.

    On Li Changshou¡¯s side, another bolt of Heavenly Tribtion lightning struck, causing Li Changshou to vomit three liters of blood. He knelt on one knee in the air. ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao... for punishing me!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. Then, he frowned and looked at the gray cloud in the sky. He had already struck twice. Why did it not dissipate?

    With the same doubts, the Great Daoist Master requested for the power of the Taiji Painting. He pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he said,

    ¡°This is punishing him for escaping into the Heavenly Tribtion during the previous Tribtion Transcendence.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded gently and asked, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t the clouds of Heavenly Punishment dissipated?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and deduced one or two more things. He said, ¡°The manifestation of the heavenly secrets is to punish him for severing his Dao Realm nine times and going against the Heaven¡¯s Will... It seems that there are more than three.¡±

    Fifty kilometers away, the third bolt of Heavenly Punishment Divine Lightning struck. This time, it directly struck Li Changshou, causing him to convulse.

    The gray cloud had yet to dissipate! The Great Daoist Master and Yun Xiao looked at each other. The two of them instantly turned into two streams of light and appeared beside Li Changshou in the blink of an eye. At that moment, Li Changshou dispersed the immortal power around the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in his mouth. The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill trembled slightly and turned into rays of golden light that entered various parts of Li Changshou¡¯s body. After suffering three consecutive Heavenly Punishments, Li Changshou¡¯s consciousness was already blurry. At that moment, he felt the aura of the Great Daoist Master and Fairy Yun Xiao. He felt a little more at ease. He did not forget to say, ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao Master... for taking the time to strike me...¡±

    Yun Xiao, who had a serious expression, could not help butugh when she heard that. The Great Daoist Master also supported his forehead with his hand.

    Next, Yun Xiao and the Great Daoist Master attacked at the same time. The former rotated the golden battle sword in his hand and turned it into a five-feet-tall figure that pulled Li Changshou into it. The Great Daoist Master waved his long sleeve, and the image of a Taiji Painting blocked the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. However, what caught Yun Xiao and the Great Daoist Master off guard was...

    Above, the Tribtion Cloud trembled slightly and disappeared.

    There was a sound of something crackinging from inside the Golden Chalice! A small gray cloud appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s head in the Primordial Chaos Metal Dipper. It unleashed the Divine Lightning of Heavenly Punishment on Li Changshou again!

    ¡°This!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master and Yun Xiao looked at each other. Both of them were extraordinary figures and naturally knew what he meant.

    He could not stop the Heavenly Punishment, nor could he!

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. He used the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. The power of the Heavenly Punishment is not too strong. It can¡¯t destroy his soul. It will only severely injure him.¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned and asked, ¡°But why?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du muttered to himself for a while. This time, he sat down cross-legged and quickly formed a seal with his hands. Then, he ced one hand on the Golden Chalice and pinched his fingers to calcte.

    Behind the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, a three-feet-wide ck and white Taiji Painting appeared. This time, Xuan Du sensed a strange heavenly secret. After carefully sensing it, some information appeared in his heart... Then, he looked at the situation in the Golden Chalice. Li Changshou, who was originally unconscious, was struck by the Heavenly Punishment. He hugged his head and jumped around. He relied on the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill to continuously heal his injuries and was continuously injured by the Heavenly Punishment.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du tilted his head and the following scene appeared in his heart...

    There seemed to be an angry old Daoist priest on the Tribtion Cloud. He threw a lightning whip at Li Changshou below. Every time he swung it, he would shout,

    ¡°Do you want to transcend the tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to transcend the tribtion!?!¡± ¡°You even have a ny-eight percent chance of transcending the tribtion. Why don¡¯t you have a hundred percent chance of obtaining the Zenith Heaven? Are you spoiled?¡± It was purely just his imagination.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    The corners of Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s mouth twitched. He was speechless.

    Yun Xiao hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, how is it?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and said, ¡± The heavenly secrets cannot be revealed.¡±

    He still used the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill.

    Li Changshou really could not understand. He did not do anything that would harm the heavens. Why did the Heavenly Dao grab him and strike him with twelve Heavenly Punishment Divine Lightnings? Fortunately, he had the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill to keep him alive and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to quickly stabilize his injuries and restore his vitality. Otherwise, he might really be the shortest-lived Golden Immortal in the history of the Primordial World! The Primordial World was really too dangerous. After the Tribtion Transcendence, he had already repeatedly warned himself that he could not float or expand. He had to be grounded. The Golden Immortal realm was only average in the Primordial World. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was right in front. If there were no variables, even experts like Master Zhao and the Three Xiao Immortals would not be able to escape... However, Li Changshou¡¯s brainstorming was meaningless. He had just transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion. In the blink of an eye, he had been taught a lesson by the Heavenly Dao! He had been whipped by the Divine Lightning of the Heavenly Punishment time and time again. He had had a close shave with death several times. Only then did he realize how insignificant he was. Longevity was just a grain of sand in his palm. If he did not hold it tightly, it would be gone...

    However, speaking of which, Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice was quitefortable.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and checked his injuries. The powerful medicinal effects of the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill were still spreading. He did not need to worry about his injuries.

    His Dao base was intact, his Dao Fruit was fine, but...

    It hurt.

    No matter what, he had survived the Golden Immortal Tribtion and entered a new stage. Later, he could slow down his Dao Enlightenment and focus his attention on merit, alchemy, numinous treasures, escape techniques, and so on. He could increase his strength and life-saving abilities. Now, he could say that the Golden Immortal realm was stable! Li Changshou calmed his mind and pushed open the Door of Profundity. He walked in! Of course, before that, Li Changshou had used the paper effigy to ce a note regarding the matter of him going into seclusion for about twelve years in the Dao Sect. He had used the method of writing a note to ce it at the foot of his residence in the Heavenly Pce, as well as at the foot of Ao Yi¡¯s statue in the Sea God Temple. He had also informed the Heavenly General guarding the residence and used his spiritual will to call out to Ao Yi. When one entered the Door of Profundity during the Immortal Ascension Tribtion, they would have a huge leap in their cultivation realm, which was known as ascension.

    During the Golden Immortal Tribtion, even if he entered the Door of Profundity again, it would be impossible for him to ascend.

    A perfected ninth-stage Golden Immortal could be called a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.

    That was a brand new realm and a brand new level of life. Li Changshou did not know how many steps he could take, but he was not in a hurry.

    If he was more stable, he would consolidate his realm this time. He did not want to advance.

    Just as Li Changshou began to recuperate and enter seclusion in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice...

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu presented a memorial to the tform and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, ording to your request, we have already sorted out the various benefits of the position of the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. I believe that this will be extremely attractive to the dragon race.¡±

    The young man in white lowered his head and looked at it for a while. Soon, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Remember to tell the contents of this memorial to Changgeng before the notification.¡±

    ¡°I ept your orders.¡± ¡°By the way, General Dongmu.¡± The white-robed young man looked at the eighteenth line written on the memorial and smiled. ¡°Guess what the cultivation level of Minister Changgeng is?¡± General Dongmu pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen the incarnation of the Sea God. I can¡¯t see through him. However, he is at least above the Golden Immortal realm. It¡¯s also possible that he is in the Zenith Heaven realm. The contents of this memorial should be dispensable to him. I didn¡¯t mention it to him previously.¡± ¡°I think so too. The convenience of these righteous gods does not mean much to you, Changgeng.¡± The white-robed young man nodded slowly. He shifted his gaze away from the eighteenth ¡°righteous god welfare¡¯ on the memorial and continued to say irrelevant things to General Dongmu.

    On the memorial, it was written:

    ¡°No. 18: If you be a legitimate god in the Heavenly Courts, you can avoid the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. During the Golden Immortal Tribtion, you only need to hold a Heavenly Dao Divine Power Treasure and can avoid one Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

 Chapter 265 There Are Always Some Things That Are Hard to Understand

    <h4>Chapter 265 There Are Always Some Things That Are Hard to Understand</h4>

    The days of cultivation were always that fast. A few years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Li Changshou did not say that he wanted to enter seclusion for twelve years casually. It was difficult for him to remain in the state of ascension for too long. After all, it was a rare opportunity for Qi Refinement cultivators to directlye into contact with the Great Dao. Li Changshou estimated that he could only stay for three to four years at most.

    That was already very rare.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was that his umtion before the Tribtion Transcendence... was indeed abundant.

    The state of ascensionsted for seven years! In the first year of seclusion, he had achieved his expectations. He had advanced from the first stage of the Golden Immortal realm to the second stage. Then, he fell into Dao enlightenment and could not stop for a long time.

    What is the Dao?

    Of course, that was not something that could be exined simply by the words w of nature¡¯.

    At that moment, what Li Changshou needed to figure out the most was the simplest question.

    Fortunately, he was notpletely clueless. The advantage of the Saint¡¯s Dao heritage in cultivation techniques waspletely reflected after the Golden Immortal realm. The path ahead had been pointed out by the Grand Pure One!

    Apart from that, Li Changshou could also use other methods to ¡°beat around the bush¡± and ¡°indirectly prove his point¡±.

    Li Changshou had a vague impression of some of the scientific theories he learned in his previous life. For example, the interaction of some particles that could not be directly observed with other observable particles...

    Such thoughts could actually be used onprehending the Dao. Li Changshou did not know what was happening outside the Primordial Chaos Golden Battle Dipper, but he could still maintain a certain connection with his paper effigy through his essence soul...

    Little Qiong Peak should be fine. There was nothing wrong with the paper effigy hiding beside his junior sister and master.

    The sign that he had written and left behind should have been seen by General Dongmu and Ao Yi. The Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce did not disturb his cultivation.

    However, the longer he went into seclusion, the greater the variables that might appear outside.

    The twelve-year-duration that Li Changshou had set for himself naturally could not be dragged on.

    Nine years passed quickly... Li Changshou had epted all the insights he had gained after breaking through the Golden Immortal Tribtion. The Dao Fruit formed by his unbounded Dao base was extremely sulent.

    He was also embarrassed to stay in Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Dharma treasure and eat and sleep for free. Although it was safe andfortable to stay there, it was not a long-term solution.

    Therefore, he began toprehend the advanced version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra that he had created.

    It was not appropriate to keep calling it an improved version.

    While Li Changshou was advancing the self-created cultivation technique that hid and simted auras, he also changed its name to ¡®Golden Turtle Qi-Calming Mantra¡¯!

    Yes, the main point is to highlight the word ¡®calm ¡®.

    After entering the Golden Immortal realm, it was not easy to improve such a cultivation technique. That was because this cultivation technique was already very outstanding. When he was in the Heaven Immortal realm, he could already hide from the detection of ordinary Golden Immortals.

    However, as Li Changshou put his heart into it and thought hard, he went through a few more thought processes and advanced the cultivation technique again...

    The principle of the Heaven Immortal version of the Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra was only to simte different auras and fluctuations from one¡¯s Dao Body and essence soul to achieve the effect of confusing one¡¯s enemies and allies.

    However, to experts like the Great Daoist Master and Fairy Yun Xiao, who could see through his Dao at a nce, that disguise was just like ayer of clear ss. Although it looked blurry, he could tell at a nce.

    Now, Li Changshou had started with the Dao. He used the Golden Immortal realm to deepen hisprehension of the Great Dao and hid his Dao!

    As for the effect, Li Changshou could ask Senior Yun Xiao about it after leaving the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    What did background mean?

    What was hidden was called a background. What was exposed in the eyes of others should be called a resume.

    In a ce like the Primordial World, which was filled with dangers and opportunities, he would not be far from death if everyone knew about it.

    Of course, on that basis, Li Changshou still had to keep enough trump cards to deal with theplicated situation in the future... In short, Li Changshou¡¯s ability to protect himself had indeed improved greatly. Yes, it was indeed a qualitative leap for the survival rate of a Saint or mighty figure to increase from one in a thousand to one in a hundred...

    Seven years of ascension, two years of summary.

    In the next three years, Li Changshou focused all his attention on the Golden Turtle Qi-Calming Mantra. He took thest opportunity to strengthen two escape techniques.

    The best escape techniques were naturally the Earth Escape and Water Escape. For example, the Lightning Escape technique that had made a huge contribution during the Tribtion Transcendence, did not have high ¡®universality¡¯ and usage frequency. It would be better to improve the Earth Escape and Water Escape first to increase the survival rate of his main body and the paper effigy.

    Of course, he had to do it. He had to stick to the principle of escape. He could not be shaken even after ten thousand years!

    In addition, the Great Daoist Master had a Cosmic Escape technique. Li Changshou remembered it too.

    In a while, if he made any more contributions and the Great Daoist Master wanted to reward him, he could get the cultivation technique and increase his safety.

    Since he was in the Golden Immortal realm, he had to have different pursuits!

    The Cosmic Escape Technique could be simply understood as ¡®space¡¯. Of course, that exnation was a little superficial. The Cosmic Escape Technique allowed one to travel through space and teleport in a fixed direction. Even ordinary Golden Immortals would find it difficult to cultivate it.

    The reason that the Primordial World was filled with the ¡°standard styles¡± was that high-level mystical abilities were rare and difficult to refine. Ordinary numinous treasures could be refined slightly, and they could be thrown out to disy quite a bit of power. They were closely rted... Once the twelve years were up, Li Changshou decided toe out of seclusion. He could not continue to stay in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice

    Moreover, his connection with the paper effigy was very weak in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. He would be worried if he stayed there all the time...

    Before he left, Li Changshou adjusted the Golden Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra. Deep Disguise: Second-grade Golden Immortal.

    Middle-level disguise: Early-stage Heaven Immortal realm. The shallow disguise was at the mid-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    Outer disguise: Second Stage of the Essence Immortal realm.

    The identity of an ordinary Essence Immortal disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was still very important to Li Changshou.

    After all, whether he could be a Golden Immortal or not would only be deduced based on the Saint¡¯s touch when he crushed him with one finger. Before he became a Golden Immortal, he would probably not feel much when the Saint pressed his fingers down.

    Now...

    He reckoned that it was already slightly hard. Before he had the ability to protect himself, his identities of the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, and the Sea God had to be separated. Thetter two were the former¡¯s cover.

    He checked his own condition three more times and checked the jade fragments, copper coins, and other small items that he had worn a few years ago. Then, he repaired the Secret Tome of the Magi that was engraved on his Dao Body...

    Simrly, he could not neglect his deduction work.

    After doing that, Li Changshou shouted at his surroundings, ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior! Senior, please let me out. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle voice sounded. Li Changshou immediately felt energized andfortable.

    After a while, a ray of light appeared in the dark ce. Li Changshou keenly sensed that a gentle wisp of immortal power wrapped around him and dragged him out of the ce... The slightly salty sea breeze blew over. The sound of the waves hitting the reefs and the sound of seagulls spreading their wings was actually so pleasant.

    Li Changshou felt a sense of familiarity as he looked at the blue ocean, the blue sky, and the white clouds in front of him.

    He immediately turned around and bowed deeply to Fairy Yun Xiao, who was standing up on a meditation cushion... Li Changshou could not help but think of Fairy Yun Xiao and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice aspanions. He sat on the beach and watched the sun rise and the moon set. He felt touched.

    ¡°Is your Dao enlightenment stable?¡± Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°It¡¯s only been ten-odd years. It¡¯s really too short. I know that you are busy with many things, but cultivation is the most important.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already stable.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to keep disturbing you, Senior.

    Has the Great Daoist Master gone back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Brother Xuan Du returned to the Tushita Pce that day and entrusted you to me.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly. There was a hint of yfulness in her eyes as she carefully sized up Li Changshou. She smiled and said, ¡°This should be the first time you¡¯re meeting me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had forgotten to use the charming halo on himself.

    ¡°Well, I have been keeping many secrets and going around using my incarnation. Please forgive me, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I originally nned to throw you out of the ind if you still looked like an old man when you came out.¡±

    Li Changshouughed wryly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Yun Xiao looked to the side. ¡°Previously, Fellow Daoist, you helped my brother and sister. This time, I¡¯ll repay your favor by protecting you. From now on, we¡¯re even.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately understood what Fairy Yun Xiao meant. Although he was a little depressed, he knew that it was a good thing.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too serious. I have to thank you for guarding the stage for me.¡± Yun Xiao said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Before the Great Daoist Master left that day, he told us not to spread the news about you to anyone else, lest we cause trouble for you. It¡¯s not easy for you to be constantly fighting the Western Sect for the Heavenly Courts. I have already agreed to this matter. I have also instructed my two sisters. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The Great Daoist Master is indeed very considerate!

    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Li Changshou bowed again and thanked Fairy Yun Xiao for protecting him. Yun Xiao epted the bow calmly. Li Changshou rode a cloud and turned around, heading out of the ind.

    Initially, he wanted to ask Fairy Yun Xiao if she could see through his realm. However, he could not find a suitable context and could only give up.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao suddenly called out softly.

    Li Changshou immediately turned around and bowed slightly. He bowed and said, ¡°Senior, please go ahead and instruct me.¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing on, you cane to the Three-Immortal Ind for a visit.¡± Yun Xiao said calmly, ¡°The Great Daoist Master is full of praises for your talent and wisdom. I also want to discuss the Dao with you. I wonder if I will be inspired.¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. However, he immediately smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it again next time.¡± He bade farewell to Yun Xiao again and turned around to escape towards the sea. That ce was not the Three-Immortal Ind, but it should not be far from it.

    Li Changshou used the Wind Escape technique and his body swayed with the wind. In the blink of an eye, he flew thousands of kilometers towards the mortal world of the South Continent.

    The reason they took a detour was to avoid the ¡°war zone¡± between the Sea n and the dragon race, lest they encountered any trouble. Li Changshou was puzzled. Just as he was saying goodbye, Fairy Yun Xiao suddenly stopped him...

    This...

    It was obviously not in line with Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s temperament.

    She did not want to be tainted by karma and knew the harm of karma.

    Li Changshou felt that it waspletely reasonable for the two of them to sever their karma with each other because he had helped protect Li Changshou this time, thus returning him the favor.

    However, why did she suddenly stop me and give me the reason to enter the Three-Immortal Ind at any time? This invitation is not a small matter...

    The Three-Immortal Ind is not a ce that a mere Golden Immortal could go at any time...

    Could it be that she has a n?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and tried to analyze and consider from Yun Xiao¡¯s perspective. However, the conclusion he came to was either illogical or unreasonable.

    Forget it, let¡¯s just wait and see.

    She¡¯s an expert so she must have her reasons for doing so.

    Li Changshou flew 15,000 kilometers and immediately found a small ind to hide in. He checked the treasure pouch on his body. Some of the treasure pouches had been destroyed in the Heavenly Tribtion. Fortunately, they were all prepared.

    In half a day, Li Changshou did three things. Firstly, he had disguised himself and hid his true body in the paper effigy. Then, he returned to the Immortal Du Sect.

    Then, he used his spiritual will tomunicate with Ao Yi and ask about the changes in the four seas when he was in seclusion. He also told Ao Yi about the Deity Positions that the Heavenly Courts had given him. He asked Ao Yi to inform the dragon race in advance and ask them to confirm the selected dragons.

    His Majesty¡¯s decree should be ready soon.

    When he returned to the Immortal Du Sectter, he used the paper effigy to pay a visit to the Jade Emperor and visit the Hall of Enlightenment.

    The third thing... Li Changshou took the initiative to contact his junior sister.

    He was worried that Ling¡¯e would rush to be an immortal and undergo the Tribtion Transcendence too soon.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect to hear...

    ¡°Pong!¡± ¡°Haha, I won! I won again!¡±

    In the royal chess room that Little Qiong Peak had just renovated, Ling¡¯e, Jiu Jiu, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Xiong Lingli wereughing and chatting non-stop. They did not seem to be worried at all. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. If not for the fact that Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation level was already at the seventh stage of the Dao Requital realm, which was simr to what Li Changshou had expected, he would have really jumped out and given Ling¡¯e a different form of education.

    Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu steadily entered the Heaven Immortal realm and became a member of the high-level foodies of Little Qiong Peak. Her cultivation level was second only to his Little Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er. Li Changshou took the opportunity to send a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ling¡¯e widened her eyes and subconsciously stood up. In her excitement, she flipped the chair behind her and raised her hand to cover her cherry lips. She turned around and searched for Li Changshou. Li Changshou said, ¡°We¡¯re still on the way. Don¡¯t expose yourself. Continue ying.¡±

    Jiu Jiu was also puzzled. ¡°Ling¡¯e, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you run out of Spirit Stones? Aunt-Master will just give you some. Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    ¡°N-nothing.¡±

    Ling¡¯e quickly calmed down and grumbled, ¡°Senior Brother has been in seclusion for so long. I even heard an illusion just now. I thought he was calling me.¡± Jiu Jiu chuckled and winked. ¡°Do you miss him too much?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blushed, but she nodded slightly and acknowledged it openly with a nod. Jiu Jiu actually did not continue teasing her.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er touched her cards and consoled her. ¡°After bing an immortal, you will naturally be in seclusion for a long time. The Daopanions of Qi Refinement cultivators cannot be like the couples in the mortal world who spend all day and night together.¡±

    Xiong Lingli nodded. ¡°Moreover, the couples in the mortal world would want to knock their children unconscious every night. They are different from the Daopanions in the mountains!¡±

    Jiu Jiu and Jiang Lin¡¯erughed when they heard that. On the other hand, Ling¡¯e blinked and looked confused. Li Changshou listened for a while and felt much better. He retracted his immortal senses and closed the paper effigy. His mind returned to his main body. I should go back first.

    To be safe, Li Changshou summoned a paper effigy and controlled it before carefully exiting the deserted ind.

    The paper effigy¡¯s appearance was that of a young girl. She used the Water Escape to rush north-west. That made... the pair of sisters who were secretly watching the ce tilt their heads.

    ¡°Is it him?¡±

    ¡°This is an incarnation. It must be those paper effigies. His main body should be hidden among them.¡±

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s wait for him at the front. Did you get the Dragon Binding Rope?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Remember, you must attack with all your mightter. This fellow is very sly. If you¡¯re not careful, he will slip away.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

 Chapter 266 Look at This Trap, Itâ€™s Big and Deep

    <h4>Chapter 266 Look at This Trap, It¡¯s Big and Deep</h4>

    As the saying goes, touch pitch and be defiled.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that the moment he bid farewell to Fairy Yun Xiao, he would be kidnapped by Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao and brought back to the deserted ind that he had been hiding on previously... At the edge of the deserted ind, a fish shook its tail and blended into the school of fish, slowly swimming into the distance. On the ind, there were two cracking sounds. The shining Golden Scissors swayed in front of the ¡°young girl¡± who was trapped. The paper effigy smiled bitterly and ignited the mes on his own. A wisp of green smoke flew out from the mes and condensed into Li Changshou¡¯s figure. As soon as he appeared, he was bound by the golden numinous treasure rope. Looking at the two seniors of the Dao Sect and the experts of Jie School, Li Changshou was really puzzled.

    These two scumbags...

    Ahem, what are these two cute fairies doing?

    Qiong Xiao, who was d in a dress, squinted and smiled. She pinched her smooth chin with her slender fingers, as if she was thinking about how to torture Li Changshou.

    Bi Xiao, who was dressed in a light blue short skirt, was squatting beside Li Changshou¡¯s self-ignited paper effigy. She looked at the remaining ashes and her eyes were filled with surprise...

    There were many paper effigies.

    She had seen that scene before! Qiong Xiao raised her hand and set up a fewyers of array formations. Li Changshou stood quietly on the beach and waited for the two big shots to speak. ¡°You... Hmm!¡± Qiong Xiao cleared her throat and walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side with her hands behind her back. She circled him twice.

    ¡°You¡¯re th eSea God, Li Changshou, a disciple of Ren School, and an important minister of the Heavenly Courts... right?¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and smiled warmly. ¡°Senior, do you have any instructions for me?¡±

    Qiong Xiao puffed out her chest and raised her head. She said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you here today to make things difficult for you.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    She had already tied him up, how is that not making things difficult for him!?! If I¡¯m not wrong, this rope should be a Postnatal numinous treasure, right? It¡¯s even a top-grade one! ¡°I will ask you dozens of simple questions. If you answer truthfully, I will let you go. I will also give you a few treasures as a congrattory gift to you for cultivating the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit.¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted and extended her hand to the side. Bi Xiao immediately tossed a light green pearl over. Qiong Xiao continued, ¡°This is the Truth Pearl. It can tell if your words are true or false. If you dare to lie, be careful of my Golden Scissors!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Big Sister, you¡¯re deliberately being fierce. You¡¯re just short of writing ¡®this pearl is just to scare people¡¯ on your face. Logically speaking, if there really was such a pearl, shouldn¡¯t she have secretly put it in her sleeve to determine the authenticity of his words?

    Is it going to work if you say it out loud... Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°Are you a man?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You have been cultivating for less than five hundred years?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du ordered you to court my sister?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Just as Qiong Xiao was about to continue asking, Li Changshou frowned and stared at her.

    He spoke before she did. ¡°Senior, this joke is a little overboard. If this gets out, I don¡¯t care about my reputation, but what will happen to Senior Yun Xiao¡¯s reputation? Everyone in the Primordial World knows that among the Three Fairies of Jie School, Fairy Yun Xiao is pure and innocent. Fairy Qiong Xiao is intelligent and wise. Fairy Bi Xiao is sharp and intelligent. You cannot say such words.¡±

    Qiong Xiao blinked and snorted. ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t confuse my Dao heart!¡±

    Although she said that, her lips curled up unconsciously.

    By the side, Bi Xiao stood up as well. She and Qiong Xiao stood on each side. The two sisters folded their arms and began another round of questioning

    Li Changshou did not feel guilty at all. Every time he answered, he would not think twice. The ¡®Truth Pearl¡¯ was just like a decoration. There was nothing unusual about it.

    Not long after, Li Changshou understood why the two fairies had tied him up.

    They were worried that he would deliberately get close to Fairy Yun Xiao. They were afraid that it would be a scheme of Ren School. They felt that their elder sister had been in seclusion for a long time and was too naive. Hence, they had schemed against him.

    Their rationale was not bad, but that method... You guys are something, Three Xiao Immortals. Li Changshou felt a little helpless. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Fairy Yun Xiao was hundreds of times more reliable than her two sistersbined.

    However, since Fairy Qiong Bi hade looking for him, Li Changshou could take the opportunity to plot and make the two of them help him keep the secret about his background.

    In the question and answer session, Li Changshou fully disyed the art ofnguage. Without a trace, he took the initiative to ask and answer. On the surface, heplimented and secretly guided them. In just a moment, he made Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao moan softly, unable to ask anything.

    Qiong Xiao frowned slightly. ¡°In that case, did we misunderstand you?¡±

    ¡°I identally caused you to misunderstand, Senior.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°Senior, can you untie me?¡±

    ¡°Untie you?¡±

    Qiong Xiao raised her eyebrows and raised the pearl in her hand. ¡°Sea God, Sea God, no matter how brilliant your schemes are, you still fell into my trap. Did you think that I was just scaring you with this pearl?¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself before asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Qiong Xiao twisted her fingers slightly, causing the pearl to emit a dazzling white light. However, a conversation could be heard from within.

    That was Qiong Xiao¡¯s twenty-fourth question. ¡°Do you have improper thoughts about my sister?¡±

    Li Changshou answered decisively, ¡°No.¡±

    The pearl trembled slightly and the light immediately brightened.

    ¡°You lied.¡± Qiong Xiao smiled smugly. ¡°Did I win this time? I¡¯ve said it before. If you lie, I¡¯ll...¡±

    As she spoke, Qiong Xiao took out the Golden Scissors and waved it in front of Li Changshou, making snipping sounds. ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou did not panic. He only said, ¡°How else could I have answered that? Was I supposed to say that I have improper thoughts about Senior Yun Xiao? Pardon me but let me ask you, Senior. If you were a man, would you have such thoughts?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou was caught off guard. Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao shook their heads. Qiong Xiao clicked her tongue and smiled. She sighed. ¡°My sister looks gentle, but she¡¯s actually very naggy. Moreover, she¡¯s always bossing us around. She¡¯s afraid of everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bi Xiao chimed in from the side, ¡°When Big Sister gets angry, she¡¯s very impressive! Didn¡¯t you see how frightened our Big Brother was?!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Sister is in seclusion all year round. She¡¯s very boring.¡± ¡°After shees out of seclusion, she will still want to test our principles of cultivation. If we can¡¯t answer her questions, we will be grounded. We won¡¯t be allowed to go out for tens of thousands of years!¡±

    ¡°Sister likes to dance when she¡¯s drunk. Her dance moves... Eh, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Why do I feel like... this ¡°Great Interrogation Conference¡± is starting to turn into aint session?

    Li Changshou coughed and said, ¡°Seniors, it¡¯s better to... keep these words to yourself. Senior Yun Xiao is just worried about you.¡±

    Qiong Xiao pursed her lips and put away the Golden Scissors. She took two steps with her hands behind her back and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, we didn¡¯t tie you up here for anything else. We just wanted to test your feelings. You, on the other hand, are barely passable. You are also a disciple of Ren School which Uncle-Master values. Unfortunately, you are not a disciple of a Saint.¡± Bi Xiao continued, ¡°However, the Grand Supreme Elder has imparted to you the Dao of alchemy. Senior Brother Xuan Du also protects you. That¡¯s not bad. You have passed the test! Why did you go to the Heavenly Courts? Isn¡¯t it a little lowly to be a minister to others?¡±

    Qiong Xiao continued, ¡°Besides, I asked you forty-nine questions just now. You only answered one of them dishonestly. You have barely passed my test. Your problem now is that your cultivation level is too weak!¡± Bi Xiao looked at Li Changshou and shook her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not asking you to take half a step into the Saint realm. At the very least, you should cultivate to the Zenith Heaven realm as soon as possible.¡± ¡°At the very least, you should have a few more powerful treasures. That way, you can protect our sister...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯tck betrothal gifts either...¡± ¡°Senior, Seniors!¡±

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask. Seniors, you must have left the Three-Immortal Ind for a while, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did Senior Yun Xiao tell the two of you to stay on the ind and not wander around?¡±

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao looked at each other. They suddenly thought of something and their expressions changed. At that moment, wisps of clouds came from all directions. They did not give Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao any chance to react. They wrapped around their legs tightly.

    ¡°Sister...¡±

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s face was a little pale. Bi Xiao had already pinched her earlobe skillfully, her eyes filled with panic.

    The Dragon-Trapping Rope on Li Changshou¡¯s body turned into a stream of golden light and dissipated. He immediately bowed to Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao with a Dao salute. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, mes ignited all over his body. After a while, hepletely devoured himself. While Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao stared with widened eyes, he turned into ashes that were scattered with the wind. An incarnation?!

    Qiong Xiao heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission again...

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won this round by luck. Senior Yun Xiao is easily convinced. You know that better than me. Senior, please don¡¯t worry. I only have respect for Senior Yun Xiao. I will not have any extraordinary thoughts. Take

    care.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice quickly dissipated, and Yun Xiao¡¯s figure appeared in Qiong Xiao¡¯s sight... This fairy, who was usually as gentle as water, had a cold expression on her face.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Almost at the same time that Yun Xiao appeared, on the coast of the East Ocean, a fish quietly appeared from the water and transformed into a middle-aged burly man. He ascended the South Continent on a deserted beach.

    With a tap of his feet, his body drew a wisp of green smoke and instantly disappeared.

    It was none other than...

    Justice always outdoes evil. Although he wanted to see the scene of the Three-Immortal Ind¡¯s domestic violence, he could not stay there for long, lest he attract trouble...

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s estimation, he should not have to worry about the three big shots who knew about his background, moving around in the Primordial World for the next few thousand years. Li Changshou felt a little more at ease. What he had to do next was to return to the Immortal Du Sect to hide.

    At the same time, Li Changshou turned around and went to the mortal city where his paper effigy was. He saw the young girl who was practicing her swordsmanship in the backyard of the general¡¯s residence.

    In the blink of an eye, twelve years had passed. She was already in her prime.

    Therefore, after Jiang Lin¡¯er came out of seclusion, she had brought Jiu Jiu there once. She had already nted an immortal seed for the girl and set up an immortal cultivation contract with her parents. In another year or two, they would officially bring her to the Immortal Du Sect. Jiang Lin¡¯er would take her in as a disciple. She would really be Little Aunt-Master. Li Changshou did not need to care about that. He only used the paper effigy to protect her and treated her the same as the people on the Little Qiong Peak. Looking at the young girl¡¯s potential, she could be considered to be above average. After observing her moves that she practiced with the sword, he felt that herprehension should be quite good.

    However, he did not know what his master would think when he faced that ¡°little junior sister¡± who was 60% simr to Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu.

    It was time for his master to know about Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s past... Li Changshou turned around and left the city. He used Earth Escape and quickly headed towards the path he was most familiar with.

    In the blink of an eye, he had passed through the Thousand Mountains and was far away from the mortal world.

    After reaching the Golden Immortal realm, Li Changshou¡¯s escape technique had improved greatly. In less than four hours, he had arrived at the Immortal Du Sect.

    That effect was achieved without his full effort.

    Returning to the mountain was simple. Li Changshou used the paper effigy to go out. His main body returned to the sect without any

    ws.

    He first went to the Heaven-Breaking Peak and knelt in front of the portrait of the Saint. He bowed quietly... for half a day...

    When night fell, Li Changshou returned to the Little Qiong Peak. He greeted Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli before returning to the Pill Chamber. Previously, in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, he had only epted all the insights and had notpletely digested them. He would have to go into seclusion for at least a few decades before he couldpletely consolidate his current realm. After Li Changshou entered the Golden Immortal realm, the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy n could be brought forward. Before he became a Golden Immortal, Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were only limited to array formations and restrictions.

    Now that he had obtained the Dao Fruit of Longevity, his cultivation level was not low. He could start with his mystical abilities andbine them with the array foundations that he had left behind. He could slowly refine the Little Qiong Peak as a huge Dharma treasure! Li Changshou had also decided on the first destination of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Vagrancy n.

    The backyard of the Tushita Pce!

    Naturally, he did not dare to think too much about it...

    The bean ntation near the Tushita Pce was the best ce tond.

    However, that required his foundation in the Heavenly Courts to be more stable. He would only be able to ask the Jade Emperor for permission after he made a huge contribution.

    Actually, there was another thing, Qi Yuan was still thinking about when he should go to the Heavenly Courts to be a low-ranking official and help his two disciples pave the way to the Heavenly Dao in the future.

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully and decided to let his master continue down that path. Otherwise, his master would really have no future...

    In the future, the Sea God Li Changgeng would naturally be the Sea God Li Changgeng. It had nothing to do with Li Changshou and his junior sister, Ling¡¯e, going to the Heavenly Courts to be low-ranking officials.

    That would add anotheryer of protection...

    Wait!

    Li Changgeng?!

    A bolt of lightning shed across Li Changshou¡¯s heart. After the Golden Immortal Tribtion, a piece of information suddenly appeared in his memories of his previous life.

    He pinched his fingers to calcte and pondered. In the end, he could not help but stand up and walk back and forth in the secret underground chamber. Heaven!

    What did I do previously!?!

    A white-robed, thin old immortal with white hair and a horsetail whisk. The adviser of the Jade Emperor who had a mysterious halo around him...

    Isn¡¯t that the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger who was in the cmity of Journey to the West? He was shouting ¡®Great Sage¡¯ and trying to trick Sun Wukong into bing Ma Wen, the celestial being. He was also the old immortal who was running errands and made to invite the Buddha...

    The Great White Golden Star, Taibai Jinxing?!

    The Great White Golden Star, Li Changgeng!?! Li Changshou¡¯s legs turned to jelly. He sat on the round chair and could not help but scratch his ears and cheeks. He thought about the story of him possibly appearing in the story after the Great-God Conferment Tribtion and grinned. However, on second thought, he felt that it might just be a coincidence. Moreover, the karma between him and Taibai Jinxing was too great...

    What is this?

    Have I dug a huge hole for myself and jumped in?

    He cursed in the vulgarities of Ren School.

    ¡°Burp!¡± In a forest at the border of the North Continent, a few figures were sitting in the forest. They were drinking wine and eating meat. All of them had bloody mouths. In the middle of those figures, there was a middle-aged man with a refined temperament. There was a pile of tree bark in front of him. He was eating with relish and could not help but burp. He had no choice. Ever since he ate tree bark for three years, he could not stop eating them. ¡°Lord Leopard, try the good wine and meat that our brothers got!¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± The leopard demon, who had just transformed, smiled smugly. ¡°No, I¡¯m quite satisfied eating this. I feel safe. Everyone, quickly eat. We can¡¯t dy the task that the Great King has given us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Leopard. As long as you don¡¯t say that you will definitely seed this time, we will definitely be fine!¡± The ck leopard demon¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not believe that.

    He thought to himself, ¡®I will definitely seed this time. I will open up a new territory for Rhinoceros King and upy that mountain!¡¯ Thus, half a monthter... The Primordial World News: At the border between the North Continent and the East Continent, an old demon, a Heaven Immortal realm rhinoceros, was exterminated by the three demon factions. Its territory had been divided.

 Chapter 267 Take Care, Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 267 Take Care, Old Friends</h4>

    Where did Senior Brother go all these years?

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e sat in front of the ss mirror and quietlybed her long hair. It was the second day after Li Changshou returned to the sect.

    Yesterday, she saw her senior brother¡¯s paper effigy going out and returning quickly. When she heard her senior brother¡¯s voice transmission, her heart finally calmed down. However, she began to feel puzzled.

    If he had be Daopanions with someone else in the past twelve years, he might have three or four children now!

    However, if she asked her senior brother that question, she would make her senior brother feel that she was interfering too much, thus causing him to distance himself from her...

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and thought about it. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.

    No!

    I still have to try and sound Senior Brother out!

    Yes, no matter what... she would treat Senior Brother¡¯s children as her own!

    After making up her mind, Ling¡¯e immediately got busy. She carefully dressed herself in the mirror, but tried her best to prevent others from seeing that she was dolled up. She put on some blush, tied up her hair, and pursed her red lips. Not long after, she dressed up in vibrant clothes and looked as beautiful as usual.

    She carried the dishes that she had prepared and hummed the tune that she had written recently. Ling¡¯e rode a cloud and slowly drifted towards the Pill Chamber. When she arrived at the border of the array formation, the array formation outside the Pill Chamber was automatically unlocked. However, a voice transmission entered Ling¡¯e¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, we¡¯ll meet again in half a month. I¡¯m stabilizing my realm.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked when she heard that. She wanted to say something but hesitated. She quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother, go ahead. I just wanted to wee you!¡± Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Are you really just weing me?¡± ¡°This...¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately yed dumb and chuckled. Since she did not dare to lie, she could only pretend to be stunned. However, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯m going out for serious matters this time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief. Her senior brother seemed to have seen through her thoughts and gave her such an answer.

    He meant that he was not busy with something else other than the important matters...

    That¡¯s right. With Senior Brother¡¯s troublesome personality, his heart can¡¯t be won in just twelve years!

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go and give the food to Master.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded. The array formation outside the Pill Chamber was slowly activated again. Li Changshou¡¯s stared at Ling¡¯e¡¯s back with his immortal senses as she left. He tapped his fingers on the table and continued to think about a huge problem... Taibai Jinxing, Taibai Jinxing.

    His alias actually corresponded to the old courtesan in the Heavenly Courts!

    At that moment, Li Changshou was really at a loss for words. He kept repeating that sentence... I am the head of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials. I am trusted by the Jade Emperor. You¡¯ve been beaten by a monkey. I am from Ren School and am familiar with the Great Daoist Master. I have also obtained the mystical Dao of alchemy from the Elder Lord.¡± You¡¯ve been beaten by a monkey.

    I...

    You¡¯ve been beaten by a monkey. Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I have a vulgarity that I don¡¯t know if I should say.

    He spent about three days adjusting his mentality and epted the matter with an apprehensive attitude. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be happy about.¡± Knowing that he might be Taibai Jinxing in the future Heavenly Courts did not mean that he could safely pass the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It could not be said that he could rest easy in the future...

    Firstly, he could not rule out the possibility that if something happened to him during the God-Conferment Tribtion, the Saint would casually create a Dharma treasure person to fill the gap. Secondly, it was not a good thing to be the number one minister of the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts. There were two sides to everything. The Dao Sect could prosper and then decline. Even the Heavenly Courts could not escape that theorem. Although the Heavenly Courts had yet to rise, he still had to think further... The Heavenly Courts would give him merit because he worked for the Heavenly Courts. After that, they would not owe each other anything. That was the ideal situation that Li Changshou was pursuing. Also... The joke that he had heard in his previous life ¨C a young man had gone for a divination. The fortune-teller had said that he would be able to live to 80 years old. Then, he lived aimlessly to 80 years old with paraplegia. Although it was a joke, the logic was very profound. If he wanted to live forever, he had to live forever healthily. It was the most important thing to avoid the Great God-Conferment Tribtion safely!

    He sighed and thought, ¡®I might as well pretend that I don¡¯t know about this. This will definitely affect my judgment of some things in the future.¡¯

    Li Changshou pondered for a long time.

    To be safe, he decided to do something terrible to himself...

    After spending a few days, he figured out a simple Dharma spell and temporarily sealed his memories of ¡®Taibai Jinxing Changgeng¡¯ with a restriction technique!

    If he heard the words ¡®Taibai Jinxing¡¯in the future, that portion of his memories would be unlocked

    Furthermore, he had kept some of his ¡°memories¡± sealed. He could take the initiative to recall that matter at any time...

    After reaching the Golden Immortal realm, he could already figure out some simple Dharma spells. Li Changshou took out a piece of cloth and began to n his cultivation. In the next hundred years, most of his attention would be focused on his main body. He would quietlyprehend the Dao and experience the mysterious Dao Realm. Everything else would be monitored and observed.

    Although he had be a Golden Immortal, he still could not fight against the disciples of the Western Sect Saints, Daoist Wen Jing, and Jin Chanzi.

    The difference was still huge.

    Li Changshou knew that.

    After reaching the Golden Immortal realm, cultivation would be slow and boring. He would have a long lifespan, and he would need a long time to experience his own Great Dao... Li Changshou¡¯s concept of time changed again. In the blink of an eye, half a month passed quietly.

    On the day that he agreed to meet Ling¡¯e, Li Changshou specially freed up half a day to call Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli to his straw hut by theke to lecture Ling¡¯e. Xiong Lingli was purely sitting in for lessons. Ling¡¯e stared at Li Changshou for a while. Her nose twitched slightly as she muttered, ¡°Senior Brother, why do I feel that you¡¯re different from before?¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°How am I different?¡±

    ¡°Well... I can¡¯t tell you the specifics.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and muttered softly. She could only blink. Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll tell you about Immortal Ascension.¡± Ling¡¯e frowned slightly. Senior Brother is indeed different...

    He has never been so gentle to me before! There must be a problem! However, Li Changshou¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Regarding the matter of you neglecting your cultivation, I will punish you by making you copy the sutraster. This time, you will start by copying a thousand times and reach the top of copying it ten thousand times. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ling¡¯e giggled when she heard that. She immediately calmed down.

    This is what Senior Brother is like!

    At that moment, Li Changshou had given Ling¡¯e pointers on the Dao of Immortal Ascension. He had a different understanding of it. He made improvements to the old logic. He also had a faint insight.

    Look at him.

    He was talking about the Grand Pure One and the True Intent of Inaction.

    Not long after, two lotus flowers appeared around Li Changshou. One of them entered Ling¡¯e¡¯s body, while the other entered Xiong Lingli¡¯s body. Both of them were pulled into the Dao Enlightenment realm. That was a Dao-imparting technique. It could be considered an ability that only those who had reached the Golden Immortal realm could have.

    Back then, when the Dao Ancestor of the Purple Cloud Pce preached the Dao, most of the powerful living beings in the world had gathered in one hall. When the Dao Ancestor preached the Dao, there were lotus flowers. Each lotus flower carried a Great Dao.

    The three lectures of the Purple Cloud Pce were the best opportunities in the Primordial World in the past. From then on, the Essence Soul Dao had established its ¡°rule¡±. Apart from the Magi, there were almost no physical cultivators.

    The lotus flower that appeared when Li Changshou was preaching naturally could not bepared to those during the Dao preachings of the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s Dao Ancestor.

    What was contained in the lotus flower was only his understanding of the Dao. He taught it to Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli in aplete manner, so that they could slowlyprehend it in the future.

    That lotus flower was enough to benefit Ling¡¯e and let her advance to the Perfected Immortal realm!

    Seeing that Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli were already in seclusion in his straw hut, Li Changshou set up a twoyered immortal power barrier that corresponded to the strength of an Essence Immortal. He stood up and left the straw hut.

    He went to the spiritual beast enclosure to take a look at the growth of the spiritual beasts. Then, he went to the back mountain to visit the meritorious trees of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Sigh... It could be said that without the efforts of each generation of the spiritual trees, Li Changshou would not be where he was today!

    In order to express his respect for them, Li Changshou decided to make the batch of spiritual trees retire in advance. He pulled them up, burned them with the True Samadhi mes, and personally scattered their ashes. He had no choice. They knew too much.

    Li Changshou felt much better as he looked at the ashes dancing in the sky... Due to the fact that his main body had not been out for a long time, he did not have many chances to personally scatter the ashes.

    However, Li Changshou nned to go to a suitable ce and n to obtain some numinous treasures to protect himself next. Naturally, he could not avoid letting the paper effigy fight with the other Qi Refinement cultivators.

    As for scattering ashes, that was a necessary method to sever karma when he was fighting. It was not possible for his main body to go out to search for treasures. It would be a small mistake that leads to greater losses. Furthermore, he now had the Dao of alchemy that the Elder Lord had taught him. It would not be a problem for him to be an alchemy master of his generation. Although he could not exchange for a truly precious numinous treasure with money, he could umte more and cause a qualitative change. Looking at the smoke, Li Changshou mumbled, ¡°Take care, old friends.¡±

    At the same time, I should get some high-level spiritual trees that can provide tree sap of better quality.

    After he upgraded all kinds of escape techniques, he would try to improve the paper effigy mystical ability. He thought that although it was impossible to create a paper effigy incarnation of the Golden Immortal realm, he should be able to improve the quality of the paper effigies... Due to the fact that his immortal power could no longer bepared to before, the paper effigy¡¯s overall strength could probably reach thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm with the support of the Golden Immortal realm¡¯s immortal power.

    If there were more of them, it would be considered a considerable amount ofbat power.

    Together with the mystical ability of casting beans that turn into soldiers, the number of bean soldiers that a paper effigy could summon at once would increase by several times.

    It was no longer a far-fetched dream for the paper effigy to go against a Golden Immortal! However, if the Jade Emperor really let his incarnation bring 100,000 bean soldiers to fight everywhere... The price would be different...

    Li Changshou took a stroll in the mountains for another hour. Just as he was about to return to the Pill Chamber, the bell in the Immortal Du Sect suddenly rang. The Sect Leader had gathered the Peak Leaders of the various peaks to discuss matters in the Immortal Du Hall.

    Li Changshou soon saw his master rushing out of the straw hut with weary eyes. He held his Daoist robe and touched his beard as he hurriedly rode a cloud towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    I wonder how long Master slept...

    After one or two years, Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnation will return. Master should be more energized then.

    The purpose of gathering all the Peak Leaders should be to discuss the opening ceremony.

    Later, he would have to remind his master not to let his master take in a disciple on a whim.

    His immortal senses slowly extended in the sect. Li Changshou heard the whispers of a few patrolling disciples... ¡°The Immortal Du Sect now has three Golden Immortals. I wonder which of the three Golden Immortals has stronger mystical abilities.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Sect Leader! How many years has it been since the Sect Leader became a Golden Immortal?¡± ¡°Elder Qi Ling is from the ancient divine beast lineage...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I keep feeling that Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s mystical abilities are the most powerful. Moreover, I heard that after he became a Golden Immortal, he quickly broke through his realm again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s patrol the mountain and think about how we can break through the Immortal Ascension Tribtion!¡± That voice disappeared with the wind...

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and disappeared.

    A few dayster, Li Changshou went to the Lingxiao Hall to pay a visit to the Jade Emperor. He rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment and looked at the decree that was about to be formed. In about half a year, the decree would be sessfully condensed and the dragon race would be given some low-level Deity Positions.

    The candidates for the Deity Position were naturally provided by the dragon race.

    However, Li Changshou really had a headache about how to reward him.

    During this process, he had to highlight the dignity of the Heavenly Courts and let the dragon race know that it was not easy to obtain the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions. He had to seize the opportunity to gain the dragon race¡¯s favor...

    After staying in the sect safely for half a year, Li Changshou had been thinking about the matter whileprehending the Great Dao and the Dao of alchemy. He had finallye up with a n. With the principle of letting the Jade Emperor participate in everything, Li Changshou drew up a memorial for the Jade Emperor to take a look.

    After receiving the Jade Emperor¡¯s permission, Li Changshou went to the Hall of Enlightenment to collect five thousand elite Heavenly Soldiers. Later, he would go with him to issue a decree and express his gratitude. Next, before Li Changshou could take the initiative to contact Ao Yi, Ao Yi had already sent an invitation via spiritual willmunication. The two of them had just set up themunication through the statue when Ao Yi shouted happily...

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so happy? Is there something joyous?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ao Yi hurriedly nodded and hesitated. Finally, he said softly, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to be so polite with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, your friend is my friend.¡± Ao Yi¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he said, ¡°My mother has another thought. She wants to give me a younger brother or sister!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Is Ao Bing going to be born?

    Li Changshou coughed and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions... Is it troublesome for the Dragon King to have children?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ao Yi sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of the negative karma. Although Mother has already developed the idea and Father has the same thoughts, they might take some time to get to it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this. I have good news for you. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ decree has been consolidated. I have already obtained it.¡± ¡°Really?!¡±

    Ao Yi immediately grinned. ¡°Brother Sect Master, I¡¯ll get Father to prepare now! We must celebrate this time!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ve thought of a better idea. It can help the dragon race stabilize the situation and strengthen the rtionship between the dragon race and the Heavenly Courts. It can also allow the Jade Emperor to bestow more Deity Positions in the future.¡± ¡°Brother, please enlighten me!¡±

    And so on.

    The spiritual will space was hazy. Two figures stopped in it. After a long discussion, Ao Yi finally left excitedly.

    At the same time, at the border of the North Continent,a ck leopard that was covered in wounds, ran in the forest for a while and finally arrived at an unfamiliarke. It transformed into a human andy in theke in a sorry state, panting heavily. Wisps of spiritual energy in the water quickly entered his wounds and healed them. It was really too difficult to be a demon. After the rhinoceros king was killed, he joined a small demonic faction. This time, he simply pretended to be a mute.

    However, he did not expect that he would be attacked a few days ago... What¡¯s wrong with me?

    Do Ick luck and merit? Or did I do all sorts of bad things in my previous life?

    I have been cultivating for so many years since I gained sentience, but I did not dare to have any negative karma. Why does the heavens treat me like this?

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lord Leopard sighed softly. His heart was dead silent. He sighed and said, ¡°Instead of that, why don¡¯t you let me die here? It¡¯s better than being tortured in the future.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a few whirlpools appeared in theke beside him. A rather pretty water demon appeared and sized him up curiously.

    Then, she dragged him back to the Cave Abode and took good care of him, forcing them to be husband and wife...

 Chapter 268 The First Contest in the Primordial Worldâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 268 The First Contest in the Primordial World...</h4>

    Less than half a day after Ao Yi left, the gift-giving team from the Dragon Pce arrived at the Sea God Temple with boxes of treasures.

    It was also because the Dragon Pce was wealthy and had lived in the four seas for countless years. They did not feel the pinch when they gave him gifts.

    However... he epted the gift with his left hand and gave the Deity Position with his right...

    Why did Li Changshou feel that he had forcefully turned himself into a crafty viin of the Heavenly Courts who plotted for personal gain and sold official positions to earn money?

    He was a good minister!

    In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that was in the form of an old immortal swept his horsetail whisk, and most of the treasure chests disappeared. The pearls, agates, corals, and luminous pearls that were considered treasures in the mortal world were kept as rewards for his subordinates. Then, the paper effigy adjusted his makeup and rode a cloud towards the East Ocean. He began the n that he had discussed with Ao Yi previously.

    It was the first time the Primordial World had a talent show, ahem, a godlypetition!

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas would be the special guests for thispetition. The thirty-nine elders of the dragon race would be the judges. The wless Great God of the Four Seas, and Ao Yi, the pioneer of the dragon race, would be the ¡°Senior Group¡± for thispetition.

    As long as you are outstanding enough, you can make your ¡°senior¡± turn around and give you the Deity Position of the Heavenly Courts!

    In that case, it would seem that the Dragon Pce valued that matter very much, and the Heavenly Courts would gain some glory.

    Due to the fact that it was an internal selection of the dragon race, the resistance of the dragon race was reduced.

    At the same time, he could have fun with the dragon race, ease the internal conflicts of the dragon race, make the boring daily routines of the dragon race more interesting... and so on.

    Li Changshou had even thought of a slogan¡±Battle of the entire dragon race, charge for the Deity Position!¡± Of course, the selection of gods this time was not transparent. The candidates of the initial round had already been decided. Most of the dragons were just watching the fun.

    The sixteen Deity Positions were almost divided. It was just a process to give the Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce enough face.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s impression, in his previous life...

    Ahem, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    When they arrived at the East Ocean, Ao Yi brought arge number of prawn soldiers and crab generals to wee them before they arrived at the Dragon Pce.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, the venue was ready. The venue was a side hall of the Crystal Pce, and various arrangements had been made.

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas would only gather there tomorrow. It would take about twelve hours for the elders of the dragon race to gather...

    Li Changshou and Ao Yi took the opportunity to formte various rules.

    For example, the dragon children that were chosen had to be really capable. They could not only know to sing and dance. They had to be responsible and have feelings for the dragon race and the four seas. There was no need for a touching story. Everyone was from the second generation of the dragon race. No one would believe them no matter how miserable they made themselves out to be.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s request, the craftsmen of the dragon race had created six revolving Dharma artifacts on the spot. Later, they would be used by the Four Sea Dragon Kings and the Sea God Sect...

    Li Changshou looked for the Dragon Pce musicians that he had worked with previously and discussed the details of the background music with them.

    After he was done with that, Li Changshou looked at the magnificent and spacious hall and pondered for a while.

    He felt that something was missing...

    The singing and dancing performance had already been arranged. The dragon race did notck this.

    The emcee of thepetition had also chosen a princess of the dragon race, Suo Rui, who had a graceful figure and was eloquent. She would not announce the names of the participants wrongly.

    What else is missing?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and his eyes lit up.

    He wascking an audience. He wascking a group of people who couldugh and cry at will!

    That matter was easy to resolve. Although the overall acting skills of the dragon race were not impressive, the dragon race ruled over many Sea n members. It was not difficult for them to select some good-looking and emotional Sea n members to observe.

    Li Changshou made a request, and Ao Yi immediately carried it out. Soon, he attracted hundreds of ¡°spectators¡± from the dragon race and the Sea n. Li Changshou guided them on the spot for a while and asked them to cooperate with the music and make some expressions.

    He was also very particr about how to let the others be touched without exaggerating it, and about making the audience cheer joyously without being too loud.

    Just like that, Li Changshou gave it a try after he became a Golden Immortal. He used his identity as the executive director and ¡°teacher¡± to organize a dragon race selectionpetition.

    Although it was just a formality, it was quite a unique one.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to meet the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas...

    Before thepetition began, in the main hall of the Crystal Pce, the four dragon-headed elders sat on the tform together. Li Changshou and Ao Yi were arranged to sit at the side of the tform.

    The four dragon-headed elders looked about the same. They were tall, short, fat, and thin.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean was the most dignified, but he gave off theziest vibe.

    The North Sea Dragon King was rtively thin, while the West Sea Dragon King was slightly wealthy-looking. The South Ocean Dragon King was the most decent-looking.

    When Li Changshou walked out of the side hall, the Dragon Kings of The Four Seas stood up to wee him.

    When Li Changshou sat down, the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas raised their golden bottles and toasted Li Changshou, the Sea God...

    Not only that, but the words they said were also very pleasant to the ear. They kept trying to bewitch Li Changshou.

    ¡°The reason that the Dragon Pce can be on good terms with the Heavenly Courts and obtain the Deity Positions from the Heavenly Courts is all because of you, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    That was thepliment of the West Sea Dragon King whose subordinates were mostly traitors.

    ¡°From the ancient times until now, the only person whose wisdom can bepared to that of the Sea God is the Kun Peng Demon Master of the ancient Demon Court!¡±

    Why did the North Sea Dragon King scold me?

    The South Ocean Dragon King was more straightforward. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s toast!¡± Li Changshou took advantage of the situation and picked up the wine bottle. He began to praise them too. With just a few words, the four Dragon Kings squinted and smiled. They nodded continuously and praised the Sea God in their hearts...

    After the banquet, they were going to start the ¡°Dragon Selections for the deity positions. Li Changshou had already arranged everything. He would go through the processter and allow the dragon race to obtain those low-level Deity Positions.

    However, at this crucial moment, the North Sea Dragon King suddenly said, ¡°The selection of the dragon race disciples to enter the Heavenly Courts is worth celebrating. The Sea God¡¯s arrangements are already perfect. There won¡¯t be any mistakes. Why don¡¯t we invite the Fellow Daoists of the Primordial World to bear witness?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    This is too... embarrassing!

    Seeing that the other three Dragon Kings were about to nod, Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Dragon King, in my opinion, the Sea Guardian patrolling positions that the Heavenly Courts have rewarded this time are not high-level Deity Positions. Will the reputation of the dragon race be tarnished with such a grand celebration?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Dragon King of the South Ocean said, ¡°It¡¯s better to do it.¡±

    The North Sea Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°The Primordial World knows that the dragon race is in a terrible predicament. Why don¡¯t we use this opportunity to let them know that we have a good rtionship with the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The East Ocean Dragon King nodded slowly and concluded.

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered over the pros and cons. The Dragon Pce had taken the initiative to announce that matter. In fact, they were indirectly promoting the power of the Heavenly Courts. They were also announcing to the public that the Dragon Pce had sided with the Heavenly Courts and helped the Heavenly Courts make their presence known.

    To him, that was a good thing. It was equivalent to earning merit by lying down and doing nothing

    Ahem, it¡¯s like earning merit by sitting down!

    He had to show those yful designs that he hade up with in front of experts outside the dragon race. He had to sit on the throne that could spray white fog and turn around continuously...

    He felt extremely ashamed.

    Hence, the Dragon Pce Grand Tournament was postponed for half a month. The dragon race began to send out invitations and invited experts from all walks of life to attend the ceremony.

    Li Changshou was worried that the pawns of the Western Sect would definitely sneak in. He had to make some arrangements to prevent them from causing trouble...

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that that matter would be a grand event for the dragon race!

    Half a monthter, the main hall of the Crystal Pce was filled with people. There were countless figures gathered in front of the hall.

    When Li Changshou pressed the red button in front of him and turned his chair around for a dragon amidst the white fog...

    The Great Daoist Master, who was hiding in the dark, and Master Zhao Gongming,ughed. Perfected Huang Long, the ten Heavenly Lords of Golden Ao Ind, and the other experts who were invited by the dragon race, squinted and smiled.

    General Dongmu, who was holding a decree at the side of the seats for distinguished, was also present and seated beside the Heavenly General Hua Ritian who was in charge of protecting the decree.

    The Golden Immortal Yun Zhongzi, who hade with Perfected Huang Long to watch the ceremony, as well as many immortals from the Jade Void Pce and Chan School who had once announced the Sea God¡¯s name everywhere, were all present.

    There were also dozens of immortals from Jie School who had nothing to do on Golden Ao Ind...

    Everyone looked impressed.

    The Sea God¡¯s reputation for being yful had spread throughout the Primordial World since then. Everyone was talking about it happily.

    Although the process was a little embarrassing, Li Changshou managed to sessfully distribute the sixteen low-level Deity positions.

    Half of the disciples of the dragon race that were selected were the sons and nephews of the Dragon Kings of The Four Seas, while the other half were outstanding elites of the dragon race.

    With the bestowal of the Deity Position, the negative karma that the Heavenly Dao had sent down was neutralized. The sixteen dragon children all had a breakthrough.

    In a while, they would be patrolling the four seas. Li Changshou had also given them some advice and told them to do good and umte merit to save the living beings who had suffered. He also told them to spread the name of the Heavenly Courts and not do anything that would increase their negative karma.

    The sixteen dragons were now Li Changshou¡¯s subordinates. Li Changshou could take away their Deity Positions at any time.

    After the announcement, Li Changshou and General Dongmu left on their own. The liveliness in the sea had nothing to do with them.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to use a different paper effigy and return to the Heavenly Courts. After changing the paper effigy, he secretly left the East Ocean Dragon Pce and waited on a small ind for a while.

    A cloud suddenly appeared in the sea. A slender figure stepped out of the cloud and slowly walked on the surface of the sea. His face was ordinary and there was a mysterious and natural Dao rune around him...

    It was Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°How¡¯s the consolidation of your realm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already stable.¡± Li Changshou bowed and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Great Daoist Master, for protecting me.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. He asked mischievously, ¡°Do you want to thank me for protecting you, or thank me for finding a Guardian for you?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, regarding Fairy Yun Xiao, I¡¯m really... Yes, I was caught off guard.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and did not say anything. He did not tease him further. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to be here. Come with me. I might have to seclude myself in the Tushita Pce for a period of time.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not cause trouble for Ren School.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°What is trouble? It will only be a problem if I can¡¯t solve it. The time for the dragon race to ascend to the heavens is gradually ripe. You don¡¯t have to worry when you should attack. Since the Grand Supreme Elder has already imparted the Dao of alchemy to you, you are now half a disciple of Teacher. If anyone bullies you, you will be embarrassing Teacher. Although being cautious is not bad, being overly cautious would not be nice if Teacher thinks that you are timid and afraid of trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed deeply and said, ¡°I will follow your instructions, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded. He waved his hand at Li Changshou and strolled around the East Ocean with him. He took the opportunity to teach Li Changshou the Dao of the Grand Pure One and the natural techniques.

    Half a day passed unknowingly. The Great Daoist Master had the intention to leave and gave Li Changshou some instructions...

    e

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart suddenly surged. He scanned the Anshui City¡¯s main temple with his spiritual will and frowned.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t say? Just tell

    me.¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, there should be no problem with my Dao Body. A child riding an immortal crane arrived at my Sea God Temple...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled. ¡°A boy riding an immortal crane? Why is he there?

    Forget it. I¡¯ll send your incarnation over and watch the fun.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Great Daoist Master grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s wrist and took a step forward.

    Li Changshou felt the light around him circte rapidly. Once again, he appeared in the sky above Anshui City in the South Ocean.

    That was the Cosmic Escape technique!

    Li Changshou looked down and saw a boy sitting on an immortal crane, floating in front of the Sea God Hall.

    The boy had delicate features and sat cross-legged on the back of the immortal crane. He folded his arms and closed his eyes to focus. There was a hint of arrogance in his eyes.

    There were many devotees watching from the surroundings. Some middle-ageddies were praising the child for being handsome, which made the boy a little annoyed. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pinched his fingers and deduced. However, he had already figured out the origin of the boy and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy hid its tracks and rode a cloud to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. Then, it carried a horsetail whisk and walked around the front hall with a smile.

    All the devotees knew that he was the incarnation of the Sea God. They knelt down and worshiped him...

    The boy opened his eyes. His gaze was cold as he said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you the Sea God?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°May I know who you are and what brings you

    here?¡±

    The boy continued, ¡°My master wants to see you. Ask your main body to appear and quicklye with me.¡±

    Upon hearing that, most of the mortal devotees and Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect looked hostile.

    How could this child speak to the Sea God so rudely?

    Li Changshou frowned when he heard that. To be safe, he first asked who the old master that the boy was referring to was. Then, he flung his horsetail whisk and followed the young boy out of the ce.

    The other party was already embarrassing Ren School. He had to deal with it. Li Changshou said coldly, ¡°I wonder who your master is. Why does he want me to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, listen to me. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself! My master... has gained the Dao and manifested since ancient times, and he is from the same generation as the six Saints. He is currently in the Jade Void Pce, discussing the true meaning of the Dao with the Saint. The twelve Golden Immortals call him their teacher, and his Dharmic Dao is the Great Cosmic Mystical Ability. There is a Dao fire burning in the Essence Perception Cave. There is amp in the Spirit Vulture Mountain!¡± Li Changshou was enlightened. He flung his horsetail whisk and said,

    ¡°Please go ahead and leave. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

 Chapter 269 Itâ€™s Impossible to Forcefully insult

    <h4>Chapter 269 It¡¯s Impossible to Forcefully insult</h4>

    Li Changshou initially thought that it was a big shot who had recited the poem that he had written.. In the end, the boy pointed out the Essence Perception Cave of the Spirit Vulture Mountain and Li Changshou realized that it would be the famous

    ¡°Buddha Randeng¡± in the future. That made Li Changshou feel less burdened when he chased them away. It was not that Li Changshou was arrogant and dared to not take Randeng seriously. In fact, Li Changshou had strong respect for the seniors of the Dao Sect. He would definitely not use 99% of his effort to plot against them if he could use 100%. At that moment, the boy was too arrogant. Due to his identity as the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, he directly pointed out that he wanted him to go over in his real body... Forcing me to appear in my real body? That¡¯s a little vicious. If the Great Daoist Master was not there, Li Changshou might have to spend more effort to use the Shadow-Retaining Ball that had been used to record the words of the boy just now to prove himselfter. It was impossible for them to be friendly with each other.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master was watching from above. Not only could Li Changshou not be soft-hearted, but he could not retreat either.

    Not to mention the boy, even if Randeng came personally, Li Changshou could only maintain his distance and be neither servile nor overbearing if the former was arrogant and looked down on others. Calling him ¡°Senior¡± was considered respect. If he served him a cup of tea, it would be considered etiquette. His thoughts had to be clear. He could not give up on his principles.

    The core principle of dealing with this matter is to not embarrass Ren School.

    Especially since the other party had already sent a boy to attack me... It would be the safest choice for him to show his dissatisfaction appropriately! Li Changshou would definitely not believe that a mighty figure like Daoist Randeng, who had lived since the ancient times, did not know the temperament of the child. On the other hand, it just so happened that he was such a reckless child. He could put pressure on him and see if he could trick his main body. If he discovered that he could not do it, Daoist Randeng could reprimand the child and push the me to the ¡°temporary worker¡±. He would not lose face...

    The thoughts of these mighty figures are very detailed. Tsk Those thoughts shed through his mind, but they onlysted for an instant.

    After analyzing the subsequent possibilities, Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and said, ¡°Please go ahead and leave. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    The boy widened his eyes and thought that he had heard wrongly. The boy shouted in his childly voice, ¡°Sea God, do you know who my master is!?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou snorted coldly and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t treat you well, solely based on your arrogant personality. Go back. I¡¯m traveling the world with my true body. It¡¯s not convenient for us to meet.¡± Then, he turned around and left. The little child Daoist was stunned as he looked at the back of the white crane.

    ¡°Are, are you serious!?!¡±

    The boy immediately jumped down and shouted with a flushed face, ¡°Do you know that my master is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School!?! Even if the twelve Golden Immortals saw him, they would have to address him as ¡®Teacher¡¯! How dare you!?!¡±

    Li Changshou ignored him. A faint cloud floated around him and disappeared. Did he leave?

    The child Daoist was instantly stunned. Most of the Divine Envoys and mortal devoteesughed out loud. The few Divine Envoys teased him.

    ¡°You want to see our Sea God and yet you¡¯re so hot-tempered. You¡¯ve been spoiled.¡± ¡°My Sea God is very busy. Not everyone can see him!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The boy had never suffered such grievances. He immediately jumped up and wanted to rush into the Sea God Temple¡¯s main hall! Three to five burly men suddenly appeared from the side. One of them stood in front of the boy and used his sturdy chest muscles to send the boy flying. The other burly men immediately walked forward. All of them were dressed in ck leather armor, and their muscles emitted a piercing glow. They shouted at the boy in unison...

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    The boy quivered a few times.

    Although he was at thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm, he was just a living being that had been enlightened. Under such circumstances, his face turned pale and he fell into a state of panic. ¡°What are you doing!?! I¡¯m just a child! My master is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School!¡±

    Hence, theughter of the Divine Envoys became louder... A momentter... the boy wailed and flew up on the white crane. He flew towards the northwest at an extremely fast speed. Li Changshou secretly raised his eyebrows. If the white crane was not a spiritual bird of the Jade Void Pce, he would have secretly detained it...

    He thought that it should be a good spiritual seed. It would be best if he could get a pair of male and female ones.

    He heard a chuckle outside the rear hall. The Great Daoist Master flew over on a cloud...

    Li Changshou bowed forward. The Great Daoist Master naturally sat on the master¡¯s seat of the rear hall and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this Daoist Randeng is trying to do. He actually asked the boy to test you. Changshou, did you have a conflict with someone from Chan School previously?¡±

    ¡°I only know two experts from Chan School. One of them is Perfected Huang Long, and the other is Senior Yun Zhongzi. I treat them politely and do not dare to disrespect them.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let me deduce it.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pinched his fingers and deduced with a serious expression. A momentter, the Great Daoist Master eximed softly. He slowly drew a circle in front of him with his left hand, revealing the Yin-Yang Twin Fishes that were chasing each other. He borrowed the power of the Taiji Painting The Great Daoist Master seemed to have discovered something interesting. His lips gradually curled up... Li Changshou waited quietly at the side.

    If he did not have enough mystical abilities, he could use his mental energy to deduce all kinds of possibilities. He reckoned that there should be a follow-up to what happened today... ¡°Ha... there¡¯s actually such a ridiculous thing.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master suddenlyughed. Li Changshou was puzzled. The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°This time, Daoist Randeng is actually going to be invited by a disciple of the Western Sect to be a guarantor. He will bring you to the Western Sect to discuss matters regarding the dragon race. It is really ridiculous. Daoist Randeng is of high seniority and has many friends. It is not surprising that he knows some people from the Western Sect. However, now that the Ren School is standing behind the Heavenly Courts, we have to help the Heavenly Courts prosper. It¡¯s fine that Daoist Randeng did not consider the fact that the Heavenly Courts were established by the Dao Sect. Yet, he actually wants your true body to appear. You can¡¯t even go using your incarnation... Aren¡¯t you putting on airs? You¡¯re looking down on Ren School.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it. Just do what you have to do.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master chuckled. He stood up and took a few steps into the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. With a gentle wave of his left hand, the image of the Taiji Painting slowly flew up and floated under the lintel in the middle of the rear hall. It rotated twice and disappeared on its own. An indescribable Dao rune spread out in the rear hall and gradually disappeared with the wind.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Thank you for your love and protection, Great Daoist Master!¡± Li Changshou first bowed to the Great Daoist Master and then performed a Dao salute outside the rear hall. He said loudly, ¡°I sincerely thank the Saint for his protection!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but smile. He encouraged Li Changshou warmly before disappearing. He did not continue watching the show. ¡°Do your best.¡± Before the Great Daoist Master left, he raised his hand and punched Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Some people are not loyal to the Dao Sect. You don¡¯t have to show them any mercy.¡± Li Changshou immediately understood his boss¡¯s attitude and nodded solemnly. After sending the Great Daoist Master off, Li Changshou looked up at the lintel and felt emotional. He finally had a wisp of the power of the Taiji Painting Should I hide my main body here? Uh, forget it. There¡¯s no need for that. The value of this protectiony in its symbolic meaning, not its power. Li Changshou felt some warmth in his heart.

    What is wrong with working hard for Ren School since they treat me so well?

    ¡°What should I do next?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and slowly paced around in the back hall.

    The boy rode the crane to the north. Even with the white crane¡¯s speed, it would still take him two hours to reach the Jade Void Pce. There was a high chance that Randeng would take the opportunity toe over in a while, and use his identity as a senior of the Dao Sect to me him for hitting his boy and embarrassing him.

    That was a serious matter. On the surface, Randeng had already gained control over the situation.

    ording to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s arrangements, he only needed to reveal the Taiji Painting and make Randeng retreat.

    However, that was not the safest strategy.

    Li Changshou quickly sorted out his thoughts... Daoist Randeng was standing up for the Western Sect. He had used his identity as a member of Chan School to suppress him, a junior of the Dao Sect. If he were to forcefully go against him, he would not be giving the Chan School any face and would most likely be enemies with them. He could have used other schemes to avoid bing enemies with Chan School and used the protection of the Taiji Painting as his trump card against Daoist Randeng.

    This matter...

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Li Changshou stopped in his tracks. The paper effigy immediately used the Earth Escape technique and returned to the paper effigy¡¯s underground vault. As he thought about it, Li Changshou had already activated the paper effigy that was hiding in a rift of a rock near the East Ocean Dragon Pce... The paper effigy transformed into the image of an old immortal that the Sea God often used. He used the Water Escape technique to rush to the East Ocean Dragon Pce without any obstructions. An hourter, Li Changshou appeared at the Dragon Pce¡¯s banquet again.

    This time, Li Changshou did not dy and went straight to Perfected Huang Long. Li Changshou walked forward and bowed to the Dao Sect seniors at his table. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Huang Long, I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long immediately perked up when he heard that. He hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God, please speak your mind.¡± Li Changshou immediately used the voice transmission technique in front of him and told Perfected Huang Long about the rude child that Daoist Randeng had sent. The more Perfected Huang Long listened, the deeper his frown became. After Li Changshou finished speaking, Perfected Huang Long stood up and bowed to the fellow Daoists of Jie School who were seated at the same table. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, please allow me to leave first.¡± Following that, he left the main hall with Li Changshou and the doubts he had about there being plenty of guests... The most convenient method that Li Changshou could think of was to ask Perfected Huang Long to appear. In that case, he could attribute today¡¯s matter to the conflict between him and Daoist Randeng. It was not that he did not give face to Chan School.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡± Ao Yi ran over from the side and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there any trouble?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    Ao Yi heaved a sigh of relief and said firmly, ¡°If you need any help from Ao Yi or need the help of the dragon race¡¯s manpower, you must inform me in time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. Under Ao Yi¡¯s escort, he and Perfected Huang Long left the Dragon Pce and flew towards the sea.

    When they arrived on the surface of the sea, Perfected Huang Long asked, ¡°Was that boy really unreasonable and wanted you to reveal your true identity and go to the Jade Void Pce?¡±

    ¡°When you reach the Sea God Templeter, you only need to take a look at the Shadow-Retaining Pearl to know the reason.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never used my true body to travel outside because I¡¯m helping the Dragon Pce and the Heavenly Courts to fight against the Western Sect. If an expert were to ambush me, the consequences would be unimaginable. I did not dare to agree to this matter. ¡± Perfected Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve suffered. This Deputy Sect Master... Ah, he¡¯s always been a little puzzling. I wonder what he¡¯s up to this time.¡± ¡°From Senior¡¯s words, it seems that this Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect... does not have much prestige in Chan School?¡± ¡°He has a high seniority. I and the other senior brothers and junior brothers respect him. We address him as Teacher or Uncle-Master.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long exined honestly, ¡°It¡¯s just that Teacher gave him the position of Deputy Sect Master because of their friendship from ancient times. He usually gives us orders. Moreover, there are some things that I can¡¯t say...¡± Li Changshou immediately understood something As they spoke, the old man and young dragon had already arrived at the edge of the South Continent. In order to rush over before Randeng reprimanded him, traveling across the South Continent was naturally the fastest way.

    Just as they flew out of the East Ocean¡¯s border, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind them. A familiar Dao rune floated over. ¡°Eh? What a coincidence. Why did we meet here?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long hurriedly stopped the white cloud. Li Changshou turned his head and saw a middle-aged Daoist who was dressed in a golden chainmail and had a heroic face. He was riding a cloud. It was Master Zhao and Zhao Gongming, who had been watching the show together with the Great Daoist Master! If not for the Dao runes of the Cosmic Escape technique lingering around Master Zhao, Li Changshou would have believed that he and Master Zhao had ¡°coincidentally met¡± and not that Zhao Gongming had rushed over. ¡°Greetings, Senior Gongming!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Brother, have you forgotten again?¡± ¡°Uh, greetings, Brother Gongming!¡± ¡°Alright! You guys seem to be in a hurry. Is there any fun? Why don¡¯t you bring me along!?!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Indeed, righteousness and justice were all born out of boredom! Zhao Gongming used the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl¡¯s escape technique and brought Perfected Huang Long and Li Changshou to the backyard of the Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou went to the front hall to retrieve a few Shadow-Retaining Pearls and disyed the boy¡¯s actions.

    Zhao Gongming immediately cursed.

    ¡°What does this Deputy Sect Master Randeng mean? He actually asked your main body to appear? Could it be that he wants to find a good target for those who want to kill you!?! Let¡¯s go to the Jade Void Pce to reason with him!¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Brother, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect will definitelye to question me. Later, I only need you and Senior Huang Long to hide in the dark. Each of you will take out a Shadow-Retaining Ball and record my conversation with him. In that case, if the matter gets blown up, I will have a reason to speak up. I don¡¯t want this Deputy Sect Master tobel me as a disrespectful master. If nothing happenster, just pretend that nothing happened. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with such a senior.¡± Perfected Huang Long smiled and nodded when he heard that. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are very broad-minded.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s better to kill enemies than to make them.¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and hid in the corner of the rear hall with Perfected Huang Long. The two big shots each held the Shadow-Retaining Pearl that Li Changshou had given them and began to memorize the scenery.

    At the same time, under the huge tree in Tushita Pce, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du leaned against the tree trunk.

    There was a cloud floating in front of him, and the image of the Sea God Sect¡¯s rear hall was clearly disyed on it.

    From the angle of the ¡°camera ¡°, they should be using the image of the Taiji Painting to secretly observe... When the Great Daoist Master saw Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long arrive and heard Li Changshou¡¯s method, he pped andughed. He remained calm andposed, waiting for the following matters. Li Changshou sat in the rear hall for about an hour. A white cloud floated over from the north-west direction. Sitting on it was an old man shrouded in golden light. Beside the old man was the young boy who hade to call for help. From afar, the old man looked thin, but from a closer look, he had a square face. It was quite strange.

    He was dressed in a brown Daoist robe and was sitting on the white cloud. His hands were in his wide sleeves, and a bronzemp was floating on his shoulders. His eyelids were half open, and his eyebrows were long. He also had his hands on his temples and ears. There was a sense of dignity in themotion. The Dao runes circted and formed the demeanor of an expert.

    Li Changshou did not know much about Daoist Randeng

    He only knew that Daoist Randeng was an expert at adding fuel to the fire in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He and Daolord Lu Ya, who came from unknown origins, echoed each other and made the God-Conferment Tribtion blow out of proportion. After that, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion did note to an end. Randeng removed the word ¡®Daoist¡¯ and added the term ¡®Ancient Buddha¡¯ to his name. He led a few of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School and betrayed the Dao Sect. However, Li Changshou had never heard of the specific background of Randeng, his cultivation level, and his mystical abilities...

    Li Changshou stood up. This time, he had taken the initiative to fly to the top of the courtyard in the back hall. He had hidden those details.

 Chapter 270 The First â€œBattleâ€ With Randeng

    <h4>Chapter 270 The First ¡°Battle¡± With Randeng</h4>

    ¡°Are you the Sea God?¡± Daoist Randeng brought the boy over on a cloud. When he arrived at the backyard of the Sea God Temple, he spoke coldly. Li Changshou nodded slightly and flicked his horsetail whisk at Daoist Randeng. He said calmly, ¡°I received the Heavenly Courts¡¯ decree and the Jade Emperor¡¯s conferment. I patrol the four seas and am in charge of sea affairs. Naturally, I am the Sea God.¡±

    There was a hint of fierceness in Daoist Randeng¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Great, Jade Emperor¡¯s conferment. It¡¯s no wonder that the Heavenly Courts are so arrogant. They don¡¯t even respect my Chan School!¡±

    When Li Changshou heard Randeng speak, he knew that the other party was an old living being. With just a few words, he had directly raised the problem to the level of the great sects. He had said that they did not follow his orders, and he had even said that they looked down on the Chan School...

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was prepared. He was vignt and jumped out of the other party¡¯s rhythm of speech.

    Li Changshou flung his horsetail whisk again and said with a frown, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you came in a threatening manner. When you arrived at the Sea God Sect, you pointed out that I am the Sea God. Then, you directly questioned me about not respecting Chan School. How should I start exining this? Fellow Daoist, have you ever reported your background? Can you let me know how I disrespected the Chan School?¡±

    The boy kneeling beside Randeng immediately shouted, ¡°Open your eyes and look! This is my master!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and scolded, ¡°You unknown child! Previously, you hade to my Sea God Temple to be arrogant, despotic, and cause trouble! You even dared to say that you had received the orders of the prestigious Deputy Sect Master of Chan School to let my main body appear! Hmph, he¡¯s clearly here to lure me out and kill me! Why? You were chased away by me, yet you are still unwilling to give up. You even pulled a demon that came out of nowhere and pretended to be a Senior Randeng of Chan School! Do you think I will believe

    you?¡±

    The boy red at him. ¡°You!¡±

    Just as Daoist Randeng was about to speak, Li Changshou pointed at the boy and continued to scold him. He opened his mouth wide like a cannon!

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You still want to pretend to be the immortal-like, noble, and amiable Deputy Sect Master of Chan School? Do you know that the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect is a Connate lifeform from ancient times? Before the Heavenly Dao waspleted, he had already been born. Now, the Jade Void is known for their morals! There are only a few people in the Dao Sect who canpare to the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect! Look at the old Daoist priest you found. He¡¯s just like you! He seems to be loyal and kind, but he is cunning, shameless, disrespectful, sanctimonious, and rebellious. At most, he is just a thief! He could not even imitate the Dao runes of Yuqing¡¯s Great Dao. How dare he pretend to be the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School!?! Hehe, how ridiculous!¡±

    Ah, that felt good...

    Li Changshou¡¯s scolding highlighted a few loopholes in the other party¡¯s logic.

    He cursed and caused Daoist Randeng¡¯s expression to turn as gloomy as water. The child Daoist¡¯s face was flushed red and he could not speak.

    Perfected Huang Long did not know whether tough or cry. Master Zhao held back hisughter and pinched his thigh. The man in the backyard of the Tushita Pceughed until he flipped over.

    Speaking of which, Li Changshou had never seen Daoist Randeng before. Previously, they had crossed paths. However, thest time, it was because Randeng had deceived Perfected Huang Long, who had run over to ask him if he was plotting against the dragon race...

    At that moment, he decided that the boy was up to something. By saying that Daoist Randeng was an otherworldly expert and that it was impossible for him to be like that, he could tter him openly and indirectly criticize him. He wanted to throw out a few traps and see if the other party would take the bait. Then, he would probe and get to the bottom of the truth about Randeng.

    It was indeed a wonderful n to kill a few birds with one stone.

    As for whether Daoist Randeng would attack in anger... That was the situation that Li Changshou wanted to see the most. He also wanted to ensure that his paper effigy would be the first to destroy itself.

    The battle between experts could be decided with a single thought!

    ¡°Sea God, have you cursed enough?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re pretending to be an expert of the Dao Sect. It¡¯s good enough that I don¡¯t fight you. How can I get enough of scolding

    you!?!¡±

    Li Changshou sneered and sighed in his heart.

    It was indeed not easy to deal with him. Daoist Randeng was thick-skinned enough. He could not force him to attack with just a few words.

    Li Changshou became even more cautious.

    He heard Randeng speak again. His voice was cold. ¡°I have cultivated for so many years. This is the first time I have been insulted like this. Since you don¡¯t know me, I won¡¯t me you. Sea God, listen carefully. I¡¯m the Deputy Sect Master of the Jade Void Pce, Randeng!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou nodded and asked as usual, ¡°What proof do you have?¡±

    ¡°I do have proof!¡±

    Daoist Randeng almost spat out his saliva, but he held it in at that moment. The bronzemp on his shoulder emitted a dazzling stream of light that dyed the sky of Anshui City into the colors of the rainbow.

    Randeng questioned, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and his eyes were filled with panic. He asked, ¡°Could it be that you are really a guest of the Jade Void Pce, the old immortal in the Essence Perception Cave?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Randeng sneered. ¡°Could it be that my zed Cup...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°There are countless Dharma treasures in the Primordial World. It¡¯s normal for there to be a few simr ones.¡±

    Randeng cursed, ¡°Stop being unreasonable!¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you feeling guilty?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I have to say that your Dao realm is not low. Why do you have to pretend to be someone else and walk around in the Primordial World? If Senior Randeng finds out, won¡¯t he attack you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Randeng!¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Randeng¡¯s eyes widened. At that moment, he really wanted to throw a ssmp over. However, he knew that if he attacked, he would fall into the trap of the evil Daoist.

    Daoist Randeng took out a few treasures in one breath. There was a string of prayer beads, a golden pagoda, and a lotus-shaped meditation cushion.

    ¡°You can be trusted!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Are the costs of pretending to be a famous expert so high now that I¡¯m traveling in the Primordial World? These Dharma treasures can actually be replicated. However, speaking of which, I don¡¯t know Senior Randeng. I don¡¯t know anything about his Dharma treasures. Fellow Daoist, if you are really that Exalted Randeng, why don¡¯t you ask the Heavenly Dao to testify and make a Dao oath to inspect yourself?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    At that moment, Randeng swore to the Heavenly Dao that he was Randeng.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao descended, but there was nothing unusual. When Li Changshou saw that, his expression changed. He took a few steps back in the air. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his hands were trembling. He bowed deeply.

    ¡°Aiya! I, the disciple of Ren School have offended you. I didn¡¯t know previously that you are really the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Senior Randeng! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Although he saw how ¡°frightened¡± Li Changshou was and heard Li Changshou¡¯s apology, Randeng was not happy at all.

    Instead, he felt that...

    The person whom the other party respected was only the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, not him, Daoist Randeng. If he did not have that title, he would be nothing...

    That made Randeng even more depressed. A fire was burning in his heart, but he could not scold or hit Li Changshou. He could only turn his head and re at the child Daoist.

    The child Daoist¡¯s body went weak. He copsed on the cloud and stopped breathing.

    ¡°Senior, please forgive me. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen your true appearance. I really did not recognize you. Hurry, Senior, pleasee in!¡±

    Li Changshou did not wait for Daoist Randeng to reply. He had alreadynded first.

    Randeng frowned. At that moment, he realized that he was being led by the nose by the Sea God. For a moment, he could not find any reason to make things difficult for him. He could only ride the cloud and descend.

    If he left just like that today, he would be embarrassed.

    However, as soon as he stepped into the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Randeng sensed a faint phenomenon. His gazended on the corner where Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long were.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Master Zhao¡¯s hiding skills were obviously not good enough. He actually exposed himself.

    At that moment, a wisp of Dao runes appeared. In the four corners of the lintel and the rear hall, faint shadows of the Yin-Yang Twin Fish chasing each other appeared. The power of the Taiji Painting?

    Daoist Randeng¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Li Changshou with even more fear.

    It¡¯s no wonder this person can deal with the Western Sect for so long. The Grand Pure One is indeed suppressing the Western Sect!

    The anger in Randeng¡¯s heart dissipated a little. He smiled at Li Changshou. When he saw that Li Changshou had raised his hand to invite him to sit on the guest seat on the left, he could not help but feel even more dissatisfied.

    At that moment, the host and guest sat down. Li Changshou first served tea personally, but he was a step toote to return to his seat. It was a gift from a junior of the younger generation. It was quite different from the gift of a disciple.

    Li Changshou spoke first. He pointed at the child and smiled. ¡°Is he really your Dao child, Senior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Randeng nodded slowly.

    ¡°He¡¯s really smart, cute, and polite.¡± Li Changshou smiled and squinted. He did not seem to be lying when he said that. ¡°When he came to my ce previously, I knew that he was a disciple of a major sect the moment I saw him.¡±

    Daoist Randeng squeezed out an ugly smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did the Sea God reprimand Tong¡¯er when I got him to invite you to the Jade Void Pce?¡±

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡± Li Changshou took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball from his sleeve and handed it over with his immortal power. He inadvertently revealed his Immortal Power Dao runes.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior, please take a look. The whole story is in there.¡¯

    Daoist Randeng hesitated slightly. He did not crush the Shadow Sphere directly. Instead, he closed his eyes and probed the information inside.

    In fact, from the moment Randeng appeared until now, every decision that he made would allow Li Changshou to have a few options in mind. The moment Randeng made his decision, Li Changshou already had a way to deal with it. In his heart, he also had the options that he had prepared for the Deputy Sect Master.

    In short, Li Changshou had the upper hand in terms of logic. If he wanted to turn the tables, he could only push everything down or p the paper effigy to death.

    Unfortunately... he received a warning from the Taiji Painting.

    However, Randeng was not an easy person to deal with. There were hidden meanings and traps in his words.

    After a while, the two of them only said a few dozen sentences, but it was as if they had exchanged thousands of blows. Every sentence had a deeper meaning, and theirughter was filled with murderous words!

    Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long, who were in the corner, frowned when they heard that.

    Perfected Huang Long was in a better state. He could roughly understand the intensity of the conversation between Li Changshou and Daoist Randeng

    Looking at Master Zhao¡¯s handsome face... There were clearly words like ¡°What is this? ¡°,¡±What are you saying?¡±, ¡°What should I do? ¡°,¡± Can¡¯t I just roll up my sleeves and be righteous? ¡°and so on in his mind...

    Not long after, Li Changshou and Randeng began to talk about the dragon race.

    Li Changshou first said, ¡°Senior, you said that you came because of the dragon race. Could it be that there is a senior in the dragon race... who is your rtive?¡±.

    Daoist Randeng said calmly, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here for the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so Senior has a rtive in the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a little inappropriate to call it a rtive,¡± Daoist Randeng said calmly. ¡°I just have a lot of friends and I owe them some favors. I¡¯m just taking this opportunity to repay them.

    Fellow Daoist, can you give some benefits to the Western Sect in the matter regarding the dragon race, on ount of Chan School?¡±

    Li Changshou blinked and smiled. ¡°Senior, before I answer this question, I have a question to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Senior, in the end, are you here to discuss this matter with me for the sake of returning a favor to a senior expert of the Western Sect? Or are you asking me to give in to the Western Sect as the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School?¡±

    Daoist Randeng frowned but did not answer directly. He only said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you unwilling to agree?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t answered. I can only give you an answer based on your opinion.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Dao Sect. If you give the order as the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, I will naturally ept it. However, Senior, I really don¡¯t know how to give in to the Western Sect. I have a good rtionship with the dragon race. The Sea God Sect was built by the dragon race. I did not want the dragon race to be schemed against previously, so I secretly helped them many times. I was just returning some favors. I am also the Sea God of the four seas conferred by the Jade Emperor. I can¡¯t watch the living beings of the four seas die. Therefore, I have stopped the Western Sect from killing the dragon race a few times. If Senior uses the identity of an expert in the Essence Perception Cave of the Spirit Vulture Mountain to discuss this matter with me, I really have to remind you, Senior...¡±

    He continued, ¡°The dragon race is an ancient race. If they submit to the Heavenly Courts, it would be beneficial to the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts were established by the three Saints of the Dao Sect. It is also the ce where the Dao Ancestor had appointed the authority to control the Three Realms. Putting everything else aside, as the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, it would be unreasonable for Senior to help the other sects to reduce the benefits of the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect. If you do not have the right morals, how can you behave appropriately? Senior, your decision decides your action.¡±

    Randeng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he smiled at Li Changshou and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think through it properly previously. I¡¯ve offended you.¡± After saying that, Daoist Randeng stood up. A white cloud appeared under his feet and he casually brought the boy along. Daoist Randeng smiled and said, ¡°I had a good chat with you today and benefited greatly. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off, Senior.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He ran quite quickly.

    Daoist Randeng was extremely difficult to deal with.

    He pointed to the edge of the word ¡®treason¡¯ and immediately apologized and took his leave. Although it indirectly showed that he was indeed guilty, he could not find any fault with him.

    as

    Could it be that the fact that Randeng joined the Chan School was a plot that happened many years ago? Is Daoist Randeng a pawn of the Western Sect? Li Changshou stood at the door of the rear hall and thought carefully for a while. After Randeng left, he threw out a mouthful of True Samadhi mes and burned the chair that Randeng had been sitting on.

    He then threw his horsetail whisk towards the ground where Randeng had just stood, dispersing the wisp of aura hidden underground

    Then, the Taiji Painting on the lintel slowly appeared. A wisp of Dao runes circted everywhere, as if it was helping Li Changshou check if there was anything wrong.

    After the Taiji Painting disappeared, Li Changshou said, ¡°Brother, Perfected One, you cane out now.¡±

    The water in the corner of the wall rippled and Perfected Huang Long, who had aplicated expression, slowly revealed his tracks. However, Zhao Gongming was nowhere to be seen.

    Li Changshou blinked and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Gongming?¡±

    ¡°He... is angry...¡± ¡°He went tomit fraud?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Perfected Huang Long nodded honestly.

    Li Changshou could not help but groan. He raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.

 Chapter 271 I Need to Fill Myself Up!

    <h4>Chapter 271 I Need to Fill Myself Up!</h4>

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Before he arrived, his voice could already be heard. Gongmingughed loudly.

    Changshou frowned and looked troubled.

    In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Perfected Huang Long and Zhao Gongming came together. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy hurriedly walked forward and asked Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long about the situation...

    It would not be good if Master Zhao continued tomit fraud

    Moreover, Brother Gongming had tried his best to cheat the Western Sect.

    The Western Sect had been secretly digging up the Dao Sect¡¯s foundation and stirring up the Dao Sect¡¯s fortune. It was reasonable for the big shots on their side to deal with them secretly. The Western Sect did not dare to blow up the matter. However, now, Master Zhao¡¯s victim had changed to the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School...

    As long as Randeng did not publicly express that he had left Chan School, or if the Saint of Chan School, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning spoke and removed Randeng from his position as Deputy Sect Master, Randeng would still be a heavyweight big shot in Chan School.

    Zhao Gongming could not con him then.

    Therefore, when Li Changshou learned that Zhao Gongming had gone to ¡°ambush¡±,¡±coincidentally run into him¡±, and ¡°went out to greet him¡±, he hurriedly got Perfected Huang Long to chase after him and brought his own opinion.

    Fortunately, Zhao Gongming looked happy. Perfected Huang Long looked a little awkward. Things should not have gone out of control...

    Li Changshou asked carefully. Zhao Gongming told him about the details of his scam.

    Zhao Gongming was an old expert conman. He was very familiar with the business!

    Before Perfected Huang Long rushed over, Zhao Gongming had a simr experience as before. Hey down, cheated, and asked for a private settlement...

    The only thing that surprised Li Changshou was that Zhao Gongming managed to suppress Daoist Randeng with his twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls. Before Daoist Randeng even started fighting, he was already at a disadvantage.

    That was the reason that Master Zhao dared to cheat.

    Li Changshou was full of praise for that. He was determined to obtain a powerful numinous treasure as soon as possible to increase his strength.

    Before the Little Daoist Master of Ren School became a Golden Immortal, the Great Dao was his essence, and the world resonated with him!

    If he did not have enough Dharma treasures, he could use array formations to make up for it. He could use talismans, restrictions, and powdered incapacitating agents to destroy the enemy and scatter their ashes. True mes could burn all living things, and thunder techniques could destroy evil spirits.

    In theory, the amount of initiative one could gain from encountering an enemy depended on how fast one could escape. Numinous treasures and Dharma treasures were all secondary!

    It was simply illogical for him to take the risk and obtain treasures to protect himself!

    After the Little Daoist Master of Ren School became a Golden Immortal, the advancement of his Dao Realm got slower and slower.

    He needed external objects to enrich himself!

    Ahem, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    After Zhao Gongming sealed the universe, hey in front of Randeng and insisted on going to the Green Touring Pce to reason things out.

    Daoist Randeng frowned and immediately thought, What kind of scheme is this...

    ording to Zhao Gongming¡¯s description, the frown on Randeng¡¯s facested for the duration it took for an entire incense stick to burn. Clearly, he had already imagined aplete set of ¡®Theory of Conspiracy¡¯ and ¡®The Primordial Scheme¡¯ in his mind.

    Fortunately, Perfected Huang Long arrived in time.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, Perfected Huang Long secretly sent a voice transmission to Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°Senior Brother Gongming, are you coveting any treasures of this when you use this technique to deal with the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect? Or do you want some of his mystical abilities?¡±

    Zhao Gongming shook his head and replied via voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m just unhappy that he¡¯s so arrogant and sides with outsiders. I¡¯m just creating trouble for him. I don¡¯t want anything from him.¡±

    At that moment, Perfected Huang Long immediately described how impressive it was and took out the action guide that Li Changshou had given him... Zhao Gongming quickly pursed his lips and sighed in his heart.

    There was no means for him to put his talent to use.

    Zhao Gongming got up from the cloud that he was lying on and asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle-Master Randeng, do you have any solution to my move?¡±

    That was a trick that Zhao Gongming had used previously. It was quite smooth when he used

    it.

    Burning Lamp¡¯s frown deepened. After meeting Zhao Gongming, he spoke for the first time.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist... what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah, to be honest,¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°In recent years, I¡¯ve been searching for a way to crack this technique. For that, I¡¯ve already visited many wise experts in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. In the end, they could not find a solution. I was very disappointed. When I saw you, Uncle-Master Randeng, I knew that you¡¯re a wise and farsighted person. You¡¯re also praised by many experts in the Western Sect. Therefore, I used this technique to see if you cane up with a solution to crack this, Uncle-Master. From the looks of it, it is difficult. Uncle-Master, sorry for offending you. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked regretful. He put away his Dharma treasure and rode a cloud towards the south.

    Daoist Randeng finally reacted.

    Although he was still confused and did not know what Zhao Gongming was up to, he immediately shouted, ¡°Can you show that technique again? Perhaps I can think of a solution!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stopped the cloud and turned around with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Randeng, don¡¯t force yourself. You¡¯ve been thinking about it for so long. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t break it. It¡¯s not embarrassing. Many disciples of the Western Sect can¡¯t solve it either.

    Uncle-Master, if you want to understand the true essence of this technique, you have to go to the South Ocean and look for my younger brother, the Sea God!

    To be honest, this technique is derived from my brother¡¯s brilliant ideas. It is indeed very interesting!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Gongming cupped his hands and bade farewell. He rode a cloud and left, feeling more at ease.

    Daoist Randeng was not angry. He smiled and rode the cloud away. However, the anger in his eyes flickered.

    Thest few sentences were purely added by Zhao Gongming. In order to support his brother, he was also secretly warning Daoist Burning Lamp.

    Brother Sea God has a lot of connections. Not only is the Saint of Ren School protecting him, he is also protecting Jie School!

    He also threatened Daoist Burning Lamp.

    My brother has many ideas to teach you a lesson!¡±

    After Zhao Gongming finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows at Li Changshou. The eldest disciple of the outer sect of Jie School smiled and said, ¡°How is it? This time, I can do it freely, right? If the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect wants to touch you in the future, you have to consider carefully!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Brother.¡± However, his main body scratched the wall in the secret chamber.

    Although he would definitely not be able to get along well with Daoist Randeng because of that matter, Daoist Randeng¡¯s impression of him should be that he was a disciple of Ren School who was a little quick-witted.

    However, after what Master Zhao had done...

    It would probably be difficult for him to plot against Daoist Randeng in the future.

    In the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou ordered someone to set up a banquet and had a few drinks with Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long. The host and guests were happy.

    In the Jade Void Pce, Daoist Randeng returned to the hall where he cultivated. He ordered the boy to guard the hall. The hall was enveloped by a huge array. He did not know what the old Daoist priest had done inside...

    After that, Li Changshou made a simple conclusion and focused on analyzing the role that the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng, could y. In general, the other party was still a big shot of the Dao Sect.

    ording to the information he had obtained from Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long while drinking, it was confirmed that Daoist Randeng and Guang Chengzi did not get along The internal harmony of Chan School was not as good as that of Jie School.

    The disciples whom the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning loved the most were actually the South Pole Immortal and Guang Chengzi. They were the only two disciples who could enter the ¡°Three Friends Courtyard¡± at any time to worship the Saint. Although Randeng was the Deputy Sect Master, only a portion of the disciples who were close to him listened to his orders. Most of the others were just there to deal with him. His authority was far inferior to Guang Chengzi.

    However, in name, Randeng could still give orders to Guang Chengzi. That made Guang Chengzi unhappy...

    Of course, Li Changshou did not want to take the initiative to deal with Randeng.

    He tried to understand all that because he wanted to deal with the troubles that might arise in the future.

    Apart from Master Zhao¡¯s ¡°sudden self-initiative¡±, he was also in control this time.

    When it came to scheming, Li Changshou had already made those preparations when the Saint had given him the mission of ¡®supporting the dragon to enter heaven¡¯.

    He had put in so much effort today for the sake of peace in the future.

    Let¡¯s work hard and put in immortal power!

    Li Changshou focused. After sending Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long off, his mind returned to his main body.

    He focused on consolidating his realm and observing the situation in the four seas.

    At the same time, Li Changshou made a list and wrote down all the treasures that he could think of and possibly obtain.

    ¡°Discuss: How can I not get involved with karma while making my life more fulfilling?¡±

    Speaking of treasures, the strongest numinous treasure in Li Changshou¡¯s hand was the Acacia Tree that was sitting safely in the underground paper effigy vault of Anshui City. It was a Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure. Although its grade was high, it could not be used in battle.

    He could not get a group of paper effigies to secretly stab those powerful enemies with the branches of the Acacia Tree while he was fighting Although that would be effective, the Acacia Tree would probably be bald after one battle...

    Even though Li Changshou had be a Golden Immortal, he did not dare to plot against a first-stage Connate numinous treasure. Since ancient times, Connate treasures were almost all taken.

    Now, his target was the Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure and the Postnatal Merit Treasure.

    Such a Merit Numinous treasure and a Merit Treasure could not be refined simply by injecting incense merit. It had to be treasures that had participated in the major events of the world, endured the power of the Heavenly Dao, and been nourished by the Heavenly Dao. Only then could it be called a Postnatal Merit Treasure.

    The way the Heavenly Courts nurtured the Acacia Tree was actually rather wasteful.

    After all, the members of the Heavenly Courts were the spokespersons of the Heavenly Dao. Having the Jade Emperor was equivalent to having a Merit Ore at home. He could not imitate him...

    Li Changshou deduced carefully. ording to the rumors that he had heard in his previous life and in this life, he had sorted out quite a number of top-grade Postnatal treasures.

    The Postnatal treasure was the most valuable treasure of the human path, the first of the three-piece-set that belonged to Emperor Xuan Yuan¡ª the Kongtong Seal.

    That treasure was refined by a mighty figure of Chan School. It was a human emperor¡¯s artifact. It was said that its power was not inferior to Guang Chengzi¡¯s signature Dharma treasure, the Heavenly Seal.

    However, the main purpose of the Kongtong Seal was to suppress the destiny of the human race. It involved too much karma.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and removed all the treasures that were rted to karma in the dense form. For example, the Nine Cauldrons of Great Yu, the Mountain-Splitting Axe, the Ten Thousand Spirit Cauldron, the Fuxi Eight Trigrams te, the Fire Human Drill Wood Spur... and so on.

    After that, Li Changshou crossed out another batch of treasures in the list that clearly had an owner.

    For example, the Heaven-Splitting Bead, Earth-Repelling Bead, Primordial Chaos Bead, Eye-Piercing Bead, Sun-Moon Bead, Fire Dragon Bead, Soul-Consuming Banner... were all numinous treasures that belonged to others. After being busy for a few hours, Li Changshou finally removed all the treasures on the list and sat there helplessly.

    ¡°If I want a few treasures, I really have to make things difficult for others.¡±

    Li Changshou thought hard and picked up his brush to continuously write down a new batch of treasures. He liked them more, and the difficulty of obtaining them was rtively low. Moreover, he knew that the owner was not difficult to deal with.

    Soon, Li Changshou wrote down the names of a few treasures. After thinking and deducing for a long time, he crossed out the treasures. The karma involved was great, and the risks involved were not small.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really not easy to enrich myself.¡±

    With a sweep of his sleeve, Li Changshou did not continue to spend any effort on that matter. After he decided to stabilize his realm, he started the n of exchanging pills for treasures.

    How could there be any opportunities that were sent to him? It was all his own schemes!

    The alchemy that the Grand Supreme Elder had imparted to him had be his greatest reliance. If he could refine Spirit Pills above the sixth-gradeter, he would not have to worry about not having any treasures.

    Money makes the world go round...

    Huh?

    Money?

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of something. He took out a piece of cloth and began to hang his head low and write.

    Li Changshou quickly perked up. His eyes lit up and he hung the cloth on the wall.

    It was a pair of copper coins. They had small wings, and there was dense information written beside them.

    Copper Coin Treasure!

    It happened to be the evil treasure in Master Zhao¡¯s life!

    At this moment, there was a high chance that he had yet to appear and was wandering somewhere!

    If he wanted to obtain that item, his paper effigy¡¯s strength was clearly insufficient to let him do so. He had to increase the paper effigy¡¯s strength to allow his main body to rest firmly and avoid risks!

    He did not dare to say that he could make the paper effigy possess the strength of a Golden Immortal. At the very least, he could control the paper effigy and severely injure an ordinary Golden Immortal!

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s start upgrading the mystical abilities in advance.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and lowered his head to take out a pile of spirit tree paper. He began to write and draw. He engraved restrictions and used his mystical abilities.

    A few dayster... there was suddenly an intense spiritual energy fluctuation on the Little Qiong Peak. However, it came and went quickly. No one noticed it.

    A few breathster, a mushroom cloud rose in the north-west direction of the Immortal Du Sect. The strong spiritual energy turned into a shock wave that spread far away, causing the mountain-protecting array formation to shake.

    The three Golden Immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were also rmed. They immediately brought a few elders to investigate.

    At the center of the explosion, a deste mountain disappeared. It was reced by a huge pit. There was a spiritual fountain at the bottom of the pit, and the earth meridians were destroyed.

    At the same time, a certain paper effigy identally blew up. The disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, who was an unknown Essence Immortal, had already sneaked back to the vicinity of the sect. He sat in a dense forest and meditated.

    Oh my god...

    The Little Qiong Peak almost got destroyed!

    Indeed, there was a ceiling to the mystical abilities and demonic modifications. The Heavenly Dao did not allow him to create paper effigies that were half-step Golden Immortals. ording to theory, it was impossible for the paper effigies to explode.

    ¡°Forget it. The results of the experiment are idental. Since I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll try a few more times.¡±

    Hence, in the next two months, more than twenty spiritual explosions took ce within a radius of thousands of kilometers of the Immortal Du Sect. Every time, it would happen in the dead of the night. Themotion would be huge without any warning.

    The number of people looking for Uncle-Master Jiu Wu to purchase the Ambition Pills increased suddenly!

    Later, because of a small matter that seemed to have nothing to do with the explosion, an unknown Golden Immortal, who was eager to enrich himself, stopped his research on mystical abilities.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er and Exalted Wang Qing called Qi Yuan and his disciples. Together, they headed to the South Continent to take in disciples.

 Chapter 272 Master, Look Hereâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 272 Master, Look Here...</h4>

    We understand the logic, but...

    We are just going to fetch Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation back to the mountain. Why did they cause such a hugemotion?

    On the surface, there was a Golden Immortal, three Heaven Immortals, a Perfected Immortal, an Essence Immortal on the surface, a Turbid Immortal, and a disciple in the Dao Requital realm.

    They were Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Jiu Yiyi, Jiu Jiu, Youqin Xuanya, Li Changshou, Qi Yuan, and Little Ling¡¯e.

    Naturally, Li Changshou, who was called out by Jiang Lin¡¯er, was the paper effigy that had been waiting in the mountain.

    If the paper effigy that Li Changshou had brought out to protect his master and junior sister was included, it would be more than enough to attack a small immortal sect...

    The matter today had a certain karma with Li Changshou, who had been causing explosions near the Immortal Du Sect.

    He tried the limits of the paper effigy¡¯s mystical abilities, causing spiritual explosions to ur continuously. The shock waves would create a mountain-protecting array formation every few days, causing Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er to be unable to calm down and enter seclusion.

    Hence, when Jiang Lin¡¯er had nothing to do, she would go to the Little Qiong Peak to give pointers to her disciples and grand-disciples. She created an entertainment life outside of cultivation, together with Youqin Xuanya, Jiu Jiu, and Ling¡¯e. She kept using her slender fingers to polish the exquisite and beautiful jade cubes.

    After a few rounds of mahjong, Jiu Jiu asked, ¡°Master¡¯s wife, when are we going to fetch that person back?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it another day?¡± Then, she called out the fairies and old Daoists on the Little Qiong Peak, leaving Xiong Lingli to guard the spiritual beast enclosure in the sect.

    At the same time, Jiang Lin¡¯er also overwrote the n that she had made previously. She asked Qi Yuan to face that matter directly so that he could have a sense of participation.

    At that moment, there were twopletely different auras on the two white clouds heading south...

    On the white cloud in front of him, Exalted Wang Qing stood with his hands behind his back. Behind him was Qi Yuan, who looked nervous, and Li Changshou, who was deep in thought.

    On therger white cloud at the back, there was a lot ofughter.

    The ¡°standard fairy¡±, Jiu Yiyi, rode a cloud in front of him. On the surface, the vicious Little Grandmaster, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, who was known for her evil deeds, Lan Ling¡¯e who did not know how strong her brother was, and the aloof Youqin Xuanya were ying cards and ying with each other, but in reality, they were discussing the subsequent arrangements...

    Ling¡¯e cast the Wind Speech Incantation and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Will it be too much of an impact for Master if he goes to meet her directly?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. It¡¯s better to deal with the pain as soon as possible.¡± Jiu Jiu snorted. ¡°Now that things havee to this, we have to be decisive!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right since you¡¯re older!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pondered quietly for a while and said softly, ¡°Aunt-Grandmaster, in my opinion, we should inform Uncle-Master Qi Yuan first while we¡¯re on the way, lest something goes wrong.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er pondered for a while and discussed with the others for a while. Finally, she decided on a supreme technique tofort Qi Yuan!

    It was to let Changshou go.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. After hearing the voice transmission from his Grandmaster, Li Changshou turned to look at his grandmaster, Aunt-Master, and Junior Sister, who were all waving their fists behind him. Li Changshou could only ce his hand on his forehead and think carefully. After a while, Li Changshou gave Jiang Lin¡¯er a few instructions via voice transmission. Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately nodded and answered. She smiled at Exalted Wang Qing and shouted, ¡°Hubby,e over and guide Xuanya and Ling¡¯e in their cultivation techniques.¡±

    a

    Goosebumps appeared all over Li Changshou¡¯s arms. The Golden Immortal expert of the Immortal Du Sect, who had been standing with his hands behind his back and had the demeanor of an expert, Exalted Wang Qing, turned around and smiled when he heard that. He tapped his toes lightly and floated towards the cloud behind him.

    Exalted Wang Qing smiled and said, ¡°Lin Lin, mind yourself. We¡¯re in front of so many disciples. Don¡¯t let them tease you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    For some reason, a torch burning with True Samadhi mes appeared in his hand.

    Exalted Wang Qing flew to the cloud behind him. Qi Yuan was obviously relieved. When the cloud behind them surpassed Qi Yuan and Li Changshou, Jiang Lin¡¯er shouted proudly, ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯ll wait for you at the edge of the mortal world!¡±

    Li Changshou thought, What kind of words are those?

    After Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er flew away, Qi Yuan finally rxed and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Qi Yuan sighed and said, ¡°Master is going to the mortal world to y, and he still has to create such a hugemotion.¡± Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. Half of the reason for such a huge battle is you, Master...

    Then, Li Changshou looked at his master, who had brought him into the sect and led him into the Dao. He felt a little bitter.

    It was rare for things in the world to be perfected. When his master¡¯s Dao base had the possibility of being perfected, Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level was low and his abilities were low. Apart from the Immortal-Melting Pill, he could not think of any other strategy that could help his master survive the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Now, he had already cultivated the Dao Fruit of Longevity and obtained the Dao of Alchemy from the Grand Pure One. He could even obtain the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill and the Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill.

    However, his master had already be a Turbid Immortal...

    When he first met the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Li Changshou had already asked about that. The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had given him a clear answer¡ª Turbid Immortals walked the Dao of Earth Immortals. They were not injured, sick, or possessed and engrossed. There was no need to save them, nor was there a solution to save them.

    It was probably Master¡¯s good fortune. ¡°Master.¡± Li Changshou pointed at the cloud. A short table and two chairs appeared. He naturally did not know the mystical ability of condensing clouds to create things. He was just taking things from storage Dharma treasures.

    Li Changshou took out another wine pot and smiled. ¡°A little?¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Qi Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Your Grandmaster and Grand Aunt-Master are right in front. Why are you drinking!?!¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Li Changshou looked worried. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m depressed. I don¡¯t know who to tell my worries to...¡±

    The old Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, said seriously, ¡°Cultivation is the most taboo when one¡¯s mind is not clear. Come and sit down. I¡¯ll apany you to drink some wine. Just tell me the grievances in your heart. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely keep it a secret for you. I will not tell anyone else.¡±

    On the cloud in front, a few small ears perked up.

    Qi Yuan even used his slightly turbid immortal power to set up an immortal power barrier around him. He pulled his eldest disciple to his seat seriously. Li Changshou and his master sat down and drank wine. In the beginning, he had fabricated some negative thoughts about cultivation. However, gradually, his words were directed to the events of the past...

    When his master was slightly drunk and his emotions had been invoked, Li Changshou suddenly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Master, Daoist Kuai Si died in the Thunder Tribtion Array. I killed him.¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, his hands trembled and he red at Li Changshou. ¡°You, Changshou, what nonsense are you spouting!?! You can¡¯t spout nonsense! Did you really... really do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn as he continued to send another voice transmission. ¡°I have ascended after the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. My strength is not weaker than that of a Perfected Immortal. Before the internal sectpetition, I used the paper effigy technique to follow Daoist Kuai Si to the border of the North Continent. I used some methods to kill him in the deste mountains. His soul was destroyed, leaving no traces behind. Master, don¡¯t worry. No one can find out that it was me!¡±

    The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan lowered his voice and sent a voice transmission, ¡°The truth can¡¯t be concealed. You¡¯ve already done it. Why can¡¯t anyone find out that it¡¯s you? This matter... I will take the me for you! Remember, you have nothing to do with Kuai Si¡¯s death. I did it!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s not the main point. If anyone asks about Daoist Kuai Si¡¯s matter, I have a solution to it. Master, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really! I will not joke about the lives of the three of us.¡±

    Qi Yuan said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m already useless. You and Ling¡¯e can¡¯t make any mistakes... Why are you so muddle-headed? What happened to your usual timidness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being steady. Yes, steady...¡± ¡°Master.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and deliberated over his words. He opened his mouth a few times and muttered to himself. He did not know what to say next.

    He had a glib tongue and he could deceive mighty experts. He could also say some sweet words to ancient spirits.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou really did not know how to deal with it.

    He was afraid that his master would be agitated, but he was also afraid that his master¡¯s Dao heart would tremble. Thus, he let out a burp...

    Warm Master¡¯s heart?

    Forget it. Since things havee to this, there is no other way!

    If not, he would seal his master¡¯s cultivation levelter. When his master calmed down, he would slowly undo the seal.

    Li Changshou took out a bronze mirror from his sleeve.

    Although he had yet to cultivate the technique of the Cloud Mirror, he could use the paper effigy technique. What the paper effigy saw was what he saw. It would not be difficult for him to project what he saw onto the bronze mirror.

    Li Changshou looked at the mirror for a while before handing it to Qi Yuan.

    Clouds appeared in the mirror, followed by a hazy scene that seemed amazing.

    He saw a young girl walking past the garden in the mirror. She carried a short sword and walked to the shade of a tree in the corner. She gently posed and pondered carefully.

    She had a beautiful face. She was thirteen or fourteen years old, and she was already slender and elegant. Due to the fact that she had been nted with an immortal seed previously and was not tainted by the mortal world, she was emitting a lively and beautiful aura from inside out at that moment.

    A maidservant at the side brought tea over. The young girl picked up the teapot and drank two mouthfuls. Then, she carefully deduced the sword moves and was quite engrossed.

    At first nce, Qi Yuan¡¯s body trembled.

    When he looked at the young girl again, Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes widened and he frowned. He could not help but stand up and wished he could bury his head in the bronze mirror.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master, we will arrive in that ce in a few hours. We will be able to see her directly and take her under the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s wing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The old Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, said in a trembling voice. Then, tears flowed down his face. For a moment, he felt lost and suddenly understood.

    ¡°How would I dare to use that to deceive you?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said.

    Qi Yuan sighed softly and held the bronze mirror in his hand. He looked at it and observed it carefully. His gaze gradually revealed... some benevolent affection.

    Wait...

    Benevolent affection?

    Li Changshou was serious and responsible. To be safe, he asked, ¡°Master, you... understand?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯ve already made it so obvious. How can I not understand?¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed and held the bronze mirror in his hand. He smiled bitterly and muttered, ¡°Senior Sister, was this also arranged by you...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but tilt his head. What the hell?

    Qi Yuan continued to mutter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Sister. I will definitely do my best to teach her and make her be an immortal like Changshou. Senior Sister, your daughter is my daughter. I, Qi Yuan, will definitely treat her like my own daughter and treat the same way as I treat Changshou and Ling¡¯e!¡±

    On the cloud in front, Jiang Lin¡¯er and Jiu Jiu could not help butugh. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Master... this is Uncle-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned. Li Changshou quickly told his master about Wan Jiangyu¡¯s death and her reincarnation.

    For a moment, Qi Yuan cried andughed. He pped himself a few more times before hugging the bronze mirror and crying...

    Those reactions were all within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations. Fortunately, his master did not seek death and insisted that he wanted to reincarnate.

    He had finally passed the most troublesome stage.

    The two white clouds continued to fly towards the South Continent. This time, Qi Yuan was clearly overly excited. He ran back and forth on the clouds, unable to stop for a moment.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er ordered Qi Yuan to make herself look younger.

    Qi Yuan agreed and did not know what to do.

    They joked around and teased each other. With a Golden Immortal and Exalted Wang Qing, it did not take long for the South Continent to be in sight.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart trembled for no reason. His spiritual will jumped, and he had a sudden impulse. Something seemed to have happened in his Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. This time, he was not in a hurry to send his spiritual will over.

    A few days ago, he had just scolded Daoist Randeng and chased him away. The Western Sect should have realized that being nice did not work and wanted to deal with him in a harsh manner.

    Li Changshou had actually already calcted the strategies that he had adopted against the Western Sect. However, he could not predict what tricks the Western Sect would get up to or what measures they would take. He could only react ordingly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate for a while first and gain some insight.¡±

    After getting Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s permission, he immediately sat cross-legged.

    Under the curious gazes of Ling¡¯e, Youqin Xuanya, and Jiu Jiu, the paper effigy closed his eyes.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up when his spiritual will arrived in Anshui City.

    In front of the Sea God Temple, twelve figures stood on the street. Their bodies were emitting a ferocious aura, and they were holding various weapons in their arms.

    The first four figures each had four arms and were dressed in blood-colored armor. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. The eight figures behind them had two arms and two legs. They were no different from humans.

    Those uninvited guests had a few obvious characteristics.

    Firstly, they all exuded a murderous aura.

    Secondly, the men had ferocious faces and burly figures. The women had beautiful faces and tall figures. Each of them had eyes that were of different colors.

    Thirdly, their aura fluctuations were equivalent to that of a Perfected Immortal or a cultivator in the Heaven Immortal realm. Their strengths were uneven, but their Dao runes were quite identical. It seemed that they were sharing a Great Dao rted to killing.

    They are...

    Asura?

    The remaining Asura in the sea of blood had been subdued by the Western Sect? The Asuras did not need to say anything. They had already frightened the mortals and caused their legs to go weak before running away. The other party had given mortals a chance to escape. Clearly, he did not want to be tainted by the negative karma of killing mortals.

    The Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect were about to rush out when Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission to ask them to retreat immediately. At the same time, he called for the True Dragon Guardians at the edge of the South Ocean to help.

    The underground paper effigy vault opened, and paper effigies flew out.

    A dragon¡¯s roar came from the South Ocean Coast dozens of kilometers away!

    However, a few sanguine figures appeared at the South Ocean and pounced towards the dragon¡¯s roar.

    Among the twelve Asuras in front of the Sea God Temple, one of them wielded a silver-white saber and shed forward. A resplendent saber beam that was 100 feet tall bloomed and shattered the door of the Sea God Temple, leaving a deep ravine on the ground.

    Another female Asura shouted in a strange tone, ¡°Sea God,e out and die.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    He heard a cold snort. A figure walked out of the main hall of the Sea God Temple. His hair waspletely white, and his figure was thin. His amiable face was filled with anger. He was Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigy.

    When the paper effigy stepped out of the front hall, dozens of paper effigies were already in position underground. Half of them had prepared miniature array formations, while the other half had prepared poisonous powder and poisonous pills.

    After entering the Golden Immortal realm, Li Changshou¡¯s strength had improved significantly.

    The number of paper effigies that he could control at the same time had also increased... by several times...

 Chapter 273 Life-Protecting Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 273 Life-Protecting Envoy</h4>

    There were six paths of reincarnation, and the Asura upied one of them. It was also known as the Devil Dao.

    The Asura n was originally the creation of the Patriarch of the Netherworld River, the master of the Blood Sea. Back then, the Patriarch of the Nether River imitated Nuwa and created the Asura n with his great Dharma powers. He wanted to use that to be a Saint.

    Unfortunately, the Heavenly Dao did not approve of it at that time. The matter regarding Patriarch Nether River¡¯s creation of the Asura Dao became... He made a bunch of toys for himself.

    By the way, the strongest batch of Asuras that Patriarch Nether River had created, apart from the four leaders and the four Asura Generals, were the 72 Asura Princesses. Moreover, the males of the Asura race were famous for their ferocity and the females were famous for their beauty...

    Tsk, I can¡¯t be detailed about such matters.

    The cultivation levels of the twelve Asura nsmen who had gone to the Sea God Sect today were not too high. A female Asura shouted, ¡°Come out and die.¡± Li Changshou walked out of the hall and waved his horsetail whisk, standing proudly.

    In the dark, wisps of poisonous powder had already emerged from the ground. They were colorless and odorless as they quietly surrounded the twelve Asuras.

    Since he did not know how resistant the Asura was to medicine, Li Changshou especially increased the dosage by several times of the original amount.

    To be safe, Li Changshou considered that the Asura lived in the Blood Sea. Perhaps they were already immune to all poisons. The 36 miniature killing arrays were already ready to be activated at any time... Due to the fact that Li Changshou had survived the Golden Immortal Tribtion, the poisonous powder, poisonous pills, and even the batch of paper effigies were all eliminated. At that moment, he would not feel the pinch no matter how much he used them.

    It was almost impossible for Li Changshou to engage in a hot-blooded battle and risk his life.

    The idea of not being rash and hot-headed was his service motto.

    ¡°If the enemy is strong, I will run. If the enemy is weak, I will run.¡± That was his service t.

    He insisted on using the most direct truth and logic to deal with the enemy and gave them a free funeral service. That was his usual attitude!

    For example, things like talking too much, bathing in lotuses, and shouting out the name of his moves... were unlikely to happen. Therefore, as soon as the twelve Asuras had just stepped through the ruins of the Sea God Temple, the eight weaker Asuras behind them moved in unison and fell forward weakly.

    The four four-armed Asuras only had time to turn around to look at theirpanions before copsing to the ground...

    Four strong paper effigies immediately emerged from the ground. They wanted to gather the half-dead corpses and quickly destroy them.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He lowered his head and looked at the crack on the ground that had been split open by the saber beam.

    The four paper effigies immediately retreated to the corner.

    Cosmic fluctuations appeared below the crack. Clearly, an expert was secretly casting a spell and had opened the teleportation door.

    Who is this expert?

    Li Changshou immediately thought of Jin Chanzi.

    When he was fighting in the East Ocean, he had secretly seen that Jin Chanzi was good at the Cosmic Dao technique. He could cut open the universe at the bottom of the ocean and escape into the void.

    However, it was not wise to directly mention the Western Sect at this juncture.

    Li Changshou was still very calm. He immediately ordered the Divine Envoys outside the temple to evacuate the mortals.

    Even if the temple was destroyed, it would not be a loss to him as long as he did not add negative karma.

    The sound of chains rubbing against rocks came from the crack. The ground began to tremble. Four majestic figures wrapped in pitch-ck chains slowly flew out from the bottom of the crack. They looked like demons that had crawled out of the ground.

    They were four Eight-Armed Asuras. Their auras wereparable to that of early-stage Golden Immortal cultivators!

    Not only that, sixteen sanguine vortexes appeared in the sky. Men and women of the Asura race, who were d in battle armor, flew out from the vortexes. Their cultivation levels ranged from Heaven Immortal to Perfected Immortal.

    Li Changshou focused his gaze and saw that it was indeed ferocious males and beautiful females...

    Ahem, that was not important.

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of sanguine figures were standing in the air above the Sea God Temple. The sixteen sanguine vortexes were slowly spinning. Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was fixed on the four Eight-Armed Asuras. Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Asuras worried that I will settle the scores in the future?¡±

    A silver-haired, eight-armed man¡¯s eyes were filled with dead silence. He still spoke in themonnguage of the Primordial World, but he was not very fluent. He whispered, ¡°We... have nothing to lose... Sea God, let me borrow your life.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, beams of sanguine light appeared in the sky. Over a thousand weapons were gathering the power of Asura. Waves of aura locked onto the old immortal in front of the hall.

    They were all emotionless killers!

    That body was born from ughter. It condensed the power of the blood sea and forged the body of an Asura. Today, it was going to kill the Sea God and make the Asura race important... ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly shouted. mes ignited all over his body, and his body was instantly engulfed by the True Samadhi mes. In the blink of an eye, he turned into ashes!

    The hundreds of Asuras in the sky who were about to attack, as well as the four Eight-Armed Asuras on the ground who were prepared to wave their chains, could not help but be stunned.

    Did he burn himself? The group of Asuras looked at each other. They had fought hundreds of battles in the sea of blood. They had killed countless ferocious beasts and ferocious ghosts, but they had burned themselves before the battle even began... They only saw it once.

    A female Asura in the sky asked in thenguage of the Asura race, ¡°General, what should we do?¡±

    The eight-armed Asura general who was the leader said, ¡°This is an incarnation. Capture some humans and use the blood of human mortals to pollute his statue. Force his main body to appear.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Immediately, a few Asuras turned around in the air and were about to dive towards Anshui City.

    However, a chuckle sounded in real-time and entered the ears of the Asura... ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. Don¡¯t you know that only my incarnation is here?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou slowly walked out of the hall.

    Although he did not understand the Asuranguage just now, he roughly understood what the other party meant. He had no choice but toe out.

    He was only trying to stall for time.

    In Anshui City, his Divine Envoy and the mortal soldiers guarding the Sea God Temple were quickly evacuating the mortals around the Sea God Temple.

    Previously, Li Changshou had considered all kinds of situations. He had also practiced that emergency evacuation many times in advance. Although the mortals were rmed by the Asura aura and were mostly flustered, their overall escape speed was not slow. There was no situation where the old and young were left behind.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy attracted the attention of the Asuras, arms kept emerging from the tree branches outside the Sea God Temple. They secretly put down immortal beans filled with immortal power...

    In front of the hall, Li Changshou continued to argue with the group of Asuras.

    ¡°Are you all so willing to be used as pawns? Listen to the dragon roars in the sky. The experts of the dragon race are already on their way here.¡±

    The leading Eight-Armed Asura took a step forward, and the ground beneath his feet kept trembling ¡°Being a pawn... is better than being abandoned!¡±

    A sharp glint suddenly appeared in the Asura General¡¯s listless eyes. Two thick arms bulged from his left and right. A pitch-ck chain as thick as the diameter of a bowl shot towards Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation like a python!

    That attack was just a test. It was not strong.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows rxed. He took a few steps forward as if he was taking a stroll in the courtyard. He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and drew an irregr circle. A red and blue Yin-Yang image appeared in the circle and steadily blocked the chain.

    The Yin-Yang Image turned a little, and the chain, which contained immense power, went limp. It fell weakly onto the steps in front of the hall and made a tinkling sound.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, slowly walked forward. With every step it took, a pure white lotus flower would appear under its feet.

    After seven steps, it was already standing in the air in front of the hall.

    A gentle breeze blew past, and his white hair, which was tied up with, danced gently with the horsetail whisk. His wide-sleeved white robe swayed as well. The old immortal stood in the air and faced the hundreds of Asuras. He was still chatting andughing as he said calmly, ¡°I will give you two options. I will retreat today. I will not pursue the matter of you disturbing my peace. If you insist on invading today, I will go to the Blood Sea in the future and settle this matter with the Asura race.¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    An eight-armed Asura raised his head and roared. The weapons in the hands of the Asuras that filled the sky flickered again. A shocking aura of bloodlust soared into the sky, and the sky above Anshui City turned gloomy!

    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight?¡±

    Just as the four Eight-Armed Asuras were about to attack at the same time, Li Changshou suddenly chuckled and felt more confident.

    At that moment, the mortals had already retreated far enough!

    The chuckle echoed in the world. Rumbling sounds came from the ground of Anshui City. An azure pir of light suddenly shot up from a hundred feet outside the Sea God Temple!

    There was less than 30 feet between them. Two more pirs of light soared into the sky!

    In an instant, 365 pirs of light surrounded the periphery of the Sea God Temple, trapping hundreds of Asuras in the Sea God Temple like a prison!

    Outside the pir of light, immortal soldiers in armor either condensed from the ground or emerged from the ground. They heldrge shields and longbows as they soared into the sky! Hundreds, thousands...

    ,000!

    In an instant, the immortal shield was like a wall, and the arrows were flying like a forest of trees!

    The attacks and defense changed in the blink of an eye!

    That was not all. On the wall of the front courtyard of the Sea God Temple, the Pea Archers were swaying their simple but flexible bodies and brewing a wave of ¡°spat ¡°!

    At that moment, Li Changshou was still floating in front of the hall, looking calm andposed.

    Golden light flickered in the hall again. One after another, paper effigies with white hair and identical faces walked out. Their auras were connected, forming a battle formation! ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± The voices of the eighteen paper effigies were mixed together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attack?¡±

    That was part of the defensive power of the Sea God¡¯s main temple.

    Of course, it could not bepared to the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s defense system.

    Actually, at that moment, Li Changshou still did not want a huge battle to erupt. Now, he was just advancing in order to make those Asuras retreat.

    The Asuras in the sky did not care. They could not stop the Immortal Bean Soldiers from shooting at them.

    However, if the four Eight-Armed Asuras went crazy in Anshui City, the mortals in the city would probably die. Karma and tribtion were a pair!

    Ahem, it meant that they were deeply rted. Furthermore, he could not control so many Immortal Bean Soldiers by himself. He could only simply order them to shoot and block the enemy. It was impossible for him to stop the four Eight-Armed Asuras...

    The experts of the dragon race should have been ambushed. It was impossible for the Western Sect¡¯s n to leave such a huge loophole.

    Should I lure these four big guys to the rear hall and use the power of the Taiji Painting to kill them?

    That was the only thing he could do now.

    It could be seen that the Asura demons, who were known as ¡°demons ¡°, were also frightened by the bean soldiers that filled the sky. After all, facing enemies that were a hundred times stronger than them, most of the Asura demons had sensed the danger of death.

    The four Eight-Armed Asuras were also a little shaken. Clearly, they were hesitating as they advanced and retreated.

    He had no choice. The scene in front of him was really too frightening.

    They did not know what else they had not seen... In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he already had a rough n of how to retreat, lure the enemy, destroy the enemy, and suppress the aftermath of the battle.

    However, what Li Changshou and the Asura present did not know was...

    In the 16 sanguine vortexes in the sky, two pairs of bright eyes were watching the situation in the Sea God Temple from behind the vortex in the corner.

    The owners of the two pairs of eyes were eximing in admiration.

    They were two burly figures that were still at the edge of the Netherworld¡¯s Blood Sea. They were squatting in front of a well that was surrounded by a sanguine glow. The situation in Anshui City¡¯s Sea God Temple was shown in the well.

    Behind the two burly men, there were Asuras lying on the ground. Most of the Asuras were no longer alive. They each had a terrifying fist and leg mark on their bodies. A few of them had yet to finish theirst breaths and were vomiting blood...

    The two burly men mumbled, ¡°Horse, the Sea God is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Ox, I think we don¡¯t need to do anything. Those eight-armed Asuras are definitely not the Sea God¡¯s match.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If we don¡¯t take action, how can we get close to the Sea God? Do you still want those delicacies? We actually encountered such a thing when we were out hunting. This is an opportunity, understand? Today, the two of us have to show our skills in front of the Sea God!¡± The two of them chuckled and looked at the tasteless roasted beast meat in their hands. They could not help but hiss a few times.

    They lowered their heads and stared at it for a while. The burly man on the left suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Haha! They¡¯re going to fight! Those old Asuras are starting to gather their strength! Prepare to attack! One two... smash him!¡±

    The two burly men had a tacit understanding. Almost at the same time, they threw a few items into the well!

    That batch of special hidden weapons included but was not restricted to only a few pieces of barbecued meat, a barbecue rack, and an unknown skull-shaped object...

    ¡°Damn it! My headgear!¡±

    He looked at Anshui City¡¯s Sea God Temple again! The four Eight-Armed Asuras roared in unison and were determined to continue fighting the Sea God.

    They exerted their strength with their eight huge feet together, creating huge craters in the ground. The ten-feet-tall burly figure leaped up at the same time and pounced towards Li Changshou¡¯s eighteen incarnations! Li Changshou immediately responded.

    The eighteen incarnations took their positions. Half of them retreated, while the other half dodged left and right. Immortal powers gathered at high speed, forming birds, beasts, insects, and fish. They faced the four burly figures...

    Suddenly, a strange sound of air being torn apart appeared above his head. There were faint wrinkles in the universe above the Sea God Temple!

    Li Changshou immediately captured four streams of light thatnded urately on the backs of the four Eight-Armed Asuras!

    The four Asura generals fell to the ground as if they were pressed down by four huge hands, causing the sky to be filled with gravel...

    The entire Sea God Temple sank a few inches, and rumbling sounds came from underground.

    What is going on?

    What does that mean?

    When Li Changshou saw the four items that had knocked down the Eight-Armed Asura but were still intact, he was speechless... They were two pieces of roasted meat the size of amb¡¯s leg, a barbecue rack covered in oil, and a lifelike ¡°cow¡¯s head¡±...

    ¡°Sea God, don¡¯t worry! i¡¯ll help you!¡±

    He yelled and a sanguine glow emerged from the blood-colored vortex in the corner. Almost instantly, itnded on the ground and transformed into a human figure. It stood in front of an eight-armed Asura who was struggling to stand up!

    The person hugged his arms and raised his long and slender legs. Then, he casuallynded and condensed a 100-feet-long yellow foot into the air. He stepped on the Eight-Armed Asura and pressed its entire body into the ground...

    The ground rumbled and shook again. The entire ce was silent.

    The other three-headed and eight-armed Asuras seemed to have seen a ghost as they jumped hundreds of feet back.

    The horse who had casually restrained an Eight-Armed Asura shook his head gently. His meticulous mane wasbed to the end, and he was full of confidence.

    Horse-face from the Netherworld.

    Then, without a trace, Horse-face grabbed his ¡°cow-head headgear¡± on the ground and threw it into the air.

    Another ray of sanguine light emerged from the vortex in the corner and urately hit the headgear. When itnded, it had already finished putting on the headgear and jumped in front of Li Changshou with the horse face. It cupped its fists and bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Netherworld Soul-Reaping Envoy, Ox-head!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Horse-face!¡±

    They said in unison, ¡°Greetings!¡±

 Chapter 274 Seasonings Are The Romance For Men!

    <h4>Chapter 274 Seasonings Are The Romance For Men!</h4>

    Previously, there was noparison. Li Changshou knew that they were strong, but he did not expect them to... be that strong. Is the Eight-Armed Asura so disrespected in the Netherworld?

    As soon as Ox-head and Horse-face appeared, one of the Eight-Armed Asuras was sent underground. The other three Eight-Armed Asuras no longer looked as cold and murderous as before.

    Li Changshou did not dare to determine whether the Asuras were strong or not but they were definitely not weak.

    However, the experts of the Magi were really ferocious! If the Essence Soul Dao cultivators were powerful, they could manifest their might and Dao runes.

    The strength of physical cultivators was mostly hidden in their bodies. It only gave people the impression that they were strong and burly. Li Changshou looked very calm on the surface, but he was filled with emotions. He recalled the past where the six Saints had yet to appear and the Magis and Demons were fighting each other. How resplendent was the ancient world!?!

    However, that had nothing to do with him. Li Changshou felt that it was inappropriate for the Ox-head and Horse-Faced to use the word ¡°Greetings ¡°. Although he and the two experts of the Magi race were both in the career of the Heavenly Dao, they were not in the same system. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you foring to help! I was just worried that these Asuras would hurt the mortals in the city. Fortunately, the two of you attacked!¡± He was not just being polite. In his heart, he was grateful to the two experts who had suddenly descended from the sky. However, when Ox-head and Horse-face heard those words... The two Magi turned to look at the immortal weapons that filled the sky outside the Sea God Temple. Then, he looked at the old immortal incarnations in front of him... They thought that Sea God was purely taking care of their pride. Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other and exchanged nces tomunicate with each other. ording to the rules of the Magi race, their pride would be formed through fighting.

    Ox-head cupped his fists and said, ¡°Sea God, wait. Let¡¯s go and deal with the remaining Asuras! Moo!¡±

    Horse-face added, ¡°They usually hide in the sea of blood, but we can¡¯t find a chance to catch them! Neigh!¡± ¡°Thank you for your help! Don¡¯t let these Asuras harm the innocent!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two Magi agreed and suddenly turned around. Their eyes were filled with ferociousness. They were full of vigor, and the color of the sky and earth changed!

    When the three Eight-Armed Asuras saw that Ox-Head and Horse-face were about to take action, they instantly made a decision. They decided to perform a strategic retreat!

    One of the Eight-Armed Asuras turned around and rushed out of the Sea God Temple. The other two crashed into the rift in the ground! There were two sounds of mooing and neighing. Ox-head and Horse-face left two afterimages and disappeared quickly! The stone stage beneath Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation,turned into powder, but it only affected an area of about 100 feet... What shocking strength control. Although he was amazed, Li Changshou was not slow at all. He flung his horsetail whisk and unleashed his full power!

    Underground, more than ten paper effigies rushed towards the Cosmic Teleportation Array at the bottom of the crack to block the other party¡¯s escape route. In the sky, tens of thousands of Immortal Bean Soldiers shot out at the same time. Pea Archers spat in front of them!

    The eighteen old immortal paper effigies soared into the sky. A whirlwind appeared on the ground, and wisps of colorless and odorless poisonous powder were swept into the sky. Li Changshou¡¯s attention was instantly maximized! If the Asura race had been at its peak in the ancient times, the Asura race would have fought all the way and not retreated even after suffering a hundred casualties. They would have been firmly ranked at the top of the ancient second-tier race, which was known as the ¡°powerful¡±. However,ter on, the old ancestor copsed, the leader died, the princess ran away, the Blood Sea withered, and the reincarnation was established...

    They were panicking and running away. However, only about 20% of them could escape... The saturation and firepower of the Immortal Bean Soldiers were too ferocious for the four-armed and two-armed Asuras.

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly heard a few loud bangs. The ground in front of the Sea God Temple¡¯s main hall trembled violently. Dozens of cracks appeared on the ground, causing the surrounding residences and walls to copse. As the ground copsed and rocks shattered, the shadows of fists and legs shed. The four burly Eight-Armed Asuras were sent flying into the sky!

    ¡®The Ox Ascends From the Netherworld¡¯ and the ¡®Earth Horse Meteor Kick¡¯!

    The four Eight-Armed Asuras, who had been sent flying, exuded powerful strength from all over their bodies. However, those forces were all exploding in the air. Clearly, Ox-head and Horse-Face hadprehended Li Changshou¡¯s guiding spirit of not injuring mortals. They had controlled the force and made it vertical.

    Immediately after, two afterimages flickered on the ground and instantly appeared in the sky a thousand feet away, blocking the four figures. Ox-headunched an Iron Fist punch while Horse-face gave them a flying kick. The two experts of the Magi seemed to be just casually waving their fists and kicking. However, they produced shadows of punches and kicks that filled the sky. There were even sounds of rhythmic mooing and neighing. The four Eight-Armed Asuras were notpletely helpless... At first, the four Eight-Armed Asuras each emitted a powerful aura and wanted to struggle with all their might. However, the speed and strength of their attacks were very different from that of Ox-head and Horse-Face! However, how could the battle tactics of the Magi be just rumors? If one step of theirs was suppressed, there would be no turning back! In the blink of an eye, the two experts of the Magi had attacked countless times. The universe was constantly in turmoil, and the clouds in the sky copsed. The bodies of the four Eight-Armed Asuras were gradually torn apart... Ox-head¡¯s voice came from the sky. ¡°Sea God! Do you want them dead or alive!?!¡±

    ¡°Both of you, get rid of all evil!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean...¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Destroy them!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ox-headughed and agreed. He and Ox-head appeared on both sides of the Asura. Following that, Ox-head stomped his feet and Horse-face flipped over. The two Magi charged forward and attacked. His body seemed to be slow and fast, and his punches and kicks were heavy! After a while, a rain of blood exploded in the sky. The four Eight-Armed Asuras were quickly torn into pieces by the two experts of the Magi race...

    The scene was rather ferocious.

    Immediately, paper effigies began to get busy. They quickly gathered the blood and the corpses of the Asuras.

    Ox-head and Horse-face were not idle. Their bodies charged upwards like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. They quickly cleared the Asuras in the sky that were surrounded by the Immortal Bean Soldiers and smashed the sixteen vortexes.

    Li Changshou looked up at the two figures... Who is stronger among the physical cultivators? Look for the Magi in the Netherworld!

    A momentter, Ox-head and Horse-face both jumped back. Their clothes were not stained with blood, and their fists and feet were fine. They chuckled at Li Changshou. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Please take a seat in the hall. I¡¯ll deal with these corpses first and settle the funeral matters before entertaining the two of you.¡± Ox-head hurriedly said, ¡°Go ahead, go ahead!¡± Following that, Ox-head and Horse-face walked towards the front hall obediently.

    However, just as they took two steps, they heard two cracking sounds. They swayed in front of the hall of the Sea God Temple like drunkards. Theysted for a few seconds before copsing!

    A wave of dust blew over, causing Ox-head and Horse Face to be dumbfounded and freeze on the spot. ¡°Ox, what should we do? The foundation of this hall seems to have been identally damaged by us just now.¡±

    ¡°Shh! Be quiet! How can you admit it? Can you afford thepensation!?!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°This hall has been damaged and in need of repair for many years. It¡¯s about to be rebuilt. It¡¯s not a big deal. Please wait here.¡± Fortunately, the rear hall was safe and sound. It should have been protected by the Taiji Painting Li Changshou immediately began to clean up the mess as he used his eight incarnations to lead the Immortal Bean Soldiers that filled the sky, towards the South Ocean to assist the Dragon Guardians. As he made the four paper effigies stand in front of the mountain of corpses, he raised his hand and spat out wisps of True Samadhi mes. At the same time, he began the standard process of handling the corpses. When the True Samadhi mes were ignited, more than ten Soul-Bewitching Pearls revolved. The paper effigy took out his pper, Soul-Summoning Bell, and wooden fish. He knocked them and chanted sutras. Due to the growing tension between him and the Western Sect, Li Changshou had reced the Rebirth Incantation with the Pure Soul Requiem Incantation.

    Anyway, it was all to deal with the remnant souls.

    That scene was naturally insignificant to Li Changshou. However, Ox-head and Horse-Faced were watching with relish. Ox-head hugged his arms and muttered, ¡°The Sea God is... quite ceremonial. Moo.¡± Horse-face held his smallb andbed his smooth horse mane. ¡°The Asuras are starting to be dishonest again. It seems that they have recovered their vitality. I still have to remind the members of the raceter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know about the Great Magus Sacrifice? Let¡¯s call a few of our brothers and go to the Blood Sea to stroll around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Li Changshou walked over and smiled. ¡°Is there still a war between the Blood Sea and the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°We fight once every ten thousand years.¡± Ox-head rubbed his hands and chuckled as he told Li Changshou about the battle in the Netherworld.

    Not long after, the true mes over there were gradually extinguished. Li Changshou focused most of his attention on the paper effigy that was already waiting at the side. He raised his hand and pushed it gently... The touch, the slight resistance in the air, the softness of the sleeve when it swayed and rubbed against his arm, and the sense of security and stability when the ashes flew up werefortable.

    Ah,fortable.

    ¡°Great Magus?¡± In a corner of the South Ocean, Jin Chanzi, who was sitting in the shadows at the foot of the mountain at the edge of a volcano at the bottom of the ocean, frowned. There was a hint of confusion on his delicate face.

    Why is this Sea God rted to the Magi? As a Primordial Beast, a species that was hunted by the Magi in the past, Jin Chanzi had an indescribable hatred towards the Magi. He was also a little afraid.

    He clearly remembered that when the dragon race was suppressed by the Heavenly Dao in the four seas, the phoenix race had beenpletely wiped out, and the hundred ancient races were about to rise. The Magi were extremely powerful, ferocious, and... edible!

    Many ferocious beasts that lived in the Primordial World during ancient times were forced to escape the Primordial World by the Magi and flee to the Chaotic Sea.

    Now, the Magi of the North Continent should be half-destroyed. Only the Netherworld and the remaining experts of the Magi race remained...

    ¡°Could it be that the Netherworld also intends to side with the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Jin Chanzi pondered carefully. The importance of the Sea God to the Heavenly Courts was self-evident. If he could find the Sea God¡¯s main body and deal with it without anyone noticing, the Heavenly Courts would not be much of a threat. Then, he would be able to contribute more and gain more credit... However, the Sea God had hidden too deeply and was protected by the Grand Pure One. He could only think about it and could not take action. Jin Chanzi looked through the endless seawater and saw the mighty Immortal Bean Soldiersing from the South Ocean. He snorted coldly and stood up. Then, he casually waved at the seawater in front of him and quickly disappeared at the edge of the volcano. He had gained very little from this test. All he saw were some fancy tricks.

    I don¡¯t believe it.

    Sea God, you can hide for a while, but you can¡¯t hide forever!¡¯

    The battle that suddenly appeared in the South Ocean happened quickly.

    When arge number of experts from the dragon race came to help, the Immortal Bean Soldiers would surround them from both sides. The Asura race, which had been ambushing the True Dragon Guardians in the South Ocean, would also be quickly wiped out.

    The dragon race was naturally furious. However, the four seas were far away from the Blood Sea. The dragon race could not attack the Netherworld at that moment. They could only apologize to Li Changshou and say that their guards had arrivedte. Li Changshou, on the other hand, consoled the dragon elders who were leading the team. He only showed them the tragic state of the Sea God Temple. The elders of the dragon race decided on the spot that they would repair the Sea God Temple and increase the scale by ten times. They would then set up various defensive array formations. Arge number of dragon race craftsmen would rush over tomorrow to help! Although that was the case, Li Changshou was still at a disadvantage. The thirty thousand immortal beans, poisonous pills, and poisonous powder were only exchanged for four Blood Demon Pearls...

    That was the blood essence of the Eight-Armed Asura. Even the True Samadhi mes could not burn it.

    If Li Changshou had not deduced that the four pearls could be used to refine poisonous pills and Dharma artifacts that could deal with Golden Immortals, he would have suffered a huge loss... After talking to Ox-head and Horse-face for a while, Li Changshou eliminated the possibility that the Netherworld was plotting something. He could basically confirm that the Western Sect was behind that. They should be trying to intimidate him and destroy his temple and incarnation. However, he did not expect two strong men to appear halfway and defeat the group of Asuras easily. The paper effigy that was following his Grandmaster and Master continued to pretend to be in seclusion. The group from Immortal Du Sect had already arrived in the mortal world to ept a disciple. They were observing the character and aptitude of their Aunt-Master reincarnation... There was no need for him to be too busy over there. He just had to remain vignt. In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou chatted andughed with Ox-head and Horse-face. He also did what he liked and ordered the Divine Envoys who rushed back to find the ten best chefs in the city to cook a feast of meat.

    In the face of the Spirit Stones, precious materials, and pills that Li Changshou had given him, he refused to ept them. He even said, ¡°This is what I should do. ¡°,¡± Lord Sea God, you¡¯re too polite.¡± He also said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to take these things. We¡¯re born with divine power.¡±

    However, when the delicious food was served...

    Their headgears were all wet...

    Half a dayter, the ten mortal chefs copsed in front of the stove in exhaustion. The two experts from the Magi race patted their round bellies and sighed in satisfaction. Ox-head chuckled and said in embarrassment, ¡°Well, Sea God, please go ahead with what you have to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you eat here happily for a few months! There are countless delicacies in the world!¡±

    Ox-head muttered, ¡°Although this tastes good, the taste is not as good as...¡± Horse-face, who was at the side raised his leg and kicked Ox-head. Thetter hurriedly chuckled.

    The two of them hade through the well. They did not inform the Netherworld and could not stay outside for long. Li Changshou was very grateful to the two experts of the Magi race. Before Ox-head and Horse-face left, he ordered the Divine Envoys to buy arge pile of meat ingredients that could be eaten after being simply barbecued. He stuffed a few storage Dharma treasures into them.

    Although the essence soul of the Magi was weak, ordinary storage Dharma treasures could still be opened. Ox-head and Horse-face received the hefty gift and tears immediately welled up in their eyes. They immediately treated the Sea God as a brother whom they had made friends with and who treated them well! ¡°Sea God, if there¡¯s anything, please inform us at the City God Temple! I¡¯ll be there at any time!¡±

    ¡°We will watch over the Blood Sea and not let them harass the Sea God again!¡±

    Apart from thanking them, Li Changshou did not know what else to say. Previously, he had promised Ox-head and Horse-Face that he would go to the North Continent to take a look at the Magi tribes. He had to put it on the agenda as soon as possible.

    He was sometimes stable, but he still had some conscience.

    After sending off Ox-head and Horse-face, Li Changshou continued to get busy with the reconstruction of the Sea God Temple. He began to n in his heart, how he should deal a blow to the Western Sect¡¯s peripheral forces. It would be rude not to reciprocate!

    Humans get bullied by other humans, demons are ridden by immortals!

    If he acted too weak, it would not fit the current situation. Yes, the members of the Sea God Sect solemnly promised that under normal circumstances, they would not use a Dharma treasure like ¡°Master Zhao¡± that was too lethal.

    If Li Changshou did not remember wrongly, the Western Sect still had a group of deep-sea demons as subordinates...

    It was time for the Heavenly Courts to raise their prestige. However, Li Changshou did not expect that the two experts of the Magi who had just been sent away would turn around...

    They flew towards the East Continent.

    ¡°Ox, how can we find the Sea God¡¯s friend, Li Changshou? Why didn¡¯t you ask the Sea God about it just now? Neigh!¡± ¡°Horse, you have the cheek to tell the Sea God that I destroyed your temple, ate your food, and took yours. Do you still want to cheat your friend? Moo...¡±

    ¡°But, we¡¯re just going to look for some seasonings...¡± ¡°Do you think the cost of such delicious condiments would be low? Think about what we can use to exchange for these treasures.¡± ¡°Long-term reincarnation expressway?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not bad...¡±

    ¨C

 Chapter 275 Reporting to the Lingxiao Hall, Ritian is Going To Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 275 Reporting to the Lingxiao Hall, Ritian is Going To Battle!</h4>

    [Memorial: Changgeng, Sea God of the Four Seas. The Jade Emperor is cautious. I have received orders from His Majesty to observe the seas and patrol the four seas. I have gained something recently. Now that the dragon race has just returned, the number of people who yearn for a life in the Heavenly Courts is increasing day by day. However, the internal troubles of the dragon race have yet to be resolved and the external troubles still exist. It is not appropriate to rush the following matters. We have to seek benefits while maintaining stability. I now have a n. We can use the excuse of the Heavenly Courts training their troops and invite the dragon race to send troops to suppress the demons of the four seas. There will be three benefits for the Heavenly Courts...)

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In the study of the Sea God¡¯s Residence in the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou, who was deliberating over the memorial, suddenly stopped writing. He sensed that someone had barged into the outer array formation of the Little Qiong Peak. His attention immediately returned to the paper effigy that had stopped at the Little Qiong Peak.

    It was a disciple who hade on a white crane. He stopped in the air and looked at the various parts of the Little Qiong Peak. He was holding the sect gate token in his hand.

    Li Changshou scanned the Immortal Sect with his immortal senses. He blinked and tilted his head subconsciously. A mushroom-like question mark slowly appeared on his forehead.

    He understood the logic...

    No, this time, he did not understand the logic!

    Why did Ox-head and Horse-Facee to the Immortal Du Sect?

    Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t recognize you just because you took off your headgear. The bloating in your round belly hasn¡¯t gone down yet. There¡¯s an obvious difference in the skin color on your neck. It¡¯s difficult for others to imitate the unique charm of the Magi.

    Have Ox-head and Horse-face discovered something?

    The disciple who was standing on the white crane shouted, ¡°Is Senior Brother Changshou in the mountains? A good friend is looking for

    you!¡±

    They were indeed there to look for him...

    At that moment, Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect who was in the Essence Immortal realm, was sitting on the white cloud in the South Continent that was returning to the East Continent. Exalted Wang Qing was in charge of controlling the cloud. Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er pulled Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu¡¯s reincarnate along and listened to Lingle y the zither while Youqin Xuanya and Jiu Jiu apanied her.

    His master, Qi Yuan, had his back facing them. He leaned against Li Changshou and meditated to cultivate...

    Li Changshou thought to himself that he could not reveal any ws.

    The patrolling disciples who were stepping on the white cranes circled around theke and realized that a few straw huts were protected by array formations. There was a wooden sign outside that said ¡°gone out¡±.

    Fortunately, the sorrowful cries of the spiritual beasts in the mountain made the patrolling disciples discover in time that the young girl was ying with the spiritual beasts in the spiritual beast enclosure.

    The disciple trembled and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He carefully flew over on the white crane.

    In the spiritual beast enclosure, Xiong Lingli put down a twenty-feet-tall ck bear. She looked at the ck bear¡¯s chubby paws and immediately cried.

    I can kill him!

    When Cousin and the others returnter, we would be able to eat steamed bear paws together!

    This bear is so burly and cute. However, it would be a waste to steam it. I can still...

    ¡°Well, may I ask...¡±

    The patrolling disciple asked gently and politely, ¡°Senior, is Senior Brother Changshou on the mountain?¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Senior? I¡¯m so young!¡±

    Only then did Xiong Lingli realize that someone was there. She turned around and looked at the person curiously.

    The patrolling disciple was clearly stunned. He recalled the rumors in the sect and hurriedly said, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Aunt-Master Xiong. I¡¯m here to look for Senior Brother Changshou. Two of Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s good friends are outside the sect.¡±

    Xiong Lingli was about to speak when Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in Xiong Lingli¡¯s heart.

    Didn¡¯t Cousin go out?

    Indeed, the Sea God is everywhere.

    Xiong Lingli coughed and said word by word, ¡°My cousin said that he¡¯s not at home.¡± The patrolling disciples and Xiong Lingli faced each other and blinked.

    Xiong Lingli raised her hand that was even stronger than a bear¡¯s paw and smacked her cherry lips hard. She stomped her feet anxiously.

    ¡°No, what I mean is that my cousin is not at home. He went out because of something! ording to my cousin, I will be back in a few hours at most. Anyway, just pass the message to Cousin¡¯s good friend.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The patrolling disciple did not dare to stay for long. He rode the white crane and left hurriedly. Xiong Lingli scratched her head awkwardly. She did not expect that someone as smart as her would ever say such stupid things!

    Li Changshou smiled and sent a voice transmission. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just pretend that nothing happened. Just do what you have to do.¡±

    Xiong Lingli immediately agreed obediently.

    Now that his cultivation level was high, his tolerance for mistakes had increased. Li Changshou would not reprimand Xiong Lingli because of those small details.

    His immortal senses tracked them all the way. After watching the patrolling disciple report back to the sect, he heard Ox-head and Horse-face discussing...

    He did not know why the two of them hade. They only said that they were taking a stroll near the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s gate and would look for Li Changshou after half a day.

    The few old men guarding the mountain gate also sensed that the two experts of the Magi were extraordinary. They agreed very politely and reported the matter to the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Naturally, he did not recognize that it was the Soul-Reaping Envoy of the Netherworld.

    Ox-head and Horse-Face did not wear headgear masks. They only looked like ordinary young Magi. In ancient times, there was a poem. ¡°The main body of the Magi has some intelligence of the human race. The Magihumans do not need to attack, they can tell that I am a Magihuman.

    Li Changshou could not be sure why the two experts of the Magi race would go to the Immortal Du Sect to look for him.

    Could it be that the other party had hidden his true abilities and had seen through his n?

    That should not be the case...

    Ah, in the face of the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige and the Magi of the Netherworld, I really cannot use my power. Since he did not understand, Li Changshou naturally had to figure it out.

    They were two middle-ss big shots. Theirbat strength was several times that of Ji Wuyou, an ordinary Golden Immortal. For some reason, they have found their way to the bottom of his background. He had to take them seriously!

    Li Changshou observed carefully for a while.

    Ox-head and Horse-Face had been moving around the Immortal Du Sect for four hours. When they encountered spiritual beasts that looked edible, they would knock them out and stuff them into storage Dharma treasures that looked like sacks.

    He seemed to be purely hunting... However, from the trajectory of their actions, they had carefully surveyed the few excellent terrains that they could use when they attacked the Immortal Du Sect!

    At that moment, Li Changshou was even more puzzled.

    Coincidentally, after hunting for four hours, he returned to a dense forest in front of the Immortal Du Sect and sat down on a tree stump.

    In the roots more than 100 feet below the two of them, Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°carriage puller¡± paper effigy silently maintained the Wood Escape.

    In other words, Li Changshou¡¯s main body was hidden there.

    Previously, his main body had been outside the mountain gate, trying to research the paper effigy¡¯s ability to break through to the half-step Golden Immortal realm. The paper effigy that acted as his double in the mountain was called out by his Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    He had notpletely given up on the follow-up research. He still had a few ideas that were not considered bold. He wanted to try them one by one.

    Therefore, his main body had been hiding there the entire time. He was prepared to continue making spiritual explosions.

    Ox-head and Horse-face sat on the tree stump and counted the ingredients he had obtained this time.

    Ox-head who was not wearing a headgear mumbled, ¡°The Sea God is so generous! There¡¯s so much meat. It¡¯s enough for us to eat for a while!¡±

    ¡°The Sea God naturally has nothing to say. He speaks nicely and is polite to us. He does not have the airs of a minister of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s much better than the useless Great Demon who liked to look down on the others in the Demon Court!¡±

    Horse-face sighed softly. Even though he did not take the lead, he still looked delicate and pretty.

    Back then, when he was in the Magi Tribe, he was a handsome young man who had suitors from all over the world. Many female Magi wanted to knock him out and carry him back to their tents...

    Horse-face sighed and said, ¡°If the Sea God can go to the Netherworld and take ownership of the Blood Sea, that would be great.¡±

    ¡°Is that a sea of blood? That¡¯s a filthy spring!¡±

    Ox-head scolded angrily, ¡°If you want to rule the Blood Sea, you can¡¯t be the Sea God. You have to be a filthy god!¡±

    ¡°A filthy Sea God then.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Just chat if you want. Why are you scolding me?

    He could be considered a Pure Yang Daoist who was quite experienced. How could he be rted to filth?

    Then, Li Changshou heard an important piece of news.

    Ox-head sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. No one knows if the Netherworld Patriarch is dead or not. Who knows, he mighte out again. Let¡¯s not trick the Sea God.¡±

    The two brothers sat there and mumbled.

    Soon, the two of them reached the topic about the main objective of their trip.

    ¡°Horse, what should we sayter? We can¡¯t just say that we want to use the convenience of the Netherworld to exchange for a few jars of seasoning, right?¡±

    ¡°Ox, the main point is the secret form for condiments.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too inappropriate to ask for the secret form? That should be Li Changshou¡¯s secret.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Horse-face pondered for a while and felt troubled. He raised his hand and touched his mane out of habit, but he realized that he did not take the lead.

    Ox-head suddenly jumped up and shouted, ¡°On the cloud in the south! Look, that guy Changshou! Is he back!?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember to take the lead and shout like cows and horses. We have to be thick-skinned today and get some seasonings!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, give him some of our Netherworld¡¯s local specialties!¡±

    At that moment, they put on his headgear and restored their identity as the Soul-Reaping Envoys. They mooed twice and neighed softly to find their sense of identity.

    A sanguine cloud condensed under their feet and carried them up slowly. The speed of their flight was a little... touching.

    Underground, above the clouds, the Heavenly Courts, Anshui City, Li Changshou¡¯s main body and the paper effigy were both supporting their foreheads with one hand. He never expected that Ox-head and Horse-face would go to the Immortal Du Sect for... barbecue condiments.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy on the Little Qiong Peak immediately got busy.

    He did not dare to let Ox-head and Horse Face stay in the Immortal Du Sect for long. He could only feel at ease if he made them leave earlier.

    Four hourster, in front of the Sea God¡¯s residence in the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God paper effigy rode a cloud and appeared leisurely.

    He seemed to be in a very good mood.

    Two groups of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals immediately wanted to escort them. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why do we need guards when we¡¯re walking in the Heavenly Courts? Everyone, rest for now. I¡¯ll go to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to see His Majesty.¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals hurriedly lowered their heads and acknowledged. They watched as the old immortal rode a cloud and slowly walked towards the Heavenly Courts¡¯ core.

    Li Changshou recalled what had happened previously and did not know whether tough or cry.

    Ox-head and Horse-Face were indeed there to ask for seasonings.

    The two Soul-Reaping Envoys suddenly stopped the team that was going to ¡°bring Aunt-Master home ¡°. Youqin Xuanya, Ling¡¯e, and the young girl who had brought Aunt-Master back were shocked. They thought that the demons had ambushed them.

    Fortunately, Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was familiar with the ways of the world, quickly bowed and pointed out that the Ox-head and Horse-face were the Soul-Reaping Generals of the Netherworld. She hurriedly asked the two generals why they hade to the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ox-head and Horse-face stammered. It was difficult to say it in front of so many people. They could only look at Li Changshou affectionately.

    At that time, Ling¡¯e keenly captured that gaze and eximed in her heart, ¡°Could it be!?!¡±

    Then, she raised her hand to cover her eyes and admired herself for her wonderful imagination.

    After the incident where he trapped her between the wall and his arms previously, Ling¡¯e understood... that her Senior Brother liked women.

    However, the woman he liked must be steady enough. She cannot add too much karma to Senior Brother.

    When Li Changshou saw Ox-head and Horse-face having a hard time exining, he took the initiative to step forward and said with a smile, ¡°Brothers, how have you been?¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face nodded heavily.

    Li Changshou said to Exalted Wang Qing, ¡°Aunt-Master, this is my old friend. Uncle-Master, please bring everyone back to the mountain. I wille back after talking to them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Exalted Wang Qing did not ask further. He rode a cloud and led the group towards the gate of the sect.

    The fairies, quasi-Demons, fairies, and young mortaldies on the cloud looked at Li Changshou with some surprise.

    Only Qi Yuan was focused on cultivating. He did not know what had happened...

    When Li Changshou personally handed the two vats of condiments to Ox-head and Horse Face, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re done, you can go to the Sea God and tell him. I¡¯ll make some condimentster and ce them at his ce.¡±

    At that time, there was an emotional look on Ox-head and Horse-face¡¯s faces...

    They had almost be sworn brothers with Li Changshou!

    The two Magi were quite interesting when they left. One of them shouted and told Li Changshou to go to the Netherworld when he was free, while the other shouted for Li Changshou to live a long life and not leave his name in the Book of Life and Death.

    Li Changshou could only smile and wave his hand to send them on their way.

    After returning to the mountain, he could not avoid being interrogated by the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s foodie team. They asked him how he had be brothers with the experts of the Netherworld.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had gone to the Netherworld twice. One time, Jiang Lin¡¯er was present. The other time, Jiu Jiu apanied him. It was not troublesome to exin and he passed the test easily.

    Then, on the Little Qiong Peak, everyone began to discuss the important matters that they had not decided on during the journey.

    Who would take Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu as a disciple?

    Jiang Lin¡¯er originally wanted to take in another disciple, but she felt that her cultivation level was not too high. Moreover, Exalted Wang Qing had taken the initiative to express that he could take in ten disciples.

    The two of them were discussing that matter. Most importantly, Jiang Lin¡¯er was a little hesitant...

    Li Changshou did not interfere. He meditated quietly in a corner and did other small things.

    The main content of the trivial matters included drawing up a memorial, contacting the dragon race, and confirming the dragon race¡¯s intentions. He wanted the dragon race to explore the gathering ce of the deep-sea demons first... and so on.

    After Li Changshou finished writing the memorial, Jiang Lin¡¯er was still hesitating.

    He continued to work and got the paper effigy that was stationed in the Heavenly Courts to ride a cloud towards the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The content of the memorial was to ask the Jade Emperor to send troops and join forces with the dragon race to clear out the deep-sea demons in the five continents and help the Western Sect cut their branches.

    That step had extraordinary meaning. It could deepen the connection between the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race, and also make the dragon race feel closer to the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou and the dragon race had already discussed the conditions beforehand. The Heavenly Courts would choose a general as their main general. The dragon race¡¯s troops would cooperate with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops to build a preliminary rtionship.

    At the same time, they would weaken the external forces of the Western Sect and take the initiative to retaliate against the Western Sect. They would end the situation where they had been passive all along...

    It was extremely meaningful.

    After entering the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, Li Changshou handed over the memorial and stood in front of General Dongmu.

    The Jade Emperor, who was dressed in a white brocade robe, sat on the throne on the tform. After reading the memorial, his eyes flickered. He immediately patted the desk andughed.

    ¡°What a brilliant n, Minister Changgeng! Let¡¯s do this immediately! How many troops do you want? Is 500,000 enough!?!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ foundation is not thick yet. They easily have 500,000 troops. The losses will definitely be uncontroble. Why don¡¯t we use the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers as a benchmark to raise the elites of the Heavenly Courts? Together with the method of forming troops with beans, we can use battle formations and armor and allow them toplement each other. That would be enough to match hundreds of thousands of troops!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperor pped his hands andughed. ¡°My dear Changgeng, I admire you the most. You must consider everything carefully. General Dongmu, use the tiger talisman to deploy troops for Changgeng!¡±

    General Dongmu immediately received the order. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°I can offer a n. I can be a strategist, but I cannot be a general. I hope that Your Majesty can appoint a trusted general to join the battle. This should be the first time the Heavenly Courts are going out to show their might. We have to make the Heavenly Courts famous. General, you should think carefully.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be so thoughtful!¡±

    The Jade Emperor muttered to himself. General Dongmu¡¯s body swayed. He puffed out his chest but did not dare to raise his head. He tried his best to express his existence.

    Li Changshou was actually hinting at that...

    He did not want to take all the credit for himself. He was only in charge of giving advice and mediating. He would leave the fighting and killing to General Dongmu.

    However, what Li Changshou and General Dongmu did not expect was...

    ¡°Speaking of generals to lead the troops, I have a suitable candidate.¡± The Jade Emperor blinked at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°General Dongmu?¡±

    General Dongmu suppressed his excitement and epted the order. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Go and summon the Golden Tungsten General, Hua Ritian. He will be themander-in-chief this time.¡±

    Uh...

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. So the Jade Emperor is going to personally lead the expedition.

    It is not strange for him to be excited.

    However, it¡¯s been hard on Brother General Dongmu. He might have to be paranoid for a while again.

 Chapter 276 Handsome, Who Are You?

    <strong>Chapter 276 Handsome, Who Are You?</strong>

    The Jade Emperor sat down in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and transformed into an immortal-god.

    The origin of the Sea God¡¯s memorial was the hatred of the evil demons of the four seas. It was the Western Sect¡¯s fault for being too arrogant and provoking the gods time and time again.

    Changgeng¡¯s n was stable. He wanted to use the abandoned pawns to repay the heavens!

    Although they were all experts at using incarnations, Li Changshou could not bring himself to give his own incarnation a title.

    At arge segregation venue in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Heavenly General Hua Ritian was d in a golden chain mail. He was dressed in a snow-white cloak and a golden helmet. He held a sword at his waist with his left hand and strode over with General Dongmu.

    In front of the tform, under Li Changshou¡¯s gaze, Hua Ritian¡¯s expression was solemn.

    He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± The Jade Emperor sat on the high tform. Golden light shone on his white robe. He held the Heavenly Emperor Seal and said, ¡°I hereby confer you the title of Demon-Buster Marshal. Together with the Sea God, you will lead 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers to y and annihte the demons of the four seas!¡±

    Hua Ritian said firmly, ¡°I have received your orders!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The conversation between the incarnation and the main body could actually be that expressive emotional and. The Jade Emperor should have yed with him often.

    It was the daily routine of the boring Heavenly Emperor.

    Before the Jade Emperor personally appointed the Jade Emperor as the marshal, Li Changshou secretly reminded General Dongmu to take the initiative and be a military governor.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s heart may be enthusiastic but he could not really let the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation charge into the battle. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Courts beughed at by the various big shots?

    General Dongmu was originally a little hesitant. He felt that it was meaningless for him to be a military governor. However, considering that the Sea God would never cheat him, General Dongmu took the initiative to step forward and ask for permission to supervise the army.

    The Jade Emperor agreed without hesitation. He appointed General Dongmu as the Battle Marshal of the Heavenly Courts.

    Then, Hua Ritian, General Dongmu, and Li Changshou received the decree and thanked him. They left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment to discuss the battle. General Dongmu looked at Hua Ritian¡¯s back and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. He was about to show Hua Ritian his might.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in General Dongmu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Take it slow and think about it carefully, General Dongmu.¡±

    General Dongmu frowned and pondered. Soon, he thought of something.

    Could it be that His Majesty is testing me to see if I have the desire topete for power?

    General Dongmu immediately became alert and revealed a warm smile. He rushed forward and carefully reminded Hua Ritian about the expedition.

    At that moment, there were not many Heavenly Generals in the Heavenly Courts who had actually led troops to battle. At the very least, General Dongmu hadmanded the battle to support the Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou chuckled when he saw that.

    Unlike Elder Moon, General Dongmu¡¯s immortal career had clearly increased his vitality by a little bit.

    Due to the iplete Deity Position, the Heavenly Courts were extremely slow in condensing the decree. However, the deployment of troops was very efficient. Three dayster, they could mobilize 100,000 elite Heavenly Soldiers.

    If he did not have to train and practice the battle formation of the Immortal Bean Soldiers, he could have gone out in a few hours.

    Although Li Changshou had tried his best to ck off... Ahem, although he tried his best to give up the credit, he realized that he still had multiple roles after everything was settled.

    He had to manage logistics, coordination, and provide some small battle tactics. He also had tofort a certain old god¡¯s fragile and sensitive old heart.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou had to prepare another batch of paper effigies and 100,000 Immortal Bean Soldiers as reinforcements to salvage the situation.

    After thinking about it, it was better to be a general.

    In the Hall of Enlightenment, General Dongmu and Hua Ritian gathered more than ten Heavenly Generals and began to discuss the specific deployment of troops.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and contact the dragon race first to confirm the day of the troops.¡± Hua Ritian also acted like the mighty general he was. He cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Sea God!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, it¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He secretly sized up the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. The Jade Emperor was clearly in high spirits today. The eyes of the incarnation were shining brightly... I wonder how long the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation will exist in the Heavenly Courts.

    After controlling the paper effigy to make it return to the Sea God Residence in the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou did not rest for a moment. He immediately sent a paper effigy to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to discuss the matter of the dragon race deploying their troops. Li Changshou¡¯s n was a win-win for the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race.

    The gathering ces of the deep-sea demons were deep in the South Ocean and deep in the West Ocean respectively. Most of them were demons with negative karma.

    The dragon race still had a few old scores to settle with the deep-sea demons.

    Previously, the dragon race did not have the time to make a move. The Four Seas¡¯ rebels kept causing trouble.

    Secondly, if he were to rashly attack, it would be very easy for him to damage the dragon race¡¯s already weak destiny. It would easily cause more trouble.

    Therefore, most of the time, the dragon race would not attack unless it was necessary. Today, the Heavenly Courts took the initiative to invite the dragon race to send troops to help. Not only did the dragon race not have to worry about damaging their destiny, but they could also use it to improve their destiny. If such a good thing happened a hundred times, the dragon race would definitely receive it a hundred times!

    After Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy arrived at the Dragon Pce, the dragons were moved and they shed tears of gratitude.

    Fortunately, the dragon race already knew that the Sea God did not like to enjoy himself. He did not like lusting over women. Apart from taking some treasures and precious materials for paving the ground from the dragon race, he did not have any desires!

    Therefore, when Li Changshou and the Dragon King of the East Ocean discussed the details of the deployment of the dragon race¡¯s troops... Ao Yi was in the side hall next door. He helped his Brother Sect Master put away one batch of treasure chests after another.

    The little dragon¡¯s smile was so brilliant and filled with satisfaction.

    The dragon race¡¯s enthusiasm made Li Changshou feel a little embarrassed... for not epting it.

    In less than an hour, Li Changshou and the Dragon King had finalized the details.

    On the dragon race¡¯s side, Ao Yi would be themander-in-chief of the dragon race¡¯s army. The two elders of the dragon race would be the deputymanders. They would deploy 300 experts of the dragon race, 30,000 Immortal Flood Dragon troops, and 180,000 shrimp soldiers and crab generals. They would also be in charge of investigating and finding the enemies.

    The number of troops was decided by Li Changshou and the Dragon King after careful consideration. He could not do too much, and he could not steal the limelight or make the dragon race appear insincere. Li Changshou pondered for a while and hinted to the Dragon King, ¡°This time, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ marshal is not to be trifled with. The dragon soldiers must not offend this person. We must follow orders and obey the orders of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ marshal.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Dragon King stroked his beard and nodded. He naturally understood who the general was.

    Thest time the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Hua Ritian, was at Ao Yi¡¯s wedding, the Dragon King of the East Ocean had recognized him.

    The Dragon King asked with a smile, ¡°He... actually values this matter so much?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that he finds it especially important. After all, the Heavenly Courts are taking the initiative to deploy troops against the outside world. It¡¯s different from thest time they helped the dragon race.¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a smile and suppressed the urge to say the words ¡°His Majesty is actually just too free¡± in his heart.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Dragon King, you still have to pay attention when you attack the deep-sea demons this time. You can¡¯t let the news get leaked.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, do you have a brilliant n?¡±

    ¡°We can arrange for a group of Sea n rebels to flee to the location of the deep-sea demons. On the surface, the dragon race will send troops to chase after them. At that time, we can turn the situation around and destroy the Sea n demons.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean nodded with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the Sea God¡¯s n.¡±

    He was surprisingly easy to convince.

    After making an agreement with the Dragon Pce to send troops three dayster, Li Changshou ordered Ao Yi to rush to the Heavenly Courts first. He would represent the dragon race to listen to the orders of the Demon-Buster Marshal of the Heavenly Courts.

    Every step he took had a deeper meaning.

    Li Changshou had schemed a little this time and had given the deep-sea demons a crystal coffin.

    This was the battle of the Heavenly Courts. Most of the karma was inherited by the Heavenly Courts. The great destiny of the Heavenly Courts could not be shaken by just two demons.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how the Western Sect will react. This matter should be resolved quickly.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body muttered and continued to scheme.

    To be safe, he arranged for the paper effigy to go out. His main body took the opportunity to sneak back to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Although the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s thin and smooth mountain-protecting array formation could be broken with one palm, he felt an indescribable sense of security in the Immortal Sect.

    He was probably a little closer to the Saint.

    On the second day after the Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce secretly deployed their troops, Li Changshou made a few backup ns and got Ao Yi to hand them to General Dongmu.

    The Jade Emperor was indirectly going on an imperial expedition. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts would also follow him.

    A pair of incarnations that were in the form of officials of the Heavenly Courts would be considered wonderful.

    The ¡°small¡± battle was imminent. Li Changshou actually wanted to draw up more emergency ns to prevent the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race army from falling into the Western Sect¡¯s trap.

    However, before he could open up his thought process, Ling¡¯e rushed over and asked him to attend the ceremony on the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou did not dare to dy. His main body appeared and rushed to the Heaven-Breaking Peak with Ling¡¯e.

    While he was working hard outside, he had already decided on the matter of Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation bing a disciple.

    Exalted Wang Qing had taken in a disciple and gave her the Dao name ¡®Jiu Shi¡¯. In order to distinguish Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnate from Jiu Shi, everyone would usually call her ¡®Jiu Yushi¡¯.

    Since they had decided on that matter, the reincarnate naturally had to formally be a disciple.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was very busy and she spread the word about the matter.

    A few elders and Grand Elders arrived at the Wang Qing Residence. The Sect Leader, who had been in seclusion to recuperate, also came to join in the fun.

    The Nine Jiu Immortals arrived together and greeted their new junior sister. Most of them knew about Wan Jiangyu. Jiu Jiu was even more excited. She pulled Jiu Yushi to her side and told everyone that thetter was her junior sister.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e had just arrived in front of the Wang Qing Residence on a cloud when Jiu Jiu jumped out with Jiu Yushi. She raised her head, puffed out her chest, and shouted, ¡°Hey! These two juniors,e and greet your Little Aunt-Master!¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately smiled and bowed.

    Li Changshou bowed and greeted seriously, ¡°Disciple Li Changshou greets Aunt-Master.¡±

    Jiu Jiu felt a little guilty for some reason. The young girl, who had just obtained the Dao name, hurriedly walked forward and bowed to Li Changshou. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

    Li Changshou smiled and took out three bottles of pills. He said, ¡°Congrattions, Aunt-Master, for bing a disciple of the sect¡¯s Golden Immortal. Please take care of me in the future. These are pills for curbing with hunger pangs. The mountain is not like the mortal world. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±

    At the side, Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you still don¡¯t know. Aunt-Master Yushi will cultivate on our Little Qiong Peak. Aunt-Master Jiu will impart the Dao on behalf of her master. She won¡¯t starve Aunt-Master Yushi!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou smiled. In that case, his master would have more chances.

    Speaking of which, where did Master go?

    Master should be here at such an important moment.

    Li Changshou handed the pills over. Yushi blushed and carefully took it from him.

    Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, leaned over curiously. She opened a bottle of pills and took a look. Then, she frowned. Spirit... Spirit-Pill-Quality hunger-curbing pill?

    Li Changshou smiled and walked into the Wang Qing Residence. After bowing to the seniors in the sect, he went to a corner and stood quietly in it.

    Ling¡¯e stayed behind and took action together with Jiu Jiu. She apanied Jiu Yushi to receive the guests.

    After the matter with the dragon race is over, should I deceive some disciples of the Immortal Du Sect into going to the Heavenly Courts?

    Li Changshou pondered.

    He had long predicted that apart from the main battlefield of the South Continent, the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools should also face a huge cmity. The Immortal Du Sect would not be safe to stay in during the cmity.

    If he brought his friends and family to the Heavenly Courts in advance, he could try his best to avoid such a cmity.

    Does this count as everyone benefiting from the efforts of a single person?

    It should not be counted. He would definitely not arrange for the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect to go to the Sea God and work under me. There are so many empty Deity Positions in the Heavenly Courts... ¡°Changshou, ahem, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice beside him. He turned around and could not help but feel his breath rise. He lowered his head and coughed twice.

    He saw a silver-haired young man walking towards him from another corner.

    He was dressed in a silk blue robe, a pair of ck cloth boots, and a golden jade ring on his waist. His face was fair and clean, and his figure was tall and taut. His eyes were bright and energetic, and he could be considered a handsome man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes.

    If not for the fact that that person had a wisp of Turbid Immortal aura that Li Changshou was extremely familiar with, he would have really asked, ¡°Handsome, who are you?¡± It was Qi Yuan, his master, Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan!

    Oh my god...

    ¡°Master, you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Yuan asked nervously. ¡°Is it strange to dress like this?¡±

    ¡°No, no, how could that be?¡± Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Master, you¡¯re handsome and suave. I knew that from the start. I just can¡¯t get used to it.¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it and reminded his master. ¡°However, Master, although the reincarnate is from the same spirit, she is no longer the same person. It¡¯s better to let nature take its course.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Qi Yuan nodded and stood beside Li Changshou. He smiled and replied via voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m just dressing up like this today to see her enter the sect again. I won¡¯t live for more than ten thousand years. I don¡¯t dare to think too much about Senior Sister. In this life of Senior Sister¡¯s, I want to stay by her side and protect her. When she bes an immortal and asks about the Dao, I will no longer have any worries.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and sighed softly in his heart.

    Turbid Immortal... Earth Immortal Dao...

    ¡°Master,¡± Li Changshou said via voice transmission. ¡°There¡¯s a mighty figure called the Ancestor of the Earth Immortal. If I have the chance, I¡¯ll pay him a visit and ask him about the cultivation technique of the Earth Immortal. Moreover, if you enter the Heavenly Courts, your lifespan can increase by several times.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Qi Yuan sighed softly.¡± Changshou, I will cultivate hard in the future and be a Perfected Immortal as soon as possible.

    ¡°I know that you have already stepped out of the Immortal Du Sect and have a chance of obtaining the Dao Fruit of Longevity. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take good care of your junior sister.¡±

    As he spoke, Qi Yuan stole a nce at the door. When he saw the shy and beautiful girl, he retracted his gaze and looked at her calmly. ¡°Disciple?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Master, if you continue to be so polite, I will make arrangements for the expensive reincarnation set meal of the Netherworld to be served in advance!

 Chapter 277 A Big Fish Accidentally Exploded

    <strong>Chapter 277 A Big Fish identally Exploded</strong>

    Under the gaze of more than thirty cultivators from the Immortal Du Sect, Jiu Yushi knelt in front of Exalted Wang Qing. He kowtowed thrice in front of the immortal and was no longer mortal.

    Then, Exalted Wang Qing raised his right hand. Wisps of immortal light were brewing in his palm. He gently patted Jiu Yushi¡¯s head three times to awaken her wisdom and increase herprehension.

    Exalted Wang Qing maintained his solemn expression and said, ¡°From today onwards, you will be my tenth disciple. I hope that you can cultivate in peace and be an immortal as soon as possible. The path to immortality is peaceful and you can live forever. From now on, you have to follow the rules of the Immortal Du Sect. You have to know the background of the Immortal Sect of Ren School. Do not do anything that will bring shame to the sect.¡±

    Jiu Yushi, who had already practiced it several times, kowtowed again and said in a clear voice, ¡°I will follow your instructions, Master!¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing waved his hand gently, and Jiu Yiyi immediately walked forward. Jiu Yiyi carried a set of clothes and two short swords, which were all immortal treasures, and three storage pouches. The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s entry-level cultivation technique was on the robe. There was also a jade token that recorded the rules of the Immortal Du Sect. When Jiu Yushi received the entry gift, the nine senior brothers and sisters stepped forward to greet her. Each of them had a gift prepared.

    Li Changshou sighed when he saw that.

    When one had many senior brothers and sisters, they could earn a fortune even by receiving a small gift from each of them!

    Sensing Ling¡¯e¡¯s faint gaze, Li Changshou pursed his lips and turned to observe his master¡¯s expression.

    His master was now... very touched.

    He was purely touched. His master stood in another corner and followed behind Jiang Lin¡¯er. While no one was paying attention, he raised his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes. Then, he smiled and looked at the lively scene.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while, but he could not decide for his master on that matter.

    Just as he had advised his master, he could only let nature take its course when it came to his master and Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation...

    At that moment, there were not many regrets for his master.

    Earth Immortal...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. Suddenly, he missed the taste of ¡®Di Sanxian¡¯, a dish made of stir-fried potatoes, eggnt, and peppers. He sent a voice transmission and told Lingle to cook it for him.

    After everything there was over, the Ten Jiu Immortals still had to go to the Little Qiong Peak to celebrate. The main chefs today were Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli.

    Jiu Yushi¡¯s apprenticeship ceremony waspleted. The Sect Leader led the elders forward to congratte Exalted Wang Qing. Li Changshou was still busy with the battle between the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race. After giving Ling¡¯e some instructions, he quietly left the Wang Qing Residence... However, just as he flew out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak on a cloud, Jiu Wu caught up from behind. ¡°Changshou! Wait!¡± Li Changshou stopped and turned around to bow. He smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you were in such a hurry toe here, have you... run out of pills?¡± ¡°I still have enough pills, I still have enough pills!¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled in embarrassment. He jumped onto Li Changshou¡¯s cloud and whispered, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Do you still remember? You and I... Ahem, your master and I captured that vixen in the mortal world which caused us a lot of trouble. We used the Enchantment Spell on her.¡± ¡°Of course I remember,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been suppressed by the earth meridians?¡±

    Jiu Wu continued, ¡°Do you still remember that she has some power of merit?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded obediently. This time, he did not interrupt Jiu Wu and gestured for him to finish speaking Jiu Wu pondered for a while and said, ¡°In the past few months, there has been a group of demons searching for the vixen in the East Continent and the Middle Continent. ording to the news brought back by a few executives, the appearance and location of disappearance of the fox demon that this faction is searching for, and that of the one we captured... match perfectly.¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Is the faction that you¡¯re talking about very strong, Uncle-Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether they¡¯re strong or not.¡± Jiu Wu smiled bitterly. ¡°This faction has aplicated background and is quite famous in the Middle Continent. Behind that faction are maids who served the Saint in the pce. There are also experts from the demon race who had kindly taken in the human race when the human race was almost wiped out. Also... um... Among the ancestors of the human race, there is an Emperor who enjoys three thousand concubines. Behind this race are the beloved concubines of two human sages... The fox demon that we captured previously seems to be rted to that old sage. Moreover, this faction has never participated in the conflict between the demons and humans. They have always been cultivating in seclusion. Most immortal sects will give them some face.¡±

    The sages... Three thousand concubines...

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan?

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on when he heard Jiu Wu¡¯s words.

    Speaking of which, why is theposition of Senior Xuanyuan¡¯s harem soplicated!?!

    Could it be that collecting beauties from all kinds of races would have an additional effect on cultivation?

    Unknown territory, unknown territory.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone look for her all these years?¡±

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°It seems that the entire race thought that she was cultivating somewhere. It seems that they only realized that she had gone missing recently and deduced that she had been captured by the Qi Refinement cultivators. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t kill her back then. Otherwise, this matter would be really interesting.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Did we not know about this faction previously?¡± Jiu Wu sighed softly and exined, ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is far away from the Middle Continent. We did not consider that previously. The elders in the sect already know about this matter and are in a dilemma now.¡±

    He continued, ¡°If we let the fox demon go, it will be a disgrace to the Ren School. It will make others feel that the Immortal Du Sect is afraid of the demons. However, if we do not release it, based on the other party¡¯s attitude, it seems that the demon fox¡¯s status in their race is not low. It is very likely that it would cause another cmity. Changshou, you¡¯ve always had many ideas. Do you have any good solutions for this?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. He already had a n in mind. He smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I have a n that should be able to let this matter go smoothly. Uncle-Master, you can offer it to the elders in the sect and let them decide whether to do so or not.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Tell me quickly!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, please listen...¡±

    He went on to exin.

    Li Changshou muttered beside Jiu Wu¡¯s ear for a while. Jiu Wu¡¯s big eyes under his thick eyebrows gradually lit up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and report this to the elders!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, don¡¯t be anxious. As long as we are right in this matter, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Their family background isplicated. The Immortal Du Sect is also a faction of Ren School.¡±

    Jiu Wu nodded repeatedly and rushed towards the Punishment Hall.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew at a neither high nor low altitude. He returned to the Little Qiong Peak and projected the n that he had juste up with. There should not be any major problems. After all, they did not do anything to the fox demon. They only locked her up there...

    Back then, in order to study the me Of Heart Immortal Sense Poison Pill, Li Changshou had made the fox demon put in some effort and used a few enchantment techniques. Thinking about it carefully, he felt that there should not be any problems. Moreover, the Immortal Du Sect today was no longer the Immortal Du Sect that Daoist Wen Jing could bully with just some puppets. Putting everything else aside, just the paper effigy that Li Changshou had recently researched on, the ¡®Spirit Explosion¡¯ paper effigy, could actually be used in actualbat.

    He could inject his Golden Immortal realm Dharmic powers into thetest semi-finished paper effigy and reach a level that was not full. He then used an ordinary paper effigy to bring the ¡®Spirit Explosion¡¯ paper effigy to hide in the ce where the enemy¡¯s troops were gathered. He would use the ordinary paper effigy to continue injecting immortal power into the ¡®Spirit Explosion¡¯ paper effigy and use it to attack the boundary of the Golden Immortal realm, causing an explosion that was not inferior to the self-destruction of a half-step Golden Immortal cultivator...

    That was the art of cultivation.

    Li Changshou did not really want to use that move. After all, those paper effigies were produced by the spiritual trees on Little Qiong Peak.

    Most of the preparations he made were just in case.

    ¡°Fox demons, the demons withplicated backgrounds...¡± Li Changshou suddenly thought of a name. Daji? To be precise, she should be a nine-tailed fox. Daji was just a mortal woman who was possessed by a demon fox. Daji should have nothing to do with the suppressed fox demon. However, this force might be Daji¡¯s origin. After all, to be chosen by the Saint, the Nine-Tailed Fox should not be as simple as an ordinary demon.

    Forget it. There¡¯s no use thinking about that. The matter of the god-conferment has nothing to do with me.

    I should think about the battle tomorrow night and check if there are any loopholes. I should see if there are any ws that others will take advantage and make use of.

    He returned to the Pill Chamber andy down on the rocking chair. Two days and one night passed quickly.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy flew out of the South-Heaven Gate with the mighty Heavenly Soldiers, Li Changshou was also distracted. He used his immortal senses to look at the situation beside Little Qiong Peak¡¯s spiritualke. The Nine Jiu Immortals, Ling¡¯e, Youqin, Lingli, Liu Yan¡¯er and Wang Qi had gathered there to drink and celebrate.

    Jiu Yushi, who had just be a disciple, was very shy. However, under Jiu Jiu¡¯s instigation, she held her sword with a flushed face and danced with her sword while Lingle yed the musical instruments.

    At the edge of the liveliness, Qi Yuan had already returned to his usual appearance. He sat cross-legged in the straw hut by theke and meditated quietly. Dao runes surrounded him, and there was a slight smile on his lips. Li Changshou could not help but smile. Hey on the rocking chair and calmed his mind. He was fully focused on dealing with the battle in the Heavenly Courts. Hence, half a dayter...

    If the Jade Emperor were to be asked about his current state of mind, he would probably say that he was... very regretful. The Jade Emperor thought that he would lead the troops to battle.

    He thought that he would hold the Heavenly Sword in his hand and be d in golden armor. He imagined that he would ride a white pegasus and face the countless demons that were surrounded by demonic aura. He would wield the Heavenly Sword and shout loudly, ¡°For the Heavenly Courts!¡± He would then lead a group of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to charge into the battle, bathe in blood, and promote the righteousness of the world!

    However, during the actual battle...

    ¡°Reporting to the Marshal, the various troops have already entered the ambush area!¡±

    ¡°Reporting, More than 3500 deep-sea demons have been deployed. After investigation, 90% of them have been infected with negative karma!¡±

    ¡°Reporting ¨C The enemy has already entered the ambush. The various dragon tribes are ready! Waiting for the Marshal¡¯s orders!¡±

    In the sky, whereyers of white clouds gathered, thousands of Heavenly Soldiers surrounded a few chairs. The Demon-Buster Marshal of the Heavenly Courts, Hua Ritian, remained seated with military governor General Dongmu, and general dispatcher Li Changshou, together with an elder with real authority in the dragon race. Soldiers kept rushing over and shouting the information they received. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Marshal, there¡¯s no time to lose. Please give the order.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation looked at Li Changshou with some confusion in his eyes, as if he was saying, ¡°Is that what the Marshals do?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and blinked, giving the Jade Emperor an affirmative signal.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation pursed his lips and coughed. ¡°All troops, attack and annihte the demons.¡± He sounded a little weak. ¡°Yes!¡± the messenger answered. He turned around and jumped 100 feet away. He took out a Dharma treasure g and waved it quickly. The military order turned into streams of light andnded in various parts of the South Ocean.

    After a while, the spiritual energy in the South Ocean fluctuated andyers of waves rose on the surface of the sea!

    The roars of the demonic beasts, the roars of the azure dragons, and the yelling of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals rushed into the sky!

    General Dongmu, Li Changshou, and the dragon elder were all calm and waiting. The Jade Emperor, who was the main general, could not help but stand up. He held his sword and said firmly, ¡°Master, how can you cower in fear here when you are fighting alongside the generals!?!¡± ¡°Marshal,¡± Li Changshou advised. ¡°The general is different from the marshal. As the Marshal of the three armies, we have to observe the entire situation. If we charge and break through the enemy¡¯s formatipn, the army will be leaderless. I¡¯m afraid we will be in danger.¡±

    General Dongmu added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Marshal Ritian, don¡¯t be anxious! Charging and breaking through the enemy lines is a matter for the generals. Marshal, you still have to look at the bigger picture!¡±

    Hua Ritian nodded when he heard that. He returned to his seat and continued to wait quietly. In other words, if he did not confer a title to his incarnation, he would be leading a troop in the seawater and fighting the demons in the sea as he had expected.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation looked at Li Changshou and said, ¡°Sea God, Sea God... Beloved subject Changgeng!¡± Li Changshou turned around and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said, ¡°You will take charge of the situation. I will go down and fight with the soldiers. From deploying troops to setting up ambushes, it was all done by you and General Dongmu. Could my role be to just give orders?¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your Majesty, you are the ruler of the Three Realms...¡± ¡°Beloved subject, do you know how boring my life has been every day since I became the Jade Emperor!?! You can say that I have been waiting for this battle!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Seeing that the Jade Emperor was about to startining, Li Changshou pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Your Majesty, when the war in the South Ocean has calmed down and we go to the West Ocean to wipe out the demons, I will stop General Dongmu. You can personally lead the army to kill the demons. However, Your Majesty, you still need to take care of yourself. When we turn to fight in the West Ocean, the Western Sect will probably react and perhaps cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was instantly energized. He sat on the chair and waited for the report.

    Not long after, huge corpses covered in wounds appeared on the surface of the sea below.

    A huge array that was supported by tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers enveloped the sea within a radius of 1,500 kilometers. It prevented the turmoil in the ce from affecting too many living beings in the sea.

    Four hourster, the battle in the South Ocean ended.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops and the dragon race¡¯s troops merged together and charged towards the ce where the great demons were gathered. ording to the rules that Li Changshou and General Dongmu had discussed before the battle, if the demons had negative karma, they would destroy their demon souls and not leave any future troubles.

    The demons with no negative karma were kept in the Demon-Sealing Pagoda of the Heavenly Courts. When their lifespan was exhausted, they would reincarnate.

    In the middle of the night of the battle, dawn arrived.

    The Heavenly Courts and the dragon race¡¯s troops gathered at the edge of the South Ocean. They headed to the West Ocean in a mighty manner and rushed to the next battlefield without stopping. When the demons of the South Ocean were attacked, the deep-sea demons of the West Ocean were prepared to retreat overnight. They left the five continents from the ends of the West Ocean. However, they were stopped by the dragon race halfway. Most of them were stuck at the edge of the West Ocean.

    This time, Li Changshou had also stopped General Dongmu ording to the agreement between him and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. He had also suggested that the Demon-Buster Marshal of the Heavenly Courts, Hua Ritian, lead a troop and attack the demons in the West Ocean...

    Looking at Hua Ritian¡¯s back, General Dongmu frowned and said, ¡°Why is this young man so impatient? Ah, I really have to report to His Majesty when I return! Sea God, why don¡¯t we submit a joint memorial together?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. General Dongmu, you can do it yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since General Hua has already led the troops there, General Dongmu, you will be in charge of the overall situation.¡±

    General Dongmu shook his head slightly. He looked at Hua Ritian¡¯s back and felt frustrated as he expected better from him.

    At that moment, a white cloud flew over from the depths of the West Ocean and blocked the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops.

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to investigate. Due to the fact that he was rather far away, he could only vaguely see what it was...

    It was a brown-robed old Daoist priest with a huge gourd on his back. He stood alone on the cloud path in front of the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race army. His entire body emitted an intense pressure. The old Daoist priest spoke coldly. He removed the huge gourd that was white and purple from his back and held it in his palm. He stared at the Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts, Hua Ritian, who was charging at the front.

    ¡°What does the Heavenly Courts mean? Do they have to exterminate the orphans of the Demon Court!?!¡±

 Chapter 278 The King of Poems

    <h4>Chapter 278 The King of Poems</h4>

    The Heavenly Courts really did not have much fame.

    Tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and the elite Immortal Flood Dragon troops of the dragon race were at the frontline. At that moment, their auras were strong. Someone actually dared to stop them halfway.

    The point was... they really stopped them.

    The old Daoist priest, who had appeared halfway, had an intense and strong aura. His Dao realm was far beyond that of a Golden Immortal.

    Li Changshou¡¯s current cultivation level was barely visible. He had alsoe into close contact with the Great Daoist Master, Master Zhao, the gentle Fairy Yun Xiao, and other top experts below the Saint.

    The moment the brown-robed old Daoist priest appeared, he unleashed his full power. It was naturally shocking that he took the initiative to expose his cultivation level. However, Li Changshou felt that that person¡¯s Dao realm should not beparable to the strongest disciples of the Dao Sect...

    However, in that ce, the old Daoist priest couldpletely intimidate the Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts. What the Heavenly Courtscked the most was high-endbat power.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was limited in strength, and his detection range was limited. Just as those thoughts shed through his mind, General Dongmu stood up.

    General Dongmu sighed. ¡°Look, look!

    How can the marshal act rashly? Wouldn¡¯t he be in a passive position if he encountered trouble?

    Sea God, please bring your army over from behind. Let me take a look at the front.¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, I¡¯ll go.¡± Li Changshou stood up with a solemn expression. ¡°This Daoist is extraordinary. It¡¯s not appropriate to get into a conflict with him.¡±

    General Dongmu did not dare to be careless when he heard that. He immediately agreed.

    Li Changshou flung his horsetail whisk and turned into a wisp of green smoke. However, he escaped into the sea breeze and traveled thousands of kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    Who is this old Daoist priest?

    He shouted, ¡°These demons are the abandoned children of the Demon Court.¡± He held a huge gourd that was purple and white in his hand. His appearance was ordinary and in. He was an old Daoist temte that wasmonly seen in the Primordial World...

    Li Changshou did not know how many great mystical abilities there were in the Primordial World. To be safe, Li Changshou could not determine that person¡¯s identity with just a gourd.

    That old Daoist priest might havee from the demon race or had a strong rtionship with the demon race...

    However... Is there something wrong with using the Demon Heavenly Courts of the past to seek approval from the current Three Realms Heavenly Courts?

    At that moment, Li Changshou could only make a rough guess. He was worried that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation would be injured, so he used the Wind Escape with all his might.

    He was the one who had devised the n to kill demons.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation wanted to experience the romance of men. He had just stopped General Dongmu and instigated the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation to go.

    If the Jade Emperor was beaten up, or even his incarnation was killed, the Heavenly Courts would lose face and be aughing stock of the Primordial World. Perhaps the Saint would suspect the ability of his disciple!

    However... even though Li Changshou was confident in his escape technique and had rushed to the frontline immediately, he was still half a stepte.

    There was no choice. Marshal Ritian¡¯s first words made the old Daoist priest re up.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Hua Ritian frowned and pointed his sword forward. ¡°The remnants of the Demon Court actually dare to stop the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army!¡±

    When the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said that, Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared on the left side of the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    Upon hearing that, Li Changshou almost knelt down to the Jade Emperor.

    He was extremely reckless...

    No, this is not being reckless. Being reckless is being muddle-headed.

    The Jade Emperor is being really strong-headed!

    Li Changshou finally reacted. The Jade Emperor did not take the old Daoist priest seriously at all.

    The Jade Emperor had the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor behind him. He was also the ruler of the Three Realms in name. The six Saints were his senior brothers and sisters!

    What was he afraid of?

    It was one thing for the old Daoist priest to obstruct the matters of the Heavenly Courts today, but he had to use the Ancient Demon Court to suppress the current Heavenly Courts. He had already stepped on the Jade Emperor¡¯s pride and even crushed him.

    There was an 80% chance that the Jade Emperor wanted to kill the old Daoist priest and strengthen the power of the Heavenly Courts!

    Moreover, from the looks of it, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation seemed to have his own confidence...

    Li Changshou quickly analyzed that in his heart. He found a position for himself and reminded himself to stick to those principles.

    Marshal Ritian shouted again, ¡°Where are the soldiers?¡±

    The Heavenly Generals behind him shouted in unison, ¡°Listen to the Marshal¡¯s orders!¡±

    His voice shook the nine heavens and his aura surged! The brown-robed old Daoist priest in front of him widened his eyes. The word ¡®remnants of the Demon Court¡¯ had already infuriated him. He shouted,

    ¡°You, a Heavenly General, think that others can¡¯t touch you just because you have merit protecting you!?! Do you want me to have a match with you?¡±

    After saying that, the old Daoist priest¡¯s beard and hair fluttered. He maintained a shocking pressure from head to toe, and the immortal power behind him condensed into arge thundercloud!

    Hua Ritian was not afraid at all. He raised the long sword in his hand high up. A ray of golden light descended from the Nine Heavens and shone on his body!

    In the golden light, Hua Ritian maintained the posture of raising his sword. His entire body was covered with ayer of golden divine power. Golden light surged in his eyes as he stared at the old Daoist priest in front of him.

    In an instant, he had resisted most of the pressure that the old Daoist priest was exuding, causing the morale of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to rise!

    The old Daoist priest widened his eyes...

    He had used his Dharma powers to threaten him, but he had been ignored by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ general in front of him. The Heavenly General even thought that he was too slow and wanted to attack him.

    Is there any justice?

    Does the logic of martial arts being the greatest still stand in the Primordial World?

    The old Daoist priest roared, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll kill you today, you arrogant Heavenly General!¡±

    He patted the purple gourd with his right hand. A ray of light shot out from the mouth of the gourd. The ray of light rose 30 feet into the air and instantly condensed into a ball of smoke. A pair of cold eyes appeared on it and stared at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation!

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s beard and hair danced in the wind. His aura suddenly became extremely sharp, and a murderous aura weighed down on the ce!

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    The old Daoist priest shouted softly. Two rays of white light shot out from the eyes above the gourd and were pointed at Hua Ritian¡¯s forehead!

    Before the white lightnded on Hua Ritian, the old Daoist priest had already chanted an incantation.

    ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a loud shout. A figure stood in front of Hua Ritian. His white hair fluttered, and his horsetail whisk swayed. He opened his arms and looked emotional.

    He was just short of saying, ¡°If you want to kill me, kill me!¡±

    The old Daoist priest paused. However, he did not stop just because he wanted to. If he used that treasure, he would injure himself.

    He had already said the word ¡®body¡¯!

    Two rays of white light struck Li Changshou¡¯s body. A sharp ray of light shot out of thin air. Li Changshou¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he saw a sea of blood surging towards him.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual perception jumped. He almost subconsciously severed the connection between his main body and the paper effigy. The strange phenomenon in his heart disappeared instantly, and the sharp feeling disappeared!

    Is this the Immortal-ying Flying Saber?!

    Li Changshou felt the helplessness he experienced just now. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead... What a terrifying treasure!

    His paper effigy could not resist at all!

    He had almost injured his main body!

    However, it did not seem like there was really a flying dagger that was used to behead a person. Instead, it was used to target the essence soul and kill it...

    Li Changshou did not have time to think. He immediately activated... the paper effigy in the sleeve of the Sea God paper effigy. His mind quickly returned to the West Ocean.

    Just as Li Changshou returned to his senses, he heard Marshal Ritian¡¯s angry voice.

    ¡°How dare you kill the righteous god of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    The paper effigy quickly emerged from his sleeve and saw golden arcs of light sweeping across the ocean surface and being smashed at the old Daoist priest.

    At that moment... the paper effigy that had been shed by the flying saber...

    Its head was gone!

    Its body quickly released wisps of immortal power.

    The Jade Emperor, who had transformed into Hua Ritian, was dressed in golden armor and holding a golden sword in his hand. The shadows of nine golden dragons circled around him as he chased after the old Daoist.

    The old Daoist priest was originally disdainful of dodging and wanted to resist Hua Ritian¡¯s attack. However, when the golden light shed over, it contained a wisp of the power of the Heavenly Dao. It caused the old Daoist priest¡¯s Great Dao to tremble, and he hurriedly retreated in shock.

    At that moment, Hua Ritian¡¯s aura had the upper hand. The Heavenly Generals on the left and right immediately gave the order for groups of Heavenly Soldiers to surround and set up array formations.

    When the experts of the dragon race saw that the Sea God had been killed and beheaded, and that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ marshal was so ferocious, all of them rubbed their palms and wanted to pounce onto the old Daoist priest to kill him.

    However, a few experts of the dragon race sent a voice transmission to calm them down.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could tell that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was at thete-stage of the Golden Immortal realm. It was equivalent to a sixth-grade or seventh-grade Golden Immortal general who could fight well.

    At that moment, the old Daoist priest could only dodge left and right in a sorry state because of the golden light.

    In just a few moves, the old Daoist priest appeared thousands of feet away in a sh. He held the treasure gourd in his left hand and opened his cold and ruthless eyes in the clouds 30 feet above the gourd!

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    The old Daoist priest shouted and Hua Ritian stopped in mid-air.

    The old Daoist priest was about to activate the Immortal-ying Flying Saber again, but Li Changshou¡¯s yelling had already arrived!

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    A stream of water surged and Li Changshou¡¯s figure quickly appeared in front of the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. He held his horsetail whisk and looked at the old Daoist.

    The old Daoist priest and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation were stunned. At the same time, they looked at the headless corpse from before and realized that there was no one there.

    The Jade Emperor turned into Marshal Ritian and said happily, ¡°Sea God, you are fine!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so it was an incarnation!¡±

    The old Daoist priest squinted and sneered.

    At that moment, golden light shone around Hua Ritian¡¯s body. He had already broken free from the Fixed Body technique.

    Li Changshou was really afraid that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation would charge forward and be killed by Lu Ya. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was the power of his essence soul. He used the mystical ability of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts toplement the incarnation technique that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had imparted to him. He had continuously improved it by fusing talismans and restrictions. When his incarnation was killed just now, Li Changshou had cut off his connection with his incarnation in time. He had lost the power of his essence soul and had a headache.

    However, Li Changshou could not figure out the principles behind the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. It might be rted to the Jade Emperor¡¯s essence soul and could easily cause the Jade Emperor to be severely injured.

    Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let me deal with this old Daoist priest. The gourd in his hand has a powerful background. I¡¯ll just send him off with a few words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±

    Hua Ritian spoke directly. He walked to Li Changshou and said calmly, ¡°Let him kill!¡±

    After saying that, Hua Ritian ced his left hand behind his back and held a long sword in his right hand.

    The palm of his left hand, which was behind his back, became a little transparent. He took the initiative to reveal the main structure of the incarnation.

    ¡®It was merit...

    It was an incarnation formed from Heavenly Dao merit. It was formed from the power of merit... the Golden Body of Merit!

    Li Changshou was instantly envious and jealous.

    He had risked his life to obtain merit from incense offerings and gone to the Heavenly Courts to be the Jade Emperor¡¯s subordinate. He had even schemed against this and that so that he could earn some merit and condense a Golden Body of Merit. He wanted to give himself a safety vest that would entangle those who killed him with negative karma.

    However, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation that was used to experience life was a Golden Body of Merit that was purely formed from merit!

    Today, he even wanted to use that Golden Body of Merit to deal with this old Daoist priest.

    The moment the Immortal-ying Flying Saber shed down, the Heavenly Punishment would arrive!

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou said via voice transmission. ¡°The death of the General will definitely be a huge blow to the morale of the Heavenly Courts. We are here today to show our might to the Heavenly Courts and His Majesty. We are not here to anger this old Daoist.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded slightly when he heard that. He sent a voice transmission, ¡°When I saw that you were killed, I wanted to destroy this old Daoist priest today. However, I failed to consider it properly. Beloved subject, what brilliant n do you have?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, let me try.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded gently. Li Changshou carried his horsetail whisk and moved forward again to face the old Daoist.

    The old Daoist priest sneered and said calmly, ¡°Why? Have you discussed it? Since I¡¯ve severed your incarnation, you should know how powerful my treasure is! Quickly retreat and give the demons a way out!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you?¡± Li Changshou asked with a frown.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, firstly, you did not reveal your origin and next, you did not talk about karma. You simply stopped the marshal of the Heavenly Courts. You even want the Heavenly Courts to retreat on your ount. Fellow Daoist, you didn¡¯t say anything. How would we know how much you were worth and how much respect should we give you?¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and chuckled.

    The old Daoist priest frowned slightly and had a n.

    The old Daoist priest snapped softly, ¡°Listen up! I have always been a guest. I don¡¯t ask about the affairs of the world. Through cultivation, I had understood the Dao of Heaven and Earth. In the blink of an eye, the tribtion was over. I did not go to Xuan Du to worship the Grand Pure One or the Jade Void Sect. Now that I have gained enlightenment of the Li Fire Technique, someone will be beheaded the moment my treasure appears. How about it? Is this enough!?!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered carefully. The old Daoist priest was meticulous and did not expose anything.

    However, the Immortal-ying Flying Saber...

    That was Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s name card!

    From the moment Lu Ya stood up for the demons and mentioned the orphans of the Demon Court, Li Changshou had roughly understood his background.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, listen to me and see if I have the cheek to make you leave today. Fellow Daoist, listen up! I¡¯m a disciple of the Ren School. Once the old master gave me the order, I entered heaven. There are no mediocre members in the sect. I have old friends in all three sects. After obtaining the Deity Position in the Lingxiao Hall, the Heavenly Dao allowed my descent in the sea. Once, I kowtowed three times in Tushita Pce and obtained the Dao of Alchemy from the Grand Pure One!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou snorted coldly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think I¡¯m glorious enough?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Daoist Lu Yaughed loudly and stuffed the Immortal Execution Gourd into his mouth. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Since you are a disciple of the Three Sects¡¯ Saint, you actually went to the Lingxiao Hall to serve the Jade Emperor. What a joke.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, rules the Three Realms ording to the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s my honor to be able toe up with a n for His Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Those with different Daos lead different paths. Fellow Daoist, if you think Imand enough power, please leave.

    The deep-sea demons have repeatedly done evil. Most of the spirits in the race have been tainted with negative karma. It is the Dao of Heaven to exterminate them!¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it,¡± Daoist Lu Ya said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to do it again today! Listen carefully! I was originally...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you listen to me recite a few words?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and interrupted Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s poem.

    What are these?

    Good poems from the Primordial World?

    It could be seen that Daoist Lu Ya was a little afraid of the Heavenly Courts. Otherwise, he would not have been so long-winded. If he was really confident, he would have just killed Marshal Ritian and left.

    In that case...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are a Yang me Spirit. You obtained the Dao in the Ancient Golden Hall.

    Is that so?¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s face trembled slightly. His eyes emitted a threatening glow as he stared at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°You were being carefree in the clouds and caused the Divine Bow to shake the Demonic Heaven.

    Am I wrong?¡± The light in the old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes disappeared. He said firmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you know my background, you have been making a fool out of me previously!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I have some ties with your ancestors. I did not want to embarrass you. Fellow Daoist, just retreat today. If you can¡¯t protect the deep-sea demons, don¡¯t let my main bodye. Your Immortal-ying Flying Saber is probably useless against the incarnation formed by my mystical ability.¡±

    The friendship between the ancestors is limited. I know them, but they don¡¯t know me.

    ¡°How do you know the name of my treasure?¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya was also shocked. He had just refined the Immortal-ying Flying Saber not long ago. The three or four Daoists who had faced that treasure had long disappeared.

    Li Changshou smiled without saying a word. Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya snorted. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll give you face today! If the Heavenly Courts are targeting the demons, I will definitely go to the Lingxiao Hall to seek an exnation!¡±

    After saying those ruthless words, he turned around and turned into a beam of light. With a whoosh, he disappeared and left extremely quickly.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly and smiled. He muttered, ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation took two steps forward and asked, ¡°Is he the Tenth Prince who escaped the demons back then?¡±

    ¡°He should be.¡± Li Changshou smiled and sent a voice transmission. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was just bluffing him just now. It seems like that¡¯s the case now.¡±

    ¡°That Immortal-ying Flying Saber is extraordinary.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation smiled. ¡°However, your intelligence is even more impressive.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to lead the troops to kill the enemies. Lu Ya has dyed us for a while. Who knows how many demons from the West Ocean have escaped?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Jade Emperorughed and regained hisposure. He turned around and looked at the tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers behind him and the army that was flying over from afar.

    The long golden sword in his hand was raised high. Thousands of Heavenly Soldiers cheered in unison, their voices shaking the earth.

    For the Heavenly Courts!

 Chapter 279 The White-Robed Heavenly Thearch Has Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 279 The White-Robed Heavenly Thearch Has Killing Intent</h4>

    The army set off towards the West Ocean.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy incarnation followed closely behind the Jade Emperor. However, he was multitasking and kept thinking about the matter regarding Daoist Lu Ya.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou took out a wooden tablet that was meant for Immortal Life Simtion. He sighed and tossed the wooden tablet back.

    It¡¯s too difficult for me.

    It is really too difficult.

    In the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Daoist Randeng was equally famous. He kept jumping out to cause trouble and directly killed Master Zhao Gongming. Daoist Lu Ya, who could still escape unscathed in the end, had been hit by him at that moment!

    He was a disciple of Ren School who had just entered the Golden Immortal realm and had only cultivated for a few hundred years!

    It was fine if they bumped into each other, but the two of them had already decided on their positions. They had to go against each other...

    However, he was not Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s match now. He could not take the opportunity to kill him and sever the karma.

    Think of a way! I have to think of a way!

    This Daoist Lu Ya... Which faction does he belong to now?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and pondered.

    Or could it be that Daoist Lu Ya relied on the demons to umte cultivation and did not join any faction? Although the Demon Court had perished, the inheritance left behind by the demons could not be underestimated. For example, the Chaos Bell that had escaped into the Chaotic Seathe East Emperor Bell.

    If Daoist Lu Ya was really the former Crown Prince of the Demon Court, he might have obtained the wealth of the demons. When the world was split open, the eyes of the Great God Pangu turned into the sun and moon. They were the Lunar Star and the Sun, which suppressed the Yin and Yang of the world.

    In the ancient times, the Golden Crow n¡¯s Dijun and the East Emperor Tai Yi were born from the Sun. They were powerful and each had their own treasures. The Demon Emperor was next.

    The ten sons of Di Jun and Demon Empress Xi He were the ten princes of the demon race who each had the Golden Crow True Body and could temporarily transform into a sun.

    The Great Magi-Demon Warsted for half of the ancient times. It was intermittent and they would stop the battle every now and then. During the period of silence during the Great Magi-Demon War, there was a bet between the Crown Prince of the demon race and the Great Magi of the Magi race, Kuafu. Theypeted in speed and strength of their legs. This resulted in the ¡®Kuafu Chasing The Sun¡¯.

    wa

    ording to the records of the human race, Kuafu would win the bet. The ten demon princes shamelessly flew out of the Fushan Tree and turned into ten suns that roasted the ground. They secretly made things difficult for Kuafu, but they made him die of thirst.

    That resulted in the story of ¡°Ten Suns On The Same Day¡±.

    The Magi who were good at archery were called Da Yi. He raised his bow and shot the sun, killing nine Golden Crow Princes in a row. The mighty demons arrived in time and saved the tenth son...

    That was the story about ¡®Great Yi Shooting The Sun¡¯ that was circted in the Primordial World.

    What was worth mentioning was that Hou Yi¡¯s Sun-Shooting was not like the rumors that the human race was spreading. As the Tenth Prince of the demon race had roasted countless humans, Hou Yi was enraged. It was just that when the human race spread the word, they were used to using humans as their main bodies.

    After Hou Yi shot the sun, the Great Magi-Demon War erupted once again. The world fell into an endless war. The tenth Golden Crow son, who had escaped the cmity in the end, had disappeared after that. After the Demon Court was destroyed, he had disappeared without a trace...

    Today, the Heavenly Courts hade to the West Ocean to kill demons. Daoist Lu Ya had taken the initiative to stop them. He had identally exposed himself.

    From the looks of it, Daoist Lu Xian was scheming and not reliable enough. He was not worthy of being mentioned in the same sentence as the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Daoist Randeng.

    Lu Ya, Sixth Crow?

    The demon prince who escaped back then might not be the youngest son, the Tenth Prince.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou stood up and paced back and forth. He carefully thought about what had happened in the West Ocean just now and analyzed the possible impact of that matter in the future. If Li Changshou naturally would not want to stand up if he could choose.

    He flew forward to stop the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. It was not a reckless move. He had also thought about it carefully... The main point was that Li Changshou could not confirm the rtionship between the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and the Jade Emperor¡¯s main body. ording to the mostmon incarnation technique in the Primordial World, if the incarnation was killed, the main body would be greatly damaged. The Jade Emperor would be severely injured for no reason, and the consequences would be hard to control. At the very least, the Jade Emperor would be enraged and kill Lu Ya at all costs. The script for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion would change greatly, and the Saint would sense it in advance.

    Based on what happened to Daoist Wen Jing previously, he was afraid that it would cause other karma.

    The Jade Emperor cried loudly and turned to the Purple Cloud Pce toin to the Dao Ancestor. Master! I don¡¯t know where this loser came from to bully me. This Jade Emperor is too cowardly!

    Then, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was brought forward. The three Dao Sects were surrounded by Tribtion Energy. The three Saints looked at him and Daoist Lu Ya warmly...

    He was afraid just thinking about it!

    The Jade Emperor was also a person who would be stubborn when he met a strong opponent. It was impossible for him to swallow his pride and take it lying down. It was the territory of the Sea God. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation had been ¡°invited¡± because of his memorial. If anything really happened, Li Changshou would have a responsibility that he could not shirk.

    Li Changshou dared to use the paper effigy to block the Immortal-ying Flying Saber because of the special nature of his paper effigy.

    The paper effigy only had a small amount of essence soul power, but it could be connected to his essence soul in real-time. His mind could ignore the distance and the obstacles of ordinary array formations.

    It was difficult for Li Changshou to exin that principle. Back when he was studying the paper effigy, he had also tried to figure it out step by step. In the end, he had discovered it and used it.

    However, after using paper effigies for so many years, Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the paper effigy¡¯s characteristics was very thorough.

    At that time, he had a certain amount of confidence before he rushed forward.

    Moreover, if he were to use Dharma treasures to injure others, it would definitely be traceable.

    If the Immortal-ying Flying Saber directly beheaded his paper effigy, it would just die.

    If the Immortal-ying Flying Saber directly severed his essence soul, his paper effigy would not be able to sever any essence soul. Li Changshou naturally considered the possibility that the Immortal-ying Flying Saber, which was a famous killing tool in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in the future, might exist and be able to charge through the work ¡°... Therefore, the moment the paper effigy blocked the saber for the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Li Changshou had already grabbed the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill and was prepared to call the Saint at any time! After the first paper effigy was killed, Li Changshou quickly concluded that the Immortal ying Flying Saber was not as ¡°frightening¡± as he had thought.

    Firstly, it was indeed a sharp weapon to sever one¡¯s essence soul. First, he would stabilize one¡¯s essence soul. Then, he would sever the essence soul and behead the person. When the Immortal-ying Saber attacked, Li Changshou saw the surging waves of blood. His paper effigy could not retaliate and had been killed.

    However, his essence soul, which was far away in the Little Qiong Peak, was safe and sound. He only felt some fear in his heart. It was just like how his paper effigy could withstand 99% of damage caused by the Immortal-ying Flying Saber, which would only cause the paper effigy to be destroyedpletely without any other meaning. Hence, Li Changshou became more confident. In the end, in order to let Lu Ya leave earlier, he even boasted... The Lu Ya he met today was indeed a little different from the mysterious Daoist who had died on the bed during the God Conferment.

    Before Li Changshou met Daoist Lu Ya, he was already extremely afraid of the Daoist who held the Immortal-ying Flying Saber in his left hand left hand, and the Seven Nail Arrows in his right.

    After identally bumping into him in the West Ocean today, Li Changshou¡¯s fear did not lessen. Instead, it became stronger.

    The current Daoist Lu Ya definitely had the possibility of improving again!

    The Immortal-ying Flying Saber did not seem perfect. The method to stabilize the essence soul had to be improved. That should be the prerequisite for the Immortal-ying Flying Saber to be activated. Moreover, the mysterious Seven Nail Arrows Book... Let¡¯s talk about it. Should I devise a n to make Master Zhao kill Daoist Lu Ya in advance? Li Changshou pinched his chin and immediately dispelled that thought. If he really did that and Master Zhao failed to kill Daoist Lu Ya, he would have formed a feud with Lu Ya. Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to Zhao Gongming¡¯s fate? To be safe, he could not bother about the matter of the God-Conferment. Li Changshou had been thinking about that question. Now, he had some clues.

    If he wanted to protect Master Zhao¡¯s life, he could not interfere too much. It was too early. He had to let Master Zhao go through the predestined tribtion. When he was conferred the title of God, he had to slightly change the way he ascended to Heaven. There were many things to consider.

    After being beaten to death, a wisp of his essence soul would be on the God roll. From now on, he would be a puppet of the Heavenly Dao. Any decree from the Jade Emperor would be forcefully executed by the Heavenly Dao.

    His physical body was directly on the God roll, but he was like Li Changshou. He held a position in the Heavenly Courts and could leave whenever he wanted. He had the most basic ¡°choice¡±.

    Of course, the most tragic was still being beaten to death. Those who could not enter the God roll would die for nothing. The safest opportunity to save Master Zhao was during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    That way, he could reduce the karma to the greatest extent. He only needed to slightly change the ¡°form¡± of Master Zhao ascending to the heavens... Now, my position in the Heavenly Courts has yet to stabilize. I should just focus on being the Sea God. Those are all for the future.

    Li Changshou sighed softly and buried those thoughts in his heart. He focused on his current ¡°main job ¡°.

    He had to protect the Heavenly Marshal!

    Next, Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation would follow wherever the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation went.

    That was the Golden Body of Merit that had left his body...

    As he kowtowed, the sky was filled with Golden Merit Powder!

    Li Changshou urgently wanted to discuss with the Jade Emperor about helping the dragon race to the Heavenly Courts. He did not ask for anything else. It would be enough if the Jade Emperor could customize a Golden Body of Merit for him!

    He wanted peaches.

    The alliance army of the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race arrived. The demons of the West Ocean went through the motions of counterattacking and fled in all directions.

    However, the path to escape the Primordial World had beenpletely sealed. They had been running all over the ce only to increase the speed of the Heavenly Soldiers and generals. ording to the official statement of the Heavenly Courts...

    The battle was in full swing, and it was a life-and-death battle. Both sides fought until the sky was dark, and the seafood in the seawater was bustling. Soon, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, who was bathed in blood and fighting hard, turned around and looked at the old immortal who had been following him for 30 feet... The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation sent a voice transmission. ¡°My dear Changgeng, here!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you can kill them. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and sent a voice transmission. ¡°I will guard beside Your Majesty. Don¡¯t let that Daoist turn the situation around.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t worry... Forget it.¡±

    Looking at the kind-looking old man standing in front of him with a smile, the Jade Emperor could not bring up the dignity of the Heavenly Emperor. He turned around and continued to lead the army to kill.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and took out two paper effigies from his sleeve. He threw them out and transformed into two burly men in silver armor. They followed beside the Jade Emperor from both sides. Each of them held a sword and a spear, and fought fiercely with the enemy. They guarded the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    They would provide all-rounded nannies andbat services!

    During the battle, Li Changshou discovered a few good potential Heavenly Generals.

    For example, Ao Yi, the Second Sect Master, led a group of dragon race troops without saying a word. He gnawed on the toughest bones and killed the strongest demons. His Azure Dragon True Body kept churning. The ¡°Marshal of Heavenly Bean Soldiers¡±, Casanova Bian Zhuang, had also be a small general this time. He led 2,000 Heavenly Soldiers and charged forward.

    Unexpectedly, Bian Zhuang really had the demeanor of a man during the battle. The Nine-Toothed Harrow in his hands was a sharp weapon in battle. It was unknown if Bian Zhuang had any mystical abilities to fight in the water, but his body was even more nimble than when he was outside the water. Under the Nine-Toothed Harrow, apart from those old demons, there were few who could match him!

    Li Changshou secretly remembered all of that. He could report it to the Jade Emperorter.

    The Heavenly Courtscked talents.

    However, Li Changshou finally realized that it was useless for him to record all that.

    Half a dayter, the battle in the West Ocean came to a halt. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals joined forces with the dragon race¡¯s troops. Then, they swept the depths of the West Ocean, one south and one north.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was finally addicted to being a general. He returned to the Middle Corps and sat upright. That made Li Changshou heave a sigh of relief.

    I should think of a way to make the Jade Emperor not cause such trouble in the future...

    This army had been patrolling the four seas for half a month. They had killed and captured the deep-sea demons and had also attacked a few Sea n rebels.

    The dragon race trusted the Heavenly Courts more and more. The elders of the dragon race looked at the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals with good intentions.

    General Dongmu said, ¡°The deep-sea demons have been banished. The four seas are peaceful!¡±

    It had only been sixteen days since the start of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ military operation. The intense battle had ended.

    As soon as General Dongmu finished speaking, a golden stream of light appeared in the world. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s merit descended and turned into a golden rain that scattered towards the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race army! The exhausted Heavenly Soldiers were instantly energized when the golden rain fell on them. As for the Immortal Flood Dragon troops and the prawn soldiers, they were also excited.

    The merit that the Heavenly Dao had bestowed was based on the contributions made during the expedition this time. Secondly, it was based on the grade of the Deity Position. On the dragon race¡¯s side, Ao Yi had obtained the most merit. A golden pir of light was epted by him, and his cultivation level rose slightly. The other elders of the dragon race and the experts of the dragon race had each obtained more than ten golden feathers. Their negative karma had been cleansed slightly, and they more or less revealed their excitement.

    Although there was little merit, there was hope. A dragon elder shouted, ¡°The Heavenly Dao has sensed it and has bestowed merit! Our dragon race can finally obtain the Heavenly Dao¡¯s approval!¡±

    Only Hua Ritian and Li Changshou had nothing to do with the golden light.

    The merit would be useless for the Jade Emperor. The Heavenly Dao will not give the Jade Emperor merit alone because of this matter.

    As for Li Changshou...

    On the Little Qiong Peak, a golden pir of light descended from the sky. It ignored the mountain-protecting array formation of the Immortal Du Sect and smashed onto Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    Even though the golden light shed quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye, it still attracted a lot of attention.

    Fortunately, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou flew out of the Immortal Du Hall in time. He stood above the Little Qiong Peak and muttered to himself under the gaze of his immortal senses.

    ¡°Not bad. The Golden Light Array that I set up here is effective.¡±

    That helped Li Changshou cover it up.

    Ji Wuyou had no choice. It was obvious that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was giving Little Changshou merit.

    Sigh...

    It is blissful to have a strong background.

    At the same time, on the way back to the Heavenly Courts, the marshal, Hua Ritian, took the initiative to invite the Sea God to deliberately slow down on the cloud path.

    ¡°Dear Changgeng, this Lu Ya is troublesome. I think his luck is not weak. He should have the support of the demons¡¯ revival of their destiny. He will probably be a difficult character in the future. Why don¡¯t wee up with a n now and think of aprehensive n to get him to...¡±

    Marshal Ritian raised his hand and waved it gently. His eyes were filled with killing intent.

    Li Changshou blinked and understood where the Jade Emperor¡¯s killing intent came from.

    Tsk, the prince of the previous dynasty.

 Chapter 280 Everything Isâ€¦ a Choice

    <h4>Chapter 280 Everything Is... a Choice</h4>

    ¡°Senior Sister Jiu, what is that golden light?¡±

    In the chess room of Little Qiong Peak, when the merit descended, the young girl, Yushi, who was dressed in her training attire, asked that question softly. Jiu Jiu, who was curled up on the window sill, yawnedzily. She turned to look out the window, the jade wine gourd in her hand swaying gently.

    The wine gourd was a congrattory gift from her Disciple-Nephew, Li Changshou, after she had be a Heaven Immortal. It could contain several jars of fine wine and could also improve the taste of the wine.

    Jiu Yushi blinked and hurriedly said, ¡°It was here just now. Why did it disappear?¡± ¡°That direction... Hey!¡±

    Jiu Jiu waved her hand and exined nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s the Pill Chamber on the Little Qiong Peak. It¡¯s considered your Eldest Disciple-Nephew Changshou¡¯s exclusive cultivation ce. He must have made some pills. Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry too much about that side. Your Disciple-Nephew is very mysterious. He¡¯s clearly just a little disciple, but... Tsk, tsk, tsk. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my senior brother?¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was meditating on the bed in the corner, opened her eyes and asked softly. Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°There was a stream of golden light just now... Uh, why is the Sect Leader here?¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡®Sect Leader¡¯, Ling¡¯e and Jiu Yushi gathered by the window and looked at the sky of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Ji Wuyou came and left quickly. He mumbled in the air and left with his hands behind his back.

    He was only in charge of washing the ground. As long as the Immortal Du Sect was not destroyed, he could do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Sect Leader, do you have an array formation here?¡±

    Jiu Jiu tilted her head and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel that the Sect Leader seems to be helping someone cover up? That¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said softly. She, who was dressed in a light green tassel dress, looked even more beautiful and charming. ¡°Senior Brother, how can you be so capable as to let the Sect Leader cover for you?¡±

    ¡°Who can say for sure what¡¯s going on in this world?¡±

    Jiu Jiu spread her hands. ¡°Before I brought your senior brother to the North Continent that year, I would never have thought that today, I would be raised by an ordinary disciple from Little Qiong Peak like your senior brother. Look at me now. I drink your senior brother¡¯s wine, use your senior brother¡¯s pills, eat your senior brother¡¯s spiritual beasts, and sleep here at your senior brother¡¯s ce. If your senior brother has any improper requests for me, I would be too embarrassed to reject him.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately supported her forehead with her hand. She felt that her Little Aunt-Master was looking for an excuse to attack her senior brother...

    Yushi was puzzled. ¡°Senior Sister, aren¡¯t you an elder?¡± ¡°Silly child.¡± Jiu Jiu raised her hand and patted the young girl Yushi¡¯s head. She said gently, ¡°When you grow up and have a cultivation level, you will know how good this Disciple-Nephew is. What elders? Doesn¡¯t your Spirit Pill that is meant for curbing hunger pangs smell good?¡±

    ¡°It does! However, is this Grandmaster Changshou really that... mystical?¡±

    At that moment, a confident reply came from outside the door. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jiu Jiu chuckled and mocked, ¡°I knew that you would rush over to the Little Qiong Peak as soon as there¡¯s any movement!¡± Outside the pavilion, a beautiful figure apanied Jiu Jiu¡¯s teasing.

    She was dressed in an icy-blue dress, and she was wearing white cloth shoes. Her ankles were tied with an icy-blue ribbon, and her long ck hair was tied into a ponytail. She walked over with light footsteps.

    There was no need to say anything more about her slender legs and waist. Her eyes were as clear as autumn water, and she looked heroic and gentle. Naturally, she was the pure and cold fairy that many Immortal Du Sect disciples yearned for...

    She was Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Greetings, Aunt-Masters.¡± Youqin Xuanya bowed. Jiu Yushi quickly returned the greeting, while Jiu Jiu smiled happily.

    Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, asked gently, ¡°Did Senior Sister get rmed by the golden light?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded gently. Then, she looked at Jiu Yushi and said seriously, ¡°Aunt-Master Yushi, you mentioned Senior Brother Changshou just now.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Actually, there is no need to doubt that. Senior Brother Changshou is not just mystical. In my eyes, he should be a unique and unparalleled Qi Refinement cultivator. He is knowledgeable. Not only does he know the cultivation method, but he also has a deep understanding of the Dao of Inaction. He is also good at array formations, alchemy, writing, and music. He is also proficient in the ways of the world and can handle everything. Moreover, Senior Brother Changshou is the most...¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister!¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly walked up and grabbed Youqin Xuanya¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk about this. Don¡¯t say this in front of Aunt-Master Yushi.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was confused. ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡±

    ¡°Well, no.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked.

    How should I phrase it?

    I can¡¯t possibly say that I have to prevent Aunt-Master Yushi from falling for his senior brother...

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ling¡¯e ignored everything and used her coquettish technique to pull Youqin Xuanya towards the stairs at the side.

    Although Youqin Xuanya did not understand what was going on, she still allowed Ling¡¯e to pull her to the second floor and whisper to her.

    Beside the window, Jiu Yushi¡¯s face was full of confusion. She looked at Jiu Jiu for help.

    Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Do you see that? That Disciple-Nephew Changshou is terrifying.¡±

    Jiu Yushi was even more confused. ¡°About this... Senior Sister, can you exin in more detail?¡±

    ¡°Look at Ling¡¯e and Xuanya. They are both rare cultivation talents in the Immortal Du Sect. There¡¯s no need to mention their looks and figures. As a woman, I think that they are very beautiful.¡±

    As she spoke, Jiu Jiu looked down at her chest and sighed. ¡°This is the only advantage I have.¡±

    Jiu Yushi was even more confused. ¡°Does this have anything to do with Disciple-Nephew Changshou?¡±

    Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Lingle and Xuanya are in love with Changshou?¡±

    ¡°I can tell...¡±

    ¡°Qi Refinement cultivators are not like the mortal world where men can have many concubines. The Dao couples of Qi Refinement cultivators mostly only consist of a male and a female.¡±

    Jiu Jiu sighed and said, ¡°Look, two beautiful women like you have fallen in love with Changshou. Changshou is so fragrant. Do you understand?¡±

    Jiu Yushi looked enlightened and nodded seriously.

    Jiu Jiu sighed again and said, ¡°The key is that Ling¡¯e and Xuanya are still on good terms with each other. They did not get jealous at all. Your senior sister, I, can¡¯t even watch a good show after so many years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiu Yushi said in a low voice, ¡°On careful thought, this is quite magical.¡±

    ¡°Something even more amazing has happened.¡± Jiu Jiu spread her hands. ¡°ording to what I know, the two of them have expressed their feelings for Changshou. Ling¡¯e has also set her goal of winning her Senior Brother¡¯s heart. Xuanya also mentions her Senior Brother Changshou all the time. Even if Changshou were to two-time the both of them, they would probably agree without hesitation. However, Changshou... rejected both of them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiu Yushi widened her eyes. ¡°These two sisters... Uh, these two Disciple-Nieces are already capable women. Is Disciple-Nephew Changshou still not satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, please enlighten me.¡±

    Jiu Jiu smiled calmly and shrugged her shoulders. She sighed dejectedly and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand why either. However, I feel that it¡¯s quite normal. It¡¯s indeed something that Little Changshou would do. Perhaps, Changshou is afraid that his Daopanion will be more troublesome and bring more karma to him.¡±

    Jiu Yushi was puzzled. ¡°Why would there be more karma? Aren¡¯t they already his junior sisters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because Xuanya is only Changshou¡¯s junior sister now. If she encounters danger outside, Changshou will probably fly over slowly and formte a n to save her. If Xuanya bes Changshou¡¯s Daopanion, Changshou would fly over and save her without thinking. There is still a difference.¡±

    Jiu Jiu removed the wine stopper and raised her head to take a sip.

    Jiu Yushi lowered her head and pondered for a while. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°What about you, Senior Sister? Senior Sister, you should have taken a liking to Disciple-Nephew Changshou, right?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, ahem, ahem, ahem! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    They heard light footsteps from the side. Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya¡¯s skirts fluttered as they walked over together. They began to ask about the results of Jiu Yushi¡¯s half a month of cultivation and diverted the topic away from their senior brother.

    Not long after, the pavilion was filled with chatter andughter.

    A white-haired old Daoist priest, who was pretending to pass by, stopped in his tracks. He turned a corner and walked to the spiritual beast enclosure next door with his hands behind his back to check the health of the spiritual beasts.

    That was the Peak Leader¡¯s inspection, which was a rare urrence on the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°Lu Ya.¡±

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. As he observed the situation in the sect, he thought about the mission that the Jade Emperor had just given

    him.

    How long has it been since I ascended to the Heavenly Courts? Why have I started helping the Jade Emperor do dirty work?

    Um..

    In his original n, he should have let Daoist Wen Jing do the work.

    Unfortunately, Daoist Wen Jing could not be exposed yet...

    How could Daoist Lu Ya be so easy to deal with?

    Due to the existence of the Seven Arrows Book, he now had another reason to not expose his true identity.

    Actually, although it was difficult to get rid of Daoist Lu Ya, it was not impossible.

    However, the risks were too great. If he was not careful, he would be Lu Ya¡¯s mortal enemy.

    Secondly, the karma was too great.

    ording to the ancient books of the Dao Sect, everything that had not happened had already evolved in the Heavenly Dao.

    If he destroyed Lu Ya, the script of the God-Conferment Tribtion would definitely change. There would be a huge chain effect behind it, causing countless unknown things.

    Li Changshou did not want to plot to be a god. He could not even avoid it.

    In the God-Conferment Tribtion, apart from the Deity Position, merit, and some opportunities to obtain numinous treasures, there was nothing much to n.

    Of course, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s own understanding, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was only a possibility in the future for the Primordial World where he was at that time.

    If Lu Ya was gone, the possibility would change.

    However, at the same time, the Heavenly Dao had the power to retract the various World Threads. At a certain node in the future, the possibility of returning to its original state would remain unchanged...

    Yes, it was all the choice of the Fortune Jade Disc!

    ¡°This matter cannot be rushed. I need to n step by step. There are many implications...¡±

    Li Changshou stretched his back. All sorts ofplicated thoughts ran through his mind. He then saw his master strolling around the spiritual beast enclosure. After some thought, he left the Pill Chamber and rode a cloud over.

    Xiong Lingli was following behind Qi Yuan excitedly. She described the story of every spiritual beast in detail, from reproduction, delivery, feeding, ughtering, cooking, and handling the trash in the kitchen...

    ¡°Cousin is here!¡±

    Xiong Lingli noticed Li Changshou first and waved her hand excitedly.

    Li Changshou smiled and walked forward. He bowed and greeted his master before ¡°strolling¡± with him.

    Not long after, Li Changshou brought his master to the royal chess room of the Little Qiong Peak. Jiu Jiu, Ling¡¯e, and Youqin Xuanya were teaching Jiu Yushi how to circte her aura and sense the natural Dao runes.

    The three of them were among the younger generation in the sect. Among the younger generation, those who were talented inprehension and had high aptitudes could be counted on one hand. They were naturally more thanpetent enough to guide Jiu Yushi.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    When Youqin Xuanya saw Li Changshou, her entire body lit up. She shouted and took a step forward, taking the initiative to wee him.

    ¡°Senior Brother... Uh, Master!¡±

    Ling¡¯e was just about to light herself up when she saw her master, after which she quickly withered again. She hurriedly bowed.

    Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, smiled mischievously. ¡°Senior Brother Qi Yuan, what brings you here?¡±

    Qi Yuan coughed and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to visit my two junior sisters. Well, there are not many treasures on the Little Qiong Peak. It¡¯s just peaceful. Junior Sisters, if youck anything, please tell me.¡±

    Jiu Yushi hid behind Jiu Jiu and quickly bowed. She said softly, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Although Qi Yuan¡¯s expression was calm, his arm trembled slightly.

    Li Changshou took half a step forward, just in time to cover up his master¡¯s loss ofposure.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Aiyaya.¡± Jiu Jiu looked at the sky calmly. ¡°Senior Brother Qi Yuan, your two junior sisters have not had enough wine recently.¡±

    Qi Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°Yushi has yet to embark on the path of cultivation. She¡¯s still young. I don¡¯t dare to let her drink! Especially the Immortal Spiritual Wine!¡± Jiu Jiu blinked. Just as she was about to extort Li Changshou, she could not help but feel a little guilty. She quickly exined that she had not given Jiu Yushi any wine...

    Li Changshou chuckled and took out another treasure pouch. There were fine wine and Spirit Pills inside. He had already prepared them for Jiu Jiu.

    After staying with his master for a while, Li Changshou left with his master.

    It could be seen that his master was already quite satisfied. On the way back, he kept muttering,

    ¡°She actually called me Senior Brother. How wonderful.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded him tactfully, ¡°Master, you should put yourself in a younger state of mind. The appearancees from the heart.¡±

    Qi Yuan put on a serious expression and chided, ¡°What do you mean? Am I such a person? I¡¯m already more than a thousand years old. How old is she!?!¡±

    ¡°Master, you have to look at this problem from a long-term perspective.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this now. What about a thousand yearster? What about two thousand yearster? What about three thousand yearster? Master, do you feel that you can ept it?¡± Qi Yuan could not help but be stunned. However, he still sighed dejectedly. He waved his hand and rode the cloud away.

    Li Changshou chuckled and returned to the Pill Chamber. Let Master be.

    Li Changshou continued to think about Lu Ya.

    That matter was just like his Tribtion Transcendence. If he did not have a 90% chance of sess, it was best not to take the initiative to attack.

    However, just because he did not attack did not mean that Lu Ya would not attack him...

    Li Changshou returned to the secret underground chamber and looked at the word ¡®stable¡¯ that was hanging on the wall. Then, he looked at the numinous treasure map that had just been hung up.

    In the end, it was still a matter of strength.

    Now, his Dao realm had already advanced very slowly. His epiphany would only happen once every half a month. The Numinous Treasure was indeed a convenient path to improve himself and enrich himself.

    Sitting behind the desk, Li Changshou took out a stack of paper effigies and began to create thetest version of paper effigies. He picked up a pen and wrote the word ¡®treasure¡¯ behind the paper effigies.

    Half a monthter, more than twenty new paper effigies that wereparable to thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm stood neatly on the table and saluted Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou snapped his fingers. The paper effigies turned around at the same time and jumped into the backpack of the paper effigy with the word ¡®Carriage¡¯.

    The ¡®Carriage¡¯ paper effigy transformed into a young girl and used Earth Escape to disappear.

    Let¡¯s get to work!

 Chapter 281 - Unable to find the Treasure, Unintentionally Blowing Things Up

    <strong>Chapter 281 Unable to find the Treasure, Unintentionally Blowing Things Up</strong>

    In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat in front of the Pill Furnace and looked at the few balls of fire that were flickering gently. A portion of his attention was focused on maneuvering the carriage-driving paper effigy and making it move across the mountains, and towards the South Continent. If it was during the opening of the Primordial World, there would be treasures everywhere in the Primordial World. One could pick up some Connate items with just two steps. After all, the entire Primordial World was born from the Connate Dao.

    However, countless Yuan Meetings had already existed in the Primordial World. Wave after wave of tribtions descended. Connate lifeforms, dragons, phoenixes, magi, and humans had survived a few Great Eras...

    Connate numinous treasures that had yet to be born were just like the Saint¡¯s. They were truly rare.

    That¡¯s not right. There should be many collectors in the Primordial World. If he wanted to search for treasures, the first choice would be to go to the Middle Continent. The chances of encountering treasures were higher. However, Li Changshou did not want to randomly encounter opportunities for no reason.

    For example, when he first left a good impression on Old Master Wan Linyun, he had carefully calcted and studied it. Then, he had done what Elder Wan Linyun liked and set up an ambush. Finally, he had obtained the Poison Sutra for Dao Protection.

    Treasure-hunting was the same. He had to n carefully.

    Firstly, he wrote a copy of the book ¡°The Rules of Treasure Hunting ¡°. There were only three core points of the manual. He had to calcte the gains and losses of karma, consider the problem of conscience, and not embarrass Ren School. Secondly, he had to confirm the main goal. Li Changshou¡¯s main target this time was the treasure that Master Zhao was destined to obtain, which was in the top three on the Fiend rankings, the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, or the Treasurefall Coin.

    Thirdly, he needed a perfect n.

    Before the Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigies set off, the entire treasure-hunting n had beenpleted. They had also spent more than ten rolls of cloth.

    Fortunately, he did not need to create new paintings of the Hundred Beauties and the Autumn Pce. It was okay for the cloth to be used up.

    Apart from those three points, Li Changshou still had a fourth n.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel heartache even if you get nothing¡± was a self-constion treatment.

    This time, Li Changshou was not confident that he could find the copper coins. Before the Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigies set off, he was already prepared to return empty-handed. If he returned empty-handed, he would not suffer any karma. It would be a huge loss if he did not gain anything but was stained with karma instead! The Copper Coin of Treasurefall was a ¡®sample¡¯ made by a human emperor. It was the first two copper coins in the Primordial World. It had obtained the merit of the Heavenly Dao and was quite spiritual. Li Changshou had two copper coins in his hand, which had a deep rtionship with the Copper Coin of Treasurefall. They were the first copper coins of the human race. There was some power of merit on them, and they could be considered the ¡°children¡± of the copper coins.

    Therefore, this time, it was also... the journey of the copper coins finding their mother!

    Li Changshou really wanted to go to the Tushita Pce to pay his respects. He held his two copper coins and shouted at the Grand Supreme Elder.

    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder! Please pity these two children and let them move in with their parents!¡±

    Ahem, just kidding. The copper coins could be used for divination, but their strongest effect was to obtain Connate numinous treasures.

    The moment the copper coin shone brightly, it snatched away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl during the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    At that time, Zhao Gongming, who had emerged from the mountain because of the casualties of the ten Heavenly Lords, relied on the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl to sweep through the experts of Chan School. He then chased after the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect and fought fiercely.

    While fighting, Randeng fled to Wuyi Mountain and encountered two old men who were ying chess in a corner. The two old men took a closer look and realized that the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School had been beaten up. They immediately wanted to go forward and curry favor with him. They took out the Copper Coin of Treasurefall to deal with Zhao Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    The moment the copper coins appeared, the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and the Dragon Binding Rope were snatched away by the coins. Zhao Gongming was caught off guard and could only stare.

    Zhao Gongming hurriedly snatched it and whipped one of the two old men to death. However, because he had lost a precious treasure like the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, he was forced to retreat by Randeng.

    From then on, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearlsnded in the hands of Randeng. Randeng probably had the confidence to betray the sect...

    By the way, one of the two old men was called Xiao Sheng and the other was called Cao Bao. In the original God-Conferment story, they went to the Heavenly Courts and became Zhao Gongming¡¯s subordinates. They were also the Heavenly Venerate Zhaobao and Heavenly Venerate Nazhen.

    Li Changshou had never heard of the interesting events in the Heavenly Courts. It should be very exciting. He also talked about searching for the Copper Coin of Treasurefall.

    If he wanted to find the copper coins, he had to first consider finding the original owners of the coins, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao. Where is the Wuyi Mountain in the Primordial World?

    Li Changshou checked a few copies of the ¡°Records of the Middle Continent¡± from different sources, but he could not find any traces of the Wuyi Mountain. Instead, he found a few ces in the South Continent called ¡®Wuyi Mountain¡¯. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that the main battlefield of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion should be in the South Continent. At that time, Zhao Gongming should have been chasing after Randeng. From this perspective, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao did not seem to have met by chance. That scene might have been the old Daoist priest Randeng¡¯s scheme. There was a problem that Li Changshou had to consider carefully. If he really obtained the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, what effect would it have on the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Zhao Gongming had been killed by Lu Ya¡¯s Seven Arrows Book. Although it had something to do with the copper coins, it did not have much to do with him.

    At that time, Zhao Gongming had lost the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and borrowed the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors. He had also suppressed the Chan School. That was why the Seven Arrows Book had the chance to appear.

    However, if he took away the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, he would miss the matter of Zhao Gongming going to the Three-Immortal Ind to borrow treasures because he had lost the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    Then... Fairy Yun Xiao might be able to lessen her involvement with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, as long as Master Zhao died, he would probably still get what he deserved. That problem was still very difficult to solve.

    Seven days after the Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigies set off, they had already investigated a few ces in the South Continent that were rted to Wu Yi...

    As Li Changshou had expected, that was the mortal world. There were no traces of Qi Refinement cultivators there.

    To be safe, Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and carefully searched those ces.

    Li Changshou had also asked the Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigies to bring the two ¡°prototype¡± copper coins that were used to prevent deductions. That would increase the chances of him encountering treasures. However, he still did not obtain anything in the South Continent. ¡°Since that clue does not work, I can only start from the other clues.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and skillfully controlled the fire. He experienced the wonders of the ¡°pill formation¡± in his heart. He controlled the Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigies and changed his path to the Middle Continent...

    He did not know how far he was from the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Li Changshou did not see too many signs of the God-Conferment Tribtion. There was no major event like the ¡®ck Bird Life Merchant¡¯ in the South Continent.

    In the Primordial World, time was mostly calcted by thousands of years.

    Among the remaining options, there are three that are most reliable.

    A, search for Cao Baosheng¡¯s whereabouts. B, search for rumors about Copper Coin of Treasurefall.

    C, ask my Great Daoist Master to help me deduce the whereabouts of the Copper Coin of Treasurefall...

    He had to do A and B, but C would be troublesome.

    It was not safe for the Great Daoist Master to help him search for treasures.

    It would easily make the Great Daoist Master feel that he was asking for treasures in a disguised manner. It would affect his image of an outstanding disciple that he had painstakingly established with the Great Daoist Master. Therefore, Li Changshou could only choose ¡°Option D¡¯ when the first and second options failed.

    ¡°In the name of the Jade Emperor, I¡¯ll go to the Fire Cloud Cave to visit the ancestors of the human race and search for a way to get along with the Heavenly Courts. At the same time, I¡¯ll ask about the whereabouts of the Copper Coin of Treasurefall.¡±

    In the next half a year, Li Changshou¡¯s Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigy Team that had been searching everywhere in the Middle Continent.

    In order to increase efficiency, more than twenty Treasure-seeking paper effigies split up. They used the name of the Primordial Spiritual Treasure Manual to collect all kinds of rumors and obtain all kinds of information. However, in the end, he only gathered a bunch of numinous treasures that he had never heard of. There was no news of the whereabouts of the Copper Coin of Treasurefall. On the other hand, the Primordial Spiritual Treasure Sutra looked like it was about to be published...

    Cao Baosheng and Xiao Sheng were also untraceable. They did not know where to find them.

    Although he had not done anything useless in the past six months, his gains still made Li Changshou feel a little depressed. It could not be helped. It was just that difficult to search for treasures these days. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fire Cloud Cave.¡± Without further dy, Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts left the Sea God Residence and rode a cloud towards the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    At the mention of the Fire Cloud Cave, he had no choice but to mention the famous good old man of the Primordial World. The ssic negative example of the Steadiness SutraAncestor Hong Yun! After Ancestor Hong Yun was ambushed by Kun Peng and reincarnated after being severely injured, the Fire Cloud Cave was left idle. Later on, it became the ce where the Three Kings and Five Emperors of the human race went into seclusion after bing Saints. The ¡®Saints¡¯ of the Three Kings and Five Emperors were the meaning of sages. They were naturally different from the Primordial Saints.

    Li Changshou had heard that in his early years.

    After the preaching of the Dao in the Purple Cloud Pce, Hong Yun obtained a stream of Primordial Violet Qi. However, because Hong Yun of the Purple Cloud Pce had given up his seat to the two people of the Western Sect, Kun Peng had no choice but to give up his seat. Kun Peng had lost his opportunity to be a Saint, and Ancestor Red Cloud had been ambushed by the Demon Master Kun Peng.

    When Ancestor Hong Yun was seriously injured and on the verge of death, he was fortunate enough to have the Three Pure Ones and Zhen Yuanzi stop Kun Peng. They allowed a wisp of Ancestor Hong Yun¡¯s soul to escape and go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation to nurture it. The Primordial Violet Qi was retrieved by the Dao Ancestor. When the Lich and Demons were defeated, the human race would rise, the Three Kings would appear, the Five Emperors would return, and the human race would be the protagonist of the world.

    ording to rumors, Hong Yun had reincarnated into the Shennong. The Primordial Violet Qi that originally belonged to Hong Yun was divided into eight portions. The Three Kings and Five Emperors shared the opportunity to be Saints. The Three Emperors had a slightlyrger share, while the Five Emperors had slightly lesser shares.

    Therefore, the Three Kings and Five Emperors were not Saints, but they were close to Saints.

    They were the cornerstones of the human race¡¯s destiny and also the ¡°trump cards¡± of the human race. The non-human races would not appear easily in the face of death.

    Now that the Heavenly Courts were in power, the Human Dao was under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Courts. It was reasonable for them to use the Jade Emperor¡¯s name to visit the human sages in the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Most importantly, that would not add any karma to Li Changshou. After all, he was only following orders.

    The Jade Emperor was quite easy to fool...

    Ahem, the Jade Emperor was reasonable. Hepletely agreed with Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion. The Jade Emperor wrote a letter and said that he was now the Heavenly Emperor who was in charge of the Three Realms. In the future, he would take care of the human race, who was the protagonist of the world. At the same time, he also hoped that the human race would be able to support the Heavenly Courts and carry out the sacrificial ceremony towards heaven and earth, and the Heavenly Courts. If the human race had any conflicts with the Heavenly Courts, they wouldmunicate in time. With the letter and the Jade Emperor¡¯s instructions, Li Changshou asked General Dongmu to prepare a gift. Then, he left the Heavenly Courts and headed to the Fire Cloud Cave in the Middle Continent.

    However, just as Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God paper effigy flew above the Middle Continent, amotion rmed his main body. Li Changshou diverted his attention and frowned slightly. Hended the Sea God paper effigy in a forest and used Earth Escape to hide near the earth meridian.

    He focused most of his attention on the Little Qiong Peak and quickly left the Pill Chamber.

    Bang

    The bell on the Heaven-Breaking Peak rang. Three Golden Immortal auras surged into the sky, and figures flew up from the various peaks!

    On Pill Tripod Peak, Elder Wan Linyun appeared with two elders.

    Beside the spiritual beast enclosure of the Little Qiong Peak, Jiu Jiu hurriedly reminded Lingle to take care of Jiu Yushi. Then, she carried the huge gourd and rushed to the sect. The bell signified that they had encountered an enemy.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He rode a white cloud and slowly walked towards the sect.

    The current situation was simr to what he had expected. 1,500 kilometers to the south of the Immortal Du Sect, a huge wooden ship broke through the sky. Colorful smoke floated around it. There werenterns and colorful banners everywhere on the wooden ship. There were handsome men and women on it, but their dressing was...

    To put it nicely, it was unpleasant. To put it bluntly, it was an eyesore.

    Li Changshou looked at it carefully for a while and then criticized it in his heart.

    Overly revealing. Those people were naturally the demons that Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had mentioned previously. Their background was extremelyplicated and they had merit. Previously, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu had mentioned the fox demon. Li Changshou had given Jiu Wu a n. The n was actually very simple. It was to let the Immortal Du Sect spread the news secretly and let the n know that the fox demon was doing well. As she had opened a brothel in the South Continent and allowed some demons to absorb the Yang energy of mortals to cultivate, she was captured by the sect. Although the n was simple, it was very effective.

    He wanted to make sure that the fox demon was safe and sound so that the matter would not blow up. When the demons visited the Dao Sects of Ren School, they were told that thetter had not captured any fox demons. They would investigate step by step and eventually find the Immortal Du Sect. Before that batch of demons went to the Immortal Du Sect, they had also learned about the Immortal Du Sect. They knew that although the Immortal Du Sect was in the East Continent, it had once received the protection of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School. Therefore, the demons were very restrained. They stopped the wooden ship at the border of the immortal sect that was 1,000 kilometers away. They sent a few men and women who were in the Heaven Immortal realm forward and exined their intentions from afar.

    They also gave Li Changshou the impression that they were just there to pay the ransom for the person that had been held captive.

    The rest of the matter went quite smoothly. The Immortal Du Sect had already secretly checked on the fox demon and realized that she was cultivating in the underground cage. Her cultivation level was much higher than when she had first been locked up. One of the executives of the Punishment Hall had informed the fox demon in advance. Soon, her nsmen woulde to pick her up.

    In front of the sect gate, when the demons walked forward, they presented gifts and said some good words.

    The elders of the Immortal Du Sect pondered for a while. They were in a dilemma. They made the demons swear that the fox demon would not do anything evil in the future.

    After a while, they walked through the venue. Under the watchful eyes of many disciples of the Immortal Du Sect, the fox demon was released from the Earth Meridian Cage by a few executives...

    The fox demon seemed to have a powerful background. When the demons saw her, they cheered. Many of the demons even cried tears of joy. Originally, that matter should havee to an end. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise... ¡°Can I join the Immortal Du Sect?¡± The fox demon asked softly. Her gaze was pure and clear, and she emitted a clear aura. There was not much demonic aura around her. Li Changshou, who was hiding in the crowd, suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°Well?¡±

    An elder frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Immortal Du Sect is a disciple of Ren School. We only ept human disciples.¡± ¡°I can be the spiritual beast that protects the mountain. I¡¯m also willing to be the maidservant sweeping the ground.¡±

    The fox demon that had just been released spoke with a hint of urgency. Under the puzzled gazes of her nsmen, she took a few steps forward on the cloud, her phoenix-like eyes revealing a hint of pleading. ¡°If not, please let me meet the Daoist priest who captured me back then. I have something to say to him.¡±

 Chapter 282 - Shouâ€¦ Shouâ€™er

    <strong>Chapter 282 Shou... Shou¡¯er</strong>

    Daoist priest, which Daoist priest?

    In front of the sect gate, a female demon in a long green dress stood quietly. Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and she exuded a gentle aura from inside out.

    However, when she said that, not only were the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect confused, but the ¡°demons withplicated backgrounds¡± behind her also listened carefully.

    What happened?

    Something is wrong! As one of the parties involved, Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts raced through his mind. He immediately suspected that the female demon had been controlled.

    Li Changshou naturally would not forget about the fox demon.

    Back then, Daoist Kuai Si had schemed against his master and deliberately lured him to the mortal world¡¯s city. When Li Changshou had gone to meet his master, he had captured the demon in the city.

    After the matter, he realized that the fox demon had taken in the assassin, the centipede demon, whom Daoist Kuai Si had bribed. It could be considered a lucky strike.

    Due to the merits the fox demon had, the Immortal Du Sect did not kill her. Instead, they suppressed her under the deste mountain outside the sect.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced carefully.

    When he pretended to be his master and captured the demoness with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, she was a manager of a brothel. She held a jade cigarette stick, had a tall figure, and enchanting curves. She was clearly the manager of a brothel who was extremely domineering.

    After that, Li Changshou had interacted with the female demon a few times. She had also revealed her cunning and sinister nature as a demon.

    When she was first captured, she even took the opportunity to use her Enchantment Spell to plot against Uncle-Master Jiu Wu. Li Changshou had no choice but to offer the old version of ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ to the sect. Why is it... like this today? Is it a pretense?

    Do they want to blow things up? Li Changshou hid in the crowd and stared at the fox demon carefully. Soon, he realized that the other party was either really good at acting or because of some reason...

    Maybe she had fallen in love with Uncle-Master Jiu Wu or Master, whom I was disguised as!

    How is that possible?

    There was a moment of silence in the sect. The people inside and outside the sect were in an awkward situation. Only the fox demon seemed to be eager and did not think that she was wrong.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    On the other side of the sect, Jiu Shi, who was ranked fourth among the Nine Jiu Immortals, suddenly spoke.

    Immediately, numerous gazes gathered over. First, theynded on the dignified, elegant, and beautiful Jiu Shi. Then, they shifted their gazes down to the short Daoist who was five and a half feet tall...

    The group of immortals from the Immortal Du Sect looked enlightened.

    So that¡¯s what happened...

    There was killing intent! Jiu Wu shuddered subconsciously and pped his thigh anxiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not it! I have nothing to do with this demoness. At that time, it was indeed me and Junior Brother Qi Yuan who captured her. It was because she had instigated the demons in the South Continent tomit evil. However, after I captured her, I suppressed her underground. I only went to check on her condition once or twice and did not say anything! The elders and the other elders from the Punishment Hall can vouch for me!¡±

    Upon hearing Jiu Wu¡¯s yelling, a few white-haired elders at the side looked up at the sky with their hands behind their backs, maintaining theirposure. Jiu Shi gritted her teeth. However, with so many people around, she also cared about her Daopanion¡¯s face and endured her anger.

    At that moment, the fox demon muttered again, ¡°Qi Yuan... Can I meet this Daoist priest Qi Yuan again? I have something to say to him.¡±

    Jiu Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He almost kowtowed to the vixen and thanked her for not killing him.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect, who wanted to watch the show, looked at each other.

    If the fox demon had taken a liking to the executive of the sect, Jiu Wu, it would be fine. It could be exined.

    Jiu Wu¡¯s master was a Golden Immortal. It was almost certain that Jiu Wu would be a Heaven Immortal. He knew how to handle matters well and was good at socializing. Moreover, if one were to neglect his age, he would be a handsome young man. In terms of size, he could be considered unique. However, Qi Yuan was the only Turbid Immortal in the Immortal Du Sect... This is not Ren School. It is obviously not Ren School!

    ¡°Is Junior Brother Qi Yuan so charming?¡±

    ¡°Impressive, impressive.¡±

    ¡°Should I call Disciple-Nephew Qi Yuan over?¡±

    Many immortals from the Immortal Du Sect spoke one after another. Most of them were curious.

    Jiu Wu hurriedly looked at Li Changshou. The two of them winked at each other. Beep-beep ¡°Changshou, what did you do!?!¡±

    Ta-ta... ¡°You mean, what did my master do...¡±

    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid? Wasn¡¯t it you who pretended to be your master that day? You have to be careful. My tenth junior sister has been living at your Little Qiong Peak since she joined the sect!¡±

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on. He could only give Jiu Wu a helpless look and ask him to calm down.

    Now, he could only dy. No matter what the demoness¡¯ goal was, he could not let things continue developing.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and flew slightly higher in the crowd. He smiled awkwardly at the sect gate and said,

    ¡°Senior... My master is in seclusion. Why don¡¯t you return with your nsmen first and talk about this after my masteres out of seclusion?¡±

    The demoness blinked and immediately revealed a loving and benevolent smile.

    ¡°Are you his disciple?¡±

    An elder in the sect immediately introduced, ¡°This is Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. He is Qi Yuan¡¯s eldest disciple.¡±

    The demoness took half a step forward and said happily, ¡°Then, can I call you Shouler? The disciples your master epts are all extraordinary.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He retracted his right hand into his sleeve and grabbed a carving knife!

    Yes! Immediately!

    How much karma would he have to bear if he killed those demons on the spot!?!

    At that moment, one of the Heaven Immortal realm demons behind the demoness finally stood up and asked, ¡°Little Lan, what¡¯s wrong with you? What kind of curse did these people cast?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    An elder of the Immortal Du Sect, who had a bad temper, widened his eyes and scolded, ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is a faction of Ren School. We pass down the Grand Pure One¡¯s Dao. Why would we use such a trick?

    If she did not have merit to protect her, she would have been indebted to the human race. How could I allow her to cause trouble in the mortal world!?!¡±

    ¡°What a joke.¡± A male demon said coldly, ¡°You clearly saw my little sister¡¯s merit protecting her body. Killing her will increase the negative karma! You actually said it in such a dignified manner! You human cultivators really dare to do anything for your pride!¡±

    Dong!

    Elder Wan Linyun slowly walked forward with his bronze walking stick. The two elders in front of him immediately made way for him.

    The old man held onto his walking stick and took two steps out of thin air. He walked out of the sect and swept his listless eyes across the few people. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    In a split second, the demons looked like they were facing a formidable enemy. They hid the demoness named ¡®Little Lan¡¯ behind them and looked at Wan Linyun warily. The two demons with weaker cultivation levels were trembling!

    On the wooden ship in the distance, figures soared into the sky. The pressure of a Golden Immortal realm demon swept across the sky and swept towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    However, the pressure was a little mottled. Clearly, the Dao Realm was not pure enough. The pressure of the three Golden Immortal experts in the Immortal Du Sect erupted and pressed towards the demons.

    A male demon shouted, ¡°Quickly go and invite our old ancestor!¡±

    The situation changed drastically. The immortals gathered at the gate of the Immortal Du Sect were about to attack!

    They would strike first and gain the upper handter!

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. If they fought like that, it would be disadvantageous to the Immortal Du Sect...

    He was about to send a voice transmission to Elder Wan Linyun to persuade him, but before he could say anything, the fox demon, Little Lan, who had just been released, suddenly shouted in a shrill voice, ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±

    Her shout was like the cry of a cuckoo. It made both parties, who had already taken their positions and were rubbing their palms together, stop their actions!

    The fox girl sighed softly. Under the protection of her nsmen, her slender and beautiful legs bent. She knelt in the air and kowtowed to the ¡®Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°This matter started because of me. I secretly left the n and was reluctant to leave the mortal world. I also allowed the few spirits that were attached to me to cause trouble. I was willing to be imprisoned by the Immortal Du Sect for another three hundred years. However, can you let me see him... I have already been bewitched by him. I no longer have any other wishes in my life. I just want to be together with him.

    I¡¯m willing to make a Great Dao oath to prove my love.¡±

    Her words...

    If the people of Chan School heard them, they would definitely shout, ¡°Demon, die!¡±

    If the disciples of Jie School heard it, she would probably be pulled into the group by a group of men and women.

    However, today, her words were heard by the disciples of Ren School...

    The disciples of Ren School were famous for having Daopanions!

    The wretchedness and infatuation in the fox demon¡¯s words moved half of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect.

    Jiu Wu pondered for a while and stood up at the crucial moment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only met my Junior Brother Qi Yuan a few times. How could you have such an obsession? If you can¡¯t exin it, I will not let you see my Junior Brother Qi Yuan today.¡±

    That question hit the nail on the head. The demons quickly asked a few questions. At that moment, the vixen sighed softly and fell to the ground.

    She muttered with listless eyes, ¡°That day, I found an opportunity for this Daoist priest and Daoist Priest Qi Yuan to plot against me using my race¡¯s bloodline mystical ability, Enchantment Spell. The Daoist priest who spoke was extremely ugly, but Daoist Priest Qi Yuan was unmoved. He only used a painting to break my Enchantment Spell...¡±

    As the fox girl talked about the past, the surroundings were quiet. He could only hear her slowly recount her story.

    Beside Jiu Wu, a slender hand reached over without batting an eyelid. It grabbed his ear and pulled hard.

    ¡°Ss...¡±

    The short Daoist cried.

    Jiu Shi shouted, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve shown your ugly side! Go back and exin yourself to me!¡±

    Jiu Wu felt awkward and cupped his hands to apologize.

    Then, he heard the vixen changing her words...

    ¡°After locking me underground, I still have a grudge against Daoist Priest Qi Yuan. After some time, he suddenly appeared and asked me to swear that he would not take revenge on anyone in the Immortal Du Sect because of that matter. At that time, I naturally agreed but I was angry and used all my charm on him. However, I only received a slightly sarcastic smile. It was that smile that made me feel indignant. I would then cultivate my mystical abilities painstakingly. I must make this man kneel in front of me! That was what I thought back then.¡±

    In the crowd, Li Changshou, who had already retreated to the corner, nodded secretly.

    He was right.

    A female immortal in the sect could not help but ask, ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°After that...¡±

    The vixen smiled bitterly and continued to exin. ¡°Just as my mystical abilities improved, he quickly appeared in front of me again. In the dark underground prison, there were a fewyers of restrictions between us. At that time, he smiled at me. I remember very clearly that his smile was rxed andfortable. He asked me if I could use my Enchantment Spell to test if his Dao heart was sturdy. I thought that it was ridiculous, but I took the opportunity to attack. I used all my strength to activate my mystical abilities to confuse him, but he... he!¡±

    A demoness was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°Could it be that he has gone berserk!?!¡±

    The fox girl smiled in a daze. ¡°He actually took a book slip outside the cage and kept writing and drawing. He even gave me some pointers on my Enchantment Spell. I still haven¡¯t forgotten how he looked when he lowered his head and wrote... At that time, I thought, ¡°How can there be such a man in the world who doesn¡¯t have any lust for me?¡±

    In the corner, Li Changshou was speechless.

    Yes, he really felt lustful at that time. It was just that his series of ¡®Hundred Beauties¡¯ paintings was more powerful. What the vixen said were all the things that happened during the refinement of the me of Heart Pill.

    Li Changshou had considered everything at that time. However, he really did not expect that the fox demon had made a mistake..

    What should he do?

    Kill her. I can only do that, right?

    Back then, in order to study the Heart me Immortal Sense Poison Pill, he had used his master¡¯s image to meet the demon fox under his master¡¯s permission. He had gone there a few times in the past few months, but he had not discovered anything unusual about the demon fox...

    ¡°I¡¯m really silly, I really am.¡± There were already stars in the fox demon Lan¡¯er¡¯s listless eyes... ¡°Now, I only feel that the few times I met him were the best times of my life. However, at that time, I felt a little indignant. Every time, I would use all my strength to deal with him using the Enchantment Spell, but I never revealed my feelings to him. Since then, he has nevere to see me again. Every time I close my eyes, I would see his back view when he left. Year after year, unknowingly, he has be the only one in my heart. There is no one else or anything else... Now, I¡¯m out.¡±

    The fox demon Lan¡¯er slowly stood up and walked past her nsmen. Although her voice was gentle, her gaze was extremely firm.

    ¡°ording to the rules of my n, if I belong to someone, no one will stop me from leaving. Today, I¡¯m standing in front of the Immortal Du Sect. I only hope to see him again. Even if he kills me with one strike, I will not have any resentment. I only hope that he will leave a wisp of my soul behind. I will go to the underworld and beg them to let me reincarnate into the woman whom Daoist Priest Qi Yuan likes.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    An old woman from the demon race, who had rushed over at some point in time, shouted softly when she heard that. She could not help but wipe her tears. ¡°ording to the rules of the n, the Qingqiu Fox n will fully support Little Lan in finding her marriage! Marriage is a priceless treasure. Why do you have to forcefully break a pair of lovers up?! Listen up, Immortal Du Sect. Little Lan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s third aunt is the Exalted Immortal who served the Saint in the pce. Our Little Lan¡¯s background is not inferior to the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect. Does he agree or not? Let him appear first and give a straightforward answer!¡±

    Hence, Li Changshou silently put away his carving knife.

    Outside the sect, a group of demons and demonesses gathered. They stood behind the vixen Little Lan, and worked together to help!

    The immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were stunned.

    After living for so many years, it was the first time the immortals had dealt with such a situation...

    Kill?

    It seemed that she did not dare to make a move. The Qing Qiu n had a good reputation in the Primordial World. Moreover, the vixen was extremely infatuated. Her only request was to meet Qi Yuan.

    Should I let them see me?

    However, he felt that it was as if the Immortal Du Sect had sumbed to the demons. They were enemies with the demons to begin with. Although the Qing Qiu n had aplicated background and had merit to protect them, their foundation was definitely not that clean.

    ¡°Why? Do you, the Qing Qiu n, dare to snatch someone from my Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    He heard another coldugh. A figure flew over from the Immortal Du Sect andnded outside the sect.

    She was dressed in a light blue dress, and her long hair flowed down her back. She was naturally Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er used her immortal senses to listen for a long time. She could not help but jump out and walk to the vixen with her hands behind her back. In front of the many demons, she circled around the vixen twice...

    ¡°Tsk tsk, your figure is not bad... Wow, you¡¯re quite evil, but you¡¯re not as good as my Little Jiu. You¡¯re called Little Lan? What¡¯s your full name?¡±

    The vixen frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°You are...¡±

    ¡°Unfettered Lin Jiang, Jiang Lin¡¯er!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er patted her chest and said, ¡°My husband is a Golden Immortal of our sect. My grand-disciple is extraordinary, but that¡¯s not important. Tsk, tsk. I¡¯m the master of Daoist Priest Qi Yuan whom you¡¯re looking for. When he was young, I fed him feces and urine. Ahem, I raised him. How about that?¡±

    The vixen blinked and bowed. ¡°Little Lan greets Master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel so quickly.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er chuckled and scanned the crowd. She only saw the Dao hoop on Li Changshou¡¯s head. ¡°This matter must have been a misunderstanding. How about this? Come with me to the Little Qiong Peak. I¡¯ll make things clear for you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°I will listen to you, Master!¡±

    The vixen became excited and her voice became gentler.

 Chapter 283 - Ah, Itâ€™s Lonelinessâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 283 Ah, It¡¯s Loneliness...</h4>

    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you stopping me?¡±

    They were in Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut beside the Little Qiong Peak.

    As soon as Qi Yuan opened his eyes during his cultivation, a paper effigy emerged from his sleeve and transformed into him. He raised his hand and pointed, causing his entire body to be enveloped by light.

    Qi Yuan... was immediately immobilized.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no time to say anything. Sit down first. Grandmaster is on the way to bring that fox demon over!

    Well, I still have to ask, do you... have any thoughts about the fox demon?¡±

    In Qi Yuan¡¯s old eyes, there was a look of shock and confusion. He looked at Li Changshou and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Changshou, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. He quickly tapped his hands on his master¡¯s body and exined.

    To put it simply, it was because he had used his master¡¯s image with his master¡¯s permission, to provoke a beautiful demon fox which he could not just kill while saying ¡°ying the demon with immortal power!¡±...

    Beautiful fox demon.

    Qi Yuan pondered for a while and seemed to have understood something. He said emotionally, ¡°Changshou, if you really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I have a way to sever her thoughts!¡±

    Li Changshou paused and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, do you want to take a look at this demoness?¡±

    ¡°Why should I look at her!?!¡±

    Qi Yuan red and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! What if someone hears you?

    I don¡¯t want my clean reputation to be destroyed today!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Li Changshou took two steps back and bowed to his master. ¡°Master, stay in this straw hutter. You must not go out. Let me deal with everything!¡±

    ¡°Go, go, ah!¡± He sighed.

    Qi Yuan waved his hand. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how capable you are now. What are you doing outside every day?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and condensed a water mirror. He looked at his paper effigy.

    His face was not considered strange, but his eyes were bright and energetic. His silver hair was also quite energetic-looking. He looked exactly the same as he did after Jiu Yushi had arrived in the sect.

    Then, Li Changshou borrowed his master¡¯s horsetail whisk and fused the aura on it with the paper effigy. After carefully checking it twice, he opened the door and carried the horsetail whisk out of the straw hut.

    Qi Yuan, who was sitting on the meditation cushion, pondered for a while. Then, he saw the door close on its own. Layers of array formations were activated...

    He was protected by his disciple.

    Qi Yuan casually pointed at the water mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. Immediately, he saw the face... of an unfamiliar-looking and beautiful woman...

    Her vision turned ck and he almost fainted from anger.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s ¡®Human¡¯ paper effigy walked to the side of theke. He stood quietly under the willow tree and looked at the figures flying towards the sect.

    Although only the demoness from the demon n was there, how could the immortals in the sect be that careless?

    We¡¯re talking about demons!

    Extremely fierce ones!

    Therefore, apart from the necessary forces that were meant to guard the gate of the sect, the elders and experts of the various peaks were all staring at the vixen who was only at the Perfected Immortal realm... Ahem, they were just wary. The demoness had self-destructed and injured the Golden Immortal¡¯s Daopanion, Jiang Lin¡¯er. She was definitely not there to cultivate the Eight Trigrams Technique!

    Li Changshou shook his head when he saw that. There was no difference whether he did it in front of the immortals in the sect or not.

    His current attainments in the mystical ability of creating and using paper effigies could naturally deceive the other Qi Refinement cultivators in the sect, except the Golden Immortals.

    At the same time, Li Changshou had already begun to operate simultaneously. He activated the spare ¡®Sea God¡¯ paper effigy hidden in the Sea God¡¯s Residence of the Heavenly Courts.

    By severing the karma, he could use numbers.

    Outside the Sea God¡¯s Residence in the Heavenly Courts, the kind-looking old Sea God left the mansion on a cloud.

    He carried his horsetail whisk and rushed to the Hall of Marriage!

    Li Changshou had just left on a cloud when the Heavenly Generals in front of the residence looked at each other.

    ¡°When did the Sea Gode back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him just now. Why is he still appearing and disappearing unpredictably?¡±

    ¡°Be careful. If we can see through the Sea God, will he still be the Sea God?¡±

    The Heavenly Generals felt that it made sense They kept quiet and looked in the direction that Li Changshou had left.

    When the ¡®Sea God¡¯ paper effigy was halfway through his journey, the Little Qiong Peak was already filled with the shadows of the immortals in the sect.

    Fortunately, Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°Fellow disciples, please watch from outside. It¡¯s not appropriate for so many people to observe this matter at close proximity.¡±

    Son

    After saying that, he brought the vixen, Jiu Wu, Jiu Shi, and Jiu Jiu to theke.

    When Little Lan saw the old Daoist priest standing under the willow tree, she was first shocked. Then, she could not wait and rushed forward eagerly.

    However, her legs turned into jelly, and her eyes revealed a hint of weakness. She could not help but bite her plump red lips, making her look even more pitiful.

    However, Jiang Lin¡¯er stopped a thousand feet away with Jiu Wu and the other two. She directly sent a voice transmission to the old Daoist priest under the tree...

    ¡°Are you Second Disciple or Changshou?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He knew that he could not hide it from Jiang Lin¡¯er. After all, his Grandmaster knew his master too well and had been nourishing him since he was young.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Jiang Lin¡¯er via his immortal senses. ¡°I am Disciple Changshou. This matter has nothing to do with my master. I borrowed Master¡¯s figure to make things easier for me.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately sneered and blinked at the old Daoist priest under the tree. She seemed to be saying, ¡°You shall settle it yourself.¡±

    Following that, Jiang Lin¡¯er pointed at ¡°Qi Yuan¡± who was under the tree.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he here? You may go over.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the vixen said gently and slowly floated down.

    Her enchanting figure was very charming, just like Liu Yiyi and the ripples in theke.

    When she was about 100 feet away from the old Daoist priest she adored, the vixen¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She said softly, ¡°I...¡±

    Li Changshou pulled a long face and said, ¡°Why do you want to see me, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The vixen seemed to want to say all kinds of things at once, but when the words reached her throat, she only hummed softly and turned them into...

    ¡°Daoist Priest, do you still remember me?¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly when he heard that. He controlled the changes in his expression and looked puzzled. Li Changshou said, ¡°I remember that I don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with you. I captured you to protect the Dao of humans.

    I went to the foot of the mountain to meet you, Fellow Daoist. At that time, I was trying to figure out a cultivation technique. I also gave you Spirit Pills and some miraculous medicine as a thank-you gift.

    Fellow Daoist, why did you cause such a hugemotion today? Are you deliberately targeting me?¡± ¡°Why would I target you?¡± The vixen took a few steps forward in a hurry.

    Li Changshou swept his horsetail whisk and a wisp of immortal power with turbid Qi appeared beside the vixen¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please respect yourself. I have cultivated for a thousand years. I will not allow you to ruin my reputation!¡±

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    The vixen¡¯s breathing was a little rapid. Her snow-white skin was dyed red. However, she calmed down and said gently, ¡°I just wanted to see you once.¡±

    Li Changshou flung his horsetail whisk. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve seen me now. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Little Lan was stunned. Many immortals outside the Little Qiong Peak either sent voice transmissions or praised him in their heads.

    They thought, This Junior Brother Qi Yuan (Senior Brother/Disciple-Nephew) is actually such a strong and upright person. It is a pity that he can only be a Turbid Immortal.

    The vixen said pitifully, ¡°Can you bear to let me go without saying a word to me?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have already said forty-nine words to me. How did I not give you a chance to speak?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and swept his sleeve across. A short table and two chairs appeared on the ground.

    ¡°Come, sit. I will not only give you a chance to speak, but I will also give you a chance to speak to me properly. However, if you don¡¯t agree with me, please talk less. Let¡¯s make things clear today so that we won¡¯t cause any misunderstandings in the future.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou sat down. The vixen hesitated for a while and sat opposite Li Changshou aggrievedly, as if she was a little wife who had been angered.

    At that moment, the ¡®Sea God¡¯ paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts had just managed to see Elder Moon¡¯s Marriage Hall. Therefore, Li Changshou was not in a hurry to speak under the willow tree.

    The time was not right.

    Not far away, Ling¡¯e walked forward with a teapot and teacup. She called out to her master and served them tea.

    That was naturally arranged by Li Changshou via voice transmission.

    At that moment, Li Changshou took the opportunity to smile kindly at Ling¡¯e and said, ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s been hard on you. Go and cultivate.¡±

    Although Ling¡¯e did not know that her senior brother was disguised as her master, her master was usually just as kind to her. She immediately bowed and acknowledged him before turning around and leaving.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. Then, he shifted his gaze to the vixen. His expression instantly became very serious.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, just say what you want to say. I have so many fellow disciples watching. I really don¡¯t want to be alone with you.¡±

    The vixen felt her heart ache, but she knew that it was just her wishful thinking.

    She sighed softly. ¡°Daoist Priest, do youck a servant beside you? I can do anything but I just want to stay by your side.¡±

    This time, Li Changshou fell silent. He raised his teacup but did not drink any tea. He frowned.

    He seemed to be tempted by that suggestion...

    As Li Changshou ¡°hesitated¡±, the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect had their interests piqued. They were fully focused on listening to the conversation, afraid that they would miss any important details...

    However, Li Changshou was only focused on talking to Elder Moon. He stopped that paper effigy from talking.

    If anything went wrong and he connected to the wrong paper effigy, it would be troublesome!

    In the Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou¡¯s ¡®Sea God¡¯ paper effigy rushed over. He did not give Elder Moon a chance to go out and wee him. When he arrived, he grabbed Elder Moon¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Elder Moon, I have something to ask of you!¡±

    ¡°Sea God, don¡¯t be anxious. Sea God, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Elder Moon was shocked.

    Who is the Sea God?

    He was a popr person favored by the Jade Emperor. Even if he wanted to marry ten beautiful fairies, he, Elder Moon, would have to make arrangements for them!

    At that moment, Elder Moon said seriously, ¡°Sea God, feel free to give me any instructions!¡±

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s following words made Elder Moon¡¯s expression turn even more solemn.

    ¡°To be honest, other than the Sea God, I also have another identity. I¡¯m a member of Ren School. I even received the orders from the Great Daoist Master to handle some small matters of Ren School.¡±

    Elder Moon immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard, I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    Li Changshou replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Elder Moon for help this time not as the Sea God, but as an immortal of Ren School. Elder Moon, ording to my previous deductions, there is a small cmity brewing in the Ren School¡¯s Immortal Du Sect. I sent my incarnation to investigate. However, I happened to discover that a demoness had fallen in love with someone from the Immortal Du Sect. That demoness is actually from Qing Qiu. At this moment, there are still many demons from Qing Qiu gathering at the Immortal Du Sect. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid they are going to use force on that disciple of the Immortal Du Sect!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Elder Moon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing!?!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. After thinking about it, I realized I can¡¯t do anything about it. If a man fell in love with a woman at first sight and asked his nsmen to rush over to force the woman intoplying, that would be evil. He would be beaten up and scolded.

    However, once a woman takes the initiative to confess to a man, most people would probably question the man first by saying that he was the one who flirted with her in the first ce.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t deal with this matter directly. I hurriedly came here to look for you, Elder Moon. I¡¯d like to ask you to sever this ill-fate!¡±

    ¡°Alright! I will definitely help you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. They are about to start fighting!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rear hall!¡± Elder Moon raised his hand and shook his sleeve. He grabbed a pair of golden scissors and rushed to the rear hall. Li Changshou took the opportunity to follow him.

    Elder Moon was not careless at all. He immediately pushed the stars to attract the dust and summoned the two groups of y figurines.

    On the left was the Qing Qiu n. There were many y figurines. Most of them were humanoid and had sharp fox ears.

    In general, the red strings of the Qing Qiu n were in a ¡®loose¡¯ state. Many of them extended in all directions.

    A red string extended from it and moved to the marriage y figurines of the Immortal Du Sect on the right. Following the red string, he immediately found the y figurine that looked somewhat like Qi Yuan.

    The red string wrapped around Qi Yuan, but there was no corresponding red string on Qi Yuan¡¯s y figurine...

    There was not even a thin thread. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Elder Moon was quick-witted and took a step forward. His beard and hair fluttered!

    With a crack, the red string was cut off!

    However, the red string trembled slightly and began to grow on its own again. It continued to move towards Qi Yuan¡¯s y figurine... ¡°Another infatuated person?¡± Elder Moon snorted and calcted in his heart. He could not lose face in front of the Sea God. That was his duty!

    Elder Moon immediately said, ¡°Hmph! Since ancient times, those who are infatuated have always been promiscuous!¡±

    The golden scissors continued to snap. When Li Changshou saw that, he pondered for a while and took the initiative to attack on the main battlefield!

    On Little Qiong Peak, under the willow tree by theke, ¡°Qi Yuan¡±, who had been silent all this while, suddenly chuckled.

    Due to the fact that the red string had been cut, Little Lan, who was feeling inexplicably vexed, immediately said, ¡°Daoist Priest, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to speak. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The vixen, Little Lan, was stunned. She quickly said, ¡°I thought you were thinking about it...¡±

    ¡°Think about what asking you to stay behind? Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. The sound of the Moon Elder¡¯s golden scissors clicking echoed in his ears. His expression became much more rxed as he faced the vixen.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re not interested in me, are you?¡± The fox girl looked anxious. ¡°Daoist priest, my heart is filled with you!¡±

    ¡°Is this considered falling in love?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes emitted a threatening glow. He stared at the vixen, as if he could see through her defenses. Li Changshou said, ¡°Have you ever asked yourself what you truly think? Do you really understand your feelings?¡±

    ¡°I naturally asked...¡±

    The fox girl¡¯s voice weakened as she tried to sense her Dao heart. However, she realized that those figures had be a little faint!

    ¡°No, actually, you didn¡¯t,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°The simplest example is that if the person who saw you in the underground prison was not me, but anyone from the Immortal Du Sect. As long as someone has found a way to deal with your Enchantment Spell in advance and make you feel defeated, you will ce his shadow in your heart. After the passage of time, you will have the illusion that you have engraved this person in your heart. Is that so?

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The fox girl parted her red lips but could not say anything. She hurriedly stood up and was at a loss.

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if I were someone else, you would only be attracted to another person. How can you say that you have feelings for me?

    The most basic and most precious thing about the rtionship between a man and a woman is being loyal to only one Daopanion. Liking a person is not just being obsessed with them. Liking a person means that that person is someone who cannot be reced in your heart.

    Clearly, that¡¯s not the case for you.¡±

    The vixen¡¯s eyes were a little dazed as she muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°The Earth Meridian Prison is dark and gloomy. You were alone in it. Without the ttery of the little demons beside you, and without the bustling scene of the mortal world, you only want to find someone to rely on. You are also at the Perfected Immortal realm. You can experience it yourself. Is that so?

    Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re not interested in me, Qi Yuan.¡±

    The fox girl took two steps back. Her eyes were filled with confusion. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not attracted to Daoist Priest Qi Yuan. I¡¯m attracted to...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s loneliness.¡±

    Little Lan¡¯s slender legs gave way and she fell onto the grass.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give your loyalty to loneliness anymore. I only said that to you because you¡¯re from the Qing Qiu n. Fellow Daoist, please leave.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou flicked his sleeve and walked towards Lingle¡¯s straw hut, leaving behind the confused vixen and the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect who were deep in thought.

    That was not the end.

    At the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, the paper effigy, who had not followed Jiang Lin¡¯er to the Little Qiong Peak previously, flew out of the sect on a cloud and headed towards the old woman who should be the leader of the Qing Qiu Demon n.

    The internal problem had been resolved, and the external pressure had to be removed in time.

    A momentter, in the Elder Moon Hall of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He looked at the red string that had finally stopped growing and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Elder Moon turned around and saw the Sea God sizing up the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s y Figurine Array with interest...

    ¡°Sea God, is everything alright now?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine for now.¡± Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for your help, Elder Moon! However... why are there three red strings surrounding this y figurine?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Moon walked over and took a look. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the marriage y figurine of my young friend Changshou from the Immortal Du Sect. When I first saw it, it was already like this. Little friend Changshou is also a good person. The Sea God paid a lot of attention to him. He is definitely a talent among the disciples of Ren School!¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that, he smiled and shook his head.

    Elder Moon hurriedly asked, ¡°Sea God, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart, but he only said, ¡°There better not be any more.¡±

 Chapter 285 - Care for the Peaceful Life of the Retired Human Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 285 Care for the Peaceful Life of the Retired Human Emperor</h4>

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School. I¡¯m currently the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts. I received the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders toe to the Fire Cloud Cave to visit the human sages.¡±

    ¡°A disciple of Ren School, the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts? Ahem!¡±

    The burly man, who had been a little careless and unrestrained just now, immediately sat up when he heard that.

    Even though he was only wearing a straw raincoat, he still looked mighty without being angry. His square-shaped face was even more domineering

    Li Changshou stared at the burly man. A towering mountain seemed to have slowly risen in front of him. It stood tall on theke and looked mighty!

    Which retired Human Emperor is this?

    The person said in a low voice, ¡°Do you have a token of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou immediately took out the Jade Emperor¡¯s personal letter and held it in his hand. There was the image of a golden-scaled dragon slowly swimming on it. A mysterious Dao rune flowed out.

    The burly man nodded slowly and said, ¡°He is indeed the Heavenly Emperor who follows the Heavenly Dao and walks the Three Realms.¡±

    He changed the topic and said, ¡°Since you call yourself a disciple of Ren School, you should also be a human. Why did you send your incarnation here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to deceive you, Senior.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to move around in the Primordial World. I¡¯m only serving the Heavenly Courts as an incarnation.¡±

    ¡°Then how are you going to prove your identity? This ce is not a ce that you can enter just because you picked up a letter.¡± The burly man frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If I disturb the rest of the seniors, how are you going to take responsibility?¡±

    Seniors...

    I seem to have seen this burly man¡¯s appearance on an ancient sheepskin scroll...

    A thought shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He roughly guessed the burly man¡¯s identity and smiled. ¡°Senior, could it be that you are His Majesty, Yu the Great, who established the Nine Continents and pushed the human race to prosperity?¡±

    The burly man¡¯s expression remained the same. He nodded calmly and said, ¡°My seniority and merit are the lowest here. Don¡¯t be nonsensical and address me with such an honorific. Now, I¡¯m no longer an emperor. I¡¯m just an old man in the mountains.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. Senior, you can verify the power of my Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve fluttered gently. Layers of water appeared under his feet. Then, schools of fish gathered from all directions.

    Most of the fish there were spiritual fish. The scales on their bodies were colorful. They swam under the water and dazzled the eyes of the people.

    The burly man¡¯s eyes lit up and he picked up the fishing rod at the side.

    Li Changshou smiled and raised his hand. The spiritual fish rushed towards the wooden boat and surrounded the burly man.

    ¡°Hahaha! You, the Sea God, can still manage the fish in theke... Ahem!¡±

    The burly man was instantly in a good mood. His ent appeared again, but he coughed dryly and held his fishing rod.

    ¡°Your Sea God is quite impressive. However, this is theke. You can actually use your divine power. How is that so?¡±

    The true nature of the retired Human Emperor was rather personable.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while when he heard that. His heart skipped a beat and he quickly reacted. Perhaps the Emperor, Yu the Great, was testing him.

    Then, he said in a warm voice, ¡°The rivers gather and turn into raindrops and dew, all rivers return to the sea. Although I can only use my divine power in the sea, most of the water paths in the world are connected to the sea. I can also project my divine power here.¡±

    ¡°What a great saying, the rivers gather and turn into raindrops and dew, all rivers return to the sea!¡±

    The burly man praised. When he saw that the fishing rod was sinking, he quickly raised it. A spiritual fish broke out of the water and was caught by the burly man. He stuffed it into the fish basket at the side.

    Then, the burly man let out afortable sigh. He looked at the school of spiritual fish in theke and waved his hand slightly.

    Li Changshou¡¯s divine power dissipated. The spiritual fish shook their tails and quickly disappeared under theke...

    The burly man smiled and squinted. ¡°As expected of a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, and the most valued minister of the Lingxiao Hall in the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s eyes, your phrase ¡®all rivers return to the sea¡¯ is just right for me. It¡¯s enough to show your intelligence. Come and sit. I¡¯m here on orders to wait for you. I¡¯ll ask you three questions.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless.

    There was a giant in Fire Cloud Cave who was in charge of deduction and divination. He was Fuxi. He might really be able to predict the future.

    It was said that Fuxi was the reincarnation of the elder brother of the Goddess of Nuwa. He reced Suiren and led the human race to gradually stabilize and prosper. Suiren had led the human race to fight against the heavens and the earth all his life. He had struggled and survived between the magi and demons.

    On the other hand, Fuxi focused a portion of his energy on consolidating the human race¡¯s own destiny. It could be considered as a form of enlightenment for the human race and perfecting the cultivation techniques of the human race...

    The three kings and five emperors of the Primordial World were all at the end of the ancient times. They led the human race to rise one step at a time. Every human emperor¡¯s ¡°specialization¡± was different, and their contributions were also different.

    The great world was not formed easily. Li Changshou calmly rode a cloud forward and sat at the end of the wooden boat.

    Da Yu sized up Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t answer these three questions, leave the gifts and letters behind today and return on your own. The seniors should not see you.¡±

    He was reminding Li Changshou. As long as he answered the questions well, the few human Emperors would be able to obtain opportunities...

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression turned serious. He cupped his hands and said seriously, ¡°Please ask me the questions that you have, Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, you are a minister valued by the Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Courts. You are also from the human race. If the Heavenly Emperor brings disaster to the human race, how will you persuade the Heavenly Emperor to retract his orders?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while...

    Are you going to go big immediately? No matter how he answered that question, it was difficult to answer it perfectly. It was just like the question of how to be loyal and devoted.

    Yu the Great squinted and smiled. He waited quietly for Li Changshou¡¯s reply and did not rush him.

    Li Changshou sat there and thought for a long time. Various thoughts surfaced in his mind.

    After a while, Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    The corners of Da Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He chided with a smile, ¡°I asked you how you would persuade him, but you said that you wouldn¡¯t. You didn¡¯t answer my question!¡±

    e

    Li Changshou praised in his heart. Although the Human Emperor had retired, he was not foolish at all. It was not easy to mislead him.

    ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t persuade him nor should I persuade him. Please listen to me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°No matter what you say, if you can¡¯t make sense, you will not be able to pass today¡¯s test. To be honest, when I was a human emperor, I had seen many people who were eloquent and could defend themselves well. Don¡¯t have the intention to defend yourself.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and began... a debate.

    The answer to that question was beyond the question.

    Basic answer:

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao does not operate with the will of the human race. Humans should learn to get along with nature. Humans are also a part of the world. Moreover, the years of cmity and prosperity are only a matter of time. Humans will live and eventually die, and they will enjoy good fortune. The Heavenly Dao is stable, and it cannot be easily broken.¡±

    Next, it could be extended slightly.

    ¡°Humans cannot decide whether a natural disaster will descend, but humans can fight against it and use human strength to cause it.¡±

    Then, he dug deeper into his thoughts.

    ¡°The human race is currently the only main character in the world. We should always be vignt, self-reliant, and independent. We should use the natural disasters to train ourselves and avoid being reced by other races.¡±

    Finally, he pointed out the philosophy of Ren School

    ¡°Thews of the world, thews of nature. Naturally, it is not about only being gentle, but also cruel and violent. The human race should learn to respect Heaven and Earth. Only then can they prosper and remain as the main characters forever.¡±

    Just like that, he obtained full marks for the ¡°Retired Human Emperor¡¯s Pce Test¡± was released.

    He could even create a form to include other content.

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, Da Yu frowned and sighed.

    Seeing that, Li Changshou could not help but feel uneasy. He asked, ¡°Senior, did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Your answer is very good, but it¡¯s a little too standard. It seems that you have prepared the answer beforehand. I can¡¯t evaluate it.¡±

    Da Yu pondered for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯ve passed. The second question is, if one day, the Heavenly Emperor wants to descend into the mortal world and walk around and experience the life of humans, would you stop him or help him? You just need to say if you will stop him or help him. You don¡¯t need to say anything else. I¡¯m getting a headache just by listening to the question...¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned when he heard that. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. What matters is what the Heavenly Emperor wants, It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Very good, the third question... If you get scolded by your wife over a small matter, should you forgive her or retaliate?¡±

    Of course, he would choose to forgive her!

    Li Changshou almost blurted it out, but he soon realized that the problem might not be that simple.

    The first question seemed to be asking about the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s natural disaster, but in reality, it was about humans and nature.

    The second question seemed to be about the rtionship between the Heavenly Emperor and the human race, but in fact, it was hinting at something. It should be that Fuxi had predicted that the Jade Emperor would descend to the mortal world to experience the life of a human.

    Otherwise, how did Yang Jian, the nephew of the Jade Emperor,e about during the Great God-Conferment War? The Jade Emperor had to reincarnate in the mortal world to cultivate before he could return to the Heavenly Courts and bring back a sister.

    The third question seemed to be a verymon one. It was actually a question asked by a husband who had been scolded by his wife...

    It should be a conflict between the males and females within the human race!

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Counterattack, and we have to retaliate.¡±

    ¡°Oh?!¡±

    The Emperor, Yu the Great, was shocked. He could not help but speak in a low voice. ¡°Why are you so determined?¡±

    ¡°Ever since the Goddess of Nuwa created humans, the ancestors have decided on marriage. Men and women should be equal. The men are strong and fit. Men would work hard and provide food and clothing for their families. The women would be more delicate and meticulous. They would give birth to children and also help the men work. The two of them raised children together, so that the human race could reproduce endlessly. No matter which side, if one is too powerful, it would cause the imbnce between Yin and Yang. If one side is unstable, the other would be unstable. If the tribe is unstable, the entire race would be in danger. Therefore, if you encounter unfair treatment, you should retaliate appropriately to maintain the bnce between Yin and Yang!¡±

    Da Yus¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re talking about the truth of the Great Dao! That¡¯s right. Husband and wife should respect each other. I¡¯m still the former Human Emperor who governed the Nine Continents. How can I be scolded by a woman every day after I abdicate!?!¡±

    The expression of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, which was in the form of an old immortal, froze.

    This Emperor...

    What is going on?

    Da Yu stood up and grabbed the thin arm of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    He said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Fellow Daoist, follow me! I¡¯ll talk to her in front of you today!¡± The retired Human Emperor suddenly stopped talking. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The sky within a radius of hundreds of kilometers around the Great Swamp suddenly turned dark. Li Changshou subconsciously looked up and saw a beautiful figure standing quietly in the sky. He extended his right hand towards the two people on the small boat below.

    Da Yu¡¯s body trembled and he shouted, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t attack! A guest has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou heard a cold snort from the cloud above. He felt that the immortal power in his paper effigy had stopped circting. The Emperor Da Yu in front of him was instantly petrified.

    Before Li Changshou could react, he had already turned into two stone statues with Da Yu. Their clothes and treasures were all the same.

    The figure on the cloud disappeared, and the world regained its rity. The two men below teared up in regret...

    A momentter, a breeze blew past, causing ripples on the water surface.

    An hourter, two pairs of birds passed by. They stopped on the foreheads of the Emperor Da Yu and Li Changshou before spreading their wings and flying away. ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Changshou heard Da Yu¡¯s voice in his heart. ¡°Sea God, I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± ¡°Senior, that...¡±

    ¡°I let my wife down during the regtion of rivers. I can¡¯t really get angry at her.¡± Da Yu coughed twice. ¡°Her mystical ability will dispel on its own in three days. Sea God, are you anxious? If you are, I will save the two of us.¡± ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched. Fortunately, his mind was unrestrained. He chatted awkwardly with Da Yu for a while and left some of his attention there.

    At this moment, he could notmunicate much with the Emperor Da Yu. That should be one of the most awkward moments for the Great Yu Emperor...

    Hence, Li Changshou felt even more admiration for Senior Xuanyuan.

    However, it was said that Emperor Huang Xuanyuan was the reincarnation of the big ck turtle in the North Continent. He had the merit to support the heavens, and the living beings of the Primordial World owed him karma.

    If it was anyone else, they would definitely not be able to bear the good fortune.

    It was the second day after they had gone through thick and thin together. On Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou was guarding the Pill Furnace and refining pills.

    Previously, when the Treasure-Seeking Paper Effigy Team was searching for the whereabouts of the copper coins in the Middle Continent, they had not achieved their main goal. However, they had achieved their other small goals.

    There was no need to mention the Primordial Spiritual Treasure Record. It did not have any practical value.

    Li Changshou had also found some spiritual herbs and medicinal herbs. He could already prepare to refine pills that could help Elder Wan Linyun and his master break through the bottleneck.

    Due to the fact that he had to constantly pay attention to the Fire Cloud Cave, Li Changshou did not dare to be distracted. He only dared to study alchemy there.

    Just as he was feeling bored, he suddenly sensed a slight surge of spiritual energy from the chess room at the back of the mountain. It seemed that someone had broken through...

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses immediately saw through theyers of restrictions and saw Ling¡¯e, who was shining with spiritual light.

    At that moment, eight translucent lotus flowers with eight petals floated out of Lingle¡¯s body. Her exquisite figure was even more charming, and her cultivation level was only a step away from Dao Requital.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Her Dao base was not stable enough, and her Dao was unclear. If she could use the Tribtion Transcendence Gift Bag well, the sess rate of her Tribtion Transcendence would be about 95%.

    That gift bag was much stronger than the one Li Changshou had prepared for himself back then.

    ¡°It seems that I still have to conduct a cultivation training camp.¡±

    I don¡¯t expect you to transcend the tribtion and ascend...

    However, you have to survive, Ling¡¯e.

 Chapter 286 - Youâ€™re Not Showing Me Respect If You Donâ€™t Take It

    <h4>Chapter 286 You¡¯re Not Showing Me Respect If You Don¡¯t Take It</h4>

    ¡°Hey, be gentle... Fellow Daoist, be gentle.¡±

    On the immortal mountain in the corner of theke, two figures were tiptoeing and sneaking towards the mountain peak.

    The burly man in front of him had already taken off his raincoat. His short-sleeved shirt and long pants were rather in. However, he exuded an authoritative aura that no one dared to underestimate.

    He was a big shot who had separated a wisp of the Primordial Purple Qi!

    Behind the burly man, Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigy slowly followed. He had already prepared the gift that he would present to Da Yu.

    When General Dongmu prepared the gifts, he naturally prepared eight of them. No matter how poor the Heavenly Courts were, they still wanted their pride. It was impossible for the Sea God to bring a single gift to pay respects to the eight human sages.

    However, the current situation far exceeded Li Changshou¡¯s expectations...

    He really wanted to ask Senior Da Yu some questions.

    Why?

    Why did you have to drag me into your house?

    Everyone had a tacit understanding and smiled at such matters. It was all in the past. There was no need to be so thick-skinned...

    After nervously passing by a few buildings, Li Changshou followed the Emperor Da Yu into a fewyers of array formations. When they arrived at a mountain peak, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    They looked at each other andughed loudly, pretending that nothing had happened. ¡°Please!¡± Da Yu raised his hand and acted like a domineering emperor. With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°My humble abode is simple and crude. Don¡¯t mind it. Today, we have gone through thick and thin together. We should be close friends and confidantes!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is he trying to seal my mouth?

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. Even if I jumped out and shouted at everyone to tell them that Yu the Great, the human Emperor Da Yu, is afraid of his wife, Tu Shan, and cries every day, no one would believe me, right? Moreover,pared to the gossip of Emperor Da Yu, the human Qi Refinement cultivators were more concerned about Xuan, ahem, and how to achieve immortality and seek Dao!

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°I have seen and heard nothing during this trip. I only know that you are very powerful and you love your wife. You are the role model for men!¡±

    Da Yu immediately smiled and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid. There¡¯s no need to be so tactful. I owe her. It¡¯s only right for me to dote on her.¡±

    After saying that, Da Yu put down the fishing pole and fish basket. He hung the straw raincoat at the side and asked Li Changshou to wait at the stone table under the tree.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be restrained. There are no rules in this small courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Senior.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and sat obediently on a wooden chair at the side. He waited for Emperor Da Yu to drink tea with him.

    To Li Changshou, being able to build a good rtionship with Emperor Da Yu was naturally beneficial.

    At the same time, Li Changshou began to size up the misceneous items in the courtyard.

    In the corner at the side, there was a stone tablet. Beside the stone tablet, there was a rusty metal rod. Beside it, ther was a stone ax. Li Changshou was not interested in it at first. He had only seen it by chance. However, he could not take his eyes off it because he had taken another look at it...

    Such an intense power of merit!

    In fact, each of them was several times the amount of merit he had umted from incense offerings! Furthermore, it was pure Heavenly Dao merit. Could it be that this is the Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure of Emperor Da Yu, the Mountain-Splitting Set that he had used when he was in charge of regting the rivers? Did he just leave it in the corner to collect dust like this?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Da Yu, who had changed into a long robe, walked out of the house. He followed Li Changshou¡¯s gaze and smiled. He opened his hand and grabbed the metal rod. Da Yu carried it forward. ¡°Here!¡± Da Yuughed out loud. ¡°To seal your lips. This is a ruler that I used to measure the water level back then. It¡¯s not very useful. Its size can be varied. It¡¯s sturdy and not easily destroyed. There¡¯s a portion of merit on it. It¡¯s not bad to ce this at your home and set up a roof beam and tent.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Divine Sea-Calming Needle? Why is he using this thing? He was the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts. He could not possibly use the appearance of an old immortal to fight with others with a rod, right? Could it be that after I take this thing and extract its merit, I can refine it again, carve the words ¡®Ruyi Golden Rod¡¯ on it, and send it to the Dragon Pce as a decoration for a monkey that might only appear in tens of thousands of years?

    Moreover, the cmity of the Journey to the West was most likely a plot by the Saints and a battle between the great sects. He really did not dare to touch the Sea-Calming Divine Needle!

    It was true that hecked treasures now, but he did not want to take any.

    Li Changshou would definitely not ept such an item that came with huge karma. ¡°No, no. How can I ept such a huge gift!?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Da Yuughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. When I came to Fire Cloud Cave, I left all that I could leave for my fellow nsmen. I only brought these treasures that were stained with merit. Now that I have seeded in my cultivation, merit is useless to me. Take it! Why? Do you still want my Mountain-Splitting Axe? That¡¯s my weapon. I can¡¯t give you any treasures that are meant for killing. Moreover, this metal rod and mountain-splitting ax were given to me by Senior Grand Supreme Elder. It¡¯s fate that I¡¯m returning them to the disciples of Ren School today.¡±

    Why is this rod not a killing treasure?

    Are you looking down on the monkey?

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here on behalf of the Jade Emperor. It¡¯s not convenient for me to ept the treasure that you have given me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there are no human emperors or ministers of the Heavenly Courts here.¡± Da Yu threw the rusty metal rod in front of Li Changshou. ¡°Take it if you like it. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t take it.¡±Li Changshou¡± After saying that, Da Yu smiled at Li Changshou. If he did not ept the hush money, the matter would not end today... However, in the face of the metal rod, he really..

    ¡°Senior, can you change to another one?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately had a solution.

    When Da Yu heard Li Changshou¡¯s question, he was really stunned. He looked down at the metal rod in his hand and wondered, ¡°Is there any other exnation for this thing?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior, if you want to give me a gift, I won¡¯t reject it. However, please don¡¯t give me a treasure refined by the Grand Supreme Elder. When I went to the Tushita Pce to meet the Grand Supreme Elder, he had imparted to me the Dao of alchemy, not a treasure. If Elderly Lord sees this, he will definitely think that I¡¯m unsatisfied...¡±

    Although that reason was far-fetched, it was barely eptable. Da Yu thought for a while and ced the metal rod aside. He was a little conflicted.

    Then, Da Yu pped his thigh and said, ¡°How could I have forgotten about that treasure? You¡¯re the Sea God. That thing should be very beneficial to you! Wait, I¡¯ll go in and look for it!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and agreed. His heart twitched.

    When Emperor Da Yu rushed to the main room, Li Changshou sized up the metal rod that was near his feet.

    He raised his hand and grabbed the metal rod. However, he felt that it was rather heavy.

    Fortunately, the immortal power in the paper effigy¡¯s body was pure Golden Immortal immortal power. Before he became a Golden Immortal, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy would probably have to use all his strength to pick it up. Li Changshou raised the metal rod and wiped away some rust. He saw that there were densely-packed strokes on it. He understood something

    The reason why the rod had not gone to the East Ocean was probably because it had yet to transform into the Ruyi Golden Rod.

    Such rich power of merit...

    It was impossible for Li Changshou to say that he was not tempted.

    Furthermore, he also thought that as long as he took the item away, took away the merit, reforged it, ced it in the East Ocean, and asked the East Ocean Dragon Pce to take care of it, he would actually be able to fulfill the final destination of the item.

    However, Li Changshou dispelled that thought based on the principle that he ought to avoid karma as far as possible.

    In order to be safe, it was better not to take it.

    Li Changshou stood up and ced the metal rod back into the corner.

    The ground of the small courtyard was also covered by the array. Otherwise, it would not be able to withstand the weight of the iron rod.

    Li Changshou looked at the rusty Mountain-Splitting axe and the almost blurry Merit Tablet. He sighed in his heart. In the past, he had been the regtor of water and an emperor. He had established the foundation of the Kingdom of the Nine Provinces.

    Now, he had gone into seclusion with his wife, and his armor had been hidden.

    Ancestors of the human race like him were indeed worthy of praise.

    After exchanging poems with Daoist Lu Ya previously, his poetic abilities had improved greatly! ¡°Come, take a look at this!¡±

    Da Yu shouted loudly with gusto. He held a scroll and slowly opened it. With a strong blow, dust flew everywhere.

    ¡°This is the Hydrology River Diagram of the mortal world of the South Continent. It¡¯s different from the Connate treasure, the River Diagram. It records the Earth¡¯s Water Vein that I drew when I was in charge of regting water. The hydrology in many regions is ratherplicated. The Heavenly Courts did not know much about the South Continent. I¡¯m giving this to you today, it might benefit the humans in the future. You only need to refine this item slightly. It can be used for protection.¡±

    As he spoke, Da Yu pushed the painting with both hands. The painting slowly unfolded, and streams of blue light surged out from it, emitting faint water ripples. There were images of rivers surging on it. He could hear the sound of rumbling water beside his ears!

    This is... a top-grade Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure!

    Li Changshou raised his hands. The painting was quite intelligent. It rolled up in front of Li Changshou andnded in his hands. Far away in the Immortal Du Sect in the East Continent, his main body suddenly felt strange. His essence soul sensed the joy from the treasure map. The Sea God¡¯s divine-rights trident beside his essence soul also trembled slightly. ¡°Thank you for the treasure, Senior!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to Da Yu, who finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Come, have some tea. Rest here for half a day. I¡¯ll bring you to meet the seniors!¡±

    Hence, Da Yu and Li Changshou sat down and drank tea while talking about the current situation of the human race.

    Li Changshou took out the gift that the Heavenly Courts wanted to give to the Emperor Da Yu. There was a brocade box inside. There were threerge peaches, a book, two exquisite phoenix hairpins, and a few items that he was ying with The immortal peach was formed from the Connate Spirit Root, so the value of the gift was guaranteed.

    Seeing how Yu the Great liked the items, he knew that the gift was naturally considered perfect.

    At that moment, Da Yu held the two jade balls in his palm and gently ¡°examined¡± them. Wisps of strange immortal power entered the palm of the Great Yu Emperor, making him look ratherfortable.

    ¡°Do you have any gifts for the seniors?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. Da Yu said, ¡°Senior Fuxi has already predicted your arrival today. He also knows why you are here. In fact, there is no need for us, who are no longer in the position of the Human Emperors, to agree to promote worshiping the heavens and earth in the human race.¡± He continued, ¡°Ah, the South Continent has been without a leader for a long time. The various ces are in chaos and there are many countries. The order that I established back then has long disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Although the human race is prosperous, there are many humans who are suffering from the chaos of war. If the Heavenly Emperor interferes and allows the South Continent to reunite as soon as possible, the human race will be safe.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that the rise of the Shang Empire originated from today and the world?

    Uh, did Ie to look for the Copper Coin of Treasurefall and also participated in the Heaven Earth Tribtion and the human race¡¯s matters?

    Could it be that I have be a tool of the Heavenly Dao and am pushing some matters towards the direction of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s deduction?

    He would not be able to transcend the ce if he did not be a saint. Most of the dangers in the Primordial World were probably because of that.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He did not dy his conversation with Da Yu. The two of them were chatting happily. Da Yu was knowledgeable and had seen plenty of the world. He had dabbled in various matters of the Dao. He also had a bearing that was rare for ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators. From time to time, he would say a few simple words, which made Li Changshou understand.

    Most of their conversation was about the human race.

    Just as the two of them were chatting happily, Da Yu suddenly stopped talking. He stood up nervously and gestured at Li Changshou. ¡°Quick, hide!¡± Li Changshou blinked. A beautiful woman walked over from the courtyard.

    She was born with an outstanding beauty, and her skin was fair and smooth. Even though she was only wearing a long dress and had a simple hairstyle, she still looked elegant.

    However, her expression... was a little cold.

    Tu Shan

    Judging from the tense state of the Da Yu, that should be the case.

    She carried a tray over. There were a few dishes that were steaming hot. There was also a pot of wine and two wine sses. Tu Shan did not say a word as he set up the array formations. Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finally, she responded. However, she did not even look at Da Yu and simply carried the tray away.

    Da Yu smiled awkwardly. After Tu Shan left, he heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, I shouldn¡¯t have asked about your family matters. However, I epted the treasures that you gave me today. I want to help you do something. Your wife is...¡± ¡°We quarreled.¡± Da Yu sat back on the chair and looked at the few dishes. He carefully picked up a piece of spiritual fish and ced it in his mouth to chew carefully. ¡°We¡¯ve been arguing all year round. I wonder what happened.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°That¡¯s how rtionships are. Why don¡¯t you exin it in detail, Senior? Even if I can¡¯te up with any ideas, I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°Elder Moon, my brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Da Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. After thinking for a while, he told her about the trivial matters that happened in the past.

    At that moment, Da Yu was not the Human Emperor. He was just a man who did not understand what his wife was thinking.

    Not long after, Li Changshou understood what was going on. ¡°Senior, please listen to me,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I have a technique, a n, and a mantra that might be of some help to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Da Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and he moved forward.

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and began to exin slowly. He said, ¡°I see, I see.¡± Very quickly, Da Yu came to a realization and fell into deep thought.

    Four hourster, they were in a pavilion.

    Da Yu, who had changed into golden battle armor, slowly walked over and arrived at the window sill of the pavilion. He looked at the beautiful figure who was dressing up in the mirror.

    ¡°Madam...¡±

    ¡®Thirteen Strategies to Coax Your Wife¡¯ (written by the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts, suggested to be used in conjunction with the ¡®Precious Book of Words For Coaxing Your Wife¡¯) ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. I was wrong. What principles can a small matter have?¡±

    ¡°Do not argue, say more romantic words, observe her expression and hug her first.¡± Da Yu said in a warm voice, ¡°In my life, my wife is still the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Even if there are a few hundred more thousands of years, I will not get tired of her.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman who wasbing her hair paused and looked at her husband in the mirror.

    ¡°Mdy, I did something wrong previously. I got into a conflict with you because of a small matter... I really did something wrong.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes turned red as she whispered, ¡°You are the former Human Emperor. Why do you have to apologize to a woman like me?¡±

    ¡°How can there be a human emperor at home? I¡¯m the only one who has a wife who has gone through hardships.¡±

    Yu Da sighed softly and took two steps forward. He raised his hand tentatively and held his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Madam, I couldn¡¯t let go of my pride previously...¡±

    ¡°Why did you...¡±

    ¡°Mdy, it¡¯s really my fortune to be able to meet you in this life. Being able to stay here with you is also the proudest thing I¡¯ve done in my life. I¡¯m only willing to spend the rest of my life with you. If I owe you anything in the past, I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to make it up to you. Mdy, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Mdy, you¡¯re so beautiful...¡±

    In the pavilion, two figures slowly hugged each other and spoke softly.

    Li Changshou, who was waiting at the foot of the mountain, waved his horsetail whisk and silently retracted his immortal senses. He looked at the vast smoke and waited quietly.

    The living beings in the Primordial World were rtively pure. It was much easier to coax apanion here than it was in his previous life...

    However... Senior Da Yu seemed to have forgotten about the matter of visiting the big shot Fuxi and activated theyers of array formations! Forget it. It¡¯s not easy for Senior Da Yu either. Let¡¯s wait.

 Chapter 287 - Thank You, Senior!

    <h4>Chapter 287 Thank You, Senior!</h4>

    After wasting four hours on the mountain, Emperor Da Yu rushed over.

    After temporarily resolving the disharmony within his family, Da Yu was in high spirits. He brought Li Changshou to a few immortal mountains to pay their respects three times. He visited the retired human emperors in the Fire Cloud Cave and gave each of them a small gift from the Heavenly Courts.

    The true love and concern came from the junior¡¯s meticulousness.

    However, Li Changshou felt that it was a pity that he could not visit Emperor Huang Xuanyuan.

    Big Boss Xuanyuan was already waiting in Big Boss Fuxi¡¯s Cave Abode. Li Changshou¡¯s next stop would be to see Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan all at once.

    He had obviously made a profit!

    Along the way, Da Yu praised Li Changshou non-stop. When he saw a senior Human Emperor, heplimented Li Changshou for being ¡°very intelligent¡± and introduced him as ¡°the most intelligent person in the Heavenly Courts¡±.

    Li Changshou felt awkward being praised...

    However, he could also tell that the Emperor Da Yu was really excited. If not for the fact that their seniority were too different and the karma of the human Emperor was too great, Da Yu would probably have put his arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Sea God, my brother!¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully. The only problem that Senior Da Yu had now was his rtionship after retirement. It was a problem that Senior Da Yu had to solve every day.

    With Li Changshou¡¯s help, Da Yu would be able to live a long life in the future... As long as he could familiarize himself with the Sea God Sutra, his family would be harmonious in the future, and his wife would go along with his decisions. It would not be a distant dream!

    From that perspective, Li Changshou felt that it was reasonable for Senior Da Yu to be that enthusiastic towards him.

    On the way, Li Changshou asked Da Yu why he did not look for Emperor Huang Xuanyuan to obtain the scriptures.

    Da Yu smiled bitterly. ¡°How can that be the same? The situation on Senior Xuanyuan¡¯s side ispletely different from mine. It was said that apart from a small portion of the three-thousand-odd seniors who had high cultivation levels, most of them were from different factions. Every day, they would think about how to please Senior Xuanyuan. I really can¡¯t learn to reach such a stage.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Fortunately, he did not go over. Otherwise, he would be in trouble since he had only prepared a gift and three immortal peaches.

    When they arrived near Fuxi¡¯s Cave Abode, Yu the Great took the initiative to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior Fuxi knows the number of heavens and divination. His Dao of prediction and deduction is extremely profound. Don¡¯t lie or brag in front of Seniorter. You have to speak the truth about everything.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you, seniors.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. He cupped his hands and thanked him.

    Da Yu rode a cloud andnded in front of Fuxi¡¯s Cave Abode with Li Changshou.

    The door of the Cave Abode was open. Laughter could be heard from inside. It seemed that there were immortals ying chess.

    As they walked forward, he saw a winding path leading to a cave.

    The stone bs on the ground were engraved withplicated divination diagrams. The cave wall above his head flickered with the image of the stars, and the painting of mountains, rivers, and trees were hung on the walls on his left and right. asionally, he could see some unique diagrams. The spiritual energy in the Cave Abode carried a faint fragrance, making those in it feel an indescribablefort.

    Li Changshou did not release his immortal senses to investigate.

    It would be rude if he released his immortal senses as experts like Fuxi and Shennong might detect it.

    He took another turn and got another eyeopener.

    In front of him, there was a rather tall stone hall. On his left, there was an artificial mountain, stone steps, a pavilion, and on his right, there was a Treasure Pool, a koi, and azy little spiritual turtle.

    There was a stream at the edge of the stone cave¡¯s circr hall. The purpose of the overall arrangement was to gather the power of Yin and Yang

    In the pavilion, there were two old men and a middle-aged man.

    The most eye-catching one was an old man in a red robe.

    That old senior had a clean face and no beard. Although his face looked old, he did not have any wrinkles. There was even a faint, moist luster...

    The red-robed old man was ying chess with the middle-aged man in the light-yellow robe.

    The middle-aged man looked ordinary at first. However, when he looked at him again, he felt that he was calm and steady. After looking at him for a while, he felt that he looked decent and righteous. He sat in front of the chessboard, and his tall figure gave off a sharp vibe.

    Da Yu sent a voice transmission. ¡°Sea God, don¡¯t be mistaken. The one in the red robe is Senior Shennong. The one in the yellow robe is Senior Xuanyuan. The one in the green robe is Senior Fuxi.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed via voice transmission. Then, he looked at the old man in green who was wearing a straw hoop. He was full of respect for the three retired human emperors.

    At that moment, the three people in the pavilion stopped moving.

    As the owner of this ce, Fuxi was the first to move forward. He stood in front of the pavilion and stroked his beard while smiling. Although his voice was light, it had a sense of intimacy.

    ¡°Little friend, it¡¯s been hard on you. Come and rest here.¡±

    Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan, who was behind him, stood up and fiddled with the chessboard. The ck and white positions on the chessboard were in a mess. He smiled and said, ¡°Is this the Sea God whom Fellow Daoist Fuxi mentioned a few days ago?¡±

    Shennong frowned and said, ¡°Why are you acting shamelessly again!?!¡± ¡°Ahaha, hahahaha!¡±

    Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan raised his head andughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, although you didn¡¯t win, I didn¡¯t lose either. It¡¯s a draw. Let¡¯s end it in a draw. Hahaha!¡±

    Shennong immediately looked helpless. Then, he smiled and sighed. He cast his gaze outside the pavilion and looked at Li Changshou.

    Putting everything else aside, Li Changshou was already quite satisfied today. Seeing so many people living in the legends of the human race, he, who was used to flipping through ancient books, felt as if they had jumped out of the books.

    Under the lead of Emperor Da Yu, Li Changshou walked to the pavilion and bowed.

    ¡°I am the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts, and a disciple of Ren School. Greetings, seniors.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come in quickly.¡±

    Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan all responded. They epted the greetings in the pavilion and smiled at Li Changshou.

    Although Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God paper effigy looked the oldest at that moment...

    However, his seniority was really low.

    He entered the pavilion and presented the gifts.

    Emperor Xuanyuan waved his hand, and a stone stool appeared beside him, allowing Li Changshou to take a seat.

    Then, the four retired human emperors, including Da Yu, looked at Li Changshou and clicked their tongues in wonder.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was about to collect money if they looked for a second longer!

    Fuxi stroked his beard and smiled.

    ¡°The concept of this incarnation is rather ingenious. It actually uses the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts technique to bind multiple paper effigies together. It also utilizes the Forging Restrictions and the calcining technique of alchemy...¡±

    ¡°There seems to also be a secret book of the Magi. You must have used a profound essence soul transformation technique. Tsk, it¡¯s not easy for you to have such an ingenious idea.¡± Li Changshou felt a little sad when he heard Senior Fuxi¡¯s words.

    He felt that his mystical ability was a low-level incarnation that he had ¡°umted¡±...

    That was indeed the case.

    When he did not have the technique to create incarnations, he had indeed put all his effort into creating the paper effigy incarnation so that his main body would not have to appear! After the Great Daoist Master had given him the incarnation technique, the paper effigy, which was cost-effective, did not hurt his body, and did not require him to entrust a portion of his essence soul to it while allowing him to operate multiple paper effigies simultaneously, made Li Changshou stay firm on his path to modifying paper effigies.

    Up till this day, the paper effigy and the Little Qiong Peak tree had helped him too much.

    Although thetter had been exposed... that was not important.

    Senior Fuxi could tell the background of the paper effigy at a nce.

    His cultivation level and knowledge had really... made Li Changshou exim!

    He was probably the big boss.

    The seniorsmented on Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy for a while before Fuxi brought the topic to ¡°serious business¡±.

    Fuxi said, ¡°Little friend, you must havee for the human race¡¯s sacrifice to Heaven and Earth. You are very thoughtful.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°The Jade Emperor is very respectful to the seniors in the Fire Cloud Cave. Logically speaking, I have to ask the seniors for their opinions before I can be at ease and promote the authority of the Heavenly Courts in the South Continent.¡±

    Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s put on an act and agree.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Fellow Daoist, we can¡¯t look down on the Heavenly Emperor!¡± Fuxi said seriously.

    Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan nodded obediently and agreed, feeling a little awkward.

    ¡°Little friend, what do you think?¡±

    Fuxi pondered for a while and took out a jade disc from his sleeve. He pushed it gently towards Li Changshou.

    ¡°This is the ritual of human sacrifices. If you want to sacrifice to the world, you should use this gift.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and took the jade disc. He said seriously, ¡°I will definitely present this item to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fuxi nodded in satisfaction. After he finished speaking, he revealed a peaceful smile and discussed the Dao of incarnation with Li Changshou.

    The so-called discussion was actually mostly Li Changshou listening to the big shot Fuxi when he pointed out some ws in the paper effigy technique.

    After listening for a while, Li Changshou felt enlightened!

    There was a new solution to the problem regarding the upper limit of the paper effigy¡¯s technique that he had been struggling with previously!

    Li Changshou had gained a lot from the trip to the Fire Cloud Cave.

    After obtaining the Hydrological River Diagram, he obtained a ¡°friendship¡± with Senior Da Yu.

    With the guidance of Senior Fuxi, the paper effigy¡¯s path to change had a new beginning.

    He had alsopleted the matter of reporting to the Jade Emperor and earned some merit...

    Li Changshou felt a little embarrassed to ask about the whereabouts of the copper coins.

    However, Li Changshou had gained more than that.

    Fuxi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe here. I don¡¯t have any suitable treasures to give you. Why don¡¯t I perform a divination for you?¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that, he quickly thought about the pros and cons of the matter. He immediately stood up and bowed to express his gratitude.

    At that moment, Fuxi raised his hand and tapped the Treasure Pool gently. The little spiritual turtle that was swaying slowly turned into a stream of light and flew into Fuxi¡¯s hand, turning into an old turtle shell.

    Li Changshou pursed his lips as he watched from the side.

    The numinous treasure had taken form and looked like a living creature. Is this turtle shell a Connate numinous treasure?!

    A Connate numinous treasure is used for a divination?!

    Fuxi smiled and said, ¡°The divination technique that we implemented in the human race previously consisted of roasting the turtle shell and observing the patterns on it. This technique is easily affected by the five elements. The technique I¡¯ll use today is different.¡±

    As he spoke, Fuxi took out a stone rod of different lengths from his sleeve and ced it into the turtle shell. He shook it gently a few times.

    ¡°Little friend, do you have anything you want to know?¡± asked Fuxi.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Senior Fuxi is nning to give me an opportunity? ¡°I haven¡¯t been cultivating for long, and Ick a suitable protective treasure.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior, please help me predict the whereabouts of this treasure when you perform a divination today.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fuxi smiled when he heard that. He gently shook the turtle shell and stone strips of different lengths fell out.

    Fuxi looked at the stone slip and pinched his fingers to deduce. A wisp of Dao runes surrounded him.

    The three retired human emperors beside him watched excitedly. No one said anything to disturb him.

    A momentter, the Dao runes around Fuxi dissipated.

    He smiled and said, ¡°ording to the divination, the treasure is at the ¡®Kun¡¯ position of your main body.¡±

    ¡°Your main body can travel 33,000 kilometers south. If you travel another 16,500 kilometers west, you can go through a headless mountain and a river. When you reach a valley, you can naturally find what you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fuxi wiped the sweat off his forehead and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s really tiring to read your fortune for you. Even though I did not deduce the whereabouts of your main body, the Taiji Painting has been interfering. Young friend, you are really valued by the Grand Pure One.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly, feeling surprised.

    Even with the power of the Taiji Painting, Fuxi was able to predict his future. There was no one else who could do that...

    Then, he heard Shennong say in a warm voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fuxi, you have given Fellow Daoist a divination. I should also give him something.¡±

    Then, Shennong took out a brocade box from his sleeve and handed it to Li Changshou with his immortal power.

    ¡°This item is called the Hundred Wood Return Pearl. It is to be ced in a herb garden. As long as there is abundant spiritual energy in the surroundings, the Postnatal nts and vegetation can mature overnight.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked. With this treasure, the subsequent development and production of the immortal bean soldiers would be guaranteed.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    At that moment, Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan stood up again...

    ¡°Both of you have given something to him. If I don¡¯t do so too, wouldn¡¯t I be too stingy?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He had owed the residents of Fire Cloud Cave a lot of favors.

    Fortunately, the Fire Cloud Cave was not in the Three Realms or the Five Elements. It did not involve any karma. Otherwise, he would have to consider carefully when epting the gifts.

    The gift given by Emperor Huang Xuanyuan was very unique.

    It was a jade token that recorded a cultivation technique. Li Changshou did not have time to look at it. He only looked at its name¡ª ¡®The Essence-Restoring Technique¡¯. It should not be a dual cultivation technique between men and women... right? ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Da Yu, who had been silent all this while, stood up and smiled.¡± Since all the seniors have given you a gift, I¡¯ll give you another one!¡±

    As he spoke, Da Yu took out the... familiar-looking metal rod from his sleeve.

    This time, Yu the Great specially wiped away the rust on the metal rod. The metal rod shone with golden light and was engraved with dense carvings. It was filled with the power of merit and was handed over with immortal power...

    Li Changshou hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve already taken your Hydrology Treasure Diagram.¡±

    Yu Da smiled and said, ¡°Compared to the help that you¡¯ve given me, Sea God, these are nothing. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me!¡±

    Li Changshou looked troubled and said in a low voice, ¡°The Grand Supreme Elder...¡±

    ¡°This will do the trick.¡± Da Yu casually made a hand gesture and cut off the carvings on the metal rod, turning it into a smooth metal rod.

    Yu Da smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve refined it. There you go!¡±

    After saying that, he threw the metal rod into Li Changshou¡¯s arms.

    Li Changshou was almost sent flying... At the side, Fuxi pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, heughed. It was unknown if he had seen through the heavenly secrets. Fuxi said, ¡°This treasure is fated with you. It¡¯s beneficial but not harmful.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to embarrass Da Yu in front of the other three Human Emperors. When he heard Fuxi¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He put away the metal rod.

    It seemed that the fate of that item should be to enter the East Ocean Dragon Pce through his hands.

    Perhaps there were otherws of fate, such as using the power of merit to help the dragon race...

    Li Changshou bowed and thanked him again with a Dao salute.

    Fuxi asked if he knew how to y chess. Li Changshou returned the favor. After careful deliberation, he took out his Fighting The God cards.

    ¡°Fighting The God¡± was Little Qiong Peak¡¯s reserved item. It could not be given out easily.

    However, when Li Changshou took out that set of cards, he had already sent out the paper effigy to secretly spread the items in the East Continent, the Middle Continent, and the Heavenly Courts. That way, people would not be able to use the origin of the ¡°Fighting The God¡± to find his tracks.

    Everything in Fire Cloud Cave was good. However, he was there for a long time, time passed slowly, and the big shots were bored...

    Li Changshou was showing respect for the human sages by increasing the number of entertainment programs for the seniors. Not long after, the five consecutive bursts ofughter of four Heaven Immortals sounded in the Fuxi Cave Abode. Their voices were clearly much louder than when they were ying chess previously... Thus, three dayster, Li Changshou bade farewell to the few human emperors and Da Yu personally sent him to the exit of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Before he left, Li Changshou looked at the immortal mountain that he had not gone to. He reckoned that it should be Suiren¡¯s Cave Abode.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Senior, should I visit Senior Suiren?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Da Yu sighed and said, ¡°Before leaving Fire Cloud Cave, just bow to the Great Swamp. Senior Suiren¡¯sbat body is unwell. He is cultivating at the bottom of the Great Swamp. Senior led the human race to struggle and survive among the magi and demons. He fought countless battles and experienced many hardships. ording to Senior Fuxi, when Senior Suiren entered the Fire Cloud Cave, his tensed Essence Soul rxed and he heaved a sigh of relief. If not for the power of merit surrounding Senior Suiren, hisbat body would probably have copsed. Moreover, Senior Suiren would asionally go berserk and would not be able to suppress the demonic aura in his body. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to meet guests.¡±

    Battle body...

    Demonic aura...

    Li Changshou was filled with respect. When he reached the exit of the Fire Cloud Cave, he turned around and bowed to the Great Swamp three times.

    ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the human race. Greetings, Senior Suiren. I hope that you will recover soon. I hope that the human race will prosper and the four seas will be peaceful.¡±

    It was impossible to push away the karma of being human. Fine ripples appeared on the surface of the water. A gentle breeze blew over, seemingly responding to him.

 Chapter 288 - The Long Path to Immortal Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Long Path to Immortal Ascension</h4>

    Before he left, Li Changshou entrusted thest gift that the Heavenly Courts had given him, to Da Yu. He asked Da Yu to hand it to Suiren. Senior Suiren did not have any family members in the Fire Cloud Cave. Li Changshou could have kept thest gift for himself, but he could not bring himself to do that. Moreover, as a fourth-rank legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, a Daoist in the Tushita Pce, and the Sea God whom the Jade Emperor relied on, would heck an immortal peach?

    Yes.

    No matter how many fruits a Connate Spirit Root produced, he would still becking!

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou had previously thought about it carefully. In order to maintain the image of an ¡°expert of Ren School¡±, he could not seem too demanding.

    He really wanted to eat peaches. ording to the rumors in the Heavenly Courts, the immortal peaches could increase the lifespan of cultivators below the Golden Immortal realm. He wondered if it would be effective for his master who was a Turbid Immortal.

    Ling¡¯e had yet to be an immortal. Eating the immortal peaches would be harmful and useless for her. It was probably because it could not make up for her weakness. He left the Fire Cloud Cave and headed to the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou did not immediately search for his ¡°opportunistic numinous treasure¡±.

    Although he was full of respect for the few human emperor seniors, he had to consider carefully and investigate a few times in advance.

    He had to believe it but he could not believe everything Moreover, although Fuxi did not locate his main body and tracks, and only gave him a map, if the ¡°destination¡± was exposed, the location of his main body would be exposed. Li Changshou really had to think carefully about how to obtain that treasure.

    He carefully recalled what he had seen and heard.

    Of the seven human sages, the person who had left the deepest impression on him was naturally Da Yu, whom he was most familiar with.

    After all, they had stood together on the small boat for three days and three nights. ording to Da Yu, they had gone through thick and thin together.

    Senior Da Yu had given him a Hydrology Treasure Diagram and a Divine Sea-Calming Needle. He owed him a favor.

    Senior Fuxi had given him clues to find the treasure, but Li Changshou did not dare to confirm if the treasure was the Copper Coin of Treasurefall.

    He felt that Senior Fuxi had predicted his prediction... The pearl that Senior Shennong had given him should be a treasure of the Five Elements. At that moment, he could not determine if it was a Connate item. However, he could rely on it to increase the production and harvest for the Heavenly Courts¡¯ bean-nting business. It would be impossible to bring it back to the Little Qiong Peak. If the pearl was recognized, the w would be too obvious. Li Changshou had shown sufficient respect and vignce to every retired human emperor.

    To be able to be human emperors in the past, the seniors were definitely not simple-minded. He did not know if he would still have any interactions with the Fire Cloud Cave in the future. There was a high chance that he would...

    When the clouds enter the mist, the Heavenly Wind will not stop him. Not long after, the Zhongtian Sect was in sight. Li Changshou rode a cloud forward. A soldier bowed and verified his identity. He also checked Li Changshou¡¯s jade disc in detail... Li Changshou felt much more at ease when he saw how meticulous and conscientious the Heavenly Generals were. He also gave Hua Ritian a ¡®like¡¯! After entering the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, Li Changshoupleted his mission and handed over the jade te that he had obtained from Senior Fuxi. The Jade Emperor officially issued a decree to promote the worship of Heaven and Earth in the South Continent.

    With Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God Sect as the foundation, it would not be too difficult to start that matter. However, while guiding the mortals to sacrifice to Heaven and Earth, it would also be easy for the incense offerings of the Dao Sect to be affected... Li Changshou had to take the lead in this matter. In the name of Ren School, he had to discuss it with the eldest disciples of Chan School and Jie School, who were in charge of the sect affairs. In that case, he would not leave any evidence of the Heavenly Courts disrespecting the Saints of the Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou wanted to ask the Great Daoist Master to take action on that matter. Now that the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree had yet to be formed, there was no need to be overly-eager. Every decree of the Jade Emperor would take hundreds of years to form.

    It was unknown if it was because Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God had returned and the dragon race had obtained a small number of the low-level Deity Positions, but the Heavenly Dao had a deeper connection with the Heavenly Courts.

    ording to the immortal officials of the Hall of Enlightenment, the speed of the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree had increased by... ten percent. Li Changshou¡¯s trip was naturally not for nothing. Although he had obtained many benefits in the Fire Cloud Cave, he still had to receive rewards bestowed by the Jade Emperor. The number of treasures that the Jade Emperor had given him to decorate the mansion could be ignored. The Heavenly Courts had bestowed a small amount of merit, but it was not as much as when the mission of ying demons in the South Ocean and the West Ocean waspleted.

    This matter was considered a catalyst. There would be arge amount of merit to be earned in the future...

    Li Changshou informed the Jade Emperor that he would return to the mansion to wait for his announcement. The Jade Emperor smiled and sent him off.

    The Heavenly General Hua Ritian was already waiting near the Lingxiao Hall. After meeting Li Changshou, they rode a cloud back to the Sea God Residence together.

    The two incarnations looked at each other on the cloud. At the same time, they used the traditional technique of the Heavenly CourtsIn-person Voice Transmission.

    Hua Ritian asked, ¡°Sea God, have you seen the human emperor, Suirenshi in the Fire Cloud Cave?¡±

    Li Changshou answered, ¡°Your Majesty, do you have something to tell that senior? That senior seemed to be recuperating at that time. I did not see him.¡±

    ¡°Before I became the Heavenly Emperor, I was ordered by Teacher to train in the mortal world. I also served under Suiren.¡± The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that his injuries have yet to recover.¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and asked, ¡°May I ask, Your Majesty, how is your cultivation level now? Your Majesty, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just worried...¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s reasonable for you to ask that. After all, the things that you have to consider are tooplicated.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. As long as I¡¯m in the Heavenly Courts, no one can harm me unless Teacher and a few senior brothers and sisters do so personally.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s strength was indeed unfathomable. He was also protected by the power of the Heavenly Dao and was different from other experts... That made Li Changshou feel a little more at ease.

    The Jade Emperor asked about dealing with Daoist Lu Ya and asked Li Changshou what good n he had. Li Changshou had been busy searching for the Copper Coin of Treasurefall recently and did not think much about it. He could only deal with it casually and express his worries to the Jade Emperor tactfully.

    It was very likely that there was a Saint behind Daoist Lu Ya. Unless he had something on Lu Ya that could make others speechless and immediately kill him, it would be very difficult to get rid of him...

    Simply put, it was very difficult. The pair of officials of the Heavenly Courts kept sending voice transmissions to each other to discuss the matter. When they arrived in front of the Sea God Residence, Hua Ritian was finally satisfied and bade farewell. His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, is quite concerned about the matter regarding Lu Ya.

    Li Changshou smiled and raised his eyebrows.

    Li Changshou drove the Sea God paper effigy back to the Sea God¡¯s Residence and took out the two numinous treasures that he had obtained from Senior Da Yu.

    For him, the greatest function of the Sea-Calming Divine Needle was the power of merit on it.

    However, it was not easy to extract the power of merit. Li Changshou did not know how to do it. He could only put away the metal rod temporarily. It really fits that sentence... What¡¯s the use of this metal rod? Li Changshou was rather interested in the Hydrology Diagram. However, after some deductions, he felt that the treasure diagram seemed to be beneficial to the dragon race instead. He was not in a hurry to refine it into a treasure for fighting. Li Changshou put away the treasure map and prepared to shift his attention back to his main body.

    Only then did he understand-Later, with the guidance of the painting, he could confer titles to many dragons and be the ¡°Water God¡± of the rivers and seas! It was another huge merit that he could take but had yet to obtain.

    Li Changshou returned to his main body and stood in front of the Pill Furnace, lost in thought.

    If the Jade Emperor can bypass me, the Sea God, and secretly kill Daoist Lu Ya, that would be perfect. In that case, he would not have to bear the karma, nor would he have to worry about being ¡°named¡± by the Saint. The God-Conferment Tribtion would also change slightly. At the very least, the terrifying Seven Arrows Book would be able to leave early. The Heavenly Dao is bnced. There shouldn¡¯t be such an abnormal evil spell.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers to deduce and searched his memories. In the God-Conferment Story, when the people of Zhou Nation were thinking of a way to get rid of Zhao Gongming, it was Daoist Lu Ya who had given the Seven Arrows Book to Jiang Ziya and asked him to perform a sacrifice to kill Zhao Gongming with a curse.

    However, in the legends that he had heard, there were no rumors of Jiang Ziya bearing any consequences. The luck of the Son of the Tribtion? The merit of bing a god? If he were to sum up the final fate of Jiang Ziya, he could only say that Jiang Ziya would be a high official in the mortal world and enjoy wealth and glory. He would not be like Li Jing, Nezha, Yang Jian, and the others, who after severing the mortal ties, would go to the Heavenly Courts to be legitimate gods... Perhaps there was some unknown karma involved.

    ¡°I won¡¯t think too much about it.¡± I¡¯ll take the treasure first.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and patted his face to wake himself up. He snapped his fingers at the box on the bookshelf and summoned thick paper effigies. He carefully injected immortal power into each of them.

    The treasure-seeking paper effigies would attack for the second time! Li Changshou actually had a question- could the God-Conferment Tribtion that he knew about, go through any changes? He only needed to find the ¡°treasure of destiny¡± that Big Boss Fuxi had divined for him. He wanted to see if it was the Copper Coin of Treasurefall. Then, he would be able to obtain the answer. If he really obtained the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, the God-Conferment Tribtion in the future would definitely be slightly different from what he knew.

    The most likely possibility was that the general direction would not change while the details could be changed. His main body was meditating in the Pill Chamber to recover his immortal power. Li Changshou focused his attention on the paper effigy who was driving the carriage. He led more than twenty treasure-seeking paper effigies and sped towards the southwest. They would have to travel 33,000 kilometers if they headed to the south and 16,500 kilometers if they headed to the west. Therefore, he decided to take a direct route, which was naturally the nearest. Thendmark that he needed to find was the ¡°Headless Mountains¡±, which was a mountain that did not have a peak. There were such mountains all over the Primordial World. Quite a number of them might form during a battle between experts... The paper effigy used Earth Escape to move forward. The first half of the journey was very smooth. After walking through the journey, he easily found the ¡®Headless Mountain¡¯ that the elder Fuxi had divined.

    However, when he arrived near the mountain, Li Changshou could not help but frown. That ce was close to the border between the East Continent and the Middle Continent. It was still within the East Continent. The demonic aura in a radius of 500 kilometers soared into the sky. He could vaguely sense a few powerful auras and pressures. Where is this? Is the treasure that I¡¯m looking for here?

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy that was driving the carriage and released a small paper kite. The paper kite slowly pped its wings and emerged from the ground, transforming into an eagle that spread its wings and soared. Li Changshou ced a wisp of his attention on it and carefully observed the surroundings of the mountain.

    This should be a town of the demons. The top of the mountain should have been ttened by an expert who used his mystical abilities. He had built a sturdy city stopper. There were various array formations protecting it. The earth meridian spiritual energy was also fully utilized by the array formations. In the town, there were humans, beasts, and birds.

    Although there were human Qi Refinement cultivators moving about, there were not many of them. Most of the residents had beasts¡¯ ears... ahem, most of them were demons who had retained some of their characteristics before their transformation. The eagle broke through the clouds and crossed the Headless Mountain, finding a huge river.

    After flying along the river for a while, he saw a valley that was enveloped by a huge array formation...

    The treasure was there.

    The valley was naturally thend of the demons. The scenery inside seemed pretty good. Due to the istion of the array, it was impossible to see how many experts were inside.

    However, ording to the distribution of the demon race¡¯s forces, most of the experts of the demon race were gathered at the North Continent, the border of the Middle Continent. This ce was not too far away from the Immortal Du Sect. If there were any powerful demon experts, the Immortal Du Sect would have probably instructed their disciples not to go there to train. The first thought that popped up in Li Changshou¡¯s mind was to use the paper effigy Immortal Bean Soldiers to attack that ce. He could obtain treasures and obtain merit.

    However, he quickly rejected that thought.

    Firstly, as one of the two ancient tyrants, the demons had some umtion of strength. They could easily provoke the older ones if they beat the younger ones. These demons were notparable to the deep-sea demons. Secondly, he did not know what the treasure was. It might have been hidden somewhere. If it was taken away by the demons when they attacked, it would be troublesome. That matter could not be rushed. He would first gather intelligence and formte a n. When it was time to take action, he would strike with lightning speed. There was no need for him to seek both treasures and merit. At that moment, Li Changshou began to secretly gather paper effigies near the Immortal Du Sect, in the South Continent, and in the East Ocean. He also transported a new batch of immortal beans in the Immortal Du Sect.

    In just a few days, Li Changshou had already ambushed 100,000 ¡°male soldiers¡± around the valley. There were also hundreds of paper effigies that had strength that wasparable to thete-stage Heaven Immortal realm and were in charge of deploying the Immortal Bean Soldiers.

    Let¡¯s not care about anything else. Let¡¯s surround him first!

    Of course, those were just the backup ns. Li Changshou wanted to secretly take the treasure away with the least karma and cost. The gathering of intelligence was also carried out in an orderly manner. Li Changshou had always been patient...

    At the same time, Li Changshou was doing something else in the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak.

    He was making a few Golden Immortal realm paper effigies!

    In the past few days after returning from the Fire Cloud Cave, Li Changshou had been pondering over the guidance of Big Boss Fuxi. Today, he had aplete train of thought and was prepared to give it a try... If he could make a Golden Immortal paper effigy sooner, he would be able to obtain twice the results with half the effort! Li Changshou sorted out the new ideas of the improved paper effigy in his heart. This time, the chances of sess were not too high. At most, it was 60% or 70%. He did not know how the final product would turn out... However, if he did not try, he would never break through. Li Changshou opened the pitch-ck Pill Furnace and carefully cleaned it. Then, he summoned a few paper effigies that were carrying cloth bags. The paper effigies stood on the wooden table obediently and followed Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts. The paper effigies each took out a pile of herbs and precious materials. The incarnation technique that Big Boss Fuxi had taught Li Changshou opened up a new path. Why did his paper effigies reach a bottleneck?

    The difficulty was that when his Golden Immortal realm immortal power was injected into the paper effigy¡¯s body and reached a certain amount, it would be extremely unstable and continuously self-destruct.

    Previously, his thoughts had been limited to strengthening the paper effigies and improving the restrictions.

    However, after Fuxi¡¯s guidance, Li Changshou found a new path.

    Next, he would try to give his paper effigies a core to stabilize their immortal power!

    He injected some immortal power into the immortal power core to maintain the stability of the paper effigy¡¯s immortal power. When the paper effigy¡¯s immortal power was depleted, the small portion of immortal power could be used for emergencies. Although that matter was simple, how to refine the core and how to achieve such effects were all difficult questions for his immortal research...

    The Dao of alchemy became the first solution that Li Changshou thought of.

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s Great Dao of Inaction and the method to bnce Yin and Yang could also be used.

    Combining the Great Dao of the Saint, the principles of Yin and Yang, the guidance given by Big Brother Fuxi, the reference mystical abilities given by Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, and the rich experience he had gained from immersing himself in the paper effigy technique for many years... It would not make sense if he gained nothing! Li Changshou quickly threw medicinal herbs and precious materials into the Pill Furnace and began the refinement process of the core of the paper effigy.

    Half a dayter...

    With a loud boom, a mushroom cloud slowly rose 1,500 kilometers east of the Immortal Du Sect. Half of a deste mountain had been blown up.

    The spiritual explosion appeared again, but its power was obviously much weaker.

 Chapter 289 - Have You Seen The Divine Lightning of Heavenly Punishmentâ€¦When The Primordial World Is

    <h4>Chapter 289 Have You Seen The Divine Lightning of Heavenly Punishment...When The Primordial World Is Ugly?</h4>

    ¡°Sect Leader, the spiritual explosion incidents have begun again in the past half a month. This time, they are more frequent than the previous time.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem... I¡¯m not deaf. I heard it long

    ago.¡±

    In the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Immortal Du Hall, the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, who was dressed in a blue robe, coughed and looked at the elders in front of him helplessly. Could he have done anything about the explosion? Ever since there was an unknown spiritual energy disturbance around the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou had already brought the elders to investigate many times. In the end, they came to two different conclusions.

    The elders of the Immortal Du Sect all felt that that might be a ¡°spiritual charge¡± caused by the unstable spiritual meridians in the earth.

    Perhaps, two experts were sparring and fighting nearby, causing such amotion.

    However, no matter which exnation it was, it would not be convincing. However, the Sect Leader had already guessed the correct answer...

    Changshou is probably cultivating some great mystical ability that the Great Daoist Master taught him. Every time the spiritual energy erupted, it would appear a thousand kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect. Moreover, it would appear in different directions at random times.

    Although the Sect Leader did not have any evidence, all the evidence proved his guess to be correct. ¡°It should be a certain expert cultivating some mystical ability. Ahem.¡± Ji Wuyou wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and smiled.

    He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Elders, restrict the disciples of the various peaks and cultivate in peace. The opening ceremony is round the corner. There are manyplicated matters. Now, the Immortal Du Sect is going to send away another batch of disciples who have seeded in their cultivation. It¡¯s more important to make proper arrangements for them.¡±

    The elders looked at each other and roughly understood that the Sect Leader knew something. They agreed and left.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    There was a hint of a smile on Ji Wuyou¡¯s pale face. He thought for a while and rode a cloud with his hands behind his back. He headed towards the Little Qiong Peak and coughed lightly. After flying for less than a thousand feet, the Sect Leader¡¯s figure disappeared into the air, causing many people in the sect to be unable to continue tracking him with their probing gazes and immortal senses.

    After a while, the Sect Leader appeared outside the Pill Chamber¡¯s array formation of the Little Qiong Peak. He sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou in the Pill Chamber... and coughed twice.

    The surrounding array formations were activated. The Sect Leader took a step forward and his figure flickered a few times before he appeared in front of the Pill Chamber.

    However, Li Changshou sat quietly in the Pill Chamber and did not move.

    Ji Wuyou frowned slightly...

    After all, he was the Sect Leader in name. Li Changshou should wee him.

    However, Ji Wuyou eximed softly and realized that something was amiss with Li Changshou, who was sitting beside the Pill Furnace.

    He could not say for sure, but he felt like an empty shell. It was a coincidence that the Sect Leader hade.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was at the crucial moment of ¡°condensing the pill¡±. His mind was focused on his main body, which was hiding in a rift in underground rock 3,500 kilometers away. He was watching the ¡°pill¡± in the herb tripod that was constantly emitting seven-colored light. The only distraction Li Changshou could have was letting the Sect Leader in. However, it only took a few breaths for Li Changshou¡¯s main body to quickly use his escape technique to escape hundreds of kilometers away. He had already done all the steps before the pill was formed. Whether it would explode or remain stable would depend on its own luck. In front of the Pill Furnace in the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s body trembled slightly. A wisp of his attention returned to the ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy in the Pill Chamber.

    He immediately stood up and bowed to Ji Wuyou with a Dao salute. ¡°Sect Leader, please forgive me. I was thinking about the pills and could note back to my senses!¡± ¡°Hahaha, ahem, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ji Wuyouughed and walked into the Pill Chamber. He felt much more relieved. Why did the Sect Leader suddenlye?

    Li Changshou took out a chair from his treasure pouch and ced it in the middle of the Pill Chamber. He respectfully invited the Sect Leader to take a seat. Ji Wuyou smiled and asked, ¡°Changshou, have you been cultivating smoothly recently?¡± ¡°Sect Leader, my cultivation has been quite smooth.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Wuyou nodded. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°There have been constant movements outside the sect recently. Are you cultivating your mystical abilities?¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously wanted to deny

    it.

    He wanted to say, ¡°How can that be? Impossible. I don¡¯t have that ability.¡± However, from the looks of it, the Sect Leader seemed to be very certain that there was already concrete evidence. ¡°I did that identally...¡±

    ¡°Were you the one who caused the previous 60-odd explosions and the recent 100-odd explosions in the past half a month?¡± ¡°I¡¯m refining a special pill.¡± Li Changshou felt a little awkward. ¡°However, I¡¯m outside the immortal sect. Recently, I¡¯ve also ced the venue where I refined pills underground. That way, the ground will only tremble slightly.¡± ¡°Yes, refining pills is a good thing, but you have to be mindful of your own safety.¡± Ji Wuyou lectured him casually. Then, he looked at Li Changshou and asked in a low voice, ¡°Changshou, what pill are you refining? Why did you cause such amotion?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it for now...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯m just wondering.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m sure that you were the one who did it, there¡¯s no harm in it. I will inform the sect memberster and let them cultivate in peace. Changshou, how long will you continue refining pills like this?¡± ¡°¡®This...¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully and suddenly realized something. The pill just now did not explode? ¡°Sect Leader, please wait a moment. Let me deduce,¡± Li Changshou agreed. The paper effigy stood in front of Ji Wuyou. 1,500 kilometers away, his main body hurriedly checked the location of the ¡°pill¡±.

    The small herb tripod was safe and sound. There was a pill inside that was emitting a colorful glow. There was ayer of Yin and Yang surrounding it, and five stars were chasing each other inside. Is it stable?!

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes widened. He quickly picked up the jade token and sorted out the refinement process of the pill. He added the order, timing, control curve of the immortal power, and so on!

    This Sect Leader is my lucky star! Li Changshou carefully probed the various characteristics of the pill and suppressed the joy in his heart.

    What did that mean?

    The Immortal Research is about to explode. How can I continue if it does not explode?

    As long as it exploded well, he would definitely seed!

    Li Changshou confirmed that the pill waspletely stable and had reached his expectations. He immediately tidied up the ce and headed for the next temporary venue!

    In the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s expression did not change much. At that moment, he had already given the Sect Leader a precise duration. ¡°Sect Leader, I will be able to refine this pill in half a month at most.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ahem, ahem.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°The opening ceremony is approaching. Don¡¯t rm those disciples who are going to be official disciples because of this matter. Changshou, are you willing to take in any disciples?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just reached the Essence Immortal realm. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take in disciples.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot that it¡¯s not convenient for you to reveal your cultivation realm.¡± Ji Wuyou lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and stood up. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t dy you from studying the Dao of alchemy. If you need anything,e to the Immortal Du Hall to look for me. There are many things going on in the sect recently. I can¡¯t meditate in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, if you need anything, just tell me. Please recuperate, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ji Wuyou waved his hand and left the Pill Chamber on his own. His figure disappeared into the sunlight and vanished without a trace. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and was a little puzzled...

    Although he had used the Grand Pure Dao to let the Sect Leader know that he knew the Great Daoist Master and had received benefits from him, why was the Sect Leader so polite to him?

    Li Changshou could not think of anything. He could only redit it to the fame of the Great Daoist Master. Causing trouble! The paper effigy sat back in front of the Pill Furnace and activated the array formations around the Pill Chamber. A wisp of immortal senses surrounded the Little Qiong Peak. Li Changshou focused all his attention on his incarnation

    The core pill had already beenpleted. The most difficult step for the Golden Immortal realm paper effigy had beenpleted! He could not be anxious. He had to be steady. The sess of refining a pill was obviously coincidental.

    Li Changshou changed the testing ground and followed the previous method. He recalled the feeling he had previously and perfectly replicated the process of refining pills. In the end... it exploded. However, this time, the ¡°pill¡± exploded at thest moment. Li Changshou keenly captured the subtle changes in the power of the five elements within the pill before the explosion.

    Overall, the pills were stable.

    ording to the subtle changes this time, Li Changshou immediately made a reverse deduction. He quickly found the problem and made corresponding adjustments. The second sess and the third sess followed!

    Two dayster, Li Changshou, who had triggered six spiritual explosions, looked at the immortal power cores in front of him and finally smiled in satisfaction.

    What happened next was much easier.

    Li Changshou took out the new paper effigy and carefully ced a pill into the restrictions on the paper effigy¡¯s abdomen, making the pill the core of the restrictions. In the next moment, colorful immortal light shone. The dozens ofyers of restrictions slowly lit up on the paper effigy¡¯s body. The immortal powermunicated and circted on its own.

    Li Changshou ced his left hand on the paper effigy¡¯s back and injected wisps of immortal power... He was approaching the Golden Immortal node and breaking through the Golden Immortal node...

    Immortal powers circted rapidly in the paper effigy¡¯s body through the core of the pill. After a while, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. His main body used Earth Escape and disappeared. His attentionnded on the paper effigy.

    He was not as happy as he had imagined.

    It was undoubtedly because the production costs of that thing... were too high!

    One of the advantages of the paper effigy was that it was cheap. The paper effigy of the Golden Immortal realm, on the other hand, was worth about 60 times more than the paper effigy of the Heaven Immortal realm, excluding the huge amount of herbs and precious materials that he had spent during the ¡°research and development period¡±.

    The requirements for the spiritual tree¡¯s sap alone were quite harsh. Only tree sap above a thousand years old could create such a paper effigy. However, with the Golden Immortal incarnation, it was indeed much more convenient for him to go out and do things. At that moment, the greatest advantage of the paper effigy technique was that the paper effigy did not have any intelligence. It was like a ¡°body¡± that could carry the power of his mind and essence soul. ¡°Let¡¯s test its power.¡± Li Changshou closed his eyes and sensed that the paper effigy was more nimble when he was controlling it. It was also easier to control his immortal power through the core pill. With a thought, faint smoke surged out from the paper effigy¡¯s body. A middle-aged man walked out. That was the appearance of the paper effigy. Li Changshou tried to release a few spells. They were indeed powerful. The immortal power inside was stable. Next, he prepared to test the stability of the paper effigies under various extreme conditions. For example, getting beaten up by 300 burly men of the Golden Immortal realm.

    However, just as he was about to move, he suddenly heard thunder. The paper effigy looked up. Ayer of ck clouds covered the starry sky, and the vast heavenly might suddenly appeared!

    A wisp of Dao runes that Li Changshou was extremely familiar with locked onto the paper effigy. Does the Golden Immortal realm incarnation need to go through the Heavenly Tribtion? No, that¡¯s not right. This is not a Heavenly Tribtion. This is... The Heavenly Punishment!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched violently. The paper effigy immediately bowed to the sky and said, ¡°I am willing to ept your punishment!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a deafening rumbling above his head. The ck cloud, which was only hundreds of kilometers in diameter, emitted a pressure that made even Golden Immortals tremble in fear! Li Changshou could only smile bitterly.

    He had worked hard for so long, but it was all in vain. The Heavenly Dao did not allow paper effigies to have thebat power of the Golden Immortal realm.

    Why?

    The incarnations of other big shots might have thebat power of Golden Immortals and Zenith Heaven. Although he had used many tricks, he did not allow the paper effigies to have their own thoughts... Could that be the problem?

    At the current stage, he really did not have any ns to produce Golden Immortal paper effigies in batches. Moreover, he could not afford to use the amount of precious materials that he had consumed. At most, he would just assemble the materials that he had prepared and the twelve ¡°core¡± pills that he had sessfully refined.

    Forget it.

    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for taking the time to strike!¡±

    The paper effigy could only give up...

    Crack!

    The ck clouds in the sky trembled, and a bolt of purple-red lightning as thick as a water bucket struck down! The paper effigy closed his eyes as if he had epted his fate. Li Changshou quickly turned his attention back to his main body and was about to escape underground...

    A wisp of heavenly might silently descended and suddenly locked onto Li Changshou¡¯s main body!

    The moment the purple-red divine lightning was about to hit the paper effigy, it strangely turned around and streaked across the paper effigy¡¯s head!

    After the divine lightning flew thousands of feet away, it walked out of the sky and entered the ground!

    A deep hole that was hundreds of feet in diameter appeared on the ground. The soil and rocks inside disappeared... At the bottom of the deep hole, Li Changshou only had time to activate more than tenyers of immortal power barriers before he was engulfed by the lightning! W-What the hell!

    Would the Heavenly Punishment take shortcuts too? Who can withstand that!?!

    Under the ground, Li Changshou spat out a mouthful of blood. However, immortal light shone all over his body. He was not seriously injured by that attack. He understood the logic.

    However... why did it strike his main body?

    Li Changshou had heard that there was a Heaven-defying Spirit Pill during alchemy. The Heavenly Dao had sent down Heavenly Punishment to destroy that pill. When refining a Heaven-defying numinous treasure, the Heavenly Dao would send down a Heavenly Punishment to destroy it.

    My paper effigy ispletely considered a Dharma artifact, right? Furthermore, it definitely does not have any intelligence. It ispletely a special Dharma treasure of mine! The Divine Lightning of Heavenly Punishment had clearly struck the paper effigy! The ¡®Zhi¡¯ Divine Lightning is too much!

    At that moment, another bolt of lightning fell from the sky. Immortal power surged in Li Changshou¡¯s body. He raised his left hand high and released wisps of immortal power from his palm. They turned into the Taiji Painting of Water and Fire and slowly rotated to resist the divine lightning!

    However, halfway through the power of the lightning, the Taiji Painting in Li Changshou¡¯s palm exploded. He was hit hard. The Daoist robe on his back was torn apart, leaving a charred scar...

    Is this reasonable!?! Li Changshou did not dare to scold it out loud. He could onlyin in his heart. He quickly jumped out of the pit and put away the paper effigy. Then, he ran towards a dense forest.

    In the sky, the rolling ck clouds quickly condensed into a small gray cloud and stopped steadily above Li Changshou. From time to time, a purple-red bolt of lightning would descend.

    In the face of the Heavenly Tribtion, Li Changshou could not hide. He could only continuously resist it. Fortunately, it was no longer the same as when he had just undergone the Tribtion Transcendence. Even if he were to encounter twelve Heavenly Punishments, Li Changshou would not be too seriously injured.

    At that moment, he missed Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s... Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice!

    Gradually, the rhythm of the Heavenly Punishment was rxed andfortable. It was as if an old man was sitting on the gray cloud and brewing a pot of fine Dao Comprehension Ancient Tea. He took a sip of the dawn of immortality tea and tasted it carefully. At the same time, he whipped the Heavenly Punishment Whip.

    Below the gray cloud, the figure was hiding everywhere. His Daoist robe was tattered, and he was covering his head and running like a rat. He looked handsome and suave when he ran.

    However, Li Changshou quickly realized that he had helped his paper effigy endure the Heavenly Tribtion. It was also to protect his efforts.

    The Heavenly Dao had acknowledged his Golden Immortal realm paper effigy! Immediately, when Li Changshou spat out blood at the treasure pouch, he revealed a brilliant smile...

 Chapter 290 - Before the Treasure Was Born, the Big Boss Arrived First

    <h4>Chapter 290 Before the Treasure Was Born, the Big Boss Arrived First</h4>

    Life was actually like that. There would always be some hardships that were hard to predict.

    For example, he was smashed by something as he walked. As he was refining pills, he was struck by the Heavenly Punishment nine times in a row. Each strike was stronger than thest, and he was seriously injured...

    However, humans had to learn to be strong. It was also a necessary skill for a mature man to be happy in times of hardship.

    Yes, the Heavenly Punishment was not without benefits.

    In the sunset, Li Changshou, who had changed into a new robe made by Ling¡¯e,y on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber. He looked at the ¡°Treasure Bag of Vomiting Blood¡± that had turned into ashes in his palm and felt the medicinal effects of the two sixth-grade recovering Spirit Pills, as well as thefort that slowly spread throughout his body. A smile of peace and relief graced his face.

    He had gained some resistance to lightning. If he was struck again in the future, his injuries would be reduced...

    Then, Li Changshou continued to worry. If every Golden Immortal realm paper effigy has to be subjected to the Heavenly Punishment, who can withstand it?

    There was no other way to solve that problem. He could only try again after he recovered.

    If the creation of every Golden Immortal realm paper effigy would subject the creator to nine Heavenly Punishments, he could only give up on that path.

    To be safe, if he were to trigger the Heavenly Punishment when he assembled the second Golden Immortal paper effigyter, he would directly destroy the second paper effigy and see if he could persuade the Heavenly Punishment to stop... Although treasures were precious, his life was more valuable.

    It was not like he could not use the paper effigies that were at the Heaven Immortal realm. At most, he would use the tactic of piling arge number of paper effigies to win!

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and stood up with some effort. His entire body felt numb and sore, as if he was about to fall apart...

    He walked back to the Pill Chamber and found a bookshelf in the corner. He conjured a seal with both hands and used the modified transformation technique.

    He transformed into a small butterfly and entered the hiddenpartment behind the vase in the corner of the bookshelf.

    Footsteps could be heard from the side. ¡®Main Body¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 3 had already gone to work. It walked to the Pill Furnace and meditated properly. In reality, Li Changshou¡¯s attention was already on the only paper effigy with thebat power of the Golden Immortal realm. He drove the paper effigy towards the underground Earth Meridian Teleportation Array.

    The Golden Immortal realm¡¯s incarnation¡¯s escape technique was rather smooth...

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly had an absurd thought.

    Did I identally create something impressive and extraordinary?

    He lowered his head and looked at his paper effigy. He stared at the pill that was slowly revolving in the paper effigy¡¯s abdomen and recalled the cultivation method of the Essence Soul Dao in the Primordial World that was currently in trend...

    As the Primordial World was too suitable for cultivation, every ce outside the South Continent was filled with pure spiritual energy. One could dig out a spirit meridian from any mountain.

    In such an environment, it was not difficult for humans to embark on the path of cultivation. With aptitude and cultivation techniques, they could embark on that path. It was just that the ces they could reach were different.

    Therefore, the current cultivation system was to refine Qi, cultivate the essence soul, and ascend to immortality.

    If the external environment was not as excellent as that, cultivators would have to continuously purify spiritual energy in order to satisfy the requirements to be an immortal...

    Wouldn¡¯t that require another cultivation system?

    Golden Pill Great Dao? As long as he had enough time, he could deduce a new cultivation system that was suitable for an environment with ¡°weak spiritual energy¡±! I have swallowed a Golden Pill into my stomach. My life... ahem, the same sky is still above my head!

    At that thought, Li Changshou felt a sense of danger. It was as if a pair of eyes was watching him.

    The eyes were not looking at his main body or the paper effigy¡¯s incarnation. Instead, they were looking at his essence soul and true spirit with a hint of warning.

    Li Changshou instantly dispelled his thoughts. He bowed to the sky and kept reminding himself.

    Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it!

    Why am I always thinking about these meaningless things!?!

    In an instant, the feeling of being watched dissipated. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately made the paper effigy that was of the Golden Immortal realm escape deeper and closer to the Headless Mountain.

    After half a month of investigation, Li Changshou had figured out the details of that ce.

    The demon city on the Headless Mountain was called ¡®Ci Tie City¡¯. It was considered an important town of the demon race.

    The human race and the demon race had been fighting for many years since the ancient times. However, the human race could not destroy the demon race, and the demon race could not revive. Hence, the two sides fell into a deadlock.

    In addition to being at odds against each other, the demons and humans had formed a tacit understanding. They would open up some of their towns to both sides and do things for each other.

    For example, at the border of the North Continent, there were many human and demon towns.

    The town that Daoist Kuai Si had gone to was one of them.

    Ci Tie was one of the ten Great Demon Saints of the Demon Court in ancient times. The demons should have named the city after this demon expert in order tomemorate him.

    The person in charge of that ce was from the Ox Demon race. It could be considered arge race among the demons at present.

    Most importantly, Li Changshou had been investigating for a long time. No one could say that there were experts left behind from the ancient times in the demon race.

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless.

    He had seen the scene of Ox-head and Horse-Face bullying and defeating the experts of the Asura race. In the ancient battle, Ox-Head and Horse-Face were the experts of the Magi race who had followed the Lady of Earth to the Netherworld. They were the kind of people who were unknown.

    If he used the Ox-head and Horse-Face as a measurement of thebat power of an ordinary Golden Immortal from the ancient times, there might be a few figures among the ox demons who would be hard to deal with. The valley that Big Boss Fuxi had predicted to be the location of the numinous treasure after some divination, was the ¡°tribal ground¡± of the ox demon...

    It would affect the entire situation.

    At that moment, he sorted out everything and came up with a set of effective information. Ci Tie City is rich in precious metals. It¡¯s suitable for forging sharp des. The ox demons are not considered to be hostile towards the human race. They have existed for tens of thousands of years and are very obedient. Every time the human race and the demons had a conflict, they would not interfere.

    The human Qi Refinement cultivators seem to have neglected this ce. There are no immortal sects or organizations that would lead them to exterminate demons.

    However, the city was ultimately the territory of the demons. There were arge number of experts from the demon race who had huge negative karma. asionally, human cultivators would be attacked after leaving the city.

    The human cultivators who dared to go there naturally had some impressive skills and werepetent. Their cultivation levels were at least at thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm...

    How did Li Changshou obtain the information?

    Naturally, collecting intelligence could not be done with one-sided efforts. It also had to be technical.

    Firstly, Li Changshou used an ¡®old Daoist¡¯ paper effigy and used the excuse of wanting to buy some ck gold to sneak into the city.

    A few dayster, using the appearance of a young girl and an old woman, he went to the immortal sects and towns closest to the ce that he was in, to inquire about the information regarding the ox demons of Ci Tie City.

    The ¡°young girl¡± first went to the immortal sect that was thousands of kilometers away and asked the old man who was guarding the mountain if he had seen her grandfather, telling him that her grandfather said that he was going to a ce called ¡®Ci Tie City¡¯. She imed that she did not know where the city was.

    The old woman went to the town and asked if anyone had seen her husband before. She also took the opportunity to search for the rumors about Ci Tie City...

    In that case, he could verify the news from various sources and did not have to be afraid of being investigated.

    There were also some details. For example, if he used the image of a young girl to get close to the old man who was guarding the mountain, he could guarantee that those old immortals would not chase him away...

    Anyway, Li Changshou had seen such a situation many times when he was monitoring the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ahem, let¡¯s talk about treasure hunting.

    Before Li Changshou took action, he had to first have a n and prepare a few backup ns.

    After the paper effigy that was in the Golden Immortal realm arrived, he was not in a hurry to take action. Instead, he set up hidden sentries outside the city and the valley, observing the ce from all directions...

    It took him half a year.

    In the past half a year, Li Changshou had captured the pressure of the Golden Immortal realm from the same expert three times. He thought that the other party should be an expert from the demon race who was guarding the city. The frequency was rather high.

    At the same time, Li Changshou figured out the ws of the array formation in the city and found the weak spot to break the array formation from the inside.

    He had figured out the deployment of the troops, thews of defense, and the speed at which they deployed reinforcements...

    Apart from that, he had also seen the City Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s younger sister meeting the demon general, who was guarding the north gate in the wilderness. He had seen the City Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s brother-inw and the City Lord¡¯s wife secretly ying footsie under the table.

    The City Lord was an ox demon in thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. He drank and ate with a group of demon experts every day. The green hair on his head was rather unique...

    The treasure I¡¯m looking for is most likely this ox demon¡¯s n treasure.

    Li Changshou deduced.

    The battle n that he had decided on was notplicated. It was to lure the ox demon away.

    He would pretend to attack Ci Tie City and spread the sense of danger. He would then deploy the experts of the demon race in the valley and take the opportunity to enter the ce to search for treasures.

    The only thing he was uncertain about now was which realm the strongest expert of the ox demons was at. If there was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal guarding it, most of the paper effigies would be crippled.

    Therefore, to be safe, Li Changshou arranged the ¡®Golden¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 2, No. 3, No. 4, No. 5, and No. 6 that he had justpleted, to go over.

    The three ¡®Golden¡¯ Immortal paper effigies entered a frontal attack. One Golden Immortal paper effigy entered the valley to search while the other two Golden Immortal paper effigies were prepared to escape at any time! The six Golden Immortal realm paper effigies gave Li Changshou more confidence to search for treasures.

    Naturally, he was most pleased about the Golden Immortal realm paper effigies during this period of time.

    After Li Changshou recovered from his injuries, he tried to make a second Golden Immortal paper effigy. He did not receive the love and concern of the Heavenly Dao again. However, as he continued to create paper effigies, Li Changshou could vaguely sense that if more than nine Golden Immortal realm paper effigies existed at the same time, the Heavenly Punishment would descend, and it would be even more ferocious than before.

    Forget it.

    I¡¯m afraid.

    At the current stage, six Golden Immortal incarnations were enough. He could also make up the story of the six Golden Immortals besieging Ci Tie city.

    The fake bugle horn was set to be blown up three dayster by Li Changshou! I have to break through Ci Tie City¡¯s array formation within an hour and stop the other party¡¯s reinforcements. I have to kill the demons in the city who are suffering from negative karma and enter the valley to search for treasures!

    The battle is about to...e...

    ¡°Brother Sect Master -¡°.

    The sudden wave caught Li Changshou off guard.

    Li Changshou immediately retracted his attention. A wisp of his spiritual willnded on the Sea God Temple in Anshui City, which had already beenpleted. He used his spiritual will to build a bridge and bring Ao Yi into the dream.

    What happened? Li Changshou had never neglected the dragon race. However, the dragon race had been stable recently and nothing major had happened. What should have been done had still been done.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    In the dream, Ao Yi, who was dressed in a golden-patterned white brocade robe, looked even more delicate and refined. He jumped in front of Li Changshou and immediately bowed.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Look at how happy you are. Is there any good news?¡± ¡°Hehe, Brother, do you have anything important to do these few days?¡±

    After hearing Ao Yi¡¯s question, Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do. I¡¯ll be busy for half a month. Could it be that there¡¯s something you want me to do?¡±

    Ao Yi could not help but pause. He frowned and said, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell Ao Yi that you need help handling something? I am willing to help you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just looking for something.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head with a smile and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to do here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something important.¡± Ao Yi hurriedly said, ¡°However, Aunt-Master Qin Wan from Golden Ao Ind looked for me and asked if I could invite you to the Golden Ao Ind for a banquet. In three days¡¯ time, an Aunt-Master and an Uncle-Master will be Daopanions on the Golden Ao Ind. Everyone wants to take the opportunity to have some fun.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. ¡°Later, send someone to Anshui City. I¡¯ll prepare a gift for them. Just help me to deliver it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ao Yi immediately nodded and agreed. Then, he looked at Li Changshou with concern. ¡°Brother, if you have something to do, please tell me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Ao Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    Ao Yi knew that he was a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. It was not impossible for him to make use of Ao Yi to get the experts of the dragon race to help him facilitate the operations in Ci Tie City. However, the dragon race had been troubled by too many things recently. He had to lessen the burden on them. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±

    Ao Yi grinned and quickly ran away.

    There was a joyous asion on Golden Ao Ind...

    Li Changshou thought about it and felt that that matter should not have anything to do with him. It should not affect the important matters that he had to do.

    He had to continue preparing for battle!

    Hence, three dayster... an hour before Li Changshou was getting ready to fight, hundreds of thousands of figures gathered outside a hall on Golden Ao Ind.

    In a corner of the hall, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, who was wearing a golden crown, frowned and looked at the empty main seat in the middle of the hall.

    Goddess of Golden Light, who was dressed in a short skirt, walked over quickly from the side and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Didn¡¯t Eldest Senior Brothere with you?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit could not help but p her forehead.

    ¡°Just now, he said that he smelled that a treasure was about to be born and wanted to go take a look. I really don¡¯t know where he is now.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The Goddess of Golden Light thought for a while. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it previously. Eldest Senior Brother Duobao came personally to witness the two of them... What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite another eldest disciple over?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go to the Green Touring Pce... How about this?¡± The Goddess of Golden Light hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll invite my two sworn brothers to rush to the nearest Three-Immortal Ind together. Let¡¯s see if we can invite one of the three senior sisters over.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit looked a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I really...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The two goddesses looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 291 - Who Has No Personal Habits!?!

    <strong>Chapter 291 Who Has No Personal Habits!?!</strong>

    In a dense forest that was 150 kilometers outside of the city, the trees suddenly began to shake, and the grass on the ground gradually began bulging.

    The soil then copsed and turned into hundreds of deep circr pits.

    Then, figures flew out of the circr pit...

    A burly shield-armored man with a dignified face and a beautiful female archer quickly stood in formation in the forest. 5,000 people flew up in a square formation.

    The fog and the clouds rose. There was a murderous aura in the forest.

    A momentter, the ten phnxes were formed. The 50,000 immortal soldiers were gathered there, all ready to set off!

    Tens of thousands of figures filled the sky. They charged towards the oxen with mixed auras that were extraordinary.

    ¡°Immortal Bean Soldiers, attack!¡±

    Li Changshou gave a simple order. The 50,000 Immortal Bean Soldiers slowly flew towards the city. They seemed to cover the sky.

    Li Changshou had calcted that number repeatedly and finally decided on it.

    If there were too many Immortal Bean Soldiers, it would be easy for the other party to fight with their lives on the line. They would soon be exposed.

    If it was too little, it would not be enough to deter them.

    At the same time, more than twenty Heaven Immortal realm paper effigies flew out from below and mixed into the gaps between the Immortal Bean Soldiers¡¯ formation.

    In order to make it easier tomand, Li Changshou ced the Heaven Immortal realm paper effigies in a group. Their main responsibility was to use the mystical ability to form soldiers and release the most powerful firepower...

    Elite Pea Soldiers!

    They were mighty and murderous. 50,000 Immortal Bean Soldiers were attacking the demon race¡¯s Ci Tie City!

    Naturally, that was just a feint.

    The real surprise attack should have approached silently and broken through the enemy¡¯s Great City-Protecting Array at the fastest speed possible. Then, it would rush into the array at lightning speed and cooperate with the decapitation operation. It would be good to use incapacitating agents and poisonous powder to deal with the misceneous troops and catch the enemy off guard.

    This fake surprise attack seemed to have appeared suddenly in a domineering manner, but in reality, it was strong on the outside but weak on the inside. It only had the strength of three to four waves of attacks. Moreover, the designated goal of the battle was only to break the other party¡¯s Great City Defense Array...

    Often, the more powerful an operation was, the more it would achieve other purposes other than the battle.

    Only by doing his best to hide his troops would he be able to predict the true arrival of the battle...

    At the same time, three Golden Immortal auras fluctuated and appeared outside the city. Two men and one woman stood in the air. Their faces were cold as they stared at the demon city.

    The woman shouted, ¡°Survivors of the demon race,e out and die!¡±

    As soon as the woman finished speaking, the old man on the left extended his palm. Green lightning burst out from his palm and struck the Great City-Protecting Array of Ci Tie City. The array formation shook continuously and was almost torn apart...

    The demons in the city were stunned.

    A beautiful demoness of unknown species screamed, ¡°Humans! Humans are attacking!¡±

    The city was in chaos. Most of the demons panicked and fled in another direction.

    A small number of demons were immediately enraged. They roared and rushed into the sky, but they were stopped by the mountain-protecting array formation. It made the city even more chaotic.

    The gongs and drums were noisy, and the bell rang continuously. The sounds of cursing and crying were endless. Li Changshou observed the scene from various directions and could not help but feel emotional.

    It was said that the demons were ferocious, and humans were afraid of demons.

    However, the human race was now standing in front of the demons. They were making the demons feel the fear that they had suffered in the past.

    Strength was the only criterion for survival in the Primordial World.

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, the three Golden Immortal realm paper effigies began to attack the array formation continuously.

    The old ox demon in the Golden Immortal realm in the city rushed to the sky above the City Lord Residence. However, he did not dare to step out of the array formation. He only red at the scene outside and kept roaring. He got the troops from all over the city to move and let the demons in the city exert their strength.

    Soon, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. The old ox demon took out a horn and shouted into it.

    He shook him!

    The feint attack was much easier than Li Changshou had expected.

    However, he could not be careless now. The treasure hunt had just begun.

    Li Changshou¡¯s attention was mainly focused on the six Golden Immortal paper effigies. In order to leave enough mental energy to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations, the other paper effigies would only asionally be distracted.

    It was as if dozens of ¡°screens¡± had been opened in his heart. Li Changshou observed his surroundings through the windows. He followed the script that he had written and continued to push forward the show.

    The reaction of the demons in Ci Tie City far exceeded the chaos that Li Changshou had predicted. That reduced most of the pressure on Li Changshou.

    At that moment, a crack appeared in the array formation in the valley to protect the ce.

    Dozens of strong figures rushed out of the array formation.

    Their faces and figures were simr to that of humans. Most of them were pure ox demons that had transformed.

    The male ox demon had a strong body. Their sturdy and rugged horns were the parts of their body that they were most proud of. The fur on their heads was dyed in various colors, and most of them looked like they had afros.

    The nasal ring was an ornament that the male ox demons especially liked. Almost all the oxen had one.

    They turned their heads and roared, ¡°Gather at the vige entrance! Bring your weapons! The humans are attacking!¡±

    Clearly, that group of male ox demons was at the front line of the Primordial World¡¯s fashion industry...

    The female ox demons were rtively ordinarypared to the male ox demons. There was nothing special about them. The female ox demons were strong and beautiful. Their bodies were slender. Even if their cultivation levels were slightly higher, they could not feel proudpared to the other members of their race. As for the female ox demons whose bodies were swollen, they still puffed out their chests and raised their heads high even if their cultivation levels were not high. They walked in the middle of the group of ox demons...

    As soon as the cow demons rushed out of the valley¡¯s array formation, a gust of wind blew towards them!

    There were a total of 46 Heaven Immortal realm experts in this batch of ox demons. Most of them were in the mid-stage andte-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. However, none of them could detect the abnormality of the sand and leaves in the violent wind. They each rushed out of the wind and headed towards the city to provide support.

    When the 46 Heaven Immortal realm ox demons rushed away, two majestic figures immediately rushed out from the depths of the valley. They let out two heaven-shaking ¡°moos¡± from their mouths and emitted a domineering Golden Immortal realm pressure while charging to the city!

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless and waited patiently.

    After the group of experts rushed out for a distance, a few sandstones and fallen leaves in the inner part of the array formation slowly merged with the ground...

    They were naturally paper effigies who had used the transformation technique.

    The most crucial step of the n was to let the paper effigy enter the array formation the moment the array formation was activated.

    It was not difficult for Li Changshou to break the array formation there. However, it would not be easy for him to enter without anyone noticing

    The opportunity was fleeting. Fortunately, he had seeded.

    The eight paper effigies quickly scattered and tidied up the intelligence in the valley.

    The terrain, the distribution of experts, the loopholes in the array...

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind was quickly filled with all kinds of information. After carefully analyzing for a while, he was slightly stunned.

    The scene inside was very different from what he had been imagining.

    He thought that he had barged into a brutal campground of ruthless and determined soldiers but when he regained his senses, he realized that it was like a paradise...

    The wooden houses were filled withughter.

    There were no patrolling guards who were on guard. There was only a group of demons who had just transformed and were ying in the fields. They were also hiding from their ox demon parents who were rushing over from afar to call them home.

    What made Li Changshou feel a little regretful was that there was no negative karma there. Instead, there was a hint of auspiciousness amidst the peace.

    Yes, he had confirmed that it was a ce where treasures were hidden!

    Since he had chosen to lure them away, he naturally had to follow through with that tactic.

    The eight paper effigies that had sneaked into the ce were split into two groups. Two of them stayed near the array formation and prepared to break the array formation to lure the enemy. There were also six paper effigies lying in ambush outside to provide support.

    Six other paper effigies reached into the deep valley to search for the treasure.

    Was that all he could do?

    Of course not.

    The ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ had a saying that he could only adapt to the situation if he had more backup ns.

    In order to make his actions more deceptive, the paper effigy that Li Changshou had really used to search for treasures was the ¡®Golden¡¯ paper effigy. At that moment, he used the manifestation technique to transform it into a flying bug and made it follow behind a paper effigy that was in the Heaven Immortal realm.

    At that moment, 90% of Li Changshou¡¯s mind was already upied. At that moment, he continued to multi-task. If he made a mistake, it would easily cause aplete copse! Soon, Li Changshou locked onto the location of the treasure vault.

    That ce had the most restrictions and was the most tightly guarded.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and chose a n. The six paper effigies brought the incapacitating agents underground and approached the treasure vault. They would attack the treasure vaultter.

    As for the ¡®Golden¡¯ Paper Effigy No. 4, it used Earth Escape to escape underground.

    After the dozens of ox demon guards outside were knocked down by the incapacitating agents, the two paper effigies rushed out first and lured away the other party¡¯s experts. Then, the four paper effigies attacked the array formation outside the treasure vault. They threw miniature array formations that were meant to ¡°self-destruct¡± at the array formation...

    Amidst the chaos, the ¡®Golden¡¯ paper effigy touched the edge of the treasure vault.

    He was just one step away! Li Changshou calmed himself down and controlled the paper effigy to press his left palm against the light of the restrictions in front of him. His immortal power erupted and he sted open twoyers of restrictions!

    His immortal senses quickly probed forward and confirmed that there was no aura of living beings. The Five-Element escape technique caused his body to turn into a beam of light underground!

    Heaven and Earth Escape!

    Almost instantly, Li Changshou reached the core area of the treasure vault. With lightning speed, he rushed through the thick stone bs of the treasure vault and entered the golden Cave Abode!

    He was inside!

    The walls were filled with weapons that emitted ferocious auras. Arge number of precious materials that were emitting golden light were piled into a small mountain.

    Li Changshou fixed his gaze on it and his expression changed.

    Someone was there!

    That was not all. Li Changshou could not see through that person¡¯s cultivation level at all. He had not discovered that person previously!

    Moreover, the slightly plump Daoist was lying on the top of the treasure mountain and muttering in an intoxicated manner. His body kept wriggling in the treasures...

    The main point was!

    He did not have clothes... to cover his body...

    Suddenly, the slightly plump Daoist who seemed to be drunk sat up and stared at Li Changshou.

    Time seemed to have stood still!

    ¡°Hey! Look at the Dharma treasures!¡±

    The slightly plump Daoist shouted with a voice that was like thunder. He raised his eyebrows and roared!

    Dazzling light shone around him, condensing into daggers, spears, swords, axes, hooks, and tridents. He revealed the Ruyi Stone Pagoda and smashed it at Li Changshou!

    Li Changshou could only shout, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School!¡±

    The paper effigy¡¯s figure was engulfed by dozens of numinous treasures. In the blink of an eye, it lost connection with his main body. The wisp of essence soul¡¯s power turned into residue...

    On Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou stood still in a daze. He subconsciously controlled the paper effigies around him and was momentarily stunned.

    He had a vague memory of that Daoist just now...

    At the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, the person beside Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was the one who was that slightly plump Daoist...

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched wildly. A wisp of powerful immortal senses had already locked onto the other paper effigies.

    Treasure hunting is solemn and sacred.

    I picked up so many numinous treasures on the Treasure Splitting Cliff back then. Do I reallyck treasures?

    Daoist Duobao often asked himself that question, so he naturally did notck an answer.

    Not only did he notck money, but he was also very wealthy. It was the same for any living being below the Saint.

    When he made friends in Jie School, he would never look at their cultivation level or the number of numinous treasures they had. Anyway, it was impossible for them to have more than him.

    Daoist Duo Bao was not stingy. Many outstanding disciples of Jie School had obtained the numinous treasures that he had given away.

    However, it was difficult for him to suppress the urge to search for treasures. It was as if he was addicted.

    When his cultivation level was low, he had to rely on mystical abilities to find treasures.

    When his cultivation level was high, his mystical abilities improved. He could directly smell the signs of the heavenly secrets and find the treasures that were about to appear.

    Today, he realized that a treasure was about to appear and came over to join in the fun.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s current cultivation level was already at the final step before he killed the three corpses. Duobao also knew that as long as he understood the matter regarding the ¡°treasure¡±, he would be able to enter a whole new realm.

    However, how could he be enlightened and gainprehension so easily? Almost everyone in the Primordial World knew that Daoist Duobao¡¯s main body was the first Treasure-Seeking Rat in the world.

    When the Three Pure Ones split up, the main reason was that the Grandmaster of Heaven brought Duobao back to the Three Friends¡¯ Courtyard and even epted Duobao as his eldest disciple. It made the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning feel that he had been offended...

    Daoist Duobao had never felt that there was anything wrong with his background. That was why meeting his master was his greatest blessing who had given him the best opportunity.

    However, treasure-seeking was like a demon in his heart that he could not get rid of, thus causing him to hunt for treasure since the ancient times until today.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The process of treasure hunting was filled with intoxicating charm for him. It could make him forget himself and feel the most basic rhythm of the Great Dao.

    The difficulty of finding treasures was all for the satisfaction and joy of finding treasures!

    When he hugged the treasure, felt the pulse of the Great Dao, and was immersed in his own Dao...

    There is nothing in the world that can satisfy me more than this!

    Daoist Duobao praised in his heart.

    Is it wrong to have intimate contact with treasures?

    Is there a problem?

    This is a realm!

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Daoist Duobao sat on the treasure pile and lowered his head to wipe his face. His clothes, which were formed from immortal power, had already appeared on his body. There was even ayer of real Daoist robes on the outside.

    So awkward.

    Isn¡¯t the Little Sea God of Ren School still outside? Why did he suddenly appear here?

    Eh, that¡¯s not right. The thing I smashed into ashes just now seemed to be in the Golden Immortal realm...

    He seethed.

    Could it be the main body of the Little Sea God of Ren School?

    If he had killed the disciple whom his Aunt-Master valued in a moment of anger, it would be terrible! Daoist Duobao hurriedly jumped down from the pile of treasures. When he realized that he had only destroyed a paper effigy, he heaved a sigh of relief. He retracted the three-hundred-odd treasures that he had thrown out in batches.

    It¡¯s all my fault for being too intoxicated just now...

    How embarrassing! Daoist Duobao had found that ce an hour ago. The treasure-seeking Daoist Master quickly discovered the paper effigies that Li Changshou had secretly set up. At that time, Daoist Duobao understood that the appearance of the treasure should be rted to the Sea God...

    Now, the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts had almost be synonymous with the Sea God.

    Daoist Duobao secretly locked onto a paper effigy and tried to deduce it. After discovering the warning from the Taiji Painting, he naturally verified the identity of the person who was controlling the paper effigies.

    However, Daoist Duobao did not care much. What he liked was the joy of searching for treasures and the feeling of finding a weak living being.

    Daoist Duobao had originally nned to leave after finding the treasure. He did not want to disturb the Little Sea God of Ren School.

    In fact, he would even give the Little Sea God a small gift and form some good ties with him.

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao silently entered the treasure vault of the ox demons. He gathered the treasures together andy on them. He was intoxicated and mesmerized as he waited for the moment before the Sea God¡¯s paper effigy arrived.

    Daoist Duobao was naturally confident that Li Changshou would not be able to see him leave.

    However, what he focused on was the eight paper effigies outside...

    Unexpectedly... the other party had given him a shock after Duobao gave him a surprise.

    ¡°Why did he suddenly appear from underground?¡±

    Daoist Duobao smacked his head and quickly thought about how to resolve the matter. However, he was vexed and confused. For a moment, he did not have any good ideas. Therefore, without caring about anything else, Daoist Duobao took out a violet gold alms bowl from his chest pocket. He raised his hand, and the alms bowl shook slightly before disappearing At the same time, an alms bowl that was 500 kilometers in diameter descended from the sky and enveloped the entire city and valley.

 Chapter 292 - The Copper Coin of Treasurefall!

    <strong>Chapter 292 The Copper Coin of Treasurefall!</strong>

    Actually... Li Changshou had set up more than that for his treasure hunt this time.

    At that moment, in the various parts of the Middle Continent and the South Continent, there were terrain maps of seven to eight Headless Mountains, the Great River, and valley. There were numerous paper effigies and immortal bean soldiers buried there.

    Those ces were all deste and uninhabited. However, Li Changshou would create a scene after the battle and leave some traces of the sect being ¡°destroyed¡±.

    Those were all protective measures.

    Li Changshou had considered everything beforehand.

    As long as he searched for treasures, he would leave traces behind. Moreover, it would be too difficult for him to take the ox demon¡¯s treasure without rming them.

    As for Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Shennong, and Da Yu, the four big shots, they knew of the treasure-seeking route.

    It is inevitable that there will be somemotion. If people know about it, the risk of exposing my main body will continue to exist.

    Therefore, after careful consideration, Li Changshou only had two options. He could either give up on searching for treasures and find other ways to enrich himself, such as studying the mystical techniques that Senior Xuanyuan had given him or he could make more arrangements and use his identity as the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts to search for treasures in various regions.

    That would leave some interference information that would minimize the possibility of his main body and tracks being exposed.

    In that case, those who did not know his treasure-seeking route would only know that the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts was causing trouble.

    Those who knew about Li Changshou¡¯s treasure-seeking path would not be able to directly determine where Li Changshou¡¯s main body was when he entered the Fire Cloud Cave. Although he still had to consider the fact that the Immortal Du Sect was a faction of Ren School, Li Changshou still had ns to roam the Little Qiong Peak.

    It was not that Li Changshou did not trust the four retired human emperors. The main point was that there were not only the Three Kings and Five Emperors in the Fire Cloud Cave. There were also the three-thousand-odd concubines...

    In order to coordinate with the overall situation, Li Changshou could not cause too many demon casualties in Ci Tie City and the Ox Demon Valley.

    In fact, the moment he saw the ox demon¡¯s treasure vault, Li Changshou had already decided not to touch the treasures and weapons. He only wanted to find the opportunity that he was destined to encounter.

    However, now, thoseprehensive arrangements and meticulous arrangements had beenpletely... lost.

    Why...

    Li Changshou was asking himself that question repeatedly.

    Why exactly?

    I used so many resources andunched a full-scale feint attack. I even lost a Golden Immortal realm paper effigy. Yet, my only gain was...

    Ding! You have discovered the entricity of the big shots of Jie School.

    Who could I reason with!?!

    In his previous life, Li Changshou had seen all kinds of strange situations under the pressure of society. He did not feel that such a matter was embarrassing. The big shots were also living beings. All living beings were not perfect. That was the natural Dao.

    However, why did Daoist Duobao appear?

    Why is it so difficult for me to find a Postnatal treasure? Must I defeat Daoist Duobao?

    Li Changshou groaned and realized that he was a little overwhelmed. He immediately recited the Heart-Calming Incantation to calm himself down.

    If anything happened, there would naturally be an emergency n.

    I thought about it before...

    Forget it, I really did not consider that situation previously!

    At that moment, the violet-gold alms bowl covered the ground and sealed off an area of 500 kilometers.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy looked up and immediately made the most rational decision.

    Self-destruct! At that moment, the army of Immortal Bean Soldiers was still a distance away from the city.

    The Immortal Bean Soldiers were like a timer. When they arrived in front of the array formation outside the city, it was Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°time of execution¡±.

    Unfortunately, it was useless now.

    Li Changshou gave the Immortal Bean Soldiers amand to stay still. The twenty-odd paper effigies that had mixed with the Immortal Bean Soldiers made a uniform movement.

    They raised their hands and supported the sky!

    Balls of True Samadhi mes surged out of the paper effigies¡¯ palms and transformed into fire dragons that wreaked havoc in the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of Immortal Bean Soldiers werepletely ignited!

    The army of soldiers that was in charge of pretending to attack and giving pressure were all products of mystical abilities. At that moment, they were being corroded by the True mes condensed by Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal realm immortal power. In the blink of an eye, the twenty paper effigies were engulfed by the mes and turned into ashes that filled the sky!

    Li Changshou did not feel any pain for such a loss.

    The Immortal Bean Soldiers could only exist for twelve hours at most. After that, they would disperse their immortal powers and self-destruct.

    The paper effigies that were not in the Golden Immortal realm only consumed the spiritual trees on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Soon after, while the violet-gold alms bowl descended and the immortal bean soldiers burned themselves, the demons in the city were stunned. The three Golden Immortal realm demons outside the city were in a panic. The three Golden Immortal paper effigies, which were entangled with the three big bull demons, unleashed their immortal powers and sted the three demons away! The three paper effigies turned around and used Wind Escape, instantly disappearing from the other party¡¯s line of sight and immortal senses.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had an obvious characteristic. Itsbat strength was average, but its escape technique was definitely superior to those of the same level... In the wind, only the ¡°human woman¡± remained. ¡°You guys are impressive!¡± The three experts from the ox demon n were stunned. How are they impressive? We had just exchanged a few blows. Aren¡¯t we still testing each other?

    The paper effigy, which did not appear in the Ox Demon Valley, immediately used Earth Escape and hid deep underground.

    The paper effigies which had already appeared activated the self-destructing restrictions in unison. In the blink of an eye, they turned into ashes, water, lightning, and feathers.

    Hence, the ox demons were extremely puzzled.

    In the previous moment, Ci Tie City and the treasure vault of the valley were in danger. The human Qi Refinement cultivators were aggressive. In the next moment, the sky was filled with ashes. The powerful enemy disappeared without a trace. A violet-gold alms bowl covered a thousand kilometers.

    Is this a dream?

    Is it an illusion array?

    What schemes do the humans have?!

    The ¡°wise ones¡± of the ox demons could not help but put their hands on their foreheads. They felt that their heads were about to explode.

    ¡°Damn it, what are these humans doing?¡± ¡°I understand! Tens of thousands of humans sacrificed themselves to the heavens to unleash such an evil mystical ability!¡±

    An old ox pointed at the cage-like alms bowl and shouted, ¡°Our n is in danger! Ci Tie City is in danger!¡±

    Hence, miserable cries could be heard everywhere in the city...

    The demons felt the pressure emitted by the violet-gold alms bowl. They sensed the vast Dharma powers that made the demons despair. The entire Ci Tie City and the Ox Demon Valley fell into another round of panic... That had nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already gathered the five Golden Immortal realm paper effigies. One of the paper effigies put away the other four and hid deep underground.

    There was no choice. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies were also trapped in the alms bowl. Originally, Li Changshou was prepared to destroy the five Golden Immortal realm paper effigies too.

    However, before he attacked, he sensed the immortal senses that were locked onto him and he looked at the alms bowl above his head...

    If he just destroyed them, the karma between him and Daoist Duobao would be officially formed.

    Who was Daoist Duobao?

    He was the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School and the eldest disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven. He was a big shot of the Dao Sect who could sit at the same table as the Great Daoist Master.

    How could Daoist Duobao be at peace when Li Changshou had identally discovered some of his personal secrets?

    Furthermore, he had used the ¡°Sea God Set¡± for this operation. Daoist Duobao would be blocked by the Taiji Painting if he made any deductions. Naturally, he could set his focus on the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts.

    He had to think of a way quickly.

    If he could not do it, he would swear a Great Dao oath and guarantee that he would not spread the news.

    No, it can¡¯t be that simple...

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Scouring for treasures would make three generations live in poverty and hunting for treasures would ruin his life. In the future, I should not think about enriching myself. I should just focus on creating mystical abilities, array formations, and pills. What a profound lesson!

    Later, I¡¯ll copy the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ 9,000... Forget it, I¡¯ll do it 3,000 times and get my junior sister to supervise me. I¡¯ll reflect on why I suddenly have a desire for superficial items like numinous treasures.

    ¡°Um! That!¡±

    Suddenly, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Little Sea God, oh no, Little Sea God, why don¡¯t youe to the treasure vault again?¡±

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and made a Dao salute. He looked at the array formation outside the Ox Demon Valley.

    Just as he was in a dilemma, Daoist Duobao¡¯s voice sounded again.

    This time, he gave him a hidden path. It was the treasure-hunting path that Daoist Duobao had previously dug out and opened up.

    A momentter, in the ox demons¡¯ treasure vault.

    The two figures looked at each other while standing 30 feet apart. Time seemed to have frozen again.

    On the left, there a middle-aged Qi Refinement cultivator was dressed in a ck Daoist robe. He was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    On the right, Daoist Duobao was dressed in a light yellow Daoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk. His entire body was emitting rich Dao runes, and he maintained a stiff smile on his slightly plump face... They fell into an awkward situation again. On the other hand, the disciples of a certain sect who had made some achievements in the aspect of livening up the atmosphere could not find any words that were appropriate and rxed. Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Sea...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou looked surprised. He smiled and asked, ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I... Ahahaha!¡±

    Daoist Duobao raised his head andughed loudly. He flicked his horsetail whisk and smiled. ¡°I happened to pass by this ce. Fellow Daoist Sea God, are you searching for treasures here?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha... What a coincidence. Senior, you also discovered that there are treasures here?¡±

    ¡°I happened to smell it.¡± Daoist Duobao squinted and smiled. He carried his horsetail whisk and approached Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou subconsciously wanted to take half a step back, but he forced himself to take half a step forward. ¡°Senior, since you like the treasures here, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± ¡°Hey!¡±

    Duobao smiled and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s fate that we met today. I am the eldest disciple of Teacher, the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School. How can I snatch the treasures from Fellow Daoist Sea God? Come, I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t let yourself return empty-handed! Although this demon is not famous, there are indeed a few treasures hidden here!¡±

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart.

    From the looks of it, Big Boss Duobao is not going to pursue the matter from before?

    After Daoist Duobao finished speaking, he pointed his horsetail whisk at the pile of treasures that had formed a small mountain. The treasures immediately turned into streams of light and flew towards the empty corners of the treasure vault, returning to their original positions.

    Even before Li Changshou said anything, Daoist Duobao took the initiative to say, ¡°I believe you don¡¯t fancy any Dharma treasures or Dharma artifacts here. Come, take a look at the treasure here!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be more energetic. He followed the direction of Daoist Duobao¡¯s horsetail whisk and saw... a five-feet-tall bronze ox statue. The copper ox had its head raised. Its tail also curled up. All four of its hooves were stepped on the clouds made of bronze, and its two eyes protruded to the left and right.

    That was the supreme treasure of the ox demons. The frivolous ox was ying a fool, ahem, it was a young ox that was turning stone into gold!

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°In the past, there was an expert in the demon race. He was transformed from the Primordial Demon Beast, Ci Tie. His most proud ability was to swallow ordinary treasures and obtain all kinds of essence gold. After Ci Tie died in ancient times, his demon core remained in the bronze statue. Therefore, the bronze statue has such a function. Although it¡¯s not a treasure used for protection during fights, it¡¯s also an extremely rare treasure that can be used for making money.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Although this treasure was good, he could not bring it back to Little Qiong Peak. However, it was useless.

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked,¡± Senior, are there any other treasures here? To be honest, I received guidance from an expert and learned that there is a treasure here that is fated with me. That¡¯s why I put in so much effort to enter this ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Daoist Duobao blinked and immediately perked up. ¡°What treasure are you looking for? In terms of treasure hunting, I¡¯m considered good among those below the Saint in the five continents.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Li Changshou looked at the green ox statue and whispered, ¡°But it should be a protective treasure.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao reached his left hand into his sleeve and rolled it. There were nging sounds inside. Daoist Duobao quickly took out a few ice-blue-colored butterflies.

    ¡°This is the Treasure Seeking Spirit Butterfly.¡±

    After a simple introduction, Daoist Duobao raised the jade butterflies. One flew towards the bronze ox statue, while the other flew to the left and right corners andnded on a treasure armor and a short bow.

    The fourth jade butterfly flew out of the cave... Li Changshou looked at the armor and longbow and hurriedly said, ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll knock out the living beings here first.¡± Daoist Duobao waved his horsetail whisk, and a light blue ripple appeared on it.

    The ripples slowly spread out, and the entire Ox n valley became extremely quiet.

    Li Changshou extended his immortal senses and discovered that all the demons, regardless of their cultivation level, were unconscious. He could not help but be speechless.

    At that moment, Duobao rushed out of the cave excitedly while Li Changshou followed behind.

    The Jade Butterfly was fearless of array formations and restrictions. It flew past the somewhat chaotic venue in front of the treasure vault, passed through the stone houses and tall buildings, and floated towards a wooden hut at the edge of the valley. Finally, it entered the wooden hut.

    When Li Changshou and Duobao rushed over, they realized that the Jade Butterfly had stopped on a dirty cloth bag. Li Changshou picked up the cloth bag and poured it out. A few puppets dropped, and two copper coinsnded in his palm.

    This is!

    Really! Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled. He was full of admiration for the divination technique of Fuxi! ¡°Come, let me take a look!¡±

    Daoist Duobao stuck his head out.

    A few thoughts shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He held the copper coin with both hands and said, ¡°Senior, please take a look.¡± Daoist Duobao¡¯s expression was very solemn. He picked up the copper coin and scrutinized

    Then, he praised, ¡°Good stuff, good stuff! These are the first two copper coins that you humans have made. You used them to set up the system ofmerce. There is a lot of merits hidden in them. However, now that the treasure is covered in dust and does not appear in front of others, you only need to use my merit to nurture itter to make it reveal its true appearance!¡±

    Daoist Duobao ced the copper coin back onto Li Changshou¡¯s palm. ¡°Congrattions, my young friend. This treasure can be used to protect yourself!¡±

    Li Changshou immediately felt at ease. He bowed to Daoist Duobao and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior. I¡¯m very grateful!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what help? You¡¯re treating me like an outsider!¡±

    Daoist Duobao squinted and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m being too careless. I¡¯ll also call you Changgeng. It¡¯s a joyous asion that Changgeng obtained a treasure today! I have to give him a congrattory gift no matter what!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I have already received help from you, Senior. How can I take your gift?¡±

    Duobao red at him. ¡°Why? Are you looking down on me? Master gave me my name!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is he determined to give me hush money? ¡°Come,e,e!¡± Daoist Duobao opened his sleeve and said, ¡°You can choose any of the thousands of numinous treasures inside. If you can¡¯t take a treasure as tall as you, you will not be giving me enough respect. I will also fly into a rage.¡±

 Chapter 293 - Obtaining the Five-Element Pearls Again

    <strong>Chapter 293 Obtaining the Five-Element Pearls Again</strong>

    What should I do when a big shot who I can¡¯t beat wants to seal my lips with a gift?

    Li Changshou¡¯s first reaction was to reject him.

    He had already obtained the treasure that he liked. If he took more treasures, he would owe Daoist Duobao karma.

    However, Daoist Duobao... was too generous!

    Seeing that Li Changshou was too embarrassed to extend his hand, Daoist Duobao shook his sleeve. The entire valley was instantly illuminated by the light of treasures.

    The Postnatal numinous treasures, which were full of spirituality, slowly rippled around Li Changshou. From top to bottom, left to right, theypletely surrounded Li Changshou seamlessly! Li Changshou, who had almost been blinded by the light of the treasures, silently raised his hand to cover his chest.

    It was very painful there.

    What kind of ¡°treasure uncle¡± would be able to take out hundreds or thousands of treasures so calmly and tell him to choose whatever he wanted? At the very least, he had to take away something that was as tall as him.

    Something as tall as me...

    Does that mean that the treasures he takes out would be as tall as me after being stacked together?

    Then, there would be a huge difference between taking pearls and taking pagodas, depending on if he ced them together horizontally or stacked them vertically...

    ¡°How is it? Do you like any of these?¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled calmly outside the circle of numinous treasures. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you like, I¡¯ll give you a few more batches to choose from. We can slowly pick some out!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He seemed to have seen Daoist Duobao wearing a huge golden chain around his neck, a huge golden watch on his hand, and a golden silk robe. He sat in a round chair and leaned back.

    What is a treasure-hunting professional?

    This is too exciting! Then, Li Changshou realized something sadly...

    Previously, he had gotten the treasure-seeking paper effigies to move around in the Middle Continent. In his boredom, he had made a ¡°Primordial Spirit Treasure Record¡± and collected all kinds of famous numinous treasures. Back then, he thought that he had already gotten to know most of the Primordial Spirit Treasures.

    When Li Changshou saw Daoist Duobao disy his treasures today, he realized that he knew too little.

    The treasures flying around him were all Postnatal numinous treasures. There were even a few top-grade Postnatal numinous treasures!

    Treasures that were not Postnatal orcked spirituality would never appear in Daoist Duobao¡¯s collection!

    The quality of those treasures was not low and they were rather powerful. They were rarely revealed in front of others. Daoist Duobao only used them as bricks, so they were not famous and were not known by others.

    That name list is a younger brother. Let¡¯s add the word ¡®little¡¯ in front.

    ¡°Senior.¡± Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. He wanted to wave his hand, clench his fists, and shout domineeringly, ¡°I want all of them.¡± However, he ultimately suppressed his impulse. He could not deepen the karma between him and Jie School.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master has instructed me that my cultivation is not deep enough. I cannot rely on Dharma treasures, lest I neglect my cultivation. If you insist on giving me a gift, Senior, why don¡¯t you give me a set of Five Elements numinous treasures of the same grade? I¡¯ve been studying some Five-Element Arrays recently, and I can use them. The Great Daoist Master had said that no matter how many treasures I have, they cannot be integrated into my Great Dao. It would not benefit my cultivation. I¡¯ll swear that it¡¯s my first time meeting you, Senior. I didn¡¯t see anything previously.¡±

    The ¡®Heaven¡¯ No. 1 shield ¨C Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    At that moment, Li Changshou recited the Great Dao oath in a clear voice. He said that if he spread what he had seen previously, the Heavenly Dao would punish him.

    Duobao pondered for a while and looked at Li Changshou with aplicated gaze. He sighed and said, ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be like this. I trust your character.¡±

    As he spoke, Daoist Duobao smiled. He opened his sleeve and retrieved all the numinous treasures. He looked at Li Changshou apologetically. ¡°Changgeng, your cultivation level is not high and you are still young. How can your words be so memorable? Indeed, no matter how many treasures you have, it would be useless. One or two Connate numinous treasures that can protect the Dao and suppress your destiny would be enough. At the end of the day, you can¡¯t integrate them into my Great Dao.¡±

    Duobao sighed deeply and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I remember that I have collected a set of treasures for thousands of years. It happens to belong to the Five Elements.¡±

    Li Changshou held the Copper Coin of Treasurefall and could not help but look forward to it.

    Daoist Duobao fumbled in his sleeve for a while. He was about to reach his entire arm in to fish out five pearls of different colors.

    The five pearls were obviously a set of Dharma treasures. They contained the power of the Five Elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The power of the Five Elements was extremely pure without any impurities. If the Earth Elemental Pearl that Youqin Xuanya had given him was only an Elementary Five-Element Pearl, the five pearls today were the limit of Postnatal treasures!

    Daoist Duobao raised his hand and pushed them over. The five pearls slowly flew over and rotated around Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not know what kind of mystical ability Daoist Duobao had used, but the five pearls had already recognized him as their master. They sent him a warm message, and many insights regarding the Five-Element Dao Techniques surfaced in his heart...

    Li Changshou opened his hands and the five pearls flew over slowly. Theynded in Li Changshou¡¯s palm and floated up and down.

    Just as he was about to put away the treasure and thank Duo Bao, Li Changshou suddenly eximed softly. He felt a wisp of ethereal Dao runes that seemed to contain the concept of transcendence in the five pearls... Can the five beads be considered Connate numinous treasure?

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on. Using such Connate numinous treasures as the core of the array formation of Little Qiong Peak was too much of a waste.

    ¡°Senior, this pearl is too precious...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Daoist Duobao frowned. ¡°Changgeng, are you looking down on me? It¡¯s just a little trinket. Keep it. I¡¯ve already said that this is a form of apology for hurting your incarnation!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the treasure, Senior!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and put the Five-Element Pearls and the pair of Copper Coins of Treasurefall in the two treasure pouches.

    He had not wasted the effort that he had put in in the past six months.

    Daoist Duobao seemed to have let go of something. There was a hint of relief in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng,e with me... Eh? Why is he here?¡±

    Who?

    Li Changshou was wary. Daoist Duobao raised his hand and pointed at the sky. The violet gold alms bowl that enveloped a radius of 500 kilometers trembled and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in Duobao¡¯s palm and turned into an alms bowl that had a five-inch diameter. It was stowed back in Duobao¡¯s sleeve.

    Then, Duobao raised his hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying that, he jumped lightly. The environment around the two of them changed and appeared... in the cave that Li Changshou had just walked through, which had been dug out by Daoist Duo Bao.

    The cave was no small matter. It was a treasure cave that the eldest disciple of Jie School had dug. Its concealment was excellent.

    The two of them squatted in the corner of the treasure cave. Daoist Duobao took out a mirror, which was a treasure, from his chest pocket and exhaled at it. A white cloud appeared in the mirror at lightning speed.

    An old Daoist priest sat on the white cloud. There was a faint cloud around him.

    However, Daoist Duo Bao spat at the mirror again. The clouds slowly dissipated, revealing the old Daoist priest¡¯s true appearance. He was dressed in a brown Daoist robe and had a square face. He ced his hands on his temples and ears. There was a bronzemp on his shoulder. Isn¡¯t he the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Daoist Randeng?

    Daoist Duobao was afraid that Li Changshou did not know him. He took the initiative to introduce him. ¡°This is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. ording to him, he is of the same generation as the three of us. I usually have to call him Uncle-Master when I see him.¡±

    Li Changshou was enlightened. He hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, if he¡¯s still far away, let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    ¡°He saw my alms bowl and has seen me using it before...¡±

    Daoist Duobao pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s doing here first. Although he¡¯s a senior of our Dao Sect, I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Daoist Randeng is the Deputy Sect Master, he is just an outsider. The three old masters value the Dao heritage the most. He is a disciple of the sect. If Deputy Sect Master Randeng is also here to search for treasures, I¡¯ll secretly ce a few treasures here and let him take them.¡±

    For some reason, Li Changshou could tell that Daoist Duobao was unhappy with Daoist Randeng Hence, he felt much more at ease.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, Randeng should havee for the Copper Coin of Treasurefall.

    If that was the case, the scene of Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao snatching away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl with the Copper Coins of Treasurefall in the God-Conferment Story would definitely be a good show for the director of the Burning Lamp. He would have brought Master Zhao into the trap!

    Today, he had taken away the Copper Coins of Treasurefall and ended everything that would happen in the future. He had also lost the opportunity to seize the Sea God¡¯s Pearl... Could it be that Randeng had sensed something? Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve alsoe into contact with the Deputy Sect Master of the Burning Lamp Sect. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve offended him previously.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Daoist Duobao could not help but be interested. ¡°How did you have a conflict with him?¡±

    In a few words, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to tell Daoist Duobao about the conversation he had with Randeng previously.

    He naturally could not tell the truth. He could only say that he did not know the senior from Chan School in the beginning and had ¡°identally¡± cursed Lan Ling. He did not say that Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long were watching from the side. Daoist Duobao tasted it carefully. A look of realization appeared on his slightly plump face. He could not help butugh and raise his hand to hit Li Changshou gently twice.

    ¡°Why are you so scheming!?! Hahahaha! I can¡¯t see this scene with my own eyes. It¡¯s really a

    pity.¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Senior, you seem to be...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Duobao shook his head. ¡°There are some things that we should not mention!¡±

    Normally, hearing such words meant that the person who spoke desperately wanted toin. Li Changshou took advantage of the situation and said seriously, ¡°I want to understand more, lest something goes wrong in the future.¡±

    Hence, Duobao sighed softly.

    He said, ¡°In the past tens of thousands of years, there has been endless friction between the two sects. Fellow Daoists from Chan School often cause trouble for no reason. Sometimes, there will be fellow disciples who will say something wrong. Every time something like that happens, it¡¯s mostly me who has to settle it. After a while, I¡¯vee into contact with this senior. Tsk... Changgeng, you should avoid interacting with this senior, who¡¯s an expert, in the future. You should pay more attention to what you say to him. Don¡¯t let anything slip and don¡¯t let him have something against you. This senior, hehe, his thoughts are veryplicated!¡±

    Li Changshou roughly understood. At the same time, how far could an expert like Duobao and Randeng detect with their immortal senses?

    After talking for a long time, the image in the mirror was still the same. If not for the clouds that were retreating quickly, Li Changshou would have thought that there was something wrong with the mirror. Just as he was about to ask, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured the figure of Randeng

    As soon as his immortal senses captured the figure of Randeng, it appeared in the sky above the Ox Demon Valley in the blink of an eye. A mighty pressure filled the sky.

    The ox demons, who were still in aa, shivered in their dreams.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s detection range...

    His detection range...

    Li Changshou felt an inexplicable sense of helplessness in his heart. He had originally thought that since he had be a Golden Immortal and had the backing of the Ren School, he would have the ability to obtain some small numinous treasures in the Primordial World.

    I should copy the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ 9,000 times.

    Yes, I¡¯ll let Junior Sister do half of it for me. If I need anything, Junior Sister will do it.

    ¡°He¡¯sing, he¡¯sing!¡±

    Daoist Duobao said in a low voice. His eyes lit up. He held his breath with Li Changshou and paid attention to the changes in the mirror.

    At that moment, they retracted their immortal senses to prevent themselves from being detected by Randeng. The mirror in Duobao¡¯s hand was naturally a probing-type numinous treasure. Its concealment and anti-detection abilities were outstanding. Randeng sat on the cloud and circled the ce twice. Then, he took out the zed Pagoda and raised his hand to give it away. In the blink of an eye, the pagoda became thousands of feet tall. Immortal light surged out from the tip of the pagoda, and in the blink of an eye, it covered an area of 500 kilometers. The demons of Ci Tie City were speechless.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Randeng flicked his finger at the city, and the array formation instantly shattered.

    ¡°The person in charge of this ce,e and reply.¡±

    The cold voice, coupled with the pressure that Daoist Randeng was exuding, caused the demons in the city who had yet to recover from the suppression of the violet gold alms bowl to fall into chaos again. Not long after, the three ox demons in the Golden Immortal realm arrived in front of Randeng. They snorted and bent their knees, subconsciously crouching in the air.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Randeng said coldly. ¡°Is this your race¡¯s territory?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our territory.¡±

    Randeng asked again, ¡°What happened here previously? If you¡¯re lying, your race will cease to exist today.¡±

    At that moment, the three ox demons spoke one after another, and hurriedly exined everything that had happened previously.

    ording to the description of the ox demons, they were first attacked by a group of human troops with unknown origins. However, the other party immediately retreated after appearing for a moment. It seemed that he had used some kind of trick.

    Then, the violet gold alms bowl appeared and enveloped a radius of 500 kilometers...

    Randeng sat on the white cloud and kept pinching his fingers to calcte. His frown deepened.

    He had been cultivating in the Jade Void Pce when he suddenly felt a sense of danger. After some calctions, he realized that the treasure that had a deep connection to his Dao Fruit had been taken away!

    The warning was purely a resonance between his Dao and the heavenly secrets. It would only let him know what happened. He did not know the details.

    Randeng immediately used his zed Cup to deduce carefully. Following a wisp of heavenly secrets, he deduced the exact location of the incident and immediately rushed over.

    However, what Randeng did not know was...

    At the same time that he arrived at the valley, Li Changshou had already diverted some of his attention and started to disguise himself in the terrain of the six regions of the Middle Continent that were simr to each other...

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s main body flew out of the Little Qiong Peak on a cloud and went to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    It was time to offer incense to the Saint again.

    a

    ce

    Just as Li Changshou flew to the Hundred Mortal Hall, Randeng, who was above the Ox Demon Valley, had already figured out what was going on. Randeng first swept his gaze across the three Golden Immortal realm ox demons and said coldly, ¡°Go to the treasure vault of your race and investigate if you have missed anything. Then, wake your nsmen up and ask them one by one what they have lost. I¡¯ll give you an hour. If you¡¯re not on time, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± The three ox demons hurriedly lowered their heads and agreed. They hurriedlynded in the valley.

    They had confirmed that he was a ruthless person who could destroy their race with a lift of his finger!

    After the ox demon left, the ssmp on the shoulder of Randeng shone brightly. Randeng spoke again, his voice spreading to the sky and the ground within 500 kilometers.

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Duobao, why don¡¯t you appear? The treasure you took away is fated with me. I¡¯m willing to exchange it with favors.¡±

    In the treasure cave, Daoist Duobao pursed his lips and immediately went out to confront Li Changshou. He even sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Did you see that? The Deputy Sect Master is so confident. He can¡¯t even bear to take the treasures. He wants to take the treasures from me just by offering to give me a favor!¡±

    ¡°Does he think I¡¯m a treasure-disperser? Hmph, since I¡¯m here, what¡¯s wrong with going out to meet him?¡± ¡°Senior!¡±

    Li Changshou grabbed Daoist Duobao¡¯s arm in time and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Senior, this is just a lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. He will definitely say the next sentence after a while. If it¡¯s not something like ¡®Why? Do I still have to personally invite you out?¡¯ It would be ¡®Disciple-Nephew, are you trying to blow this matter up?¡¯¡±

    Daoist Duobao blinked and was slightly apprehensive.

    However, Randeng was really a little anxious. Just as Li Changshou finished speaking, Daoist Randeng frowned and said, ¡°Why? Do you need me to invite you out?¡±

 Chapter 294 - Yun Xiaoâ€™s Three Questions To Make Randeng Retreat

    C<strong>hapter 294 Yun Xiao¡¯s Three Questions To Make Randeng Retreat</strong>

    In the cave, Daoist Duobao blinked when he heard Randeng. Then, heughed silently and patted Li Changshou¡¯s back...

    ¡°Hahaha, Changgeng, you¡¯re really something! Quick, what else will he say next?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. The paper effigy¡¯s immortal power was a little unstable from the p. He sent a voice transmission, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deduce what this senior will say next. However, there should be two scenarios. One is that he will be emotional, and the other is that he will threaten and try to coerce you with benefits.¡±

    He continued, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s the former. This Deputy Sect Master wants to talk about the rtionship between the three sects and their families.¡± Daoist Duobao immediately listened attentively. In the valley, Randeng scanned the surroundings. The zed Cup scanned the surroundings, but it did not find anything. This time, he paused for a while. When he saw the chaos in the valley, he spoke again. This time, Randeng¡¯s voice was like muffled thunder. It made the ox demons feel a little dizzy. Those with lower cultivation levels than the Golden Immortal realm could not understand what the Burning Lamp was saying. Li Changshou naturally understood that the method Randeng used was indeed simr to what he had imagined...

    What Randeng said was:

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Duobao, if I have offended you in the past, please forgive me. However, the heavenly secret predicts that this treasure is greatly fated with me. I cannot lose it today. The three sects were originally one, and the Dao Sect¡¯s luck is flourishing. As the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, I have a deep rtionship with you. Why do you have to make things difficult for me today?¡±

    In the cave, Daoist Duobao turned to look at Li Changshou. After smiling, he could not help but feel puzzled.

    He smiled and asked, ¡°Changgeng, do you have any ability to predict the thoughts that others have? You¡¯re right again!¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just familiar with this trick.¡±

    ¡°Trick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re just somemonly used techniques. Under such circumstances, the Deputy Sect Master is likely to only use these few tricks. At this moment, he is not sure if we have already left. If he has discovered our tracks, he should have forced us to appear before threatening us...¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and exined to Daoist Duobao.

    Daoist Duobao kept nodding when he heard that. He recalled the dozens of times he had interacted with Randeng previously. The slightly plump eldest senior brother of Jie School was slightly angry. He cursed Li Changshou via voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯m really used to being tricked by him! No wonder I always suffer secretly! This Randeng is really scheming! At this stage, he still has the cheek to call me his disciple-nephew!¡± Li Changshou felt a little awkward. Daoist Duobao immediately thought of something and chuckled.

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t think too much. A junior with a good character like you is... You are very intelligent. You are different from Daoist Randeng. Quick, use another trick. What will he say next?¡± Li Changshou smiled and continued to think...

    Those who were good at tricks would naturally understand them.

    Li Changshou was just putting himself in Randeng¡¯s shoes. He listed a few tricks that he could use at that moment and analyzed the possibility of using them.

    After saying a few more lies, Li Changshou began to wonder what Burning Lamp would do next.

    After all, there were many ways to go about it. Since he was not Randeng, his n was different.

    However, Daoist Duobao was already convulsing withughter. ¡°Awesome, awesome! This is even morefortable than beating the Deputy Sect Master up after cing him in a sack!¡± Li Changshou smiled when he heard that. Then, he frowned and pondered. ¡°Senior, we can¡¯t resolve this matter by hiding here. Since he knows about your alms bowl and is very concerned about the treasure, he might go to the Jie School next.¡± Duobao came over from the side and asked softly, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re good at scheming and plotting. Juste up with an idea to get rid of him!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Does he really think that I am the wise star of the Primordial World, the Three Sects¡¯ Zhuge Liang? (1. Zhuge Liang was a Chinese politician, military strategist, writer, engineer and inventor during the Three Kingdoms period.) He even casually came up with an idea to get rid of Randeng... Li Changshou had fought with Daoist Randeng previously and knew how powerful that old senior was.

    Under the intersecting conditions of the ¡®Fuxi¡¯s divination¡¯ and the ¡®Coincidental Meeting of Many Treasures ¡®, he had taken the first step to take away the Copper Coins of Treasurefall. At that moment, the person whom Randeng was really looking for was actually him.

    Daoist Duobao naturally understood that. After all, he and Li Changshou had only obtained two copper coins that had ¡°unknown power¡± in the Ox Demon Valley.

    However, Daoist Duo Bao had decided to shoulder the karma for Li Changshou after his Dharma treasure, the violet gold alms bowl was exposed to Randeng, either because of his loyalty to Li Changshou or because he was dissatisfied with Randeng...

    As such, Li Changshou could not leave. He was nning carefully. He did not want to let Jie School suffer because of that matter and owe Jie School karma. He did not want to expose himself in front of Randeng and be hated by him. It would be best if he could use the power of Jie School to block Randeng today. Otherwise, he would have to make a trip to the Tushita Pce and ce the copper coins in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s care...

    Li Changshou had alreadye up with a n.

    He sent a voice transmission to Daoist Duobao.

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s best to wait and see. I want to see if the Deputy Sect Master can find out what treasure he is looking for and whether he wants to go to the Jie School. If he does not even know what treasure he is looking for, we¡¯ll just let him do whatever he wants. Senior, I have a little trick to offer.¡± Duobao¡¯s robe trembled. ¡°Hey, tell me quickly!¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to suggest ideas like vehement denial, counter-attacking, asking for facts and evidence, and so on.

    Daoist Duobao nodded repeatedly when he heard that. His thick eyebrows and big eyes were filled with ¡°kindness¡±.

    After a while, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and calmed down...

    It was undoubtedly because the three Golden Immortal realm ox demons flew to the front of the Daoist Randeng and reported to him about their checklist.

    They realized that there was not a single item lost in the valley. There were no treasures missing from the treasure vault either. However, there were many treasures ced in different directions.

    Burning Lamp frowned slightly and snorted softly. A small amount of Dao runes circted. The three Golden Immortal realm ox demons spat out blood and fell from the sky. They were already severely injured.

    Duobao...

    Randeng¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. There was a hint of hesitation and contemtion in his eyes.

    Soon, Randeng continued... behaving ording to Li Changshou¡¯s prediction.

    Randeng said calmly, ¡°Since Disciple-Nephew is unwilling to appear, I¡¯ll go and find the other disciples of the Saint of Jie School and tell them about what happened today!¡±

    After saying that, he rode a cloud towards the southeast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    In the cave, Daoist Duobao gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up and dragged Li Changshou out of the cave. He followed behind Randeng.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s burrowing mystical ability was quite extraordinary.

    It was not an escape technique, nor was it a Cosmic technique. Instead, it was just the extreme of digging holes. The hole in the ground did not exist in the world, but it was attached to the world. It was simr to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s use of the Taiji Painting to walk outside the Five Elements and jump between them. He was probably a grandmaster in digging holes...

    There was no one else like him.

    After Randeng, Duobao, and Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy left, something happened in the inconspicuous wooden hut in the Ox Demon Valley.

    A palm slowly reached out from the ground. With a flick of his finger, he threw two ordinary copper coins from the mortal world of the South Continent into the child¡¯s cloth bag. Then, the palm was surrounded by mes and instantly turned into ashes. It melted into the ground and did not leave any aura behind.

    ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    Not long after they left the Ox Demon Valley, Duobao, who was traveling in the deep sea, looked at the bronze mirror in his hand and asked in confusion.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°From the looks of it, he should have gone to Golden Ao Ind.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, yes.¡± Duobao frowned slightly and said, ¡°There are two other disciples of the same sect hosting guests on Golden Ao Ind today. They have officially be Daopanions. Uh, he seems to have invited me to be a witness. When I went out, I sensed that a treasure was about to appear, but I forgot about it.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do to stop their joyous affair from being disturbed today. We¡¯ll just give them more giftster.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    Perhaps, when the Qi Refinement cultivators of Jie School became Daopanions, they would always take the initiative to invite this Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School to be their witness.

    He definitely had to give them gifts!

    Along the way, he passed through the bottom of the sea and chased after Randeng. Soon, Golden Ao Ind was in sight.

    Randeng was still aggressive, as if someone had stolen his zed Cup and snatched his Life Coffin.

    Before arriving at Golden Ao Ind, Randeng restrained most of his pressure and said loudly to the people on the ind, ¡°Are there disciples of the Saint here? Pleasee out and meet me!¡±

    The immortals of Jie School on the ind were immediately rmed. The figures in a lively hall moved. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of figures flew out, and many more figures looked around.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Deputy Sect Master Randeng of Chan School?¡± ¡°Why is he here? I don¡¯t remember inviting such a senior to attend the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°We have to be able to invite him. There must be something wrong with him!¡± In the cave, Li Changshou and Duobao looked at each other.

    Thetter said, ¡°You¡¯ve predicted it again, Changgeng. Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go in another direction andnd on the ind. I¡¯ll bump into him!¡± The former cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior, you will win!¡±

    ¡°Wahahahaha!¡±

    Daoist Duobaoughed. He turned around and with a thought, a deep hole appeared in front of him.

    Create a hole with your heart and travel with the hole!

    Such a mystical ability could not be cultivated by others. It was purely due to his talent. After a while, Duobao arrived at a ce that was thousands of kilometers south-east of Golden Ao Ind. He changed into a Daoist robe andbed his hair. He held his horsetail whisk and was about to cast a mystical ability. He was about to appear in the sky.

    At that moment, before Duobao could jump, his immortal senses suddenly captured two familiar yet unfamiliar Dao runes on Golden Ao Ind.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission had already reached Duo Bao¡¯s ears through the hole. ¡°Senior, wait! Look at the ind!¡±

    Without Li Changshou¡¯s reminder, Daoist Duobao had already discovered that something was amiss on the ind.

    Clouds suddenly rose from the Golden Ao Ind. A white cloud appeared under the feet of the hundreds of immortals from Jie School who flew into the sky, protecting them.

    The clouds slowly dispersed, and a beautiful figure flew out of the hall. The immortals of Jie School retreated to the sides and kept bowing.

    There was a hint of mercy on Randeng¡¯s face. He sized up the person who flew over, but his frown deepened. There was no need to describe the beauty of the person who had arrived. Her figure was exquisite and stunning.

    Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and she had beautiful sideburns. Her in white dress and light-colored cloth shoes were presentable. She was elegant, beautiful, refined, and gentle.

    Li Changshou could not help but mutter, ¡°Fairy, why are you here?¡±

    Daoist Duo Bao, who was thousands of kilometers away, pondered for a while and frowned. ¡°Why are my two Junior Sisters Yun Xiao and Qiong Xiao, who have been away for a long time, here?¡± ¡°Changgeng,¡± Daoist Duobao asked via voice transmission. ¡°Do I appear now?¡±

    ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°Let Senior Yun Xiao deal with it. Senior, you can appear at the crucial moment. The effect should be better.¡± Daoist Duobao immediately nodded. He looked at Yun Xiao¡¯s back and could not help but smile bitterly. He evenined to Li Changshou via voice transmission.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Junior Brother Zhao here... When Junior Sister Yun Xiao teaches me a lessonter, I won¡¯t be able to handle it...¡±

    Li Changshou recalled the power of the ¡°kneel¡± on the Three-Immortal Ind and could not help but smile.

    Before Fairy Yun Xiao reached the immortals of Jie School, she was 300 to 400 feet away from Randeng. She first bowed slightly and asked a question directly.

    Her voice was neither cold nor indifferent, neither soft nor heavy. It was ethereal and gentle. ¡°Why did the Deputy Sect Master Randeng suddenly visit?¡± Randeng said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that your Eldest Senior Brother did!¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Yun Xiao said calmly, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, did you offend Senior?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Randeng cursed. ¡°He relied on his treasure-hunting mystical ability to snatch my treasures! If I had gone half a stepter, I might not even have seen his shadow!¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly when she heard that.

    If it were any of the other eight disciples of Jie School, they would have thought that it was Senior Brother Duobao who had snatched the opportunity of Randeng and caused him to fly into a rage.

    However, Yun Xiao hummed softly and asked three questions calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I can¡¯t say that. May I ask, Deputy Sect Master, did Senior Brother Duobao snatch that treasure from

    you?¡±

    Randeng frowned slightly. Yun Xiao had already waved her slender fingers gently in front of him and was calcting with her fingers. Randeng said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not in my hands, that treasure is indeed fated with me!¡± Yun Xiao asked again, ¡°In that case, did you know where that treasure was previously but you did not take it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Randeng said calmly, ¡°I knew where that treasure was long ago. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t time for it to be born yet, so I¡¯ve been waiting quietly.¡± ¡°Since you knew where it was, why didn¡¯t you wait there? Why did you wait for Senior Brother Duobao to retrieve it beforeing here to me and question him?¡±

    Yun Xiao asked softly. Her tone was calm andposed

    Without waiting for Randeng to reply, Yun Xiao said lightly, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, we¡¯re no longer in the ancient times. You can¡¯t just snatch a treasure because you saw it and said that you¡¯re fated with it.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about fate, since that treasure is already in the hands of my Senior Brother Duobao, it would naturally be more closely rted to my Senior Brother. Why are you being so overbearing, Deputy Sect Master Randeng?¡± Just as Lan Ling was about to retaliate, Li Changshou, who was in the cave, sent a voice transmission to Daoist Duobao.

    ¡°You may appear, Senior. Senior Yun Xiao, you are really powerful. Senior, you only need to say one word to decide the situation!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Daoist Duobaoughed loudly. With a sh, he appeared above the clouds in the sky. In the blink of an eye, he arrived above Golden Ao Ind andnded in front of Yun Xiao.

    ¡°Thank you for your exnation, Junior Sister Yun Xiao. I¡¯ve been listening by the side for a while. Deputy Sect Master, I still have a question. If you can answer it, let¡¯s talk about the treasures today!¡± There was a hint of fear in Burning Lamp¡¯s eyes, but he still asked calmly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Duobao chuckled. ¡°What is the treasure that you mentioned, Deputy Sect Master?¡± Burning Lamp said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally an item that is fated with me!¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    A chuckle sounded from behind Yun Xiao. It was Qiong Xiao.

    Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master, you don¡¯t even know what that is. How do you know where it is? Could it be that you happened to pass by and discovered that Senior Brother Duobao was searching for treasures and got interested in it? Ah, my big brother¡¯s wonderful technique of ¡®copsing upon contact¡¯ is far inferior to your pride, Deputy Sect Master Burning Lamp.¡± Daoist Randeng¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.

    He nodded slowly. He knew that he could not do anything today, but he was not angry at all. He simply said, ¡°In that case, I will remember this matter. I will report this to the Sect Masterter and ask everyone for an exnation!¡±

    After saying that, Daoist Burning Lamp turned around on a cloud and left after saying those words...

    Daoist Duobao looked at Daoist Randeng¡¯s back and could not help but smile. He stood with his hands behind his back and felt extremelyfortable.

    After Randeng was far away, a cloud enveloped Golden Ao Ind and temporarily isted it.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s voice came from behind. Duobao shivered subconsciously. His smile was filled with bitterness as he slowly turned to look. Just as Yun Xiao was about to speak, Daoist Duobao moved quickly. He waved his sleeve and waved his left hand. The light in front of Li Changshou, who was in the hole, swayed.

    Li Changshou appeared beside Daoist Duobao and was pulled back by thetter.

    Daoist Duobao smiled.

    He said, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao, look! I really picked up a treasure this time!¡±

 Chapter 295 - On The Starry Night, Lingâ€™e Will Soon Transcend The Tribulation

    <strong>Chapter 295 On The Starry Night, Ling¡¯e Will Soon Transcend The Tribtion</strong>

    He had picked up a treasure... Before Li Changshou couldin, Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. Yun Xiao seemed to be saying, ¡°Why are you here again, Fellow Daoist?¡± She was asking him why he had formed some ties with her Senior Brother Duobao and why he had brought him here. ¡°Fairies, we meet again.¡±

    Although Li Changshou was caught off guard, he knew that he could not let the big shots of Jie School have a feud with him.

    He bowed to Yun Xiao and Qiong Xiao and said, ¡°This matter isplicated. Please allow me to exin it in detailter.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly. Her gaze was gentle.

    However, Qiong Xiao, who was not worthy of appearing, snorted and said, ¡°Who are you? Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly. He took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and transformed it into an old immortal that was specially used by the Sea God.

    The paper effigy that looked like a middle-aged Daoist turned into a paper effigy and entered the old immortal¡¯s sleeve.

    Li Changshou bowed again and said, ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy with interest. Yun Xiao also smiled.

    Qiong Xiao, on the other hand, supported her forehead with one hand. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s you again, that little fellow who likes to pretend to be old.¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°You guys know each other?¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted and replied, ¡°The Sea God and the immortals of the Three-Immortal Ind are familiar with each other. The four of us have received a lot of care from the Sea God. Big Sister has even personally gone into seclusion for him for twelve years. Eldest Senior Brother, do you think we know each other?¡±

    Twelve years of seclusion?

    Wow!

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up!

    ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t say that,¡± Yun Xiao said gently. ¡°Fellow Daoist Sea God and the four of us are fated. It¡¯s true that he had taken care of

    us.

    Let¡¯s go down and talk. Don¡¯t let the fellow disciples wait for too long.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Duobao nodded and agreed.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you...¡±

    ¡°Hey! What are you going to say?¡±

    Daoist Duobao immediately attacked and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°Changgeng, why are you running away? Since you¡¯re already here, you should join in the fun!¡±

    He continued, ¡°Also, what if the Deputy Sect Master Randeng ambushes you when you are on the way? You have insufficient Dharma powers and numinous treasures are insufficient. How will your incarnation deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go down and drink tea and eat wine. I still have so many tricks up my sleeve. I want to talk to you in detail. You can take your leave after you¡¯ve had your fill. Coincidentally, Junior Sister Yun Xiao is here. Let her send you back to the Heavenly Courts. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of Randeng.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Fairy Yun Xiao and saw her nod with a smile. He could not continue to decline.

    Therefore, he performed a Dao salute and followed behind Daoist Duobao. Together with Yun Xiao and Qiong Xiao, they left the ind and headed towards the immortals from Jie School.

    They exchanged greetings andughed.

    There were smiling faces everywhere. There were immortals everywhere too.

    The immortals of Jie School indeed followed their hearts.

    Daoist Duobao wanted to have a long chat with Li Changshou. Li Changshou was arranged to sit at the main table of the wedding banquet, beside Daoist Duobao. On the other side was Goddess Yun Xiao...

    If that was a banquet of Chan School, Li Changshou¡¯s seniority would be insufficient. He would not even be able to sit at the main table.

    Just as they sat down, Li Changshou heard a surprised voice transmission.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master! Didn¡¯t you say that you were busy previously!?!¡±

    Li Changshou turned his head and saw his Second Sect Master, Ao Yi, standing in the corner of the hall.

    Ao Yi immediately wanted to move forward, but he could not help but stop when he saw the people seated at Li Changshou¡¯s table.

    The aura was too strong, causing the dragon to be afraid.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I met Senior Duobao by chance and was pulled here. I¡¯ll go and talk to you and Sister-inwter.¡±

    Ao Yi agreed and lowered his head to return to his seat. He whispered a few words into Jiang Si¡¯er¡¯s ear. Jiang Si¡¯er turned her head and looked over, her eyes filled with admiration.

    The two main leads of today¡¯s banquet... were not important.

    At that moment, they had alreadypleted the ceremony to be Daopanions. When the immortals from Jie School walked forward, Daoist Duobao took out three to four Postnatal numinous treasures from his sleeve as a congrattory gift.

    Li Changshou could not be rude. He took out two bottles of Spirit Pills from his sleeve.

    The benefits of Ren School¡¯s forte at alchemy were also reflected. In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, the Grade Four and Grade Five Spirit Pills, which were not considered outstanding, were considered a significant gift to the immortals of Jie School

    After sending the congrattory gifts, he became more confident about eating at the banquet.

    However, Li Changshou sat in between Daoist Duobao and Fairy Yun Xiao. He was really a little restrained. He did not dare to move his chopsticks. He just smiled and sat still like a y statue.

    He suddenly heard a voice transmission.

    Fairy Yun Xiao on the left asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Daoist Duobao on the right asked, ¡°Changgeng, what¡¯s going on between you and Junior Sister Yun Xiao?¡±

    That was probably the tacit understanding between the big shots.

    Li Changshou returned to Fairy Yun Xiao and said, ¡°When I was searching for treasures, I identally met Senior Duobao. Then, I met the Deputy Sect Master Randeng. This matter is quiteplicated.¡± Then, he replied Daoist Duo Bao, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve only interacted with Fairy Yun Xiao a few times.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Tell them slowly.¡±

    Daoist Duobao, who was on the other side, remained calm and smiled secretly.

    ¡°Only interacted a few times? I don¡¯t think so. I smelled it just now. After Junior Sister Yun Xiao saw you, not only did her expression change, but her Dao runes also became as gentle as water. Even her own scent changed. Why? Do you still dislike Junior Sister Yun Xiao? Please understand the Four Immortal-Vanquishing Swords.¡±

    Immortal Vanquishing...

    Numerous Primordial Beasts ran through Li Changshou¡¯s mind.

    What the hell?

    Is everyone in Jie School afraid that Fairy Yun Xiao will not be able to find a Daopanion? Isn¡¯t being someone¡¯s Daopanion an insult to an existence like Fairy Yun Xiao, who is as beautiful as a painting?

    Li Changshou did not even have time toin. He had already started to transmit his voice to the left and right.

    Especially when he was talking to such experts, he had to think carefully and consider every word he said. He was afraid of causing misunderstandings and making mistakes.

    It would be fine if it was just a random matter that they were discussing.

    While Daoist Duobao was pulling him to gossip, Yun Xiao was carefully asking about the matter regarding Randeng and Duobao.

    Not long after, Qiong Xiao went to the side to join in the fun. She asked him if there were any new tricks during this period of time. She even asked Li Changshou to plead with Fairy Yun Xiao so that she and Bi Xiao could go out and move around.

    That waspletely different from controlling the paper effigy. Li Changshou felt exhausted after a while and almost exploded... Fortunately, Yun Xiao noticed Li Changshou¡¯s abnormality in time. She felt that Li Changshou¡¯s reply was slower and that he would say ¡°Yes¡± and ¡°well¡± as fillers to express what he was thinking

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Is Senior Brother Duobao also sending you a voice transmission?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes...¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°You should respond to Senior Brother Duobao first. Don¡¯t be slow. You and I can talkter.¡±

    There was a warm and fuzzy feeling in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. He thanked Fairy Yun Xiao and began to focus on transmitting his voice to Duobao.

    Half a dayter, the stars in the night sky were traceless.

    A white cloud flew across the sea and carried two figures towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    Fairy Yun Xiao knew about Li Changshou¡¯s background. Previously, when she left Golden Ao Ind, she had taken Li Changshou to the Heavenly Courts on a cloud. However, she had turned to the East Continent halfway.

    On the way, Li Changshou did not hide anything. He said that he had received guidance from Senior Fuxi and had gone to the valley to search for treasures. He had identally bumped into Daoist Duobao. With Daoist Duobao¡¯s care and help, he had obtained two small copper coins.

    Then, Randeng arrived. Duobao brought him to hide in the cave and chased him all the way to Golden Ao Ind.

    There was nothing to hide. Firstly, Li Changshou did not take the initiative to plot against Duobao.

    Secondly, from Li Changshou¡¯s point of view, if the Copper Coins of Treasurefall were to be taken away by Randeng, the ones who would suffer would be Jie School.

    After hearing that, Yun Xiao pondered for a while and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this matter. The Deputy Sect Master Randeng is really going overboard. Did your paper effigy technique break through to the Golden Immortal realm? This will greatly increase your strength. I should congratte you.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I just remembered that I was punished by the Heavenly Punishment previously.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°Now, I¡¯m thinking that I might have received the love of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°I was punished by the Heavenly Punishment during the Tribtion Transcendence. I was also punished by the Heavenly Punishment when I was refining pills and treasures. I was struck until my skin and flesh were torn apart. However, to be safe, I can only be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    Such faintughter?

    Li Changshou could not help but look at Yun Xiao, who pursed her lips and smiled.

    At that moment, the starlight shone on her fair and wless skin...

    Ahem, karma, karma, calm down.

    Li Changshou raised a red wooden sign in his heart and immediately calmed his mind. He maintained his calm state of mind and continued to chat andugh with Fairy Yun Xiao.

    In the fog, mountains and rivers were connected.

    Li Changshou had never felt that the Golden Ao Ind could be so close to the Immortal Du Sect. After saying just a few hundred words, he had already arrived near the Immortal Du Sect.

    Yun Xiao looked at the mountain-protecting array formation and asked, ¡°Can I send you into the array formation?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just use the paper effigy to receive it.¡± Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for sending me off, Fairy.¡±

    Yun Xiao bowed slightly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to the Three-Immortal Ind to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Fairy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Fairy Yun Xiao rode a cloud and turned around. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared under the resplendent stars.

    Li Changshounded in the forest below. Then, he used Earth Escape and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Tsk, how should I sever this karma?¡±

    ...

    The Copper Coins of Treasurefall, the Divine Sea-Calming Needle, Da Yu¡¯s Hydrology Diagram, the Acacia Tree, the Five-Element Spiritual Pearl...

    In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou felt satisfied when he counted the treasures that he had obtained recently.

    His strength had been greatly enhanced!

    However, the Five-Element Pearls had to be used in the core array formation of the Little Qiong Peak. Although the five pearls could barely be considered Connate numinous treasure, it would be a waste to use them there.

    However, from another perspective, that also increased the possibility of the future development of the Little Qiong Peak. After all, the n for Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy was only in the early stages. Its final form should be simr to the Heaven-Breaking Seal¡¯s brick that was used for smashing people, as well as the mobile Cave Abode, which was extremely sturdy.

    Da Yu¡¯s Hydrology Diagram was exclusive to the Sea God. It was also a huge trump card of the Golden Immortal realm paper effigy in the future.

    There was no need to mention the Godly Sea-Calming Needle. He could not snatch a monkey and dig its ear with the rod. The metal rod was destined to go to the East Ocean. He could only think of a way to obtain the power of merit on it.

    The only thing that could be used were the Copper Coins of Treasurefall.

    Li Changshou held the two copper coins in his hand and carefully sized them up. The words and patterns on the copper coins were a little blurry.

    He rubbed his fingers gently a few times and realized that thatyer of ¡°wrapper¡± was actually formed over many years by the turbid energy in the mortal world.

    Just as Daoist Duobao had said, as long as he used his own merit to nurture it, he could make the treasure shine again.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and decided to stabilize himself first. The next time he went to offer incense to the Saint, he would bring him to the Heavenly Courts to use the Merit Sacrifice.

    Logically speaking, Randeng should not have sensed anything, but just in case...

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s gentle voice sounded outside the Pill Chamber.

    The paper effigy guarding the Pill Chamber immediately stood up and called out to Ling¡¯e, ¡°Follow my instructions and cast the Manifestation Spell to enter from this small hole.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling¡¯e agreed without hesitation. Soon, the wooden door of the secret underground chamber was gently pushed open. Ling¡¯e looked around curiously and jumped in gracefully. ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Tribtion Transcendence is imminent. There are some things that I should tell you.¡±

    Then, the wooden door closed. Li Changshou pointed in front of him and a circr chair appeared behind the desk.

    Ling¡¯e walked over slowly. Although she usually had light makeup on, her entire body exuded a surreal vibe, perhaps because she was approaching the Tribtion Transcendence.

    In the following period of time, Li Changshou would not wander around anymore. He would focus on apanying his junior sister and helping her sessfully transcend the tribtion and ascend to immortality.

    It would be best if she could ascend.

    However, he could not force it.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, how much do you know about Ren School?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Her long eyshes flickered, and her fair face flushed.

    When it came to Ren School, it was definitely the custom of Daopanions that stood out...

    She bit her lower lip and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is this ce very hidden? No one will find out, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This ce is surrounded by the array formations of the Little Qiong Peak. Now that the array formations are constantly being upgraded, even ordinary Golden Immortals would not be able to find this ce unless they open this mountain.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face turned red instantly. She pursed her lips and white fog appeared above her head. It was unknown what she was thinking...

    Li Changshou silently took out two stone bs and a carving knife. He ced one in front of Ling¡¯e and the other in front of him.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ve done some unsafe things outside today. I¡¯ll be punished with you. We¡¯ll copy it 4,500 times each.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s aura trembled. She looked at her senior brother pitifully and said aggrievedly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve punished myself previously and adding them together, I only have more than 900 copies left...¡±

    ¡°I need to copy it 9,000 times.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll write half for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, remember to add the 900 times too. I¡¯ll copy it 4,500 times. You will copy it 5,400 times. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Li Changshou, on the other hand, squinted and smiled. He lowered his head and picked up the carving knife to start carving carefully. ¡°Focus on writing. Don¡¯t think too much. I will help you improve your Dao base and increase your chances of sess.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, can you remove the concealment spells on your body...¡± ¡°I can do it this time, but don¡¯t make such a request again.¡± Li Changshou nodded and dispersed the few spells on him.

 Chapter 296 - Nine Heavens Elemental Spirit Tribulation!

    <strong>Chapter 296 Nine Heavens Elemental Spirit Tribtion!</strong>

    It had been a few days since the Golden Ao Ind¡¯s wedding banquet. ¡°Brother Sect Master, it¡¯s no longer within our reach. Ah.¡±

    In the Dragon Pce of the East Ocean, two figures were hugging each other in the corner of the huge bed in the Second Prince¡¯s pce. Jiang Si¡¯er did not know how tofort Ao Yi. She could only lean closer to her husband and say softly, ¡°Hubby, why did you sigh? The Sect Master has already taken great care of us. He has done his best for the dragon race. Previously, didn¡¯t the elders say that when you entered the Heavenly Courts, the dragon race¡¯s luck had clearly increased a little? After the 16 sea-patrolling low-ranked gods returned, the dragon race¡¯s luck had increased again. These are all benefits that the Sect Master has given us.¡± ¡°This is calledughing and sighing. I¡¯m happy for Brother Sect Master,¡± said Ao Yi with a smile. ¡°Now, Brother Sect Master can sit at the same table as the top mighty figures in the world. Back then, Brother Sect Master was just...¡± ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er suddenly interrupted Ao Yi and said in a low voice, ¡°You reminded me not to mention anything about Brother Sect Master. You cannot mention it to me either.¡± Ao Yi was immediately rmed. He immediately checked the array formations outside the hall and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Si¡¯er.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er said gently, ¡°A powerful enemy is bearing hatred and jealousy towards Sect Master because of the dragon race. We can¡¯t make such a mistake.¡± Ao Yi hugged his wife even tighter and spoke gently. ¡°Your Highness, the Prince of the West Ocean, Ao Shi, has arrived in the pce. Mother Dragon invited Your Highness to meet him. She said that she has something to discuss with him.¡±

    Jiang Si¡¯er heard the sea maiden reporting outside the hall and whimpered before hiding under the thin nket.

    Ao Yi¡¯s mouth gently twitched a few times... ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± Jiang Si¡¯er stuck her head out of the nket and whispered, ¡°Remember to discuss everything with the Sect Master. Although there¡¯s nothing major in the four seas recently, I still feel uneasy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ao Yi gave Jiang Si¡¯er a reassuring look and quickly dressed up before heading out of the hall.

    An hourter, Ao Yi frowned and returned. Jiang Si¡¯er, who had already dressed up, quickly walked over. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with us,¡± said Ao Yi. ¡°Cousin Ao Shi is here to invite our elder brother to the West Ocean Dragon Pce for a banquet. This time, the crown princes of the Dragon Pces of the Four Seas are gathering. They¡¯re probably just seeking pleasure and it¡¯s not something serious.¡± ¡°Why are you frowning then?¡± ¡°I keep feeling that something is amiss.¡± Ao Yi pondered for a while and recalled what he had seen previously. ¡°Today, not only is Cousin Ao Shi here, but also Cousin Ao Mou from the South Ocean. You might not know what cousin Ao Mou¡¯s personality is like. He doesn¡¯t like rules and restrictions. He¡¯s a little unrestrained. Moreover, he¡¯s quite indulgent towards himself and often mingles with maidservants...¡± Jiang Si¡¯er blinked. ¡°There are quite a number of such disciples in the dragon race.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Ao Yi said in a low voice, ¡°Thest time I saw my cousin, Ao Mou, was two years ago. He was in low spirits, his Yang energy was depleted, his dragon origin was unstable, and his aura was weak.¡± He continued, ¡°However, when I saw Cousin Ao Mou today, his eyes are filled with divine light, and his aura is dense and stable. His face is rosy, and his dragon origin is deep. He seems to have be apletely different person.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Jiang Si¡¯er chided.¡± Can¡¯t he change his personality? Or has he taken some supplementary pills?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Ao Yi shook his head. He stood up and paced around the bed. He pondered carefully. ¡°However, I can¡¯t disturb Brother Sect Master because of this.¡± Jiang Si¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t put yourself in danger. Sect Master once said that you should tell him everything, no matter how major or trivial the matter may be.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ao Yi thought carefully. If I were Brother Sect Master, how should I deal with this matter?

    Soon, Ao Yi had an idea.

    First, be steady. ¡°I¡¯ll go and discuss this matter with the elders. I¡¯ll see if I can invite a few experts to secretly follow me to the West Ocean to take a look.¡± Then, Ao Yi rushed out of the hall.

    Jiang Si¡¯er wanted to say something but stopped herself.

    In the chess room at the back of the mountain of Little Qiong Peak, there were cards from a half-finished game ced on the table.

    Yu Shi, who had just started cultivating, was meditating in the room next door.

    Two beautiful figures and a towering figure were gathered at the stairs of the attic, looking up with concern. Not long after, Jiu Jiu walked down the stairs quietly and used her immortal power to create a barrier. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e, have you cultivated?¡± ¡°No, I fell asleep.¡± Jiu Jiu frowned and sighed. ¡°This is too scary!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? I saw her riding a cloud back just now. She was exhausted and seemed to have lost her soul.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Jiu Jiu frowned and said seriously, ¡°I heard her mumbling something. Senior Brother wants her to... do it 5,400 times... or something.¡± Youqin Xuanya was confused. ¡°5,400 times?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er almost burst outughing. ¡°Xuanya, don¡¯t think too much. Little Jiu is just joking.¡± Youqin Xuanya tilted her head and fell into deeper confusion. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Jiu Jiu jumped down in two steps. The silk thread on her hemp garment was being tugged. Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°He wants her to copy the sutra 5,400 times. Master¡¯s Wife, you¡¯re thinking too much. Ling¡¯e is still being despised by her senior brother because her Dao base is unstable.¡± At the mention of the Tribtion Transcendence, as Ling¡¯e¡¯s Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er could not help but look serious. ¡°Ling¡¯e is about to transcend the tribtion. If her Dao base is really unstable, she should suffer some hardship. However, how can copying sutras strengthen one¡¯s Dao base?¡± ¡°If Senior Brother Changshou asked Junior Sister Ling¡¯e to do it, it would naturally be beneficial to her.¡± Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°Just believe in Senior Brother Changshou.¡± Xiong Lingli nodded. ¡°My cousin is awesome!¡± ¡°The problem is, why is Lingle¡¯s Dao base unstable?¡± Jiu Jiu pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao base a few times before when she was having an enlightenment. Her Dao base Green Lotus has more than eight petals. Her Dao base is much more stable than mine back then.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er suddenly interrupted Jiu Jiu and pointed at the ceiling. ¡°Look!¡± The few of them looked up and saw a two-inch diameter green lotus flower floating slowly on the ceiling The green color was faint, and the nine petals were glowing. There seemed to be a wisp of fragrance spreading everywhere. Jiu Jiu widened her almond-shaped eyes and eximed, ¡°Nine petals!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she saw Ling¡¯e¡¯s current situation. In the quiet room on the second floor, Ling¡¯e, who was originally lying on the bed, was wrapped in spiritual light. She sat cross-legged in the air, surrounded by blurry words. Those words were gathering behind Ling¡¯e. There was a faint image of a book that was about to form. ¡°Quick!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately started to call out, ¡°Ling¡¯e is about to transcend the tribtion! Quick! Quick!¡± Jiu Jiu said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing, Master¡¯s Wife!?!¡± Youqin Xuanya remained silent and immediately rushed upstairs.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. She is currentlyprehending the Dao before she bes an immortal.¡±

    At that moment, a breeze blew in from outside the door. Li Changshou appeared in front of them.

    She¡¯s getting an enlightenment so quickly? Li Changshou was slightly surprised. He thought that Ling¡¯e would need to rest for half a month before she could make a breakthrough... No, that¡¯s not right. Li Changshou stared at Ling¡¯e, who was on the second floor. His gazended on the image of the book behind Ling¡¯e. He could vaguely see the word ¡®stable¡¯ on it. Uh, entering the Dao through the Steadiness Sutra?

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and he was a little confused. Fortunately, after carefully observing for a while, he realized that his junior sister had indeed walked a different path on the foundation of the Inaction Sutra...

    There was nothing wrong with that Dao. She could also hope for the future. Li Changshou said, ¡°Grandmaster, please tell the sect that Ling¡¯e will be going outside the sect to transcend the tribtionter. Tell the disciples of the sect not to approach and disturb her, lest they get injured by the Heavenly Tribtion.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Hundred Mortal Hall now and tell them that it was said by my Fugui!¡± Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°The Tribtion Transcendence is a personal matter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ling¡¯e has already made sufficient preparations. I will protect herter.¡± Jiu Jiu volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll go and cheer for Ling¡¯e!¡± Xiong Lingli asked softly, ¡°Can I help?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jiu Jiu waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll be the drum!¡±

    Xiong Lingli immediately agreed bitterly. There was also someughter in the pavilion. It was different from Qi Yuan¡¯s hesitant Heavenly Tribtion. It was also different from Li Changshou¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion which had repeated cycles.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion arrived rather gently.

    After thest Dao Enlightenment session before she became an immortal, Ling¡¯e slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with brilliant spiritual light. Her entire body was wrapped in a faint cloud, and her snow-white skin looked fragile. Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion has arrived. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e nodded slightly. She had already sensed it. She thought that she would be a little worried and afraid, but when she heard her senior brother¡¯s voice, she felt at ease. What can the Heavenly Tribtion do? After transcending the Heavenly Tribtion, I will have a longer lifespan and I can apany Senior Brother on the peak... Ling¡¯e took a deep breath and quickly checked the storage Dharma treasures on her body. She looked at the various treasure pouches that were ¡°specially used¡±for Tribtion Transcendence and were ced in different categories. She felt more confident. She changed into a special Dharma treasure chiffon dress and put on a chiffon dress. Her long hair was cascading down and she tied it up simply. She carried a short sword and a jade flute. She went downstairs and smiled at her senior brother. When she pushed open the door, she was already surrounded by dark clouds. Boundless spiritual energy surged over, and the clouds above the dark clouds churned.

    The immortals in various parts of the sect were rmed as their immortal senses gathered there. Li Changshou waved his sleeve and a white cloud lifted him and Ling¡¯e up. He rode the cloud towards the sect. Li Changshou asked, ¡°Have you checked everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e nodded slightly. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Put this in your mouth.¡± Li Changshou took out a golden pill wrapped in immortal power. Ling¡¯e did not even think about it and did not ask what it was. She picked up the pill and ced it in her mouth. The corners of her lips curled up. Li Changshou reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t swallow this pill directly. This is yourst trump card and you should have it just in case. It¡¯s for your survival. It is very expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in my mouth... I can¡¯t even speak properly...¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling¡¯e agreed obediently. She looked up at the dark clouds, but her Dao heart was peaceful.

    At the mountain gate, more than ten figures were waiting for the two of them.

    Her Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er, Master Qi Yuan, Little Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, Jiu Shi, the other four Jiu Immortals, Senior Sister Yan¡¯er, Junior Brother Qi Qi...

    Lingle bowed with a Dao salute. Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°After transcending the Heavenly Tribtion, I¡¯ll ask your Uncle-Grandmaster Wang Qing to take action and knock your senior brother unconscious before throwing him into your room!¡± Ling¡¯e blushed. She wanted to nod but did not dare to. She could only look at her senior brother weakly. Li Changshou stood at the side with a smile. Qi Yuan, on the other hand, reminded him worriedly, ¡°I have experience in transcending the tribtion. If you can¡¯t take it head-on, don¡¯t force yourself to take it head-on. Changshou, have you prepared that pill for your junior sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared another type of pill.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. When you were transcending the tribtion, my cultivation level and my abilities were insufficient. I¡¯m now already prepared for Junior Sister¡¯s tribtion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Qi Yuan sighed. Jiang Lin¡¯er and Qi Yuan immediately made way for Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. There were encouraging wordsing from the surroundings. Ling¡¯e bowed one by one, but she could not say anything. After leaving the sect, they headed to the ce for the Tribtion Transcendence, which was on the deste mountain ahead.

    Qi Yuan and the others followed on a cloud and stopped five kilometers away. Li Changshou walked forward another five kilometers and told Ling¡¯e where the Tribtion Transcendence was. ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Steady.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded slightly. With her left hand as a guide, she floated up. Her skirt fluttered, and her long hair danced in the wind. She was like a fairy that had flown away from the painting. She flew to the deste mountain that was filled with signs of Tribtion Transcendence. Boom! Boom! The thunder rumbled above her head. Ling¡¯e looked up and saw that the ck clouds in the sky had begun to rotate. Right, where¡¯s Little Aunt-Master?

    At that moment, the sound of gongs and drums could be heard from the side. Lingle turned her head and saw that on a cloud a few kilometers away, Jiu Jiu was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and a headband. She was waving the drumstick and striking the drum. Xiong Lingli stood at the side and kept hitting the gong. The two of them shouted in unison, ¡°Ling¡¯e will seed!¡± ¡°Transcend the tribtion and be an immortal!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya stood behind the two of them. She curled her right leg up and pointed her left foot at the ground. She was dressed in a fiery-red dress, and she looked extremely beautiful. She was holding onto sixteen gpoles with her slender fingers. On the gs were the phrases ¡®Ling¡¯e will definitely win¡¯ and ¡®Transcend the tribtion to be an immortal¡¯. Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. For some reason, she felt a little... ashamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and rushed over. Ling¡¯e immediately perked up and took out Dharma treasures and Dharma artifacts from her treasure pouch. She pushed them a thousand feet away from her and wrapped them with Dharma powers, ready to use them at any time.

    They were items like the Faraday Cage and the other special Dharma artifacts of the Little Qiong Peak. There were three types and a total of nine Dharma artifacts.

    There were six Dharma treasures that could be used to protect one¡¯s essence soul during the Tribtion Transcendence. Half of them were high-grade immortal treasures.

    There were four Dharma treasures that could quickly gather spiritual energy and restore one¡¯s Dharma powers. For prevention against sneak attacks, triggering miniature array foundations, there were twelve... There were two bottles of second-grade Spirit Pills that could increase one¡¯s resistance to the Thunder Tribtion. There were six bottles of fourth-grade Spirit Pills that could continuously heal one¡¯s injuries. There were three bottles of third-grade Spirit Pills that continuously emitted medicinal effects and sped up the recovery of immortal power. There was a bottle of pills that could restore one¡¯s essence soul.

    There were also three pills that could quickly repair the Dao base and help one recover from trauma... and so on.

    Five kilometers away, in the direction of the sect, the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect who had witnessed that scene hadplicated expressions. Jiang Lin¡¯er muttered softly, ¡°When did our Little Qiong Peak be so wealthy? Not to mention the Immortal Ascension Tribtion, people will believe that it is meant for transcending the Golden Immortal Tribtion!¡±

    Qi Yuan chuckled, his eyes filled withfort.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± A few coughs were heard. A slender figure descended from the sky andnded in front of them. He stood calmly with his hands behind his back.

    The person who came was naturally the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou.

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°These are all bestowed by me. Ling¡¯e is a rare cultivation genius in the Immortal Du Sect. It¡¯s reasonable for me to take care of her.¡±

    The immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were enlightened. Ji Wuyou smiled and squinted. From the looks of it, the identity of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s daughter-inw is confirmed. If anything happens during the Tribtion Transcendenceter, I will help her pass the test even if I have to destroy a few Dharma treasures.

    At that moment, the Tribtion Cloud had begun to form the Lightning Well vortex. It suddenly stopped. Waves of spiritual energy began to gather from all directions. The Tribtion Cloud, which had already been formed, began to grow again! Li Changshou did not feel anything strange. The Heavenly Tribtion that appeared just now was the Heavenly Tribtion that Ling¡¯e should have withstood with her potential. At that moment, the power of the Heavenly Tribtion began to increase because of Ling¡¯e¡¯s current Dao base. Li Changshou quickly calcted in his heart. The sess rate was still 98%...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou sensed something and looked up. He saw a gray cloud suddenly fly out of the Tribtion Cloud and stop above his head.

    Why?

    The figure that was hiding in the forest and moving forward 1,500 kilometers east of the Immortal Du Sect suddenly stopped.

    It was a ck leopard with a young girl on its back.

    Recently, the ck leopard had regained a portion of his memories from his previous life. He brought his wife to a forest at the edge of the South Continent to search for the treasures that he had buried when he was called ¡®Daoist Priest Yuan Ze¡¯ in his previous life. At that moment, he looked towards the east and vaguely saw a Tribtion Cloud. On the Tribtion Cloud, a group of fairies seemed to be dancing

    He seethed.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Nine Heavens Pure Spirit Tribtion, which is ranked third in the Immortal Ascension Tribtion!¡±

    The ck leopard gasped. The young girl hurriedly said, ¡°Say it simply, don¡¯t make a long speech.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t transcend such a huge tribtion, she definitely can¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 297 - Senior Brother, I Mustâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 297 Senior Brother, I Must...</strong>

    ¡°Why did the Heavenly Tribtion split?¡±

    Jiu Yushi asked in a timid tone. The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect, who had quietened down because of the changes in the Heavenly Tribtion, immediately regained their senses.

    The small gray cloud had already flown above Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    The gray cloud looked ordinary, but as long as the Qi Refinement cultivators tried to investigate with their immortal senses, they would feel a cold, powerful, and obscure Dao rune.

    ¡°Heavenly Punishment?!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er was the first to react. ¡°Why would the Heavenly Punishment go to Changshou when it¡¯s Ling¡¯e¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence?¡± A single stone caused a thousand ripples. The cultivators of the Immortal Du Sect, who were originally hiding in the mountain-protecting array formation or outside the sect, were now discussing.

    The legendary existence of the Heavenly Punishment made them feel... that it was very rare.

    The human race¡¯s destiny was flourishing. As the protagonist of the world, they were protected by the Heavenly Dao. The possibility of them being punished was very low. Today, Little Qiong Peak¡¯s immortal seedling, Ling¡¯e, was undergoing her Tribtion Transcendence. However, a Heavenly Punishment had gone to the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s ¡°Essence Immortal¡±, Li Changshou. The rtionship between the two of them was somewhat hard to fathom.

    The ¡°empty¡± Sect Leader Ji Wuyou stood with his hands behind his back. He pondered for a while and wanted to exin for Li Changshou, but he... could not continue lying!

    However, no matter what, Ji Wuyou could not let anything happen to Li Changshou. He immediately shouted, ¡°Changshou, this is the Heavenly Punishment. I will help you!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t worry!¡± Li Changshou turned around and bowed with a Dao salute.

    There was no choice. The Sect Leader could not bear the intensity of the Heavenly Punishment that he was suffering.

    However, the main problem now was... how to survive the Heavenly Punishment in front of everyone without exposing too many of his trump cards!

    When Li Changshou saw that question, he rejected it.

    However, the Heavenly Dao was impartial and did things ording to the rules. It would not bargain with him. The Divine Lightning of Heavenly Punishment that could destroy everything was brewing in the sky. The Heavenly Might was firmly locked onto him. After looking, he confirmed that it was lightning that he could not refuse.

    However, what is it for this time? He should at least give me a reason, right?

    He remembered that it was during the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. It was the first time he had met the Heavenly Punishment. At that time, the Heavenly Punishment was very inexperienced. It came and left quickly. Li Changshou had admitted that it was because he had concealed the heavenly secrets then.

    The Golden Immortal Tribtion was split into twelve Heavenly Punishments. That was mainly because he had severed his Dao nine times and shaken the Heavenly Tribtion nine times. Li Changshou epted it. The Nine Heavenly Punishment struck the paper effigy that created the Golden Immortal realm. Later on, Li Changshou also understood that it might be a warning to him not to create a cultivation system of ¡°swallowing a Golden Pill¡±.

    Therefore, Li Changshou reluctantly epted

    it.

    However, today!

    Only today! Under the premise of the approval of the Heavenly Dao, he summarized the experiences of his predecessors during the Tribtion Transcendence and used the Grand Pure One¡¯s Dao of Alchemy to help his junior sister make some preparations for the Tribtion Transcendence. Why should I be struck!?! Why am I being punished!?!

    Why... wait.

    Li Changshou blinked and suddenly looked at Ling¡¯e.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was also looking over. Her eyes were filled with shock and nervousness.

    Behind Ling¡¯e, the image of a book slowly floated. It was bing more solid, and the word ¡®stable¡¯ on it became clearer.

    Could it be because of that?

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. Soon... he admitted it again. Above the gray cloud, the power of heavenly punishment was about to descend. The immortals of the Immortal Du Sect and Ling¡¯e, who was undergoing the Tribtion Transcendence, looked at him. What should I do...

    What else can I do? I¡¯ll endure it.

    Fortunately, because he had been struck by the Heavenly Punishment many times, Li Changshou had already established an emergency response to the Heavenly Punishment in the wilderness. Facing the Heavenly Punishment, he felt more confident. After being sick for a long time, Li Changshou could already tell whether the Heavenly Punishment was a punishment or an extermination punishment. The Heavenly Punishment that he had suffered was naturally a punishment. Otherwise, he would have long been dead.

    ording to the frequency of the Heavenly Punishment¡¯s fluctuations and the total amount of Heavenly Punishment contained in the gray cloud, it should be the same this time. The Heavenly Punishment did not wait for anyone. At that moment, it was almost ready and was about to descend... Li Changshou opened his left sleeve and a sanguine gem flew out. The gem flew into the distance and flew hundreds of kilometers away in the blink of an eye.

    The gray cloud disappeared without a sound. When it reappeared, there was a bolt of purple-red divine lightning that was as thick as a water bucket above the gem!

    The color of the world changed, and the wind and clouds stopped moving!

    The gem smashed into the mountains below, causing them to copse! The expressions of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect changed. Fortunately, there were not many people in the sect who liked to gasp. Otherwise, the scene would definitely be spectacr. Ling¡¯e thought of something and looked nervously at the copsed mountain hundreds of kilometers away. She could not even care about her Heavenly Tribtion... Senior Brother!

    ¡°Focus on transcending the tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice entered her ears again. He was still very calm. Ling¡¯e subconsciously looked at her senior brother, who was two and a half kilometers behind her.

    The person standing there was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    The thing that was thrown out just now was the small box that Li Changshou¡¯s main body was hiding in after using the transformation technique. He hid his main body on the paper effigy. Then, the paper effigy went out to cheer for his junior sister. That was equivalent to his main body attending personally... Right?

    Li Changshou, who had just been struck by the Heavenly Punishment, continued to send a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already withstood Heavenly Punishments like this many times. Just quickly be an immortal.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly agreed and felt touched. Although I don¡¯t know the exact reason, Senior Brother did it for me...

    Boom! Boom!

    Lightning spots flickered above Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. The huge Tribtion Cloud, which was 50 kilometers in diameter, slowly pressed down, and the spiritual energy within 500 kilometers quickly boiled.

    A pool of blue divine lightning fell from the Tribtion Cloud like a pearl curtain and a waterfall,nding on Ling¡¯e¡¯s head! Ling¡¯e¡¯s expression was solemn. The image of the book behind her became clearer. Her slender hand moved like a cloud and was as fast as an illusion. ording to the power of the Thunder Tribtion, she circted enough Dharma powers and condensed three Dharma power barriers above her head. As the lightning fell, the dark world was illuminated, and the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s immortals¡¯ attention was drawn back.

    Qi Yuan cried out, ¡°Is this Lingle¡¯s first Thunder Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Nine Lightnings Heavenly Tribtion! It¡¯s the legendary Nine Lightnings Heavenly Tribtion!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Immortal Du Sect is going to produce another Golden Immortal!?! Anyone who can transcend the ninth stage of the Heavenly Tribtion will be blessed with longevity!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er clutched her waist andughed. ¡°My grand-disciple has the potential of a Golden Immortal!¡±

    At the same time, a second bolt of purple-red lightning struck from 750 kilometers away...

    However, only immortals above the Heaven Immortal realm could see the Heavenly Punishment¡¯s Divine Lightning. Li Changshou hid underground and endured the Heavenly Punishment while paying attention to Ling¡¯e¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion. At the same time, he spread his immortal senses as far as possible to prevent the Heavenly Punishment from attracting any experts and threatening him. Junior Sister¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion...

    As a senior brother, I¡¯m really tired!

    At the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, Ling¡¯e was safe and sound after resisting the first Heavenly Tribtion. Her Dao Body already had the first immortal aura.

    As per her senior brother¡¯s instructions, she absorbed the immortal aura into her body and protected her heart meridians. She quickly integrated it into her Dharma powers. The Immortal Ascension Tribtion was more haste. After all, it was not a big deal for a Postnatal lifeform to be an immortal.

    The second and third Heavenly Tribtion descended one after another. Each time, the lightning pool would copse and the lightning would fall like a waterfall. Ling¡¯e was able to deal with them easily. She had also swallowed pills that could continuously restore her Dharma powers and maintained the abundance of her Dharma powers. Senior Brother did not give her that many Spirit Pills for her to scrimp and save them.

    She ought to use it when she should. Immortal Ascension was the beginning and the foundation of everything!

    At that moment, a disciple of Little Qiong Peak had already escaped more than 1,500 kilometers and was silently weing the third Heavenly Punishment.

    In front of the mountain gate, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou flew to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and asked, ¡°Changshou, are you... alright?¡±

    Although Li Changshou¡¯s heart was bleeding and his body was in pain, he still bowed and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sect Leader. I¡¯m fine. However, Sect Leader, can you help me conceal the matter regarding the Heavenly Punishment? Due to some reasons that I cannot say, I cannot expose my other identities in Ren School... Sect Leader, please grant me my wish!¡±

    Ji Wuyou could not help but reveal a knowing smile. He said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. Tell me how to cooperate with

    you.¡±

    Li Changshou quietly sent a voice transmission and said a few words. When he spoke, he even endured the fourth Heavenly Punishment. The paper effigy could not help but shiver. The injury was not serious, but it was really painful. After a while, Ji Wuyou coughed and said calmly, ¡°Changshou, the Magi Blood Soul Gem I gave you is for you to figure out the Dao of array formations. Today, the Blood Soul Gem provoked the Heavenly Punishment and even flew away on its own. What punishment do you deserve?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly lowered his head and admitted his mistake. ¡°Sect Leader, please punish me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll punish you by not giving you any monthly allowance for 30 years. After your junior sister transcends the tribtion, you will stay in the Little Qiong Peak for 30 years. Are you willing to ept this?¡± ¡°I lost my treasure and so I am willing to ept punishment!¡±

    Ji Wuyou nodded and continued to stand in front of Li Changshou, watching Lingle transcend the tribtion on the deste mountain.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. His main body looked at the gray cloud. The gray cloud seemed to be... resting in the middle. Fortunately, the Heavenly Punishment this time was not too ruthless.

    After enduring four Heavenly Punishments, Li Changshou¡¯s injuries were not too serious.

    At that moment, he finally had a chance to add that sentence...

    ¡°I am willing to ept the punishment. Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for rushing over to lecture

    me.¡±

    He felt much more at ease.

    Then, Li Changshou looked down at his charred Dao Body and used his immortal power to seal his injuries. He raised his hand and swallowed a pill. He used the Wind Escape technique and rushed hundreds of kilometers away to continue receiving the Heavenly Punishment. The fifth Heavenly Punishment arrivedte. Its power was simr to the first four. Li Changshou endured it and quickly healed himself. At the same time, he did not forget to observe his junior sister¡¯s movements.

    He felt a little unstable since he did not remind his junior sister to take the pills and use the Dharma spells in time.

    Fortunately...

    Although Li Changshou was a little depressed after being punished by the Heavenly Dao, the situation when Ling¡¯e transcended the Heavenly Tribtion was within his expectations.

    In fact, every time a Heavenly Tribtion descended, Ling¡¯e would be able to retain a few percent of her Dharma powers, which was simr to what Li Changshou had expected.

    This is the junior sister that I brought up!

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s seventh Heavenly Tribtion, which was mixed with purple lightning, ttened the mountain below. Blood seeped out of Ling¡¯e¡¯s forehead and shoulders, and her dress was slightly tattered.

    en r

    S

    Ling¡¯e nheless divided a portion of her Dharma powers and wrapped herself up tightly. Her eyes were filled with determination.

    She did not know if it was because she could not be seen by anyone other than her senior brother, or if it was because she felt that she had to transcend the tribtion and be an immortal and thus felt overjoyed.

    However... they were all beliefs! When the eighth Heavenly Tribtionnded, Ling¡¯e inevitably suffered injuries. However, after consuming a few third-grade and fourth-grade healing Spirit Pills, her injuries were immediately suppressed. In short, there was no danger. However, when the Tribtion Clouds in the sky copsed and revealed a phenomena of nine thousand-feet-tall immortals, Li Changshou, who had just survived the seventh Heavenly Punishment, felt a little worried.

    There should be one more Heavenly Punishment. There were not many tribtions that were of the power of the Heavenly Punishment left.

    The power of his junior sister¡¯sst Heavenly Tribtion was beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations...

    It was not strong.

    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao had temporarily divided a portion of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s power to turn it into Heavenly Punishment in order to strike me, causing the power of Ling¡¯e¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion to weaken?

    No matter what, it was naturally a good thing.

    At that moment, 80% of Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao Body had transformed into an immortal body. ording to that deduction, after thest bolt of lightning, her immortal foundation would definitely be perfect.

    In the sky, the nine fairies with blurry figures raised their hands. A ball of purple lightning that was more than a thousand feet in diameter quickly condensed.

    The lightning ball pressed down, and the phenomena of the nine fairies shattered from top to bottom, turning into clouds that filled the sky. However, in the blink of an eye, the Thunder Tribtion that seemed to be about to sink the ground crashed down on Ling¡¯e! Many disciples in the Immortal Du Sect held their breaths. The disciples who had just transcended the Heavenly Tribtion felt their foreheads go numb as they eximed in admiration.

    The stronger the Heavenly Tribtion was, the higher the potential one had after bing an immortal.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion was so dangerous but she had a high chance of surviving it...

    She had the demeanor of a Golden Immortal. She was indeed worthy of being called an ¡°immortal seedling¡¯. ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Lan Lingle, who was facing the lightning ball in the sky, suddenly turned around. Although she could vaguely sense that her senior brother was a paper effigy, she could not suppress the urge in her heart. She knew that her senior brother did not like to be mboyant, so she used the Wind Speech Incantation to send a gentle voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    Then, Ling¡¯e turned around and faced the Thunder Tribtion that was falling from the sky. Her graceful figure jumped up from the sky above the mountain. Her ck hair danced wildly, and her skirt fluttered.

    She held her sword and shed the lightning!

    She charged straight into the Thunder Tribtion and unleashed all her Dharma powers! ¡°Senior Brother... I will definitely be your Daopanion...¡±

    In a deep pit 1,500 kilometers away, Li Changshouy at the bottom of the pit. His body was as ck as charcoal. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    If she is going to transcend the tribtion, so be it. Why is she being so emotional?

    You still dare to force your way through the Thunder Tribtion and act cool. The stone bs on the mountain should not be enough for you to write on and wipe... Li Changshou took a deep breath and quickly recovered his immortal power. He used Earth Escape and disappeared from the bottom of the pit. Just as he was about to rush back to the Immortal Du Sect and return to the Little Qiong Peak to recuperate, Li Changshou suddenly eximed softly. His immortal senses captured that there was a ck leopard carrying a young girl on its back in the south-east direction, which was only a thousand kilometers away from him. It was speeding through the forest. This ck leopard...

    For some reason, Li Changshou felt a sense of mystery.

    However, his main body was injured at that moment. He would not act rashly. He only casually sent a paper effigy that was in the Golden Immortal realm, wanting to see why the two weak demons would appear there. Why does this ck leopard give me a... strange sense of familiarity?

 Chapter 298 - Changgeng Teases The Black Leopard According to Orders

    <h4>Chapter 298 Changgeng Teases The ck Leopard ording to Orders</h4>

    In front of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s gate, immortal light lingered and auspicious clouds filled the sky. A beam of immortal light shone from the sky andnded on Ling¡¯e. Ling¡¯e put her sword on her left hand and stood quietly on the ganoderma-shaped cloud. She allowed the fairies around her to dance and the immortals to congratte her. However, she looked into the depths of the sky and saw something...

    She should beprehending the sublimation of her life realm.

    As Li Changshou thought about that, the paper effigy quietly retreated while the figures rode past him on clouds.

    The most important thing now was to bring his main body back to the Little Qiong Peak. It was too dangerous to wander outside with injuries.

    Is this the Immortal Realm?

    Ling¡¯e stared at the void and the door of the Great Dao in front of her. Her thoughts drifted elsewhere. I¡¯m an immortal now. If I have a child with Senior Brother in the future, will our child also be an immortal...

    Senior Brother... Son...

    Ah, what nonsense am I thinking about? How embarrassing!

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face turned red, and she let out a moan. A wisp of white smoke appeared above her head and curled up from the immortal light. After her Immortal Ascension, the amount of steam had increased significantly. Right, where¡¯s Senior Brother?

    Listening to Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯sughter from afar, Ling¡¯e temporarily put away her inner thoughts and turned around to search on the cloud.

    Ling¡¯e subconsciously stood on her tiptoes, only to see the figures approaching... She was familiar with some of them while some were strangers to her. She was either close to them or had only met them a few times. They were far less important than the figure that had disappeared.

    Stupid Senior Brother...

    He did not even congratte me!

    Ling¡¯e pouted, feeling aggrieved. However, she was reminded of her senior brother¡¯s constant reminders before and after the Tribtion Transcendence. She pursed her lips and smiled happily.

    Following that, numerous insights surged into her heart... Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao heart seemed to have an additional spiritual spring. The insights that she had never had before kept gushing out. The Great Dao was bright, and everything was harmonious.

    There were some thoughts in Ling¡¯e¡¯s beautiful eyes. She bowed to the many rtives and fellow disciples who were about to fly over. Then, she folded her skirt and sat cross-legged. A rich Dao rune appeared around

    her.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e had a question.

    What is my Dao? From the moment she started cultivating until today, the answers she obtained from the path she took and the problems she encountered all came from her senior brother.

    Even the principles that her master had taught at the beginning had been corrected by her senior brotherter on. Is my Dao imitating Senior Brother¡¯s Dao?

    Not entirely. Senior Brother once said that the Great Dao is born naturally. It does not move ording to one¡¯s heart.

    Daoes from the heart, not from the world. The rationale is to do the right thing. Every living being has their own Dao. The Dao is born from oneself. The guidance and insights that Senior Brother had given me were only to make the process ofprehending the Great Dao and condensing my own Dao as simple as possible.

    Now, after pushing open the mysterious door, the Dao mark was right in front of her.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s mind was calm. She epted, experienced, and felt everything. As she recalled her senior brother¡¯s figure, she gradually sank into the Great Dao...

    Behind Ling¡¯e, the colorful immortal light condensed into a book. The book slowly turned over a page and shone brightly. The flowers of the sky fell gently, and the clouds drifted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over. Ling¡¯e is ascending. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er transmitted her voice to various ces. The phenomenon around Ling¡¯e made the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect stop as they dared not move forward... Sect Leader Ji Wuyou personally set up ayer of immortal power barrier and sent Ling¡¯e back to the Immortal Du Sect and to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou, who had already picked up his main body, set off from the Little Qiong Peak. He carefully moved Ling¡¯e, who had fallen into the Dao Enlightenment realm, back to the straw hut by theke. He activatedyers of restrictions to let her cultivate in peace. The Nine Heavenly Tribtions were no small matter.

    The entire sect waspletely rmed. Many Peak Leaders and elders brought their proud disciples to the Little Qiong Peak to congratte her.

    Li Changshou followed behind his master, Qi Yuan. His master, Qi Yuan, followed behind his grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and kept weing and sending the guests off. It was rare for the Little Qiong Peak to be so lively...

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s attention was not focused on that. He was multitasking. Apart from healing himself, he also ced a portion of his attention on a Golden Immortal realm paper effigy. He secretly stared at the demon couple. Because of that, Li Changshou¡¯s doubts and shock increased.

    Who is this leopard demon?

    Perhaps it was because Li Changshou had been punished by the Heavenly Punishment many times and was now the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, he was especially sensitive to special Dao runes rted to the Heavenly Dao. In particr, he had a close rtionship with a friendly fellow Daoist whose surname was Hua. He often sensed the hidden power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s protection from that fellow Daoist... When Li Changshou first saw the ck leopard, he only felt that it was inexplicably familiar. However, after secretly following it for a while, Li Changshou was shocked! He could sense a wisp of the protection of the Heavenly Dao from the ck leopard! ck-fur leopard spirit...

    It is protected by the Heavenly Dao...

    Could it be that I identally discovered that extraordinary one who¡¯s driven about the tribtion?

    However, if this is Eunuch Shen, the ¡®Son of Tribtion¡¯ of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, why would he appear here with a female demon and run around in the fields?

    Where did that sense of familiaritye from?

    What should I do...

    Li Changshou could not help but think carefully. He had already jumped out of the God-Conferment Tribtion. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion had nothing to do with him. Even if the ck leopard was really Shen Gongbao, he did not need to plot against

    it.

    There was nothing to plot against either. It was better for him to avoid such a huge karma.

    I¡¯ll be steady, take it easy and pretend that I did not see the ck leopard.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stopped using Earth Escape underground. He used his immortal senses to take a few more nces at the ck leopard before turning around to leave.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou felt like someone was ying a zither in his heart. The Dao was ethereal, and the true meaning of inaction was revealed.

    The familiar obscure Dao runes, the familiar voice transmission, the familiar frequency of the trembling of the Great Dao...

    Go.

    Just one word was condensed in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Li Changshou was shocked. He emerged from the ground and bowed to the sky. Then, he turned around and chased after the ck leopard without hesitation.

    The Saint had given another order!

    It was the Dao runes of the Saint whom he had not seen for a long time, the orders of the Saint that he had been waiting for for a long time! Finally, Li Changshou confirmed that the Grand Pure One was paying attention to him, the Little Daoist Master. His safety factor soared!

    However, speaking of which, the Saint had only given him the word ¡®go¡¯. What did it mean? Li Changshouprehended it carefully and quickly gained something. The Saint should be asking me to do what I wanted to do previously. Or, he should be telling me to follow behind the ck leopard and help it survive some disasters... What did I want to do previously?

    I wanted to confirm the true identity of the ck leopard.

    However, the Saint had now personally given the order to verify the ck leopard¡¯s identity. That fellow must be Shen Bao, who had racked his brains and put in a lot of effort in order to have more true experts in the Dao Sect in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion of the Heavenly Courts! After thinking about it, Li Changshou carefully pondered for a few hours. Finally, he decided to follow the instructions given by the word ¡°go¡± andplete the few things that he wanted to do after discovering that the ck leopard was protected by the Heavenly Dao... It was alreadyte at night. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. There was a thinyer of fog. Li Changshou deduced the path that the demonic couple would choose. The Golden Immortal realm paper effigy took the lead and left behind an old paper effigy along the way. When the ck leopard carried the young girl to that ce, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy transformed into a slightly plump old man and walked out of a huge tree. He carried the dust and appeared in the ck leopard¡¯s vision. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡± That was the first thing! He shouted at Shen Gongbao, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait!¡±

    The ck leopard hurriedly stopped running and almost shook his wife off his back.

    The demon couple looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy. The young girl jumped down from the ck leopard¡¯s back gracefully. She held a pair of daggers in her hands and her face turned cold.

    The ck leopard stood up from the ground and transformed into a middle-aged man. He blocked the young girl behind him and looked at Li Changshou warily. At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy rode a cloud forward. He smiled and shook the dust off his face.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, why are you here? Where are you going?¡±

    The couple looked at each other in shock and apprehension.

    This old man with an unfathomable cultivation... won¡¯t kill us? ¡°Fellow... Fellow Daoist.¡± The ck leopard cupped his hands and said, ¡°The two of us are only passing by this ce. We have not harmed anyone. We are not greedy for treasures. We just want to go to the south... to visit our rtives.¡± Visit rtives?

    Li Changshou squinted and chuckled. He asked again, ¡°Then, where did youe from? Do you have a name?¡± ¡°We are all wild fairies who have taken human form.¡± The ck leopard looked at his wife with a gentle gaze. ¡°I¡¯m Ah Bao. Her name is Miao Miao. Senior, can you let us go this time? We are really not going to go to the South Continent to harm people. We just want to go there to visit our rtives.¡± The demoness held onto the ck leopard¡¯s arm and leaned against him as if no one was around.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Shen Gongbao is actually showing off his loving rtionship in front of me?!

    Ah Bao...

    Is this really the Saint¡¯s pawn that will stir up the Three Sects in the future?

    Why does the Saint want me to meet him?

    No matter what, I should form a good rtionship with him first.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be nervous. There is no negative karma on the two of you. I don¡¯t have the intention to kill demons. The reason why I appeared to meet you is because I felt that I had seen you somewhere before. I felt a sense of familiarity. Come, take this.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out two storage Dharma treasures. There were two middle-grade immortal treasures and some Spirit Stones in them. He used his immortal power to push them to the couple.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The couple looked at each other. They then looked at the Dharma treasure that had floated in front of them and did not know if they should take it. ¡°Husband.¡± The water demon, Miao Miao, gently pulled the ck leopard¡¯s arm. ¡°That person is gone.¡± The ck leopard looked up and saw that there was no one in front. After hesitating for a while, the ck Panther Spirit picked up two bracelets. When it saw the treasures and Spirit Stones inside, it was excited.

    ¡°Mdy, we have Dharma treasures to use!¡±

    ¡°Yes, is this also the good karma of your previous life?¡± Of his previous life?

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up as he hid in the dark. He quickly captured the keyword. ¡°I can¡¯t remember that. I can only remember a little bit of my previous life¡¯s memories.¡± The ck leopard sighed softly. His eyes were filled with emotions.

    ¡°However, this senior who¡¯s an expert, treated me so well and said that I looked familiar to him... Ah, I won¡¯t say anymore. I wish him a good life!¡± ¡°Husband!¡±

    The water demon, Miao Miao, quickly covered the ck panther¡¯s mouth and said anxiously, ¡°You just!¡± The ck leopard was stunned. Only then did he realize that he had pped himself.

    ¡°My silly mouth! Why do I keep forgetting that!?!¡±

    Underground, a question mark slowly appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s forehead.

    What is going on?

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s main body, which was recuperating in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the immortal power that had suddenly gone astray in shock.

    Why did I suddenly vomit blood? How many years had it been? He was a disciple of Ren School who was stable, straight to the core. He had never made any mistakes when he was circting the Qi. He was already a Golden Immortal. Why did such a superficial problem suddenly appear?! Then, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy heard the demoness¡¯s reprimand...

    ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t say that easily! You said that you wanted to spend the rest of your life with me. On the second day, a demoness visited you and said that she was your old lover. You said that we would definitely be safe and sound. However, three dayster, a great demon came to our door and forcefully upied our Cave Abode... Ah, you might as well curse that senior just now.¡± ck Panther sighed. ¡°Madam, the mystical ability of my mouth will be ineffective if it¡¯s used deliberately. It can only be used unintentionally.¡±

    Li Changshou roughly understood something after hearing that.

    He was indeed the son of the Great Tribtion.

    The sentence ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment¡± was really not something that could be used by anyone just by saying it casually. Only the ck leopard could use it... However, Li Changshou did not believe himpletely. He immediately began a few ¡°experiments¡±.

    He directed two small scenes in front.

    The first scene was a battle between two human Qi Refinement cultivators. Both sides were evenly matched, but at the final moment, both parties were heavily injured and could not move.

    The couple witnessed the scene with their own eyes. However, they only minded their own business and avoided it. They were not greedy and did not want to attack. Instead, they wanted to take a detour and leave.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he immediately made the two paper effigies fake their deaths and deliberately revealed some treasures. The ck leopard and his wife discussed for a while. Although they were reluctant, they still left quickly... Li Changshou had a good impression of the ck leopard because he valued his life. In the second scene, Li Changshou arranged for the paper effigies to transform into a few human Qi Refinement cultivators to attack the ck leopard and his wife, and then capture them. The ck leopard was so angry that he kept cursing As for the injuries that Li Changshou¡¯s main body had sustained from the Heavenly Punishment, they began to speed up and recover amid the curses!

    Is it really useful?

    Then, a masked expert who was emitting demonic aura appeared and chased the human cultivators away. He saved the couple and gave them some pills. The ck leopard was extremely grateful. Just as he was about to offer his blessings, the water demon reminded him in time and interrupted his ¡°casting¡±.

    This time, Li Changshou keenly captured traces of Dao runes circting...

    The talent of the ck leopard was almost confirmed.

    The Heavenly Dao Toxic Jinx! It was definitely the Heavenly Dao Toxic Jinx!

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully. No matter what, he had to keep a distance from the ck leopard. His mystical ability was strange and unpredictable. It was impossible to guard against it. It was best if he did not let the other party know his name. He would hide as far as he could. With the orders of the Saint, Li Changshou did not dare to leave easily. He followed secretly.

    The ck leopard led the water demon, Miao Miao, to hide in all directions. They passed through the territories of many immortal sects in the East Continent. After half a month, they arrived at their destination.

    They arrived in a forest at the border of the South Continent that intersected the East Continent, and the Middle Continent. At that moment, Li Changshou knew that the ck panther was there to search for treasures. He was looking for some of the ¡°legacies¡± left behind in his previous life. The process of searching for treasures was quite smooth. The ck leopard found a stone wall in the valley in the middle of the forest. After searching the stone wall, he opened a hidden stone door and entered with the Water Demon Miao Miao...

    Li Changshou heard the ck leopard shout happily after finding arge number of Spirit Stones and Dharma treasures.

    ¡°Mdy! We can cultivate peacefully from now on! These Spirit Stones are enough for us to be Heaven Immortals!¡± However, just as ck leopard finished speaking, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured a few demon experts flying over from the South Continent. They flew back to the valley while chatting andughing... In the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with his hand. He was impressed.

    Then, a thought shed through his mind. He suddenly thought of something. Perhaps he could really make the leopard speak for him... ying demons in the Heavenly Courts.

 Chapter 299 - Secret Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 299 Secret Trump Card</h4>

    After the ck leopard demon gave him his blessing, a few demons returned while chatting andughing Li Changshou hid in the dark and observed. Then, he realized that the demons were only returning to their own Cave Abodes. The Cave Abode was hidden in the shallow valley.

    The few demons had ¡°identally¡± discovered the Cave Abode that the ck leopard demon had just opened. They immediately sent their sincere greetings to their neighbors.

    They had captured the water demon and hit the ck leopard demon. Just as they were about to humiliate the water demon in front of the ck leopard, a breeze blew past. The demons rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. Their auras dissipated and their demon cores lost their color.

    It was just a Heaven Immortal realm demon that was leading a few demons in the Perfected Immortal realm. Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy was very simple...

    He used poisonous powder and incapacitating agents to deal with them.

    If he could not waste immortal power, he would not waste it. That was the manual for the paper effigy.

    Then, Li Changshou appeared outside the Cave Abode on a cloud and chuckled.

    The leopard demon dragged the water demon, Miao Miao, out. When it saw Li Changshou, it bent its legs and knelt down.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving me! Senior, you¡¯re really...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Changshou and the demoness shouted almost at the same time.

    The ck leopard shivered and smiled bitterly.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think about congratting me in your head. I¡¯m unlucky and can¡¯t take it.¡±

    The ck leopard did not know whether tough or cry. It could only kowtow repeatedly.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior! Pleasee in and rest!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and said earnestly, ¡°Ah Bao, I saved you once. Perhaps I can save you a second time, but I might not be able to save your life a third or fourth time. I¡¯ll leave now. You and your wife can cultivate here in peace. Don¡¯t say anything else... It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth and do everything well, one by one. Let your actions speak louder than words. Do you understand?¡±

    The ck leopard fell into deep thought and bowed deeply. ¡°I understand!¡±

    Following that, Li Changshou looked at the water demon Miao Miao with aplicated gaze.

    He felt a little puzzled and asked, ¡°I¡¯m a little puzzled. Why did your wife... Could it be that you¡¯re unhappy with your wife!?!¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My wife was being grateful to you...¡±

    Crack!

    With a crisp sound, the ck leopard¡¯s head flew towards the left. Its body spun in a straight line from its head to its feet 36 times!

    The hand, which was as fast as an illusion, maintained the final pause in its pping motion. Then, it was calmly retracted and reced by the other hand that was ced on the hem of its owner, the Water Demon Miaomiao¡¯s skirt.

    She smiled in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re quick.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Ah Bao quickly got up and wiped the corners of his eyes with his swollen right cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Li Changshou nodded calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Ah Bao, just focus on your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Senior! Senior!¡±

    The ck leopard shouted and stopped Li Changshou. Then, it asked nervously, ¡°Senior, can you tell me the truth? Do you like mymunication skills? If you like it, I will definitely repay you for saving my life just now...¡±

    Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

    The ck Panther Spirit quickly shut up and swallowed his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be loyal to me. You have nothing to do with me.¡± Li Changshou deliberated over his words. ¡°I¡¯m not plotting anything against you. I also know that your mouth is not effective if you deliberately want it to work.

    To be honest, I just find your mystical ability a little strange.

    A talent like you is needed for the great prosperity of the demon race.

    ¡°You can cultivate here in peace. You will naturally have a ce to shine and prosper after nurturing demons for a thousand years. Take these pills and use them to assist you and your wife in their cultivation.¡±

    The ck leopard demon was touched and bowed to Li Changshou with a Dao salute again.

    Li Changshou turned around to leave and flew into the sky on a cloud.

    The ck leopard demon shouted, ¡°Senior, can you leave your name?¡±

    He heard a voiceing from the clouds.

    ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator myself. Don¡¯t ask about the affairs of the world. Just call me Daoist Lu Ya.¡±

    The ck leopard demon muttered softly and praised, ¡°Senior Lu Ya is really...

    I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say. Phew!

    Mdy, quickly get a memorial tablet and write down the name of this senior. Although I can¡¯t open my mouth to wish or think about it, I can still set up a memorial tablet and offer incense every day.¡±

    ¡°Husband.¡± The water demon, Miao Miao, walked forward and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your natural mystical abilities. We have been taken care of by an expert.¡± ¡°The good days are still... Ahem! Ahem!¡±

    The ck leopard shut up in time and said, ¡°I will deal with the corpse first. Madam, go and set up the memorial tablet.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The water demon, Miao Miao, answered in a low voice. The couple immediately got busy. On the other side, Li Changshou naturally did not go far. When he heard the ck leopard¡¯s words, he smiled and squinted...

    He had left two paper effigies there to protect and monitor the ck leopard demon in the future.

    He thought about the matter of the Heavenly Courts killing demons.

    The time was not ripe yet.

    To put it bluntly, the Heavenly Courts were not considered a high-endbat force. The overall strength of the troops was not evenparable to the overall strength of the demons. How could they defeat the demons?

    The deep-sea demons were just a branch of the demon race. Furthermore, they had lost arge number of experts during the battle with the dragon race. It was easy to deal with them.

    However, the remnants of the Demon Court at the border of the North Continent and the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent did notck powerful experts from the older generation. To the current Heavenly Courts, this was a nightmare.

    Demon-ying was just a n for the Heavenly Courts to make a name for themselves and earn merit in the future. The ck leopard would be considered a strategic-level Dharma treasure.

    Later, I will deceive... Ahem, I will nurture this ck leopard¡¯s approval of the demon race. I will make the ck leopard shut his mouth and meditate. Then, he will sincerely seek refuge from some powerful demon kings.

    He will use his toxicity to destroy the demons¡¯ bank!

    Li Changshou thought for a while and asked the two paper effigies who were monitoring the ck leopard to stay further away from it.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was very careful with such a double-edged sword.

    On Little Qiong Peak, while Li Changshou was tracking the ck leopard, the ce had already quietened down.

    Li Changshou was not optimistic about Lingle¡¯s ascension. After all, shecked experience and hardships. Most importantly, although she had strengthened her Dao base ording to his method, there were still many gaps and ws.

    At most, she could only ascend to the intermediate stage tote-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    Originally, Jiu Jiu had prepared all kinds of celebratory programs to celebrate Lingle¡¯s sessful ascension. However, because Ling¡¯e was in seclusion, she pushed all of them back.

    Youqin Xuanya, on the other hand, felt the pressure. Ling¡¯e began to enter seclusion, and so did she. It seemed that she did not want to fall behind Ling¡¯e.

    That day, Li Changshou had just settled the matter regarding the ck leopard. He opened the furnace in the Pill Chamber to refine pills and analyze... The word ¡®go¡¯. The methods of the Saint were definitely not something that he could imagine.

    Actually, he did not need to think about what the Saint wanted him to do.

    The Saint had escaped the shackles of the Great Dao. He sat on the shore of the long river of time and looked at the living beings in the Sea of Misery who were constantly hesitating. What they saw was different from what the living beings understood.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had no choice but to make that assumption. As long as he hade into contact with the ck leopard at that time, no matter what choice he made, be it plotting against the ck leopard, using it, or killing it, it would all lead to the story that the Saint had seen. No matter what kind of guesses or schemes he had in his heart, as long as the Saint did not interfere directly, it meant that he had not deviated from the development path set by the Saint.

    In terms of how to be an outstanding Saint¡¯s pawn and this game... When can I jump out?

    There is no need to be a chess yer. It would be good to just hide far, far away.

    Most of the power of the True Samadhi mes in the Pill Furnace had been reduced. The few precious pills inside were already on the verge of taking shape. A few figures flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to focus on refining pills. He closed the array formation outside the Pill Chamber.

    Those precious pills were the ¡°Soul-Strengthening Pills¡± that were refined for Xiong Lingli. They were used to make up for the deficiencies of the Magihuman race¡¯s Connate Essence Soul, so that her strength could increase quickly.

    Now, the captain of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s security team had be the thirdst in terms of strength. That did not make sense.

    By the way, the one in thest ce would definitely be...

    Jiu Yushi.

    His master will never best!

    Exalted Wang Qing rode a cloud while Jiang Lin¡¯er followed beside him. Jiu Wu stood behind and they arrived at the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak together.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er shouted, ¡°Changshou, are you refining pills?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, Uncle-Grandmaster, Aunt-Master, please enter and wait for a while. I will be done with this batch of pills in a moment.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly. Exalted Wang Qing smiled and nodded. He was a little impressed that Li Changshou did not choose to waste the pills to wee them.

    Although he was a Golden Immortal in the sect, it was not a big deal.

    Soon, Li Changshou retracted the mes and slowly opened a crack on the lid of the pitch-ck furnace. It emitted some medicinal fragrance and sealed the furnace, allowing the pills to settle in.

    Li Changshou turned around and bowed with a Dao salute.

    ¡°I was rude.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Exalted Fugui waved his hand. Jiu Wu had already brought two chairs over for his master and master¡¯s wife to take a seat.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er cleared her throat and smiled. ¡°Little Changshou, I¡¯m here to talk to you about Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation. He specially called me over to make you feel at ease. Don¡¯t deceive

    me.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re being too serious. Why would I lie to

    you?¡±

    At most, he would make some arrangements.

    Jiu Wu chuckled and looked like he was watching a show.

    Exalted Wang Qing asked, ¡°When Ling¡¯e transcended the tribtion, I was cultivating in seclusion. I didn¡¯t see her. I heard from Lin¡¯er that she transcended the nine-stage Heavenly Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing asked calmly. There was a threatening look in his eyes. Li Changshou was slightly nervous. He said softly, ¡°My aptitude seems to be inferior to Junior Sister¡¯s.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er crossed her legs and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    From the looks of it, Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er was going to ask about him today.

    It was not difficult to crack such a trick.

    If they were reasonable, he would be the one to stir up the emotions. If they were the ones to stir up the emotions, he would reason with them.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Uncle-Grandmaster,¡± Li Changshou said firmly. ¡°I was raised by Master and I have always been focused on cultivation.

    en if I have some achievements now, I don¡¯t dare to forget his kindness. Grandmaster, you should be able to sense it. Ever since you returned to the sect, have I done anything to harm the sect? The reason Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao base is so deep is indeed because I had taught her wholeheartedly. She had also used extremely precious and hard-earned pills! I really don¡¯t want anything. I only want Little Qiong Peak to forever be in peace. I only want my friends and rtives to be safe!¡±

    The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill was still at Ling¡¯e¡¯s ce. Ling¡¯e had not seen her senior brother after her Tribtion Transcendence.

    His words were sincere. It really made Jiang Lin¡¯er feel guilty and made Exalted Wang Qing feel emotional. Jiu Wu, the short Daoist, looked up and sighed. His eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er said gently. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried sick about the Little Qiong Peak. You¡¯re also worried sick about your master and junior sister but...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled slyly. ¡°Today, we¡¯re not here to ask you about your cultivation level. A straightforward person would not do anything shady! Do you see the Golden Immortal beside me? I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise to tie you up and throw you into Ling¡¯e¡¯s room!¡±

    As she spoke, Jiang Lin¡¯er puffed out her chest and raised her head. She even patted her chest loudly. ¡°I, Jiang Lin¡¯er, mean what I say. Since I¡¯ve said this, I have to do it!¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing nodded slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with what you said, Mdy.¡±

    Jiu Wu took out an immortal rope and smiled. ¡°Changshou, look... It¡¯s quite difficult for me to do it. After all, it¡¯s Master¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What a good move! It caught him off guard!

    However, that was not a problem for him.

    Li Changshou frowned and suddenly eximed, ¡°Sect Leader, why are you here?¡± Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Jiu Wu turned to look at the same time. Li Changshou tapped his feet lightly and turned into a wisp of green smoke. He instantly used Earth Escape and retreated into the outer array formation.

    Jiu Wu also heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, if you¡¯re loyal, you¡¯ll take the initiative to chase after me!¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing chuckled. ¡°This little disciple is actually so sly.¡± ¡°Master! I will go and chase after them!¡± Jiu Wu shouted. Without waiting for his master and master¡¯s wife to nod, he grabbed the immortal rope and rushed out.

    Just as Exalted Wang Qing was about to move forward, he saw a brocade pouch embroidered with the word ¡®joy¡¯ on the ground. He stretched out his hand and picked up the brocade pouch. There was a pill inside. Li Changshou must have been in a hurry and identally dropped it.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, let¡¯s go...¡±

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er suddenly shouted softly at the side. She grabbed Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s arm with both hands. Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with a little confusion. She said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and let him off temporarily...¡±

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Quickly bring me back using your escape technique.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing was confused. However, he did as he was told. The two of them turned into a beam of light and flew back to the Heaven-Breaking Peak in the blink of an eye.

    In the array formation outside the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou and Jiu Wu looked over...

    Jiu Wu asked in confusion, ¡°What pill was that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an Immortal Sense Spirit Pill called the me of Heart Pill,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°If the person you love is holding it, you will not be able to resist at all.¡±

    Jiu Wu could not help but gasp. ¡°What a powerful Spirit Pill!¡±

    Li Changshou took out two bottles of pills

    It was a solid third-grade Spirit Pill. Its effect was three times that of the Poisonous Dragon Wine. Most importantly, its medicinal properties could be continuously released.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new product. Use it well and keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Jiu Wu snapped his fingers and grabbed the pill. He immediatelyughed out loud.

    This time, he hade with his master and master¡¯s wife. It was exactly as he had expected. His master and master¡¯s wife were easily sent away. Disciple-Nephew Changshou would even thank him with a gift.

    Amazing, amazing!

    ¡°Changshou...¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, wait a moment.¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. He suddenly had an impulse.

    He pinched his fingers and calcted. His spiritual willnded in the Sea God Temple of Anshui City and saw a familiar white-robed young man. He could not help but be surprised.

 Chapter 300 - Bring the Jade Emperor For â€œFishingâ€

    <h4>Chapter 300 Bring the Jade Emperor For ¡°Fishing¡±</h4>

    The Sea God Temple in Anshui City was destroyed by Ox-head and Horse-face...

    Ahem, after it was demolished by the Asura n, he took the opportunity to expand and reconstruct it.

    Now, the rtionship between the Sea God and the dragon race was no longer the same as before. In order to express their gratitude to the Sea God, the dragon race mobilized the dragon race¡¯s craftsmen and numerous prawn soldiers and crab generals. With the enhancement of his immortal powers, it only took him half a month to build a newndmark building in Anshui City- the New Sea God Temple.

    The size of the temple had increased several times. It was more solemn and magnificent.

    The dragon race followed Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements and changed the main hall to the three-hall form.

    The front hall was the Sea God Hall. There were Sea God statues, Great Guardian statues, True Dragon Guardians, and so on. After the devotees paid their respects to the Sea God, they would be able to walk around and enter the more solemn Middle Hall. The portrait of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall was hanging high in the hall, and the Three Realms¡¯ Heavenly Emperor, whose face could not be seen, was seated in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. After paying respects to the portrait of the Heavenly Emperor, he took a detour and entered the rear hall. The decoration there was simple. There was only a Taiji Painting hanging in the middle.

    Li Changshou had also thought of copying the portrait of the Saint in the Immortal Du Sect. However, he was afraid that the mortals would offend the Saints, so he only used the Taiji Painting to represent the Ren School.

    After the Taiji Painting was the true core of the Sea God Temple. There was the Saint¡¯s brush and ink hung on the wall, and an inner hall with the power of the Taiji Painting.

    At that moment, the white-robed young man, who had rmed Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will, was standing alone in a corner, admiring the murals created by the masters of the dragon race.

    Many visitors who came to pay their respects would subconsciously ignore his existence and not disturb him with their gazes...

    As for the Divine Envoys and devotees in charge of taking care of the temples, they had received Li Changshou¡¯s instructions previously. They would not stop the ¡°immortals¡± if they encountered them.

    The white-robed young man was clearly in a good mood. After he arrived, the smile on his face never faded.

    Due to the story system that had been circting in the Sea God Sect in the past ten years, the character of the ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡± was heavily promoted. Most of the devotees who came to the Sea God Temple to pay their respects would go to the Middle Hall to pay their respects to the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s statue.

    That was not all. The contents of the murals were alsopletely different. They added some content about the Heavenly Emperor to the content that was initially all about the Sea God.

    Of course, the fun and unofficial historical versions of ¡°The Secret Between The Sea God and the Widow of West Street¡± could not be changed to ¡°The Secrets of The Heavenly Emperor, The Sea God, And The Widow of West Street¡±.

    They were meticulous and they paid attention to the details.

    Just as the white-robed young man was getting excited, a voice transmission sounded from the rear hall. It sounded hurried.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±

    The white-robed young man turned around and saw the familiar thin old immortal.

    Li Changshou carried his horsetail whisk and walked over quickly. He ignored the shock of the devotees and the Divine Envoys and bowed to the white-robed young man. The white-robed young man waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite in front of mortals.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and quickly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why did you...e down using your real body?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are fine. Come down and take a walk.¡± The Jade Emperor chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in a quiet ce.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and invited the Jade Emperor to the rear hall.

    At that moment, Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses and realized that there were a few white clouds in the sky far away. General Dongmu was waiting obediently with arge number of troops.

    He should have been ordered by the Jade Emperor to not follow them.

    They took a seat in the master¡¯s seats in the rear hall and the Divine Envoys served fragrant tea. Li Changshou personally served the tea and did not dare to be rude.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°My dear minister, your temple is improving.¡±

    ¡°Previously, there was a demonic invasion. It destroyed this temple. The dragon race helped to repair it.¡± Li Changshou stood at the side with a smile. He bowed slightly and stood in a rxed posture. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Asura n...¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou told the Jade Emperor about the matter of the Asura creating a huge wreckage. The Jade Emperor frowned.

    He should indeed frown.

    Demons, Asuras, Primordial Beasts...

    The Western Sect revealed more and more marginal forces. Regardless of the strength of the Saint or the difference in the disciples of the Saint, the overall framework of the Western Sect was already very ¡°huge¡±.

    Those marginal forces were pawns that the Western Sect could easily abandon. They were all destroyed and would not harm the Western Sect.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°If the Western Sect obtains the dragon race, I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Courts will never rise. Fortunately, Changgeng, you are helping us.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I did not do anything. It¡¯s just that the Heavenly Courts are in a good position after gaining power. Your Majesty, you should enter the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Senior Brother Taiqing should be the one taking care of me.¡±

    The Jade Emperorughed loudly and winked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou could not help but frown and blink a few times.

    The Jade Emperor nodded and blinked... Li Changshou lowered his head and pondered for a while. He felt helpless. The Jade Emperor hade down this time to find trouble with Lu Ya. Furthermore, he was rather confident that as long as he found Lu Ya, he would be able to kill him easily.

    This...

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Dear Changgeng, why don¡¯t you bring me to the four seas to patrol?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can you take risks so easily?¡±

    The white-robed Jade Emperor chuckled and said, ¡°Why? Do you think that the Demon Emperor of the Demon Court is only hiding in the Heavenly Pce during the Great Magi-Demon War?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble a little.

    Is the little leopard¡¯s Heavenly Dao poisonous enhancement that powerful?

    As soon as he set up Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s memorial tablet to pay respects, the Jade Emperor appeared personally to cause trouble for him.

    If this continues, wouldn¡¯t the script of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion have to be changed? ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou said via voice transmission. ¡°Pardon me for being bold to give you some advice. Your Majesty, you want to observe the suffering of living beings and the worries of the Three Realms. This is your pity. As a subordinate of the Heavenly Courts, I should not stop you. However, Your Majesty, you¡¯re rted to the authority of the Heavenly Courts, the stability of the Three Realms, and the operation of the Heavenly Dao. Your Majesty, please prioritize your own safety and the overall situation of the Three Realms.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    The white-robed Jade Emperor agreed with a serious expression. His eyes were filled withfort.

    The Jade Emperor continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to dy any further. Shall we move now?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to be more elegant or more formal?¡± ¡°Searching for the remaining demons is just one of them. I can also go out and take a look to relieve my boredom,¡± the Jade Emperor said with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a small boat and follow the waves to be at ease?¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and epted the order. He asked the Jade Emperor to wait for a while and immediately asked the Divine Envoys to set up the array.

    After Li Changshou followed the Jade Emperor and strolled around Anshui City for a while, he rode a cloud to the harbor by the sea. There was already a wooden ship that was hundreds of feet long there. There were a few old musicians and a few popr dancers in Anshui City...

    At the same time, above the clouds in the sky, General Dongmu used his immortal senses to observe the situation below and sighed. His Majesty trusts the Sea God the most...

    I was the one who came first...

    Ah, the person beside His Majesty has been reced...

    People will only pay attention to the neers. Who would listen to the old?

    He heard a voice transmission. ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t just stand there. The Jade Emperor is going to have fun in the four seas. Hurry and choose a few Heaven Generals with high cultivation levels, get them to change their clothes ande to protect him. If you don¡¯t fight for credit now, when will you?¡±

    General Dongmu was shocked. Sea God is my brother!

    At that moment, General Dongmu pointed out a few Heavenly Generals and changed into long robes and short shirts beforending on the sea.

    They waited in front of the wooden ship. When the wooden ship arrived, General Dongmu bowed and apologized. He took the opportunity to board the wooden ship to watch the dance and listen to the song, ahem, to be the Jade Emperor¡¯s personal guard.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God divine power was finally useful today.

    A ship!

    In the main body of the Immortal Du Sect far away, his essence soul was holding onto the Sea God¡¯s Divine Power Treasure. The paper effigy immediately received the support of the Sea God¡¯s divine power.

    He set up a wave of seawater and wrapped the wooden ship. It floated slightly above the surface of the sea. When it flew, it was extremely stable. The people on the ship would not notice any waves.

    In the cabin, the mortal musicians were ying music with their hearts, and the dancers were dancing. They did not lose their bearing orposure. Everyone had a residence in Anshui City. Who had not seen a few immortals?

    Moreover, they had paid more money!

    Although the cabin was quite spacious, it was only an item from the mortal world after all. It was not too particr.

    There was only a short table in the main cabin. The Jade Emperor sat in the main seat, while Li Changshou and General Dongmu apanied him. They could only maintain a distance of five feet from the dancers.

    Li Changshou also knew that the Jade Emperor did note down to stroll around. Instead, he was getting a little anxious while waiting for his n to be implemented. He wanted to personally descend to the mortal world to find Daoist Lu Ya.

    Therefore, the ship flew towards the West Ocean.

    At the very least, he had to go to the ce where he met Daoist Lu Ya and apany His Majesty...

    On the way, the Jade Emperor and his two important ministers talked about the Heavenly Generals who had been rather active recently and arranged for them to be promoted.

    As they spoke, the musicians and dancers could only sense that the immortals were smiling and chatting, but they could not hear what they were saying.

    Originally, the conversation between the three ministers of the Heavenly Courts was quite normal. However, for some reason, the topic was shifted to the Queen Mother...

    ¡°Changgeng.¡± The Jade Emperor frowned slightly. ¡°The Queen Mother has been nning to hold a banquet at the Jade Pool recently. This time, she wants to invite some immortals from the three sects. This is also a token of appreciation from the Queen Mother. She wants to borrow the power of the Immortal Peach Banquet to make the Heavenly Courts more important to the immortals of the three sects. What do you think of this matter?¡± ¡°This matter...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and pondered carefully.

    He wanted to say that it was inappropriate.

    There were only two benefits for the Heavenly Courts to invite the immortals of the three sects to the Heavenly Courts to enjoy the immortal peaches. They could be liked by the immortals of the three sects and increase the Heavenly Courts¡¯ presence in the world.

    However, the risks were high.

    At that moment, most of the immortals from the three sects looked down on the Heavenly Courts. They felt that the Heavenly Courts were only established by the Dao Sect and that the three Saints were above the Heavenly Courts.

    If the Heavenly Courts were to ce too much emphasis on formalities and mention the position of the Heavenly Emperor, it would easily anger the disciples of the three sects.

    As long as there was a little mockery, the matter would blow up.

    Not to mention, there was a fake big shot like Daoist Randeng who might want to see the conflict between the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Majesty, I think the time is not ripe yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, when do you think it¡¯s time to hold the immortal peach banquet?¡±.

    Of course, he had to wait for the peach to ripen, the Tribtion to end, and the monkey to be born...

    Ahem, just kidding.

    ¡°Seal the dragon race of the four seas and make the Heavenly Courts famous,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I think that the time is ripe.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He nodded in approval.

    General Dongmu listened obediently and did not have any intention to speak.

    Li Changshou immediately told the Jade Emperor about the future development of the dragon race in detail. At that moment, they had already gained some initiative. There was no need to wait for the Western Sect to make a move.

    However, he could not be too nervous. He had to be safe and steady.

    The music was endless, and everyone was drinking together.

    With the support of Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God divine power, the ship quickly flew past the southwest corner of the five continents and entered the West Ocean. The Jade Emperor, who was chatting happily with Li Changshou, suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, 18,000 kilometers to the north-west, there seem to be a few dragon princes ying. It¡¯s just nice. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to see how the princes of the dragon race are like.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded, but he was mumbling in his heart. Gathering of the Dragon Princes? Why did Ao Yi not tell me about this?

    It is not the time to think about this now.

    Li Changshou immediately adjusted the direction of the wooden ship and rushed towards the direction that the Jade Emperor had mentioned.

    The Jade Emperor was also interested. ¡°Come,e! I will pretend to be your supporting godter. Don¡¯t expose my identity. Since I have to use the dragon race in the future, I have to find out their background and know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Li Changshou exined, ¡°Your Majesty, the dragon race hase from ancient times. They carry negative karma on their backs. Most of their nsmen are often in a drunken state, especially the few princes of the dragon race. ording to my understanding, Ao Yi is the most promising among the princes of the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Ao Yi is indeed a good seedling. He can be of great use in the future,¡± the Jade Emperor said with a nod. Then, he urged Li Changshou to change his seat.

    Li Changshou braced himself and sat down. The Jade Emperor immediately hid his aura and restrained the dignity of the Heavenly Emperor. He did not reveal his merit or luck.

    The Jade Emperor asked General Dongmu to transform into a middle-aged man before continuing to chat with Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    His Majesty was purely visiting the mortal world to see if he could meet Lu Ya.

    He could not help the dragon race in this matter. It all depended on the performance of the dragon princes.

    If he happened to encounter an unsightly situation, he would not need to help the dragon race. After all, the matter of the dragon race ascending to the heavens was a win-win coboration for the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race.

    The wooden ship sped forward, covering more than 15,000 kilometers.

    From afar, he could see a huge seashell that was thousands of feet in diameter floating on the surface of the sea. The treasure was glowing, and groups of sea maidens danced in the air. Their music drifted for 50 kilometers.

    The Immortal Flood Dragon troops were lined up at the edge of the sea, their faces solemn. On the east side of the seashell immortal ship, there were more than ten short tables. There were delicacies ced on them, and beautiful concubines surrounded them. More than ten young and middle-aged people were drinking and enjoying themselves. They were already a little unrestrained.

    ¡°Are we really going?¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly.

    ¡°Go.¡± The Jade Emperor squinted and smiled. He sent a voice transmission, ¡°Dear subject, quickly release your aura and see how they react.¡± This should be considered ¡°dragon fishing¡±, right?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and did not do anything else. He released his aura and divine power fluctuations, shocking them from afar.

    However, that shock really created a huge fish. ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    On the short table beside the dragon sons, a handsome young man stood up. His eyes shone brightly, and his aura locked onto Li Changshou. His voice traveled thousands of kilometers.

    ¡°The Sea God actually took the initiative to look for me. It really saved me a lot of effort.¡± This familiar aura...

    That slightly arrogant voice...

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. He had already recognized that fellow.

    It was the primordial ferocious beast, the Six-Winged Golden Cicada.

    ¡°Sea God, are you willing to talk to me again?¡±

 Chapter 301 - Brother Yu, Your Path Is Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 301 Brother Yu, Your Path Is Blocked</h4>

    What is going on? Daoist Lu Ya had yet to appear but another golden cicada jumped out. Originally, apanying the Jade Emperor to suppress the coastline was already an unexpected change that was outside of Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    He thought that he could not dampen the Jade Emperor¡¯s mood. Besides, no one in the Three Realms dared to offend the Jade Emperor. Therefore, he decided toe out and take a look.

    However, why is the direction of development so unstable today?

    The people from the Western Sect are hiding at the Dragon Princes¡¯ gathering... There must be something wrong!

    Li Changshou quickly thought about it and made a decision. He sent a voice transmission to the Jade Emperor in the cabin.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this person is an expert of the Western Sect. His name is Jin Chanzi. He has fought with me a few times in the past few decades. Today, the Dragon Princes¡¯ Gathering should have been his n. We identally bumped into him.

    I don¡¯t know what he is plotting, but it must be rted to the dragon race.¡± The Jade Emperor transmitted his voice calmly, ¡°My dear minister, just pretend that I¡¯m not here. Do what you have to do.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Your Majesty, when you were not here. This fellow came to the Sea God Temple to strip and perform a prayer dance. He did not even see me.

    However, seeing the eagerness in the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes, Li Changshou could not say that directly.

    Come to think of it, His Majesty only wants to participate in such a major event in the Heavenly Courts...

    ¡°I ept your orders!¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and sent a voice transmission to General Dongmu.

    If there was a conflictter, he had to protect the Jade Emperor immediately. The strength of his paper effigy was limited. Even if he joined forces with General Dongmu, he would not be a match for Jin Chanzi. Moreover, there were many dragon troops there. The dragon race¡¯s position was uncertain...

    If they really foughtter, the Jade Emperor would probably protect the two Heavenly Courts¡¯ ministers. The Jade Emperor knew whether they were strong enough or not, but they had to have the right attitude and posture.

    Li Changshou gestured for the dancers to rest for a while. He asked the musicians to stop ying and left the cabin with his horsetail whisk.

    General Dongmu bowed slightly and made an inviting gesture. The Jade Emperor red at him secretly. General Dongmu hurriedly straightened his back and smiled at the Jade Emperor. Just like that, the three of them stood on the deck of the ship. Li Changshou¡¯s divine power swayed and he sped along.

    The Jade Emperor sent a voice transmission and asked with a smile, ¡°Dear Changgeng, how do you usually deal with such enemies?¡±

    ¡°The strength of my incarnation is limited. It¡¯s not good at fighting. Most of them have some ideas.¡±

    Li Changshou did not turn around. He secretly sent a voice transmission. ¡°This Jin Chanzi is ruthless. His main body is a Primordial Beast. Now, he is being favored by the Saint of the Western Sect who seems to want to take him in as a disciple. Recently, the Western Sect had schemed against the dragon race and he¡¯s the culprit behind that. It would be best if we can keep him here today.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Today, let me see how my beloved subordinate is going to fight the powerful people of the Western Sect!¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    He said so much because he wanted to say that the Western Sect would definitely feel the pinch if he killed Jin Chanzi.

    Although a golden cicada was not worthy for the Jade Emperor to personally take action, he clearly had the ability to kill his opponent directly, but he had to hide behind and watch the show.

    That was a little... unstable.

    Forget it. This is the Jade Emperor after all. I¡¯m just a fourth-stage God. I have many things to do and don¡¯t have much merit. If others take a break, I¡¯ll work overtime. I can only rely on the Immortal Bean Soldiers for my troops. How could he fight with his wits?

    How else could he fight with his wits...

    Li Changshou began to call for help secretly.

    First, his spiritual will descended in the Sea God Temple and intertwined with the jade statue next door. Soon, he contacted Ao Yi and asked him to immediately bring the experts of the dragon race that he could find and rush to the West Ocean as soon as possible. Li Changshou cut off his spiritual will after Ao Yi agreed. Soon after, he sent a paper effigy that looked like a young girl to the edge of the South Ocean from Anshui City. She blew a short flute at the sea.

    However, in the blink of an eye, a fish appeared in the seawater. Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to the fish.

    That fish was Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s puppet.

    Li Changshou did not exin further. He only told Daoist Wen Jing toe to the West Ocean if she had the chance. She could not expose herself. She had to secretly meet him first.

    After doing that, Li Changshou began to think about how he could stall for time. He had to consider his pride and the authority of the Heavenly Courts. At the same time, he had to make the Jade Emperor feel that... the battle was quite interesting.

    Such matters were all about being reasonable and unexpected.

    It seemed that he had to make use of the arrogance and stupidity in Jin Chanzi¡¯s nature...

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou snorted coldly from thousands of kilometers away. His expression was cold as he flicked his horsetail whisk.

    Jin Chanzi smiled and squinted when he saw that. He seemed rather smug.

    At that moment, a few dragon princes stood up on the Seashell Immortal Boat. Their expressions were all different.

    The princes of the West Ocean and the South Ocean Dragon Pce smiled calmly and remained unmoved. The Eldest Prince of the North Ocean Dragon Pce was puzzled, but he was still normal. The Crown Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Jia, was a little nervous. He frowned and looked at Jin Chanzi, who had suddenly stood up. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. ¡®Where did this fellowe from? Ao Jia¡¯s figure was slender, and his face was handsome. However, he was happy all year round, making him look thin. When he stood on the ship, he looked like he was dressed in a brocade robe. The horns on his head were not clear either.

    At that moment, Ao Jia saw that the Sea God wasing from the southeast with an unfriendly expression. Then, an expert suddenly appeared and shouted, ¡°Can the Sea God talk to me again?¡±

    After thinking carefully, Ao Jia understood something

    He had been set up!

    Although Ao Jia usually led a carefree life, he was not a fool. He knew which path his father had chosen. At that moment, he made a prompt decision.

    ¡°Brother Sea God!¡±

    Ao Jia shouted, looking anxious. He even passed Jin Chanzi and headed towards Li Changshou, who was 500 kilometers away. Upon seeing that, Jin Chanzi frowned slightly. He ced his hands behind his back, and a willow-leaf-shaped knife that was as thin as cicada wings appeared between his fingers. There was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes.

    Li Changshou keenly captured Jin Chanzi¡¯s actions. He squinted and said calmly, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    A smile appeared on Jin Chanzi¡¯s lips. Just as the fingers on his back were about to be flicked gently, he suddenly stopped. What a strong killing intent! Suddenly, he heard a few dragon roars. Three figures shed out of the seawater, but they did not cause any ripples. They formed a triangle and surrounded Jin Chanzi.

    They were three old men with dragon heads. Their auras were stable and dignified. The scales on their faces were slightly sanguine, and their bodies were wrapped in ayer of negative karma that could be seen with the naked eye.

    Ancient Battle Dragon!

    At that moment, Jin Chanzi¡¯s expression changed.

    The Sea God suddenly arrived...

    The dragon race had ambushed such an expert...

    It seems that my n today has been seen through by the Sea God and the dragon race!

    Why?

    He had nned for a long time and found another way. He had secretly used the Western Sect¡¯s secret technique to affect the mind of the West Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s Crown Prince. He was prepared to make use of this opportunity to take over the next generation of the dragon race.

    The dragon race valued the inheritance of the younger generation very much. As long as he controlled more than half of the dragon race¡¯s next generation and put pressure on the dragon race in other aspects, why would the dragon race not copse?

    However, the n had just begun. Today, he had finally managed to summon the three Dragon Kings of the South Ocean, the East Ocean, and the North Ocean Dragon Pce, respectively. He had also found the children of a few important dragon officials.

    He had secretly made a move. At that moment, he had just moved two unimportant sons of dragon officials when the Sea God arrived!

    As expected, he was indeed an existence that could make the Queen of the Mosquitoes suffer continuously.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Jin Chanzi was not afraid at all when he was surrounded by the three experts of the dragon race. Heughed loudly and praised, ¡°Sea God, you win!¡±

    Huh?

    Although Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with questions, he remained calm on the surface. He smiled casually, his eyes filled with disapproval. Behind him, the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu looked at each other.

    General Dongmu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Although he did not understand how the Sea God did it, he could not let His Majesty see that he did not understand.

    The Jade Emperor also revealed a faint smile, as if everything was under his control. The eldest prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce had already flown in front of Li Changshou. An old man followed behind him and bowed deeply to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Brother Sea God! I was almost tricked by someone today. It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Sea God¡¯s timely arrival!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and asked the old man, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The elder from the dragon race hurriedly said, ¡°Sea God, it was the Second Prince who found us and asked us toe and protect the Crown Prince.¡± Ao Jia smiled and said, ¡°So, Brother Sea God has already made arrangements!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That matter was really not arranged by him. It should have been dealt with by Ao Yi.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Everyone, please attack and capture this ferocious beast!¡±

    ¡°There!¡±

    The dragon-headed elder cupped his fists and answered. He turned around and let out an earth-shattering dragon roar. The three experts from the dragon race that surrounded Jin Chanzi attacked together. Jin Chanzi chuckled and disappeared in a strange manner. When he reappeared, he was already behind the confused prince of the North Ocean Dragon Pce.

    A short knife that was as thin as wings was pressed against the Dragon Prince¡¯s neck!

    At the same time, a few thin des appeared on the backs of the necks of the West Ocean and the South Ocean Dragon Crown Prince!

    The three Dragon Princes were instantly restrained. The three ancient battle dragons could only stop.

    Seeing that, Ao Jia, who was thousands of kilometers away, immediately hid behind the dragon-headed elder and looked into the distance from behind thetter¡¯s shoulder.

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s gaze swept across the surroundings. He was still calm andposed. Clearly, he had already nned that method to escape. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m good at teleportation and have extreme speed. I¡¯m afraid it will be troublesome if you want to keep me here. Sea God, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to talk again? After talking to the Sea God thest time, I kept feeling that the Sea God had led me astray. I could not express my thoughts.¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.

    Jin Chanzi, do you really dare to kill these three Highnesses? Does the Western Sect want the dragon race to obey your orders or do you want the dragon race to fight you to death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Sea God has misunderstood,¡± Jin Chanzi said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just an idle cultivator in the mountains. I have nothing to do with the spiritual mountains in the West.¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The Great Dao oath you madest time is still lingering in my ears. Why don¡¯t you dare to recognize your backer now? Could it be that he has been chased out?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Jin Chanzi shouted coldly. This time, he was much more cautious and did not continue to argue. At that moment, Li Changshou heard a voice transmission. The voice was charming and gentle, but also a little timid. It was like a vibe of a delicate flower that was deliberately created.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m already here. You can send a voice transmission to the spiritual fish in the sea. I¡¯m hiding 500 kilometers away.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing had already arrived.

    They had not contacted each other for a period of time. Why did he say that he had changed?

    Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission to the spiritual fish and instructed, ¡°If Jin Chanzi can escapeter, you will take the opportunity to save him. Remember not to reveal yourself. If Jin Chanzi can¡¯t escapeter, you don¡¯t have to appear. Just pretend that you¡¯ve never been here before.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing immediately replied via voice transmission, ¡°I will obey your orders, Lord. There are experts from the Western Sect hiding here. Please be careful.¡± Li Changshou smiled when he heard that. He had already considered that. Just as he finished making arrangements for Daoist Wen Jing, he heard Jin Chanzi say loudly, ¡°Why did the Sea God stop 300 kilometers away? Could he be afraid? If I¡¯m not wrong, the Sea God is still using his incarnation. How can he not have the courage to talk to me?¡±

    It was a provocation.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Those who discuss the Dao with me are all heroes. They are not small fries.¡±

    It was reverse psychology.

    ¡°What a hero.¡± Jin Chanzi mocked. ¡°If you want to talk about scoundrels, who are the two people behind you? From the looks of it, their auras are ordinary and they have some merit from the Heavenly Courts. They are just small gods of the Heavenly Courts. Why? Am I inferior to them?¡± General Dongmu shouted, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Jade Emperor interrupted General Dongmu with a smile. He did not say anything and just looked at Jin Chanzi quietly.

    Li Changshou cursed.

    ¡°Absurd! Ridiculous! Jin Chanzi, you use your mystical abilities to talk about heroes, but you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m talking about morals and character! Look at your actions. You are using the lives of the three Highnesses to threaten me. Do you still want to discuss the Dao with me? You can say that you have no shame. How can you not be called a scoundrel?¡±

    ¡°You, Sea God! You¡¯re sharp-tongued, but I can¡¯t beat you!¡±

    A murderous glint shed in Jin Chanzi¡¯s eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, the golden light surged and his figure disappeared! The three ancient battle dragons punched somewhere in the sky at the same time. The universe trembled and the clouds shattered, but they did not gain anything!

    The battle dragon suddenly shouted, ¡°Sea God, be careful!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly felt a sense of danger. A ck vortex appeared on the surface of the ocean a thousand feet away. Six faint golden rays shot out from it!

    At that moment, Li Changshou jumped from the left to the right and stood in front of the Jade Emperor! Li Changshou opened his arms. General Dongmu did not care about his own safety. The two of them looked as if they were ready to die. They were just short of shouting ¡°protect me¡± and ¡°protect me¡±...

    The Jade Emperor was speechless. He almost pped his right arm away.

    Under the cover of Li Changshou and General Dongmu, the Jade Emperor pointed his finger gently. A ray of white light shone from above and covered Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    With a few nging sounds, the six thin golden des were easily blocked by the white light...

    Two beams of white light shot out from the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes. The white light converged and condensed into a huge sword that shed into the vortex!

    A painful groan sounded from the vortex. A blurry figure trembled slightly and disappeared along with the vortex. Only a handful of blood fell from the sky... Jin Chanzi¡¯s ferocious words came from all directions.

    ¡°I never thought that there would be hidden talents in the Heavenly Courts. I have experienced it today! You hid it but did not reveal it. You hurt others secretly. Fellow Daoist, you are not a hero. You are a true viin! Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou secretly observed the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression and his heart twitched.

    Why is this brother still smiling?

    ¡°Ah, Brother Yu, I finally know why you were killed nine times by a Curtain Lifting General of the Heavenly Courts who did not want to reveal his name when you reincarnated and went to get the sutra...¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with white light. He looked in a certain direction in the sky and sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou. ¡°Someone is helping him. He escaped.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, who is receiving him?¡±

    ¡°A woman who should also be a ferocious beast.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What do you think of that woman, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think too much,¡± the Jade Emperor said seriously. ¡°My junior sister and I are the representatives of the marriage between the heavens and earth. We can¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. His Majesty¡¯s words could not be deciphered carefully.

 Chapter 302 - The White-Robed Jade Emperorâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 302 The White-Robed Jade Emperor¡¯s Heart</h4>

    Da ~

    The clear spiritual liquid fell from the stctite andnded in the small pond.

    At the edge of the five continents, deep in the ground, in a cave that emitted colorful light, Jin Chanzi was sitting cross-legged beside the spiritual pool. His face was pale, and his long robe was stained with blood. His entire body was tense, and he would shiver from time to time. The smile on his lips was a little forced... Was he afraid?

    What a joke. The grand Primordial Beast, the Six-Winged Golden Cicada, was only subdued by the Western Sect because the Saint personally captured it! How could that be called being afraid?

    He was just... scared. The fear came from his instincts and the blurry figure beside Jin Chanzi.

    Beside Jin Chanzi, the woman in the sanguine dress swayed her lotus steps. Her enchanting figure seemed to have condensed into a fog. She touched Jin Chanzi¡¯s forehead gently with her slender finger and slowly drew it across. ¡°Senior.¡± Jin Chanzi smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Theughter was light, but there was a hint ofziness in it. It was clearly gentle and sweet, but when itnded in Jin Chanzi¡¯s ears, it sounded exceptionally ear-piercing. Jin Chanzi believed that if he was not injured, he would not be afraid of the ck-Winged Blood Mosquito. Even if he attacked, he would be able to escape with his mystical abilities.

    However, at that moment, he had been injured by the divine sword in the eyes of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortal. The woman beside him had seized the initiative...

    ¡°I saved you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jin Chanzi replied with a smile. However, just as he finished speaking, his Adam¡¯s apple could not help but tremble slightly. Daoist Wen Jing stepped on the stone b beside him with her jade-like feet and slowly leaned over. There was a hint of yfulness on her face, which could attract all living beings. She approached the side of Jin Chanzi¡¯s face and sniffed gently. ¡°Tsk, why is your blood so smelly that I have lost my appetite...¡± Jin Chanzi smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Senior. We are both working for the lord. We naturally cannot have any internal conflicts.¡±

    Hah.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s figure shed slightly and appeared on the other side of the pool. Her phoenix-like eyes were filled with faint disdain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t address me as Senior. I¡¯m not familiar with you.

    I saved you today because I happened to pass by. If I don¡¯t save you, I¡¯m afraid that the sect will me me.

    Remember, don¡¯t be too ruthless. Leave some good things for others.

    Otherwise, the next time I see you like this, it won¡¯t be as simple as... taking a wisp of your essence soul.¡±

    As she spoke, Daoist Wen Jing slowly raised her left hand. Wisps of blood energy surrounded her fair and jade-like fingertips, forming the figure of a blood cicada. She pinched it gently with her slender fingers and the blood cicada exploded. When?!

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s face turned pale. His body trembled slightly, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing snorted coldly and did not look at him again. Her flexible waist swayed slightly, and her figure disappeared. All that was left was a faint smile, a hint of blood, and a sound that was piercing to Jin Chanzi¡¯s

    ears...

    Buzz ~

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s delicate face trembled slightly. His left hand was clenched into a fist, and the ground within a five-hundred-kilometer radius rumbled continuously.

    Wen Jing should know what to do next. Li Changshou pondered. He trusted Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s ability to handle matters more than Master Zhao¡¯s. Daoist Wen Jing naturally did note here today to pay the Jade Emperor a visit. No one could predict the future. The human heart was the most unpredictable. Regarding the matters rted to Daoist Wen Jing, Li Changshou could not bare everything to the Jade Emperor. There was no other reason. The ultimate beneficiaries of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion were the Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect. There was no need to make a fuss about it if the two of them were ¡®connected during the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    If he let the Jade Emperor know in advance that Daoist Wen Jing was a hidden pawn that the Ren School had buried in the West, she might be a ¡°chip for bargaining¡± in the future.

    During the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the Jade Emperor was half a chess yer. He could not be judged based on human nature. Li Changshou had been clear about that when he had been developing the dragon race¡¯s strategy in the past few years.

    Today, he wanted Daoist Wen Jing to act ording to the situation. If Jin Chanzi could escape, he would let Daoist Wen Jing receive Jin Chanzi. It looked like she was giving him help in times of need, but in reality, she was just adding icing to the cake and putting up an act for the Western Sect. During the subsequent ns, if Daoist Wen Jing was not scheming enough, she would show kindness to Jin Chanzi. If Wen Jing had considered it more thoroughly, she would give Jin Chanzi two punches and warn him not to take credit for himself in the future. That way, she would gain the trust of the Western Sect...

    There would be more insurance and more security. At that moment, Li Changshou, as the Sea God, had already arrived on the dragon race¡¯s immortal ship with the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu.

    The troops of the West Ocean Dragon Pce had already surrounded the ce.

    A few of the dragon princes bowed forward. Ao Shi from the West Ocean Dragon Pce cried. He said that he had made a mistake by making the wrong friends and set a fox to keep the geese. ¡°Minister Changgeng,¡± the Jade Emperor reminded him via voice transmission. ¡°The essence souls of these dragon princes are a little strange.¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°Your Majesty, this is amonly used method over there.

    The experts of the dragon race have already noticed the abnormality. It¡¯s not convenient for us to ask about this matter.¡± The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile and did not say anything else. Soon, the Jade Emperor realized that the situation was more troublesome than Li Changshou had said. At that moment, two-thirds of the people who had surged out of the West Ocean Dragon Pce had cultivation levels that were equivalent to the Heaven Immortal realm of human cultivators.

    In other words... they were surrounded by arge group of traitors.

    Then, the Jade Emperor looked at Li Changshou who was chatting andughing with the puppets of the Western Sect.

    This is really...

    The scene was filled withughter and endless chatter. From afar, one could see that they were all pretending and had scheming tricks up their sleeves.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes revealed some thoughts and determination. However, he soon regained his rity.

    At the side, General Dongmu keenly sensed that the Jade Emperor seemed to be a little different at that moment. Li Changshou made some small talk in front of them. Hundreds of azure dragons flew from the south and north. When they approached the immortal ship, they transformed into human forms.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    Ao Yi rushed over with hundreds of experts and cupped his fists at Li Changshou from afar.

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and did not expose the Jade Emperor¡¯s identity.

    This time, Li Changshou was not stingy with his praise for Ao Yi¡¯s ¡°foresight ¡°. In front of the Jade Emperor, he ruthlessly... praised Ao Yi. After the dragon expert thanked Li Changshou, the Jade Emperor sent a voice transmission. ¡°Changgeng, let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s nothing interesting here.¡±

    Li Changshou bade farewell to the experts of the dragon race. Before he left, he reminded Ao Yi not to forget to arrange for the patrolling young gods to patrol the four seas. Before leaving, Li Changshou said to Ao Yi, ¡°After settling everything, Ao Yi,e to Anshui City. I have something to give you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ao Yi lowered his head, cupped his fists, and bowed to send Li Changshou and the others

    off.

    After a while, Li Changshou maneuvered the wooden ship and continued to stroll around the West Ocean.

    He and General Dongmu realized that there was something wrong with the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression. It waspletely different from the peaceful andfortable expression that the Jade Emperor had when he first descended to the mortal world.

    He seemed to have something on his mind... General Dongmu and Li Changshou exchanged nces. Both of them were confused. After a while, the Jade Emperor waved his hand and stopped the singing and dancing. He finished the wine that was specially brewed for Jiu Jiu.

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Li Changshou and General Dongmu stood up at the same time.

    The Jade Emperor sighed softly and stood up to look at Li Changshou. He raised his hand and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The Heavenly Courts have just been established now. Beloved subordinate, I have let you suffer.¡± Li Changshou thought, It¡¯s not much to suffer. Just give me more merit. The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Today, I saw how you dealt with the powerful people of the Western Sect and exchanged pleasantries with the people of the dragon race. I feel hatred in my heart! How can an important minister of the Heavenly Courts be bullied by a ferocious beast!?! Why would the legitimate god of the four seas, whom I have conferred a title to, smile and interact with those unbearable living beings!?! Where is General Dongmu!?!¡± General Dongmu immediately bowed and epted the order. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    The Jade Emperor stood in the slightly short ship and paced back and forth. He pondered carefully before speaking slowly.

    ¡°Once we return to the Heavenly Courts, immediately draw up a decree. My beloved subordinate Changgeng has blessed the four seas and raised the prestige of the Heavenly Courts. His rank will be increased by three stages and his sry will be increased by sixty percent. The Heavenly Courts will set up a Heavenly Courts¡¯ navy and station the troops in the Heavenly River. They will be trained day and night for Changgeng! The decree will be drafted within twelve years. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ navy will be deployed immediately!¡± General Dongmu replied firmly, ¡°I ept your orders!¡±

    ¡°Where is Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°I had overlooked something previously. I felt that you had the protection of Senior Brother Taiqing, and so the Western Sect would not dare to bully you. This is my fault.¡± The white-robed Jade Emperor looked apologetic. Li Changshou¡¯s smile was rather warm. He replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I find it interesting topete with them.¡±

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and said seriously, ¡°However, Changgeng, you have your shorings. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too stable. You are a disciple of Ren School. It is understandable that you are simr to Senior Brother Taiqing. Changgeng,e and take a look.¡±

    As he spoke, the Jade Emperor pushed open the window of the cabin and looked at the thousands of kilometers of smoke outside the window.

    He continued, ¡°The wind is gentle, but it is also swift. The clouds are rxed, but there are also sudden emergencies. There is a sense of urgency for everything in the world. The matter regarding the dragon race should be the same.¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that, he immediately looked touched. He nodded slowly and bowed with a Dao salute.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°I will give you an order today regarding the dragon race. You don¡¯t have to bother about the dragon race for now.¡± The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Twelve yearster, the Heavenly Courts will hold a Heavenly Peach Banquet. I will invite the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ banquet. If they are willing to submit to the Heavenly Courts, I will not raise the Dragon ying Sword. If they still have disloyal thoughts and do not admit to destiny, I will personally go to the Purple Cloud Pce and ask the Dao Ancestor to send down the Heavenly Punishment and hold the dragon race responsible!¡±

    Li Changshou and General Dongmu looked at each other. They were both shocked and they bowed at the same time.

    The Jade Emperor closed his eyes and slowly exhaled. Then, he opened his eyes and looked at the blue water and blue sky.

    Her white clothes were as white as snow, and her long hair danced in the wind. Li Changshou looked at the back view of the ruler of the Three Realms and felt that... he was a little handsome.

    Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty!¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, General Dongmu, you might not know, but I¡¯m actually not interested in holding the authority of being the Heavenly Emperor.¡± He continued, ¡°Back when the Demon Court was destroyed, the Dao Ancestor and the Six Saints appeared and dealt with the shattered mountains and rivers after the battle between the three races. They integrated the Ancient Demon Court and refined it into the current Heavenly Courts. At that time, Senior Brother Zhun Ti of the Western Sect pleaded with the Dao Ancestor and said that the Heavenly Courts should be controlled by the Saint. How can Teacher not know the intentions of Zhun Ti?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s gaze was extremely distant, as if he could see through the sea and the sky.

    As he continued speaking, a wisp of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Dao runes had already wrapped around the wooden ship. There was no need to worry about anyone listening. The Jade Emperor said, ¡°The Three Pure Ones is quiet and indifferent. He doesn¡¯t care about the affairs of the world. If Teacher had agreed back then, the Heavenly Courts would have be a Dharma treasure for the two Senior Brothers to repay their wishes. The order of the Three Realms would never be restored.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, my teacher took me and my junior sister out of the Purple Cloud Pce. He did not tell me anything and just made me and my junior sister the Emperor and Empress of the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. He put us in charge of the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°When I first became the Jade Emperor, the Heavenly Courts were empty. There were only clouds everywhere. I sat in front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall with my junior sister and we were in a daze. I did not know what I should do, nor did I know what the position of the Heavenly Emperor represented.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister and I were originally just serving tea and water to Teacher, rying messages on his behalf and guarding the doors. When have we ever been the Heavenly Emperor and Empress? Until today, I still keep asking myself, What did Teacher want me to do by making me the Heavenly Emperor? Today, I have a rough idea.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Pardon me, may I ask to hear more of your words, Your Majesty?¡± General Dongmu could not help but fall into deep thought. Why couldn¡¯t he think of that? The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Heaven, earth, and living beings. How powerful are the Three Realms? Saints can easily refine wind, fire, water, and earth. The disciples of the Saints have the ability to cover the sea and makend sink. The experts of the various races can move mountains, fill the seas, and make the universe spin. I need to restrict them. Before the True Spirits transformed, they were only in the void. However, after the transformation of True Spirits, there were differences in strength. The Heavenly Courts want the strong to be infallible and the weak to live in peace. I need to control it. Changgeng, General Dongmu, are you willing to follow me?¡± General Dongmu answered firmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life to serve you, Your Majesty. I won¡¯t regret it even if I die!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly and smiled. ¡°The path ahead is long. I¡¯m willing to meet you, Your Majesty.¡± The Jade Emperor turned around and nodded at Li Changshou with a smile. General Dongmu could not help but fall into deep thought again...

    He really could not think of that.

    The Immortal Peach Banquet hosted by the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Courts, which was meant for the dragon race, would be held twelve yearster. If they do not submit, they will be punished by the Heavenly Punishment... After sending the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu away, Li Changshou settled the paper effigy in Anshui City and fell into deep thought in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak.

    Twelve years was a little short.

    The time that the Jade Emperor took the initiative was slightly earlier than he had expected. Li Changshou stood up from behind the desk and walked to the bookshelf in the corner. He took out two treasure pouches and two cloth portraits. He slowly spread them out and they filled the entire secret chamber.

    That was the ¡®strategy¡¯ he had written when he first epted the mission of the dragon race to ascend to the heavens.

    Most of them had been erased.

    Today, after careful consideration, Li Changshou rolled up most of the cloth and hung it in front of him. He burned the True Samadhi mes.

    It was useless.

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the remaining three pieces of cloth on his back, as well as the arrowheads on them.

    ¡°Finally, I can use this part.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou took another cloth and drew a drumstick, a bamboo basket, orchid, a slingshot, and a luminous cup on it. This time, he thought for a while and added another hairpin. Then, he sat cross-legged in the air and allowed the cloth to float around him. He picked up his brush and continued to write and draw.

    At such a moment, he could not be too passionate and disregard everything.

    In the past twelve years, there were still many things that he could do. The Jade Emperor wanted to be decisive and did not hesitate to use the resources of the Purple Cloud Pce. What he needed to do was to quickly regte this mess so that the Jade Emperor would not have too much resistance when he attacked. He also did not want to leave too many problems behind.

    He looked at the area where Ling¡¯e was in seclusion and nced at the few people ying in the chess room.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He began to focus on thinking.

    Actually, the Jade Emperor did not know... His Dao was not inaction. It was just that there were times when he had to make a choice that would be more beneficial for him.

 Chapter 303 - Xuan Du Tours Around The Little Qiong Peak, Changshou Wants to pass the Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 303 Xuan Du Tours Around The Little Qiong Peak, Changshou Wants to pass the Sutra</h4>

    Strangely, it was noisy and boisterous in the Tushita Pce today. Under the old tree, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stretched his back and sat up. He was about to lower his head and deduce what had disturbed his cultivation when two images appeared in his mind...

    The first scene was a vast ocean.

    Changshou¡¯s incarnation?

    The Jade Emperor? General Dongmu?

    A few question marks appeared on the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s forehead. He stared at the image and observed it carefully...

    Then, the Great Daoist Master saw a vortex appear in front of Li Changshou and the others. There was a Six-Winged Golden Cicada in the vortex.

    The golden cicada pped its thin wings and shed six beams of golden light at Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation. However, it was blocked by the Jade Emperor.

    The first scene ended there, followed by the second...

    In the wilderness, a mortal was riding a white horse, wearing a kasaya, and a monk¡¯s hat. He was crossing mountains and rivers, traveling slowly from the east to the west.

    That person seemed to be unable to endure the heat and was about to faint. However, tens of thousands of rays of golden light surged behind him, and the shadows of a few Great Buddhas stood still...

    The clear Dao runes trembled slightly, and the second scene disappeared. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du muttered to himself and could not help but think.

    What... does Teacher mean?

    The first scene was very clear. ording to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s understanding of his teacher¡¯s mystical abilities, it had already happened.

    As for the second scene, other than the young mortal who was riding a white horse and dressed strangely, everything else was very blurry. That was the scene that he had seen during the prediction of the heavenly secrets. His teacher had used a supreme mystical ability to expand it and present it to him.

    Teacher¡¯s mystical abilities are bing more and more unfathomable.

    However, what does Teacher want me to do this time?

    Xuan Du sat quietly under the old tree and began a long andplicated thought process. In the end, he came to a conclusion. Teacher, are you asking me to integrate this person into Ren School?

    Suddenly, he heard a muffled thunder. The familiar Dao runes appeared in the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s heart again. This time, they condensed into two words.

    ¡°Try Killing¡¯.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but support his forehead with one hand. He had actually made so many wrong guesses.

    It¡¯s really rare that Teacher would let me ¡°try¡± to see if I could kill this spirit...

    Tsk, the karma that this person is implicated with can actually make Teacher have the intention to test him. Although this is not unprecedented, it is indeed a little unbelievable.

    It must be rted to the lifeline of our sect.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go and discuss it with Changshou first.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood up and walked out of the Tushita Pce. He looked in the direction of the Sea God¡¯s Residence and turned around to head to the East Heaven Gate. After taking three to five steps, the Great Daoist Master was already standing above the mountain-protecting array formation of the Immortal Du Sect.

    This time, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not ask Li Changshou to go out and meet him. Instead, he had the thought of ¡°seeing what Li Changshou was doing¡± in his heart. He moved ording to his heart and disappeared. Today, Little Qiong Peak weed a distinguished guest. The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du hid outside the universe and walked slowly on the Little Qiong Peak with his hands behind his back.

    The images in his eyes were filled with faint ripples. It was the Cosmic Barrier, which was also the real world.

    Firstly, the Great Daoist Master found a bean field that was enveloped by the array formation. He discovered a paper effigy that was tending to the bean sprouts.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Duughed. Just as he was about to appear and ask Li Changshou why he did not cultivate properly, he realized that the paper effigy¡¯s movements were very stiff. Every move he made was very ¡°standard¡±, and his eyes did not glow.

    The Great Daoist Master immediately understood that Li Changshou¡¯s attention was not there. Then, the Great Daoist Master looked at the chess room nearby and saw three women of different sizes ying with a piece of paper.

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but think of the Three Stars and Moon in the Hall of Marriage and Li Changshou¡¯s y figurine...

    Among the three of them, one was one of the Three Stars.

    The Great Daoist Master flicked his finger and three wisps of aura flew to the chess room.

    Xiong Lingli, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Jiu Jiu, who were ying Fighting The God, trembled at the same time. They rolled their eyes and copsed on the table, surrounded by mysterious Dao runes.

    They were pulled into their respective dreams and began toprehend their own Dao. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was not in a hurry. He turned around and strolled casually.

    This time, he followed Li Changshou¡¯s aura and arrived at the straw hut by theke. He discovered the six paper effigies that Li Changshou had hidden there.

    Changshou actually cares so much about his master and junior sister¡¯s safety... The Great Daoist Master looked at Ling¡¯e, who was ascending. His eyes lit up.

    This time, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du put in more effort. He drew out a pure Grand Pure Dao rune and wrapped it around Lingle¡¯s essence soul. After Ling¡¯e ascended, he could add another wave of enlightenment for her.

    After doing that, the Great Daoist Master looked at Qi Yuan, who was in the Turbid Immortal realm and turned to leave.

    If it did not work, he would move on to the next one.

    The Great Daoist Master strolled around the Little Qiong Peak and saw the Immortal Cat Divination Barrel that had been abandoned for a long time. He went to the stream beside the forest that was designated as a barbecue area.

    It could be seen that the days on the peak were carefree andfortable.

    After walking around the entire Little Qiong Peak, the Great Daoist Master slowly walked to Li Changshou¡¯s Pill Chamber.

    The heavy array formation that Li Changshou had set up naturally could not capture the figure of the Great Daoist Master outside the universe.

    However, when the Great Daoist Master entered the Pill Chamber and was about to appear, he realized that Li Changshou was refining pills...

    It was still the paper effigy Where did this fellow hide his main body?

    The Great Daoist Master was a little interested. He slowly spread out his powerful immortal senses. This time, he did not spend much effort and found the secret chamber in the Little Qiong Peak.

    Even if the Great Daoist Master were to judge, he would find that the design of the secret chamber was very ingenious. It was actually in one of the gaps between dozens of array formations. It was really not easy to attract the attention of others...

    One would not be able to find the ce easily even with time.

    The Great Daoist Master walked slowly from the void and arrived at the secret underground chamber in the blink of an eye.

    Li Changshou was writing and drawing behind his desk. He looked rather serious.

    What is he writing?

    The Great Daoist Master secretly nced at the paper that Li Changshou had written something on. Every paragraph had the word ¡®Ao¡¯ at the beginning. It seemed to be the name list of the experts of the dragon race.

    The Great Daoist Master was about tough softly and remind Li Changshou that he had arrived. However, his aura was already at the tip of his throat, so he forcefully suppressed it.

    Eh?

    I didn¡¯t take a closer look just now. Why is this fellow here an incarnation?

    The Great Daoist Master could not help butugh.

    Then, he opened his left palm and the image of the Taiji Painting condensed on it. Wisps of faint ripples spread outside the universe, and a breeze blew all over the Little Qiong Peak...

    A momentter, the Great Daoist Master walked through the void with his mystical ability and returned to the Pill Chamber that was enveloped by the outeryer of the array formation. He stopped in front of the bookshelf in the corner of the Pill Chamber and stared at a scroll that was ced t.

    The Great Daoist Master ced his hands behind his back and slowly walked forward. He easily saw through the bamboo slip outside the scroll and saw the small ¡°room¡± that was wrapped in restrictions.

    The room was only three inches long and one inch wide. However, it was filled with all kinds of furniture.

    On a small bed, there was a Daoist who was the size of an ant. He was lying with his legs crossed, drinking wine and reading an ancient book with relish...

    The Great Daoist Master almostughed out loud.

    Thinking about the paper effigies that he had seen along the way, the Great Daoist Master finally appeared and sighed emotionally at the scroll.

    ¡°Why are you hiding so obscurely? Are you afraid that the Saint will catch you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The ¡®little person¡¯ in the scroll was stunned. Then, he froze on the bed.

    The Great Daoist Master used his mystical abilities to check and realized that he was still...

    At that moment, the paper effigy, who was standing behind the Great Daoist Master, turned around and looked at the Pill Furnace. He stood up in a flurry. ¡°Great Daoist Master, I¡¯m here! That¡¯s meant for luring the enemy!¡±

    After saying that, the paper effigy took out a porcin bottle from his sleeve and poured out a jade-colored Spirit Pill. The Spirit Pill exploded and transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed and carefully looked up at the Great Daoist Master who was slowly turning around.

    Uh...

    There was killing intent!

    A momentter, in the valley where Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master first met, the Great Daoist Master stood beside the stream with a smile. He was very happy. Li Changshou ced a hand on the bump on his forehead and roasted the few spiritual fish that he had just picked up from the river. He kept sighing... What kind of spell did the Great Daoist Master use to flick my head to the extent that it still hurts but neither my Dao Body nor essence soul is hurt?

    The Great Daoist Master asked leisurely, ¡°Changshou, have you encountered any powerful enemies recently?¡±

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    Li Changshou thought about it and thought about the answer before thinking about why the Great Daoist Master had asked that.

    If he were to talk about the powerful enemies he had recently encountered, Daoist Lu Ya should be considered one of them, and so was Daoist Randeng

    There was still a golden cicada, which could barely be considered one-third...

    Li Changshou immediately said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve recently met an old Daoist priest. He has a gourd numinous treasure called the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. That old Daoist priest¡¯s name is Lu Ya. ording to my deduction, he should be the remaining Demon Crown Prince of the ancient Demon Court. His flying saber is quite powerful. If he sessfully refines it, he will be a very tricky person to deal with.¡± ¡°Lu Ya?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he frowned slightly.

    There was a warning from the red hydrangea.

    ¡°The Saint has concealed the heavenly secrets for him.¡± The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and opened his left hand. The Taiji Painting appeared again and he continued to deduce.

    Soon, the Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Lu Ya is hiding in the Golden Crow Pce on the Sun. It seemed that the Saint had helped him condense the remnant fate of the demon race and gave him the destiny to revive the demon race. However, this remnant fate is not deep and the destiny was uncertain. It was unlikely that he would end up well. Changshou, I¡¯m not here today for Daoist Lu Ya. Have you seen a Six-Winged Golden Cicada?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a ferocious beast raised by the Western Sect. I¡¯ve fought him a few times.¡±

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master flicked his finger and a wisp of Dao runes entered Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. The same scene appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    With just a nce, Li Changshou recognized what it meant.

    Monk Tang Seng, who was riding a white horse, was dressed in a kasaya and embarked on the journey to the west!

    Li Changshou even subconsciously added some background music to the scene in his head.

    It would be hard to say if the pitch was urate.

    Golden light surged behind Tang Seng. It was the destiny and the merit of the human race.

    This scene verified that the Western Sect had used the human race¡¯s destiny and merit to make the Western Sect prosper.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, what are the instructions given by the Saint?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said calmly, ¡°He only gave me two words, ¡®try killing¡¯.¡±

    Huh?

    Li Changshou was really surprised. His first reaction was to think...

    This is not the style of Ren School, this is totally not the style of Ren School!

    Li Changshou was puzzled.

    If the n of the Saint turning into Buddha was sessfullypleted after the Great God-Conferment, the Gautama of Buddhism would be the Daoist Duobao of Jie School today...

    Could it be that there is a variable in this n?

    Or could it be that Daoist Duobao could not take over the Western Sect and instead got counter-attacked by the two Western Saints?

    The rtionship wasplicated. Li Changshou could not figure it out.

    The orders that the Saint had given the Great Daoist Master were for them to try to kill the Golden Cicada and ruin the Western Sect¡¯s destiny in the future.

    Li Changshou smiled when he got some inspiration.

    The Great Daoist Master asked curiously, ¡°Changshou, why are youughing?¡± ¡°The words ¡®try killing¡¯ given by the Saint is really mysterious.¡± Li Changshou lifted the grilled fish and handed it over respectfully. He felt enlightened.

    The Saints would also take the initiative to find a way to break the situation!

    What the heavenly secrets had presented should be the events that were most likely to happen in the future. If the Saint saw that possibility and was dissatisfied with it, even the Saint of the Grand Pure One would interfere!

    In other words... everything was not set in stone.

    It was not impossible to change the future! Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled and he felt enlightened. The issue in his heart that he had been depressed about previously had been gently broken by the word ¡®try¡¯!

    Li Changshou did not enter an epiphany in front of the Great Daoist Master.

    The Saint had already given the order that he and the Great Daoist Master would try to target Jin Chanzi. If they could kill Jin Chanzi, they would be able to change the sutra to a certain extent. That would be a good thing. If he failed, he would retreat in time. There would not be any losses. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Your eyes seem to be glowing. Do you have an idea?¡±

    ¡°I have an immature idea. Great Daoist Master, please correct me.¡± ¡°Just say it.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sat back on the bluestone and grabbed the grilled fish to taste it slowly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and slowly paced around. He began mentioning a few schemes to kill Jin Chanzi.

    Recently, he had a conflict with Jin Chanzi.

    Jin Chanzi had attacked Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation that day. He had also been ruthless and wanted to destroy Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation.

    Li Changshou had invited the Great Daoist Master to ¡°uphold justice¡± for him. In turn, he chased after Jin Chanzi. It was reasonable and backed by evidence.

    That was enough.

    The problem now was that Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not be sure if the Second Saint of the Western Sect knew the ¡°importance¡± of Jin Chanzi.

    ¡°Therefore, I feel that I have to kill this Golden Cicada in the blink of an eye and not give the other party any chance to get help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little troublesome,¡± said the Great Daoist Master. ¡°The ability of a Saint is to turn the impossible into something possible. No Saint can be underestimated. Moreover, Changshou, you don¡¯t have much confidence in fighting Jin Chanzi. How can you kill him in one blow?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but ask weakly, ¡°Great Daoist Master... Aren¡¯t I in charge of making ns?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. He stretched out his right hand and slowly condensed a small pagoda that was wrapped in the ck-yellow aura.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s not as simple as just one wisp of power. Just be at ease.¡± Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He could not help but ponder for a while and began to think of a solution.

    At that moment, his spiritual will trembled slightly. He sensed that Ao Yi had arrived at Anshui City with arge number of dragon troops. Ao Yi came from the West Ocean Dragon Pce. He should be staying in the West Ocean Dragon Pce for a banquet before returning today.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, can you bring me to Anshui City? It just so happens that I have a scripture to give to Ao Yi. If I use my main body, I will seem more dignified. We can also consider this matter carefully there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Firstly, I Should Have A Small Plan

    <strong>Chapter 304 Firstly, I Should Have A Small n</strong>

    In the Sea God Temple of Anshui City, Ao Yi quickly entered the main hall in his silver armor.

    IT Look at Ao Yi. He¡¯s wearing a silver chain mail and a traditional dragon battle armor. His face is delicate like a young man¡¯s, causing many young female devotees to look at him.

    Of course, most of them were curious as to why that little general was that simr to the Great Guardian¡¯s statue.

    When the Divine Envoys heard the news and went to pay their respects, the True Dragon Guardian rushed over to address him as His Highness. Only then did the devotees understand that the Great Guardian had descended to the mortal world!

    Hence, they bowed, knelt, surrounded him, and caused quite amotion in the Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    His paper effigy which was in the form of an old immortal, had always been active there. Later on, he had publicly announced that he was the incarnation of the Sea God. How did it just!?!

    Nowadays, even immortals had to look at their faces...

    Just as Ao Yi was at a loss and did not know how to deal with that situation, Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission reached his ears.

    ¡°Come to the rear hall. The Great Daoist Master is also here. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    IT Great Daoist Master? Ao Yi could not help but be nervous. He looked at his own attire and rushed to the rear hall. He saw a young Daoist who was drinking tea and standing at the side...

    Li Changshou.

    ME Ao Yi even forgot to bow to the Great Daoist Master first. Instead, he said in shock,

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, why did you... run out?¡± Li Changshou red at Ao Yi. Thetter immediately reacted and bowed to the Great Daoist Master. He said, ¡°Greetings, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded.

    ME Li Changshou knew that the Great Daoist Master did not want to add karma, so he took the initiative to move forward. He took out a scroll from his sleeve and reminded earnestly,

    ¡°You dealt with the matter regarding the West Ocean in advance. It¡¯s not bad.

    Ao Yi, you are now a mature Dragon Prince. You have a Deity Position in the Heavenly Courts and have cleared your negative karma. You have a stable footing in Jie School.

    Today, I will impart this sutra to you. I hope that you willprehend it properly and not be arrogant or rash. You have the will to support the dragon. In the future, you will definitely soar into the sky. No matter what the dragon race experiences in the future, you will have to use this sutra as a reference.

    Do you remember?¡±

    Ao Yi agreed. ¡°I understand!¡±

    Then, he held the scroll with both hands. Seeing that there were no words on it, he was curious.

    The Great Daoist Master at the side also scrutinized the sutra. He did not ask further and just smiled.

    Li Changshou muttered to himself again with a serious expression.

    Ao Yi whispered, ¡°Brother Sect Master, did something major happen?¡±

    ME ¡°This matter has yet to be decided.¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, intends to hold the Immortal Peach Banquet twelve yearster and invite the Four Sea Dragon Kings to attend the banquet in the Heavenly Courts. There is a deeper meaning behind this. Think about it carefully. You can report this matter to the Dragon King of the East Ocean, but remember not to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother!¡± Ao Yi agreed. He looked at the sutra in his hand and began to consider the matter.

    Li Changshou deliberately avoided the threat of the Heavenly Emperor. He also described the matter of the Immortal Peach Banquet very vaguely, so as to reduce the pressure on the dragon race.

    In the next twelve years, forming good rtions and putting pressure on them would be carried out simultaneously.

    With the four Sea Dragon Kings being so old, ahem, they should be able to understand the Heavenly Courts¡¯ attitude. Li Changshou instructed, ¡°Return to the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Remember to read this scroll carefully. It will definitely be beneficial to you.¡±

    Ao Yi asked again, but Li Changshou only shook his head and told him not to worry.

    Then, Li Changshou gave him a hint.

    ¡°Previously, that expert from the Western Sect attacked my incarnation. No matter what, the karma has to be removed in time.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately understood something. He bowed to the Great Daoist Master and did not say anything else. He quickly left Anshui City with the dragon troops.

    As an insignificant prince of the dragon race, he could not meddle with the matter.

    ME Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and sighed. ¡°Changshou, you only said a few words just now, but you managed to do a few things.

    You have imparted the sutra and reminded the dragon race. You have also used Ao Yi to spread the karma regarding the Golden Cicada.

    I really don¡¯t know how to praise you.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I was just doing some trivial matters. Without the protection of the Great Daoist Master and the Saint, I couldn¡¯t have used these little tricks.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master flicked his sleeve and ced a round chair beside him.

    ME ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to act.

    If you have any good ideas, feel free to tell me. Let¡¯s study it carefully. If it¡¯s something that Teacher has personally set up, we should do our best.¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, you¡¯re right.¡± Li Changshou did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°I thought that the most important part of this attack would be... to retreat.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°This time, we attacked Jin Chanzi. Jin Chanzi is a key pawn in the Western Sect¡¯s rise to prosperity. Even if the two Saints of the Western Sect are not as good at predicting as us, the Saints, they are still Saints.

    ording to what I know, Jin Chanzi is the only favored one among the Primordial Beasts that the Western Sect has taken in.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Continue talking. Continue talking. Why do you leave so much to imagination when you say the words ¡®only favored one¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I just wanted to be more descriptive.¡± Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and continued to exin his analysis.

    He talked about a variety of things, from the power of the Saint¡¯s mystical abilities and the Cosmic Escape technique of the Golden Cicada, to the cunning and ferocious nature of the Primordial Beasts. He also analyzed from a few perspectives, that the Golden Cicada might have a life-saving trump card.

    ME An hourter, Li Changshou said,

    ¡°Before you make a move, think about the punishment for failing. That way, you will be able to prevent any mistakes.¡±

    ME The Great Daoist Master nodded slowly and said, ¡°Changshou, what you said makes sense. This matter involves the schemes of the Saint. It¡¯s not bad to be cautious.

    How should we set up the retreat?¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, can I tell you while I write?¡±

    Li Changshou took out two nk scrolls from his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m used to doing this when I¡¯m thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was also excited. He condensed a desk for Li Changshou and began to discuss the next ¡°simple¡± n with him.

    ME Four hourster...

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the two paintings that were filled with small words and arrowheads. He praised, ¡°With this method, why should I worry about this matter? Why should I be afraid of the Western Sect¡¯s retaliation!?!¡±

    ME Li Changshou smiled shyly and said, ¡°However, Great Daoist Master, this is just a n that is of our first priority. Moreover, it is an ideal state to deliberately ignore a few variables.

    In my opinion, I should make more arrangements and reconsider the most basic variables.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and was about to say that there was no need for that.

    Li Changshou bowed again and said, ¡°I feel that there are no idents in the world. There are only situations that we have never thought about.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master felt that what Li Changshou said made sense. He pulled a chair and continued to discuss the backup n with Li Changshou.

    Four hourster...

    ME ¡°Changshou, these ns should be enough. We are going to kill a Primordial Beast, not attack the spiritual mountain. How about this?

    If anything happens, I can ask Teacher to help us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, since you say that it¡¯s possible, Great Daoist Master, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯m just giving some useless suggestions. The final n will still have to be decided by you, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was obviously relieved.

    ME Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, may I be bold enough to rmend the pawn that the Ren School nted in the West?

    She should have some ties with the Six-Winged Golden Cicada. Perhaps, she could grasp its weakness.

    In that case, I will be more confident when I attackter.¡±

    ME The Great Daoist Master looked up slightly and sat in the round chair. He smiled and said, ¡°I can really be at ease now. From now on, I¡¯ll let you handle the affairs of Ren School.

    Go, go. Do you need me to help her conceal her whereabouts?¡± ME ¡°Great Daoist Master, you only need to use your mystical abilities to envelop this ce. She is also considered vignt and should have a way to protect herself.

    However, I cannot expose my identity. I will disguise myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Your transformation technique seems to be unique. Come, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately epted the order and recited the incantation in his heart. He turned half a round and transformed into themonly used image of the Sea God paper effigy.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. He did notment and only said, ¡°Go and make arrangements.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and immediately closed his eyes to focus. He made the paper effigy start to move.

    I¡¯ll take this opportunity toplete Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s long-cherished wish so that she can officiallye into contact with the Great Daoist Master.

    In that case, he would not be breaking his promise to Daoist Wen Jing.

    IT Great... Great Daoist Master?!

    On a deste beach in the south of Anshui City, a fish jumped out of the ocean. It supported itself against the surface of the ocean and red at the young girl who was holding onto a flute.

    The young girl sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Be safe. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡±

    The fish kept nodding. With a wave, it disappeared. ME In the Cave Abode at the foot of the spiritual mountain, the figure that was originally lying on the bed suddenly sat up. She waved her hand gently, and her sleeves fluttered.

    IT Is he going to meet me?

    There were ripples in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s phoenix-like eyes, but she immediately snorted and raised her chin slightly. IT I¡¯m just giving you some face. Do you really think that you can be high and mighty just because you are a disciple of a Saint? You are bossing and ordering me around.

    Hmph, I¡¯m just doing this for the sake of the Sea God...

    I messed up. The Sea God still has to listen to

    him.

    Daoist Wen Jing sat there in a daze for a while. Then, she sneered and floated towards the clear pond with a hint of smugness.

    Her dress fluttered in the wind, and she looked timid as she bathed and put on makeup.

    She changed into the dress that she had prepared a long time ago. She felt that it was a little too ¡®conservative¡¯ and was too different from her usual self. Hence, she hurriedly condensed a few different sets of clothes. After picking and choosing, she still ended up in a red dress. However, she hid her shoulders and skirt, leaving only four parts of her body exposed in an alluring manner and adding some otherworldly aura. She was used to having her bare feet wrapped in a pair of embroidered shoes.

    She was usually not fond of formalities but she also put on some clothes today.

    She then carefully thought about her makeup. Her long hair wasbed back with some sideburns, and she stood in front of the water, gently turning half a round. IT Hmph, I will definitely make you lose your mind! Kneel under my dress, hahaha...

    At this moment!

    ¡°Did you encounter any trouble? If it¡¯s not convenient for you toe, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    That was naturally what Li Changshou said to the Blood Mosquito puppet

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. I just spoke to a few Western Sect disciples,¡± Daoist Wen Jing hurriedly replied in her heart. Then, she pursed her lips, raised her eyebrows, and rolled her eyes. With a flick of her sleeve, her figure disappeared.

    She was an expert in hiding from others and preventing them from checking up on her.

    Moreover, Daoist Wen Jing was not suspected, and the Western Saints did not notice anything unusual. No one would pay special attention to her whereabouts.

    To be safe, Daoist Wen Jing used a few methods to conceal her whereabouts at the same time. She chose a ce where the hidden experts of the Western Sect often gathered. Along the way, she used her mystical abilities and sent her incarnation there. Her main body secretly rushed to Anshui City.

    ME An hourter, in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Daoist Wen Jing appeared outside the rear hall. When she sensed the Dao runes of the Connate treasure, her Dao heart trembled slightly.

    She had originally held her head high and puffed out her chest as she took a step forward. However, after taking two steps, her eyesnded on the person who was dozing off at the back of the hall master¡¯s seat. She could not help but change her posture subconsciously.

    As she walked, she deviated from their path. For some reason, she arrived at the left side of the inner hall¡¯s door. She held onto the door frame with her slender hands and looked inside.

    IT Such a powerful smell!

    This feeling of fear and deja vu...

    It was just like how she felt as a young girl. Back then, her heart palpitated when she saw the powerful leader in the sea of blood when she was still an ignorant mosquito.

    By the way, the leader was smacked to bits by herter.

    IT Um..

    She moaned softly and winked at him. It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!

    She actually spaced out.

    *Coughs*

    Li Changshou coughed hard. The Great Daoist Master, who was sleeping soundly, sat up calmly. Daoist Wen Jing, who was outside the door, seemed to be shocked and quickly retreated to the side.

    Outside the house, Wen Jing¡¯s forehead was against the door frame, and she was twisting the corners of her clothes with her fingers.

    In the hall, the Great Daoist Master tilted his head slightly. He was confused. He frowned and looked at Li Changshou, who now had the appearance of the Sea God.

    IT Is this the ferocious beast of the Primordial World, the queen of the ck-Winged Blood Mosquitoes, who killed countless living beings?

    Li Changshou nodded helplessly.

    The Queen was indeed the Queen. However, today she might be a little damaged...

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The Great Daoist Master cleared his throat and said, ¡°Changgeng, has the person you were talking about arrived?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and call her over now. Great Daoist Master, please wait for a while.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou held the horsetail whisk in his left hand and the hem of his robe in his right. He rushed out.

    ME ¡°Wen Jing, you¡¯re here! The Great Daoist Master is inside. Why are you standing there...¡±

    When he reached the door, Li Changshou paused. He saw Daoist Wen Jing holding a handkerchief to her red lips. There were some tears at the corners of her eyes.

    The handkerchief was drenched. Her obsession was really admirable!

    Li Changshou said in a warm tone, ¡°Wen Jing...¡±

    ¡°Lord, please wait a moment.¡± Daoist Wen Jing covered her mouth and hurriedly sent a voice transmission. ¡°When I saw the Great Daoist Master, I could not help but drool. I immediately held back.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He cursed using the vulgarities of Ren School and in thenguage of Xiong Vige.

 Chapter 305 - Discussing About The Saint

    <strong>Chapter 305 Discussing About The Saint</strong>

    It was autumn in the South Continent and there was a gathering at the coast of the South Ocean. The only disciple of the Saint of Ren School who was one of the first batch of humans that the Goddess Nuwa had personally created, and also the oldest pure Yang person in the Primordial World, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Three Schools of the Dao Sect, and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, met the secret pawn of Ren School¡ª Daoist Wen Jing.

    In this meeting that did not have much historical significance in the Primordial World, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du used his gentle smile and extremely personable character to leave a deep impression on Daoist Wen Jing.

    The scene was warm and pleasant. As the witness of this matter, the matchmaker, the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts, who had several other identities, the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, the young disciple of Ren School, the favorite Dharma treasure of the Saint of Ren School, the stand-in Elder Moon of the Heavenly Courts, the controller of the Little Acacia Tree... was really sweating.

    She drooled because of the Great Daoist Master!

    Why? Do you want to steam the Great Daoist Master?

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was still smiling and trying to smooth things over. He tried to make Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s expression which initially seemed to show that she was a fan of the Great Daoist Master, seem like a special way for the primordial ferocious mosquitoes to express their respect.

    Otherwise, Li Changshou wouldpletely understand the reason if the Great Daoist Master were to kill the Blood Mosquito.

    In order to prevent Daoist Wen Jing from going crazy, Li Changshou cut to the chase and said, ¡°Wen Jing, I called you over because of Jin Chanzi. Previously, in the West Ocean, Jin Chanzi injured my incarnation. He was ferocious and arrogant. I invited the Great Daoist Master here today to find this Jin Chanzi!¡±

    Fortunately, Daoist Wen Jing seemed to be a little normal when it came to serious matters... However, she was also a little abnormal.

    She actually revealed her righteousness and said firmly, ¡°Do you need me to take action?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Previously, she was still a servant. Now, she called herself a subordinate.

    Tsk, a fickle and vicious woman.

    ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°You have more important things to do there. Hide and wait for the right time. Tell me everything you know about the Golden Cicada and I will be more confident.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Wen Jing agreed and began to walk around in front of the Great Daoist Master.

    She raised her head, puffed out her chest, revealed her figure, and deliberately let out a few soft moans. She revealed her mature and intelligent side. Every action, every expression, and every gaze was carefully considered. However, Li Changshou had a deja vu that... he was pretending to be the dragon girl.

    Not long after, she parted her red lips and said gently, ¡°In my opinion...¡± Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master could not help but listen attentively.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing blinked at Li Changshou and asked via voice transmission, ¡°Are you going to deal with the Six-Winged Golden Cicada, Lord Sea God?¡±

    Li Changshou slipped and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Yes, hurry up!¡± Li Changshou gritted his teeth and sent a voice transmission. Daoist Wen Jing blinked and paced around again. After pondering for a while, she finally said something that would not be misheard. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    The inner hall of the Sea God Temple was silent for a few seconds. The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou were speechless.

    Daoist Wen Jing turned around, pursed her lips, and closed her eyes. She wished she could punch herself.

    Where did all my intelligence, ruthlessness, and cunningness go?! When it¡¯s time to showcase my abilities, I can¡¯t squeeze out any of them! ¡°That makes sense.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Wen Jing, do you know where the Golden Cicada¡¯s Cave Abode is? Does it have any weaknesses?¡±

    Wen Jing hurriedly tried to salvage the situation and said, ¡°The Golden Cicada Cave Abode should be near the spiritual mountain. I never had much interaction with him, so I¡¯ve never explored it. It is hard to find a weakness in him. For Connate lifeforms like me and him, who were born from the Primordial World, we must have some life-saving methods to be able to survive so many disasters to this day. Such methods will not appear in front of others. However, I schemed against him just now. After the Sea God asked me to see him off, I secretly snatched two wisps of his essence soul. In order to prevent him from suspecting, I destroyed a wisp of her essence soul in front of him and injured him further. I do not want to cause trouble for you. There¡¯s... still one wisp here.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing shook her hand gently. A wisp of blood energy lingered on her fingertips and condensed into a small Blood Cicada.

    Li Changshou looked at Daoist Wen Jing with admiration and smiled. ¡°You really can make me... and the Great Daoist Master feel at ease.¡±

    Beside him, the Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile.

    Although he had the urge to criticize her for her dirty tricks, he just had to maintain a smile at this point.

    Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk, and the blood cicada floated in front of the Great Daoist Master.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, is this useful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to know where he is. Why don¡¯t you leave this with Wen Jing?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied respectfully and returned the blood cicada...

    Uh, where are the mosquitoes?

    A few question marks appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s head as he looked at the still afterimage that was left behind.

    The Great Daoist Master raised his chin outside the hall. Li Changshou turned his head and saw Daoist Wen Jing running out the door again. She stuck her head out and looked over. For some reason, she looked a little... emotional. Could it be because the Great Daoist Master called her name?

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss serious matters. Why are you always running out?¡±

    Buzz ~

    ¡°Speak.¡± ¡° ~¡±

    Li Changshou silently took out a scroll from his sleeve and threw it out.

    He chided, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What is that?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a painting of mine. I want to see if I can make her return to normal.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master immediately got interested...

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, it¡¯s not appropriate to be interested.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly stopped the Great Daoist Master. A few sounds could be heard outside the door. The painting had been torn into pieces by Daoist Wen Jing.

    After a while, Daoist Wen Jing floated back. Although she was still acting coquettish and did not dare to look at the Great Daoist Master, she could alreadymunicate normally.

    Yada yada.

    Daoist Wen Jing told him everything she knew about Jin Chanzi.

    Li Changshou made slight adjustments to the battle n ording to the information.

    Daoist Wen Jing stayed there for two hours before leaving reluctantly. Before she left, she even bowed to Li Changshou.

    Although the Great Daoist Master was there today and had attracted all of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s attention, Daoist Wen Jing still sensed something unusual before she left.

    The vigor of the Sea God¡¯s body seemed to be the purest and densest...

    True form?

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she understood something. If the Great Daoist Master was not beside him, the Sea God¡¯s true body would not have appeared...

    This is probably Ren School.

    With a faint sigh, Daoist Wen Jing left the South Continent silently and returned to the ce where her incarnation had gone.

    If she had guessed correctly, there would be a good showing up. It might even rm the Saints of the Western Sect.

    She had just said that she had vaguely heard a few disciples and Deputy Sect Leaders of the Western Sect discussing that the Golden Cicada was closely rted to the Western Sect. The Saint had the intention to take the Golden Cicada in as his disciple and remove all traces of it being a ferocious beast.

    How did they do it?

    It was actually very simple. Before the Primordial World was destroyed by the dragons and phoenixes, there were no other forms of ferocious beasts. It was only during ancient times that there was a distinction between the Connate lifeforms that survived.

    Those with strength, background, Dharma treasures and vast connections were also known as Connate lifeforms.

    As for those who had strength but no background,cked Dharma treasures, and were antisocial, they were known as the Primordial Beasts. They were abandoned by the Heavenly Dao and gradually purged by the hundred ancient races.

    As long as the Golden Cicada sessfully became a disciple of a Saint, he could be transformed from a Connate ferocious beast to a Connate life form.

    Daoist Wen Jing was not envious of such matters.

    It was just a title. It was not as important as her Great Daoist Master.

    ¡°Wen Jing... Hmph, I¡¯ll make you call me Queen next time! Hahahaha!¡±

    Buzz

    After Daoist Wen Jing left, the Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou fell into deep thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s an eighty percent chance that the two Uncle-Masters from the Western Sect will be rmed if we touch the Golden Cicada.¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned slightly. ¡°From the looks of it, Changshou, you have to kill the Golden Cicada. If the Saint of the Western Sect appears, I can still use the Taiji Painting to block him. However, you have to remember that once the Saint¡¯s Dao runes appear, you have to stop immediately. That way, he will not be considered a disgrace to the Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded solemnly although he wanted to ask him to forget it.

    However, it was a mission given by the Saint. It was impossible for him to enjoy the protection of the Saint without giving anything.

    The risk that he had to take this time was already a necessary condition. What he could do was to do his best to turn that matter into his own opportunity... ¡°Great Daoist Master,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°What level is the strength of the Western Saint at?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The Great Daoist Master thought for a while and raised his hand, pointing it at the roof beam. The Taiji Painting appeared at the roof beam andpletely enveloped the ce. The Great Daoist Master said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to tell you about the strength of the Saint.¡± He exined, ¡°When the Primordial World was created, the strongest Saint in the world was the Great God Pangu. However, the Great God Pangu endured the karma of splitting open the sky. He sacrificed himself to help the countless True Spirits in the Chaos Sea, which resulted in the current Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°The Great God Pangu had obtained the Primordial Chalice from the chaos. He is the Boundless Saint of the Primordial Dao. He is also the only Great Dao known to the Primordial World. Now, Teacher, my two Uncle-Masters, and Uncle-Master Jie Yin from the Western Sect are working hard in that direction...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but find it strange that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du only mentioned the four Saints today.

    He asked, ¡°Then, the other two Saints...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Listen to me carefully. I should be telling you this.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°After the Great God Pangu died, the Great Dao directly appeared in the original world. There were six strongest experts in the world who wanted to pursue the position of the Great Dao Saint. There are also strong and weak experts among the six. The Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun, and the Fiend Ancestor, Luo Hou, were the strongest. The Ancestral Dragon and the Primordial Phoenix were second. The names of the other two experts had been erased from the Great Dao. ording to his teacher¡¯s spection, they should be the Connate Godfiends that the Great God Pangu had killed during the opening of the world.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the three old masters of the Dao Sect had not cultivated for long. Although they had the protection of the Heaven Splitting Merit, their realms were slightly inferior to the six experts. The person who had instigated the first Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion was the Fiend Ancestor, Rah. He had used the resentment of living beings to forcefully cultivate the Ten Thousand Spirit True Spirit. After the Dragon-Phoenix War ended and the Primordial World was destroyed, the Demon Ancestor, Rah, suddenly revealed his ferocious ws and teeth. He wanted to destroy the Primordial World and trace back to the Great Dao to pursue the opportunity to attain the Dao. At that time, the Ancestor of the Dao Sect, who had been cultivating in secret and did not care about the affairs of the world, stood up and fought with Rah. In the end, Rah was killed in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. The spirit roots and spirit meridians of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent were shattered because of the battle. The current Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent is formed by the Dao Ancestor using his great Dharma powers.¡± Li Changshou nodded slightly when he heard that. Such a secret could not be seen in the ancient books... although he had seen many versions in his previous life.

    The Great Daoist Master continued, ¡°When the six old masters became Saints in the ancient times, the two Uncle-Masters of the Western Sect used their grand aspirations to borrow the merit of the Heavenly Dao and be Saints. One of the most important wishes was not to save all living beings but to revive the Western Sect. The two Uncle-Masters of the Western Sect are now risking their lives to make the Western Sect stronger. They even resort to unscrupulous means and owe the Heavenly Dao karma! Do you think that the Western Sect is going overboard by using the ferocious beasts and demons to cause trouble?¡±

    Li Changshou blinked. Could there be something more overboard? The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°In ancient times, these two Uncle-Masters dug up the Spirit Roots of the Middle Continent and extracted the spiritual energy of the Major Chiliocosm. They saw a treasure and found some Connate lifeforms. They told them they were fated with the Western Sect and forced them to join them. If Third Uncle-Master had not stood up and waved the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords, perhaps half of the immortals of Jie School would have been fated guests of the Western Sect! Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It was simr to what he knew.

    He asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, is there a huge difference in strength between the six Saints?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s rted to the strength of the six Saints before they became Saints. It¡¯s also rted to the Connate treasures that they each wield.¡± The Great Daoist Master cleared his throat and smiled.

    ¡°After thest battle of ancient times, our Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor obtained the opportunity to be a Saint. I heard from Teacher that the Dao Ancestor could have forcefully broken through the Heavenly Dao and entered the Primordial Chaos Great Dao Saint realm before the Heavenly Daopletely manifested. However, if the Dao Ancestor did that, the Primordial World would quickly copse...¡±

    ¡°It was the Dao Ancestor who had abandoned the position of the Saint of the Primordial Chaos Great Dao and used the Creation Jade Disc to perfect the Heavenly Dao. He had gradually integrated himself into the Heavenly Dao to make up for theck of the Heavenly Dao and protect the Primordial World and the trichiliocosm.¡± ¡°Therefore, the Dao Ancestor is both a Saint and not a Saint. He could be called a Heavenly Dao Saint and is the most special.¡±

    ¡°The six Saints are all disciples of the Dao Ancestor. However, the two Uncle-Masters of the Western Sect are just in-name disciples.¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, the Dao Ancestor divided the Primordial Violet Qi in the Purple Cloud Pce. That was the opportunity to be a Saint. At that time, the person closest to the Great Dao Saint realm was our... Ahem, my teacher.¡±

    ¡°Teacher was originally unwilling to fuse with that wisp of Primordial Violet Qi. However, if he wanted to be a Saint of the Great Dao, he had to break through the barrier of the Heavenly Dao and fight against the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Since he was helpless, Teacher had no choice but to fuse with the Primordial Violet Qi and establish a sect. That is also the reason that my teacher is almost not restrained by the Heavenly Dao. He can do whatever he wants. After establishing the Ren School and epting me as his disciple, he stopped caring about the other matters.¡±

    ¡°Compared to Teacher, Second Uncle-Master¡¯s realm and Third Uncle-Master¡¯s are simr. They are just slightly weaker than Teacher. Therefore, he is not considered to be deeply restrained by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°After all, they all had Heaven-splitting Merit. Uncle-Master Jie Yin of the Western Sect should be in the same realm as the two Uncle-Masters. However, Uncle-Master Jie Yin does not have killing treasures such as the Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords and the Pangu Banner. He also doesn¡¯t have the protection of the Taiji Painting or the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. Therefore, he is indeed slightly weaker.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess has a red embroidered ball. If a Saint touches it, he would be injured. If a Zenith Heaven Immortal touches it, he will die. Although the Goddess relied on merit to be a goddess, her overall strength is only slightly weaker than Uncle-Master Jie Yin. There¡¯s also another person, Uncle-Master Zhun Ti...¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°If we meet the Saint this time, it will probably be him.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and said, ¡°Yes, that Uncle-Master¡¯s Seven Wonder Tree is quite unique. However... you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just do it.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately felt more confident.

    It seemed that it was time to test his escape technique again...

    ...

    At the same time, in the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Yi, who had just returned to this ce, did not dy for a single moment. He returned the troops and hurriedly returned to his bedroom.

    He took off his armor and waved the maidservant away. He walked to the table in the corner that was carved out of jade and slowly opened the scroll in his hand.

    This...

    This is!

    ¡°Uh, the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯? Anonymous?¡±

    Ao Yi blinked and started reading attentively as he decided to give it a try.

 Chapter 306 - Angst Pagoda Master Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 306 Angst Pagoda Master Is Here</h4>

    What n should he use to plot against the Golden Cicada?

    Of course, he would first lure the cicada out of the mountain, lure it into the array, restrict the cicada¡¯s mystical abilities, and then show the cicada¡¯s weakness, and attack the cicada when it was unprepared. Then, he would kill the cicada and scatter its ashes.

    Li Changshou understood that it was a crucial battle for him to advance towards the Tushita Pce!

    However, one thing was for sure. If Li Changshou were to ¡°coincidentally¡± meet Jin Chanzi, Li Changshou would not be his match in a head-on battle. There was no other reason. Their umtion of various aspects of cultivation was too different.

    There was a huge difference between Li Changshou and Jin Chanzi in terms ofbat mystical abilities and speed. However, Li Changshou understood very well, the importance of being flexible. He would not force himself to be thick-skinned and really fight with the Six-Winged Golden Cicada. If he did not have enoughbat power, he coulde up with a n to gather some. He could set up some array formations and add some schemes.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect was escorting Li Changshou, while the Connate treasure was protecting him. Li Changshou was actually in an invincible position. What he needed to think about was how to ¡®trap the cicada¡¯ and ¡®break the defense¡¯. The Great Daoist Master was also worried that Li Changshou would be identally killed by the Golden Cicada. This time, he was not stingy. When they went to the West Ocean to set up an ambush, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s mystical ability against Jin Chanzi had given Li Changshou three types of support in defeating the enemy. The Water-Fire Origin Array was used to seal the universe.

    The Nine-Spirit Mystic Energy Array was used to trap Jin Chanzi and slow him down. There were also two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills.

    The Great Daoist Master did not have any numinous treasures. After all, he could borrow the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Wind-Fire meditation cushion, the Earth-Fire g, and many other treasures of Ren School at any time... There was no choice. Li Changshou was not an official member for now. He could only take advantage of the trial card given by an official member...

    When the Great Daoist Master waved his sleeve in the air and personally set up two array formations, he hid the two array formations in a deste forest where the West Ocean and the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent intersected... ¡°Changshou, receive the pagoda!¡± The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du shouted softly. He held the exquisite Heaven And Earth Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and pushed it gently, sending it to the top of Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    The mysterious aura around the three-inch-tall pagoda scattered and emitted colorful rays of light that enveloped Li Changshou.

    It was a supreme-grade defensive numinous treasure, one of the strongest treasures in the world, the Heaven Earth Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda!

    Just like that, itnded on his head! At that moment! Li Changshou felt a sense of warmth, peace, and... indescribable gratitude! I, Changshou, am willing to work hard for Ren School and shed my blood to a certain extent! The pagoda vibrated gently. Li Changshou felt a little enlightened. It was as if the pagoda was talking to him, encouraging andforting him. It made him straighten his chest and face the future bravely... ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up! Let go of your mind and let me protect your essence soul.¡± Huh? Who¡¯s talking? Li Changshou red at the small pagoda above him.

    The light around the pagoda seemed to be flickering rhythmically. Wisps of warm aura flowed through Li Changshou¡¯s body, making his immortal power be clearer.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood at the side with his hands behind his back and smiled without saying anything. Li Changshou heard the rough voice, which was not of a specific gender, continue to ring in his heart. It was a voice that Li Changshou was familiar with in his previous life.

    Why is my mind in turmoil? ¡°I was given to you by Master for temporary use. Don¡¯t think that you can control me with just this bit of Dao Attainment.¡± ¡°As a disciple of Ren School, you should have some background as a disciple of Ren School. What¡¯s with the fluctuations in your mental state? Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Today, I, the Pagoda, will protect you. What else can happen?¡±. ¡°If the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array does note, the Pangu Banner will not be activated. If anyone can hurt you, I will write my name backward. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°You have already been taken care of by the Saint and you are about to be his disciple. Why don¡¯t you have the demeanor of an expert from Ren School? You havepletely embarrassed Ren School!¡±

    ¡°Look at yourself, can you buck up?¡±

    1111

    Li Changshou felt helpless and turned to look at the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master turned around and shrugged. However, he did notugh. The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Changshou, you have to respect Senior.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou answered respectfully. He bowed deeply towards the Heaven Earth Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head and then rxed. The small pagoda slowly sank into Li Changshou¡¯s Dao Body. At that moment, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was still attacking wildly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a numinous treasure. Do you know what a numinous treasure is? Do you know what a mysterious yellow aura is?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, right? Come, let me tell you slowly.¡± ¡°I have to start from before the creation of the world...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°If the numinous treasure has sufficient spirituality, it can naturallymunicate with the wielder. Teacher¡¯s treasures have always been by Teacher¡¯s side for a long time. Teacher has also rejected all themunication with them, so they seem to be rather talkative

    now.¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master.¡± Li Changshou was a little flustered. ¡°Why did I hear... a strange ent?¡±

    Li Changshou had an answer to that question.

    ¡°What strange ent? Do you really think that I can speak? Do I have a mouth or something? ¡°This is the voice that I sent to your essence soul through spiritualmunication. Your essence soul will understand and condense it on its own. If you don¡¯t even know this, how did you be a Golden Immortal? How old are you? You¡¯re still so naive... Uh, why aren¡¯t you 300 years old yet? That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just a kid. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you so you can do whatever you want!¡± His voice was filled with love and concern. It was much gentler than before. Li Changshou pursed his lips and frowned. He had learned something today. ¡°Great Daoist Master,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we act out a few retreating scenes?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your n beenpleted?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much is written on the paper, it¡¯s better to test it out a few more times.¡± Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, please grant me my wish.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master shook his sleeve. ¡°Tell me, how should we rehearse?¡±

    Li Changshou took out a few paper effigies from his sleeve...

    Two dayster...

    At noon, the warm rays of sunlight shone on the blue sea.

    In the sky above the West Ocean near the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, several figures rode a cloud over. The first person had white hair and was wearing a white robe with a smile on his face. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand, and his immortal body emitted a faint Golden Immortal pressure. He was Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God paper effigy. Behind him, there were three silver-armored Heavenly Generals. The three of them had simr auras and were connected. They seemed to be in the Golden Immortal realm. The four figures flew above the West Ocean Dragon Pce on a cloud and headed straight for the Dragon Pce. As soon as they entered the ocean, they heard the dragons roaring. Azure dragons and flood dragons surged out of the magnificent crystal pce and formed a human shape in front of Li Changshou and the others. They bowed to Li Changshou from afar.

    An old dragon-headed man led the group out and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Sea God. Sea God, please enter!¡±

    Li Changshou knew that the dragon-headed elder was the younger brother of the West Ocean Dragon King. He also had a lot of authority in the West Ocean Dragon Pce. After exchanging some pleasantries, Li Changshou and the three Heavenly Generals were led into the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    ¡°The Dragon King is already waiting in the hall. Sea God, please head there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou put his hands in his sleeves andid his horsetail whisk in his arms. He smiled and followed the dragon-headed elder to the main hall of the West Sea Dragon King. The three Heavenly Generals did not enter the Dragon Pce. When he saw the West Sea Dragon King, Li Changshou immediately exined his intentions.

    ¡°Dragon King, I¡¯m here to ask about something. Have you found any traces of the Primordial Beast that tried to harm the dragon sons and even attacked my incarnation?¡±

    That was the first step of the n to destroy the cicadas ¡ª luring the cicada with the Dragon Pce.

    When the Dragon King of the West Ocean heard that question, he sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Sea God. I gained nothing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. ¡°At the very least, we should find out when he sneaked into the Dragon Pce and how he got to know the few of you.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The West Ocean Dragon King stroked his beard and said, ¡°I have indeed sent someone to investigate this matter. I have also personally asked my son about it. I have indeed found nothing. I only know that the ferocious beast is a Six-Winged Golden Cicada. This ferocious beast is of the metal and water elements. It is good at the mystical abilities of the universe. It had once caused trouble in ancient times and was chased out of the Chaotic Sea. Moreover, there is someone behind this Six-Winged Golden Cicada to conceal the heavenly secrets for him...¡±

    What he meant was that he had already pointed out the fact that Jin Chanzi was from the Western Sect. Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Are there really no clues about the whereabouts of the Golden Cicada?¡±

    The West Sea Dragon King shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll order my people to search with all their might.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and cupped his hands at the Sea Dragon King. He looked displeased and turned to leave the hall. The West Ocean Dragon King stood up and wanted to persuade him to stay, but he could not say anything... How could the Dragon King not know about the situation in the West Ocean? He was just helpless. If he did not move, he could still maintain his original state and secretlypete. If he moved, the West Ocean Dragon Pce would not be able to recover...

    Li Changshou walked out of the hall and seemed to have calmed down. He turned around and bowed to the West Ocean Dragon

    King.

    He said calmly, ¡°Dragon King, I will settle the scores of Golden Cicada injuring my incarnation. Please forgive me for disturbing you today, Dragon King. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Then, he turned around and left, writing the word ¡®dissatisfied¡¯ on his face.

    ¡°Well....¡±

    The West Ocean Dragon King could only sit on the throne and sigh softly. However, he could not do anything.

    At the same time, in a corner of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, an Immortal Flood Dragon soldier stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back as he left. A ferocious glint shed in his eyes... After leaving the Crystal Pce, Li Changshou met up with the three Heavenly Generals. One of the Heavenly Generals asked, ¡°Sea God, have you found any traces of that ferocious beast?¡± ¡°The West Ocean Dragon Pce did not manage to find anything.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled the three of you to make a trip. I thought that the Dragon Pce would take this matter seriously. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just this.¡±

    Another general said, ¡°Sea God, the Marshal injured that ferocious beast that day. Now is the best time to find him and bring him bad luck!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about bullying the incarnation of the Sea God? The Marshal of that day severely injured him with just a nce. Today, the three of us are here. We must let this ferocious beast die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This ferocious beast is cunning. It bullies the weak and fears the strong. It should really be killed!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of you follow me to the ce where I met the ferocious beast and see if you can find any clues?¡±

    The three days passed peacefully. The four of them left the West Ocean Dragon Pce and rode a cloud towards the distance.

    Had he taken the bait?

    In a dark corner, Li Changshou muttered to himself and used his immortal senses to observe his surroundings. The pagoda master¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his heart.

    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯ve been targeted. Is that the ferocious beast you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°He has three pairs of wings and dyed himself golden. He is following behind. After transforming, he is quite handsome.¡± Li Changshou was shocked. Although he could not detect any traces of Jin Chanzi, the words of the Saint¡¯s numinous treasure could not be faked. This Golden Cicada was really fearless. Moreover, its immunity to the ¡°provocative method¡± was almost zero... Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He followed the n.

    He and the three Heavenly Generals quickly arrived at the sea area where he had encountered Jin Chanzi previously. They searched carefully there...

    The search was fruitless.

    Just as Li Changshou had expected, Jin Chanzi did not appear directly. Instead, he continued to hide in the dark and seemed to be hesitating. Then, he would add two more fires. Li Changshou said, ¡°The three of you, if you continue searching like this, it will be like finding a needle in a haystack. He had vomited a lot of blood here previously, but now, it¡¯s hard to find his aura.¡± A Heavenly General asked, ¡°Sea God, what should we do?¡± ¡°I n to go to the spiritual mountain of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and ask the Western Sect about this matter,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Western Sect ispeting with the Heavenly Courts for the dragon race. This Golden Cicada actually attacked me directly. It¡¯s too overbearing. At the end of the day, I still am a disciple of Ren School. I really want to ask the people of the Western Sect if the ferocious beast that they raised has any manners!¡± A ferocious beast they raised?

    At the bottom of the sea, in a certain crack in the universe, the veins on the back of the delicate-looking young Daoist¡¯s hand bulged. The corners of his mouth twitched continuously, and the ferocious glint in his eyes became even sharper! On the surface of the sea, Li Changshou and the three Heavenly Generals rode a cloud and headed towards the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    In the spatial rift, Jin Chanzi¡¯s expression changed several times. Although he was angry, he was still weighing the pros and cons.

    If he let the Sea God and the others go to the spiritual mountain to cause trouble, what would happen to him?

    However, while Jin Chanzi was thinking, he subconsciously followed them secretly. He was not worried that he would be exposed.

    Jin Chanzi could naturally tell that the Sea God he was seeing now was still an incarnation and not the Sea God¡¯s main body. Otherwise, he would not have hesitated and would have already killed the other party... Jin Chanzi did not care about the three Heavenly Generals at all. Not long after, Jin Chanzi made a decision. I can¡¯t let them go to the spiritual mountain. Even if it doesn¡¯t affect me, I¡¯m afraid that the Deputy Sect Masters will me me for being ipetent and affect the matter of me bing a disciple. A ferocious ray of light shone in Jin Chanzi¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Li Changshou felt a headache...

    At that moment, the pagoda master, who was hiding in his Dao Body, was using the traditional skills of Ren School¡¯s numinous

    treasures...

    He was nagging ¡°Why are you hiding? Turn around and fight. With me around, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°This is just a ferocious beast in the Zenith Heaven realm. It can¡¯t even be considered a quasi-saint. How can he hurt you?¡± ¡°Think about it. In the past, the Demon Emperor was considered a top-notch figure. I protected the Great Daoist Master, but didn¡¯t I also provoke the Demon Emperor a few times to the extent that he could not retaliate?¡± ¡°You are from Ren School, do you understand?¡±

    Then...

    In the darkness, Li Changshou tried his best to maintain his smile and try his best not to be affected by the pagoda. After all, being scolded by the pagoda in such a manner was something that others could not envy...

    Li Changshou could not help but imagine that scene.

    During the ancient battle, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was on top of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s head and he also had the Taiji Painting to back him up. He wielded the Heaven and Earth Ruler and stepped on the Wind-Fire meditation cushion. He fought with the emperor of the demons and caused the world to tremble.

    In reality, in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s heart... The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda said, ¡°Kill him! Do it! Yin-Yang Reincarnation! Open up! Open up! Eldest Disciple, can you do it?!¡± The Taiji Painting said, ¡°Don¡¯t save him any face! Hit his East Emperor Bell! If this little bell doesn¡¯t follow his elder brother and second brother, how can it be impressive just by assisting a Demon Emperor?¡±

    The Heaven and Earth Ruler said, ¡°I¡¯m not a treasure but I can still move him.¡±

    Wind-Fire meditation cushion said, ¡°He¡¯s following a few big brothers. It¡¯s very suitable.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. For a moment, he could not bear to look at it. He quickly erased the images in his head to prevent himself from being possessed.

    He suddenly heard the Pagoda Master shout again. ¡°He¡¯sing. He¡¯s about to attack. Turn around and attack him!¡±

 Chapter 307 - One Of Theâ€¦ Ultimate Trump Cards

    <h4>Chapter 307 One Of The... Ultimate Trump Cards</h4>

    After hearing the warning from the ck Yellow Tower, Li Changshou¡¯s heart tensed up. His immortal senses captured a hint of disturbance in the universe...

    The universe referred to the two opposing sides of heaven and earth or Yin and Yang. The Primordial World referred to space.

    On the surface of the sea, it was invisible!

    It was as if a de was rapidly approaching the four of them!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. The four figures on the cloud rushed forward. In three days, they would use the Wind Escape technique at the same time. Their figures turned into three wisps of smoke and disappeared.

    Li Changshou turned around and took the initiative to attack Jin Chanzi.

    He put away his horsetail whisk and a thin de covered in golden light strangely appeared in front of Li Changshou. It dragged out a thin golden line and shed at Li Changshou¡¯s neck!

    In front of the de, ripples appeared in the universe. They looked like ripples in the water, and they actually looked beautiful.

    They were ripples of ughter.

    Things were different now. How could Li Changshou sit still and wait for death?

    Unknowingly, a blue pearl appeared in his left hand. The pearl flickered slightly, and Li Changshou¡¯s body turned into a ball of seawater!

    The golden thin de passed through the water without any resistance...

    After the thin de shed across, the two streams of water merged again and transformed into the white-robed old immortal. He waspletely unharmed.

    Li Changshou looked up into the distance and smiled.

    The pearl in his hand was one of the Five-Element Pearls that Daoist Duobao had given him.

    At that moment, the three Heavenly Generals were gone.

    On the surface of the ocean 50 kilometers away, Jin Chanzi stood with his hands behind his back. He pursed his lips and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°If you want to look for me, why go to the spiritual mountain? Why, is the Sea God willing to talk to me this time?¡±

    A numinous treasure sword appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s right hand. He held the Water Spirit Pearl in his left hand and said calmly, ¡°Golden Cicada, I came to look for you today because I wanted to find the dignity that you had left behind previously. Since you attacked me previously, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless today!¡±

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s long and narrow eyes were filled with smiles as he said leisurely, ¡°Sea God, did you and the three Heavenly Generalse here because you thought that I was stupid and could not guess that the three Heavenly Generals were your incarnations? Are you rushing to the front to set up an ambush? Tsk, I thought that you were smart and scheming, Sea God. I thought that you and I are the same. I never thought that today, I would expose your low cultivation level and you don¡¯t know how to do it. You only have some tricks up your sleeves.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Jin Chanzi paused. The fire in his eyes burned even brighter as killing intent surged.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and the immortal power around him began to surge. The ocean beneath his feet surged with dense water spiritual energy and poured it into the pearl in his left hand.

    It seemed that they were about to fight head-on!

    At that moment, on the shore 15,000 kilometers east, the three Heavenly Generals had just arrived. They quickly set up a huge array formation.

    It was exactly as Jin Chanzi had said.

    The mockery in Jin Chanzi¡¯s eyes became more intense. Six thin golden wings slowly appeared on his back. His body was enveloped by a faint golden light, and he looked indescribably holy.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart did not waver. He even wanted tough.

    Jin Chanzi slowly raised his right hand. The thin wings on his back spread open, and hundreds of light spots appeared on it. Within the light spots, thin des slowly condensed... ¡°Sea God, I¡¯ll ept your four incarnations today!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Jin Chanzi waved his right hand in front of him weakly. Light wings spread out, and hundreds of thin des broke through the universe. With an ear-piercing whistle, they shed at Li Changshou!

    At that moment, Li Changshou had raised his immortal power to a certain critical point. He faced the golden light that filled the sky and looked at the thin des that strangely appeared in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    The Five Elements rotated andbined into one!

    The water flowed on its own, and he could not sense it!

    Water...

    At that moment, the spiritual will of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda reached Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul and projected a calm sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little fellow. Even if it¡¯s just an incarnation, I¡¯ll give it to you...¡± Before the spiritual will of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda could be fully transmitted, a small cloth bag on Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve was about to emit a faint light!

    However, ¡°Li Changshou¡± swayed slightly and turned into a ball of clear water before exploding!

    At such a moment, he, of course, had to use Water Escape!

    Hundreds of thin des shed in all directions, and crisscrossing gullies appeared on the surface of the sea. The universe was in turmoil, and spiritual energy surged. In the blink of an eye, the weather changed.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared thousands of kilometers away. Heughed loudly and turned around to rush towards the array formation that the three Heavenly Generals were setting up!

    Although he was escaping, he felt a sense of heroism.

    ¡°Golden Cicada, do you dare to chase after

    me!?!¡±

    ¡°Sea God!¡±

    Jin Chanzi gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. The six golden cicada wings on his back trembled slightly. His figure disappeared from the surface of the sea, leaving only a few ear-piercing sounds of the wind whistling. Jin Chanzi¡¯s angry roar could be heard from 5,000 kilometers away. ¡°Do you really think you can escape!?!¡± Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. The paper effigy¡¯s immortal power erupted and perfectly concealed the fluctuations in his sleeve. His body, which had merged with the seawater, suddenly sped up! The shouting formed by Jin Chanzi¡¯s immortal power gradually faded away!

    So fast?

    Jin Chanzi, who was chasing at the back, was also stunned. Then, he became even angrier. The six cicada wings on his back began to move rhythmically. Every time the cicada wings moved, his figure would sh forward once, leaving behind a ring of smoke-like ripples. However, Jin Chanzi was shocked to discover that although he could catch up to the Sea God, he was 5,000 kilometers away! The escape technique of the Sea God... Could it be that there was the power of the Heavenly Dao in the ocean?

    Jin Chanzi was right this time...

    He was half-correct.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s immortal power fluctuations were only acting as a cover. The true one who used the Water Escape was actually the main body hiding in the paper effigy¡¯s sleeve. This was the first time that Li Changshou had unleashed his immortal power with all his might and used his most prized mystical ability -Water Escape technique!

    In the blink of an eye, the normal scenery was almost distorted.

    He obtained the Water Essence Pearl¡¯s enhancement.

    He was wrapped in the divine power of the Sea God.

    After he transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion, he had been continuously studying and improving the Water Escape technique...

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt as if there was a little person shouting in his heart.

    As long as I escape fast enough, it¡¯s impossible for any mystical abilities to hit me!

    Li Changshou had already expected what would happen at that moment when he first came up with that n. The ambush location was the location that he had deduced after making calctions in his heart. He had also considered the possibility that Jin Chanzi had hidden some of his cultivation...

    Everything was developing in the direction that Li Changshou had deduced. However, at the bottom of his heart...

    He was being attacked by a certain pagoda master.

    ¡°Why are you running? Just hit him!¡±

    ¡°Little kid, why are you so familiar with running? If you have the ability, why can¡¯t you fight himter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth. I¡¯m invulnerable to all Dharma, and I can¡¯t be destroyed unless I¡¯m a killing treasure. It¡¯s really... awkward for you to run like this...¡±

    Li Changshou could only smile and repeatedly apologize.

    He begged again and again that if the attack did notnd on his main body, he would ask the Mysterious Yellow Tower not to appear.

    Fortunately, he had unleashed his full speed and traveled tens of thousands of kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    Li Changshou plunged into the array formation set up by the three Heavenly Generals and turned around. In the sky, the golden ray of light that was shooting over stopped thousands of feet away. Jin Chanzi spread his thin golden wings and looked at Li Changshou with a smile. He was about to mock him.

    Li Changshou smiled and beat him to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m good at teleportation and have extreme speed. I¡¯m afraid it will be troublesome if you want to keep me here.¡±

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s face turned pale.

    That was what he had said to Li Changshou previously on the dragon race¡¯s immortal ship

    At that moment, he felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Sea God to have such abilities,¡± Jin Chanzi said calmly. ¡°You are indeed the righteous god of the sea. You actually managed to deduce the Water Escape technique to such an extent.¡±

    Li Changshou swung his sword and said, ¡°Jin Chanzi, do you dare to enter the array?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    Jin Chanziughed loudly, but his feet did not move at all. He grabbed the spot in front of him with his left hand, and a purple arrow appeared in front of him.

    Jin Chanzi flicked his finger at the purple arrow. The arrow pierced through the air and rushed to the array formation that Li Changshou had set up. It exploded! Wisps of purple and red auras entered the array formation. The spiritual energy in the array formation immediately lost bnce, and the small half of the array foundation used to set up the array formation exploded! The array dissipated, revealing the three hidden Heavenly Generals which were actually paper effigies.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly regained hisposure. The three Heavenly General paper effigies looked a little stunned.

    Jin Chanzi took in all the details and smiled.

    ¡°I can tell that the array formation you set up is quite ingenious, Sea God. Unfortunately, your realm is still a littlecking. You don¡¯t understand the true profoundness of the array formation.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave today.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, why don¡¯t you look around?¡±

    Jin Chanzi said calmly. Li Changshou looked over and saw six golden cicada wings!

    The world suddenly darkened. The six cicada wings trembled extremely quickly. Ripples spread out and covered a radius of 50 kilometers in the blink of an eye!

    The waves froze and the wind stopped blowing. It was as if the pause button had been pressed.

    That was the Great Cosmic Technique, the mystical ability that Jin Chanzi was proud of. Its name was unknown.G

    Daoist Wen Jing had exined it in detail before. On the surface of the ocean in the distance, Jin Chanzi was leisurely and even showed Li Changshou the secret of this ce.

    Jin Chanzi revealed his true form. It was a winged golden cicada that had its back facing Li Changshou. The golden cicada was not ugly. In fact, it had a certain charm of the Great Dao that gave it a sense of beauty. The six thin wings that it had on its back when it was in human form, were actually six cicada legs!

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s main body returned to human form in a sh. Thecency in his eyes intensified.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation had reversed. He hadpletely grasped the initiative and control over the situation in this ce.

    Li Changshou sighed softly, his eyes filled with indignation. Jin Chanzi did not say anything else. He waved his hands and grabbed the two short knives.

    va

    Behind Li Changshou, the three Heavenly Generals quickly gathered around him and linked their auras.

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s figure shed and he swooped down!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He seemed to have epted his fate. The immortal powers in the four paper effigies began to surge wildly...

    Does he want to self-destruct his incarnation?

    Jin Chanzi snorted softly and shed continuously. The six thin wings in the other three directions disappeared at the same time.

    In an instant, golden light shed, and three heads flew up. The three Heavenly Generals¡¯ bodies instantly deted and turned into paper effigies.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Jin Chanzi appeared in front of Li Changshou and ced a short de on his forehead.

    ¡°Next time,¡± Jin Chanzi said calmly. ¡°Come and see me with your real body. I will naturally...¡±

    Jin Chanzi suddenly paused.

    It was not that he had discovered something unusual and was interrupted. It was purely because his lips could not move, and his body was suddenly frozen!

    How could it be...

    Why did the universe suddenly lose its senses!?!

    The world turned dark again. However, this time, the pause button was pressed within 500 kilometers!

    There was something the Golden Cicada could not see.

    A Water-Fire Taiji Painting silently appeared in the sky. The power of water and fire in the world was continuously transformed into Yin and Yang. It stirred the Great Dao and sealed the entire world!

    The Water-Fire Origin Array!

    The illusory figures of nine stone monuments appeared in the world. As the chanting sounded, ck chains appeared out of thin air.

    The power of Yin and Yang was attached to the chains. One end extended into the void, while the other end wrapped around various parts of Jin Chanzi¡¯s body. After itpletely bound around him, it became invisible!

    Nine-Spirit Mystic Energy Array!

    That was an array formation set up by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. It was not something that the Golden Cicada could recognize and break.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not say anything. He did not waste any time. He pursed his lips and threw out paper effigies!

    The paper effigies did not transform into humans. Instead, they pounced onto Jin Chanzi!

    The 72 paper effigies held hands and stood side by side, as if they had put ayer of robe on Jin Chanzi.

    Every paper effigy had the strength of a peak-stage Heaven Immortal and a half-step Golden Immortal. It was very simr to the spiritual explosion paper effigies that Li Changshou had tried and failed to self-destruct, when he had yet toprehend the method to bnce immortal power in the Golden Core.

    Li Changshou had really spent a lot of money on the 72 paper effigies. He had almost taken out half of the savings of the spiritual trees of Little Qiong Peak!

    The ultimate trump card...

    Earth Spirit Explosion Array!

    That was the strongest attack that Li Changshou could unleash in an instant!

    That scene happened in a split second. When Li Changshou¡¯s ¡®paper effigy¡¯ tapped the tip of his toes and retreated, he released 72 streams of light with his hands and injected them into the paper effigies!

    Then, he forcefully attached his mind to it and bnced the rhythm of the immortal powers in the 72 paper effigies, pushing them to the critical point of the spiritual explosion!

    Jin Chanzi watched the scene with his eyes wide open. At that moment, he had just reacted and wanted to break free of the array¡¯s shackles.

    However, it was toote.

    One breath, two breaths...

    The world was dead silent. 72 light spots appeared in the dead silence.

    At that moment, Jin Chanzi suddenly understood.

    They were all schemes!

    The Sea God went to the Dragon Pce to lure him out!

    First, he showed weakness to him. Then, he suddenly revealed an escape technique that made him want to fight!

    The Sea God had even predicted that he would rush forward and personally destroyed his incarnation...

    That¡¯s right. The Sea God had set up a powerful trapping array formation here in advance. However, he had deliberately set up ayer of array formation in front of Jin Chanzi and asked him to destroy the outeryer of the array formation so that thetter would think that he had control of the entire situation.

    In fact, the real trap was hidden under the trap!

    It was both real and fake!

    Jin Chanzi looked at the Sea God¡¯s retreating figure and suddenly felt fear in his heart.

    No, that was not the most terrifying thing.

    That human had onlye into contact with him a few times, but he had already grasped the weakness of his personality!

    Sea God!

    Jin Chanzi was shouting in his heart. His gaze showed that he was begging for mercy!

    However, just as Jin Chanzi was thinking about that, the 72 paper effigies that were wrapped around him had alreadypleted their activation!

    Their originally calm and abundant immortal powers suddenly went to the extreme. Theyers of talismans engraved on the 72 paper effigies were also catalyzing and elerating the immortal power¡¯s turmoil!

    The Heavenly Dao did not allow it, so it could not exist!

    Those 72 paper effigies!

    Those 72 paper effigies contained Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power!

    The 72 of them had immortal powers that wereparable to the early-stage Golden Immortal realm. At that moment, they were like 72 Golden Immortals who had just cultivated and had gathered into a group of paper effigies that had self-destructed!

    They were ignited at the same time!

    Li Changshou instantly retracted his thoughts. His main body seemed to have copsed. The paper effigy that was controlling the paper effigy that was in the form of an old immortal turned around and fled!

    Behind him, it was as if 72 sun stars were rising into the sky!

    As soon as the violent spiritual energy surged, it tore the universe intoyers of wrinkles...

    The world was trembling, and the array formation was shaking!

    Li Changshou had only escaped a thousand feet when Jin Chanzi¡¯s body was engulfed by the light. The Golden Cicada was roaring silently, but it was torn to pieces by the powerful spiritual energy in the blink of an eye! On the West Ocean Coast, a huge beam of light soared into the sky!

    The light beam split into dozens, hundreds, and quickly turned into an iparably huge ball of light, illuminating the day and earth...

    Great Spirit Explosion!

    Earth Spirit Explosion Array!

    The Great Daoist Master, who had been hiding in the sky, frowned and looked at the scene below. The corners of his mouth twitched and he was speechless.

    The spiritual explosionsted for a few breaths. All the spiritual energy surged out in the shortest time possible.

    The spiritual energy within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers was in chaos. A gust of wind blew up the seawater within 500 kilometers, exposing the bottom of the shallow sea. Countless seafood were turned into ashes. The deserted ind disappeared and turned into a deep pit that was 50 kilometers in diameter. With the ground as the center, rifts extended thousands of kilometers across the ground.

    The earth trembled continuously.

    Just as a huge ¡°tsunami¡± in the West Ocean was about to beunched in the opposite direction, a wave of divine power descended. The seawater quickly flowed back, reducing the number of casualties in the sea to the lowest.

    In those few breaths, only the Xuanhuang Pagoda in Li Changshou¡¯s body could see Li Changshou¡¯s main body hiding in the darkness. He lowered his head and carved something on the bamboo slip...

    There was still room for improvement in the immortal power conversion rate.

    The 72 paper effigies were not the true limit. As the power of his essence soul became stronger, it was possible to increase it to the 108th rank.

    The conditions to activate it were too harsh. He had to have a powerful array formation to assist him or catch him off guard.

    I can choose the second n. I can hang the Earth Spirit Explosion Array on the paper effigy and activate it when you approach a powerful enemy...

    The Exquisite Heaven And Earth Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was speechless. Without stopping, Li Changshou diverted his attention and rode the paper effigy back from thousands of kilometers away. He quickly rushed to where Jin Chanzi was.

    There was a ball of golden light there...

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and sighed in his heart.

    As expected of a Primordial Beast. He could not even kill it!

    At that moment, Li Changshou understood that he probably could not kill Jin Chanzi this time.

    From afar, Li Changshou could see that the golden light was a Golden Cicadarva. It had yet to grow wings. Li Changshou carefully sensed the mysterious Dao runes contained in the golden light.

    The cicada is returning to its shell?

    That should be one of Jin Chanzi¡¯s intrinsic mystical abilities. He can hide his dying body in his old shedding, give up most of his cultivation level, memories, and return to the state before he became an expert.

    The Six-Winged Golden Cicada could only use such a mystical ability once in its life. That was because there was only one old shedding technique that could save his life.

    There was no such thing as miscalction. The ultimate mystical ability of the ferocious Primordial Beast was naturally unknown.

    Previously, Li Changshou had calcted many possibilities of escape. However, he did not expect that the other party would return to his shell to save his life.

    That was the problem of having too little knowledge.

    Li Changshou still had the mentality of giving it a try. He opened his sleeve, and paper effigies appeared... ¡°Stop. This spirit is fated with the Western Sect.¡±

    A sigh and a voice came from the clouds. An obscure Dao rune slowly spread out from the world and wrapped around the Golden Cicada¡¯s skin.

    Li Changshou suddenly shivered. He abandoned all the paper effigies that he had scattered. The old immortal paper effigy was instantly engulfed by the mes and turned into ashes!

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s figure appeared at the spot where Li Changshou was originally standing. His sleeve fluttered and ashes entered the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve.

    They had arrived!

    In the sky, white clouds scattered and the sky was filled with rays of light. An old Daoist priest in a tattered Daoist robe sat cross-legged on the clouds. His true face was hidden in the chaos, and his sharp gaze swept below.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled calmly and bowed to the cloud.

    ¡°Greetings, Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered, ¡°Great Daoist Master, if you attack now, the golden cicada will definitely die.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, but he did not reply.

    On the other hand, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda sighed in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Only now do we understand that you are the one who is the most ruthless in the Ren School... Are you really only 300 years old?¡±

 Chapter 308 - First Meeting With The Saint, Changshou Schemes Against The Golden Cicada

    <h4>Chapter 308 First Meeting With The Saint, Changshou Schemes Against The Golden Cicada</h4>

    In the rear hall of Anshui City, a Water-Fire Taiji Painting appeared out of thin air. It carried the power of water and fire and slowly rotated.

    The Great Daoist Master jumped out of it with a cold expression.

    When the Water-Fire Taiji Painting dissipated, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve fluttered gently. A handful of ashes floated out and turned into Li Changshou¡¯s figure with specks of light.

    He still looked like an old immortal. There was still the image of a pagoda on his chest. The Great Daoist Master exhaled and sat back on the round chair. He was silent for a while before sighing.

    ¡°This Uncle-Master is a little too...¡±

    Li Changshou held his horsetail whisk and whispered, ¡°Great Daoist Master, after all, this is the Saint...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± The Great Daoist Master nodded slowly and said, ¡°I should have listened to you and cut off the cicada¡¯s skin in front of this Uncle-Master. I originally thought that it would not be good to involve the conflict between the Western Sect and the Dao Sect. However, from the looks of it, there is no need to care about the pride of the Western Sect. They don¡¯t care about pride.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was gentle and easy-going even when he was angry.

    Li Changshou did not know how to persuade him.

    That Saint is really... it¡¯s hard to exin.

    A moment ago, at the ruins of the Great Spirit Explosion, the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect, Daoist Zhunti, whose face was blurry and whose body was covered by the rays of light, appeared. He said that the Golden Cicada was fated with the West and asked the two of them to stop.

    At that time, Li Changshou had secretly given the Great Daoist Master a suggestion to add insult to injury. However, the Great Daoist Master had clearly hesitated, causing him to miss the opportunity.

    It was not that the Great Daoist Master did not dare to go against the Saint. If necessary, the Great Daoist Master would still go against him.

    However, what happened today was Li Changshou¡¯s counterattack against Jin Chanzi. There was a reason for it.

    If the Great Daoist Master forcefully killed Jin Chanzi, he would be exposed. If the Ren School wanted to destroy the destiny of the Western Sect, they would increase unnecessary karma for the Ren School...

    That was actually nothing much.

    The Ren School had a total of two and a half Saints. At most, the Grand Pure One would fight with the two Saints of the Western Sect.

    It was impossible that they would be afraid. He reckoned that they would be able to defeat the Western Sect...

    However, in that case, things would get out of hand. The Primordial World would definitely be in turmoil. The Dao Sect¡¯s luck would be affected, and the Great Daoist Master would definitely be pulled back to the Grand Pure One and be grounded for a few hundreds of thousands of years...

    That would not be beautiful.

    Mostly importantly, the Great Daoist Master saw Li Changshou¡¯s performance today and realized that Jin Chanzi... It would be difficult for Jin Chanzi to pose any threat to Ren School in the future.

    When Jin Chanzi grew up again, Li Changshou would not stay in the same ce. When the time came, he would probably only use his brain and his fingers to deal with him.

    Therefore, the Great Daoist Master decided not to kill Jin Chanzi. He only tried to sever the karma.

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Uncle-Master Zhun Ti, this Primordial Beast wants to harm the disciples of Ren School. It should be killed by the disciples of Ren School.¡±

    The old Daoist priest on the cloud said calmly, ¡°Why? Is my status not enough?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He looked up at the rays of light in the clouds, his figure still standing tall.

    The clouds in the sky were like mountains, and the people below were like huge ponds!

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°If you say that, I won¡¯t dare to say anything. However, Uncle-Master, how should we end today¡¯s karma?¡±

    The old Daoist priest said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, karma can be destroyed.¡± ¡°What if the Golden Cicada attacks the people of Ren School again?¡±

    ¡°There is a naturalw of fate,¡± the old Daoist priest said leisurely. ¡°Since there is a cause, there will be consequences.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du squinted slightly.

    Li Changshou, who was hiding in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve, sighed.

    Is this a Saint?

    He said those words casually and did not care about the actual meaning at all. It was purely to tell you¡ª ¡°I will definitely protect this Golden Cicada today. Do whatever you want!¡±

    That only happened with the presence of the Great Daoist Master. If it were Li Changshou alone, he would probably not even have the chance to speak. Daoist Zhun Ti would attack him with the Seven Wonder Tree.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master could only retreat. If he continued speaking, Daoist Zhun Ti would probably use some pompous words to dismiss him. Li Changshou rubbed the Great Daoist Master¡¯s arm and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Great Daoist Master, pardon me, but you can say, ¡®I wonder what the Western Sect is going to do with the Golden Cicada.¡¯ Even if such a Primordial Beast has cleared its negative karma, it should not enter the Saint¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Since he could not kill Jin Chanzi, he would destroy his opportunity to be a disciple of the Saint and minimize the trouble he would face in the future.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up and he followed his instructions.

    Indeed, Saint Zhun Ti had changed his strategy... The old Daoist said, ¡°This Golden Cicada attacked my senior brother¡¯s golden body a long time ago, so he owes the Western Sect karma. In the future, we will have a fateful encounter with him and make him offer his Dharma body to the Western Sect. I¡¯ve alreadye here personally today. Do you think that I¡¯m not worthy enough for you to let him off on my ount?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re being too serious. Since you¡¯ve made a request, I will not make things difficult for this Golden Cicada today. However, this Golden Cicada is a ferocious Primordial Beast. It has umted many bad karma. Aunt-Master, you are a Saint. You actually personally appeared and took it away. I¡¯m afraid it will damage the reputation of the Western Sect.¡±

    Zhun Ti did not speak for a long time. Then, he said, ¡°This Golden Cicada¡¯s ferocious nature is rare. I brought him back to the spiritual mountain to suppress him in the Merit Pool and expiate his soul.

    Disciple-Nephew, you worry too much. Leave.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du cupped his hands and did not say anything else. He turned around and walked away, disappearing from the world and returning to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple.

    That was a Saint.

    There was no need to reason. Once he spoke, even the Great Daoist Master could only retreat temporarily and return home to throw a fit.

    In the Sea God Temple, the Exquisite Heaven And Earth Mysterious Yellow Pagoda slowly emerged from Li Changshou¡¯s chest and sent a spiritual message to the Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou. Li Changshou did not know what kind of voice and tone the spiritual will had transformed into, in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s heart.

    However, in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, it said, ¡°Kill him! Eldest Disciple, what are you afraid of? Zhun Ti is a good-for-nothing. If we really fight, he might not be your match! Can his Seven Wonder Tree be used? I¡¯ve tried it in the ancient times. That tree is not good at all. It¡¯s just bullying quasi-Dao Saints who don¡¯t have any treasures and small Connate numinous treasures. Call the Boss in the painting and the others over and fight him head-on. There¡¯s no problem. We definitely won¡¯t lose!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and said, ¡°I can do whatever I want, but I cannot go overboard. If I were to attack the Saint, I would have embarrassed Teacher. Moreover, the Saint¡¯s mystical abilities are unfathomable. He has merged with the Heavenly Dao and is connected to the world. We will not be able to win just by having many treasures.¡±

    The little pagoda trembled and immediately retracted the light, as if it was angry. Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I did not think through it properly. I only considered how he would escape and did not consider that his life-saving mystical ability would be like that. If I had hidden some of the paper effigies at the side back then, there would be no further trouble at the end of the spiritual explosion.¡± ¡°This is not your fault,¡± the Great Daoist Master said kindly. ¡°You have already done very well. If I had your cultivation level and gone to do such a thing, I would definitely not be able to do it so properly without leaving traces. However, after this matter, Changshou, you can be at ease. The Western Sect will not dare to attack you directly.¡±

    As he spoke, the Great Daoist Master took out a jade token from his sleeve and gently pushed it towards Li Changshou.

    ¡°Today, I saw you use the Water Escape technique to almost shake off that golden cicada. Only then did I know that your greatest talent is in this escape technique. Take this. I wanted to let you cultivate in peace. Don¡¯t be distracted by these mystical abilities.¡±

    Li Changshou held the jade token with both hands and carefully looked at it...

    He was so excited that his heart raced and his hands trembled!

    From now on, I don¡¯t have any escape techniques!

    I only have the Cosmic Escape Technique!

    The name of the escape technique was very simple. It was the Cosmic Escape. However, ording to the theorem of ¡®the fewer words there are, the bigger the matter¡¯, those three ordinary words were definitely extraordinary! ¡°Thank you, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    Li Changshou put away the jade token. Naturally, he could notprehend it immediately.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°You have finally met the Saint today. Do you have any enlightenment?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have any thoughts. I couldn¡¯t see the appearance of a Saint either. I feel a little regretful...

    Great Daoist Master, I think we can continue with this matter. We should not let it go.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I want to use the power of the dragon race to spread some news.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said slowly, ¡°For example... They can say that in the ancient times, there was a ferocious beast known as the Six-Winged Golden Cicada. It is ferocious and ruthless. It has powerful abilities and is proficient in the Universe Technique. If anyone captures this ferocious beast, they cannot kill it directly. The cicada¡¯s skin can be used to refine Spirit Pills that would give immortality to those who consumed them, and Golden Immortals who take them can perfect their Dao realm. We can use this to pressure the Western Sect so that the Golden Cicada will not be able to make aeback.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he looked at Li Changshou in admiration.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, which was sulking, trembled slightly. The rays of light appeared again, and the aura of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda kept falling. Two wisps of spiritual will entered Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master¡¯s hearts... ¡°Where did this random treasuree from? This scheming fellow is almost catching up to our old master!¡±

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master looked at each other and did not dare to reply. He was really frightened.

    as r

    When the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda left, it was a little reluctant to leave and cursed.

    It really wanted to stay by Li Changshou¡¯s side and protect Li Changshou when he roamed the world.

    Although Li Changshou wanted to nod and agree, he could only thank the senior of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda for protecting him...

    Although the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda did not unleash any of its power in the previous fights, it was a guarantee and a sense of security that Li Changshou yearned for!

    Moreover, the Great Daoist Master was not beside him. Li Changshou¡¯s main body would only cultivate in the mountains. There was nothing fun about it. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda would probably get tired of it soon.

    The Great Daoist Master sent Li Changshou back to the Immortal Du Sect. Li Changshou watched as the Great Daoist Master returned to the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts.

    In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou postponed his ns and began to reconsider.

    The thickness of the ¡°slingshot¡± was slightly different from what Li Changshou had expected.

    He¡¯s really thick-skinned...

    As expected of someone who could say that the Primordial World is fated with the West.

    Li Changshou would not be surprised if such a Saint killed a disciple of Ren School.

    Especially since he had met Saint Zhun Ti today, he had to be more careful in the future.

    Yes, I will persevere and hide in the mountain for 100,000 years without wavering! Li Changshou checked the anti-detection trinkets on his body and carefully sensed the Dao runes left behind by the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. Then, he carefully sensed a wisp of obscure Dao runes that were simr to that of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    That was the power of the Taiji Painting, which was a treasure of Ren School that was used to conceal his identity and block out all deductions!

    Li Changshou chuckled.

    How could a numinous treasure like the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda have such a temperament? I wonder what kind of temperament the Taiji Painting, the Wind-Fire meditation cushion, and other treasures have.

    If they are all hot-tempered, it would be extremely lively.

    ¡°Saint...¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and took out two copper coins from his sleeve.

    Previously, when the Great Daoist Master was in the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou had secretly tried to use his merit to nurture the two copper coins. There were no abnormalities or changes.

    At that moment, more than half of the ¡°coating¡± on the two copper coins had been removed. The coins were bright gold.

    Li Changshou ced his hands on the two copper coins and transferred some Heavenly Dao merit into them.

    Ding ¨C The two copper coins trembled slightly and let out a crisp sound. A wisp of spiritual will was transmitted to Li Changshou¡¯s heart...

    However, the difference between the treasures was obvious.

    For example, the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda Pagoda of Heaven and Earth could not onlymunicate with the wielder of the pagoda, but it could also talk about learning to tease, ahem, to get close to living beings. It knew the orders of the Saint and was as lively as a chatterbox who was not able to speak for millions of years.

    The two copper coins that Li Changshou had been looking forward to for a long time could only express their intimacy and joy towards Li Changshou. They tried their best, and only then did Li Changshou realize something. It had the simplest instruction manual.

    Li Changshou studied it carefully and frowned.

    This treasure is not as mystical as I thought...

    The Great Dao that they contained was a ¡°trade-off¡± of the human Dao.

    It meant that any treasure could be sold at a good price and could be bought back with the copper coin.

    Due to the fact that ¡®military affairs can destroy the market¡¯, the copper coins could not be used on weapon-like Dharma treasures.

    Since it was a transaction, the person who held the copper coins would naturally have to pay the price.

    The copper coins were just a kind of currency. They were given value, and what gave them value was the power of merit.

    Simply put, if he used the copper coins to obtain numinous treasures, he would have to expend his merit.

    The higher the grade of the treasure, the more merit he would have to consume. In fact, the Heavenly Dao allowed negative karma.

    That also verified Li Changshou¡¯s previous conjecture. Merit and negative karma could be offset, but the two were not as simple as eliminating and negating each other.

    Li Changshou could not help but fall into deep thought...

    His merit had to be used to condense the Golden Body of Merit. He could not waste it.

    From the looks of it, the main purpose of him obtaining the copper coins was to help Master Zhao block a cmity and reduce the karma of Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s tribtion...

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and gently gave the two copper coins some words of encouragement. Then, he put them into a brocade box and ced it into his trump card storage.

    Then, Li Changshou took out a piece of cloth and began to n carefully for the matters regarding Jin Chanzi in the future.

    He wanted to hold a public debate so that the Western Saints would not ept Jin Chanzi as their disciple.

    If Jin Chanzi was only a Dharma treasure used for obtaining a sutra, he would have more room to maneuver.

    Today, the Western Sect had actually lost the battle. Saint Zhun Ti had personally appeared to protect the Golden Cicada. That was embarrassing.

    However, he did not expect the Saint to be so thick-skinned that he was not bothered by it at all. That made the Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou feel that they did not get much of an advantage...

    He had used 72 paper effigies...

    The inventory had be less abundant.

    Li Changshou scanned the rear mountain of the Little Qiong Peak with his immortal senses. It seemed that he had to get some thousand-year-old spiritual trees for a transnt.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou blinked and realized something. Could it be that... I was the one who spread the rumor that one could live forever after eating the flesh of Tang Seng?

    What a subtle participation in historical myths... Hence, Li Changshou felt more confident.

 Chapter 310 - Onlyâ€¦ Can You Defeat the Inner Demons!

    <h4>Chapter 310 Only... Can You Defeat the Inner Demons!</h4>

    The wooden fish sounded and the bell rang.

    The three paper effigies transformed into a young girl, an old woman, and a middle-aged woman, respectively. They sat cross-legged around Youqin Xuanya, raised their Dharma artifacts, and chanted the ¡®Grand Pure One¡¯s Heart-Calming Incantation¡¯ in unison.

    Under the activation of the immortal power that was of the Golden Immortal, the incantation condensed into small green words that revolved around Youqin Xuanya.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the pain on Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face had mostly disappeared. Her body was no longer trembling. That would not treat the cause of the problem.

    Li Changshou pointed at the door of her Cave Abode and used the barrier to seal it before walking forward.

    He took out a meditation cushion from his sleeve and sat five steps behind Youqin Xuanya. He used a simple incantation technique and carefully probed Youqin Xuanya¡¯s essence soul.

    Upon doing so, Li Changshou realized... Her toxic mind was in a mess. Her mental demons had grown to a very serious state.

    Li Changshou could not help but feel puzzled.

    Back then, his evaluation of Youqin Xuanya was that she had a wless Dao heart and would never have any mental demons in her life. However, Youqin Xuanya had proved him wrong.

    Indeed...

    one can never be too sure about something and jump to conclusions.

    I should include this in the next version of the Steadiness Sutra in the future. It also serves as a warning

    How should I deal with other people¡¯s mental demons?

    Li Changshou made seven to eight ns in a row. Those were originally prepared for his master and junior sister. He did not expect to use them on his toxic junior sister...

    Moreover, his cultivation level was much higher than Youqin Xuanya¡¯s. It was a piece of cake for him to do that. There was no risk at all.

    However... I should stabilize myself first. After all, it¡¯s a mental demon. I have to respect him.

    There was a saying in the Primordial World:

    After the Demon Ancestor, Rah, died, his demonic thoughts did not die. Therefore, he condensed a Great Dao Demonic Resistance and prevented the Qi Refinement cultivators from cultivating.

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not dare to be careless in the face of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s mental demons.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and tapped seven times on his chest, using the Seven-Star Demon-Expelling Array to protect his essence soul.

    Then, he used his merit to put on underwear, long-sleeved shirts, and boots for his essence soul. He also put on a Christmas hat, a pair of protective sses, and a mask. He was fully equipped.

    Li Changshou still felt that that was not enough. His essence soul held onto the Sea God¡¯s Divine Power Treasure, and a wisp of Heavenly Dao power was added to his body. His essence soul shone with a brilliant golden light!

    Set off!

    Hence, he released a wisp of his essence soul, which was about one-tenth of the power of his essence soul. He carefully entered Youqin Xuanya¡¯s unguarded sea of consciousness and headed towards her inner demon.

    In a daze, the clouds and fog rose.

    Li Changshou saw a dark world.

    That was the manifestation of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s mind. It was simr to a dream. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s Dao heart was trapped by her mental demons.

    The sounds of killing and shouting entered his ears with the wind. The world was filled with ck smoke as groups of soldiers fought everywhere. There were immortals fighting in the sky, while mortal soldiers were fighting on the ground. The corpses were piled up like mountains and oozing rivers of blood. Both parties seemed to have fallen into a frenzy. They did not retreat because of therge number of casualties...

    Is this her inner demon? That doesn¡¯t seem right.

    Li Changshou frowned as he looked at the ce. Everything looked lifelike, but there was no aura of a demonic resistance. After some calctions, he realized that those images were just a scene in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s memories.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s Dao heart was trapped there.

    Was it because of the memories regarding the war in the mortal world that had triggered the mental demons?

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He was just an innocent bystander. He wandered around the battlefield and searched for Youqin Xuanya.

    Not long after, Li Changshou discovered Youqin Xuanya¡¯s spiritual will in a corner of the battlefield.

    She stood at the edge of a cliff. Her icy-blue dress was dyed red with blood. Behind her, there were two figures leaning against each other. In front of her, there were blurry shadows.

    That was naturally the scene that Youqin Xuanya had imagined, and the scene... was very tragic. Aren¡¯t the two people behind Youqin Xuanya, me and Ling¡¯e?

    Naturally, they were also the ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± and ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡± that Youqin Xuanya had imagined.

    Junior Sister Ling¡¯e is fine. Her dress is neat and tidy, but there are faint bloodstains at the corners of her mouth. There are thousands of wounds on ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s¡± body!

    No, to be precise, the entire ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± is pieced together from wounds. He barely has a human form and is almost dead...

    What the hell?

    Can¡¯t you just hope for me to be in a better state?

    Li Changshou was speechless. He almost turned around and left.

    At the edge of the cliff, the ck shadows kept attacking

    Youqin Xuanya, who was covered in wounds, raised her sword fingers and continuously activated more than ten flying swords that barely repelled the ck shadows¡¯ attack.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya did not have much immortal power left. She was on the verge of copsing.

    The danger of the mental demons was that Youqin Xuanya did not know that everything was fake.

    If her mental projection in this ce copsed, or if she was killed by the mental demon, her mind would be imprisoned there forever.

    A lighter consequence would be cultivation deviation, while a terrible consequence would result in her perish!

    Among the ck shadows, Li Changshou saw Yuan Qing, the ¡°kind man¡± who had died in the hands of Youqin Xuanya. He saw the fierce Elder Wan Linyun, the old man who guarded the sect, and so on.

    The so-called mental demons were nothing more than an obsession in one¡¯s heart. If he wanted to save Youqin Xuanya, Li Changshou only needed to get rid of the demonic-resistance and give her a hand to save her.

    However, doing so would make her waste this opportunity Although the mental demons were dangerous, if he defeated them, her Dao heart would be stronger and her Dao realm would improve.

    Li Changshou looked at ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡±, who was lying in the arms of ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡± and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    Tsk, this toxic girl has such a strong desire to protect.

    How can I help her obtain this opportunity?

    At that moment, Li Changshou had a sh of inspiration and immediately understood how to guide her.

    That wisp of consciousness quietly entered ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s¡± obsession.

    The lips of the deformed ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± trembled slightly. The extremely weak and intermittent voice transmission entered Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ears. ¡°Charge to the 4th... Ahem, I, I¡¯ll retreat to the 6th...

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin... a ferocious beast under the cliff has been rmed. Later, when I tell you to jump... You¡¯ll bring Ling¡¯e and me behind and jump backwards...¡±

    It could be said that he had gotten immersed in acting out the scene in an instant and his ability toe up with lines was fully disyed!

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and nodded secretly. In the intense battle with the inner demon, a wave of fierce attacks suddenly erupted and forced the inner demon in front of her to retreat.

    Suddenly, the cliff began to tremble. Li Changshou turned to look at the bottom of the cliff, and he could not help but have his vision turn ck.

    A Qilin¡¯s head, which was thousands of feet wide, was rushing over from below. Below the cliff, there was a ck, poisonous pool!

    Youqin Xuanya had subconsciously imagined that situation. The Qilin was the same! Have I been poisoned?

    Why did I make things difficult for myself?

    Li Changshou felt that if he did note today, Youqin Xuanya would really use her imagination to kill herself!

    Fortunately, Li Changshou quickly found a way out and sent it to Youqin Xuanya. Youqin Xuanya turned around and hugged ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± and ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡±. At the crucial moment, she flew towards the sky...

    Below, the huge ck Qilin swallowed the cliff. Countless ck shadows and the Qilin dissipated at the same time.

    That¡¯s it?

    Li Changshou wanted it to be that simple too, but it was obvious that there was a long story behind it.

    He watched patiently and realized that the mental demon drama led by Youqin Xuanya was getting more and more exciting.

    After breaking free from the cliff, Youqin Xuanya brought ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± and ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡± to arge mortal city. That was the capital of the Youqin Kingdom.

    They weed the people who were celebrating, singing and dancing, the dukes and ministers who were scheming against each other but had blurry faces, and the king who was sitting on the tform and surrounded by a few enchanting beauties...

    That should be Youqin Xuanya¡¯s childhood memories.

    Not long after, the scene changed. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± and ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡± got married in the city and held a lively wedding banquet. Before and after the wedding banquet, Youqin Xuanya had been smiling and giving her blessings. She then watched as ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± and ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡± entered the warm pavilion with the word ¡®joy¡¯ on it...

    Li Changshou was almost touched by Youqin Xuanya when he saw that.

    In Toxic Junior Sister¡¯s subconsciousness, she does not have the intention to own me by force. This is...

    The mumbling in Li Changshou¡¯s heart had yet to end when the plot suddenly changed. It could be said that the situation had changed!

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± suddenly pushed open the door of the warm room and ran to Youqin Xuanya. He made a firm vow to be her Daopanion.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e¡± appeared by the window with a relieved smile. She nodded slightly at Youqin Xuanya, her eyes filled with blessings. Hence, amidst the surrounding apuse, Youqin Xuanya and ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± became Daopanions. They left the country and lived happily together. Every day, they would fish, roast fish, and row boats in the rivers,kes, and seas. They rode the clouds in the sky.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    At that moment, Li Changshou finally understood that Youqin Xuanya¡¯s biggest mental demon was him, Li Changshou.

    How should he save her?

    If other immortals were toe here, they would probably only be able to forcefully pull her away from such a magical ce. However, it was Li Changshou... Let¡¯s take a look at the happy life that Youqin Xuanya had imagined with Senior Brother Changshou.

    Every day, they would repeat the monotonous routine of traveling and cultivating together. The two of them did not have any physical contact at all. They were mostly more than a foot apart. Their interaction was pure and tasteful.

    Li Changshou did not dy any further. After all, there were still many important matters waiting for him to handle outside. He observed everything and immediately began to tackle the problem.

    The method was very simple. He once again focused his attention on ¡°Senior Brother Changshou ¡°. As he apanied Youqin Xuanya on a scenic tour, he suddenly reached out and hugged Youqin Xuanya. His movements were very skillful, and he extended his ¡°ws of Anlu Mountain¡± at Youqin Xuanya... ¡°Junior Sister, there¡¯s no one here and we like each other. Why don¡¯t we just go through the traditional custom?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned. Then, she broke free and jumped dozens of feet away. She frowned and looked at ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brother... what traditional custom?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled evilly. He raised his hand and pulled open the cor of his long robe, exuding an evil aura.

    ¡°Junior Sister, hold your tongue. Let me do it.¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face turned red, and a hint of confusion appeared in her eyes. Li Changshou took the opportunity to make the three paper effigies speed up their recitation of the Heart-Calming Curse. In the mental demon realm, he tried his best to perform!

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Senior Brother Changshou!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly regained her senses. She struggled free from Li Changshou¡¯s hands and jumped into the air. She was surrounded by immortal light and emitted rays of golden light!

    She shouted firmly, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou is so polite and gentle. He would never do such a rude thing to me! Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡±ughed loudly. His body began to expand and turned into a ball of sinister ck Qi, revealing the main body of the mental demon.

    At that point, Li Changshou managed to extricate himself from ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± in time. However, he was still worried and continued to observe.

    Youqin Xuanya looked determined and attacked the mental demon decisively. The two of them fought a huge battle. In the end, evil could not triumph over righteousness... When Youqin Xuanya cut off the head of the mental demon, the entire illusion copsed.

    A momentter, in the Cave Abode, Yougin Xuanya slowly opened her eyes. Her beautiful face was flushed red. She was the only one in the Cave Abode.

    It was as if she had just gone through a dream. At that moment, she was still blushing because of the happenings in the dream. Her heart was in a mess, and she raised her hand to grab her cor.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou would not...¡±

    Crack!

    She suddenly pped herself hard and chided softly,

    ¡°Youqin Xuanya, why are you so weak? Why do you still have the thought of making Junior Sister Ling¡¯e give in to you!?!¡± Li Changshou, who was hiding in the mountain wall, was amused when he heard that. Shaking his head, Li Changshou used Earth Escape and left the Heaven-Breaking Peak quietly. He pretended that he had never been there.

    This junior sister... has really lived up to her reputation of being toxic.

    To summarize, what had defeated her mental demons was not her strong willpower or unyielding willpower, but... the pure shyness of a young girl.

    However...

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Li Changshou cursed in his heart and secretly returned to the Pill Chamber. He hid his main body ording to the sixth old rule and began to wait quietly.

    Li Changshou was waiting for General Dongmu to go to the Sea God¡¯s Residence in the Heavenly Courts and for the Heavenly Soldiers to take their positions.

    He had only spent four hours at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ce. In the Mental Demon realm, time flowed like a dream.

    His immortal senses captured Youqin Xuanya talking to herself in her Cave Abode for a while before she entered seclusion again. I should be fine this time, right?

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou was still worried. He wrapped a wisp of his immortal senses around her wrist.

    That was all he could do.

    His immortal senses scanned the sect. The Immortal Du Sect was bustling with activity. Tribtion Transcendences happened asionally.

    They had already decided which disciples of this batch would stay and which ones would be made to leave.

    In a few months, the Immortal Du Sect would send a batch of ¡°elites¡± to the trichiliocosm and the five continents of the Primordial World.

    The disciples of the Immortal Du Sect, who had seeded in learning and were going out to continue cultivating, would spread the news of the opening ceremony of the Immortal Du Sect to the people in the ces that they could go to. As a result, more immortal seedlings would be attracted to the Immortal Du Sect.

    That was actually the way most immortal sects epted disciples. There was no choice. The resources in the immortal sect were limited. It was impossible for them to ept disciples endlessly.

    If there were a thousand disciples in the same batch, there would only be a small group of disciples that were the most outstanding. They could choose to stay on the mountain or go out to train ording to their wishes. The other disciples could only leave the mountain and spread the Dao heritage...

    Li Changshou waited for another four days before General Dongmu rode a cloud towards the Sea God Residence. However, he had already deployed 100,000 Heavenly naval troops and was waiting for Li Changshou to take over.

    Although 100,000 was not a big number, they were directly controlled by Li Changshou and its significance was extraordinary. When Li Changshou arrived at the Heavenly River with General Dongmu, he saw the handsome young man standing at the edge of the Heavenly River. He could not help but smile.

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°Sea God, look. That¡¯s the deputymander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang. I heard from the Heavenly Courts that Bian Zhuang has a background in Ren School. It¡¯s most suitable for you tomand him.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Look, this is the power of rumors.

 Chapter 311 - Heavenly Emperorâ€™s Demon-Slaying Sword, The River Splits the Gods!

    <h4>Chapter 311 Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Demon-ying Sword, The River Splits the Gods!</h4>

    When Bian Zhuang changed into the brand-new silver armor and stood by the calm but vast riverside, waiting for the Sea God and General Dongmu to inspect it, he... had extremelyplicated emotions.

    Back then, he, Bian Zhuang, had gone to the Heavenly Courts for the sake of that fairy.

    Although he still did not know her name and had already given up on her, he could not go against his rationale.

    However, in such an environment, the Heavenly Courts had used merit and authority to make Bian Zhuang... have the ambition to advance and be career-minded!

    How long had it been since he, Bian Zhuang, had be the deputymander of the Heavenly River Navy!?!

    It had only been a short while, but the amount of merit he had umted was already several times more than what he had umted over the years of running the World Edge Pavilion!

    Of course, there were not many opportunities to umte merit by running such an outlet for ¡®impromptu Love Tribtions¡¯.

    Now, in the Heavenly Courts, Bian Zhuang would address the Heavenly Generals as brothers and when he encountered Heavenly Soldiers while walking around the area where he was free to move about, he would be addressed as ¡®General¡¯ or ¡®Marshal¡¯.

    The word ¡®Marshal¡¯ was a thousand times morefortable to his years than being called ¡®Young Master¡¯ a hundred times!

    More importantly, when he asionally passed by groups of fairies, they would mostly cast curious and gazes of admiration at him. They did not dislike him or feel disgusted with him.

    Those were only the benefits that he could see. He could not count the other benefits!

    The most obvious example was that it was easier to increase his cultivation level. The bottleneck seemed to have disappeared...

    He, Bian Zhuang, was now sincerely determined to be an outstanding general in the Heavenly Courts!

    Therefore, when Bian Zhuang received the transfer order from the Hall of Enlightenment, he was so excited that his Dao heart almost suffered from an acute myocardial infarction!

    However, when he saw thest sentence of the decree¡ª ¡°Lead the Heavenly Soldiers to provide the Amazing wless Sea God of The Four Seas with temperance¡±, Bian Zhuang¡¯s vision darkened. He almost escaped from the Heavenly Courts overnight!

    Why?

    What he was most afraid of now was the Sea God!

    Bian Zhuang was not a fool, other than in the aspect of romance.

    How could he not understand that the reason he could receive so many rewards from the Heavenly Courts was that he had identally said something wrong after drinking? He had bragged that he had obtained the recognition of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and the Sea God of Ren School.

    Fortunately, an extraordinary existence like the Great Daoist Master did not care about that small matter.

    The Sea God was rather busy and did not bother about such a small matter.

    But now...

    Bian Zhuang was no longer an ignorant bean farmer. Hepletely understood how powerful the Sea God was in the Heavenly Courts.

    It was said that General Dongmu had personally said that the Sea God was now in charge of more than 80% of the important matters in the Heavenly Courts. He was the most trusted servant of the Jade Emperor, and he was the only important minister of the Heavenly Courts who had the authority to mobilize troops, other than General Dongmu!

    Of course, the strongest supporter of the Sea God was naturally the third elder of Ren School.

    What about him, Bian Zhuang?

    His family just had some assets. It was nothing in the Heavenly Courts.

    With the help of the boasting that he had done and the harrow of the Tushita Pce that he had, he became the popr Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, those were all just a frivolous facade. As long as the Sea God spoke, he would immediately reveal his true form...

    In fact, he would be thrown to the ground in the next moment!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    What should I do?

    Bian Zhuang kept hesitating. He wanted to leave, but he could not bear to part with his current wealth.

    In the end, Bian Zhuang decided to pay a visit to the Sea God in advance. No matter what price he had to pay, he had to ask the Sea God not to expose his bragging. However, just as Bian Zhuang was about to leave, a group of Heavenly Soldiers came to urge him to immediately go to the Heavenly River to restrain the troops.

    How long had it been?

    He had just received the order from the Hall of Enlightenment yesterday, and he was already going to take on the role today!

    At that time, Bian Zhuang¡¯s legs went weak and he almost copsed in his own courtyard.

    The Heavenly Soldiers immediately helped him up. Without another word, they carried him to the ce and ced him in the position of Deputy Commander.

    Looking at the ingratiating smiles on the faces of the Heavenly Soldiers, Bian Zhuang really wanted to send them to the World Edge Pavilion¡¯s Ladies¡¯ Court, to serve the female immortals who liked to torture others!

    What should he do?

    What else could he do?

    Bian Zhuang was in a mess. His immortal senses captured the figures of General Dongmu and the Sea God arriving on a cloud.

    At that moment, the scene ying in Bian Zhuang¡¯s left eye was that of him drinking with the Heavenly Generals and being addressed as ¡°Brother Marshal¡± by the fairies. In the scene in his right eye, he was pinned to the ground by a few Heavenly Soldiers and thrown into the Heavenly Punishment Pool. He was struck by lightning and turned into ashes. The eyes of the fairies were filled with contempt...

    He could even imagine what the fairies were talking about!

    ¡°Eh, he forged the orders of the Ren School to cheat and duper everyone. He even received so many rewards from the Heavenly Courts. He¡¯s really shameless.¡± ¡°Scum! Shameless!¡±

    ¡°I thought he would be the future Marshal.¡±

    No...

    All of this cannot leave me. I, Bian Zhuang, must grasp my destiny!

    ¡°Sea God!¡±

    The veins on Bian Zhuang¡¯s neck bulged. His voice was hoarse as he roared and shouted from his essence soul.

    ¡°The Sea God is here! It¡¯s the Sea God! Lord Sea God!¡±

    Behind Bian Zhuang...

    The 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers were lined up in three rows, one in the front, one in the middle, and one in the back. At that moment, all of them looked at Bian Zhuang, puzzled.

    However, Bian Zhuang did not care anymore. With tears in his eyes, he rode the white cloud towards General Dongmu and Li Changshou.

    A few hundred kilometers away, Bian Zhuang shouted, ¡°Sea God! I, Bian Zhuang, am your deputymander!¡±

    General Dongmu was dumbfounded and dismayed. He looked at Li Changshou doubtfully and whispered, ¡°Should I find another deputymander? This one doesn¡¯t seem... normal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. His immortal senses captured Bian Zhuang¡¯s expression. When he heard Bian Zhuang¡¯s voice that was filled with immortal power, he understood why Bian Zhuang was like that.

    Li Changshou was puzzled... What happened to this fellow¡¯s pride when he was in front of the Dragon Pce?

    However, Li Changshou did not want to make things difficult for his future ¡°Second Senior Brother¡±.

    Especially when he saw how handsome Bian Zhuang was now, he thought about the image of his future Second Senior Brother...

    Yes, Li Changshou felt emotional.

    Bian Zhuang hurriedly flew to Li Changshou. It was unknown if he was too excited, but he bent his legs and prostrated himself on the cloud. Hey on the cloud and flew thousands of feet away.

    Crack!

    Bian Zhuang buried his head in the clouds and pressed his palms together. He shouted, ¡°I, Bian Zhuang, am willing to pursue the fairy for the Sea God. No, I¡¯m willing to do anything for the Sea God! I will give my all!¡±

    General Dongmu frowned and looked at Li Changshou. He asked seriously, ¡°Is he really fine?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s still young. He can be of great use after some training.¡±

    Bian Zhuang, who was lying in the clouds, could not help but be stunned. He raised his head slightly and secretly looked at the two powerful big shots of the Heavenly Courts in front of him. He frantically listened to the Sea God¡¯s words...

    What did that mean?

    Is the Sea God really optimistic about me?

    Is there something special about me that I didn¡¯t notice, which attracted the attention of the Sea God?

    Bian Zhuang was still in a daze when Li Changshou urged, ¡°It¡¯s cold on the clouds, Commander Bian, quickly get up. Commander Bian, please rush back first. Let the high-ranking generalse out. I have nster.¡±

    Bian Zhuang trembled and immediately jumped up. His eyes were nk, and so was his heart.

    What is going on?

    At that moment, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Commander Bian, you have to keep the harrow that the Great Daoist Master gave you. Don¡¯t damage it.¡± ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Bian Zhuang¡¯s lips trembled. Then, he snapped out of his daze and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Sea God, for your orders.¡± Then, he hugged the Nine-Toothed Harrow and turned around to rush towards the Heavenly River. He hurriedly shouted...

    ¡°General Dongmu, let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Li Changshou invited him with a smile. He and General Dongmu enjoyed the magnificent scenery of the Heavenly River. As they chatted andughed, they headed towards the ce where the Heavenly Soldiers were gathered.

    Li Changshou suddenly recalled that his Second Senior Brother seemed to have a chain of immortal clubs called the World Edge Pavilion.

    That was quite useful.

    After General Dongmu handed over the Tiger Tally, the 100,000 Heavenly River Soldiers bowed to Li Changshou. Li Changshou officially took over the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers.

    Without dy, Li Changshou immediately summoned 300 Heavenly Generals of various sizes.

    The first thing Li Changshou did was to promote the other two deputymanders and let them and Bian Zhuang take charge of the Heavenly River Water Army.

    Bian Zhuang did not have anyints about that. He even felt that the Sea God knew that his abilities were limited and had made some ¡°considerate arrangements¡±. Bian Zhuang went from feeling great sorrow to great joy.

    In just one day, Bian Zhuang had experienced the ups and downs of life.

    When Li Changshou dismissed the Heavenly Generals and only left the three deputymanders to discuss the matter, Bian Zhuang was the first to step forward. He held the allowance that he had saved for many years ¡ª two storage Dharma treasures that looked like rings.

    ¡°Sea God, this is a gift from me!¡±

    The two Heavenly Generals looked at each other and quickly touched their own pockets. ¡°Rascal!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly shouted, exuding a shocking aura and dominance.

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s legs trembled as he hurriedly knelt on one knee.

    Li Changshou raised his horsetail whisk and shouted,

    ¡°Those on the left and right! Pull Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang down and use the Heavenly Thunder Whip to whip him thirty-six times!

    How dare you bribe me so brazenly? If you continue to be so arrogant, you will be in trouble!¡±

    Bian Zhuang opened his mouth. Before he could speak, a few Heavenly Soldiers rushed over and carried him to the side.

    Not long after, lightning shed by the riverside, and Bian Zhuang¡¯s screams echoed.

    The other two deputymanders were also a little worried. Fortunately, Li Changshou did not re up again and restored his amiable expression.

    After Bian Zhuang was punished and returned, Li Changshou gave him a healing pill. After Bian Zhuang consumed it, he began to discuss important matters with the three of them.

    Li Changshou naturally would not use the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers to attack the Four Seas¡¯ rebel army.

    He made arrangements for three matters.

    Firstly, he would choose the ce where the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers were trained in the South Ocean and East Ocean. He would train at least 20 times a month in front of the dragon race. The two deputymanders would be in charge of that.

    Secondly, he would choose a group of clever Heavenly Generals and let Bian Zhuang bring them to the South Ocean, North Ocean, and East Ocean Dragon Pces to seek financial help. He would also let Bian Zhuang appear and talk about how good the Heavenly Courts were.

    Li Changshou would arrange for a few Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect to be in charge of guiding Bian Zhuang.

    However, at the same time, Li Changshou had also given Bian Zhuang a strict order. He could eat and drink with the dragon race, but he could not touch the sea maidens or the female dragons. He could ruin the dignity of the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°Otherwise, hmph!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely not dare. Otherwise, I will be at your mercy!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Let me say this first. If you reallymit such a crime, I will strip you of your Deity Position and make you throw yourself into the Heaven Punishing Well to be a mortal. You will turn into a state where all women are afraid of you!¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly. He hurriedly said that he did not dare.

    During his days in the Heavenly Courts, he had actually figured it out...

    He did not like a specific woman. He only liked women for their beauty. After making these arrangements, Li Changshou took out a book called ¡°The Military Training n¡± and asked the three deputymanders to study it carefully. In half a month, he would begin the first military drill of the four seas.

    The three deputymanders cupped their fists and agreed. They respectfully sent Li Changshou away from the Heavenly River.

    As soon as Li Changshou left, the other two deputymanders cupped their hands at the same time. One of them smiled and said, ¡°Brother Bian, I¡¯m an impatient person. If I ever offend you in the future, please forgive me.¡±

    Bian Zhuang was stunned at first. Then, he endured the pain in his back and straightened it. He smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    The crisis had temporarily passed. At that moment, Bian Zhuang understood that he...

    He had already be the Sea God¡¯s person!

    To put it nicely, he was a trusted aide!

    This happiness came too quickly, and he was caught off guard. He was eager to send some local specialties from his hometown to the Sea God.

    After leaving the Heavenly River, Li Changshou rode a cloud and rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Letting the soldiers of the Heavenly River descend to the sea to train was just a part of his n.

    I have to report the matter to the Jade Emperor in advance and borrow the power of the Heavenly Courts.

    When he arrived at the Lingxiao Hall, the Heavenly Soldiers guarding the door did not dare to stop him. The Heavenly Generals in front of the hall hurriedly bowed to him. Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded in front of the hall. He carried his horsetail whisk and white robe into the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor put down the scroll in his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Changgeng, did youe up with another brilliant n?¡±

    Li Changshou bowed first before exining some of his ns in detail.

    When the Jade Emperor heard that...

    ¡°Your Majesty, you have already given your decree. The Immortal Peach Banquet will determine the survival of the dragon race. I will use this as a pretext to take in the dragon. I feel that there is still a possibility ofpleting the best n. If the dragon race takes the initiative to submit, the power of the Heavenly Courts will be maximized.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, if you feel that time is running out, we can postpone the Immortal Peach Banquet.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a taboo to change your orders all the time. Your Majesty, your decree will affect the Heavenly Dao¡¯s operation and affect countless living beings in the world. If you change it easily, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos? Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just trying my best. It would be best if I seed. If not, I can reduce some resistance after the Heavenly Courts ept the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Changgeng, what do I have to worry about? Is there anything that the Heavenly Courts can do?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Pardon my brazenness, but I need three things.¡±

    The Jade Emperor perked up. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I need a nk letter from Your Majesty. There¡¯s no need to seal it with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Seal. Your Majesty, you can leave a wisp of Dao runes on it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I need some immortal peaches. Later, I will go to the Jade Void Pce, Golden Ao Ind, and other ces that the Saint is in charge of. I will meet the people who are in charge of the sect affairs of Chan School and Jie School. With the Heavenly Courts wanting to take the dragon race into the Heavenly Courts, I will ask the experts of the two sects to voice their support and pressure the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°I still need some merit and an order from Your Majesty.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a scroll from his sleeve. It was the Hydrology Diagram from Da Yu. He said calmly, ¡°When I went to the Fire Cloud Cave, I was bestowed with this item by Emperor Da Yu. There are annotations of the rivers,kes, streams, and pools of the South Continent.¡±

    In the next twelve years, I would like to bring this diagram with me and travel to the South Continent.

    Your Majesty, although the four seas are huge, there is a limit to the Deity Positions. We can confer titles of low-level water gods for rivers andkes in the South Continent.

    As for the Water Gods that have been conferred, they can be in positions for a few thousand years or even a few hundred years.

    Then, this batch of deities can allow the dragon race to quickly clear their negative karma. How can the dragon race not be tempted?

    Suppressing, showing kindness, and giving the dragon race hope, I am not afraid that the dragon race will not take the initiative to ask for permission. Moreover, by putting the matters of the South Continent under the direct control of the Heavenly Courts, we can make up for theck of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deities.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡±

    The Jade Emperor pped andughed. He stood up behind the jade table and looked at Li Changshou with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Changgeng, how many more surprises can you give me?!

    With Da Yu¡¯s Diagram, we would be able to develop the Deity Positions for the rivers andkes in the South Continent. With such Deity Positions, why would he have to worry about not being able to make the dragon race take the initiative to pledge their loyalty?

    Changgeng, you had toe up with such a brilliant n!

    Changgeng, listen to me!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The Jade Emperor paced back and forth behind the jade table. He was full of energy and his eyes were shining!

    Then, he drew the power of the Heavenly Dao and spoke. ¡°Today, I order the Sea God Changgeng to hold the Da Yu Hydrology Diagram and wield the Demon-ying Sword. He will patrol the waters of the South Continent, stabilizing the Deity Positions of the rivers, streams,kes, and ponds!¡±

    ¡°I ept your orders!¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, golden light flickered all over the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Waves of power of merit surged towards the diagram in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. In the blink of an eye, the diagram turned golden.

    Following that, another sheathed sword slowly condensed in front of Li Changshou. It was wrapped in rich Heavenly Dao power and wasparable to a top-grade Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure!

    The Heavenly Emperor Demon-ying Sword!

    Well... although it was basically useless, it looked quite nice in his hands.

 Chapter 312 - Sea God, Do You lack Female Disciples?

    <h4>Chapter 312 Sea God, Do Youck Female Disciples?</h4>

    On the way back to the Sea God Residence after leaving the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, Li Changshou squinted and smiled.

    He felt that it was not bad to use his position for personal gain...

    No, that¡¯s not right. Both public and personal matters are beneficial. How can it be called abusing my authority for personal benefits?

    Li Changshou looked at the Da Yu Hydrology Diagram in his sleeve, which was shining with golden light. He felt extremelyfortable.

    That would save him a huge amount of merit!

    In a while, the treasure would only need to be slightly refined to be a top-grade Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure that could attack and defend!

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s prediction, as long as hepleted his exploration of the rivers andkes, the Heavenly Dao would still give him merit. This treasure might be able to improve again! Therefore, when he left the Lingxiao Hall just now, Li Changshou felt a little touched when he saw the Jade Emperor¡¯s emotional gaze...

    He felt a little embarrassed.

    The twelve-year Dragon-Subduing n had been fully activated. Li Changshou had already made arrangements. Next, he would not do everything personally. After visiting Chan School and Jie School, he would go to the Dragon Pce to greet the Dragon King of the East Ocean. Then, he would travel to the South Continent in public and wait for the Immortal Peach Banquet to begin.

    Whether or not this n was the most effective was actually debatable.

    However, to Li Changshou, that was the most stable n. It was also the n that he could carry out without offending both sides...

    After returning to the Sea God Residence, Li Changshou ced the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Demon-ying Sword in the most eye-catching position in the main hall and bowed with a Dao salute.

    Then, he moved a rocking chair and basked in the sun of the Heavenly Courts, waiting for General Dongmu to deliver the immortal peaches.

    There was a Heavenly General who served tea and a fruit tter that the Fairy of the Jade Pool had given to the Queen Mother. Li Changshou enjoyed it leisurely... Although the paper effigy tasted a littlecking, he still had to put on an act.

    If he did not have so many paper effigies, his life in the Heavenly Courts would be extremely carefree,fortable, and boring.

    Speaking of the Queen Mother, Li Changshou had never seen the Heavenly Queen¡¯s true appearance since he had ascended to Heaven.

    Actually, Li Changshou had deliberately avoided the Queen Mother and did not pay a visit to her.

    Avoid suspicion?

    There was no need for that.

    Li Changshou was not that conceited to think that his paper effigy that was in the form of an old dragon would be misunderstood by others. Usually, he did not even interact with female immortals. At most, he would joke with the Heavenly Generals.

    Li Changshou was not going to meet the Queen Mother because he was worried that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would have conflicts regarding the authority of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Queen Mother was simr to the Jade Emperor. The Dao Ancestor had let the two of them manage the Heavenly Courts back then.

    In name, the Queen Mother¡¯s authority was not inferior to the Jade Emperor¡¯s.

    Now, Li Changshou did not understand the rtionship between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. However, the authority of the Heavenly Courts was gathered in the Jade Emperor¡¯s hands. The Queen Mother only cultivated in the Jade Pool.

    Therefore, there was a risk of being misunderstood by the Jade Emperor if he took the initiative to visit the Queen Mother. He would not suffer any losses if he did not visit the Queen Mother.

    Comparing the two, it would be easier to take the easy way out. The word ¡®steady¡¯ suddenly emerged from his core.

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, Li Changshou chuckled. The old immortal paper effigy was resting with his eyes closed. Amidst the sounds of the wind, there were whispers outside the wall, the orderly footsteps of the Heavenly Soldiers patrolling, and the softughter of the fairy on a distant immortal mountain.

    He heard the noises but did not pay much attention to them.

    The real reason he went to the Chan School and Jie School to meet the person in charge of the education, was actually to meet Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao.

    It was easy to meet the people from Jie School but the Deputy Sect Master Randeng of Chan School was tougher to deal with. He had to make preparations in advance to prevent the other party from making things difficult for him.

    Li Changshou had heard from General Dongmu that there were not many guests at the Heavenly Peach Banquet previously. The remaining immortal peaches in the Jade Pool¡¯s treasure vault were very serious. Many of them would turn into spiritual energy and dissipate after a thousand years, causing a serious waste.

    Therefore, the Heavenly Courts should not be stingy with sending gifts to the Chan School and Jie School.

    How should I hint to His Majesty that I want to eat some peaches too?

    Although the immortal peaches were not of much use to him, his master, junior sister, Aunt-Master, Grandmaster, and future wife would definitely benefit from consuming them.

    After his junior sister ascended and came out of seclusion, it would be quite appropriate for her to get some immortal peaches to celebrate.

    As he thought about that, Li Changshou multi-tasked. Half of his attention was left in the Sea God Residence of the Heavenly Courts, while the other half returned to his main body.

    His immortal senses checked the various parts of the sect carefully. After confirming that everything was normal and that there were no mental demons, he retracted his gaze.

    At that moment, a beautiful figure flew out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak and headed towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    She was wearing a rainbow-colored dress and an icy-blue, elegant dress. Her long hair was notbed back with some sideburns, but was tied into a simple ponytail. Her jade-like face was cold and beautiful at the same time. One could not help but wonder what she looked like when she smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Toxic Junior Sister going into seclusion?¡±

    Li Changshou was also puzzled.

    He had just helped her deal with her mental demons. Now should be the time for her to gain enlightenment. Why would she go out?

    Could it be that she was still depressed and troubled?

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll help you to the end. I¡¯ll go all the way.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and took the initiative to go out. He stood outside the Pill Chamber and closed the various array formations. He quietly waited for Youqin Xuanya to fly over.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was about to head to the chess room, noticed Li Changshou¡¯s figure. The white cloud under her feet immediately made a turn andnded directly on the Pill Chamber...

    When she jumped down from the cloud, her skirt fluttered slightly. Her jade-like feet were wless, and she was quite pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou.¡±

    Xuanya cupped her fists and bowed. She pursed her thin lips slightly and revealed a faint smile. Her eyes were clearer than the starry night sky, and she felt safe and happy.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and returned the greeting. He smiled and said, ¡°Have you encountered any difficulties in your cultivation recently?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya hummed softly and nodded seriously. She looked a little ashamed...

    Ash... ashamed?

    ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you, Senior Brother.¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face. ¡°When I was cultivating, I was almost taken advantage of by my mental demons. Although my Dao heart has stabilized, this is really...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a mental demon. Most of us Qi Refinement cultivators have to experience it. There¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡± ¡°Instead, Junior Sister, you should reflect on why there are gaps in your Dao heart and avoid being taken advantage of by your mental demons.¡±

    ¡°I will remember what you said, Senior Brother Changshou.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked up at Li Changshou and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you walk around the mountain with me? I have a few questions that are rted to the gaps in my Dao heart. I want to ask you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Could it be that she wants to share her inner demon experience with me?

    That was true.

    Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya strolled casually in the forest outside the Pill Chamber. Youqin Xuanya exined the general situation of the mental demons.

    In fact, she did not want to lie. She endured the embarrassment and told him how she could cultivate happily with the ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± that was transformed from the mental demon.

    It was very pure and innocent.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou.¡± Youqin Xuanya turned to look at Li Changshou¡¯s side profile and asked softly, ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. The mental demon had once been rude to me, specifically, it moved forward...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin the details!¡±

    Li Changshou interrupted Youqin Xuanya and smiled. ¡°I roughly understand the problem. The dual cultivation life that you yearn for, is about cultivating together and talking about it together. You two will wander the world, y the zither, and walk the path of immortality together. This is actually what many Qi Refinement cultivators think about Daopanions. It¡¯s quiet and elegant. It¡¯s not

    bad.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blinked and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not asking about that...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What is it then?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pondered for a while. Then, she pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows. A gentle breeze blew through the forest. ¡°I asked Master just now. Master said that the inner demons are actually my obsession. I have also asked my heart. I was still a little confused, so I came to look for you to find an answer, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Junior Sister, just say it. If I can give you an answer, I will give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Then... Um...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya groaned softly. She lowered her hands in front of her and interlocked her fingers.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she only said a few words after a while.

    Li Changshou waited patiently and finally heard Youqin Xuanya say, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou... I might have... thoughts about you that are different from Daopanions...¡± Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand.

    Could it be that she had taken the inner demon¡¯s act of stretching out her ¡®ws of Anlu Mountain¡¯ as her inner obsession? That was reasonable. However, that was just ahem, that was just an intense method that Li Changshou had used to scare her.

    Moreover, in the mental illusion realm, he was really just putting on an act. He did not do anything beyond his bottom line!

    What should I do...

    Should I coax her like she¡¯s a child, and tell her that it is not right to think that way? Should I tell her that it is not pure and make her me herself so that she will feel guilty?

    That is not right or ethical.

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and raised his head with his hands behind his back. Through the gaps in the forest, he looked at the white clouds in the sky.

    He said warmly, ¡°Junior Sister, before we cultivate, we were all mortals. Mortals are weak. They have to reproduce to maintain the stability of their race and allow their bloodline to expand. Therefore, some things are fixed in the bloodline, including the reproduction of the human race. The thought that appeared in your heart is actually very normal. If a Golden Immortal is not heartless, how can he or she have no desires? Therefore, you don¡¯t have to feel ashamed and feel that you are not pure enough. Desire, emotions, and feelings are all a part of you. Learning to control, face, and ovee them is also a form of cultivation.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was deep in thought. After some thought, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    The knot in his heart had indeed been untied.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, Junior Sister, your thoughts are indeed very simple. Let me give you an example. Do you know how a mortal couple does things in detail to obtain children?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in a book. It¡¯s said that Yin and Yang should be intertwined in order to give birth to living beings. The two of them would sit facing each other and ce their palms together. Both of them would circte their Dharma powers and immortal power. With the essence of Yin and Yang as a guide, the Qi of Life will be formed before returning to the woman¡¯s stomach.¡±

    A few question marks appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. ¡°Who taught you this? This is a mistake.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blinked in confusion. She bowed to Li Changshou and said seriously,

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, please teach me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but blush. He hurriedly said, ¡°You should ask your master about this or ask Ling¡¯e, Aunt-Master Jiu, and the others.

    There are differences between men and women. This is not something that can be easily taught.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya could not help but feel even more puzzled. Li Changshou took the initiative to change the topic and began to talk about the ¡°whereabouts¡± of his fellow disciples.

    Youqin Xuanya was the current Head Disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. Naturally, she paid attention to that matter and was easily distracted by Li Changshou.

    An hourter, she returned to Heaven-Breaking Peak with her doubts.

    Li Changshou wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed in his heart. He felt that he should send a memorial to the Jade Emperor and specially ask him to establish some lessons about reproduction in the Primordial World.

    There should be quite a lot of merit from that... probably.

    ¡°Put their palms together and sit cross-legged. Tsk, you actually thought of that.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and floated back to the Pill Chamber.

    Back then, when the Dao Ancestor established the Heavenly Courts and the Saints established the Heaven and Earth, the Goddess Nuwa had used the Connate Numinous treasure, the Red Embroidered Ball, to settle the matters regarding marriage and establish the three marriages of Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    The Heavenly Marriage referred to the marriage between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The master-disciple pair set an example for the marriage of the Three Realms. However, because the Heavenly Courts were rtively weak, it did not affect them much. They had written the marriage temte into the Heavenly Dao.

    After that, the various races decided on the etiquette of marriage.

    It was unlike the ancient times when the Magi and the human race mainly relied on the n gatherings to get together and matchmake. At that time, the custom was that the women wouldunch a surprise attack on the men they liked. They would then knock them unconscious and carry them back to their tents.

    When Li Changshou read about such customs in the ancient books, he could not help but imagine.

    If women of a certain tribe were to vie with each other for a handsome man, wouldn¡¯t his head be smashed by a stick?

    Ah, the Primordial World...

    Not only women, but men also had to protect themselves.

    After sending Youqin Xuanya off, Li Changshou waited for half a day. When the sun was setting in the west and the moon was about to appear above the sea of clouds, General Dongmu arrived with a group of Heavenly Soldiers.

    After seeing Li Changshou, General Dongmu made some small talk and took out two treasure pouches.

    ¡°There are a total of 300 peaches of the best quality,¡± General Dongmu said with a smile. ¡°Chan School and Jie School will be receiving a hundred each and the Ren School will also receive a hundred. This matter was decided by the Queen Mother.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou blinked and immediately understood what she meant.

    Who is from Ren School?

    Apart from the Saint, isn¡¯t it just me and the Great Daoist Master?

    Those one hundred peaches were clearly for Li Changshou!

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart, but he remained calm on the surface. He put away the immortal peaches and said, ¡°General Dongmu, do you have any other instructions? I¡¯ll go to Golden Ao Ind tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Well...¡± General Dongmu turned to look at the door of the Sea God¡¯s Residence and said softly,¡± There¡¯s a small problem. It was entrusted to me by the Queen Mother. Sea God, do youck disciples? I don¡¯t mean disciples who cultivate and get imparted the Dao. I mean disciples who learn to be scheming and devise strategies. They will have nothing to do with Ren School. If youck a disciple, just give me a word and I will send one to you immediately.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but frown slightly. He whispered, ¡°Who can make the Queen Mother help him like this?¡±

    General Dongmu sent a voice transmission. ¡°It¡¯s the flesh and blood of His Majesty, the beloved child of Her Majesty. However, they have never announced it to the public...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°What does His Majesty say about this?¡±Li Changshou¡±

    ¡°This matter was suggested by His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°How can I not respect His Majesty¡¯s orders? Where is this prince? I¡¯ll go and pay him a visit.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s outside.¡± General Dongmu turned around and said while facing the door, ¡°Your Highness Long Ji,e in. The Sea God has

    agreed!¡±

 Chapter 313 - The Great Daoist Masterâ€™s Return, The Three-Immortal Island Gives Peaches

    <h4>Chapter 313 The Great Daoist Master¡¯s Return, The Three-Immortal Ind Gives Peaches</h4>

    As soon as General Dongmu finished speaking, a Heavenly Soldier outside the Sea God¡¯s Residence left the formation and jumped into the sect.

    The soldier lowered his head and walked forward quickly. He was wearing a silver helmet and battle armor. From afar, he looked no different from a man, except that he was slightly shorter.

    When she got closer, she cupped her fists and bowed to Li Changshou and General Dongmu. She lowered her head and slowly raised it, revealing a puerile and young face.

    She was a young girl in her prime who would only look thirteen or fourteen years old if she was ced among mortals.

    The moment she spoke, her voice was clear.

    ¡°Greetings, General Dongmu and the Sea God!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Li Changshou smiled and bowed.

    Although Long Ji was the daughter of the Jade Emperor and the Princess of the Heavenly Courts, she did not have a Deity Position in the Heavenly Courts. She could be considered the Jade Emperor¡¯s ¡°family member¡±. It was reasonable for him to present such a gift.

    Li Changshou felt emotional.

    After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Long Ji would be Hong Luan Xing. She was another person rted to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    He and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion could not be cut off, and his mind was in a mess...

    Li Changshou thought about it and some memories rted to Long Ji came. After some deductions, he sorted out the information he knew.

    During the God-Conferment Tribtion, Long Ji was an expert with high Dharma powers. She stood on the Chan School¡¯s side and took the initiative to help King Wu of Zhou.

    Long Ji was originally the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor. It was said that she had been banished to the mortal world to cultivate because she had made a mistake. Li Changshou could not remember the relevant battle results clearly. He only remembered that she had been persuaded by an immortal and Elder Moon to marry one of her defeated enemies.

    Her defeated opponent was a useless pretty boy. His name was Hong Jin or something.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of Elder Moon, the reason Elder Moon could do such a heartless thing was definitely because someone or a force was plotting against him.

    That was all Li Changshou knew about Long Ji. General Dongmu said, ¡°Your Highness Long Ji, why don¡¯t you reveal your true appearance and worship the Sea God as your teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Princess Long Ji replied softly. A faint immortal fog appeared around her.

    When the immortal fog dissipated, the armor on her body disappeared and turned into a light white dress. Her ck hair cascaded down.

    At that moment, Long Ji was shorter than before, and her body was much thinner. She could be described as cute.

    Li Changshou took a closer look. She was really a young girl who had just entered puberty.

    However,e to think of it, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are both Connate lifeforms. Is their daughter¡¯s growth cycle counted by years or hundreds of thousands of years?

    Princess Long Ji should be at least a few thousand years old, right?

    If she still looks like a young girl during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, wouldn¡¯t Elder Moon, that immortal, and that Hong Jin... bemitting a crime?

    Yes, as an ordinary minister trusted by the Jade Emperor, he had to quicklye up with aplete set of Heavenly Laws.

    The young girl, Long Ji, walked forward and bowed to Li Changshou. She said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me Teacher. I can¡¯t ept this karma easily.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since Your Highness wants to discuss strategies with me, I will be thick-skinned and ept this task. However, Princess, you can just call me the Sea God. Don¡¯t call me Teacher.¡±

    Long Ji could not help but look at General Dongmu. Thetter smiled and nodded. She felt that Li Changshou was just being humble.

    Actually, he was really afraid.

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want, Sea God.¡±

    Princess Long Ji immediately shouted, ¡°Sea God!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in satisfaction and took out a few bottles of pills from his sleeve as a greeting gift for her.

    He originally thought that Princess Long Ji had onlye to greet him and go through the formalities. However, he did not expect that after General Dongmu left with his people...

    The princess stood in the corner of the Sea God¡¯s Residence and looked around curiously. She exuded spirituality. ¡°Your Highness, you?¡± Li Changshou looked puzzled.

    ¡°Mother asked me to learn more from you, Sea God.¡± The young girl smiled and blinked, looking a little sly. ¡°Sea God, can I stay here?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, to be honest, I am just an incarnation here. Most of the time, this incarnation is cultivating. It¡¯s very boring.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, don¡¯t worry. I want to cultivate too!¡±

    Long Ji smiled and said, ¡°Since Mother asked me to follow the Sea God, I naturally have to follow her orders. Sea God, if you want to go out or do something, you can bring me along. If it is not convenient, just pretend that I¡¯m not present. I¡¯m here to be the child beside you, Sea God. It¡¯s fine for me to run errands. I will not cause karma and trouble for you, Sea God. I will not embarrass the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but praise her in his head.

    The princess was polite in every word she said and her actions. She carried herself well, was elegant, natural, humble and restrained. She was indeed a good seedling. She lived up to the bloodline of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go to the Jade Pool to prepare ande to see me tomorrow morning? I will set off tomorrow to visit the experts of the three sects and the dragon king of the dragon race. Your Highness, let¡¯s walk around together and form some good karma.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sea God!¡±

    Long Ji was overjoyed when she heard that. She did not insist on staying in the Sea God Residence.

    After sending Long Ji off, Li Changshou could not help but ponder.

    What does His Majesty... mean?

    If he used the elimination method, he would first eliminate the most absurd possibility, the Beauty Scheme.

    The Jade Emperor was the ruler of the Three Realms, and with the support of the Purple Cloud Pce, why would he arrange for his precious daughter to plot against a little Sea God like him?

    Secondly, he had to eliminate the option of ¡®Inspector¡¯. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would not do that.

    On the other hand, the reason that General Dongmu said was the most credible. Her Highness was there to learn how to devise schemes and strategies.

    However, how should I teach her how to devise schemes and strategies? I, Li Changshou, am just a little more stable in handling matters. I would think about it a little more and make more preparations. I don¡¯t have any strong points that I can teach others.

    He could not teach Princess Long Ji the method of thinking and visualization, and nurture her ability to divert her attention and multitasking..

    Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and felt a little troubled. In the end, he could only change his mind.

    I should just treat this princess as a supervisor.

    That made it easier for Li Changshou to ept it. Moreover, as the Sea God, he had nothing to hide.

    Hence, the next morning... Just as Li Changshou¡¯s attentionnded on the paper effigy of the Sea God¡¯s Residence, he realized that a thin figure was standing outside the Sea God¡¯s Residence. It was naturally Long

    Ji.

    She tied a cloth bag to her head to hide her hair, and changed into a lightweight white Daoist robe and cloth boots. She looked a little like a Dao Child.

    Li Changshou stood up and walked out of the residence. The young girl outside the door hurriedly turned around.

    ¡°Have you been waiting, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Long Ji greets the Sea God!¡± Long Ji bowed and said, ¡°Sea God, please call me Long Ji. You said yesterday that from today onwards, I will be your Dao child.¡± ¡°I shall do so then.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and handed the horsetail whisk over.

    Long Ji immediately walked forward and held the horsetail whisk with both hands. She held it in her arms and followed behind Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and a white cloud rose. Then, he led Long Ji towards the Tushita Pce.

    Yesterday, Li Changshou thought for a long time and decided to give the Immortal Peaches to the Great Daoist Master so that he could ¡°distribute¡± it.

    Although it was a small matter, he could not stay there casually.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was that... the Great Daoist Master was not sleeping in the Tushita Pce, ahem, he was not cultivating!

    In the front courtyard of the Tushita Pce, Little Gold smiled and said, ¡°The Great Daoist Master has returned to see the Grand Pure One. He said that he has something to report to the Saint.¡±

    Little Silver also said from the side, ¡°Elder Lord rode a cow out a few days ago and is not in the pce. ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, do you have any difficulties? The two of us can help you!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Help? Should I take a few treasures from the Grand Supreme Elder and go down to call the monkey ¡®Walker Sun?

    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue.¡± Li Changshou smiled and took out a brocade box from his chest pocket. He smiled and said, ¡°The Queen Mother sent some immortal peaches to the Three Schools of Dao Sect. I specially sent them over. There are thirty-six immortal peaches inside. Don¡¯t eat them secretly. When the Great Daoist Master returns, he will reward you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Little Jin nodded and agreed. He did not think much of it.

    In the first few thousand years that the Heavenly Courts and the Tushita Pce had first been established, the fairies would send some immortal peaches over every now and then.

    Later, he got sick of eating peaches and fed them to the green bull.

    Then, Li Changshou bade farewell with Long Ji and rode a cloud towards the East Heaven Gate. Princess Long Ji pondered for a while and took out a jade token. She wrote something on it.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What did you

    write?¡±

    ¡°Sea God, please take a look.¡±

    Princess Long Ji handed the jade token over. Li Changshou looked at it and could not help but chuckle.

    Princess Long Ji had actually recorded everything that he had said to Little Gold and Little Silver. She had also written a shortment.

    Thements was:

    ¡°Today, the Sea God entered the Tushita Pce to look for the Great Daoist Master. He wanted to hand the immortal peaches that my mother gave him to the Great Daoist Master to handle. Although this is a small matter, I saw that the Sea God was very cautious. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    Li Changshou handed the jade token back and praised, ¡°It¡¯s easy to read more and learn more. It¡¯s hard to think a lot. I hope you can maintain this habit. In the future, you can support the Heavenly Courts alone.¡±

    Long Ji stuck out the tip of her tongue shyly and blushed. She agreed softly. Li Changshou continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to Golden Ao Ind. Outside the Heaven Gate, the Primordial World will still be very dangerous. If you encounter danger, you should protect yourself. I will protect you and help you escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sea God. I will not cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He brought Long Ji out of Golden Ao Ind and headed towards the East Ocean.

    Although he wanted to give Long Ji a tuition ss so that she could have a crash course on the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ and the ¡®Theory of Tricks¡¯, it was a secret that he could not reveal.

    Moreover, Princess Long Ji¡¯s identity was quite sensitive. It was different from Ao Yi¡¯s.

    Has the Great Daoist Master gone to meet the Saint?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. If that was the case, he would keep the remaining sixty-four immortal peaches to himself. He would find a chance to bring more than ten back to the Immortal Du Sect and let his master and the others taste them.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou rode a cloud and slowly walked in front of Golden Ao Ind. A few immortals from Golden Ao Ind took the initiative to go out to wee him.

    Long Ji followed Li Changshou as a Dao child. No one paid much attention to her.

    Initially, Long Ji was calm. However, she gradually became shocked. Then, she became inexplicably shocked. The way she looked at the Sea God changed continuously.

    Who exactly is this person who has served the Heavenly Courts and supported Father?

    Although Long Ji looked young, she had cultivated for a long time. She had read many books in the Jade Pool since she was young and knew all kinds of secrets and legends.

    Golden Ao Ind was a famous Dao venue in Jie School. There was a path to Green Touring Pce. Many disciples of the Saints usually ignored the Heavenly Courts.

    However, the Sea God hade to Golden Ao Ind today. First, the Golden Immortals weed him, and then the ten Heavenly Lords invited him to a banquet.

    If they had not juste from the Tushita Pce, Long Ji would have thought that the Sea God was from Jie School.

    When Li Changshou suggested that he wanted to meet the eldest senior brother of Jie School and the eldest disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven, the senior Daoist Duobao appeared on Golden Ao Ind before the ten Heavenly Lords had even agreed. He shouted ¡®Brother Sea God¡¯ and went forward to talk to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou made some small talk and exined his intentions. He also took out a gift from the Heavenly Courts.

    Daoist Duobao blinked his eyes and took out an immortal peach. He peeled it open and took a bite of the crystal clear peach flesh. Immediately, his mouth was filled with a refreshing feeling. He snorted softly in pleasure. ¡°This immortal peach is not bad. I¡¯ll leave some for Teacher to taste. As for the rest, we will split them among our fellow disciples. Don¡¯t let the Sea God and the Heavenly Courts down.¡±

    All the immortals from the Jie Sect agreed.

    However, just as Daoist Duobao finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something. Just as the Goddess of Golden Light jumped over excitedly and was about to split the peaches, Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Reserve nine more for Brother Sea God.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light blinked and could not help but cover her mouth andugh. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you going to return the favor?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, that¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean inappropriate!?!¡±

    Duobao personally took action and took out a numinous-treasure-level jade box from his sleeve. He selected nine peaches of the best quality and of the highest age and ced them in the jade box.

    Then, he waved his hand. ¡°How can we not send such delicious peaches to Three-Immortal Ind? The Three Xiao Immortals are the pir of Jie School! Sea God, let¡¯s go. Pleasee with me again.¡± Li Changshou thought about it for a long time. In the end, he smiled and agreed. He brought the jade box along and followed Daoist Duobao to the Three-Immortal Ind together with the confused Long Ji.

    On the way, Long Ji saw... a certain Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, whom she had heard about in legends. He moved together with the Sea God and they kept muttering something softly. From time to time, he would evenugh strangely.

    At that moment, Long Ji was only shocked because of the widework of connections that the Sea God had.

    Another hourter, when they arrived at the Three-Immortal Ind and met the famous Three Xiao Immortals of Jie School, Long Ji was shocked.

    Is this Fairy Yun Xiao really someone who should be in this world?

    That was not the main point.

    The Sea God and Fairy Yun Xiao strolled in the forest alone and chatted andughed. What kind of situation was that? She thought.

    Fairy Yun Xiao even personally peeled an immortal peach and handed it to the Sea God...

    Although the Sea God said that it was only an incarnation and could not taste much, his body epted it honestly.

    The Sea God and Daoist Duobao...

    The Sea God and Fairy Yun Xiao...

    Long Ji pursed her lips and stood in the corner. She listened to the two other big shots who were ying around and quietly took out a jade token to pen down her current thoughts and state of mind.

    At the same time, in the Great Scarlet Sky of the Nineyered Celestial Pce.

    The clouds were misty, and immortal light surrounded them. There was nothing, no god, no immortal, no spirit. There was only a mystery.

    In the depths of the clouds, the Great Daoist Master was sitting upright in front of the small hall of a small Daoist temple. There was a smile on his face. He gave off a vibe of... being obedient while not pretending to be young. Not long after, the Great Daoist Master whispered to the hall, ¡°Teacher, what do you think of my suggestion?¡±

 Chapter 314 - The Sea God Who Is Familiar With The Three Schools!

    <h4>Chapter 314 The Sea God Who Is Familiar With The Three Schools!</h4>

    Opportunity? What opportunity is Teacher waiting for? In front of the Tushita Pce¡¯s gate, the Great Daoist Master stood quietly on the stairs, thinking about the short conversation he had with his teacher in the Grand Pure Temple.

    He had gone to ask his teacher for permission to officially take Li Changshou as his disciple.

    However, his teacher only said... that the time was not right. In other words, Teacher has already decided to take Changshou as his disciple, but he is waiting for an opportunity?

    What opportunity could there be?

    Isn¡¯t it just a matter of a Saint¡¯s decree?

    Why do I feel that there is aplicated n behind this?

    The Great Daoist Master frowned slightly. He pushed open the door of the Tushita Pce and returned to his fixed seat.

    He was under the old tree of the cool grasnd.

    As the Eldest Disciple of Ren School and the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect, how could he not n? It was just that he had been thinking less and was toozy to devise a scheme.

    The Great Daoist Master raised his sleeve and looked interested.

    Today, let me deduce what kind of opportunity my teacher is waiting for and when Changshou can sessfully enter the Tushita Pce!

    Hence, the Great Daoist Master sat under the tree and began to pinch his fingers and ponder. He nodded and shook his head from time to time. He looked rather serious.

    The Great Daoist Master only heaved a sigh of relief when he frowned...

    He had given up.

    He really could not figure out what his teacher was plotting

    ¡°Sigh, let them be. It¡¯s fine as long as they know that Teacher is interested in taking in disciples. It¡¯s not appropriate to tell Changshou about that. Otherwise, Changshou¡¯s mental state would be unstable. I¡¯ll congratte Changshou after Teacher gives the decree.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master yawned. Just as he was about to ¡°return his body to nature and let his mind fuse with the world¡±, the Little Gold and Little Silver ran over from afar.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master! Senior Brother Changshou came over previously and brought some immortal peaches.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Peaches?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows and looked at the six immortal peaches in the jade box that Little Gold and Little Silver had opened. He smiled. ¡°Changshou is really considerate. He didn¡¯t forget to send some over after receiving some benefits.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sighed softly. ¡°The two of you can share them. Don¡¯t let Changshou down.¡±

    Little Gold and Little Silver hurriedly nodded and carried the jade box back into the hall. They even burped a few times along the way.

    ¡°These two little guys don¡¯t even wipe their mouths when they eat secretly.¡± Immortal Peach... Sea God...

    The Great Daoist Master muttered, ¡°Could it be that Teacher wants to wait for Changshou to make some contributions If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t be anxious. However, I always feel that Teacher doesn¡¯t care about the dragon race and should have other considerations. The word opportunity is really too vague.¡±

    Forget it.

    It¡¯s useless to think so much.

    The Great Daoist Master stretched his back and slowly leaned back. The shallow grass on the ground grew and intertwined, forming afortable straw bed.

    Right, what is Changshou doing now?

    The Great Daoist Master ced his left hand behind his head and tapped his right hand in front of him. The Taiji Painting slowly appeared. As the Yin-Yang fishes rotated, a painting was formed.

    Oh, he actually went to the Three-Immortal Ind!

    When he saw that, the Great Daoist Master was instantly energized. The image slowly moved, and soon, he saw the two figures who were chatting in the forest.

    The Great Daoist Master praised in his heart and hurriedly waved his hand to disperse the image of the Taiji Painting.

    However, even if the Great Daoist Master was fast enough, Fairy Yun Xiao could still sense it. She looked at the sky...

    The Great Daoist Master calcted carefully and realized that his Dao runes had not been captured by Yun Xiao. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡®You¡¯re really something, Little Changshou.¡¯ ¡®He refuses to even let go of such an opportunity. How dare he go to the Three-Immortal Ind with just some immortal peaches? It¡¯s not like he has an immortal peach spiritual root. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Junior Sister Yunxiao will look down on him?¡±

    Hence, he turned around and fell asleep.

    On the Three-Immortal Ind, Yun Xiao frowned slightly and slowly retracted her gaze.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is someone spying on this ce?¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you also sensed that aura just

    now?¡±

    ¡°My cultivation level is low. I naturally can¡¯t sense it,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I just read that from your expression, Fairy.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother should be watching.¡± Yun Xiao sighed softly and felt a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    After sending Li Changshou to the Three-Immortal Ind, Daoist Duobao used the excuse of going back to offer his peach to his teacher, and returned to the Green Touring Pce outside the etherealness. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Duobao is carefree and unrestrained. He likes to fool around. He is really a rare figure in the world. There were many people in Jie School who were more humane than other ces in the Primordial World. The path of cultivation is long. It¡¯s the luckiest thing to have a friend.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but stop in her tracks and turn around slightly. She smiled gently and said, ¡°How do you make everything sound beneficial yet so reasonable?¡±

    The forest was filled with light and shadows. Some light spotsnded on her long dress, making her look more lively.

    ¡°Fairy, you tter me.¡± Li Changshou did not dare to look at her. He only smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that when you consider the same matter, you can try looking at it from a different perspective. Besides, the humane nature and friendliness of the members of Jie School is a good thing and also a bad thing.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Karma is the bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is karma.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with deep meaning. He said slowly, ¡°The more friends you have, the harder it is to get rid of karma. Karma is like a web that has already enveloped the entire Jie School.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered.

    To be safe, Li Changshou did not mention anything else. He stopped and continued strolling with Yun Xiao.

    The clouds rose and disappeared. The tide rose and fell.

    The scenery on the Three-Immortal Ind was not bad, but Li Changshou did not remember much.

    Yun Xiao also asked him why he hade to Golden Ao Ind this time. Li Changshou mentioned the dragon race and a letter he had obtained from Daoist Duobao on the way. There were two ancient words written on the book. They were ¡®Dragon¡¯ and ¡®Heaven¡¯. After that, after Li Changshou left the Three-Immortal Ind, he would go to the Jade Void Pce to visit. He hoped to find Guang Chengzi and seek help from him to ¡°trap¡± and ¡°ascend¡±.

    ¡°Trapping the dragons and allowing them to soar to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Yun Xiao muttered softly, ¡°What effect does this handwriting have on the dragon race?¡±

    ¡°If they were simply written by the two seniors, there might be some negative effects and they might feel that the Dao Sect is interfering in the matters of the dragon race.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, if this matter is handled carefully andplements the promise given by the Jade Emperor, it will form a strong suppression. Although the Primordial World is huge and the trichiliocosm is vast, the dragon race cannot hide from the Three Dao Sects.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Jade Emperor has lost his patience with the dragon race. There needs to be a conclusion as soon as possible. At this moment, we can¡¯t let the dragon race resolve the internal problems first. We can only let the dragon race establish a name before cooperating internally and gradually reorganizing the race...¡± Li Changshou spoke calmly in the forest. Fairy Yun Xiao was listening quietly most of the time. From time to time, she would nod slightly or take the initiative to ask.

    The two of them chatted happily.

    It was as if two hours had passed quickly in the blink of an eye.

    Li Changshou expressed his intention to leave. Yun Xiao sent him out of the Three-Immortal Ind. Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao also came out to join in the fun. There was a hint of mischief in their eyes, but they did not tease him.

    They were warned not to do so, otherwise they would have to kneel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Changshou said to Princess Long Ji, who was acting a little reserved. Long Ji flew forward and followed behind Li Changshou. She hugged his horsetail whisk and was in a daze.

    She took the route of the South Continent and rushed to the Kunlun Immortal Mountain.

    Halfway through the journey, Long Ji finally asked softly, ¡°Sea God...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is the peach delicious?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Long Ji stuck out the tip of his tongue and smiled. Then, she asked timidly, ¡°Sea God, can I ask you something? Why did youe to the Heavenly Courts to help my father?¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a question, ¡°Then why do you think the Grand Supreme Elder is helping His Majesty in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Long Ji could not help but be stunned. She vaguely felt that she had already obtained the answer, but she felt confused. She did not know what she had understood.

    Li Changshou chuckled and continued to ride the cloud. He did not exin further.

    On the other hand, Long Ji pondered for a while and took out his jade token. She lowered her head and wrote some words.

    ¡°The Sea God paid a visit to Jie School. He has a widework of connections and many friends. It was really shocking, especially when Senior Duobao took the initiative to look for him and called him brother... The Sea God actually has a close rtionship with Fairy Yun Xiao. They were like soul mates when they strolled through the forest and chatted happily... Impressive, impressive.¡± ¡°Long Ji?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Long Ji hurriedly agreed and put the jade talisman back into the sleeve of her Daoist robe. ¡°Sea God, please give me your instructions!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spread anything about what you saw today in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°If Father and Mother ask...¡±

    ¡°Of course you can tell them.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll go and visit a senior. I¡¯m going to the Jade Void Pce. Remember, no matter what happens in the Jade Void Pce, don¡¯t make a sound. Just follow behind me.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Long Ji replied solemnly.

    She naturally knew that the members of the two Immortal Sects, the Chan School and the Jie School, often had conflicts with each other because of their different teachings and ideals

    Long Ji saw that Li Changshou was extremely popr in Jie School and was even the ¡°best friend¡± of the famous Fairy Yun Xiao. He reckoned that Li Changshou must be detested by the members of Chan School...

    He should not get beaten up and chased out, right?

    After all, Long Ji was still a young girl. At that moment, she had already begun to get uneasy. However, what happened next left Long Ji a little overwhelmed. They first headed to the two immortal mountains of the Middle Continent and found the Magu Cave. They saw a clean, beardless, and very friendly-looking elder.

    Perfected Huang Long.

    Li Changshou did not hide anything and directly said that he was here for the dragon race. He asked Perfected Huang Long to ask for a letter from Senior Guang Chengzi and took out Daoist Duobao¡¯s letter.

    Perfected Huang Long asked, ¡°You only need Senior Brother Guang Chengzi to write two words?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best if you leave a wisp of Senior Guang Chengzi¡¯s aura behind. That way, you can represent Chan School¡¯s attitude.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long agreed readily and immediately brought Li Changshou and Long Ji to the Kunlun Mountain.

    After finding the Jade Void Pce and paying respects to Guang Chengzi, Perfected Huang Long did not mention Li Changshou¡¯s purpose foring. He directly took the matter into his own hands and gave the words written by Daoist Duobao to Guang Chengzi.

    Guang Chengzi smiled as he raised his brush and wrote the word ¡®trap¡¯ and ¡®ascend¡¯.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Guang Chengzi folded the book and returned it to Li Changshou with immortal power. He smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts were established by the Dao Ancestor. It¡¯s only right for them to contribute.¡±

    Li Changshou thanked him repeatedly. Long Ji did not know what to say.

    Are the two factions, Chan School and Jie School really that kind to the Heavenly Courts?

    Long Ji naturally knew that all of that was just because of the Sea God¡¯s pride. After they left the Jade Void Pce safely and returned to the East Ocean, Long Ji took out his jade token and silently wrote a sentence.

    ¡°The Sea God has connections in all three sects. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±

    Li Changshou arrived at the East Ocean with Long Ji.

    They saw that at a huge array formation in a deep valley at the foot of the spiritual mountain in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, a few figures stood beside a treasure pool and attacked at the same time. They slowly sank a golden cicada that had yet to shed its skin into the bottom of the treasure pool.

    The few of them looked like old Daoists. They were all wearing tattered long robes.

    ording to the rules of the spiritual mountain, the more tattered one¡¯s robe was, the higher one¡¯s status in the sect would be. That was so that they could be wary of oneself and not forget the fact that the Western Sect was poor.

    Not far behind the old Daoists, there were two figures standing in each corner. Daoist Wen Jing was also there, watching the Golden Cicada in the Treasure Pool.

    She felt a little sad and empathetic but she almostughed out loud... The old Daoists said, ¡°Jin Chanzi has been crippled.¡±

    ¡°That Sea God actually has the strength to kill the Golden Cicada. Tell Wen Jing and the others be careful. Don¡¯t attack the Sea God directly. This person¡¯s powers are deeply hidden.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a mysterious disciple of Ren School. I don¡¯t know why he hides his abilities.¡±

    The few of them spoke. After a few words, they fell silent.

    Daoist Wen Jing was really surprised.

    Sea God?

    He had seriously injured Jin Chanzi with his own hands, and had beaten him up to the point that it was equivalent to reincarnating?

    How is that possible? The Sea God¡¯s cultivation level should not have reached the Zenith Heaven realm. On the other hand, Jin Chanzi is a ferocious beast that has fought since ancient times. It is impossible for them to fight at the same realm...

    Why did Jin Chanzi almost die? Daoist Wen Jing was puzzled. Moreover, the Sea God... Isn¡¯t he a civil official?

    Daoist Wen Jing blinked.

    An old Daoist priest gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Are we going to put up with this? Teacher has said that Jin Chanzi is rted to the rise of the Western Sect. The Sea God has cut off the great fortune of the Western Sect!¡±

    ¡°Even if we want to attack the Sea God, we can¡¯t find his main body. What¡¯s the use of killing his incarnation and his paper effigy?¡±

    Another old Daoist priest said, ¡°We can¡¯t touch the Sea God but can¡¯t we touch the people who are close to the Sea God?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The one who has a close rtionship with the Sea God and has more karma with the Western Sect is...¡±

    ¡°Zhao Gongming of Jie School.¡±

    Upon hearing that name, the old Daoists beside the Treasure Pool fell silent again.

    The silencested for a while until an old Daoist priest looked up and sighed.

    ¡°We can¡¯t defeat him. Another one.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but roll her eyes. She leaned against the stone wall and waited for the disciples of the Saint toe to a conclusion.

    She heard them mumbling for a long time, but they could not find a suitable target for revenge. Daoist Wen Jing could not help but snort coldly in her heart...

    ¡®As the Sea God¡¯s right-hand man, I don¡¯t even know half of his rtives and friends, let alone you guys.¡¯

    ¡®Instead of nagging here, why don¡¯t you have the guts to go to Tushita Pce and find my beloved concubine?¡¯

    When she thought of the words ¡®my beloved concubine¡¯, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s phoenix-like eyes became slightly narrower. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile...

    The disciples of the Western Sect discussed for a long time before they decided on a n to take revenge on the Sea God.

    Daoist Wen Jing only used a moment to exin the n entirely to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, without missing a single detail...

 Chapter 315 - Dragon Heart in the Crystal Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 315 Dragon Heart in the Crystal Pce!</h4>

    What a vicious n.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. One paper effigy brought Long Ji to the Dragon Pce, while the other paper effigy was in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. They sent away the mosquito that had just sent the message. Then, he began to think of a solution. Speaking of which, it was also his fault. Perhaps he had hidden it a little too much and caused the Western Sect to be unable to find a suitable breakthrough, thus shifting the attention to the structure of the Sea God Sect.

    They were a second-rate force and a mighty sect with two Saints presiding over it. After pondering for a long time, they actually wanted to destroy the small Xiong Vige of the Magihumans and attack the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect in Xiong Vige!

    They did it purely to vent their anger and take revenge.

    Although that method was a little absurd, it made Li Changshou feel extremely ufortable...

    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that he was not ¡°steady¡± enough.

    Previously, when he was young and frivolous, he had always felt that being ¡°steady¡± was aprehensive and wless n.

    Now that his mentality had matured a little, he realized that in order to truly be steady when managing a faction, one should deliberately reveal a fake w and guide the enemy¡¯s actions to make them take advantage of that w, so as to give himself more time to deal with it.

    Now was not the time to reflect on himself. He had to quickly think of a solution.

    If the Western Sect wanted to destroy the Sea God Sect, they only needed to send a few ferocious beasts to kill the Divine Envoys and resident temple devotees of the Sea God Sect. They would be able to achieve an astonishing effect in a short period of time. Fortunately, Li Changshou... had prepared for it long ago.

    The paper effigy in the rear hall immediately fled underground. The seven to eight other paper effigies had already begun to split up. He would move Xiong Vige away in the shortest time possible and bring most of the Magihumans in Xiong Vige to the East Continent. Then, he would gather the ¡°elite¡± Divine Envoys in the ¡°safe house¡± under the Sea God Temple.

    Although the Western Sect was going to deal with the Magihumans this time, Li Changshou would remind the True Dragon Guardians that were stationed everywhere to temporarily retreat to the South Ocean...

    In addition, in order to protect the outstanding underground ambushers who were hiding behind the enemy, Li Changshou even asked the resident devotees of the Sea God Temples of various ces to post a notice.

    ¡°The Divine Envoys are going to concentrate on advancing their divine powers. Everyone, please offer incense at home.¡±

    After doing all that, Li Changshou still felt that it was not enough.

    The matters of the dragon race had also reached a critical juncture. If he could not focuster and made a mistake, he might take advantage of the enemy. Although the Magihumans had ¡°schemed¡± against him in the beginning, they had been trying their best to cheat him of his food and drink all these years. Ahem, they had been working hard to develop the Sea God Sect!

    The Magihumans had made a significant contribution to Li Changshou¡¯s sess in obtaining so much merit from incense offerings. Since he could protect them, he would not let them bleed for nothing...

    After some thought, Li Changshou used a paper effigy that was in the Golden Immortal realm and brought a few Divine Envoys who had superb acting skills, for example, Xiong Laosan, who was hitting a woman in the middle of the night, to rush to the Netherworld together.

    If the Magihumans were in danger, it would be reasonable for the experts of the Magi to protect them.

    Li Changshou would not make the experts of the Magi work for nothing. He would not be stingy with the gifts that he should give them. He would order people to prepare whatever the Netherworld Magicked.

    He just had to give them tens of thousands of spiritual beasts!

    While preparing for the battle, Li Changshou brought Long Ji into the seawater and arrived at the ocean where the East Ocean Dragon Pce was.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Wait. I have something that I have to deal with carefully first.¡±

    ¡°Okay -¡°

    Long Ji agreed obediently and stood behind Li Changshou, admiring the beautiful scenery in the sea.

    No matter how deep and vast the four seas of the Primordial World were, there would always be some hazy light. Most immortals and Qi Refinement cultivators were proficient in the method of ¡°secretly observing¡±. They would observe things in the ocean as if they were appreciating flowers in the day. Not long after, Li Changshou adjusted his mindset and arranged all the matters in Xiong Vige. Then, he called out to Long Ji,

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, are you facing any problems?¡±

    Long Ji said seriously, ¡°I received Mother¡¯s instructionsst night. Although the Heavenly Courts have very few Major Generals, they cannot let you, the Sea God, work alone. If there are any difficulties, please tell the Heavenly Courts. Um... That¡¯s what Mother said.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Queen Mother. If something happens, I will not be the only one holding the fort. I will prioritize the Heavenly Courts first!¡±

    Long Ji blinked and suddenly realized... that the Sea God was really good with words.

    Those words were just right. They were appropriate and full of depth. It almost just rolled off his tongue! Long Ji took out the jade token and immediately wrote down his findings.

    She looked up at the Sea God¡¯s back and felt that he was unfathomable... in various ways. In front of them, there were dragons roaring. The seawater was boiling, and the fish fled in all directions.

    The members of the dragon race, who had long known that Li Changshou had arrived in the East Ocean, sent arge number of soldiers to wee him when he was still 500 kilometers away from the Crystal Pce.

    At that moment, Long Ji heard a soft gasp from the immortal power barrier.

    Long Ji stood on his tiptoes and leaned forward. He saw that the Sea God¡¯s expression was a little solemn. Moreover, the Sea God¡¯s gaze was unprecedentedly filled with determination.

    ¡°Sea God, are the matters regarding the dragon race difficult to handle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Li Changshou clenched his fists slightly. He was already determined to fight this battle well!

    From today onwards, he would be known as a powerful minister in the Lingxiao Hall!

    He did not expect that he, Li Changshou, could be so heroic!

    Long Ji, who was at the side, keenly sensed the change in the Sea God¡¯s mentality. She could not help but feel excited.

    Father said that the Sea God has a weakness. He is too focused on stability. He will only take action after thinking about it several times.

    However, what I saw today did not seem like what Father... mentioned...

    Before Long Ji could finish thinking about it, an expert from the dragon race arrived first. Heughed at the Sea God and bowed from afar.

    On the other hand, the Sea God broke through in an instant. A moment ago, he was still full of pride. Suddenly... he squinted and smiled.

    The dragon-headed elder shouted, ¡°Sea God, how have you been!?!¡±

    The Sea God answered, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Elder Ao Jiao, I¡¯ve been enjoying myself in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    After saying that, the two of them raised their heads andughed loudly. Theirughter echoed in the seawater.

    This...

    Long Ji was speechless.

    He knew that there was an unwritten rule in the Primordial World. When two people met and did not know if the other party was an enemy or not, they would justugh loudly. The longer theyughed, the less hostile they would be to each other.

    How did the rulese about?

    ording to rumors, in ancient times, many Connate lifeforms wouldugh happily when they picked up treasures. When other Connate lifeforms heardughter, they would take a detour and rush to other ces to pick up treasures...

    Over time, such rules were established.

    In ancient times, experts from all over the world would startughing when they were a thousand kilometers away. If they were to go to a ce where it was easy to cause fights and treasures, they wouldugh and fly over...

    Yes, it was reasonable and convincing. Long Ji pursed her thin lips and listened to the conversation between the dragon-headed elder and the Sea God...

    ¡°Hahaha! Sea God, quickly follow me back to the Crystal Pce. I will definitely drink 300 cups of wine with you today!¡±

    ¡°Is the Dragon King home? I still have a few important matters to discuss with the Dragon King.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. His Majesty is waiting for you. Hahahaha!¡±

    Apanied by such heartyughter, Li Changshou and Long Ji were surrounded by the experts of the dragon race as they slowly walked towards the Crystal Pce.

    Long Ji was still in a daze. She did not understand how the Sea God did it. He was acting like apletely different person from before.

    Hence, Long Ji wrote on the jade token:

    ¡°The Sea God changes his emotions extremely quickly. His ability to put on a show is unparalleled.¡±

    However, Long Ji blinked and added, ¡°Those who like to squint and smile are all strange... powerful people!¡±

    Although I¡¯m the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor, it¡¯s not wrong to be more obedient when ites to the Sea God.

    Let¡¯s not talk too much for now. The dragon race¡¯s luck is at hand.

    Li Changshou rarely felt nervous. Apart from facing the Heavenly Tribtion, the Heavenly Punishment, and the Great Daoist Master at the beginning, and cultivating the escape technique when he had just reached the Void Return realm, he had identally entered the Cave Abode of a pair of Perfected Immortal Daopanions and broken through...

    That was not important.

    Ahem, anyway, he could maintain a rtively calm mentality in most situations.

    However, Li Changshou was indeed a little nervous during the trip to the Crystal Pce this time.

    This scheme had been going on for so many years. It concerned the great merit that he had yet to obtain. To a certain extent, it had decided his future development. He could seriously interfere with the fluctuations of the survival index of the Primordial World!

    However, it was precisely that nervousness that made Li Changshou tense up. His thinking became more acute and his thoughts ran through his mind faster. He entered the Crystal Pce and went to the Dragon King Hall.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean walked down the tform to wee him. He and Li Changshou greeted each other and he then led Li Changshou to the tform.

    The dragon race must have seen through Princess Long Ji¡¯s identity, as they had also prepared a seat for her at the banquet.

    Seeing that Long Ji still wanted to stand behind him, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Sit. Don¡¯t let the Dragon King¡¯s good intentions down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Long Ji bowed and agreed. She puffed out her chest and sat behind Li Changshou.

    She was naturally calm andposed.

    ¡°Dragon King.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°I came here today because I have something to tell you. Did Ao Yi tell you about the Immortal Peach Banquet?¡±

    ¡°My son has already told me.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean stroked his beard and smiled. His dragon eyes were filled with vigor and he was not in his usual drowsy state.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean smiled and said, ¡°Sea God, my son has been traveling everywhere recently. He has been talking to his elders in the East Ocean and telling them about the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions... Did you give him these instructions?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou epted it graciously and smiled.

    ¡°I just wanted to pave the way so that I won¡¯t feel awkwarding here today. I¡¯m only saying this to let you know that I have no intention of fooling the dragon race.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean pondered for a while and looked down at the wine bottle in front of him.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He waited by the side for a while.

    Amidst the silence, it was a contest but also not a contest.

    Long Ji, who was at the side, held the jade token and noted down every word that the Sea God had said. She felt that there was a deeper meaning behind it.

    At that moment, Long Ji seemed to have seen two ck clouds gathering on the Sea God and the old Dragon King. It made her feel a little oppressed...

    ¡°Ah...¡± The Dragon King sighed slowly and picked up the wine bottle. His smile was filled with exhaustion.

    ¡°A toast to the Sea God.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dragon King!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his ss and returned the gesture. He took a sip of the wine and immediately looked serious.

    ¡°Dragon King, let me ask you. Let¡¯s not talk about the other three sects. Are there any key figures in the East Ocean Dragon Pce who dislike the Heavenly Courts?¡± The Dragon King said, ¡°Sea God, you¡¯re making it sound too serious. Our race only has respect for the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts have helped my race several times and given us so many benefits. We are grateful. However... there are indeed many nsmen who are worried. They are worried that the Heavenly Courts is just another Western Sect. Most of our race¡¯s vitality has been lost. We can¡¯t withstand such a torment.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then today, I will dispel these doubts for the dragon race! Dragon King, why don¡¯t you gather all the elders in the East Ocean Dragon Pce now? I will tell all the elders about the joyous asion today in detail. That way, you won¡¯t have to say it again.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean was also interested. However, he did not ask further. He only smiled and said, ¡°In that case, please wait, Sea God.¡±

    ¡°Where are you, Prime Minister?¡±

    A few turtle guards ran in from outside the hall.

    At that moment, the Dragon King gave the order. In the Dragon Pce of the East Ocean, the Dragon Mother, the dragon princes, and dozens of elders with real power in the dragon race were gathered in the main hall of the Crystal Pce.

    This scene made Long Ji¡¯s palms sweat...

    Li Changshou remained calm andposed. When the upper echelons of the East Ocean Dragon Pce gathered, he first stood up and bowed. Then, he talked to Ao Yi about a short crosstalk that he had written in advance. Finally, he sessfully diverted the topic to the matter of the dragon race ascending to the heavens...

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Li Changshou stood in front of the tform and bowed to the dragons with a slight Dao salute.

    ¡°Now that the opportunities of the dragon race are in front of me and I have been conferred the title of Sea God of the Four Seas by the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m actually here to persuade you. I know that everyone is worried. I also know that the dragon race is unwilling to be loyal to any faction.¡±

    ¡°The dragon race was once the ruler of the world in the ancient times. In the ancient times, they were proud and arrogant. Even today, they are still a force that could not be ignored in the Three Realms and the Primordial World!¡±

    ¡°Today, I will not mention those powerful people who are spying on the dragon race¡¯s essence energy, nor will I mention the so-called great luck and power. I will just say that it is rted to the dragon race!¡±

    ¡°The dragon race will enjoy three benefits by being a part of the Heavenly Courts. One is merit, and the other is negative karma. The two are originally one, but they are not the same. Everyone, take a look at His Highness Ao Yi.¡±

    Ao Yi took the initiative to stand up and activate his merit. The almost overflowing incense merit and pure Heavenly Dao merit wereplementing each other... Li Changshou continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin these two points. The third point is that the Heavenly Courts can protect the dragon race from the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Sea God!¡±

    A dragon general frowned and said, ¡°The first and second benefits are important, why did you skip them?¡±

    Another dragon elder said, ¡°Since the Sea God is so straightforward, there¡¯s no need for us to beat around the bush. I have a question! How many Deity Positions can the Heavenly Courts give to the dragon race to allow us to escape our current predicament? Have you calcted it, Sea God?¡±

    ¡°A few hundred is definitely not going to be enough,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°However, since everyone wants to use the Deity Position to sweep away your negative karma, why can¡¯t those who are in position be reced once every one thousand years or even hundreds of years? If the dragons take turns, why should you worry about the negative karma?¡±

    The dragons were stunned.

    Could the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position be reced like that?

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts have strict rules, but they can also be used flexibly.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is eternal and impartial, but there are many rules that can be used by us. Moreover, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position is not eternal. Those in the low-level Deity Positions will be reced and observed regrly. It is something that I am about to report to the Jade Emperor. Are you satisfied with my answer?¡±

    Many of the upper echelons of the dragon race were already moved. The elder who had raised the question bowed deeply to Li Changshou and looked ashamed.

    ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced and not knowledgeable. Please forgive me, Sea God!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡±

    Li Changshouughed loudly and said, ¡°In order to resolve the dangers faced by the dragon race, the Heavenly Emperor ordered me to go to the Fire Cloud Cave to meet the ancestors of the human race previously and take this treasure back. Everyone, please take a look!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou took out the Da Yu Hydrology Diagram that flickered with golden light.

    He waved his left hand, and the diagram spread out. In the Crystal Pce, it projected the entire scenery of the South Continent, and rivers surged out from it.

    ¡°I might as well inform everyone today that His Majesty has already ordered me to investigate the rivers,kes, and ponds of the South Continent. In a few days, I will be able to confer all the titles of the water gods! The dragon race has been in charge of the four seas for a long time. You are good at water battles and water ess. Are there more suitable candidates for the South Continent water gods than the dragon race?¡±.

    The moment he said that, all the dragons were moved. There were even many old dragons whose eyes were red... Li Changshou took the opportunity to chase after him and continued, ¡°The dragon race ascended to the sky to follow the Heavenly Dao and obtain the righteous heart of the world. Today, I have specially presented the writings of the two disciples of the Saint who are in charge of the sect affairs of the Dao Sect, Chan School and Jie School!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou took out the scroll that he had already written and handed it to Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi slowly unrolled the scroll. The words ¡®Trapping The Dragons And Allow Them To Ascend to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ revealed twopletely different Dao runes, causing the dragons present to be shocked. The benefits of the Heavenly Courts and the power of the Dao Sect!

    A dragon elder whispered, ¡°They¡¯re indeed the Dao runes of Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi.¡±

    Ao Yi held the scroll and presented it to the Dragon King. The Dragon King of the East Ocean took it with both hands and sighed.

    The elegant, beautiful, and dignified Mother Dragon at the side said, ¡°If it¡¯s really like what the Sea God said, why can¡¯t our race worship the Jade Emperor? However, even if the Sea God makes a Great Dao oath, how can the Jade Emperor¡¯s intentions... be guaranteed?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    A clear voice sounded. Long Ji stood up and bowed to everyone.

    ¡°If the dragon race enters the Heavenly Courts to help the Heavenly Courts govern the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor will definitely not treat the dragon race unfairly. Now, the Heavenly Courts do indeed have a lot of difficulties. However, the Jade Emperor is trying his best to help. Everyone in the Heavenly Courts is united. With the help of the Sea God, who is a wise and intelligent person, it is only a matter of time before they prosper! If all of you were to ascend to the sky at this moment, it would be a chance for you to make a contribution. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing to have merit?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Long Ji obediently. She quickly sat back down, causing the dragon sons to look at her.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mother Dragon, I¡¯m only here today to express my stance in the East Ocean Dragon Pce. To be honest, apart from the East Ocean Dragon Pce, I¡¯m worried about the other three Dragon Pces. I¡¯m afraid that there are moles from the Wester Sect. This is myst trump card... Please look here!¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out a golden scroll from his sleeve and raised it high. It shone with a golden light that was tens of thousands of feet high, and rich Heavenly Dao power rippled out.

    Li Changshou¡¯s hand trembled. The scroll was quickly unrolled, but it was nk!

    ¡°As long as the Dragon King and the elders agree to this matter today and swear that they will not go back on their word, If anyone has any worries, feel free to speak. Of course, I have to consider it carefully. In front of everyone, I have to write the guarantee of the Heavenly Courts on this decree and present it to the Jade Emperor. As long as it¡¯s sealed with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Seal, it would be approved by the Heavenly Dao. In that case, can you trust me and the Heavenly Courts?¡±

 Chapter 316 - Is Your Melon Definitely Going To Be Ripe?

    <h4>Chapter 316 Is Your Melon Definitely Going To Be Ripe?</h4>

    Insane!

    The dragon race is crazy!

    On the cloud, Li Changshou could not help but cover his face with his hand in front of a group of old dragons. Long Ji, who was following behind him, tried to hold back herughter. Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face waspletely red.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    What else can it be...

    That was because Li Changshou had made an emotional speech at the East Ocean Dragon Pce for a while. Then, he executed his schemes and directly conquered the core ce of the dragon race¡ª the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean took the lead to swear loyalty to the Heavenly Courts and bet on the fate of the dragon race. Li Changshou had also written down some of the reasonable requests that the dragon race had made, on the decree. Previously, he had already called General Dongmu over and had the experts of the dragon race escort him back to the Heavenly Courts to give it to the Jade Emperor to take a look. Li Changshou did not have a 90% chance of sess in the other three Dragon Pces. For the sake of safety, he did not go there directly to persuade them. He did not want to rm the Western Sect and ruin their ns.

    Although the Dragon King of the East Ocean was the current leader of the dragon race, the Four Seas Dragon Pce remained independent.

    Li Changshou pondered for a long time before deciding to use the East Ocean Dragon Pce as a foundation. Then, he would pull the battleships of the South Ocean and North Ocean Dragon Pces to the Heavenly Courts.

    As for the West Ocean...

    It was a little troublesome. He would wait and see for now. The slogan meant that he had to work hard and fight for some spots.

    Then, Li Changshou followed his n and brought Long Ji to the South Continent to investigate the various water routes. Li Changshou had previously thought that the dragon race would send an elder to follow him. However, Li Changshou hadpletely underestimated the dragon¡¯s enthusiasm.

    The dragon race had not only sent more than ten elders. Ao Yi had also been sent by the Dragon King to listen to Li Changshou¡¯s orders. The Dragon King had even invited three ancient elders who were guarding the Sea Eye to protect the Sea God¡¯s... paper effigy. After they arrived in the South Continent, Li Changshou had just checked a small waterway when the three ancient elders began to fly up and down.

    First, an old dragon ran over and pulled Li Changshou to the mountain beside them. He pointed at the glistening stream and smiled. ¡°Sea God, please take a look. I named this ce the Hidden Dragon River. A River God title can be conferred!¡±

    Then, another old dragon ran over and pulled Li Changshou to a nearby human vige. He pointed at a small pond at the front of the vige and asked with a smile, ¡°Sea God, look at thiske. What should I name it?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, an old dragon shouted from afar, ¡°Come and take a look! There¡¯s an extremely deep abyss here! The title of a Canal God should be conferred for this ce!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That¡¯s a well!

    That¡¯s a well that the vigers had dug themselves!

    ¡°Everyone...¡±

    Li Changshou could only try his best to remain calm. He exined tactfully, ¡°We have to follow the rules. I can understand everyone¡¯s feelings, but there... there is a bottom line.¡±

    The old dragons smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m a little anxious. I¡¯m indeed a little too eager. Sea God, please don¡¯t me me.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The South Continent is a ce where the destiny of the human race coalesces. You can investigate the water path and be a water god. It can improve the destiny of the human race, protect the safety of mortals, and umte merit for the local River God. This is a good thing and a serious matter. It¡¯s not just for the sake of the dragon race. Please understand and support me.¡±

    ¡°I understand! I understand!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely support you!¡±

    ¡°In that case...¡± An elder from the ancient dragon race turned his head and shouted, ¡°You little dragons should go back. We will protect the Sea God! Why are you all running around? Do you think you¡¯re good-looking? What if you scare these cute mortals?¡±

    The group of old dragon-headed elders bowed in unison. They did not dare to say anything and hurriedly left on a cloud. Although it was a little inappropriate to say that, it was a disgrace! What a huge disgrace to the dragons!

    An ancient dragon approached Li Changshou and chuckled. ¡°Sea God, the three of us will be your guards from today onwards. My name is Ao Ao. I¡¯m their second brother. This is Ao Fei. He¡¯s the sixth. This is Ao Bei. He¡¯s the eighth! If you can¡¯t remember our names, just call us No. 2, No. 6, and No. 8!¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and apologized, calling each of them ¡°Senior¡± once. Without so many old dragons surrounding him, Li Changshou could finally feel more at ease.

    Ao Ao took out a flying Dharma treasure and turned it into a small boat.

    Li Changshou, Ao Yi, and Long Ji boarded the boat together. Then, they began the long ¡°journey¡± of checking the waterways in the South Continent. The South Continent was vast and there were countless rivers andkes.

    It was not an easy task to investigate a river. It would definitely not be as simple as flying above the river, looking at the diagram in his hand, and then nodding and confirming that the river was still there before turning around to leave. How could such a perfunctory task obtain the approval of the Heavenly Dao?

    ording to the rules set by Li Changshou, in order to investigate a river, one would have to first trace the source and find the origin of the river. They had to remember the various tributaries, the path of the river, and the location of the entrance to the sea.

    Not only that, but one would also have to illustrate the rough shape of the river and the terrain near the river. They would also have to mark the depth of each segment, the rapid flow of the river, the blockages, and the sites that were prone to idents.

    Other than that, one would have to deduce the changes in the hydrology of the river every year, as well as the history of the river¡¯s transformation.

    Before Li Changshou told the Jade Emperor about the matter, he knew that it was a huge andplicated task with a heavy workload. He might not be able toplete it in twelve years.

    However, he had to do it. After that, Li Changshou reckoned that he would earn a lot of merits.

    It was not a deliberate scheme.

    It was reasonable for him to work hard and receive the Heavenly Dao¡¯smendation. It waspletely different from the effects of the toxic credit enhancement. Just like that, Li Changshou set off from the Coast of the East Ocean with the three ancient dragon experts that apanied him. Following the Da Yu Hydrology Diagram, he held a numinous treasure immortal brush and began to investigate the waterways of the South Continent. The three elders of the dragon race were relieved to see that Li Changshou was so meticulous. They did not urge or disturb him. Instead, they hid themselves and did their duty as guards. However, that process was a little... boring for Li Changshou¡¯s followers.

    The boat floated on the cloud and slowly moved along the river.

    Long Ji was wearing a loose Daoist robe as he sat at the stern of the ship. At some point in time, her body was leaning forward and her legs were crossed. She held her face gently and was lost in thought as she looked at Li Changshou, who was writing and drawing in the straw shed on the small boat...

    Ao Yi, who was sitting cross-legged at the side, rubbed his chin and nced at Long Ji from time to time. He felt a little apprehensive. Sister-inw?

    Impossible. Why would Brother Sect Master be attracted to such a young girl, especially when Sister-inw Ling¡¯e is in the mountains? Although such a young girl is beautiful, she is not as outstanding as Sister-inw Ling¡¯e.

    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the daughter of the Jade Emperor. Could it be that the Jade Emperor is trying to matchmake them, and Brother Sect Master can¡¯t reject him?

    Ao Yi pondered for a while. In just a short while, he had already imagined a scene of the ¡°Heavenly Pce¡¯s Ultimate Love, My Twelfth and Thirteenth Immortal Wives¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Ao Yi?¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ao Yi hurriedly stood up. Li Changshou did not even look back. He continued painting with the ink and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Her Highness Long Ji learned some tricks from me.¡±

    Ao Yi could not help but purse his lips and blink. His delicate face was filled with embarrassment.

    Mind-reading? Brother Sect Master is indeed good at reading minds!

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Return to the East Ocean Dragon Pce and borrow a small troop from the Dragon King. You will be in charge of leading them. I have already arranged for 100,000 members of the Heavenly Courts to train near the South Ocean, the East Ocean, and the North Ocean Dragon Pce. I have to draw various water routes here. Since I can¡¯t split my attention now, you shall supervise this matter. Don¡¯t let the members of the Dragon Pce get into a conflict with the Heavenly Soldiers. Look after those Heavenly Soldiers and Generals. Don¡¯t let them take the benefits of the dragon race and ruin the dignity of the Heavenly Courts.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and agreed. He immediately turned around to leave. A dragon elder appeared to protect Ao Yi as he returned to the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou stopped writing and began to ponder. Then, he turned around and smiled. ¡°By the way, Bian Zhuang will also bring a few Heavenly Generals to the Dragon Pce for a banquet. Remember to arrange for someone to entertain them. If you are still unhappy with him, you can punish him slightly. At the same time, you can let him know how powerful he is and restrain his temperament.¡±

    Ao Yi could not help but mutter, ¡°Brother, how should I punish him?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach you that.¡± Li Changshou said helplessly, ¡°Just get Bian Zhuang drunk and find a few ugly fish demons and prawns to surround him. When he wakes up, can¡¯t they just call him ¡®Official¡¯ in unison? Of course, I¡¯m just giving an example. Bian Zhuang is now the deputymander of the Heavenly River Navy. He can be considered apetent subject of the Jade Emperor. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He said firmly, ¡°I will not disappoint you, Brother!¡±

    He turned around and rubbed his palms together. He was prepared to go all out! After Ao Yi left, Long Ji blinked and thought about it. Finally, she came back to her senses and chuckled while covering her thin lips. She then took out his jade token and wrote: ¡°The Sea God is not only stable and cautious, but he also has an interesting personality. Moreover, he¡¯s too evil. He actually deliberately set a trap for his deputymander and set him up with a beautiful woman in the ocean...¡± ¡°Long Ji.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice drifted over again. ¡°Some trivial matters do not have to be noted down. If others find out that I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult for Bian Zhuang, Bian Zhuang¡¯s future will be bleak.¡± Long Ji subconsciously sat up straight, and goosebumps rose all over her body. She was stunned.

    How did the Sea God know what I had written in the jade token? This jade token was bestowed by my mother. It is also a treasure...

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wipe it off now.¡±

    Long Ji hurriedly responded and wiped away the words in the jade token.

    Li Changshou continued to draw the water paths. The smile on his face disappeared, and most of his attention was focused on the side, ready to deal with the disturbances that the Western Sect could cause at any time. The matter of subduing the dragon had to be rushed.

    In the next eleven years, he only needed to find time to meet the Dragon Kings of the South Ocean and the North Ocean. As for the rest... he would let the dragon race figure it out themselves. Speaking of which, the Western Sect¡¯s were really slow in taking action...

    Li Changshou was tensed up for half a month before he finally caught sight of the enemy.

    Some strange people appeared in the Sea God Temples of various ces, but the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige had already left. In the past half a month, Li Changshou had altered his previous n. He had changed from ¡®hiding¡¯ to ¡®taking the initiative to lure the enemy¡¯. He had allowed the elite Divine Envoys to leave the underground safe house and move about in the main Sea God Temple. In the original n, the Divine Envoys of various ces had put up a notice saying that the Sea God Divine Envoys were going to advance their divine powers. Li Changshou increased his efforts and left countless clues everywhere. Those clues pointed to the Sea God Temple and led the executioners from the Western Sect to the vicinity of Anshui City. The Sea God Temple that had been renovated was more than enough to amodate more than 1,400 Divine Envoys. In the past half a month, every time Li Changshou scanned his Sea God Temple with his immortal senses, he could not help but imagine a ssic voice from a program in his previous life. ¡°Spring has arrived. It¡¯s time for the Magihumans to be active again.¡±

    ¡°In Anshui City on the South Ocean, there are roars that are filled with power and gusto.¡±

    ¡°Look, the Magihumans have walked out of their houses and gathered in the spacious square and backyard of the Sea God Temple. They are flexing their strong muscles that they are proud of. Apart from the houses and foundations, they have raised everything that they could lift. Based on this, it is clear how strong they are.¡± ¡°Strength is the best medicine for the Magihumans when they are facing unknown fears.¡±

    ¡°These Divine Envoys do not rely solely on their strength to attract the attention of the opposite sex. They have their own unique skills.¡±

    ¡°For example, singing, reading books, writing stories, and so on. They may gather in groups of two or three to hone their special skills as Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect. Theypared the number of cities that they had taught...¡± In short, the Divine Envoys who were on vacation for the past half a month were very rxed.

    The reason why Li Changshou changed his n was actually very simple. The Magi from the Netherworld! At that moment, there were dozens of real Magi mixed among the Divine Envoys. They were also pure ancient Blood Battle Magi! If any of the Magi were to be injured, there would be one less member. They rarely moved around in the Netherworld.

    However, Li Changshou managed to invite nearly fifty of them this time! On that day, Li Changshou brought a few Magihumans to the Netherworld and arrived outside Fengdu City without any obstructions. He saw the two old men, Ox-head and Horse-Faced.

    When they saw Ox-head and Horse-face, Xiong Laosan and the other Magihumans burst into tears.

    When their emotions were invoked, Li Changshou began to exin softly about what had happened.

    What kind of temperament did Ox-head and Horse-face have?

    They heard that the Magihumans who were working for the Sea God were being targeted by the Western Sect and that the Western Sect vented their anger on the descendants of the Magi because they could not deal with the Sea God!

    Afterward, the two Soul-Reaping Envoys were enraged on the spot. They took off their hoods and stomped their feet while cursing. Without a word, they carried a few Magihumans and quickly disappeared. In less than half a day, Ox-head, Horse-face, carried Xiong Laosan and the others and returned with dozens of angry and irritable males.

    They followed Li Changshou back to the Sea God Temple and blended in with the Divine Envoys, ready to attack at any time.

    If one were to ask why the Netherworld Magi were not afraid of the Western Sect, which had a Saint...

    Their ancestor was Pangu. Who would not be convinced!?!

    The Magi had offended countless mighty figures from ancient times. They relied on hunting to be the overlords of thend. Today, they were not afraid of the Western Sect at all.

    At the same time, Ox-head and Horse-face represented the Grand Magus Priest. They were deeply grateful for the Sea God¡¯s concern for the safety of the Magihuman race. If Li Changshou had not stopped them, they would have brought another bunch of local specialties with them... That was probably the situation. Li Changshou naturally would not just watch from the sidelines. He silently prepared the paper effigy army. He could not rely on the Magi to fight this battle. As he included the paper effigies¡¯ surveince system within a radius of thousands of kilometers around Anshui City, a few paper effigies activated their immortal senses at the same time. Theybined the information and projected it at the bottom of their hearts. The people sent by the Western Sect had nowhere to hide. They were discovered the moment they appeared. This time, there were very few experts sent by the Western Sect. There were even fewer existences that were at the level of Wen Jing and Jin Chanzi. Most of them were demons and some remnant demons of the deep sea.

    Clearly, the Western Sect felt that it was easy to deal with the Magihumans.

    In just three days, hundreds of demons had appeared hundreds of kilometers away from Anshui City.

    A few demons who were good at hiding had already disguised themselves as mortals and approached the Sea God Temple to obtain intelligence. After thinking about it, Li Changshou decided to leave the battlefield outside the city. Otherwise, the mortals in Anshui City would definitely suffer huge casualties. Hence, Li Changshou secretly discussed with Ox-head and Horse-face, and decided to take the initiative to attack. On the fourth day, at dusk, the demons outside the city began to gather. They were probably preparing tounch a sneak attack at night. Li Changshou was determined to attack first. He first sent a voice transmission to Ox-head and Horse-face, telling them to turn a Golden Immortal paper effigy into the size of an Divine Envoy of Xiong Vige. Then, he shouted for a few Divine Envoys. Five to six burly men swaggered out of the Sea God Temple and walked around the lively market outside.

    After shopping for a while, Li Changshou stopped in front of a melon vendor who was disguised as a demon.

    He bent down to pick up a huge melon and tapped it lightly with his fingers. The demon melon vendor reacted quickly. He smiled and said, ¡°Lord, are you thirsty? Just take it and eat it. May the Sea God protect you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The blessing is wrong! Li Changshou sneered and said, ¡°Is your melon definitely going to be ripe?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is your melon definitely going to ripen!?¡±

    The demon melon vendor was still confused.

 Chapter 317 - What Spiritual Beast? What Spiritual Beast Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 317 What Spiritual Beast? What Spiritual Beast Do You Want?</h4>

    ¡°Master, you must be joking. Our melons are nted in the soil. Are they ripe? If they are not, can I sell them?¡±

    The great demon, who was disguised as a melon seller, reacted rather quickly. He rolled his eyes and nodded and bowed.

    ¡°In other words, your melon is definitely ripe?¡±

    Li Changshou sneered and gently tossed the melon in his hand.

    ¡°If this melon is not ripe, what will you do?¡± ¡°This, this... Lord... I¡¯m a melon vendor who knows my ce. I can¡¯t possibly sell an unripe melon to you!¡± A cold sweat broke out on the demon melon seller¡¯s forehead as his limbs trembled.

    The great demon did not know why he was so afraid of a Magihuman. They hade this time to destroy the Magihuman Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect...

    However, now, it was just a matter regarding melons. After just hearing a few questions from the other party, the great demon almost slipped into a trance as if he had been struck by some curse! The demon melon vendor asked softly, ¡°Sir, can I... not sell this melon?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not selling? Are you implying that I¡¯m being a tyrant and bullying you?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°bear¡± paper effigy widened his eyes. His left hand was as fast as an illusion. He grabbed the cor of the demon melon vendor and lifted him up forcefully.

    The demon melon vendor¡¯s reaction was slower by half a beat. By the time he wanted to dodge, his vision was already blurred. His demonic powers hadpletely lost their senses!

    Demon Soul Seal!

    Li Changshou released the other party¡¯s cor with his left hand and pushed his palm out.

    He did not seem to use too much force when striking with his palm this time. He pressed it on the melon vendor¡¯s chest, but a faint green wave appeared on it. A ck shadow emerged from the back of the melon vendor and was smashed onto the pile of melons.

    The melon seller¡¯s body immediately withered. His aura was gone, and his soul was gone too. He was already an ice-cold corpse.

    The ck shadow was currently restrained by Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power. It revealed its true form on the melon pile. It was a demonic beast that looked like a badger...

    ¡°Demon? Take him down!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. The Divine Envoys behind him immediately rushed forward. A few arms that were thicker than an ordinary person¡¯s thigh reached out and grabbed. They almost tore the great demon apart! Over the years, perhaps because they had been overly nourished, the divine power of the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige had more or less improved. Of course, their strength was way inferior to Little Lingli, who had been beaten by her father in the middle of the night.

    At that moment, the demon that had transformed into its original form and had its demonic soul sealed suddenly understood something!

    The matter regarding the ripeness of the melon seemed like a simple ¡°mortal farmer problem¡± or aplicated ¡°peddler¡¯s credibility problem¡±. It could also be a philosophical question, or it could be a secret signal that was exclusive to the locals... No matter what, he had been tricked!

    He had been distracted by the other party and did not have any chance to retaliate!

    Humans are so cunning!

    Li Changshou flicked his finger again, and the great demon¡¯s cultivation level was instantly crippled. The surrounding mortals reacted three beats slower and were already screaming.

    However, something was amiss...

    ¡°The Sea God has appeared!¡± ¡°Lord Divine Envoy has captured a demon!¡±

    ¡°Wow, such a huge demonic beast. After I roast it, I can have them for many meals!¡± Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched. Why are the mortals in Anshui City bing more and more unreliable? This is a Heaven Immortal realm demon!

    If there are not many human Qi Refinement cultivators who can fight, this great demon would be able to destroy a town in a moment!

    Although doing that would cause the great demon to be gued by negative karma and they would definitely be struck to death by the Heavenly Punishment...

    Forget it.

    How can I me the devotees for reacting wrongly? I was the one who had protected them too much.

    At that moment, the few demons that were hiding nearby and sneaking into the city had already taken advantage of the chaos to hide in various corners.

    Li Changshou had already taken the initiative to attack. How could he let them off? Li Changshou immediately shouted, ¡°Tell everyone not to learn the new teachings. Come out and search the city! Demons have entered the city. There must be other demons!¡±

    A Divine Envoy at the side asked, ¡°Lord! What should we do with this demonic Badger?¡±

    ¡°Roast it outside the city! Remember to add some scallions, ginger, and garlic!¡±

    The other demons could not help but shiver when they heard that.

    A great demon could not hold it in any longer. It tore apart its shell and revealed its true form. It let out a shrill cry in the air and spread its wings to fly out of the city!

    A single stone caused a thousand ripples!

    The door of the Sea God Temple was pushed open. Hundreds of strong Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect were carrying hammers, broadswords, and ppers. They were shouting loudly at various ces. He shouted for the mortals to squat down and quickly return home.

    They told them not to let the demons run away and that the silver eagle would definitely be nourishing!

    The remaining three demons panicked. In particr, there were dozens of murderous auras that could not be hidden, among the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect. Those auras were very strange. They were like the natural enemies of the demons, making the demons¡¯ hearts tremble!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The few demons tore their leather pouches and transformed into their true forms. They fled the city frantically. The small area of Anshui City was in chaos. A few demons were fleeing in a hurry. Hundreds of the strongest Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect were chasing after them with all kinds of weapons. All of them were running as fast as the wind.

    In order not to kill the mortals, the men from Xiong Vige and the women even jumped onto the roofs and sped away.

    The mortals in the city... were a little excited.

    They spread the news and called their friends. They miraculously overcame the fear that stemmed from their instincts. Under Li Changshou¡¯s gaze, which was filled with helplessness, they followed the Divine Envoys on the roof andughed and fooled around.

    This...

    It seemed that he had to create arge-scale education for safety knowledge within the Sea God Sect!

    A momentter, hundreds of Divine Envoys rushed out of Anshui City.

    The few demons received orders and flew at a steady pace. They baited the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect and headed towards a dense forest outside the city.

    There was naturally a trapid by the demons in front of them. However, with the Sea God¡¯s constant voice transmission, those Divine Envoys were not afraid at all!

    Dozens of pure-blooded Magi who were closer to the Connate Dao Body sneaked to the front and used the chaotic aura of the Magihumans to conceal their presence. A demonic aura filled the forest.

    Outside the city, the Magihumans were ferocious.

    Li Changshou calmly followed the n. There were already a few paper effigies hidden under the forest.

    He would add a little bit of incapacitating agents and a little loneliness.

    The executioners from the Western Sect had formed a simple encirclement in the forest. A few of the strongest demons were hiding at the back and had already discussed the opportunity to attack.

    They wanted to wait for the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect to rush into the middle of the ambush. Then, they would surround them from all directions and attack at the same time. They wanted to resolve the battle as soon as possible and retreat after seeding. Then, they would go back and receive their rewards. Seeing how naive the Magihumans were and how they only knew how to charge, the demons could not help but look down on them. The Magi were simple-minded!

    However, the demons were soon stunned...

    The change happened too quickly and caught the demons off guard!

    As soon as the hundreds of Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect rushed into the forest and arrived at the periphery of the demons¡¯ encirclement, a ck Bear Spirit suddenly emerged from behind a tree. It turned its head and roared, ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll charge at the front!¡±

    After saying that, he ran wildly and charged towards the hundreds of Divine Envoys! A few thousand feet away, a white-robed demon jumped out from the treetop and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±

    The demons lying in ambush immediately rushed out and chased after the ck Bear Spirit!

    When they saw theirpanions rush out, most of the demons did not have time to make any judgment. They immediately appeared and formed an army of more than 300 demons! They either flew into the sky or burrowed into the ground, or sped off to fight the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect! The other half of the demons either sensed that something was amiss and wanted to retreat, or sleeping soundly and werepletely unconscious. The encirclement that the demons had set up previously had been resolved for no reason. The demonmanders were so anxious that they stomped their feet and cursed... Li Changshou, who had just arrived outside the forest, chuckled when he saw that.

    The disorderly mob that was temporarily put together was indeed full of loopholes.

    The ck bear spirit and the white-robed male demon had only secretly extracted demonic aura from the ¡°demonic badger¡± and engulfed the two paper effigies. They had used escape techniques to sneak into the enemy¡¯s encirclement...

    It was a basic trick.

    Paper effigies flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. They hugged the array foundation and used escape techniques to circle around.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal realm paper effigy, did not participate in the battle. He continued to monitor his surroundings and did not dare to rx.

    The soldiers in front were about to sh.

    The dozens of Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect at the front jumped to the left and right at the same time!

    The Magi, Ox-head and Horse-face, who were unidentifiable after taking off their hoods, suddenly sped up. Their bodies were as fast as phantoms, and huge pits were sted into the ground. The aura of a true Magus erupted!

    Forty-eight streams of blood auras soared into the sky like smoke. The afterglow of the setting sun was dyed red!

    The demons were shocked and panicked! At that moment, pirs of light rose from various parts of the forest. The pirs of light gathered at the center and instantly formed a huge array formation that sealed a radius of dozens of kilometers!

    At the base of the twelve array formations, three paper effigies with the strength ofte-stage Heaven Immortals sat cross-legged. They were prepared to inject their immortal powers into the array foundations and enhance the array formation at any time to ensure that they would not let a single demon escape! In Anshui City, there were hundreds of Magihumans from Xiong Vige running around, searching for any demons that had been left out...

    Under the setting sun, rivers of blood flowed in the dense forest. The great demons were torn apart by the Battle Magi with their bare hands, and all kinds of corpses could be seen everywhere. The dozens of Battle Magi who were fighting while bathed in blood revealed ferocious looks. The blood in their bodies became thicker, and they regained the glory of the ancient battle! Even the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige, who had half of the witch race¡¯s bloodline flowing in them, turned pale. They hid in the corners and formed a defensive battle formation... They shivered and did not know what to do.

    An hourter...

    The forty-eight Magi each carried two to three demonic beast corpses that tasted good in their memories. Under the escort of the Divine Envoys of Xiong Vige, they went to a beach by the sea. They took a bath and skillfully set up a roasting rack. The aroma of meat filled the air within a 50-kilometer radius...

    Ox-head and Horse-face put on their masks and sat in the corner of the beach, watching the people of their race sing and dance.

    The sea breeze blew at her soft mane, and she said solemnly, ¡°Ox, do you remember? In those years, we chased after the demonic beasts and ran happily under the sunset.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Horse!¡±

    Ox-head sighed deeply. ¡°Such days have finally returned.¡±

    ¡°How did happiness disappear? Neigh-¡°

    ¡°Compared to that, I want to know more about the benefits of these demons joining a sect. Moo~¡±

    He heard a voice behind him.

    ¡°Most of them were forced by a sect.¡±

    Hearing that familiar voice, Ox-head¡¯s face trembled and he immediately stood up. Li Changshou squeezed out from the trunk of a tree not far away. He bowed to Ox-head and Horse-face and said, ¡°Thank you foring to help.¡±

    ¡°Sea God, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Ox-head rubbed his hands and chuckled. ¡°How can this be considered... Ahem, well, forget about the thank-you gift. Previously, my young friend Changshou from the Immortal Du Sect said that you will also have seasonings...¡±

    Horse-face could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Your skin is getting thicker and thicker. Awesome!¡±

    ¡°What? What spiritual beast? What spiritual beast?!¡±

    Ox-head widened his eyes. ¡°Horse-face, how can you not know how to act appropriately!?! Nonsense! We are here to help today. No matter how distant those Magihumans are from us, they are still part of the Magi! Horse-face, how can you do that!?! Do you still have a conscience? Do you still want the pink spiritual beast that our little friend Changshou of the Immortal Du Sect raised?!¡± Horse-face was at a loss for words. He was about to faint from anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out two treasure pouches. He gave them a few jars of seasoning and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve already sent someone to the Immortal Du Sect and the various towns to purchase a batch of spiritual beasts. Please stay here with your fellow Magi for a few more days. The spiritual beasts would arrive one after another. Let¡¯s see if the other party has any follow-up attacks.¡±

    Ox-head shook his head and smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s respect the Sea God¡¯s orders! Hehe... Oh, no, Moo ~¡±

    ¡°Get lost! The reputation of the Netherworld has been destroyed by you!¡± Horse-face could not help but curse. He raised his long legs and kicked Ox-head. Ox-headughed and jumped to the side. The two Soul-Reaping Envoys quickly fought. In an instant, their headgear and shoes flew everywhere, and the starry night sky was the same color as the seawater.

    Li Changshou was also amused and left a heartyugh on the beach.

    Li Changshou chatted with Ox-head and Horse-face for a while. A Battle Magihuman brought over arge piece of excellent roasted meat. Ox-head and Horse-face were not stingy. They distributed about... 0.1% of the spices and seasonings to the Magihumans.

    The fragrance of spices quickly exploded on the beach, causing many of the Magi to scream. Ox-head picked a piece of the most delicious roasted meat and sent it over. However, Li Changshou shook his head awkwardly and refused.

    He had no choice. He had some obstacles in his heart.

    He ate until the moon appeared in the middle of the sky. Li Changshou called over a hundred Divine Envoys who were waiting in the distance and carried the Battle Magi who had eaten until they could no longer move back to the Sea God Temple...

    Li Changshou predicted that the Western Sect would not make any moves next. After all, the Western Sect had already revealed their motive for taking action and had lost a small portion of theirbat power. When risk and reward werepletely ipatible, anyone who was rational would not continue...

    However, Li Changshou was still confident. He maintained the surveincework that was thousands of kilometers away from the Sea God Temple. He did not rx at all. Half of his attention was focused on the Sea God Sect, while the other half was focused on investigating the waterways of the South Continent. Naturally, some of his attention was still focused on the Little Qiong Peak.

    He could not be careless since that was where his roots were.

    For the next two months, the Magi ate and drank continuously in Anshui City. They had tasted all kinds of delicacies in the human world. Perhaps because they felt that it was a little embarrassing to eat and drink for free, the Magi found something for themselves to dothey started to train the Magihuman Divine Envoys. After a few days of training, the Divine Envoys could not get out of bed or walk. All of them cried and screamed, as if they had not used their muscles properly. Li Changshou did not care much about that. It would be beneficial to increase thebat power of the Divine Envoys. After careful consideration, Li Changshou specially brought Long Ji to Anshui City and let Long Ji ¡°discover¡± the existence of the Magi and Magihumans by chance. In secret, Li Changshou handed thirty immortal peaches to the paper effigy and secretly brought them back to the Immortal Du Sect. Li Changshou had to think about how he could make everyone eat the peaches happily. There were three main solutions...

    A, pretend that those were ordinary immortal peaches. B, tell Sect Leader Ji Wuyou about it then im that they had been bestowed by the Sect Leader.

    C, knock out Master and Junior Sister one by one and feed peaches to them. To be safe, Li Changshou decided to go ahead with the fourth n. He decided to brew a portion of the immortal peaches into wine and im that he had unintentionally created an immortal wine that could not be brewed again. He would then give it to his Aunt-Master, Uncle-Master, and Grandmaster to taste.

    He could naturally tell his junior sister and master the truth and let them enjoy aplete immortal peach each.

    ¡°Is this immortal peach useful to Elder Wan Linyun?¡±

    It just so happened that he had refined a fewprehension-type Spirit Pills previously. This time, he sent them to the elder as well.

    A Great Poisonous Immortal who¡¯s in the Golden Immortal realm...

    Tsk, just thinking about it excites me.

 Chapter 318 - Little Qiong Peakâ€™s Longevity Peach

    <strong>Chapter 318 Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Longevity Peach</strong>

    In the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, he lit up two Dharma treasuremps refined from the Night Pearls of the East Ocean, making the narrow room, where he could not see if it was day nor night, seem more ethereal.

    He threw out a paper effigy and asked it to y the Erhu. Then, he yed the melodious and soothing song, ¡®Two Springs Reflect the Moon¡¯.

    There were a few immortal peaches on the table that were filled with spiritual energy.

    He picked up a dagger and slowly rotated it on the immortal peach, making the thin peach skin turn into the shape of peaches that ordinary Golden Immortals could not eat.

    The reason he decided to peel the skin of the immortal peach was not because he felt that the skin of the immortal peach was not nutritious. He just wanted the paper effigies beside him to know that his peach... was juicy.

    The boring diary of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou took a bite of the tender and juicy peach flesh, and experienced thefort of the spiritual energy slowly spreading in his mouth. He could not help but let out a few soft moans.

    As expected of a Connate Spirit Fruit. This mouth-feel, this taste!

    Indeed, it was a little less interesting than when the paper effigy ate the immortal peach on the Three-Immortal Ind...

    At that thought, Li Changshou recalled the scene of the fairy peeling the peach. It was gentle and exquisite. A ray of sunlight shone on her hand. The flesh of the immortal peach was far less crystalline than her fingertips...

    Crack!

    Li Changshou raised his hand to hit his forehead and shook his head hard.

    Karma, I¡¯m just going to eat the peach, yes, I¡¯ll eat the peach. After slowly nibbling a peach, Li Changshou put away the core and carefully experienced it. One could tell what a Spirit Fruit was as soon as they ate an immortal peach. The mysterious Dao runes within it seemed to contain the remnant charm of the Great Dao when the world was first born.

    Li Changshou quickly came to a conclusion.

    The immortal peach would benefit his master¡¯s cultivation level if his master ate it. It could also increase his master¡¯s lifespan by hundreds to thousands of years. It would not cause any harm to his master.

    It was not a problem for Ling¡¯e to have two of them either. It could increase her lifespan and raise her cultivation level. It could purify her immortal power, make her immortal body free of impurities, and make it be graceful. It could also make her skin fair, smooth, and more lustrous...

    There were indeed many benefits.

    Li Changshou had already transported the immortal peaches back to the sect for three months. Today, after confirming that the matter of him tampering with the immortal peaches had not been exposed, he prepared to distribute them.

    Calcting the time, the ¡°longevity wine¡± that he had refined previously could be released from the cer.

    Li Changshou looked at the remaining three immortal peaches on the table.

    He had originally nned to eat a few more of them himself, but he realized that they did not have any obvious effects on him apart from being delicious. He decided to leave some for Ling¡¯e and the others.

    The so-called longevity wine was naturally the fruit wine brewed from the immortal peach. With Li Changshou¡¯s efforts, he could seal 80% of the immortal peach¡¯s spiritual energy. He had refined two jars of this fruit wine. He would give one to Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, and one to Uncle-Master Jiu Wu, Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Exalted Wang Qing. After careful calction, he realized that Aunt-Master Jiu had already enjoyed three immortal peaches...

    Yes, this is very necessary. If I don¡¯t give them more nutrients, what should I do if I cause my Little Aunt-Master, whom I have ¡°benefited greatly from¡± to lose weight!?!

    Li Changshou went straight to the hidden wine cer outside the Pill Chamber and took out two jars of fruit wine.

    He got to work.

    He dipped his finger in some wine and analyzed it carefully. He realized that the medicinal properties and spiritual energy were much stronger than he had expected. It did not lose too many ¡°nutrients¡±. Li Changshou took out a few small wine jars and divided one of the tworge jars of wine into three portions. He took out a messenger paper crane and invited Uncle-Master Jiu Wu over. He sent the three jars of longevity wine out and reminded Uncle-Master Jiu Wu repeatedly to give the other two jars to his master and master¡¯s wife. ¡°What wine is this? Look at how nervous you are.¡±

    The short Daoist carried the three jars of wine and sniffed them curiously. He smiled and said, ¡°Master and his wife don¡¯t usually drink much. Why don¡¯t you keep them for Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a portion for Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This wine can increase one¡¯s lifespan. I identally refined it with some spirit herbs. Uncle-Master, don¡¯t ask further. This is just a token of my filial piety to Grandmaster and Uncle-Grandmaster. It will probably be difficult to have another one in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay!¡±

    Uncle-Master Jiu Wu smiled and agreed. He did not ask further.

    Although the spirit herbs that could increase one¡¯s lifespan were very precious, for some reason, even if Li Changshou took out two bottles of pills and said that they were the Nine Revolutions Golden Pills of the Grand Supreme Elder, Jiu Wu would not be surprised...

    He had gotten used to it. It could not be helped.

    After watching Jiu Wu leave on a cloud, Li Changshou used his immortal senses to carefully observe for a while. When he saw Uncle-Master Jiu Wu send the two jars of longevity-enhancing wine to the Wang Qing Residence, he felt relieved.

    I wonder when Aunt-Master Jiu wille out of seclusion...

    Before Li Changshou could finish making up his mind, the mountain breeze brought about a faint yawn from afar. He scanned with his immortal senses and saw a window on the second floor of the chess room being pushed open. A beautiful figure was stretching her back.

    Before her eyes could open, she had already twitched the tip of her nose. She seemed to have smelled something and smacked her lips... ¡°Give me wine...¡±

    There was no one else with such a nose.

    Li Changshouughed and ced the remaining wine inside a silver wine pot before floating away.

    In the chess room, the old woman, who was in charge of taking care of Jiu Yushi, used Earth Escape and disappeared.

    Jiu Yushi had just stepped onto the path of cultivation. The spiritual energy of the Immortality Peach was too strong, so she could not take a single sip. She could only miss this opportunity...

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew near the chess room.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, are you out of wine again?¡± Jiu Jiu, who was lying weakly on the window sill on the second floor, suddenly stood up and looked outside. Her gaze quickly locked onto the wine jar in Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Little Shoushou!¡±

    Jiu Jiu cheered and jumped out of the window, looking very touched. She reached her hands out and started to eat.

    Li Changshou felt like teasing her. He took half a step back and put the wine pot back into his storage Dharma treasure.

    Jiu Jiu pounced too quickly. With a cry, she fell onto the grass behind Li Changshou. She slid forward by half a meter and crushed the grass, causing the region to suffer from severe disasters.

    For some reason, Jiu Jiu remained motionless and pretended to be dead silent.

    It was extremely simr... She would lie down for a while after falling.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly. He tapped a white cloud and lifted Jiu Jiu up.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Jiu Jiu faced downwards, her body sinking into the white cloud. Her limbs stiffened, and she started a lifeless speech.

    ¡°I¡¯m clearly an elder, but I have to rely on a junior like you to support me. Ah, I¡¯ve failed as an immortal... I¡¯ve been cultivating for so many years, butpared to you, I¡¯mpletely useless. Ah, I¡¯ve failed as an immortal... Senior Brother and Senior Sister are clearly a pair. Little Junior Sister reincarnated with karma. Look at me. Ah, I failed as an immortal.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He felt that his Aunt-Master was indeed under too much pressure.

    Just as he was about tofort her, a small hand reached out from the cloud.

    ¡°So, quickly give me wine to drink and let me be drunk!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Aunt-Master¡¯s Thousandyer Trap. ¡°Aunt-Master, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiu Jiu tried her best to raise her head and look at Li Changshou. When she saw Li Changshou¡¯s serious expression, she quickly put away her dejected and useless expression. She jumped up from the white cloud and sat cross-legged. ¡°What serious matter?¡±

    Li Changshou took out the wine jar and handed it to Jiu Jiu. He smiled and said, ¡°So far, this is the best fruit wine that I can brew. I originally brewed two jars but I sent one to his Grandmaster and Aunt-Master. That jar was meant to be a token of filial piety. Remember, don¡¯t drink it like ordinary immortal wine. Its effects are extraordinary. It¡¯s best if you take it on three separate asions. Every time you drink it, you will enter seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and pursed her lips. Her face looked a little unnatural.

    She suddenly looked away from the wine jar and stared at Li Changshou. She asked softly, ¡°Little Changshou, tell me the truth. Do you have... any designs on me?¡±

    Li Changshou was also caught off guard. He smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±.

    ¡°You don¡¯t harbor any designs on me?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, what are you disappointed about?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Jiu Jiu pursed her lips and chuckled. Then, she cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°I was thinking that if you had any ulterior motives, I would give in to you. Anyway, I feel that you¡¯re not bad. In the future, I can still get wine from you openly. My Dao heart is about to develop an inner demon from eating and drinking for nothing! Or you can find something for me to do and help you with nting all kinds of beans!¡±.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. However, since you have mentioned it, I happen to becking some help. There¡¯s no need for you to do the physical work of nting beans. Aunt-Master, you¡¯re also beautiful. You¡¯re one of the few fairies in the sect. You can¡¯t work with a hoe. In that case... Aunt-Master, help me collect some thousand-year-old spiritual tree sap. I¡¯ll make paper effigies. However, Aunt-Master, please keep this matter a secret. Do not mention it to anyone else.¡±

    Jiu Jiu pouted and suddenlyined aggrievedly, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to let me work!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Jiu Jiu quickly calmed down and patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Disciple-Nephew. In the future, making tree sap will be my main job! Is a thousand-year-old tree enough? I know that some of the old trees on some peaks are about to be spirits!¡±

    Li Changshou silently shifted his gaze away and recited the painting of the Empress of the Hundred Beauties in his heart to clear his thoughts.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, remember to drink it on three separate asions. There are three other types of wine here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Let me try it first... Oh my, what wine is this? It tastes so different. Did you add medicine inside?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He did not have any medicine. He only had a few immortal peaches, the kind that was formed from Connate Spirit Roots.

    Li Changshou did not expect that the effects of the immortal peach would be so outstanding for cultivators who were not at the Golden Immortal realm!

    Jiu Jiu, who had just finished her seclusion, drank the wine that was equivalent to the effect of an immortal peach and entered a meditative state again. The immortal power in her body was extremely abundant and allowed Jiu Jiu to advance one small realm after another.

    After Jiu Jiu went into seclusion, Li Changshou invited his master to eat another one.

    Qi Yuan was originally half a step away from the Perfected Immortal realm. However, after consuming the immortal peach, he advanced on the spot and officially reached the end of the Earth Immortal realm- the Perfected Immortal realm. The path ended just like that. He had reached the peak of his Immortal Life!

    Qi Yuan sat there and was not happy. Instead, he felt empty and helpless. He looked down at his hands.

    He was already at the Perfected Immortal realm, but his strength was equivalent to thete-stage Essence Immortal realm of the Heaven Immortal Dao...

    His lifespan had not increased much. It seemed to be the same as when he had just entered the Turbid Immortal realm.

    The increase in lifespan from advancing to the next realm was not as good as the bonus in lifespan from consuming the Immortality Peach. Thetter had increased his lifespan by about six to seven hundred years...

    Is this the entirety of my life?

    Li Changshou did not expect that the advancement of a Turbid Immortal would not increase his lifespan.

    He hurriedly asked his master to consume another pill. The effect of raising his cultivation level was not very obvious, but his lifespan was increased by another hundreds of years.

    The effect of the immortal peach was quite good.

    Hence, Li Changshou silently took out the third peach...

    Qi Yuan waved his hand and hurriedly said, ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t give it to me! Enough, enough! Keep this treasure for your junior sister!¡±

    ¡°Master, I still have some,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°This itemes from the Heavenly Courts. Master, don¡¯t mention it to anyone. I had put in a lot of effort to obtain it. I¡¯ll leave this one with you first. You can use it after digesting the other two peaches.¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed and said, ¡°The only two things that I¡¯ve done right in my life are to ept you and your junior sister...¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There are still many days toe. Master, if you go to the Heavenly Courts to gain some merit, your lifespan will increase again. In that case, Master, you will report to the Heavenly Courts in another decade or so. ¡°I will help you secretly make arrangements to see if you can be a mountain god ornd god. Then, I will ce your territory in the Immortal Du Sect. In that case, Master, you can cultivate in the mountains while receiving merit to increase your lifespan.¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned. ¡°You can do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let me make the arrangements. Master, don¡¯t worry. If you need to cultivate, go look for Master¡¯s wife. Ahem, find Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi to chat.¡±

    Li Changshou did not finish his sentence.

    If the immortals do not have enough money, we can start from scratch. At most, we can give Meng Po more benefits. When Meng Po scoops up the soup, we can give her more spoons.

    Afterforting his master, Li Changshou walked around Lingle¡¯s straw hut.

    When he realized that Ling¡¯e still did not show any signs ofing out of seclusion, he ced the treasure pouch containing the three immortal peaches on her hand and left a note.

    After that, Li Changshou went to the spiritual beast enclosure and called Xiong Lingli, who was reminiscing about her friendship with the spiritual beast that was waiting to be ughtered. He casually threw a peach over. Xiong Lingli giggled. She wiped the peach and took two bites.

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin. Wow, this peach is so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, eat them all.¡±

    Li Changshou said and began to observe openly. Soon, Li Changshou discovered something strange in Xiong Lingli¡¯s body. The spiritual energy that should have turned into Dharma powers in the young girl¡¯s tower-like body had turned into blood energy!

    Psht!

    Chi

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s body expanded at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. She tore her battle dress!

    Under her bulging muscles, a boundless aura surged... ¡°Cousin!¡±

    Xiong Lingli widened her eyes and said anxiously, ¡°Lingli has be stronger again!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°The world is dangerous. It¡¯s not bad to be strong.¡±

    Xiong Lingli pursed her lips. Her cute face was filled with grievance. She raised her head and cried. She looked like a child who weighed 250 to 300 kilograms... Li Changshouforted her and rode a cloud back to the Pill Chamber.

    He took out another messenger paper crane. This time, he wanted to invite Youqin Xuanya over for a chat...

    At the same time, on Three-Immortal Ind, in the warm pavilion that was covered in clouds and curtains, the fairy, who was meditating and cultivating, slowly opened her eyes. She looked at the portrait hanging on the wall for a while before pursing her lips and smiling...

    Then, she sighed.

    She did not understand why her mental state was soplicated.

    Could it be that Eldest Uncle-Master is plotting something?

    She kept thinking about it and felt that she should not have done that. Yet, she felt that she should have done so.

    After much deliberation, she found that her mind was in a mess. That figure became clearer in her heart.

    Forget it. I¡¯ll ask Teacher to exin my doubts to prevent any mistakes.

    If I have that intention, I will not avoid it.

    However, if someone else is plotting against me, wouldn¡¯t he be happy for nothing?

    As he thought about it, the fairy¡¯s figure disappeared. A gentle breeze brushed past her, and she sighed softly.

 Chapter 319 - The Sect Masterâ€™s Bewitchment

    <strong>Chapter 319 The Sect Master¡¯s Bewitchment</strong>

    Three for Ling¡¯e, three for Master, and three for Youqin... Li Changshou roughly calcted the number of immortal peaches he could use. He realized that if he did not try to use the immortal peaches to refine pills, he would waste some. The immortal peaches he brought back to the sect were more than enough.

    To be safe, the Sect Leader could not send the immortal peach directly. After all, the Sect Leader...

    He knew too much! Li Changshou even felt that the Sect Leader knew something that he did not know. Every time he predicted the Sect Leader¡¯s reaction, there would be slight deviations.

    If he could refine pills that could replicate the medicinal effects of the ¡°immortal peach¡±, Li Changshou would naturally offer some to the Sect Leader and the sect. He would help some Perfected Immortal elders who were about to reach the end of their lifespans increase their lifespans.

    Other than that, there were many mistakes. In his previous life, Li Changshou had already experienced the principle of ¡®If you give someone help during times of need, they will be grateful to you.¡¯

    After handing over the peaches, Li Changshou realized that his Toxic Junior Sister was the easiest to deal with. There was no need to exin anything.

    Li Changshou grabbed the peach and she raised her hand to swear that she would enter seclusion after eating it.

    That made Li Changshou a little worried. He was worried that she would go down the same path as before she became an immortal, where she only focused on cultivating and did not know how to consolidate her Dao base, causing her Dao Fruit to be a little weak.

    Youqin Xuanya was still far from the Golden Immortal Tribtion. There was no need for her to worry.

    It would not be toote to secretly guide her in cultivation after his situation in the Immortal Du Sect became more stable.

    After thinking about it, apart from the ¡®paper effigy¡¯s social circle¡¯, Li Changshou only had a few trustworthy Dharma treasures, ahem, good friends in the Primordial World... After reaching the Golden Immortal realm, Li Changshou realized the importance of having friends. Every time he thought about how he would be the only one on the Little Qiong Peak after tens of thousands of years, he would still feel that something was missing even if his cultivation level was high and his safety was high. ¡°He does not like crowds, but he wants to see liveliness in his own world. When he feels a little tired, he would take a few nces from afar and feel that he¡¯s in the midst of amotion.¡±

    Therefore, Li Changshou would help those who had formed a good rtionship with the Little Qiong Peak as long as they did not have any karma.

    At that moment, he was riding a cloud that was neither high nor low. He was floating towards Pill Tripod Peak to give Elder Wan... peaches.

    There was a brocade box slung on his wrist. There were three immortal peaches, a few side dishes, and a little bit of longevity wine in the brocade box.

    Today, Li Changshou would use the ¡®me of Heart¡¯ immortal sense poisonous pill as a guide and secretly guide Elder Wan Linyun with the Grand Pure Pill Dao that he had mastered.

    When Elder Wan reacted, he would use the chance to receive pointers from the experts of Ren School to conceal it. Then, he would take out the ¡°Enlightenment Spirit Pill¡± and the immortal peaches.

    If he did not exin anything and only sent pills and immortal peaches, Elder Wan would most likely not pursue the matter. However, it would easily leave a thorn in his heart... Li Changshou thought about it carefully for a long time before deciding to take some risks himself. He took the initiative to reveal some information to Elder Wan Linyun to dispel the doubts in his heart. After entering Pill Tripod Peak and seeing Elder Wan, Li Changshou bowed. The two looked at each other and smiled.

    Although Elder Wan¡¯s kind smile was hair-raising...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, have you been well recently?¡± Elder Wan Linyun nodded with a smile and invited Li Changshou to take a seat.

    He ced a few dishes one the table, took out a pot of good wine, followed by two to three Poison Sutra excerpts. Four hours passed just like that.

    Li Changshou¡¯s n went quite smoothly. Elder Wan Linyun quickly realized that Li Changshou¡¯s attainments in alchemy were beyond his understanding. Li Changshou took out the me of Heart and shared the refinement and improvement process of the Immortal Sense Poison Pill with Elder Wan Linyun... ¡°Changshou.¡± Elder Wan Linyun was filled with emotions. He smiled coldly and sighed. ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of alchemy are not something I canpare to. It really makes me feel gratified. I knew that you had suchprehensive abilities and potential. However... aren¡¯t you a little too fast?¡±

    ¡°Well, I had some luck.¡±

    Li Changshou looked out of the window and deliberately lowered his voice. He said in a low voice, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t tell others that I have received the teachings of an expert of Ren School and the three volumes of alchemy. Recently, I have refined some Spirit Pills that can help cultivators improve theirprehension and break through bottlenecks. I have speciallye to offer them to you, Elder!¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out a few porcin bottles and ced them in front of Elder Wan Linyun.

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s gaze slowly changed from gratification to relief.

    ¡°Alright, alright... I know that you have a bright future in alchemy. It¡¯s enough to let you livefortably for the rest of your life.¡±

    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°This pill is so precious. The path to immortality is long. You should use it yourself. Even if you give it to me, it will be difficult for me to take another step forward. Cultivation is like climbing a mountain. My mountain is only this high.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and bowed deeply to Elder Wan Linyun.

    ¡°Elder, the Dao is endless, and there is a barrier in your heart. If you are hindered by the barrier, it will be difficult for you to take a single step forward. Elder, please ept these pills. If you have the intention to take another step forward, perhaps these pills can help you!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned slightly. His eyes remained calm as he said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Li Changshou buried his head deeper and said in a clear voice, ¡°Elder, if you did not guide me on the Dao of alchemy, how would I be able to enjoy my current glory!?! Please ept my kind intentions, Elder!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned slightly and said, ¡°Get up. If you continue to be so emotional, you don¡¯t have toe next time.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Li Changshou immediately looked up and smiled at Elder Wan Linyun.

    Elder Wan Linyun was already fiddled with the few Spirit Pills. He could not bear to part with them. Clearly, he valued alchemy a lot.

    Seeing that, Li Changshou took out three immortal peaches and naturally handed one to Elder Wan.

    ¡°Elder, try it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Wan casually grabbed the immortal peach. His gaze did not leave the porcin bottle. He opened his mouth and bit it. His entire body froze like a stone statue...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, how is the peach? You¡¯ve already eaten. You can¡¯t turn around and chase me away!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned and red at Li Changshou. ¡°Where did you get this peach?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from an expert, a gift from an expert. Anyway, it¡¯s not from a scam. Elder, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, you should go into seclusion after eating them today. These three peaches and one Spirit Pill are enough for you to break through to the first or second realm. You can be a Golden Immortal.¡±

    ¡°If you can break through to the Golden Immortal realm as soon as possible, it will be the best thing for the Immortal Du Sect. You will have an endless lifespan, and you will be able to live forever. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful for you to study alchemy and poison forever?¡±

    Elder Wan nodded slowly and took another bite of the immortal peach. He said coldly, ¡°What other preparations have you made? Take them out.¡±

    ¡°One more thing. It¡¯s about the medicinal effects of these few Spirit Pills.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and ced dozens of bamboo slips in front of Elder Wan Linyun. Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Take a look at these before you use the pill. If I¡¯ve understood something wrong, I can correct it in time.¡± Elder Wan Linyun was speechless. ¡°Elder, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. I want to cultivate in peace. I don¡¯t want to... Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou paused. Elder Wan Linyun nodded with aplicated expression. At that moment, Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Elder, I have some enlightenment. I¡¯ll meditate here for a while!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun raised his hand and pointed at Li Changshou. A light green barrier surrounded Li Changshou. If it were any other ce, Li Changshou would usually remain calm and multi-task to secretly search for the source of the sudden impulse.

    However, since he was with Elder Wan, he did not need to go through so much trouble. Li Changshou¡¯s mind sank to his main body. There seemed to be a blurry light in front of his eyes. He carefully sensed the spiritual perception that appeared in his heart, but he did not obtain anything. There was only... a feeling of being watched.

    Li Changshou quickly captured that there was ayer of mysterious Dao runes around his essence soul. The Dao runes originated from the Big Boss Taiji Painting that the Pagoda Master had mentioned.

    Someone was spying on me but was blocked by the Taiji Painting?

    No, that¡¯s not right...

    The Taiji Painting had been seen through! Otherwise, I would not have sensed it so strongly. What happened? The two Saints of the Western Sect had attacked? Have I been exposed just like that?

    That¡¯s not right. If the Western Saints have found me, I should have sensed extreme danger. It should not be just a matter of ¡°something happening¡±. Not long after, Li Changshou no longer felt anything in his heart. It was as if his previous senses were just an illusion.

    This...

    Li Changshou was shocked.

    He quickly bade farewell to Elder Wan and rushed to the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    This time, he could not be bothered to ask for the permission of the elder in charge of external affairs. He walked straight to the portrait of the Saint and took out the three incense sticks on the side of his hand. He kowtowed three times seriously.

    The portrait of the Saint swayed gently, and a corner of it floated up slightly. A wisp of Dao runes did not disturb anyone. It condensed into two words in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou felt much more at ease. Clearly, the Saint knew that the ¡®Taiji Painting¡¯ warning had been broken. How much information did the words ¡®Everything¡¯s fine¡¯ contain... Li Changshou bowed in front of the portrait for an hour and thought carefully.

    At that moment, he could only make two simple deductions.

    Firstly, a Saint was spying on him and broke the cover of the Taiji Painting. However, the Saint stopped him in time. That was why the Saint said that everything was fine.

    Secondly, it could be that a Saint had seen through him. However, the Saint felt that it was fine, so he said that everything was fine.

    The second option was very likely to lead to problems in the future. There was no need to discuss the first option.

    Could it be that the person who looked at me just now was the master of the Jade Void Pce or the Green Touring Pce?

    If I make bolder guesses, could he be... the old master of the Purple Cloud Pce?

    Why?

    Why are you looking at me?

    Li Changshou had many options in his heart. He kept thinking and eliminating them. In the end, he decided on sixteen possible scenarios. Most of them were rted to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Just as Li Changshou felt that something was amiss, his heart surged.

    This time, the message he received was rather clear. He was very familiar with the impulse.

    A distinguished guest had arrived at the Sea God Temple. Li Changshou did not dare to dy. His spiritual willnded in the Sea God Temple in Anshui City. He looked at the Divine Envoys who were cultivating the battle techniques of the Magi in the front and back courtyards. He searched around, but there was nothing unusual. Why are there so many strange things happening today.. Suddenly, he heard a voice that was deliberately suppressed beside the statue.

    ¡°Changgeng... Changgeng? Can you hear me? Changgeng? If you can hear me, reply by making your statue jump!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had to make the statue move!

    He used his spiritual will to look at the source of the voice. There was a faint ck shadow there. The shape of the ck shadow... was slightly plump.

    Li Changshou remembered that voice. It belonged to the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, Daoist Duobao.

    However, why is such a big shot looking for me so sneakily?

    There is something abnormal about this matter. It is most likely a trap.

    Li Changshou¡¯s statue remained motionless. An old paper effigy that was in the Heaven Immortal realm emerged from the ground. It was ready to show itself at any time.

    However, just as Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared, a huge hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed his paper effigy¡¯s arm. Without any exnation, it pulled him into a familiar... hole.

    Based on his insight, the slightly plump Daoist Bai Jing in front of him was really Daoist Duobao.

    After all, it was a unique mystical ability, Void Lord.

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    Daoist Duobao pulled Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and squatted down. He looked around worriedly and sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble!¡±

    Li Changshou held his breath and focused, but he did not panic. He remained calm and asked, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What else can it be?¡± Daoist Duobao said anxiously. ¡°To tell you the truth, I just left Green Touring Pce and immediately rushed over.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Junior Sister Yun Xiao went to the Green Touring Pce to look for Master!?!¡±

    Li Changshou was confused. What does this have to do with me?

    ¡°Well, I wonder... what urgent matter does Fairy have?¡±

    Daoist Duobao blinked and chuckled.

    ¡°Little fellow, you call me senior, and you call Junior Sister Yunxiao Fairy. No! No! From today onwards, you will call me... Hmm... male immortal doesn¡¯t sound good either...¡±

    Li Changshou was still in the mood to joke. He heaved a sigh of relief and cupped his hands. ¡°Immortal Elder?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s just that it sounds a little distant. In the future, just call me Senior Brother.¡±

    Daoist Duobao coughed and did not give Li Changshou a chance to retort. He immediately exined the entire situation. ¡°Previously, Master and I were eating peaches and listening to songs in the pce... Ahem, Master was teaching me how to cultivate hard. Junior Sister Yun Xiao suddenly came and scared me so much that I swallowed the core of my peach!¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao said that she had doubts and wanted Master to clear her doubts. Master did not dare to be careless. Junior Sister Yun Xiao rarely asked questions, but every question she asked would take Master a long time to answer and she could easily retort... As expected, Master could not answer the question Junior Sister Yun Xiao asked today.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fairy is so powerful that even the Saint is stumped.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite!¡±

    Duobao put his hands in his sleeves and squatted in the corner of the cave with Li Changshou. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of my junior sister that is troubling the Saint. It¡¯s you, Changgeng.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile froze. Could it be...

    Duobao sighed and said, ¡°What Junior Sister Yun Xiao asked seems to suggest that she has fallen in love. There are always thoughts in her heart, and she would always think of someone. There are also traces of that person in the Great Dao. Logically speaking, she has been cultivating for countless years. She should not have been so agitated. She is worried that she has been schemed against and wants Master to help her investigate.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Li Changshou could not help but ask.

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Master¡¯s deduction was blocked by the Taiji Painting. He also personally attracted the Immortal Vanquishing Sword. While the Taiji Painting was distracted, he cut through the power of the Taiji Painting and saw... You.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The case was solved!

    His previous impulse was actually because the Grandmaster of Heaven used the Immortal ying Sword to poke him from afar!

    The Primordial World was really too dangerous! ¡°Hehe, are you afraid?¡±

    Daoist Duobao bumped Li Changshou with his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master said that Uncle-Master insisted on protecting you and isted his deduction again.¡± ¡°However, Master also said that he only took a nce at you and knew that you would definitely not be an ordinary person in the future. You are also fated with Jie School. Moreover, Uncle-Master Li would definitely not use such a thing to plot against the disciples of the Dao Sect. He told her not to worry. Do you see that? Master was speaking up for you!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be puzzled.

    Why did the Grandmaster of Heaven...

    Duobao smiled and said, ¡°However, Junior Sister Yun Xiao is really not easy to fool. She even asked Master a few questions about the Love Tribtion. Master did not know how to answer her. Think about it. As the Sect Master, he can¡¯t lose face in front of my junior sister. That¡¯s why he said something mysterious...¡± ¡°Next, Junior Sister will definitely look for you and ask you five questions. You have to answer ording to what I tell you. You have to be in the same situation as Master¡¯s prediction. That way, your rtionship with Junior Sister Yun Xiao will be more stable. You can also take care of my master¡¯s pride. Do you understand?¡± Li Changshou frowned and muttered, ¡°Senior, if I say that I don¡¯t understand...¡± Daoist Duobao red at him and stood up. He raised his left hand in the air and shouted, ¡°Where is the Immortal Vanquishing Array Diagram!?!¡±

 Chapter 321 - Take Care, Jie School

    <h4>Chapter 321 Take Care, Jie School</h4>

    In the peach blossom forest, Li Changshou took the initiative to ask. Fairy Yun Xiao slowly answered, ¡°In my eyes, you... are good at scheming and you know when to advance and retreat. You¡¯re cautious and you don¡¯t get involved with karma. You share many simrities with me. Although you are a Postnatal life form who has only cultivated for a few hundred years, you are already standing tall in the world. Even without mentioning your Dao heritage, you are still unique.¡± Li Changshou felt a little guilty. He felt that Ling¡¯e¡¯sints about him were closer to his true self. That was themon saying, ¡°At the first nce, everything is beautiful, but the rest of your life is messy.¡± Yun Xiao asked softly, ¡°Is there anything inappropriate about that?¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist Yun Xiao, we have to be honest,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°How can those who are not Saints not make any mistakes?¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled more and her steps became lighter. She said gently, ¡°Then, you are sometimes cautious and overcautious when you do things. You are always sticking by the rules. Sometimes, you have too many schemes. You seem a little deep. Are you going to get angry with me for saying that?¡± ¡°Well, after hearing what you said, I will still feel a little disappointed.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to tell you what I think of you...¡± ¡°You are different from the people in the mortal world. When I first saw you on Three-Immortal Ind, I suddenly felt like I seem to have seen you somewhere before. After hearing you reprimand Fairy Qiong Xiao and Fairy Bi Xiao, I felt that you are very sensible and reliable. You have the demeanor of a big sister. I feel quite at ease when I¡¯m beside you...¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Xiao interrupted him. Her fair face flushed red. ¡°Your words are ordinary but why do you make me feel so nervous? Well, you can tell me about my ws.¡± In the cave, the male immortals of Jie School immediately perked up and listened attentively. Li Changsho said almost without hesitation, ¡°No ws, no shorings.¡± It was indeed so. There were a few ¡°karma ck holes¡± around him. Yun Xiao could not help but turn around and chided, ¡°Are you serious!?!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly apologized. Not long after, Yun Xiao turned around and smiled even more tenderly.

    In the hole, Daoist Duobao pondered for a while and asked softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a contradiction? You just said that those who are not Saints have ws. Then, you said that...¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you don¡¯t understand.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light snorted. ¡°That¡¯s why this disciple of Ren School is so powerful. No wonder Senior Sister Yun Xiao was fooled by him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°If the Sea God mentioned a few ws just now, I¡¯m afraid Junior Sister Yun Xiao would be displeased. That¡¯s the brilliant

    part.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. I¡¯m dating sincerely up there. It¡¯s fine if you guys take notes down there, but you guys even exin it on the spot! However, the first step had beenpleted. Li Changshou had taken control. Not only was he talking to Yun Xiao, but he was also capturing the attention of the immortals of Jie School. On to the second step: Advance and retreat, set the standards.

    In the peach blossom forest, Li Changshou broke a peach blossom and stuck it in a jade flute, swaying it gently. ¡°Yun Xiao, have you thought about what would happen if we be Daopanions?¡± Fairy Yun Xiao could not help but be stunned. It was the first time she had a clearly reproachful tone. She said gently, ¡°Why are you suddenly saying this? I¡¯m only familiar with you now. Although we have feelings for each other, the road ahead is long. It¡¯s too early to say.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and praised her for living up to his expectations and being just like the fairy he thought highly of. She was not flustered at all and had a clear train of thought.

    However, Li Changshou felt a little helpless... If he really fell in love with Fairy Yun Xiao, could it be that they would have to date for hundreds of thousands of years before they got married? Eight meetings before they got engaged... Ahem, think about peaches. ording to his previous n, Li Changshou continued to guide her. Seeing the disappointment on Li Changshou¡¯s face, Yun Xiao pondered for a while and said softly, ¡°However, as long as we see each other more often, we will naturally... progress faster...¡±

    Li Changshou was about to reply when he suddenly realized that there were two more knives on the paper effigy¡¯s neck. He said warmly, ¡°I want to see you more too.¡± The cute knives immediately moved away from his paper effigy¡¯s neck. ¡°Then,¡± Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Shall we meet once every 500 years?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. In 500 years, even a monkey could make it out of prison!

    It seemed that the biggest obstacle between Connate lifeforms and Postnatal lifeforms was the unsynchronized concept of time.

    Li Changshou did not have any objections and even wanted to agree.

    However, those knives... ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so restrained.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If you want to see me, juste see me. If I want to see you, I¡¯ll look for you. However, you often go into seclusion. I don¡¯t know if I will disturb you.¡± ¡°I have already reached this realm. I¡¯m just in seclusion because I don¡¯t want to be idle,¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°You cane to the ind anytime. I¡¯ll look for you once every 500 years, okay?¡± ¡°As you wish. I have some ideas. Yun Xiao, are you willing to listen to them?¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly, her eyes shining.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s also considered a type of cultivation between us. Bing Daopanions is the Dao Fruit. In the future, there should be some realms.¡±

    He set the standards. ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Xiao could not help but be interested. ¡°What realms are there?¡±

    ¡°There are some.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°I have divided them into the Favorable realm, the Attraction realm, the Budding Romance realm, the Passion realm, and the Marriage realm. Once the Marriage realm ispleted, we will naturally be Daopanions.¡± Yun Xiao asked, ¡°How should we differentiate between these realms?¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and scanned the hole with his immortal senses. Naturally, he could not find any traces.

    Jie School, take care.

    He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. Meeting each other, feeling that the other party is not bad, being attracted to each other, feeling an affinity with each other and are willing to talk to each other is the Favorable realm.¡±

    In the peach blossom forest, Yun Xiao nodded slowly and agreed. In the cave, the male and female immortals of Jie School looked at each other and were deep in thought. Most of them looked enlightened. Those who were holding onto jade talismans recorded everything. Li Changshou continued, ¡°If two people have a good impression of each other, advancing in the cultivation realm would be the fastest. If you only have a good impression of each other, you will have to spend more effort. Once you talk to each other several to dozens of times, see the other party¡¯s attributes, feel something in your heart, you want to spend more time with him, and want to talk to him more, that will be the Attraction realm.¡± A certain Nine-tailed Fox Maiden who did not want to reveal her name spat silently. Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Then, you and I should be in the Budding Romance realm, right?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yes, the Budding Romance realm realm refers to the increasingly harmonious rtionship between the two of you. There is no harm inmunicating and your Dao hearts are simr.

    Progress in this realm can be extremely fast or slow.¡±

    ¡°Then, how is the Passion realm?¡± ¡°Even if you are passionate and are willing to run errands for each other, you will not allow others to nder the person in your heart. You will not allow your sweetheart to suffer. This is having passion.¡± ¡°On that basis, you will be willing to risk your life for the other party and disregard karma. That is a breakthrough and entering the Marriage realm.¡± Yun Xiao was enlightened. After some careful thought, she said seriously, ¡°Then, we still have to continue cultivating. At this moment, I can¡¯t disregard karma for you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    There was no need to say that.

    ¡°We can¡¯t rush this matter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Yun Xiao, youm Brother Zhao Gongming... and the two fairies, are not in a rtionship, but you share a close friendship where you will risk your lives for one another. That is what I envy the most.¡± I really can¡¯t call you Sister! Yun Xiao said, ¡°Can I ask another question?¡± ¡°Just ask.¡± ¡°Have you and your junior sister reached the Marriage realm?¡± Yun Xiao blinked. Almost in an instant, the saber and sword shadows in the hole were ced on Li Changshou¡¯s neck. There was even the aura of a Connate Cardinal treasure mixed in it... A... a fatal question? However, how could Li Changshou dare to say that!?!

    Everything he said now might be verified in the future, especially regarding this matter! Li Changshou could only bear with the pressure and say, ¡°We¡¯re stillcking. She has only been cultivating for a short while, and I was the one who brought her up. I have been spending time with her all day, and I have some feelings for her. It¡¯s just that her personality is too jumpy and far from mature.¡± What should I do? Next, it should be the second question of choosing between the two of them, right? Why did Fairy Yun Xiao suddenly...

    Indeed, women cannot avoid this problem...

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! Li Changshou wailed in his heart. He was prepared to shout, ¡°I bled for Ren School, and I suffered a beating for Ren School!¡± However, Yun Xiao said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I should meet her.¡± Li Changshou was confused. What did Fairy Yun Xiao mean?

    ¡°Junior Sister and I can be considered childhood friends. Do you mind?¡± ¡°Of course I mind.¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. ¡°However, you did not deliberately start this between us. I had feelings for you first. I lost to you for a while and I can only swallow the bitter consequences.¡± ¡°There is nothing to fight over. Daopanions were justpanions who cultivated together and supported each other. Today, you waited for me here. You should have followed Teacher¡¯s instructions and Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s arrangements. At this moment, I¡¯m selfish and I don¡¯t want to reject Teacher¡¯s and Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s good intentions. However, we have to be reasonable in everything. I can¡¯t let you forget your original feelings because of my selfish thoughts. Wouldn¡¯t that be too unreasonable?¡±

    Li Changshou let out a long sigh and looked up at the clouds in the sky. He said in frustration, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. If you continue, I will really... develop a passion.¡± Yun Xiao chuckled. In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, she looked gentle. ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange a token?¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°That way, we can read it often. By the way, I have another portrait of you. It was given to me by Senior Brother Xuan Du.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then can I draw a portrait of you when I go back and hang it where I cultivate?¡± Yun Xiao looked to the side and whispered, ¡°As you wish.¡± After saying that, she took out a pouch from her sleeve. There was a cloud embroidered on it. She reached behind her shoulder with her left hand and cut off a strand of ck hair. She ced the strand of hair in the pouch and sealed it with a restriction before handing it over.

    Li Changshou received it with both hands. After thinking about it, he took out a copper coin from his sleeve. It was one of the two Copper Coins of Treasurefall. He handed it to Yun Xiao.

    Yun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you giving me a numinous treasure? Given our ties with each other, we should not be talking about interests and profits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m most at ease with leaving this with you.¡± Li Changshou took out another copper coin. There was a hint of gentleness in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°They are also divided into Yin and Yang. They are the most appropriate.¡± Yun Xiao did not decline and put away the Copper Coins of Treasurefall. Since she has given me some of her hair, I will return the karma.

    However, Yun Xiao did not know what deeper meaning the copper coins had. Li Changshou would not exin further. ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°I have to ask you to give this to your junior sister.¡± As she spoke, she removed the hairpin on her head and handed it to Li Changshou. Li Changshou did not know what to say. He could only take the hairpin. The education that he had received did not allow him to be a two-timer!

    The inconspicuous Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords trembled slightly. Yes, the Grandmaster of Heaven is really good at reading people... Li Changshou asked himself, without mentioning the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords hanging above his head and the des hidden under his feet, how could he reject such a woman? When Yun Xiao mentioned it, Li Changshou might as well paint in front of her and let her see how proficient he was. Li Changshou smiled and agreed. Just as he took out a nk sheet of paper... ¡°Huh?¡±

    A shout of surprise suddenly sounded from the sky. Then, a white cloud rushed over from the west. A dignified-looking Daoist with a beautiful beard and armor jumped down from the cloud. ¡°Second Sister, Brother, what are you doing here? Do you still want to draw? Why?¡±

    The third step was to ask for help to break through the situation andnd steadily. There were dozens of Jie School immortals gathered there. If they were to be exposed, it would definitely be extremely awkward today. Both parties would not be able to get an out. It was very likely that they would be forced to do something! At that moment, he needed a disruptor who would make a timely appearance! Li Changshou had already secretly used the paper effigy to invite Master Zhao. He simply said that it was impressive and invited him toe there.

    Zhao Gongming was righteous. When he heard about that, he immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Yun Xiao bowed.

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and said, ¡°Senior.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. His eyes were filled with mischief. ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t disturb you, right? Hahahaha!¡± Yun Xiao said, ¡°I should return to the ind.¡± She looked at Li Changshou, her gaze full of thoughts.

    However, no matter how calm she was, how ethereal her back view was, or how fast she walked, she could not hide the slight rosiness on her face when she left...

    Li Changshou looked at the East Ocean and felt worried.

    He watched helplessly as his rtionship with Jie School became deeper and deeper, and his karma with Yun Xiao was tied with a dead knot. However, he could not reject it, nor could he directly expose it...

    It was the Saint¡¯s scheme.

    There must be a deeper meaning behind the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s actions!

    The best Li Changshou could do now was to use a ¡°division of stages¡± method to let Yun Xiao clearly understand their rtionship and dy the matter. The karma of marriage was really difficult to calcte.

    A huge hand suddenly grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. Zhao Gongming chuckled and walked over. He punched Li Changshou¡¯s ribs, but he did not use much strength.

    ¡°Alright, you rascal. You quietly managed to get my Second Sister to... Hmm?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he hurriedly smiled. At that moment, a murderous aura suddenly appeared behind him. Li Changshou turned around and looked at it. He was speechless... Arge number of Jie School immortals appeared in the peach blossom forest. All of them rubbed their fists and held their swords. The Goddess of Golden Spirit picked up the Dragon-Tiger Ruyi and Daoist Duobao took out a pocket... ¡°Everyone!¡± Li Changshou retreated. Daoist Duobao chuckled. ¡°Although you did what Master wanted, why do I feel that you deserve a beating?¡± The group of figuresughed sinisterly. Zhao Gongming, who did not know the specifics, took a few steps back and drew a clear line in time.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you want to know what realm there is after the Marriage realm?¡± The immortals from Jie School were stunned.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and did not say anything else. He formed a simple seal with his left hand and a wisp of me ignited in his chest. With a whoosh, his body was instantly ignited by the mes. In the blink of an eye, he turned into ashes and dissipated with the wind.

    A sect immortal eximed, ¡°When did he rece himself with his incarnation?!¡± The immortals from Jie School looked at each other. Only the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, Daoist Duobao, and Zhao Gongming, who were behind the crowd, chuckled or pursed their lips. Li Changshou had been using his main body just now. It was very simr to the situation of the Sea God destroying a paper effigy. It was actually a profound escape technique. Thousands of kilometers away, a me flickered in an underground cave. Li Changshou walked out. He was about to leave immediately, but a wisp of Dao runes appeared out of thin air and gathered around him. Li Changshou looked down and saw a Taiji Painting that was the size of a bowl, appear on his chest. The Taiji Painting rotated gently and entered his body...

    Its power was doubled!

    Li Changshou immediately bowed with a Dao salute and smiled bitterly in his heart.

    Indeed, the Saint had participated in the matter today. Previously, he had taken away the power of the Taiji Painting at thest moment. Now, he had doubled it.

    Yun Xiao...

    God-Conferment...

    Timid Saint... ¡°Forget it.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly. He could not let the fairy¡¯s gentleness get to his head. He had to consider this matter carefully.

    The atmosphere in the peach blossom forest was a little off.

    At the corner, a female immortal looked at the male immortal in front of her and asked softly, ¡°Junior Brother, which realm are we at?¡± Under the peach blossom tree, the Goddess of Golden Light pinched the corner of her skirt. There was a hint of timidness on her cute face. She looked at Senior Brother Gongming, whom she had called over, and trembled as she spoke iplete sentences.

    ¡°I, I might, might... Senior Brother, I... might have already... felt... some passion... for you...¡± Senior Gongming was dumbfounded. He really did not know why. Another old Daoist priest looked at the old Daoist priest beside him, who had been cultivating with him for tens of thousands of years. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can we be considered to have reached the Budding Romance realm?¡± The other old Daoist priest¡¯s gaze turned sharp.

 Chapter 322 - The Immortal Peach Banquet Is Coming, Changshou Is Planning to Become a God!

    <h4>Chapter 322 The Immortal Peach Banquet Is Coming, Changshou Is nning to Be a God!</h4>

    The night was dark and the wind was strong. Li Changshou quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak and walked around. He realized that everything was normal and returned to the Pill Chamber in peace. Although the power of the Taiji Painting that was protecting him had increased, Li Changshou¡¯s main body had been hiding for the entire night. He had left enough clues behind before using his escape technique to return to the sect...

    The first thing he did after returning to the mountain was to take a look at Ling¡¯e.

    He did not do anything, but he felt a little guilty...

    He felt bad even though he was facing a candidate who actually did not like him as much as she imed.

    After returning to the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou raised his brush and drew a portrait. It was the moment Fairy Yun Xiao looked back while standing under the peach blossom tree.

    He hung the portrait beside the desk and...

    There were two lines of ¡®steady¡¯ on the side.

    After thinking for a while, Li Changshou picked up his brush and drew a portrait of Lingle when she was barefoot and catching fish by theke.

    The young girl in the painting had her sleeves rolled up. She bent down and stared at the spiritual fish swimming under theke. Her expression was especially serious. There were some water stains on her face, and her long hair hung by her side...

    When she was 17 years old, Li Changshou had sealed her Dharma powers to train her reflexes and instructed her to catch the spiritual fish in theke 100 times with her bare hands.

    That was the first time Li Changshou realized that his little junior sister, whom he saw every day, was already grown up, beautiful and elegant.

    However... Li Changshou looked at the two portraits and pursed his lips.

    If that was all, it would not be enough to affect his judgment of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    He hung Ling¡¯e¡¯s portrait beside Yun Xiao and thought about how he should deal with the aftermath. He immediately felt troubled.

    It was all because Fairy Yun Xiao was too powerful and intelligent. It was difficult for him to plot against her like he did with Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e was too well protected by him. Moreover, she was lively and naive. Even though he kept teaching her how to be evil, she would still be unwary at times. Fairy Yun Xiao was simply too strong. Others did not dare to plot against her, so she was more innocent...

    Looking at Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle and smiling face in the portrait, Li Changshou realized that she was mostly indifferent.

    Inparison, it was easier to deceive Ling¡¯e.

    Li Changshou took out the jade hairpin and thought about it. He decided to give it to Ling¡¯e after she came out of seclusion. He would also give her some pressure. ¡°Karma... Tribtion... There are too many things to do.¡±

    There must be a deeper meaning behind the Saint¡¯s actions. It was definitely not something that could be arranged on a whim.

    Li Changshou sat on the round chair and stirred up a storm in his heart. He carefully tasted and analyzed.

    The matter today had not reached the ¡°worst¡± situation yet. When he could not change the framework, the situation would have been considered stable.

    In fact, a portion of his attention had been on the ship of the South Continent. He led Long Ji and the three experts of the dragon race to organize two small tributaries in detail.

    It was very likely that the Jie School had discovered the importance of the Heavenly Courts and wanted to influence the Great God-Conferment Tribtion by affecting him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s assume that the Saint has already deduced the rough outline of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.¡±

    In that case, he would draw out two more branches. He could assume that the six saints have the ability to deduce like his saint or that the other saints were not aspetent as the Grand Pure One...

    Out of habit, Li Changshou took out a piece of paper and drew on it carefully. Unknowingly, he had been lying on the table for several days. He felt dizzy from writing.

    Hence, a few monthster...

    Ding

    Melodious bell chimes echoed throughout the Immortal Du Sect. Figures emerged from various peaks and gathered at the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou was also called out by his master. He followed behind his master and rushed to the Immortal Du Hall.

    Most of the disciples would be returning today.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and pondered. I can¡¯t rule out the fact that the Grandmaster of Heaven knows about the bad luck of Jie School...

    There is an 80% chance that the Grand Pure One does not want to see the Dao Sect weakening rapidly. He should be thinking of ways to change the script of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. I have be a small nail in the coffin...

    If I can make the Saints feel that I have to n slowly, why is there a need for the script for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, or the need for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    ¡°Changshou...¡±

    Qi Yuan shouted in front of Li Changshou. Li Changshou hurriedly calmed himself down. The paper effigy who was painting the hydrology diagram in the South Continent also trembled and dirtied a pen and ink.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything troublesome?¡± Qi Yuan frowned and asked, ¡°You look a little haggard. Did you encounter any problems during your cultivation recently?¡±

    Then, Qi Yuan sent a voice transmission. ¡°If you encounter any trouble in your cultivation, you should go and ask the Sect Leader or Grandmaster!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been putting in too much effort recently. My cultivation is going smoothly, but it¡¯s much slower than before I became an immortal.¡±

    Everything was true, but there was no effective information.

    Qi Yuan nodded in relief and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to worry about everything. Make more friends and get to know more powerful people. After discussing with them, your thoughts will be clear. Don¡¯t becent but don¡¯t be too worried either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will remember that.¡± Li Changshou felt warm in his heart and felt helpless.

    Who else could he discuss with other than the Saint?

    If he were to say anything about bing a god, or even mention anything about the great cmity, he would probably attract the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder, which was not a warning!

    Before the God-Conferment Tribtion, karma was linked.

    How could the Heavenly Courts resolve the situation?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and followed behind his master.

    The matter regarding Fairy Yun Xiao had proven that she did not avoid the great cmity just because she wanted to. If she felt good about entering the Heavenly Courts in advance, she would probably really fall.

    If dodging could not solve the problem, Li Changshou could only cooperate with his Saint on the basis of ensuring his safety.

    Fortunately, he was still standing on the shore. There were still a few ways to break out of the situation.

    It would be best if he could condense the Golden Body of Merit before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. That would definitely be a trump card of his...

    Li Changshou could not help but yawn. Qi Yuan asked him to go back and rest. Li Changshou refused with a smile and apanied his master to attend the ¡°graduation ceremony¡± of the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect.

    More than seven hundred disciples stood in the open space in front of the Immortal Du Hall. They were dressed in all kinds of Daoist robes. Nearly half of them were in pairs. All of them had packed their luggage and looked forward to it with reluctance and longing...

    They were about to embark on their journey to various ces. Most of them would return to the trichiliocosm, while a small half would join a cultivation faction in the five continents. They would either return home to inherit a portion of their assets or be individual cultivators.

    Among them, only those who had already be immortals had the first part of the Inaction Sutra of the Immortal Du Sect. They had to swear an oath not to teach it to outsiders.

    Apart from the Inaction Sutra, most sutras and spells could be circted outside. The second volume of the Inaction Sutra only taught Perfected Immortals or the batch of immortal seedlings who were ranked at the top. Most of the disciples who were ranked at the top and had better potential would continue to cultivate on the various peaks.

    After the Sect Leader, the Deputy Sect Leader, and the Grand Elder each gave a speech that was neither touching nor encouraging, the disciples left the sect one after another. They rode a cloud and rode a crane to various ces.

    They were like the scattered stars in the sky.

    The escorts gathered at the mountain gate. Many ¡°masters¡± were filled with emotions. The slightly emotional female immortals¡¯ eyes turned red with tears.

    ording to the rules of the Immortal Du Sect, the Perfected Immortals who took in disciples in the previous 200-year cycle could choose whether to take in disciples in the next cycle. It could also be considered a cultivation mission arranged by the sect.

    It was also on that day that the Immortal Du Sect announced the date of the opening ceremony. The disciples who had graduated brought the news to all corners of the world.

    Later, the sect would also arrange for the executives to go to some outstanding ¡°sources of life¡± to promote and look for the next batch of good seedlings.

    When will the ceremony be held?

    It would be held in the month where spring turned into summer 18 yearster.

    Originally, the opening ceremony was supposed to be brought forward. However, due to external factors, many immortal sects chose a more concentrated opening ceremony. The Immortal Du Sect finally decided to push back the opening ceremony and avoid the peak period of epting disciples.

    Li Changshou did not feel much about the opening ceremony. He had already witnessed it once.

    As long as Little Qiong Peak did not take in disciples, there would not be any strange karma. He had already reminded his Grandmaster and Master several times about that. Logically speaking, there should not be any major mistakes.

    To be safe, he felt that he should go to the Hundred Mortal Hallter and ask the elders not to distribute any disciple spots to the Little Qiong Peak...

    Otherwise, he could only settle that matter with the Sect Leader.

    After sending off his fellow disciples whom he did not know, Li Changshou followed his master back to the Little Qiong Peak and began the long journey of seclusion.

    Due to the fact that Ling¡¯e had been in seclusion for too long this time, Li Changshou was worried that something would happen to her during her cultivation. Therefore, he returned to the straw hut and took out a nk scroll. He began to seclude himself and plot against the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    There were too many living beings involved in the Great Tribtion of Heaven and Earth. It was impossible for everything to be trivial.

    Li Changshou could only analyze from different perspectives, based on the wishes of the core figures, the Saints, and the influence of the Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect.

    He continued to deduce the positions of important figures like ¡°If I¡¯m the Jade Emperor¡±, ¡°If I¡¯m an orchid nt¡±, ¡°If I¡¯m a shameless slingshot¡±...

    He even specially reopened the memory that he had sealed and took a look. This time, he did not seal it again. He had revealed his cards! If he was destined to be Taibai Jinxing, he would make this Taibai Jinxing look different from what he knew!

    Yes, I should stabilize it first. I will continue to be suspicious about Taibai Jinxing.

    That actually opened up a new train of thought.

    Li Changshou summarized what he knew. He could either deduce the Great God-Conferment Tribtion from the current situation or reverse the Great God-Conferment Tribtion from what he knew about the situation of the conflict between the Western Sect and the Heavenly Courts.

    There were more clues in the fog...

    Qi Yuan could often see that after Li Changshou returned to the straw hut to enter seclusion, there would be the light of Dharma treasures andmps in the straw hut no matter day or night. There would be no end of days and months.

    Apart from being worried, Qi Yuan was really... unable to help. Gradually, the portrait was filled with straw huts. Li Changshou had be much thinner. Hard work paid off. He had finally deduced the most stable path!

    On this path, he saw the certainty of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He saw the various actions that the Western Sect took the opportunity to take, and he also saw the role yed by the Heavenly Courts.

    He did not know if it was destined but the key to unlocking the tragedy of the God-Conferment was already beside Li Changshou.

    The key was Princess Long Ji of the Heavenly Courts.

    Princess Long Ji¡¯s special status, outstanding aptitude, and her symbolic meaning in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had all given her a great significance.

    Before Li Changshou was certain about the nature of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he would not attack easily.

    However, as long as he attacked, all ns would involve Long Ji.

    Eleven and a half years passed in a hurry.

    In theory, there was still about 488 years before he could meet Fairy Yun Xiao again.

    Thanks to the increase in his strength after the Golden Immortal Tribtion, Li Changshou had actually only maintained half of his attention to calcte the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The investigation of the waterways of the South Continent could not be neglected. The matters of the dragon race of the Four four seas often required him to be distracted.

    Although the resistance of the dragon race had been reduced by more than half after the East Ocean Dragon Pce had sworn allegiance to the Heavenly Courts, the internal conflict within the dragon race would not be reduced because of this matter. Instead, it would be more prominent.

    After the Western Sect suffered a loss in the Sea God Temple, they did not take any further action. Ox-head and Horse-face had already brought the Battle Magi back to the Netherworld.

    It had to be said that the battle tactics of the Magi were indeed unique. The strength of the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect soared, and the Sea God Sect¡¯s ability to protect themselves increased.

    Of course, he would still be ughtered if he encountered an expert.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes. There seemed to be doors in front of him, waiting for him to push them open... Conquering the Dragon Pce, looking at the Netherworld, and plotting against the three thousand worlds.

    Enhancing the Heavenly Courts, eliminating the demons, separating the immortals and mortals of the South Continent.

    Not all of the immortals of the three sects could be saved. The experts of the three sects could not be destroyed.

    The rise of the Heavenly Courts was unstoppable!

    It was safe, but it did not mean that he could only dodge. Dodging was only because the risk was the lowest. However, when there was no ce to hide and the risk assessment changed, Li Changshou would naturally formte a n that was more suitable for his own safety.

    ¡°I feel more confident now that I¡¯m thinking about these things.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered and looked at Ling¡¯e, who was still meditating next door. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    Fortunately, the immortal peaches could stay fresh for 1,000 years! Does this girl really want to go to heaven? It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s stable at the Heaven Immortal realm and it won¡¯t let her sever her Dao base nine times!

    Shaking his head, Li Changshou was about to continue writing when he heard a voice in his heart.

    ¡°Brother? Brother?¡±

    He turned around with his spiritual will and saw that a regr visitor from the Sea God Sect of the South Ocean had arrived.

    Zhao Gongming, Master Zhao. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy emerged from the ground. After greeting Zhao Gongming, he invited him to take a seat in the rear hall. Seeing that Zhao Gongming was frowning, he could not help but ask, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how do you think we should resolve this matter?¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°The words that you said when you met Second Sister thest time have been spreading crazily in Jie School for the past decade or so! Now, these guys are all shouting and saying that they are in the Favorable stage. They are trying to see if they can enter the Attraction stage. At the same time, they are also trying to build a budding romance. Everything is in a mess!¡± Li Changshou frowned and stopped himself fromughing Karma was mostly linked.

    When a group of immortals from Jie School held a knife against him, they should have thought that the little Daoist Master of Ren School was not someone to be trifled with.

    Of course, he could not mention that.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Everyone is too lonely when cultivating. If that¡¯s all, you wouldn¡¯t be so worried, Senior.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and subconsciously looked outside the hall. He whispered, ¡°The Goddess of Golden Light... do you know her?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I naturally know the Goddess of Golden Light.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to make her give up on me?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said worriedly, ¡°This matter is really making things difficult for me. If there are any powerful enemies, I can lie on the ground and naturally resolve them. However, I feel that... If I lie on the ground, she will probably lie beside me.¡±

    Li Changshou was amused by Master Zhao. He shook his head and said, ¡°Who can say for sure about rtionships? If you don¡¯t have any thoughts about her, just reject her directly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all from the same sect. We still have to worry about our pride!¡± Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and felt depressed.

    Li Changshou was about to give Zhao Gongming an idea when he suddenly had an idea. He said seriously, ¡°Brother, I have a friend who is an expert in such matters.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s naturally the Elder Moon of the Hall of Marriage of the Heavenly Courts, the person who controls the marriage of all living beings.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s most appropriate to ask him about this. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s good. When are we going?¡± ¡°ording to the rules of the Heavenly Courts, those who are not immortals of the Heavenly Courts are not allowed to enter easily, but they will naturally not dare to stop us if we barge in forcefully. However, it will ruin your reputation.¡±

    Li Changshou looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m just a small Sea God. I can¡¯t say much. How about this? In less than half a month, the Heavenly Courts will be holding an Immortal Peach Banquet. I¡¯ll think of a way to get an invitation card. At that time, we¡¯ll go to the Jade Pool to eat peaches before going to the Hall of Marriage to ask for a solution. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Zhao Gongming pped his thigh and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and call my three sisters toe along!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Brother, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to publicize this matter, especially... since Heavenly Courts still have to do something major this time. If too many people from Jie School are there, things will get moreplicated.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded when he heard that. Although he felt that what Brother Sea God said made sense, he felt that thetter had made arrangements for him.

    Yes, it was an illusion.

 Chapter 323 - The Heavenly Courts Are Rising From Now On!

    <h4>Chapter 323 The Heavenly Courts Are Rising From Now On!</h4>

    ¡°Zhao Gongming of Jie School wants to attend the Immortality Peach Banquet?¡±

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the white-robed Jade Emperor sat behind the jade table on the tform. He was puzzled when he heard the report from the old immortal paper effigy of the Sea God.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, why did you invite him over? Could it be that you had invited such an expert to guard against the Western Sect?¡±

    Below the tform, Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, this Senior Gongming likes tomit fraud... Ahem, he likes to exercise. He has some ties with me. This time, he wants to attend the Immortal Peach Banquet...¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me guess!¡±

    The young man in white on the tform pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, you have six motives for this, right?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Six, six?

    How did you guess that?

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Firstly, you have to consider the dignity of the Heavenly Courts. Secondly, you have to intimidate the dragon race. Thirdly, you have to express your goodwill to Jie School. Fourthly, you have to establish a rtionship between the experts of the Three Sects and the Heavenly Courts. Fifthly, it¡¯s to guard against the Western Sect. Sixthly, it¡¯s to add some Dao Sect background to the Immortal Peach Banquet!¡±

    Continue forcing it.

    Zhao Gongming clearly wants to go to the Heavenly Courts to ask Elder Moon about his rtionship.

    He had tricked Master Zhao intoing to the Heavenly Courts because he wanted Master Zhao to understand the Heavenly Courts in advance so that he could do things more conveniently in the future...

    However, when Li Changshou saw the faint smile on the Jade Emperor¡¯s face, he could only bow and say, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been waiting for a long time.¡±

    The Jade Emperor shook his head with a smile and changed the topic gently.

    He naturally could get as many invitations as he wanted.

    Even if Li Changshou did not have any invitation cards and brought people to the Heavenly Courts that day, no Heavenly General would dare to stop him. The Jade Emperor might even conclude that he had eight goals.

    The Immortality Peach Banquet was imminent. The two of them discussed many details before Li Changshou left.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor stood up and paced around. His eyes were filled with vigor.

    In the Jade Pavilion, the beautiful female immortal leader leaned against the grand phoenix couch and pondered carefully. She wanted to speak a few times but hesitated as if she had some reservations. Not long after, she called the female official outside the hall and said, ¡°Go and ask His Majesty if he can lend me his beloved subordinate Changgeng. I want to let this Sea God take a look at the arrangements for the Immortal Peach Banquet in the Jade Pool personally.¡±

    The female official below replied respectfully. She stood up and bowed before turning to leave the hall.

    ¡°How troublesome.¡± The female immortal snorted.

    The female immortal was originally elegant and dignified, could not help but purse her lips and drop her pretense.

    Stupid Hao Tian. He keeps saying that he¡¯s fine, but he¡¯s so petty!

    Footsteps sounded outside the hall again. The female immortal immediately adjusted her posture to sit up straight and restored her aura. She squinted and waited for the female official to report some trivial matters to the Jade Pool. A momentter, two Heavenly Generals arrived at the Sea God Residence, escorting a Jade Pool Fairy. The fairy reported softly. Li Changshou calmly agreed and said that he would go to the Jade Pool to visit the Queen Mother when he reported to the Jade Emperor.

    There was no choice. It was a necessary procedure.

    After all, Li Changshou did not know if the Jade Emperor would mind that. It was safer to prepare a proposal...

    Therefore, the matter of the Queen Mother inviting the Sea God to the Jade Pool passed through the Lingxiao Treasure Hall twice. The Queen Mother and the Sea God reported it to the Jade Emperor once each. That made the Jade Emperor, who was a little smug just now, fall into deep thought.

    What... happened?

    When facing him, was there a need for her, his Daopanion, and his most trusted subordinate to be so cautious?

    As the mighty Heavenly Emperor, how could he be unhappy over such a small matter? Moreover, who was Changgeng? Even if he went to the Jade Pool, he would not do anything rude. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Jade Emperor suddenly raised his eyebrows and received the message from his incarnation.

    ¡°Two Heavenly Generals in the Western Heavenly Gate are talking about Long Ji¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Hmph, they actually dare to chat and joke when doing something as important as guarding the Heavenly Courts. Everyone will receive 600 years of merit! Where was I just now?

    Oh right, my beloved subordinate Changgeng will not be rude.

    When one of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies rushed to the Jade Pool, the other paper effigy stopped writing and said, ¡°Long Ji? Is there anything that the Queen Mother dislikes?¡±

    Long Ji, who was meditating at the back of the ship, immediately opened her eyes. She first analyzed the Sea God¡¯s question and answered, ¡°Mother is usually very gentle and is quite tolerant of others. Sea God, are you going to see Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Queen Mother summoned me.¡±

    Li Changshou scanned the river below with his immortal senses and looked at thest water rune painting that was about to bepleted. He smiled and said, ¡°She said that she wants me to set up the Immortality Peach Banquet. She probably wants me to move the tables and wipe the tes.¡±

    Long Ji chuckled. The three dragon-headed elders hiding around the small boat alsoughed.

    Although theughter was hearty, the scene was indeed... strange.

    Li Changshou looked at Long Ji and stood up. He said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching from the side for more than ten years. This is thest great river. There are still eleven days until the Immortal Peach Banquet. Come and give it a try. Follow what I have done previously and organize the hydrology of the Great River. In this case, I wouldn¡¯t have made you go there for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Long Ji was stunned.

    ¡°Come.¡± Li Changshou held the immortal brush. ¡°I want you to feel a little involved.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Sea God!¡±

    Long Ji cupped her hands and bowed with a Dao salute. Her face was full of excitement as she walked forward quickly.

    How could she not know that the Sea God was giving her a portion of merit so that she could leave her name in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ merit book?

    At that moment, Long Ji held her breath and focused. Every time she put down the brush, she would think carefully. The elegant words would appear on the cloth.¡¯

    Li Changshou stood outside the cabin and looked up at the sky. His eyes were filled with peace. Most of his attention was focused on the Heavenly Courts. The paper effigy had already arrived near the Jade Pool. The so-called Jade Pool was actually formed from sixteen immortal mountains.

    Such immortal mountains could be seen everywhere in the Heavenly Courts. Most of them were deste. They were only waiting for the number of immortals and immortals in the Heavenly Courts to increase so that they could build a mansion for immortals.

    Looking at the Jade Pool from afar, the sixteen immortal mountains rose and fell continuously, forming aplete circle. There was an immortalke inside, which was the Jade Pool¡¯s core pool.

    The Immortal Lake was like a mirror that reflected the white clouds and the light blue sky. There were many Immortal Inds floating on it. The scenery on the ind was magnificent and theyout was different. There were only a few pavilions that were elegant.

    On the immortal mountains beside the Jade Pool, there were endless jade buildings and golden halls. Figures were walking everywhere, and theirughter sounded like the chirping of hundreds of birds.

    In a remote hall and pavilion, the fairies were ying andughing. That should be the ce where the fairies of the Jade Pool rested.

    In the hall near theke, he could see groups of fairies meditating and cultivating in the dense spiritual energy. The atmosphere was much more solemn.

    Most of the Immortal Inds on theke only had the sounds of music, birds, and flowing water. Few people spoke.

    Li Changshou was led by the fairy towards the Immortal Ind in the middle.

    When he got nearer, Li Changshou also saw the venue of the Immortal Peach Banquet ¡ª a certain immortal mountain in a corner of theke.

    There were already Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s thrones and hundreds of short tables for guests. Many fairies flew around to hang some exquisite ornaments.

    Hasn¡¯t everything already been set up?

    Li Changshou was a little apprehensive and suspected something. He did not know why the Queen Mother had called him over, but he was extremely focused.

    To be safe, Li Changshou¡¯s main body in the Little Qiong Peak had already taken out thetest ¡®Hundred Aged Iron Beauties Painting¡¯ and looked at it carefully. He then entered an ¡°indifferent to profits¡± mode.

    He was brought to a hall by a few fairies. He went forward to greet the Queen Mother. From the corner of his eye, he saw the beautiful woman who was d in a green dress, sitting on the throne.

    Heh, a skeleton of steel.

    ¡°Greetings, Queen Mother!¡±

    ¡°Minister Changgeng,¡± the Queen Mother said slowly, ¡°I heard that His Majesty has ordered you to subdue the dragons during this Immortal Peach Banquet. Today, I invited you over to take a look at their arrangements. It¡¯s up to you to givemands.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou bowed and was about to leave when the Queen Mother continued.

    The Queen Mother said, ¡°I have been living in the Jade Pool for a long time and have been busy cultivating. I often me myself for not being able to share His Majesty¡¯s burden and give him help. Fortunately, Changgeng, you entered the Heavenly Courts to serve. The various matters of the Heavenly Courts are gradually progressing. Minister Changgeng, you have contributed to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ current situation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to im credit.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of His Majesty¡¯s good control. His Majesty is talented, ambitious, and hardworking. His mind is focused on all living beings in the Three Realms. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± The Queen Mother could not help butugh softly. Herughter was like that of ark and was rather moving.

    Yes, but the sound of steel skeletons rubbing against bones could be heard.

    ¡°Later, I will send someone to deliver the reward to your residence. Don¡¯t reject it.

    Changgeng, I don¡¯t know much about the world. I have some questions. Can you answer them?¡±

    ¡°Please ask, Goddess.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and cupped his hands. ¡°I will definitely consider carefully before giving my answer.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Western Sect was the first to plot against the dragon race. However, you sent a memorial to His Majesty to exin the pros and cons of this matter. Then, His Majesty allowed you to help the dragon ascend to the Heavenly Courts. In such a short period of time, the Western Sect seemed to have lost... How did you do it, Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, I¡¯ll have to start from when Jin Chanzi made an oath in the Sea God Temple.

    ¡°Goddess, you don¡¯t know.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Western Sect is one of the few major sects in the world. There are also two Saints who want to take the dragon race. One of them wants to turn the dragon race into a sharp de that they can use, and the other wants to do so because he has taken a liking to the umtion of the dragon race over countless years.¡±

    He continued, ¡°If the Western Sect were to obtain the dragons¡¯ wealth, the Western Sect would have more resources. The great sects look down on the dragon race and want the dragon race to be loyal to them. However, they were unwilling to give the dragon race any benefits. Therefore, they decided to be ruthless and sent ferocious beasts. As a result, the dragon race suffered many casualties and was in great pain.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Courts ept the dragon race for the sake of the righteous Heavenly Might, establishing authority, and increasing the power of the Heavenly Courts. We can give the dragon race many benefits and resolve their negative karma. As long as we grasp the general situation, there is no need to scheme too much. The dragon race will naturally be loyal.¡±

    The Queen Mother nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°Although you make it sound easy, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for others to know about the hardships here. However, how could the Western Sect be willing to ept that? Will the Western Sect plot anything against the Immortal Peach Banquet this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°ording to my deduction, I¡¯m afraid some disciples of the Western Sect wille uninvitedter. However, I have already warned His Majesty about this matter. His Majesty has also arranged a way to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Queen Mother nodded slowly and said, ¡°Since His Majesty is already prepared, I can rest assured.¡±

    The Queen Mother did not ask further about that matter. Then, she asked Li Changshou a few irrelevant questions.

    For example, she asked whether Li Changshou already had a Daopanion or whether Li Changshou had any opinions about the Heavenly Rules.

    Li Changshou answered and dealt with it carefully. From the beginning, he did not make any mistakes. He did not take the initiative to look up at the Queen Mother.

    When Li Changshou left the Queen Mother¡¯s Hall and headed to the venue of the Immortal Peach Banquet tomand the relevant tasks, Li Changshou looked at the beautiful figures that were in groups and could not help but give them...yers of steel shells in his head.

    Psht...

    Thetest painting is really too powerful!

    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Li Changshou was very busy as he simultaneously managed three areas and ran back and forth.

    Half a day before the Immortal Peach Banquet, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared in the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He went to the Heavenly Gate with the East Ocean Dragon King, the East Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s Crown Prince, two dragondies, and more than ten elders and generals.

    Li Changshou repeatedly gave the big shots of the dragon race reminders about some details.

    The dragon race also knew that they were going to the Heavenly Courts to submit this time. The Dragon King of the East Ocean had also changed his golden robe.

    They had just arrived at the Central Heavenly Gate. From the west, south, and north, more than ten azure dragons flew through the clouds and fog. They flew over from the Primordial World andnded in front of the Central Heavenly Gate, transforming into human forms.

    Li Changshou looked at the West Ocean Dragon King and the elders and generals of the dragon race who had strange expressions behind him. He smiled in his head.

    The time of the Immortality Peach Banquet and the invitation to the dragon race naturally could not be hidden from the Western Sect. This matter could be deduced after some deductions.

    However, Li Changshou had been maintaining a detailed operation for the past decade. First, he left the West Ocean Dragon Pce hanging and kept releasing waves of fake news. It was only yesterday that he had asked the Dragon King of the East Ocean to write a letter to the Dragon King of the West Ocean to ask him to send the person he could trust the most to meet up with him today.

    There were definitely many traitors in the West Ocean team. If they caused trouble at the Immortal Peach Banquet, Li Changshou could use the backup n.

    It was already an open n for the Heavenly Courts to take in the dragon race during the Immortal Peach Banquet.

    Regardless of whether the West Ocean Dragon Pce was actually controlled by the Western Sect, they had to submit to the Heavenly Courts in name.

    That was a general idea.

    ¡°Everyone.¡± Li Changshou extended his right hand. ¡°Please.¡±

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas flew on a cloud at the front while Li Changshou followed beside them. The generals, dragon princes, and elders of the dragon race followed behind. Most of them were filled with anticipation and eagerness, while a small half... had upset stomachs.

    At the Central Heaven Gate, the 60,000 Heavenly Courts¡¯ elite troops were waiting. The nine Golden Immortal realm generals of the Heavenly Courts stood quietly.

    At the same time, in the Sea God Temple of the South Ocean, Li Changshou woke up Zhao Gongming, who had been drunk a few days ago. Ao Yi, who had been waiting for a long time, hurriedly bowed.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Immortal Peach Banquet of the Heavenly Courts is about to begin. My incarnation is waiting at the Central Heavenly Gate. Brother, you and Ao Yi will go to the Heavenly Courts together. We will meet at the Central Heavenly Gate.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhao Gongming yawned and asked, ¡°Should I bring some gifts for Elder Moon?¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jar of immortal wine from his sleeve and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it. This is Elder Moon¡¯s favorite fruit wine. It¡¯s not anything expensive. It can be considered a token of friendship.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard andughed. He carried Ao Yi and rode the cloud away.

    On the small boat in the northwest corner of the South Continent, Long Ji wiped the sweat off her forehead and stood up. She looked at the water painting in front of her and realized how much the Sea God had done in the past twelve years.

    If it were her, she would probably not be able toplete it in a hundred years.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and took out two treasure pouches from his sleeve. He handed them to Long Ji and said, ¡°My other incarnation is waiting at the Central Heaven Gate. Bring these hydrology diagrams over and meet up with me.¡±

    The three ancient elders of the dragon race appeared.

    Long Ji hurriedly asked, ¡°Sea God, aren¡¯t you going back with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded. ¡°When an incarnation sees an incarnation, they will still have the same white hair, white beard, and old face. I don¡¯t think much of it. I¡¯m just afraid that the Heavenly Courts soldiers guarding there will be agitated.¡±

    Long Ji could not help butugh softly. She hugged the treasure pouch of hydrology diagrams that Li Changshou had painstakingly drawn for twelve years and rode a cloud to the Central Heaven Gate.

    Li Changshou took advantage of the situation and hacked the wooden boat¡¯s Dharma treasure.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood on the wooden boat and listened to the surging sounds of the river below. He sensed the abundant water spirits in the world and did not feel anything. The curtains were drawn, and there was no turning back. This world...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but stop sighing. His main body, who was sitting in the straw hut by theke of the Little Qiong Peak, turned to look next door.

    Are you going to wake up? You really know how to pick the timing.

 Chapter 324 - Immortal Life Is Just a Show

    <strong>Chapter 324 Immortal Life Is Just a Show</strong>

    Ao Yi, that bastard is at the Immortality Peach Banquet today. See if I...

    In front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, who was dressed in bright silver armor, was grinding his teeth. Twelve times!

    Twelve times!

    All these years, he had been fooling around in the East, South, and North Dragon Pces. He had been drunk twelve times. Every time he woke up, he would lie on a huge bed. What he saw each time were some... some... strange living beings that werepletely indescribable!

    At first, it was still alright. They were just some old women of the Sea n who were wearing heavy makeup. Later on, the mischievous Ao Yi seemed to have developed new ideas and gathered all kinds of things...

    Who has ever seen a sea maiden with an octopus head and an enchanting figure?

    Who has ever seen a slender man who has stubble on his face but also a gorgeous figure!?!

    Bian Zhuang trembled a few times. The scene was really unbearable to look back at. Then, he gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart.

    However, despite that, he had received orders to stand there and serve the dragons as acquaintances from the Dragon Pce.

    It was impossible for him to attack. He could only put on a smiling face and hope to receive the Sea God¡¯s praise.

    Why is Ao Yi deliberately going against me?

    Bian Zhuang muttered in his heart. Suddenly, a thunderous drum sounded from the Central Heavenly Gate. A few white clouds were covered in golden light as they flew over with the dragon race.

    The Heavenly Soldiers in front opened the path, and the Heavenly Generals surrounded them.

    At that moment, the Lingxiao Treasure Hall shone with a resplendent golden light. Waves of brilliant Heavenly Dao power supported it, making the treasure hall even more majestic.

    Bian Zhuang and the fifteen Heavenly Generals beside him raised their heads and puffed out their chests at the same time. When the experts of the dragon race approached, they spread out to the left and right. ording to the instructions of the Sea God, they all revealed gentle smiles.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor sat upright on the tform with a faint smile on his lips.

    General Dongmu and dozens of officials and generals stood on either side.

    Those officials were also the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts. They were almost all the ¡°experts¡± that the Heavenly Courts could produce. Most of them were from the ancient human race. There were more than ten of them who werepetent subordinates that had followed the emperors.

    When the dragon race arrived in front of the hall, General Dongmu went out to wee them on behalf of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor walked down half of the jade steps and emitted a strong heavenly might.

    The Four Sea Dragon Kings looked at each other and entered together. They walked to the center of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and bowed.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean took a step forward. His brocade robe emitted a faint glow and his wide sleeves, which were almost touching the ground, swayed slightly.

    Almost at the same time, the Dragon King of the East Ocean, the Jade Emperor, General Dongmu, and the Immortal Gods of the Heavenly Courts, more or less, thought about it...

    It was Li Changshou¡¯s voice. Apart from the Dragon Pce of the West Ocean, which of the figures there had not been instructed by Li Changshou more than three times?

    At that moment, although Li Changshou had yet to appear physically, he was everywhere.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean took out a golden invitation card and spoke in a deep voice.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean said unhurriedly, ¡°The dragon race has been invited by the Heavenly Courts to attend the Immortal Peach Banquet. Today, we would like to see the Heavenly Emperor to thank him for his concern. Our race was born in the beginning of the Chaos. We once ignored the life and death of all living beings and carried the negative karma of the Primordial World. Fortunately, the Heavenly Emperor did not give up. Fortunately, the Sea God helped us and allowed our race to break free from the shackles of negative karma. The entire race is grateful to the Heavenly Emperor. Today, we specially came to thank the Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    After saying that, the golden invitation turned into a ray of golden light and returned to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor nodded slightly and sighed.

    ¡°The dragon race came from the ancient times. They have some ties with me. Although they had made the mistake of wrecking the Primordial World previously, they guarded the Sea Eye of the Four Seas and protected the living beings of the world for a long time. They naturally deserve some credit. There is nothing major today. I only wanted to invite the four dragon kings to the Heavenly Courts for a chat. Is the Jade Pool ready?¡±

    General Dongmu said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Jade Pool is ready.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not wait for Changgeng.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled. ¡°Dear ministers, apany me and the heroes of the dragon race to the Jade Pool for a banquet.¡±

    The immortals of the Heavenly Courts bowed and thanked him in unison.

    This situation, including the conversation between the two parties, had actually all been screened by an ordinary minister.

    Especially the Jade Emperor¡¯s words. If the Jade Emperor said that the dragon race would be exempt from the karma, the Heavenly Dao might really exempt the dragon race from the karma. Then, all his previous efforts would be wasted.

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor walked over and personally invited the Dragon King of the East Ocean to go out of the hall. Together, they boarded the Jade Emperor¡¯s Nine Dragons Divine Carriage and headed towards the Jade Pool with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals, nearly a hundred dragons, and tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    On the divine carriage, the Dragon King of the East Ocean was sitting diagonally opposite the Jade Emperor. At that moment, he was sending a voice transmission.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jade Emperor. The Sea God has already told me what to do.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Dragon King, you have alsoe from the ancient times. You don¡¯t have to call yourself using such an inferior term in front of others.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean stood up and bowed. He then sat back down under the Jade Emperor¡¯s instructions.

    When the disciples of the dragon race saw this scene, they felt as if a seasoning container had been overturned in their hearts. The feeling was veryplicated.

    Is this still the current chief of the dragon race who likes to lie on the throne and enjoy the gentle massage of the Sea Maiden?

    The dragon race is really going to...

    Even though everyone knew that the dragon race was loyal to the Heavenly Courts, which was beneficial and not harmful, they still could not help but resist when it came to the matter.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s carriage arrived near the Jade Pool. The female immortals flew out of the Jade Pool in rows. Half of them were holding flower baskets and pcenterns.

    Half of them were ying music and dancing in the clouds. Their long sleeves fluttered like clouds.

    ¡°Dragon King, please.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile and stepped out of the carriage. The Dragon King of the East Ocean followed behind the Jade Emperor naturally.

    The Dragon King¡¯s originally imposing figure was now a little hunched. The hundred immortals and hundred dragons followed behind and entered the Jade Pool together.

    The Queen Mother brought a few female immortals from the Jade Pool and stood quietly in the sky above the Immortal Ind where the Immortal Peach Banquet was held. She was naturally elegant and graceful.

    The Jade Emperor walked forward. The Queen Mother bowed slightly. The Jade Emperor bowed slightly and smiled.

    ¡°Junior Sister, this is the Dragon King of the East Ocean. He is also the current leader of the dragon race.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean bowed and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Queen Mother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± the Queen Mother replied warmly. Then, she did not say anything else and apanied the Jade Emperor to the throne below.

    Li Changshou had adjusted the venue slightly.

    Originally, the four Sea Dragon Kings¡¯ seats were behind General Dongmu and Li Changshou¡¯s seats. At this moment, Li Changshou had split them into two and had the dragon race members gather on the right.

    Both parties sat down. Rows of fairies walked over and served wine and immortal fruits.

    More than ten Chang¡¯e fairies of the Moon Pce stepped forth to perform a dance, and the mood was quickly lifted.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°Junior Sister, when can the immortal peaches be eaten?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the immortal peaches will only ripen in a few hours. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to wait in the Immortal Peach Garden. When the immortal peaches are ripe, I¡¯ll pluck them. That¡¯s the best way.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile. He was indirectly telling the dragons to calm down and wait patiently.

    At that moment, the Heavenly General quickly reported.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Zhao Gongming, the expert from the Luofu Cave of Mount Ermei, has entered the Heaven Gate and is heading towards the Jade Pool!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Gongming and Changgeng are close friends. Please add a seat beside Changgeng¡¯s seat. Please wee him on my behalf. Don¡¯t neglect him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    General Dongmu received the order and turned around. Just as he was about to fly out on the cloud, a loudughter sounded in front of him.

    Zhao Gongming rode a cloud and flew over with Ao Yi. In the blink of an eye, he arrived and cupped his hands. Then, he walked forward and bowed to the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master, Aunt-Master.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and did not say anything. He only gestured for Zhao Gongming to take a seat.

    However, the look in the eyes of many dragons changed when they heard Zhao Gongming¡¯s words.

    Previously, most of the dragon race had a sorrowful feeling that they were about to live under someone else¡¯s roof. At that moment, when Zhao Gongming arrived, he reminded them that the Jade Emperor, Queen Mother and the Six Saints were still of the same generation. They were still considered fellow disciples of the Three Pure Ones...

    In terms of background, it was not embarrassing for them to join the Heavenly Courts.

    The dragon hearts began to feel subtle emotions immediately.

    Ao Yi¡¯s Deity Position in the Heavenly Courts was slightly low. He was not qualified to attend the Immortal Peach Banquet. At that moment, he went to sit beside the dragon race.

    After singing and dancing for a long time, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts had already begun to toast. The dragons of the dragon race were also chatting in groups of two or three.

    The Jade Emperor enjoyed the dance of Chang¡¯e and was happy. He seemed to have nothing important to do today.

    Li Changshou¡¯s seat was empty.

    Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, felt ufortable. Therefore, he hid his aura and Dao runes to reduce his presence as much as possible. From time to time, he would look at Elder Moon, who was dressed in a red wedding robe.

    Elder Moon muttered in his heart...

    Why is this outer sect disciple of Jie School always looking at me? Could it be that he¡¯s here to question me about the sudden increase in the marriages between disciples of Jie School over the past decade?

    That had nothing to do with him. There were so many Golden Immortals who had been cultivated by Postnatal living beings in Jie School. They were all Daopanions whom he had tied together with a red string. Even if Elder Moon was given a hundred Sea God¡¯s guts, he would not dare to attack Jie School recklessly. However, speaking of which, with the absolute advantage of manpower in Jie School and the number of Golden Immortals who had gotten married, the Daopanion trend had already firmly suppressed Ren School.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of drumsing from the Heaven Gate. Another Heavenly General hurriedly reported that six disciples of the Western Sect had arrived and requested to see the Jade Emperor.

    Many dragons pricked up their ears. The hot-tempered ones were already enraged.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had just spoken to the Dragon Kings of the four seas.

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas sent voice transmissions to keep the dragons outside the West Ocean Dragon Pce quiet.

    The Jade Emperor frowned. Although he had long been informed by Li Changshou that someone from the Western Sect hade to cause trouble, he had to express his attitude and deliberately show his annoyance.

    ¡°Western Sect?¡±

    The Jade Emperor said unhappily, ¡°Why would theye if I didn¡¯t invite them? Don¡¯t let them enter the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    At the side, the Queen MOther hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, our Heavenly Courts have yet to rise. There are two Saints in the Western Sect. We can¡¯t embarrass the Saint. Today is the Immortal Peach Banquet. Why don¡¯t we let them join us?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Jade Emperor looked at the Four Sea Dragon Kings and gave them a reassuring look before giving the order to let them go.

    After a while, six old Daoists in tattered Daoist robes flew over on a cloud. They were originally angry, as if they wanted to question the Jade Emperor.

    The six old Daoists flew to the Jade Pool Immortal Peach Banquet. Just as theynded on the cloud, one of the old Daoists had already disyed the prideful aura of a disciple of a Saint...

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The inconspicuous Zhao Gongming cleared his throat and stroked his beard with a smile. The expressions of the six old Daoists changed. His aura was like a balloon that was pierced by Zhao Gongming¡¯s beard.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to eat the peaches?¡±

    The six old Daoists frowned and remained silent. They immediately sent a voice transmission to discuss something and temporarily stopped their outburst. Under the arrangement of the Queen Mother, they sat down beside Zhao Gongming. The six old Daoists did not notice the angry gazes of the dragons opposite them. The dozen or so ¡°traitors¡± from the West Ocean Dragon Pce had already received a voice transmission and were waiting for an opportunity to cause trouble.

    Everyone was present.

    The immortal peaches in the Immortal Peach Garden had yet to ripen, and they were dancing again.

    The Jade Emperor remained unhappy and began to close his eyes to rest. The four Sea Dragon Kings remained silent and waited quietly for the opportunity to meet Li Changshou.

    Zhao Gongming only knew that what was about to happen today was a huge matter. He did not know anything else. At that moment, he even toasted the six old Daoists beside him.

    The six old Daoists frowned and pondered. All kinds of thoughts ran through their minds. They were worried that they had been schemed against again...

    Actually, Master Zhao¡¯s presence was purely an ident.

    Ever since Li Changshou had received Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s secret message half a year ago, he had already made a few countermeasures.

    In the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor was not someone to be trifled with. There was no need for Master Zhao toe personally.

    A momentter, an old Daoist priest from the Western Sect, who was dressed in a tattered Daoist robe, stood up...

    Bian Zhuang, who had been waiting outside the Jade Pool Immortal Banquet for a long time, finally received the Sea God¡¯s voice transmission!

    At the immortal banquet, the old Daoist priest in tattered clothes said, ¡°Your Majesty, I came here today because I have something...¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Bian Zhuang suddenly barged in. He was full of emotions and his voice was very loud. ¡°The Sea God!¡±

    The Jade Emperor immediately stood up and ignored the old Daoist priest. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to Changgeng?¡± Bian Zhuang cried, ¡°The Sea God is back!¡±

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed. He waved his hands to send the dancing Chang¡¯e fairies away, walked around the throne, and quickly walked out of the banquet.

    The Queen Mother snorted in her heart.

    Just now, he even sent a voice transmission to say that my acting is a little stiff. That¡¯s all his acting is!

    Exaggerated!

    The immortals of the Heavenly Courts stood up and followed quickly. The dragons of the dragon race stood up and looked outside the Immortal Ind.

    The old Daoist priest in tattered clothes and the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, who had been ignored, could not understand the situation. They wanted to be angry, but they did not know how to start.

    Master Zhao was confused.

    Two figures appeared out of nowhere and arrived outside the Immortal Ind. One of them had white hair and was dressed in an old Daoist robe. He was Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God paper effigy.

    Princess Long Ji, who was at the side, had also changed into a rather dirty Daoist robe. There were some stains at the bottom of her Daoist robe, and her fair face looked a little haggard. In her arms, she held the shiny, golden Heavenly Emperor Demon-ying Sword... ¡°Changgeng!¡± The Jade Emperor shouted, ¡°Beloved Official, you have suffered!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed deeply with a Dao salute and said loudly, ¡°I can share Your Majesty¡¯s worries and enjoy it without suffering! Your Majesty, please allow me to report! During the twelve years of exploration in the South Continent, I used the Da Yu Hydrology Diagram as a guide. I used the Demon-ying Sword bestowed by His Majesty to visit various parts of the South Continent and investigate the main waterways of the South Continent. I killed demons and cleansed the filth. In the end, I found out everything about the main waterways of the South Continent! Today, I rushed here before the Immortality Peach Banquet to offer you 1,232 copies of the diagram of the South Continent¡¯s hydrology!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou took out two treasure pouches from his chest pocket and opened them. Two piles of scrolls appeared beside him.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered. He smiled and said, ¡°From today onwards, the waterways of the South Continent will be controlled by the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor finished speaking, golden light surged out of his body. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s seal appeared above the Jade Emperor¡¯s head. Two golden rays shot out of the seal and shone on the two piles of scrolls.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of water!

    The two piles of scrolls dissipated in the golden light. However, rivers of different lengths andkes of different shapes floated in the golden light. They surrounded Li Changshou and Long Ji and slowly circled!

    After a while, the miniature images of the rivers andkes surged towards the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s seal and were epted by it!

    A beam of golden light shed and disappeared from the Lingxiao Treasure Hall!

    Is that...

    Merit Descent!

 Chapter 325 - I, the Sea God, Will Protect The Pride Of The Western Saints Today!

    <strong>Chapter 325 I, the Sea God, Will Protect The Pride Of The Western Saints Today!</strong>

    Three thousand kilometers outside the Immortal Du Sect, in a deserted ¡°resting mine¡±, a golden light suddenly shone and prated through the thick rock wall.

    When the golden light dissipated, the figure that was hiding inside disappeared quietly.

    After his previous experience, Li Changshou naturally could not stand obediently on the Little Qiong Peak and wait for the Heavenly Dao to throw merit over.

    Once in a while, he could be covered by the Sect Leader of the Void Sect. Twice, thrice...

    The immortals in the sect were not stupid!

    Well, at least most of them were very smart. It was just that their imaginative abilities were slightly inferior.

    However, the merit was indeed rich!

    Putting aside the umtion of merit from before, just the merit that he had just obtained would be able to allow Li Changshou toplete... a full forearm of the Golden Body of Merit that he had expected!

    At that moment, his essence soul was immersed in the pure power of merit. It swam around happily. The Sea God Steel Trident, ahem, Sea God Divine Power Treasure beside him was also wrapped in the power of merit. It seemed to have be purer...

    He was satisfied, gratified, and touched!

    After twelve years of painstaking drawing...

    I¡¯ve made a killing this time!

    However, Li Changshou knew that there were very few opportunities to obtain merit.

    Firstly, the South Continent was rtively special. As the protagonist of the world, 80 to 90% of the human race¡¯s destiny was gathered in the mortal world of the South Continent.

    Secondly, by making the investigating of water paths be part of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ jurisdiction, he could be considered to have slightly supplemented the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority. He had also indirectly filled in the details of the Heavenly Dao.

    Afterbining the two, Li Changshou gained a lot of merit.

    If he wanted to obtain simr merit, he could follow the same train of thought and investigate the mountains of the South Continent.

    However, the hydrology was beneficial to the people. It was extremely important to mortals. The people lived by the water.

    The mountain was justcking some meaning. The merit that he could obtain should be very little.

    However, no matter what, it was still better than nothing. Li Changshou decided to send a paper effigy to slowly deal with the dragon race.

    Today, there was a second great merit!

    Li Changshou circled around the Immortal Du Sect and hid in a river. He waited quietly and used his immortal senses to scan the area within a five-thousand-kilometer radius.

    In the sect, Ling¡¯e was still ¡°sleeping¡±. Li Changshou changed the note beside her hand and asked her to eat peaches and continue to consolidate her cultivation level. At night, they would have a friendly exchange as fellow disciples.

    While Li Changshou¡¯s main body moved, the paper effigy did not stay idle.

    To ensure that nothing unexpected happened today, he stopped all other types of paper effigies except the Sea God paper effigy who was causing trouble in the Heavenly Courts.

    He was going all out to deal with the matters of the Immortal Peach Banquet!

    A while ago, at the Immortal Peach Banquet, Li Changshou gained credit for his contributions and returned the Heavenly Emperor Demon-ying Sword.

    Golden light shed in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. When a huge amount of merit was sent towards Li Changshou¡¯s main body, a golden light shone on Long Ji, who was beside Li Changshou, causing her to be covered in ayer of golden powder.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and looked at his daughter. Long Ji immediately lowered her head and did not dare to look at her father.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Along the way, Her Highness Long Ji has contributed. She has helped me investigate the water paths and also helped me kill demons with the Demon-ying Sword. Her Majesty should be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperor immediatelyughed out loud. He looked at Long Ji¡¯s uneasy face and said warmly, ¡°Go change into a fresh set of clothes and take a seat beside your mother. There are guests from the Heavenly Courts today. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Long Ji¡¯s thin body trembled slightly. She looked up at the Jade Emperor and hurriedly lowered her head. She said softly, ¡°I ept your orders.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw that.

    Twelve years ago, he had discovered something. Although the Jade Emperor doted on Long Ji, he had never announced her existence to the public. There were very few people in the Heavenly Courts who knew about the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s daughter.

    That was also a small thorn in Long Ji¡¯s heart.

    Li Changshou had only taken advantage of the situation to help Long Ji. To him, it was a small matter. It could also make the Jade Emperor feel proud. At the same time, it could pave the way for him to plot against the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    It was another matter of killing a few birds with one stone.

    ¡°Sea God,¡± Long Ji called softly, her voice a little excited. ¡°I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at her and cupped his hands with a smile. Then, he turned around and walked forward.

    The Jade Emperor raised his hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. He pulled him into the Immortal Banquet venue and ced him in front of the empty chair. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Minister Changgeng. Quickly take a seat. Today¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet will be a celebration for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    The Jade Emperor turned around and returned to his throne. Li Changshou bowed to Zhao Gongming and smiled. ¡°Greetings, Senior Gongming. Senior Gongming actually arrived a step earlier than me.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard with a smile. He knew that everyone in the Heavenly Courts was putting on a show for the Western Sect and the dragon race.

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Sea God, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We are of the same generation. You and my sister have a close rtionship. Why are you being so polite?¡±

    Then, Li Changshou turned to look at the old Daoist priest standing beside him and the other five old Daoists sitting beside him. He could not help but frown and look puzzled.

    ¡°Why are there unfamiliar faces here? Lord General Dongmu, who did His Majesty invite this time?¡±

    General Dongmu said, ¡°His Majesty is here to entertain the heroes of the dragon race and Senior Gongming. He did not invite any other guests.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at the six old Daoists. Before they sat down, they had already begun to attack.

    ¡°In other words, these six came uninvited?¡±

    The old Daoist priest snorted and said calmly, ¡°Sea God, are you not weing the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Western Sect... Of course the Western Sect is not wee.¡±

    The six old Daoists could not help but frown. They were caught off guard by Li Changshou¡¯s act of falling out with them.

    ording to the customs of the Primordial World¡¯s ¡°old schemes¡±, wouldn¡¯t he first smile and wee him with a smile and hidden malicious intentions? They were good at saying things with hidden meanings. In the end, they would have a game of chess. If they really could not go on, they would fall out with each other at the very end.

    ¡°Sea God, what do you mean?¡±

    Li Changshou stood up straight and looked at the old Daoist priest¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thest time I followed His Majesty to roam the West Ocean and observe the situation in the West Ocean, I was ambushed by the Six-Winged Golden Cicada that you raised in the West Ocean. It wanted to kill me. Today, you actually swaggered to the Heavenly Courts for a banquet. Hehe, the Western Sect has really taken all the good things in the world!¡±

    Another old Daoist priest dressed in tattered clothes stood up. His eyes shone brightly as he looked at Li Changshou and said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t nder me. What does the Six-Winged Golden Cicada have to do with the Western Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou sneered. ¡°That trick again! Such a lie came out of your mouth so easily. You are shameless and scheming! The Western Sect is really full of tricks.¡±

    The old Daoist priest was about to cross the short table and attack Li Changshou. Behind Li Changshou, Master Zhao calmly took half a step forward and said leisurely, ¡°Why is the ground of the Jade Pool a little slippery?¡±

    The six old Daoists red at him, but they stood there obediently and restrained their auras.

    In today¡¯s situation, he could only fight. He was afraid that... he could not fight. The old Daoist priest who was the first to stand up said calmly, ¡°The Six-Winged Golden Cicada is a Primordial Beast. What does it have to do with the Western Sect? ording to the rumors in the Primordial World, the Six-Winged Golden Cicada is good at the Cosmic Technique. If it eats its flesh, it can give those who have yet to achieve longevity, live long. If we catch such a strange beast, how can we let it live?¡±

    The old Daoist priest even sneered at Li Changshou after saying that.

    He was clearly mocking him. The excuse he had used just now was actually a rumor that Li Changshou had made the dragon race spread. I¡¯ll use your shield to block your spear. However... Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted, ¡°Do you dare to say that again?¡± The old Daoist priest replied, ¡°The Six-Winged Golden Cicada is a Primordial Beast. What does it have to do with the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°What a good excuse. It has nothing to do with the Western Sect!?!¡±

    Li Changshou took two steps back and hid behind Zhao Gongming. Then, he shouted, ¡°Your Majesty! Please give the order to take down these six imposters!¡±

    Seated on the throne, the Jade Emperor frowned.

    All the generals of the Heavenly Courts and the dragons of the dragon race stood up at that moment.

    The ministers of the Heavenly Courts, who were closer to the six Western Sect Daoists, jumped far away.

    When General Dongmu saw that, he immediately spread his arms and rushed out.

    He was fearless and righteous. He stood in front of the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother and shouted, ¡°Guards!¡±

    General Dongmu was considered the second most powerful person in the Heavenly Courts. He was also the Marshal of the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, a loud shout was heard. The tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers near the Jade Pool moved together. More than a hundred Heavenly Generals immediately swarmed over.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s beard twitched. He was already having a hard time holding back hisughter.

    A nameless expert in the backyard of the Tushita Pce looked at the cloud mirror in front of him andughed until he could not breathe.

    The six disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect were speechless. One of them scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve often heard that the Sea God is wise and intelligent and is valued by the Jade Emperor. I never thought that he¡¯s just an unreasonable person who nders others!¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Minister Changgeng, how can you be sure that they are not disciples of the Western Saints?¡±

    Li Changshou praised in his heart, What a good assistant!

    That scene was not recorded in Li Changshou¡¯s previous memorial.

    Li Changshou had previously gave suggestions for the overall process of the Immortal Peach Banquet a few times in the form of a memorial.

    Although he and the Jade Emperor knew that the old Daoists from the Western Sect woulde, they did not know where they would start attacking. Therefore, they only formted a general strategy to deal with them. They could not discuss too many details.

    At that moment, the six old Daoists clearly could not keep up with Li Changshou¡¯s pace. However, the Jade Emperor could urately pinpoint and send help. He was also prepared to stand outside and pull the strings...

    It was not easy.

    Li Changshou bowed to the Jade Emperor and exined, ¡°Your Majesty, you might not know this, but I was attacked by the Golden Cicadast time. Fortunately, Her Majesty attacked and repelled the Golden Cicada. I was furious, but I felt that I was useless! Therefore, I secretly made preparations and set up a n. I first lured the Golden Cicada out of the West Ocean Dragon Pce!¡±

    At that point, Li Changshou looked at the dragons behind the West Sea Dragon King. His gaze was like a sword, but the dragons did not dare to look at him.

    The other dragons of the three pces understood something at that moment. They frowned and looked at the West Ocean Dragon with vignce in their eyes.

    The four old dragon kings remained silent. They sat there like statues.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°This Golden Cicada¡¯s Cosmic Mystic Ability can be said to be exceptional. Its escape and pursuit are quite powerful. I attacked with all my might and lured the Golden Cicada into arge array that had been set up in advance. I used my mystical abilities and spells in hopes of killing it instantly! However, the Golden Cicada has a mystical ability that allows it to return to its shell. I could only beat it into the shape of arva. Just as it was about to attack...¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Jade Emperor could not help but ask. All eyes were on Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou sighed with emotions in his eyes.

    ¡°All of a sudden, the world was filled with rays of light. A figure appeared on the clouds. The sky was filled with auspicious clouds, and there were auspicious signs everywhere. It was actually a Great Kind Saint of the Western Sect who suddenly appeared. He said that the Golden Cicada had once attacked the Golden Body of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint. Therefore, he needed to return the karma of the Western Sect. He brought the Golden Cicada back and asked someone to take good care of it.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at the six old Daoists and scolded, ¡°Now, these six people are saying that the Golden Cicada has nothing to do with the Western Sect! If they did not know about this, they are definitely impostors! If they knew about this matter, they must have deliberately ignored the Saint! The two Saints of the Western Sect are listeners of the Purple Cloud Pce. They have the Heaven and Earth Merit Bodies. Although they are only in-name disciples of the Dao Ancestor, they should be from the same sect as the three masters of the Dao Sect. Your Majesty, I¡¯m from Ren School. I really can¡¯t bear to see them pretending to be the disciples of the Saint and tarnishing the name of the Saint of the Western Sect! Isn¡¯t the pride of the Saint of the Western Sect the same as the face of the Saint of our sect? All disciples of the Saint should protect him!¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Then, he frowned and looked at the six old Daoists in confusion.

    Suddenly, a Western old Daoist priest¡¯s face flushed red. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The other five old Daoists had gloomy expressions. They wished they could swallow Li Changshou alive.

    At that moment, four shocking auras appeared on the seats opposite the six old Daoists! The four Sea Dragon Kings stood up respectively. They did not speak or look up. They were all subservient.

    However, behind the four old dragon kings, there seemed to be the shadows of four azure dragons and dragon heads, watching the six Western visitors.

    The dragon aura was extremely powerful!

    They were the Dragon King, the son and grandsons of the Ancestral Dragon!

    At that moment, the Dragon King¡¯s stand was crucial. They couldpletely hide at the side and not say anything. They could let the Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect fight with their own abilities and then make the choice that was most in line with the interests of the dragon race.

    However, at that moment, they stood up and suppressed the people from the Western Sect!

    From that, it could be seen that in the eyes of the dragon race, Li Changshou, the Sea God, had added a lot of ¡°authority¡± to the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°Sea God.¡± An old Daoist priest in tattered clothes forced a smile. ¡°Second Master should not have told us about this matter. Sea God, please...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention any old master just now. Fellow Daoist, how did you know that the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect, the Saint, took away the Golden Cicada?¡±.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Could it be that all of you knew about this previously, but you are still pestering the Jade Emperor in this important ce of the Heavenly Courts?¡± The six people from the West did not know how to reply. They exchanged nces frantically. At that moment, Li Changshou deliberately took a step back. His tone was less aggressive.

    He said, ¡°The disciples of the Saints represent the pride of the Saints. This identity cannot be faked. How can the six of you prove that you are the disciples of the Saints?¡±

    Hence, the six old Daoists in tattered clothes were even more afraid.

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw that. He first sent a voice transmission to Master Zhao. Afterward, he said, ¡°Everyone, the simplest way to prove yourself is to make a Great Dao oath. Everyone, you only need to swear an oath to prove that you are the disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect. There is no need to say anything else. Otherwise... I¡¯ll go to the Tushita Pce now and ask the fake disciple of the Saint what he should say!¡±

    Moo...

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, he heard a cow¡¯s moo from the side.

    In the distance, an old Daoist priest dressed in a brown Daoist robe was holding a horsetail whisk and sitting cross-legged on the back of a green ox. There was no glow or color, but it could make one feel shocked.

    There were even some who looked at the old Daoist priest and felt that they were facing the world. It was as if the world and the Great Dao had been given thoughts and emotions and hade to life.

    It seemed that...

    What is the use of the sound of the Great Dao? There is no need to shake the dignity of this body.

    Boundless clear qi was formed by him, and he was born after the world was created.

    His effortless words made sense. He could see the arrival of the Immortal God.

    There was a Dao Supremacy called the Grand Supreme Elder, who was addressed that way by all in the Three Realms.

    The Grand Supreme Elder has arrived personally! Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly recalled if he had said anything wrong. The immortals of the Heavenly Courts were shocked. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother immediately stood up and were about to wee them.

    However, the Grand Supreme Elder flung the horsetail whisk in his hand and the green bull took two steps forward. The elder lord¡¯s figure had already appeared in the immortal banquet.

    The Grand Supreme Elder looked at Li Changshou and raised his left hand.

    Li Changshou did not have enough time to react. However, Li Changshou seized the opportunity!

    He immediately walked forward and supported the elder lord¡¯s arm, helping him off the ox¡¯s back!

    ¡°Changgeng,¡± the Grand Supreme Elder said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder said, ¡°Tie the ox outside. Don¡¯t let him be rude in front of His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and led the ox outside. At that moment, he was already running.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother bowed and invited the Grand Supreme Elder to take a seat. They hurriedly added a meditation cushion beside the throne and sat behind the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother.

    The Grand Supreme Elder did not say anything. He bowed to the Jade Emperor and sat on the meditation cushion.

    The six disciples of the Western Sect had already shut up. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas each addressed him as the Grand Supreme Elder. The immortals and gods bowed. Zhao Gongming also went forward to greet them. He only called them Grand Supreme Elder and did not dare to call them Uncle-Master.

    Outside the immortal banquet, Li Changshou apanied the green ox to a huge rock. He quickly took out an immortal rope and tied it around the green ox¡¯s nose.

    The green bull spoke feebly in humannguage.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng... Actually, there¡¯s no need... to really tie him up.¡±

 Chapter 327 - Li Changshouâ€™s Sense of Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 327 Li Changshou¡¯s Sense of Crisis</h4>

    What happened to the debate about the immortal peaches? Why did he suddenly remove it?

    Li Changshou attacked quickly, but the dragon race reacted even faster.

    The dragon-headed old man who had just spoken was still shocked by Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°unreasonable attitude¡±. Before he could recover, the Dragon King of the West Ocean beside Li Changshou had already turned around!

    The old Dragon King¡¯s face was full of anger. As his wide robe fluttered in the wind, he jumped up and pounced at the dragon elder. The elder¡¯s expression changed!

    He sensed the cold killing intent that the Dragon King was hiding. He immediately rushed towards the six elders of the Western Sect, wanting to ask the experts of the Western Sect to uphold justice for the dragon race.

    That was also part of their n.

    However, just as the dragon elder moved, the Dragon King of the West Ocean suddenly sped up in mid-air. He left behind several afterimages and almost arrived in a sh! The intimidation of a bloodline and the pressure of an expert made the elder unable to move or retaliate when he faced the Dragon King of the West Ocean. The Dragon King pped his palm on the elder¡¯s neck and pushed the dragon into the sky. The dragon elder let out a low roar and the power of his bloodline erupted from his body. He was unwilling to let his neck be cut off at the brink of death and began to struggle frantically. However, the West Ocean Dragon King¡¯s hand was like a steel hoop. His gaze seemed to be devouring the dragon, as if he wanted to break the elder¡¯s neck!

    Light surged around the elder. At that moment, he no longer held back. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a brown azure dragon that was thousands of feet long!

    However...

    Before the azure dragon could extend its body, a huge dragon head had already appeared in front of it. The pitch-ck dragon¡¯s head alone was several timesrger than the body of the brown azure dragon!

    After looking at the ck dragon¡¯s head, the thirty-thousand-feet-long pitch-ck dragon¡¯s body was hidden in the clouds of the Heavenly Courts. A dragon w descended from the sky. The brown azure dragon that was transformed from the elder hurriedly shouted, ¡°King!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the brown dragon¡¯s body had already been grabbed by the ck dragon¡¯s ws. It was like swatting a fly, hitting the sea of clouds and causing waves... The ck dragon¡¯s entire body descended from the clouds and stood outside the Jade Pool and in the sea of clouds. Its slender dragon body disyed the majestic aura of a primordial overlord. It then attached its dragon head and let out a deafening roar at the brown dragon!

    The sea of clouds surged, and the Heavenly Courts trembled!

    At the Immortal Peach Banquet, the families of the East Ocean, South Ocean, and North Ocean, including the Dragon King, the dragon sons, and the elders, simply lowered their heads and stood still without looking back. That was the matter regarding the West Ocean Dragon Pce. The West Ocean Dragon King could suppress it alone and did not need them to interfere.

    After a while, the West Ocean Dragon King returned to his human form. He carried the dragon-headed elder, who was covered in blood and unconscious, and returned to the Immortal Peach Banquet. The West Sea Dragon King ced the dragon-headed elder in front of Li Changshou and bowed. ¡°Please punish me, Water God. Please forgive me for myck of manners. I hope the Heavenly Courts will not me me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and flicked his horsetail whisk.

    In fact, there were many nice things that he could say. He could praise the West Ocean Dragon King for his righteousness and list the sins of the dragon race¡¯s elder for not respecting the Dragon King and the Heavenly Courts.

    However, Li Changshou did not say that. He only said, ¡°Drag him to the Heaven Punishment Hall!¡±

    Immediately, four Golden Immortal realm Heavenly Generals walked forward and trapped the dragon-headed elder with chains before pulling him into the Heavenly Punishment Hall.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Destroy the dragon¡¯s soul with the divine lightning and scatter the ashes it leaves behind into the Heavenly River. Don¡¯t let this disgrace of the dragon race leave any traces in the Heavenly Courts!¡± The Heavenly Generals agreed in unison. After flying out of the venue of the Immortal Peach Banquet, more than ten Heavenly Generals followed behind.

    The Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts were not too strong and might not be as good at martial arts as some civil officials.

    However, all of those who were sent to the Heaven Punishment Hall would be defeated easily with the power of the Heavenly Dao used by the Heavenly Courts. Even Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals would be instantly reduced to ashes.

    Li Changshou smiled and walked towards the dozens of dragons from the West Ocean Dragon Pce that were still standing at their seats.

    He teased, ¡°Everyone, why aren¡¯t you following your Dragon King? Could it be that you have something to say to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    The Crown Prince of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Shi, was the first to lower his head. The other West Ocean Dragons did not dare to look at Li Changshou and hurriedly rushed to the spot behind the West Ocean Dragon King. Li Changshou looked at the back of the West Ocean¡¯s Dragon King and sighed in his heart. It was not their fault.

    Without the Dragon King¡¯s initial indulgence and probing, how could the West Ocean Dragon Pce be the base for traitors?

    Later on, he realized that it was impossible to salvage the situation. The West Ocean Dragon Pce was secretly controlled by the Western Sect. However, the dragon race had been siding with the Heavenly Courts too quickly. The West Ocean¡¯s predicament could no longer be resolved. Today, he could only cut the losses lest he destroyed the destiny of the dragon race...

    The elder from the dragon race had not lost his mind when he stood up just now. In fact, he had been waiting for a long time to attack.

    The elder was also affected. The considerations he made were naturally from the Western Sect¡¯s perspective...

    The elders of the dragon race and the Six Paths of the Western Sect thought that they would have a debate with the Sea God.

    The Western Sect judged it to be the method that the former Sea God, Li Changgeng, was best at and the one he liked to use to deal with problems.

    However, they did not know that Li Changshou was also a vanguard of Ren School, a pioneer of the Dao of Spiritual Explosion Whenever it was time for him to attack, Li Changshou would never hesitate.

    As a result, the Western Sect had prepared many backup ns and many excuses. They were even prepared to use the matter of the West Ocean Eye as a threat to force the dragon race to give up on submitting to the Heavenly Courts.

    However, they still encountered the same problem...

    His thoughts could not keep up with the rhythm. He could not open his mouth at all. The venue of the Immortal Peach Banquet fell silent again. Many immortals and gods were thinking about how they should face this ¡°beloved subordinate Changgeng¡± in the future...

    The pressure around the Jade Emperor became stronger. The Grand Supreme Elder remained calm.

    Li Changshou walked to his seat as if nothing had happened and gave the six old Daoists a crooked back view.

    His paper effigy was only at the Golden Immortal realm. He could not emit much pressure, but at that moment, he was like a mountain that was difficult to cross. At that moment, the six elders of the Western Sect could no longer advance or retreat. They had been punched by Li Changshou and lost their cards. Apart from sitting there and thinking about what to do next, they could only wait for the Immortality Peach Banquet to end.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was expressing his attitude to the Western Sect. If they secretly instigated the West Ocean Dragon race to cause trouble, Li Changshou would kill anyone who jumped out. Today, the Grand Supreme Elder was here, and the Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Courts was in front of him. The West could not afford to y any tricks.

    Suddenly, he heard a dragon¡¯s roar that was filled with despair,ing from afar. Then, there was another explosion. The immortals and dragons looked towards the source of the voice and saw that the brown azure dragon had broken through theyers of clouds and seemed to be about to pierce through the Heavenly Courts!

    However, just as it flew ten thousand feet, it was bound by lightning chains that were thicker than a dragon¡¯s body. More than ten Heavenly Generals shouted in unison, ¡°sh!¡±

    Lightning shed, and the brown azure dragon was crushed by the chains... Li Changshou quickly walked back to the Jade Emperor¡¯s throne and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, the evil dragon has been killed!¡±

    ¡°Minister Changgeng.¡± The Jade Emperor frowned and said, ¡°Can¡¯t the dragon race be united?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, ording to my understanding of the dragon race, the dragon race is very virtuous and talented.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is because the four seas had been peaceful for a long time, and the four Dragon Kings rarely revealed their dignity. That is why there are so many arrogant and ignorant dragons who do not respect the orders of the king and have offended their superiors!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to use the Deity Position of the Water God to guarantee that the Four Seas¡¯ dragon race ispletely fine. Today, I¡¯m sincerely willing to submit to the Heavenly Courts and serve His Majesty!¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the four Sea Dragon Kings behind him bowed and said in unison, ¡°The dragons of the Four Seas are sincerely loyal to the Heavenly Courts!¡± The dragon children and elders behind them shouted in unison, ¡°The dragons of the Four Seas are sincerely loyal to the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and stood up again. He raised his hand and supported them. ¡°Dear ministers, please stand up.¡± Li Changshou retreated to the side and stood quietly. The Jade Emperor said loudly, ¡°Pass down my decree that the four Sea Dragon Kings will be conferred the title of Sea Gods of the Four Seas. They will rule the four seas and serve the Heavenly Fate. They will be given the fourth-rank Deity Positions. The Dragon Pces of the Four Seas will be led by the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Ocean, will be a third-stage legitimate god and be in charge of the affairs of the four seas! The Dragon Kings of the four seas will continue the dragon race¡¯s system in the Dragon Pce.¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor finished speaking, a golden light flew over from the Hall of Enlightenment. It was wrapped in a decree andnded in front of the Dragon King of the East Ocean, turning into a golden... steel trident. The Dragon King of the East Ocean looked extremely solemn. He held the steel fork with both hands. Golden light flickered on it, and rays of light entered the bodies of the dragons.

    Ao Yi, who had cleared his negative karma, had obtained some merit.

    A ck dragon soul appeared above the heads of the other dragons who hade here today. The ck soul dissipated in the golden light. Cleansing the negative karma! The dragons were instantly excited. The dozen or so dragons from the West Ocean looked a littleplicated... From then on, the dragon race¡¯s righteousness belonged to the Heavenly Courts. The Four Sea Dragon Kings were the Sea Gods of the four seas, and they also controlled the Sea God¡¯s Divine Power Treasure. At that moment, the sea of clouds around the Jade Pool surged. Golden clouds condensed out of thin air and quickly rushed towards the Immortal Peach Banquet. A golden rain of light fell from the sky. Heavenly Dao Merit!

    Most of the golden rain of lightnded on the dragons, while a small portionnded on the Heavenly Soldiers of the Heavenly River Navy. Li Changshou was the only one who stood there quietly without any merit. Sounds of music could be heard everywhere. Li Changshou slowly closed his eyes.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and did not continue speaking. He waited for Li Changshou¡¯s attention to return. In a certain river in the East Continent Li Changshou stuck his head out of the river and looked at the golden clouds in the sky. The corners of his mouth trembled slightly. So much merit... However, why did he suddenly feel uneasy? He whispered, ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for bestowing merit.¡± The golden cloud above changed instantly and condensed into golden lightning. It was like a lightning pool of the Heavenly Tribtion and fell towards Li Changshou! Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Fortunately, the lightning did not have any lethality. It entered Li Changshou¡¯s body and gave him a false rm. He heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Even the merit is in the shape of Heavenly Punishment!

    Li Changshou wanted toin in his heart, but he could not help but shiver. The lightning entered his body and expanded in the blink of an eye. The vast and surging power of merit seemed to be about to burst his immortal body...

    However, merit was not immortal power, and it would not really explode. It only filled Li Changshou¡¯s Dao body. At that moment, Li Changshou felt like he was a sponge that had been filled with water. He was like a provoked puffer fish. The merit he had obtained rapidly increased several times, and the incense merit he had umted over the years was squeezed into a corner.

    The little essence soul opened its mouth and sucked. Waves of power of merit returned to the essence soul and appeared outside it, forming a golden armor.

    Li Changshou did a rough calction. At that moment, he could already condense half of the Golden Body of Merit! The merit of the dragon race ascending to the heavens was many times more than he had imagined! From this, it could be seen that the dragon race was indeed extremely important to the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou had met the Jade Emperor since the establishment of the Sea God Sect. Until today, he had been nning and scheming.

    He racked his brains and pondered for years in the sect.

    He roamed the four seas and scattered paper effigies... The Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes, the rebels, and the Golden Cicada...

    Finally, another twelve years had beenpleted sessfully. He had not given up on his previous efforts and had achieved perfection. Before he could get excited, Li Changshou turned into a fish and used Water Escape to disappear. After receiving the merit, his main body naturally had to return to the sect to hide. Previously, after being messed up by Jie School, his safety and concealment had dropped drastically. He had to think of a solution as soon as possible.

    At the Jade Pool of the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou immediately turned around after collecting the merit. The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Today, Minister Changgeng has checked the waterways of the South Continent. The rivers,kes, and seas are under the jurisdiction of the various Water Gods. The water paths and seas are interconnected. The various Water Gods are conferred by the Dragon King of the East Ocean and Minister Changgeng. Where is Changgeng?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°You have contributed greatly to the matter of the dragon race. However, I have just advanced your Deity Position today. It¡¯s not appropriate to increase it. When you make contributions in the future, I will reward you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and thanked them. Then, he and the dragons returned to their seats. Most of the dragons were grinning from ear to ear. They no longer felt depressed and aggrieved. The West Ocean Dragon Pce was the quietest, but they were all obedient and did not dare to cause trouble. Li Changshou returned to his seat. General Dongmu weed him with a wine bottle and said a few congrattory words. Zhao Gongming pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm andughed via voice transmission.

    ¡°Brother Changshou, I¡¯ve known you for so many years. You actually have such a swift and decisive side. You actually killed an old dragon just like that.¡± ¡°I was forced by the circumstances.¡± Li Changshou smiled and replied. However, the paper effigy suddenly stopped and turned to re at Zhao Gongming. Li Changshou frowned and grabbed Zhao Gongming¡¯s arm. Zhao Gongming could not help but blink. He wondered what happened.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother, what did you call me just now?¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. ¡°Did I call you wrongly? Well, the Grand Supreme Elder is here and I want to be closer to you, so I called you by your name... Is that rude?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Li Changshou frowned and asked softly, ¡°However, where did you hear the name Changshou?¡± ¡°Two years ago, I went to Three-Immortal Ind and heard from Third Sister and Fourth Sister that...¡± Zhao Gongming understood something at that moment. He frowned and looked at Li Changshou. ¡°Is there anything important about this matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little surprised and not used to it.¡±

    Li Changshou had already regained hisposure. He smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t used this name for a long time. Brother, have you told anyone about this?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother, please keep it a secret,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve gained more than half of my sess in the game against the Western Sect. There will definitely be another gameter. If my name is revealed, it would be easily taken advantage of by the Western Sect. My cultivation level is far inferior to yours, Brother. If I encounter any evil spells, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    Zhao Gongming nodded solemnly when he heard that. He even said that he would go to the Three-Immortal Indter and remind the two sisters not to mention the word ¡®Changshou¡¯ to anyone else. Li Changshou trusted Zhao Gongming. However, at this moment, Li Changshou could clearly understand...

    His current ¡°security system¡± had to be upgraded. The n for Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy was imminent. He could not wait any longer. Li Changshou was thinking about it when he suddenly heard a fairy report from the side. ¡°Goddess, the immortal peaches are ripe. They are already on the way to be delivered.¡± The Immortal Peach Banquet was finally about to officially begin!

    At the same time, on the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, a faint immortal glow shone in the straw hut by theke. A beautiful figure floated up from the bed and floated in the air. The immortal dress on her body fluttered gently. A breeze blew from all directions and moved towards her...

 Chapter 328 - Raising Junior Sister for 100 Years, Useâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 328 Raising Junior Sister for 100 Years, Use...</h4>

    What... realm is this?

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s mind returned from her Dao enlightenment. She carefully sensed the changes in her essence soul and Dao Body.

    The first thing that a professional Qi Refinement cultivator had to do after leaving seclusion was to investigate and look inside.

    Ling¡¯e looked at herself. His ethereal and light-hearted heart tform was filled with immortal power that was like a stream in a mountain. It was quiet and did not do anything, but it also had a few yful Dao runes... The little essence soul avatar, who was dressed in a fairy dress, was meditating seriously. The various parts of his immortal body were extremely closely connected to his essence soul. That body had already reached the level of being pure, untainted, ethereal, and dreamy. Heaven Immortal realm!

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s heart stirred. She had actually reached the Heaven Immortal realm!

    This!

    There was nothing to be surprised about. After all, her senior brother had been guiding her all the way. That should have been part of his arrangements. Thinking about that, Ling¡¯e felt a little bitter. She felt as if her entire life had been arranged by her senior brother... The lifespan of a Perfected Immortal was not long. The lifespan of a Heaven Immortal could be as long as a ¡°Yuanhui¡±, which was more than a hundred years. In the Primordial World, there were also two concepts to a ¡°Yuanhui¡±. ording to thews of the Heavenly Dao, one yuanhui was 129,600 years. Each yuanhui was divided into twelve segments, each being 10,800 years. Logically speaking, each Yuanhai should be the length of the ¡°Primary Order¡±. However, in most situations, the ¡°Yuanhui¡± referred to the scale of the ¡°Primary Order¡±. In other words, even if she could not break through in the future, she could apany her senior brother for 129,600 years.

    ¡®I wonder if Senior Brother will be annoyed by me after such a long time.¡¯

    Ling¡¯e muttered in her heart. Her essence soul looked a little worried. Her immortal senses slowly swept across, and the situation of the entire immortal sect appeared in her mind. With a thought, the spiritual fish in theke rippled on the surface of the water. It was clear, gentle,fortable... It was like a feather floating in the sky, like a butterfly wandering among flowers. Her body felt extremely light, as if it was about to fly with the spiritual energy around her. Ling¡¯e¡¯s long eyshes trembled. She opened her eyes, and the spiritual light that looked like sand from the corners of her eyes dissipated. Her clear eyes rippled slightly... She realized that she was floating three feet above the ground. Hence, she slowlynded. Her soft dress drooped down, and her ck hair swayed slightly. He opened his hands and looked down at himself. He felt that he had changed a lot, but he did not seem to have changed much. He inadvertently nced at his fingertips and realized that the skin of his immortal body was as fair and translucent as jade. He pinched his fingers gently, and they were actually so smooth.

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    Ling¡¯e praised softly and could not bear to let go. She poked and pinched her body, and her face turned red. Her immortal senses captured the figure of her senior brother in the straw hut next door. She was instantly overjoyed.

    Is Senior Brother guarding the door for me? Uh, no, it seems to be a paper effigy that has stopped moving. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ling¡¯e pouted. Then, she thought that her senior brother should be busy with something She could only be generous once and continue to forgive him. At that moment, she saw the immortal peaches on the table and the note beside the bed.

    Ling¡¯e was about to take the note when she thought of something.

    There¡¯s a problem. Ling¡¯e squinted and took out a paper effigy from her sleeve. Then, she retreated to the side of the door and let the paper effigy carefully open the note.

    Li Changshou, who was multitasking while toasting the Sea Dragon King with General Dongmu, silently watched Ling¡¯e¡¯s actions. Look at how frightened this child is...

    All these years, it has actually been quite arduous for her. Therefore, in the future, I will... be stricter with her. After all, her strength has increased too quickly. Her temperament is stillcking. Soon, Ling¡¯e read the contents of the note and could not help but look at the three peaches... Heavenly Immortal Peach? Eating it can increase one¡¯s cultivation level and immortal foundation, whiten one¡¯s skin, and gather spiritual energy?

    Ha, I don¡¯t believe it. She controlled the paper effigy and slowly approached it. Ling¡¯e threw out another dagger and let the paper effigy catch it. She then wanted to poke the immortal peach a few times.

    Li Changshou¡¯s helpless voice sounded in time...

    ¡°This is really not a test. Eat a peach and continue cultivating. I wille and look for you in six hours. I have something to discuss with you seriously.¡±

    Senior Brother?

    Seriously...

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Her pretty face was slightly flushed. She tapped her bare feet gently and floated to the table. She picked up a peach and took a small bite, but she could not taste anything. What serious matter is it?

    Could it be...

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, you¡¯re already a mature junior sister. Tonight, I¡¯ll talk to you about what we should do as Daopanions.¡±

    This!

    Ling¡¯e, who was hugging the peach, blushed. White smoke rose from the top of her head. She was dizzy and her eyes were filled with butterflies...

    Li Changshou scanned the scene and could not help but chuckle. As expected, the amount of steam had indeed increased

    The scene in his heart changed. Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned to the Jade Pool of the Heavenly Courts. At the Immortal Peach Banquet, there was singing and dancing. The female dragons also danced forward. The Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts sparred with the dragon sons, and it was quiet and peaceful.

    On the other hand, only the six old Daoists from the Western Sect felt like they were sitting on pins and needles. Although there were immortal peaches in front of them, they cared about their pride and did not touch them. However, Li Changshou felt that the six old Daoists were at least a little cuter than their Second Sect Master. The Grand Supreme Elder had already disappeared. What shocked Li Changshou the most was that no one knew when the Grand Supreme Elder had left.

    Brother Zhao reminded Li Changshou. When Li Changshou looked at the seat of the Grand Supreme Elder, he realized that there was no one there.

    The details were obvious.

    This should be a true transcendent existence.

    However, the Grand Supreme Elder was only the incarnation of the Saint. He really did not know how mysterious the Saint¡¯s mystical abilities were.

    Once the Grand Supreme Elder left, Zhao Gongming immediately rxed. He sat casually in a rxed manner again.

    Zhao Gongming muttered, ¡°Changgeng, shall we go and greet Elder Moon? Otherwise, we might feel distant when we visit the Hall of Marriageter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He carried the wine bottle with Zhao Gongming and walked half a round behind to go to the corner of Elder Moon¡¯s seat.

    Elder Moon hurriedly stood up and smiled warmly. Due to Li Changshou¡¯s reminder, he did not bow to Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongming chuckled and said warmly, ¡°Elder Moon, nice to meet you.¡±

    Elder Moon cupped his hands and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, greetings.¡±

    Zhao Gongming raised his ss and returned to his seat with Li Changshou.

    Before he left, Li Changshou gave Elder Moon a look and instructed, ¡°After the Immortal Peach Banquet, I will apany Brother Gongming to the Hall of Marriage. I have something to ask of you.¡±

    Elder Moon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter? I can¡¯t restrict Connate lifeforms. I don¡¯t even have y figurines.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a problem that you will definitely understand, Elder Moon.¡± There was a deeper meaning in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. Elder Moon quickly understood the guidance of the minister. Even if he did not understand, he had to! Hence, throughout the entire Immortal Peach Banquet, Elder Moon frowned and kept thinking about what would happen... The eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School, an ordinary official of the Heavenly Courts, and a member of the Hall of Marriage... Why are they together? The red-robed Elder Moon gradually fell into a dilemma.

    The purpose of this Immortal Peach Banquet was to take in the dragons. Now that the dragon race had sessfully submitted, although the Four Seas Dragon Pce still had various problems, the righteous cause had been decided. Next, the Heavenly Courts could help the dragon race. However, this was not a one-time deal after all. Li Changshou had obtained so much merit, so he would take the initiative to take on the ¡°post-sales job¡±. At the Immortal Peach Banquet, everyone was eating peaches. However, Li Changshou ced a cloth on the table and began to write a memorial.

    That was also a scheme.

    Li Changshou had obtained the Jade Emperor¡¯s permission previously. He did not write a memorial there to show how hardworking he was. He simply wrote it for the dragon race and the Western Sect to see.

    At the same time, he told the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas that if they wanted to submit a memorial in the future, they would use a standard format...

    For the first segment of the memorial... He suggested that the Heavenly Courts send troops to the North Ocean, which was the weakest and had the most demons. It could also be used as a training ground for the Heavenly Courts outside the miasma in the North Continent.

    The North Ocean Dragon King beamed. The second segment of the content was also to benefit the dragon race. It was the Heavenly River Navy stationed at the edge of the Heavenly River. If anything happened to the Four Seas Dragon Pce, they would respond to the Dragon Pce¡¯s request for help as soon as possible.

    The Dragon Kings of the South Ocean, North Ocean, and East Ocean were all beaming. The third segment of the content was that the Heavenly Courts should use the Heavenly Rules to restrict the dragon race. They could not disregard the Heavenly Rules because of the deep heritage of the dragon race.

    If they encountered evil dragons, they should punish them severely as a warning to others. The Heavenly Courts should establish the Dragon ying tform, and they would be both benevolent and powerful. The West Ocean Dragon King immediately had a bitter expression.

    He lowered his head and sighed. After writing the memorial, Li Changshou put it away and waited for the Immortal Peach Banquet to begin... The matter regarding the dragon race was settled. At that moment, Li Changshou felt a little relieved. After all, he did not need to worry about the dragon race in the future. The Jade Emperor could directly interfere. Later, he would also make the ¡°The Dragon Race Returns to the Heavenly Courts¡± into some songs and stories, and spread them throughout the Primordial World to increase the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority and presence.

    He, the paper effigy, sat there and quietly waited for the Immortal Peach Banquet to end.

    From time to time, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals and elders of the dragon race woulde over to toast him. Li Changshou smiled and responded without putting on any airs. When the time came for the appointment with Ling¡¯e, Li Changshou was about to return his attention to the Little Qiong Peak when Ao Yi left his seat. What is this fellow trying to do? Li Changshou sent a request for eye contact, but Ao Yi was only focused on talking to the Dragon King of the East Ocean softly and did not notice. Ao Yi first discussed softly beside the Dragon King of the East Ocean. After receiving the Dragon King¡¯s approval, he quickly walked to the Jade Emperor¡¯s throne, lifted the hem of his battle dress, and knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The Jade Emperor, who was smiling and enjoying the singing and dancing, raised his hand and supported him. He smiled and said, ¡°You can report whatever you want. Ao Yi, get up and reply.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ao Yi stood up and said loudly, ¡°I want to follow behind the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Please leave the Sea God¡¯s authority!¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Where is General Dongmu?¡±

    General Dongmu stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Ao Yi¡¯s Deity Position had advanced to the first stage. The specific authority will be decided by you and Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ao Yi heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and smiled shyly at Li Changshou. He bowed and turned around to run back to his previous seat.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. His Second Sect Master was really considerate.

    Late at night, Li Changshou came from the Pill Chamber. Hended by theke and stood quietly with his hands behind his back.

    There was no choice. Ling¡¯e began to plot some scenes where she was bathing but her senior brother ¡°identally¡± walked in on her.

    When Ling¡¯e realized that her n had failed, she quickly dressed up and undid the barrier around the straw hut. Li Changshou then turned around and walked over with a faint smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e walked out of the house and shouted.

    Li Changshou looked up and smiled. ¡°Which fairy is this?¡±

    She was wearing a light yellow chiffon dress. Her smooth skin looked even more exquisite and beautiful under the light of the pearl. After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s words, Lingle¡¯s face turned slightly red. She bit her thin lips gently and crossed her hands in front of her. She turned her body to the side and made way for the door. Then, she lowered her head, looked around, and smiled sweetly. ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, you finally came to look at me...¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Steadiness Sutra.¡± ¡°Hmph, so be it!¡± After entering the straw hut, Li Changshou sat on his senior brother¡¯s personal chair and picked up the tea that Ling¡¯e had prepared. ¡°Come and sit here. I have two things to discuss with you today.¡±

    Discuss?

    Ling¡¯e blinked and muttered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, can¡¯t you just give me instructions?¡± ¡°These two matters are moreplicated.¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and took out the jade hairpin from his sleeve. He pushed it in front of Ling¡¯e and said, ¡°Keep this close to your body first.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up and she grabbed it with a grin. ¡°This is not from me,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°It is from a female immortal who has a close rtionship with me. She asked me to pass it to you.¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Dozens of bolts of lightning seemed to have appeared behind Ling¡¯e. The deste sounds of music yed by an Erhu echoed around her.

    Why? I was clearly the one who first...

    During the period of seclusion after the Tribtion Transcendence, Senior Brother developed a close rtionship with a female immortal who has sent me a jade hairpin that symbolizes her ownership of Senior brother!

    Why!

    ¡°Have you heard of the Three Xiao Immortals of Jie School?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Ling¡¯e hung her head dejectedly and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°The Three Xiao Immortals of Jie School, Connate lifeforms, and the few mighty figures in the world are all recorded in the books Senior Brother gave me.¡± ¡°Yes, the one who gave you the jade hairpin is Fairy Yun Xiao, the eldest sister of the Three Xiao Immortals and the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School.¡± Ling¡¯e was stunned. She first lost her focus and was shocked. ¡°Senior Brother, you tricked Fairy Yun Xiao!?!¡±

    ¡°Copy the Steadiness Sutra three thousand times.¡± Li Changshou could not help butin. ¡°What do you mean trick!?!¡± ¡°This matter is tooplicated to exin. You can take it that Fairy Yun Xiao and I have formed some connections in the beginning. However, the various mighty figures kept helping me and caused Fairy Yun Xiao, who was not too clear about matters regarding Daopanions, to have a good impression of me. Those who helped me are the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School, Daoist Duobao of Jie School, a certain wise and mighty Sect Master who does not care about trifles...¡± Ling¡¯e opened her mouth and raised her hand to support her forehead. She was dizzy and did not know where she was. ¡°Senior Brother, if you eat two peanuts... Aiya!¡±

    She covered her forehead and smiled bitterly. Sheined, ¡°Senior Brother, how can I believe you when you suddenly say that?¡±

    ¡°Where is the pill I gave you previously?¡± Ling¡¯e flipped her hand and immediately took out the pill. Her face was red as she said, ¡°Here! However, I¡¯ve eaten it before... Although I wrapped it with immortal power...¡±

    ¡°Carefully sense the Dao runes of this pill.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e followed his instructions and began toprehend quietly. Soon, she frowned Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°You are now in the Heaven Immortal realm. You should be able to recognize how extraordinary this pill is. This is a Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, refined by the Grand Supreme Elder and given to you by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes flickered. She bit her lips and muttered, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you keep such a valuable item for your Golden Immortal Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    Li Changshou slowly sighed and said, ¡°Now, you and Master are still the people I trust the most. Although your temperament is far from enough, Master¡¯s status is useless. Ahem!¡± ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®I have raised my junior sister for a hundred years. I will need her help for a while.¡¯ Although I have the paper effigy technique, I sometimes feel that I can¡¯t take care of matters both inside and outside of the sect. I need you to stand up and help me deal with some matters in the sect.¡±

    ¡°Today, I will tell you some things about me being outside. Although I can¡¯t tell you everything, I will follow your advice. If you feel that you don¡¯t want to bear all these, I can wipe away your memories tonight and treat you the same as before tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear it!¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll take responsibility. You can use me for anything!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Look here first.¡± Li Changshou took out a portrait from his chest pocket and opened it. It was a portrait of Fairy Yun Xiao. There were small words beside it. ¡°This is Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s basic situation and her Daopanion view. You should understand it first so that you don¡¯t think too much. Then, remember all these. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Then, Li Changshou took out a stack of jade talismans.

    The n for the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy was recorded in the stack of jade talismans.

 Chapter 330 - The Stern and Swift True Heavenly Emperor!

    <h4>Chapter 330 The Stern and Swift True Heavenly Emperor!</h4>

    The Jade Emperor...

    Could it be that he really brought people to destroy the Golden Crow Pce? Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy returned to the Sea God Residence. He had been extremely worried.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Courts had just taken over the dragon race. Before they turned the dragons into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ assistants, most of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ energy would be put into the dragon race.

    It would be unwise to provoke the demons now.

    To be safe, it was better to wait until there was nothing to worry about dragon race. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ main body¡¯s strength would increase by more than ten percent. Then, using Lu Ya¡¯s matter as an entry point, he would incite the demons to fight against the Heavenly Courts. He would catch them and cause them to lose their sense of justice. He would take the opportunity to eliminate the negative karma demons and help the Heavenly Courts soar!

    Yes, it was just a small scheme.

    In the past, the prosperity of the Heavenly Courts did not have much to do with Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou had set a major development path before the God-Conferment Tribtion. To a certain extent, he was already tied to the Heavenly Courts.

    Of course, when Li Changshou took the initiative to tie himself to the Heavenly Courts, he had made preparations to retreat. ¡°It¡¯s not time to attack the demons yet. At the very least, we have to wait until after the arrival of the members of the Netherworld.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and took out the memorial he had written at the Immortal Peach Banquet. He took out a new memorial and pondered carefully.

    Before he could raise his brush, Zhao Gongming had already arrived at the Sea God Temple. Li Changshou could only pause it. He thought that it would take an hour or two, and the Jade Emperor would not be able to gather enough soldiers. Therefore, he put the matter aside for the time being

    He decided to deal with Master Zhao first.

    Zhao Gongming arrived on a cloud in front of the Sea God Temple. He was humming a random tune.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was already waiting in the air. When he heard that tune, he subconsciously added some poems in his heart...

    ¡°I¡¯ll secretly leave a secret behind in the summer ¨C

    He suddenly felt that Master Zhao had be much more unstable.

    ¡°Brother, Brother, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Brother, please.¡± Li Changshou turned around and gestured for Zhao Gongming to enter the inner hall.

    Zhao Gongming looked at the front hall and could not help but ask, ¡°Is your temple ying with earth and wood again?¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m already the Water God. The Sea Gods are the Four Dragon Kings.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°To be safe, I¡¯ll first erect the statues of the Four Sea Dragon Kings in all the Sea God Temples. Later, I¡¯ll spread the story of the Dragon Kings¡¯ efforts to rescue. This matter will be done in another ten to twenty years.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really thorough in your nning and executions. You can always spare a thought for others.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Li Changshou said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m usually more worried. My thoughts are not worth mentioning.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked at the corner and saw that the desk had already been set up. He could not help but smile. He quickly walked behind the desk and picked up his brush... ¡°How should I write this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Brother, write whatever you want to say to the Goddess of Golden Light.¡± Zhao Gongming thought for a while and fell into deep thought. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you set up the atmosphere.¡±

    As he spoke, a few ordinary paper effigies flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and turned into three men and two women. They began to y...

    There were some lively songs circting in Anshui City¡¯s brothel. Zhao Gongming quickly smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. With more music, I can think more clearly.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhao Gongming wrote the words ¡°Junior Sister Golden Light¡¯.

    Afterwards... Zhao Gongming held his brush and leaned over the table. He did not start writing at all.

    It¡¯s not a still and the screen did not freeze.

    ¡°Brother Changgeng, how should I write it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. He put away his horsetail whisk, raised his sleeve, and fumbled in his sleeve. He then took out a few portraits and ced them in front of Zhao Gongming. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There are a few letter temtes for males here. White is used for recipients whom you dislike. Light pink is for when you two are in the Favorable realm. Orange is used when the two of you are in the Budding Romance realm and Passion realm.¡±

    ¡°What about this yellow one?¡±

    ¡°It can only be used after you reach the Marriage realm.¡± Ding! Zhao Gongming gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a genius. I¡¯ll choose the one in white, um... the one that is light pink in color.¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming opened the scroll and saw a row of tiny words. He read them carefully and felt that his words were appropriate and presentable. He could find many points that he wanted to convey.

    Not long after, Zhao Gongming was confident and began to write rapidly... Of course, there was a certain element of reference.

    Li Changshou put away the other love letters and waited by the side with a smile. He did not look at what Zhao Gongming had written.

    At most, he would take a few nces and think about Master Zhao¡¯s talent in writing and literature.

    All of a sudden...

    ¡°Brother, why did you prepare so many letters for women?¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a smile, ¡°After I parted with Fairy Yun Xiao that day, I went back and prepared these items...¡± He was guarding against the possibility of the immortals of Jie Schooling to him and asking him how to pursue his beloved immortals.

    Of course, he could not say thetter half of the sentence. Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll consider it again.¡±

    Li Changshou did not say anything and waited quietly. Zhao Gongming carefully read each word. However, he felt that he was not satisfied with the first version he had written, so he decided to write hundreds of words again.

    His words were filled with respect. He only mentioned the Great Dao in between the lines.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was certain that Master Zhao did not reject the Goddess of Golden Light because he could not swallow his pride or embarrass himself. He really did not have any feelings for her. The entire letter was just short of the sentence ¡°You¡¯re not my type.¡± After writing the letter, Zhao Gongming recited it softly and smiled. ¡°At this moment, I actually feel relieved. My Dao heart is clear.¡± Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s best if you hand this letter to the Goddess Jin Ling personally. Otherwise, she might suspect that it was written by someone else.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zhao Gongming rolled up his sleeves, picked up the letter, and bade farewell. He said that he would returnter to talk to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou naturally agreed. He asked the Divine Envoys to prepare a banquet and drink with Master Zhaoter.

    His immortal senses looked at the mountain gate. Ling¡¯e was counting the trees and stones in the mountain. The chess room was still lively.

    Li Changshou had previously thought about how he would settle Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and Junior Sister Toxic if he secretly left the Immortal Du Sect with Ling¡¯e. The solution was very simple. Ling¡¯e could just leave an old paper effigy in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Moreover, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s n, before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion began, those who were close to him would be sent to the Heavenly Courts in various forms to avoid the cmity.

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou could not help but write a poem.

    The Heavenly Courts is a safe haven. I should havee earlier to take care of things. Not only will I avoid disasters, but I will also be rewarded with merit! Yes, recently, I was careless. Ever since I recited the poem with Daoist Lu Ya, my ¡®poetic abilities¡¯ had declined greatly. How long until the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Li Changshou really did not know. He felt a sense of danger and could only wait for the signs to appear. The paper effigy sat in the hall. Li Changshou¡¯s other paper effigy sat in the ¡°Water God Residence¡± and began to draft the second memorial that he was going to submit today.

    As soon as the letter was written, Princess Long Ji ran over to congratte them and sent the Queen Mother¡¯s second reward.

    The first batch of rewards was still piled in the corner and had yet to be opened. Li Changshou epted them all. He scanned them with his immortal senses. They were all beautiful jade treasures used to store some residences. Although they were expensive, they were not very useful. Long Ji looked at the memorial that Li Changshou had ced on the desk and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve really worked hard. The Immortal Peach Banquet has just ended and you¡¯re already starting a new memorial.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m in this position, I have to think of my own matters.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Long Ji bit her lips and suddenly bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°Thank you for your help previously, Water God! Although you do not allow me to address you as a teacher, in my heart, you are my master for life!¡± ¡°Your Highness, please stand up.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and supported her. He smiled and said, ¡°His Majesty does not want to mention you in front of others previously because he wants to protect you, Your Highness. Your Highness, you should understand His Majesty¡¯s efforts.¡± ¡°Yes, I will...¡±

    Long Ji pursed her lips and her eyes turned red. She gently wiped away the grievance and quickly regained her usual liveliness.

    ¡°Water God, are you going out againter?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going out for the next few days. You can cultivate at the Jade Pool in peace. If you go out and it¡¯s not dangerous, I will send the Heavenly Soldiers to call you.¡± ¡°Hehe, thank you, Water God! Then, I won¡¯t disturb you from your work!¡± Long Ji bowed and left the Water God Residence.

    Li Changshou watched as Long Ji left. Suddenly, he had a ridiculous thought...

    If Li Changshou did not remember wrongly, the Goddess of Golden Light would be the Goddess of Lightning of the Heavenly Courts in the story of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. She would be in charge of the lightning before thunder roared and remind the living beings that there would be thunder.

    What happened on Golden Ao Ind could be understood as:

    The Goddess of Lightning is in love with the God of Fortune but the God of Fortune only treats her like a little sister. The bunch of bachelors from the Thunder Division are all gawking at her? Tsk, interesting

    Li Changshou returned to the study and continued to focus on writing a memorial to persuade the demons.

    This time, someone came to the Sea God Temple in Anshui City to disturb him. Moreover, the person who came was extraordinary. Li Changshou had no choice but to stop writing. Most of his attention was focused on the rear hall of the Sea God Temple.

    Who arrived? He was dressed in a light yellow robe, and his beard and hair fluttered in the wind. He had a slender figure and a kind face. He looked to be in his forties or fifties, but he gave off an ancient vibe.

    He was a famous and generous elder of Chan School. He was a professional in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion who was known to fail at everything he did...

    Perfected Huang Long.

    ¡°Thank you, Sea God, for helping the dragon race! Thank you, Sea God, for helping the dragon race!¡± As soon as the two of them met, Perfected Huang Long bowed and shouted. Li Changshou did not dare to ept the gift directly. He kept bowing back. The two old men bowed to each other in the air for a while. The few Divine Envoys who were eating melon seeds and chatting below were amused.

    After exchanging some pleasantries and entering the inner hall, Perfected Huang Long saw that the banquet had been prepared and could not help but be shocked.

    The Sea God¡¯s ability to deduce has actually reached such a stage. Had he predicted that I woulde here today? Is this true!?!

    Li Changshou smiled at the side and did not clear the misunderstanding. He invited Perfected Huang Long to the table and asked someone to add a set of cutlery and wine.

    This time, Perfected Huang Long hade purely to thank Li Changshou. He said that it was all thanks to Li Changshou¡¯s guidance.

    At the very least, from the way Perfected Huang Long addressed him, he knew that the information that the Chan School had obtained was notprehensive or urate. Even though the specific position and the Divine Power Treasure had yet to be confirmed was now the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God!

    ¡°Hahaha, Sea God, you¡¯re really impressive.¡± Perfected Huang Long praised, ¡°You fought the disciples of the Six Saints of the Western Sect during the Immortal Peach Banquet and rendered them speechless. You even invited the Grand Supreme Elder to personally defend you! Everyone in the Jade Void Pce is saying that the disciples of Chan School really admire

    you!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too serious. How is that a battle? It¡¯s just a small interrogation ording to the rules of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m also very impressed by the two Saints of the Western Sect and the disciples of the Saints!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±

    As he spoke, the Perfected One sighed and said, ¡°This Immortal Peach Banquet has determined the dragon race¡¯s entry. It¡¯s really a pity that I did not attend the ceremony.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He was ming Li Changshou for not inviting him to the banquet. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you might not know, but I did not want the experts of the three sects to go to the Heavenly Courts this time. That would put too much pressure on the dragon race. It would also make the Jade Emperor feel that the power of the Heavenly Courts alone is not enough to make the dragon race submit. Therefore, I did not send an invitation to you, Senior. Senior Gongming went to the Heavenly Courts because he had other matters to attend to. It was convenient for him to go there during the Immortal Peach Banquet.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°Oh? Why did Junior Brother Gongming go to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°He had to see Elder Moon for some personal matters.¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes lit up. He exchanged nces with Li Changshou beforeing to a realization.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Gongming¡¯s figure appeared hundreds of kilometers away and rushed towards Anshui City on a cloud.

    Seeing the smile on Master Zhao¡¯s face and his beard trembling, Li Changshou knew that Zhao Gongming should have given the letter to the Goddess of Golden Light and returned.

    When Master Zhao arrived, Li Changshou asked a few questions. It was not out of his expectations. Zhao Gongming found the Goddess of Golden Light and smiled while saying, ¡°Junior Sister, here you go.¡± He then threw the letter at her and ran away. He used his mystical abilities to teleport back.

    Regardless of the content of the letter, that scene resembled love.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Zhao Gongming was in high spirits. ¡°This matter is over. Senior Brother Huang Long is also here! Today, we should drink three hundred cups of wine. There¡¯s no need to be sentimental in the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou and Perfected Huang Long raised their cups and exchanged toasts. They were happy and harmonious.

    About an hourter, Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long were chatting passionately. Li Changshou was distracted and continued to write his memorial. For some reason, he was worried that the Jade Emperor would act too quickly and draft the memorial first.

    Then, he checked the words, deliberated over the sentences, and perfected it. Only then did he dry the ink and carry the two memorials with him to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    When he arrived in front of the hall, he did not need to report or ask any questions. He activated the halo of an ordinary minister and went straight to the Jade Emperor without any obstructions.

    ¡°Your Majesty... Your Majesty?¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The white-robed Jade Emperor, who was holding his forehead with one hand and seemed to be taking a nap because he was too tired from reading the memorial, immediately returned to his senses.

    Li Changshou thought to himself, Oh no! This situation was very simr to him being disturbed when he was wholeheartedly controlling the paper effigy! The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Minister Changgeng, is there anything urgent?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly took out the second memorial. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking carefully about the matter regarding the demon race. I felt that there was something amiss, so I drafted a memorial. Your Majesty, please take a look!¡±

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to push the memorial onto the desk.

    The Jade Emperor picked it up and looked at it carefully. At first, he kept nodding. When he saw thetter half of the letter, he frowned and muttered, ¡°If you consider it that way, I really can¡¯t kill the remnants of the Demon Court... Quick!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou deliberately looked confused.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Please wait a moment, beloved subordinate.¡±

    The Jade Emperor hurriedly closed his eyes and ced his attention elsewhere.

    His incarnation almost brought a group of soldiers and his backup subordinates to secretly ascend to the Sun...

 Chapter 331 - Itâ€™s You, Li!

    <h4>Chapter 331 It¡¯s You, Li!</h4>

    Why is the Jade Emperor so fast this time?

    This is not like the Heavenly Courts. This is not like the Heavenly Courts at all.

    Normally, it would take dozens of years to form a decree. The process of the Deity Position promotion wouldst for more than ten to twenty years. Ordinary Heavenly Generals would have to work for two to three days just to get out of the Heaven Gate!

    Even if eliminating the remnants of the previous dynasty is the priority, there should be a process for Hua Ritian to mobilize his troops, right?

    The Sun is orbiting in outer space. Moreover, the sun is setting in the west now. It would take some time to bring troops from the Heavenly Courts over, right?

    Not to mention, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation still has to hide his whereabouts, wait for an opportunity to attack, and prepare some backup ns that would definitely kill Lu Ya... Why did it seem like the Jade Emperor was about to attack?

    Fortunately, judging from the Jade Emperor¡¯s reaction, he had stopped the Jade Emperor at the crucial moment...

    In the Lingxiao Hall, Li Changshou waited quietly. His face was full of confusion.

    Hardcore confusion.

    The Jade Emperor closed his eyes and focused. His attentionnded on the sun in the sky. He led the troops and left the extremely magnificent Sun.

    The Sun was formed by Pangu¡¯s left eyeball and the Yang Spring of Heaven and Earth.

    Before the Heavenly Dao waspleted, the Sun had once been driven by the Goddess of Imperial Sun, Xi He. Every day, it would go from east to west, back and forth.

    In the ancient times, the Golden Crow n, which was born on the Sun, entered its peak. After Xi He became a demon, the Demon Emperor Jun built the Golden Crow Pce and lived in the residence of Xi He and the Tenth Prince.

    Since then, the operation of the Sun had been taken over by the Heavenly Dao.

    At the end of the Great Magi-Demon War during the end of ancient times, the human army struck the Demon Court and the Demon Emperor died.

    Another million human immortals attacked the Golden Crow Pce. Xi Hemitted suicide, and most of the Golden Crow Pce was destroyed.

    Now, he stood outside the Sun and looked inside. Behind the natural Li Fire array, he could see ruins. Countless precious materials had turned into resplendent and solid waste under the roasting of the Sun Real Fire.

    Originally, the group of soldiers that Hua Ritian had brought had already passed through the outer Li Fire Array on the Sun.

    Li Changshou reported in time that the Jade Emperor had changed his mind. Hua Ritian sent a voice transmission everywhere, saying that there might be an ambush here and that they would retreat temporarily.

    The Heavenly Generals that he had brought immediately perked up. They did not panic and retreated in an orderly manner.

    At the same time... in the deepest part of the ruins, in a hall that had mostly copsed, there was an old Daoist priest sitting in the corner of the ruins, surrounded byyers of barriers.

    His face was a little pale, and his aura was trembling. His Daoist robe was covered in blood. From the direction of the blood flow and shape of the bloodstains, it seemed to have been... spat out.

    The hall was very cool as if there was an array formation that isted the heat waves from the Sun.

    The blood that spurted out in front of the old Daoist priest formed a stream that surrounded him.

    If others saw this, they would definitely think that he was up to something...

    The old Daoist priest did not notice that the Heavenly Generals were already in a terrible state.

    Why? Why is this happening?

    The old Daoist priest opened his listless eyes. His aura started to tremble again. He had no choice but to close his eyes again to calm down.

    The first injury came from his precious treasure, the Immortal-ying Flying Saber.

    When he was refining the Immortal-ying Flying Saber, the spirit of the flying saber suddenly awakened and almost killed him.

    That made the old Daoist priest have no choice but to temporarily seal the Immortal-ying Flying Saber and quickly recuperate...

    However, following that... It was just a simple meditation, but it could attract mental demons.

    However, after carefullyprehending his own Dao, he suffered the tremors of the Great Dao that he had not encountered in ten thousand years or even a hundred thousand years. His Dao was injured by the Great Dao...

    He had wanted to find a pill to treat his injuries, but he had actually taken the wrong storage Dharma treasure. He had lost his mind and swallowed a poisonous pill...

    *Coughs*

    The old Daoist priest endured the urge to vomit blood and opened his eyes again. This time, he carefully took out a porcin bottle from his chest pocket. He confirmed again and again that it was the porcin bottle that contained the healing pills.

    The old Daoist priest smiled. However, after opening the restrictions on the bottle, his smile stiffened.

    He fell outwards and a pile of pillsnded in his hand. Thest bit of medicinal properties on it quietly dissipated...

    The pill shattered?!

    Although there was indeed such a saying that if the medicinal efficacy in the pill went out of control, the pill would indeed shatter but... but this!

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s lips trembled, and two drops of tears slowly rolled down his face...

    What is going on?

    In fact, when that happened, the old Daoist priest was immediately rmed. The first thing he thought of was...

    Could it be that I lost my luck?

    However, the old Daoist priest carefully pinched his fingers and deduced that he realized that the luck that he should have had was still there. The remnant luck of the demons had also turned into revitalization and gathered on him.

    Or do I owe merit?

    The old Daoist priest took out his second Dharma treasure and looked at it carefully.

    It was a curse book that was refined by an expert of the Demon Court back then. The overall idea was proposed by the Demon Master Kun Peng as a secret technique for the Demon Court to punish those demons who caused trouble.

    The book was called the Seven Arrows Book. It announced to the outside world that one only needed to know the name and birth characters of a spirit to cause it to die.

    In reality, it was just a disguise. It was very difficult to use the Seven Arrows technique.

    Firstly, one had to have a wisp of essence soul and a wisp of aura from the cursed spirit. Both of them could not be missing. Then, he had to inject the essence soul and aura into the book. Then, he had to pay respects and shoot arrows every day.

    The price of using the Seven Arrows Book was extremely huge. Most importantly, it would either damage merit or luck. If he was halfway through casting the spell, his merit or destiny would not be able to continue. The caster would suffer a bacsh and turn into blood...

    When the Demon Court was at its peak, it naturally did notck merit. The Seven Arrows Book was also a hidden arrow that hung above the heads of the demons.

    However, to the old Daoist priest, who was also Daoist Lu Ya, that book was...

    It was just a memento.

    The enemies that he could defeat in fights naturally did not need that treasure. If he could not win in technical fights and did not have that much merit and luck, it would be tantamount to mutual destruction if he cursed such an expert to death.

    At first, when he confirmed that it was not the item that had caused the bad luck, Daoist Lu Ya was even more puzzled.

    Even until today, his injuries had not improved. His Dao base was on the verge of copse, and his situation was even more tragic...

    Could it be that the heavens want me dead?

    Daoist Lu Ya looked up at the sky and saw the tattered roof of the hall and the sky formed by the mes outside.

    He smiled bitterly and stood up shakily. He picked up the huge gourd beside him and carried it on his back. With his back hunched, he stumbled towards the depths of the hall.

    It was only a few hundred feet. He fell a few times and vomited blood a few times. His mental demons were stirring, and his strength seemed to have been drained.

    The old Daoist priest went to a corner of the hall and barely tapped out a wisp of immortal power. He activated the array formation there and fell inside.

    In the next moment, he disappeared before appearing again in the core of the Sun.

    The array formation suddenly deviated. In an instant...

    It burnt.

    In the core of the star, a small hall was hidden in the colorful Sun Real mes.

    Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s figure fell in front of the hall. mes surrounded him and he turned into a three-legged Golden Crow. Then, he turned into a handsome young man in a brocade robe. He dragged the huge gourd and staggered into the hall.

    The hall was empty except for a crystal coffin.

    There was clearly a hot spring outside, but there was a wisp of coldness that was simr to the core of the moon.

    That wisp of chilliness wrapped around the crystal coffin. A beautiful woman in whitey in the crystal coffin. She seemed to be asleep, and she was still emitting a faint pressure.

    The young man in the brocade robe walked to the woman in three steps. He bent his legs and knelt down. He took a deep breath and said sadly, ¡°Mother... please tell me what I did wrong again. The heavens want me to die...¡±

    The woman was just a corpse. She did not have any spirit. Naturally, she did not have any reaction.

    Lu Ya smiled bitterly. Realizing that his injuries were about to rpse, he stood up and slowly walked to the side of the crystal coffin. He leaned against his mother and sat down.

    He gradually closed his eyes. His entire body was filled with tragic words as he hummed the song from back then...

    ¡°From the ce where the sun rises, I swam all over the sky... and returned to the ce where the sun sets, bathing in the sweet abyss...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a sighing from the side. Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s mind jolted. He muttered the word ¡°Goddess¡± and a white figure shed past. Lu Ya¡¯s figure disappeared.

    At the same time, in a valley at the border between the South Continent and the East Continent, the ck leopard, who was leading his wife to ¡°pray out of leisure¡± suddenly growled. It rolled its eyes and slowly copsed. The words on the wooden sign with the name ¡®Daoist Lu Ya¡¯ disappeared.

    ¡°Husband! Husband, what¡¯s wrong!?!¡±

    The Water Demon Miao Miao shouted anxiously.

    Her cultivation level was low, so she naturally could not see that a ck ganoderma had appeared above the ck leopard¡¯s head. At that moment, the ganoderma was rapidly disintegrating, and wisps of mysterious Heavenly Dao power turned invisible.

    In the blink of an eye, the ganoderma was only one-tenth of its original size...

    Li Changshou, who was hiding hundreds of kilometers away, saw that scene.

    The ck leopard¡¯s demonic soul only trembled and it fainted on its own. It was not injured.

    What is with this ganoderma?

    Is there a bacsh?

    In the Lingxiao Hall of the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou frowned slightly and kept thinking. Could it be that the Heavenly Dao felt that this fellow was too poisonous and forcefully weakened it?

    Or is Lu Ya¡¯s luck too strong that the ck leopard cannot deal with him?

    The scene of the ck ganoderma shattering seemed to indicate that the ck leopard¡¯s toxicity had weakened...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and burned the paper effigy that had appeared in front of the ck leopard. He then added another paper effigy to ¡°monitor¡± it.

    In any case, regardless of the situation, it had nothing to do with the Little Water God of the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°Changgeng.¡±

    On the throne of the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone back. I saw that Changgeng¡¯s memorial mentioned that the Netherworld can be under the control of the Heavenly Courts and the sequence of the Three Realms. How should this matter be carried out?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The dragon race has the Dragon King, and the Netherworld has the King Yama. When the time is ripe, His Majesty can confer the title of a Great Virtuous Lady of The Earth. Although the Netherworld does notck merit, the Netherworld has something to mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was instantly interested. ¡°It seems that you have done your homework, Minister Changgeng. Actually,pared to dealing with the remaining demons of the Demon Court, the more important thing is to revitalize the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and deliberated over his words before speaking calmly.

    He had to start from a small batch of seasonings, ahem, and also from the Magi of the North Continent!

    The oue of the final discussion was not out of Li Changshou¡¯s expectations. He became the executive director of the next scene and received the appointment letter from the Jade Emperor.

    Another huge merit was waving at him from the front. It seemed to be shouting, ¡°Come, Immortal...¡±

    Fortunately, the Jade Emperor did not give him a deadline. He even advised him to rest for a few years and not spend too much effort. Li Changshou epted the order and expressed his gratitude.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou slowly opened his eyes in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, looking a little tired.

    During that half a day, he drank with Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long while discussing with the Jade Emperor how to bring the Netherworld into the Heavenly Courts. He also had to divert his attention to observe the ck leopard¡¯s condition and deduce what had happened to it.

    When his ¡®Water God ¡®paper effigy returned to the Water God Residence, Master Zhao and Perfected Huang Long were done chatting. They stood up and bade farewell. As for the ck leopard, it happened to wake up...

    Li Changshou suddenly became idle. He could only listen to the little story between the ck leopard and the water demon.

    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Mdy, I seemed to have seen an embroidered ball in front of me just now. I lost consciousness when the ball swayed. I only heard the words ¡®don¡¯t pray again¡¯ in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. The words on the wooden sign are gone.¡± ¡°Oh? Could it be that... my mystical ability is not only activated with my mouth?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned.

    Embroidered ball?

    He listened for a while more. The conversation between the ck leopard and the water demon gradually became less wholesome and became indescribable.

    Li Changshou retracted his attention and pondered carefully.

    Could it be that Daoist Lu Ya had been overly healed by the ck leopard and almost died? Could it be that he was saved by the owner of the embroidered ball...

    Then, the owner of the embroidered ball attacked and warned the ck leopard. He even erased most of the ck leopard¡¯s ¡°toxicity¡±? If the ck leopard is a tool of the Heavenly Dao and specializes in serving the Great Tribtion in the future...

    Wouldn¡¯t the master of the embroidered ball owe the Heavenly Dao karma and be implicated in the Great Tribtion in the future?

    Li Changshou sensed the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting on his body and heaved a sigh of relief.

    He did not expect that his unique little design would end up attracting the Saint.

    Why do I suddenly have the illusion that I was arranged by the Heavenly Dao again...

    Li Changshou sat there and fell into deep thought.

    Since it concerned a Saint, he had to be more stable. However, his thoughtssted for two days and three nights.

    He went to his straw hut and spread out the portraits in the room, carefully changing some details.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the schemes of the six Saints...

    He could not have any thoughts of ying the game. He could only tie himself to the Heavenly Courts and interfere with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in a small manner. He could only change the tragedy of some Dao Sects.

    The Copper Coin of Treasurefall was already in his hand. Daoist Lu Ya would face the Jade Emperor¡¯s schemester.

    If he could kill Lu Ya in advance and keep an eye on Burning Lamp, the ¡°Leading Traitor¡±, there would be many ways for him to be a god.

    Without the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, how could he establish the twenty-four heavens?

    Li Changshou sat in the straw hut and pondered carefully.

    After reaching the Golden Immortal realm, he was no longer sensitive to the passage of time. He only thought systematically for five to six years.

    In the past five to six years, Li Changshou had to divert his attention and move around outside.

    He had to participate in many things to help the Heavenly Courts, the dragon race, and the Deity Position. The vacation that the Jade Emperor had promised him was a little far away.

    The Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy n was also in full swing

    Ling¡¯e sorted out the ¡°details¡± of the Little Qiong Peak. Li Changshou also selected a mountain range in the South Continent as the ¡°Substitution Peak¡± and began to modify it in all aspects.

    There were different priorities. Li Changshou was prepared to start studying the matters of the Netherworld after the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s nomadic n waspleted. The sooner he moved next door to the Grand Supreme Elder, the sooner he could n for other things.

    ¡°Senior Brother-¡°

    Under the bright sunlight, Ling¡¯e floated over from outside the straw hut with some tea.

    Li Changshou stopped drawing and stretched his back. He covered the portrait in front of him so that Ling¡¯e would not look at it and get involved in the karma.

    He had not been in seclusion for the past few years. Ling¡¯e could go to the straw hut as she pleased.

    Previously, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu had alsoe over to take a look. When she saw that Li Changshou seemed to be ¡°writing a book to be passed down¡±, she did not dare to disturb him.

    Ling¡¯e knelt on the side of the short table and handed over the tea leaves. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be too worried.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou drank a mouthful of tea. ¡°Humans will make mistakes sometimes. I will also make some wrong considerations at times. I can only try my best to consider everything and repeatedly check if there are any loopholes.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips, but she did not know how to help her senior brother.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There are already so many young men outside the sect who want to be disciples...¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ling¡¯e answered and began to talk about the interesting things that she had heard in the sect.

    She told him about the elders who discovered a good seedling and epted a disciple in advance and the disciples who had been distant rtives with the immortal disciples in the sect for a thousand years.

    Li Changshou listened with a smile. His immortal senses also carefully looked at the youths gathered outside the mountain gate to see if there were any extremely brilliant seedlings.

    Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration.

    Li Changshou stared at a young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, who was dressed in a coarse cloth robe.

    The young man¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, and there were some wounds on his body. He seemed to have rolled on the steps in front of the mountain gate.

    At that moment, he was holding onto a piece of dry food and munching on it. His gaze was firm and steady. It was so mature that it made one¡¯s heart ache...

    Who is this?

    Since he made me feel a surge in my heart, could it be that he is the one who had faced the Tribtion during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Li Changshou was instantly interested. A voice transmission entered the young man¡¯s ears. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The young man was stunned and looked around.

    Li Changshou sent another voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t look. I¡¯m in the mountains. I¡¯ll use a Dharma spell to talk to you.¡±

    The young man was shocked. He hurriedly stood up and knelt down at the mountain gate. ¡°My... my name is Li Jing! I¡¯m a human from the South Continent! My hometown has been repeatedly invaded by demons. I beg you to teach me some Dao techniques and immortal techniques so that I can protect the peace of my hometown!¡±

    Li Jing?

    Yes, it is not easy for this child. The cloth shoes on his feet are torn, and the cloth shoes in his bag have been worn to the bottom. He has a Qi Refinement realm cultivation level, so he should havee from the South Continent.

    Unfortunately, his potential is not good. The sect probably will not... ept him...

    Wait, what is this fellow¡¯s name?

    Li!

    Li Changshou, who was drinking tea, turned his head and spat out a mouthful of water. Ling¡¯e was caught off guard. She could only close her eyes tightly and endure the sudden attack of the Water God.

 Chapter 332 - 2 Arrangement For Cultivation To Ascending To The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 332 Arrangement For Cultivation To Ascending To The Heavens</h4>

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e pouted and carefully wiped the water stains on her face with a handkerchief. Li Changshou smiled apologetically. Then, he frowned and folded his arms. His immortal senses were focused on the young man outside the mountain gate. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. What happened?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.

    How is that possible? Is this young man, Li Jing, the general of Chen Tang Custom? Madam Yin¡¯s husband? The father of San Zha? He will definitely be picked up empty-handed... Ahem, that¡¯s not possible. Could it be that he would be a god in a few decades?

    Something is obviously wrong! The South Continent does not have any ck Bird Shang. From a mortal point of view, there was no sign of the Shang Nation, which was the main target of the God Conferment! Li Changshou had examined it many times. At that moment, the mortal world of the South Continent was equivalent to the state where the heroes of the continent were divided after the end of summer.

    Due to the vast territory of the South Continent, the development levels of various ces were different. Some areas were even ¡°knocked out¡± by the men and women of the tribe. Their development levels were different.

    Moreover, the sequence of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion should be as follows.

    The first step should be that the Jade Emperor feels that he has been offended by the disciples of the three sects. He will go andin to the Dao Ancestor.

    The second step would be the Dao Ancestor summoning the Three Pure Ones to sign the God roll and make the disciples of the three sects fill in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions. The third step would ur a long time after the God roll is signed. Goddess Nuwa would get offended by a poem written by the King of Shang, Di Xin. She would want to punish the King of Shang and cause a huge cmity. At this moment, the Saint will realize that the Great Tribtion should have happened in the mortal world of the South Continent. Chan School adopts the strategy of taking in disciples to fend off the cmity. Jie School would adopt the strategy of sealing the ind and not leaving

    Li Changshou hade up with that idea hundreds of times over the years. The chances of him making mistakes were extremely small. It would take more than a few hundred years toplete those steps!

    Li Changshou stared at the young man kneeling in front of the mountain gate and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    He had to be steady. He did not have much information now.

    How can I obtain more information?

    That¡¯s simple...

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. He carefully analyzed the memories of his previous life. After entering the Golden Immortal realm, he could ¡°recall¡± many details that he had originally forgotten in his previous life. In fact, an old pure Yang like the Great Daoist Master, who had lived for countless years, could only use deductions to recall distant memories. Soon, Li Changshou retrieved a few pieces of information about Li Jing from his memories. Li Jing was the general of Chen Tang Custom, and an important general of the Shang Dynasty.

    He was a loyal patriot who loved his country and was upright. asionally, he would be afraid and cowardly. He imed that he had studied the Dao techniques for many years, but it was difficult for him to cultivate the Dao. Therefore, he chose to return to the mortal world and be a general. That contradicted his im that he had been guarding Chen Tang Custom for generations. After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, his physical body was on the God roll. He became the Grand Marshal of the Heavenly Courts, Li Tianwang. His eldest son and second son, Jin Zha, and Mu Zha respectively, followed his master, the Heavenly Lord, Wenshu Guangfa, and Daoist Ci Hang into the Western Sect. His third son, Nezha, and Li Tianwang served the Jade Emperor.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to think.

    Li Jing was most famous for falling out with Nezha.

    As for Nezha, Li Changshou was naturally extremely familiar with him. He was the best bear in the legends. In fact, from Li Jing¡¯s perspective, Nezha should have been punished for killing the Dragon Prince and causing a disaster for Chen Tang Custom. He should have been punished for identally killing the child of the rock goddess.

    At that thought, Li Changshou could not help but think...

    As an ordinary human, Li Jing probably could not feel anything about the reincarnation of the Spiritual Bead that his wife had been pregnant with for three and a half years. Right?

    If Li Changshou were to be the judge, Li Jing would be a typical supporter of patriarchy. He would not discipline his children, but he would not be willing to bear the responsibility of failing to educate his children well. The biggest culprit behind the tragedy of Nezha cutting off his flesh was actually the Perfected Tai Yi, who pampered his disciple excessively and gave him all the treasures. After Nezha cast the Lotus Flower Treasure, his pursuit of Li Jing seemed to be a rebellion against his father¡¯s authority, but it was actually over the top.

    Huh?

    There seems to be something here... When Li Jing was being chased by Nezha, Nezha had poked Daoist Randeng with his spear and gotten Li Jing¡¯s help.

    Burning Lamp bestowed a Linglong Treasure Pagoda. Li Jing used that treasure to subdue Nezha and made Daoist Randeng his teacher. Before this, Li Jing had always imed to be the disciple of Perfected Du¡¯e of the Kunlun Mountain.

    Considering the fact that the mortal generals who enjoyed boasting and would lie that there were 800,000 troops even though he really only had 200,000 troops, could it be... Li Jing, who ims that he is a ¡°disciple of Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯ actually meant that he is bing a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect? He cultivated in the Immortal Du Sect for a period of time and felt that there was no hope for longevity. Then, he returned to the mortal world to prepare to take advantage of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to ascend to the heavens and enjoy longevity?

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up!

    At that moment, he suddenly felt like he had seen through the mythical truth wrapped in the fog!

    A more practical question followed... ¡°Then, what can I use Li Jing to plot?¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Li Jing, who was kneeling outside the mountain gate.

    ¡°Wait patiently for now. I will arrange for you to enter the sect to cultivateter. I hope that you will cultivate diligently and not forget your original intention today.¡± Outside the sect, Li Jing kowtowed to the sect.

    Li Changshou did not look further. He sat there and pondered.

    Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, wiped her face clean aggrievedly. Seeing that her senior brother was shaking his head and nodding, she did not dare to disturb him. She could only quietly slip away and wash up. Soon, Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts.

    It would be a waste not to use a pawn that was sent to him!

    He was already on the opposite side of the Burning Lamp, so he naturally could not give it a chance to attack. However, he still had to think of a way to obtain the Golden Pagoda.

    Li Jing was an important general in the Shang army. His three sons were also outstanding talents, especially Nezha. The potential of the Lotus Flower Treasure Body was limitless. Moreover, it was rted to one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Perfected Tai Yi.

    Li Jing¡¯s shoring was very obvious. He did not care enough about his son and did not know how to educate him. He used the excuse of being loyal to his country to cover up his shorings and regrets.

    If he could let Li Jing cultivate in the Immortal Du Sectter, he could secretly interfere from the side and make the atmosphere of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯srge family affect Li Jing, making him have a greater sense of responsibility towards his family.

    At that moment, Li Changshou thought of how to teach Li Jing, how to quickly make Li Jing be a powerful Heaven Immortal, and how to give Li Jing extra care. Li Changshou had even thought of the brilliant n that he had prepared for Li Jing when he left the mountain.

    His name...

    Prenatalism!

    A huge fish suddenly appeared in the Immortal Du Sect. Li Changshou, who was originally less concerned about the sect, temporarily shifted his attention back.

    Teaching Li Jing a good lesson would be more important to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    During the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Li Changshou would obtain more opportunities to interfere with the Great Tribtion.

    After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Li Changshou could use the karma from the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s era to build a rtionship with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Generalissimo in the future. From then on, he could consolidate his position as a minister and it would be easier for him to earn merit.

    The Heavenly Courts did not have any outstanding achievements that would shock the ruler and the ministers. With the suppression of the Heavenly Dao and the support of the Dao Ancestor, who could rebel against the Jade Emperor?

    In fact, after Li Changshou discovered Li Jing, he was already considering...

    After I condense the Merit Gold, I will nurture a set of ¡°reliable helpers¡± for the Heavenly Courts. I will be the Jade Emperor¡¯s right-hand man. I will enter a state of semi-retirement and enjoy immortal life.

    Making arrangements is an art that has risen in the modern era.

    It sounds much better than scheming.

    However, Li Changshou quickly realized that it was quite difficult for Li Jing to enter the sect.

    Li Jing was first targeted and ridiculed by the other young men who came to take him as a disciple. Then, Li Jing finished all his rations. He was so hungry that he almost fainted. Fortunately, Li Changshou discovered it in time and arranged for an immortal crane to fly over. He brought a bottle of pills to curb Li Jing¡¯s hunger and helped him solve two problems at once.

    The trouble that Li Changshou faced was to find a master for Li Jing.

    It was impossible for him to ept a disciple.

    Li Jing had such a huge karma te. Taking him in as a disciple would only cause him more trouble. If he had to take him in as a disciple in order to arrange for Li Jing, Li Changshou would rather give up on the ¡°great cmity¡±.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou felt that Elder Wan Linyun was the best candidate. Elder Wan Linyun was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. In the beginning, he would definitely scare Li Jing to death. However, the more that was the case, the more amiable the elder would be. That would make Li Jing feel... that humanity and true love exists in the human world!

    A father¡¯s love is like a mountain, and his love is boundless!

    However, Elder Wan Linyun seemed to be in seclusion. He still had to deal with the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Li Changshou pondered for a while and could only eliminate that option. After thinking about it, a famous person like Li Jing should really invite Perfected Dule to take in an in-name disciple.

    That way, Li Jing¡¯s background would look better when he entered the Heavenly Courts and became an immortal.

    After hesitating for a few days, it was time for the ceremony.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt a sense of danger...

    If he could not settle the matter regarding Li Jing¡¯s master, it was very likely that the Saint would send a decree to him on the day of the opening ceremony and tell him to ept it! The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was likely to happen!

    What should he do?

    How could he persuade someone whom he was not familiar with to take in a disciple who did not have much potential? They even had to show 100% concern and love to him like he was his father.

    There was really no suitable candidate for someone whom he was familiar with...

    Should I ask the Great Daoist Master to help me invite Perfected Du¡¯e to the Immortal Du Sect?

    What is the reason?

    Could it be that my Dao of deduction had suddenly advanced to the point where it isparable to the Saint¡¯s? Could he have deduced that Li Jing would be an important figure in the future?

    I would most likely be beaten up by the Great Daoist Master. At the same time, I would be pulled to the Purple Cloud Pce by the Saint to have my essence soul disintegrated.

    If that doesn¡¯t work, I can only let Uncle-Master Jiu Wu go up! However, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu cannot provide much of an image of a ¡°dignified father¡±. He also gets lectured by Aunt-Master Jiu Shi every day...

    Could it be that there is no suitable ¡°Old Father of Li Jing¡± in the huge Immortal Du Sect?

    Someone yawned outside the straw hut.

    Li Changshou looked up and saw his master riding a cloud towards the back of the mountain. He felt that he must have gone to check on Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi¡¯s cultivation homework.

    His master...

    Even if he jumped out to make his presence known, he could not take in any more disciples!

    Li Changshou stood up and paced around the straw hut, thinking of countermeasures.

    It seemed to be a small matter, but it had a lot of implications. It was not safe to deal with it.

    He pondered carefully and kept deducing. He would deduce a possibility repeatedly. This time, there was no sh of inspiration. Li Changshou only calcted ording to his method. When he reached a dead end, he jumped out in time, changed his train of thought, and adjusted his way of thinking...

    First, it was targeted, then dispersed, and then abstract...

    Gradually, a clear vein appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. From ¡°How can I make Perfected Du¡¯ee and take in a disciple personally?¡± to ¡°What is so attractive about Li Jing?¡±, Li Changshou suddenly grasped the main point!

    Luck!

    Just now, Li Jing managed to make him feel an impulse, caused him to take a few more nces and even made him ask a question. It must have had something to do with Li Jing¡¯s luck!

    How could Li Jing¡¯s luck be bad if his body could be on the God Roll? Moreover, he would be the future Marshal of the Heavenly Courts. He and his three sons would be considered the heads of the wealthy families of the Heavenly Courts!

    Soon, Li Changshou came up with a n. The paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts became active and rushed to the Tushita Pce...

    An hourter, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and returned to his round chair. He looked at the stack of scrolls in front of him and smiled peacefully.

    ¡°How can there be so many brilliant ns? However, they are all results of hard work.¡± Two dayster, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy returned from the Heavenly Courts and brought back a treasure pouch. At that moment, arge number of immortals and mortals had stopped outside the Immortal Du Sect.

    Some immortals sent them to learn some skills. They floated in the sky. Those who did not have an immortal sect as their support would wait on the steps in front of the mountain gate. A rough calction revealed that there were already two to three thousand children and youths. It was much livelier than the previous opening ceremony.

    Clearly, in the past two hundred years, the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s reputation in the five continents had improved significantly.

    The people in the sect were acting like mortals who were celebrating the new year. The immortals¡¯ worries about the previous batch of disciples who had left the sect had been washed away. The elders and disciples of the various peaks who were taking in disciples would go to the sect for a stroll when they had nothing to do.

    If they wanted to take a stroll, so be it. Yet, they did not reveal themselves. It was as if outsiders wouldugh at them if they saw them.

    Li Changshou cursed in his heart and called the few people on the Little Qiong Peak over to verify...

    He took out a Dharma artifact that looked like a corona and ced it in front of the straw hut. He asked his master, junior sister, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi, and Xiong Lingli to step forward one by one and ce their palms on it for a while. That Dharma artifact was created by the Great Daoist Master. There was only one function, and that was to determine the destiny of a person. Li Changshou originally wanted to learn the Qi-Seeking Technique, but when he saw that the Great Daoist Master had such a treasure, he chuckled and tricked him into giving it to him.

    There were twelve levels engraved on the disc. Twelve colors were painted on it, forming a gradient from white to red to purple and deep purple.

    Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators of the ordinary human race had luck that ranged from light red to dark red in color. After all, the human race was now the main character of the world and had great luck.

    The result of his Master¡¯s test was light red in color.

    Jiu Jiu and Jiu Yushi¡¯s destiny were about two levels higher than Master¡¯s. It was normal. However, Li Changshou was surprised that Ling¡¯e¡¯s luck could reach the crimson level and was approaching the purple level. Xiong Lingli pressed her hand down and waited seriously for a while...

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Xiong Lingli turned her head weakly and asked softly, ¡°Is this thing broken?¡± Li Changshou stared at it carefully for a while and said, ¡°Look, there are projections too. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re a little smaller... Don¡¯t be sad. You won¡¯t be unlucky if you¡¯re in the right state.¡±

    Xiong Lingli heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.

    Then, the five of them looked at Li Changshou at the same time.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and put away the Dharma artifact. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Uncle-Master Jiu Wu first and talk to him about how to use this thing.¡±

    Then, he used Earth Escape and did not give them any chance to speak.

    If he was steady, his luck would be considered the top secret. Even his master and junior sister would not be able to reveal it.

    Li Changshou said that he was going to look for Jiu Wu, but he turned around and went to the Immortal Du Hall. Li Changshou had already... made arrangements for the ns for Li Jing to be a disciple and cultivate, for Li Jing¡¯s personality to be modified, and for him to receive some training and family education...

    It was arranged.

 Chapter 333 - Donâ€™t Worry, My Lips Are Sealed!

    <h4>Chapter 333 Don¡¯t Worry, My Lips Are Sealed!</h4>

    The situation in the Western Kunlun Mountain today is a little unstable.

    In a secluded valley in the majestic mountains, the old Daoist priest with a youthful face slowly stood up in a Cave Abode that had the sign ¡®Eight Treasures Cloud Light Cave¡¯.

    He seemed to have sensed that something was about to happen. However, it was difficult to determine the exact details. He pinched his fingers and deduced. He only knew that it was rted to his Dao heritage ¡ª the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°It seems to be the opening ceremony again. It¡¯s the day the Immortal Du Sect takes in disciples.¡± Perfected Du¡¯e pondered for a while and decided to go to the Immortal Du Sect to take a look.

    To the Perfected One, it would be embarrassing for the Great Daoist Master to appear and help when the Immortal Du Sect was attacked by a group of demon puppets.

    ¡®I can¡¯t make any more mistakes and rm the Great Daoist Master.¡¯

    The old Daoist priest pondered. The old Daoist priest hummed a sutra tune and walked around the spacious Cave Abode.

    He first went to a neat cubicle.

    He opened the wooden cab and chose a gray Daoist robe made of silver velvet. Then, he turned around and looked at the different horsetail whisk hanging on the wall next door.

    Perfected Du¡¯e chose one that matched his Daoist robe and held it in his hand.

    He walked to the ¡°cloud room¡± next door and picked a white cloud that was mixed with gray. He stepped on it and floated out of his Cave Abode.

    Not every horsetail whisk could catch his eye.

    For example, not every itinerant cultivator was fortunate enough to be epted as an in-name disciple by the Grand Pure One.

    ¡°Pay particr attention¡±.

    The journey was neither rushed nor slow. He rode a cloud east and admired the magnificent mountains and rivers of the Middle Continent. Soon, he arrived near the Immortal Du Sect.

    At that moment, the Immortal Du Sect was bustling with activity. There were many people outside the sect, and there were tests of various levels prepared inside the sect.

    Perfected Du¡¯e nodded when he saw that. Hiding in the clouds, he walked around and was quite satisfied with the magnificent scene.

    Not long after, two elders of the Immortal Du Sect flew out of the sect and announced the start of the disciple selection...

    ¡°Today is the opening ceremony. The disciples will enter through the mountain gate and arrive at the main peak. There are a total of eighteen trials and tribtions. Those who are chosen by the immortals in the sect to be disciples will make their own decisions and choose whether to leave or stay.

    ¡°Those who do not get chosen by the immortals in the sect, but have outstanding potential, can stay in the mountain to be servant disciples. The sect will naturally arrange a cultivation schedule. For the ceremony this time, a new stone of destiny has been added ording to the Sect Leader¡¯s orders. If you have good luck, you can enter the sect to cultivate...¡± Luck?

    Perfected Dule raised his eyebrows slightly and felt that it made sense.

    At that moment, the Perfected One continued to hide in the cloud and watch. He easily saw through the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation and saw what happened next. The three Golden Immortals in the sect did not notice that.

    However...

    Is Perfected Du¡¯e really here? Li Changshou stood by theke of the Little Qiong Peak with his hands behind his back and pondered carefully. He originally wanted to use destiny as a guide to let the Sect Leader take Li Jing in as a disciple, in ce of his master. However, it seemed that his many arrangements might not be necessary. It was better to be prepared. The appearance of Perfected Du¡¯e further proved that Li Jing was that Li Jing!

    After some thought, Li Changshou turned around and returned to the straw hut.

    The destiny Dharma artifact had already been handed over to the Sect Leader to deal with. To be safe, Li Changshou had also made two arrangements. Firstly, he had pointed out to the Sect Leader that one of the disciples had astonishing luck. Of course, he was using the Great Daoist Master¡¯s name.

    Secondly, Li Changshou would keep an eye on Li Jing¡¯s entry to the sect throughout the entire process. If Li Jing¡¯s luck was insufficient, Li Changshou would create a ¡°backup n¡± on the luck Dharma artifact. At that moment, Li Jing, who was among the youths and children, had no idea what was awaiting him...

    Hence, half a dayter, a ray of dark purple light soared into the sky in front of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Perfected Du¡¯e, who was nning to leave on the cloud, could not help but be shocked. The elders gathered in the Immortal Du Hall and rushed out of the hall. Even Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, who had received Li Changshou¡¯s instructions in advance, was shocked by the power of destiny. He covered his mouth with his elbow and coughed a few times. Then, he rode a cloud towards the Luck Testing Stone... However, in the blink of an eye, Li Jing, who was at a loss, was surrounded by figures... Li Changshou, who was in the straw hut, chuckled. He continued to leave a wisp of immortal senses to observe Li Jing¡¯s surroundings. Most of his attention was focused outside the sect.

    Ordinary officials had ordinary matters to attend to.

    The paper effigy that was nted near the West Ocean Dragon Pce had observed the surroundings of the Dragon Pce over the past two days. Arge number of Immortal Flood Dragon troops were constantly being mobilized and deployed, which was rather abnormal. The members of the Western Sect should have a lot of pent up anger. They were probably going to use the West Ocean Dragon Pce as an outlet to vent their anger.

    The Dragon King of the West Ocean... was in danger. In order to make it easier for him tomand and carry out unified management, Li Changshou had also upgraded the paper effigies in batches after he advanced and became the Water God. He had established the ¡®Water¡¯ paper effigy army that dealt with rivers,kes, and seas. Thanks to the fact that Aunt-Master Jiu had been diligently exploiting the old spiritual tree sap in the sect the past few years. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy vault and Spiritual Explosion paper effigy trump card vault were quickly filled up. Previously, Li Changshou had transferred half of the ¡®Water¡¯ paper effigies to the West Ocean to deal with the changes that could happen in the West Ocean at any time.

    ording to the style of the Western Sect¡¯s slingshot, he reckoned that the Western Sect would capture the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    If I can do something, I¡¯ll do something.

    However, just as Li Changshou settled down a few paper effigy legions, his spiritual will heard the little dragon¡¯s voice... ¡°Brother Sect Master! Something happened!¡± ¡®The dragon race reacted in time this time.¡¯ As Li Changshou thought about that, he released his spiritual will through the statue and pulled Ao Yi into the dream. When the Sect Masters of the Sea God Sect met, they spoke at the same time... Li Changshou said, ¡°The situation around the West Ocean Dragon Pce is not optimistic. I have already discovered the traces of many Primordial Beasts.¡±

    However, Ao Yi said, ¡°Aunt-Master Golden Light brought a group of female immortals from the ind to the Sea God Temple in Anshui City!¡±

    The two of them were stunned at the same time after hearing each other¡¯s words. ¡°Goddess of Golden Light?¡±

    ¡°Brother, what happened to the West Ocean?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the West Ocean Dragon Pce. I think the Western Sect is going to cause trouble. Go and inform your father. I¡¯ll deal with the Sea God Temple. The fairies that you mentioned... When they came, were they happy or angry? Were they indignant or worried?¡±

    ¡°Yes... They didn¡¯t seem to be too emotional. They were originallyforting Aunt-Master Golden Light and then they agreed to look for Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Without needing Li Changshou to urge him, Ao Yi bowed and hurriedly left. Li Changshou hid the paper effigies in the West Ocean deeper. He left some attention in the West Ocean and arranged for a Golden Immortal paper effigy to wait in the Sea God Temple.

    Not long after, two white clouds floated over from the South Ocean. There were seventeen to eighteen beautiful fairies standing on them.

    When he took a closer look, most of them were familiar faces. They had either seen each other during the Sea God Ceremony or met in a cave.

    The first fairy was dressed in a red dress and wearing a phoenix crown. She was Daoist Duobao¡¯s beloved disciple ¡ª the Goddess of Fire Spirit. The Goddess of Golden Light, who was shorter, was beside the Goddess of Fire Spirit. At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Light was in a daze. Her beautiful face was haggard, and her short skirt, which was made of golden silk, had lost some luster.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to ride a cloud out to wee them. He bowed from afar and bowed with a Dao salute. The Goddess of Fire Spirit frowned slightly and nced at the mortals standing on the roofs and streets of Anshui City, looking at them. She whispered, ¡°Uncle-Master, let¡¯s go to your temple to have a chat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and led the group of fairies into the Sea God Temple. Hence, the rumors about the ¡°Sea God¡¯s Charm¡± quickly increased by dozens of versions... At that moment, Li Changshou did not have the time to reform the Sea God Temple for the sixth time. The mortals naturally did not know that the Sea God had been reced by the Dragon King. However, that did not affect Li Changshou¡¯s collection of incense merits. When they arrived at the inner hall, the host and guests took their seats. The hall was filled with birds and swallows, as well as colorful lights.

    Li Changshou did not make small talk and said seriously, ¡°Fellow fairies, why have youe from Golden Ao Ind?¡± At that moment, all the fairies wanted to say something but hesitated. The Goddess of Golden Light lowered her head and did not say anything. ¡°Aunt-Master,¡± the Goddess of Fire Spirit said softly. Then, she smiled reluctantly at Li Changshou. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you this time because I have a request...¡±

    ¡°Let me say it.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light took the initiative to speak. Her voice was a little weak.

    She looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with nervousness. She asked softly, ¡°Did Senior Brother Gongming...e to you before?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. After meeting Fairy Yun Xiao at the East Ocean previously, his status and influence in Jie School seemed to have increased greatly. However, it was useless...

    Moreover, he did not want more karma. ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and answered, ¡°Brother Gongming seems to be very troubled. In order to let Brother rx, I even invited him to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Immortality Peach Banquet.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light could not help but ask, ¡°Is he very troubled?¡±

    Li Changshou did not know how to answer. At that moment, he did not dare to add any subjective feelings and could only respond objectively. He said, ¡°He¡¯s not too frustrated... It can be said that there is a little frustration of not knowing where he is, and also a little frustration of being the most wasteful thing in the world.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light sighed softly when she heard that. There was a hint of bitterness in her eyes as she muttered softly, ¡°I really deserve to die. I have created trouble for Senior Brother Gongming. If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words. I wouldn¡¯t have pestered him.¡±

    A few fairies in the surroundings immediatelyforted her, telling her not to me herself. Perhaps Senior Brother Gongming is just too thick-skinned.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Not really. Master Zhao does not like girls like you who are cute and have round faces!

    Li Changshou felt a little helpless as he watched the Goddess of Golden Light ignite her fighting spirit amidst the cheers of the surrounding fairies. When it came to such matters, beingforted by others was the worst. It would be better to deal with the pain quickly. However, Li Changshou was not an immortal of Jie School. He did not dare to say anything about that matter. He only listened quietly... The karma of marriage was huge. The words he said to teach Ling¡¯e a lesson back then were still ringing in his ears. He naturally would not be involved. When the Goddess of Golden Light perked up, her eyes lit up again. She asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng... My heart is indeed in a mess. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. You are most familiar with Senior Brother Gongming. Can you help me take a look at what is written in the letter?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light handed over the letter using immortal power. Li Changshou coughed and said, ¡°Actually, when Brother Gongming wrote this letter, I was beside him. It¡¯s a long story. Back then, Brother Gongming told me what happened. He was too troubled to tell you. I suggested that he write a letter that he wanted to say but could not...¡± The Goddess of Golden Light could not help but be stunned. She muttered, ¡°In that case, he is indeed annoying me.¡± ¡°How is that possible!?!¡± The Goddess of Fire Spirit stood up and snatched the letter away. She quickly walked to Li Changshou and opened the letter.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, take a closer look!¡±

    Li Changshou took a closer look and was puzzled.

    Is there anything wrong with that expression? He was tactfully rejecting her, just short of making it clear...

    However, the Goddess of Fire Spirit pointed with her slender hand and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, from the third line onwards, read the first word of every line and you will understand its meaning.¡± Li Changshou focused his attention and muttered, ¡°Sister, Jin, don¡¯t be anxious. Have you been... for a long time?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that too unreasonable?

    If it was really an acrostic poem, why didn¡¯t he start with the first line?

    However, just as Li Changshou was about to retort, the surrounding fairies stood up and looked at Li Changshou. The Goddess of Golden Light pursed her lips and looked hopeful... He heard a voice transmission. It was from the Goddess of Fire Spirit. The Goddess of Fire Spirit said, ¡°Uncle-Master, we all know what Uncle-Master Gongming means. However, Aunt-Master Golden Light has been suffering for a long time. We don¡¯t want to see her so dejected. Even if Uncle-Master Gongming could spend half a day with Aunt-Master, it would be considered a fulfillment of her dreams of many years. We have always admired your scheming mind and intelligence. This time, we have secretly discussed and coaxed Aunt-Master Golden Light toe to you. Please help Aunt-Master. We will bear all the karma. If Aunt-Master finds it inappropriate, please don¡¯t expose her. It¡¯s good to give her some thoughts and let her slowly forget them.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the tall figure standing beside him.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes were pleading. Li Changshou pondered for a while and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. What does Brother Zhao mean?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s eyes were filled with light.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, Li Changshou had already sent a voice transmission back... ¡°I¡¯ll make an oath first. I¡¯ll give you three brocade pouchester and let you help Golden Light. However, this matter cannot be revealed. It has nothing to do with me. All the actions were the result of your discussion with the fairies.¡±

    The corners of the Goddess of Fire Spirit¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He had been calling her Aunt-Master for so long. Why was it useless... Aunt-Master Yun Xiao¡¯s quasi-Daopanion is really troublesome.

    At the same time, in the Immortal Du Hall of the Immortal Du Sect, the young man, Li Jing, was kneeling on the meditation cushion. He lowered his head and did not dare to look around. Many elders sat on his left and right sides, still praising the young man¡¯s luck. Violet Qi from the East arrived, and a great destiny was on his body!

    Withoutparison, there would be no harm.

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou had just measured his own luck and realized that the Golden Immortal was only a light red... It allowed the elders in the sect to sense the ¡°rarity¡± of the young man. However, that also meant that destiny was not directly rted to one¡¯s cultivation level. In the side hall, Perfected Du¡¯e was sitting on a chair while Ji Wuyou was standing beside him. At that moment, Perfected Du¡¯e had already decided to ept Li Jing as his disciple. However, because Li Jing¡¯s potential was not strong, he was only epted as an in-name disciple. However, when Perfected Du¡¯e said that he wanted to bring Li Jing to West Kunlun to cultivate, Ji Wuyou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you leave Li Jing in the Immortal Du Sect to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e asked curiously, ¡°Do you think that I can teach him better than him in the sect?¡±

    Ji Wuyou said in a low voice, ¡°Master, you might not know. If his luck is higher, he might have more opportunities in the sect. Master, times have changed. There¡¯s a powerful figure in the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e could not help but feel even more puzzled. ¡°What powerful person?¡±

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Ji Wuyou leaned forward and muttered softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e stood up and widened his old eyes. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°How would I dare to lie to you? That¡¯s because there are many phenomena and opportunities...¡±

    Ji Wuyou said seriously, ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s Dao heart quickly calmed down. He smiled and said, ¡°How can I lose myposure? Come, tell me in detail what kind of phenomena this... nephew of mine has.¡± Ji Wuyou nodded and began to mutter softly.

 Chapter 334 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 334 Surrender</h4>

    In the beginning, no one cared about the origin of the news...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard? The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School has a descendant! We have to be careful when we go out. Don¡¯t offend such a big shot.¡±

    Gradually, it became a major event in the five continents...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, does the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School know? That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s the eldest disciple of the Dao Sect! I don¡¯t know when he had a son. It¡¯s said that his son is in the line of session of the Great Daoist Master and the ancient demon deity, the Ice Goddess! He has three heads and eight arms and can control wind, fire, and lightning! His cultivation realm advanced by leaps and bounds. It¡¯s said that he can be a Zenith Heaven immortal in a thousand years!¡±

    In the end, it evolved into something that was almost real...

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you came out of seclusion? What is everyone talking about... Aunt-Master, you don¡¯t know. When the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, cultivated the Great Dao of Yin and Yang, he sat on the Taiji Painting and sensed the interaction between Heaven and Earth... They had a child!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader! Sect Leader! We have a joyous asion!¡±

    A month and a half after the opening ceremony, the various peaks of the Immortal Du Sect gradually quietened down. A total of 1,200 new disciples were distributed at the top of the dozens of peaks and began to cultivate for 200 years...

    Due to the fact that a young man with rich luck had arrived in the sect, he had been epted as an in-name disciple by the founder, Perfected Du¡¯e. He had joined the Heaven-Breaking Peak to cultivate. The various peaks wanted topare and see which peak the chief disciple wouldnd on this time.

    Moreover, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, had not gone into seclusion in the past month and a half. He had been secretly busy for dozens of days and nights.

    Today, he finally had some free time. Ji Wuyou stood in front of the window of the Immortal Du Hall¡¯s side hall and looked at the sea of clouds outside. His eyes were calm and he sighed. ¡°Changshou is right.¡±

    As the Sect Leader, the most important thing to do when new disciples entered the sect was to investigate the background and potential of those disciples. The focus would be on finding out if there were any external demons who had taken over the disciples¡¯ bodies, hidden inner demons, or reincarnated evil spirits.

    In that case, he felt much more at ease.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s bloodline is indeed extraordinary.

    Just as he was thinking that in his heart, he suddenly heard an elder rushing over from outside the Immortal Du Hall, shouting, ¡°There¡¯s a joyous asion in Ren School.¡±

    Ji Wuyou was confused. He walked to the main hall with his hands behind his back and weed the elder.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Elder Wen, as an elder, you have to act like one. Why are you panicking?¡± Ji Wuyou asked calmly, ¡°Tell me slowly. What¡¯s the joyous asion of Ren School?¡± ¡°Sect Leader, it¡¯s a joyous asion!¡± The elder rolled up his wide sleeves and widened his eyes. He said happily, ¡°Previously, the executives heard a piece of news when they went out. I was worried, so I went out to investigate. Sect Leader, guess what?¡± Ji Wuyou frowned and suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master has a descendant! The Great Daoist Master of Ren School has a descendant! It is said that the Connate Taiji Painting of Ren School and the Great Daoist Master had a daughter! She is currently cultivating in the Primordial World!¡± ¡°The Great! Pfft..¡±

    Ji Wuyou¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, his aura surged and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The mighty Golden Immortal big shot swayed and almost copsed.

    Elder Wen was stunned for a moment before hurriedly supporting Ji Wuyou. Ji Wuyou grabbed the elder¡¯s arm and felt dizzy. His ears were buzzing. ¡°Sect Leader! Sect Leader, what happened to you!?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ji Wuyou gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Has this matter... been spread?¡± ¡°It has indeed spread around. Moreover, I heard that the Carefree Immortal Sect has already released news that they want to invite the Great Daoist Master¡¯s descendant to the Immortal Sect to cultivate. They want to treat the Grand Elder well and protect him with all their might.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re jumping around happily now!¡± Ji Wuyou frowned and could not help but sigh. He roughly understood what had happened.

    My master is really...

    What a scam.

    If he angered the Great Daoist Master, would the Immortal Du Sect still want him? How could he and his master bear the wrath of the Great Daoist Master?

    At that moment, Ji Wuyou red at the elder and ordered the sect not to spread such rumors. ¡°The Taiji Painting is a Connate Cardinal treasure. It is used to suppress the destiny of Ren School for our Sect Master, the Saint. It sounds like it is a fabrication by others to hurt the reputation of the Great Daoist Master of Ren School. I¡¯ll let the elders discuss and draw up a n to announce to the public that the Great Daoist Master has never had any Daopanions since he started cultivating! That is a real pure Yang body!¡±

    ¡°This... I will follow the Sect Leader¡¯s orders!¡±

    At that moment, the elder felt that what his Sect Leader said was right. He lowered his head and rushed to the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    Ji Wuyou wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. His face turned pale and he sighed. Is this how you keep your lips sealed, Master? There are too many gaps! What should I do? What else can I do? Ji Wuyou rode a cloud towards the Little Qiong Peak. At that moment, he could only discuss with Li Changshou and see if he could appease the Great Daoist Master¡¯s anger through Li Changshou... When the Sect Leader rushed to the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou was teaching Ling¡¯e the method to create the old paper effigy. Lingle¡¯s eyes were blurry from looking at it and she kept saying that it was too difficult.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses discovered that the Sect Leader was rushing there. With a flip of his hand, he put away the jade talisman and paper effigy and said to Ling¡¯e, ¡°Prepare some tea. The Sect Leader ising over. We might have something to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked and agreed obediently.

    Things were different now. Her immortal senses had also captured the Sect Leader¡¯s figure. At that moment, she felt that what her senior brother had said previously was most likely true.

    The matter regarding Fairy Yun Xiao was probably... Ah, the pressure increased again. When Ji Wuyou arrived at theke, Li Changshou hurriedly went out to wee him. He bowed to the Sect Leader and said, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ji Wuyou forced a smile and set up a barrier around him. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about greeting each other. If we are to really talk about it, you and I are of the same generation.¡± Li Changshou could not help but blink. What did the Sect Leader find out?

    However, if the Sect Leader figured out his identity outside the sect and knew that the Grand Supreme Elder of the Heavenly Courts had appeared to support him, then...

    As an in-name disciple of the Saint, Li Changshou should be... a generation higher than the Sect Leader. Why were they of the same generation?

    Li Changshou quickly captured the ¡°difference¡± and analyzed it carefully in his heart. However, there was nothing unusual on the surface.

    ¡°Sect Leader, pleasee in and get some rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Wuyou did not know what to say. He nodded and agreed. Then, he went to the straw hut with Li Changshou. The Sect Leader sat down. Li Changshou stood at the side as a disciple. After being persuaded by Ji Wuyou, he reluctantly sat at the side. At that moment, Ling¡¯e came in with tea and bowed to the Sect Leader. She was about to leave when Li Changshou stopped her.

    ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s listen to the Sect Leader¡¯s lecture.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e stood obediently at the side.

    Ji Wuyou did not bother much about it. After all, he knew Ling¡¯e¡¯s identity after seeing how she had gone through the Tribtion Transcendence.

    She was a member of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s team!

    ¡°Changshou,¡± Ji Wuyou said, ¡°You... Um...¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Sect Leader, just speak your mind.¡± Ling¡¯e frowned slightly and thought to herself, Could it be that the Sect Leader knows that Senior Brother and I are preparing to steal the Little Qiong Peak? After all, Ji Wuyou was the Sect Leader of a sect. He had cultivated for many years and had seen countless storms. At that moment, he knew what he should do.

    After hesitating for a while, Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, there are some things that I¡¯ve already known since a long time ago even though you didn¡¯t tell me about them.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously began to think about how he had revealed a w. ¡°Sect Leader, this...¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and looked a little embarrassed. However, his gaze remained calm.

    He had never done anything to harm the Immortal Du Sect or the Ren School. Naturally, he could sit still.

    ¡°I did not hide it on purpose. I was really forced to do so.¡± ¡°I understand. I understand,¡± Ji Wuyou replied with a smile. His pale face turned a little red. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to spell certain things out loud. I can understand that you have your own difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the living beings in this world are mediocre. Be it those who don¡¯t know the Dao or those who work hard and pursue their own Dao, all of them have reasons that are hard to exin.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but feel touched. The Sect Leader is really... His words are so heartwarming. Fake nice men were just like Yuan Qing, who was pestering his toxic junior sister because he wanted her body.

    Real nice men were really like the Sect Leader. He was empathetic towards the disciples in the sect. He was sensible, understood their difficulties, and wouldfort and encourage the disciples in the sect!

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. He praised, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Sect Leader!¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled awkwardly and coughed a few more times. He said in a low voice, ¡°Have you heard the rumors outside the town recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with some matters recently.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Although the situation has been decided, there are still some lingering effects. I didn¡¯t have the chance to hear anything from the town.¡± Ji Wuyou was confused. Why did he feel that he did not understand what Changshou said? Even so, Ji Wuyou continued, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. When Master came to take Li Jing in as a disciple, I was too excited and told him about it. However, I did not tell him who it was. I only told him about your existence.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but frown. Does Perfected Du¡¯e know that I¡¯m the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God?

    Why does this matter have to be spread? However, considering that Perfected Du¡¯e and the Sect Leader are master and disciple, it is reasonable for him to not hide this matter from him. Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. The Little Qiong Peak¡¯s vagrancy n was really imminent!

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s frown deepened.

    Why did she feel that although her senior brother and the Sect Leader were talking to each other enthusiastically, the two of them... did not seem to be talking about the same thing? Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Sect Leader, there¡¯s actually nothing to say about that. I¡¯m just lucky. There have been many twists and turns along the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad that you think that way.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°None of us can decide our origins. Whether we have a strong background or not, we are all living beings who work hard on the Great Dao.¡± Background? Li Changshou¡¯s doubts intensified. Ling¡¯e suddenly asked, ¡°Sect Leader, what exactly are you talking about?¡± Ji Wuyou looked a little awkward. He lowered his head and coughed twice. He sighed and said, ¡°Changshou, I spoke too much to my master at home and said that the Great Daoist Master has a son who is cultivating in the Immortal Du Sect. Then, my master must have gotten drunk somewhere and told others that the Great Daoist Master has a child. The rumors are now spreading everywhere... However, don¡¯t worry. I never mentioned that you are the son of the Great Daoist Master!¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but raise her hand to her forehead.

    Li Changshou widened his eyes and instantly forgot to breathe. He sat there and looked at the Sect Leader who was in front of him. It was as if a hundred Daoist Wen Jings had entered his mind. Destroy it... destroy it directly... He even dared to create rumors about the Great Daoist Master! He even implicated him!

    The rumors that were spreading about the Great Daoist Master¡¯s Pure Yang name were actually from Perfected Du¡¯e!

    To think that he had always thought that it was a dirty trick of the Western Sect. He was thinking of making up a Western fairy tale to retaliate! For a moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and his Dao heart trembled.

    He could not help but ask, ¡°Sect Leader, how did you deduce that I¡¯m the Great Daoist Master¡¯s son?¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°I still have the ability to tell such things.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and took out a jade token. He handed it to the Sect Leader and said softly, ¡°Sect Leader, please take a look at this. I have my answer. Don¡¯t mention the Sect Leader¡¯s words to anyone else. If we¡¯re not careful, we might attract trouble. If we¡¯re not careful, we might ruin the many schemes of Ren School.¡±

    Ji Wuyou looked down and could not help but be shocked. In an instant, he seemed to have understood something. His eyes were filled with shock and his Dao heart was about to lose control.

    These Dao runes!

    Those words! Little Daoist Master Xuan Du! ¡°Changshou, you!¡± ¡°Sect Leader, please don¡¯t me me.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to outsiders. If you trust me, please swear a Great Dao oath to restrain yourself.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out a jade pot from his sleeve and pushed it in front of Ji Wuyou. Li Changshou said, ¡°The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in here is a gift for you, Sect Leader. It¡¯s to thank you for remaining tight-lipped about it.¡± Ji Wuyou took a deep breath. At that moment, he suddenly understood the reason and exined what he did not understand previously. The little disciple in front of him was more than just the son of the Great Daoist Master!

    Could it be that Little Daoist Master Xuan Du is already a disciple of the Saint, but he kept it a secret?

    That¡¯s right. Changshou is probably the reincarnation of a certain expert from Ren School who has yet to be born. There must be a huge scheme! Today, I was implicated. The Great Dao oath seemed to be restraining me, Ji Wuyou. In fact, Changshou is protecting my life!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ji Wuyou sighed in frustration. ¡°Why! Forget it. I¡¯ll make an oath. Changshou, please don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Sect Leader, please keep the matter regarding the Ancestral Master a secret,¡± Li Changshou reminded worriedly. ¡°If Ancestral Master Du¡¯e misunderstands...¡± Ji Wuyou hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him that. Just call him the Perfected One!¡±

    ¡°Alright, if the Perfected One misunderstands, we will let him misunderstand. You must remind him not to mention this matter again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The power of the Heavenly Dao came and went. The Sect Leader rode a cloud back to the Heaven-Breaking Peak. ¡°Phew...¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a long sigh of relief. His body sank into the round chair. He wanted toin, but he was speechless. He could only raise his hand and rub his eyebrows.

    He cursed using Ren School¡¯s vulgarities.

    It was no wonder that the Sect Leader had been so easy to talk to previously. It turned out that he had already thought wrongly about that night.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s flesh and blood! Does the Sect Leader usually hide in the small ck room in the corner of the Immortal Du Hall and watch those clich¨¦ stories while coughing blood?! She heard a chuckle and pressed her cold hands on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulders, rubbing them gently. ¡°Senior Brother, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about someone spreading rumors about the Great Daoist Master,¡± Ling¡¯e said softly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°The Great Daoist Master¡¯s identity is special. He is the only disciple of Ren School and a few experts below the Saint. The topic regarding the Great Daoist Master is the most attractive to living beings. Even if we ask the six immortal sects of Ren School to stand up and refute the rumors, they would only be used of covering things up. Moreover, the people who spread the rumors in the beginning might be afraid that the Great Daoist Master would pursue the matter. However, the more the rumors spread, the more bold and unrestrained they are.¡±

    Ling¡¯e seemed to be in deep thought.

    Li Changshou sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the most troublesome

    thing.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, are we not going to do anything?¡± ¡°The Great Daoist Master is naturally carefree. His Dao Realm is extremely profound and he is humble. He has obtained the true teachings of the Grand Pure One. He is also a role model that I have been learning and trying to catch up to.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I think the Great Daoist Master will not be angry over such a small matter. After a few months, everything will be fine.¡± Ling¡¯e was about to answer when she heard a chuckle from outside the door.

    A gentle ripple appeared in the air as a short figure stepped out.

    ¡°Your spiritual senses have been getting sharper recently. When did you discover my presence? You made it sound so exaggerated. I almost believed you when you said that.¡±

 Chapter 335 - Losing but Not Getting Outnumbered!

    <h4>Chapter 335 Losing but Not Getting Outnumbered!</h4>

    Is this the legendary Great Daoist Master Xuan Du? Ling¡¯e used her immortal senses to investigate, but there was nothing in front of her. It was as if the figure that could be seen with the naked eye did not exist...

    Just this ¡°peculiarity¡± was far from what his Sect Leader couldpare to! Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned. Come and do a Dao salute.¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly walked forward and followed behind her senior brother. She bowed to the person who came.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Great Daoist Master, this matter has indeed rmed you. I have yet to deal with it. Please forgive me, Great Daoist Master!¡± Ling¡¯e blinked and stood at the side, not daring to speak. She secretly observed. Has Senior Brother¡¯s personality changed? Why did he suddenly take responsibility? This is not Senior Brother¡¯s style.

    Ling¡¯e looked at the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du again and felt that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had a unique aura. At first, she felt that he was ordinary, but after thinking about it, she did not feel anything. Actually if I look carefully at Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, he looks decent but at the end of the day...

    He is still not as handsome as Senior Brother.

    The Great Daoist Master sat on the chair that Li Changshou had just sat on. His posture was rxed, and his smile was tranquil.

    ¡°Those rumors are just a small matter.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled. ¡°They passed by like the wind. Why should I pay attention to them? In ancient times, there were many living beings who said that I was Teacher¡¯s son. There are many people in the world. Why argue with them? I¡¯m free and unfettered. Why should I be afraid of gossip and rumors?¡± Li Changshou smiled and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so open-minded!¡±

    Staying at the side, Ling¡¯e understood something. She thought that her senior brother had changed. She did not expect that... her senior brother had figured out this expert¡¯s personality! The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e has also reached the Heaven Immortal realm. Herprehension is not bad.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Great Daoist Master.¡± He said to Ling¡¯e, ¡°When you were in seclusion and ascending, the Great Daoist Master helped you. Hurry and thank him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e bowed. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded with a smile.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, quickly go and make a few dishes that you¡¯re good at. It¡¯s rare for the Great Daoist Master toe here. Let the Great Daoist Master try your cooking.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e lowered her head and left quickly. The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows at Li Changshou. There was a hint of mischief in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call everyone over to take a look at your flourishing marriage affinity?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, I¡¯m focused on cultivation...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Junior Sister Yun Xiao in the peach blossom forest.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I want to ask you about Fairy Yun Xiao, Great Daoist Master. What did you do?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shrugged. ¡°I only asked her to use the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to help you transcend the tribtion. I just gave her a portrait of you. I did not do anything else.¡± ¡°Then... why...¡± Li Changshou frowned.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think too much.¡± The Great Daoist Master waved his hand. ¡°Elder Moon can¡¯t exin things like marriage. You¡¯re calm and handsome. Wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for Junior Sister Yun Xiao to admire you? Since ancient times, although there are many talented people, there are not many who are as steady as you. Perhaps, Junior Sister Yun Xiao is attracted to you.¡±

    ¡°Buck up and work hard. I will do my best to help you on this matter. I will strive for the day when you be a great mystical ability user. We will have two more great mystical abilities!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Change the topic, change the topic. If I continue to talk, the Great Daoist Master might be able to pull the Grand Supreme Elder out! Li Changshou asked, ¡°Has the Great Daoist Master been rmed by the West Ocean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned slightly and gestured for Li Changshou to sit down. He said, ¡°The dragon race has just submitted to the Heavenly Courts. If the dragon race is seriously injured, the Heavenly Courts will be implicated. We have to be wary. How¡¯s your preparation going?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I was only 60% to 70% confident. After you arrived, Great Daoist Master, I am 90% confident.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°The West Ocean Dragon Pce seems to be at the center of the vortex, but that¡¯s not the case,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The West Ocean Dragon Pce has been infiltrated too severely. The location of the West Ocean Eye ispletely under the control of the Western Sect. ording to my observations during this period, the Western Sect intends to use the Sea Eye to force the Dragon Pce to extort them. They want to bring the West Ocean Dragon race under the rule of the spiritual mountain.¡± The Great Daoist Master nodded slowly and said, ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s already considered perfect if the Heavenly Courts can obtain seventy to eighty percent of the dragon race in the game against the Western Sect. However, if we ignore the West Ocean Dragon Pce, what difference does it have with the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, you¡¯re right.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, in terms of righteousness, the dragon race is now a subordinate of the Heavenly Courts. Previously, I had reported to the Jade Emperor that His Majesty wanted to use the power of the Heavenly Courts to protect the dragon race¡¯s essence energy and not damage it to show the gratitude of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Dragon Kings of the East Ocean, South Ocean, and North Ocean had already contacted each other. The dragon race would also do their best to deal with the Western Sect. Half a month ago, there were also people from the Western Sect who went to the Sea God Temple.¡± ¡°Oh? What did they say?¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and muttered softly, ¡°The Western Sect is already shameless. They rely on one sect and two saints for confidence to tell me that they have been plotting against the dragon race for a long time. They can¡¯t lose everything. They even told us to give in this time so that we will be amicable with each other when we meet again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master immediately pped andughed. ¡°These guys are still the same as they used to be in ancient times. They have not improved at all. I¡¯m here to help the dragon race survive this cmity. The Ren School will help the dragon ascend to the Heavenly Courts. At this moment, we can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Changshou, do you need me to go to the West Ocean Eye?¡± ¡°Great Daoist Master, you are testing me again.¡± Li Changshou deliberated over his words and said, ¡°The Western Sect might try to mislead us. I have already suggested that we let the four Dragon Pces retract their troops. We cannot let our guard down anywhere at all. ording to the current situation, the North Ocean is the most likely to be in trouble. To put it bluntly, if something happens to the Eye of the West Ocean, the ones who will have to end up filling the eye will naturally be the dragons of the West Ocean. Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss to their own strength?¡± The Great Daoist Master could not help but squint and smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You should be thinking that way. Changshou, what arrangements did you make?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. I only gave the dragon race some advice.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The dragon race came from the ancient times. They are not easy to deal with. Actually, I don¡¯t need to give them any instructions.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sniffed gently and his eyes lit up. ¡°Your junior sister¡¯s culinary skills are not bad. She¡¯s much better than you at roasting fish.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. Naturally, he would not say things like ¡°I taught her those skills¡±. Anyone who showed off would be pressed down. He continued, ¡°I will report the matter regarding the dragon race to you in detailter. After I finish talking about the dragon race, I have two things that I need your help with.¡± ¡°Hahaha, are you going to talk about this little suggestion of yours for three days and three nights?¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Half a day is enough.¡± The Great Daoist Master was speechless.

    It¡¯s really just some advice.

    The Great Daoist Master only smiled and dismissed the rumors. That made Li Changshou admire the Great Daoist Master even more.

    He could only say that that man was indeed worthy of being the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect! A person like that could no longer be considered as an ordinary person. If someone were to spread rumors about Li Changshou, he would definitely...

    He was secretly stingy. There was a distinguished guest on the Little Qiong Peak today, but Li Changshou did not dare to rashly ask his master and Aunt-Master to visit him.

    Ling¡¯e made a few dishes that she was good at. Li Changshou took out the wine that he had brewed. The Great Daoist Master asked about the dragon race and found a good topic for the conversation.

    The big and small sorcerers drank and drank together. It was a sumptuous feast. Ling¡¯e was pouring wine and replenishing the food at the side. She did not hear him and kept his words to herself.

    Ling¡¯e was feeling happy. She could clearly sense that her senior brother¡¯s attitude towards her had changed after she transcended the tribtion and ascended.

    At the very least, her Senior Brother no longer treated her as a child who had yet to grow up. Today, the Sect Leader and the Great Daoist Master appeared. Her Senior Brother also deliberately let her listen by the side...

    She felt that her senior brother might be nurturing a human Dharma treasure who could work more in the future.

    However, she failed to live up to expectations. Her heart was filled with joy, and her steps became lighter.

    When Ling¡¯e heard Li Changshou say that, ¡°Although the two Saints of the Western Sect are unlikely to attack directly, I don¡¯t dare to guess the abilities of the Saints. I have to consider this carefully. If we want the four seas to be peaceful, we have to make the Western Sect suffer this time. We have to make them feel that extorting the dragon race¡¯s gains does not match their own losses. They will naturally have more considerations in the future.¡±

    Saint...

    Senior Brother¡¯s troublesome personality seems to be quite impressive when ites to matters other than love. At nighttime half a dayter, Li Changshou handed a jade token to Ling¡¯e in front of the straw hut. ¡°Junior Sister, I will follow the Great Daoist Master out for a while. Remember to keep a close eye on everything in the sect. This is the control jade token for the array formations around the Pill Chamber. My paper effigy is in the Pill Chamber. You will be watching this time. I will not be distracted in the

    sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She grabbed the jade token and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, please be careful when you go out. Don¡¯t take risks easily. Don¡¯t forget what you taught me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand. He was about to rub her head habitually, but he stopped above her head. Forget it, she¡¯s already a Heaven Immortal. It¡¯s better not to... Ling¡¯e tiptoed and rubbed her head against his palm.

    ¡°I will be good.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and hit her forehead gently. He turned around and walked towards the Great Daoist Master who was looking up at the sky under the willow tree.

    Then, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s wide robe fluttered gently. Ling¡¯e watched her senior brother¡¯s back gradually turn blur and dissipate with the wind.

    On the endless snow-white surface of the North Ocean, the Great Daoist Master rode a cloud and flew across the icy in with Li Changshou. There was a Cosmic Mark hidden in the North Ocean Eye.

    That would ensure that even if the ce was sealed and the universe was shaken, the Great Daoist Master could still rush over in time with the Taiji Painting

    ¡°Changshou, don¡¯t you need me to do two things? What exactly are they?¡±

    ¡°I want to move the Water God Residence to the vicinity of the Tushita Pce and then move the Little Qiong Peak to the Water God Residence.¡± Li Changshou smiled guiltily. ¡°This time, I have to trouble you to firstly ask the Grand Supreme Elder to please agree to this matter. Secondly, I need your help to build a Cosmic Mustard Array and turn the Little Qiong Peak into a fake mountain.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Don¡¯t worry and just do it. Why would the Grand Supreme Elder chase you away? As for the Mustard Array, I¡¯ll make a array diagram for youter. You can figure it out yourself. It can be considered as teaching you the Dao of array formations.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be overjoyed. He hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    ¡°Alright, although it¡¯s too early for you to call me Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master ced his hands behind his back and smiled. ¡°Once your cultivation level improves, I will be able to return in peace. I will cultivate in Xuandu freely.¡± Li Changshou asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, where is Xuandu exactly? I¡¯ve checked many ancient books, but there are very few records about that.¡± ¡°Xuandu.¡± There was a hint of nostalgia in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Xuandu City was built in the ancient times and it floated in the Chaotic Sea. Later, it prospered because of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao preaching in the Purple Cloud Pce.¡±

    He continued, ¡°However, after the Great Magi-Demon Tribtion arrived, countless experts died. Fewer and fewer people knew where the Xuandu City was. In the end, no one cared about it and it declined. Back then, when I had just entered the Golden Immortal realm, Teacher had thrown me into Xuandu City and asked me to spar with 300 experts to cultivate my mystical abilities for fights. At that time, I was beaten up by those experts.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°How can sesse without hard work and experience?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows. ¡°Later, I beat him up twice. Hahahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Just as he was about tompoon the Great Daoist Master, the Great Daoist Master had already brought him to the West Ocean Eye and buried the Cosmic Mark in the sky.

    The so-called Cosmic Mark was actually a wisp of the power of the Taiji Painting.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s current understanding, the power of the Taiji Painting was concentrated on the ¡®universe¡¯.

    The power of the Pangu Banner was focused on sharpness.

    The Chaos Bell that waster renamed as the East Emperor Bell was mainly focused on ¡°time¡±... Among the three, the Taiji Painting was the most defensive. The Pangu Banner was the most murderous, and the Chaos Bell was the most mysterious. The Great Daoist Master buried a wisp of the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting in the eye of the Four Seas. Then, he brought Li Changshou to the Sea God Temple to wait for a good show.

    At that moment, the situation in the West Ocean was about to explode. The dragon race and the Western Sect were waiting for someone to attack first. This time, the attack would definitely be extremely powerful.

    There was a limit to what Li Changshou could do. He could only..

    He prepared a few paper effigies and a few Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Arrays. As soon as he returned to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, the Great Daoist Master eximed softly before he could take a seat. ¡°Great Daoist Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and did not say anything. He held up the image of the Taiji Painting in his left hand. The image dissipated into a cloud and revealed the scene.

    A fairy in white stood on the cloud and floated above the peach blossom forest. She pinched her fingers and deduced.

    In the manifestation of the clouds, her figure was a little blurry. She had naturally used her mystical abilities to block the detection. However, in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he saw her standing proudly in her white robe.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s looking for your location. It seems that she can¡¯t deduce it. I have to remind her.¡± ¡°Great Daoist Master, this...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s invite her here.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t call me Great Daoist Masterter. Call me Senior Brother in front of Junior Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master instructed and pointed his right finger at the clouds.

    The fairy, who was originally calcting and pinching her fingers, could not help but turn to look in the southwest direction. Her figure was wrapped in the clouds and disappeared quickly. She should have rushed over.

    The Great Daoist Master flipped his right hand, and a small pagoda wrapped in the aura of Heaven and Earth appeared in his palm. He pushed it over. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda trembled slightly. A wisp of spiritual will entered Li Changshou¡¯s heart and transformed into... some unrestrainedughter. ¡°Little fellow, long time no see. This time, the Pagoda Master will protect you. Continue to bomb those demons and monsters!¡± Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and allowed the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to enter his chest to protect his Primordial Dao Body. The extreme sense of security was back! The Great Daoist Master suddenly said, ¡°Why is it so lively now? There are still people rushing here.¡± As he spoke, the cloud appeared again. This time, the image that appeared was very clear. Under the starry sky, above the South Ocean, two burly figures were running on the waves. The guy wearing the horse headgear and leather suit wasbing his smooth mane with a stoneb. The details were perfectly presented by the Taiji Painting.

    Their voices could even be heard...

    ¡°Ox, if we are congratting the Great Daoist Master, why are we going to the Sea God Temple? Neigh!¡±

    ¡°Is the Great Daoist Master someone we can meet just because we want to? We can only look for the Sea God, I mean, the Water God! Besides, if we can¡¯t find a reason, how can we ask the Water God for condiments? Moo! Sigh, Horse, tell me. The dragon race has been brought to the Heavenly Courts by the Water God. When will the Heavenly Courts take a liking to our Netherworld?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He felt that the Netherworld was beautiful.

 Chapter 336 - Fairy Follows the Beginning of the West Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 336 Fairy Follows the Beginning of the West Ocean</h4>

    Li Changshou looked down at his image and transformed into Water God Changgeng. Through the clouds in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s palm, he heard the mutterings of Ox-head and Horse-face. He learned that the Netherworld Magi had high awareness and actually wanted to join the Heavenly Courts... Li Changshou could not help but be worried.

    That was too proactive.

    If the Netherworld was really as Ox-head and Horse-face had said, not only would they not resist the Heavenly Courts, but they would also want to join the Heavenly Courts¡¯ system as soon as possible. He, the Water God, would then be a Dharma treasure that the Netherworld had ¡°bribed¡±.

    The nature of that matter changed. It was easy for the Jade Emperor to be suspicious.

    The Jade Emperor was not as carefree as the Great Daoist Master...

    Moreover, if he did not contribute much in the matter regarding the Netherworld, why would the Heavenly Dao give him great merit? At that moment, he had just condensed less than half of his golden body with merit. He could not really create a disabled golden body and only protect the crucial parts during the battle, right?

    Of course, that was just a joke. The Heavenly Dao did not allow such an existence of the Merit Golden Body. The Merit Golden Body also had the purpose of achieving perfection.

    In short, all the public servants of the Heavenly Courts who did not use the Merit Golden Body as their goal were ying rogue with Li Changshou! Yes, the script for ¡°The Dragon Race¡¯s Entry To Heaven¡± was obviously not suitable for the Netherworld. He needed to dig up the contradictions again. He had to work hard to ovee all difficulties and help the Netherworld merge with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ system. He had to help the Heavenly Courts build the foundation to control the Three Realms.

    If there were no difficulties, he would have to face them!

    Just as he was thinking about how to deal with the matters in the Netherworld, a faint fragrance entered his nose. Li Changshou subconsciously raised his head and looked at the area outside the inner hall...

    Soon, she walked over. She was only dressed in an ordinary white dress but she looked extremely elegant. Her curves were not revealed, but her immortal charm was overflowing and stunning Is she not the person in my dream?

    Yun Xiao had arrived.

    Li Changshou smiled and bowed. Yun Xiao also bowed tacitly.

    Then, the two of them looked at each other. Yun Xiao¡¯s face, which was originally sullen, became livelier with an added touch of beauty.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to speak. ¡°Fairy, how have you been?¡±

    This ce is no longer a peach blossom forest. There is also the Great Daoist Master beside me. I cannot call him by his name.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you been well?¡± ¡°Nothing major has happenedtely. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been cultivating for a long time,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. Suddenly, he said in a serious tone, ¡°These five hundred years have passed in a hurry. I really don¡¯t feel that time has changed.¡±

    Yun Xiao did not expect Li Changshou to take the initiative to tease her. She pursed her lips andughed. This time, she was really devoid of loneliness.

    When the Great Daoist Master saw that, he could only secretly give a thumbs-up.

    The Pagoda Master, who was protecting Li Changshou, shivered and muttered in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, ¡°Pride, your pride, Little Changshou! How can you freeze and stop walking when you see a woman? This is karma, karma!¡± ¡°Eh? Why is there Sister Golden Chalice¡¯s aura... Ah? Is this Fairy Yun Xiao? Oh... Impressive, Changshou. You even dare to flirt with Fairy Yun Xiao! Quick, bring Sister Golden Chalice into our Ren School!¡±

    Numinous treasures could only transmit spiritual will. Li Changshou had understood the exact words but the Pagoda Master had more ¡°frivolous words¡±.

    Li Changshou did not have time to bother with the Pagoda Master. After Fairy Yun Xiao smiled, she deliberately put on a serious expression and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Let¡¯s pretend we haven¡¯t met this time. How about we meet again in another 482 years?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly made an inviting gesture. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, I¡¯ll n again. Fairy, pleasee in. Coincidentally, the Great Daoist... Eldest Senior Brother is also here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao agreed and walked forward to greet the Great Daoist Master.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du.¡± Xuan Du smiled and replied, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao.¡± Yun Xiao did not say anything else and looked at Li Changshou. Yun Xiao said, ¡°I came out this time because of Senior Brother Xuan Du. It seems that someone had verbally insulted Senior Brother Xuan Du in the five continents. Moreover, they are saying that the culprit is you. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ve been schemed against, so I came to remind you.¡± ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Perhaps someone has been adding fuel to the fire, but Senior Brother Xuan Du doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll return to the ind to cultivate.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du suddenly said, ¡°Junior Sister, why are you in a hurry to go back? Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay for the good showter. We can discuss it together.¡±

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, Fairy should not be involved.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just let Junior Sister Yun Xiao watch from the side. I won¡¯t let her attack rashly. Come to think of it, every time I follow you, I¡¯ve always wanted to protect you when you can¡¯t hold on any longer. However, every time you fight a dangerous battle with a powerful enemy, you don¡¯t give me any chance to attack. Why? Are you afraid that Junior Sister Yun Xiao will see you fight and think that you are not good enough? Aren¡¯t you underestimating Junior Sister Yun Xiao!?!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. An expert, an absolute expert! The Great Daoist Master only said two sentences and he is trying to goad me into taking action, gain sympathy, and y hard to get!

    Why don¡¯t I see you being so concerned about serious matters!?!

    Fairy Yun Xiao asked, ¡°You want to fight with someone?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a great enemy. Fairy, don¡¯t worry...¡± ¡°Changshou!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and chided, ¡°Why are you so arrogant? How can the two Saints of the Western Sect not be considered your enemy? This is unlike your usual personality.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched wildly. The Pagoda Master let out a series ofughter in his heart... The Great Daoist Master is really ruthless.

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and said gently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you don¡¯t like me watching by the side, I won¡¯t look at you. However, I can¡¯t stop worrying. I have to use the mirror technique to observe from afar.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fairy, you don¡¯t have to be tainted by such karma.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just watch and not attack. It¡¯s not considered karma. If there¡¯s really trouble, I can go to Tushita Pce to deliver the letter in time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled in relief and did not refuse. He said warmly, ¡°Come and sit here first. Two good friends from the Netherworld will be here soon. I¡¯ll send them away first.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted.

    Fairy Yun Xiao did not think too much about it. She sat quietly on the wooden chair beside Li Changshou, her body wrapped in clouds.

    At that moment, Ox-head¡¯s loud voice sounded from outside the hall.

    ¡°Congrattions, Water God! Congrattions! Congrattions on getting a daughter, Great Daoist Master of Ren School! Men who have children are really impressive! Moo~¡± ¡°Heh!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted in response to theughter. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he did not say anything. Li Changshou hurriedly shouted to the outside, ¡°Please don¡¯t shout. This is a rumor!¡±

    ¡°Rumors?¡±

    Just as hended in front of the door, Ox-head and Horse-face, who were about to raise their couplets, paused. Only then did they see the Great Daoist Master¡¯s figure. They trembled at the same time...

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Such rumors actually spread to the Netherworld. Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Ox-head scratched his head.¡± Sometimes, when the brothers are bored, they would block the way and ask the cultivators who went to Fengdu City to do their work. What¡¯s new and interesting about the Primordial World recently?¡±

    ¡°Neigh!¡±

    Horse-face bumped his shoulder against Ox-head. The two Battle Magi hurriedly walked forward and cupped their fists at the entrance of the inner hall.

    The Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile and did not speak.

    Li Changshou smiled and took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve. ¡°Although it¡¯s a rumor, the two of you are very thoughtful. As usual, they¡¯re all inside.¡± Ox-head shouted, ¡°How can we do that? We can¡¯t take the benefits from you for nothing!¡± However, he had already grabbed the treasure pouch with both hands. Horse-face rolled his eyes and looked at the scene in front of him in disdain.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master lowered his head and pinched his fingers to deduce. He frowned slightly. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured that detail and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, I have something to do...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ox-head did not seem to have caught Li Changshou¡¯s hint. He asked, ¡°But what can we do to help? Let¡¯s not talk about scheming and deduction. Our essence souls are notpetent enough for that, but fighting, killing, and beating people up are our forte!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Horse-face agreed and looked at Li Changshou eagerly. Li Changshou pondered for a while. Ox-head and Horse-face were so excited at that moment because of the oue that they had discussed on the way. They had to work hard to please the Water God and try to get the Netherworld to go to the Heavenly Courts. Putting everything else aside, if the experts of the Netherworld appeared to help in the matter regarding the dragon race, it would indeed be a good thing for the Netherworld. No matter how he schemed to make the Netherworld submit, he would take the first step steadily. Hence, Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know that the Four Seas¡¯ dragon race has submitted to the Heavenly Courts?¡± ¡°I definitely know that.¡± Ox-head smiled and said, ¡°Lord Water God, you schemed and supported the dragon to the heavens. This matter has spread throughout the Netherworld. Our Grand Magus has never praised anyone in our lives but he actually praised the Water God! He said that you are scheming and sly. Many old dragons of the dragon race are not your match!¡± He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± A horseshoe flew over from the side and sent Ox-head flying Horse-face cursed angrily, ¡°The Grand Magus said that Lord Water God is wise and resourceful. Before he attacks, he is already confident of winning! The ancient tyrant, the dragons, actually followed the arrangements of the Water God!¡± Ox-head red at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t argue. I¡¯ll ask Senior Brother Xuan Du to see if he can bring you along.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the Great Daoist Master stood up and said, ¡°You can decide. There are Great Dao fluctuations in the West Ocean Dragon Pce. There should be experts fighting. Junior Brother Changgeng, shall we go and take a look?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and immediately nodded. ¡°They should have started to attack the West Ocean Dragon King. The situation is not optimistic. Senior Brother, please help.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s sleeve fluttered. A ball of fire and water flew out from his sleeve, forming a Yin-Yang Water-Fire Taiji Painting that was as tall as a person. The Great Daoist Master was the first to step into the painting. Fairy Yun Xiao walked out of the clouds and stood at the side, waiting for Li Changshou to go over and enter with him.

    Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock.

    Although they did not know Fairy Yun Xiao and could not see her face, the battle Magi¡¯s intuition was extremely urate.

    This fairy is an expert.

    She is probably only slightly weaker than the Great Daoist Master of Ren School!

    The two experts of the Dao Sect have been deployed. Are they going to the spiritual mountain to preach the essence of the Dao Sect? Ox-head and Horse-face were both a little afraid. However, they had already said what they wanted to say just now. At that moment, they could only lower their heads and follow behind Li Changshou. They thought that if they really could not do itter, they would use the secret technique that the Magi did not teach outsiders.

    Headgear Escape: In a chaotic battle, as long as you remove your headgear and find a pile of corpses to lie down on, you will be able to use it immediately.

    However, what made Ox-head and Horse-face heave a sigh of relief was that the two of them had stepped through the Water-Fire Taiji Painting. They did not appear on the spiritual mountain surrounded by golden light, but were wrapped in cold seawater... Although the Magi were not good at using Dharma spells in water, they would not drown.

    In the ancient times, they had even created a secret technique that allowed the Magi to sink to the bottom of the ocean and run freely. However, the resistance and pressure were slightly greater, and the strength of their feet was slightly weaker.

    In ancient times, the only thing that prevented the Magi from hunting in the seawater...

    It was just a fish bone.

    Li Changshou made a gesture in front of him. Ox-head and Horse-face immediately stopped and stood obediently behind Li Changshou.

    A faint Dao rune wrapped around the three of them, causing them to melt into the seawater and bepletely hidden.

    The Great Daoist Master and Fairy Yun Xiao were gone. However, Li Changshou could sense that they were protecting him from both sides.

    This treatment...

    There is no one else who will treat me this way.

    At that moment, they were already near the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou scanned a radius of 15,000 kilometers with his immortal senses. He could see arge number of Immortal Flood Dragon troops mobilizing everywhere. The troops faintly surrounded the West Ocean Dragon Pce, but their des were pointed outwards.

    At that moment, the West Ocean Dragon Pce was surrounded byyers of array formations. The small pagoda in Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul trembled slightly. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses immediately became unobstructed and he saw what was happening in the Dragon Pce. Those traitors had indeed caused trouble!

    At that moment, the West Ocean Dragon King, the Dragon Queen, and thest group of trusted aides of the Dragon King ¨C dozens of experts and more than a hundred Immortal Flood Dragon troops ¡ª were guarding the main hall of the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The main hall¡¯s array formation was in danger. Many figures were surrounding it. The Eldest Prince of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Shi, and the elders of the West Ocean Dragon Pce used the excuse of the West Ocean Dragon King being immoral to force their way into the pce.

    At that moment, only the dragons of the dragon race appeared. However, there were dozens of ck shadows hiding in the West Ocean Dragon Pce. The negative karma was rather strong... Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. What a group of Primordial Beasts!

    Looking at the situation in the main hall, the West Ocean Dragon King seemed to be in a bad state. His aura seemed strong, but he was weak on the outside.

    Li Changshou quickly deduced that the West Ocean Dragon King had been poisoned by some kind of Dao poison. His fear of the Western Sect deepened. The Golden Immortal Poison Pill that he had always imagined had long been obtained by the Western Sect. It could even injure an ancient Zenith Heaven like the West Sea Dragon King!

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Ox-head and Horse-face. ¡°If you encounter any dangerter,e to my side immediately.¡± Ox-head and Horse-face blinked.

    Water God...

    Who are you looking down on? Before Ox-head and Horse-face could argue, Li Changshou had already used his immortal power to bring the two of them towards the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Along the way, they swaggered past the Immortal Flood Dragon troops without exposing any traces. As they approached theyers of array formations, a faint Taiji Painting mark would appear on the array formation. It allowed the three of them to fuse into it freely without any obstructions.

    During that short period of time, Li Changshou had already gathered the information sent by the paper effigies.

    The members of the East Ocean, West Ocean, and North Ocean Dragon Pces had already reacted. Experts had secretly rushed to the West Ocean.

    They had already begun to ¡°hastily¡± prepare the army ording to the n that they had discussed previously. They were prepared to rush to the West Ocean¡¯s aid.

    In fact, the main forces of the Dragon Pces had already hidden themselves. On the West Ocean¡¯s side, they only needed a group of experts to save the West Ocean Dragon King and the Dragon Queen.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already made a judgment and knew what he was going to do.

    He had to stall for time.

    He would drag the experts of the Three Dragon Pces to the periphery of the Heavenly Courts to provide cover. Then, he would save the Dragon King and the Dragon Queen of the West Ocean, as well as the ¡°loyal ministers¡± there. That would be the first victory!

    With the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda protecting him and the Great Daoist Master by his side, Li Changshou could ensure his own safety. However, if the Great Daoist Master did not attack, it would be too difficult for him to save others on his own.

    Fairy Yun Xiao was not within his consideration. After analyzing the situation, Li Changshou made a few ns.

    If he wanted to stall for time under such circumstances, the first thing he had to do was to attract the other party¡¯s attention. He had to make the other party wary and confused. It was best if he had some reservations.

    Li Changshou quickly sent a few instructions to Ox-head and Horse-face. He realized that Ox-head and Horse-face were not very bright, so he simply said, ¡°The situation is urgent. Follow my instructions!¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face nodded profusely!

    His head could be severed, and blood could flow. He just had to use his brain. At that moment, Li Changshou quickly formted a simple script. With the power of the Taiji Painting, he brought Ox-head and Horse-face around a group of experts and sessfully arrived outside the inner hall.

    The party that was attacking the pce naturally knew that time was running out... The Crown Prince of the West Ocean Dragon Pce was also a ruthless person. At that moment, his entire body was shrouded in golden light. His aura was also shocking, as if he had forcefully increased his strength. The dragon rebels worked together to break the array formation on thest level of the main hall. Ao Shi led arge group of experts and rushed into the main hall. He pointed his sword at his old father who was sitting on the throne. ¡°Father, you¡¯re old. You should rest!¡±

    The West Sea Dragon King¡¯s whiskers trembled. His slender eyes were filled with pain. He growled and was about to speak!

    ¡°Neigh...¡± A loud and clear neigh of a horse echoed throughout the main hall. Following that, there was a deep ox¡¯s cry. A group of dragons in the main hall were frowning. Both parties were stunned. Suddenly, the sound of metal chains rubbing against each other drifted in the main hall.

    The hundreds of illumination pearls in the main hall began to flicker. Two burly figures appeared on the walls on both sides! Both of them looked like giants, each holding a chain as they emerged from the shadows. ¡°Who!?!¡±

    An elder who was part of the rebellion shouted, ¡°How dare you y tricks here!¡±

    The only response he received was coldughter. ¡°Neigh ¨C We¡¯re pretending to be mysterious? You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re ghosts.¡± ¡°Hahaha! But since you asked sincerely, I¡¯ll be merciful and tell you!¡± Crack!

    A thunderbolt exploded, and two ck shadows suddenly appeared from the seawater at the top of the hall!

    The two figures hugged their arms. Their bodies were filled with surging blood energy. From their necks to their ankles, they were wrapped in chains that slowly descended from above.

    If he were tond on the ground, he would probably be cut down by the des within three feet.

    Therefore, under the guidance of Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, they immediately began to shout alternately. Everyone said one sentence, but they were full of vigor. ¡°To prevent the order of Yin and Yang from being disrupted!¡± ¡°To protect the peace of the Great Dao of Reincarnation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to find the lost filthy soil!¡± ¡°ept the guidance of the Great Virtuous Lady Of Earth!¡±

    ¡°I, Ox-head!¡±

    ¡°I, Horse-face!¡± ¡°The Netherworld officials and Soul-Reaping Envoys, participate!¡±

 Chapter 337 - No One Knows More Than Me (Stalling For Time]

    <h4>Chapter 337 No One Knows More Than Me (Stalling For Time]</h4>

    Li Changshou had understood one logic in his previous life.

    ¡°Behind every glorious performance, there is a lot of hard work done by the people behind the scenes.¡± When Ox-head and Horse-face appeared in a unique and cool pose, Li Changshou was also getting busy and working hard behind the scenes. He first used a miniature array formation to amplify the sound and add to the atmosphere. He kept adjusting his position outside the main hall and rubbed the two chains around to create some sound effects...

    The Great Daoist Master, who was hiding in the dark, watched this scene with a smile. He was already used to it.

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s expression was rather subtle. Her beautiful eyes shone as she stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back while he swam around.

    The way Li Changshou handled things waspletely different from the way she was used to handling things. She would usually have a conversation with the other party, talk about each other¡¯s background, and then fight when they were at a disagreement.

    Um...

    It was filled with wisdom.

    In order to make the Great Daoist Master and Fairy Yun Xiao feel a little involved, Li Changshou took the initiative to share with them the voice transmission he was sending to Ox-head and Horse-face...

    ¡°Hold your heads high and puff your chest out. You have to have an imposing aura. You are now representing the Magi. The Magi, the ancient Kings of Earth, condensed from the bloodline of the Great God Pangu. How can they lose their reputation before the dragon race? What we need to do now is to stall for time. The first priority is to scare them. Think of these dragons as wooden sculptures...¡± As he cheered, Ox-head and Horse-Face straightened their backs even more. The blood energy in their bodies became more intense.

    In the main hall of the Dragon Pce, Ao Shi¡¯s attack waspletely disrupted because Ox-head and Horse-face appeared.

    ¡°Netherworld officials?¡±

    ¡°Magi? When did the Dragon Pce receive the Magi?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, these two Magi are not weak. Could it be that they have some ns?¡± Ao Shi shot a nce at the dragon elder beside him. Thetter immediately moved forward. His aura surged, and his palm became a w. A purple-red vortex slowly rotated in his palm. The elder said coldly, ¡°Could it be that the Netherworld is going to interfere with the matters of the dragon race?¡± Ox-head and Horse-face smiled coldly and did not say anything. They just stood still with their arms crossed like two demonic gods! The elder of the dragon race frowned and took two steps forward. Three old men with dragon heads immediately followed behind him. They vaguely surrounded Ox-head and Horse-face.

    Behind Ox-head and Horse-face, the group of dragon experts and Immortal Flood Dragon troops protecting the West Sea Dragon King were also stunned.

    If the people who came to help today were Heavenly Courts Generals and the experts from the other Three Sea Dragon Pces, it would be reasonable and within expectations.

    However, the Magi that suddenly appeared were Magi of the Magi race who had nothing to do with the dragon race... The dragon was confused.

    At that moment, a voice transmission entered the West Sea Dragon King¡¯s ears. It was naturally Li Changshou... ¡°Dragon King, it¡¯s me, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. I was the one who had temporarily pulled these two experts of the Magi here to help. The enemies are powerful, so I used a tactic to stall for time. Please cooperate with me, Dragon King, and act calm... Yes, stay calm andposed. The situation is in hand.¡±

    On the throne, the West Ocean Dragon King, who was originally hunched, immediately sat up. His eyes shed with a divine glow before he returned to his usual calm state.

    Such details made Ao Shi and the rebel army even more afraid.

    Ao Shi narrowed his eyes and shouted in a low voice, ¡°No matter who it is, those who stop the revival of the dragon race will be killed without mercy!¡± At that moment, the four experts of the dragon race in front of him expanded their auras and pounced forward at the same time!

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Horse-face¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly shouted, and the four old dragons who were in human form, stopped! In an instant, hundreds of gazes gathered on Horse-face. However, Horse-face calmly took out a stoneb... and tidied his elegant and smooth

    mane.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    The four dragon experts were burning with anger. Just as they were about to continue attacking, Ox-head coughed softly. Suppressing the voice in his heart, Ox-head said, ¡°Before you take action, consider carefully. The dragon race is not in the line of reincarnation. I can¡¯t guarantee that some strange things won¡¯t appear in the West Ocean in the future. Moo ~¡±

    The four old dragons frowned and turned to look at Ao Shi. Ao Shi held his sword and walked forward quickly. He scolded, ¡°I have nothing to do with the Netherworld. What are the two of you doing today? Reincarnation is a huge matter of the Heavenly Dao. How dare you threaten me with this!¡±

    Ox-head spread his hands. ¡°Then go to the Heavenly Courts toin to the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    Ao Shi could not help but re at him and scold, ¡°You Netherworld officials are threatening others with the matter of reincarnation and doing whatever you want!¡±

    Horse-face calmly added, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re wrong.¡± He neighed afterwards. ¡°The two of us are Netherworld officials in the first ce and we rushed here to the West Ocean to perform our duty of capturing souls back to the Netherworld to allow them to enter the reincarnation cycle. However, when we saw that the two of you had gone overboard, we stood up to do justice and say something fair.¡±

    Ox-head nodded. ¡°To be honest, we are indeed just passersby. Whatever happens here has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Horse-face continued, ¡°However, before you take action, can you think about what wrongs the West Ocean Dragon King hasmitted?¡± Ao Shi barked, ¡°You guys!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Your Highness. We¡¯re just standing up to speak up for justice.¡± ¡°If such a tragedy really happens in the West Ocean Dragon Pce, we can only suggest to you, Lord Yama, to give the high-quality reincarnation dragon souls to the dragons of the other three seas.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re just making suggestions. Low-ranked Generals of the Netherworld do not have much authority.¡±

    At that moment, the two of them chatted and joked. They were also quite serious, causing the dragons of the Dragon Pce to be speechless. Ao Shi could not help but shout, ¡°Kill them!¡± The four dragon-headed elders were prepared to attack for the fourth time, but a vast pressure emerged from behind Ox-head and Horse-face. The West Ocean Dragon King stood up and looked at the ce coldly. The four dragons instantly fell silent. Ao Shi subconsciously took half a step back. Just as the West Ocean Dragon King was about to reprimand him, Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in his heart.

    The Dragon King made a decision in an instant and repeated Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°If you retreat now and leave the West Ocean, I can spare your life on the ount of our old friendship.¡±

    Ao Shi sneered and said, ¡°Father, do you think that two Netherworld servants can turn the situation around? I have admonished him dozens of times, but my father turned a blind eye to it. Our race actually submitted to such weak Heavenly Courts... Father, do you know what you look like when you bow down to the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts? You looked just like an old dog wagging his tail and begging for pity. Hahahahaha!¡± The West Ocean Dragon King fell silent.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t be angered by him, Dragon King. We should take the overall situation into consideration. If the Dragon King and Dragon Queen are fine, the West Ocean Dragon Pce will not copse. What I have to do now is to stall them. Please reply ording to my instructions, Dragon King.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The West Ocean Dragon King sighed slowly. There was a hint of pity in his eyes as he looked at the familiar faces behind Ao Shi.

    The West Ocean Dragon King continued, ¡°Ao Shi, tell the person who instigated you toe out. Since we have already fallen out today, why are you still cowering? Since you are fearless, why don¡¯t you stand out openly?¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re afraid.¡± Ao Shi suddenlyughed and said calmly, ¡°Father, you actually nned to dy and wait for the three uncles toe and save us. There is no need to think too much. They will soon be unable to take care of themselves. Father, why don¡¯t you abdicate and hand over a wisp of dragon soul? I will not make things difficult for you. However, if you continue to be stubborn!¡±

    Ao Shi took a deep breath and raised the sword in his hand. Golden light shone from his body. ¡°I will have to kill you in order to revive the dragon race. Everyone, what are you waiting for?!¡±

    Behind Ao Shi, the experts of the dragon race agreed in unison. Their auras gathered.

    There was a tinge of sadness on the West Ocean Dragon King¡¯s face. At that moment, thousands of figures were ready to attack outside the hall. Ao Shi took a step forward. The army of traitors was about to attack again! ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Ox-head shouted again and forcefully stopped the other party¡¯s momentum. The few old dragons were so angered that they were about to pounce on them and tear them apart. However, this time, Ox-head said calmly, ¡°If you want to fight, don¡¯t hurt our brother.¡±

    Horse-face neighed.

    Horse-face said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re only here to steal your souls. If you guys aren¡¯t ruthless enough during the battle, your souls will be dealt with by us.¡± Ox-head continued, ¡°The Netherworld has never interfered with the killing of living beings. We are only in charge of the reincarnation of the soul. Moo

    Then, Ox-head and Horse-face turned around calmly in front of hundreds of people and walked towards the corner at the back of the hall. The entire hall was so quiet that the sounds of a pin being dropped could be heard...

    When the two Magi walked to the corner, they turned around and raised their feet at the same time, making an inviting gesture. ¡°Begin your battle. Moo ~¡± ¡°We, the Netherworld officials and Soul-Reaping Envoys will sincerely provide you with excellent post-war services. Neigh ~¡±. After saying that, Ox-head took out two coconuts from his chest while Horse-face took out two reed poles from his sleeve and they each gave one of their items to each other. They skillfully broke the coconut shell and inserted it into the reed. Their majestic bodies then leaned against the wall of the main hall.

    This time, it was not just the rebel army. Even the dragon experts in front of the West Ocean Dragon King were speechless.

    Are all the Soul-Reaping Envoys of the Netherworld so annoying? Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other, their eyes filled with emotions... This kind of experience, this kind offortable feeling of swaggering around in front of a group of experts. The other party was clearly about to explode from anger, but he could not attack them directly... He was at the peak of the Magi! The rebels lost their patience. Ao Shi roared, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    A dragon elder asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to kill the Netherworld servants or...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Today, we will revive the dragon race!¡± Ao Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. He raised his sword and charged forward. Hundreds of dragon experts followed behind him. The dozens of dragon experts in front of the West Ocean Dragon King also unleashed their power and wanted to fight each other to death.

    However... a deep voice echoed throughout the main hall, shaking the clouds. Chanting sounds could be heard everywhere. Dao runes circted in the seawater, and mysterious Dao runes flowed out. A golden ray of light appeared in the middle of the main hall.

    That phenomenon made both parties stop again...

    In the golden light, wisps of water essence flowed and condensed into an emerald-green... cbash vine.

    There were seven gourds on the cbash vine. The seven gourds gathered seven different Dao runes and were slowly swaying.

    At that moment, a figure appeared out of thin air under the cbash vines. The dragons looked over and saw the person who had arrived. He had white eyebrows, white hair, and a thin face. He was dressed in a white, wide-sleeved robe and held a horsetail whisk in his hand. Who else could it be but the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Li Changgeng?

    Ao Shi¡¯s expression changed. The experts of the dragon race were shocked. They did not know why the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God would appear there. They had clearly made extremely careful preparations. Previously, they had meticulously searched every corner of the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou was calm andposed. He held his horsetail whisk and swept his gaze outside the hall. He smiled and said, ¡°Dragon King, please rest for now. I¡¯ll settle the matters in this ce.¡± The West Ocean Dragon King sighed and cupped his hands at Li Changshou before returning to his throne.

    Suddenly, he heard a sharp whistle. A purple arrow came from outside the hall and shot towards Li Changshou¡¯s heart!

    The arrow was like a poisonous scorpion, emitting an obscure Dao rune!

    Poison?

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. Golden light shed around him, but he did not dodge or move. He just stood there quietly and endured the arrow!

    However, there was a soft ding as the purple arrow was blocked.

    There was not a single crease on Li Changshou¡¯s long robe. There was a wisp of mysterious yellow aura lingering around him, and it disappeared into his body.

    The purple arrow broke and was burned clean by the True Samadhi mes that Li Changshou threw out. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth! It was impervious to all Dharma and could not be broken by anything except a Connate Cardinal treasure! Li Changshou actually did not understand why such a defensive treasure had to be ced on his head to let others know what the exact defensive treasure was.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be exposing his trump card for no reason?

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the only thing that was worth revealing was the Golden Body of Merit. That was because the Golden Body of Merit was a form of deterrence. Even the Saint would have to be wary when he attacked him.

    At that moment, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was hidden and did not appear. It was hiding in the spot where his essence soul was. The dragons below were all stunned. They did not know how he had blocked the sneak attack arrow and hence, were even more afraid of him.

    The effect was obviously different.

    Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t youe in and have a chat? Don¡¯t hide. Do you think I don¡¯t know your background?¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, a few cold snorts sounded from outside the hall. A group of figures in cloaks and exuding a ferocious aura rushed into the hall and mixed among the experts of the dragon race.

    At that moment, there was a series of sounds.

    Li Changshou turned around and his eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Yo, the two Netherworld envoys are here too.¡± Ox-head and Horse-face chuckled.

    Ox-head held the reed rod in his mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to reap a soul. Water God, don¡¯t bother about us. Moo ~¡±

    Horse-face shook his smooth mane and said calmly, ¡°When the Water God attackster, please leave some souls intact. We will wait to report back. There are some indicators on it. The dragon soul is also rare. Neigh -¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to personally deal with these scoundrels. Please take a look at this treasure!¡±

    Li Changshou swept his horsetail whisk and the Cbash vine above his head slowly descended. Itnded in front of the dragons and ferocious beasts of the Western Sect.

    There were sevenpletely different Dao runes circting on the gourd. Five of them were clearly the power of the five elements. Li Changshou¡¯s identity, the power that he had umted previously, and the strength of his body when he blocked the arrow just now...

    The moment the treasure appeared, Ao Shi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled.

    What treasure is this?

    An expert hiding under the cloak said coldly, ¡°Water God, do you think that this is the ancient immortal vine that can stop us?¡± ¡°Everyone, you might not know, but this immortal vine of mine has an extraordinary origin.¡± Then, Li Changshou swept his horsetail whisk. He was just stalling for time. Why did he have to fight and kill? He could just be as mysterious with his words as possible and keep the suspense. Lightning shed under the horsetail whisk, and a thin bolt of lightning struck the gourd on the leftmost side of the Cbash vine. The gourd exploded, and golden light surged inside. A boy in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts jumped out. The boy wore a red gourd on his head. His entire body was surging with the aura of the Golden Immortal realm. He had a sharp aura.

    After he jumped to the ground, he immediately did more than ten back-flips. He posed in a simple manner and shouted, ¡°I, the eldest child, have extraordinary strength!¡± The rebels from the Dragon Pce frowned. The dragon immediately stood up and was about to say that he was going to fight. Suddenly, there was a thunderp. Another bolt of lightning struck the second gourd on the Cbash vine. The gourd exploded and another boy jumped out...

    After deliberately wasting time to show off, the boy posed beside the big baby. ¡°I, Second Child! Provide a smooth-sailing journey!¡±

    Then...

    ¡°I, Third Child! Reinforce Iron Bones!¡± ¡°I, Fourth Child, Control the Heavenly Fire!¡±

    ¡°I, Fifth Child! Suck the four seas dry!¡±

    ¡°I, Sixth Child!¡±

    The dragons looked over, but they only heard his voice and did not see him. They subconsciously looked up at the Cbash vine and realized that the sixth gourd had indeed cracked. At the ce where the voice came from, another voice sounded. ¡°Stealth Move!¡± Therefore, most of the dragons looked at the seventh gourd. Li Changshou deliberately kept them in suspense and did not shake his horsetail whisk.

    The atmosphere in the hall became more and more solemn. The six gourd boys that hadnded previously, apart from the sixth one that was a little confusing, had gathered their auras and vaguely formed a certain array...

    However, how could they resist so many experts? Ao Shi narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Water God, is this your method?¡± Li Changshou smiled and calcted the traces of the three experts in his heart. He realized that he hadpleted most of the mission.

    He flicked his horsetail whisk again, and another bolt of lightning struck the seventh gourd. The gourd split open, and a graceful figure flew out from within. It was a young girl who was standing beside the six children. She blushed and waved her handkerchief as she spoke in a coquettish voice. ¡°I, Seventh Baby, hate it.¡± Many young dragon experts slipped and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 338 - The Civil Official of the Heavenly Courts Is Not Good at Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 338 The Civil Official of the Heavenly Courts Is Not Good at Fighting</h4>

    In the main hall of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, Li Changshou was exining in detail the strange aspects of his seven gourd spirits. He was less than 100 feet away from Li Changshou¡¯s main body. Outside the universe filled with seawater, the Great Daoist Master squinted and smiled. From time to time, he would secretly observe Fairy Yun Xiao in the distance.

    The Great Daoist Master was quite enthusiastic about this battle that he had never experienced before...

    However, the Great Daoist Master was paying attention to something different. He was watching Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s reaction. If Yun Xiao felt that Li Changshou had done something wrong and misunderstood that he was too random... the Great Daoist Master would immediately send a voice transmission to remind Li Changshou to reveal the side of him that caused a spiritual explosion on the side of the Golden Cicada that day. Li Changshou looked a little pathetic after being chased by Jin Chanzi for tens of thousands of kilometers.

    However, after the array stopped Jin Chanzi, Li Changshou did not look back or look at the figure behind him. He was indeed a little suave and dashing at that moment.

    That was the most important thing! However, the Great Daoist Master soon realized that he had been overthinking.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she admired Li Changshou¡¯s actions... In particr, when the gourd incarnation that could almost pass off as the real thing appeared, Yun Xiao revealed a faint smile and her eyes were filled with anticipation. Hence, the Great Daoist Master sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Your performance is not bad. Junior Sister Yun Xiao admires you more and more. However, don¡¯t go overboard in fooling others. Otherwise, you will appear frivolous.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Isn¡¯t this a normal strategy? Distract the enemy, disrupt the enemy¡¯s rhythm of attack, and thus achieve the goal of stalling for time without fighting Forget it. Since the Great Daoist Master feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, I should respect the opinions of the expert of Ren School. Li Changshou paused. He calcted the time when the experts from the Three Dragon Pces would arrive and slowly descended from the sky.

    His long hair and sleeves danced in the water. His body was wrapped in a faint Mysterious Yellow aura as he stood in front of the seven children. ¡°Everyone.¡± Li Changshou scanned his enemies and smiled. ¡°Do you want to try the wonders of my cbash vine?¡±

    Just as Ao Shi, the protagonist of the pce invasion drama today, was about to speak, a few ck shadows darted out beside him. Their cloaks were thrown away, revealing a few handsome and stunning figures. The transformation of Primordial Beasts was full of deception. Li Changshou¡¯s smile remained calm. Although he was outnumbered, he still had some confidence...

    Yes, he ought to give the Pagoda Master some respect. At that moment, he was 95% confident!

    Although the ferocious beasts were ferocious, Li Changshou had fought Jin Chanzi before. He was familiar with Daoist Wen Jing and knew how powerful the ferocious beasts were. The Primordial Beasts were abandoned by the Heavenly Dao. Their cultivation realms had long been sealed by the Heavenly Dao. In ancient times, there was no way for them to advance on the Great Dao. The truly troublesome things were the ¡°natural mystical abilities¡± and ¡°racial talents¡± of the ferocious beasts. It was just like Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Blood Mosquito puppet technique and the technique of sucking blood and destroying ashes.

    There was also Jin Chanzi¡¯s natural Cosmic Escape technique, which left a deep impression on Li Changshou... The main reason why those ferocious beasts were difficult to deal with.

    At that moment, a few ferocious beasts in human form were the first to attack...

    It could be seen that the ferocious beasts only wanted to blow up the battle and not give Li Changshou a chance to speak. At that moment, they were holding back. They were only a thousand feet away from each other, but they stopped halfway. A few rays of ck light and a puddle of ck waternded on Li Changshou¡¯s head. Li Changshou was calm andposed. He stood still. When the attacksnded on him, they could not even injure him at all. The ck water turned into clouds and evaporated in an instant.

    What cultivation level is this?

    The few ferocious beasts that attacked and the experts watching from behind could not help but be shocked. When Li Changshou endured their attacks, he had already begun to retaliate.

    It was not a one-on-one fight. Among the seven gourd spiritual children, the five of them took a step in different directions! The remnants of the power of the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth appeared. The fiverge-eyed, short-haired spiritual children seemed to have executed five different escape techniques in an instant! The few ferocious beasts smiled coldly. Although that escape technique was fast, it was not impossible... to find...

    How could that be?!

    The Dao runes left behind by the Five-Element escape technique had yet to dissipate. Faint ripples appeared in the universe within a radius of 100 feet. The auras of the five gourd spirit children hadpletely disappeared! It was the umpteenth time that sounds of a pin dropping could be heard in the hall.

    However, the silence this time onlysted for less than a breath!

    Without any warning, five chubby hands appeared behind the ferocious beasts at the same time. Each of them grabbed a silver needle and pierced it into the ferocious beasts¡¯ necks at lightning speed! The five chubby hands retreated and disappeared.

    A few low roars could be heard. The five ferocious beasts that had taken human form first either exploded with resplendent light or turned around and punched! However, what they could capture was a faint Cosmic Wave Mark that looked like water ripples!

    I only have the Cosmic Escape Technique!

    Something was amiss... The five boys who appeared just now grabbed the silver needles and stabbed them forcefully...

    An inexplicable fiery aura emerged from the holes where the ferocious beasts had been pierced. It engulfed their bodies in an instant and did not give them any chance to resist! The eyes of the five ferocious beasts suddenly turned red, but their expressions were... meaningful and indescribable. ¡°Um...¡±

    A ferocious beast that had transformed into a woman gritted its teeth and snorted softly. Its forehead was covered in fragrant sweat, and its eyes gradually became blurry. She suddenly turned around and flew out of the pce. Her aura trembled.

    Then, the other four ferocious beasts immediately followed. They did not say a word and disappeared from the pce gate in the blink of an eye. Each of their speeds was getting faster and faster. The dragons and ferocious beasts looked at each other in confusion.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. The five children had returned to his side and returned to their original appearance. They were still as harmless as before.

    That scene was really strange.

    At that moment, the group of Primordial Beasts, which was originally aggressive, showed signs of retreating when they saw the ¡°mystical abilities¡± of the Sea God of the Heavenly Courts. Ao Shi took a deep breath and raised his sword. The golden robe on his body shone brightly. As the main character, he had to step forward. ¡°The Water God is really capable. However, I will not let you sever my dragon race¡¯s luck today!¡± Just as Ao Shi finished speaking, he suddenly heard a low roar from outside the hall. Immortal senses were extended, and the expressions of many dragon experts and Primordial Beasts changed. What they saw was that the scene in the distant seawater was extremely chaotic and indescribable. The ¡®aplice¡¯ who was still there a moment ago was now in a state of extreme ugliness, as if he had lost his mind.

    Li Changshou stood stillposedly and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, you should know that I am a member of Ren School and I am good at alchemy. Previously, I made some preparations to kill the Six-Winged Golden Cicada. I did not expect that I would be able to use it today. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I only have dozens of silver needles that are mixed with the Love Flower¡¯s poison. If you trust me, just bring it on. Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just a civil official of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m not a general.¡±

    He was telling the truth. Those silver needles were meant for Jin Chanzi, but they were useless. The medicinal effects of the silver needles had been instantly activated just now. At that moment, there was no longer any residue. The so-called Love Flower Poison was refined from the ¡°Love Water¡± of the Ambition Pill. There were only dozens of them, and they would be gone after being used... However, at that moment, the more indifferent Li Changshou was, the more chaotic the scene in the distance was and the more enemies there would be...

    He did not dare to believe it.

    The Great Daoist Master, who was secretly observing, twitched his mouth. Fairy Yun Xiao could not help but rub her forehead. The Pagoda Master in Li Changshou¡¯s heart was alreadyughing so hard that he could not breathe. Heughed and scolded Li Changshou...

    Ao Shi snapped out of his daze and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Where are the elders!?!¡±

    ¡°Prince Ao Shi,¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Apart from calling for others to move forward, do you have any other abilities?¡±

    Li Changshou took a step forward and lowered his head. Behind him, the five children jumped up. They stood around the West Ocean Dragon King, the dragon race and immortal flood dragon soldiers who were loyal to the Dragon King. They were divided into five corners and removed the gourds on their heads. The small gourds were actually five array foundations. At that moment, they were activated by the five spiritual children and turned into the Five-Element Defense Array. They transferred the water spiritual aura into the power of the Five-Element and formed a translucent membrane.

    Although the cbash vine was a little mischievous, it was indeed Li Changshou¡¯s trump card. However, it looked a little...

    Impressive, yes, impressive. As for the Sixth Child and the Seventh Child, they were already seated cross-legged in the Five-Element Array. It was unknown what the transparent Sixth Child was doing, but the Seventh Child had deduced the Water-Fire Taiji Painting and augmented the array formation. Li Changshou did not even turn his head. He took a few steps forward and looked at Ao Shi with a t gaze. He exuded an indescribable dignity. Five steps, six steps... Li Changshou faced thousands of experts alone. The only thing in his eyes was Ao Shi, who was wrapped in golden light. ¡°Prince Ao Shi, do you still remember what your Dao is?¡±

    Ao Yi frowned and subconsciously wanted to retreat.

    However, he knew that if he retreated, he would be abandoned by the Western Sect. At that moment, he could only grit his teeth and endure it.

    Dozens of experts from the dragon race who were closest to Ao Shi walked forward together. They released their auras and sent them towards the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.

    Li Changshou did not notice anything and continued to move forward slowly.

    Ten steps, twelve steps... ¡°How dare the Water God be arrogant!?!¡±

    An old man with a dragon head roared angrily. He raised his hand and made a w. He grabbed at Li Changshou from afar. A dragon w image that was hundreds of feet in diameter pressed down on Li Changshou¡¯s head! Li Changshou stood still and the dragon w shattered. A stone stirred up a thousand ripples. Dozens of dragon-headed elders attacked together. The West Ocean Dragon Pce trembled violently. Mystical powers kepting in session, spiritual energy surged everywhere, and the universe was in turmoil. Many luxurious ornaments in the Crystal Pce shattered

    However... after the tremor, Li Changshou remained standing. There was a faint Mysterious Yellow aura around him, and not a single strand of his hair was broken.

    However, Li Changshou also realized that when he resisted those attacks, he could only stand still. Perhaps, everything had a bnce. That was the restriction the Heavenly Dao had on the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda... ¡°Everyone, have you fought enough?¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and exhaled softly.

    An old man with a dragon head seemed to have woken up from a dream and shouted, ¡°He must have a treasure to protect him!¡±

    In an instant, more than half of the dozens of old dragons who had attacked just now were relieved. However, they frowned.

    Ao Shi, who was already hiding in the crowd, immediately shouted, ¡°Then trap him and kill Ao Run first!¡±

    Ao Run was his father.

    In the Five-Element Array, the West Ocean Dragon King closed his eyes and sighed. Li Changshou, who was standing in front of thousands of experts, looked a little helpless. He said calmly, ¡°This Soul-Expiating Incantation is really powerful. It has already destroyed one¡¯s nature.¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Ao Shi¡¯s handsome face was full of ferocity. After shouting, the dozens of dragon elders pounced at Li Changshou. The thousands of figures behind them split into two groups and were about to bypass Li Changshou and charge towards the West Ocean Dragon King... Li Changshou was waiting for that moment! More mystical abilities and spells were thrown at Li Changshou. However, Li Changshou¡¯s body exploded silently, causing the attacks to miss. An old dragon immediately shouted, ¡°Water Escape technique!¡± At that moment, dozens of fist-sized streams of water crashed into the group of dragon experts! Although the old dragons reacted at lightning speed and continuously activated their dragon power to kill, half of the water flowed past the old dragons and gathered towards Ao Yi. The speed of the water suddenly increased by several times!

    Ao Yi was shocked and his spiritual senses jumped!

    ¡°Your Highness, retreat!¡±

    The traitorous dragons of the West Ocean swarmed towards Ao Shi. The mystical abilities that filled the sky attacked the water streams.

    The 21 streams of water suddenly changed again. Some turned from water to gold, some turned from water to wind, some triggered the Cosmic Wave Mark, and some turned into icicles that darted forward...

    Escape technique!

    They were all escape techniques!

    It was a dazzling sight, but no one knew where the water god¡¯s main body was! The traitorous dragons were fast. Many figures surrounded Ao Shi and used their bodies to block attacks from all directions. Dozens of experts gathered...

    However...

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    The dozens of experts of the dragon race who were facing the outside suddenly heard a chuckleing from behind. Their hairs stood on end.

    In front of those experts, in the ¡®ball¡¯ that was formed by the experts of the dragon race, it only took an instant!

    A treasure map appeared out of thin air. Dozens of shadows of rivers surged out from it, suppressing Ao Shi and swallowing him into the treasure map. Li Changshou walked out of an ice-blue me and stood in the middle of the crowd. He casually put away the painting and calmly stuffed it into his sleeve.

    Almost no one noticed that there were some Cosmic Wave marks on his sleeve...

    ¡°Quickly save His Highness!¡± ¡°Seal the universe. Don¡¯t let him escape again!¡± In the blink of an eye, the dozens of dragon-headed elders used their dragon powers to suppress the universe and seal the universe within a thousand feet radius!

    He spoke again...

    ¡°Everyone.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the throne. The experts in the hall were shocked!

    They looked at the ce that was surrounded by dozens of dragon-headed elders. There was a white-haired Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God dressed in a white robe.

    He looked at the Five-Element Array Formation and saw another white-robed, white-haired person standing calmly in front of it... The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God!

    It was no secret that the Water God was extremely good at incarnation techniques.

    However, when did he drop the bag, when did he change his position, and when did he change his form?

    How could the Cosmic Escape technique be so silent?

    Li Changshou chuckled and took out the treasure map from his sleeve. With a wave of his hand, he threw the unconscious prince of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Shi, to the ground.

    Ao Shi¡¯s abilities were not strong to begin with. Previously, his cultivation level had been forcefully raised, and his actualbat strength was barelyparable to that of an ordinary Golden Immortal, the Sect Leader of the Void Sect.

    Li Changshou grabbed Ao Shi¡¯s neck with his left hand and said calmly, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use the treasure, what can you do to me? By the way, my incarnation is not just an incarnation.¡± As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, a shocking wave of spiritual power appeared where Ao Shi was standing! At that moment, the Cosmic Seal had yet to dissipate. Dozens of dragon-headed elders turned their heads and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation...

    72 spots of light appeared under the incarnation robe!

    That was not all. The Golden Core in the incarnation¡¯s abdomen had already begun to tremble violently after being injected with dozens of spiritual powers!

    A Heavenly Dao power suddenly appeared, and the Golden Core exploded! The 72 spots of light expanded and surged at the same time!

    The Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array was an additional version of the Golden Immortal¡¯s core!

    The dazzling ¡°sun¡± rose. Li Changshou had already lifted Ao Shi in front of him. At the same time, he pulled the stunned Ox-head and Horse-Face into the Five-Element Array Formation with his immortal power.

    Ao Yi¡¯s words echoed in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. His fingers left a few afterimages and instantly pointed at Ao Yi¡¯s back, tailbone, and the back of his head. The horns on Ao Shi¡¯s forehead flickered, and his body suddenly expanded. In the golden light, he transformed into a ck dragon that was thousands of feet long. Li Changshou curled it up and used it as a shield in front of the Five-Element Array...

    That day, it was as if the sun had fallen into the ocean. On the surface of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, a water ball that was 50 kilometers in diameter slowly rose. Beams of spiritual energy shone through the sky... ¡°I already said that I¡¯m not good at fighting. I¡¯m just a civil official of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

 Chapter 339 - The Strongest Assistant of the Primordial World!

    <h4>Chapter 339 The Strongest Assistant of the Primordial World!</h4>

    Li Changshou stood on the ruins of the Crystal Pce and looked at the deep sea pit in front of him. He could not help but feel puzzled... Why are you running?

    What are all of you running for?

    Originally, with Ox-head and Horse-face as the ¡°guest actors¡±, Li Changshou felt that he could be more reliable this time and not take action. He had a high chance of stalling, breaking through, and escaping However, halfway through the first n, the Great Daoist Master suddenly gave the order. As his junior brother, he could only passively operate and change his train of thought. He revealed the traditional skills of the disciple of Ren School, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Civil Official, Little Daoist Master Xuan Du. At that moment, the problem seemed to have be dealing with thousands of experts at once. In fact, the problem is... I have a 98% chance of escaping at any time. When facing thousands of experts whock great mystical abilities, how can I inadvertently let them know that they can¡¯t break my defense? The reason that Li Changshou could so decisively ¡°change the script¡± at thest minute was mainly that he had already prepared this backup n. Before he attacked, he was confident. Secondly, there were no disciples of the Saint.

    There were also strong and weak Primordial Beasts. Wen Jing and Jin Chanzi were already considered ruthless figures. The batch of ferocious beasts in the West Ocean Dragon Pce was clearly weaker.

    Moreover, the dragons there had been controlled by the Western Sect using a curse. Although the old dragons were very powerful and had been nurtured by the West Ocean Dragon Pce over a long period of time, they were not as powerful as the West Ocean Dragon King, who was a true ancient expert. There were also no ancient battle dragons guarding the Sea Eye.

    Otherwise, Li Changshou would not have dared to act rashly!

    Look at how he did it... First, he used the paper effigy that was in the form of a gourd spirit child to retaliate. Then, he suffered the attacks of dozens of dragon race elders and created a mental pressure on the other party, creating the image of a ¡°mighty figure¡±.

    During the entire process, he targeted the person in charge of the other party, the Crown Prince, Ao Shi. He threatened him with words, protected himself with a treasure, and used an escape technique to sessfully capture Ao Shi... The most difficult part of this n was not to reach Ao Shi¡¯s side with an escape technique, but how to sessfully escape from the siege of dozens of dragon experts. Li Changshou¡¯s method was actually very simple. He would just not go in.

    The moment he turned into a stream of water and exploded, his true body had already used the escape technique to hide to the side and used the power of the Taiji Painting to conceal himself.

    He used dozens of streams of water to attract the other party¡¯s attention. Then, he secretly used the Cosmic Escape technique and sent a Golden Immortal paper effigy behind Ao Shi.

    Li Changshou¡¯s attainment in the Cosmic Escape technique was far inferior to the other escape techniques that he had immersed himself in for many years. When his main body used them, there would be a lot of obstacles and traces.

    However, Li Changshou was already familiar with using the Cosmic Escape technique to send the paper effigy to the designated location. When the paper effigy used the Da Yu Hydrology Diagram to cause trouble and trap Ao Shi, Li Changshou immediately used the telekinesis technique to send the treasure map back to his main body. Then, his main body appeared and attracted the other party¡¯s attention. He used that to cover the Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array on the paper effigy in the Golden Immortal realm and activate it...

    The entire n was executed smoothly and seamlessly. There were no major mistakes.

    From the beginning to the end, Li Changshou only needed to grasp the rhythm to create a feeling of being able toe and go as he pleased. It was dazzling and overwhelming, and it would increase his psychological trauma. ¡°The so-called ¡®danger¡¯ during this period is just the illusion of the enemy and the bystanders.¡± However, what puzzled Li Changshou was that after the spiritual explosion, the enemies... retreated just like that.

    The other party retreated very quickly. Before the lingering effects of the spiritual explosion dissipated, the traitors had already turned around and quickly retreated from the Crystal Pce. When they left, many ferocious beasts and traitors cursed and shouted at the officials of the Heavenly Courts. They even said that the generals of the Heavenly Courts were just a pretense and that the real ruthless people were living in retirement among the officials.

    He was clearly ndering the amiable image of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals! However, Li Changshou felt a little regretful that the other party retreated quickly. After all, he was prepared to sacrifice three Golden Immortal paper effigies today. There was a limit to the number of Golden Immortal paper effigies that could exist at the same time. However, he could create more after destroying them.

    Why did the other party retreat? Aren¡¯t these traitors controlled by the Western Sect? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be fearless of death? The spiritual explosion just now did not cause much damage. It only tore apart more than half of the old dragons in the core of the Cosmic Seal. Half of them were still intact.

    However, because of the dense formation of the dragons and the Cosmic Seal, the power of the spiritual explosion was reduced. Only 30% of the thousands of experts were injured, and 70% were fine...

    There were many casualties among the rebels outside, but most of them were Perfected Immortal realm Immortal Flood Dragon troops. They fully portrayed the term ¡®cannon fodder¡¯ and the urate definition of the Primordial World.

    When the other party retreated, not only did the thousands of experts retreat, but the hundreds of thousands of troops outside also quickly retreated to the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. They did not care about their formation and fled in a sorry state.

    Li Changshou did not have time to chase after him. He could only rely on the Water God Deity Position that had yet to be fully formed to calm the roars of the West Ocean and reduce the casualties of the living beings in the sea. He could not increase his negative karma too much...

    Then, he sorted out the subsequent operations of the n and felt a little regretful.

    He could not use it again.

    No matter how he thought about it, he could not predict the heart of a living being. This time, he had miscalcted the enemy¡¯s psychological endurance...

    At that moment, half of the Crystal Pce in the fan-shaped area behind Li Changshou was safe and sound.

    Clearly, during the spiritual explosion, the Pagoda Master had helped to protect the remaining fire seeds of the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Ao Shi, who had returned to his human form, was lying behind Li Changshou. His body was covered in wounds, and he was barely breathing. He was seriously injured. With a steady hand, Li Changshou released a wisp of immortal power and added a few... tenyers of seals to Ao Shi¡¯s dragon soul.

    It was to prevent him from self-destructing.

    Li Changshou then scanned his surroundings and activated a portion of the paper effigies to receive the experts of the dragon race who had rushed over from three directions. He wanted them to avoid encountering the main force of the rebel army and increase their casualties. The light membrane of the Five-Element Array slowly retracted. The gourd spirit children put the small gourd back on their heads and turned into paper effigies. They flew towards the cbash vine and entered the cracked gourds. Li Changshou opened his left hand and the cbash vine returned to his sleeve.

    He looked at the deep pit in front of him and sighed softly. He turned around and took two steps towards the West Ocean Dragon King. The hundred-odd Immortal Flood Dragon troops subconsciously took half a step back. The experts of the dragon race surrounding the throne hadplicated expressions.

    Two Battle Magi in headgear were squatting behind the throne. They had their hands in their sleeves and were mumbling softly. ¡°Is this what the Water God meant by stalling time? Neigh...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Ox-head chuckled. ¡°Kill all the enemies and buy time for our reinforcements to rush over. This can be considered a dy. Moo...¡±

    ¡°Should we still capture their souls?¡± ¡°How? Their souls are long gone. The Water God is here. Let¡¯s go!¡± As he muttered, the two Magi jumped behind Li Changshou. They hugged their arms and dragged a pile of chains to the West Ocean Dragon King. With the help of the dignified and beautiful Dragon Queen beside him, the West Ocean Dragon King stood up shakily and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Water God.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Dragon King.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly replied and took out two more bottles of pills. ¡°Dragon King, did you get poisoned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The West Ocean Dragon King felt ashamed when he heard that. ¡°Water God, you have clearly warned me previously, but I was still careless and fell into his trap. I never expected that the Western Sect hadpletely emptied the Dragon Pce.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his left hand gently and ced the outline of Ao Shi in front of the Dragon King¡¯s mother.

    The Dragon King¡¯s eyes widened. He struck with his hand, wanting to kill Ao Shi. The generals and elders of the Dragon Pce at the side shouted softly, ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The Dragon Queen extended her hand and wanted to stop him. However, she raised her hand and only said the word ¡®Your¡¯ before stopping. Ao Shi could no longer live. However, Li Changshou stood up and sighed softly. ¡°Dragon King, we can¡¯t kill him now.¡± The West Ocean Dragon King¡¯s eyes were red as he whispered, ¡°Why bother pleading for my unfilial son, Water God!?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for mercy on his behalf,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Ao Yimitted a crime and wanted to kill his father. He hasmitted a heinous crime and should be executed. However, Dragon King, you and Ao Shi are both in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions. Would it be safer to bring Ao Shi to the Heavenly Courts and let the Jade Emperor deal with him? When His Majesty gives the order to execute Ao Shi, he would naturally be pushed onto the Dragon ying tform of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Dao guillotine would fall, and a dragon¡¯s head would fall to the ground. The Heavenly Dao would naturally resolve the curse of the mental demon for him. If Ao Shi sincerely repents at that time, perhaps His Majesty will be moved and give him a chance to reincarnate.¡±

    Li Changshou paused. The West Ocean Dragon King, Dragon Queen, and the surrounding elders looked at Li Changshou gratefully. Even if Ao Shi¡¯s mind was controlled, he had to kill Ao Shi. Otherwise, the Dragon King¡¯s prestige would bepletely gone. Li Changshou took the initiative to stop them. Firstly, he wanted to avoid the tragedy of his father killing his son. Secondly, he wanted to take into ount the dignity of the Heavenly Courts. Thirdly, he could take the opportunity to let the Heavenly Courts and the Netherworld have their first ¡°official contact¡±. It was just a few words, but there were many considerations behind it. It could be considered a little wisdom of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Dragon King, why did Ao Shi and the others not attack us previously?¡±

    ¡°They were interrogating the ones at the West Ocean¡¯s treasure vault.¡± A dragon elder sighed softly.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. It was not appropriate to ask too many questions.

    He did not want them to take it as a hint from him.

    Suddenly, he heard dragon roars. Dozens of azure dragons from the south and north rushed into the seawater and rushed over. At that moment, thunder rumbled above the Dragon Pce. A golden beam shone down and rows of Heavenly Generals flew out... It was the team that Li Changshou had previously arranged to ¡°rescue¡± and ¡°cover¡±. They arrived on time.

    The scene became awkward...

    Not long after, more than a hundred experts from the South Ocean, the North Ocean Dragon Pces, and the 100,000 Water Army of the Heavenly River surrounded the ruins of the Crystal Pce. They looked at the empty ¡°battle situation¡± and fell into crazy self-doubt.

    Do we still need them?

    An hourter, the West Ocean Dragon King led the remaining troops and the experts from the Dragon Pces of the three oceans to temporarily guard the West Ocean Eye. Li Changshou also ordered the Heavenly River naval troops to return to the Heavenly Courts and rush to the North Heavenly Gate to prepare for the second nding¡± Then, Li Changshou looked at the two jars in front of him that contained the Dragon King¡¯s blood, with a smile.

    Good stuff...

    It was the Dragon King¡¯s blood that had gathered arge amount of poison in the Dragon King¡¯s body when he was treating the West Ocean Dragon King¡¯s injuries!

    Poisonous pills! Golden Immortal Poison!

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s initial judgment, that poison should havee from a Primordial Beast. It was a Connate Poison, and its toxicity was so strong that even a veteran Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal like the Dragon King could not withstand it. Although he had exposed the trump card of the ¡°gourd spirit child¡±, his trump card inventory would soon expand! Li Changshou carefully took out three treasure pouches and covered the jars in threeyers of pouches. He then put away the two jars of Dragon King¡¯s blood. The conditions here were rather simple. He could not easily touch such a lethal poison. He had to wait for the dragon race¡¯s battle to end before using the paper effigy to find a deste mountain to deal with it. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± The Pagoda Master askedzily in his heart and lectured earnestly, ¡°Explode! Explode! That¡¯s all! What¡¯s so good about poison!?! It¡¯s not elegant! You are a man who has mastered the mystic technique of Spirit Explosion! How can Fairy Yun Xiao not fall in love with you after a few more explosions?¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He was already used to the Pagoda Master¡¯s frivolous words.

    ¡°Lord Water God,¡± Ox-head asked weakly. ¡°Where are we going? Both of us have memorized your lines! Moo ~¡±

    Horse-face hurriedly added, ¡°We the Netherworld servants will always be yourpanions, Lord Water God. Neigh!¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your help just now. Otherwise, the situation would have gotten out of hand.¡± ¡°Lord, don¡¯t say that.¡± Ox-head muttered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me and Horse-face insisting on following you here, those Dragon Pce rebels would probably not be able to escape!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true...¡±

    Li Changshou was about to exin the changes in the situation just now when the familiar Taiji Painting appeared in the seawater beside him. Li Changshou and Ox-head and Horse-face immediately swam over and disappeared. After they left, a few figures flew out from all directions and began to get busy in the deep pit at the bottom of the sea. They killed the corpses there one by one and used the Soul-Bewitching Pearls to collect their remnant souls.

    Then, he gathered the corpses and ignited the True Samadhi mes.

    He chanted the Expiating Sutra, the Disaster-Repelling Blessing Incantation, and the Grand Pure One¡¯s Soul-Calming Incantation. A paper effigy opened a bubble in the seawater and gathered the ashes. He then blew the trumpet in the bubble and the vibes of a ritual instantly filled up... In the Sea God Temple, the Great Daoist Master, Fairy Yun Xiao, Li Changshou, Ox-head and Horse-face appeared one after another. It was as if they had never gone out before. Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused. Through the paper effigy, he monitored the movements and situations in the four oceans. To the Western Sect, they did not suffer a huge loss although they could not find any dragon treasures in the West Ocean, because they had retreated decisively. They would probably not give up today. At that moment, the South Ocean and East Ocean had already fallen into chaos. The Sea n¡¯s rebel army hadunched a fierce attack, and the battle line of the dragon race was momentarily tense... The Great Daoist Master saw Li Changshou frown and asked, ¡°Changgeng, how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s chaotic everywhere,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Brother, the paper effigy I arranged has already discovered the West Ocean Dragon n¡¯s rebel army. They are heading north and south at the edge of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. It seems that they were going to attack the North Ocean and South Ocean. The Western Sect has a clear goal this time. What they want is the umtion of the Dragon Pce over countless years as the foundation for the Western Sect¡¯s prosperity.¡± The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°The Western Sect is going to prosper. Where is our Dao Sect? This! Junior Sister Yun Xiao, you protect Changgeng and go to the South Ocean. I¡¯ll go to the North Ocean to hold the fort. I must destroy the Western Sect¡¯s scheme! The Dao Sect¡¯s destiny is flourishing!¡±

    After saying that, a Taiji Painting appeared behind the Great Daoist Master and he turned around to enter.

    Fairy Yun Xiao, who was standing quietly at the side, could not help but blink. She seemed to have been arranged. Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, about that!¡±

    The Taiji Painting disappeared with a sh. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was gone. Yun Xiao could not help but chuckle and say gently, ¡°What Senior Brother Xuan Du said makes sense. Fighting against the Western Sect is not just a matter of Ren School.¡± Li Changshou smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in the battle just now.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, take action. If you don¡¯t move, it will be fine. If you move, it will be like a mountain copsing.¡± Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you were bornte. If you had started cultivating in the ancient times, you would have long be a mighty figure.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think I¡¯m unscrupulous.¡± Yun Xiao tilted her head slightly and pondered for a while. She asked softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think that I only know how to cultivate and not how dangerous the Primordial World is?¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly and shook his head slowly. The two of them looked at each other and felt that they understood each other more.

    In the corner...

    Ox-head whispered, ¡°Horse, we¡¯re quite awkward here. Moo.¡±

    Before Horse-face could even neigh, a Taiji Painting appeared behind the two of them. Two huge hands reached out of thin air and pulled the two brothers into it.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s voice sounded from the Taiji Painting ¡°Changgeng! Catch!¡±

    A ck ray of light flew over andnded in front of Li Changshou. Li Changshou held it with both hands. It was the Cosmic Ruler refined by the Grand Pure One!

    The shape of the ruler was like a blunt sword. It had once struck the East Emperor Bell and the Kun Peng¡¯s soul. It was a rare offensive numinous treasure of Ren School!

    Of course, it was just like the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. It was only borrowed and not bestowed.

    It would be too polite to say that he was borrowing it. It should be considered a unique project of Ren School ¨C a shared numinous treasure! The Cosmic Ruler trembled slightly. A wisp of spirituality sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. It had a crosstalk with the Mystic Yellow Pagoda. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the South Ocean Dragon Pce. Don¡¯t dy the important matters,¡± said Fairy Yun Xiao. ¡°I implicated you in such karma...¡± Li Changshou said apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with starlight. She ced her hands behind her back and said, ¡°You have to spend more effort to make arrangements. Don¡¯t let me have the chance to attack.¡±

 Chapter 340 - Coincidentally Passing By

    Chapter 340 Coincidentally Passing By

    They were in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor sat on the throne and looked at the civil and military generals in the hall, as well as the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, who had just returned. There was a smile on his face.

    My beloved subordinate Changgeng is really thinking about the Heavenly Courts all the time.

    However, the Jade Emperor knew that the Immortal God that he was most satisfied with at that moment was purely thinking about things and considering everything... At that moment, the Heavenly River Navy was under Li Changshou¡¯s orders to use the Heavenly River to march towards the North Heavenly Gate to prepare for the next wave of ¡°descending from the sky¡±.

    Bian Zhuang brought two Heavenly Generals to the Lingxiao Hall to report the matter. ording to the Water God¡¯s instructions, Bian Zhuang was currently hanging his head low to report the matter regarding Ao Yi¡¯s rebellion. Bian Zhuang still had a conscience after all. When he reported, he did not fail to mention the Water God...

    ¡°The Crown Prince of the West Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Shi, has been captured by the Water God. The rebels of the Dragon Pce were forced to retreat by the Water God. After the West Ocean Dragon King was hurt by the Water God, he had rushed to the West Ocean Eye to guard it. Due to the fact that Ao Shi also has a Deity Position, the West Ocean Dragon King is handing Ao Shi to His Majesty to deal with...¡± After reporting, the Jade Emperor nodded slowly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the West Ocean Dragon Pce?¡± Bian Zhuang sighed and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. There are only ten to twenty percent of the dragons of the West Ocean Dragon Pce left. There is a huge pit at the bottom of the sea which is full of dragon corpses.¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled as he said softly, ¡°ording to the Elder of the West Ocean Dragon race, the minds of most of the living beings in the West Ocean Dragon Pce have been controlled. From what I saw, there were only a few hundred trusted aides around the West Ocean Dragon King. From the looks of it, the Water God must have had a peerless battle with the dragon race rebels! He protected the West Sea Dragon King and Mother Dragon!¡± The Jade Emperor could not help but frown. His voice was a little anxious. ¡°Is the Water God alright?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bian Zhuang hurriedly said, ¡°The Water God¡¯s robe is not even wrinkled at all.¡±

    The Jade Emperor in white heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I was overthinking. Changgeng is from Ren School. How could he be injured by such a lowly person? Minister Bian Zhuang, where is Minister Changgeng now?¡± Bian Zhuang said, ¡°The Water God has asked me and the Heavenly River Navy to rush to the North Gate. He will be providing support for the North Ocean Dragon Pce at any time. I don¡¯t know where the Water God is currently. He should be heading to the North Ocean.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and pondered. General Dongmu, who was below the tform, stroked his beard and groaned. He took a few steps forward and bowed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, war has already broken out in the South Ocean and the East Ocean. The Water God can mediate with all his might but I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t split himself up. Although His Majesty has already ordered the Water God to take care of the four seas, the four seas are in danger. The Heavenly Courts cannot ignore it.¡± ¡°What you say makes sense, General Dongmu.¡± The Jade Emperor pondered for a while and ordered, ¡°General Dongmu, order 100,000 troops to go to the East Ocean to help the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Then, a general will bring 100,000 troops to the South Ocean Dragon Pce to help.¡± General Dongmu immediately epted the order and rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment to deploy troops. This time, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ movements were not slow. Soon, 100,000 troops gathered at the South-Heaven Gate and the East Heaven Gate.

    A good show like this, ahem, a big matter naturally had to do with the righteous and magnanimous Marshal Hua Ritian!

    The 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers in the South Ocean were led by Hua Ritian and two Heavenly Generals who did not deserve to have names. Considering that the other Heavenly Generals were not strong enough, the dragon race¡¯s army and the Sea n¡¯s rebel army were fighting fiercely everywhere in the South Ocean... Hua Ritian could only make a move personally. He hid and rushed to the South Ocean Dragon Pce to meet the dragon race.

    It was reasonable and irrefutable. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation originally wanted to meet up Changgeng. However, when he arrived at the South Ocean Dragon Pce and met the South Ocean Dragon King as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal, he did not see Changgeng at all. When he asked the Dragon King, the Dragon King also said that the Water God had never been there...

    Hua Ritian sighed in his heart. He knew that he had chosen the wrong direction. His beloved Changgeng should have gone to the North Ocean or the East Ocean.

    Just as he was feeling regretful that he could not fight alongside Changgeng, Hua Ritian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly sensed the location of the Water God¡¯s divine power. It seemed to be within a five-thousand-kilometer radius.

    That could be considered a small power of the Heavenly Emperor.

    At that moment, Hua Ritian and the South Ocean Dragon King had agreed to send out a ¡°signal¡±. He hurriedly left the South Ocean Dragon Pce in a bid to meet up with Li Changshou.

    However, what Hua Ritian did not expect was...

    He unexpectedly obtained first-hand information about his minister fooling around and seducing a fairy during his office hours!

    It was said that the sun had just left the Dragon Pce. His immortal senses scanned the sky that he had sensed but found nothing.

    After searching carefully for a while, he still did not find anything

    Hua Ritian could not help but feel a littlepetitive.

    Hence, the main body in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall closed his eyes and activated the power of the Heavenly Dao to augment his incarnation! Hua Ritian¡¯s eyes glistened with golden light. He immediately saw through the empty space and saw the white-haired old man and the beautiful figure shrouded in immortal light and white fog... Is Changgeng... flirting? Eh? That¡¯s not right... Li Changgeng, you only ever used your incarnation in front of me. Your main body actually only appeared under such circumstances! The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnationughed cursed in his heart and felt puzzled again... Who is this fairy? Her incarnation was supported by the power of the Heavenly Dao, and he could not see through it at all. Afraid of rming the female immortal, Hua Ritian did not look further. He deliberately released his aura and swaggered towards the South-Heaven Gate.

    After all, he was the Jade Emperor. He could not fly up and take the initiative to greet his ministers. Besides, it would not be nice if he directly exposed them. He felt that it was better to give them some mental preparation.

    It was a small detail about the Heavenly Emperor. Minister Changgeng is a steady person. He should not be so careless as to not discover my incarnation. However, when Hua Ritian saw the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army from afar...

    Ugh! He said that the entire Heavenly Courts was just a pretense!

    However... it makes me feel more at ease when beloved Changgeng is in this state.

    Hua Ritian squinted and smiled. He first met up with the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    After some thought, he led the 100,000-strong army to where Li Changshou was. Yes, they were just ¡°passing by¡± while on the way to support the dragon race.

    On a white cloud in the northwest of the South Ocean Dragon Pce, Li Changshou maintained the appearance of the Sea God and walked on the cloud with his hands behind his back. He exined the feud between the Western Sect and the Dragon Pce in detail to Fairy Yun Xiao. Naturally, Li Changshou hid most of the content of his schemes and added a little drama.

    He told them about the development of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean, the gradual change in the dragon race¡¯s attitude towards the Heavenly Courts, and the constant oppression of the Western Sect... When hebined those lines, he could still speak clearly and without any confusion. Yun Xiao listened attentively and would ask a few questions from time to time. Every time she opened her mouth, she would go straight to the point. That made Li Changshou feel that she actually understood him.

    I miss peaches.

    In fact, Yun Xiao did not ¡°understand him¡±. However, Yun Xiao could see the contradictions and problems everywhere. At that moment, Li Changshou realized why the big shots of Jie School were more or less in awe of Fairy Yun Xiao...

    The questions she asked were really too difficult to answer. For example, she asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how can you be sure that what you deduced will definitely happen? There are variables in the Heavenly Dao. The Great Dao often resonates. Sometimes, deductions would be concealed by others. These are actually not urate. Since the Saint has the ability to deceive the heavenly secrets, the Saint might also have the ability to create them. Your cultivation level is not even at the Golden Immortal realm. If you make a mistake, wouldn¡¯t you be risking your life?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not good at deduction and divination. Fairy, you also know that I have not cultivated for long. My Dao realm has not reached that level. When I deduce, I will not be able to encounter many of the heavenly secrets.¡± Yun Xiao asked curiously, ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°By thinking.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at his heart. In the Primordial World, he had to follow the local customs. He could not point at his head.

    ¡°By thinking?¡± Yun Xiao blinked. ¡°Can you tell me in detail?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Firstly, the deductions I made are all about the general direction of development of this matter. I have to try my best to avoid small variables. Otherwise, my mind will definitely not be enough. The method I¡¯m used to using is to list out every possible situation and then make the important events that appear in these situations simple options. It¡¯s as if a series of squares are strung on a string, and a few different branches are formed... Can you think of such a situation?¡± Li Changshou gestured with his hands while Yun Xiao nodded slightly. He continued, ¡°When you list all the possibilities and development directions, you can respond to each situation and degree in advance ording to the different possibilities. When this happens step by step, the squares on one line will be lit up. Then, we will know the general development sequence.¡± ¡°I see...¡±

    Yun Xiao hummed softly. Then, her eyes were filled with admiration. She said, ¡°In terms of nning, that should be the right thing to do. However, that might be too tiring.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the dragon race for more than seven years.¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel mentally exhausted?¡±

    ¡°A little. However,pared to repayment, this bit of exhaustion is nothing,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile.

    ¡°Then, how long did your longest thought processst?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Seventeen years.¡± Once he said that, Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will, which had been quiet for a while, started to beep continuously... The Pagoda Master scolded jokingly, ¡°You are indeed a little fellow that I have taken a liking to. You can think about a matter for seventeen years! You¡¯re incredible!¡±

    The Cosmic Ruler continued, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re so stubborn!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and took it as a simplepliment. Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Can I ask why you took so long to think about it?¡±

    ¡°Because of the Dao Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, the main reason is that I¡¯m in the Dao Sect. I can¡¯t let you ask me questions continuously. Can I ask you a few questions too?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Yun Xiao chuckled. ¡°Just go ahead. If you can be honest with me, why can¡¯t I be honest with you?¡±

    Li Changshou spread his hands. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re not alike.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but smile even more. Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°I often hear that you will be stronger when you meet the strong, and weaker when you meet the weak. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡± Fairy Yun Xiao could not help but pout. ¡°Why are you testing me?¡± Even her rebuke was so gentle.

    After careful consideration, she answered, ¡°In my opinion, it is a good thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is a bad thing no matter what.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Firstly, my strength is unstable. There are too many variables. Secondly, if I have to rely on the strength of the enemy to determine my own strength, I would be led by the nose. The most important thing about scheming is to have one¡¯s own rhythm and not be affected by the enemy... Of course, that¡¯s just a superficial idea of mine.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao pondered carefully and nodded slowly. She smiled and said, ¡°Yun Xiao has learned something.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Fairy, if you consider it carefully when youpete with others, you¡¯ll be several steps ahead of them. Wouldn¡¯t that be a guaranteed victory?¡±

    Yun Xiao subconsciously raised her hand to adjust a strand of hair beside her ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a sure win. Sometimes, if you plot too much, the other party will destroy you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou praised her in his head.

    Yun Xiao smiled and asked, ¡°Lord Water God, do you have a way to resolve this situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Stand on each floor.¡± Yun Xiao fell into deep thought and pondered over it carefully...

    At that moment, Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and saw the white cloud floating in the sky and the formation of Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops. Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops? Why did hee here instead of staying at the South-Heaven Gate? Is he ying the ambush card? Then, Li Changshou saw the Heavenly Marshal standing in front of the Heavenly Soldiers...

    That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fairy, do you want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said gently. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll cause trouble for you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and rode a cloud to wee the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops. When they were a little closer to the 100,000-strong army, Yun Xiao eximed softly, ¡°Golden Body of Merit, blessed by the Heavenly Dao. Could that be the incarnation of Uncle-Master Jade Emperor?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. It seemed that even the big shots of the Dao Sect could recognize him! How much of a failure is the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation!?!

    However, Li Changshou was still jealous...

    Yun Xiao stopped outside the cloud and did not continue forward. Clearly, she did not want to meet the Heavenly Emperor. Otherwise, it would be inappropriate for her to bow or not.

    Li Changshou walked forward and bowed to Hua Ritian. Hua Ritian raised his eyebrows at him.

    ¡°Water God, who is that fairy?¡± Hua Ritian smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s my good friend, the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School, Fairy Yun Xiao.¡±

    Hua Ritian¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the opportunity to put his arm around Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder and punch him lightly in the ribs. ¡°Well done, Water God!¡±

    However...

    Ding!

    Hua Ritian felt as if he had struck the Cosmic Barrier. A wisp of rebound force was sent back along the edge of his fist. Mysterious Yellow Pagoda? Hua Ritian looked at Li Changshou and then at the beautiful figure in the distance, who was wrapped in clouds and could not be seen clearly. As the mighty Heavenly Emperor, he actually... felt jealous. Li Changshou sent a voice transmission calmly. ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao has already recognized Your Majesty.¡± Hua Ritian retracted his arm and raised his head. The armor on his body emitted a faint glow, making him look more awe-inspiring and dignified. ¡°Ahem, yes! Water God, is there a war in the South Ocean? Let¡¯s rush there to provide support so that more living beings will not be implicated.¡± ¡°Marshal Hua, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The Dragon Pce has already dealt with the situation everywhere. Since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we go to the Sea Eye and guard it? That¡¯s the weakness of the dragon race.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    Hua Ritian nodded. Then, the two of them looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with doubts.

    The Sea Eye.... how do I get there? The dragon race had hidden the Sea Eyes of the four seas. The Dao Ancestor had used his great Dharma powers to conceal the heavenly secrets of the Nine Polluted Springs, in case someone found it and caused chaos in the world.

    At that moment, he probably could not find it without the guidance of the South Ocean Dragon Pce or the deduction of the Saint...

    Suddenly, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s voice entered his ears.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there are some abnormalities 90,000 kilometers to the southeast. The universe is in turmoil. There seems to be arge number of living beings shifting.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. He immediately discussed softly with Hua Ritian. Then, Li Changshou and Yun Xiao took the lead and rushed to the ce where the universe was in turmoil. Hua Ritian rushed over with the Heavenly Soldiers.

    On the way, Yun Xiao took the opportunity to ask, ¡°What if this ce is a feint attack by the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°At this moment, we can¡¯t determine if it¡¯s a feint attack or not. The direction of the other party¡¯s attack might be the eye of any sea in the four seas. After all, what they want to do is to force the dragon race to hand over the treasure vault.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°However, Fairy... I wasn¡¯t making a casual remark when I said we should stand on every floor. Although I¡¯m not too confident, I¡¯m prepared to deal with it.¡± ¡°Then, how confident are you, exactly?¡± ¡°94% to 95%.¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and added, ¡°Probably.¡±

 Chapter 341 - Li Changshouâ€™s Calculations Are Sometimes Lacking, The Dragon Tribulation Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 341 Li Changshou¡¯s Calctions Are Sometimes Lacking, The Dragon Tribtion Begins!</h4>

    Is this where the Sea Eye is?

    Li Changshou looked at the seemingly empty sea in front of him and thought about it.

    At that moment, he did not attract the attention of the figures at the bottom of the ocean...

    The thousands of figures surged out from a trench in the distance. There was a Cosmic Movement Array there, and it was still operating

    Just now, Fairy Yun Xiao had reminded him that he should not destroy the Cosmic Array and cut off their escape route and reinforcements.

    Li Changshou exined carefully...

    ¡°Firstly, the Western Sect has brought out their foundation this time. They want to extort the dragon race. If they have the heart to wipe out the Western Sect¡¯s troops, there is a high chance that they will attract shameless big shots.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, if this is a feint attack, these Western Sect forces would be like a mob. They would cross the water and retreat. In fact, they would not cause too much trouble for the dragon race. However, if we cut off their future paths, it might stimte their desire to fight to the death and increase the casualties of the dragon race. Thirdly, there might be disciples of the Saints guarding the Cosmic Array Formation secretly. It might be a fierce battle.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s true. The difference between fighting tactfully and fighting head-on is huge. Your description is quite vivid.¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little guilty. After all, those two stories had nothing to do with the Primordial World.

    Back to the serious matters.

    Judging from the situation in the four seas, the Western Saints had indeed secretly entered the battle.

    Moreover, the moment the Saints attacked, they directly targeted the vital parts of the dragon race and gave them the location of the Sea Eyes of the Four Seas.

    It had to be said that the West Ocean¡¯s Sea Eye had be the safest ce.

    Li Changshou had previously discussed that with the Jade Emperor. If the Sea Eye of the West Ocean was broken, the rebellious dragons of the West Ocean would be punished by the Heavenly Dao and be responsible for burying the Sea Eye. No one could escape.

    Today, Li Changshou was only 90% confident because he could not guarantee that the Saint Zhun Ti would appear directly.

    Although the probability was low, it was indeed a huge blow.

    It¡¯s impossible for the Saint toe out and rob,right?

    No, no. How can a Saint do such a thing?

    That was because the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasure vault was fated with the Western Sect. The Saint followed the heavenly trend and brought a batch of resources back to the Western Sect.

    The Western Sect had double standards.

    Li Changshou did notment on that. He did not dare to keep his right to speak.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao sent another voice transmission to him in detail. She told him about the strength of the living beings that had appeared in the South Ocean... That was very considerate.

    ording to the fairy, the Western troops were mixed with ferocious beasts, demons, humans, and a few powerful Connate lifeforms.

    Most of their strength was in the Heaven Immortal realm, but there were dozens of extremely intense auras. There were also a few Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.

    Li Changshou felt that it was very troublesome.

    Could this ce be the main attacking area?

    If this is all a cover-up, the Western Sect has indeed used too much power this time!

    Moreover, Li Changshou could not use the Spirit Explosion technique near the Sea Eye.

    He could not possibly use the Golden Core and 72 paper effigies to blow up the Sea Eye... There would be too much karma!

    In fact, Li Changshou could only hide there. He had to wait for the other party to make things difficult for him and for the Sea Eye to appear before he could rush out to help.

    Otherwise, he would be easily misunderstood by the dragon race. He was the one who had lured the enemy there.

    The only thing Li Changshou was worried about was whether the dragon race guarding the Sea Eye was vignt enough...

    Fairy Yun Xiao was not far behind him, but Li Changshou did not consider letting her attack directly.

    Although the Great Daoist Master had upgraded the rescue of the dragon race to a Dao Sect mission with a few words,

    However, Yun Xiao would have huge karma in the future. If she could reduce the karma with the Western Sec at this juncture, it would be best to reduce it as much as possible so that it would not cause more variables for her in the future.

    What if she gets hit while she¡¯s down?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and watched the demons and ghosts get into an ambush.

    At this moment, it is important to have flexible thoughts.

    Li Changshou quickly had an idea. He turned into a fish, opened its mouth and spat out a small fish.

    The fish shook its tail and used Water Escape. It disappeared instantly.

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s voice entered his ears.

    ¡°Are we going to cause amotion and attract the dragon race¡¯s attention in advance?¡±

    Li Changshou thought to himself that it was smart. Then, the entire fish flipped over and swayed its tail against the huge water pressure.

    He nodded.

    However, Li Changshou was not in a hurry to attack.

    ording to the usual methods of the Western Sect, based on the current situation, the Western Sect¡¯s next move should be:

    First, they would cause trouble and cause chaos in the dragon race. He would let the dragon race get aid from both sides and create a sense of crisis.

    Next, they wouldunch attacks one after another in two ces. They would lure away the experts of the dragon race step by step, so that some of the dragon race¡¯sbat power would be on the move. It would be easier for them to achieve their goal of coercing the dragon race.

    The moment Li Changshou attacked, the Western Sect would be the first to attack and disrupt the other party¡¯s rhythm.

    Hence, his heart sank. Small windows appeared in his heart again. His ¡°deduction power¡± was instantly maximized. His focus was naturally on the North Ocean and the East Ocean.

    The North Ocean was still calm.

    The army of the dragon race, which had crossed the north-west border of the North Continent from the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, was not far from the North Ocean. They were as domineering as a ck cloud was about to crush the city.

    Arge number of experts from the North Ocean Dragon Pce had already set up a defensive line in that direction.

    There were clearly many levels of schemes in the Western Sect¡¯s plot against the North Ocean Dragon Pce. There was one wave in the open and another in the dark. It was very likely that there were two or three more waves of schemes...

    There was no choice. That was the weakness of the dragon race. It was the ce that could easily crush the dragon race.

    In the East Ocean, the East Ocean Dragon Pce was the strongest. They were united. Moreover, the Dragon King of the East Ocean and many elders of the East Ocean Dragon Pce were powerful...

    There should be at least twoyers of schemes here, and it was most likely that there would be trouble first.

    He had to guard against the West Ocean Eye. However, due to the karmic restrictions of the Sea Eye, there was a very low chance that the Western Sect, which prioritized self-interest, would sh themselves.

    If the Western Sect really wanted to kill him, Li Changshou would not stop them. He would also make a request to the Jade Emperor... ¡°Due to the decline of the Heavenly Courts, we are unable to help the West Ocean Dragon Pce block the sea eye that had been destroyed by the demons. I hope that His Majesty would issue a decree and ask the Western Sect to suppress the Sea Eye If the experts of the Western Sect can sacrifice themselves to fill up the Sea Eye, it will be boundless merit. They will be able to return some interest to their Saint...¡±

    Those who were not scheming and evil were not fit to y tactics.

    The subsequent changes in the situation of the four seas were indeed as Li Changshou had expected.

    The first group of experts of unknown origins appeared in the East Ocean. They disguised themselves as the East Ocean Eye of an underwater volcano.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy ¡°happened¡± to be 500 kilometers away and saw everything.

    However, that group of experts only destroyed the array near the East Ocean Eye and exposed the true appearance of the Sea Eye. Then, they immediately began to swim and fight. They did not attack forcefully.

    If he thought about it carefully, the Western Sect¡¯s actions were like killing multiple birds with one stone.

    Not only could they put pressure on the dragon race, but they could also find out how well the dragon race was prepared. They also told the dragon race, ¡°We have long grasped your weakness.¡±

    However, the Sea Eye was not the dragon race¡¯s weakness, but... their w.

    Hundreds of shocking auras erupted from the East Ocean Dragon Pce. All the elders and generals rushed over to help!

    The East Ocean eye was a huge pit. Clear seawater kept flowing out from the edge of the pit.

    In the pit, old dragons opened their eyes. Their bodies intertwined at the bottom of the pit.

    Under the bodies of those old dragons, there was arge number of terrifying dragon corpses that had lost their dragon souls but still emitted a strong pressure. It was both the Sea Eye and the home of the dragons!

    The Ancient Battle Dragon that was guarding the ce stood up from the edge of the ocean eye and emitted a strong killing intent...

    The ancient overlord of the dragon race was triggered. At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly attacked in the South Ocean! The small fish that he had released previously quietly reached the direction that the Western Sect experts were facing. It transformed into a great demon of the Sea n with the strength of a Heaven Immortal and the head of an octopus.

    ¡°Wow! For the glory of the Western God!¡±

    His body, which was wrapped in a demonic aura, suddenly expanded and exploded! The seawater surged, and the demonic power imitated rushed in all directions!

    A transparent wall that looked like ice crystals suddenly appeared in the originally empty sea ahead.

    Li Changshou focused and realized...

    It was not a wall but an iparably huge dragon body!

    The dragon scales that were dozens of feet tall and wide like crystals flickered gently. An azure dragon was entrenched there, and its body was like severalrge cities stacked together!

    Upon closer inspection, the dragon¡¯s body should have been formed by an array formation. Its dragon head looked down and did not have any aura of living beings. It was also not the corpse of a True Dragon.

    At that moment, dragon roars came from the South Ocean Dragon Pce. Arge number of experts from the dragon race rushed over.

    Dozens of azure dragons appeared in the Sea Eye. The hiding ce of the Western Sect¡¯s troops was quickly discovered.

    A huge battle erupted around the Sea Eye!

    The East Ocean and South Ocean were in chaos...

    Li Changshou did not participate in the battle directly. He only sent a paper effigy to provide support.

    The group of traitorous dragons and ferocious beasts that had rushed over from the West Ocean to the South Ocean had also received orders and were rushing towards the South Ocean Sea Eye.

    How many levels of schemes will there be in the South Ocean?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to observe his surroundings.

    After Jin Chanzi was sent back to the golden shell to be rebuilt, the Western Sect had obviously reced him with an even more troublesome ¡°maniptor¡±.

    Although the situation in the East Ocean and South Ocean was chaotic, there were details in the chaos. The Western Sect had a sense of propriety.

    The dragon race, on the other hand, had been discovered by the two Sea Eyes. At that moment, they lost theirposure slightly and wanted to destroy the powerful enemies as soon as possible.

    Originally, Li Changshou had set a n for the dragon race to ssify their trump cards. He wanted the strength of the dragon race to be revealed bit by bit, so as to stabilize their morale and exert pressure on the other party.

    However, at that moment, the dragon race seemed to have forgotten about that. The two Dragon Pces showed their abilities in one go, hoping to quickly defeat the powerful enemies and stabilize the Sea Eye.

    Although their aura was strong, their strength was insufficient.

    As long as the other party used tactics, it was very easy for the dragon race to pull them apart. Fortunately, the Heavenly Soldiers had yet toe down. They had left behind some backup troops.

    Li Changshou sighed and thought...

    If he could not terminate it, no matter how many strategies he used, he would not be able to seed.

    This time, the dragon race would probably suffer some hardships and even more casualties.

    Just as a huge battle broke out between the South Ocean and the East Ocean, under the endless ice shelf in the North Ocean...

    Dozens of vortexes appeared quietly. Figures darted out from them and gathered behind a woman in a bloody dress. They sped towards the depths of the North Ocean.

    When will Lord Water God let me leave the Western Sect to serve Ren School?

    In the cold seawater, when Daoist Wen Jing led arge number of Western experts to rush to the North Ocean Eye, she could not help but mutter in her heart.

    If she did not go over, she would be the Grand Commander of the Western Sect¡¯s Primordial Beasts!

    A moment ago, Daoist Wen Jing had been appointed as themander-in-chief of the battle in the North Ocean. She had also obtained the exact location of the Sea Eye.

    At this moment, she and arge number of experts were sent to attack the North Ocean Eye.

    Ah, the dragons are so cute. The taste of blood is not bad.

    Unfortunately, she could not start a massacre. She could only symbolically absorb a few...

    Speaking of which, the disciple of the Saint named Ksitigarbha, who had juste out of seclusion recently had a good n. It was the first time that the Deputy Sect Masters of the Western Sect did not reveal anything to any of their subordinates aftering up with aplete n.

    Moreover, he had only given the order a short while in advance.

    That suggestion was made by Ksitigarbha.

    Therefore, Daoist Wen Jing could not find a chance to report to Anshui City. Daoist Wen Jing had already sensed that the Western Sect should have sensed the existence of the inner demons in the sect. She had to be more careful and did not act rashly.

    Not long after charging forward in the seawater, Daoist Wen Jing saw an ice forest in the sea from afar.

    They were huge white ice pirs that connected to the ice ins of the North Ocean and the bottom of the North Ocean. The eye of the North Ocean was hidden in one of the ice pirs...

    Daoist Wen Jing raised her hand and felt the ocean current. She shouted softly, ¡°Attack! Smash all the ice pirs here!¡±

    ck shadows darted out from behind her. They either transformed into demons and charged forward, or used their mystical abilities and Dharma treasures to smash

    At that moment, a voice transmission entered her ears. Daoist Wen Jing was shocked.

    The person who sent the voice transmission was a Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect...

    ¡°There¡¯s still a group of fellow Daoistsing. Wen Jing, make the arrangements.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing nodded calmly. A drop of blood seeped out from her fingertip, condensed into a Blood Mosquito, and quickly disappeared. After a while, the North Ocean Eye was exposed. The dozens of ancient battle dragons guarding the Sea Eye took the initiative to go out to meet the enemy. The experts from the North Ocean Dragon Pce rushed over to help, but they were repelled by the Western Sect¡¯s ambush...

    There were indeed many experts from the Western Sect in the North Ocean.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had already captured those situations and deduced them correctly.

    He had even expected Daoist Wen Jing to appear in the North Ocean.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master was at the North Ocean Eye. The Great Daoist Master would not care about the casualties of the dragon race, but he would definitely protect the Sea Eye.

    The Great Daoist Master and Boss Tu could be considered the kings on their side.

    After careful consideration and thorough observation, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. His Dao heart did not fluctuate much. Next, he should consider how to deal with the Saint who might appear directly from the Western Sect...

    In the sky above the South Ocean battle, rays of golden light descended from the sky. Under the lead of Marshal Hua Ritian, the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers had arrived at the battlefield to help.

    However, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops could only move around in the periphery.

    In a ce where experts fought, they would only be cannon fodder in the past.

    Huh?

    Seeing that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation had joined the battle, the fish that Li Changshou had transformed into retreated and went to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side.

    Yun Xiao released a Dao rune that enveloped Li Changshou, and the two of them hid in the sea again. As soon as he appeared, he heard Yun Xiao ask in concern, ¡°Why do you look so pale?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°The various battles have already begun. All I can do is wait for the battle to calm down. I¡¯ve used every strategy I can think of.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Actually, just try your best. There¡¯s no need to force it. How can anything in the world be perfect?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slightly. He was about to say something interesting when he felt puzzled.

    Something seemed amiss...

    It was not that there was anything wrong with his schemes and arrangements. He had already done his best to allow the dragon race to deal with the triple troubles of the Western Sect.

    The Western Sect¡¯s operation this time was very different from before.

    Daoist Wen Jing did not give him a timely message... The rebels of the West Ocean Dragon Pce retreated as they pleased. Their goal was clear. They wanted to preserve their strength and exert immense pressure on the Dragon Pce...

    The location of the Sea Eye of the Four Seas waspletely exposed... The Western Sect¡¯s new controller was obviously much more brilliant than the previous ones. Li Changshou lowered his head with his hands behind his back and carefully calcted the entire situation.

    If I were the Western Sect¡¯s nner, what would I want from the dragon race?

    Money...

    Just money?

    Li Changshou had an idea, but his face suddenly turned pale.

    No, it was not just wealth. There was also the dignity of the Western Sect!

    The Western Sect had suffered too much in the matter regarding the dragon race. They had lost too much of their pride. If they could not punish the dragon race, wouldn¡¯t the two Saints of the Western Sect be a joke? How could they maintain their dignity?

    The Primordial World did not care about good and evil. There were only strong and weak in the Primordial World!

    If one were to judge from this point of view, one of the Sea Eyes of the four seas would probably be destroyed.

    However, if the Western Sect did that, they would definitely be burdened with negative karma. How could they avoid that?

    What exactly is wrong...

    In front of Yun Xiao, Li Changshou sat up cross-legged in the seawater. He closed his eyes and focused, using the paper effigy to observe the battle.

    That strange feeling... When the West Ocean Spirit Explosion happened, he used the Divine Power of the Water God to stabilize his surroundings. His immortal senses scanned the ¡°cannon fodder¡± that were affected by the Spirit Explosion...

    No, that¡¯s not right!

    He suddenly recalled that he had often considered it when he schemed against the dragon race back then. However, he had subconsciously neglected it because the Western Sect had directly controlled the entire West Ocean Dragon Pce!

    The Immortal Flood Dragon was indignant and resentful!

    That was the karma that the dragon race owed. They hade from the ancient times and did not treat the Immortal Flood Dragon troops as humans. They had caused feelings of resentment and hatred to form within the hearts of the Immortal Flood Dragon troops!

    That¡¯s right. The Western Sect does not need this conflict to cause an Immortal Flood Dragon rebellion. They can... let the dragon race bear the karma of the Sea Eye being broken!

    The West Ocean Dragon Pce was actually controlled by the West Ocean. However, it had been affected by the spiritual explosion previously. At that moment, the number of Immortal Flood Dragon troops among the rebels of the West Ocean and the North Ocean had been divided...

    Something is obviously wrong!

    ¡°East Ocean!¡±

    What the Western Sect wanted to attack was the East Ocean, which was the richest, the strongest, and the most representative of the dragon race!

    Who exactly is the schemer of the Western Sect today?

    Li Changshou turned to look at Yun Xiao. ¡°Fairy, can you go to Mount Emei and ask Brother Gongming toe out of seclusion and rush to the East Ocean together? I need the help of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl!¡±

    Yun Xiao immediately nodded. With a hint of warning in her eyes, she quickly turned into a cloud and disappeared.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath.

    He unleashed his escape technique! ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Hua Ritian sensed the familiar Dao runes that shed past, he frowned slightly and looked towards the northeast...

 Chapter 342 - Iâ€™m Willing to Take Care Of The People!

    <h4>Chapter 342 I¡¯m Willing to Take Care Of The People!</h4>

    ¡°Ao Yi... Ao Yi!¡±

    Outside the East Ocean Dragon Pce, the dragon race and the Sea n¡¯s rebels were fighting. Hundreds of thousands of living beings were surrounded and killed in the sea within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. Layers of waves were stirred on the surface of the sea.

    That ce was only one of the dozen or so battlefields outside the East Ocean. The Sea n¡¯s rebel army seemed to have gone crazy. The dragon race¡¯s defense line, which was built by the Immortal Flood Dragon troops and the prawn soldiers and crabs, also felt quite pressured. Ao Yi was there. He led hundreds of elite Immortal Flood Dragon troops and fought among the enemies.

    When he suddenly heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, Ao Yi immediately retreated into the Immortal Flood Dragon troops and took out a brocade pouch. The brocade pouch opened, and a paper effigy jumped out and transformed into a young Daoist... ¡°Brother Sect Master?¡±

    Seeing that the paper effigy was frowning, Ao Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou did not waste any time. He said firmly, ¡°The Great Daoist Master of the North Ocean Sea Eye has passed away. Even though the dragon race is injured, the sea eye is fine. Although the other party¡¯s attacks are powerful, there is no one powerful. The East Ocean¡¯s eye is in danger! Quickly inform your father to get all the experts of the East Ocean to seal the universe near the Sea Eye of the East Ocean!¡±

    Ao Yi was clearly stunned. However, he quickly took out a jade token. However, before he could activate the restrictions on the jade token, the hundreds of thousands of living beings that were fighting there stopped for a moment. Then, the entire sea began to shake gently. The Great Dao trembled, and the universe trembled! Li Changshou and Ao Yi looked at each other. Ao Yi¡¯s delicate face turned pale. ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just that the first step was taken toote.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled slightly. His smile was filled with confidence. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can transfer half of the experts of the dragon race here to the Sea Eye to provide support. There are many Ancient Battle Dragons in the Sea Eye. They would definitely be able tost for a while. Don¡¯t be anxious. I already have a way to deal with this matter. Bring this paper effigy with me. I¡¯ll tell you what to do next at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes became calmer. The horn on his forehead shone slightly, and a dragon¡¯s roar echoed in the distance. The dozens of dragon experts who were chopping melons and vegetables immediately turned around and transformed into azure dragons, speeding towards the ce where the universe had just trembled.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had already transformed into a paper effigy and returned to Ao Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    Ao Yi handed the authority to the Deputy General and transformed into the Azure Dragon¡¯s main body to chase after the nsmen in front of him...

    At the same time, Li Changshou was sighing softly in his heart at the intersection between the South Ocean and the East Ocean.

    He was justforting Ao Yi.

    Li Changshou had a way to deal with it, but it was toote for him to use it...

    The Western Sect¡¯s revenge this time had used the true foundation of the Western Sect. The partial strength of the East Ocean¡¯s eye must have been imbnced at this moment.

    Based on the situation that the paper effigy had captured, the situation waspletely out of the control of the dragon race. After the cosmic turbulence that had affected everything within 50,000 kilometers just now, more than ten cracks appeared near the East Ocean¡¯s eye. Flood dragons with ck scales that were full of blood energy flew out. Asura Secret Technique, Blood Sea Corruption! The flood dragons surged out continuously. It was unknown how many of them there were. Among the ck-scaled flood dragons were six-armed and eight-armed Blood Sea Asuras. That was not all... Hundreds of ck figures in cloaks appeared within a 50-kilometer radius around the sea eye. Together with the Western experts who had been fighting previously, they began to suppress the dragons of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Demons, Asuras, ancient ferocious beasts...

    The forces of the Western Sect which had been hiding in the dark, had gathered in the East Ocean at this moment!

    Seeing that, Li Changshou could only think to himself, There are experts in the Western Sect.

    The demons, Asuras, and ferocious beasts that were gued by negative karma had all been abandoned by the Heavenly Dao. Even if they had to shoulder a portion of the karma from destroying the seal of the Sea Eye, their situation would be no different from now.

    The Western Sect had never admitted that those ferocious spirits belonged to the spiritual mountain. The matter today would not implicate the Western Sect, but it could deter those who refused to submit to the Western Sect in the future.

    At the same time, he could also take away the umtion of the dragon race...

    Did I underestimate the Western Sect previously? Li Changshou reflected on himself. However, he realized that he did not underestimate the Western Sect. Instead, he had always been cautious. Even if the situation required him to stand up and attack the Western Sect, he would leave a way out. The reason why he lost control this time was because the Western Sect was strong enough and had been united.

    Secondly, the Western Sect¡¯s style of doing things had changed drastically. In the past, they were arrogant andcent, but now, they were ruthless and decisive.

    Li Changshou really wanted to know who the expert from the Western Sect who was presiding over the battle was... Did the Saint n it personally? If that was the case, he should have received the reminder from the Grand Pure One. The battle at that moment had clearly not reached the level of a Saint.

    Li Changshou suppressed those thoughts in his heart and kept thinking of countermeasures. He had already used the Water Escape technique to its limit. However, he had already seen the situation in the East Ocean.

    The dragon race had fallen! Arge number of ck Scaled Blood Flood Dragons surged out from the cracks and headed straight for the eye of the sea.

    In the deep pit of the Sea Eye, dozens of old dragons flew out from the edge and took the initiative to fight.

    However, when the old dragons went out, the Sea Eye trembled slightly. At that moment, the dragons blocking the Sea Eye were under even more pressure! The experts of the dragon race who were fighting in the periphery wanted to return to their aid. However, the Asura and demon race experts faced them head-on. They attacked from the front and back topletely cut off the reinforcements of the dragon race experts.

    Although the ancient battle dragons were powerful and ferocious, they did not dare to unleash their dragon power in the eye of the sea. Secondly, there were too many ck-scaled flood dragons. After fighting for a while, the old dragons were already covered in wounds.

    Arge colony of ants could kill an elephant. Many flood dragons could kill dragons too. The blood energy surrounding the ck-scaled flood dragon seemed to be poisonous. It continuously seeped into the wounds of the old dragons... b The defensive line formed by the old dragons was almost broken in an instant. The battle dragons could only retreat quickly. On the Sea Eye, they used their life source to create a thickyer of protective barrier.

    The many array formations set up here had been destroyed when the first wave of Western ferocious spirits attacked.

    At that moment Li Changshou who was looking at it as an outsider, could tell that the Western Sect¡¯s scheme this time was closely linked to the three battles. They were conspiring and plotting. The main reason why the dragon race was so passive at that moment was that the dragon race did not follow Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements and used all their strength, which caused them to be trapped by the other party... Li Changshou understood that. At that moment, he was already thinking about what he could do if the Sea Eye was really broken. In the East Ocean, the ck-scaled flood dragons charged forward one after another. They collided and bit like mad demons. The temporary array formation was about to copse. Li Changshou could not bear to continue observing that ce. Suddenly, a loud dragon roar sounded from the side...

    An old azure dragon knocked away dozens of ck shadows that were surrounding him. In an instant, it became hundreds of thousands of feet long. Its huge dragon tail swept past, and half of the ck flood dragons above the sea eye were instantly swept away! Dragon King, Ao Guang! At that moment, a burly ck figure jumped out of a Cosmic rift.

    The ck shadow expanded rapidly in the seawater and turned into a three-headed ck flood dragon. His huge body was not inferior to the Dragon King of the East Ocean. He knocked the Dragon King away from the eye of the sea and the two quickly fought at the bottom of the sea.

    One after another, huge ck-scaled flood dragons appeared above the Sea Eye and rushed towards it! Li Changshou seemed to have heard the angry roars of the ck-scaled flood dragons. He seemed to have heard the indignation that they had been feeling for countless years... They were only soldiers carefully selected by the dragon race. They were only guards of the dragon race and servants of the True Dragon. They did not deserve any dignity. The arrogant dragon disciples could take their lives at will.

    No matter how high their cultivation levels were or how strong they were, they had to kneel in front of those useless dragons... In fact, when their strength reached a certain level, they would be crippled and turn into dragons. They would reproduce and provide more dragon eggs for the dragon race. Most of the dragon eggs and their children had be useless trash. They had be the first targets for the ck Scaled Flood Dragons, who had outstanding potential, to fight when they grew up...

    They were whipped and cursed at. They had to endure and bear with it.

    They were weapons of the dragon race, but they were also living beings with flesh and blood! Living beings! During the battle, the three-headed flood dragon was no match for the Dragon King. It quickly lost and one of its necks was bitten by the Dragon King! ¡°Ao Guang!¡± The three-headed flood dragon raised its head and roared, ¡°Your dragon race will definitely end in the hands of the flood dragon!¡±

    Then, the giant dragon struggled violently. Its left neck was severed, and blood sttered everywhere! The three-headed flood dragon took the opportunity to turn around and charge into the deep pit of the Sea Eye again! The dragon king¡¯s body swayed and immediately rushed forward to stop Ao Guang. However, boundless blood energy surged out from the three-headed flood dragon¡¯s body. The blood energy condensed into a blood-colored azure dragon and stopped Ao Guang for two breaths! That bit of time was enough. The Dragon King¡¯s eyes were filled with despair! The three-headed giant dragon¡¯s huge body fell rapidly towards the sea eye!

    The ck-scaled flood dragons turned into ck light and flew over. They surrounded and entangled around the giant flood dragon, as if they had be one with it. In the blink of an eye, they turned the ck flood dragon into a huge ck ball! The array formation was broken with a single touch! The dragons in the Sea Eye roared. The bodies of each dragon burst out with intense light, as if they were connected to a huge... The ten-thousand-feet azure dragon that Ao Guang had transformed into let out a furious roar that shook the East Ocean. It ignored its own safety and charged towards the giant flood dragon, but it was already toote to stop it... Suddenly, a Water-Fire Taiji Painting appeared above the sea eye and quickly condensed in the seawater! Li Changshou was shocked when he saw that. The Great Daoist Master had arrived! At that moment, a sword beam shed in the criss-crossing Cosmic Crack above the sea eye. A sword that was shining with silver light shed the Water-Fire Taiji Painting that the Great Daoist Master had condensed! Wherever the sword beam passed, the universe cracked again... The power of one sword could destroy the universe!

    Li Changshou was still wondering what that sword was when the Pagoda Master shouted excitedly in his heart.

    ¡°Primordial Massacre Sword! Damn, that¡¯s the Primordial Massacre Sword! Quick, go up and let it sh me twice. How many years has it been since I felt pain!?!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Before he couldin, Li Changshou stopped using his escape technique. At that moment, he was already near the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He was only tens of thousands of kilometers away from the ocean eye.

    However, he was already half a stepte. The huge meatball that the ck-scaled flood dragon had formed had already broken through the ¡°dragon body dam¡± at the eye of the sea. The azure dragon wailed, and the world changed color. Boundless sanguine light suddenly appeared in the eye of the sea, and extremely powerful currents surged out! At that moment, the five continents of the Primordial World trembled slightly. What else could he do? Li Changshou stood there and fell into deep thought. His figure shed and appeared above the East Ocean. He turned into a white cloud and looked towards the eye of the sea. Over there, a water ball that was thousands of kilometers in diameter slowly rose. If one looked down from the sky, it would look as if the East Ocean had turned into a spring, and the eye of the sea was the center of the spring. Boundless seawater surged out from the ocean¡¯s eye... His Dao heart trembled, and a blurry image appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. The Sea Eye of the East Ocean erupted, and huge waves rose in the East Ocean. They engulfed the entire East Continent and most of the South Continent. The living beings there were in misery!

    Does the Heavenly Dao not care?

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with confusion. Then, he understood.

    The polluted spring was originally condensed from the negative karma of splitting open the sky. It also contained the resentment of the world towards living beings. This was the karma of all living beings.

    Only by enduring such karma for the living beings could they get rid of the negative karma that they suffered for shattering the Primordial World back then...

    What can I do now?

    Li Changshou pondered quickly. If the tragedy that he had seen just now really happened, the Saint of the Dao Sect, who was closely rted to the human race, would definitely have appeared... In other words, he definitely had a way to block the Ocean Eye.

    Could it be that the dragon race is going to sacrifice arge number of dragons today? Are they going to repeat the tragedy from the ancient times? If that was the case, it would be useless for him to submit to the Heavenly Courts. Wouldn¡¯t he be speaking ill of the dragon race... Suddenly...

    ¡°Brother Sect Master... The Sea Eye is broken.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart tightened. He diverted half of his attention to Ao Yi. The dozens of azure dragons that followed Ao Yi were floating in the seawater. Their eyes were filled with confusion, and a few images appeared in their minds.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy transformed into a young Daoist and appeared beside Ao Yi. Ao Yi subconsciously returned to his human form. His eyes were red, and he suddenly shed two drops of tears.

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    Ao Yi subconsciously grabbed the side. Li Changshou immediately raised his hand and grabbed Ao Yi¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°The Sea Eye is broken.¡± Ao Yi¡¯s breathing seemed to be a little difficult. He said in a low voice, ¡°I just saw my father trying his best to block the Sea Eye, but the Sea Eye kept breaking open. His scales were covered in blood... I also saw the waves engulf thend. Countless living beings on thend were either dead or injured. Countless bolts of Purple Heaven Divine Lightning struck our people and turned them into ashes... I saw countless nsmen rushing towards the Sea Eye, but they were torn apart by it...¡±

    Indeed.

    The will of the Heavenly Dao was filled by the dragon race with their lives. It was the will of the heavens, the Heavenly Dao. Even though the dragon race had already submitted to the Heavenly Courts and was considered to be working for the Heavenly Dao, they could not change their destiny...

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with confusion. There were tears on his delicate face, but he smiled at Li Changshou.

    He released Li Changshou¡¯s palm and took two steps back. He bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long... Thank you.¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around. Ao Yi let out a loud dragon roar. The dozens of azure dragons around him saw the same scene and sped forward without hesitation.

    However... just as Ao Yi was about to transform into his dragon form, his feet swayed, and his eyes closed weakly. Hey in the seawater. The azure dragons in front turned around. Li Changshou had already walked forward and supported Ao Yi. ¡°Everyone, if you trust me, the Water God, I will protect Ao Yi¡¯s life. I will take on the responsibility that Ao Yi wants to shoulder!¡±

    The dozens of azure dragons surged with light. They each transformed into human forms and bowed deeply to Li Changshou. Then, without saying a word, they transformed into azure dragons and pounced at the eye of the sea at full speed. They were not the only ones... Thousands of azure dragons flew out of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Most of them did not have highbat power, but they did not look back... In the battlefields of the East Ocean, the azure dragons ignored their injuries and left the battle. They turned around and flew towards the eye of the ocean... It was like a moth flying into a me, but it was a lucid moth.

    In the South Ocean, the North Ocean, and the West Ocean, the dragon race, which could more or less rush to the East Ocean to provide support, immediately rushed towards the East Ocean Sea...

    At that moment, the culprits, the ferocious living beings from the Western Sect, spread out in a dignified manner. They used various teleportation arrays and Cosmic rifts to quickly leave the East Ocean Eye.

    At the ce where the battle between the North Ocean and South Ocean was, the experts of the Western Sect abandoned a small portion of the cannon fodder and quickly retreated.

    The seabed not far from the East Ocean Dragon Pce suddenly copsed. The biggest treasure vault of the East Ocean Dragon Pce had disappeared... The Western Sect had achieved their goal.

    ¡°Have they retreated...¡±

    Li Changshou suppressed his anger. He had to admit that the mastermind behind today¡¯s battle was really a ruthless person.

    It was useless toment. He should think about how to help the dragon race. Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and saw the shadows of the dragon race that had pounced on the enemies but were instantly pushed away and torn apart in the sea eye...

    He could not stop them at all. However, he still charged forward with all his might.

    The dragons almost lost their rationality and went crazy. If they did not stop them, the dragon race would be destroyed in a few days!

    Li Changshou looked at the sky above the sea eye.

    Over there, General Dongmu rushed out of the sea with 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers and gathered in the sky.

    I can¡¯t wait anymore. I have to do something.

    Li Changshou flipped his right hand and grabbed a metal rod. The rod trembled slightly, as if it was speaking to him. Can I?

    Li Changshou could not see any hope of sess, but he would not be injured. With the metal rod, he could think of the characteristics of the metal rod that could be big or small in the future. Perhaps, he could fight for a chance of survival for the dragon race! There would always be a chance. Is this metal rod one of the dragons that escaped? ¡°General Dongmu!¡± Li Changshou appeared from the white cloud and shouted loudly in the surroundings! His white robe fluttered in the wind, and his white hair fluttered in the wind. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared above his head. He grabbed the Cosmic Ruler with his left hand and took a step forward. His figure flickered continuously in the sky as he rushed towards the ¡°Gushing Spring¡± in the sea.

    General Dongmu could not help but be overjoyed. ¡°The Water God is here!¡±

    Before General Dongmu could finish speaking, Li Changshou had already appeared at a spot 500 kilometers away. His figure flickered twice again and he stood directly above the Sea Eye. What should I do?

    Li Changshou looked at the metal rod in his hand and shouted, ¡°If you have a spirit, manifest and show yourself!¡±

    The metal rod trembled slightly and broke free from Li Changshou¡¯s control. It floated vertically in front of Li Changshou. The metal rod suddenly became thicker and longer, and became half a meter in diameter.

    ¡°Immortal power.¡±

    A blurry handwriting appeared in his heart. Li Changshou did not hesitate. He ced one hand on the metal rod and poured his immortal power into it.

    The metal rod suddenly expanded and sent Li Changshou flying

    Li Changshou invited the Mystic Yellow Pagoda to appear and it floated above his head. He immediately jumped onto the metal rod and stepped on it.

    He closed his eyes and continuously injected immortal power into the metal rod!

    Long, long, long... Big, big, big! However, in the blink of an eye, the metal rod turned into a thousand feet tall and pierced into the Gushing Spring below!

    It was not enough.

    Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve fluttered. With a loud sound, paper effigies flew out and transformed into various human forms in the blink of an eye. They quickly floated above the metal rod and poured their immortal power into it.

    The iron rod expanded several times faster!

    After a while, a metal rod that was 150 kilometers in diameter stood between heaven and earth. There were clouds above it, and below it, it reached into the deep sea and was stuck in the middle of the spring.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. The metal rod had already reached its limit.

    He stomped his feet and the metal rod immediately sank downwards. However, Li Changshou could sense a huge forceing from below.

    The power that erupted from the Sea Eye far exceeded Li Changshou¡¯s expectations! Li Changshou took a deep breath and spiritual light flickered around him. The paper effigies around him immediately stood up and cooperated with him.

    The Sea-Calming Divine Needle was pushed down further by another thousand feet. ¡°Water God! I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    General Dongmu shouted softly andnded from the sky. The immortal power in his body surged and he pressed his palms on the metal rod.

    The metal rod... trembled symbolically...

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it too!¡±

    Bian Zhuang put away the Nine-Toothed Harrow and hit the tip of the Sea-Calming Divine Needle!

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Come and help the Water God!¡±

    Many figures fell from the sky. The Heavenly Generals and Heavenly Soldiers put away their weapons and circted their immortal powers to push the divine needle from above.

    At that moment, dragon roars came from the sea. Azure dragons broke out of the water and flew half a circle in the sky, quickly pouncing on the metal rod. Hundreds of azure dragons flew into the sky and pressed downwards.

    Hundreds of azure dragons pounced around the metal rod, stabilized it, and pulled it downwards. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle immediately sank rapidly. The turbulent ocean currents that surged out of the Sea Eye were actually separated by the metal rod!

    Waves of power of merit circted around the metal rod.

    A ray of golden light shot out from the East Heaven Gate and entered the metal rod. The metal rod immediately shone brightly! More and more azure dragons flew out of the sea and pounced at the metal rod. The Dragon King of the East Ocean, who was already covered in blood, flew out of the seawater with his huge body. However, he exhausted all his energy and fainted before sinking into the deep sea...

    That chance of survival was given by Li Changshou. The dragon race had to fight for it!

    At that moment, a sword beam shed and produced a ten-thousand-feet-long sword beam that shed at the metal rod. Li Changshou snorted softly. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head was about to move when golden light shed. A golden bucket that looked like a seismograph appeared and blocked the sword beam.

    Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice! A white figure appeared from behind the Golden Chalice. Her face was cold and her eyes were like lightning. As she waved her hand, the golden bucket shot out a ray of golden light and shed into the void.

    It was Fairy Yun Xiao!

    With a muffled groan, the Great Dao in the sky trembled. A phantom lowered its head and spat out blood. It fled in a sorry state. Yun Xiao immediately wanted to chase after him, but she thought of something and stopped. She put away the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and appeared beside Li Changshou in a sh. She gently pressed down with her white hand. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle, which had been stagnant, sank a lot again! However, the closer he was to the eye of the sea, the stronger the force of the current that rushed out was. The bottom of the divine needle was only a few hundred feet away from the eye of the sea, but it was difficult for him to stop.

    The dragons and Heavenly Soldiers, who were not powerful enough, began to use up their immortal powers...

    The originally gloomy sky suddenly became bright! Li Changshou looked up and saw twenty-four azure stars in the sky. They formed a mysterious array formation and surrounded the Sea-Calming Divine Needle. They quickly descended into the sea.

    The Daoist, who was dressed in armor and had a beautiful beard, was standing with his hands behind his back. Vast Dharma powers kept surging out from his body. His expression was solemn and his forehead was covered in sweat.

    Sea-Calming Divine Pearl!

    Master Zhao!

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Zhao Gongming suddenly shouted. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls shone brightly. The universe within a 500-kilometer radius seemed to have frozen. The Sea Eye below also stopped. Li Changshou felt his feet lighten. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle suddenly sank and was stuffed into the eye of the sea! Zhao Gongming spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately sat cross-legged in the sky.

    Blocked?

    Li Changshou was puzzled. The dragons lowered their heads and looked at the sea. At that moment, they did not dare to exert their strength, nor did they dare to stop.

    The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl¡¯s light quickly dimmed and turned into twenty-four pearls. They flew back and circled around Zhao Gongming. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle trembled slightly. The dragons immediately exerted their strength and resisted with all their might.

    The Sea Eye... seemed to have been sealed just like that.

    However, the weight of the Sea-Calming Divine Needle could not suppress the Sea Eye. Could it be that he had to stay there and hold on?

    Suddenly, Li Changshou realized something. The merit on the Sea-Calming Divine Needle was being rapidly consumed! 10%, 20%, 30%... The Sea-Calming Divine Needle kept shrinking, and the sea eye pit below was shrinking at the same time! In the blink of an eye, the surface area of the Sea Eye had shrunk by about 10%. The power of merit on the Sea-Calming Divine Needle had been exhausted.

    The East Ocean was silent for a moment.

    Boom!

    An even stronger force surged out from under the Sea-Calming Divine Needle. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle was almost pushed out of the eye of the sea!

    Merit!

    To block the eye of the sea, he needed a huge amount of merit!

    Li Changshou looked at his left hand and hesitated. However, he quickly made a decision. So what if he returned the great merit the dragon race had given him?

    In the future, he would obtain double the merit from incense offerings from the dragon race!

    In that case, he did not owe the dragon race anything! However, even if he filled it with all his merit, he could only seal half of the Sea Eye. At that time, the power of the Sea Eye¡¯s reaction would be even stronger...

    ¡°Changgeng, it¡¯s been hard on you. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly raised his head and looked at the clouds in the distance. There, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal Hua Ritian stood proudly. There was a faint smile on his handsome face. Golden light surged out from his body, and his robe was illuminated by the golden light. Li Changshou was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Hua Ritian smiled and nodded. He lowered his head and looked at the seawater below. Suddenly, he leaped and turned into a beam of golden light that shot towards the Sea Eye! Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Your Golden Body of Merit has beenpleted! Why don¡¯t you transfer the merit of the Heavenly Courts!?!¡±

    What he received was a distant voice transmission.

    ¡°If you hesitate for a moment, the people will be plunged into misery and suffering. I, Hao Tian, am the Heavenly Emperor. I am willing to take care of the people.¡± After a while,yers of golden light spread out and dyed the world golden. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle was shrinking at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. The Sea Eye below was shrinking at the same time.

    An hourter...

    Li Changshou, Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and General Dongmu surrounded the seabed with the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals and tens of thousands of azure dragons that had rushed over. The Sea-Calming Divine Needle turned into the size of a metal rod and stood quietly in a small spring. A clear stream of water flowed out from the spring¡¯s eye. The stream of water was very gentle, and it replenished the consumption of the East Ocean¡¯s water. It was extremely stable and contained merit.

    A dragon-headed elder asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Lord Water God, that figure...¡± ¡°He¡¯s a general that the Jade Emperor... values.¡± Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°His name is Hua Ritian. He¡¯s the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal.¡±

    Ao Guang, who had just been supported, was covered in blood. At that moment, he did not say a word. He slowly knelt down towards the spring and kowtowed deeply. The surrounding azure dragons transformed into human forms andnded at the bottom of the sea. Facing the spring, the Sea-Calming Divine Needle, and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal, who had disappeared, knelt and kowtowed. Zhao Gongming walked over from behind and nudged Li Changshou with his shoulder. ¡°This Little Aunt-Master has impressed me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded. It was not appropriate for him to smile now. He only said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts are actually not bad.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao blinked and pondered.

 Chapter 343 - The Joy of Not Being A Person

    <h4>Chapter 343 The Joy of Not Being A Person</h4>

    The dragon race was really in a tragic situation this time...

    Although the process of the Sea Eye ¡®breaking the dam¡¯ was not long, most of the dragon experts who were closest to the Sea Eye, who did not hesitate to pounce on the Sea Eye, and the dragons who were originally suppressing the Sea Eye were torn apart by the sea current.

    It seemed that only ten to twenty percent of the dragon race had died. However, those who had died were the high-endbat power of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. After that battle, the strength of the East Ocean Dragon Pce had been greatly weakened. If the losses of the West Ocean Dragon Pce were included, the damage to the dragon race during the short battle, and the sudden disappearance of thergest dragon treasure vault in the East Ocean... The dragon race had suffered a huge loss. The good news was that one of the Sea Eyes that the dragon race needed to use their lives to suppress had been reduced. The power of the East Ocean Dragon Pce had beenpletely unsealed. Li Changshou stood in front of the metal rod and looked at the Sea Eye that was no longer a threat. His gaze wasplicated. There was no need to find an excuse or push the me to the dragon race for being too anxious after the Sea Eye was exposed. This time, he had lost to the Western Sect.

    No matter how many schemes and tricks he had, he stillcked the power to turn the tide at the crucial moment...

    That power could strengthen the Heavenly Courts to the point of being powerful enough to suppress the Saints.

    He could also unleash thebat power of the Great Daoist Master and Fairy Yun Xiao in a short period of time...

    ¡°Water God.¡± The old Dragon King, who was dressed in a robe, walked behind Li Changshou and bowed deeply. Li Changshou turned around and hurriedly supported him. ¡°What are you doing, Dragon King?¡±

    The Dragon King said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about you saving the line of session of the East Ocean, Water God. However, if you have any requests in the future, please speak frankly. There are no taboos.¡±

    ¡°Dragon King, the great cmity is also a great fortune. The dragon race should learn a lesson from this matter.¡± Li Changshou changed the topic and asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with the Four Seas Immortal Flood Dragons, Dragon King?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed softly. There was a hint of helplessness in his dragon eyes. ¡°There have been too many casualties today. Although the East Ocean¡¯s eye is fine, the sins of the dragon race have yet to be resolved. Let them each swear an oath to never invade the Sea Eye. If anyone wants to leave, they can. If anyone wants to stay, they will be like a dragon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and handed it to the Dragon King of the East Ocean. ¡°This metal rod was given to me by Emperor Da Yu. It was originally refined by Grand Supreme Elder. From the looks of it, it can be used as a treasure to seal the Sea Eye. I will leave it here. The Dragon Pce must safeguard it. There are neen strategies in this jade token. I just wrote them. If you find them useful, you can consider them.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the paper effigy carried Ao Yi and swam over from afar. He ced the unconscious Ao Yi in front of the Dragon King. ¡°Please don¡¯t me me, Dragon King,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°Ao Yi treats me as a brother. I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer in the Sea Eye. Ao Yi did not escape on his own ord at the crucial juncture.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Water God...¡±

    The Dragon King wrapped Ao Yi in water and sent him to the elders who were waiting in the distance. The Dragon King sent a voice transmission. ¡°We should...¡±

    ¡°I still have to express what I should,¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission. ¡°Although His Majesty is a Heavenly Emperor, he does not take away merit just because he wants to. That is His Majesty¡¯s umtion over the years. I just heard from an elder that the East Ocean Dragon Pce¡¯s treasure vault seems to have been robbed.¡± ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry.¡± The old Dragon King sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just some umtion of precious materials. There are two more treasure vaults in the East Ocean.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts will need armor and weapons next.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice, Water God!¡±

    Li Changshou sent another voice transmission. ¡°The two Fellow Daoists of Jie School have contributed greatly this time. There¡¯s no need for the Dragon Pce to send any precious gifts. Remember to go to the Three-Immortal Ind and the Luofu Cave to thank them in personter.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean agreed. Li Changshou took out two bottles of recuperation Spirit Pills that he had refined and expressed his sincerity.

    After the Dragon King thanked him, he handed the pills over. Li Changshou took his leave on the grounds that he still had to deal with the East Ocean tsunami...

    It was not appropriate for him to observe such a sorrowful matter.

    When Li Changshou used the Water Escape to rush to the surface of the sea, the dragons behind him bowed.

    The Dragon King looked down at the jade token in his hand and injected his immortal power. Small words flew out from it.

    ¡°First Strategy For The Dragons: Quickly set up the Water God Deity Positions of the various Water Gods in the South Continent. Take the initiative to ask the Heavenly Courts to restrict you with harsh rules. Make sure that you umte enough merit as soon as possible and fill up the Sea Eyes of the West Ocean, North Ocean, and South Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Second Strategy For The Dragons: Establish the Dragon Gate and pave the way for the dragons to advance.¡±

    [Third Strategy For The Dragons]: Forge the Water Army and enter the Major Chiliocosm around the five continents...]

    When Li Changshou left the East Ocean, Fairy Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and General Dongmu were waiting on the cloud. The 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers had already been divided into dozens and rushed to the East Ocean Coast just in case. After exining what they were going to do next, the four of them rode a cloud and easily caught up to the water line that was spreading towards the west... After thinking carefully, Li Changshou smiled at Zhao Gongming and said, ¡°Brother, thank you. Please use the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl to absorb all the tsunamis in the East Ocean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and did not suspect anything. He activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and sucked in all the water that had seeped out of the Sea Eye.

    The entire process did not even result in any casualties.

    After Zhao Gongming was done with that, he was about to return on a cloud when a huge golden cloud flew over from the sky. Half of the cloud went to look for the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers, while the other half floated above their heads.

    Golden rays of lightnded. Li Changshou, Zhao Gongming, Fairy Yun Xiao, and General Dongmu each obtained merit.

    General Dongmu was not surprised. Li Changshou observed Zhao Gongming¡¯s reaction. Fairy Yun Xiao took out the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and channeled a considerable amount of power of merit to it.

    Li Changshou had obtained the most merit. His Golden Body of Merit took another small step forward. Secondly, Zhao Gongming obtained 80% of Li Changshou¡¯s merit. At that moment, he was rather proud. He stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there will be a day when I gain merit.¡± Li Changshou reminded him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t underestimate this merit. If you don¡¯t have a Connate Cardinal treasure to protect yourself, you still need this merit to protect yourself. Only then can you avoid being schemed against by evil techniques!¡± Upon hearing Li Changshou¡¯s serious tone, Zhao Gongming nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother. I¡¯ll remember this.¡± Yun Xiao looked at her Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and pursed her lips. General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°Water God, I¡¯ll go back and report to His Majesty. This time, the Water God has filled the Sea Eye, saved the dragon race, and protected the dignity of our Heavenly Courts. This is a great merit...¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t go and congratte His Majesty!¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    General Dongmu was confused.

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°We actually lost in the East Ocean this time. The Dragon Pce suffered heavy losses, so did the Heavenly Courts. There¡¯s nothing worth rejoicing for. I did not n this well enough. I will go and ask His Majesty for forgivenesster.¡± ¡°General Dongmu, just say that the Dragon Pce had been severely injured by the ferocious spirits. He would definitely me the destruction of the Sea Eye on the Demonic Flood Dragon that had been tainted by the sea of blood. He would then ask His Majesty to give the order to investigate the ferocious spirits that had caused chaos in the East Ocean in the Three Realms. That will do.¡±

    General Dongmu cupped his hands and said, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. I will remember all of that. However, the situation today is clearly the Western Sect¡¯s scheme. Why don¡¯t we use righteousness to pressure the Western Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to pressure them. They will only suffer a bacsh from the Western Sect,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Moreover, without any evidence, how can you say that the Western Sect did it? There are some things that cannot be said.¡± Zhao Gongming muttered, ¡°The Heavenly Courts have suffered such a huge loss. Are we just going to let it go? Changgeng, do you want me to go to the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and stand up for Little Aunt-Master and you!?!¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The rise of the Heavenly Courts has to be based on experience. The Saint of the Western Sect is the Saint of our Dao Sect. Those ferocious spirits had obtained the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasure vault today and had taken revenge on the dragon race and the Heavenly Courts. They would be quiet for a whileter. This period of time is especially important to the Heavenly Courts.¡± ¡°This is too infuriating!¡± Zhao Gongming was a little depressed. He wanted to continue, but Fairy Yun Xiao pursed her lips. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t cause trouble for him. This matter needs to be handled carefully.¡± Zhao Gongming immediately nodded. ¡°Second Sister is right!¡±

    At that moment, General Dongmu rushed to meet the Heavenly Soldiers with Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and went to the Heavenly Courts to report. Yun Xiao saw that Li Changshou looked tired and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the mountain to rest first. I don¡¯t know where Senior Brother Xuan Du has gone.¡± ¡°Let me send you back. This ce is not far from the Three-Immortal Ind.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to send me back to the Sea God Templeter.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly. ¡°You can rest on the Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    ¡°There are still many things to do.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. ¡°This time, we have to summarize the mistakes and avoid such loopholes in the future. This time, something happened to the dragon race. Next time, it might endanger me. I have to be vignt.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really stable.¡±

    Li Changshou seemed to have thought of something and frowned. Yun Xiao looked up at the ¡°old man¡± and seemed to be able to see through his transformation technique. When she saw the young man¡¯s face, she did not look away for a moment. Zhao Gongming, who was behind the two of them, was speechless.

    He felt that there was an extra option in the mystical ability.

    Yun Xiao rode a cloud and brought the two of them to Three-Immortal Ind. They entered theyers of clouds and found the Immortal Ind hidden by the array formation.

    The three of them spread their immortal senses inside the array.

    That was a habit that almost all Qi Refinement cultivators had. However, when Li Changshou released his immortal senses, he would subconsciously be careful. If he encountered an Immortal Sense Poison Pill, he would immediately cut off his detection. Fairy Yun Xiao frowned. Master Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Changshou silently supported his forehead with one hand.

    He felt helpless. In a courtyard surrounded by smoke, ¡°Li Changshou¡± and ¡°Yun Xiao¡± were hugging each other. Their expressions were a little exaggerated as they said some romantic words that Li Changshou would never try to say.

    What made Li Changshou want to poke his eyes and make himself blind was that the ¡°Li Changshou¡± in that ce was using his original appearance...

    Li Changshou, who was in the pavilion, shouted affectionately, ¡°Yun, look at me. Look closer. Do you see your face in my eyes?¡±. ¡°Shou, don¡¯t look at me like that. It makes me feel like flowers are blooming in my heart. I feel like there¡¯s a little deer running around and bumping my heart.¡±

    ¡°Yun...¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a soft shout. The two of them, who were hugging each other, separated instantly. With two loud bangs, they turned into two fairies who looked like young girls. Qiong Xiao¡¯s face turned pale. Bi Xiao, who was dressed in a green chiffon dress, was moving as fast as an illusion. She pressed her legs and knees together, pinched her ears, and pursed her lips...

    Qiong Xiao trembled and said, ¡°Sister, Sister, when did youe back?¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s figure shed and appeared in the pavilion. She picked up the Shadow-Retaining Ball on the stone table and crushed it.

    ¡°Do the two of you think that cultivation is too boring?¡± Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao trembled. Qiong Xiao knelt beside Bi Xiao silently, her eyes filled with regret.

    Regret... She was filled with regret.

    On the cloud beside the ind, Li Changshou turned his head and did not see Zhao Gongming. Then, he looked down and saw Master Zhao standing up slowly with his hands on his knees, looking awkward.

    ¡°Hey, my leg is even... Why did my old ailment act up just now...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. What are you afraid of?

    After staying on the Three-Immortal Ind for a while, Li Changshou bade farewell to Zhao Gongming and headed towards the East Continent. Yun Xiao instructed Zhao Gongming to escort Li Changshou to a safe ce to prevent him from being schemed against by the Western Sect. Although Zhao Gongming wanted to say, ¡°Second Sister, can¡¯t you just protect him?¡±, he couldn¡¯t...

    Ahem!

    How can the disciple of Jie School be afraid of his sworn sister?

    He just did not dare to do it.

    Therefore, Zhao Gongming rejected Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion to part ways in the East Ocean and forcefully pulled Li Changshou to the Sea God Temple of the South Continent, making it harder for Li Changshou to go home. Finally, with the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler protecting him, Li Changshou sessfully returned to the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect. He hid in the array formation and allowed the paper effigy to be active.

    The Western Sect...

    Li Changshou was also a little troubled. He was not in a hurry to see the Jade Emperor, nor did he look for the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who had gone somewhere. He ced his attention on the paper effigy and strolled around theke and spiritual beast enclosure of the Little Qiong Peak. After careful consideration, he summarized and formted the next step of the n. Li Changshou scanned the Heaven-Breaking Peak with his immortal senses and discovered that everything was fine. Li Changshou did not bother about it.

    Unknowingly, he walked to the straw hut by theke. Li Changshou stopped in his tracks and looked at his master, who was meditating. It¡¯s time to arrange for Master to go up. I should take advantage of this opportunity...

    The next memorial that he had to write to the Jade Emperor had already been thought through.

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    Ling¡¯e flew over from the direction of the chess room on a cloud. Shended gracefully in front of Li Changshou and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look awful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked.¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°I encountered some obstacles outside, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°Can anyone plot against Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°There are many people,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°There is always someone better. There are also extraordinary existences at the top. We are just two small fish in the Primordial World. Don¡¯t be arrogant andcent because of thepliments from your fellow disciples in the sect. Be respectful!¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips. ¡°Senior Brother, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I feel much better after teaching you a lesson.¡± Li Changshou casually pointed at a white cloud and stepped onto it. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Pill Chamber to refine pills. At the same time, I have to think about some important matters. This time, I¡¯ve decided to copy the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ six thousand times. However, I¡¯m too busy to take time out...¡±

    ¡°All the best!¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately clenched her fists and gestured for him to work hard. She turned around and was about to use Wind Escape. Li Changshou flicked his finger, and Ling¡¯e¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her forehead hit an invisible wall. She heard her senior brother say leisurely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to ept the punishment on my behalf this time, Junior Sister.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ling¡¯e agreed aggrievedly. Li Changshou felt much better and rode a cloud towards the Pill Chamber.

    He would be happy if he did not be a human.

    At that moment, a small Taiji Painting appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s main body. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler hurriedly bade him farewell and entered the Taiji Painting.

    He said that his eldest disciple had summoned him... Li Changshou seemed to have sensed a familiar filthy aura through the Taiji Painting.

    Blood Sea?

    The Great Daoist Master went to the Blood Sea?

    At the edge of the Netherworld, in the depths of the boundless blood sea, a beautiful, scantily-d female Asura with two arms was sitting cross-legged at the bottom of the sea of blood. She was absorbing the power of the Blood Sea to heal herself. There was a silver-white sword on her knee. Suddenly, she heard a chuckle. The female Asura abruptly opened her eyes. The aura around her trembled and she suddenly looked up. On the sea of blood, the Taiji Painting slowly rotated, and a young Daoist in green stepped out. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was above his head, and he was holding a long green ruler. The Taiji Painting was slowly circling behind him. The churning sea of blood had instantly quietened down...

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±

 Chapter 344 - Hearing The Enemyâ€™s Name For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 344 Hearing The Enemy¡¯s Name For The First Time</h4>

    (Shocking! The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du massacred the Asura race and chased Princess Luosha to the spiritual mountain. In front of the Western Sect, he killed Princess Luosha and destroyed her soul!)

    (Quick News of the Primordial World: Less than four hours after the changes in the East Ocean Dragon Pce, a monstrous wave appeared in the sea of blood. Since ancient times, the Asura n, which had been severely injured, had been purged by the Great Daoist Master of Ren School. The reason is unknown. The scene is chaotic. It is said that the more than ten thousand experts hidden in the Asura n were crushed by the Taiji Painting. The destiny of the Asura n¡¯s prosperity was destroyed by the Great Daoist Master.)

    (The decrypted information ¡ª the Primordial Massacre Sword of the Blood Sea Ancestor had actually fallen into the hands of the Western Sect!)

    Li Changshou had just finished writing the memorial. Before he could go to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to ¡°ask for forgiveness¡±, General Dongmu sent someone to deliver some exciting news. Is the Great Daoist Master that powerful? Did he go to the Blood Sea alone? When he first heard that news, Li Changshou was indeed shocked. He thought that the Great Daoist Master had been stabbed in the East Ocean and felt embarrassed, so he returned to the Tushita Pce to sleep...

    Ahem, to cultivate.

    He did not expect that the Great Daoist Master would go to the Netherworld¡¯s Blood Sea and chase the expert with the Primordial Massacre Sword to the spiritual mountain. He went to the spiritual mountain? Li Changshou captured the main point sharply. Based on his understanding of the Great Daoist Master, he wondered if it could be that the Great Daoist Master deliberately let Luo Sha go to the spiritual mountain and killed her in front of the disciples of the Western Sect.

    It was very possible! Otherwise, why would the Great Daoist Master call the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler over before the battle? The Saint did not stop him. It could be understood that the Dao Sect was warning the Western Sect. As for why the Primordial Massacre Swordnded in the hands of the Western Sect... It was a Connate numinous treasure, which was also a lethal weapon. Its greatest characteristic was that it would not be affected by karma when killing people. It was under the control of the Western Sect in the first ce, though it was hiding in the dark. Now that everyone knew that the treasure had returned to the spiritual mountain, it would indirectly restrict the chances of the treasure appearing in the future. Li Changshou looked at the memorial in his hand with a peaceful expression. With the warning from the Dao Sect, the chances of the Western Sect being obedient were much higher than before.

    Of course, that was only a probability. Li Changshou would not jump to conclusions.

    Li Changshou picked up the memorial and raised his horsetail whisk. He adjusted his expression and made himself look worried and helpless. He rode a cloud towards the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    At that moment, the immortals in the Lingxiao Hall had already dispersed. The Jade Emperor sat on the throne and flipped through the memorial. It seemed that nothing had happened. Li Changshou walked out of the hall. He sighed before walking quickly. However, just as he arrived at the tform and before he could speak, the white-robed Jade Emperor on the throne sighed softly... ¡°The umtion over tens of thousands of years... Dear minister, how are the casualties of the dragon race?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Although it damages one¡¯s vitality and bones, the losses are the smallest under such circumstances. It¡¯s all thanks to the sacrifice of Marshal Hua Ritian. Your Majesty, I did not n well this time. I did not n well. Please punish me!¡±

    ¡°Dear minister, why should you take the me?¡± The Jade Emperor continued in a warm voice, ¡°The sin is caused by the evil spirits. They are not strong in the Heavenly Courts and used to be subjected to the rule of the dragon race. My dear minister, you have already tried your best. However, the power that the Heavenly Courts have given you is far from enough for you to deal with such a powerful enemy. I¡¯m at fault.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Alright, what are you fighting for?¡±

    The white-robed young man stood up and walked around the jade table with a smile. He walked down the stairs.

    He looked at the door of the hall. The roof of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall shone brightly and enveloped the entire Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The Heavenly Soldiers guarding outside the hall were also isted. The Jade Emperor sighed and sat on the steps of the tform. He patted the white jade bricks beside Li Changshou... ¡°Changgeng,e, sit. Let¡¯s forget about our identities as the Heavenly Emperor and the Water God today. Let¡¯s have a good chat about the path of the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou hesitated for a while but still walked up the stairs and sat two steps below the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor smiled when he saw that. He moved one step down and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, when do you think the Western Sect will prosper? If the Western Sect does, how will the Heavenly Courts deal with it? Don¡¯t use a respectful tone. I want to hear what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, your question makes me feel very awkward.¡± Li Changshou frowned. ¡°There is a Dao Sect suppressing the Western Sect. There is only that much luck in the world. If the Dao Sect is prosperous, it will not allow the Western Sect to prosper.¡±

    The Jade Emperor asked, ¡°Do you think that the Dao Sect and the Western Sect will definitely fight?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. From the current situation in the Primordial World, the next great cmity should indeed change from the battle between races to the battle between the great sects.

    However, in reality... The Dao Sect did not take the Western Sect seriously. The luck of the Dao Sect was too strong. When it was at its peak, it would bring about the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The three sects would fight internally. The Western Sect would take the opportunity to poach people and obtain mounts. Then, they would make use of the cmity in the Western Sect in the future to be connected to the human race. From then on, they would prosper. That was the script of the Heavenly Dao. He did not dare to say anything. Now, he could only say, ¡°Your Majesty, what you said is... simr to what I think.¡± The Jade Emperor immediately smiled in satisfaction, but then he sighed.

    The Jade Emperor was indeed quite depressed today.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°do you feel sorry for your Golden Body of Merit?¡±

    ¡°If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be worried... Ahem, that¡¯s right.¡± The Jade Emperor nodded slowly. ¡°However, my Golden Body of Merit is only used to move around in the Heavenly Courts and monitor them.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve prepared something for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was instantly interested. He opened the treasure pouch and realized that there was a huge ¡°pill¡± inside. The pill contained the power of Yin and Yang of the Five Elements.

    Behind the ¡°pill¡±, there was a foot-long paper effigy...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is the highest quality of incarnation that I have used. I¡¯m giving it to you, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Jade Emperor pushed the treasure pouch back and raised his hand to point at a beam of golden light in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Minister, please take a look.¡±

    The golden light transformed into an awe-inspiring burly man. He cupped his fists at Li Changshou and said in a rough voice, ¡°Greetings, Water God!¡± So many Golden Bodies of Merit? Li Changshou focused his gaze and felt a little sad. He was just an ordinary incarnation. His strength was at the initial-stage of the Golden Immortal realm. He had only added ayer of merit to his incarnation...

    However, Li Changshou did not dare to say anything about the Jade Emperor¡¯s act of pretending to be impressive. He only stood up and returned the greeting. He took the opportunity to tter the Jade Emperor. It seemed that the Jade Emperor was going to maintain the Heavenly Courts¡¯ discipline to the end. The Jade Emperor put away the incarnation and asked with a smile, ¡°Changgeng, when can I attend your wedding banquet with Disciple-Niece Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Fairy Yun Xiao and I can be considered bosom friends...¡±

    ¡°Yes, when my junior sister and I first came to the Heavenly Courts, we were bosom friends. Now, many years have passed. Long Ji is almost growing up.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a memorial here. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the style of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God to change the topic!¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief. He grabbed the thick memorial that Li Changshou had given him and read it carefully. Soon, the Jade Emperor looked at Li Changshou and frowned. ¡°Changgeng, have you been angered by the Western Sect because of the matter regarding the dragon race?¡±

    ¡°Why did Your Majesty ask that?¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned. The Jade Emperor held the memorial and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s look at what you have written. The n to expand the number of Heavenly Soldiers to six steps in a hundred years...¡±

    ¡°The importance of reincarnation in the Netherworld to the Heavenly Emperor is shallow...¡±

    ¡°The first version of the reorganization n of the Netherworld and the subsequent reforms of the Netherworld...¡±

    ¡°Take in the six Qi Refinement cultivators of the Trichiliocosm...¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, are you trying to increase the power of the Heavenly Courts to a new level in a few hundred years? Previously, when you asked General Dongmu to report the matter regarding the dragon race, you deliberately ignored the Western Sect and only mentioned those ferocious spirits who were causing trouble. I originally thought that you were too afraid and did not want to provoke the Saint. I didn¡¯t expect you to be holding it in and that your real intention is to get rid of the Western Sect¡¯s men first!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Like I mentioned in the memorial, I hope that the Heavenly Courts will be stronger as soon as possible and not suffer the humiliation that we suffered today. I will not take revenge on them!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be anxious. I just feel that the memorial is too well written. I can¡¯t help but tease you.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said warmly, ¡°The content of this memorial has actually been roughly mentioned in your twelve strategies back then. It¡¯s also something that I have been thinking about all these years. Let¡¯s talk about this memorial today. Come back and sit down!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou obediently returned to his original seat. The Jade Emperor pulled open the memorial and pondered for a while. He began to discuss with Li Changshou... Li Changshou secretly broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, when he was writing the memorial previously, he did not deliberately emphasize the need for the words to rhyme or for the memorial to look pleasant with some words that were difficult to exin.

    Soon, the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, which was enveloped by the array formation, fell silent. There was only a pair of voices chatting, discussing, and asionallyughing...

    On Little Qiong Peak the following morning, Li Changshou walked out of the Pill Chamber and stretched his back under the morning sun. He looked a little tired.

    Li Changshou had spent a lot of effort to talk to the Jade Emperor and perfected the first 500-year n of the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s not easy being a minister of the Heavenly Courts...

    His immortal senses swept across the chess room and easily saw through the situation inside. The scene in front of him was so familiar... In the room on the second floor, wine sks and candied plums were thrown around. Ling¡¯e leaned against the bed and closed her eyes to rest. Youqin Xuanya was drunk and did not wake up. Shey on the bed with Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu hugged Youqin Xuanya¡¯s jade-like feet with her small hands and kept smacking her lips. Her passive skill had been activated perfectly...

    Look!

    Look!

    The third fairy, who was known as the Golden Immortal seedlings of the Immortal Du Sect, was either carefree and uninhibited in front of others, cold and aloof, or dignified and elegant. In private, she drank and yed every day. She did not think about cultivation, was often hungover and enjoyed herself. Her clothes were often in a mess!

    He looked at the quiet room on the first floor. It was the newly-advanced female Qi Refinement cultivator who was working hard every day ¡ª Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi!

    He had an extremely upright attitude and rarely went out. He was focused on cultivating and seeking the Great Dao! Uh, Aunt-Master Yushi, why did you encounter a bottleneck so early... The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. Forget it, I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything. After bathing in the sun for a while, Li Changshouy on the rocking chair and closed his eyes to rx. Li Changshou had already made a conclusion about the failure of the East Ocean. The conclusion was ¡ª Not steady enough. In the future, the first thing he had to do was to know his enemy. If I know nothing about the true strength of the Western Sect, how can I win every battle? Moreover, the Heavenly Courts really had too few trump cards. It was necessary to expand the Heavenly Courts¡¯ trump cards... His previous stability was limited to himself.

    The stability now had to be expanded to the forces that he could influence. Only then could he follow the changes in the Primordial World and remain undefeated.

    The Netherworld was the main focus of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou had a premonition that the Western Sect would attack the Netherworldter.

    That premonition was not baseless. Firstly, it was because the Western Sect had already interfered with the Netherworld and had even summoned the Blood Sea Asura. Secondly, Li Changshou had heard of the concept of a ¡°Buddhist Kingdom¡± in his previous life. If he wanted to build a Buddhist Kingdom in the trichiliocosm, affecting the Six Paths of Reincarnation would be the most convenient method. It would involve the gathering of the devotees and making them descend to a single ce. That was possible. It was also a long-term n of the Western Sect. They could use it to obtain merit from incense offerings. Thirdly, there were only so many resources in the world that could be plotted against. The dragon race and the Netherworld could prosper if they obtained them!

    Now, the dragon race had already returned to the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts had also used this change in the dragon race to greatly shorten the period of digesting the dragon race¡¯s power. In the next few hundred years, the strength of the Heavenly Courts would rapidly increase.

    Now, the Netherworld was the only ce in the Three Realms that could obtain merit and luck.

    The expert from the Western Sect who had nned the East Ocean¡¯s attack might have already set his sights on the Netherworld.

    At that moment, Li Changshou no longer looked down on them. He no longer felt that the Netherworld would be able to be established under the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rule. He had to n carefully and n step by step. He would get the paper effigy to head to the North Continent tomorrow to investigate the situation of the Magi...

    Buzz ¨C Buzz ~

    Wen Jing?

    Li Changshou was shocked and full of suspicion. The paper effigy appeared in the inner hall of the Sea God Temple and pointed at the roof beam, allowing the ce to be protected by the Taiji Painting. The Blood Mosquito that flew over from the front hall transformed into a curvy Daoist Wen Jing. She was still wearing her favorite blood-colored chiffon robe, but her inner blouse was more conservative. That detail made Li Changshou feel gratified.

    Before he could speak, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s body trembled. She used her wide sleeve to cover her mouth and nose. She then muttered softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master is really... too unpredictable!¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Are you referring to the fact that the Great Daoist Master went to the spiritual mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing took small steps forward and asked delicately, ¡°Lord Water God, when will you let me see the Great Daoist Master again?¡±

    What for?

    Are you so touched that you¡¯re crying?

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, you usually cultivate in the Tushita Pce. It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Daoist Wen Jing hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not prepared...¡±

    Li Changshou suppressed his urge toin and asked, ¡°Who was the one who schemed against the dragon race this time? I suddenly feel that there seems to be a different person behind the Western Sect. Moreover, that person¡¯s control over the entire situation is quite powerful.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said, ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of a Saint named Ksitigarbha. He just came out of seclusion recently.¡± Ksitigarbha?

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? Truth Listener Divine Beast?

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Does he have... a good mount?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Daoist Wen Jing blinked. ¡°However, I heard that the few times he appeared, he was riding a mount...¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and subconsciously squinted. If hell is not empty, he will not be a Buddha? From the looks of it, he is indeed going to fight with the Western Sect in the Netherworld.

    However...bined with the current situation on the spiritual mountain, it seems a little helpless.

    Could it be that when the Western Sect changed the name of the sect, there was an internal turmoil, and during the change of power, the disciple of the Saint had been ¡®identally¡¯ pushed out of the center of power and was forced to make a grand wish to protect himself?

    Then, he turned into Buddha...

    Interesting!

    Daoist Wen Jing silently took two steps back.

    For some reason, she suddenly felt that Ksitigarbha, who was considered the disciple of the Western Saints, seemed...

    Cold?

    At that moment, a white cloud flew over from the west. It was Zhao Gongming. Li Changshou looked at Daoist Wen Jing. Thetter immediately bowed and transformed into a wisp of blood aura that quickly evaporated in the air. Just as the Taiji Painting stopped, Zhao Gongming had alreadynded hurriedly. He took long strides and looked anxious.

    ¡°Changgeng, quick! Give me an idea! Something major has happened this time!¡±

 Chapter 345 - Lips Are Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 345 Lips Are Sealed</h4>

    When he saw Master Zhao rushing over, Li Changshou counted the days and roughly guessed something

    If he was not wrong, the Goddess of Golden Light, who had changed her clothes and style, must have fainted near the Luofu Cave. Master Zhao, who had returned home, happened to find her and hurriedly brought her back to the cave to treat her.

    Then, the two of them were alone. At that moment, Master Zhao seemed to have suddenly understood something and captured the beauty of the Goddess of Golden Light... When he came back to his senses, Master Zhao realized that he had never experienced such subtle emotions before. He did not understand what was going on and quickly looked for someone to discuss...

    Guess!

    Those were just reasonable guesses that Li Changshou made based on his understanding of Master Zhao¡¯s personality! It was definitely not a brilliant n!

    After all, Li Changshou was very respectful to Master Zhao and was so ¡°grateful to the immortals of Jie School. He also disliked getting involved in other people¡¯s karma... Zhao Gongming walked over hurriedly and pulled Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy to sit on the chair. He frowned and hesitated. Then, he told Li Changshou the truth...

    Yes, it was as Li Changshou had guessed.

    ¡°Changgeng! I thought that my Junior Sister, the Goddess of Golden Light was injured in a battle with someone, so I brought her back to the cave to treat her injuries... In the end... Changgeng, what should we do? I did not feel anything previously, but suddenly...¡± Zhao Gongming was in a dilemma. His beautiful beard was in a knot. ¡°At this moment, she is in my Cave Abode. My Disciple-Niece, the Goddess of Fire Spirit has already gone to take care of her so I had a chance to run out. If others ask, how should I exin?¡±

    ¡°Just tell them the truth.¡± Li Changshou smiled and asked in return. A Divine Envoy gave him tea at the side. Li Changshou used his immortal power to hold the teacup and gestured for the Divine Envoy to leave.

    Zhao Gongming was a little conflicted. He pondered for a while and sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before. When I suddenly saw Junior Sister Jinguang today, I felt like she had be another person just because she had changed into a different dress... This feeling is really, really strange.¡± Li Changshou took a sip of tea and thought for a while. Then, he smiled and said,

    ¡°Brother, what do you think about the Daopanion tradition of Qi Refinement cultivators?¡±

    Master Zhao smiled and cleared his throat. He said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s just... The two of them offered to send each other back. Then, the two of them looked at each other and left as if there was no one else around... Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao and I are not Daopanions yet. It¡¯s mostly because of the incident in the peach blossom forest. Brother, in ancient times, there was a saying about Dharma, wealth,panionship, andnd. At that time, Daopanions were very pure. At the end of the ancient times, the human race rose. Most of the human Qi Refinement cultivators were Daopanions who were husband and wife. Therefore, the mortals had the intention of being husband and wife. Even if Fairy Yun Xiao and I be Daopanions, we will still sit and discuss the Dao, chat, and support each other.¡±

    Zhao Gongming kept nodding when he heard that. He said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve always felt that Jinguang doesn¡¯t seem to want to be my Daopanion... Moreover, the people who have be Daopanions on Golden Ao Ind are also concerned about their children.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°That¡¯s a troublesome question.¡± Zhao Gongming hurriedly asked, ¡°Changgeng, how should I tell Junior Sister Jinguang this time?¡± Li Changshou put down his teacup and said seriously, ¡°When ites to feelings, just let nature take its course. Moreover, it¡¯s hard to predict the changes too. Last time, you did not have any feelings for the Goddess of Golden Light. Today, you came to me and said... that you think the Goddess of Golden Light is actually not bad. Brother, it¡¯s indeed very difficult for me to do that. You have to confirm your feelings first. Do you reject her or ept her? Do you mean it intentionally or not? I can help you only after you tell me, right?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, you make sense.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. He pondered carefully and slowly shook his head. ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m actually a little confused! Changgeng, do you have anything to do? If you don¡¯t have anything to do, why don¡¯t you apany me out for a walk? Let me think of a way to sort out my feelings.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I happen to be going to the North Continent to visit thend of the Magi. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the North?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhao Gongming agreed readily. As long as he did not return to the Luofu Cave, he would be fine wherever he went.

    Li Changshou asked Zhao Gongming to wait for a while. He used Earth Escape to go to the paper effigy vault below and took some paper effigies as backup. Then, he and Zhao Gongming embarked on the journey to the North Continent. Li Changshou had to admit that he did have the intention to let Zhao Gongming enter the Heavenly Courts in advance to be an immortal. That way, he could help Master Zhao avoid the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, the possibility of that idea seeding was very low. Li Changshou did not dare to plot too much. He could only take advantage of the situation and guide them. He had to let Zhao Gongming leave a good impression on the Heavenly Courts first. Only then would he have more room to maneuver...

    It could not be helped. Zhao Gongming¡¯s death was the turning point of the Dao Sect¡¯s decline.

    The more Li Changshou analyzed the route to bing a god, the more he felt that it would be difficult to save Master Zhao. Even though he had already taken away the Copper Coins of Treasurefall and helped Master Zhao gain some merit, he was still not confident.

    After all, he still had to consider the power of restraining fate, cmity, and luck...

    The biggest Life Gate, the Seven Arrows Book, was still in Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s hands.

    Speaking of Daoist Lu Ya... Recently, the ck leopard couple did not dare to worship mindlessly. Lu Ya¡¯s memorial tablet had been removed. They did not know how Daoist Lu Ya was doing On the cloud path, Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Zhao, how much do you know about the female Saint?¡±

    Zhao Gongming, who was deep in thought, answered casually, ¡°She is the Mother of the human race, a Daoist guest in Purple Cloud Pce... Why are you suddenly asking about that?¡±

    ¡°I just suddenly thought of something.¡± Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the mountains that were rapidly getting further in the distance. ¡°If a huge battle breaks out between the human race and the demon race, I wonder if the Saint will take care of the human race or be biased towards the demon race.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re thinking too much. Why would the Saint care about such trivial matters?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He continued chatting andughing with Zhao Gongming and rushed to the North Continent at a moderate speed. At the same time... in Luofu Cave of Mount Emei, a white cloud flew over hurriedly and entered the outer array formation familiarly. It arrived at the entrance of the cave and shouted, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, is Junior Brother Gongming at home?¡±

    He heard a soft gasp from inside the cave. The jade pendants on the wall rang, and the Goddess of Fire Spirit walked out of the cave.

    She was dressed in a long dress that looked like it was formed from mes. She had a tall figure, a slender neck, and a beautiful face.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit looked up and saw an old Daoist priest dressed in an earthen-yellow robe standing on the cloud in front of the cave. She pinched her slender fingers in her sleeve and quickly recalled who that person was. ¡°Fire Spirit of Jie School greets Uncle-Master Huang Long.¡±

    ording to the order of entry for the disciples of the three sects, the master of the Goddess of Fire Spirit, Daoist Duobao, had be a disciple of the Three Pure Ones before Huang Long did. Huang Long cupped his hands and frowned. ¡°Is Junior Brother Gongming in the cave?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master Zhao has something to do and went to look for the Sea God... No, she went to look for the Water God. She asked me to stay here to look after the house. Aunt-Master Huang Long, do you have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°Water God...¡±

    Perfected Huang Long could not help but frown. He looked at the jade token in his hand and sighed dejectedly. Why did I go into seclusion all of a sudden?! Over the years of cultivation, I hadn¡¯t gained enlightenment for a long time. Yet, I just had to gain such enlightenment before the incident in the East Ocean, causing me to miss the message from the Water God. I could not go to the four seas to help... He was there to look for Zhao Gongming because he wanted Zhao Gongming to apany him to Anshui City and ask if there were any ways to make up for it. He was too ashamed to go over! Thinking about that, Perfected Huang Long sighed again and said, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± After saying that, Perfected Huang Long bowed to the Holy Mother of Fire Spirit and left.

    Strange... The Goddess of Fire Spirit blinked and shook her head slightly. She turned around and returned to the Luofu Cave.

    There was a fairy who pretended to be injured and did not dare to move. She was waiting for her to go back and discuss what to do next. In the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, under a tree in the spiritual mountain, a strange divine beast was lowering its head and talking about the simple conversation between the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Perfected Huang Long. Putting everything else aside, the appearance of the divine beast was extraordinary. It had the head of a tiger, the body of a dragon, the tail of a lion, the horn of a dog, and the feet of a Qilin. It was more than 30 feet tall.

    A young Daoist sat cross-legged at the foot of the divine beast. He was dressed in a tattered robe and was slowly opening his eyes. ¡°The Goddess of Fire Spirit is in the Luofu Cave?¡± The Daoist smiled and said that it was interesting. He took out a jade token and wrote a few words on it. The divine beast behind him asked again, ¡°Master, why did you use such underhanded methods to plot against me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scheme. How can it be considered a show-off?¡±

    The young Daoist pushed the jade token gently. The jade token turned into a stream of light and flew to another corner of the spiritual mountain.

    His slender fingers were like that of a woman. They were clean and looked very delicate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good n if I can achieve my goal. If just one or two sentences can allow us to test and find out howrge the gap between the two sects is and lure more schemes, why not?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the divine beast. His head slowly sank. The young Daoist closed his eyes again and meditated quietly. A light blue lotus flower circled behind him. Wisps of peaceful Dao runes spread everywhere.

    In one of the Primordial Continents in the North Continent, the North Continent was connected to the North Ocean, and the area between the South Continent and Middle Continent was covered by a poisonous miasma that had not dissipated for years. It was dark everywhere.

    In the ancient battle, the Magi and demons had declined. In order to prevent the destruction of the race, the Magi had made an oath to live in the North Continent forever. After that, the remaining Magi all entered the cold North Continent. It was unknown how long they had remained there.

    After the human race prospered, the North Continent gradually became the ¡°natural treasure vault¡± of the human Qi Refinement cultivators. Although there were many poisonous insects and spiritual herbs there, the demons wreaked havoc at the border between the North Continent and the Middle Continent. There were many demon kingdoms. Although this ce was dangerous, there were opportunities.

    In order to help his master transcend the tribtion, Li Changshou had taken the risk toe to the North Continent once. At that time, he had only been moving around in the periphery. His cultivation level was too low, and he did not dare to delve too deep.

    This time, Li Changshou did not need to prepare those talismans and pills. Not to mention that he was only a paper effigy incarnation. Take the eldest disciple of Jie School, who could fight and lie down, for example...

    What was there to be afraid of?

    Zhao Gongming pinched his fingers and deduced. Then, he took the initiative to release his pressure and rode a cloud to bring Li Changshou to the north. Along the way, the poisonous insects and beasts buried their heads. No matter how arrogant the Great King of the Demon Mountain was, he could only pretend that he did not see anyone flying in the sky. The poisonous miasma gradually became thicker before getting thinner. Not long after, Li Changshou saw the Northern Essence Winter Pine Trees. He knew that they were almost at the ce where the Magi lived. He recalled the trip to the North Continent, where he and his toxic junior sister were waiting for the immortals in the sect to help them. She had even asked him about the uses of the Northern Frost Pine Wood that he had burned.

    Perhaps it was the blessing of the Great God Pangu to the Magi. After the Magi entered the North Continent, the Northern Essence Cold Pine, which could iste the poisonous miasma, was discovered by the Magi and became a barrier for the Magi to resist the miasma.

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and discovered a long ¡°Northern Essence Cold Pine Barrier¡±. It spanned two to three thousand kilometers and was hundreds of kilometers wide.

    Behind the protective area, there was a wastnd. Li Changshou originally thought that he could see a few powerful Magi tribes, but all he saw were abandoned stone houses and remnants of camps. Zhao Gongming sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the Magi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°It¡¯s formed from the bloodline of the Great God Pangu. Why is that so?¡±

    ¡°There are too many things involved.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head. ¡°The past is over. The Magi and demons have declined. However,pared to the Magi, the demons are really lucky.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Gongming said seriously, ¡°Although the demons are not as powerful as humans, they seem to be in a good mood. There are many demon kings everywhere. There are also many experts from the older generation of demons. Moreover, it is difficult to distinguish between demons and spirits. Many of our fellow disciples and experts of the demon race are rted. How can the demons be unstable?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Where is the destiny of the demons?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°The luck of the Magi is protected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Their bodies have turned into the Great Virtue Earth of the Six Paths, leaving behind a me for the Magi.¡±

    ¡°The destiny of the demons had long copsed. They are like ashes left behind by a dying fire. Now, they rely on their foundations to support themselves.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, the Saint is the Goddess of the human race. She only cares about a portion of the demons.¡±

    ¡°Besides...¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. ¡°The Heavenly Courts will recruit troops and train the Heavenly Soldiers. The first ones to be used to establish the dominance of the Heavenly Courts are the demons.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°As expected of a minister of the Heavenly Courts. You¡¯re really domineering.¡±

    ¡°Brother, the Heavenly Courts will definitely be the ruler of the Three Realms. This is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ fate.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts have just been established and have already received the help of the dragon race. Later, as long as it develops steadily, it will change almost every hundred or thousand years.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded slowly and listened carefully. However... he did not show any signs of being tempted.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. I can¡¯t persuade him. Next.

    Let¡¯s talk about serious matters. While Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming were chatting, they had already arrived at a rtivelyrge Magi tribe. Looking down, he realized that this ce might not even be as good as the gathering ce of the Magi in a small city in the mortal world of the South Continent. At least, there was some hope. There were more than ten children wrapped in beast hides. Each of them carried a huge tree that was as thick as their waists. They wereughing, running, and ying happily. From time to time, they would send a few round stones that were five feet in diameter flying...

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Shall we go down and take a look?¡±.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, why don¡¯t we find a ce to have a drink?¡±

    Zhao Gongming did not know what was going on, but he did not reject it. At that moment, Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded in the forest. He skillfully set up a roasting rack and took out arge piece of frozen delicious spiritual beast meat. He lowered his head and got busy. Not long after, an alluring fragrance of meat floated up from the forest. The dozen or so children who were ying with stone balls smelled the fragrance and looked from afar. Li Changshou¡¯s ears twitched. He heard the words of the Magi using the Wind Speech Incantation. After some deductions, he understood the meaning of those words...

    ¡°Quickly go and find Father and Mother! Another demon is here to poison us!¡±

    At an immortal banquet held at a certain ce in Kunlun Mountain.

    Perfected Du¡¯e, who was dressed exquisitely, was feeling uneasy. He sat together with more than ten good friends whom he was close to. He kept thinking about the incident where he had made a mistake after drinking and caused the Great Daoist Master of Ren School to be criticized.

    I can¡¯t drink alcohol in the future...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    A shout came from the side. Perfected Du¡¯e hurriedly smiled and turned around. He saw his good friend, who he had known for thousands of years, approaching with a wine ss.

    The person lowered his voice and smiled. ¡°Something major has happened. I just heard from the people of the Jade Void Pce that Perfected Huang Long wasining to someone.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Perfected Du¡¯e could not help but be interested. ¡°What big matter?¡±

    ¡°This matter is rted to the eldest disciple of Jie School and the grand-disciple of the Saint. I don¡¯t dare to spread it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know me? I will keep my lips sealed!¡±

 Chapter 346 - Who Is Strong In The Primordial World?!

    <h4>Chapter 346 Who Is Strong In The Primordial World?!</h4>

    ¡°Ha, stand properly!¡± In the icy pine forest of the small Magi tribe, hundreds of strong men and women in beast hides rushed forward with mostly iplete weapons, wanting to y the two evil demons! This despicable method of poisoning made use of the shorings of the Magi who liked to eat meat. The Magi had already been fooled too many times. They would definitely not be fooled by such low-level fun!

    The Magi will never be foolish!

    However, the armored male demon with a beard chuckled and swept his left hand. A blue ripple spread out in the forest. The group of figures that rushed forward were all rooted to the ground... Immobilizing Spell. Hence, the hundreds of Magi maintained a certain movement as they ran forward. They watched helplessly as the two ¡°demons¡± ate heartily, drank wine, and ate meat. The hundreds of Magi were filled with indignation, and tears of grief and indignation flowed from the corners of their mouths!

    They were too much of a bully!

    Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming chatted and did not look at the hundreds of Magi beside them.

    On the other hand, the dozen or so children of the Magi were shouting and rushing over with huge rocks.

    Li Changshou tore off more than ten pieces of roasted meat and wrapped them with his immortal power before stuffing them into the children¡¯s mouths.

    The Magi were shocked! However, he could only use his eyes to express his anxiety! On the other hand, the children stopped in their tracks. They originally wanted to spit out the roasted meat to express the aspirations of the children of the Magi, but... It was too fragrant. The little guys blinked at the same time and threw away the rocks they were holding. They grabbed the roasted meat beside their mouths and began to eat.

    They finished the roasted meat in a few bites and even gathered around the grill, biting their fingers...

    They were generally not as smart as human children. ¡°Go over there,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. Three paper effigies flew out of his sleeve and transformed into two men and a woman. They quickly got busy in the empty space beside him. They set up a grill and a barbecue.

    Not long after, the Magi eximed in admiration in the forest.

    The hundreds of Magi widened their eyes, not understanding what was going on. Soon, the sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard everywhere. Arge number of Magi rushed over from the north, northwest, and northeast directions! However, the ¡°strange¡± scene in the forest confused the Magi. Although the Magi were generally rather simple-minded, there were a few who were quite smart. Moreover, those who were smart had some authority in the Magi... The few great Magi immediately shouted. The Magi that surged over stopped thousands of feet away and watched the situation from afar.

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses and realized that figures were speeding towards the destend within a radius of 5,000 kilometers.

    Clearly, the Magi were still quite vignt and reacted quickly. Zhao Gongming, who was drinking, frowned and whispered, ¡°Be careful. There are experts of the Magi race who are rushing over.¡± Li Changshou looked at the dozen or so children who were eating heartily and smiled. ¡°Brother, undo the Immobilization Spell.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhao Gongming gently pushed out his left hand. The hundreds of Magi who were frozen by him retreated. Most of them fell backward and were in a sorry state. At that moment, the ground trembled slightly. There were soundsing from the depths of the ground. The two to three thousand Magi who had gathered in the forest lowered their heads.

    An old woman walked out of a stone house thousands of kilometers away with a walking stick. She looked extremely old. She took two steps with her walking stick, and the ground quickly slid under her feet.

    In just two steps, the old woman had already appeared in the forest. She casually walked thousands of kilometers...

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. This is...

    Shrinking the ground into inches?

    No, that¡¯s not the Cosmic Escape technique.

    The Magi did not know any Dharma spells, but they had mystical abilities. The twelve Magi had once controlled the twelve Daows in the world. It was simr to the power of the Heavenly Courts.

    The old Magi used the battle tactics of the Magi. It was simr to the power to control the earth.

    This mystical ability could be called... an expert technique.

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless. He put down the wine cup and roasted meat in his hand, stood up, and cupped his hands to the old woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. I was entrusted by my good friend to visit you today. If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me, Magi.¡± The old woman nodded slowly. She first whispered a few words in the Maginguage. Most of the Magi in the forest turned around and left, leaving behind more than ten tribal leaders and the current Grand Magi who walked towards Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming.

    It was a pincer attack. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured the whistling sounds in the distance. Most of the Magi who had rushed there stopped running and either waited on the spot or turned around to return to their respective tribes.

    The dozen or so Little Magi who were eating barbecued meat at the side were also carried away by their parents. Before they left, they even took away the batch of barbecued meat that was seventy-percent-cooked...

    They were both naive and meticulous.

    The old woman slowly walked forward. Her body was bent forward, and her eyes were lowered, as if she was nearing the end of her life. However, she was emitting a shocking energy fluctuation. She was like a human-shaped ferocious beast that could tear the ground apart at any moment! The dozen or so male and female Magi who stayed behind were also very powerful. Each of them was filled with vitality.

    Li Changshou roughly estimated that they could fight three to five Daoist Ji Wuyous. ¡°Ren School, Heavenly Courts... Heavenly Courts,¡± the old woman said slowly in thenguage that wasmonly used in the Primordial World. She leaned on her walking stick and slowly bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°There¡¯s no news avable in the North Continent. Has the human Heavenly Courts been prosperous? Are you the God who is in charge of controlling the power of water?¡±

    ¡°Grand Magus, you are wrong. The Heavenly Courts are not like the human Heavenly Courts, nor are they like the ancient Demon Courts. Which race lives to rule over all living beings?¡± Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Now, the Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Courts is the Jade Emperor. He was appointed by the Dao Ancestor to be in charge of the Heavenly Courts, maintain the stability of the Three Realms, and protect the people of the world.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stood up and cupped his hands at the Grand Magus. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Gongming, an outer sect disciple of Jie School. My master is the Grandmaster of Heaven.¡±

    Calling the Saint by his Dao name when he introduced himself was the best way to prove himself as a disciple of the Saint. The old woman immediately looked up at Zhao Gongming and bowed to him. Her voice became much lighter. ¡°So you¡¯re a disciple of the Saint. We have failed to be good hosts, distinguished guests. I¡¯m the Grand Magus of this branch of the Magi. You can just call me the Magus.¡± As she spoke, the old woman¡¯s hunched figure slowly stood upright. The dry skin around her began to swell.

    Wisps of blood aura wrapped around her body. She turned from an old woman who was on the verge of death into a middle-aged woman with a well-proportioned body! The difference in treatment... Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He could only say that the Heavenly Courts still had a long way to go...

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Grand Magus, look at the Daoist beside me. He is the most trusted Heavenly God of the Jade Emperor of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Recently, he contributed to gaining the loyalty of the Four Seas¡¯ dragon race to the Heavenly Courts. He is also a disciple that the Grand Supreme Elder of the Tushita Pce thinks highly of. He addresses the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du as his senior brother and is also the brother whom I have close ties with! Today, he came here...¡±

    ¡°By the way, Brother, why are you here to look for the Magi?¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°I was asked by my two good friends, Ox-head and Horse-face, the Soul-Reaping Envoys of the Netherworld to see how the Magi are living in the North Continent. If there are any difficulties, please mention it, Grand Magus. If you have any difficulties, please tell me clearly. I will definitely think carefully and do my best to help.¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked and said to Li Changshou, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like your personality. Changgeng, why are you here to give benefits to the Magi? Could it be that you have taken a liking to the Magi?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He quietly waited for the Grand Magus to reply.

    The Grand Magus that had transformed into a middle-aged woman did not have a beautiful face but she exuded a heroic and reliable aura.

    She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Ox-head, Horse-face?¡±

    ¡°This is a portrait of them.¡± Li Changshou was already prepared for this. He took out a portrait from his sleeve and slowly spread it open. The figures of Ox-head and Horse-face were drawn on it.

    It was a limited edition headless version!

    The frown on the Grand Magus¡¯ forehead rxed slightly. Then, she slowly sighed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case... Thank you for making this trip, Water God. The Magi are still doing well. We don¡¯t have anything we want or need.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°May I have the honor of having a chat with you, Grand Magus? Could it be that you think that the Heavenly Courts want to use the Magi of the North Continent to threaten the Netherworld officials? There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The Grand Magus¡¯ eyes flickered slightly. He smiled bitterly at Li Changshou. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about this matter. We don¡¯t want to implicate the descendants of our ancestors...¡±

    ¡°Grand Magus, you are wrong again.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward. The Heavenly Courts need the Netherworld to join in to stabilize the bnce of the Three Realms. The Netherworld requires the help of the Heavenly Courts and the protection of the Heavenly Courts to maintain the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Now, the Netherworld wants to submit to the Heavenly Courts, but they do not know where to start. The Heavenly Courts want to express goodwill to the Netherworld, so they can onlye here to look for everyone and help with the difficult situations that the Magi might be in.¡±

    ¡°Grand Magus, listen to me first. If I say anything wrong, you can chase me away. If what I say is right, please talk to me openly today.¡± The Grand Magus asked, ¡°What do you want to say, Water God?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Grand Magus. Her gaze was clear, serious, and her voice was powerful. His words hit the nail on the head! ¡°Are the Magi now... infertile?¡±

    Pfft!

    Zhao Gongming, who was watching the show with a smile, turned around and spat out a mouthful of wine. What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not appropriate to say that, right? If the Magi went crazy and chased them out, they would be embarrassed! Unexpectedly, the Grand Magus frowned and looked conflicted. However, she raised her head and sighed. Her gaze was filled with sorrow and destion. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Zhao Gongming¡¯s beard trembled. He looked at Li Changshou, who was calm and confident. He did not know how to criticize him... Alright. After all, he was a man whom his Second Sister found very impressive. His thoughts were indeed very strange. Li Changshou made an inviting gesture. The Grand Magus slowly walked forward and sat on the stone that Li Changshou had brought over. Li Changshou invited the dozen-odd leaders of the dozen-odd Magi tribes to take a seat at the side and made the paper effigies get busy again. Soon, the forest was filled with the fragrance of meat...

    However, it was very quiet this time. There was only the soft voice of Li Changshou and the Grand Magus, as well as the sizzling sound of the roasted meat. Zhao Gongming listened quietly from the side. Soon, he pushed open the door to a new world...

    Li Changshou did not avoid anything and was very serious.

    He asked about the number of fertility changes that the Magi had experienced every 100 years in the past 10,000 years. He also asked about the number of married couples in the Magi now, as well as the standards of the Magi¡¯s knowledge of reproduction. To a race, reproduction was indeed an extremely serious and somber problem. However, Zhao Gongming could not help but let his imagination run wild. He felt uneasy...

    He felt that if his younger sister were to be Daopanions with Changgeng in the future, she would definitely not be lonely...

    Speaking of which, Changgeng is not old, but he knows a lot.

    Soon, Zhao Gongming listened attentively and became more serious.

    and so on.

    Li Changshou chatted with the Grand Magi of the Magi race for a long time. They were all discussing the ¡°big problem¡± that he could identify at a nce. Before he left, Li Changshou left behind a preliminary solution. He asked the Grand Magus to find 200 healthy Magi couples and follow his n. They would then observe if it was effective. After he returned, he would go to the Hall of Marriage and the Netherworld to visit. He would carefully investigate the root of the problem and make subsequent arrangements...

    The Great Magus and the dozen or so Magi tribe leaders immediately thanked him profusely. They even gave him some special products of the Magi and insisted that he bring them for the Jade Emperor to try...

    This time, it was an authentic local specialty. It was a rare fruit unique to the North Continent.

    It waspletely different from the local specialties of the Magi in the Netherworld! On the way back, Zhao Gongming hesitated a few times. After stammering for a while, he asked, ¡°Changgeng, did you know about the hidden troubles of the Magi in advance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve only heard rumors that the Magi have been declining. However, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. ¡°Big Brother, you have also seen that there were clearlyrge numbers of abandoned viges at the edge of the pinewood forest that was blocking the miasma. This means that after the Magi effectively blocked the miasma, there was still a clear decrease in poption.¡±

    ¡°The tribe we went to had a total of more than ten children. The children were about the same age. There were no new babies. At first, I thought that the Magi had hidden the newborns. However, when those children came over to eat, I quickly discovered a small problem with them...¡±

    ¡°What small problem?¡±

    ¡°The bloodline of the Magi is not pure. They are almost Magihumans.¡± Zhao Gongming immediately understood and said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that the pure-blooded Magi can no longer exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. That¡¯s why I decided to make a stable move today and I did not confirm anything.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°The initial n I gave them was only to increase the chances of conceiving. After all, I don¡¯t know if anyone is plotting behind this. I have to investigate clearly. Among the Magi, 99% of them are not strong enough to live forever. If this problem is not resolved, there will probably be no Magi on the ground after a Yuanhui.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Back then, the Magi... Forget it. This has nothing to do with Jie School. By the way, Changgeng, there seems to be some erotica in your n...¡± Li Changshou turned to look at Zhao Gongming. His eyes were filled with shock. He was so shocked that he could not help but shout, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re actually interested in this?¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not... Don¡¯t! How can you taint my innocence like that!?!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshouughed out loud. Zhao Gongming knew that he had been fooled and wanted to fight Li Changshou angrily. However, Li Changshou was already quick to react. He took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve.

    ¡°I offer the 36 Heavenly Constetion Autumn Water Traceless Painting to you today!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was shocked. He took the painting and the two of them looked at each other. Zhao Gongming said seriously, ¡°Only the old masters know about this. You and I know.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let Fairy Yun Xiao see it.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hence, the two of them hit it off immediately. They put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and rode a cloud to the South Continent.

    As soon as they arrived at Anshui City, they saw a purple light fly out of the South Ocean and stop in front of them. It turned into a slightly plump Daoist. The person red at Zhao Gongming and cursed anxiously.

    ¡°Ah! Junior Brother Gongming! You! Why are you so interested in your grandnephew!?!¡± Zhao Gongming was confused. Li Changshou was also confused.

    What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 347 - A Gentleman Doesnâ€™t Have To Take Too Long To Take Revenge

    <strong>Chapter 347 A Gentleman Doesn¡¯t Have To Take Too Long To Take Revenge</strong>

    Someone was causing trouble.

    After hearing Daoist Duobao¡¯s words, Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming looked at each other as they had the same thoughts.

    Daoist Duobao even felt that something was amiss after he finished speaking. He chewed carefully...

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit has already moved to the Luofu Cave on Mount Emei to cultivate. Zhao Gongming, the eldest disciple of the outer sect of Jie School, has already be Daopanions with the eldest disciple of the inner sect, the Goddess of Fire Spirit.

    That was personally said by Perfected Huang Long of the Jade Void Pce!

    Daoist Duobao muttered, ¡°Could it be that Huoling, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, has been schemed against?¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately replied, ¡°How did Disciple-Niece Huoling and I get together? Ahem, how did this happen? Previously, Junior Sister Jinguang had fainted in front of my Cave Abode. I brought her back to the residence. Thinking that it would be inappropriate for me to take care of her, I asked Disciple-Niece Huoling to help take care of Jin Guang. She and Jin Guang are the best. They are always together.¡± There was immediately a look of contemtion on Daoist Duobao¡¯s slightly plump face. He stood on the cloud with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°This is news released by Junior Brother Huang Long...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inner hall first. The inner hall is covered by the Taiji Painting. No one will hear what we say.¡±

    He was obviously implying something...

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Cave Abode and find out what happened!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Daoist Duobao revealed a rare serious expression. ¡°Changgeng, you should be more scheming. Can youe with us? Although this is a small matter, and perhaps it is just a joke from Junior Brother Huang Long, it is very easy to cause a rift between Chan School and Jie School. You are a disciple of Ren School. It¡¯s easy to mediate.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed readily. He took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and handed it to Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, bring me this paper effigy first. I¡¯ll make some arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gongming and Duobao nodded in unison. They immediately rode a cloud... ahem, dug a hole and rushed to the Luofu Cave on Mount Emei.

    After the two big shots left, Li Changshou frowned slightly. He ced his hands behind his back andnded in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple.

    It was simple yetplicated.

    Could it be that someone saw that the Great Daoist Master¡¯s rumor spread rapidly in the five continents and chose to use such a thing to create trouble?

    Li Changshou put the paper effigy back into the underground paper effigy vault. The paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts began to get busy and rushed to the Tushita Pce on a cloud.

    Although he did not obtain much information, Li Changshou could probably sort out some logic.

    Perfected Huang Long must have seen the Goddess of Fire Spirit in the Luofu Cave.

    The problem is whether or not Perfected Huang Long told this matter to others. Even if he only asked a simple question like ¡°Is the Goddess of Fire Spirit in the Luofu Cave?¡±, the rumors must have been spread from Perfected Huang Long. However, if Perfected Huang Long did not mention it to anyone, then this matter...

    It is a little interesting. I can basically confirm the fact that someone is secretly plotting against me and that it is most likely someone from the Western Sect. He had to be steady. This matter concerned the three sects. No matter how small the matter was, it could be a huge thunderstorm.

    Li Changshou did not dare to mediate. It was safer for the Great Daoist Master to appear... The paper effigy rushed to the Tushita Pce. Li Changshou wanted to go out and ask for an audience, but the pce door slowly opened.

    Li Changshou was delighted when he saw that. He carried his horsetail whisk and walked up the stairs. He dashed into the pce and rushed to the backyard.

    Finally, after casually entering and exiting the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, an ordinary official of the Heavenly Courts unlocked the authority to enter and leave the Tushita Pce at will!

    Yes, one must have dreams.

    Li Changshou made up his mind. His next step was to achieve free ess to the Grand Pure One and try his best to cozy up to Ren School!

    When he saw the Great Daoist Master in the backyard, Li Changshou frowned slightly...

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s resting ce was too simple.

    He did not even have a decent bed. How could he sleep well when he was lying on a haystack made of green grass? Would his dreams be sweet?

    ¡°Ahem, Great Daoist Master... Great Daoist Master? Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou called out softly. The rhythm of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s snoring was not disturbed at all.

    This...

    Li Changshou took out a stool from his sleeve and sat down on it before taking out an Erhu and ying an impassioned horse-racing song.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master, who was sleeping soundly, slowly opened his eyes. He turned to look at Li Changshou, who was sitting not far away from him. He stretched and sat up.

    ¡°Changshou, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡±

    Li Changshou put away the Erhu and quickly exined the small matter that was happening.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡±

    ¡°If it was before the incident in the East Ocean, I would have thought that it was a misunderstanding,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°After the previous battle, I really have to think about a few things. ording to the information that I just received, Great Daoist Master, can you deduce the name ¡®Ksitigarbha? He should be a disciple of the Western Saint.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°But Wen Jing...¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly interrupted and gestured for him to keep quiet.

    The Great Daoist Master could not help butugh. ¡°This is the Tushita Pce. What are you afraid of?¡±

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master held the image of the Taiji Painting in his left hand and closed his eyes to focus. He began to deduce carefully. Very soon... the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus issued a warning.

    However, the Taiji Painting slowly rotated. Wisps of Yin and Yang Qi condensed out of thin air and entered the image on the painting. The Great Daoist Master closed his eyes. Wisps of Dao runes surrounded him. Soon, he slowly exhaled.

    ¡°This Ksitigarbha that you¡¯re talking about is a disciple of the Western Sect¡¯s Aunt-Master. His cultivation level is not bad. He seems to have juste out of seclusion recently.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°He was the one who nned the matter in the East Ocean.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Changshou, it¡¯s rare for you to meet your match.¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Great Daoist Master, can you continue to deduce? I want to know if there are any powerful mystical abilities hidden in this ce, especially the listening mystical abilities. It¡¯s very likely that Perfected Huang Long rushed to the Luofu Cave to look for Zhao Gongming and identally met the Goddess of Fire Spirit. Someone probably heard their conversation.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master did not understand. He smiled and said, ¡°Who can keep staring at the Luofu Cave?¡± Although he said that, the Great Daoist Master still closed his eyes and focused. He deduced carefully.

    This time, he had really spent some effort. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s expression was a little solemn... ¡°There is an auspicious beast called Truth Listener. This auspicious beast is the mount of Ksitigarbha,¡± the Great Daoist Master said. ¡°It is revealed by the heavenly secrets. It has a mystical ability that can allow it to listen to the thoughts of the living beings in the Three Realms and distinguish the truth of the world. This is not a powerful mystical ability. Its realm is slightly higher. As long as you are prepared and seal your Dao heart, it will not hear anything.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can guard against it.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying that Ksitigarbha is using Truth Listener¡¯s mystical ability to y tricks?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I don¡¯t dare to make a rash judgment.¡±

    After some thought, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Are there many auspicious beasts like this in the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Many mighty figures who have lived since ancient times have such strange mystical abilities. In terms of auspicious beasts, when the Ancient Demon Court was at its peak, there was a demon named Bai Ze. Its inherent mystical ability was to seek luck and avoid cmity. When the third Great Magi-Demon War began, he disappeared. I have fought with Bai Ze twice. Each time, he escaped in advance. In fact, just as I had the intention to kill, this fellow sensed danger. It¡¯s a hundred times more troublesome than Truth Listener.¡±

    The ancient Bai Ze is still alive?

    Li Changshou remembered that matter and diverted the topic to the rumor.

    The Great Daoist Master did not want to appear because of such a small matter.

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°I think that although this matter is small, it will blow up easily if the people of Jie School go to the Jade Void Pce to question Perfected Huang Long. Great Daoist Master, why don¡¯t you invite Perfected Huang Long first and rush to the Luofu Cave together? I have an incarnation waiting there. I have to think of another way to prevent that from happening again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master stood up and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s best if we can settle this once and for all. Such rumors are really not good.¡±

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, don¡¯t worry. I already have a n.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded slightly and used Cosmic Shifting technique to leave the Tushita Pce.

    Li Changshou looked at the empty Tushita Pce hall and bowed before slipping out.

    Little Gold and Little Silver had gone somewhere. Today, the Tushita Pce was surprisingly empty...

    After leaving the Tushita Pce, Li Changshou rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He waited outside the hall for a while and multi-tasked.

    The Great Daoist Master quickly brought Perfected Huang Long to the Luofu Cave and met with Duobao, Gongming, Li Changshou, and the two little saints who were at a loss.

    The matter between Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Fire Spirit was just a rumor. When the few people who were involved met, they naturally exined it and cleared the misunderstanding. Perfected Huang Long even took the initiative to swear a Great Dao oath. He said that he had never told anyone anything about the Goddess of Fire Spirit. The power of the Heavenly Dao had been verified.

    At that moment, Li Changshou finally had no doubts.

    There was a high chance that Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener had done it casually... The Earth Treasury had the help of the Divine Beast, Truth Listener. It could make usations based on hearsay and spread rumors. Although the effect was not bad and it seemed powerful, it was ultimately inferior.

    It was a weakness!

    The Western Sect was the first to start doing that.

    Then, he would retaliate appropriately.

    There was equal karma!

    After making up his mind, Li Changshou walked into the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor, who was sitting on the throne, immediately perked up and revealed a faint smile.

    The white-robed Jade Emperor said, ¡°Minister Changgeng, you¡¯ve been standing outside for a long time. Is there anything that you can¡¯t say?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I was indeed a little hesitant just now. I don¡¯t know if I should ask you...¡±

    ¡°I will tell you everything I know!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked softly, ¡°Your Majesty, how much Heavenly Dao power can you mobilize? How much can you do?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was also puzzled. He did not know why Li Changshou would mention that...

    ¡°Um...¡±

    The Jade Emperor hummed softly and his words were rather serious. ¡°If we meet an extremely evil person or someone who is disrespectful to the Heavenly Courts, or if a ferocious person attacks my Lingxiao Treasure Hall, it will not be a problem to invite the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder.¡±

    Li Changshou eximed in his heart.

    He admired the Jade Emperor¡¯s increasingly strict style of doing things.

    The Purple Heaven Divine Lightning... was not a problem...

    There is no one else who will treat me this way.

    In the Luofu Cave, Li Changshou closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion in the corner. The four elders of the three sects sat around the short table. The Goddess of Golden Light and the Goddess of Fire Spirit hid in the stone chamber deeper in the Cave Abode.

    The Goddess of Golden Light continued to lie there ¡°unconscious¡±. The Goddess of Fire Spirit felt a little guilty. Fortunately, Li Changshou had secretly sent a voice transmission to let the two of them continue their act.

    There was a long silence in the Luofu Cave...

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother,¡± Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Can we just forget about this matter?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and shook his head. ¡°Without evidence, how can we confront the person behind the scheme?¡± ¡°He can be killed!¡± Perfected Huang Long cursed. ¡°He can be killed for scheming behind the scenes!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and said in a low voice, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be forgotten just like that. This rumor has already spread everywhere and tainted the reputation of Disciple-Niece Huoling for no reason. However, just as Eldest Senior Brother said, what can we do if we know that the Western Sect is causing trouble?¡±

    Duobao also said, ¡°Could it be that we have to tolerate this resentment?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°How do you n?

    The three Daoists fell silent and frowned.

    Duobao suddenlyughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s spread rumors everywhere and feed them their own medicine.¡± Zhao Gongming said, ¡°At that time, rumors will spread everywhere. We will be the ones to suffer in the end.¡± ¡°Senior... Brothers?¡±

    Li Changshou opened his eyes in the corner and smiled calmly. He adjusted the hem of his Daoist robe and slowly stood up.

    ¡°I have a n that might work.¡±

    The four pairs of eyes lit up. Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°n?¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and stood up.

    ¡°This n is different from the ones in the past. I call it ¡ª the n to suppress one¡¯s desires first. Since the opponent has given us this opportunity, we might as well make full use of it.¡±

    Daoist Duobao could not help but ask, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Blow the matter up!¡± Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll make it escte to the extent that we might rm the Saint at any time. We can use this to make the Western Sect panic and make the mastermind feel that he can¡¯t withstand the karma and pressure him!¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, tell me your n. Let¡¯s discuss it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou bowed and organized his thoughts.

    ¡°This counterattack can be divided into three steps. The first step will be carried out today today. Later, Senior Brother Huang Long will have to leave angrily and make some movements. When he returns to the Jade Void Pce, he willin to a few experts of Chan School. After that, we will need Disciple-Niece Huoling to put on an act. It would be best if she looks like she wants tomit suicide and feels that her reputation has been insulted. We will then publicize this matter. The first step is to seek justice for Perfected Huang Long in the Luofu Cave, and for the Goddess of Fire Spirit to swear on her life. Remember, everyone who knows about this n will be on guard at all times. Do not give the enemy any opportunity to take advantage of you. Since the other party wants to plot against our Dao Sect, let¡¯s scare them and teach them a lesson. Let them know that there are bound to be endless consequences if they use some despicable methods!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master and Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes lit up. They understood Li Changshou¡¯s subsequent thoughts.

    On the other hand, Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long looked at each other and saw that they did not understand each other. They immediately felt more at ease.

    They were not alone.

    An hourter, Perfected Huang Long¡¯s expression was gloomy. He rode a cloud and left the Luofu Cave. After flying for just a few hundred kilometers, he turned to the direction of Mount Emei and left with a snort!

    Soon after, the eyes of the Goddess of Fire Spirit turned red. She followed behind Daoist Duobao and left the Luofu Cave. At the same time, she took away the seriously injured Goddess of Golden Light.

    A huge show began.

    Li Changshou did not expect that Duobao and Perfected Huang Long would agree to his n so readily...

    In the past hour, the four experts of the Dao Sect had been showcasing their acting chops and deducing the subsequent developments. Li Changshou was rather gratified.

    One of his paper effigies hid in Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve. Later, he would secretly observe the ¡°wind direction¡± of Chan School.

    There were actually five purposes to this n.

    Li Changshou told the four big shots the four steps of his n while reserving thest one.

    Revenge is a dish best served cold.

    He wanted to use this opportunity to attack Ksitigarbha and set up a good foundation for his future ¡°autism¡±. At the same time, he wanted Ksitigarbha to have a restriction and set a rule when he schemed in the future.

    He could not use any moves casually.

 Chapter 348 - The Two Sectsâ€™ Battle In The Middle Continent, The Spiritual Mountain Is Disturbing

    <strong>Chapter 348 The Two Sects¡¯ Battle In The Middle Continent, The Spiritual Mountain Is Disturbing</strong>

    ¡°Senior Brother ~¡±.

    The white cloud slowly dissipated, and the young girl in a light green dress floated over with the breeze in the forest. Shended gracefully in front of the Pill Chamber. Li Changshou was lying on the rocking chair and waving a fan leisurely. His eyes were slightly squinted, and he looked rxed and calm.

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Just as she was about to ask her senior brother if there was something joyous, she heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Just in case, don¡¯t think about anything rted to what I do outside the sect in the future. The enemies now are more shameless. They also have the ability to listen to people¡¯s thoughts. Your cultivation level is too low. If you have any distracting thoughts, others might hear them. Although our tracks have yet to be exposed, the risk of being exposed has already reached 0.3% to 0.4%. We have to be extra careful.¡±

    Can¡¯t even think about it?

    That seems to be very difficult.

    Um, so Senior Brother means that... the Heaven Immortal realm is equivalent to a low cultivation level?

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ling¡¯e replied obediently. She ced her hands behind her back and took two steps forward. Then, she asked via voice transmission, ¡°Senior Brother, if I can¡¯t help but think about this matter...¡±

    ¡°Then go to the secret chamber under the Pill Chamber.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ve just set up an array formation around the secret chamber to conceal the heavenly secrets.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked in surprise, ¡°Can I enter as I please?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He squinted and slowly waved the fan. Ling¡¯e secretly made a face and ran to the Pill Chamber to get a cushion. She sat cross-legged and meditated, separated from her senior brother by a door.

    The hem of her green and white dressnded around her, and she looked like a lotus flower that was slowly blooming. Her beautiful hair hung down behind her chest, and the ends of her hair swayed gently in the wind...

    A few momentster... Ling¡¯e used her ancestral technique and sent a voice transmission to him. ¡°Senior Brother, are you suddenly free today?¡±

    ¡°Are you free?¡±

    Li Changshou waved his left hand, and a red y teapot flew out of the Pill Chamber. He brought it to his mouth and smashed it twice.

    ¡°If I¡¯m free, why would I be sunbathing here? I would have refined pills long ago. It¡¯s only the calm before the storm. I have to calm down and wait for the subsequent developments. Do you know that I¡¯m looking at the Kunlun Jade Void Pce from afar, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Hall, and the South Ocean Golden Ao Ind using my mind? Sometimes I have to look at the Netherworld too. I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but say in surprise, ¡°Senior Brother, you can actually recite poems now!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m busy with work.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e secretly made a face at the side. Li Changshou turned around and nced at her. Ling¡¯e instantly sat up straight and quickly entered a meditative state to cultivate.

    Li Changshou smiled. Just as he was about to focus on the sleeve of Daoist Huang Long in the Jade Void Pce of the Kunlun Mountain, his immortal senses suddenly captured two familiar figures flying out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak and rushing towards the sect.

    Youqin Xuanya, who had just left the Little Qiong Peak, seemed to have something urgent to attend to. She apanied her master, Jiang Jingshan, out of the sect...

    Immediately after, two elders and three executives flew out of the Heaven-Breaking Peak and met up with Youqin Xuanya and her disciple. They rode a cloud towards the south.

    Li Changshou was also puzzled. He did not know what had happened.

    However, at that moment, he was still busy with the games between Chan School, Jie School, the Western Sect, and the Heavenly Courts. He could not pay attention to his fellow disciples.

    He decided to ask aroundter.

    Li Changshou calmed his mind and focused on the paper effigy in Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve...

    Perfected Huang Long had already returned to the Jade Void Pce for a few hours.

    He felt a little uneasy and paced back and forth in the hall where he was cultivating. He even knocked over two precious vases.

    The honest dragon of Chan School had already snorted six times, gritted his teeth several times, and stomped his feet countless times. It vividly demonstrated what it meant by ¡®the more I think about it, the angrier I get. The more I take a step back, the more I suffer¡¯...

    Li Changshou kept giving out instructions.

    ¡°You have to attract the attention of others and look like you want others to listen to you but you can¡¯t bring yourself to say it. That¡¯s the most realistic...¡±

    ¡°Usually, only 10% of one¡¯s emotions should be revealed. Don¡¯t think about moving others with this 10%. You have to use your personality... It¡¯s useless to shout with your voice. Eyes are very important.¡±

    Although Perfected Huang Long felt that the Water God was too meticulous, he felt that what thetter said made sense.

    Finally, the restless Huang Long attracted the attention of his fellow disciples...

    The first to arrive was Chi Jingzi, who was ranked second among the twelve Golden Immortals.

    The old Daoist priest was dressed in a brown Daoist robe and looked even thinner than before. When he arrived at Perfected Huang Long¡¯s hall, his eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long stood with his hands behind his back. He raised his head and sighed. His lips trembled a few times. He wanted to look at Chi Jingzi, but he looked away. His eyes were slightly watery... Li Changshou thought, You¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯ve gone too far, Master Huang!

    When Chi Jingzi saw that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Did you hear about the matters in the East Ocean Sea Eye? You were cultivating in seclusion. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Perfected Huang Long looked ashamed. In terms of feelings, he had already naturally reached the realm of being unable to distinguish between real and fake.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long sighed dejectedly. ¡°I failed to help the dragon race. I have let down this line of session. Today, I was insulted by the senior brother and junior brother of Jie School. I¡¯m so depressed!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±.

    Chi Jingzi quickly walked forward and said seriously, ¡°They even insulted us? What does the matter of the dragon race have to do with Jie School!?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the dragon race... Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Huang Long, tell me in detail. If Jie School goes too far, we will definitely find them and demand an exnation!¡±

    At that moment, Perfected Huang Long sighed and told him about how he had gone to the Luofu Cave to look for Zhao Gongming. However, he had encountered the Goddess of Fire Spirit. He also said that rumors were spreading in the five continents. The rumors about the Fire Spirit and Zhao Gongming were discussed enthusiastically...

    ¡°They did not distinguish between right and wrong, and med everything on me! Ever since I returned from the Luofu Cave, I have been cultivating in the hall. I have not done anything! I have not said a word! I exined to them, but they refused to believe me. They even forced me to swear a Great Dao oath. I! I!¡±

    Chi Jingzi widened his eyes and said, ¡°Junior Brother, did you swear?¡±

    ¡°I... did...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Chi Jingzi cursed, ¡°We are all disciples of the Saint. We cultivate ordinary mystical abilities and Dao techniques. Why are they so overbearing!? Since the Jie School does not trust Chan School, what¡¯s the point of saying that the three sects are rted!?!

    Junior Brother, go and find Eldest Senior Brother and report this matter to him! When I call my fellow disciples who have yet to enter seclusion over, I will go and ask them for an exnation. I will definitely make them apologize to you! Hmph!¡±

    Then, Chi Jingzi turned around and walked away indignantly.

    Perfected Huang Long felt a little guilty and asked Li Changshou via voice transmission, ¡°Is... is this alright?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Follow the script. The angrier he is now, the more touched he will beter...

    When you meet Senior Brother Guang Chengziter, you have to report everything in detail. The most important thing is to get Senior Brother Guang Chengzi¡¯s cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Huang Long stood up and headed towards the Golden Hall of the Jade Void Pce ording to Chi Jingzi.

    Things were progressing smoothly on Chan School¡¯s side.

    When Guang Chengzi heard that the Great Daoist Master and Daoist Duobao had participated in the n, he heard Daoist Huang Long exin the various benefits of the n in detail...

    The immortal from the Jade Void Pce pondered for a while and finally nodded.

    Chi Jingzi found many of the disciples of Chan School ¡ª Perfected Yu Ding, Perfected Taiyi, Ju Liusun, the Heavenly Lord Wenshu Guangfa, the Great Daoist Master Lingbao, and the Heavenly Lord of Dao cultivation.

    Under Guang Chengzi¡¯s orders, the immortals of Chan School left the Jade Void Pce.

    Just as the immortals of Chan School were about to go to Jie School to question them, a soft sigh came from behind them. Daoist Randeng quickly floated over from the cloud and asked them why they were going out...

    Guang Chengzi originally did not want to bother with him, but a short and honest-looking Golden Immortal had already stood up. He was none other than Ju Liusun.

    Ju Liu Sun said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master, you might not know this, but Senior Brother Duobao from Jie School has gone too far. He insulted Senior Brother Huang Long. We are angry and want to seek an exnation from them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Randeng frowned and said, ¡°The Chan School has already had several disputes with the Jie School. The Three Sects¡¯ Meet seems to have happened yesterday. The Jie School can no longer hold it in! The Jie School is known to have tens of thousands of immortals. There are many people. Today, I will go with you. Let¡¯s see what tricks he has!¡±

    It was time to fan the mes.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had already expected Randeng to appear.

    In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou, who was secretly analyzing the personalities of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, pursed his lips and wrote a line of words.

    ¡°Deng, deng, deng, deng.¡± At that moment, more than half of the twelve Golden Immortals, a Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, and more than a hundred cultivators in the Jade Void Pce rushed towards the southeast.

    As soon as the immortals flew to the central region of the Middle Continent, a few of the twelve Golden Immortals with higher cultivation levels frowned. They each sent a voice transmission to remind them and looked towards the southeast.

    There, a huge white cloud with hundreds of immortals was approaching them!

    Among the hundreds of immortals, the first person was the slightly plump Daoist who was dressed in a brocade robe. He was the one who liked to take turns in the pile of treasures...

    Ahem, rumors, rumors.

    He was the eldest senior brother of Jie School, the favorite disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven, Daoist Duobao!

    The two fairies On Daoist Duobao¡¯s left were especially eye-catching. One of them was tall and slender. She had a light pink chest, a swan¡¯s neck, a tube top, and a long dress that shone with golden light. Her head essories were also shining with golden light. She was the Goddess of Golden Spirit, one of the four inner sect disciples.

    The strength of the Goddess of Golden Spirit was definitely in the top five of Jie School. Apart from Daoist Duobao, who could be called the number one immortal under the Grandmaster of Jie School, the powers of the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and the ck Clouds Immortal were quite simr. It was difficult to tell who was stronger.

    However, if they really wanted to spar, the ck Clouds Immortal would be at a disadvantage. After all, he did not have any treasures to protect himself.

    The person beside the Goddess of Golden Spirit was the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, who was dressed in a green dress, had green hair, and green eyes.

    The three inner sect disciples, Zhao Gongming, who was standing on the right of Daoist Duobao, the ten Heavenly Lords of Golden Ao Ind and the Four Little Saints of Nine Dragons Ind, who were following behind him, were really experts!

    The two immortal clouds met and looked at each other from afar. Both of them stopped in unison.

    At the north-west, the immortals of Chan School, led by Guang Chengzi, had solemn expressions. Most of them looked dignified.

    Looking at the South-East region, the immortals of Jie School, who had Daoist Duobao as their backbone, were shining brightly. Half of the female immortals were even more colorful. The two of them met each other from hundreds of kilometers away. The two white clouds instantly emitted a strong pressure!

    In an instant, the wind stopped and so did the clouds. The sun became a little dim. Many immortals from the two sects, who were standing at the back and had lower cultivation levels, had their essence souls trembling and they could not breathe.

    The two parties seemed to have a tacit understanding. They did not greet each other or speak. Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger... The immortals from both sides were prepared to fight!

    At the same time, in the treasurend of the spiritual mountain,

    Dozens of old Daoists gathered beside a treasure pool. Two old Daoists took action and activated the Cloud Mirror technique to observe the scene from afar.

    The members of Jie School and Chan School were about to fight. That was something that they did not expect and were overjoyed about...

    The rtionship between the Western Sect and the Dao Sect was like this. If the Western Sect wanted to prosper, they had to stop the Dao Sect from prospering. From the ancient times until now, they had secretly done so many things. Only two or three times had such a situation urred. Moreover, both parties had restrained themselves and returned each time.

    Unexpectedly, they had not done anything yet, but both sides had walked to the edge of the battle...

    With the blessings of the Heavenly Dao, the Western Sect would prosper!

    In a corner that the old Daoist priest did not pay attention to, the Truth Listener divine beast was sending a voice transmission to the young Daoist priest sitting beside it. The young Daoist priest¡¯s expression was extremely solemn.

    Why...

    He had deduced hundreds of possibilities for the conspiracy of rumors, but what happened now was the most unlikely oue.

    The conflict between Jie School and Chan School was triggered by such a small matter?

    With the mystical ability of the Truth Listener divine beast, the young Daoist had witnessed the entire process...

    From the moment Perfected Huang Long left the Luofu Cave indignantly, the young Daoist had already understood that his little scheme had yed a huge role!

    He was satisfied that he could create a rift between Jie School and Chan School, but he was notcent.

    As long as he umted enough of these gaps, they would eventually explode. He would not suffer too much karma for such a trivial matter.

    He was just like a snowke during an avnche. Although he was not innocent, the karma bacsh would not be too strong. However, the subsequent developments werepletely beyond his expectations.

    On the Golden Ao Ind of Jie School, the Goddess of Fire Spirit was actually so unyielding. Without saying a word, she raised her sword and was about tomit suicide, causing the immortals of Golden Ao Ind to be shocked.

    In the Jade Void Pce, the more Perfected Huang Long thought about it, the angrier he became. He even smashed two treasure bottles!

    Truth Listener could not hear Perfected Huang Long¡¯s thoughts directly, but he could hear the discussions of some disciples with lower cultivation levels in the Jade Void Pce.

    At that moment, Truth Listener and its master, Ksitigarbha, still did not know what was about to happen.

    When the immortals from both sides moved and Chan School appeared, the Goddess of Golden Spirit of Jie School and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit appeared. Both sides suppressed their anger and seemed to have no choice but to release their arrows...

    The entire process was very fast. There was no chance for Ksitigarbha to do anything.

    Ksitigarbha sighed in his heart. There was a hint of confusion and helplessness in his eyes. However, it quickly turned into indignation and he said softly, ¡°I was tricked.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Truth Listener asked via voice transmission. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    Ksitigarbha sighed and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see such a situation. What I want to see is to slowly and steadily umte, not to achieve sess in one step! Someone must be using me to spread rumors and plotting in secret. If the two sects fight today, any disciple of a Saint would definitely be rmed. There is nothing that can stop the deduction of the Saint. I will definitely be pushed out to appease the Dao Sect.¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s eyes focused as thoughts shed through his mind. Although he was sitting on the spiritual mountain, the pressure of the immortals from the two sectsnded on his back like a mountain.

    Truth Listener asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you crack it?¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Ksitigarbha¡¯s forehead as he replied via voice transmission, ¡°I can¡¯t crack it. The schemes of rumors can¡¯t be controlled once they are released. It was originally a small scheme, but it was used as a shield. I schemed and that person attacked openly. The other party has killed three birds with one stone. They are targeting me, the first person to attack. The only way is to persuade the immortals of the two sects. Although I can protect myself, I will be med by Teacher... It¡¯s a dilemma to enter the painting. It¡¯s better to observe the situation and use my schemes on the changes in the situationter.¡±

    Truth Listener shifted its head. ¡°I told you long ago not to use such a lowly scheme.¡±

    ¡°Ah... There¡¯s actually an expert taking over. I really did not expect that.¡±

    An expert?

    Ksitigarbha turned to look at the mountain behind the spiritual mountain and the ce surrounded by golden light. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    To be able to affect Perfected Huang Long and the Goddess of Fire Spirit in a short period of time and cause a hugemotion...

    If one were to judge from the analysis of the beneficiaries or the abilities of the person who did it...

    Teacher, could it be that in your eyes, I¡¯m just a pawn that can be abandoned at any time, just like that Golden Cicada...

    The young Daoist closed his eyes and sighed softly. He pondered about it and could only sit still.

    Truth Listener suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that the Dao Sect is deliberately putting on an act?¡±

    The young Daoist frowned and pondered. Soon, he smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°There are so many disciples of the Saint. Could it be that they are just trying to scare me? At this moment, I can only wait for some matters to happen in the future. I hope that they will not fight. I really can¡¯t get involved with the Dao Sect.¡±

 Chapter 349 - The Three Sectsâ€™ Immortals Arrive on the Spiritual Mountain!

    <strong>Chapter 349 The Three Sects¡¯ Immortals Arrive on the Spiritual Mountain!</strong>

    Should I take the opportunity to plot against Randeng?

    In Daoist Huang Long¡¯s sleeve, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy turned into a small bug and pondered carefully...

    If he could lure Randeng to fan the mes and jump up and down, it would be very easy for the immortals of Chan School to discover the abnormality of the Deputy Sect Master.

    However, Li Changshou immediately dispelled that thought.

    The timing was not right. It could not be shaken. With this old fellow¡¯s vignce, it was extremely difficult to make him fall for it!

    Moreover, he should notplicate matters.

    He had already gathered so many powerhouses of the Dao Sect. It would be considered a great achievement if he couldplete the few steps that he had set.

    They were the intentions of an expert.

    The second scene of the two sects moving together in the Middle Continent and reminiscing about the past had officially begun!

    Li Changshou estimated that he had probably frightened the person who had spread the rumors.

    He would definitely not be scared out of his wits. At most, his forehead would break out in cold sweat, his Dao heart would tremble slightly, and he would feel uneasy. At the same time, he would frantically n what he could do to prevent himself from being implicated...

    Right? Of course, scaring Ksitigarbha was not Li Changshou¡¯s ultimate goal. That small warning was just a small goal that he had achieved.

    He had more important things to do.

    In other words, the big show today was to realize the Great God-Conferment n that he had made previously.

    In other words, it was also to stabilize the Dao Sect¡¯s environment and give the Heavenly Courts more opportunities to develop steadily.

    He could also take the opportunity to increase the reputation of the Heavenly Courts and promote the dignity of the Heavenly Emperor. He could increase the Heavenly Courts¡¯ influence in the five continents and end the uncontroble scheme of spreading rumors...

    Inparison, scaring Ksitigarbha was just a coincidence.

    Before I seed, I¡¯ll consider the risks first.

    Having learned from his mistakes, Li Changshou had already considered all kinds of situations before confirming the current script.

    Firstly, it was a small matter. It could not cause too much conflict between the two sects.

    Secondly, the two Eldest Senior Brothers, Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao, knew about the entire n in advance. Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, and Perfected Huang Long were acting together.

    Even if there were any deviations in the development of the situation due to the unpredictable human heart, there were still two ways to be safe.

    The Great Daoist Master who had many treasures could appear at any time and make adjustments.

    The treasure that the Jade Emperor had made by gathering the power of the Heavenly Dao had been waiting for a long time. It could be used at any time.

    Of course, this matter concerned the stability of the three sects and the prosperity of the Dao Sect. It was not enough to just consider that.

    Li Changshou analyzed the intentions of the Saints and tried to figure out the intentions of the Grand Pure One. That was how he came up with the tricks of ¡°making a fuss out of nothing¡± and ¡°suppressing one¡¯s desires¡±.

    Up till now, various signs had shown that although the Grand Pure One was quiet and did not do anything, he did not want to see an internal battle happening in the Dao Sect, nor did he want to see his fellow disciples turn against each other...

    Logically speaking, if not for the matter regarding the God roll, the three sects would not have really been hostile to one another. Siblings would rarely fight go toe-to-toe against each other even if they usually argued.

    Moreover, the influence of the two Saints of the Western Sect could not be ignored...

    It was not that he had underestimated the Saints of the Western Sect. However, what happened today was already the worst-case scenario. If the two Saints of the Western Sect wanted to attack, they could only expand the conflict.

    He wanted to let the traitors who were nted in the three sects to fight and cause a real battle.

    However, that would be equivalent to using the pawns that they could use during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion in advance.

    Regarding that, Li Changshou raised his leg and weed it. He reckoned that he could be rewarded by the Grand Pure One with the unlimited use of one or two treasures...

    He kept thinking, calcting, and observing. When the auras of the hundreds of immortals from the two sects reached the peak, Li Changshou, who was hiding in the two camps, secretly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Ah...

    Senior Brother, you can go up now!¡±

    He almost called him something else!

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, Guang Chengzi of Chan School and Daoist Duobao of Jie School stepped forward at the same time.

    They each had their hands behind their backs and exuded a strong pressure!

    In a radius of 500 kilometers, the clouds and wind stopped.

    as

    Thousands of kilometers away, the wind was blowing wildly and the living beings were frightened. It was as if the sky and earth were about to copse. Many cultivators in the immortal sects could not sit still and their spiritual senses were trembling.

    The two senior brothers stopped 50 kilometers away. Daoist Duobao cupped his hands and said,

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, we unanimously agreed on the same thing today. I want to hear what you people from Chan School have to say about today!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled faintly. There was a hint of anger on his face.

    ¡°Junior Brother Duobao! We entered the sect early and had cultivated in that small courtyard for a long time! The three sects are of the same origin. We are one family. You know this better than all the other junior brothers and junior sisters. Why did you insult Junior Brother Huang Long today? Where did you put Junior Brother Huang Long¡¯s pride? Have you ever thought about the Dao Sects being one family?¡±

    ¡°Insult? I really don¡¯t know where to start!¡±

    Daoist Duobao red at him and shouted angrily, ¡°Besides, so what if I insulted him previously? He, Huang Long, had been a reputable expert of the Dao Sect ever since he started cultivating. He did not care for his juniors, nor did he protect them. He even created rumors and caused trouble, gossiping behind their backs! My disciple, Huoling, had originally gone to the Luofu Cave to take care of the injured Junior Sister Jinguang. I did not expect him to see them. He then said that my disciple and Junior Brother Gongming were cultivating together! What kind of senior is this? What kind of expert is this!?! Pui!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and calmed himself down. He said calmly, ¡°From the looks of it, Junior Brother, you are bent on blowing things

    up.¡±

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s clothes fluttered as he let out a long sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t this matter severe enough? My disciple wants to die to prove her innocence!¡±

    At that moment, Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao looked at each other. It was as if countless bolts of lightning were blooming behind the two of them. They charged towards each other and dissipated at the same time...

    No matter how he looked at it, the two senior brothers were really angry.

    Although half of the immortals from Jie School and Chan School were confused, they took out their Dharma treasures...

    A storm was brewing!

    At the side of the Treasure Pool on the spiritual mountain, the dozens of old Daoists watched with tears in their eyes and felt emotional.

    Standing beside Truth Listener in the corner, the corners of the young Daoist¡¯s mouth twitched. He held his breath and observed the scene in the mirror.

    At that moment, he could not wait to hear Truth Listener¡¯s recount...

    In the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou, who was dressed in a loose robe, was sitting on a rocking chair. At that moment, his eyes were closed and he had a faint smile on his face. The fan in his hand swayed gently.

    Ling¡¯e, who was pretending to be meditating at the side, stole a nce at her senior brother. However, she identally got attracted to his smile.

    Li Changshou did not have the time to care about his junior sister. He was praising her in his heart...

    The two Senior Brothers are really impressive.

    As soon as they spoke, he knew that they were experienced actors.

    They were full of emotions and got immersed in their roles very quickly. Every gaze and even every tone of their voices were controlled so well!

    If they were not acting ording to the script that Li Changshou had given them, Li Changshou would have thought that the two senior brothers were really going to fight...

    They were impressive, really impressive.

    He could not underestimate the experts of the three sects!

    He also saw the ce where the immortals of the two sects met in the middle of the Divine Continent.

    Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi were silent. They faced each other for a while before arguing again.

    This time, it was not just Daoist Duobao. The Goddess of Golden Spirit of Jie School, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, Perfected Tai Yi of Chan School, and Chi Jingzi had alle down. The six disciples of the Saints were ¡°debating¡± from 50 kilometers away.

    Naturally, Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao were sending voice transmissions to instruct them on what to say and what not to say.

    Li Changshou observed them secretly and guessed their personalities.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit belonged to the category of beautiful and sweet. Ahem!

    The Goddess of Golden Light was the ruthless type who rarely said any words. She was the opposite of Fairy Yun Xiao who had a gentle tone. The Goddess of Golden Light was sarcastic the moment she opened her mouth and wanted to fight with him after just saying a few words. Her temper was also fiery.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit was the patient type. She mainly focused on being reasonable. She was always logical and clear. She emphasized the fact that the Jie School was the victim and kept fighting back.

    The ¡°debaters¡± of Chan School refused to be outdone.

    Chi Jingzi, who often followed the book, held the core viewpoint of ¡®Why should the members of the Dao Sects insult each other since they are one big family?¡¯ He was reasonable and couldpromise when needed.

    The master of Nezha, Perfected Taiyi, who was a very powerful presence in the Primordial World attracted Li Changshou¡¯s attention.

    This Perfected One had the appearance of a young man and a high cultivation level. He also gave off a carefree and unrestrained vibe. He was dressed in a silk Daoist robe that was colored in both red and blue. The innerpels were carefully selected and he was rather particr.

    There were two strands of silver-white hairplementing his fluttery hair. It was very simr to the hairstyle of Exalted Wang Qing and Wang Fugui of the Immortal Du Sect... It was fine if he bumped his head.

    Perfected Taiyi did not speak much. However, a few words from him almost caused the two of them to fight.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. He clearly went to someone else¡¯s Cave Abode and was seen by others. Yet, he med it on our Senior Brother Huang Long.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and controlled the paper effigy in the Sea God Temple to write a line of words.

    ¡°Perfected Taiyi is extremely protective of his people. Yin-Yang Language level four.¡±

    Li Changshou continued to observe secretly and realized that he did not need to care about anything else. The few big shots hadpletely grasped the rhythm of the battle. The argument continued to escte, and both parties were furious.

    The immortals were getting restless. Some of them had already started to use jade talismans to call for help.

    A huge battle within the Dao Sect was about to begin today! However, before Li Changshou could remind him that the time was ripe, Guang Chengzi looked up at the white clouds in the sky and sighed.

    ¡°Why so...¡±

    Duobao had aplicated expression when he heard that. He looked around and seemed to have aged.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all taught by the old masters? Why are we going against each other today and not giving in to anyone?¡±

    The immortals of the two sects were speechless.

    You two were the ones who quarreled first!

    The two auras that were shing with each other in the world had softened.

    Guang Chengzi looked at Daoist Duobao and suddenly smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Duobao lowered his head and looked at the sea of clouds below. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling outside, but I haven¡¯t been able to eat as well as I did in the small courtyard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I would always deliberately feed you some precious treasures. My teacher would be so angry that he would keep lecturing me.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Back then, I ate many precious materials that Uncle-Master used to use for refining treasures. I was hung up and beaten by Uncle-Master and almost turned into cured meat.¡±

    The Turtle Spirit immediately covered her mouth and chuckled. Perfected Tai Yi opposite her even rolled his eyes.

    At that moment, half of the immortals from the two sects could still maintain their rationality. At that moment, they were analyzing the intentions of their Eldest Senior Brothers.

    The remaining half were more emotional. They were already touched by the conversation. The others were confused and looked as if they were wondering if he had many friends.

    Duobao sighed and said, ¡°Back then, Huang Long slept in the pool every day. He was also a dragon that watched the scenery. I teased him every day back then. Now, I can¡¯t scold him at

    all.¡±

    That sentence cleverly resolved the conflict that Chan School had raised.

    Perfected Huang Long took the opportunity to move forward and bowed to Daoist Duobao in the air.

    ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, I was a little narrow-minded and made a mountain out of a molehill. You can scold me a hundred times.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I was wrong.¡± Daoist Duobao sighed and bowed to Perfected Huang Long. ¡°I was too anxious previously and was a little impatient. I made Junior Brother Huang Long suffer.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Duobao!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long bowed deeply with a Dao salute.

    At that moment, most of the evil aura in the venue dissipated. The immortals from both sides knew that they could not fight today.

    There were some who were touched, but not many.

    Chi Jingzi and the other immortals who had cultivated in the small courtyard back then were the most empathetic.

    The old Daoists who were watching from the side of the Treasure Pool on the spiritual mountain sighed. They shook their heads and were about to leave.

    There was no fun to watch today. However, the subsequent changes caught the old Daoists on the spiritual mountain off guard...

    Daoist Huang Long¡¯s emotional voice sounded from the cloud mirror.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if you trust me, I can swear that I will never harm Disciple-Nephew Fire Spirit! I have a good rtionship with Junior Brother Gongming. I also know that Junior Brother Gongming is upright and honest. He is dedicated to pursuing the Great Dao!¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately moved forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter. The more I think about it, the more I feel that someone might be deliberately sowing discord and trying to shake the foundation of the Dao Sect!¡±

    Duobao and Guang Chengzi looked at each other and nodded.

    The immortals of the two sects frowned. After careful consideration, they realized that there was indeed something fishy about this matter!

    At that moment, he heard a chuckle in the sky.

    ¡°Fortunately, you guys haven¡¯t really fought. I already have a way to investigate this matter.¡±

    A white cloud slowly descended. There was an ordinary-looking but charming young Daoist standing on it. He was naturally the only disciple of Ren School.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Xuan Du!¡±

    The immortals of the two sects bowed together. The Great Daoist Master smiled and returned the greeting. His expression was solemn.

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, pleasee forward.¡± The Great Daoist Master called out. The immortals from both sides moved forward and gathered around the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master took out a palm-sized ¡°ind¡± from his sleeve and raised his hand to throw it gently. The ind slowly expanded under the immortals¡¯ feet. After a while, it turned into an Immortal Ind with a diameter of five kilometers and floated above the sea of clouds.

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, please listen to me!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said warmly, ¡°I wasted some time previously. I went to ask Aunt-Master Jade Emperor to activate the power of the Heavenly Dao and condense a stone tablet. The stone tablet was called the righteousness of the Heavenly Emperor. Its function was to borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao to trace the matter and raise the righteousness of the world. It was naturally appropriate for him to use that tablet to resolve this matter! Why don¡¯t we go to the stone monument and gather the power of the Three Sects of the Dao Sect to investigate who the culprit is!?!¡±

    The immortals agreed. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du made an inviting gesture and walked side by side with Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi. They were the first tond.

    After a while, hundreds of immortals from the two sects gathered on the peak of the Immortal Ind. They looked at the stone tablet and discussed softly...

    The words ¡°subdue people with virtue¡± and ¡°subdue people with reason¡± were engraved on the left and right sides of the stone tablet. Like the night sky, the dark stone tablet emitted faint starlight, and it contained rich Heavenly Dao power.

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and pushed out an immortal light. Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi attacked one after another and injected immortal light into the stone tablet.

    Perfected Huang Long bowed to the stone tablet and said emotionally, ¡°Old Master Heavenly Dao, please clear my name!¡±

    Clouds appeared on the stone tablet, and the images of all living beings appeared. The blurry images of all living beings wereughing, chatting, and transmitting. It was the process of the rumors spreading and changing.

    The figures quickly disappeared, and the power of the Heavenly Dao became denser.

    ..

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses and even captured a familiar figure... Speed!

    Ahem, I must have seen wrongly.

    The scene suddenly slowed down, and balls of fog locked the source of the rumors.

    Daoist Duobao shouted in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, when are you going to attack if not now!?!¡± The immortals of Jie School agreed with a bang. Immortal light surged into the stone tablet.

    On the side of Chan School, Guang Chengzi raised his hand and made a gesture. More than a hundred immortals attacked at the same time. Wisps of immortal power were injected into the stone tablet!

    The stone tablet trembled slightly and the fog retreated. However, a water curtain appeared and blocked the situation behind it.

    The immortals from the Dao Sect were puzzled.

    Daoist Randeng said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid this matter has implicated the Saint. Why don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du snorted coldly. The disciples of the Saints looked at Burning Lamp.

    Randeng immediately corrected himself and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll consider it carefully after we find out.¡±

    ¡°Bring out the Taiji Painting!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du shouted and raised his left hand. The Connate Cardinal treasure and the palm-sized Taiji Painting slowly appeared in his palm. Two Yin-Yang auras shot out and entered the stone tablet.

    The water curtain instantly exploded, revealing... a twelve-petaled golden lotus that was swaying gently!

    At that moment, the immortals from the Dao Sect fell silent.

    The expressions of the old Daoists beside the treasure pool on the spiritual mountain changed drastically. The words ¡°undeserved cmity¡± were written all over their heads, and their eyes were filled with panic.

    The young Daoist priest in the corner was already pale. He stood up and took two steps towards the back mountain of the spiritual mountain. Then, he suddenly stopped like a y statue and his fingers trembled...

    His mind was in turmoil.

    In Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou could sense that the power of the Taiji Painting in his essence soul had slowly increased. Clearly, the Saint had taken action to protect him from being deduced by the Western Sect.

    Hence, he stood up and bowed to the sky. The smile on his lips became wider.

    After that incident, he finally understood.

    There were definitely not one or two experts from the three sects, but batches of them.

    He had to be respectful towards those seniors.

    Li Changshou stopped interfering with the two shouts that the paper effigy heard.

    What happened next was for the Great Daoist Master and the few big shots of the Dao Sect to preside over. He was just watching the show and doing his duty as a member of the rescue team.

    The person shouted, ¡°Call all the junior brothers and sisters here!¡±

    ¡°Immortals of Jie School, follow me to the spiritual mountain!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Li Changshou Does Not Even Show His Face

    <strong>Chapter 350 Li Changshou Does Not Even Show His Face</strong>

    In the blink of an eye, Ksitigarbha calmed down again.

    If he did not deal with it properly, he would die today!

    The situation had changed too quickly. At that moment, Ksitigarbha could not determine if the Dao Sect was deliberately targeting him, a nobody, or if everything had really happened just in time...

    Ksitigarbha could only take the gamble and trust that his teacher would protect him.

    Previously, he had secretly taken in the Primordial Beasts for his own use. Today, he had the credit of nning the battle in the East Ocean and increasing the foundation of the sect...

    The young Daoist was extremely depressed.

    He had been cultivating for hundreds of thousands of years and had yet to arrive at the tform. Recently, he had just returned from his travels in the trichiliocosm, and was prepared to showcase his skills. He did not expect to encounter such a crisis after only attacking twice!

    Could it be that he really... was at his peak when he appeared in the Primordial World?

    He had thought that the n for the battle in the East Ocean would be the beginning of his grand n. He did not expect that it would be the ending of his own n.

    Ksitigarbha sighed softly and sat down slowly.

    Truth Listener moved its huge head and asked via voice transmission, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to do something more?¡±

    Ksitigarbha sent a voice transmission. ¡°Teacher must have been alerted about this matter. If I do too much, I might make a mistake. I might as well wait quietly and listen to Teacher¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Truth Listenery there and listened to the chaotic thoughts in the distance. Its thick tail swayed gently and it said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re probably hopeless this time. Remember to find me a good subordinate. There are a few female disciples from the Western Sect who are not bad.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled helplessly and closed his eyes to rest, waiting for the storm to arrive...

    The old Daoists on the spiritual mountain were the most worried.

    They were just watching the fun from the side and would be fine if there was no battle. Why did they suddenly... He was in trouble and he did not know what to do!

    The Cloud Mirror Art had already gathered more than a thousand immortals from the Chan School and Jie School. They followed behind the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Daoist Duobao, and Guang Chengzi, and headed towards the west!

    Their expressions were unfriendly and their eyes were fierce.

    They were not the immortals from the Middle Continent¡¯s immortal sects. They had heard the Saint preach the Dao and were born in the Saint¡¯s Dao venue. There were arge number of experts inside. Even if they did not have the Saint¡¯s help, their power would be enough to tten their spiritual mountain a hundred times!

    ¡°What should we do?¡± An old Daoist priest panicked.

    ¡°How can they taint our innocence for no reason?¡± Another old Daoist priest was indignant.

    The hunchbacked old Daoist priest frowned and asked, ¡°Who nned this?¡±

    The old Daoists did not say anything and only shook their heads.

    OV

    At that moment, three golden rays shed. Three more old Daoists appeared andnded in front of the old Daoists. The golden rays on their bodies gradually faded. They were also dressed in tattered clothes.

    From the extent of the damage to their clothes, he could tell that they had already entered the Western Sect¡¯s power center and were definitely high-ranking officials!

    After all, the cloth on his body could only cover some crucial parts.

    As expected, the group of old Daoists beside the treasure pool addressed the three Daoists as senior brothers.

    The three of them were the disciples of the Saint who served the two Saints. At that moment, they appeared together. The situation was really urgent. The three of them spoke one after another. Their voices spread to the hearts of the old Daoists present. They began the traditional techniques of the Western Sect...

    Pushing the me.

    Yada-yada.

    The disciples of the spiritual mountain all knew what to do with the funeral arrangements. A few old Daoists rushed over and found a middle-aged Daoist priest whom they brought to the side of the treasure pool.

    The middle-aged Daoist was a little confused. He thought that he was about to seed and be valued by the sect. An old Daoist priest suddenly attacked and poked the back of the middle-aged Daoist priest¡¯s head.

    The middle-aged Daoist trembled and copsed to the ground.

    A ray of golden light shed. That person suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. His gaze and expression were exactly the same as that of the old Daoist priest who had just attacked!

    ¡°Soul-Bewitching...¡±

    Ksitigarbha muttered, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    The Truth Listener divine beast lowered its head and sighed. It sent a voice transmission. ¡°Master, if you realize that you can¡¯t withstand it one day, you should return my freedom early and let me join another good family. Your sect really doesn¡¯t treat living beings as living beings.¡± Ksitigarbha frowned and said, ¡°Be careful with your words.¡±

    Truth Listener slowly turned its head and continued listening to the chaotic noises and ¡°opinions¡± that were approaching the spiritual mountain. It did not say anything else. At the same time... on the white cloud that was rushing to the spiritual mountain, the immortals of the three sects were not flying fast. Firstly, they wanted to maintain their formation. Secondly, they wanted to give the Western Sect more pressure.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood in front of the immortals of the Dao Sect. He was naturally under pressure.

    After all, he was used to beingzy. He had never brought so many junior brothers and sisters to cause trouble together.

    At that moment, the decision-making power of the Dao Sect was focused on him, Duobao, and Guang Chengzi. Every step they took had to be carefully considered and analyzed.

    Ever since the rise of the human race and the fall of the Demon Emperor, the Great Daoist Master had rarely put in so much effort. At that moment, his thought process was not smooth.

    However, it¡¯s fine!

    There is also the human Dharma treasure that is used by the elite Junior Brother of Ren School, the Grand Minister of the Jade Emperor, the Grand Supreme Elder, and the Dao Sect... ahem, Junior Brother!

    If I don¡¯t use it now, when would I?

    Therefore, the Great Daoist Master found the paper effigy hiding in Perfected Huang Long¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Changgeng, what do you think the Western Sect will do?¡±.

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and replied, ¡°If they are more brilliant, they would definitely not admit to this matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are unreasonable or shameless. In the end, they will let this matter rest.¡±

    When the Great Daoist Master heard that, he could not help but be puzzled. He asked, ¡°This should be the most obvious idea. Why is it considered brilliant?¡±.

    Li Changshou smiled and exined, ¡°Great Daoist Master, you always give me such difficult questions. This method seems simple, but it is actually a sign that it was resisting the pressure of the Dao Sect. The oue from deductions is not actually evidence. Once the matter is messed up, it would be misleading. After all, it is just a rumor. In this case, the Western Sect¡¯s reputation will not be tarnished. The Western Sect will be united because of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Daoist Duobao suddenly turned to look at the Great Daoist Master and asked via voice transmission, ¡°Is Senior Brother Xuan Du discussing with Changgeng? Why don¡¯t we discuss it together?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile. Daoist Duobao had already taken out a numinous treasure that looked like a conch shell from his sleeve.

    The numinous treasure pointed out a wisp of Dao runes to the Great Daoist Master, Perfected Huang Long, Guang Chengzi, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, and Zhao Gongming. The few of them immediately used their thoughts tomunicate. They were very secretive.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. What a treasure!

    The Great Daoist Master repeated the question and Li Changshou exined again.

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Then, are there any less brilliant moves?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Brother, the n is to find a responsible person and let him use the excuse of being bullied by Brother Zhao to wait for an opportunity to take revenge and create rumors. He will take responsibility for everything. That way, we will not be able to put pressure on the spiritual mountain. However, if that¡¯s the case, it means that the Western Sect is still afraid of our Dao Sect. It will be disadvantageous to the people in their sect. It will also damage the Western Sect¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Perfected Huang Long frowned and asked, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s going to seal the spiritual mountain and be a coward?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long is bleeding. This is indeed the best n that they can choose,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°If we attack the spiritual mountain forcefully, we will be offending the Saint. It will be easy for them to bite back.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, do we have any brilliant ns to make them suffer and not dare to say anything during our trip to the spiritual mountain? We can still make a name for ourselves. The Western Sect will not be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou stopped himself from saying the words ¡®I¡¯m a human¡¯!

    The mission given by his superior in front of everyone, even if there were difficulties, he had to ovee them and face them head-on! While Li Changshou was thinking, Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He knew how to answer that question.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all lie down...¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly interrupted.

    In front of so many immortals from the three sects, and the six Saints in the world who were paying attention to that ce, he did not dare to casually cheat.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I think that the sess of our actions today depends on our control over speed. We went to the spiritual mountain this time with the excuse of settling the matters regarding the rumors. It seems like we are pursuing the matter, but we are actually showing our might. In recent years, the Western Sect has been stirring up trouble and has be more unrestrained in their actions. They have done many dirty things to the three sects. It¡¯s a good opportunity to make them stop this time. Therefore, what we have to doter is to make the disciples of the Saints swallow their pride and make them not dare to attack rashly in the future.¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled and asked, ¡°How can we make them do that?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued, ¡°We still have to see how they react before we cane up with a n. In general... If they are ruthless and thick-skinned, we have to be decisive and deter them. We can injure them. If they use scapegoats, we will insist that there must be more people plotting behind the scenes to make them hand over more masterminds. If they don¡¯te out, that would be simple. We just have to mock them and spread the news in the Primordial World. We don¡¯t have to do much to achieve our goal of showing our might. They would seem like they had admitted to that matter and we can also make more usations about them, ruin their benevolent reputation and affect their luck!¡± After saying that, the Great Daoist Master, Guang Chengzi, and Daoist Duobao nodded.

    Guang Chengzi praised, ¡°As expected of the immortal that Uncle-Master Jade Emperor trusts the most, he has already arranged everything for the Western Sect with just a few words.¡±

    Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of evil intentions, Changgeng, you¡¯re the most evil one. Just because of a sin of spreading rumors, you¡¯re insisting on forcing the Western Sect to lose their pride and expose the mastermind.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Eldest Senior Brother, you can¡¯t say that!¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately stood up and said, ¡°Changgeng is doing this for the sake of our Dao Sect¡¯s prestige! Moreover, ording to my understanding of Changgeng, these methods are considered restrained. He has not revealed the other methods that are more ruthless. Right, Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    A Saint!

    There were Saints there!

    He had more ruthless methods!

    It was fine if he seized the opportunity to teach the Western Sect a lesson. If he really overturned the spiritual mountain, he, an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, would definitely be in trouble!

    At that moment, he was still a distance away from the spiritual mountain. The Great Daoist Master took the initiative to walk to Daoist Huang Long and let Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy enter his sleeve.

    After all, Li Changshou was a disciple of Ren School. It was more convenient for him toe up with a n beside the Great Daoist Master...

    When the Goddess of Golden Spirit saw that, she asked Daoist Duobao via voice transmission, ¡°Senior Brother, are you guys talking in secret?¡±

    Daoist Duobao nodded with a smile and repeated what Li Changshou had said about dealing with the spiritual mountain. The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Jinling, pondered for a while. Then, she asked Daoist Duobao a few crucial questions, such as how they had to deal with the Saints if they appeared. Daoist Duobao answered ording to Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit praised, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s Daopanion is so thorough when handling matters. Our fellow disciples of Jie School should interact more with him.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Duobao squinted and smiled. He sent a voice transmission. ¡°When I have the chance, I will lure him to the Green Touring Pce to meet our master. ording to my spection, he has only bowed to the Grand Supreme Elder and has yet to go to the Grand Pure One¡¯s Temple.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit nodded slightly and did notment.

    She suddenly thought of something and looked at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve. Then, she shook her head and chuckled. Her eyes were filled with realization.

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit slowly answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just suddenly recalled that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God has a temperament. He has protected the dragon race by going to the Heavenly Courts to serve them. Previously, the Western Sect had taken action and the Sea Eye of the East Ocean had been destroyed. The dragon race had suffered heavy casualties. Back then, Junior Brother

    Water God was one step away from stopping them.¡±

    ¡°It has only been a few days. He turned around and held some evidence against the Western Sect. The other party only had a n to spread rumors, but he used it to make a fuss and devise schemes. When the three sects were rmed, the three Senior Brothers who were in charge of the sect affairs stood up and suppressed the spiritual mountains in the Western Sect...¡±

    ¡°What is unbelievable is that this move not only helped the Dao Sect to show their might, but it also helped the Three Sects to vent their anger on the dragon race. It can also stabilize his Dao heart and prevent him from feeling guilty...¡± ¡°Anyone would praise him for doing his best for the Dao Sect... Junior Sister Yun Xiao really has good taste!¡±

    Daoist Duobao turned to look at the Goddess of Golden Spirit and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Are you thinking too much, Junior Sister? Changgeng, Junior Brother Huang Long, Junior Brother Gongming, Senior Brother Xuan Du, and I actually discussed this matter together...¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shook her head and looked at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s intelligent. If we don¡¯t show our faces now, we still have to be grateful to him. The Western Sect¡¯s jealousy and hatred will not fall on him. Naturally, I did not feel that this matter is inappropriate at all. I only feel that his scheming methods are indeed a little scary... Eldest Senior Brother, if you have any uncertainties about teaching matters in the future, you can look for him to discuss them. It¡¯s a waste not to use Junior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s Daopanion.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Duobao smiled and agreed. He did not say anything else.

    A mountain covered in golden light appeared on the horizon. They were still thousands of kilometers away from it when they sensed the peaceful and stable Dao runes of the Saint.

    They had arrived at the spiritual mountain.

    The Great Daoist Master sent voice transmissions everywhere.

    ¡°Be more fierce.¡±

    The immortals from the Dao Sect smiled at first. Then, they put on straight faces. All of them were filled with murderous intent as they pressed down on the spiritual mountain.

    They stopped the cloud 500 kilometers away.

    Daoist Duobao was the first to take a step forward. A shiny sword appeared in his hand as he shouted at the spiritual mountain, ¡°We, the disciples of the Dao Sect will not offend the Saint¡¯s Dao venue for now. Disciples of the Western Sect who can take charge of matters,e out immediately!¡±

    The first half of his sentence was not offensive but the second half was infuriating. It made the old Daoists on the spiritual mountain grit their teeth angrily without saying anything.

    After a while, golden light shone on the spiritual mountain!

    A door opened in the array formation. Hundreds of figures flew out and rose to the same height as the Dao Sect.

    The three old Daoists walked at the front. Theyughed loudly and led the cultivators of the spiritual mountain hundreds of kilometers forward.

    However, the rule ofughing first thing upon meeting was based on the premise that neither party had any enmity. Today, no matter how the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Western Sectughed, the immortals of the Dao Sect only had cold expressions. They stood in a line on the cloud with unfriendly expressions.

    That made theughing party feel awkward...

    An old Daoist priest said, ¡°This ce is the spiritual mountain of the Western Sect. Fellow Daoists of the Dao Sect, why have you mobilized so many people?¡± ¡°Guidance?¡±

    Daoist Duobao stood up again...

    There was no choice. He was the youngest senior brother of the three sects. Guang Chengzi had joined the sect early and had a high status as a Great Daoist Master.

    Duobao widened his eyes and cursed, ¡°Someone in the Western Sect created rumors and caused trouble. He destroyed my disciple¡¯s reputation and almost caused chaos in my Dao Sect. He almost caused a war between the two sects! If the Western Sect does not give us an exnation today, I¡¯m afraid this matter will not end!¡±

    The first three old Daoists used the three verses of ¡®feigning ignorance¡¯ at the same time.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we know?¡±

    ¡°There must be a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Zhao Gongming snorted and stroked his beard as he walked forward. The expressions of most of the old Daoists from the Western Sect changed. Their eyes were filled with anger.

    Fortunately, Master Zhao¡¯s legs were very strong today. He only scolded, ¡°Many of my fellow disciples from the three sects have used the Heavenly Dao Treasure to deduce that the person who spread the rumors is protected by the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus in your Western Sect!¡±

    An old Daoist priest replied, ¡°Fellow Daoist Gongming, you¡¯re wrong! The Western Sect has always been open and aboveboard. We will always remember the teachings of the two teachers. It was not easy for the Western Sect to prosper. Why would we plot against the Dao Sect and increase karma?¡± Zhao Gongming had already received a voice transmission. He immediatelyughed and cursed, ¡°The Western Sect has always been open and aboveboard? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being ridiculed for saying that? Turn around and ask which of your fellow disciples do not have any secrets that they¡¯re ashamed of revealing. Those who im that they do not shall step forward and swear an oath to let the Heavenly Dao testify!¡±

    The Western Sect disciples fell silent.

    In the dark, Li Changshou smiled. The paper effigy who was taking notes in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City immediately added a line of words under Zhao Gongming¡¯s character column.

    ¡°Master-grade precious artifact of the Western Sect!¡±

    An old Daoist priest from spiritual mountain shouted, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. Fellow Daoists, please calm down and allow me to ask!¡±

    After saying that, the old Daoist priest turned to look at the hundreds of disciples and said, ¡°Who among you did that? If you have done it, stand up and admit it openly. Don¡¯t disgrace the reputation of our Western Sect!¡±

    The Qi Refinement cultivators of the spiritual mountains were speechless. Li Changshou was also secretly waiting... He had actually held back when he offered his advice previously. There was a situation that he did not mention directly.

    Ksitigarbha took the initiative to admit his mistake and appease the Dao Sect¡¯s anger by punishing himself.

    In that case, Li Changshou would increase the threat level of Ksitigarbha!

    However, after a moment of silence, a middle-aged Daoist flew out and sighed dejectedly. ¡°I was the one who did this.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief...

    Fortunately, Ksitigarbha did not dare to step forward now. He should have some selfish motives. In the future, when he schemed against him, he would have many more opportunities to attack.

    The few people in charge of the Dao Sect, the Great Daoist Master, Duobao, and Guang Chengzi smiled in their hearts.

    How should they deal with this n?

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s aura surged and his power covered the sky.

    ¡°How dare you plot against the Dao Sect? Tell me, did someone instruct you to sow discord between the Three Sects of the Dao Sect!?!¡±

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao heard a voice transmission. He immediately took two steps forward and said coldly, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, hand over that oath temte of yours and let him swear that he was the one who did it! If the Heavenly Dao finds out that he¡¯s lying, it must be that he¡¯s protecting the instigator behind him!¡±

    The expressions of the cultivators from the spiritual mountain changed when they heard that.

    They seemed to have seen this scene somewhere...

 Chapter 351 - Your Name Is The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree!

    <strong>Chapter 351 Your Name Is The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree!</strong>

    As the saying went, ¡°One should hit it where it hurts.¡±

    The Dao Sect suppressed the spiritual mountain. The other party had pushed out a scapegoat. Zhao Gongming managed to tackle the fatal points of those people by telling them to prove themselves with an oath.

    How could he swear to prove himself?

    Wouldn¡¯t he be exposed once his oath was testified?

    At that moment, an old Daoist priest immediately changed his expression and rebuked angrily, ¡°Does your Dao Sect not have any other means to prove the truth other than the Heavenly Dao Oath!?!¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s expression sank. His beard fluttered in the wind, and his eyes lit up. He held a golden wooden whip in his hand, and twenty-four stars appeared behind him.

    At the same time, a few figures walked forward and stood beside Zhao Gongming!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was dressed in a golden dress that was glistening. She held the Dragon Tiger Ruyi and five balls of golden light appeared behind her.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit held a light green bell in her hand and followed behind her senior sister. Her gaze became sharper.

    Chi Jingzi held the Yin-Yang mirror and was dressed in the Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe. His aura was long and far away, like a wisp of smoke that extended beyond the Nine Heavens.

    Perfected Taiyi walked forward with his hands behind his back. There was a treasure shield hanging above his head, and the nine azure dragons lying on it looked like they woulde to life at any moment. There was a jade tripod above Perfected Yuding¡¯s head. The jade tripod shone with seven-colored light and enveloped his body, as if a Connate God had descended.

    Perfected Huang Long shook his sleeves and turned to look at the treasures of his fellow disciples and fellow disciples next door.

    He felt a little sad...

    There were not many of them. However, the few experts stepped forward and advanced together with Zhao Gongming. The power of the Dao Sect made the Qi Refinement cultivators on the spiritual mountain speechless.

    Behind them, the Great Daoist Master, Guang Chengzi, and Daoist Duobao stood proudly.

    The immortals from the three sects, who were either famous or nameless, were all eager to try...

    The waves that were about to rise in the hearts of the Qi Refinement cultivators on the spiritual mountain were smacked to death in their hearts.

    The immortals of the Dao Sect directly used their actions to prove that they naturally had other means, but they were afraid that the Western Sect members could not withstand it.

    ¡°Let him take the oath.¡± An old Daoist priest said softly. The old Daoists¡¯ eyes were filled with grief and indignation.

    The middle-aged Daoist trembled a few times. He suddenly turned his head and knelt in the direction of the spiritual mountain. In an instant, he cried.

    ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master! My actions have tarnished the reputation of the spiritual mountain and disgraced the dignity of the Sect Master!¡±

    At the same time, in a corner of the spiritual mountain, Ksitigarbha was talking to the old Daoist priest who was sitting under the shade of the tree. At that moment, the scapegoat was being controlled by the old Daoist priest.

    They seemed to have a tacit understanding...

    In the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve, Li Changshou used the paper effigy to send a voice transmission to remind him. Immediately, a mysterious and obscure Yin-Yang Dao rune appeared around the Great Daoist Master.

    They were hundreds of kilometers apart and separated by a huge array. The two of them exchanged blows again. On the other hand, the old Daoist priest had gained the guidance of Ksitigarbha. He controlled the middle-aged Daoist priest, who had had his soul bewitched, to turn around and kowtow to the spiritual mountain and call out the Sect Master.

    Then, the middle-aged Daoist stood up and turned to face the experts of the Dao Sect. His eyes were filled with grief and indignation.

    ¡°Zhao Gongming was the one who bullied me first. Although I was the one who spread that rumor, I only did it because I was too impulsive. Why is there such a hugemotion in the Dao Sect? You are just using the topic to make a fuss. You are using the suppression of the Western Sect to show off your Dao Sect¡¯s prestige and might! How absurd! Alright! Today, I will show your Dao Sect¡¯s reputation! Let¡¯s see how you repay the karma of the Western Sect!¡±

    After saying that, the person¡¯s aura surged. Golden light shone in his body, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered rapidly. He was actually going to self-destruct!

    However, just as the light around him lit up, a huge hand appeared out of thin air before the self-destruction could touch his essence soul. It pressed on his shoulder and instantly sealed his immortal power.

    The immortals from both sides were stunned.

    They looked in the direction of the palm and saw an arm and a spinning Taiji Painting...

    The three old Daoists on the side of the spiritual mountain immediately attacked. However, just as they moved, the arm dragged the middle-aged Daoist into the Taiji Painting!

    In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged Daoist appeared in front of Zhao Gongming and was suppressed by the five Sea-Calming Divine Pearls!

    That change happened too quickly.

    No one had expected the Great Daoist Master to be so casual and catch the ¡°key figure¡± in front of the experts of the Western Sect!

    The old Daoists from the spiritual mountain pretended to charge forward. The immortals from the Dao Sect moved forward together. The pressure was even stronger, causing the old Daoists to not dare to move forward.

    The Great Daoist Master said leisurely, ¡°I haven¡¯t made myself clear yet. Why are you in a hurry to kill yourself? Tell me in detail about the cause and effect of this matter and how you spread the rumors. Then, tell me if there are any aplices. The Dao Sect will punish you. Whether you want to kill yourself or not is your own choice. What karma does it have with the Dao Sect?¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist widened his eyes in grief and indignation.

    An old Daoist priest from the spiritual mountain cursed, ¡°This is the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. My Sect Master is in front of me! Your disciples from the Dao Sect took action to attack the people from the Western Sect. Do you take the pride of the Saint seriously!?!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t talk about the pride of the Saint.¡±

    Daoist Duobao said calmly, ¡°You and I are both disciples of the Saint. The pride of the Saint should be protected by us disciples. It should not be that he is secretly despicable and has destroyed his own foundation. Now that there is nothing we can do, he has mentioned the pride of the Saint and used it as his protective treasure. In this case, are we going to embarrass the Saint, or are you going to tear off the pride of your Saint and throw it in front of us?¡±

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s face turned red as he scolded, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your twisted cultivation level is really impressive!¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, ording to what you said, wouldn¡¯t the Western Sect be embarrassing the Grandmaster of Heaven by spreading rumors and ndering the Dao Sect¡¯s Jie School?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. What does it have to do with the Saint¡¯s pride?¡±

    Another old Daoist priest from the spiritual mountain ¡°stood up¡± and smiled. ¡°What happened today is actually just a personal grudge between the two of them. The Dao Sect and the Western Sect were established by the Saint. Why is everyone so stiff? Why don¡¯t we let Fellow Daoist Zhao Gongming decide?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Perfected Taiyi said leisurely, ¡°The Western Sect is really powerful. We¡¯re reasonable, but you guys are just talking about being thick-skinned. We¡¯re talking about being thick-skinned, and you guys are talking about rtionships again. The Western Sect has already spoken kindly. Could it be that the Dao Sect is bullying the weak today?¡± The old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. However, since you said that...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Perfected Taiyi nodded slowly and interrupted the old Daoist priest. He said calmly, ¡°We came here today to bully you pushovers. If you¡¯re not convinced, we¡¯ll beat you. If you¡¯re convinced, then hold it in.¡±

    Li Changshou almostughed out loud when he heard that.

    Perfected Tai Yi was an interesting person.

    As the two of them fought, the Western Sect could no longer hold their ground. That made Li Changshou sigh.

    The immortals of the Dao Sect usually looked rather simple and pure. That was because the Dao Sect had been peaceful for too long. They did not need to spend time scheming against each other.

    Today, he had revealed a little of his eloquence to show the true colors of the immortals of the three sects.

    on

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming ignored the sullen expressions of the old Daoists from the Western Sect. He lowered his head and looked at the person beside him. He put away the two Sea-Calming Divine Pearls so that the person could speak.

    ¡°Tell me, how did you spread the rumors?¡±

    11The middle-aged Daoist looked angry, but he quickly hid it. Just as he was about to speak, Zhao Gongming took out an old portrait from his sleeve and threw it in front of the middle-aged Daoist.

    ¡°After you¡¯re done exining. you still have to take the oath.¡±

    The person¡¯s expression changed again. At that moment, he was being controlled by an expert from the Dao Sect and did not even have the chance to turn around. How could he swear?

    The moment he stood up, he would be exposed. The Western Sect¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and the Saints¡¯ pride would drop drastically. The Western Sect would probably be aughing stock in the Primordial World. If he were to say that he and the Western Sect were fated, he would have to rely on curses to control people¡¯s minds! The old Daoists on the spiritual mountain pondered together. The immortals from the Dao Sect pressed forward.

    Zhao Gongming heard the voice transmission by his ear again. Li Changshou was reminding him carefully...

    ¡°Brother, be careful. The Saint is about to appear.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, rays of light filled the sky above the spiritual mountain. A sigh sounded from all directions. Many immortals from the three sects were shocked.

    Could they really force the Saint of the Western Sect to appear today?

    If the other party¡¯s Saint appeared first, they could be considered to have achieved perfection today. Now, the Primordial World was the era of the six Saints. It would be a great victory if they could force the Saint to appear once!

    In the light, clouds condensed out of thin air and pieced together the image of a Saint that was tens of thousands of feet tall.

    The Dharma Form slowly raised his hand. A golden ray of light surged out of the clouds and slowly smashed towards Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming was about to retaliate when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the Great Daoist Master. He shed and blocked Zhao Gongming and the other disciples of the Dao Sect behind him.

    The Taiji Painting appeared, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared too!

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du did not say a word. His eyes flickered with divine light, and the Dao runes around him revolved. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head emitted the aura of the Mysterious Yellow Dao. The Taiji Painting in his palm expanded in the wind.

    The golden light smashed into a treasure tree.

    The treasure tree was dozens of feet tall. It did not have many forks, but its branches and leaves were lush. It flickered with Seven Treasures spiritual light and contained the Connate Great Dao. It was also supported by the Dao runes unique to Saints!

    This tree was called the Wonderful Seven Treasures. This treasure had once seen the Primordial Chaos Dao.

    In the blink of an eye, the Seven Treasures Tree swept over. Its target was actually the middle-aged Daoist in front of Zhao Gongming.

    The Taiji Painting stopped halfway. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a thirty-feet diameter and blocked the flying treasure tree in the air. One attacked while the other defended. The moment the two Connate treasures came into contact, the Great Dao trembled and rippled. A vertical shock wave swept up and down, causing the spiritual energy in a radius of 50,000 kilometers to stir.

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, the sea of clouds copsed, and the ground cracked open. A faint white mark was left in the sky, spreading for tens of thousands of kilometers...

    He looked at the two treasures that had been held together for a while!

    The Taiji Painting and Yin-Yang Qi rotated gently. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree actually wanted to smash straight onto the ground for an instant!

    Fortunately, another wisp of Dao runes wrapped around the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree shed and returned to the cloud image above the spiritual mountain. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He was not panting. His Dao runes were safe and sound. He opened his left hand and the Taiji Painting returned.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, why did you suddenly attack? Did we offend the Saint?¡±.

    The cloud Dharma idol emitted a Dao rune...

    ¡°I already know about what happened today. If any bad disciples cause trouble, the Western Sect will punish them.¡±

    Just as Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was about to continue speaking, the paper effigy in his sleeve raised his hand and poked his arm...

    He had already won today.

    The Great Daoist Master remained calm and stuffed the Cosmic Ruler into his sleeve. He let Li Changshou hold it andmunicated with him using his mind.

    As soon as Li Changshou picked up the call, he sensed the crazy spiritual will of the Pagoda Master.

    ¡°Boss Tu is awesome! Boss Tu is awesome! That little sapling broke it! How dare he take out the damned Seven Treasure bonsai and embarrass himself!¡±

    Then, he heard a wisp of aloof spiritual will that was difficult to distinguish.

    ¡°Little disciple is here. Be careful. You¡¯re considered a senior.¡±

    The Pagoda Master immediately fell silent.

    Let¡¯s get down to business. The Great Daoist Master asked what to do next. He wanted to ridicule the Western Sect. Saint Zhun Ti had already appeared twice. With his previous experience, if his side was too weak, he would only be filled with anger.

    Li Changshou had already reacted. He used the treasures to conceal himself and sent a voice transmission.

    The Great Daoist Master quickly smiled confidently. He looked up at the Saint¡¯s Dharma painting and felt the gazes of his junior brothers and sisters that were filled with admiration.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, although this person¡¯s rumor is trivial, it almost caused a civil war between the two sects.¡±

    The cloud Dharma said, ¡°Since I have already spoken, there is no karma here. What else are you unhappy about?¡±.

    Many anxious immortals from Jie School wanted to retort, but Daoist Duobao secretly suppressed them with his aura.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Since the Saint has appeared, we should retreat. We will not dare to offend the Saint¡¯s pride. However, what happened today concerns the foundation of the Dao Sect. If we leave like this, how will we deal with people who create rumors and create trouble in the future?¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti spoke again.

    ¡°From today onwards, the spiritual mountain will be sealed for a thousand years. Without my orders, disciples are not allowed to go out.¡±

    The old Daoists of the spiritual mountain lowered their heads and agreed.

    Many immortals from the Dao Sect pondered over those words carefully and quickly realized the problem.

    Does this mean that I can go out as I please if I have the orders of a Saint?

    Daoist Duobao took out a jade token and tapped it in front of the immortals. ¡°Ling Ya, is Master in the pce? Oh, he is here. Don¡¯t disturb Master first. If anything happens here, I¡¯ll go and tell Master.

    Yes... Yes, yes, I¡¯m on the spiritual mountain. My disciple and Junior Brother Gongming have been bullied... The Western Saint has already appeared. He might not be able to return...¡±

    The jade token trembled slightly and a few sounds of agreement could be heard.

    Then, Daoist Duobao put away the jade token and walked forward. He stood together with the Great Daoist Master and looked at the Saint¡¯s Dharma Idol in the sky.

    Duobao said softly, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, shall we fight the Western Sect today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the Saint.¡± The Great Daoist Master lectured with a straight face. ¡°Respecting the Saint of the Western Sect is tantamount to respecting the three teachers. The Saint has transcended the mortal world and is omnipotent. His pride is greater than everything else.¡±

    Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I want to spar with these fellow Daoists. How can I dare to attack the Saint? The Western Sect was originally a blessednd for peace and serenity. For some reason, there are so many dirty deeds that made the Saint feel embarrassed. Perhaps the Saint will be grateful to us for doing this.¡±

    As soon as the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School finished speaking, the immortals of Jie School looked at the Dharma body of the Saint Zhun Ti. The expressions of the old Daoists of the Western Sect were gloomy. They were about to prepare for the next wave of confrontation.

    Another sigh sounded...

    The Saint Zhi Ti said slowly, ¡°The Dao Sect will naturally prosper. Why are you making fun of the Western Sect? The karma today will be severed with this disciple. The karma between Zhao Gongming and the Western Sect will be written off.¡±

    As soon as the Saint finished speaking, the middle-aged Daoist in front of Zhao Gongming and the precious ¡°scroll¡± turned into ashes and copsed!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled.

    This Saint had actually directly affected the Great Dao of Karma!

    Saint Zhun Ti asked again, ¡°How is it?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered and quickly bowed to the Saint.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we naturally have to respect Uncle-Master¡¯s decree.¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked at the old Daoists of the spiritual mountain and sighed. ¡°You actually want the Saint to personally take action. Are you really not anxious?¡±

    After saying that, Duobao bowed to the Saint and said, ¡°The karma has been resolved. It¡¯s not convenient for us to disturb you.¡±

    Guang Chengzi stood up at the right time and said loudly, ¡°Uncle-Master, please understand. My teacher often says that we have to observe the candidates¡¯ character and background when taking in disciples. As the saying goes, the Dao is not to be lightly imparted. He did not want to tarnish the reputation of the Western Sect because of a few evil disciples. Today¡¯s karma is over. We will take our leave.¡±

    At that moment, the immortals of Chan School and Jie School bowed to the Aspects of the Saints. Then, they turned around and left on the cloud.

    The Great Daoist Master, Duobao, and Guang Chengzi stayed for a while longer. After Zhao Gongming and the others retreated safely, they bowed to the Aspect of the Saint and left.

    Before he left, Daoist Duobao sighed and spread it throughout the world.

    ¡°The pride of a Saint is a treasure that our disciples are willing to risk their lives to protect. These disciples of the Western Sect don¡¯t even dare to say anything. I wonder what¡¯s the use of the Saint epting them.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± Guang Chengzi instructed.

    Thest sound was a chuckle from the Great Daoist Master.

 Chapter 352 - A Small Matter

    <strong>Chapter 352 A Small Matter</strong>

    ¡°Ksitigarbha, if you don¡¯t have my orders in the future, don¡¯t do anything.¡± At the corner of the spiritual mountain, the immortals from the Dao Sect had just left. When the old Daoists returned with gloomy expressions, the young Daoist who was kneeling on the ground heard those words.

    Ksitigarbha sighed slightly and whispered, ¡°Thank you for protecting me, Teacher.¡± After saying that, he stood up and returned to the side of the mythical beast, Truth Listener. He obediently sat cross-legged. The matter was over. The Western Sect had actually lost an unimportant disciple. The Saint had personally appeared, but he had been criticized by the disciples of the Dao Sect...

    Grievance, helplessness, and indignation were brewing in Ksitigarbha¡¯s heart. In the end, all that was left was the joy of surviving the cmity. Ksitigarbha suddenly said, ¡°Listen, monitor those immortals from the Dao Sect and see if they will think about who nned what happened today.¡±

    A green light slowly lit up around Truth Listener as it listened.

    Thoughts raced through Ksitigarbha¡¯s mind as he gradually squinted. At that moment, the Dao Sect had won and returned. It was the time where they were most likely to rx. The mastermind could easily be exposed...

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God?

    Ksitigarbha actually admired the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God who had dragged the dragon race to the Heavenly Courts and severely injured Jin Chanzi, forcing his own Saint to appear. He felt that if the Water God had schemed behind his back, it would not be wrong for him to lose today.

    However, he could not be sure if the Water God had such ¡°influence¡± that he could invite the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects to appear together. The three Eldest Senior Brothers of the three Dao Sects...

    Truth be told, Ksitigarbha feltpletely helpless when facing them. He felt extremely depressed. One was the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was doted on by the strongest Saint, the Grand Pure One, and could use any Connate Cardinal treasure he wanted. He did not even have a name.

    Another one was Daoist Duobao, who was the best numinous treasure of the Primordial World, the most trusted Daoist of Jie School, and the Daoist who hade and gone without a trace.

    The Jade Void Pce¡¯s Guang Chengzi, who had struck the golden bell, had been the most reserved. However, he gave off a stable vibe... Behind the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Chi Jingzi, and Taiyi... There were so many mighty figures! Is this the Dao Sect? Indeed, when facing such a behemoth, he could not help but feel suffocated... By the side, the Truth Listener seemed to be able to hear Ksitigarbha¡¯s thoughts. He whispered, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m d.¡± The corners of Ksitigarbha¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile. ¡°Once I think about the fact that the Dao Sect I¡¯m facing now is already at its peak, I know there¡¯s nothing else that can improve my luck. Apart from trying my best to maintain the status quo, I can¡¯t do anything else. We will definitely decline from prosperity. Wouldn¡¯t it be a blessing to witness such a powerful Dao Sect gradually being buried in the dust of the Primordial World?¡±

    Truth Listener closed its eyes and pursed its lips. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I was almost crying from fright just now. I couldn¡¯t plot against him. The Dao Sect didn¡¯t attack me directly.¡±

    The veins on Ksitigarbha¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Listen carefully!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m anxious. Look, Master, your mental state is in a mess. It¡¯s all ws.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Truth Listener shook its head and continued eavesdropping. However, it quickly answered, ¡°The scene today should be led by three Eldest Senior Brothers. No one else is plotting. The Qi Refinement cultivators of Chan School and Jie School who have weaker cultivation levels are all thinking about the three Eldest Senior Brothers. They did not mention the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.¡±

    Ksitigarbha nodded slowly and took a deep breath. He began to reflect on his previous shorings and missed a few opportunities to attack. It definitely would not happen again next time.

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, you still have to cultivate properly after returning to the sect...¡± In the Luofu Cave of the Emei Mountain, the Great Daoist Master warmly reminded the surrounding immortals of Chan School and Jie School. After the immortals bowed, they returned and flew to the southeast of the Northwest.

    After the immortals left, only the Great Daoist Master, Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, and Perfected Huang Long were left. The four of them returned to the Luofu Cave. Zhao Gongming opened two jars of fine wine to celebrate.

    Daoist Duobao stared at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve and asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s Changgeng? Come out quickly. Everything is over!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was at the side, hesitated for a while before replying.

    The paper effigy flew out of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve and transformed into the appearance of a young man. He stood behind the Great Daoist Master.

    Zhao Gongming invited him to take a seat. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a paper effigy. It¡¯s a waste to drink. I won¡¯t sit.¡±

    The few big shots did not insist.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Why did you stop the voice transmission halfway?¡± ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s response is more appropriate than what I¡¯ve prepared,¡± Li Changshouined. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re just used to beingzy. How can you really use me?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master squinted and smiled. ¡°If you know how to talk, say more. Also, praise your senior brothers.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡± Duobao waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t take a few words of praise from Changgeng. Otherwise, I will definitely be arrogant. What happened today was really satisfying! I¡¯ve been schemed against by the Western Sect so many times, but I¡¯m still angry today!¡± Zhao Gongming said, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied today. I haven¡¯t captured the real culprit. Even if we can¡¯t punish him, we have to know who he is. We can target him in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This person is good at scheming and is quite a troublesome person. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be the disciple of a Saint named Ksitigarbha. He has a divine beast as a mount called Truth Listener. This beast can listen to the thoughts of all living beings in the Three Realms and has the ability to distinguish between truth and falsehood. Those were deduced by the Great Daoist Master using the Taiji Painting.¡± ¡°Truth Listener?¡± Daoist Duobao groaned softly. A look of realization appeared on his slightly plump face. ¡°I have heard of such a strange beast.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that this strange beast can hear the interesting sounds that Daopanions make?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long nodded and said, ¡°This mystical ability should have some restrictions.¡± The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°The restrictions are not small. If your cultivation level is insufficient, you can avoid being spied on as long as you put your mind on guard.¡± Zhao Gongming clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°Daopanions with higher cultivation levels are mostly pure and have few desires. There¡¯s nothing fun to hear.¡±

    Therefore, the Great Daoist Master, Daoist Duobao, and Perfected Huang Long looked at Zhao Gongming... Zhao Gongming stroked his beard guiltily. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, why are you always talking about this?¡± Perfected Huang Long reminded, ¡°We have to focus on the Dao! What do the selfish desires of mortals have to do with immortals?¡±. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because my mood is gradually improving.¡± Zhao Gongming blushed and red at Li Changshou.

    It was all because of the trip to visit the Magi. Li Changshou had filled him with Yin and Yang, reproduction, and intimate encounters between men and women!

    Daoist Duobao pondered for a while and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so wary, why don¡¯t you get rid of this Truth Listener divine beast? It will ultimately be a disaster.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If Ksitigarbha appears, we will naturally eliminate this strange beast.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s scared out of his wits and won¡¯t dare to show his face for the time being. Ah, this matter is over. Let¡¯s drink and let Changgeng n step by step in the future!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Are you really going to waste it? The Great Daoist Master and Daoist Duobao raised their cups and drank. Perfected Huang Long stood up with his wine cup and thanked Li Changshou before sighing. ¡°I owe the dragon race a lot. Before this, I did not notice anything. Suddenly, I gained some enlightenment and entered seclusion. When I opened my eyes again, I realized that I had already missed the matter regarding the dragon race. Ah, the dragon race is in trouble. If I were in the East Ocean that day, they might have a chance of survival.¡± Li Changshou raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. He keenly captured a key point. Did he suddenly gain enlightenment?

    Could it be...

    Forget it, I can¡¯t think about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the fate of the dragon race. This cmity is supposed to happen.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°However, at this moment, the dragon race is already loyal to the Heavenly Courts. I believe that their future situation will gradually improve.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Huang Long looked ashamed. Clearly, he wanted to feel guilty for hundreds of years.

    Daoist Duobao suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Zhao Gongming. ¡°Speaking of which, why did Junior Sister Jinguang get injured in your Mount Emei?¡± Zhao Gongming almost choked on the wine in his mouth and hurriedly said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know the details. I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask who plotted against Junior Sister Jinguang...¡± Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes lit up. He understood something and turned to look at Li Changshou. Li Changshou looked down and did not intend to reply...

    The small celebration party ended after half a day in the Luofu Cave.

    The Great Daoist Master returned to the Tushita Pce to cultivate. Zhao Gongming apanied Duobao to Golden Ao Ind. Perfected Huang Long rushed to the East Ocean Dragon Pce to see if there was anything he could help with... The paper effigy that Li Changshou had sent to the spiritual mountain had been burned in the Luofu Cave. He focused his attention on the Sea God Temple in the South Ocean again and continued to organize the information about the Three Sects¡¯ immortals that he had obtained...

    From the results, the show of the three sects suppressing the spiritual mountain was not perfect. Firstly, he had given those on the spiritual mountain a and a chance to turn from bright to dark, which would increase the difficulty of the future development ns of the Heavenly Courts.

    Secondly, the Great Daoist Master had provoked the Saint.

    That was something that Li Changshou had expected to happen. However, he did not expect the Great Daoist Master to use his treasure to easily block the Saint¡¯s Dharma treasure.

    He did not expect that the Great Daoist Master, who had never been involved with karma, would take on the role of the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect at that moment...

    Usually, when he went to watch the drama of the dragon race, the Great Daoist Master would have the mentality of not doing anything unless he touched the true ¡°bottom line¡± of something. Otherwise, the Great Daoist Master would only arrange for him, the little Daoist Master, to work...

    Li Changshou was worried that he would leave an unreliable impression on the disciples of the three sects as the Great Daoist Master stepped in to help.

    Saints were nothing much. Even without great treasures, they could fight back with more numinous treasures.

    Yes, he was talking about the immortals from Jie School!

    Thirdly, in the future, the Western Sect would probably be more careful. The arrogant and conceited teaching style from before would probably be changed because of this matter. It would definitely take more effort for him to devise schemes.

    However, speaking of which, he could not ignore the pros of the Three Sects suppressing the spiritual mountain just because of the disadvantages...

    There were countless positive effects of this matter. All the goals were achieved perfectly. Overall, the Heavenly Courts should be able to develop peacefully in the next five hundred years. Li Changshou looked at the information about the Three Sects¡¯ immortals that he had sorted out in his hand. Figures shed across his mind, one after another...

    In the era before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the three sects and the Primordial World were filled with superstars. The person who had left the deepest impression on Li Changshou during his trip to the spiritual mountain this time was not the beautiful and powerful Goddess of Golden Spirit, nor the three Eldest Senior Brothers who had extraordinary acting skills. It was also not the level-four Perfected Taiyi who had a strong personality and was proficient in the Yin-Yangnguage. Instead... It was Yuding of Chan School.

    For a moment, when the jade tripod took the initiative to stand up, Li Changshou captured a mysterious Dao rune.

    Li Changshou was extremely familiar with that Dao rune. It was different from his Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra, but there were many simrities!

    The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School hid part of their cultivation level!

    Moreover, the jade cauldron that Perfected Yu Ding had ced on his head today was not his Dharma treasure. It seemed to have been condensed from a mystical ability, but it also seemed to be the manifestation of the Great Dao. If one were to sense it carefully, it would be a mystical existence between a Connate numinous treasure and a Postnatal numinous treasure! From the beginning to the end, the Perfected One did not say a word. Most of the time, he had a smile on his face...

    He had an ordinary appearance and was confident in facing the Western Sect at the crucial moment. He had a mysterious jade tripod, and, more importantly, an unborn disciple ¡ª Eng God, Yang Jian!

    This Yuding is most likely a hidden big shot! Li Changshou drew a circle on Perfected Yuding¡¯s name. Later, he could take the initiative to befriend him and see if he could do something about it. It was said that it was the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, the first technique of physical cultivation.

    Of course, he was not interested in the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. His cultivation level was not low, and he had already reached the initial stage of the Great Dao. What he had to do next was to advance step by step on this Great Dao. He could not change his technique easily.

    However, the Eight-Nine Arcane Art could be cultivated quickly. If it could be used to nurture Xiong Lingli, the captain of the security team of Little Qiong Peak, or the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect...

    That would be great. Li Changshou carefully sorted out the contents of the jade token again. He sat in the rear hall and thought for a long time. Then, he used Earth Escape and made the paper effigy return to the underground paper effigy vault. It was alreadyte at night. On the Little Qion Peak, Li Changshou slowly waved his fan and looked at his junior sister, who was meditating on the meditation cushion beside him.

    She had entered a deep meditative state.

    His immortal senses scanned the various parts of the sect. He saw that Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was preaching to Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi. His master, who was listening at the side, was quite happy. He had a pleasant expression on his face, as if he was attending a ss. Hence, he stood up and rode a cloud towards Pill Tripod Peak to visit Old Master Wan Linyun, who had juste out of seclusion. He wanted to cheer Elder Poison on.

    After wasting an hour at Pill Tripod Peak, Li Changshou was still worried. He flew towards the Heaven-Breaking Peak...

    Why?

    Needless to say, it was naturally what he had seen previously... Perfected Du¡¯e, the founder of the Immortal Du Sect, had be a key part of the rumors!

    When they arrived at the Immortal Du Hall, the two elders guarding the hall asked Li Changshou why he was there. The Sect Leader¡¯s cough could be heard from the hall.

    ¡°I asked Changshou toe over.¡±

    The two elders did not dare to stop him. Li Changshou bowed and entered the hall with his head lowered. He quickly walked to the Sect Leader¡¯s small hall.

    After bowing, the Sect Leader invited Li Changshou to take a seat. At the same time, he used a barrier to cover the side hall.

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, if you have anything to say, just say it. Why do I feel that you¡¯re still hesitating? Ahem, ahem! Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said,¡± Sect Leader, can you remind the founder of the sect, Perfected Du¡¯e...¡± The Sect Leader hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in rumors and I won¡¯t spread them.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Great Daoist Master has invited a ¡®Heavenly Emperor Positive Virtue Tablet¡¯ to investigate the rumors. Previously, the immortals of the three sects gathered and saw Perfected Du¡¯e pass by in a sh. He became an indispensable part of the rumors...¡± ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Ji Wuyou stood up and frowned. ¡°Great Daoist Master, are you ming me?¡±

    ¡°No, everyone has a tacit understanding. Let¡¯s pretend that we didn¡¯t see it.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°However, we really can¡¯t continue with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ji Wuyou said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Kunlun Mountain to see Master now. I¡¯ll definitely tell him about this! I¡¯ll say that the Great Daoist Master sent someone to remind him!¡±

    Li Changshou felt relieved.

    Just as he was about to bid farewell and leave, he went to look for the Jade Emperor to discuss where the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Virtue Tablet was ced. He wanted to discuss the matter regarding the Magi of the North Continent.

    His heart skipped a beat as he asked, ¡°Sect Leader, I saw Junior Sister Youqin rushing out previously. May I know why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°A peacock demon appeared in the Youqin Kingdom recently. It specializes in harming lives and feeds on mortals. The Youqin Kingdom is not only Xuanya¡¯s hometown, but also an important source of worship in our sect. After the elders discussed, they sent Xuanya and the elders in the sect to deal with it.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. It was indeed a trivial matter

    ¡°In that case, I will return to cultivate. Sorry to have disturbed you, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write the letter now. If there¡¯s anything,e and find me.¡±

    The two of them stood up and bowed to each other with Dao salutes. Li Changshou turned around and walked out of the small door, heading towards the door.

    After taking two steps, Li Changshou stopped and suddenly noticed something unusual... Peacock... Demon?!

 Chapter 353 - Undecided

    <strong>Chapter 353 Undecided</strong>

    Just... that?

    In the depths of the ground, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy led the paper effigy army and stopped in a crack in the rock. They ¡°watched¡± the battle in the sky from afar.

    Li Changshou had just seen a battle between the Seven Treasures bonsai and the painting. Then, he saw a few Heaven Immortals pecking at each other in the sky. He was really not interested.

    He even felt likeughing...

    Alright, I¡¯ve been worried for nothing.

    Speaking of which, I was just fantasizing. What kind of existence was Kong Xuan? Why would hee out to eat people for no reason? Kong Xuan was the best in the God Conferment Realm. His intrinsic mystical ability, the Five-colored Divine Light, allowed him to surpass everything in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. This mystical ability was a hundred times more useful than the Copper Coin of Treasurefall. It could even be used to kill quasi-saints. However, during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Kong Xuan had fought with Saint Zhun Ti. As he had used the Five-colored Divine Light to bind Saint Zhun Ti, thetter had transformed into a Saint Dharma body from the Five-colored Divine Light and destroyed it. As a result, Kong Xuan had

    lost...

    However, from another perspective, although Zhun Ti was a Saint who had a low ranking, he was ultimately a Saint.

    Although Kong Xuan was no match for him, he had forced the Dharma body of a Saint to appear. It was obvious how powerful Kong Xuan¡¯s mystical abilities were.

    He waspletely at the level of the Eldest Senior Brother of the Three Schools! As a result, the first question that came to Li Changshou¡¯s mind was ¡ª Why did this fellow participate in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion for no reason? ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding, Kong Xuan was the first peacock in the world. He had the Connate Five Elements Qi apanying him and seemed to be in the line of session of the Primordial Phoenix of the phoenix race... Those were some ¡®rumors of the Primordial World¡¯. Li Changshou could not confirm if they were true.

    There were such records in the manuals of the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°During the Great Magi-Demon War, the human race struggled to survive. Suddenly, a divine peacock came from the south and opened its mouth to devour humans and demons for fun. Later on, because he had killed too much, he was punished by the Heavenly Punishment and was attacked by the Great Daoist Master. The divine bird was defeated and captured by the Great Daoist Master. It was sent to the south.¡±

    That was referring to the time in ancient times when Kong Xuan appeared. It was also a rare record of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s attacks.

    He looked at the sky to see that a peacock demon was indeed fighting the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect. It was 100 feet long, had sharp ws, a sharp mouth, and long feathers that were golden-blue in color. Its cultivation level was only in the Heaven Immortal realm.

    At that moment, it was being suppressed by several elders of the Immortal Du Sect, as well as Youqin Xuanya. Youqin Xuanya stood in the clouds, bending her slender hands into sword fingers. When she formed hand seals, she left behind afterimages. Sixteen flying swords that shone with an icy-blue light shuttled left and right, causing the peacock demon¡¯s long feathers to fly everywhere and its body to be covered in wounds.

    It was a real battle. A brick was thrown from thousands of kilometers away. The Saint¡¯s numinous treasure and the Connate Cardinal treasure collided lightly. The world dimmed, as if the sky was about to copse.

    A fake intense battle: Most of the spectators¡¯ gazes were attracted by the fairy standing in the clouds. She was dressed in an ice-blue dress, and her ck hair was tied up simply. Her figure was not seductive, but it was intoxicating. She vividly embodied the word ¡®immortal¡¯.

    Overall, the situation here waspletely under control. Li Changshou looked at his paper effigy and the paper effigy army that he had temporarily transferred from the East Ocean. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    Since I¡¯m already here, I should watch for a while more.

    He decided to be stable and wait for the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect to seed in retreating. Then, his paper effigy, would retreat with them.

    There were dozens of generals in armor on the ground. Most of them were in the Void Return realm or the Dao Requital realm. Five to six of them hadbat strength that wasparable to... Turbid Immortals.

    The generals of the mortal world set up an array formation below. They did not dare to rush forward to capture the demons. Although they did not do anything, they would be given creditter. The exact location was in the southwest corner of the East Continent. It was very close to the South Continent and was less than 6,000 kilometers away from the valley where the ck leopard and his wife were.

    The mortal world was continuously expanding. Li Changshou scanned the area within tens of thousands of kilometers around him, with his immortal senses. The ins and mountains he saw were filled with traces of mortals. Several powerful countries and dozens of small countries had developed, and they had been fighting each other for years.

    The ¡®Youqin Kingdom¡¯ that Sect Leader Ji Wuyou mentioned was Youqin Xuanya¡¯s hometown, the Honglin Kingdom of the East Continent.

    The Honglin Kingdom¡¯s geographical location was blessed by the heavens. It was located at the south end of the East Continent. Now, it had even expanded to the South Continent and developed its forces there.

    Although there were not many mortals but many nations and tribes in the Three Realms, the Honglin Kingdom was considered a rare ¡°powerful nation¡± that had expanded beyond the continent it was originally in. Its national fate was still considered strong. In the current mortal world, as long as one became the ruler of a country, they would be blessed by the destiny of the human race. However, it was precisely because of this destiny that they were unable to embark on the path of cultivation.

    There was no other restriction.

    There was a phenomenon that Li Changshou found quite interesting In a mortal country, almost half of the generals and marshals had cultivation levels. They were originally Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Sea God Temple had already been spread across the South Ocean. He had once traveled in a boat in the South Continent and conducted a detailed investigation. There were three main reasons for the Qi Refinement cultivators from the South Continent to enter the mortal world.

    Firstly, many immortals woulde to the mortal world to enjoy life when they felt that there was no hope for them to break through or that their Dao hearts were lustful.

    How did they enjoy life? The Qi Refinement cultivators naturally despised the brothels in the mortal world, which were meant for temporary relief. They would either be the ¡°immortal ministers¡± of a country, or they would conceal their identities and be generals and marshals. They would work hard to have arge number of wives and concubines, and they would be extremely wealthy and prosperous... Staying in the mortal world that was full of temptations, was a form of training. However, very few immortals could return to their original path after bing officials in the mortal world. Their Dao hearts would be tainted and their Dao bases would be tainted, leading to a reduction in lifespan. It would be difficult for them to recover. The Heavenly Dao maintained a delicate bnce between gains and losses. Secondly, it was a nation with a strong Immortal Sect background. Therge Immortal Sects would directly send their disciples to serve the nation.

    Such situations were mainly concentrated in the central region of the South Continent.

    Many mortal kingdoms were already the spokespersons of the immortal sects. They provided the immortal sect with an endless supply of ¡°wealth¡± and ¡°immortal seedlings¡±. Thirdly, they wanted to take the path of bing a disciple and cultivating before returning to the mortal world, like Yuan Qing did. Ever since Emperor Da Yu returned to the Fire Cloud Cave, those three situations had begun to appear. It was now the norm in the mortal world.

    Inrge countries in the South Continent and the East Continent, the royal family would either develop a powerful ¡°King¡¯s Power Conservation¡± faction, or be puppets controlled by an immortal faction.

    The more powerful mortal royalty would use various methods to gain support for themselves. The Immortal Du Sect was the backer of the Honglin Kingdom. They enjoyed the continued worship of the Honglin Kingdom. Otherwise, how could they afford to raise batch after batch of disciples with the limited production of spirit meridians within 2,000 kilometers?

    The mortal order is controlled by the Immortal Dao. It is chaotic.

    The private desires of immortals are magnified infinitely in the mortal world. They are already gued with demons to begin with. Li Changshou had one or two bold ideas for that. However, the time was not ripe yet. If he ¡°reformed¡± violently, it might also shake the Dao Sect¡¯s foundation and destiny... ¡°Kill this demon on the spot!¡± Li Changshou looked up and saw a few Heaven Immortals attacking with all their might. More than ten streams of light shot out and struck the peacock demon.

    The peacock demon screamed and fell from the sky. Youqin Xuanya pointed her sword forward and swooped down. Dozens of flying swords gathered in front of her, condensing into a thirty-feet-long sword that shed at the peacock demon¡¯s neck!

    The peacock demon struggled with all its might. It turned its head and red at Youqin Xuanya. A wisp of me appeared on its forehead, and its entire body was quickly engulfed in mes. It smashed onto the ground like a meteor, causing waves of mes to ssh out. Youqin Xuanya tapped her jade-like arm with her left hand, and the sword fingers on her right hand trembled slightly. Her body suddenly stopped and flew backward. The immortal power around her revolved like an ice-blue flower blooming in the night sky. The huge sword had already shed open the waves of fire. It was wrapped in an icy-blue immortal light as it headed straight for the peacock demon¡¯s head! Without any warning, Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The huge sword shed down. The peacock demon, which was wrapped in mes, could not deal with it. It lowered its head and epted its fate. In the next moment, its head seemed to be thrown away and the great demon was killed.

    At this moment!

    The waves of fire suddenly stopped, and the falling sword was frozen in mid-air. A sh of green light quickly shed, and the peacock demon disappeared. Li Changshou immediately reacted. The wave of hot mes and the huge sword¡¯s stillness were an illusion. The green light was too fast. The huge sword cut through the air and the mes dissipated. Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly. The elders of the Immortal Du Sect were stunned. The generals of the Honglin Kingdom below did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort sounded from the sky. He looked over and saw a figure floating in the sky under the moonlight.

    Then, the person who had just appeared took a step forward. Five-colored light flickered on his body as he appeared in front of Youqin Xuanya and the elders of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Before he could see the person¡¯s face clearly, green light shed and the peacock demon appeared behind him...

    In front of the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect, the person raised his hand and tapped lightly. The mes around the peacock demon¡¯s body quickly retracted into his body. His demon body shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into the appearance of a young girl sitting cross-legged on the clouds.

    The elders immediately stepped forward and protected Youqin Xuanya behind them. Youqin Xuanya waved the sword fingers in her right hand. The huge sword split into more than ten flying swords and surrounded her. She looked at the sword that had suddenly appeared... A man?

    That person did not reveal his oppressive might. His figure was slender, and his long hair was scattered casually. He was dressed in an emerald-green brocade robe, but his face looked like a woman¡¯s. He was rather beautiful.

    The most strange thing was that he did not have any masculine aura, nor did he have any feminine aura. Yin and Yang seemed to fuse perfectly with each other on his body. It purely exined an inexplicable beauty...

    When the person spoke, it was impossible to tell if he was male or female. There was a hint of pride in his voice.

    ¡°How many people did she kill?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean?¡± The elder from the immortal sect frowned.

    ¡°Cut the karma,¡± the person said calmly. ¡°Either I kill everyone here, or you tell me how many humans she killed, and I will save the corresponding number of humans. That way, we won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± The eyes of the Immortal Du Sect elder flickered. The teleportation mystical ability that the person used just now had revealed his extraordinary Dao Realm. Youqin Xuanya snorted and was about to refute him. However, a voice transmission entered her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and bit her lower lip.

    The person raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Come out, the one underground.¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, but he did not hide. The paper effigy flew 30,000 feet upwards, undid the Earth Escape, and appeared in front of the group of mortal immortal generals.

    He was using the appearance of a middle-aged Daoist priest. At that moment, he stood with his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky. He looked dignified.

    ¡±Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re really impressive. I passed by Little Daoist Master Xuan today. These people are from Ren School. Please show mercy.¡± ¡°Little Daoist Master?¡± The person frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that Great Daoist Master?¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°We¡¯re from the same sect.¡± ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Li Changshou took out the jade token and threw it casually The person pointed it with his finger and sent the jade token back halfway. He stared at Li Changshou below with aplicated expression.

    ¡°How has he been recently?¡±

    And...

    Eh?

    Li Changshou was instantly confused. His tone, tone, and the other party¡¯s eyes were fluctuating.

    What happened?

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Virtue Monument was still hot. Why did he want to create another piece of news about the Primordial World?!

    Li Changshou¡¯s imagination was running wild. The person had already arrived on a cloud and brought the young girl who was in the form of a peacock demon down.

    The elders of the Immortal Du Sect above finally reacted and bowed to Li Changshou. Youqin Xuanya, on the other hand, frowned slightly. The Little Daoist Master of Ren School... Wasn¡¯t Senior Brother Changshou the one who sent the voice transmission to me?

    At that moment, another voice transmission entered her ears.

    ¡°The experts are present. We cannot act rashly today. If I¡¯m not wrong, this expert is one of the few mighty figures in the world.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded and agreed. The person seemed to have heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission and smiled.

    That smile seemed to have some kind of bewitching power. It was like a woman smiling like hundreds of flowers blooming, but also like a gentle man who smiled gracefully... It was very contradictory and harmonious. As if to confirm what Li Changshou had said, five rays of divine light flickered behind the person, emitting an extremely powerful pressure.

    The divine light and pressure disappeared in a sh, but the mortal immortals were panicking. The elders of the Immortal Du Sect and Youqin Xuanya were pale and their Dao hearts trembled.

    The person did not look at anyone else. He only stared at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. He maintained a height of 30 feet from the ground and said proudly,

    ¡°Your guess is right. I¡¯m Kong Xuan. Some time ago ago, my niece¡¯s bloodline went berserk and she lost her mind. I just woke up from my seclusion and found this ce. She should have already eaten some humans. Tell me the number. I¡¯ll go and save someone before talking to you.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the elders of the Immortal Du Sect, who did not dare to speak.

    Youqin Xuanya, who hadnded beside Li Changshou, said, ¡°There are two different things to save and kill.¡±

    ¡°In the past, my mind went berserk and I devoured a hundred thousand humans. So what?¡± Kong Xuan snorted coldly. ¡°Later, when the demons refined the Magihuman Killing Dharma treasure to destroy the human race, I protected a million humans and repaid the karma. Since negative karma can be offset, why can¡¯t killing and saving others be offset?¡± Youqin Xuanya took a step forward and resisted the pressure that Kong Xuan exuded. She said firmly, ¡°Did you save one person?¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed as he said coldly, ¡°There are all sorts of methods. They make up for each other.¡±

    ¡°The one being devoured...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Xuanya!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly stood up and blocked Youqin Xuanya. ¡°Say less, say less.¡± An elder at the side immediately said, ¡°This demon has wreaked havoc on mortals and has already devoured dozens of people.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s figure shed and disappeared. Instead, he left his niece, the peacock demon who had injured others, behind. There were a few sharp whistles in the world, and light kept shing in the depths of the night sky. After a while, the green light appeared again and shed past Li Changshou, leaving behind iron cages. There were hundreds of mortal men and women in the cages... Kong Xuan stood above the metal cage and looked at Youqin Xuanya. ¡°This is blood food captured by the demons. I¡¯ll return it tenfold.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and looked indignant.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Xuanya, are you a match for Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan?¡± ¡°No,¡± Youqin Xuanya said softly. Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯m not either. Bear with it.¡± Youqin Xuanya bowed to Kong Xuan and stood behind Li Changshou. Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Little Daoist Master, you are quite an amazing person. By the way, did your Great Daoist Master... mention me?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but think in his heart. If he were to tell the truth, would he anger the ruthless character of the Primordial World who had a ¡°blurred position¡±?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been interacting with the Great Daoist Master for long...¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s expression became sullen at a visible rate.

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard the Great Daoist Master mention it once or twice!¡±

    Kong Xuan instantly cleared his mind. He squinted and smiled. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Are you a man or a woman?

    Although he did not understand that question, he felt that things would be... very exciting. ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°This concerns my Great Daoist Master¡¯s reputation. Pardon me for asking, but is your Dao name ¡®Xuan¡¯ written as¡¯ Xuan Cao ¡®or¡¯ Deration¡¯?¡± ¡°Ask me if I have the Yin or Yang attribute. Just ask directly. Just now, I thought that you¡¯re straightforward and that your personality is not bad.¡±

    Kong Xuan snorted and said calmly, ¡°I have yet to decide if I belong to the Yin or Yang.¡±

    Kong Xuan paused and recalled something. He said casually, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t avoided me back then, I might have made a choice.¡±

    That works?

    That¡¯s not right. There seems to be a story behind this. However, to be safe, Li Chang did not dare to say much or ask too many questions...

 Chapter 354 - Three Steps Of A Treatment

    <strong>Chapter 354 Three Steps Of A Treatment</strong>

    Is this the legendary first peacock in the world?

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood on the cloud and looked in the direction where Kong Xuan had disappeared with the young girl. Waves of emotions surged in his heart.

    Firstly, he had to apologize to the Great Daoist Master solemnly.

    He had used the Great Daoist Master as a shield just now.

    However, his intentions were definitely not bad! Moreover, he definitely did not promise anything on behalf of the Great Daoist Master. He only emphasized the Great Daoist Master¡¯s current state of life... He tactfully mentioned the rtionship situation of the old pure Yang. From the short conversation just now, he knew that Kong Xuan respected the Great Daoist Master. The records that he had seen in the ancient books were most likely just a simplified version. He thought that the situation back then should have been a lot moreplicated...

    As an unofficial disciple of the Saint, he could not say much about that matter.

    Li Changshou did not obtain any more information regarding Kong Xuan¡¯s origin from the conversation just now. He only confirmed that Kong Xuan was from the Phoenix n.

    He could not ask about his origin directly.

    Judging from Kong Xuan¡¯s appearance this time, this expert from the phoenix race does not have any ill intentions towards the human race. Of course, he does not have any good intentions.

    He was a typical Connate lifeform. His attitude towards the human race was from a different perspective. The human race was not important to him at all and in his opinion, they were dispensable. Youqin Xuanya was a little indignant just now. It was not wrong for her to want to punish the peacock demon who killed people. It was just that her perspective of the problem was different.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and turned to descend. If Kong Xuan really admires the Great Daoist Master, why can¡¯t the Great Daoist Master sacrifice himself so as to get a powerful helper for Ren School? Hmph, the Great Daoist Master devises schemes every day to make me abduct Fairy Yun Xiao, but he rejected such an expert... It is the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s responsibility to set an example! Besides, if you don¡¯t want to be in a romantic rtionship with him, you can still be brothers.

    It all works...

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart. He suddenly thought of the title of the future Primordial World news article. ¡°Shocking! Groundbreaking! Wonderful Piece Of News! During the fourth Dao preaching session in the Purple Cloud Pce, Daoist Wen and Kong Xuan, who were ruthless people of the Primordial World, actually fought because of the seat beside the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du!¡±

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    When Li Changshou thought about problems, he would usually try his best to think in aprehensive manner. Thus, he could oftene up with some interesting observations. For example, the peacock girl from before. Kong Xuan¡¯s Yin and Yang had yet to be determined. He was also the first peacock in the world. In that case, how did this young peacock girl...e about?

    Tsk, this question is quite philosophical.

    The white clouds hung down and moonlight scattered.

    Li Changshou looked at Youqin Xuanya, who had her head lowered and was staying silent. His mind raced as he thought about how he could let her know how dangerous it had been today...

    By the way, when he had sent a voice transmission to Youqin Xuanya previously, he had realized that Kong Xuan did not intend to kill the human Qi Refinement cultivators there, so he did not want to appear.

    In order to make Youqin Xuanya keep quiet, he used his own voice.

    However, he did not expect that his immortal senses would be intercepted by Kong Xuan. In an extremely short period of time, Li Changshou could only make the choice to suffer the least losses.

    He used his identity as the Little Daoist Master to stand up and make his toxic junior sister keep the secret. A few elders of the Immortal Du Sect bowed to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior. Thank you for saving us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle these mortals first.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the figures in the metal cage and reminded, ¡°Remember to exin to the mortal stewards. They have been frightened and need to recuperate.¡± The elders agreed in unison. ¡°Yes!¡± They were not stupid. From the conversation between Li Changshou and Kong Xuan, they understood that Li Changshou was an expert of Ren School. Li Changshou had instructed them to do their best and deal with the matters carefully.

    ¡°Xuanya.¡± Li Changshou deliberately raised his head and said, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll teach you a Dharma spell.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya knew that her Senior Brother Changshou did not want anyone to see through his identity. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    Li Changshou rode a cloud again and brought Youqin Xuanya to a cliff that was not too far away. He took out two meditation cushions and made an inviting gesture. Youqin Xuanya bowed slightly and sat down cross-legged. She lowered her head and looked at her slender fingers. Her eyes began to turn dim... Li Changshou raised his hand and set up an immortal power barrier around him. Then, he handed a blue jade token to Youqin Xuanya and instructed her, ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, keep this with you. Don¡¯t let anyone pry into your mind.¡± He addressed her as ¡®Xuanya¡¯ in front of others because he wanted to highlight his status as an expert and the Little Daoist Master. There was no need for him to address her that way in private.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    She sighed softly and muttered with a dejected expression, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou... did I do something wrong again?¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou sat down cross-legged and smiled. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± ¡°That is clearly an existence that we cannot defeat.¡± Youqin Xuanya looked to the side and wanted to say something. ¡°However, I feel... I feel...¡± In the end, she decided not to voice her thoughts. Her eyes were filled with sadness and self-reproach. Li Changshou smiled and continued, ¡°You feel that even if you get killed and die there, you should voice up when you need to. You have to let those who deserve to be punished receive punishment... Is that so?¡±

    First step of curing poison: Resonance Youqin Xuanya was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Li Changshou¡¯s side profile and muttered, ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and looked at the edge of the night sky. His voice became more distant. ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, your personality is exactly the same as mine when I was not very sensible.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blinked and focused on the unfamiliar face. She listened carefully.

    Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°However, Junior Sister Youqin, you are different from me. Even when you encountered setbacks and blows, you did not give up on what you are determined to do. I¡¯m like most people. When I encounter one or two difficulties, I take the initiative to retract my harshness and be tactful. I let myself think about the environment around me and gradually be assimted by it...¡± As he spoke, images of his previous life shed across his mind, and he dismissed those thoughts.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, I actually thought of how to lecture you just now. I should let you know the dangers of the Primordial World. I should let you know that if you went to provoke a mighty figure like that just now, you would only die for nothing. No matter how loudly you shouted, it would not have changed anything. You might even implicate the lives of those elders. I want to remind you of the survival rules of the weak. I want to remind you that you have to be careful with the methods you use. However, I suddenly realized... I just don¡¯t want to admit that I was defeated by the environment and tell someone who dared to challenge the environment that she had to admit defeat like me. That¡¯s all. Ah... Do you not understand?¡± Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and thought about it. Soon, she nodded obediently. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m praising you.¡± Youqin Xuanya blushed slightly and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you saying that I¡¯m very stubborn?¡±

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re not being stubborn. You¡¯re just a little strong-headed.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°I will not interfere with your decision on this matter. Simrly, I will not bear the karma that you have caused. However, Junior Sister, although there are some things that are not wrong in principle, you should consider your surroundings and the environment that you are in. I¡¯m here in the form of an incarnation. It¡¯s fine if I die. However, the elders, the generals, and even the existence of the Honglin Kingdom are all in the hands of that senior! Junior Sister Youqin, look here.¡±

    Second step of the treatment: Cite an example.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and a paper effigy used Earth Escape to appear. It carried a basket of... eggs.

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and watched. Li Changshou picked up a huge rock and ced it in front of him. Then, he threw an egg on it.

    Crack! The egg immediately shattered and the egg yolk and egg white sttered out. ¡°Look, this is the consequence of your actions just now.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya muttered, ¡°The egg is broken...¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s shattered.¡± Li Changshou took another egg and gently pushed it over. He gently pushed the rock, but the egg was not damaged at all.

    Youqin Xuanya seemed to be in deep thought.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt that he had identally be a ¡°master¡± of some jokes from his previous

    life.

    However, he was serious about teaching and curing his toxic junior sister. He had to make Youdin Xuanya stop her headstrong behavior today.

    ¡°What did you think of?¡±.

    ¡°I have to pay attention to the method...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and handed the two eggs to Youqin Xuanya. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a question. Imagine you¡¯re in the same environment as before. You still chose to stand up. You have to insist on punishing that Peacock girl and insist on doing justice as you deem fit. How should you express it so that the egg does not shatter and the stone will move gently?¡± Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips. She held an egg in each of her slender hands and slowly closed her eyes.

    Li Changshou cast a mental seal and his ethereal voice sounded beside her ear.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, your chivalrous heart is even more precious than the Dao Fruit of longevity. However, you have to remember that you have to use it in a suitable ce to be powerful enough to protect it. Only then will it be able to emit a brighter light. Therefore, don¡¯t be used by others. Learn to judge the situation and not be brave. Know when to advance and retreat. Purely doing the right thing is only suitable for the peaceful environment of cultivation in the mountains. In the Primordial World, right and wrong are intertwined. Nothing is absolutely right or wrong... I hope that you can learn how to protect yourself and the people around you. I also hope that you can maintain this precious and noble heart. I have already been tainted by the environment. I¡¯m also afraid that I will one day lose the ability to judge between good and evil. With an existence like you, Junior Sister, you can remind me and illuminate me at any time...¡± The third step of the treatment: Give approval and assign a mission.

    Gradually, Youqin Xuanya held the two eggs and entered a state of enlightenment...

    Li Changshou remained calm and collected. He put away the jade token that he had prepared for many years in his left hand and felt the night breeze.

    This time, it should be effective.

    If that doesn¡¯t work, I can only leave Toxic Junior Sister in the sect to cultivate and not let her run around.

    Four hourster...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, I will first point out the Dao heritage of Ren School and then talk about what happened today...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya opened her eyes and paused.

    The barrier around him was still there. The jade token hanging on the jade bracelet on his waist shone gently. However, the meditation cushion beside him was already empty. The figure had already left.

    At that moment, a voice transmission entered her mind.

    ¡°Remember, the Little Daoist Master of Ren School is an expert of Ren School. He has nothing to do with the Immortal Du Sect.¡± Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath and nodded. Her ponytail swayed gently. She stood up and bowed to the sunrise in the east. When she stood up again, she no longer looked as lost as before. She was more confident than before. There was a hint of thought in her eyes. She stood quietly by the cliff, her back view so otherworldly. The surrounding barrier dissipated. The elders walked forward and heard Youqin Xuanya¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡±

    Immediately, the elders of the Immortal Du Sect smiled knowingly.

    Youqin Xuanya looked at the basket of eggs, picked it up, and turned to face the elders.

    ¡°Xuanya, let¡¯s meet up with your master.¡± ¡°Previously, I was reckless and almost put the elders in danger. Elders, please punish me!¡± ¡°Uh...¡±

    The elders looked at each other and exchanged nces.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child?¡±

    ¡°Possessed? Listen, does that sound like something Xuanya would say?¡± ¡°What should I do? Should I control it and send it back to the sect to let the Sect Leader examine its essence soul?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s observe first and reply quickly!¡± Youqin Xuanya tilted her head slightly. The elders said that they were fine, and they were flustered. Somewhere underground, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy smiled. He continued to observe in secret to see how effective the treatment was.

    When the sun rose in the east, the Water God Residence was already bustling with activity. The paper effigy that Li Changshou had stationed in the Heavenly Courts changed into a pure white Daoist robe andbed his white hair and beard in the mirror.

    Should I go to the Great Daoist Master and tell him about Senior Kong Xuan?

    I should forget about that. I¡¯ve only been separated from the Great Daoist Master for a while. I¡¯ll be seeing him too frequently if I go and see him again. Moreover, how should I ask about it?

    Hehehe, Great Daoist Master, I met a girl named Xuan Xuan previously.

    I would probably be beaten up by the Great Daoist Master.

    Li Changshou did not take Kong Xuan¡¯s words to heart. After all, he did not have much interaction with that big shot. Although he still did not understand why Kong Xuan would participate in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Kong Xuan did not have much interaction with the Dao Sect. When he appeared, he was only a ¡°general¡±. After putting all these trivial matters aside, Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and rode a cloud out of the Water God Residence, flying towards the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Just as he took two steps, he suddenly heard a clear shout.

    ¡°Lord Water God ~¡±.

    Li Changshou turned around and saw Princess Long Ji, who was dressed in a light pink short skirt, riding a cloud. She had her hands behind her back, and there were two colorful ribbons wrapped around her wrists. Apanied by the young and beautiful lotus flowers that revealed their tips, she leaped up gracefully and jumped onto the cloud of an old immortal.

    It¡¯s dangerous to ride a cloud and deduct merit! ¡°Water God, are you going out? We agreed that you would bring me along if it¡¯s not going to be dangerous!¡± It could be seen that after the Immortal Peach Banquet, Long Ji had be much more cheerful and lively. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been lying in ambush nearby?¡± ¡°Well, hehe, it hasn¡¯t been continuous...¡± ¡°Perhaps something will happen, or perhaps nothing will happen.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Wait at the Water God Residence. I¡¯ll go and meet His Majesty. If I¡¯m going out and there¡¯s no danger, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Long Ji immediately agreed happily. She cupped her fists and bowed to Li Changshou before riding a cloud towards the Water God Residence.

    Li Changshou went straight to the Lingxiao Hall and greeted the Jade Emperor. After a simple discussion, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Virtue Monument would be pulled out of the Middle Heavenly Gate by the Heavenly Generalster and ced under the Middle Heavenly Gate.

    Regarding the infertility of the Magi of the North Continent... ¡°The Heavenly Dao did not punish me like that.¡± Li Changshou immediately understood the problem. It was either because of the poisonous miasma in the North Continent or because the enemy of the Magi was secretly causing trouble. However, to be safe, he had to make a trip to the Netherworld as the Water God to obtain first-hand information regarding the reincarnation of the Magi. The Jade Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°Changgeng, do you need any help on your trip to the Netherworld this time?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Can your hint be any more obvious? Are the Heavenly Emperor and his daughter bored? The Queen Mother... Ahem, don¡¯t speak nonsense and don¡¯t think too much. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded decisively. ¡°I especiallyck the help of someone like General Zhao Dezhu, who is good at scheming and can fight and escape!¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and squinted. He immediately issued a decree and summoned the second technique... The technical incarnation of Zhao Dezhu. Once he spoke, he ordered Zhao Dezhu to protect the Water God.

    After the Jade Emperor finished speaking, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, before I came, I promised Her Highness Long Ji that if it was not dangerous, I would let her follow me. Your Majesty, should I break my promise to His Highness Long Ji?¡± The Jade Emperor frowned and red at Li Changshou. Li Changshou smiled calmly. ¡°I shall do so then...¡± ¡°Bring her along!¡± The Jade Emperor red at Li Changshou. ¡°Minister, watch her closely. Don¡¯t let her do anything inappropriate!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 355 - A Beautiful Spirit

    <strong>Chapter 355 A Beautiful Spirit</strong>

    Why...

    I was the one who did it first...

    On a cloud path near the Lingxiao Hall, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, who was holding the Nine-Toothed Harrow, looked at the two figures who were riding a cloud in the distance.

    He even heard the conversation in the wind...

    ¡°Water God, how is my outfit?¡±

    The Heavenly General, who had appeared out of nowhere, was dressed in purple armor. He opened his arms with a smile and turned around slightly on the cloud.

    Water God nodded with a smile and said, ¡°General, you are still as elegant as before.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    This, this proudughter... Bian Zhuang was filled with grief and indignation. He felt his entire body trembling and his hands and feet were cold as tears flowed down his face. He really wanted to rush forward and shout.

    Can I tter the Water God too?

    A greeting came from behind. ¡°Commander Bian? His Majesty has summoned us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    Bian Zhuang retracted his neck and carried the Nine-Toothed Harrow on his back like it was a huge sword. He hurriedly ran over and entered the Lingxiao Treasure Hall with more than ten Heavenly Soldiers who weremanders and deputymanders.

    ording to the orders that the Hall of Enlightenment had previously given, the twelve Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops would soon start recruiting new Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    The Jade Emperor must have summoned them for that matter...

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured that scene. He chatted with the Jade Emperor¡¯s second incarnation, Zhao Dezhu, about the details of the recruitment of the Heavenly Soldiers. When the current Heavenly Courts recruited the Heavenly Soldiers, they would trick the Heavenly Soldiers into joining the various divisions. The generals andmanders would train them themselves.

    The reforms that Li Changshou proposed were not considered radical. They would only add an ¡°order¡± to the current Heavenly Armament system.

    ¡°Set up the Military Reserve Hall. All Heavenly Soldiers who enter the Heavenly Courts will be trained by the Military Reserve Hall. After they learn the method to form an array formation, they will be selected by the Heavenly Generals and belong to the Twelve Divisions of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    In that case, the cycle of the new Heavenly Soldiers¡¯bat power would be greatly reduced. It could also bnce the strength of the various troops... The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Zhao Dezhu, sent a voice transmission. ¡°Minister Changgeng, I have been thinking about the source of the troops that you mentioned previously. If I want to recruit enough Heavenly Soldiers in such a short period of time, I cannot rely only on the lower third Firmament Heavenly Humans. It is as you said previously, there is not much of a difference between itinerant cultivators from the five continents and the trichiliocosm. However, it is still insufficient to determine a person¡¯s character based on merit. Although there are many Heavenly Soldiers and they are not in the Deity Position, the Heavenly Courts is a peaceful ce. Naturally, we have to choose people with good character...¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you recruit disciples from the immortal sects to serve the Heavenly Courts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried doing that before, but only a few responded.¡± Zhao Dezhu was a little helpless. ¡°Although the Heavenly Courts have been established, no one knows about it.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°If we use merit and precious materials to drive them, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the Heavenly Soldiers we summon will be loyal to the Heavenly Courts. If they encounter a difficult battle, they will probably escape...¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°There are three ways. They are the Fast, Medium, and Slow Strategies.¡± Li Changshou took out a scroll from his sleeve and handed it to Zhao Dezhu.

    Thetter unrolled the scroll with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Making the Heavenly Soldiers swear a collective oath... The Super Heavenly Soldiers n... Trichiliocosm Heavenly Soldiers Training Base... Minister, wonderful!¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to figure this out for a long time. Your Majesty, you can take a look on the way. If you¡¯re dissatisfied or if I¡¯m not careful, you can point it out. I¡¯ll change it immediately.¡±

    They were really discussing the memorial.

    Zhao Dezhu repeatedly praised and did not feel that there was anything wrong with that. He hugged the scroll and carefully read it, but he quickly put it away...

    He had no choice. He had already arrived at the Water God Residence. A princess who had been waiting for a long time jumped onto the cloud and bowed to Li Changshou. She blinked and asked without confidence,

    ¡°Water God... are you going this time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This General Zhao will go to the Netherworld with me to do a public errand. He might even make a trip to the North Continent. Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Long Ji¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded profusely.

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Your Highness, you still need to hide your identityter. Call me Senior Brother for now. Don¡¯t tell others about your identity. General Zhao is His Majesty¡¯s trusted general. Don¡¯t be rude to him.¡± ¡°Long Ji greets General Zhao!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Dezhu nodded calmly. He wanted to say something, but he felt a little awkward. He could only look at Li Changshou, who was smiling with squinted eyes, and sigh. ¡°Water God, let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and led the father and daughter towards the East Heavenly Gate. At that moment, the Netherworld had yet to subdue to the Heavenly Courts. There was no direct path to the Netherworld. They could only take a detour outside the East Ocean to rush to the Netherworld.

    Perhaps it was because of the addition of a new person, Long Ji was much quieter than before. Her skirt fluttered, and her long hair danced. The quiet young girl exuded a schrly aura... Li Changshou smiled at Zhao Dezhu. ¡°Your Highness, you are intelligent and bright. Although you are young now, you will definitely be able to help His Majesty resolve his troubles in the future. However, Your Majesty, why haven¡¯t you rewarded Long Ji and conferred a title to her?¡± Zhao Dezhu shook his head and chuckled. He replied via voice transmission, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the Heavenly Courts rise. The Heavenly Courts are still unstable now. Her cultivation level is still low. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. On the other hand, beloved minster, do you really have no intention of taking in a disciple?¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, to be honest, I¡¯ve only cultivated for a few hundred years. Your Highness Long Ji...¡± ¡°Age is just a number for Qi Refinement cultivators.¡± Zhao Dezhu smiled and said, ¡°You said that Long Ji is very smart. Moreover, Long Ji admires you, Changgeng. ording to her mother, she talks about the Water God every day. Even when she is asleep, she is still talking about you in her sleep. Although I¡¯m the Heavenly Emperor, I can¡¯t force you. You have to decide this matter yourself... Actually, I feel that if she can¡¯t be your disciple, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let you marry her. It¡¯s not impossible to marry a woman who¡¯s 3,000 years older than you are.¡±

    Bestow!

    Li Changshou immediately did not know where he could curse and criticize.

    If this was his previous life, the Jade Emperor would have been beaten up by a boxer if he had been a feudal parent who had arbitrarily decided on the ownership of his daughter¡¯s emotions. He looked at Zhao Dezhu and turned to look at Long Ji.

    ¡°Long Ji, are you still willing to call me Teacher?¡± Long Ji, who was secretly imagining the ¡°Water God and Zhao Dezhu¡± scene, was stunned when she heard that. Her face turned red and she leaned forward, tiptoeing. ¡°Yes! I am 100% willing!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guide you in your cultivation either. I¡¯m only teaching you the Dao of strategy and schemes.¡± Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and smiled. ¡°This is a set of militarybat strategies that Ao Yi has organized. It¡¯s an entry gift for you when you enter the sect.¡± Long Ji was overjoyed. She hugged the jade token and could not bear to let go. In the end, she bowed to Li Changshou three times. After she stood up, she shouted softly, ¡°Teacher...¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s look at this military strategy first. If you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask questions.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly and turned to look at Zhao Dezhu.

    Zhao Dezhu shook his head slightly and looked disappointed... Disappointed? How anxious is His Majesty to let Long Ji get married?

    Is it the same reason for knocking Xiong Lingli out? She¡¯s still a child! She still has at least a few thousand years of puberty!

    Of course, Li Changshou still had to continue chatting andughing with Zhao Dezhu. As an ordinary minister, he had to be professional. He had to deceive, ahem, use certain words to make the Heavenly Emperor feelfortable. He would notck merit in the future.

    As soon as they left the East Heaven Gate, they ran into Ao Yi, who had rushed to the Heavenly Courts with arge number of dragon troops to offer tributes. The efficiency of the East Ocean Dragon Pce was quite astonishing. When Ao Yi saw Li Changshou, his originally gloomy eyes lit up. He called out, ¡°Brother Sect Master.¡± His voice was a little hoarse. Li Changshou went forward and handed a pill to Ao Yi. He did not mention the cmity of the dragon race and only asked, ¡°Have you recovered?¡±

    Ao Yi forced a smile and nodded in agreement. He took half a step back and bowed to Li Changshou without saying anything else. Li Changshou said, ¡°Leave the tribute to someone else. Come with me outside and rx.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Ao Yi did not agree immediately. Instead, he said in a low voice, ¡°Most of the nsmen have yet to settle down. I want to apany them more now. There are still sporadic battles in the four

    seas...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just dying you for half a day.¡± Li Changshou persuaded gently, ¡°If you can¡¯t even pull yourself together, how can youfort others?¡± Long Ji said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t force yourself. You need someone to enlighten you.¡±

    Ao Yi sighed softly and bowed to Long Ji. He addressed her as ¡°Your Highness¡± and agreed to go out to rx together. He asked the soldiers from the dragon race to send tributes to enter the East Heaven Gate on their own. Li Changshou continued, ¡°Before you leave, bow and thank the Lingxiao Hall. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi did not ask anything else. He lifted the hem of his battle dress and kowtowed three times in the direction of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Zhao Dezhu, who was at the side, nodded with a smile. He lowered his head and looked at his incarnation. His eyes were a little gloomy.

    Forget it.

    It is not bad to be a Heavenly Emperor who is revered by living beings.

    Six hourster, at the eastern border of Fengdu City in the Netherworld, at the top of the cliff beside the sky, two burly men, who had had their fill of wine and meat, hugged their headgear and leaned against a huge rock.

    They snorted and savored the aftertaste. They smacked their lips and kept the fragrance lingering in their mouths. They tried their best to smell it, and they were full of satisfaction... ¡°Horse, when are we going to look for the Water God again? It¡¯s much morefortable following the Water God around than staying here. Moo ~¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wearing the headgear, why are you mooing!?! The dragon race has been dealt a terrible blow by the Western Sect this time. The Western Sect is indeed worthy of being the great sect helmed by two Saints. They are even more ruthless than those demon ancestors.¡±

    Ox-head scoffed. ¡°Weren¡¯t they destroyed by the Water God in the end? So what if the eye of the sea was knocked open? Wasn¡¯t it filled up in the end? Speaking of which, the Water God is very powerful. He can even block the polluted spring.¡± Horse-face patted his belly and muttered, ¡°It should only be stable. There will still be hidden dangers... Burp.¡±

    At that moment, a voice transmission entered his ears.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists...¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face red and immediately jumped up. They hurriedly put on their headgear. ¡°Water God!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s been a few days since west met. Are you two alright?¡± Ox-head and Horse-face nodded vigorously. The two of them looked towards the east and soon... he recalled that their essence souls were not very strong, and their detection range was limited.

    At that moment, Ox-head and Horse-face could only see arge number of souls and True Spirits floating over from afar. A few Qi Refinement cultivators were riding a cloud at the foot of the cliff. They were living beings who hade to work in the Netherworld...

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded again with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m still 5,000 kilometers away. I¡¯m rushing over with a general of the Heavenly Courts. This general¡¯s background is not to be underestimated. He¡¯s going to the Netherworld to check on the situation in the Netherworld. A sentence from him to the Jade Emperor is more effective than ten sentences from me. If the Netherworld has the intention to enter the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Courts and receive the protection of the Heavenly Emperor, you have to perform well and be careful.¡± Ox-head and Horse-face perked up when they heard that. The two brothers looked at each other, their eyes filled with joy.

    Ox-head shouted, ¡°Quick! Horse, go and inform the Grand Magus and stir up the atmosphere in the city! Moo!¡±

    ¡°Neigh!¡±

    Horse-face turned his head and fled hurriedly. With a single step, he jumped thousands of feet away and sprinted on the top of the cliff. He did not forget to take out a stoneb andbed his smooth mane.

    Ox-head rubbed his hands and jumped to the checkpoint below. He shouted at the top of his lungs and made the hundreds of Magi guarding the ce busy. He also frightened the Qi Refinement cultivators who were about to pass. When Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew 500 kilometers away with Zhao Dezhu, Long Ji, and Ao Yi, he was discovered by Ox-head. Ox-head turned around and shouted, ¡°y the drums!¡± A few burly Magi carried an old and tattered drum and walked forward. Ox-head picked up the drum stick and struck a Magi battle drum.

    Rumble...

    The drums sounded everywhere in Fengdu City. Half of the Netherworld was shaken.

    Li Changshou saw it from afar and smiled. Zhao Dezhu sent a voice transmission and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, it seems that you have made many arrangements in the Netherworld.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission. ¡°When the Netherworld heard that the dragon race had submitted to the Heavenly Courts, they knew that the Heavenly Emperor was benevolent and wanted to join them.¡±

    Zhao Dezhu smiled and squinted, but... the misunderstanding was deeper. Behind the two of them, Long Ji looked at Ao Yi and muttered softly, ¡°Teacher has been sending voice transmissions along the way.¡± Ao Yi nodded and did not reply. There was a thoughtful expression on his delicate face. Just as Li Changshounded on the cloud, he heard dozens of Magi crying out. The Magi took off the cloth armor donned by the Netherworld servants, wrapped themselves in beast skin, and restrained their blood energy. They danced with the drums and performed a group dance that was full of power. When the Magi finished jumping and retreated, Zhao Dezhu pped his hands and nodded. He liked them. ¡°Moo! Make way! Show me your brush and ink!¡±

    Ox-head called out. The Netherworld servants who were guarding the checkpoint turned around and raised ten huge rocks on both sides. There were ten words written on them with blood of unknown origin.

    ¡°The Netherworld wees you!¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation? No problem!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Long Ji could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Ao Yi also smiled faintly.

    Zhao Dezhu smiled warmly and walked forward with Li Changshou. They sat on the... ox cart prepared by the Netherworld. This time, Ox-head personally took the lead. Before he even stepped out of the One-Line Sky, he enthusiastically introduced the ¡°tourist destination¡± of the Netherworld to the two of them.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see you, Fellow Daoist Horse-face?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to the front to prepare! Moo!¡± Ox-head replied casually. Coincidentally, he walked out of the One-Line Sky and left the array formation.

    A gust of cold wind blew in front of him, and sinisterughter could be heard everywhere. He heard melodious music ying in the distance. Apanied by the deste music, beautiful figures flew over from all directions.

    She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. They¡¯re flying over with stiff smiles and eerie Yin energy!

    They carried the flower baskets and scattered the petals of the spider lilies...

    They hummed a song that sounded like a seductive tune that was circted in the mortal world...

    ¡°Water God, how is it?¡±

    Ox-head smiled smugly. ¡°This is the best reception in the Netherworld. If these are not enough, we can look for more! There are plenty!¡±

 Chapter 356 - Actually, You Can Have It

    <strong>Chapter 356 Actually, You Can Have It</strong>

    Fortunately, Li Changshou quickly sent a voice transmission and stopped all the ¡°work¡± behind! Ox-head, Horse-face, no, the Netherworld servants! They would barely seed in everything they did and were the top three in creating trouble.

    They would start with filling the sky with ferocious female souls, perfectly embellishing the ce with the sinister and terrifying atmosphere of the Netherworld! Ox-head and Horse-face brought a few generals from the Netherworld with them.

    When Li Changshou called them over, they smiled apologetically. Ox-head said firmly, ¡°Water God, with your current identity and status, it would not be overboard to make the scene several timesrger and grander.¡± Li Changshou really wanted to scold them, but to be safe, he only said, ¡°I know that both of you are eager. I also feel the... passion of the Netherworld.

    However, there is no need to do that in the future! Today, General Zhao and I came to the Netherworld because we have something important to do. Fellow Daoists, please introduce me to the judge who is in charge of the human book, or any Netherworld General who is free.¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face agreed immediately.

    They immediately got the ¡°ipetent¡± Horse-face to pull the cart while the few generals and Netherworld servants followed behind. Ox-head stamped his feet and ran. He brought a wisp of dust back to Fengdu City and shouted all kinds of things along the way. He made the ¡°little surprises¡± that were lying in ambush everywhere retreat quickly.

    They had practiced this weing ceremony a few times before. They had prepared more than just the ¡°beautiful female ghosts¡±! On the ox cart, Zhao Dezhu, who maintained a faint smile, could not help but send a voice transmission. ¡°Changgeng, is it appropriate for the Magi to be in charge of the important ces in the Netherworld?¡± Li Changshou immediately saw that most of the Magi in the Netherworld were in danger... ¡°Ox-head and Horse-face might be the Soul-Reaping Envoys of the Netherworld, but they don¡¯t really care about the matters of the Netherworld. Their strength is not bad.¡±

    Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s Yama Lords, judge, the Book of Life and Death, and the Judge¡¯s Brush are actually quite appropriate for presiding over the reincarnation. After all, they have been in charge for so many years...¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a few Qi Refinement cultivators happened to pass by on a cloud. They were still chatting enthusiastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it only took a few ordinary treasures to arrange for Aunt-Master¡¯s reincarnation. It was worth it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because we found a good channel.¡±

    ¡°This time, I understand how the Netherworld works. If I can¡¯t handle the battleter, I can save my soul and leave a way out...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite convenient.¡±

    Zhao Dezhu was speechless.

    Li Changshou hurriedly sent a voice transmission. ¡°Of course, the Netherworld has many drawbacks. After we return to the Heavenly Courts, we still have to rectify them!¡±

    Zhao Dezhu shook his head and sighed. ¡°This situation is reasonable. The fact that the Qi Refinement cultivators can reach the Netherworld means that they have the possibility of interfering with the Six Paths of Reincarnation. However, I hope that there are no fixed number of spirits in the Six Paths of Reincarnation and that they will not affect the normal reincarnation of other living beings because of these shady actions.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t think that will happen. If it really affects the reincarnation of ordinary living beings, the Heavenly Dao will naturally have negative karma. I¡¯m afraid the immortal officials of the Netherworld can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good...¡±

    As they spoke, the two of them spread out their immortal senses and looked at the scenery outside Fengdu City. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation also saw the City God¡¯s Well that was in a mess. He saw the vengeful spirits that could not reincarnate and could only wait for the power of their souls to dissipate and turn into their True Spirits, floating around Fengdu City... He sighed again. ¡°Back then, the Magi destroyed Mount Buzhou. The Heavenly Pir copsed, and the water of the Heavenly River flooded the Primordial World. In addition, during the Great Magi-Demon War, the world and the Blood Sea were filled with vengeful spirits that could not be dispersed. Therefore, the Lady of Earth turned into the Six Paths of Reincarnation to atone for the sins of the Magi and benefit all living beings. Today, there are still so many vengeful spirits beside the Reincarnation Wheel. I¡¯m worried.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°There are many reasons why vengeful spirits cannot reincarnate. Previously, I tried to convert some vengeful spirits and obtained some merit. Clearly, the existence of these vengeful spirits has increased the burden of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to a certain extent...¡± In front of the ox cart, Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu continued tomunicate via voice transmission.

    Long Ji, who was sitting diagonally at the back, curiously sized up the ¡°foreign scenery¡± outside Fengdu City. Ao Yi looked into the distance at the hillside filled with pure white flowers and was slightly lost in thought.

    A gentle breeze blew past...

    Ao Yi suddenly stood up on the ox cart and looked in the direction of Fengdu City. His delicate face was filled with urgency.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master,¡± Ao Yi said, ¡°Can I go to the city first?¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Fellow Daoist Horse-face, can I trouble you to lead him there first?¡±

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble! Neigh-¡°. Horse-face, who was leading the ox, immediately agreed. He patted the old ox¡¯s head and threatened him with the spirit beef hotpot tonight. He wanted the old ox to pull the esteemed guest into Fengdu City obediently. Then, Horse-face led Ao Yi to Fengdu City. Zhao Dezhu asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He should have heard the calls of some dragon souls.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for him to meet them. Otherwise, he will definitely obsess over that problem for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhao Dezhu nodded slowly and continued chatting with Li Changshou via voice transmission. Not long after, he saw the city gate on the east side of Fengdu City. Arge number of Netherworld soldiers surrounded a few burly men with extraordinary horns and strange faces. They were waiting outside the city gate. Even experts like Ox-head could only hide behind these burly men.

    The burly men had ck, red, purple, and blue skin. Each of them was extremely dignified. Just their looks alone could scare a timid mortal to tears. The blood energy contained in their bodies is quite astonishing

    The most eye-catching thing was the Ghost Python robe on their bodies. It contained a little Heavenly Dao power. Clearly, it was a ¡°Dharma artifact¡± bestowed by the Heavenly Dao. It had a little protective power. In the Netherworld, there were ten Yama Kings.

    Li Changshou was the first to float down from the ox cart. Zhao Dezhu and Long Ji followed behind. The few Yama Lords revealed smiles that could make children stop crying. They bowed and addressed the Water God.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and returned the greeting. He addressed him as ¡®Yama Lord¡¯ and did not mention the word ¡®Your Majesty¡¯.

    Ox-head went forward to introduce them. This time, the ones who went out to wee them were King Qinguang, King Chujiang, the King Wuguan, the King Dushi, and King Pingdeng. They were all positions of divine authority bestowed by the Heavenly Dao. They were in charge of investigating the sins of ghosts and governing the eighteen levels of hell and the six realms of reincarnation.

    Half of the Ten Halls¡¯ Yama Lords arrived, and that was already considered due respect for Li Changshou. Ox-head quickly retreated after introducing the Yama Lords. He could not say anything after that and could only follow beside a group of generals. From time to time, he would turn his head to see if the streets were clean and if the Netherworld cultivators were behaving themselves... Li Changshou and the few Yama Lords chatted for a while. They officially got to know each other. King Qinguang gestured for Li Changshou to enter the city with Zhao Dezhu and Long Ji. Li Changshou did not introduce Zhao Dezhu, and they did not ask further.

    The Magi were not good at making connections.

    As he walked on the streets of Fengdu City that were rarely clean, King Qinguang asked directly, ¡°Why did Lord Water Gode to the Netherworld this time?¡±

    ¡°There are two things. They are under the orders of the Jade Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The few Yama Lords were instantly interested. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The first thing is to greet the Yama Lords in the Netherworld and see if the Netherworld needs the help of the Heavenly Courts.¡± King Wuguan smiled and said, ¡°The Yin Sutra works as usual. Everything is fine in the Netherworld. There¡¯s nothing we need help with.¡± Is he that straightforward?

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Well, you can actually...¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t!¡±

    King Chujiang¡¯s burly figure was rather domineering. He waved his hand and said, ¡°The Netherworld has been established since ancient times. The most troublesome times were during the battles between the Magi-Demon and Heaven and Earth. At that time, the Netherworld was almost crushed by the souls! However, we closed our eyes and slowly sent them into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. After enduring for thousands of years, we have returned to normal!¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He did not ask about that...

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t n ahead, you will fail. If you take more precautions, you can prevent any future troubles.¡± King Chujiang wanted to continue speaking, but King Qinguang had already reacted and smashed King Chujiang¡¯s waving hand back. The crisp sound of bones cracking made Long Ji¡¯s face turn pale... King Qinguang sighed slightly and put on a troubled expression.

    ¡°My Netherworld is really... having a tough time! There are remnants of the sea of blood outside, and spirits that are causing trouble. There are many difficulties inside. Now, I¡¯m hoping that someone can help us.¡± The other Yama Lords immediately understood what King Qinguang meant. If the Netherworld did not have something to ask the Heavenly Courts for, how could the Heavenly Courts ept them? At that moment, the few Yama Lords started toin. However, in their eyes, the Netherworld was already the best they could do. They stammered for a long time and only managed to say a few words... King Chu Jiang held his left hand that was drooping down and sighed. ¡°A few days ago, a mighty figure fought in the Blood Sea. We were so scared that we were on tenterhooks!¡±

    King Pingdeng said, ¡°Recently, the Six Paths of Reincarnation have been a little unstable. It should becking merit. The merit is like oil on the door. It can¡¯t be done without lubricant!¡± King Dushi said, ¡°Our current defensive power is seriously insufficient. If a tragedy like the breaking of the Sea Eye happens, we will not be able to hold

    on!¡±

    There is no Sea Eye in the Netherworld!

    After the few Yama Lords finished speaking, they looked at King Wuguan who had yet to speak. King Wuguan was speechless for a long time. His face turned red, and he could only say, ¡°Netherworld, the Netherworld souls have stopped. Help us!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the second matter.¡± The few Yama Lords heaved a sigh of relief. They perked up and listened to Li Changshou¡¯s second question.

    Li Changshou set up an immortal power barrier around him. His expression was solemn as he said slowly, ¡°All of you, should have originated from the Magi... Everyone, don¡¯t be in a hurry to exin. I know that you have made a promise to the Heavenly Dao. From now on, you will no longer be a Magi. You will deal with the matters of the Netherworld and will not be biased towards the Magi. Now, I will not treat you as former Magi. I will only treat you as the Yama Lords of the Netherworld. I am here on the orders of the Jade Emperor to ask you. In recent years, have there been many Magi who reincarnated in the North Continent?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask, Water God?¡± King Qinguang¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I was originally asked by my good friend to check out the situation of the Magi in the North Continent. After I went there, I did not go far. I saw that at the edge of the North Continent, where the Magi lived, arge number of viges had been abandoned. After that, I met the Grand Magus. Only then did I know that in the past ten thousand years, the Magi gradually found it difficult to reproduce. The number of pure-blooded Magi children that were born became lower and lower. It was difficult for Magihumans to be born even when the Magi were secretly married to the human race. I have already asked the Jade Emperor about this matter. His Majesty said that it is not a punishment from the Heavenly Dao. Moreover, the Jade Emperor is very concerned about this matter. He ordered me to investigate thoroughly. That¡¯s why I rushed to the Netherworld to ask if someone has interfered with the reincarnation!¡±

    The expressions of the few Yama Lords and the few generals in the boundary changed. ¡°How can I interfere?¡±

    King Chujiang said angrily, ¡°Those demons must have secretly schemed against us! They want to kill the Magi! How vicious are they!?!¡±

    ¡°Where is Judge Zhong!?!¡±

    King Qinguang¡¯s face darkened. He shouted, ¡°Prepare the name list of the Magi who have reincarnated in the past ten thousand years!¡±

    ¡°There!¡±

    A judge with a full beard stood up and immediately flew out of the barrier to thend of reincarnation. Li Changshou noticed that the Grand Judge was actually a human. His eyes lit up. A few Yama Lords cursed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t help the people of the North Continent. However, they actually caused the Magi to fall into a trap right under our noses!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. If there¡¯s a problem with reincarnation here, or if the reincarnated Magi have fewer souls, how can we not know? Even if we don¡¯t know that the Six Paths are imbnced, that is a mistake. It will not be hidden for ten thousand years! Quick, go to the hall!¡±

    In a hurry, a few Yama Lords brought Li Changshou and the others to the important ce of reincarnation and went to the Yama Hall.

    The other Yama Lords were also rmed by this matter. They rushed to the office of King Qinguang and joined hands to flip through the stack of books that the Netherworld servants had brought over. Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation discussed via voice transmission.

    Soon, there was an answer...

    ¡°There are no vacancies in the number of reincarnated Magi!¡±

    ¡°Most of the Magi have lived for more than ten thousand years. At this moment, there has yet to be a Magus who has reincarnated. That¡¯s why he hid it from us!¡±

    ¡°Lord Water God, how should we deal with this matter? We have the responsibility of the Yin Sect and the Heavenly Dao...¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry!¡± Li Changshou stood up and flicked his horsetail whisk.

    ¡°Since the Heavenly Courts have already interfered in this matter, they must investigate to the end and give the Magi an exnation! I came to the Netherworld this time to figure out which segment had gone wrong. I still have some questions... How is the exact process of reincarnation? Do the Yin and Yang first fuse in the mother¡¯s body to give birth to a living being¡¯s embryo, and then send the True Spirit into the body, or must the True Spirit participate in every segment?¡± King Qinguang said, ¡°There are both types, but most of them are the former. Magi and humans are born with the embryo of living beings. They would be born after there are True Spirits, then they will grow and their True Spirits would reincarnate and give the heart of the living beings a pulse. Only then would they be considered living beings! In the mortal world, it is often said that children are a piece of flesh that has fallen off their mother¡¯s body. It actually makes sense.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°In that case, I roughly understand. Thank you, Yama Lords, for clearing my doubts.¡±

    ¡°We have to thank the Water God for his help!¡±

    Just as Li Changshou was about to bid farewell and hurry to the North Continent to find the Grand Magus for a deep conversation, he suddenly thought of some small details and asked questions again... Then, he suggested letting a few Magi from the Netherworld, who had goodbat power and had some status in the race, follow him to investigate the matter.

    He wanted the Netherworld officials to be a witness so that they would not think that he was exaggerating and kidnapping a few temporary live Dharma treasures.

    They hurriedly agreed and felt grateful.

    After waiting in the Yama Hall for a while, Horse-face brought Ao Yi over to meet up. At that moment, Ao Yi looked very cheerful and was no longer depressed. Then, the Yama Lords sent Li Changshou and the others away from Fengdu City. Ox-head and Horse-face had already led a few experts of the Magi to wait in front.

    It was not convenient for the Magi to enter Fengdu City.

    As he rode the cloud forward, Zhao Dezhu asked, ¡°Water God, what do you think is wrong with this matter?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we test Her Highness Long Ji?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Long Ji pondered for a while and quickly replied softly,¡± I should ask about the situation of the Magi. I don¡¯t dare to answer randomly.¡±

    Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu looked at each other and nodded in satisfaction.

    On the way, Ox-head had already led the three men and three women to wait quietly. As the Magi were not good at flying, Li Changshou had to lead them on a cloud.

    When he left the Netherworld, the clouds were clearly much heavier.

    At the same time... clouds lingered around the Three-Immortal Ind. In the pavilion deep in the immortal realm, the white-robed fairy, who was sitting behind the curtains, opened her eyes and pinched her fingers to deduce. She could not help but chuckle.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Previously, she thought that it had been hundreds of years since she had entered a meditative state andprehended the Dao. However, she calcted with her fingers that only a few days had passed...

    Calm your heart and focus. Cultivation is more important.

    The fairy was about to continue her seclusion andprehend the Great Dao. However, the wind chime at the window rang. A figure entered the periphery of the Three-Immortal Ind. She could not help but look over. Although she knew that it was not that person, there were ripples in the corner of her heart.

    Unfortunately... the ripples dissipated in the blink of an eye. ¡°So it¡¯s Big Brother...¡± With a soft sigh, the fairy closed her eyes and meditated. Her body was soon surrounded by clouds.

 Chapter 357 - The Amazing Gynecologist, The Water God

    <strong>Chapter 357 The Amazing Gynecologist, The Water God</strong>

    ¡°Big Brother, Sister is already in seclusion.¡±

    In a pavilion on the Three-Immortal Ind, Qiong Xiao flew over on a cloud and said those words.

    Upon hearing that, Zhao Gongming sighed and sat there in a dilemma.

    ¡°Ah, forget it. It¡¯s not worth calling her out for some trivial matters. I¡¯ll go look for Changgeng now. I wanted to ask Second Sister to help mee up with an idea.¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted unhappily. ¡°Changgeng, Changgeng, you always talk about that fellow who likes to pretend to be an old man. Sister does that all the time, and so do you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bi Xiao added softly, ¡°It¡¯s the same if you discuss it with us.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled bitterly. ¡°This... even if I tell you some things between us men, you won¡¯t understand because you¡¯re women.¡±

    ¡°Pui, who are you looking down on?¡± Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Watch.¡± She nimbly turned around twice. There were colorful lights and the sound of bells ringing. The clouds rose and fell. The young girl, who was originally dressed in a light yellow dress, turned into a hunchbacked old Daoist priest and said in a tone that made her sound like an elder, ¡°Young man, tell me what¡¯s troubling you. Hahaha!¡± Zhao Gongming supported his forehead with one hand while Bi Xiao convulsed withughter. In the end, it was still Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao who were more skillful. Zhao Gongming stammered and told them about the troubles he had encountered.

    Naturally, it was rted to the Goddess of Golden Light...

    ¡°As you know, I did not have any thoughts about Junior Sister Golden Light. However, after being teased by my fellow disciples, my Dao heart became a little... strange.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, if you have any thoughts, get along well with Junior Sister Golden Light.¡± Bi Xiaobed a strand of hair in front of her. ¡°This matter is not difficult. It¡¯s just whether you¡¯re willing to do it or not. You feel embarrassed now because of your pride. However, this is a matter between the two of you. How can others interfere?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Qiong Xiao nodded and continued to act like an old man. ¡°From what I see, Brother, you have been too affected by others. This is indeed worrying. We are not worried at all that you have fallen in love and entered the love tribtion, just like Sister has. It¡¯s mainly because Sister can differentiate, be rational, and knows her limits. She will not be affected by the love tribtion. Changgeng is indeed powerful. He schemes against people one after another. Fourth Sister and I are convinced. However, Big Brother, you... Ah.¡± Zhao Gongming frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Your heart is unstable, and your Dao heart is uneasy.¡±

    Qiong Xiao shook her head. ¡°The Love Tribtion will probably affect you. In the end, your Dao base will be damaged, and your Dao will shrink. Your Great Dao is far away!¡±

    Zhao Gongming frowned. He stood up and paced back and forth anxiously. Not long after, Zhao Gongming frowned and asked, ¡°Then, can you help me?¡± Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao looked at each other. Qiong Xiao dispelled the transformation technique and shrugged. ¡°The two of us have never experienced the Love Tribtion. We don¡¯t know much about that. Brother, you should ask Brother Sea God.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, Third Sister.¡±

    Zhao Gongming bowed repeatedly. ¡°I trust my three sisters and Changgeng the most. I would like to ask you for a solution.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Qiong Xiao said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s not impossible. Brother,e closer.¡±

    He mumbled.

    Qiong Xiao had mentioned a n. Zhao Gongming was a little conflicted. ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Sister ask the two of you to cultivate on the ind and not go out? If you go out...¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Pretend that I didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Qiong Xiao sighed softly. ¡°Speaking of which, I forgot that Brother is quite afraid of Sister.¡±

    ¡°How can that be considered fear!?! We¡¯re all family!¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and gritted his teeth. He paced around and quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you out for a while. However, I¡¯ll send you back immediately after I¡¯m done with this matter. You can¡¯t take the opportunity to wander around!¡± Bi Xiao asked softly, ¡°Brother, are you really not afraid of Sister?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Big Brother!¡±

    Zhao Gongming puffed out his chest and raised his head. However, he looked at the ce where Fairy Yun Xiao was in seclusion and instantly shrank his neck. ¡°Of course, Second Sister has the best idea. We have to respect her opinion. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make any sounds. I¡¯ll tell you the details on the way.¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled and sneaked out of the Three-Immortal Ind array formation with Zhao Gongming... After the two of them left, Bi Xiao could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s so good about the outside world. We get scolded every time we go out. What are they running out for?¡± She also looked at the ce where Yun Xiao was in seclusion and stuck out her tongue. She hummed a tune between the clouds and rode a cloud towards Han Zhi¡¯s cultivation ground.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and left the Netherworld with a group of people. He took the road to the North Continent.

    Ao Yi looked at the eight experts of the Magi and asked worriedly, ¡°Brother Sect Master, do you need me to go to the Dragon Pce and get a troop to follow you?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°The East Ocean is not stable yet. There¡¯s no need for that for now. The North Continent is closer to the North Ocean. If we need troops, it will not take long for us to deploy troops there.¡± Zhao Dezhu smiled and said, ¡°Ao Yi, don¡¯t worry. The Heavenly Soldiers of the North Gate can help at any time.¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face, who were at the side, wanted to say that they did not have to worry with them around. However, they recalled the Spirit Explosion Ball that had lit up in the West Ocean Dragon Pce and decided to remain silent. It was fun to watch the Magi fight. If they really wanted to kill the enemy, they had to depend on the Water God¡¯s self-destructing incarnation. In three seconds, it defeated thousands of enemies. He would even be able to dominate the Zenith Heaven immortals! Aftering out of the Netherworld, Ox-head and Horse-Face were very silent. After flying out of the Netherworld and seeing the vast world again, the eyes of the six Magi lit up. However, they were not familiar with Li Changshou. At that moment, they were a little reserved, afraid that they would offend a certain Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative god.

    Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu sent voice transmissions and chatted. Sometimes, they talked about the important matters of the Heavenly Courts and other times, they talked about the old news of the Primordial World. The Jade Emperor was the closest existence to the Heavenly Dao below the Saint. He was very closely rted to the Heavenly Dao. He could obtain answers to many secrets, which made Li Changshou feel that it was very beneficial. Long Ji took out the book and read it carefully. Ao Yi, the author of the book, was lost in thought as he looked at the sky.

    When he arrived at the North Continent, Li Changshou headed straight to the residence of the Grand Magus Sacrifice. Just as he was about tond on the cloud, Ox-head asked, ¡°Water God, can we go down? Will we vite our oath?¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°You are under the orders of the Netherworld to investigate the phenomenon of the reincarnation of the Magi. What is wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Then, let them wait up there.¡± Horse-face pointed at the three men and three women behind him. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll be awkward if they go down.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. He left a cloud for the Six Magi and slowly descended with them.

    The Grand Magus had already walked out of the stone house. She still had the image of a middle-aged woman. There were two other old Magi behind her. One of them was an old man and the other was an old woman. They should be the Grand Magus of another tribe. In ancient times, the Magi had twelverge tribes that corresponded to the twelve Ancestral Magi. The Magi of the Netherworld were originally one of them. They were known as the ¡°Later Earth¡±. After the Great Magi-Demon War, there were only four or five Magi tribes left. They retreated to the biting cold area of the North Continent. After the witches died, the Great Magi Sacrifice became the leader of each tribe. At that moment, the three Great Magi were gathered there and could represent the entire Magi of the North Continent. Why are the other two Grand Magi here?

    Actually, they were learning to promote the ¡°early-stage treatment¡± that Li Changshou had given them. They did not expect... that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was actually that fast! ¡°Lord Water God.¡± The middle-aged Grand Magus frowned and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had the time to try the method you gave us.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t affect me. I still have to try.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. He told the three Magi in detail about the two important pieces of information he had obtained.

    The Heavenly Dao did not punish the Magi for theck of reproduction. Everything was normal in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. There was nothing unusual about the reincarnated souls that should be sent to the Magi.

    In short, the problem was the decline in pregnancies of the female Magi...

    The expressions of the three Grand Magi turned gloomy at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The old woman asked softly, ¡°Lord Water God, someone is plotting against our race!?¡±

    ¡°It must be those demons!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought that the battle between the Magi and Demons had stopped. I didn¡¯t expect the other party to still not let go of the Magi.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be in a hurry toe to a conclusion about this matter,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°We have to first confirm the source of the problem before we can investigate the source. ¡°Grand Magus Sacrifice, can you let me visit the Magi newlyweds who got married in thest three months?¡±

    The three Grand Magi knew that the situation was serious. Although they could not follow Li Changshou¡¯s train of thought, they immediately nodded and agreed. Zhao Dezhu, Long Ji, and Ao Yi did not know how Li Changshou was going to trace the source.

    Ox-head and Horse-face even had a bold idea...

    Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    Li Changshou did not expect that there would be a day when he would be a ¡°gynecologist¡± while cultivating in the Primordial World. For the merit of the heavens in the Netherworld, I shall be a brilliant gynecologist if I have to. It won¡¯t be a loss to help the former allies of the human race.

    Under the arrangements of the Grand Magus Sacrifice, Li Changshou rode a cloud and visited a few of therger tribes of the Magi. He found hundreds of young female Magi who had recently undergone a ¡°marriage ceremony¡±. Soon, Li Changshou realized that half of the hundreds of Magi were pregnant. Li Changshou gathered the pregnant women and observed their reactions. He gained something in half a day. A female Magus blushed and ran to the toilet. When she returned, she was already pregnant, but the female Magus did not notice anything amiss...

    Li Changshou immediately understood the situation.

    It was true that someone had created trouble and used some unknown evil technique to achieve the effect of ¡°bearing a child¡±. The reason why all the female Magi did not notice anything... It was not because of anything else. Their bodies were too strong. They had automatically neglected that bit of damage. The loss of blood and Qi before and after the embryo waspletely insignificant for them. Moreover, the Magi did not have the Shennong n. They, who were naturally powerful, did not have any effective ¡°medical skills¡±.

    ¡°What a vicious n!¡± Zhao Dezhu snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Water God, catch the mastermind behind the scheme and punish him severely!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General,¡± Li Changshou said firmly.

    Ox-head asked, ¡°Water God, what is the matter?¡±

    MELi Changshou said, ¡°The female Magi are having unstable pregnancies. If a small number of them have unstable pregnancies, it can be redited to the poisonous miasma in the North Continent that might be affecting them. However, all of them have unstable pregnancies. Someone is definitely plotting behind their backs. It¡¯s unbelievable that the Magi could not find the reason after 10,000 years.¡± The leader of the tribe, who had followed him under the orders of the Grand Magus, immediately sighed and whispered, ¡°Lord Water God, actually, we have suspected this before. However, we have used all kinds of methods and can¡¯t find the root of the problem...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let me think.¡± Li Changshou walked around the tribe and found a huge rock in the forest outside the tribe. He sat on it. Li Changshou took out a portrait and wrote down various possibilities. He began to analyze them one by one. Soon, he released a few paper effigies. He used the paper effigy¡¯s ¡°inherited immortal senses¡± and ¡°immortal senses¡± to take in everything in the ce where the Magi were currently living. The living area of every Magi tribe was surrounded by the Northern Chill Pine Forest. It was easy to distinguish them... Where did it go wrong? Li Changshou first thought of poison.

    He rode the paper effigy and collected themonly seen ¡°fruits¡± and ¡°food¡± from a few tribes. He also took samples of the water sources from various ces and brought them back to the huge rock. He piled them around the rock. Li Changshou greeted, ¡°Ao Yi?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Ao Yi, who was observing the surroundings from the treetop, immediately agreed. He turned around and jumped back in front of Li Changshou. ¡°Go to the well 1.5 kilometers southwest and get a bucket of water.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ao Yi epted the order and disappeared after a few leaps.

    ¡°Long Ji?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Go and collect the mostmonly used materials for making clothes in this Magi tribe. Try to be asplete as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Long Ji agreed. Her skirt fluttered as she rode a cloud to the stone house and tent not far away. ¡°Zhao! Ahem, ahem!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly corrected himself. He covered his mouth with his elbow and coughed, looking awkward.

    He actually started to boss the Jade Emperor around!

    Zhao Dezhu smiled and said, ¡°Water God, feel free to tell me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Changshou could only brace himself and say, ¡°General Zhao, I have already secretly searched this ce. I did not find any traces of an array formation. Can you search again? I hope I¡¯m not just being ignorant and made a mistake.¡±

    Zhao Dezhu nodded with a smile and flew away on a cloud.

    Ox-head and Horse-face leaned forward and asked softly, ¡°Water God, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Try all the food and water carefully.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that these things are not poisonous. However, this is for the human race. I wonder if the Magi will have any special reactions.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face did not hesitate and followed his instructions. They sat on the ground and began to get busy. After a while, the few of them returned.

    Ox-head and Horse-face also wiped out the food that the paper effigy had brought back. Li Changshou kept raising his brush and writing on the portrait. An hourter, Li Changshou said, ¡°They¡¯re all fine.¡± Zhao Dezhu alsonded from the sky. He frowned and said, ¡°There are no traces of array formations here. There is also no spiritual energy flow that coincides with the Dao of array formations.¡± Everyone could not help but look at each other. Li Changshou looked at the portrait that was filled with small words and muttered, ¡°From the looks of it, there is only one truth.¡± Long Ji asked, ¡°Did something happen to the Magi themselves?¡±

    ¡°Then why is it particrly pertaining only to pregnancy?¡±

    Long Ji hummed softly and fell into deep thought again. At the side, the leader of the Magi hurriedly asked, ¡°Lord Water God, could it be that they really used some sinister evil technique?¡±

    ¡°The so-called evil techniques can be traced. Most of them cannot be separated from the incantations and the Dao of array sacrifices.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and pushed it forward. The portrait slowly flew forward and was wrapped by a ball of True Samadhi mes. In the blink of an eye, it turned into ashes.

    He said slowly, ¡°The problem is with the Magi of the entire North Continent. If it¡¯s a curse, it¡¯s difficult to target such arge area. No matter how weak the Magi¡¯s essence souls are, they will sense it. I can conclude that this matter is definitely rted to an array formation.¡± Ao Yi said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve checked this ce several times. There are no traces of an array formation.¡±

    Zhao Dezhu¡¯s eyes lit up. He and Li Changshou almost said in unison, ¡°Earth meridian!¡±

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu were ¡°floating¡± 60,000 feet below the North Continent. They were in an underground rift. At that moment, they were looking at the veins of the earth below that were emitting a faint sanguine glow. The path was like a frozen river, winding and rugged. No one knew where it led. ¡°Your Majesty, this is the only one that appeared under the four great tribes of the Magi.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Are you really going to investigate with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zhao Dezhu smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng is my right-hand man. You don¡¯t have to go personally for such trivial matters. It¡¯s just that the Heavenly Courts don¡¯t have many people that can be used. Since that¡¯s the case, can my incarnation risk it with your incarnation?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. If he did not know what the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation did normally, he would have really believed the Jade Emperor¡¯s words! Since he was pursuing excitement, he would go all out.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s secretly search the earth meridians and see what kind of big fish we can catch in the end.¡±

 Chapter 358 - Underground Demon Cave, Magi Soul Sword!

    <strong>Chapter 358 Underground Demon Cave, Magi Soul Sword!</strong>

    Why did the Magi not notice anything unusual about the earth meridians even after ten thousand years?

    If he analyzed it carefully, he might be able toe up with many exnations. For example, the power of the Magi¡¯s essence soul was innately insufficient, they did not have aplete concept of ¡®medicine¡¯, they were not good at array formations, there were many underground ley lines in the North Continent, and so on.

    However, Li Changshou walked around the Magi tribe and discovered the real reason.

    The Magi epted their fate.

    When they realized that there were not enough new Magi, they should have thought of many ways. However, after repeatedly encountering an obstacle and being unable to find the reason, they would redit it to the Heavenly Punishment and to the fact that the world could not tolerate Magi, and quietly endure it. The Magi were the losers of the ancient times.

    When Emperor Huang Xuanyuan fought Chi You, the Magi had rashly stood on the Magihumans¡¯ side and supported the Magihumans. They had also exhausted theirst bit of luck. It was their destiny to slowly perish in the North Continent... That was the main reason why the Magi could not find the problem. When a race could not find their own position in the Primordial World, they would lose the motivation to work hard. What awaited them would be endless suffering after encountering difficulties. Objectively speaking, the demons who were still hoping to revive were clearly more motivated and energetic. Of course, to humans, the demons were more threatening If the human race lost themselves one day and did not know why they existed, or if they lost their destination, would they be reced by other races?

    Perhaps.

    Manyplicated thoughts shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind. Soon, he suppressed those distracting thoughts and began to think about the most important thing at that moment!

    Panic!

    How could he satisfy the curiosity of the leader of the ¡°Primordial Exploration¡± without realizing it!

    The Jade Emperor was already very interested in that matter. The two of them had just entered the Earth Meridian Array...

    ¡°Changgeng, look! There¡¯s a strange Dao rune in the earth meridian!¡± Before he could escape 200 feet from the earth meridian, the Jade Emperor shouted excitedly... ¡°Look, there are signs that the earth meridians have been modified. There are also restrictions to guide spiritual energy here!¡±

    After traveling along the earth meridians for about two hours...

    ¡°Changgeng, why is there such abundant water spiritual energy in front of us? Could it be that we have reached the vital parts of the earth meridians?¡± Li Changshou could only reply calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re at the North Ocean. We... are going in the wrong direction.¡± Zhao Dezhu smiled in embarrassment. The two of them returned from the North Ocean and followed the earth meridians to the south. Li Changshou thought about it carefully and realized that it was not easy for the Jade Emperor. In the ancient times, the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother had just be sentient when they were taken in by the Dao Ancestor. After the Jade Emperor transformed, he was locked up in the Purple Cloud Pce. He cultivated while serving tea and water as a child. The living beings he came into contact with were all boring mighty figures like the Six Saint Demon Emperor. Suddenly, the Jade Emperor was informed to officially take over... the Three Realms. The pressure was indeed quite high. Therefore, although his incarnation was experiencing those novel things, it was a rather precious immortal life experience for the Jade Emperor! Li Changshou muttered in his heart, Should I design a few scripts and hire a few actors to let the Jade Emperor experience more life? He could but he would have to spend more effort.

    However... it was too expensive.

    Now, he was holding the merit of a third-rank Deity Position and doing more work than General Dongmu who was holding a second-stage Deity Position. It was already not easy for him to bear the risk of being a representative of a ¡°force¡± in the first-stage Deity Position.

    It¡¯s better not to add scenes for yourself!

    The two of them quietly hid in the earth meridians. With Li Changshou¡¯s Earth Escape technique, it was not something that ordinary Golden Immortals could detect although it was not as secretive as Daoist Duobao¡¯s earth cave...

    After returning to the starting point of the investigation, Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor, who had transformed into Zhao Dezhu, discovered something unusual.

    ¡°Changgeng, this earth meridian seems to have been reconnected.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look. There are Spirit Stream Runes in the earth meridians. The Spirit Stream Runes in front and behind obviously don¡¯t match.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other. Zhao Dezhu smiled and said, ¡°At this moment, I can confirm that the problem lies in this earth meridian!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Your Majesty, nothing is absolute in this world. To be safe, it¡¯s best to investigate to the end. Why don¡¯t we let Ao Yi send Princess Long Ji back to the Heavenly Courts first? Then, I¡¯ll bring Ox-head and Horse-face to follow from behind. If we encounter any trouble, there will be a backup outside.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zhao Dezhu agreed and carefully probed the earth meridian with his immortal senses.

    He was inexplicably excited.

    Li Changshou quickly made arrangements... As the saying goes, the older one called the shots. Li Changshou ced a series of heavy responsibilities on Ao Yi¡¯s shoulders!

    Under the arrangement of his Brother Sect Master, Ao Yi had to send Princess Long Ji back to the Heavenly Courts first before he transferred the Heavenly River Navy. After that, he had to return to the North Continent to pick up Ox-head, Horse-face, and the other eight experts of the Magi race and follow Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation in the sky.

    Ao Yi did not hesitate. He transformed into the Azure Dragon True Body and carried Long Ji on his back. He hurriedly flew to the North Ocean and rushed to the North Gate... When Ao Yi rushed back and picked up the eight experts of the Magi, thetter experienced the thrill of riding a dragon in the sky. Ao Yi was rather thoughtful.

    In order to avoid being discovered by the demons, he brought eight experts of the Magi from the North Ocean to circle the sky. Then, he used the mystical abilities of the dragon race to wrap himself in a cloud and quietly travel through the sea of clouds. Soon, Ao Yi heard the paper effigy¡¯s voice transmission. He adjusted his flying direction and speed and slowly followed. However, to the surprise of Li Changshou, Zhao Dezhu, and Ao Yi... They had thought that the location of the problematic earth meridian should be at the border between the North Continent and the Middle Continent. That was the strongest territory of the demon race. There were many remnants of old demons from the ancient times who were really tough. The reason why those old demons were gathered at the border between the North Continent and the Middle Continent was to make trouble for the Magi at any time!

    However, the earth meridian was continuously reconnected, winding back and forth in the depths of the earth. It actually extended all the way to the border between the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and the Middle Continent. It took a huge turn and continued to extend towards the south!

    The amount of work required to move the earth meridians was enough to prove that this was no small matter!

    Zhao Dezhu sighed and said, ¡°How much do the demons hate the Magi? They actually used such a secretive n of extermination.¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, you should not go as an incarnation. ording to Little God¡¯s deduction, there might be a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den ahead. This incarnation technique of mine is a coincidence. If it is destroyed, it can be refined using precious materials. Your Majesty, if this incarnation of yours is damaged, I¡¯m afraid it will harm your own Dao...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Zhao Dezhu smiled. ¡°If this incarnation is damaged, only a portion of merit will be lost. My essence soul is covered by the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Nothing can invade it.¡±

    ¡°Then, I feel more at ease.¡±

    Hence, the two incarnations of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ special ops team set off again. They hid in the earth meridians and headed south.

    After traveling for tens of thousands of kilometers, they arrived at the border of the South Continent, the Middle Continent, and the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. Layers of blood-colored barriers appeared in the earth meridians...

    Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu looked at each other. They emerged from the earth meridians and bypassed the barriers. They traveled 150 to 200 kilometers underground and saw a protective array. Four thousand feet below the ground, the array formation wrapped around a ¡°ball¡± that was 50 kilometers in diameter. Its sturdiness was several times that of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation! Through the array, he could vaguely detect that there was a huge underground universe behind it... A golden sword appeared in Zhao Dezhu¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Changgeng, shall we attack them?¡±

    Li Changshou stared at Zhao Dezhu¡¯s sword. Why did he feel that this sword was several times denser than the Heavenly Emperor Demon-ying Sword that he had used before...

    Yes, don¡¯t dwell on that detail.

    ¡°I should be able to break through this array formation. Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. Then, he slowly walked forward and took out a disc from his sleeve.

    There were Yin and Yang fish engraved on the disc. At that moment, Li Changshou had injected the immortal power of the Grand Pure One into it. The Yin and Yang fish seemed to havee alive. They rotated gently and condensed into a shallow Taiji Painting

    That was not the power of the treasure. It was just... a small item in Li Changshou¡¯s trump card vault.

    The Taiji Painting melted into the wall of the array formation without any resistance, leaving behind a circr hole.

    Li Changshou took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and ced it outside the cave. He handed two talismans to Zhao Dezhu and entered the array formation with the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    This time, he had identally barged into the nest of the negative karma demon...

    The talismans on the two of them lit up slightly and their figures disappeared. The Taiji Painting on their backs slowly dissipated. The array wall did not fluctuate at all.

    Zhao Dezhu silently praised him.

    In front of him, a pitch-ck mountain was floating in the middle of the underground hole that the array had created.

    There was a jade-green pool at the top of the mountain. There were sixteen huge piles of white bones around the pool, emitting a strange fluctuation.

    Looking down from the top of the mountain, he could see that arge number of Cave Abodes had been dug out everywhere on the mountain.

    What Zhao Dezhu saw on the demonic mountain were demonic beasts with astonishing strength.

    Li Changshou looked over and saw a mountain of merit!

    ¡°Minister, your ability to enter the array can be said to be superb! What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, since you have found this ce, you should first investigate the matter of the Magi and get rid of the negative karma demons here. Only then can you protect the righteous path of the universe and show your majesty!¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded and asked, ¡°There are hundreds of demons here. Are we enemies?¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Dezhu felt that something was amiss and added, ¡°I naturally don¡¯t feel the pinch for such an incarnation. I¡¯m just afraid of alerting the enemy and running away.¡±

    ¡°Although there are many experts in the demon race here, there are very few Dao runes in the Zenith Heaven. Furthermore, there are negative karma and karma around me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I have some tricks up my sleeve that can destroy this ce in an instant. I won¡¯t leave their corpses intact! However, to be safe, we should investigate first and find the source of the matter regarding the Magi. We should give the Magi a proper exnation.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zhao Dezhu smiled and squinted. ¡°Then today, I¡¯ll see how capable you are.¡± Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and said, ¡°I ept your orders.¡±

    Then, he turned around and looked at the mountain hidden underground. He was eager to try.

    Merit!

    A huge amount of merit! Don¡¯t throw your head away, don¡¯t spill your blood!

    By secretly burying a set of spiritual paper effigies, he could easily take back the merit and destroy the source of the ce. The matter of the Magi would naturally be resolved!

    At that moment, Li Changshou was fully focused and began to perform multiple operations. He first informed Ao Yi and the others to hide far away in the sky. Then, he released a paper effigy and carefully checked the surface terrain. He released his immortal senses and realized that this was the territory of the demons. There were many demons, and a few powerful demon kings were active on the ground. That should be the cover of the demons.

    Li Changshou quickly targeted a small demon patrolling the mountain. He carried the paper effigy and secretly went up. While the other party was ying the pper and singing the mountain song, he knocked the small demon unconscious and carried him to the forest beside him.

    What was worth mentioning was that he was a male demon. Li Changshou was only interrogating him about the demon race¡¯s power. He would not do anything strange. At the same time, Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu touched the top of the underground mountain and began to investigate the altar. Even the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation did not notice that a hole had been formed in the underground array formation. A paper effigy that was specially used for ¡®Spirit Explosion¡¯ quietly entered the mountain with a set of paper effigies that looked like Earthly Demons. It hid its tracks and hid at the bottom of the mountain.

    Everything was ready and could be activated at any time!

    The progress was quite smooth. Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu secretly reached the pond at the top of the mountain and carefully checked the arrangements.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of array formations, the sixteen piles of white bones were the foundation of the array formation. The center of the pool was the array core. The array formation formed a strange spiritual energy flow that connected to the earth meridian that they had been searching for a long time. Of course, the array formations in this ce were veryplicated. Just the connection point between the ground and the bottom of the pool had several ovepping array formations! Afterprehending the spiritual energy of the array formations slightly, Li Changshou came to a conclusion. The overall arrangement here was like a ¡°water pump¡± that extracted the True Spirit. It used the earth meridians to draw the True Spirit over from extremely far away and trapped it in the pool! Li Changshou and the others followed the earth meridian and sawplicated restrictions along the way. They were all connected to the array formation set up there!

    Clearly, that was the answer to the problem of the Magi.

    The scheme of the demons was right in front of Li Changshou! Li Changshou silently took out a few Shadow-Retaining Balls and saved enough evidence.

    Actually, what made Li Changshou feel that the demons there deserved to die was the pile of bones that had been refined into the array foundation... These were all once mortal flesh and blood bodies. Thousands of years ago, they had been imprisoned in this ce. Every bone had been set up with restrictions, and their souls had been refined into evil souls...

    He did not know what kind of evil array it was, but it was extremely heartless!

    Although humans and demons were at odds with each other and had been fighting for many years since ancient times, the human Qi Refinement cultivators had gotten rid of the demons once and for all. They rarely abused the demons.

    However, demons were usually ferocious when dealing with unarmed mortals... The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He asked the paper effigy hiding outside the array formation to take out the second set of Spirit Explosion Set and bury it outside the array formation. It would be activatedter.

    Double Spirit Explosion, stabilize your hand and ensure that the demons and ashes will not be left behind!

    At that moment, Zhao Dezhu sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Changgeng, the heavenly secrets have revealed that the children of the Magi who have yet to be born are trapped here by the array formation.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was about to say ¡°attack¡±, was stunned. He immediately said, ¡°There are restrictions in the pool that we can¡¯t see through.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation closed his eyes. Wisps of Heavenly Dao power spread out quietly without rming any living beings.

    The Jade Emperor had given the demons enough face by using the Heavenly Dao to investigate. Not long after, the Jade Emperor pointed at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. A wisp of Heavenly Dao power was added to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, allowing Li Changshou to see the hidden situation in the pool. At the bottom of the pool, three huge bronze toads were squatting. They opened their mouths and spat out wisps of jade-green mes. The mes ignored the water in the pond and wrapped around a green sword. The sword contained an astonishing spiritual aura, causing the scene to be filled with strangeness...

    There were three demon experts in the heads of the three bronze toads. Zhao Dezhu looked at Li Changshou and asked, ¡°Changgeng, what should we do?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and felt conflicted...

    At that moment, he understood something. That sword contained the newborns that the Magi should have in ten thousand years. There was a high chance that he would not be able to save them now. However, there was also a possibility that he could send the True Spirit in the sword back to reincarnation.

    Moreover, this sword should be a precious treasure of the demon race. The three old demons also seem difficult to deal with.

    If the sword was seized and detonated again, there would be more variables. Moreover, there was an 80% chance that he would be working for nothing. There was a 30% chance that he would let half of the demons go.

    If he did not snatch the sword, he would tten the ce. The chances of sess were 98%. Moreover, the True Spirits of the Magi were refined by the demons. They would not increase his negative karma... Li Changshou squinted and made a decision in the blink of an eye. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to see if I can snatch that sword and see if I can release the True Spirit inside. I have the support of the Magi, and I have responded. I don¡¯t want to misspoke like I did in the East Ocean.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and nodded slowly. ¡°My schemes are not as good as Changgeng¡¯s. Changgeng, go ahead and make arrangements. It¡¯s fine even if my incarnation falls here.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart warmed. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration and said firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no time like the present. This is a rare opportunity. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this opportunity to promote the Heavenly Courts¡¯ prestige and cause a hugemotion for the demons!¡±

 Chapter 359 - Changshou Is a Demon, Leâ€™er Will Help!

    Chapter 359 Changshou Is a Demon, Le¡¯er Will Help!

    Since there was only an 80% chance of ¡®seizing the sword and detonating it¡¯, why couldn¡¯t he change his train of thought and add 100 million points of calction to ensure that he could obtain the Magi Soul Sword and cause more damage to the demons?

    In that case, even if more than half of the negative karma demons managed to escape, the overall gains might be greater. Although he had devised plenty of schemes, it was ultimately for merit... However, if he had the confidence to take care of his personal needs, interests, and longevity, why not? Hence, the two incarnations belonging to Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor quietly retreated to an inconspicuous corner of the underground array formation.

    Li Changshou thought for an hour and devised schemes for another hour. In less than two hours, he drew up aplete n and began aprehensive discussion with the Jade Emperor.

    In the end, there were less than 0.1% changes to the overall n... However, he had to give the Jade Emperor, who had been watching by the side, a sense of participation! Due to the time constraint, Li Changshou did not have time to formte many backup ns. Therefore, he used the current n as the main idea and left a few backup ns for the segments that could easily change.

    Even if there were any changes, he had to develop the storyline and bring it back to the original main storyline! The overall idea of plotting against the demons was actually very simple. It was just a simple idea of ¡°surrounding and attacking the reinforcements¡±.

    To be precise, he had to pretend to surround the ce and ensure that the negative karma demons could not leave with the sword. That would rm the demons who knew about the matter and send reinforcements. Then, he would take away the Magi Soul Sword andplete a huge spirit explosion with the smallest loss!

    Any demon who knew about the refinement of the Magi Soul Sword would not be considered innocent.

    This matter sounded simple, but it was extremelyplicated. How could he stabilize the demons and make theme to the conclusion that they were ¡°protecting this ce¡± and not ¡°escaping with their swords¡±? How could he make the demons not suspect anything during the first half of the n and let their reinforcements enter the area within a radius of 50 kilometers?

    The most difficult part of this process was how to make the Heavenly Courts gain the upper hand, convince the masses, and show their might while Li Changshou remains free of any karma...

    That would require some plots and schemes.

    To be safe, Li Changshou still reported his only worry to the Jade Emperor... ¡°Your Majesty, if we can injure the essence energy of the demons this time, there is a small possibility that we will attract a Saint to mediate the fight. Then, even all our efforts do not get wasted, we will still be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t worry.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said seriously, ¡°ording to the arrangements here, the demons can be convicted of failing to ept the heavenly mandate. Putting everything else aside, just the evil sword alone could condemn the demons! If the Saint behind the demons is blindly protecting them, I will have to go to the Purple Cloud Pce to exin the cause and effect and ask the Dao Ancestor to uphold justice!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re tough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s destiny.¡± Since the scapegoat had been found... ahem! Since the Jade Emperor was already prepared to face Saint Nuwa, Li Changshou did not have many worries. He immediately began to make preparations. The preparation work was mainly divided into three parts. Firstly, he could mobilize a sufficient number of paper effigies toe here and equip them with enough immortal beans. Secondly, the Heavenly Courts would prepare 300,000 troops. The Jade Emperor would also have to attack from behind and borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao at any time. Thirdly, they needed to find a Demon King who was not very smart but was rather powerful and had some influence...

    The third point is especially important. Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor each had an incarnation hiding in the underground array. They hid quietly and were prepared to attack at any time. After settling the two incarnations, the ordinary Heavenly Emperor and ordinary officials began to get busy. In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor summoned General Dongmu and ordered him to immediately organize the troops. In three days, 300,000 troops of the Heavenly Courts would gather and await orders at the Middle Heavenly Gate, the Western Heavenly Gate, and the South Heavenly Gate.

    There was no need to ask about the specific orders. He could just announce it to the public. Outside the underground array, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies carefully moved around and upied a few vital spots...

    There were not many ces in the world that could allow him to earn great merit. Li Changshou had long nned to kill the demons. Previously, he had been thinking that after the Heavenly Courts recruited a million soldiers, he would start to use the demons to train their troops. He would mix the paper effigies with them and obtain some merit from the negative karma demons.

    However, this time, with the matter of the Magi as a guide, Li Changshou was determined to do something big. He wanted to obtain a huge amount of merit from the demons¡¯ negative karma and help the Golden Body of Merit seed as soon as possible!

    Although he had only been given a short time to prepare, he could still n as thoroughly as possible... In a certain forest above the underground array, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy looked at the little demon that had been knocked unconscious.

    He originally wanted to ask for some information, but he smiled faintly.

    He first sealed the little demon¡¯s soul. Then, he took off the cloak on the little demon¡¯s body and draped it over himself.

    Li Changshou transformed and used the transformation technique to transform into the figure and appearance of the little demon. Then, he pulled out the little demon¡¯s soul and wrapped it with the True Samadhi mes.

    After a while, the demonic soul woke up and shivered in the fire.

    Li Changshou said coldly, ¡°Answer every question I ask. If you don¡¯t answer them, your soul will scatter. If you can answer all of them, I can let your soul reincarnate since you don¡¯t have too much negative karma.¡±

    The demon soul of the little demon almost cried.

    Li Changshou deliberately waited for a while. When the little demon¡¯s soul calmed down, he asked, ¡°Where is this ce? How many demon kings are there?¡±

    ¡°This ce is called the Demon Ascension Mountain. There are six Great Kings...¡± Li Changshou nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything unusual here?¡± The little demon¡¯s demonic soul shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Nothing unusual! ¡°Lord... I¡¯m just a little demon who has cultivated for thousands of years. I don¡¯t have much ability. I¡¯m usually in charge of patrolling the mountain to see if any human cultivators have barged in.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. The True Samadhi mes shrank slightly, and the demonic soul immediately squeaked. ¡°Spare me! Lord, spare me! I¡¯ve seen it a few times. A few seniors crawled out of the ground and went to the South Continent to eat humans! When I reported this to my King, he told me to shut up. Otherwise, he will destroy my entire family!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Changshou retracted his True mes and looked at the dispirited demonic soul. He said calmly, ¡°Are there any rumors regarding the Demon Ascension Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Rumors... rumors... there are rumors!¡± The little demon¡¯s soul trembled. Under the threat of having his soul getting scattered, he could not care too much.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the older generals that this is a crucial ce for the revival of the saints. The few Great Kings here are all chosen talents. Their futures are limitless...¡±

    ¡°Tell me in detail what you know about the six demon kings here. Tell me about your Great King first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes... My King is wise and mighty. He can fight well and is said to have an indestructible golden body!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. The old demon on the mountain is a rhinoceros demon with a wretched appearance. He has thick skin and is the toughest. He is also lustful and lecherous. He has three Cave Abodes on the mountain. He had snatched all six of his wives by force. He even brags to us every day that he is extremely charming and that these demonesses are throwing themselves at him!¡± ¡°Continue. The more detailed, the better.¡±

    Thus, an hourter...

    Bang!

    Bang!

    A small demon wearing light armor and a cloak emerged from the forest. A wisp of ashes floated behind him and returned to the ground. He swayed three times in two steps. He swayed his head, waist, and the wooden mallet in his hand. He knocked the pper in his hand a few more times and shouted with a teasing tone, ¡°Great King is wise. He asked me to patrol the mountain! I ensure that there is peace everywhere and the humans do not dare to offend us!¡± This attracted the attention of the lesser demons and demonic beasts in the mountains.

    There was no choice. That was the slogan of the demons patrolling the mountain. Li Changshou could not change it. At that moment, the patrolling demon was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in disguise. The body of the originally patrolling demon had already been burned. His demonic soul was imprisoned in a pearl by Li Changshou. After that, he would fulfill his promise and let him reincarnate. Now that he had the pearl with him, he could ask the little demon for some information at any time, lest he exposed himselfter...

    Just like that, Li Changshou knocked on the pper and wandered around the mountain for half a round before returning to his residence. He turned into a gust of demonic wind and flew back to the mountainside at the third peak of the Demon Ascension Mountain.

    There was a valley there that contained a Cave Abode in the deepest part. There were long intersecting caves that extended in all directions. Thousands of demons were gathered there. That was the Demon King Rhinoceros¡¯ Cave!

    Without any surprise or danger, Li Changshou, who had transformed into a mountain patrol demon, easily sneaked into the cave and frantically tried to obtain information. He even sessfully met the demon king there and assessed the strength of the rhinoceros...

    He was at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm and was a weakling with mottled demonic powers. Clearly, the rhinoceros demon was in charge of guarding the underground array. It did not matter if he was weak. What was important was his status as the Demon King and the special position of the Demon Ascension Mountain. To be safe, Li Changshou checked the Demon King¡¯s Cave a few more times. After confirming that there were no experts lying in ambush, he activated the official n.

    The first scene of ¡®Plotting Against The Demons¡¯: A Fairy Descends into the World!

    ¡°Ao Yi, do you want merit?¡±

    Ao Yi, who was floating quietly on the cloud with eight Magi behind him, could not help but be stunned when he heard his Brother Sect Master¡¯s voice transmission.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that I need help with this time. The risk is not high, and the benefits of merit should not be small. It¡¯s easy for me to expose myself by using the paper effigy.¡± Ao Yi immediately nodded, his eyes filled with determination. Soon, Ao Yi followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and flew to the Middle Continent to settle the eight Magi including Ox-head and Horse-face. He left the paper effigy that he carried with him to Ox-head and Horse-face for future munication¡±. The eight experts of the Magi race were also a precious force. Li Changshou would not waste them. Ao Yi immediately rushed to the ce where he had agreed to meet Li Changshou. In a dense forest, he saw the paper effigy that Li Changshou had transformed into a young Daoist.

    And...

    A barrier and a dressing table...

    ¡°Brother! What do you need me for?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Come, pretend to be Miss Ke Le¡¯er first. This matter is quiteplicated. I¡¯ll tell you step by step.¡± ¡°Uh...¡±

    Ao Yi blinked and looked at his Brother Sect Master. He could only walk forward quickly.

    He would naturally do whatever the Sect Master said. It was fine even if he wanted his dragon soul.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Regarding this matter, it¡¯s easy to see through the illusions and transformation techniques. It¡¯s best to do your makeup straightaway.¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you going to mess with Bian Zhuang?¡± Ao Yi asked as he sat in front of the dressing mirror obediently. He recalled some of the tricks that his wife had used when she was putting on makeup and began to do it.

    ¡°Why are you messing with Bian Zhuang?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I need you to put on a showter and pretend to be injured. You will be saved by a Demon King and then let the Demon King dere war on the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s hand trembled, and his eyebrows twitched. ¡°Can... this be done? It sounds like the demon king has lost his mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to the person to do it.¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. ¡°Love between a man and a woman can easily make living beings lose their minds. Let¡¯s give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, we will have a backup n.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ao Yi nodded gently and quickly began to draw his eyebrows and blush. Li Changshou was slightly surprised as he watched from the side. ¡°Why are you so proficient?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Ao Yi smiled in embarrassment.¡± I often help Si¡¯er with these...¡±

    ¡°You and Si¡¯er are quite loving.¡± Li Changshou calmly changed the topic and asked with a smile, ¡°When are you nning to have an heir? As your child¡¯s uncle, I¡¯m always ready to give you congrattory gifts.¡± Ao Yi said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s still early... The dragon race has been suffering recently. It¡¯s more important to survive together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to celebrate.¡± Li Changshou took out a few Daoist robes from his sleeve and began to think about how to change them into a little immortal dress. Ao Yi took a few nces and muttered softly, ¡°Si¡¯er has a wardrobe with me. Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll change into itter.¡± Li Changshou could not help but take two steps back. This little dragon¡¯s hobby is quite unique.

    Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    Ao Yi dressed up. Ke Le¡¯er, whom he had not seen for a long time, appeared again. She was dressed in an immortal dress, a pair of cloud boots, and her long hair was tied up into a ponytail. Her Adam¡¯s apple was hidden...

    Most importantly, Li Changshou took out two sachets. He let Ke Le¡¯er hang one on his waist while he kept the other for backup.

    Fifth-grade Spirit Pill: me of Heart

    After making those arrangements, Ke Le¡¯er quietly flew into the sky. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy transformed into a silver-armored Heavenly General and released sixteen paper effigies with the original mystical abilities, turning into sixteen Heavenly Soldiers.

    At night, Li Changshou activated several bolts of lightning! Thunder rumbled and lightning shed in the sky. A beautiful figure staggered and fell from the clouds. More than ten figures chased after her. Coincidentally, the figurended on the Demon Ascension Mountain. More than ten Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals chased after her!

    At the same time, he shouted to remind the demons, ¡°The Heavenly Courts have captured the sinful immortals. All living beings are to avoid them!¡±

    The demons within a radius of hundreds of kilometers were rmed. Demonic senses swept over, and they were all shocked.

    At that moment, in the Rhinoceros King¡¯s Cave Abode, a demon patrolling the mountain shouted, ¡°Reporting! King! Some Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals have chased a female immortal to the mountain! At this moment, they are fighting in the back mountain. They are only tens of kilometers away from us!¡±

    ¡°Got it. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    The burly man who was soaking in the pool stood up.

    His appearance when he transformed was not ugly. It was just that the horns on his nose looked a little out of ce.

    The rhinoceros spirit jumped out of the pool, summoned its armor, and carried the iron ax. It used the ¡°demonic wind¡± mystical ability that was more popr among the demons. It swept up more than ten Demon Generals and more than a hundred small demons and headed towards the back of the mountain.

    In the blink of an eye, the rhinoceros demon saw the location of the ¡°intense battle¡±.

    There was a female immortal whose dress was stained with blood. There were wounds on her waist and shoulder. She held two short swords and fought with the Heavenly General...

    However, after taking a nce at the female immortal, the Rhinoceros King¡¯s eyes turned blurry. The fairy in his eyes was not in a sorry state at all. Her beautiful figure was wrapped in gentle light, and she was actually so beautiful that he... felt his heart race.

    At that moment, the Rhinoceros King heard some panting sounds. He turned his head and saw that the demon generals and demon soldiers he had brought were all red-faced and panting heavily. ¡°What are you looking at!?!¡± roared, ¡°Turn around! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± The group of Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals trembled and quickly turned around. The Rhinoceros King looked at the battle between the fairy and the Heavenly General. His eyes were gradually filled with tenderness. With a ng, the ox axnded beside his feet. He interlocked his fingers and ced them beside the huge face te, rubbing it gently. ¡°Ah, I might have fallen in love at first sight again...¡±

    Gradually, even his eyes turned into peach blossoms.

    The Heavenly General shouted from the battlefield, ¡°Don¡¯t make me kill you! Follow me back to the Heavenly Courts to report!¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± The ¡°female immortal Ke Le¡¯er¡± shouted firmly, ¡°I will decide my own marriage! I will never be a Dharma artifact for you to curry favor with those gods of authority!¡± Big Brother? Marriage? To curry favor with the gods of authority!

    The Rhinoceros King¡¯s eyes lit up as he instantly imagined a huge scene. The Heavenly General scolded again, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for my own good, let me go free and let me find my own marriage!¡± As soon as the ¡°female immortal¡± finished speaking, she was hit by the Heavenly General¡¯s spear. Her graceful figure was sent flying and fell to the ground. She stood up stubbornly.

    The Rhinoceros King subconsciously took half a step forward and raised his hand from afar. He wanted to catch the female immortal¡¯s falling body, but he was far from it... ¡°Your marriage?¡±

    The Heavenly General¡¯s expression was cold. He raised his hand and made a gesture. The ten or so Heavenly Soldiers stopped in their tracks. The Heavenly General said calmly, ¡°That is your marriage.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The female immortal swayed as she stood up with her sword. She shouted, ¡°My lover is tall and strong. He has the power to protect me!¡±

    Oh?

    The Rhinoceros King lowered his head and looked at himself. His toned chest muscles began to pulsate rhythmically.

    ¡°The person I love can soar through the clouds and ride the fog. He¡¯s wearing armor, holding a sharp weapon, and wearing a red cloak. He can hold up the sky and the earth!¡± The Rhinoceros King silently pulled out a red cloak and put it on. He then grabbed the ax on the ground. ¡°The person I love will eventually appear in front of me, even if he is a demon, a human, or an immortal...¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    The Heavenly General shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today! I¡¯ll pretend that I never had a sister like you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he swept his spear horizontally and smashed it at the female immortal, Ke Le¡¯er, without showing any mercy!

    At that moment, a gust of wind blew from the side. An iron ax swept over and sent the spear flying! The Heavenly General took the opportunity to retreat. His eyes widened as the sixteen Heavenly Soldiers quickly flew over to protect his general. After the violent wind, a burly figure blocked the female immortal. He raised his head, puffed out his chest, and raised his ax. His red cloak was fluttering. He turned his head slightly and looked at the shocked fairy behind him. At some point in time, he had hidden the nose of the rhinoceros horn and spat out a wisp of white fog. ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t be afraid. I...¡±

    ¡°Fairy! I¡¯m here to save you!¡±

    Huh?

    The Rhinoceros King frowned and looked in the direction of the shout. However, he saw a demonic wind flying past in the sky. The lion-headed king, who was on the mountain beside him, jumped down. The demon was covered in golden fur. Its strong muscles were slightly bulging, and it even emitted a faint floral fragrance... The lion-headed king actually hid his proudest lion head and transformed into a handsome golden-haired man. The red cloak on his back fluttered slightly as he waved his hand.

    ¡°General Rhinoceros, retreat. You are not a match for this Heavenly General.¡±

    General!

    Screw you!

    They were all demons who had upied the mountain and were advancingter. Why were they pretending to be powerful demons!?! Just as the Rhinoceros King was about to curse, a cold snort sounded from the side. A handsome burly man that was transformed from a wolf demon jumped out. He was also wearing a red cloak... ¡°Marshal Lion, General Rhinoceros, retreat. None of you are a match for this Heavenly General!¡±

    Then, two demonic winds blew over...

    Ke Le¡¯er was speechless. She secretly looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. A voice transmission entered Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s heart...

    ¡°It¡¯s time to test your acting skills. If there¡¯s one of them, bluff them, if there are five or six, get them drunk. My paper effigy will support you from the side. Don¡¯t worry.

    Ke Le¡¯er was speechless.

    The Heavenly General red at the demons furiously and said coldly, ¡°Are you demons going to be nosy?¡±

    The lion-headed king smiled and said, ¡°Big...¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, please!¡±

    The Rhinoceros King took a huge step forward and shouted, ¡°Fairy is tired today. Why don¡¯t you let her rest for a few days before giving Brother-inw an answer!? We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t ruin the harmony!¡±

    He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± The Heavenly General shouted angrily and was about to move forward with his spear.

    However, the demon kings unleashed their auras simultaneously. There were two Golden Immortal realm demon kings there... ¡°Alright! Just you wait!¡± Li Changshou, who was disguised as a Heavenly General, gritted his teeth and cursed. Then, he turned around and rode a cloud, rushing away with the sixteen Heavenly Soldiers.

    The five burly demon kings turned around and looked at Ke Le¡¯er.

    ¡°Fairy!¡±

    At the same time, they stopped talking and looked at each other. The hostility in their eyes increased! Not long after, the five demon kings fought. Fortunately, Ke Le¡¯er stopped them in time. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s reminder, Ke Le¡¯er opened the restrictions on the treasure pouch and closed the me of Heart. Then, she stood up with her sword and went to the forest to recuperate... The five demon kings looked at each other and snorted coldly.

    Then, they followed her. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Alright, the first scene waspleted smoothly. The second scene of the fairyining and being angry for a beauty had to be yed out as soon as possible. Any dy would cause changes. As Li Changshou prepared for the next scene, he had to ensure Ao Yi¡¯s safety. It was just a show. He could not let these demon kings take advantage of him! Apart from that, the deployment of troops was already underway. Li Changshou closed his eyes and adjusted them slightly. He redistributed the power of his mind and began to activate the ¡®Carriage¡¯ paper effigies. Deploy the paper effigies guarding the sect. Deploy the paper effigies on guard at Anshui City.

    Deploy the paper effigies assisting the East Ocean.

    Deploy the paper effigies in the South Ocean. Deploy the paper effigies at the West Ocean¡¯s Sea Eye.

    Deploy the paper effigies at the North Ocean... Although 60% of the paper effigies were rushing to the deste corner of the Primordial World, Li Changshou still felt that it was not safe. A paper effigy of the Water God took the initiative to rush to the Tushita Pce.

    An hourter... At the entrance of the Pill Chamber of the Immortal Du Sect, Little Qiong Peak,a small Taiji Painting slowly condensed and a small pagoda emerged from it. The small pagoda shone with ripples, as if it was summoning something. Ling¡¯e, who was meditating on the meditation cushion by the door, could not help but open her eyes and look around in a daze... Arge hand reached out from the side and held the little pagoda. Li Changshou¡¯s voice entered Ling¡¯e¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Cultivate in peace. I have something to do.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ling¡¯e agreed. She blinked her eyes before closing them again, returning to the state of Dao enlightenment. Li Changshou looked at the small pagoda in his palm and listened to the Pagoda Master¡¯s cheers in his heart. He could not help but smile. He sighed... Since when did my main body be my trump card?

    Be steady. With the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above your head, make a fire rescue team. The Heavenly Courts stillck a group of high-level fighters...

 Chapter 360 - Battle of Demonic Luck!

    Chapter 360 Battle of Demonic Luck!

    In the forest of Demon Ascension Mountain, Ke Le¡¯er, who was disguised as Ao Yi, had returned to the martial world. At that moment, she was quietly telling her story with a sorrowful expression.

    Of course, the story was told by Li Changshou via voice transmission.

    In her description, he originally had a gentle elder brother. The two of them had cultivated together for ten thousand years and cultivated to the Heaven Immortal realm. Then, they went to the Heavenly Courts.

    After she went to the Heavenly Courts, she became a little fairy by the Jade Pool and was in charge of managing an empty Immortal Pce. Her elder brother had be a Heavenly General and had been promoted step by step... ¡°I never thought that my brother would betroth me to the Heavenly General guarding the gate...¡± ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hey, how can you say that? This is also a form of advancement strategy!¡±

    The rhinoceros spirit said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist Le¡¯er, why don¡¯t you rest in my Cave Abode? My ce is spacious and clean. Their Cave Abodes are often not cleaned.¡± The wolf demon at the side chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Le¡¯er, don¡¯t believe him. He already has six wives and is best at seducing women.¡± The rhinoceros spirit cursed angrily, ¡°How can you taint my innocence for no reason! I¡¯m sincere and genuinely in love!¡±

    The lion spirit stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, we the lions are the ones who are truly innocent and responsible! Fellow Daoist Le¡¯er, why don¡¯t you go to my ce to rest? Apart from me, which of the few of you here has never used any despicable methods to vite a decent woman? Hmph! I¡¯ve never even touched a woman¡¯s hand. I¡¯m mostpatible with Fairy Le¡¯er!¡± The expressions of the other demons immediately darkened.

    They did not know what this pure Yang old demon king, who had cultivated for 20,000 years and had reached the Longevity realm, had to show off! Ke Le¡¯er looked wary. She stood up and leaned against the tree trunk. She whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoists, are you not good demons?¡± ¡°Good, good. Why are we not good?¡± The rhinoceros spirit hurriedly said.

    Ke Le¡¯er whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re already married...¡±

    ¡°Ah, our rtionship is broken.¡± The rhinoceros spirit hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll write a divorce letterter!¡± However, a demon king took out an immortal treasure and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, why? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the real deal. Whoever wins will bring Fairy Le¡¯er back to the Cave Abode to have fun. Why do you have to be so pretentious?¡±

    However, just as he finished speaking, a few demon kings beside him pounced at the same time. At that moment, the red cloak danced wildly. A few demons pressed the demon who had just spoken to the ground and beat him up. He was on the verge of death. The lion spirit kicked him back to the mountain beside them. ¡°How can you offend Fairy Le¡¯er!?!¡± ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you next time!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a demon, I have an upright heart!¡±

    In Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s sleeve, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy almostughed out loud. He suddenly felt that if the demons were not gued by negative karma, it would be good for them to be mounts for the Great Daoist Master to relieve his boredom. Unfortunately, although they looked loyal and kind, their greedy eyes, the cold smiles that would sh across their faces from time to time, and the negative karma that surrounded the demon soul had long exposed their true nature.

    Li Changshou continued to transmit his voice and teach the lines on the spot. At the same time, he also acted as an expression instructor...

    On Demon Ascension Mountain, Ke Le¡¯er, who was Ao Yi in disguise, was like a pure white flower. She was at a loss.

    A few ck shadows stood beside him. Their friendly smiles were filled with evil thoughts.

    Behind those ck shadows, there seemed to be another ck shadow standing quietly beside the Demon Ascension Mountain. A huge hand had already grasped everything within a 50-kilometer radius...

    Li Changshou¡¯s n was carried out in an orderly manner.

    Ke Le¡¯er circled around and let the demon kings restrain each other. Then, she focused on recuperating in the forest. The few demon kings secretlypeted with each other. They each called for demon generals and demon soldiers to set up camp in the forest and drink wine and y all night. They racked their brains and disyed their respective spirits. Thus, he spent the day and night peacefully... Li Changshou¡¯s seven paper effigies were already in position. He had temporarily set up two sets of paper effigies and five sets of Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion paper effigies. They had all been sent there.

    The two Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Arrays were hidden underground. The three sets of Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Arrays that arrivedter were arranged in a tripartite array formation and ced around the Demon Ascension Mountain.

    The spiritual trees in the Immortal Du Sect would definitely be rewarded handsomely for their efforts!

    After the battle, Li Changshou¡¯s first task was to refine more wine for his Little Aunt-Master and let her continue to obtain tree sap. The paper effigy would definitely be short of stock!

    Li Changshou controlled the tempo of his surroundings. At that moment, he did not want to let go of any details. He steadily pushed his script... One ring after another!

    When the paper effigy army waspleted, Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s ¡°elder brother¡± brought a thousand Heavenly Soldiers and suppressed the Demon Ascension Mountain!

    The thousand Heavenly Soldiers were carefully selected by General Dongmu. They were innocent and trustworthy veterans of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly General did not tell them what he was going to do. He only said that he was going to kill the demons.

    Thunder rumbled in the sky together with the drums. The Heavenly Soldiers formed a battle formation and red at the demons below.

    On Demon Ascension Mountain, the four demon kings were enraged when they saw the situation. They each ordered their troops and drums to fight!

    However, the situation on the ground had already shocked the group of negative karma demons hidden in the depths of the Demon Ascension Mountain Range! In the underground array, a group of demons rushed out of the mountain that was floating in the underground hole. Hundreds of negative karma demons surrounded the altar at the top of the mountain and looked up. A low voice asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°A few lesser demons had a conflict with the Heavenly General. It has nothing to do with this ce.¡±

    ¡°This Man-Exterminating Sword is rted to the revival of the Holy Race. We only have 300 years to go before we seed. We cannot make any mistakes!¡±

    ¡°We have already done it so secretly. If anything happens, it will be because of themotion in the North Continent. The Magi have already epted their fate. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± A few simple conversations revealed tons of information!

    In the end, sixteen demons were left behind. They sat cross-legged on the white bone altar, while the rest returned to their respective Cave Abodes.

    It would not be worthwhile for them to intervene.

    In the corner, the two incarnations that were hiding did not expose themselves at all...

    The concealment technique was not just for show.

    Li Changshou secretly observed the expression of the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. When he realized that Zhao Dezhu only frowned slightly, he focused and continued to get busy elsewhere.

    The Jade Emperor was not a human. It was normal for him to not have any reaction to the name ¡®Man-Exterminating Sword¡¯.

    Li Changshou felt like cursing.

    That demon used the souls of humans to refine the Magi Sword and killed a few Ancestral Magi. From then on, he would not rest until he was dead.

    Now, he is using the souls of the Magi to refine the Human-Extinguishing Sword!

    What should I do? Should I sneak an attack in the Fire Cloud Cave?

    This battle is no longer as simple as merit. Humans and demons are definitely not on the same side!

    Well, some reasonable marriages are exceptions.

    Looking at the ¡°battle¡± on Demon Ascension Mountain, the thousand Heavenly Soldiers followed the orders of ¡°Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s Brother¡±. They each took out two immortal beans that they carried with them and produced two thousand Immortal Bean Soldiers. The two thousand Immortal Bean Soldiers directly went down and rushed towards the demon soldiers that the four demon kings had gathered. Following the script, Ke Le¡¯er stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll go back first...¡± ¡°Fairy, wait!¡± The rhinoceros spirit waved its hand. ¡°Children, let them see how powerful we are! Kill!¡± The bugle horn sounded. Thousands of demon soldiers rose into the sky and attacked the Immortal Bean Soldiers,unching a huge battle between heaven and earth!

    However... those demonic soldiers could actually fight back and forth with the Immortal Bean Soldiers created from the bean soldiers¡¯ mystical abilities. They killed each other and won. That was something that Li Changshou had never expected...

    That was a Dao weapon!

    They were just Dao soldiers who could carry out limited orders!

    Are these demons embarrassing their ancestors? Is this group of Demon Soldiers too weak, or did I make the Immortal Bean Soldiers too strong?

    Li Changshou sighed and thought... However, he felt that there must be something wrong with the Primordial World. He could not be careless and had to deal with the enemy calmly. The demon soldiers were ferocious. The two thousand Immortal Bean Soldiers had exhausted too much of their immortal power and were eventually surrounded and wiped out.

    There were more than two hundred corpses of the demon soldiers left on the ground, as well as some... bean powder. He had not fought any battle. The ¡®Heavenly General¡¯ in the sky had a gloomy expression as he cursed, ¡°Le¡¯er, don¡¯t be stubborn! You colluded with the demons and defied the Heavenly Courts.

    You have already stepped on the path of no return!¡± Ke Le¡¯er shouted, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go back with you now. Don¡¯t kill again!¡± At that moment, Ke Le¡¯er was about to fly up. However, the four demon kings of the Demon Ascension Mountain attacked together and led their troops to attack the sky. Before the two sides fought, the Heavenly Soldiers retreated and quickly left on their clouds!

    At that moment, the demonic beasts were shouting and roaring on Demon Ascension Mountain. They were mocking the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals for being unable to withstand a single blow. ¡°General! We might be able to fight with the battle formation!¡±

    On the way back to the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Soldiers were angry and took the initiative to fight. The Heavenly Soldiers looked anxiously at the Heavenly General whom they were not familiar with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The demon kings on the other side have extraordinary strength. If we fight them head-on, we will only increase our casualties.¡±

    The ¡°Heavenly General¡± whispered before shouting loudly.

    Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Demons of the Demon Ascension Mountain Range, you have vited the heavenly rules by openly attacking the Heavenly Soldiers today! I wille back tomorrow to punish you. I will make you pay with your blood!¡± After saying that, Li Changshou hurriedly left the horizon with the thousand Heavenly Soldiers. Many Heavenly Soldiers turned red and felt depressed... The four demon kings on the Demon Ascension Mountain were in high spirits.

    The demons were even more excited and kept howling. It was as if the sky had cleared up and the rain had stopped after the ancient times! The demons could do it again!

    Later, Ke Le¡¯er persuaded her to take the initiative to leave. However, the four demon kings cooperated and left her behind. They asked her to recuperate and cultivate there. Even if the sky copsed, they would hold it up for her.

    The four demon kings were not stupid. They knew that more Heavenly Soldiers woulde tomorrow. They summoned the other two demon kings overnight, including the fellow that they had beaten up previously. The six demon kings gathered tens of thousands of demon soldiers and prepared to deal with the uing battle.

    At the same time, they sent the news of their victory over the Heavenly Soldiers to the demons they were familiar with...

    On the second day, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals came again. This time, there were ten thousand troops. When they met, they immediately used the bean formation technique to attack the Demon Ascension Mountain.

    The demons of the Demon Ascension Mountain retaliated and fought a chaotic battle with the Immortal Bean Soldiers. Finally, they won again when the Immortal Bean Soldiers¡¯ immortal power was exhausted!

    The ten thousand Heavenly Soldiers did not join the battle. Li Changshou also left behind some harsh words and left in a hurry.

    In the underground array, the negative karma demons began to mock and ridicule.

    They mocked the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers for being useless and retreating without a fight. They mocked the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Major Generals and Major Generals. They even wanted to promote their prestige and puff themselves up at their own cost. The Jade Emperor incarnation, who was hiding in the corner, was so angry that he almost drew his sword and shed them in advance. Fortunately, Li Changshou stopped him in time...

    ¡°I need to follow the plot. I need to follow the plot, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°These demons are arrogant and haughty. They insulted the Heavenly Courts. They deserve to be killed!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. We will definitely destroy themter!¡± Zhao Dezhu nodded in satisfaction and continued to hide quietly with Li Changshou, deducing how to snatch the swordter. Li Changshou continued to control the entire situation and secretly spread the news that the Demon Soldiers of the Demon Ascension Mountain were resisting the heavens in various demon territories...

    Due to the matter of the Demon Ascension Mountain, the Heavenly Courts were rmed.

    Many generals rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to request for battle. However, General Dongmu used the excuse that the Jade Emperor had gone to the Jade Pool to rest and asked them to wait for a few days.

    At the same time, General Dongmu used his military power to mobilize thirty thousand troops. He was controlled by the ¡°evil-suppressing¡± Heavenly General who suddenly appeared.

    On the third day, 80,000 demon soldiers and 26 demon kings gathered on Demon Ascension Mountain.

    Li Changshou rushed over with the 30,000-strong Heavenly Courts army and also used beans to form soldiers. When the demon soldiers finished killing the bean soldiers with much difficulty, leaving behind thousands of corpses, and prepared to counterattack in the sky, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army had already retreated in advance and sessfully avoided a head-on confrontation...

    The demons¡¯ morale was greatly boosted!

    At that moment, other than the rhinoceros spirit and a few other demon kings, no one else noticed that Ke Le¡¯er, who had caused this matter, had disappeared. A young demon patrolling the mountain sent a letter to the rhinoceros spirit and the other four demon monarchs. She stated in the letter that she could not bear to see the lives of the people being destroyed. After the battle here subsided, she would return to thank them... Although the four demon kings felt a little regretful, they did not think much of it. It was easy to find a woman.

    The most important thing now was to fight the Heavenly Soldiers! It would increase his prestige among the demons and pave the way for his future!

    The three waves of attacksunched by the Heavenly Courts had greatly boosted the morale of the demons. The Heavenly Courts sent out news that the Jade Emperor was furious and ordered General Dongmu to lead 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers to destroy the demons of the Demon Ascension Mountain tomorrow.

    That night...

    It was just one night! Waves of demonic wind blew from the north to the south, from the east to the west. More than 200,000 demonic soldiers, more than 100 demon kings, and dozens of ancient demons gathered at the Demon Ascension Mountain!

    At that moment, the demons were mainly divided into three types.

    One of them was a gentle faction. They thought about how to live peacefully in the Primordial World and avoid the humans. They did not get involved in the war between humans and demons, such as Ci Tie City.

    Secondly, they wanted to restore the ancient glory of the demons and contribute their strength.

    The third was the radical faction. It still retained the sense of superiority that the demons had when facing the weak humans in the ancient times. They enjoyed eating humans... The second and third types were highlypatible, and they formed most of the demon poption.

    At that moment, the demons that were the first to react and gathered on Demon Ascension Mountain were mostly third.

    Li Changshou scanned the surroundings with his immortal senses. He was shocked by the negative karma that filled the entire mountain.

    If not for the fact that he wanted to catch a big fish in this situation, he would have wanted to take advantage of the night and blow up the ce...

    Let¡¯s wait and see. Perhaps some important figures of the demon race will appear tomorrow.

    At that moment, half of the demons on the Demon Ascension Mountain probably did not know that many experts of the demon race had just climbed up from the secret ground of the demons underground... A portion of the Demon n¡¯s alliance army was temporarily transferred over by the old demons underground

    The Demon Ascension Mountain was extremely important to them. The sword below carried a portion of the demon race¡¯s destiny. They could not afford to lose it. The demons felt that the battle with the Heavenly Courts was the key to the revival of the demons!

    Of course, half of the demons were blinded by their victories over the past few days. Half of the demons did not take the Heavenly Courts seriously at all. Now, the Heavenly Courtscked soldiers and major generals. If the Grand Supreme Elder had not entered the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor had the Dao Ancestor behind him, the demons would have long attacked.

    However, the demons did not notice... The hand that was originally covering the Demon Ascension Mountain slowly closed.

    However, Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He decided to be steady.

    The sun had yet to rise. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy rushed to the border between the South Continent and the East Continent. He found the hidden Cave Abode and released the demonic aura that he had simted. Not long after, the restrictions of the Cave Abode were activated. The ck leopard, whose clothes were in a mess, rushed out in a hurry.

    Li Changshou smiled faintly. ¡°How have you been, Fellow Daoist?¡± ¡°Alright, alright... Daoist Brother Lu Ya, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just experienced Qi Deviation a few days ago when I was cultivating. However, I managed to reverse it in time. Fortunately, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The ck leopard heaved a sigh of relief and hesitated. Li Changshou had already taken out a few dishes and smiled. ¡°The wine has been prepared. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a drink?¡± The ck leopard hurriedly agreed and invited Li Changshou into the cave. Not long after, he pushed his cup and drank. He looked drunk and naive. Li Changshou sighed and began to talk about the misfortune and difficulties of the demons...

    The water demon Miao Miao, who was at the side, sensed something. However, she looked at Li Changshou carefully and did not say anything. The ck leopard sighed and said, ¡°The demons will definitely prosper again!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and continued to drink. Not long after, the ck leopardy on the table and slept. Li Changshou looked at the water demon Miao Miao and did not say anything. He took out a treasure pouch that was filled with pills and Spirit Stones.

    ¡°Cultivate in peace.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The water demon immediately lowered her head and agreed. She watched Li Changshou leave the Cave Abode and used Earth Escape to disappear.

    The ck leopard¡¯s power was reduced to a version of the Heavenly Dao Poison Milk. It was another form of insurance...

    Li Changshou chuckled and continued to think about whether he had missed anything, whether he had not thought through it carefully, and whether there were any variables. At that moment...

    The demons gathered in the Demon Ascension Mountain. The underground demons were restless, and the defenses at the altar were weakening. 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers were waiting to be deployed.

    In the Middle Continent, many immortal sects heard that the Heavenly Courts had started a war with the demons. There were chivalrous people who wanted to rush to the Demon Ascension Mountain, but they did not dare to approach rashly.

    More and more negative karma demons appeared in the Demon Ascension Mountain...

    Lu Ya, the Saint, the rise of the Heavenly Courts... Ao Yi had already gone to meet up with Ox-head and Horse-face. Ke Le¡¯er left again and became a small legend in the Primordial World.

    Ao Yi even took the initiative to ask if he wanted to mobilize the dragon race¡¯s troops. Li Changshou did not agree to let the dragon race cultivate and recuperate.

    The battle today had nothing to do with the number of troops on their side. After calcting the time, Li Changshou crushed the jade token in his hand. In front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, General Dongmu, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the dozens of Heavenly Generals in front of him and shouted, ¡°All troops, attack! Strictly follow the previous instructions, if there are any mistakes, the Heavenly rules will punish them!¡±

    ¡°There!¡±

    The Heavenly Generals replied in unison. They turned around and turned into streams of light that flew towards the South-Heaven Gate, the Middle Heaven Gate, and the East Heaven Gate! General Dongmu turned around and bowed to the Lingxiao Hall before rushing to the South-Heaven Gate.

    At the three Heavenly Gates, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, who had been waiting for a long time, set off in batches and flew towards the deste ce where the three continents intersected!

    An hourter, the first three waves of troops appeared 500 kilometers away from the Demon Ascension Mountain...

    The drums on the clouds rumbled, and heavenly might filled the world!

    All living beings within 500 kilometers retreated into the distance.

    Over the past few days, most of the peaceful spirits, spirits, and monsters had fled far away. A steady stream of Heavenly Soldiers rushed over. The three Heavenly Soldiers advanced at the same time. The demons felt the pressure and formed a battle array on Demon Ascension Mountain. Another hourter, the 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers gathered around the Demon Ascension Mountain. They pulled apart the array formation and stood 150 kilometers away from the Demon Ascension Mountain. They began the standard process of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals fighting. Cast beans and turn them into soldiers! However, today, even if each Heavenly Soldier only focused on one bean soldier, there would still be 300,000 immortal bean soldiers!

    The Immortal Bean Soldiers quickly formed the array and charged towards Demon Ascension Mountain ording to the will of the Heavenly Soldiers... At that moment, figures covered the sky! General Dongmu appeared in the eastern army. The old man in a brocade robe was extremely dignified. ¡°Everyone, beat the drums and prepare the array formation!¡±

    In an instant, the drums of the three armies shook the sky. The Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ morale was greatly boosted. Today, they were finally going to fight! The originally lively atmosphere on Demon Ascension Mountain instantly became stressful and solemn. It also sensed the strong battle intent of the Heavenly Courts.

    He first used 300,000 Dao soldiers to exhaust the demon army. Then, the Heavenly Soldiers attacked together...

    This path really made them feel pressured. However, the aura of the demon soldiers was still vigorous. The various demon kings kept shouting, and the ancient bugle horn sounded. In the underground array, two-thirds of the demons followed a few paths and secretly rushed to the surface...

    In the corner, Li Changshou smiled when he saw that.

    ¡°Changgeng, are we going to attack?¡± Zhao Dezhu¡¯s eyes were extremely bright. Li Changshou nodded slowly and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. When the battle outside begins, 300,000 Dao soldiers will be enough for them to kill for a while.¡± Zhao Dezhu nodded slowly. He held the Heavenly Dao Sword and waited quietly.

    Not long after, the ground trembled. Even from tens of thousands of feet away, they seemed to be able to hear the sounds of killing...

    Li Changshou gestured to Zhao Dezhu, and the two of them secretly touched the pool. When the two of them approached the pool, more than ten ck shadows that had entered the array earlier flew towards the pool from various directions...

    ¡°Who!?!¡±

    A great demon with a lizard head sensed something and suddenly shouted! More than ten paper effigies appeared at the same time and transformed into different figures of men, women, old, and young. They threw out more than a hundred miniature array foundations and consumed more than half of Li Changshou¡¯s miniature array formation reserves!

    However, the effect was extremely obvious! In the blink of an eye, hundreds of killing arrays, trapping arrays, and poisonous arrays surrounded the mountain and bombarded it!

    The group of demons seemed to be stunned. Following that, they immediately reacted and roared as they rushed towards the array discs.

    They had indeed panicked when someone had touched such an important ce without any warning One of the three demon experts guarding the pond rushed out!

    Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu looked at each other. The moment the expert rushed out of the pool, he dashed into it and turned into two streams of light that rushed to the bottom of the pool!

    Zhao Dezhu shed with the Heavenly Dao sword in his hand. The power of the Heavenly Dao manifested into a white ray of light and destroyed the array formation below! A paper effigy flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. It looked like his body had split into two. He pounced at the demon experts on the heads of the two bronze ms. Zhao Dezhu rushed towards the ¡°Man-Exterminating Sword¡±! The demons did not expect that there would be an expert who could silently enter the array that they had worked so hard to set up!

    He did not expect that there were already experts hiding beside the pool. At that moment, they suddenly attacked and targeted the Man-Exterminating Sword!

    How could the two experts of the demon race care about the two demons pouncing over to restrain their figures?

    The two demons used their abilities. One demon turned into a ck flood dragon and pounced at Zhao Dezhu. The other demon spat out a pearl and simrly smashed it at Zhao Dezhu!

    In the blink of an eye, just as the two demons used their techniques, a stream of water turned into a middle-aged Daoist. He held the sword in his hand and pulled it out!

    The entire mountain trembled! The two demon experts were shocked. The ck flood dragon quickly pounced! Zhao Dezhu took the attack of the pearl head-on. His body shone with golden light, and he sped towards the side of the pool! In the middle of the middle-aged Daoist¡¯s palm, Yin and Yang Qi swirled, and the restrictions on the Human-Extinguishing Sword were instantly broken!

    The ck flood dragon pounced over. The middle-aged Daoist smiled and shed. The moment the ck flood dragon crashed into the bottom of theke, he escaped horizontally and sessfully met up with Zhao Dezhu. He crashed into a light screen!

    They had broken into the earth meridian that had led them here!

    The sword in Zhao Dezhu¡¯s hand shed forward. The power of the Heavenly Dao surged, and theyers of blood-colored barriers shattered one after another!

    Li Changshou held Zhao Dezhu¡¯s left arm and used Earth Escape with all his might! Behind them, the demons roared. The paper effigies that were restraining the enemies had been killed...

    To the experts of the demon race, the change happened too quickly. They did not have time to react at all. At that moment, they were powerless to chase after him!

    In the past few days, Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu had rehearsed the process of snatching the sword dozens of times in their hearts. At that moment, theyunched an attack smoothly...

    However, more treasures were destroyed.

    A few paper effigies flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. When they blocked the enemy, they exploded the earth meridians behind them.

    In order to prevent the demons chasing them from escaping the range of the Great Spirit Explosion, Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu escaped five kilometers from the earth meridian. Then, they rushed out of the earth meridian and fled upwards!

    30,000 feet from the ground... 20,000 feet...

    5,000 feet, 3,000 feet!

    Li Changshou grabbed Zhao Dezhu¡¯s arm and turned around. He aimed his left hand at the underground array and opened his fingers before closing them! Awakening!

    Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array! His main body¡¯s mind was instantly filled with information. There were a total of 146 paper effigies in the two underground sets. Under the condition of the additional 36 paper effigies frantically injecting immortal power, they reached the critical point of the Golden Immortal realm!

    The Heavenly Dao did not allow it. The power of the Heavenly Dao trembled and self-destructed. The power of the spiritual explosion connected, superimposed, and catalyzed! He felt that he had suddenly rushed out of the ground. The wind howled beside his ears, and the sounds of killing shook the heavens and earth. The fact that the demon soldiers were able to fight so intensely with the Immortal Bean Soldiers had left Li Changshou in shock the past few days. Li Changshou did not have time to think too much. His cleared mind was once again filled with information.

    There were three sets of Spirit Explosion Arrays on the ground! ¡°Water God, how dare you!¡± He suddenly heard a familiar shout and saw a sword beam flying over from the side. When Zhao Dezhu saw that, he immediately threw Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation behind him. With a sweep of his sword, two sword beams shed! It was a little awkward... Zhao Dezhu and Li Changshou¡¯s stunned incarnation were sent flying by the sword beam.

    An old Daoist priest carrying a gourd on his back flew over from the horizon. His figure flickered a few times and rushed towards Li Changshou and Zhao Dezhu in a sh.

    However...

    He was not the paper effigy that was apanying the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation...

    In the south, northwest, and northeast corners of the Demon Ascension Mountain Range, three sets of Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Paper Effigies were sessfully activated!

    On Demon Ascension Mountain, rifts had already appeared on the ground. Countless white lights shone through the rifts... Regardless of their cultivation levels, the demons suddenly felt an inexplicable fear. Most of them looked down.

    In that instant, the old Daoist priest with the gourd on his back attacked Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy without any regard for anything else. Zhao Dezhu raised his sword to block. The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He did not even take the gourd on his back and he simply shouted, ¡°Baby, please turn around!¡± Zhao Dezhu¡¯s body was instantly locked. The gourd on the old Daoist priest¡¯s back spat out a wisp of white smoke. Two ferocious eyes condensed above the white smoke and shot out a beam of red light, which only went for Zhao Dezhu¡¯s neck!

    Zhao Dezhu¡¯s eyes widened. However, this incarnation was not a Golden Body of Merit. Furthermore, it was formed in a hurry. At that moment, it could not resist...

    However, with a whoosh, the universe trembled. A figure appeared out of thin air and blocked Zhao Dezhu.

    A small pagoda rotated above his head and scattered a mysterious aura thatpletely enveloped him! It was a middle-aged Daoist. It was the image of the Little Daoist Master of Ren School that Li Changshou often used!

    In the blink of an eye, the red light collided with the ck-yellow Qi. Li Changshou¡¯s body trembled, but Lu Ya¡¯s gourd was immediately silenced! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and pushed back. Zhao Dezhu¡¯s figure disappeared into the wind and was sent far away by Li Changshou. Before Zhao Dezhu was pushed away, the only thing he could do was let go of the sword that was filled with Heavenly Dao power and let Li Changshou hold it!

    At that moment, the spiritual explosion below the Demonic Ascension Mountain hadpletely erupted. The ground trembled and continuously cracked. The mountain copsed, and violent power surged upwards. Three balls of light appeared on the ground, and the universe trembled continuously...

    At that moment, the flow of time was fast and everything happened in moments!

    Before they could curse or say anything, Li Changshou and Lu Ya disappeared! Lu Ya knew that he could not stop Li Changshou. At that moment, he chose to escape. Li Changshou used his body to block the ck Yellow Pagoda! The Golden Crow was good at flying. It was extremely fast! Li Changshou relied on escape techniques and escape techniques! The sounds of collision, shes, and muffled thunder that shook the universe erupted in the corner of the battlefield!

    The three suns on the ground were elerating and exploding. The spiritual explosion underground sent the mountain flying...

    The Heavenly Soldiers in the distance retreated in unison and formed an array formation to resist the aftershocks.

    The immortals watching from afar were shocked, regardless of their cultivation level! When the Five-Spirit Explosion Array was about to engulf everything in the Demon Ascension Mountain, the two extremely fast shing figures suddenly stopped...

    ¡°Baby, please turn around!¡±

    Lu Ya could no longer fly out of the ce where his spirit had exploded. However, the gourd on his back shot out a ray of red light and hit the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, sending it flying from Li Changshou¡¯s head!

    Lu Ya was overjoyed. The immortal rope flew out of his sleeve and wrapped around Li Changshou¡¯s waist, pulling him towards himself!

    At that moment, the surroundings turned white...

    ¡°This mystical ability can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Lu Ya roared with a ferocious expression, ¡°Water God, you will be destroyed here today!¡± However, Li Changshou¡¯s expression was too calm. Violent spiritual power attacked and engulfed the two of them. Without the protection of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, Li Changshou¡¯s body was torn apart by the spiritual power like a paper effigy. When Lu Ya was engulfed by the spiritual energy, his expression was a little dazed. It was as if he could see the mockery on the corners of the Water God¡¯s mouth.

    It seemed to be saying... ¡°Who gave you the confidence to think that this is my main body?¡±

    The world waspletely white.

    Half of the power of the consecutive Spirit Explosion was offset by Li Changshou. After all, he had to control the area of impact. He could not destroy too many flowers and nts. That would also cause some negative karma.

    After the spirit explosion, the Demon Ascension Mountain became history. The ground copsed and turned into a basin that was 50 kilometers in diameter. In the basin, three circr pits appeared. The underground river surged and soon formed a

    ke...

    In this battle, the demon soldiers on the enemies¡¯ ground were all destroyed. 20% of the experts on the ground and 20% of the underground demons escaped.

    Li Changshou had earned a huge sum of merit, but he had also been burdened with insignificant negative karma.

    The 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers in the periphery seemed to have be 300,000 y statues. They were all silent.

    They did not feel any sense of aplishment, only

    fear.

    Li Changshou found it a pity that Lu Ya, who had appeared in the end, had escaped under such circumstances...

    Lu Ya had shattered a cauldron-type Connate numinous treasure, so he should have been severely injured. He had been seriously injured for thousands of years. The world was dead silent as streams of light flew towards the Middle Continent. At the edge of the basin, Li Changshou ced his left hand behind his back. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda rotated in his right palm. The Pagoda Master was also admiring the artistic nature of the battlefield ruins.

    Zhao Dezhu flew over from afar and looked at Li Changshou with aplicated gaze... The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda entered Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. At that moment, Li Changshou had recovered his appearance of an immortal with white hair and beard. He smiled at Zhao Dezhu and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to show your might.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Zhao Dezhu smiled and sighed. He flipped his hand and took out the Man-Exterminating Sword. He handed it to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Minister, quickly deal with this thing. The demonic restrictions on it are about to be broken.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and the two of them immediately split up. Zhao Dezhu soared into the sky. His incarnation transformed into a white-robed young man that was thousands of feet tall. He looked down at the world.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao supported it, and golden rays appeared in the clear sky. The 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers shouted to pay their respects to His Majesty. Countless pairs of eyes were watching the ce. The image of the Jade Emperor was deeply etched in their hearts. Li Changshou smiled when he saw that. He used Earth Escape and fled towards the South Continent. He was prepared to go to the mortal world and find a City God Temple to enter the Netherworld. Then, he would think of a way to destroy the True Spirit in the Man-Exterminating Sword...

    Buzz!

    The sword in his hand suddenly began to tremble. The light on it flickered continuously, and wisps of white light surged out from it.

    The countless True Spirits inside were slowly disappearing, and the speed at which they disappeared was increasing! What is going on?

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at the sword in his hand. He immediately understood.

    The sword had yet to be refined. At that moment, it was crumbling continuously. Even the soul of the newborn child that should have belonged to the Magi and had been reborn for ten thousand years was being destroyed by the restrictions on the sword!

    Li Changshou immediately raised his hand to destroy the sword. However, he realized that if he destroyed the sword, he would destroy countless True Spirits inside!

    An inexplicable sense of disappointment appeared in his heart.

    Could it be that... I¡¯m going to break my promise to the Magi again? Although that was not what he had promised the Magi, he had so many living beings in his hands, so many living beings that he had yet to see in the world...

    Could it be that it was difficult to achieve perfection every time he schemed?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart, but he did not give up. He began to think frantically about how to save them...

    Medicinal pills were useless, array formations were useless, divine power was useless, and immortal power was even more useless. Li Changshou took a deep breath and discovered an underground river with his immortal senses. His heart trembled.

    Water!

    Water...

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of the Great Dao. A familiar obscure Dao rune appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. This time, he condensed a pureprehension. The Grand Pure One¡¯s piece about water!

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body darted out of the paper effigy¡¯s sleeve. He held the Man-Exterminating Sword and rushed into the underground river, floating in the water. After a while, he held the Man-Exterminating Sword with both hands. A blurry aura appeared behind him. It was his Water God Divine Power Treasure. However, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s decree had yet to be officially issued. At that moment, the treasure had yet to appear. Li Changshou closed his eyes and sensed. The True Spirit in the sword kept disappearing... Finally, Li Changshou seemed to hear the sound of water sshing. The blurry aura behind him turned into a blue g. The g shone with a beam of light and hit the Man-Exterminating Sword.

    The Man-Exterminating Sword trembled slightly. Light-yellow spots of light flew out from it. They surrounded Li Changshou and rotated in the water. The Water God Banner emitted rays of divine light that enveloped the light spots... After a while, Li Changshou opened his eyes. At that moment, he was already in a pale yellow ¡°ocean¡±. There were countless points of light flickering around him...

    They had not been destroyed.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to bring them to the Netherworld to reincarnate, he realized that they were no longer pure True Spirits or souls.

    They could no longer leave the protection of the water.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll help the spirits to the end. I¡¯ll bring you to find a home.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly. He stood up in the river and held the g on his back. He controlled the river and water flowed down. The light spots followed beside him. A momentter, Li Changshou brought the spirits out of the ground and followed the water flow into a paradise. A huge river meandered on the fertilend...

    This ce was a little remote, and because it was too close to the gathering ce of the demons, the humans did not dare to enter.

    However, the demons would definitely retreat in the battle that destroyed the Demon Ascension Mountain today. That ce would eventually be the territory of the human race. Li Changshou followed the river slowly and soon found a natural array formation. After some modifications, he enveloped a river in the array formation.

    He continued to cast spells and nurture those True Spirits in the water. He used the Water God¡¯s divine power to set the rules of this ce...

    In the future, if a woman is tainted by the water of this ce, she will be given a True Spirit that will be nurtured as a baby and make up for the regrets of these True Spirits. Any woman who sessfully gives birth will receive the protection of the Water God. She will not suffer any illnesses or disasters and live a peaceful life.

    After doing that, Li Changshou finally felt relieved. Suddenly, golden light flickered in the sky. A stream of power of merit entered his body, but the amount was considerable. Li Changshou smiled and was instantly satisfied. A dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the distance. Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew away. He hid his main body in the paper effigy¡¯s sleeve again and sessfully met up with Ao Yi, who had transformed into an azure dragon and the eight experts of the Magi in the Netherworld.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly lest we attract experts.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a pearl from his sleeve and handed it to Ox-head and Horse-face, who were standing obediently at the side and did not dare to speak. ¡°Help me bring this soul back to the Netherworld for reincarnation. This is a little demon. Remember to give him a few more bowls of Meng Po soup.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You can count on us. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. Neigh-¡± Just as Li Changshou was about to say a few polite words, an idea shed in his tired mind. He seemed to have suddenly understood something. He turned his head and looked at the array formation that he had just modified and the river. He could not help but

    stare...

    Crap!

    Ahem, be more elegant. Ah, ah, ah! Mother and Son River!?

 Chapter 361 - Taking Advantage When Li Changshou Is In Danger

    Chapter 361 Taking Advantage When Li Changshou Is In Danger

    He was emotionally and mentally exhausted... Gods would usually feel weak, dizzy, and hollowed out after consecutive Spirit Explosions. The Pagoda Master asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you overdraft your strength?¡± Li Changshou sighed. That¡¯s not enough. I can¡¯t rx yet. It¡¯s not safe outside. Although I have the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to protect me, I still have to be vignt. Li Changshou recited the Heart-Calming Mantra silently and squeezed out some energy. Then, he barely opened his eyes... Ah, this head of long hair. There were also two figures who had the appearance of the characters of a ssic movie in his previous life. One of them opened her arms, while the other hugged her waist from behind and they felt the wind blowing towards them. At that moment, the hazy light and shadows made him reminisce...

    ¡°Horse, your mane has gone into my mouth. Moo!¡± ¡°Ox, hold your words. Don¡¯t ruin the moment! It¡¯s rare for me to fly on a dragon! Neigh ~¡±. Li Changshou shuddered and immediately sobered up. He silently stood up and walked to the edge of the dragon¡¯s back. He calmly raised his leg and kicked Ox-head and Horse-face away. ¡°Ao Yi, where are we?¡± ¡°We have already entered the North Ocean. Brother Sect Master, don¡¯t you want to rest for a while?¡±

    Ao Yi, who had transformed into an azure dragon, asked.

    Li Changshou shook his head slowly and walked to the dragon¡¯s head with his hands behind his back. He stood beside Ao Yi¡¯s horns and looked at the vast world. He could not help but smile.

    He had gained a lot from the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain, but he had indeed taken a huge risk.

    In the next 200 years, he had to stop taking the initiative to plot and let the ¡°luck¡± that might be on him slide...

    Although he could earn a lot of merit by being kidnapped by the Heavenly Dao, he had to bear the corresponding risks.

    The Jade Emperor had shouldered most of the karma of the demons this time. However, Lu Ya, who had not been destroyed, had be a hidden danger to Li Changshou... I should just hide and cultivate.

    Thinking about it carefully, the greatest gain this time is not the two portions of merits, but...

    The Grand Pure One had directly imparted the Dao to me!

    In the Primordial World, one could im to be the in-name disciple of the Saint after listening to the Saint¡¯s Dao preaching once. However, the saint directly imparted the Dao to him like that, and he even gave him the ¡°Grand Pure One¡¯s Teaching About Water¡±!

    If Li Changshou was willing, he could already recognize the Saint as his teacher and call himself the Saint¡¯s disciple. He had yet to be officially epted as a disciple. He probably had not done enough.

    Be more stable.

    Ask my heart, question my nature, understand myself, and seek peace... The matter regarding the dragon race has been settled. The demons have suppressed their anger. The matter regarding the Netherworld can be nned slowly. Later, he only needed to move the Little Qiong Peak to the Tushita Pce without anyone noticing. Then, he could stay at home andprehend the Great Dao of Inaction. That was the foundation for bing stronger! Ao Yi asked, ¡°Brother, do you want to bring the Soul-Reaping Envoy up?¡±. Li Changshou nced at Ox-head and Horse-face, who were running wildly on the surface of the sea, but were getting further and further away from the little azure dragon. He shook his head and asked the little dragon to turn around...

    Li Changshou had been busy blowing up the Demon Ascension Mountain and snatching the Man-Exterminating Sword the past few days. He had sessfully resolved the problem of infertility in the Magi. In general, he had experienced many dangers and difficulties!

    When he arrived in the North Continent, he saw all four Grand Magi. Li Changshou took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball and described the demons¡¯ schemes. He also took out the Man-Exterminating Sword that had lost its functionality... The few Grand Magi took turns to hold the Man-Exterminating Sword. When they felt the traces of the True Spirit that had passed away on it, they were all enraged!

    The Magi were naturally grateful to Li Changshou. However, the Magi were poor and could not produce any decent gifts to thank him. Moreover, they had already sworn to never go out of the North Continent again. They could not work for Li Changshou. At that moment, the Great Magi were very awkward...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Magi are in the line of session of God Pangu. Although they have made mistakes, their race will not be destroyed. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the situation. I¡¯m acting on the orders of the Jade Emperor. In the future, the Magi will prosper in the North Continent and stabilize the northern border of the North Continent. That will already make the Heavenly Courts worry a lot. Why do you have to be so conflicted about giving me any thank-you gifts?¡±

    The four great Magi bowed repeatedly. Li Changshou waved his hand and left gracefully.

    One should be content.

    The Magi were already extremely poor. If they continued to attack them, it would be too inhumane...

    Due to the fact that he was too tired, Li Changshou let Ox-head and Horse-face, as well as the other six experts of the Magi race, return to the Netherworld on their own.

    Li Changshou asked Ao Yi to return to the Heavenly Courts and help him ask for leave from General Dongmu. He said that he had spent too much effort previously and needed to rest for a month or two...

    After doing that, Li Changshou used Earth Escape and rushed back to the Immortal Du Sect.

    The closer he was to the Immortal Du Sect, the more exhausted Li Changshou felt. The exhaustion in his heart surged like a tidal wave.

    That was the aftereffect of activating the Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array in two consecutive waves. Although it was artistic, it had a strong aftereffect.

    The best way to recover was topletely rx and have a good sleep.

    ¡°Pagoda Master, can you make an exception and guard me when I restter?¡± ¡°No problem!¡±

    Waves of spiritual will came from the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. ¡°Little Disciple, sleep hard. Don¡¯t worry. Even if you sleep in the demon¡¯s nest, we won¡¯t have a problem!¡± ¡°Little Disciple, your Spirit Explosion is getting better and better! Although you can¡¯t hurt those true experts now, this thing is just beautiful!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. That¡¯s probably apliment. With his strong willpower, Li Changshou made it back to the Immortal Du Sect and quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak. The more he traveled, the more difficult it was for him to persevere. Li Changshou wanted to find a corner and use the transformation technique to hide before resting. However, when he saw his rocking chair, his mind could no longer hold on. He put away the paper effigy, leaned back, andy down. The mental impact of five consecutive Spirit Explosions was too strong. It would be best not to do this in the future... The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda shed gently and appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul. It scattered cool air to help him relieve his fatigue.

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul was already a little sleepy. He wanted to thank the Pagoda Master and take a look at how Ling¡¯e was cultivating. However, as thoughts ran through his mind, his essence soul fell...

    Li Changshou felt that he was being too extravagant by letting the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, which wasparable to a Connate Cardinal treasure, guard him while he slept. He fell asleep and snored softly.

    A momentter, Ling¡¯e, who had been cultivating at the door, was attracted by the snoring that she had only heard twice. She slowly opened her eyes.

    Senior Brother is asleep?!

    Shock was written all over Ling¡¯e¡¯s face. She stood up gently and looked at the figure on the reclining chair. After listening carefully, she realized that the snoring really came from the figure¡¯s mouth and nose! ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her hand and gently poked the back of Li Changshou¡¯s hand. She almost cried tears of joy on the spot and was extremely touched!

    How many years has it been? I¡¯ve poked Senior Brother¡¯s real body again!

    Something is amiss... It¡¯s a good opportunity! Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately smiled mischievously. She ran to the Pill Chamber to find a brush and ink and sized up her senior brother.

    Hmph, stinky Senior Brother, I¡¯ll write the Steadiness Sutra on your face! It¡¯s fine if you punish me, but I still have to write it on you!

    Ling¡¯e giggled and gradually smiled. She picked up the brush and dipped it in the ink. She tilted her head and sized up her senior brother¡¯s sleeping appearance. She wanted to start from everywhere.

    The camouge on Li Changshou¡¯s body had dissipated after he returned to the mountain. However, the fewyers of charm reduction disguises that he had been using were still there... However, just like that, she was a little dazed. She held her brush and stood there in a trance.

    Gradually, Ling¡¯e¡¯s face turned slightly red. Her lips were crystal clear as she bit her lips gently. ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou naturally did not have any reaction at that moment. He was already subconsciously very familiar with Lingle¡¯s aura.

    If I do this... Senior Brother will not scold me, right?

    Ling¡¯e pressed the handle of the rocking chair with her left hand and slowly leaned down. Her face was slightly hot.

    Her eyes flickered, and her vision was gradually filled with her senior brother¡¯s face. Then, the image slowly erged...

    Just... just once...

    Under the warm afternoon sun, her ck hair that was hanging down like a pearl curtain was grabbed by a trembling hand. It was pulled back to the side of her ear and gently pressed down.

    Perhaps there was a sound, or perhaps it was silent. The moment they touched each other, time seemed to have frozen. The wind also stopped. The fallen flowers were independent, and the rain and swallows were flying. After a while, the graceful figure, who had jumped away in a panic, turned red from her neck to her forehead.

    A small mushroom cloud appeared above Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. She turned around and used the Wind Escape technique before disappearing...

    They were in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Courts.

    General Dongmu rushed in and looked at the Jade Emperor, who was smiling at the memorial on the tform. He hurriedly lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty! The Water God sent Ao Yi to look for me. He wants to take a leave for a period of time. He said that he has exhausted too much of his mental energy and needs to rest.¡±

    ¡°Is Changgeng alright?¡± The Jade Emperor who was dressed in white stood up. ¡°How is he exactly? Is he injured?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked in detail,¡± General Dongmu said with a smile. ¡°ording to Ao Yi, the Water God has used too much of his energy to forcefully detonate the Demon Ascension Mountain. That¡¯s why his mind is exhausted. The Water God has a mystical technique from the Grand Pure One and he should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression immediately rxed. ¡°This time, we attacked the evil demons and raised the prestige of the Heavenly Courts. There were no casualties from the Heavenly Courts. It is all thanks to Changgeng¡¯s efforts and schemes.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± General Dongmu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give the decree to let the Water God be in charge ofing up with strategies and ns in the future? The battle will be left to the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. It¡¯s too tiring for the Water God to work so hard and do everything himself.¡± The Jade Emperor nodded and said, ¡°I can only persuade him about this matter. I can¡¯t make a decree. Changgeng also saw that the Heavenly Courts have just improved and he does not want the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to suffer any losses. However, that would be disadvantageous to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ training. General Dongmu, how do you think we should reward Changgeng this time?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    General Dongmu pondered for a while. ¡°Your Majesty, the credit of the Water God is enough for his Deity Position to advance. However, the official decree to confer the title of Water God has yet to be formed. It¡¯s too fast to mention it again. I¡¯m afraid that the immortals will feel that something is amiss.¡±

    The Jade Emperor pondered for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Changgeng loves merit the most. This time, I¡¯ll give him... double his merit sry for a thousand years. When he¡¯s in the Heavenly Courts, he will travel everywhere on a mount. Make more rewards. Allow the Water God to summon the Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce at will.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Dongmu bowed and praised in his heart.

    Summon the Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce at will...

    He was about to be the Jade Emperor¡¯s brother!

    However, speaking of which, the Water God had always appeared in the Heavenly Courts as an incarnate. Furthermore, he did not hold any banquets or dances. The reward sounded nice, but it was meaningless. General Dongmu could not help but recall the scene of the Demon Ascension Mountain being torn apart. He sighed silently.

    Immortals could not bepared to each other.

    Half a month after the battle on the Demon Ascension Mountain, the Heavenly Courts were discussing the explosion that day. At that moment, the Heavenly Generals and Heavenly Soldiers had already reacted. Many Heavenly Generals had also made a revision of the battle.

    The Heavenly General Ke Zhenguo, who had yet to appear, was actually the incarnation of the Water God. The Water God had used a brilliant n to gather the ¡°radicals¡± of the demons on Demon Ascension Mountain and bury them in one wave. What is scheming against a big shot? In just a few days, a small design was activated. It used the demons¡¯ underestimation of the Heavenly Courts to attract arge number of demon experts to Demon Ascension Mountain.

    The moment the Spirit Explosion happened, the demons realized...

    They had been tricked! This process seemed to have many hidden dangers, but if one thought about it carefully, they would discover that there was a hidden ¡°general trend¡±. When the Heavenly Courts kept losing and the demons¡¯ morale was greatly boosted, even if someone told the demons that these were all schemes of the Heavenly Courts, how many demons would believe them? However, the Water God¡¯s n would have the best effect during the first use.

    At this moment, the demons did not dare to underestimate the Heavenly Courts. It was impossible for them to n so smoothly in the future...

    During this period of time, when the Heavenly Generals were chatting andughing together, they were also thinking about how they should deal with the evil Demon n and the enemies in the future. The generals, who originally only wanted to deploy troops and set up arrays, simultaneously began to think of strategies to deal with the filthy and scheming bunch.

    The atmosphere in the Heavenly Courts became much warmer.

    ¡°Ke... Zhen¡¯e?¡±

    At the Central Heaven Gate, Bian Zhuang, who was guarding the Heavenly Gate, muttered the name softly. He increasingly felt that the Water God had made arrangements for him right from the beginning! If Ke Zhen¡¯e is the Water God, then Ke Le¡¯er is... Suddenly, he heard a voice from the side. ¡°Commander Bian, someone ising!¡± Bian Zhuang immediately focused and looked up. His eyes lit up and his breathing became irregr. It was a fairy whom he had never seen before. She was slowly floating over on a cloud. Her face was beautiful, and her facial features were exquisite. Her skin was moist and lustrous, far beyond the standards of an ordinary fairy. Her immortal dress fluttered in the wind, and her veil was hazy. She gave off an indescribable sense of beauty. Bian Zhuang immediately walked forward, puffed out his chest, and cleared his throat with his head held high. He raised his hand and flicked a wisp of his bangs off his forehead. The silver armor on his body flickered slightly, and he said in his most gentle and deep voice, ¡°Fairy, please wait, the Heavenly Courts is an important ce.¡± The fairy lowered her cloud and looked at Bian Zhuang. She said, ¡°Heavenly General, I¡¯m here on orders to seek the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Please do not stop me.¡± Bian Zhuang frowned slightly. Although he was interested in this youngdy... there were three or four fairies in the Jade Pool whom he was also interested in now. He was in a much better position than he was back then.

    It was too embarrassing to guard the Dragon Pce! ¡°Fairy.¡± Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God is an important god of the Heavenly Courts. You can¡¯t see him that easily. Why don¡¯t you inform the sect? I¡¯ll send someone to report to the Water God Residence. If the Water God wishes to meet you, he will naturally meet you.¡± The fairy frowned slightly and seemed a little dissatisfied. However, she still said gently, ¡°In my opinion, General, you should let me in first before sending someone to report to the Water God Residence.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Bian Zhuang smiled. ¡°You seem to be quite confident. May I know where you came from and who you are under orders from?¡± ¡°I came from the Holy Mother Pce. On the orders of Goddess Nuwa, I¡¯m inviting the Water God over to have a chat.¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s smile froze. His Adam¡¯s apple trembled as he said firmly, ¡°Fairy, please. I will send you to the Water God Residence!¡± The female immortal thanked him and did not say anything else.

 Chapter 362 - Worshiping the Virgin Mary in the Palace

    Chapter 362 Worshiping the Virgin Mary in the Pce

    What should I do? I¡¯m waiting on the cloud, it¡¯s quite urgent! On the Heavenly Courts¡¯ cloud path, Bian Zhuang had a warm smile on his face. He kept using his maic male voice to talk about some interesting things about the Heavenly Courts. He was obviously not interested in the fairy who was listening patiently. In reality, Bian Zhuang was filled with uneasiness and anxiety. I¡¯m just a human Heaven Immortal who has just cultivated for thousands of years. Why am I involved in such a huge matter? When the female immortal announced the name of the Saint, a wisp of the Saint¡¯s Dao runes appeared on her body. Bian Zhuang seemed to have seen a red embroidered ball swaying gently in front of his eyes...

    Bian Zhuang immediately understood that the female immortal was the ¡°envoy¡± who represented the Saint!

    ording to the rules of the Heavenly Courts, he could stop the disciples of the Saints at will. However, the ¡°envoys¡± who represented the Saint¡¯s decree could not be stopped. They directly represented the Saint!

    The moment he confirmed the fairy¡¯s identity, Bian Zhuang¡¯s smile stiffened. He actually thought of many things...

    Half a month ago, the Water God had schemed against the demons and destroyed hundreds of thousands of demons. He had also killed a group of demons that had survived from the ancient times. Everyone in the Primordial World knew that in the ancient times, Goddess Nuwa and her brother, Fuxi, had traveled to the Primordial World. At that time, they were invited to join the demon race by the Demon Emperor who had just established the Demon Heavenly Courts. They were considered guests of the demon race.

    After the demons were overthrown by the humans, the demon race¡¯s supreme treasure, the Demon-Summoning Banner, fell into the hands of Goddess Nuwa. Goddess Nuwa had also appeared to protect the demons and was regarded as their greatest backer!

    At this moment, Goddess Nuwa sent someone to summon the Water God...

    If Water God goes, he might not be able to return! How did he, Bian Zhuang, obtain everything? Wasn¡¯t it all given to him by the Water God? As an immortal, he had to be grateful. At that moment, Bian Zhuang could only do his best to help the Water God.

    How can I help? What else can I do...

    Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°Fairy, look. This bean field is where I used to farm. It¡¯s growing quite well now.¡±

    ¡°General, is this really the way to the Water God Residence?¡± the female immortal asked with a frown.

    Bian Zhuang said, ¡°Of course. After we pass the ce in front and fly forward, we will be able to find the Water God Residence... Fairy, do you know what is ahead?¡± ¡°General, I can read,¡± the female immortal said seriously. ¡°This ce is the Tushita Pce belonging to the Grand Supreme Elder, who is the incarnation of the Grand Pure One. I¡¯m here on Goddess Nuwa¡¯s orders today, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re so knowledgeable!¡±

    Bian Zhuang raised his thumb and praised, ¡°The Saint has summoned the Water God! It¡¯s a huge matter! We can¡¯t dy it! Fairy, please. We will reach the Water God Residence soon.¡±

    After saying that, Bian Zhuang deliberately rode a cloud and walked around the Tushita Pce. Then, he brought the fairy around a corner and headed towards the Water God Residence.

    That was the only brilliant n that Bian Zhuang coulde up with at thest minute. The Heavenly General who was guarding the door just now must have arrived at the Lingxiao Treasure Hall... By deliberately taking a detour around the Tushita Pce, he could not only inform the Great Daoist Master or other experts of Ren School, but he could also buy enough time for the other Heavenly Generals to report this matter to the Jade Emperor!

    He was the deputymander of the Heavenly River Navy.

    After a while, the Water God Residence was in sight. The female immortal from Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce said softly, ¡°General, is this Water God so prestigious in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Bian Zhuang was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Lord Water God naturally...¡± ¡°General, you are thinking too much.¡± The female immortal said gently, ¡°My Goddess sent me to invite Water God over. How can I hide it from the Grand Pure One?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The female immortal continued smiling. ¡°General, you are very loyal and admirable. However, please quickly bring me to see the Water God. If I procrastinate inpleting the task that Goddess Nuwa has given me, it will be disrespectful to her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes. We¡¯ll go now. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Bian Zhuang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and did not dare to cause any more trouble. He rode a cloud and headed straight for the Water God Residence. At the same time... outside the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, there were faint ripples in the universe. The Taiji Painting slowly condensed and Great Daoist Master Xuan Du walked over.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± The Great Daoist Master frowned and looked at Li Changshou, who was lying on the rocking chair. He was also in a dilemma. The Great Daoist Master naturally knew that Li Changshou had been mentally exhausted because of the mental strength of the Demon Ascension Mountain Range. After all, he had watched the ¡°live broadcast¡± of the Heavenly Courts fighting the demons through the Taiji Painting. At that moment, Li Changshou was still resting. However, the fairy sent by Goddess Nuwa was almost reaching the Water God Residence... It would be too rude if Goddess Nuwa¡¯s envoy waited for Li Changshou to wake up. ¡°Changgeng... Changshou?¡± The person who was sleeping did not respond.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and was about to call him a few more times when he suddenly thought of something. A three-inch-long sword flew out from his sleeve and pierced the back of Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    If the small sword pierced him, he would have a chance to teach his junior brother properly! The small sword revealed a little sharpness. However, when it flew three feet around Li Changshou... ¡°Who¡¯s there!?!¡± Li Changshou opened his eyes and disappeared! The Little Qiong Peak began to tremble violently. The vast five-element spiritual energy circted in the mountain, and the array foundations were lit up. The eighteen killing arrays and three trapping arrays were activated at the same time! He then looked at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s surroundings. A wisp of Dao runes circted and stopped the ¡°objects¡± that were shooting at him from all directions. Some of the items included dozens of poisonous des, a few purple-ck transcendent-grade lightning-drawing talismans, three Exploding Golden Cores, and more than ten miniature array foundations...

    In fact, a pitch-ck cylinder that was thirty feet long and three feet wide appeared at the top of the Pill Chamber!

    The dense array of talismans on the cylinder were activated one after another. The power of the thunderstorm contained in it soared. The ck muzzle of the cylinder was already aimed at the figure standing with his hands behind his back in front of the Pill Chamber... ¡°Well?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master widened his eyes.

    Once the restrictions on the pitch-ck cylinder stopped, the trembling Little Qiong Peak immediately returned to peace. The vast spiritual energy in the mountain quickly returned to peace and could be retracted at will.

    Clearly, Li Changshou had woken up. He stuck his head out of a tree hole more than five kilometers away. He looked at the Great Daoist Master in the Pill Chamber helplessly and hurriedly flew back on a cloud. Li Changshou bowed and whispered, ¡°Great Daoist Master, this... I¡¯m overreacting. Great Daoist Master, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and said, ¡°I was the one who probed you first for no reason. I want you to set it up again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Most of them can be used repeatedly...¡± ¡°However, Changshou, um, Junior Brother.¡± ¡°Huh? Go ahead and speak your mind.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and stared at Li Changshou who was in front of him. He asked the question that came from the depths of his essence soul, ¡°How strong is your enemy?¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I only did everything that I could do with my heart. It¡¯s better to be prepared. Only then can I cultivate in peace.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and shook his head. ¡°Seriously... Forget it. Follow me first.¡± Jiu Jiu and Ling¡¯e were rushing over from the chess room.

    The Great Daoist Master directly wrapped his immortal power around Li Changshou and used the power of the Taiji Painting to leave.

    He walked through the void and strolled through the universe.

    The Great Daoist Master was about to talk about serious matters when he suddenly snapped back to reality and red at Li Changshou. Could it be that if this fellow is powerful enough, he would even be considered an imaginary enemy of the Saint and the Heavenly Dao? Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing... Goddess Nuwa sent someone to call you to her pce. I¡¯m here to remind you so that you don¡¯t offend Goddess Nuwa.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and muttered softly, ¡°Goddess Nuwa has appeared so early? Isn¡¯t that a little unreasonable...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to guess the Saint¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and took two steps forward.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, um, Senior Brother, are you one of the earliest humans to appear in the world?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was about to nod when he suddenly read something in Li Changshou¡¯s calm eyes...

    It was a trick.

    A momentter, in front of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. Just as Bian Zhuang arrived with the female immortal from Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce, the door of the Water God Residence opened and two figures in Daoist robes walked out. The young Daoist on the left was naturally the Great Daoist Master. The white-robed, white-haired elder on the right was what Li Changshou¡¯s main body had turned into after he cast the transformation technique, the illusion technique, and the physical transformation technique. Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were very clear. If he used his incarnation to meet Goddess Nuwa, or if he directly put his true body in his incarnation, it would not be safe. It would be better to use this method. If Goddess Nuwa med him, Li Changshou would immediately undo the concealments and restore his original appearance... He would look like the Little Daoist Master of Ren School.

    The fairy walked forward and bowed to the Great Daoist Master. She addressed him as Senior Brother and smiled at Li Changshou. ¡°This is the Water God? Goddess has invited you. I wonder if the Water God is free to follow me to the Holy Mother Pce.¡± ¡°Since Goddess Nuwa has asked to see me, I have to follow the orders.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Please lead the way, Fairy.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± The female immortal took off the jade hairpin beside her sideburns and waved it gently at the side. She made an exquisite cloud boat and bowed to invite Li Changshou to board.

    The Great Daoist Master at the side said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating for many years and have never gone to the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce to visit her. This time, I have a chance. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    Then, he stepped onto the wooden boat.

    The female immortal blinked and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, you really care about the Water God.¡±

    Then, she did not say anything else. She stood at the front of the cloud boat and held amp in her hand. She rode the boat and floated towards the East Gate.

    Before he left, Li Changshou said warmly to Bian Zhuang, ¡°General, you have worked hard.¡± Bian Zhuang hurriedly cupped his fists and bowed. He did not even dare to breathe loudly in front of the Great Daoist Master... Before the cloud boat left the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu rushed over and took out two gift boxes for Li Changshou. He said that they were gifts from the Jade Emperor to Goddess Nuwa and asked Li Changshou to bring them along.

    How could the female immortal from Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce not understand?

    The Great Daoist Master followed and General Dongmu rushed over all because Ren School and the Heavenly Courts wanted to express their support for the Water God...

    She simply smiled and did not say anything.

    The cloud boat sessfully sailed out of the East Heaven Gate and rose rapidly. However, the cloud boat was very stable and there was no sound of wind.

    Li Changshou and Great Daoist Master Xuan Du rested with their eyes closed the entire way. They did not send voice transmissions to each other. They had already discussed how to deal with the situation when they rushed to the Water God Residence.

    Logically speaking, since Goddess Nuwa had ¡°invited¡± him over, she would not make things difficult for him. At most, she would give him a verbal warning However, Li Changshou was afraid that Goddess Nuwa would not act ording to logic. Just in case, inviting the Great Daoist Master to apany him would be an additional insurance. The cloud boat quickly flew to the east of the East Ocean and flew up along the pir, entering the misty clouds. In the blink of an eye, they flew out of this world and into the endless void. The cloud ship sped in a certain direction for another hour before it began to slow down.

    In just an hour, they were already tens of thousands of kilometers away from the five continents. Thentern in the female immortal¡¯s hand lit up. Suddenly, a star flickered in the night sky, and the cloud boat rushed towards it.

    Upon closer inspection, the star was actually a door. It flew towards the cloud boat and ¡°swallowed¡± it...

    ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, Water God, we have arrived in Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce.¡±

    After the female immortal spoke gently, Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du opened their eyes and saw a sea of clouds that was shimmering with seven-colored light. A magnificent pce floated in various parts of the sea of clouds.

    The female immortal continued to ride the cloud boat and shuttled between the pces and pagodas. This ce was like a Small World. The five elements wereplete, and Yin and Yang coexisted. There were divine birds roaming in the sea of clouds. Many beautiful figures of fairies cultivating and ying could be seen in various buildings.

    The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou had already stood up and were admiring the scenery of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce.

    Naturally, the two male Qi Refinement cultivators could not look at the treasure pond that was enshrouded in immortal light. When the cloud ship passed by the most magnificent gilded treasure hall, the Great Daoist Master sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°It should be fine. If the Holy Mother wants to me you for the demons, she will summon you in this hall.¡±

    Li Changshou rxed a little, but he was still very nervous..

    Not long after, the sound of water could be heard. The clouds gradually dissipated. The cloud boat had unknowinglynded on a quiet pond, causing thin ripples on the water surface... Theke was boundless and deep. It was like a mirror that reflected a resplendent gxy, making one¡¯s Dao heart exceptionally calm. A small ind appeared in front of him. Li Changshou looked up and saw faint mysterious and light Dao runes floating out of the pavilion on the ind. He could not help but want toprehend them...

    The residence of a Saint was indeed extraordinary.

    The cloud boat stopped. The female immortal led the three of them to the ind. There was a winding jade staircase that led to the pavilion in the ind. The Great Daoist Master walked in front while Li Changshou followed behind. He looked straight ahead and breathed calmly. Then, he suddenly realized that the ind was carved from a piece of supreme-grade immortal spirit jade...

    Finally, they arrived in front of the elegant pavilion. The female immortal who brought them there said gently, ¡°Your Majesty, the Water God has arrived.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master immediately bowed and said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Aunt-Master!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said in a low voice, ¡°Greetings, Aunt-Master.¡± Suddenly, he heard a chuckle from inside the door. A voice that was hard to describe sounded. It sounded ethereal, but also kind and benevolent. When he first heard it, he felt that it was gentle, but it also contained endless dignity. Goddess Nuwa said, ¡°Xuan Du, go elsewhere to y. I want to see the Water God alone.¡±

    ying... ying... However, the Great Daoist Master did not lose his temper. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The female immortal made an inviting gesture and brought the Great Daoist Master away from the ind. They boarded the cloud boat and quickly floated away.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What does Goddess Nuwa mean?

    Could it be that she really wants to lower her status and talk to me about the demons? This is illogical andpletely unreasonable. As if she had seen through Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts, the mysterious voice in the pavilion sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t invite you here today for the demons. The demon race was originally formed by thebination of all living beings. My race is an ancient Connate lifeform. Now, among the demons, those who have a close rtionship with me have long disappeared.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows rxed slightly, but he was even more puzzled. Why is Goddess Nuwa... taking the initiative to exin these to me? Could it be that she has a moreplex n? However, what would she plot against me for? ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± Then, he heard the words from the pavilion. ¡°Water God, I have three questions that I want you to answer.¡± Li Changshou maintained his Dao salute and said, ¡°Please give me a question, Master.¡± Hence, the mysterious voice sounded again. This time, it sounded a little yful. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Ke Zhen¡¯e¡¯s sister be called Han Xiaoying? Why is she Ke Le¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 363 - Nuwaâ€™s Three Questions

    Chapter 363 Nuwa¡¯s Three Questions

    Han!

    How could Li Changshou not know what Han Xiaoying¡¯s name meant when she met Ke Zhen¡¯e?

    Ke Zhen¡¯e was the blind hero in the ssic martial arts story ¡®The Legend of the Condor Heroes¡¯ in his previous life. Later on, he debuted in the form of the ¡®Seven Monsters of Jiangnan¡¯ and achieved great sess in the Jiangnan region. He was a ssic proof of ¡®flying alone is not as good as forming a team¡¯.

    Han Xiaoying was the little sister of the ¡°Seven Monsters of Jiangnan¡± and Ke Zhen¡¯e¡¯s foster sister. The greatest contribution that the ¡°Seven Monsters of Jiangnan¡± made to the martial arts world in the martial arts story was to nurture the ¡°Iron Man¡± Guo Jing, also known as Brother Jing.

    Most importantly, the name Han Xiaoying was mentioned by Goddess Nuwa!

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart sank. His entire body tensed up as crazy thoughts surfaced in his mind. No, there might be a trap!

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou forced himself to calm down. A series of options appeared in his mind.

    Did Goddess Nuwa came from a beautiful blue like me?

    Can a Saint really time-travel and see through the past and future generations? Is the ce I came from a parallel world to the Primordial World? Can Goddess Nuwa read minds?

    Does the mother of the human race have abilities that other Saints don¡¯t?

    Could it be that Nuwa had heard the story I told Ling¡¯e... Uh, that is definitely impossible.

    Not to mention something as unstable as telling Ling¡¯e the story of his previous life, Li Changshou had been extremely careful when he recalled his previous life since he was eight years old. He would never reveal any vital information! In fact, Li Changshou did not even dare to recite the 300 poems when he was in a bad mood. The Primordial Heavenly Dao was omnipresent. In theory, Saints could use the Heavenly Dao to deduce everything in the Three Realms. How could Li Changshou make such a low-level mistake!?! Of course, in theory, Saints had many restrictions too.

    In all these years, Li Changshou had only slept a few times. He had never let himself get drunk...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Disciple?¡±

    He could sense the spiritual will of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. ¡°Goddess Nuwa is asking you a question. What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s please Goddess Nuwa and meet the embroidered ball!¡± Li Changshou immediately asked in his heart, ¡°Pagoda Master, does the Saint have a mind-reading technique?¡± The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda scolded jokingly, ¡°There are many people in this world who nder the Saints. If there is really a way to read minds, wouldn¡¯t the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder strike every day? However, if you stand in front of our master, he might see through your essence soul and see through some of your thoughts. I¡¯m not sure if Goddess Nuwa can do it.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul trembled slightly. Wisps of immortal light circted and wrapped around his essence soul.

    ording to what the Pagoda Master had said, the Saints could not directly predict the human heart. Then, most of the dozens of options in his heart could be eliminated.

    At this moment, he could not be anxious. He had to believe that there wasplete logic behind everything. He had to believe in his own judgment...

    At such a critical moment, who else could he trust but himself?

    Firstly, what were Saints?

    Saints were immortal and indestructible. They could refine wind, fire, water, and earth. They could destroy the Primordial World. However, there was still a Great Dao above the Saint. The Primordial World also had the Heavenly Dao to maintain the stability of the world. The strongest Saint in the ancient times, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, had already given up on the opportunity to be a Great Dao Saint. He had merged with the Heavenly Dao and existed in apletely different form.

    The strongest of the six Saints was the Grand Pure One. The Grand Pure One was the best at deductions and had several supreme treasures.

    He remembered that the Grand Pure One had shown him the ¡®original information¡¯ that he had deduced.

    When he subdued Daoist Wen Jing, the Great Dao insight of the Grand Pure One released a scene, indicating that Daoist Wen Jing was the most important person involved in the destruction of the twelfth-grade golden lotus in the Western Sect. The Grand Pure One wanted Li Changshou to take action and divert the chaotic storyline back to ensure that Daoist Wen Jing took a sip... That incident gave Li Changshou a lot of confidence. At the same time, he confirmed three things.

    The six Saints were not omniscient and omnipotent. Their strength had an upper limit. They could only deduce some possibilities in the future.

    The future was not constant. There were many possibilities that could change at any time.

    The Saints were also seeking change. They wanted to reverse what they didn¡¯t want to see and ensure that what they want to see happened. Thinking up to that point, Li Changshou had already decided on how to respond to the Pagoda Master¡¯s urging In front of a Saint, he could only fight! Although he had already obtained the approval of the Heavenly Dao, he could not let anyone know that he had transmigrated to the Primordial World! The other exnation of a disciple being extinguished for being too outstanding was too rare of a specificity. It must be eliminated! Li Changshou maintained his Dao salute. He frowned and blinked. He said slowly in a puzzled tone, ¡°Reporting to the Saint, Ke Le¡¯er was an alias that Ao Yi had used to deal with the Deep-Sea Demon n. At that time, a Deep-Sea Demon n pretended to be Ao Yi in order to tarnish Ao Yi¡¯s reputation. Therefore, they used that method to counterattack. At that time, we discussed and created a baseless identity for Ke Le¡¯er. She would be the good friend of Ao Yi¡¯s wife, Jiang Si¡¯er. In order to get rid of the negative karma demons at the foot of the Demon Ascension Mountain, and to attract more negative karma demons who were in cahoots with them to the Demon Ascension Mountain, I used a small trick and asked Ke Le¡¯er to use a honey trap. I used the identity of Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s elder brother to cause trouble and achieved the tactical goal of boiling the demons in warm water. Ke Zhen¡¯e was just a name that I casually gave him. His name signifies that he wants to suppress evil and protect the universe. Goddess, the person that you mentioned... Han Xiaoying? I... I have never heard of this person. This is definitely not because you heard the wrong question!¡± ¡°Never heard of it?¡±

    There was a hint of doubt in the voice in the pavilion.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Please forgive me, Goddess!¡±

    The attic was quiet for a while. Li Changshou was also thinking very quickly. There¡¯s a problem. There¡¯s a problem. Does the Goddess Nuwa really have the same background as me? If that is the case, why... why? Why can¡¯t she get the joke? Uh, of course, it could be that she has never heard of it, or that she did not catch it...

    Also, the words ¡®boiling the demons in warm water¡¯ and ¡®tactical purposes¡¯ arepletely different from the usual words used in the Primordial World.

    If the Goddess of Saints had summoned me this time to ¡°confirm each other¡¯s existence¡±, then the subsequent reaction...

    Why is itpletely wrong? Li Changshou needed more information! A sigh was heard from the pavilion. However, the mysterious voice of the Great Dao sounded again. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, don¡¯t be so afraid. Perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence. Listen to the second question.¡± Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Please give it to me, Goddess.¡±

    ¡°The water of the Yellow River flows from the sky. What do you think the next sentence should be?¡±

    Lord!

    Ah... After all, even the Seven Monsters of Jiangnan knew about it. It is not a big deal to mention some poems written by Li Bai.

    Peaches are not worth making a fuss about! What the hell is this Goddess Nuwa doing? Did she call me over to tell me a secret signal?

    He knew that with the Great Daoist Master¡¯s abilities, he could already block the detection of the Saint and the Heavenly Dao within a thousand feet of him. The conversation between the Saint and him could definitely be kept secret. Under that premise, the two questions asked by the Goddess of Saints revealed too much information, but they also seemed to contain scruples...

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind was in turmoil.

    Hypothesis: If I were the Goddess Nuwa and a transmigrator, how would I deal with a suspected transmigrator?

    Exterminate them to protect my background and prevent my secret from being exposed.

    There is no other option. The reverse deduction method: What kind of situation would make the Goddess Nuwa speak up to test me? Before that, would she exin her background and position?

    This...

    There was insufficient information and he could not deduce it. However, it already exined the problem.

    ¡°Goddess Nuwa...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and looked troubled.

    ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with that sentence. The Yellow River is the great river of the South Continent. It is said that the Primordial World is the burial ce of the Ancestral Dragon. I am inexperienced and I do not know the details. However, I had previously checked the waterway of the South Continent. The water of the Yellow River does note from the sky, but from the central region of the South Continent. If it¡¯s reasonable, I can continue it with... The water of the Yellow River flows from the sky and into the East Ocean.¡±

    The pavilion fell silent again.

    A myriad of thoughts ran through Li Changshou¡¯s mind. At that moment, he decided to take the initiative.

    He had to obtain more information to verify the remaining options in his heart! Call her Goddess Nuwa? Why not take the initiative to take a small step forward and call her Aunt-Master!?!

    ¡°Aunt-Master, do you prefer poetry?¡± Goddess Nuwa¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to continue like this. Thetter half should be ¡®it surges to the sea and never returns¡¯.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up and he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? The water of the Yellow River flows from the sky,surges to the sea, and never returns? Although it does not make sense, the concept is rather profound. I also feel that this is... Wonderful! I really don¡¯t know what kind of talent I must have to be able toe up with such a beautiful line.¡± After Li Changshou finished speaking, he suddenly heard a sigh from the pavilion... A sigh?

    The sigh contained the charm of the Great Dao and faint emotions. It seemed that Goddess Nuwa¡¯s state of mind had slightly fluctuated.

    Li Changshou quickly analyzed and wrote thousands of words for the paper in his heart. He then came up with a bold idea!

    Could it be...

    Then, he heard Goddess Nuwa say, ¡°Although it¡¯s useless, I¡¯ll ask you the third question. Have you heard this bad before?¡±

    A wisp of Dao runes floated over from the pavilion and wrapped around Li Changshou¡¯s ear. Li Changshou heard a gentle female voice humming a melody beside his ear.

    To be honest, he almost sang it in his heart...

    Twinkle twinkle little stars?

    How I wonder what you are? Ah, it is just a very ordinary tune. I thought that it would be something like ¡°Catching Prawns¡± or ¡°Seven Fragrance¡±. Apanied by the melody, Li Changshou felt as if there were portraits in his heart. One choice after another popped up, but he kept rejecting them!

    Although the possibility of Saint Nuwa having transmigrated was very low, he could not eliminate

    it.

    However, the Saint Nuwa must havee into contact with the ¡°blue culture¡± and the ¡°information¡± of the world that he had experienced in his previous life! Moreover, it had a deep impact on her!

    Do the other Saints know about this?

    If other Saints knew about this matter, they would definitely not be able to hide it from the Saint of his sect. On the other hand, the Saint had already imparted the Dao to him and taught him alchemy techniques. In reality, he had already epted him as a disciple...

    There were many things that did not make sense.

    A breeze blew over. Li Changshou realized that he had been bowing for too long. Just as the melody ended, he heard a voice from inside. ¡°Someone, bring the Water God to the front hall. Prepare a banquet to entertain Xuan Du and the Water God.¡±

    Have I failed to answer the questions and lost the chance to enter the pavilion?

    Outside the pavilion, a barrier that Li Changshou had not noticed before slowly dissipated. A fairy in a colorful dress walked over with her head lowered and answered respectfully. Goddess Nuwa said, ¡°Water God, go and rest. I will appearter. I have a few small matters to ask you.¡± Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°I will follow your orders, Goddess.¡±

    Pass...

    Not only did he pass, but thest few words of the Saint had given Li Changshou enough logic! After following the female immortal¡¯s graceful figure, Li Changshou went down the stairs and began to organize the short conversation from the beginning... Although it was just three questions, three answers, and two or three casual conversations, Li Changshou had already figured out a rather clear path based on the identity, position, and various situations of the Saint, Goddess Nuwa.

    The reason he was called here today was not because of the demons.

    From the beginning, Goddess Nuwa had made it clear that the demons were a race of ten thousand spirits. Most of the demons who had ties with Saint Nuwa had died. Whether the demons lived or died did not have much to do with her. However, due to the restrictions of karma, Nuwa would protect thest wisp of survival luck of the demons.

    Today, she had called him over because of that name ¡ª Ke Zhen¡¯e.

    The Saint, Goddess Nuwa must have paid attention to the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain. However, she had only called him over after half a month. Perhaps it was because the Saint Nuwa was uncertain and was hesitating...

    After calling him over, she sent the Great Daoist Master away and asked him the first question. Saint Nuwa even deliberately used a ¡®normal and slightly yful¡¯ tone to observe his reaction.

    Li Changshou felt that his micro-expression management should not have been wrong. After being stunned, he was puzzled. IT The homophonic joke has to be deducted... ahem, let¡¯s not talk about the homophone joke about ginger coke. From the reaction of the Goddess Nuwa after I answered the first question, as well as the fact that she did not get the answer she wanted, and the two questions that she continued to ask, it is very likely that the Goddess Nuwa is not from Earth. If I were to make a bold assumption and carefully verify it, would it be possible...

    There is once a transmigrator who appeared in the ancient times. He copied stories, poems, and bads. Moreover, he had already made connections with the Goddess Nuwa who had not be a Saint yet back then?

    If that is the case, it would exin why the Saint seemed to be ¡°searching for answers¡± and not ¡°verifying¡±! If I follow that train of thought, where did that ¡®senior¡¯ go? Is it because he was too unrestrained and unfettered? Or had his identity been discovered and he was destroyed with a brick or the Heavenly Dao? Once all possibilities were eliminated, thest one would be the truth even if it seemed impossible. From the perspective of the ¡°senior¡± who had guessed this, and who had brazenly copied the culture of the blue, he could tell that the ¡°senior¡± might have been too unrestrained and ended up tearing himself apart! If he wanted to verify his hypothesis, he only needed topletely eliminate the possibility that the Goddess Nuwa was a transmigrator, that she had oncee into contact with the blue, that she had deduced the future, and so on... How could he rule it out? I still need more limited information... ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Li Changshou looked up. At that moment, he had already arrived at the main hall and saw the Great Daoist Master eating the immortal fruits in the main hall.

    Li Changshou sighed and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re in the main hall again. Won¡¯t we be punished by the Saint?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du shook his head and chuckled. He blinked at Li Changshou, as if he was asking him what had happened.

    Li Changshou deliberately smiled bitterly. Just as he was about to discuss with the Great Daoist Master and see if he could provide some information, he heard something ¡°Don¡¯t mention what I say to anyone else.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, golden light shone everywhere in the main hall. A figure walked out from the golden light. The pressure of the Great Dao unique to Saints filled the magnificent hall. Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Goddess Nuwa who had scared him half to death had arrived.

 Chapter 364 - Goddess by the Pool

    Chapter 364 Goddess by the Pool

    The colorful clouds were the boots, and the auspicious light apanied the good fortune. Although the treasure image was powerful, there was a Saint to supplement the universe.

    Li Changshou was still caught off guard when he saw the appearance of the Goddess Nuwa.

    Why?

    It was indescribable. However, using words like ¡®beautiful¡¯ and ¡®moving¡¯ were disrespectful to Saints.

    She was like the perfect realm that Connate lifeforms of the Primordial World could reach. With just a nce, she could make one¡¯s mind extremely calm.

    Amidst the golden light, Li Changshou could not see clearly how the Saint had taken a few steps and returned to her seat.

    He seemed to be in a daze. When he returned to his senses, Goddess Nuwa was already seated under the huge golden statue that had a human body and a snake tail. Her left hand swayed gently, and her loose sleeves fluttered slightly. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du thanked him and sat down neatly.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, Changgeng has yet to officially be a disciple of Teacher. However, he has already received Teacher¡¯s teachings and has contributed greatly to Ren School. If you don¡¯t like Changgeng¡¯s schemes against the demons, I¡¯m willing to be punished together with Changgeng.¡± ¡°The longevity of the various races has its own set of rules. The battle between humans and demons has its own set of rules. There¡¯s no need to mention it.¡±

    Although Li Changshou had heard that voice before, he still felt that...

    It was indescribable.

    Goddess Nuwa continued, ¡°Water God, the Jade Emperor seems to be rather afraid of the Golden Crow n¡¯s orphan.¡± ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou stood up and cupped his hands. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Saint, The Golden Crow n¡¯s Lu Ya and the West Ocean offended the Jade Emperor first. They even stopped the Heavenly Courts from killing the demons. That¡¯s why the Jade Emperor is unhappy.¡± Goddess Nuwa said, ¡°Be it because Lu Ya hadmitted an offense previously or because the Jade Emperor felt that the Demon Court¡¯s Crown Prince should not exist in this world, I once promised my old friend to protect me.¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly and said, ¡°I will pass on the Saint¡¯s decree to the Jade Emperor without missing a single word. However... If Lu Ys acts brazenly because of your words and humiliates the Heavenly Courts...¡± Goddess Nuwa said calmly, ¡°If he appears again and obstructs the Heavenly Courts, it will be fine even if you kill him.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you for understanding the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou bowed and took his seat again.

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master subconsciously looked at the throne under the statue.

    Not to mention Li Changshou, even the Great Daoist Master could not see the exact appearance of Goddess Nuwa. He could only see a blurry shadow. Goddess Nuwa leaned to the side and supported herself with one arm on the armrest of the throne. Her slender fingers were pressed against the corners of her eyes. Her voice was a little teasing and leisurely. ¡°Water God, you really live up to your name. You just called yourself a disciple and called yourself a little god when ites to the Heavenly Courts. If the human race can have a few more strategists like you, they can help the Heavenly Courts prosper.¡±

    Li Changshou put on a reserved expression and smiled. ¡°Goddess, you tter me.¡± ¡°However, Water God...¡± A sharp gaze seemed to be directed at him from the throne. Li Changshou froze.

    His fingers trembled slightly, and his eyebrows twitched slightly. There was nervousness in his eyes. Suddenly, he felt a figure swaying beside him with the clouds.

    ¡°Being overly thorough is a w in itself. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Then, that gaze disappeared. There was nothing strange around Li Changshou, but his mind was already twisted.

    Is this a Saint?

    They were onpletely different levels!

    At that moment, his guard was almost broken... Previously, in front of the pavilion, Li Changshou could sense that Goddess Nuwa was not investigating him and was only chatting with him. Li Changshou had also considered it and had not hidden it. However, as long as he was thick-skinned enough and refused to admit to it, he would be able to make use of the power of the Grand Pure One to resist the pressure from Goddess Nuwa.

    However, he did not expect that after Goddess Nuwa appeared, she would only look at him and say some words with hidden meanings...

    He almost knelt down.

    Existences like Saints were too overpowering. Li Changshou secretly nced at the Great Daoist Master and saw that he was smiling warmly. He was studying the materials and patterns on the short table in front of him. He did not hear what Goddess Nuwa had said. Of course, he might have heard it and was ying dumb...

    At that moment, light footsteps could be heard. A few fairies floated over with trays. They served fruits, tea, and two brocade boxes to Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master was very rxed at that moment. He smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, are you going to give me treasures?¡±

    Goddess Nuwa said softly, ¡°The two of you are the disciples of my Senior Brother, the Grand Pure One. Senior Brother has helped me many times in the past. Why can¡¯t I give you some benefits?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt-Master.¡± The Great Daoist Master picked up the brocade box and opened it. There was a pearl inside that shone with rays of light.

    Li Changshou picked up the brocade box in front of him and called out to the Pagoda Master in his heart. Then, he opened the brocade box a little...

    Crack!

    Li Changshou mmed the brocade box shut. His face was pale, and his breathing stopped. His entire body...

    No, I¡¯ve been tricked!

    Li Changshou immediately reacted. Just as he was about to restore his expression and open the brocade boxpletely, he heard Goddess Nuwa chuckle again! There was a hint of yfulness and mockery, as if he was saying, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡± Li Changshou suddenly looked up and saw Goddess Nuwa flicking her finger on the throne.

    Ta...

    Like the sound of water dripping, the surrounding universe was stretched infinitely. The figure of the Great Daoist Master, the setting in the hall, and the throne of the Saint disappeared at the same time. Only Li Changshou was left sitting in front of the short table. His surroundings were nk. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the Saint¡¯s throne. There was a pavilion standing alone in the white emptiness. It was the pavilion on the ind that he had seen previously. Li Changshou took a deep breath and felt that there was a bloody ¡°danger¡± engraved on his forehead! Li Changshou could not sense the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting or the Pagoda Master¡¯s location. He looked inside himself and realized that his essence soul was almost frozen...

    Now, his mind seemed to be trapped in a tiny time scale.

    Of course, resigning to fate had never been his life motto. Although he waspletely passive now, he could still find an opportunity to reverse the situation.

    He had been acting for so long, but he did not expect that he had made a mistake...

    What was in the brocade box? What could make him, the Little Daoist Master lose hisposure in an instant?

    It was very simple. It was a card. The ¡®big trump card¡¯... was the big trump card in the game of cards in his previous life. It was also known as the Big Ghost Card.

    At the same time, it was also a reserved item of the Little Qiong Peak, the ¡°Golden Immortal Card¡± among the Great Gods!

    A wise man would definitely make mistakes. Goddess Nuwa was indeed impressive. She had grasped the changes in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. She knew that Li Changshou would definitely act dumb in front of the pavilion and not take out that card. Previously, she had taken a step back and given Li Changshou a mental blow in a subtle situation! When Li Changshou lost control of his expression, he lost...

    However, Li Changshou felt that it was not too embarrassing to lose to a Saint...

    If he could return alive, he would copy the Steadiness Sutra a few thousand times. Li Changshou naturally understood. When he was dealing with the three questions from the Saint in front of the pavilion, he should not have made too many mistakes... However, the Saint had already confirmed that he hade from another ce. At that time, the Saint was only confirming if he was the person she was looking for... The pavilion slowly erged. Li Changshou stood up. It was as if his mind was wandering in the void and his essence soul had left his body. He felt that he was light and did not feel real. The Saint did not kill him directly. There should be a chance for him to turn around. He heard Nuwa¡¯s voice. This time, she did not have those mysterious Dao runes and did not have much emotion.

    It was as if she had be another person. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no ill intentions towards you. Although your situation is special, it is no different from the essence of the human race. You can be an immortal and live forever. You have naturally obtained the approval of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao has acknowledged your existence. As a former human, I will not make things difficult for you. Come in.¡± With a creak, the pavilion arrived in front of Li Changshou. The two wooden doors slowly opened, revealing the arrangements inside. There was a warm-colored carpet, hanging curtains everywhere, a pool filled with dense rays of light, two bookshelves beside it, and various fruits and delicacies scattered on the ground.

    In the pool of light, there was a goddess dressed in a loose robe and emitting a faint golden glow... She hugged a soft long pillow andy beside the pool. Her colorful snake tail was hidden in the pool. Her slender left hand supported her chin while her right hand flipped through the book that was wrapped in immortal light. She yawned in boredom.

    Goddess Nuwa?

    Some water sounds could be heard. The Saint said without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s better to have poor schemes than no schemes. Don¡¯t feel inferior just because you are not from the Primordial World. The essence of living beings is just the resonance between the True Spirit and the Great Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Those words contained the Great Dao of Life, but Li Changshou was in no mood toprehend them.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He asked softly, ¡°Old friend?¡± The Goddess by the pool said calmly, ¡°No, they are Connate lifeforms of the Primordial World.¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He frowned and said, ¡°Then you...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You must have guessed that I¡¯vee into contact with a variable like you.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa picked up the ss cup at the side and gently sucked on the jade straw, making a few sounds.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Why do I suddenly have a feeling that I¡¯m talking to my cousin, who has been staying at home all year round in my previous life!?! ¡°Master...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like being addressed as Master. Call me Goddess. Also, although I¡¯m a human, I¡¯m not rted to you by blood. Don¡¯t call me your grandmother, mother, or ancestor. It will make me feel awkward.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Goddess...¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt that he was about to split open! He forcefully calmed himself down and lowered his head. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t summon me here just to scare me. Please tell me, Goddess.¡± ¡°Of course. I risked being reprimanded by Senior Brother Taiqing to call you here because I have something important to do.¡± Goddess Nuwa pointed at the bookshelf beside her and a few booksnded in front of Li Changshou.

    Those books were actually made of spiritual tree sap paper. They contained the vast power of living beings! If these are used to make paper effigies! Hey, the crisis has yet to be resolved. Why are you still thinking about peaches... Li Changshou opened them and realized that they were all nk... ¡°This ce is enveloped by my mystical ability. I¡¯ve been here for a hundred years, and I was only outside for a moment.¡± Without raising her head, Goddess Nuwa said, ¡°Write aplete and exciting story. I won¡¯t pursue the sin of you deceiving me today.¡± ¡°Story?¡± Li Changshou was indeed puzzled. ¡°You can write a traveling journey or do a painting. You have to have more characters. The story conflicts have to be intense. It¡¯s best if it can be unexpected and reasonable. The plot should be well within reason and appropriate. Only then can it be considered a good piece of work.¡± The Goddess by the side of the pond exined seriously. She raised her chin at the bookshelf and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to write a story that has been written before.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He lowered his head and walked over. What is this bookcase!?!

    ¡°The Legend of the Condor Heroes¡±, ¡°The Three Brothers of the Earth Dragon¡±, ¡°The Demon Cult advocates for Organization¡±, ¡°Little Li Flying Sword¡±, ¡°Chu Liuxiang and Tian Boguang¡±, ¡°Drunken Rain in the Field¡±.... There were dozens of them. Li Changshou had seen or heard about almost all of them in his previous life! Li Changshou probed, ¡°Goddess, do you like this type of stories?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    The goddess by the pool sneered and said in a sly tone, ¡°As the Goddess of the human race, I like to read stories made up by people like that. It¡¯s very inappropriate, right?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. How should he answer? How could he answer that? He turned to look at the goddess beside the pool and realized that the female Saint was frowning and looking at him in disdain. Really...

    It was too realistic.

    ¡°I have a question.¡± Li Changshou asked carefully, ¡°Is that all the stories you have? Have you been repeatedly reading them all these years...?¡± ¡°The person who wrote these stories has long been reduced to ashes.¡± The goddess by the pool sighed softly. ¡°After reading them once, I will clear the memories rted to these books. That way, I will feel fresh every time I read them.¡±

    That works too...

    The goddess by the pool said, ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. I¡¯ll give you an additional opportunity for every story you write.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at painting. I can provide you with some paintings to relieve your boredom.¡± Li Changshou hugged the nk book and sat down. He felt that his mind was a little nk.

    The impact was a little huge...

    This...

    Previously, when she was sitting on the throne in the hall, he could not see her figure clearly. She exuded the faint pressure of a Saint, and her treasure-like appearance was dignified. She was the Goddess of Saints, who no one dared to look at directly.

    At that moment, she was lying by the side of the pool, still emitting a holy glow. It made people unable to have any thoughts in their hearts. However, she was eating immortal melon seeds, drinking immortal fruit wine, and holding her chin while reading novels... Could it be that the Grand Pure One is ying video games in the Grand Pure One Temple? Could the Three Pure Ones gather a table of mahjong for tens of thousands of years? Li Changshou suddenly asked softly, ¡°Goddess...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask who that person was back then. The Heavenly Dao has already corrected his existence. I can¡¯t mention it either,¡± the goddess by the pool said calmly.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and asked, ¡°Am I rted to that person?¡± The goddess by the pool said calmly, ¡°You are not rted to that person. Every True Spirit has its own special characteristic. That is something that cannot be changed by reincarnation. You won¡¯t understand the rest. Although I¡¯m a little bored, your realm is too low.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly. Just as he was about to pick up his brush and draw, he frowned and asked, ¡°Then why is there no change in the Primordial World that I know of...¡±

    ¡°From the back, that person has be an indispensable part of the evolution of the Heavenly Dao. What we know is what should have happened.¡± The goddess by the pool paused and sighed softly.

    ¡°That person guided me to join the demon race and create the human race. Then, he went behind the scenes to trigger the Great Magi-Demon War. In the end, he wanted to take the opportunity to be a Saint. However, nothing was left. The Heavenly Dao has no end, no fixed nature, no fixed force, no cause or effect. It is like a shackle to Saints, like a favor to ants... Are you going to draw or not?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Goddess. Let me prepare myself.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at the painting in front of him. He sighed in his heart and picked up his brush to slowly work. The attic of this nk world quickly became quiet. There was only the sound of the brush tip rustling on the spiritual paper and the faint sound of the Goddess flipping the book. Li Changshou suddenly asked, ¡°Have you read the other books outside this ce, Goddess? Or have you heard of other stories?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t write any stories rted to the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t avoid the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder here.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The advantage of finding outter was still there. After concentrating on drawing dozens of pages, Li Changshou thought for a while and asked, ¡°Goddess, was it true that the ancient demons ughtered the humans back then?¡± ¡°Of course. The East Emperor Tai Yi was fooled by Kun Peng back then. I was also stopped by Kun Peng. At that time, I thought that thirty to forty percent of the human race would die. Therefore, I appeared to stop the demons. It was a huge tribtion for the human race. It also allowed the human race to obtain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Is the Demon Master Kun Peng dead?¡±

    He¡¯s still alive. He¡¯s at the edge of the Chaos Sea. If he flies too fast, no one will be able to catch him. He should still be plotting something. The voice of Goddess Nuwa was much more casual and rxed than before.

    Li Changshou nodded and continued to focus on drawing the map. Various squares appeared on the paper. He had only projected some of the works that he had seen in his previous life into his heart through deduction. Then, he copied them and changed them slightly. It was extremely fast... Some time passed. ¡°Goddess, why are you protecting Lu Ya?¡± ¡°I have a close rtionship with his mother, the Sun Goddess... What did you draw? It looks quite interesting.¡± ¡°A little hot-blooded story...

    Goddess, do the other Saints have these hobbies as well?¡±

    ¡°No, they have little contact with that person back then.¡±

    Huh?

    He had very little contact with the Saint of the Three Pure Ones. He had a close rtionship with Goddess Nuwa and controlled the Great Magi-Demon War behind her back. He wanted to be a Saint, but there was nothing left... Who could it be? Li Changshou pondered for a while, but he realized that he could not do anything now. He could only follow the Saint¡¯s instructions and see if he could rely on his ¡°painting skills¡±.

    The Saint said casually, ¡°That person has be an indispensable part of the evolution of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    There was really too much information... From the looks of it, the dangers that he had imagined previously were not just illusions. The Primordial World was really dangerous. It was not a ce where people like the Zenith Heaven could be at ease.

    He had to be wary of the six Saints. He had to be even more wary of the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 365 - Li Changshouâ€™s Determination And Dao

    Chapter 365 Li Changshou¡¯s Determination And Dao

    Crash!

    The sound of water droplets appeared again, and the nkness disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Golden light shed in front of his eyes, and the scene turned into that of the spacious and magnificent interior of the main hall of the Holy Mother Pce. Li Changshou shook his stiff body. His nk eyes quickly regained their focus. His essence soul shook his head gently in his body. ¡°Eh?¡±

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda trembled and sent a puzzled spiritual will.

    The Great Daoist Master beside him naturally sensed that something was amiss. He turned to look at Li Changshou and then at the Goddess sitting quietly on the throne.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s cultivation realm was not far from the Saint realm. He could naturally see the smile on the Goddess¡¯ lips and capture the obscure Dao runes that shed past.

    Something interesting seemed to have happened... The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say anything else. He only yed with the pearl in the brocade box. It was a Connate pearl that did not have much spirituality or power. Instead of refining it into a hidden weapon-type Dharma treasure, it would be better toprehend the lingering charm of the Great Dao on it. He might be able toprehend some small mystical abilities.

    It was really a Connate trinket.

    Li Changshou was still holding onto the brocade box. He had just ced it down carefully.

    The Great Daoist Master naturally saw the change in his expression just now.

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s brocade box. He opened it naturally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s reaction was slightly slower. When he wanted to stop him, it was already toote. In an instant, the glow of treasures filled the surroundings. It was as if a dam had burst. Stars surged out one after another, and the crisp sound of bells rang incessantly. On the throne, Goddess Nuwa tilted her body and pressed her fingers against the corners of her eyes. She smiled and watched the scene with interest. When the treasure light dissipated slightly, the Great Daoist Master looked at the pearl that had bumped into his chest and scattered all over the short table. He gradually felt speechless. Is the difference in treatment so obvious?

    After all, he was the first batch of humans to be produced. He was also the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect...

    Although Goddess Nuwa minded being called ¡®Mother¡¯ and ¡®Grandmother¡¯, he could indeed call her ¡®Mom!

    What happened just now?

    These pearls are not Connate numinous treasures. The material they are made of is unclear. The ¡°treasure trees¡± that look like cypress trees are sealed inside. They are more like ornaments...

    The Great Daoist Master focused and saw a pearl that emitted a faint yellow glow. There was a small amount of golden soil sealed inside. Nine Heaven Life-soil?! After taking a closer look, the Great Daoist Master immediately found three other extraordinary pearls. They were sealed with a jar of weak water and a cluster of Eternal Sun Real Fire...

    There were also a few pieces of Ten Thousand Souls Gold that had been used to repair the human race¡¯s treasure, the Xuanyuan Sword!

    Together with therge number of spiritual trees that had been destroyed in the ancient times, did the Holy Mother directly give Changshou a pile of top-grade Five-Element treasures? A few fairies flew over from the side. They put the pearls into a treasure pouch and ced them on the short table in front of the Great Daoist Master.

    Although the Great Daoist Master was a little puzzled, he would not really waver because of that. He was just curious.

    He returned the treasure pouch to Li Changshou and smiled.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not as likable as you, Little Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you must be joking...¡±

    Li Changshou forced a smile. Although he tried his best to endure it, his eyes were still tired...

    Likable?

    I had to draw tens of thousands of pages ofics for it!

    Tens of thousands of pages! He was also asked to decorate the painting with light and set up an anti-corruption restriction. If the painting was not done well, he would have to recreate it. If the protagonist was too stupid and there were all kinds of ws in the plot, he would even see the standard disdainful face of Goddess Nuwa...

    In his previous life, Li Changshou had not done his homework when he was in school and had read manyics instead.

    At that moment, he could use the deduction technique to extract his memories from the past. Together with the skills that he had honed in the Art Penmanship for many years, he was like a humanoid copy machine. However, he had to spend a lot of effort to change the content into the style of the Primordial World... To be safe, Li Changshou did not directly replicate those famous works.

    He had to take out the good stuff slowly. Although he did not dare to keep the Goddess Nuwa in suspense, he should be able to secure his backing because of the supply and demand. However, he did not know how important ¡°a fulfilling life¡± was to the Goddess Nuwa. Li Changshou did not dare to say that he was already familiar with the Saint. However, it should not be a problem for him to go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce in the future.

    The Heavenly Courts had another authority to enter and leave freely.

    To be honest, if not for the fact that he did not have much in his stockpile, Li Changshou would have wanted to empty the Saint¡¯s treasure vault!

    He wanted peaches.

    It was already a pleasant surprise that he could obtain the Nine Heaven Life-soil and so many spiritual nectar trees.

    Goddess Nuwa was not perfunctory. One of his works would offset Li Changshou¡¯s previous sin of deliberately deceiving a Saint. Each additional piece would be an additional reward. At that moment, Li Changshou had actually considered his request for a long time. Originally, Goddess Nuwa had wanted to reward him with one or two Connate numinous treasures. However, Li Changshou had asked for precious materials, so... Goddess Nuwa could save the Connate numinous treasures.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    On the throne, Goddess Nuwa waved her hand gently. A wisp of golden light floated past her cloud sleeve. ¡°Everything is fine today. The two of you can go back.¡±

    Golden light shed and the Saint was gone.

    This is...

    He was in a hurry to see the ending.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± The Great Daoist Master coughed. He was confused. No matter how he deduced or guessed, he could not guess what had happened just now.

    Hence, the Great Daoist Master turned around and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s old face that resembled the Water God...

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he left Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce, Li Changshou could not help but yawn. Seeing that he was too tired, the Great Daoist Master summoned the power of the Taiji Painting and rushed back to the five continents with Li Changshou. ¡°Did you spend too much effort during the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain?¡± the Great Daoist Master asked in concern. Li Changshou forced a smile and sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, please send me back to the Immortal Du Sect. I¡¯ll use my incarnation to report to the Jade Emperor in the Heavenly Courts.¡± The Great Daoist Master followed his instructions and changed his path. He fully disyed the good tradition of asking questions if he did not understand. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Why did the Goddess give you so many benefits?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but think of the Saint, who was lying on the side of the pool and shaking her snake tail while chuckling. He hurriedly shook his head and wiped away the image that could not be spread. Red Embroidered Ball warned! ¡°I made some poems for the Goddess. When she was happy, she rewarded me.¡± Poetry?

    The Great Daoist Master pursed his lips and frowned. His strange understanding of the Goddess Nuwa had increased greatly. Hence, the Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Come, recite a poem for me. Let¡¯s see how good you are!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The senior who copied the previous poem had already been destroyed by the Heavenly Dao! This thing had karma too. He could not copy it at will! Theics that were given to the Saint would not be circted, so it was naturally fine.

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s do it another day. I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was not too insistent. Although he was still a little puzzled, he did not ask further.

    An hourter, they were on the Little Qiong Peak. If he did not count the time he had spent in Saint Nuwa¡¯s space that was created with mystical abilities, Li Changshou had spent more than half a month. He had returned to the peak twice in a row, exhausted.

    He avoided Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu, who were searching for him all over the mountains and ins. He slowly walked to the side of the Pill Furnace and opened a small restriction on one of the legs of the Pill Furnace, revealing a small ¡°room¡± inside. He turned into a stream of light and entered.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to tell Lingle and Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu that he was safe. He asked Lingle to meet him in the Pill Chamber a monthter. Li Changshou activated all the array formations and closed his eyes to focus. Li Changshou had taken the initiative to return the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. Theck of security made him unable to sleep peacefully even if he was mentally and physically exhausted. That person... was the Heavenly Dao...

    Six Saints... Tribtion...

    Li Changshou thought about it and asked himself, ¡°Is it possible that the Saint is lying to me?¡± There was naturally a possibility. He had to maintain his suspicion at all times, and that was not disrespecting the mother of the human race. Would he really be safe in the Primordial World with the protection of the Grand Pure One?

    In the past, he felt that it was stable, but now...

    In the brilliant Primordial World, the Heavenly Dao was the chessboard, the Saints schemed against all living beings, and living beings struggled to transcend.

    How can I really transcend?

    What about my future? If I cannot firmly grasp my destiny, how could I obtain that stable happiness? If he wanted to make use of the situation to travel, he had to have a strong sail. Otherwise, he would only end up dying. His name could not be mentioned by his friends. In the Primordial World, the Golden Body of Merit was just a protective talisman. The only thing he could rely on was himself, and the one that only belonged to him...

    Dao.

    He clenched his fists gently. In the narrow and dark corner, a faint blue light floated around the figure sitting cross-legged. It gradually condensed into a blurry treasure map. A month passed.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e floated over on a cloud andnded gently in the Pill Chamber. After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, she went to the secret underground chamber familiarly.

    Li Changshou was writing something on the table. At that moment, his mind had recovered.

    Lingle¡¯s face suddenly heated up, but she pretended to be calm. She walked forward with her hands behind her back and tilted her head to look at Li Changshou. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you drawing in these small squares? They seem to be connected.¡± ¡°The heavenly secrets cannot be revealed.¡± Li Changshou put down his brush and covered the paper below with immortal power. He took out a jade token and injected some immortal power. The jade token trembled slightly. Wisps of immortal light emerged from it, and the ¡°dissection diagram¡± of the sixteen Little Qiong Peak appeared. ¡°This is the array formation project that I¡¯m going to modify next. What do you have to modify?¡± ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t we about to move the Little Qiong Peak away?¡± Ling¡¯e could not help but ask, ¡°Can we still do that now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡± Li Changshou took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to move for the time being.¡± ¡°Really?!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly. ¡°Something happened and it made me adjust my future development path. I don¡¯t think I can put all my eggs in one basket. However, I will make a second Little Qiong Peakter and move the Water God Residence to the Tushita Pce. After all, I have already told everyone about this matter.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked, indicating that she did not understand.

    Li Changshou stopped and began to exin to Lingle what to do next.

    When she heard her senior brother say that he wanted to change thend,ke, and forest on the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e thought that her senior brother had gone berserk...

    Is there a need for that?

    In the past, although the interior of the Little Qiong Peak had been changed beyond recognition by her senior brother, there were not many changes on the surface.

    Until now...

    Did he finally decide not to let go of the outeryer too?

    Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°By the way, did you cause any trouble when I was asleep?¡± Ling¡¯e covered her egg with her hands and muttered softly, ¡°I.... didn¡¯t... sob...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou was also amused. How could there be an unexpected gain of information? After a while, Li Changshou saw that Ling¡¯e had calmed down. He asked seriously, ¡°What did you do wrong previously?¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked like she was about to reach her peak again. She stammered and blushed. There was a little sweat on her forehead, and she did not dare to look at her senior brother.

    She said honestly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll punish myself by writing the Steadiness Sutra three thousand times...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s frown deepened. Punish yourself by writing the Steadiness Sutra three thousand times? ¡°How big of a mistake did you make? Did you randomly matchmake Jiu Yushi and Master?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ling¡¯e bit her lips and stomped her feet. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll punish myself. It¡¯s, it¡¯s between us...¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and took out two stone bs.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s do it together. I¡¯ll punish myself 6,000 times and give you 3,000 times. That¡¯ll be fair and honest.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling¡¯e answered with a flushed face. She sat opposite the desk obediently and skillfully took out her carving knife. She began to silently write the new Steadiness Sutra.

    She did notin at all.

    There¡¯s a problem. There¡¯s a huge problem! Although Li Changshou was puzzled, he did not ask further since Ling¡¯e did not say anything. He calmed his mind and focused. After a while, Ling¡¯e suddenly asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, if I... I got pregnant, what should I do?¡± Crack!

    Li Changshou inserted his carving knife into the stone b. Cracks appeared on the stone b, and in the blink of an eye, it shattered into small pieces.

    That¡¯s not right. My immortal body¡¯s essence Yang does not seem to have been exhausted. Moreover, even if I was asleep, I should have felt something... He looked at Ling¡¯e again and immediately understood something. Li Changshou put away the gravel in front of him and took out another stone b. He lowered his head and continued carving.

    ¡°For humans, holding hands and kissing alone will not lead to pregnancy.¡± Ling¡¯e was stunned. ¡°Then how does pregnancy happen...¡± ¡°We have to get married first. Then, we will be in the same room and consummate our marriage.¡± Li Changshou continued to exin calmly, ¡°Then, we will kowtow to the goddess of the human race every day and pray for blessings. When she grants a y figurine, the woman will be pregnant.¡± Ling¡¯e could not help but tilt her head slowly. She suddenly thought of something and lowered her head to start copying. It turned out to be soplicated.

    In the southwest of the North Continent, in a continuous mountain with thin poisonous miasma, the ce had be filled with demonic aura at some point in time. Especially in the past few days, the Dao rune fluctuations of the demon experts kept circting Deep in the mountains, in a forest, blue demonic mes floated in the forest. Countless figures gathered there. Half of them were in human form after transforming. They each retained the characteristics of their original race and were usually beast-headed. Half of them maintained their demonic beast forms, and their bodies emitted strong murderous intent.

    More than three hundred demon kings, more than a hundred ancient experts, and more than ten legendary demons had already discussed for three days and three nights. They still could note up with a concrete n to counterattack the Heavenly Courts.

    The moment they thought of the final oue of the Demon Ascension Mountain Range, the battle intent that they had just gathered would be scattered...

    The atmosphere in the forest became more and more solemn.

    A ck Bear Spirit gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Are we going to let this grudge go?¡± The demons fell silent. Silence was the Demon Bridge tonight. It was not until an old woman whispered something that the eyes of the many experts of the demon race burned with hope.

    ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t we ask Goddess Nuwa who is of our race to punish the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God for being arrogant, unreasonable, and killing demons!?!¡±

 Chapter 366 - Qi Yuanâ€™s Amazing Adventure

    Chapter 366 Qi Yuan¡¯s Amazing Adventure

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    In front of the straw hut on Little Qiong Peak, Qi Yuan, the Turbid Immortal who had been in seclusion for half a month and ascended to the Perfected Immortal realm with a single immortal peach, was standing in front of the straw hut on Little Qiong Peak. He looked at the situation outside the door in a daze and could not help but raise his hand to draw a few rainbows.

    Where¡¯s theke?

    Where is the mountain?

    How could a hugeke and mountain suddenly... disappear?! The mountain was like a spirit beast that had been dissected. Dozens of figures flew around inside the mountain...

    Qi Yuan took a closer look and realized that the figures had used his appearance! If not for the fact that his eldest disciple did that often and Qi Yuan had already gotten used to it, he would have been frightened by this scene!

    At that moment, the Little Qiong Peak was surrounded byyers of light walls, which concealed all changes in the ce. Qi Yuan turned his head to the left and was instantly attracted by the huge trees that required three people to hug it in order for the entire circumference of the trunk to be covered.

    The huge trees were scattered in the soil that was shimmering with a faint golden glow. The original forest seemed to have be bushes, and the air was filled with the rich aura of living beings. Qi Yuan realized something. He looked up and was stunned again. The spiritualke that should have been there was now floating in the sky! Someone had used arge amount of Dharma powers to make a huge transparent fish tank. There were groups of spiritual fish and gentle spiritual beasts inside. They were strolling leisurely. The sunlight shone through the water curtain, making everything seem like a dream.

    At the original location of theke, the mountain was cut open, revealingyers of rocks. Below the rockyer, there were piles of neatly arranged Spirit Stones, and array foundations that were flickering with dense spiritual light... The dozen or so figures were shuttling back and forth between the Spirit Stones and the array foundations, constantly working. Qi Yuan probed with his immortal senses and found that he was clearly petrified. What is going on? Little Qiong Peak is made of Spirit Stones? Why didn¡¯t I know?

    No, this is an illusion. It¡¯s definitely a mental demon and an illusion!

    Qi Yuan trembled. Just as he was about to walk out of the straw hut to investigate, he saw Ling¡¯e floating over from afar with an ornamental jade tree.

    ¡°Master! You¡¯re awake! Aunt-Master Shi and Aunt-Master Jiu have returned to Heaven-Breaking Peak! You have some trouble with them now!¡±

    Qi Yuan shuddered and his horsetail whisk trembled slightly. ¡°Ling¡¯e, your senior brother is...¡± ¡°Senior Brother is modifying the mountain. Master, don¡¯t be afraid. These are all array formations that Senior Brother designed to protect us.¡±

    Ling¡¯e puffed out her chest and shouted seriously, ¡°He¡¯s doing this in order for us to livefortably in the future, prevent enemies from invading, and protect the harmonious and beautiful tomorrow of our Little Qiong Peak!¡± ¡°This...¡± Qi Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Does the sect know about this hugemotion and the existence of so many Spirit Stones and precious materials?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Ling¡¯e used her immortal power to support the jade tree. She took out two scrolls from her sleeve and shook them open gently. ¡°Bang, bang, bang! Senior Brother did that! The Sect Leader has given us special permission to build the Hundred Mortal Hall!¡±

    Qi Yuan opened his mouth and looked at the two ¡®documents¡¯ carefully. He heaved a sigh of relief...

    ¡°But Ling¡¯e, where did we get so many treasures on our peak? Where did we get so many Spirit Stones?¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother has been going everywhere outside and selling them. He has worked hard to umte them!¡± ¡°Sell!?¡± Qi Yuan could not help but be shocked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been selling pills and spiritual beasts.¡± Ling¡¯e raised her slender fingers one by one. ¡°Sometimes, he also has to work hard for some of the Primordial World seniors. Master, don¡¯t worry. Go into seclusion and rest first. In half a month, the Little Qiong Peak will bepletely changed!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Qi Yuan stepped out of the straw hut and looked around. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy bowed from afar. Just as he was about to fly over to exin, Qi Yuan waved his hand and returned to the straw hut.

    ¡°Do it, do it. I¡¯ll continue cultivating... Tsk, perhaps I had a dream. I should be fine after being in seclusion for a while. Yes, I had a dream...¡±

    The door of the straw hut slowly closed.

    Qi Yuan returned to his meditation cushion and sat down cross-legged. He sighed slightly and kept releasing his immortal senses and retracting them.

    Hence, one monthter...

    Qi Yuan slowly opened his eyes and woke up from his meditative state. Due to the changes in the Little Qiong Peak, he did not have time to stand up and instead, released his immortal senses.

    Eh?

    Was I really dreaming previously? Outside the straw hut, the smallke seemed to still be the same smallke. The low mountain peak of the Little Qiong Peak had also returned. The forest was still the same... No, there¡¯s something wrong with the forest. The forest is much denser than before.

    Moreover, as a Turbid Immortal, he could sense that there was too much spiritual energy in his small mountain!

    Qi Yuan pushed the door open and looked around. He had been cultivating there for more than a thousand years. At that moment, he could not see anything unusual. It was as if everything was so natural and that was how it was!

    He extended his immortal senses into the mountain and found that there were no obstructions at all. There were ordinary rocks everywhere...

    What happened? ¡°Master, they are all illusions.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded from the side. He walked out of the straw hut and bowed to Qi Yuan with a Dao salute.

    Qi Yuan asked softly, ¡°Changshou, have you finished setting up everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He handed a jade token to his master. ¡°Master, there is a way to save yourself after you enter the maze. Please keep it. This jade token is also a Dharma treasure. It can prevent some strange things from eavesdropping on your mind. You have to carry it with you.¡± Qi Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Child, you have so many Spirit Stones and precious materials. Why don¡¯t you give some to the sect? Why are you burying them? Also, there are only three of us in the Little Qiong Peak. Your Grandmaster has moved to Heaven-Breaking Peak. Why did you create so many array formations and illusions? If the sect¡¯s array is broken, what¡¯s the use of having so many array formations in the Little Qiong Peak?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. If the mountain gate were to be breached, the Little Qiong Peak might really be able to turn the tide! At the very least, he could evacuate a portion of his fellow disciples. In order to prevent his master from preaching, Li Changshou smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Master, you just happened toe out of seclusion today. Why don¡¯t you go to the Heavenly Courts to take the Deity Position of the Mountain God and gain some merit in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Alright, what should I prepare?¡± Qi Yuan had already agreed to Li Changshou¡¯s arrangement. When he heard Li Changshou mention it, he did not refute.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. You just need to nod and report your background to the Heavenly Courts... Actually, you just have to go and register.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and change my clothes.¡± Qi Yuan turned around and rushed back into the house.

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw that. He looked at his Grandmaster, Aunt-Master, and Junior Sister who were ying in the chess room and shook his head slightly. Grandmaster and Aunt-Master did not have any pressure on their lifespans. They were not in a hurry to make arrangements. A momentter, Qi Yuan, who had changed into an azure silk Daoist robe, put on a standard Dao hoop. He carried a horsetail whisk and stepped on cloth shoes. He looked like a mortal. ¡°Changshou, what do you think of me?¡± Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You still look as mighty as ever!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Qi Yuan stroked his beard and smiled. He reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. I will be fine even if I don¡¯t gain any merit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m confident.¡± Li Changshou bowed and gave Qi Yuan a jade token. His incarnation turned into a paper effigy and entered Qi Yuan¡¯s sleeve. Li Changshou said, ¡°Master, go to the sect and fly to the east. I¡¯m already waiting outside.¡± Qi Yuan followed his instructions and looked at the newly added bamboo forest at the back of the mountain, as well as Jiu Yushi who was cultivating in the bamboo forest. He rode a cloud and rushed to the mountain gate. After leaving the sect, he flew towards the East Heaven Gate for a while and saw a middle-aged Daoist flying over from the cloud. Qi Yuan immediately became vignt and tensed up. ¡°Master, it¡¯s me.¡± The middle-aged Daoist priest and the paper effigy in Qi Yuan¡¯s sleeve spoke at the same time. Qi Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Li Changshou walked forward and took the initiative to invite his master to step on his cloud. He continued to ride the cloud towards the East Heavenly Gate.

    On the way, Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Master, the identity of this incarnation of mine is the Little Daoist Master of Ren School. If you encounter any danger in the future, just report this name...¡± Qi Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Why is your name so strange? The Great Daoist Master of Ren School is one of the few mighty figures in the world. Are you just trying to get some of his clout with your nickname?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This name was given by the Great Daoist Master. It¡¯s convenient for me to work for Ren School.¡±

    Qi Yuan could not help but be stunned. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. If I tell you too much, it will affect your mental state. Master, you only need to know that I can take care of you and Junior Sister now. Master, forgive me for being disrespectful next. We will address each other as fellow Daoists. If your rtionship with me is exposed, I¡¯m afraid it will cause trouble for you.¡± Qi Yuan frowned and nodded. He wanted to say something but hesitated.

    When they were almost at the East Heaven Gate, Qi Yuan sent a voice transmission. ¡°Fellow... Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°If there is no Ren School, there will be no sect. There will also be no Dao Fruit for our cultivation. I¡¯m very pleased that you can work hard for Ren School. Remember, don¡¯t be greedy and dy the important matters in the sect. I don¡¯t know how to remind you to take care of yourself.¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The East Heaven Gate was in sight. Qi Yuan let go of all his worries and admired the magnificent Heaven Gate from afar. He saw the group of Heavenly Soldiers that were ready for battle.

    The auras of tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers were intertwined. Their might was not inferior to the pressure emitted by dozens of Golden Immortals!

    Qi Yuan¡¯s face was a little pale. He said softly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Might is so powerful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rather special situation now. Demons are causing trouble everywhere.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you might not know this, but a few months ago, hundreds of thousands of ancient demons gathered together and many experts of the demon race provoked the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts sent 300,000 troops to suppress the demons. After that, the entire demon race became restless. It was said that there was a group of old demons who ran to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce and cried... Fellow Daoist, guess what?¡± Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°The kind and benevolent Goddess Nuwa sent a few fairies to hang those old demons up and beat them up. She warned them not to fight against the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In the past few months, although the demons from all over the world have been unconvinced, the prestige of the Heavenly Courts has increased greatly. Many people have joined. It¡¯s most reasonable for you to go to the Heavenly Courts to gain some merit.¡± Qi Yuan nodded. Although he did not understand that, he found Li Changshou¡¯s words interesting. As they spoke, they arrived at the East Heavenly Gate.

    Immediately, a Heavenly General stepped forward and asked the two of them where they came from and what they were doing in the Heavenly Courts. Qi Yuan looked up at the Heavenly Emperor Sword hanging above the white jade stone door. His essence soul was... trembling. He felt a little guilty foring through the back door. Li Changshou replied and returned. He waited with his master at the East Heavenly Gate. A Heavenly General rushed to the Water God Residence.

    Not long after, a young girl arrived on a cloud. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals bowed and addressed her as ¡®Your Highness¡¯. Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Why did youe out, Your Highness?¡±

    It was Long Ji. Long Ji smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a lesson with Teacher. Pleasee with me. Who is Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan?¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at the ¡°Little Daoist Master¡± beside him and bowed to Long Ji. Long Ji, who was already in the Heaven Immortal realm, waved her hand gently. A white cloud appeared under Qi Yuan¡¯s feet and carried him into the East Heaven Gate.

    Then, Long Ji blinked at the ¡°Little Daoist Master¡±. Thetter smiled and left on a cloud. Li Changshou had done that on purpose. There were many considerations. The greatest use was to deliberately ce some of his ws and weaknesses in the Jade Emperor¡¯s control...

    Let¡¯s not talk about Li Changshou¡¯s current rtionship with the Jade Emperor. Let¡¯s just talk about the rtionship between the Heavenly Emperor and the God of Power. After today, even if the Jade Emperor could not confirm the rtionship between Qi Yuan and the Water God¡¯s main body, he knew that Qi Yuan was definitely an important ¡°rtive¡± of the water god. As long as the Water God was still valuable to the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor, the Jade Emperor would protect Qi Yuan... Qi Yuan looked at the young girl¡¯s back and could not help but ask, ¡°Your... Highness?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Long Ji ced her hands behind her back and turned to look. She revealed the elegant smile that the Jade Pool female immortal usually had and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You, you are...¡± Long Ji said crisply, ¡°My name is Long Ji. I¡¯m the disciple of the Water God. However, the Water God thinks that myprehension ability is too low. He will only teach me some strategies and schemes. Fellow Daoist, you are really lucky to be rmended by Lord Water God.¡± Qi Yuan asked softly, ¡°Um, why are you called ¡®Your Highness¡¯?¡± ¡°My father sits in the Lingxiao Hall and is the ruler of the Three Realms. My mother is the head immortal of the Jade Pool. That¡¯s why they call me ¡®Your Highness¡¯.¡± Long Ji sighed softly. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have a godhood in the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m just an Itinerant Immortal.¡±

    The daughter of the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother personally led him to the back door and opened the door...

    Qi Yuan was stunned. Long Ji flew with Qi Yuan for a while and flew past a few crowded immortal pces. She skipped the first few procedures andnded in front of the Hall of Enlightenment. The ten-odd immortals who were busy in the hall were immediately rmed and stood up to wee him. ¡°Your Highness, please let me know if you need anything.¡± Long Ji took out a letter from his sleeve, and her voice was like ark¡¯s.

    ¡°This is a Qi Refinement cultivator from Ren School who was rmended by the Water God. He wants to be a little god who manages a mountain. The letter should have been written clearly. I¡¯m just here to deliver a letter on someone else¡¯s behalf. It¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    The fourth stage righteous god who was on duty in the Hall of Enlightenment today immediately walked forward and received the letter. He opened it and read it carefully. Immediately, he revealed a look of realization and smiled.

    n

    n

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Water God¡¯s rmendation, he must be Ren School¡¯s... high...¡±

    Uh, Turbid Immortal?

    ¡°What a talented person! Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan, please enter for a while. This Deity Position can be formed in half a day!¡±

    Qi Yuan bowed with a Dao salute. ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± An immortal god hurriedly said, ¡°Just call me Daoist. Don¡¯t call me Senior.¡± Long Ji smiled and said, ¡°Then, Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan, wait here. I¡¯ll go back and listen to Teacher¡¯s lecture now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for leading the way, Your Highness.¡± Qi Yuan bowed again. Long Ji bowed and left the hall. She leaped onto the cloud and returned to the Water God Residence.

    There were naturally immortals who led Qi Yuan into the Hall of Enlightenment. They served tea and gave him immortal fruits. They were also concerned about how troublesome his cultivation was.

    There was also a series of ¡°Concentration¡± and ¡°Choosing Locations¡±. There were immortals guiding them from the side, providing one-stop, systematic, and back-door services...

    News about the Water God¡¯s rmendation of the immortal god spread like wildfire in the Heavenly Courts.

    Many immortals and gods came after hearing the news. They circled the Hall of Enlightenment and looked at the Turbid Immortal that Lord Water God had personally rmended. Then, they left...

    Half a dayter, Qi Yuanpleted the process in a daze and officially became a low-level god in the Heavenly Courts. From then on, he belonged to the series of Mountain Gods. He was not given a rank. He ruled over a radius of 5,000 kilometers from the Immortal Du Sect in the East Continent. It also possessed some divine power.

    Qi Yuan obtained a jade token. There was a merit negative karma scale on it. He would return to the Heavenly Courts once every hundred years to report his work.

    Apart from that, there was also a seal engraved with a mountain. It was his Divine Power Treasure. It was much more powerful than ordinary immortal treasures. It could be used to smash people, and it could also use small mountain rocks and shatter Dharma spells. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Thank you.¡± The old Daoist priest Qi Yuan cupped his hands and thanked them. The immortals smiled and returned the greeting. They then got busy with the matters of the Heavenly Courts. An immortal god sent Qi Yuan out of the Hall of Enlightenment and pointed at the cloud path to the East Heaven Gate. Qi Yuan thanked him and was about to ride the cloud when he heardughter... ¡°Hahahaha, Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan, we meet again.¡±

    General Dongmu, who was dressed in a brown immortal robe, arrived on a cloud.

    Qi Yuan could not help but be stunned. A voice transmission entered his ears.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m General Dongmu, a good friend of the Water God. I¡¯m here on the orders of the Jade Emperor to help cover your tracks and send you to take up your position.¡± Qi Yuan shuddered. General Dongmu? The leader of the male immortals in the Heavenly Courts? Or was he personally sent to take over by the Jade Emperor?

    Saint, I¡¯m just a Turbid Immortal who took the back door...

    The back door is almost the main entrance!

    Qi Yuan reacted quickly. He knew that he had caused trouble for the ¡°Water God¡± and immediately bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, General Dongmu.¡± General Dongmu walked forward and grabbed Qi Yuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Hahaha, we parted a few days ago. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the Heavenly Courts to serve me. Good, good!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to trouble you, General Dongmu...¡± ¡°The Water God is trusted by His Majesty. He is usually much busier than me. If there¡¯s anything, just look for me.¡± General Dongmu smiled and grumbled. The two of them chatted like they were familiar with each other and flew to the East Heaven Gate on a cloud.

    On the way, Bian Zhuang and a few Heavenly Generals were waiting. They led hundreds of Heavenly Soldiers and sent Qi Yuan on his way! General Dongmu, the Heavenly Soldiers, and the Heavenly Generals really sent Qi Yuan back to the East Continent. They arrived within 15,000 kilometers of the Immortal Du Sect...

    After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, Qi Yuan thanked General Dongmu repeatedly and said that he did not dare to trouble him anymore.

    General Dongmu left a teleportation jade token for Qi Yuan before letting Qi Yuan return to the Mountain God¡¯s territory.

    Initially, General Dongmu wanted to arrange for someone to build a Mountain God Temple or something... After bidding farewell to General Dongmu and the Heavenly Soldiers, Qi Yuan was a little dazed and drunk. Under Li Changshou¡¯s guidance, he used Earth Escape to wander around for two days before returning to the Immortal Du Sect. After entering the sect, Qi Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. His Dao heart was in ce.

    He...

    This...

    Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and cultivate.

    This Primordial World is too unpredictable! Qi Yuan pretended that nothing had happened and flew back to the Little Qiong Peak. He entered four or fiveyers of array formations and returned to his straw hut to take a seat. Thinking back to the simple trip to the Heavenly Courts, many questions arose... What is going on? ¡°Master.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and smiled. ¡°After that, you can cultivate in peace. Your merit will slowly increase and help you increase your lifespan.¡± ¡°Hey, Changshou, are you familiar with this Water God?¡± ¡°I am.¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned. He felt that his Dao heart was in a mess and he had a headache.

    ¡°Master, remember to inform me if you want to go out. Also, bring that jade token with you.¡± Qi Yuan nodded and fell into deep thought. At the same time... in the Hall of Marriage of the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon paced back and forth and kept thinking. Soon, he made up his mind and walked to the rear hall.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s marriage... I¡¯ll look again. If there are any signs, I¡¯ll arrange it!

 Chapter 367 - A Lesson That Must Be Experienced in Life

    Chapter 367 A Lesson That Must Be Experienced in Life

    In the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, his immortal senses captured his master meditating. Li Changshou smiled and continued to fiddle with the chessboard in front of him.

    He only ced the ck and white chess pieces into simple patterns that did not have any specific meaning and used them to rx his mind. The secret underground chamber was ten times more spacious now. It had been transformed into aplete Cave Abode that was reserved for his master, junior sister, and two Aunt-Masters. At that moment, Li Changshou was alone. He carefully thought about his preparations for the God-Conferment test.

    Previously, he had already decided in the North Continent that he would not take the initiative to n anything for the next one to two hundred years. He would wait and see the changes in the situation, stabilize his Dao heart, and explore the Great Dao.

    At this stage, the two more important matters had beenpleted ¨C The third phase of Little Qiong Peak¡¯s modification project waspleted. His master had benefited from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ karma.

    The current Little Qiong Peak used the Five-Element Spirit Beads given by Daoist Duobao as the foundation and borrowed the few ¡°treasures¡± obtained from the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce to strengthen the power of the Five-Element Array.

    Although he did not dare to say that the Little Qiong Peak could withstand the attacks of Connate treasures, it had at least reached the ¡°extreme defense¡± that Li Changshou could currently achieve...

    It was not meaningless to hide at home! If he could obtain a defensive treasure and fill the main array core of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Recovery Array, that would be the true ultimate Cave Abode!

    Of course, that was just an idea, a pure concept...

    How manyics did he have to use to umte enough points to exchange for the Mountain and River Painting that Goddess Nuwa would reward others with in the future?

    The difficulty was too high. He had gained a lot from Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce.

    With the power of the Nine Heaven Lifesoil and the ¡°Cosmic Array¡± that the Great Daoist Master had given him previously, Li Changshoupleted the entire ¡°Cosmic Ruyi¡± of the Little Qiong Peak. Not only could the size of the Little Qiong Peak be adjusted, but it also had the functions of a Cave Abode, a brick, and a mobile super array formation cannon. It could also shrink and expand the people standing on the peak using the Cosmic Mustard technique.

    Making it easier to escape was the goal of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ordinary gods! As such, strategic retreat was also bestowed with a strong artistic aura!

    At that moment, Li Changshou realized that the trip to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce had affected his mentality greatly.

    However, no matter how great the impact was, he still had to cultivate and n.

    He could not change the main tone of his life in Ren School. Before he had the ability to protect himself, he had to work hard to obtain the protection of the Saint and make achieving Merit Gold his goal... Although his mentality had changed, his preparations before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion would not be affected. He still had to do something that would not threaten his own safety and preserve the Dao Sect¡¯s vitality. When he was working on the tens of thousands of pages ofics, Li Changshou had asked some small questions. Perhaps the Saint had been bored and had given Li Changshou some answers, allowing him to obtain a lot of useful information. At the very least, his understanding of the word ¡®Heavenly Dao¡¯ was much deeper than before.

    He could not blindly follow the Heavenly Dao, nor could he forcefully defy it. What did that mean? ¡°Can¡¯t follow the Heavenly Dao¡±: The person who took the initiative to be a Dharma treasure of the Heavenly Dao would be trapped by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s luck. As long as the Heavenly Dao deviates from what he wants, it would be difficult for him to have a good ending. ¡°Indefatigable¡±: If you fight against the power of the world, you will only be courting death unless you are a Saint who can transcend the Heavenly Dao.

    Previously, there was a useless warning that a carefree senior had left behind in the past, followed by the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Master Zhao, and Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s tribtion. Li Changshou had no choice but to put his hands on the chessboard of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    He had to give up all illusions that the Heavenly Dao would be benevolent to him and make the most thorough preparations!

    He would use the situation to change his life!

    ¡°Life...¡±

    Li Changshou stretched and put away the chessboard. He stood up.

    The higher his cultivation level was, the more he felt that the words ¡®peaceful and quiet¡¯ were extremely profound. It was far from what he couldprehend at that moment...

    Li Changshou walked to the two portraits of fairies that he had redecorated. He stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Ling¡¯e who was on his left. He raised his hand and touched his lips...

    So what if she wakes me up?! Speaking of which, this girl, who actually thinks differently from the way she hacts, has grown up to be able to do this.

    He had arranged for her to go out and train ande into contact with the Primordial World. If she could calm down and return to the Little Qiong Peak to cultivate quietly, she would have passed the thirdst test.

    He looked at Fairy Yun Xiao beside him... She stood under the peach blossom, looking aloof and ethereal.

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were rather simple.

    Regardless of whether we seed or not, I will not stand by and do nothing if I can help you this time. In terms of how to poach someone steadily during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion... Li Changshou naturally had a n. He walked to a corner and took out a scroll. He slowly opened it and deliberated carefully. It was aplicated form. The result of it was the deviation rate allowed by the Heavenly Dao. Li Changshou needed some ¡°sample data¡± to deduce that fixed value as a reference for his actions during the God-Conferment Tribtion...

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was based on the plot of the Shang Dynasty¡¯s session of royal powers. Things were developing step by step, and the Great Tribtion was also going out of control.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the matter of the three Saints signing the God roll, just look at the development of the God roll. In the beginning, the King of Shang, Di Xin, had insulted the Goddess of Nuwa with a frivolous poem. The Goddess had summoned tens of thousands of demons and chosen the three demons of the Xuanyuan Tomb ¡ª the Nine-Tailed Fox, the Lute Spirit, and the Nine-Headed Pheasant. She had gone to charm the Emperor Di Xin and elerate the destruction of the Shang Nation as punishment.

    After that, the Emperor Di Xin became tyrannical, the Zhou Nation rose, and the vassal alliance of the antimerce nations was established. The immortals of Chan School and Jie School all joined the Zhou and Shang factions...

    Among them, the bear child causing trouble at Chentang Custom was far before the tragic death of Zhao Gongming by the Ten Absolute Arrays and the suppression of the twelve Golden Immortals by the Nine-Turn Yellow River Array.

    To a certain extent, the story of Nezha could be used as a reference for the subsequent ns of the God Roll.

    Where is that spiritual pearl now? Is it in the Jade Pool of the Queen Mother, or in some corner of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce? Li Changshou did not have any information about that and was not in a hurry. After all, Nezha¡¯s father was cultivating on the Heaven-Breaking Peak next door.

    He would definitely be caught bare-handed... Pui!

    It was time to put the Great Compassionate Father¡¯s cultivation n on the agenda!

    ¡°Third Sister, Third Sister!¡±

    In a private room of a rather famous Primordial chain restaurant in a certain bustling town that was tens of thousands of kilometers away in the depths of the South Ocean, Zhao Gongming, who had taken off his favorite armor, changed into an ordinary Daoist robe and hid his aura, asked worriedly, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for so long. When are you going to get down to business? Don¡¯t deceive me. If Second Sister finds out...¡± ¡°Aiya, how long has it been?!¡± Qiong Xiao had just drunk some fine wine, and her face was a little flushed.

    She was leaning against the window and looking at the immortal lights and flying people outside. Sheined, ¡°It¡¯s not as lively on the ind as it is outside. Sister is so careful. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s afraid of. Brother, apart from the six Saints, are there many experts that you can¡¯t defeat now?¡± ¡°There should be some.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and pondered. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Didn¡¯t you say that you have a brilliant n? Junior Sister Ren Jinguang is still waiting for my reply on the ind. I can¡¯t keep waiting.¡± Qiong Xiao snorted. ¡°It¡¯s actually the best solution now. Brother, you have to rify your conscience first. Otherwise, you will me me for being nosy after I help you reject your Daopanion.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t make up my mind. Now, the words ¡®Daopanions¡¯ already mean an immortal couple. When Junior Sister Golden Light revealed her thoughts to me, she was also intending to be husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you like this?¡±

    Qiong Xiao chuckled. ¡°Life is divided into Yin and Yang. Great desires have existed since ancient times. Why do you have to avoid the matters of men and women?¡±

    Zhao Gongming frowned and said, ¡°Why do you think that? It¡¯s as if you know very well!¡±

    Qiong Xiao smacked her lips and sighed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you understand what you¡¯re hiding from?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you really not interested in Junior Sister Golden Light? Or do you feel that you have be a famous figure in the world since the ancient times? Have you lost your pride by imitating the behavior of Postnatal living beings?¡± After saying that, Qiong Xiao imitated Zhao Gongming in a rough voice. ¡°Aiyaya! How could I do such a thing!?! Wouldn¡¯t Dual Cultivation be a joke!?! What will happen to the demeanor of an expert!?!¡±

    Master Zhao could not help but be stunned. He carefully experienced and pondered. ¡°Third Sister, what you said makes sense...¡±

    Qiong Xiao cleared her throat and sat on the round chair. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°Please exin.¡±

    ¡°Being reserved.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± Qiong Xiao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°My analysis is not worse than your Brother Changgeng¡¯s, right? I know you well. I understand your temperament. That¡¯s why I have to help you. Changgeng can only treat the symptoms and not the root cause.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded slowly, his eyes filled with relief.

    How fortunate it is to have such a sister!

    However... Zhao Gongming scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses. With his strength, he could naturally see through the arrangements everywhere. The indescribable scene that could be seen everywhere made Zhao Gongming speechless again. ¡°So, this is why you brought me to the World Edge Pavilion?¡±

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents again. She waved her fist at Zhao Gongming. ¡°Brother! Today is the best time for you to let go of your reservations and face these matters! This ce is full of fate for love and one-day romances where you will have a few hours of experience in love! Brother, you have yet to ept Junior Sister Golden Light. No one can control you!¡± After saying that, Qiong Xiao took out a jade token and gently pressed it twice. The immortal light around the private room faded away, and fairies in chiffon clothes walked over. All of them were gorgeous and had slender waists. ¡°Big Brother! I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Qiong Xiao stood up and cupped her hands. Her figure disappeared in a sh, leaving Zhao Gongming confused. ¡°Immortal Elder.¡± A charming woman walked forward and asked gently, ¡°How do you like us to address you? Some ordinary terms are like Senior, Fellow Daoist, Junior Brothers, Senior Brother, and Masters... As long as you have any instructions, we will do it.¡± Zhao Gongming coughed and stood up. He cupped his hands and left a pile of Spirit Stones on the table. He immediately turned around and was about to leave. He thought to himself, Third Sister is really fooling around... However, just as Zhao Gongming was about to leave, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and turned around. He first raised his hand and created an immortal power barrier that enveloped the private room. Then, he casually used the Fixed Body Art to make the fairies of the World Edge Pavilion unable to move. Zhao Gongming closed his eyes and listened carefully. The image of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl appeared behind him. Just as he was about to leave, he subconsciously checked the World Edge Pavilion once to prevent himself from being seen and spreading a bad reputation. Zhao Gongming discovered two familiar auras! The old Daoist priest of the Spiritual Mountain was one of the two that he had scammed. There was no mistake!

    Alright, how long has it been? Why is he here to create trouble again?

    He even said that he would seal himself in the mountain for a thousand years! These words are really...

    Forget it. It¡¯s not appropriate for the Saint to scold him either. ording to what Brother Changgeng often said, I should be steady. Why did theye to the World Edge Pavilion? If he wants to experience the temporary love tribtion, why not go to the West Ocean? Even if it is to conceal his whereabouts, the best ce would be the East Ocean or the North Ocean.

    Moreover, there are several experts with strong auras in the suite on the top floor, apart from the two old Daoists.

    From the auras of these experts, they seem to be from the ancient demon race. ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Zhao Gongming was shocked. He immediately made a series of connections...

    He had been brought around by Qiong Xiao and had heard about the recent battle of the Demon Ascension Mountain.

    With the help of his brother-inw-to-be, the Heavenly Courts began to dominate the four seas. Zhao Gongming was a little proud. In this ce, the experts of the Western Sect and the Demon n had secretly met. There was not even a single ¡®fateful rtionship¡¯ in the suite. That was very obvious. Zhao Gongming waited quietly for a while and listened to the conversation between the five people with his own abilities.

    Yada-yada.

    Zhao Gongming was soon enraged. He really wanted to rush up and lie down. However, in the end, he heard from the two old Daoists from the spiritual mountain that they seemed to be going to meet someone

    Follow him and lie down together! A few rays of light shed across Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes. He immediately sent a voice transmission and called out to Qiong Xiao, who was hiding not far away and using the trinket that Li Changshou had given her back then ¡ª the ¡°Synchronized Shadow-Retaining Ball¡± to record the scene in the private room... Uh, don¡¯t worry about these small details. When Qiong Xiao heard that, she immediately stopped ying around. She immediately made preparations and secretly met up with Zhao Gongming. She quietly followed behind the two old Daoists and headed towards the intersection between the South Ocean and the West Ocean. An hourter, the two old Daoists arrived at an ind and saw the young Daoist who was sitting on a green-furred divine beast... ¡°Brother, are your skills rusty?¡± Qiong Xiao asked softly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A thousand kilometers away from the ind, Zhao Gongming took a deep breath and adjusted his expression. He rushed to the sky in a sh and flew to the West Ocean, appearing rather rxed. He happened to pass by the ind while flying... The young Daoist and the two old Daoists discovered Zhao Gongming¡¯s figure at the same time. The expressions of the two old Daoists changed and they immediately hid their figures. However, Zhao Gongming¡¯s aura suddenly became unstable. It was as if his old injuries were acting up. He took out a jade token from the sky and shouted at it, ¡°Sister,e and help me. Someone... Wow! Pfft!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Zhao Gongming spat out blood and immediately rushed towards the ind. After a few shes, hended on the ind and fell in front of... the young Daoist and the two old men.

    The young Daoist reacted quickly and frowned. ¡°Senior, why are you...¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Zhao Gongming ignored him. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. The light in his eyes dissipated, and he slowly fell to the ground. ¡°You guys are... so vicious...¡±

 Chapter 368 - Small Scheme, Great Revenge

    Chapter 368 Small Scheme, Great Revenge

    Why? The Primordial World would be something that he did not know at all... Ksitigarbha curled up on the back of the Truth Listener divine beast and pressed his cor. His handsome face was pale.

    ¡°Did... did he leave?¡±

    Ksitigarbha asked softly, his body trembling. It was not fear, but anger! What¡¯s wrong with the Primordial World? How could the Primordial World be good? He had been studying the technique of devising schemes, plots, and ns for so many years. However, in the end, he was helpless against an expert who vomited blood, descended from the sky, fell in front of them, jumped up, and used a Connate numinous treasure to restrain them. That expert then began to extort people!

    What is this?!

    He is using his power to bully others! If I had not reacted fast enough just now and fought with my life on the line, now, perhaps... Ksitigarbha tightened his cor and looked at his two fellow disciples who were slumped on the ground. His eyes flickered. What¡¯s wrong with the experts of the Dao Sect? The righteous Zhao Gongming, the decisive Fairy Qiong Xiao... He is an expert from the Dao Sect who had been famous since ancient times!

    Why did one of them lie down and not get up, while the other shouted, ¡°Aiyaya!¡± and directly asked if they wanted to settle the matter or let it blow up!?!

    Truth Listener sighed softly and sent a voice transmission in Ksitigarbha¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Master... Stop pretending. They¡¯re already far away.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first and talk about how we should proceed in the future.¡± Ksitigarbha said softly. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes. The corners of his mouth were still trembling

    The two old Daoists on the ground were wrapped in his immortal power and thrown onto Truth Listener¡¯s back. A green smoke screen appeared around Truth Listener. It carried the three of them and slowly disappeared from the ind. It transformed into a wisp of green light in the sky and shot deep into the South Ocean...

    Not long after, Ksitigarbha returned to his usual calmness and no longer looked as worried.

    When he looked at the two old Daoists, his gaze was filled with contempt...

    ¡°Master, will this scheme seed?¡± Truth Listener asked.

    ¡°Zhao Gongming suddenly messed things up for a while. I didn¡¯t expect that. It¡¯s hard to predict. Let¡¯s wait and see. What we want to see now is the other party making a move and grabbing the ws. This time, it¡¯s just a small scheme. Let¡¯s test the other party¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Truth Listener stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you return to the Three Thousand Worlds to train? The hearts of these Dao Sect experts have be Nine Pollution Springs. From the looks of it, you are not their match.¡±

    Ksitigarbha lowered his head and looked at the palm lines on his palm. He thought to himself, If I want to achieve something big, I shouldn¡¯t be discouraged by setbacks. Instead, I should be ashamed of retreating.

    ording to the information given by the sect, Zhao Gongming¡¯s changes have been uncontroble after he came into contact with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. During the rise of the Water God, Zhao Gongming had also given him a lot of help. Moreover, there is concrete news from Jie School that Fairy Yun Xiao and the Water God are about to be Daopanions. The Saint has already agreed to the marriage... The two factions of Jie School and the Heavenly Courts will probably be slowly tied together. Truth Listener advised, ¡°Master, just Jie School alone can wipe out your spiritual mountain. Moreover, those immortals from Jie School do things in a hurry and don¡¯t consider the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Previously, when the immortals of the three sects went to the spiritual mountain to show off, the hearts of the immortals of Chan School were filled with thoughts. They were thinking about how to deal with the situation so that Chan School and they could gain both fame and fortune.¡±

    ¡°The immortals of Jie School did not think too much about it. They just wanted to fight on the spiritual mountain and love everyone... It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t provoke such a huge sect.¡±

    Ksitigarbha squinted slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have deduced for thousands of years. I¡¯m sure that there will be a fight between the Chan School and Jie School. The Western Sect will be the final winner!¡±

    ¡°Psht, Master, you¡¯re making it sound as if everyone in the Dao Sect is a fool...¡±

    Ksitigarbha shouted in his heart, ¡°This is the general trend! Do you understand the general trend!?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Master is awesome. Let¡¯s find the traitor on the spiritual mountain first. This is the mission that your teacher gave you to make up for your mistakes...¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ksitigarbha folded his arms and sat cross-legged on Truth Listener¡¯s back to sulk. Soon, he began to think.

    At the same time, on the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou and Jiu Wu flew to a small forest at the back of the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    There were the most Qi Refinement cultivators on the Heaven-Breaking Peak in the sect. It seemed a little crowded there, as if every inch ofnd was precious.

    After Li Jing entered the Immortal Du Sect and was epted as an in-name disciple by Perfected Du¡¯e, he was ced there to cultivate. A couple in the Perfected Immortal realm who did not have much time left were in charge of guiding Li Jing into the sect and taking care of his daily needs.

    After all, he was the Junior Brother of the Sect Leader. The offerings given to Li Jing by the sect were several times that of ordinary immortal seedlings. The treatment he received in all aspects was impable. Of course, Li Changshou had pulled off a small scheme through the Sect Leader... He wanted to let Li Jing feel the warmth of having a family. Li Changshou and Jiu Wu did not go to visit them directly. Instead, they passed a talisman that could conceal their tracks. After secretly greeting the old Perfected Immortals, theynded behind the pavilion and observed secretly... It happened to be lunch time. Li Jing, who was dressed in a clean, short-sleeved shirt, was eating with a bowl and chopsticks. The two olddies and old men sitting at the same table also held their bowls and chopsticks and looked kindly at the young man who had already grown a lot...

    Overall, the atmosphere was quite heartwarming.

    The old woman instructed, ¡°Little Aunt-Master, eat more. These are all spiritual fish and spiritual herbs. They can improve your constitution.¡± The old man asked, ¡°How¡¯s your swordy today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost mastered it!¡±

    Li Jing answered seriously.

    ¡°This sword technique is only to help you adjust your aura. It¡¯s not to be used for killing enemies and fighting. When you practice it, pay more attention to the cirction of your aura in your body. You have to make killing more powerful...¡±

    ¡°Yes! Hehe!¡±

    Behind the pavilion, Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at Jiu Wu. Both of them smiled and retreated quietly.

    Li Changshou fell into deep thought. It was not difficult to plot against someone as long as one was strong enough.

    However, it was not easy to change a person¡¯s personality...

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jiu Wuughed at the side. ¡°You had toe over to take a look before you could be at ease. Aren¡¯t you here to take a look? Are you at ease now? These two senior brothers and sisters have the best tempers in the sect. Previously, they wanted to have a son but could not. If Li Jing was not the Junior Brother of our Sect Leader, they would have already adopted him!¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He took a stroll with Jiu Wu in the rare quiet ce of the Heaven-Breaking Peak and continued to think. It seemed that he could only nurture Li Jing in all aspects. He could not only think about his personality. ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°Did you and Aunt-Master Jiu Shi... have any thoughts of having children?¡± When Jiu Wu heard that, he could not help but tremble. He shuddered and turned to give Li Changshou an ugly smile. Li Changshou quietly took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°A Grade Three Spirit Pill, Constitution Nurturing Pill.¡±

    ¡°Thank... Thank you...¡±

    Jiu Wu seemed to have obtained a treasure. He immediately took out a pill and swallowed it. Then, the short Daoist raised his head and sighed.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiu Wu sighed and said, ¡°Recently, I don¡¯t know where Shi Shi heard it from but she said that she is going to worship the statue of Goddess Nuwa. After umting for a long time and having a sincere heart, she will be able to obtain the Goddess¡¯s blessing. She will be able to get y figurines in her dream. Then, she will be able to get pregnant...¡± ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou almostughed out loud. He hurriedly asked, ¡°But this has nothing to do with...¡±

    ¡°Your Aunt-Master Jiu Shi is afraid that she will miss her dream. She deliberately sleeps every day and before she sleeps... Ah!¡± Jiu Wu sighed and looked at Li Changshou with aplicated expression. ¡°Changshou, can you think of a solution to the matter of bearing children? I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°This is limited by the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If immortals give birth to children at will, wouldn¡¯t there be a flood of Qi Refinement cultivators with immortal spiritual constitutions? The higher one¡¯s cultivation level is, the more troublesome it would be to have children... Eh?¡±

    He suddenly raised his eyebrows.

    Jiu Wu hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I suddenly realized something.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, please apany me. I might have to trouble you with Li Jingter.¡±

    ¡°Go and cultivate first. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Jiu Wu waved his hand.

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He rode a cloud to a suitable height and left the Heaven-Breaking Peak in a hurry. Although there was no need to keep a low profile in the sect, some things had already be a habit. With the principle that it was better to avoid trouble, those good habits could not be kicked casually.

    After leaving the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Li Changshou focused most of his attention on the paper effigy of the Heavenly Courts.

    A Heavenly Soldier was reporting in front of the study, saying that the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River, Bian Zhuang, had something urgent to see him about.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Li Changshou turned a paper effigy into an old immortal with white hair and a white beard.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Heavenly Soldiers outside the door turned around and ran away.

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and opened the door and window. He closed the array formation outside the study and allowed the abundant and pure spiritual energy of the Heavenly Courts to enter. After a while, Bian Zhuang carried his Nine-Toothed Harrow and rushed over. He put away the harrow in front of the door, cupped his fists, and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Water God!¡±

    ¡°Commander Bian, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I see that Commander Bian is sweating. Is there anything difficult?¡± Bian Zhuang hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Water God, something major has happened!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Changshou asked leisurely. He was neither fast nor slow.

    ¡°Well...¡± Bian Zhuang was at a loss for words. He looked out of the door guiltily. Li Changshou understood and activated the array formation that he had just set down. He smiled and said, ¡°Just say it. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. Just now, my family sent me amunication jade token.¡± Bian Zhuang scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Lord Water God, my family owns the World Edge Pavilion. You should know...¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that business seems to be booming.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. This kind of business is not presentable.¡± Bian Zhuang sighed and said, ¡°Even if the World Edge Pavilion has never done anything against their conscience, they are still in this industry... Don¡¯t take it to heart. This is the case. On the Lone Spirit Ind of the South Ocean, there is a branch pavilion that my family has just opened. Today, two old Daoists from the Western Sect secretly met the three ancient demon kings of the demon race in the pavilion to discuss how to deal with the Heavenly Courts and the Water God!¡± Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Do they have any concrete ns?¡± ¡°Yes, but the cultivation level of the people in the pavilion is limited. The content that they heard is not very detailed,¡± Bian Zhuang said in a low voice. ¡°They probably want to use a n to sow discord between the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts. They also want to use a borrowed knife to kill others and get rid of them... Ahem, it¡¯s not good for you!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes slowly squinted. He sat on the round chair and pondered.

    Soon, Li Changshou said, ¡°Bian Zhuang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sending the message in advance this time, but you have to remember something.¡±

    Li Changshou lectured earnestly, ¡°When you do something, you have to respect the industry. Even the World Edge Pavilion is the same. You have to think about providing high-quality and professional services to your guests, not try to find out about them. If you do that, it will easily ruin your reputation.¡±

    Bian Zhuang could not help but be stunned. Then, he realized something and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Water God. I will tell my family that they will only send me family letters from now on!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He took out a jade token. There were two escape techniques inside and he pushed them into Bian Zhuang¡¯s hands.

    Bian Zhuang was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly. When he left, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°This fellow...¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head, but he was extremely clear-headed.

    It was obvious that Bian Zhuang and the World Edge Pavilion had been used.

    It was true that the Western Sect and the demons had secretly met, but what exactly they were plotting was worth pondering.

    There seemed to be a good reason for them to meet in the World Edge Pavilion. There were all kinds of people there, and it was easy to conceal their figures. It was an excellent ce that ordinary immortals could not think of.

    However, that was just a misconception...

    The South Ocean was a huge ce, and the Three Realms were huge too. It would not be difficult for them to find a ce to meet secretly. Why did they have to discuss such a huge matter in a crowded ce?

    It was difficult for anyone to deduce if they chose to meet in a Minor Chiliocosm with weak Heavenly Dao power.

    If the other party wanted to alert the enemy, was he trying to scare the snake?

    Li Changshou quickly had an answer.

    Li Changshou shifted his attention to the paper effigy vault in the Sea God Sect¡¯s temple in Anshui City. He chose a paper effigy and transformed it into a young girl. She circled the ground using Earth Escape for a while.

    After making sure that no one was watching him, he rushed to the South Ocean and jumped onto the familiar reef...

    Li Changshou picked up an ocarina and yed it slowly.

    In this sea, dozens of fish emitted a wisp of blood energy at the same time. The blood energy quickly diluted in the seawater, and the dozens of fish continued to swim.

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was cultivating in seclusion in a secret Cave Abode at the foot of the mountain, frowned.

    The sound of the ocarina... ¡°Spirit Mountain is alert. Stop allmunication. We will observe the situation in a hundred years.¡±

    As a secre

    That was a secret signal that had been set a long time ago.

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed... The sound of the ocarina also meant that it would be at least a hundred years before she could leave the Western Sect and return to the embrace of the Great Daoist Master in the backyard of the Tushita Pce. I¡¯m really going to be the Grand Commander of the Western Sect¡¯s Primordial Beasts! My tracks might even be washed clean by the Western Sect!

    Unfortunately...

    She raised her hand and wiped the corners of her lips. Daoist Wen Jing closed her eyes and chuckled... I haven¡¯t seen the First Consort in a long time. I miss

    him.

    In Anshui City, the young girl yed some music before throwing herself into the seawater and heading towards the lone ind in the South Ocean.

    To be safe, Li Changshou had to go and take a look.

    However, halfway through Li Changshou¡¯s journey, two distinguished guests arrived at the Sea God Temple of Anshui City. It was Zhao Gongming, who rushed over on a cloud with an unhappy Qiong Xiao. Li Changshou did not dare to dy and went out to wee them. He led Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao to the rear hall.

    Unexpectedly, the news that Zhao Gongming and his sister brought was simr to the news that Bian Zhuang had given them. They were both about the Western Sect and the ancient demons. Then, Zhao Gongming simply exined the process of him scamming the three people from the Western Sect... Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°This time, I encountered a tough opponent. There¡¯s a disciple of the Western Saint who¡¯s dressed in white and riding a green hound. He actually has some backbone and would rather die than submit. I couldn¡¯t seed.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Ksitigarbha?¡± Qiong Xiao answered in boredom. ¡°I think that¡¯s his name.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately stood up with a calm expression. He said seriously, ¡°Brother, Fairy, are you busy now?¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand. ¡°Just say it!¡± ¡°Chase!¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find this person and destroy his soul!¡± Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao could not help but be stunned. They had never seen Li Changshou reveal such a decisive and ruthless side.

 Chapter 369 - Divine Beads Against Divine Light, Gong Ming Meets Kong Xuan

    Chapter 369 Divine Beads Against Divine Light, Gong Ming Meets Kong Xuan

    It was rare for Li Changshou to invite him. Zhao Gongming did not reject him at all. He brought Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation and called his third sister. He carried twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls and headed straight for the South Ocean! A momentter, they quietly arrived at the ce where the scam had happened. Qiong Xiao took out a bag of green quicksand and immediately began to track them.

    Zhao Gongming, who had already changed into his armor, stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the sun rise in the west? Brother, you are actually so decisive at times.¡±

    ¡°Always opt for the lesser of two evils. This time, I¡¯m just giving it a try.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°If we can catch up to him, it¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t get rid of him. We can get rid of his green-furred dog!¡± Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and quickly understood. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of the power of that divine beast.¡± Qiong Xiao scoffed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a divine beast that can listen to the thoughts of living beings. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he used some small Dharma spells to conceal his essence soul?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Fairy, if we don¡¯t hide ourselves now, the fish around the ind and the fairies in the sea will see our tracks. Wouldn¡¯t our whereabouts be exposed to Truth Listener?¡±

    Qiong Xiao blinked. ¡°That makes sense... This way.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the dancing quicksand in front of her turned into a green cloud that headed towards the depths of the South Ocean. Zhao Gongming thought for a while and said, ¡°Third Sister, bring Changgeng¡¯s incarnation over from behind. I¡¯ll go and meet him first!¡± After saying that, a blue immortal light shed around Zhao Gongming. His figure turned into a gust of wind and disappeared... Qiong Xiao pursed her lips and looked at Li Changshou quietly. She snorted and said, ¡°Big Brother is so concerned about what you said. He even used his natural mystical ability, which he has not revealed for many years.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. His eyes were filled with emotions.

    Qiong Xiao pointed casually and a golden rope wrapped around Li Changshou¡¯s arm. She rode a cloud and chased after him, but she did not invite Li Changshou to travel with her on the cloud. Sensing that the two of them were a little awkward, Li Changshou took the initiative to ask, ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in seclusion,¡± Qiong Xiao replied casually. Then, she turned to Li Changshou, who was behind her. ¡°You... forget it.¡± ¡°Fairy, just speak your mind.¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted. ¡°Do you know what kind of wine my sister likes? Do you know what type of dresses she likes? Look at how you¡¯re running around for the Heavenly Courts all day, as if you don¡¯t care about my sister¡¯s matters at all. Could it be that you¡¯re only going to visit our Three-Immortal Ind after my sister invites you? You actually did not take the initiative to help a beautiful and gentle Connate expert like my sister. Do you really think that you are the only one who can help my sister transcend the Love Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou was at a loss for words. Just as he was about to exin that he and Fairy Yun Xiao had yet to reach the Passion realm, the sky in front of them suddenly darkened. The universe trembled and the Great Dao surged! ¡°Big Brother fought with someone!¡±

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. If we gote, there will be no chance to fight!¡±

    After saying that, Qiong Xiao immediately grabbed Li Changshou and sped up. However, she recalled that Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation was not strong enough. She said, ¡°You fly over slowly. I¡¯ll help with the battle.¡± Then, she turned into a ball of golden light and sped forward. After a while, dragon roars sounded. Two golden flood dragons flew up and down. Twenty-four stars hung at the border of the South Ocean, sealing arge area of the universe! Is Ksitigarbha that powerful? He can actually make Master Zhao use his full strength! Just as Li Changshou was about to ask the Great Daoist Master to help, five rays of light suddenly rushed out from the sky, wanting to break through the seal of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    The rays of divine light were ck, white, green, yellow, and red in color. They intertwined and condensed into a huge hand that covered the sky, as if it was going to tear the blue sky apart! Five-colored Divine Light?!

    Li Changshou could not help but stare. Why is Master Zhao fighting with Sister Xuan, ahem, Kong Xuan?! The two golden flood dragons roared and crashed into the Five-colored Divine Light, scattering the huge hand. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls flickered continuously and changed directions in the sky. They forcefully suppressed the Divine Light that was about to cause waves!

    This...

    Zhao Gongming, Qiong Xiao, the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, and the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors joined forces to fight against Kong Xuan¡¯s Five-colored Divine Light?

    He had never seen such a scene.

    Li Changshou immediately rushed forward and used the Wind Escape technique. He rushed to the battleground tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    No matter how fast his escape technique was, he would still need a short period of time.

    Taking advantage of this opening, Zhao Gongming and his sister had already exchanged a few blows with Kong Xuan! The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl activated its power and temporarily suppressed the Five-colored Divine Light, preventing the Divine Light from brushing the Divine Pearl. Zhao Gongming held a golden wooden whip and Kong Xuan held a long saber. The two figures kept fighting on the surface of the sea, leaving behind traces. The intense battle caused huge waves!

    Fortunately, Zhao Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl had the ability to suppress the universe. Otherwise, the universe would have been shattered!

    Qiong Xiao held her sword fingers together and controlled the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors to avoid the Five-colored Divine Light. When the Five-colored Divine Light was about to close, she immediately made the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors reveal the Golden Flood Dragon. She turned her head and scattered the Divine Light.

    Even though he was fighting one against two, Kong Xuan did not seem to be defeated. He even used the Five-colored Divine Light to restrain Zhao Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and forced Qiong Xiao to not dare to enter... Li Changshou appeared beside Qiong Xiao and immediately shouted, ¡°Brother! Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan! Please stop!¡± However, his voice, which was enhanced with immortal power, was torn apart by the spiritual energy in the battleground... ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Brother can handle it.¡± Li Changshou thought of something and shouted into the sky, ¡°Senior Brother! Why are you here!?!¡± Just as he finished speaking, he saw the Five-colored Divine Light sh rapidly. It wrapped around Kong Xuan and flew into the distance. It left the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl¡¯s envelopment and stood 500 kilometers away. ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly rushed forward. Zhao Gongming, who was about to chase after him, stopped him and released his aura. A thousand kilometers away, Kong Xuan, who was dressed in a green robe, frowned slightly. He looked up at the sky and stared at Li Changshou. He snorted coldly and rode a cloud over. Li Changshou pulled Zhao Gongming¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Brother, do you have an old feud with Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan?¡± ¡°What old feud? I just saw him?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was so angry that he blew his beard. ¡°I tracked down the whereabouts of the Earth Treasury and found an ind. When I saw him standing above the Immortal Ind, I wanted to ask if he had seen it before. I was amiable. I went up and even called him Fellow Daoist. Who knew that he would re at me and scold me? He asked which part of him seemed like he was a male. I thought about it and realized... Ah, did I see wrongly? If I see something wrongly, I¡¯ll admit it. Hence, I just changed the way I addressed him and called him Fairy. I even apologized. However, he red at me and scolded me again. He asked me which part of him looked like a fairy! I asked him if he was male or female and after that, he wanted to beat me up!¡±

    ¡°Pfft... Hahahaha!¡±

    Qiong Xiao could not help butugh out loud. She almost copsed on the cloud.

    At that moment, Kong Xuan had already flown back. He said coldly, ¡°So what if I hit you? If not for the fact that you are a disciple of the Saint and a legendary figure of Jie School, I would definitely pluck out your beard today!¡± ¡°Hey, hey!¡±

    Zhao Gongming widened his eyes. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls circled around him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re going overboard. I¡¯m afraid we have to fight again today!¡±

    ¡°You two!¡±

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on.

    At that moment, Kong Xuan was considered a neutral party between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect. Even if he could not be roped in, they should not offend him.

    To be safe, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Zhao Gongming tofort him. He turned around and bowed to Kong Xuan with a Dao salute.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it was just a small misunderstanding just now. Fellow Daoist, you are heroic, beautiful, and have a perfected Connate Dao Body. You should not be seen as ordinary. My elder brother admitted his mistake. Fellow Daoist, you took the initiative to attack. Why don¡¯t we let this matter go?¡±

    Kong Xuan¡¯s expression turned gloomy at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°I was indeed rude to attack rashly just now. I hereby apologize.¡± Zhao Gongming walked out from behind Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°I was careless and had offended you. However, Fellow Daoist, your Five-Element mystical abilities are really eye-catching. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s spar again!¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s narrow phoenix-like eyes were filled with light. The two Dao runes and auras gently collided in the air. ¡°Why don¡¯t we...¡± ¡°Another day! Another day!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said.

    Kong Xuan pursed his lips and said, ¡°Who are you asking about?¡± Li Changshou replied, ¡°We¡¯re chasing a group of enemies. It¡¯s a young Daoist who¡¯s riding a green-furred spiritual beast.¡±

    Kong Xuan pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he gave an answer.

    ¡°They had previously passed by the array outside my ind and headed towards the South Pir. They have long left the five continents.¡± Li Changshou sighed in disappointment. Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I chase after them for you? Perhaps we can find their tracks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let him go this time.¡± Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Kong Xuan continued, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you go to my ind and have a seat?¡±

    Li Changshou asked Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao with a hinting nce in his eyes. They nodded and let Li Changshou make the decision.

    Li Changshou also felt that it was better to form good rtions with an expert like Kong Xuan than to be enemies with him.

    Moreover, this concerned the marriage of the Great Daoist Master. He was considered an expert in Ren School. As the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, he had to help the Great Daoist Master if he could. How could he see the Great Daoist Master die alone and depressed in Xuandu City?

    He cared about the first old Pure Yang of the Primordial World!

    As long as everyone offered a little love, the Three Realms would have a beautiful tomorrow!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, let me introduce you. These two are the few experts of the Dao Sect.¡±

    Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao looked at each other. The two of them stepped forward but were blocked by Li Changshou. ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Gongming, Changgeng¡¯s brother-inw.¡± ¡°Qiong Xiao of the Three-Immortal Ind, and I¡¯m his sister-inw!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He and Fairy Yun Xiao had yet to...

    No, what are you two worried about?! Kong Xuan snorted when he saw that. ¡°I¡¯m so friendly to him because he¡¯s the Great Daoist Master¡¯s junior brother. I owe the Great Daoist Master many favors. Hmph, follow me.¡± Then, he flicked his sleeve and turned around to lead the way.

    Kong Xuan¡¯s residence was rather hidden.

    The entire ind was hidden by the array formation. No one could detect the traces of the ind with their naked eyes or immortal senses. The decorations on the ind were rather elegant. The clear stream circled around the bamboo buildings and the mountain rocks surrounded the forest.

    The young girl who had been saved by Kong Xuan previously had already recovered from the ¡°mental explosion¡±. She was dressed in a colorful dress and had a pretty face. She was serving tea and water,pletely unlike a human-eating peacock bird. Perhaps because he had just modified the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou subconsciously began to search everywhere. He captured some very detailed arrangements on the ind and carefully investigated them. He felt that it was very beneficial...

    After sitting down, there was no small talk. Kong Xuan only asked about the Great Daoist Master.

    Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao looked at each other. The siblings had roughly understood something. They were in awe of that man...

    Li Changshou answered them in detail and diverted the topic without leaving a trace...

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why did you go outside the array formation and run into my brother?¡±

    ¡°I was a little troubled just now. I seemed to have felt that some opportunities had arrived.¡±

    Kong Xuan sighed softly and looked at the bamboo forest outside the door. He yed with the jade cup in his hand and said, ¡°However, I met Fellow Daoist Zhao when I just went out.¡±

    ¡°Opportunity?¡± Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°What kind of opportunity? Is it the treasure I have here? If you do, please tell me. Since you are my brother¡¯s good friend, you are naturally also my good friend! I will not be stingy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. It¡¯s not a treasure.¡± Kong Xuan pinched his fingers and deduced. He sighed and said, ¡°The opportunity that I mentioned has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s an opportunity for my race. Fellow Daoists, do you know my Phoenix n?¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. Zhao Gongming also nodded. Qiong Xiao pointed at Li Changshou and chuckled. ¡°If you say that it¡¯s about the Phoenix n, the word ¡®opportunity¡¯ might be on him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Fairy, why do you say that?¡±

    What opportunities could he have for the Phoenix n?

    The dragon and phoenix were mortal enemies. He was already on the dragon race¡¯s side. The phoenix race probably did not trust him, right? Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own identity?¡±

    Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity...

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, my brother has a huge reputation and a long identity description. Listen up! The person sitting in front of you is an Immortal God of the Heavenly Courts, whom the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts trusts the most. He is in charge of the water affairs of the Three Realms. He is also the disciple of the Saint whom the Ren School has yet to make public. He is in charge of handling the matters of Ren School. He cane and go as he wishes in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and the Tushita Pce.¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    Qiong Xiao cleared her throat and continued, ¡°He is also the rising strategist of the Heavenly Courts. He single-handedly facilitated the dragon race¡¯s ascension to the Heavenly Courts. With a raise of his hand, he destroyed hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers of the demon race. With a flick of his finger, he resolved the life-and-death crisis of the Magi. He is the advisor of love that everyone in the Dao Sect recognizes! Of course, most importantly, he is my sister¡¯s Daopanion-to-be. Ah-¡°

    As the siblings exined, Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. When he looked at Li Changshou, who was a little embarrassed, he felt a little eager. ¡°Then, Fellow Daoist, can you help my Phoenix n?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t listen to the praises they¡¯re singing about me. I don¡¯t have so many abilities. It¡¯s just that the Heavenly Courts are ordinary...¡±

    ¡°Help him.¡± He was caught off guard. The faint Dao runes of the Grand Pure One circted around him. It was undoubtedly the Grand Pure One!

    ¡°... Immortal God.¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and said seriously to Kong Xuan , ¡°However, with my rtionship with the Great Daoist Master, I will definitely consider carefully and help you wholeheartedly if you have a request.¡±

 Chapter 370 - Disciple of Ren School, Present For Assistance

    Chapter 370 Disciple of Ren School, Present For Assistance

    As long as it involved an entire race in the Primordial World, it would definitely involve the three trivial matters of destiny, negative karma, and merit. The ancient battle between the phoenix race and the dragon race should be the first tribtion after the opening of the sky. At that time, the world had just been established. Connate lifeforms upied the mainstream. The dragons and phoenixes were the overlords of the two races. Basically, no one had the concept of lifespan. Many living beings who did not have any potential would slowly live forever.

    There were truly many Zenith Heavens and Golden Immortals.

    However, 90% of those powerful living beings had died in the battle between the dragons and phoenixes. The Primordial World had also been shattered. The structure of the five continents and the trichiliocosm had been formed since then.

    If the Dao Ancestor had not turned the tide and killed the Fiend Ancestor, who was causing trouble behind the scenes, and the Heaven and Earth had not sped up the perfection of the Heavenly Dao and suppressed the final climax of the Great Tribtion in time, the Heaven and Earth would have returned to Chaos...

    The battle was not just apetition between the dragon, phoenix, and Qilin races. The dragon race was known as the King of Scaly Armor, the phoenix race was known as the King of Flying Feathers, and the Qilin race was known as the King of Beasts. At that time, the great cmity began with the dragons and phoenixes. It engulfed almost the entire Primordial World. The negative karma that the dragon and phoenix ns carried was almost boundless. The final oue of the battle between the dragons and phoenixes was clearly the dragon race¡¯s victory. The phoenix race and the Qilin, which did not deserve the name of the Great Tribtion, had almost withered.

    The dragon race guarded the four seas and Sea Eyes. They were gued by negative karma and had been weak since ancient times. Even though they had been ordered and put in peace by the Heavenly Courts, there was still the tragedy of the East Ocean¡¯s eye being destroyed. The thirdrgest n in the ancient times, the Qilin, had be rare auspicious beasts in the Primordial World. They were almost extinct at the end of the ancient times... The Phoenix n was in a worser state. They were originally part of the Feather King n. Now, only one or two nsmen were active. Only Kong Xuan and the Golden Roc were active.

    Most of the other flying beasts that were known to have the bloodline of the phoenix race were just the ¡°underlings¡± that followed behind the phoenix race in the past. The true bloodline of the phoenix race contained the mystical ability of nirvana and was rarely revealed after the ancient times. The dragon race was different. The dragons had always been quite hardworking at reproducing. From ancient times until today, they had arge number of ¡°close rtives¡± in the world...

    The problem that the phoenix race was facing now was their luck and bloodline. The negative karma of the phoenix race was borne by the Primordial Phoenix. The Primordial Phoenix relied on its nirvana mystical ability to suppress the Undying mes Mountain. It hoped that the phoenix race would be able to continue their bloodline. Then, it ced the heavy responsibility of the continuation of the phoenix race on... Kong Xuan. When Li Changshou heard that, he could not help but want toin. He felt that the bird that Lord Primordial Phoenix entrusted to was a little...

    Up to now, Kong Xuan had yet to decide his gender! The problem with the phoenix race was very clearhow to let the phoenix race obtain the continuation of their bloodline, restore a bit of their luck, and gain a foothold in the Primordial World again.

    Kong Xuan said, ¡°Our race has been burdened by the Primordial World and suffered heavy negative karma. Now, we only hope that our bloodline can be continued. We¡¯re not asking for another chance at prosperity, dozens of nsmen would be enough. I don¡¯t want all my nsmen to live forever. I just want my bloodline to continue and allow the phoenixes to exist in the world. That¡¯s enough tofort Mother.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. Zhao Gongming folded his arms and tried his best to think. On the other hand, Qiong Xiao pointed at the young girl from the phoenix n who was serving tea and water. She asked in confusion, ¡°Then, how did she get here?¡±

    Kong Xuan said, ¡°Mother once gave me three drops of blood essence. It can be given to the birds with simr bloodlines and turn them into the phoenix race.¡± ¡°Oh ~¡± Qiong Xiao looked enlightened. Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, said, ¡°The term ¡®luck¡¯ is mysterious and ethereal. Normally speaking, if you do good deeds and umte merit, you can always make ¡®luck¡¯... right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that simple, I wouldn¡¯t be so vexed.¡± Kong Xuan frowned and shook his head. ¡°Merit and destiny are not rted.¡± ¡°I have a solution,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. He picked up the tea beside him and raised his hand to take a sip.

    Since the Saint wanted him to attack, he naturally could not stand by and do nothing.

    Although he did not know if the Grand Pure One wanted Kong Xuan to get closer to Ren School or if he had a bigger n... Actually, Li Changshou had already thought of something that had a 90% chance of being true. The Mystic Bird gives rise to the Shang Dynasty. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s knowledge, the Shang Nation¡¯s totem was the Mystic Bird.

    In ancient times, the dragon race had once be the totem of the human race because they had helped the human race. From then on, they had reversed their destiny and continued their life. If he was involved in the story of the Shang Dynasty being born, that matter would indeed be enough to attract the attention of the Saint.

    At the same time, he could exin why Kong Xuan would protect the Shang Nation during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It was just rted to benefits. Li Changshou put down the tea in his hand and had an idea. He smiled and said, ¡°In ancient times, the dragon race used that method. Why didn¡¯t the phoenix race use it?¡±

    Kong Xuan was not an ordinary person. Since Li Changshou had said that, Kong Xuan knew what was going on. Kong Xuan sighed and said, ¡°Now that the human race has prospered, we no longer have the opportunity to protect the human race. I¡¯m just saying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. He was also vignt. He constantly sensed if a Heavenly Punishment would descend and if the Saint would stop his train of thought.

    However, he quickly confirmed that Kong Xuan¡¯s matter was rted to the rise of the Shang Nation. Li Changshou said, ¡°The destiny of the human race is concentrated in the South Continent. In the South Continent, there are many countries and wars everywhere. As the saying goes, they will be separated after a long period of time. The human race has had no master for a long time. They should have amon master for prosperity. The opportunity for the phoenix race is right here. If I knew where the heavens were going to send me, I would have protected my future master in advance and made him use the divine bird of the phoenix race as his totem. Why would the phoenix race worry about not being established?¡± Despite being a mighty figure, Kong Xuan looked happy. He stood up and cupped his fists at Li Changshou. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you can help us with this matter, the phoenix race will owe you karma. Kong Xuan will also owe you a favor!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to do that. If my senior brother is here, how could he not help you? Senior Brother¡¯s matter is my matter. The entire Ren School is united. We will definitely help you with this matter, Fellow Daoist. However, there are two things that I need you to understand.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s normal for dynasties to change in the mortal world. If the phoenix race gets what they want, please do not interfere when the dynasty falls.¡±

    He said that purely to plot against the Western Sect. Kong Xuan had entered the venue by beating up Randeng and injuring a few immortals of Chan School. In the end, Saint Zhun Ti jumped out and fought the Five-colored Divine Light with the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree. Although that battle had made Kong Xuan famous, Kong Xuan¡¯s oue was rather tragic. After being defeated by Zhun Ti, he was forcefully sent to the Western Sect.

    After he transformed into a Buddha, Kong Xuan was arranged to be the Buddha¡¯s cmity. He swallowed the Buddha into his stomach, and the Buddha broke out of his back and became the Buddha¡¯s mother. He lost his perfected Connate body...

    Li Changshou only knew that it was a huge scheme at the end of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He did not know about theplicated implications and the final winner.

    However, what happened to Kong Xuan was very inhumane. There was no romantic vibe from the Primordial World.

    The best script should be...

    Kong Xuan took the initiative to give up his perfected Connate body for the Great Daoist Master and returned to the Yin. He transformed into a woman and dressed himself in a rainbow dress, applied some blush, and put on a phoenix crown. He walked to the backyard of the Tushita Pce with his head held high and chest puffed out. He pointed at the Great Daoist Master who was sleeping in and said, ¡°Xuan Du! I want to marry you!¡± Then, a mosquito lying on the tree beside him suddenly bursts into tears because she clearly flew over first...

    Ahem, let¡¯s get down to business.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Secondly, I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m 100% confident in this matter. I have to report this to the Jade Emperor when I return. To be honest, the Heavenly Courts has a series of ns regarding the human race. If you give the totem¡¯s destiny to the Phoenix n, it will not be a big deal to the Heavenly Courts. However, I need you to express some goodwill to the Heavenly Courts. If you encounter any Heavenly Soldiers or Heavenly Generals in danger when you travel outside in the future, please save them.¡± ¡°Alright! Of course!¡± Kong Xuan agreed decisively. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the general direction today,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°When the situation in the South Continent changes, I will invite you toe out of seclusion.¡± Kong Xuan hurriedly said that he was not in a hurry. However, Li Changshou used the excuse that he would definitely me him if he knew that he had neglected the task. He forced the topic to switch back to the main topic.

    Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao looked at each other.

    Zhao Gongming sent a voice transmission and sighed. ¡°Third Sister, do you think Changgeng had this n all along? Why does it sound so logical? In just a while, he has already made arrangements for the phoenix race.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like it.¡±

    Qiong Xiao mumbled, ¡°If he is really confident, he would have exined everything in one go. He was thinking as he spoke. He left some room for discussion in many of the things he said. He also paused several times in between words. That was because he had not thought of it. However, to be able to consider the Western Sect, the Heavenly Courts, the human race, and even set a trap for this matter in such a short period of time, he is indeed impressive.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed. ¡°Sigh, I feel that I¡¯ve lived so many years in vain...¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Big Brother, you¡¯re not good at thinking about these twists and turns. You¡¯re the wind. You won¡¯t turn around unless you hit a wall.¡± Qiong Xiao said calmly, ¡°Brother, what if his cultivation level surpasses yours in the future? You¡¯ll be the one in trouble.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me. At that time, won¡¯t you be outdone too?¡± ¡°What is there to be afraid of? As his sister-inw, I should be taken care of. Hmph!¡±

    Zhao Gongming chuckled when he heard that. He feltfortable.

    There was no pressure when he interacted with his brother-inw and sister.

    They stayed on Peacock Ind for half a day. Before they left, Kong Xuan sent Li Changshou and the other two out.

    Kong Xuan handed a jade token to Li Changshou. It was used for sending messages. He said that he could repay the favor at any time. In other words, he had given Li Changshou a chance to ask him to help. That was Kong Xuan¡¯s personality. Even if he returned the favor, he would still ask Li Changshou to invite him.

    He indeed had the right to be arrogant. After all, not every expert below the Saint could force Saint Zhun Ti into such a sorry state. On the way back, Li Changshou closed his eyes and pondered.

    If he was already ¡°used¡± by the Heavenly Dao and involved in the business of the Mystic Bird, a series of signs would appear in the Heavenly Courts and the South Continent...

    If the Shang Nation was sessfully established, it would not be long before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. At the same time, Li Changshou had long noticed that the time scale of the South Continent waspletely different from what he knew.

    From the moment Emperor Da Yu returned to the Fire Cloud Cave, it happened to be the end of summer. The entire chaotic world hadsted for at least ten thousand years...

    That also raised an interesting question. What is the connection between the Primordial World and the future? Li Changshou was not interested in investigating that. After all, he had yet to resolve the most important requirement¡ªthe ability to protect himself.

    At the same time, how much merit could he gain if he could make the South Continent return from chaos? If the merit from the reform of the Netherworld and sending them to the Heavenly Courts, as well as the merit from ending the chaos in the South Continent were not enough for him to sessfully cultivate the Golden Deity Body... Li Changshou had a premonition that he would be stuck at an awkward juncture.

    However, it did not matter. He would first do the important things. He would see how much hecked. If hecked too much, he would slowly wait for the merit from incense offerings and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ sry.

    If he did notck much, he would go and kill some negative karma demons to fill the gaps. Exterminating demons and protecting the Dao is for humans and Heaven!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zhao Gongming suddenly sighed and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡±

    Li Changshou and Qiong Xiao were shocked. Zhao Gongming patted his chest and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find Jinguang now. Since Junior Sister Jinguang has fallen in love with me and I can¡¯t bear to reject her, I shall be her Daopanion! If she doesn¡¯t change her mind after a hundred years or a thousand years and I also develop feelings for her, we can be a couple!¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Qiong Xiao jumped over and grabbed Zhao Gongming¡¯s arm. She shook it. ¡°Brother, why did you suddenly be enlightened!?!¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly. Zhao Gongming smiled awkwardly and raised his chin at Li Changshou. ¡°When I was at Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan¡¯s ce just now, I saw Changshou putting in so much effort to speak up for Senior Brother Xuan Du. I felt rather emotional. This matter cannot be dragged on any longer. Everyone¡¯s Dao hearts are unstable, and the sect cannot be peaceful. Brother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Brother¡¯s matter is naturally an important one.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Gongming waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Golden Ao Ind now!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Qiong Xiao immediately said, ¡°This matter is not something you can decide with just a word. Take your time with this fellow. I¡¯ll go ahead and help you find out what Junior Sister Golden Light is saying!¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Zhao Gongming¡¯s aura immediately withered. Qiong Xiao immediately took out the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and flew towards Golden Ao Ind with the flood dragons.

    Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he shook his head and followed Zhao Gongming. He kept answering Master Zhao¡¯s questions that were less manly.

    ¡°Changgeng, do you think I should change my armor?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, should I shave my beard?¡± ¡°Changgeng, what should I talk about when I¡¯m alone with Sister Jinguang?¡± Li Changshou silently took out a scroll and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it for you long ago!¡± Zhao Gongming was overjoyed. He opened the scroll and read it as if he had obtained a treasure. Soon, he was confident and felt that he could seed. The two of them waited for two hours before Qiong Xiao sent a voice transmission. Then, Zhao Gongming brought Li Changshou to Golden Ao Ind. They met at a beautiful treasure pool.

    It happened to be the ce where Ao Yi cultivated.

    Li Changshou did not approach that ce. When Zhao Gongming went to the ind, he turned around and wanted to leave.

    However, just as he flew less than 30 to 50 feet, before he could circte his immortal power, a small vortex appeared in the cloud in front of him. A slightly plump palm stretched out and curled its finger at Li Changshou... Li Changshou smiled as well. Just as he approached, someone grabbed his cor and pulled him into a familiar hole.

    ¡°Duo...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    A group of people in front turned their heads and gestured for them to keep quiet. Duobao, who was beside them, chuckled and pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm to the other pit. The pit and audience were familiar, but the scenes and the main characters were different. Outside the cave, Zhao Gongming was squatting beside the pool. He raised his hand and searched his face. His beard slowly floated down.

    Not far away, the Goddess of Golden Light, who was dressed in a light red dress, was waiting quietly with her hands behind her back. Her face was red, and her heart was pounding. Near the Treasure Pool, there were many holes made by Daoist Duobao¡¯s unique mystical abilities. Those holes were filled with enthusiastic immortals from the few inds of Jie School... It could be said that Jie School was very united! That was a huge factor. Li Changshou was brought to the best spot to watch the show. He was treated equally with Qiong Xiao, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and the other disciples of the Saint.

    However, Li Changshou felt a little worried after watching for a while... If Yun Xiao received the letter and rushed over, wouldn¡¯t she think of the magnificent scene in the peach blossom forest... Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled. He immediately wanted to ignite the paper effigy and escape in time. However, just as that thought surfaced in his mind, before the True Samadhi mes could be ignited, he snorted and paced back and forth in the cave... Many Jie School immortals subconsciously felt their legs go weak.

 Chapter 371 - Immortal Childâ€™s Longevity

    Chapter 371 Immortal Child¡¯s Longevity

    Ah, what is true friendship in times of trouble? At that moment, the hundreds of immortals from Jie School who were watching themotion on Golden Ao Ind cast grateful looks with their immortal senses at the white-haired, white-bearded old immortal who took the initiative to wee the other end of the cave.

    Although everyone knew that the appearance of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ordinary God of Power, his figure was fake, his voice, and his beard were fake... However, the bravery and fearlessness of stepping forward at this moment of danger were real! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Li Changgeng, was indeed a good brother of Jie School!

    A moment ago... Fairy Yun Xiao appeared at the other end of the cave. She was dressed in a green dress and had a beautiful figure that could not be reduced at all.

    Her ck hair was soft like water, and her eyes were gentle, but they contained the true meaning of the Great Dao. There was also a faint dignity that made people only dare to look at her from afar without touching her... There were no simrities between the two worlds.

    He originally did not care about the matters of the mortal world, but he could not control his emotions.

    If not for Yun Xiao, who else would have such charm to make Li Changshou, whose Dao heart had been sealed by the ¡°Steel Aged Beauties¡±, have obvious emotional fluctuations? If not for Yun Xiao, how many people could do that? As soon as they appeared, they could make the hole formed by Daoist Duobao¡¯s mystical abilities be heard by a pin drop? The immortals from Jie School, who were watching the gossip, thought of a problem at the same time... Thest time they gathered together, they were gossiping and watching the interaction between Yun Xiao and Water God Changgeng! Now that the main character is here, then... Daoist Duobao moved back and hid behind the Goddess of Golden Light. The Goddess of Golden Spirit calmly shifted her gaze away and began to study the mysterious patterns of the ¡°soil particles¡± inside the cave.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit pursed her lips. She had already prepared the method that she would often use to deal with her master¡¯s reprimand...

    Qiong Xiao had also arrived. She was already about to cry and pinch her ears. She looked pitifully at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, who was preparing to burn himself.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. If he did not step forward now, who else could?

    ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± A softughter broke the silence in the cave. Li Changshou held his horsetail whisk and walked forward. He used some kind of footwork and his body blew in front of Fairy Yun Xiao like a breeze. His steps were smooth and natural, making people feelfortable.

    Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s a reason for this, let¡¯s not count this as the meeting that should take ce once every 500 years.¡± A smile graced Yun Xiao¡¯s originally dissatisfied face. ¡°Why are you all eavesdropping here?¡±

    Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that being too rude to the two of them?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, you¡¯re just too concerned about that. That¡¯s normal for living beings. On the other hand, the rxed, lively, and united atmosphere of Jie School is very rare in the eyes of a disciple of Ren School. Right, I¡¯ll change my appearance.¡± As he spoke, Li Changshou took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and transformed it into the face of a young Daoist. He put away the old immortal¡¯s paper effigy. The corners of Yun Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s not as pleasing as your original appearance.¡±

    Li Changshou looked a little guilty and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s a secret of Ren School that can¡¯t be easily revealed.¡±

    Then, he made an inviting gesture and walked back to the cave where he was previously. Along the way, it was only a few hundred feet. Every time Yun Xiao walked past an ¡°observation cave¡±, she would sweep her gaze across it. The immortals inside, regardless of gender or seniority, did not dare to look at her. Moreover, they more or less felt... guilty. Many immortals would pretend to chat and change the topic. They would also talk about Dharma treasures and cultivation. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Yu Yuan, the Blood Transformation Divine Saber that you have recently refined seems to be quite powerful. Shall we discuss it together someday?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Luo Xuan, have you settled the corpse yet? Didn¡¯t you go into seclusion for tens of thousands of years and still failed toprehend the key?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome...¡±

    There were also immortals who mentioned thetest news.

    ¡°These demons are really out of luck. They even said that they want to fight the Heavenly Courts. I wonder where they got their confidence from.¡± ¡°Ah, back then, my cousin from the Cave Abode next door had a close rtionship with the Great Demon King of the North Continent. I wonder if this karma will implicate us.¡± ¡°The Ren School is behind the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s useless for the demons to do anything. It¡¯s better to be honest...¡± When Yun Xiao heard that, she looked at Li Changshou with concern and asked gently, ¡°Previously, I deduced that you were summoned to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce because of the demons. Is there any trouble?¡± After hearing his words, Li Changshou had aplicated expression. Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce... was also a bad memory... Yun Xiao hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just reprimanded by Goddess Nuwa.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now that I think about it, I was really gutsy. I even dared to plot against the Saint. In the end, the Saint saw through me. I was already confident that I had not made any mistakes. I did not expect that I would still be careless.¡±

    He sighed. Yun Xiao rxed her eyebrows when she heard that. The little anxiety and concern she had just now could not be faked.

    She said, ¡°The Saint and the so-called quasi-saint seem to be separated by a line, but they are actually worlds apart.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded in agreement.

    This kind of ¡°warning¡± about the abilities of Saints was already a necessary topic for every meeting. As they chatted, the two of them arrived at the pit that Li Changshou had been in previously.

    Fairy Yun Xiao bowed and addressed them as Senior Brother, Senior Sister, and Junior Sister respectively. Then, she frowned and looked at Qiong Xiao... Just as she was about to speak, Li Changshou raised his hand and gently pulled Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to teach Qiong Xiao a lesson in front of others.¡±

    Yun Xiao dissipated her aura and sighed.

    ¡°Follow me back to the ind to cultivateter. Don¡¯t run around outside. Your cultivation level is almost surpassed by Bi Xiao.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±

    Qiong Xiao said aggrievedly and secretly cupped her fists to thank Li Changshou. Yun Xiao could not help but look out of the hole... Beside the treasure pool, Zhao Gongming, who had trimmed his beard and changed into a long robe, disyed the characteristics of having a dignified appearance and a mighty figure to the extreme. The Goddess of Golden Light today had long hair that gave off a mature charm. Her exquisite facial features, palm-sized face, and a long dress that matched her figure... Her dressing style naturally came from a brocade pouch. It was a neutral suggestion given by a certain Water God of the Heavenly Courts who was unwilling to reveal his name.

    At that moment, Master Zhao and the Goddess of Golden Light were nine feet apart. They had just changed the topic and were still brewing their emotions.

    Master Zhao hemmed and hawed for a long time. The Goddess of Golden Light acknowledged and agreed for a while, but she could not continue. Hence, Master Zhao said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Sister, sorry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Goddess of Golden Light was slightly stunned. Suddenly, she felt a blue light sh in front of her eyes. A few Sea-Calming Divine Pearls appeared around her, sealing her immortal senses and locking her in ce. For a moment, she lost her senses.

    The immortals in the cave were stunned.

    Qiong Xiao could not help but exim, ¡°Brother, are you that direct?¡± Daoist Duobao frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little bad? After all, there are so many junior brothers and junior sisters watching in broad daylight... Although Junior Sister Jinguang is willing, this...¡± ¡°Really.¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit raised her hand to cover her eyes, leaving a hint of light between her fingers. Zhao Gongming walked forward... Yun Xiao frowned and was about to stop him. Many immortals from Jie School held their breaths and were amazed as they did not expect it. However, Master Zhao skated skillfully and appeared behind the Goddess of Golden Light. He looked around and took out a scroll. After opening it, he read it carefully and kept nodding. He became more ambitious!

    Then, he turned around and appeared at his original spot. He put away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl at lightning speed and smiled. ¡°Junior Sister, do you like poetry and painting?¡± The Goddess of Golden Light blinked. Although she was a little stunned, she still smiled timidly and nodded in agreement.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The immortals from Jie School were speechless.

    In an immortal hall that had jumped out of the Three Realms and was not part of the Five Elements and was hidden in the Great Dao, a young Daoist priest in a red cloud Daoist robe held the Qingping Sword and was about to rush out of the hall. Fortunately, he was dissuaded by the immortals who were apanying the seven immortals. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Gongming is not rude. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡±

    ¡°This traitorous disciple! Am I angry that he wasn¡¯t rude? Master, did I give him the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl to do this? Pui! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Naturally, this scene would not be seen by outsiders.

    An hourter...

    The people on Golden Ao Ind dispersed. The two figures met again on the East Ocean. They rode a cloud through the blue sky and white clouds. They found a quiet beach and strolled and chatted. Finally, they went to a shady ce and covered themselves with a cloth nket.

    The man cupped his fists while the woman bowed. The two of them sat down and were more than six feet apart.

    That was Yun Xiao¡¯s invitation to meet Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°main body¡±. The paper effigy could kill andmit arson. When he buried his soul, the paper effigy could feel something However, it was more appropriate for him to talk to Fairy Yun Xiao about romance.

    This ce was not far from the Immortal Du Sect. If there was trouble, he could hide back in the Little Qiong Peak in time... Ahem, let¡¯s talk about something inappropriate. Li Changshou realized that the longer he was in the Primordial World, the less resistance he had towards the fluttering dresses of fairies. Especially when Yun Xiao sat down, her skirt was like a blooming peony flower. Every crease was like a mark when the petals ovepped. She would not get tired of looking at it. Naturally, the two of them had yet to reach the stage where they were in love with each other. The sentence ¡®You¡¯re so good-looking¡¯ could not achieve the best effect... The two of them talked about Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Light for a while. Yun Xiao felt that the marriage of Master Zhao was a little forced. Li Changshou nodded in agreement.

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Light had agreed to travel to outer space. The two of them had also made an agreement. They would spend some time together. If they felt that they were notpatible, they would not mention the matter of bing Daopanions... Yun Xiao sighed softly and said, ¡°How can this matter be discussed? If we are not in love with each other, it would be a little too forced.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to think that way.¡± Li Changshou took out two jade bottles from his sleeve and filled them with immortal wine. He pushed one of them in front of Yun Xiao and said, ¡°Not every rtionship can be reciprocated, and not every rtionship begins with mutual affection. Sometimes, one person¡¯s persistence can indeed change the other. However, the prerequisite is that the two of them have amon interaction. They can get along naturally and havemon topics to talk about.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao pondered carefully and took the jade bottle. She sniffed it gently and chuckled. ¡°Did you teach Big Brother those words?¡±

    ¡°Well... hehe.¡±

    ¡°How can you say so many things to make a woman happy?¡± Yun Xiao chided softly, but she did not me him.

    Li Changshou smiled. He could not say that he had the advantage of information. Hence, he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m used to scheming, so I probably thought more about it. There should not be so many schemes when ites to matters of romance. Just like now, when I¡¯m by your side, I can use the time I spend with you to let go of all the troubles in the mortal world. I feel ratherfortable. Right, how¡¯s the wine?¡±

    ¡°It tastes much softer and smoother than the fruit wine that I brewed,¡± Yun Xiaomented seriously. ¡°It also has the aura of some Connate spiritual objects, causing one¡¯s essence soul to be intoxicated. It¡¯s a rare fine wine.¡±

    ¡°Good that you like it.¡± Li Changshou smiled and took out two jade pots. He wrapped them with immortal power and ced them beside Yun Xiao. ¡°This is the Five-Element Liquor that I have been thinking about recently. It was brewed by gathering the Five-Element Spirit Qi and condensing it in the morning dew. The others have been taken by the wine immortals in the sect. If you like it, I will brew a few more jars for youter.¡±

    There was a hint of joy in Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes. She drank some of the wine in her cup and her eyes gradually became a little dazed...

    ¡°Being with you like this is also the most peaceful time for my heart.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou was stunned. He looked up and saw her raising her hand to tidy up her long hair beside her ear. She blushed as she turned to look at the quiet sea.

    A sea breeze blew over, and faint spiritual energy surrounded him. However, Li Changshou had imprinted that painting in his heart... However, Li Changshou sighed softly. He simplyy down on the nket and rested his head on his hands. He looked at the clouds in the sky and pressed his arms against Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s skirt. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yun Xiao asked softly and took the initiative to turn towards Li Changshou. Wisps of mysterious Dao runes spread out from her body, covering the heavenly secrets. She asked with concern, ¡°Is there anything troubling you? If you can tell me, I can make a decision for

    you.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m busy with now is to assist the Heavenly Courts in its prosperity. There¡¯s nothing too difficult with all kinds of matters I¡¯m handling. However, recently, I have made a breakthrough in my realm. In addition, I heard some things from Goddess Nuwa at her pce. I have a difficult question that I can¡¯t answer.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Is it rted to the tribtion?¡±.

    ¡°Tribtion?¡± Li Changshou was a little stunned. ¡°Yes, I deduced a few years ago that there would be a huge cmity in the Dao Sect. However, the heavenly secrets regarding the cmity have been concealed,¡± Yun Xiao said gently. ¡°That¡¯s why I locked my two sisters on the ind. I don¡¯t want them to wander outside.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Li Changshou thought that Yun Xiao had deduced the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Her cultivation level was extremely high, so it was reasonable for her to have such a premonition. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What worries me is the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao?¡± ¡°Yes, the Heavenly Dao,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯m now in a strange circle. Using the Heavenly Courts as an example, I participated in the major matters of the world. The results of what I did were actually in line with the results of the deduction of the heavenly secrets. For example, when the Heavenly Courts epted the dragon race, I became a pawn and helped both sides. However, when I think about it from another perspective, I was actually thinking about taking advantage of the situation. If I want to make a move against the situation one day and act on it, would that result in the manifestation of the heavenly secrets? Do living beings really have a choice under the Heavenly Dao?¡± Yun Xiao tilted her head and fell into deep thought.

    Li Changshou slowly closed his eyes and sighed with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much. This is just a random thought. It¡¯s probably born in the world and cannot escape the control of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about the escape route?¡± Yun Xiao asked gently. Li Changshou said, ¡°Of course I remember. However, who can guarantee that I can be a variable that can break through the limits of the Heavenly Secrets in every matter?¡± Yun Xiao smiled and said gently, ¡°I once witnessed the birth of the Heavenly Dao. Countless Great Daos gathered in the world, intertwined, and formed, forming the will of the world. He had also witnessed the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao Integration using the Creation Jade Disc to make up for the iplete Heavenly Dao. Now, you feel that you are bound by the Heavenly Dao. Actually, the Dao Ancestor should be arranging something for you. The Heavenly Dao does not have any will. Do you feel much more at ease by thinking about it from this perspective?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about that from this perspective...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. Yun Xiao said, ¡°Do you know the teachings of Jie School?¡±

    Li Changshou muttered, ¡°To obtain a chance of survival for all living beings.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°You always like to be safe, so much so that you can¡¯t trust otherspletely. However, sometimes, this chance of survival will not belong to you. Help each other and ovee difficulties together. This is the principle that Teacher taught us as disciples.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and carefully thought about those words. Although he did not feel enlightened, he felt like he was holding onto a rope... ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshouughed out loud. ¡°Talking to a senior expert is really beneficial to my cultivation!¡± ¡°Now you know that I¡¯m a senior.¡± Yun Xiao snorted softly, but there was a smile on her face. The clouds were white and the waves were gentle. The two of them stayed quietly in the shade of the forest by the sea. From time to time, they would talk about interesting things, and y the zither and the flute. They watched time to turn into light and shadows. They did not notice the setting sun in the west and the starry night.

    At the same time...

    In a world near the five continents, a few figures had sessfully met...

 Chapter 372 - Life Just Gets Better For Some People

    Chapter 372 Life Just Gets Better For Some People

    This Major Chiliocosm was simr to all Major Chiliocosms. It was formed from the Primordial World fragments. The figures that met there were not ordinary people. The most eye-catching one was the handsome young Daoist who was riding a green-furred divine beast. Ksitigarbha was in the Spirit Mountain. Before he could speak, a treasure g slowly rose from behind him.

    The treasure g was blue in color, and there were lotus flowers embroidered on it. When it rose into the sky, it emitted a dazzling golden light. There was also white gas falling, turning the deste ce into a paradise in the blink of an eye.

    Green Lotus g! ¡°Everyone.¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and did not bother to make small talk. He said directly, ¡°Are you willing to continue being bullied by Ren School in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    The surrounding ck figures fell silent. The divine beast, Truth Listener, slowlyy down. Green light circted around its body as it monitored a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.

    Ksitigarbha sat on Truth Listener¡¯s back and said, ¡°All of you are ancient overlords. Yet, you have been schemed against so miserably by the Heavenly Courts. Your subordinates and even your descendants have died in the Demon Ascension Mountain and be stepping stones for the Heavenly Courts. Are you really willing to endure it? ording to what I know, the prince of the demon race had also been seriously injured in the Demon Ascension Mountain. The chances of the demon race¡¯s revival are slim. Do you have any regrets? I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush. I invited all of you here to formally discuss the matter regarding the Heavenly Courts. If anyone has any conditions, you can raise them directly. My Spirit Mountain needs karma. I need to use the name of the demons to settle the feud with the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. Otherwise, it would not be nice to trigger a battle between the Saints.¡±

    In the shadows, a lion spirit wrapped in pitch-ck mes spoke in a rough female voice.

    ¡°We are risking being targeted by the Saints. What can the Spirit Mountain give us?¡± ¡°A lotus seed.¡± Ksitigarbha opened his left hand. A golden lotus seed, which was not in the shape of a rule, flickered gently.

    Once the lotus seed was taken out, it emitted a faint obscure Dao rune.

    An old ape demon, who was squatting on the ground, pinched his fingers and deduced. He said in a low voice, ¡°What a treasure. The twelfth-grade golden lotus is formed. It can allow the Crown Prince to recover as soon as possible and also allow the Crown Prince¡¯s cultivation to improve.¡±

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    A demon expert covered in ck rocks replied coldly.

    Ksitigarbha nodded with a smile. He took out another scroll and pushed it to the old ape.

    The old ape carefully opened the scroll. Golden light shone from it. It was a cultivation technique...

    Ksitigarbha said calmly, ¡°The ¡®Spirit Transformation Heart Repairing Record¡¯ that was lost by the ancient Demon Court can allow the demons to not worry about demonic soldiers anymore. How about that?¡± The old demons there were still hesitating. The old ape said, ¡°These two treasures are enough for us demons to join forces with your spiritual mountain.¡±

    ¡°Join forces?¡±

    Ksitigarbha turned his head slightly, as if he had heard something wrong. Then, heughed and produced a golden light in his arms. The golden light expanded rapidly and turned into a four-sided seal that was held in Ksitigarbha¡¯s palm.

    The huge seal was engraved with a group of demons. There were six levels on it. The top level was where two Golden Crows spread their wings and cried. The bottom level was where the Kun Peng was supporting them. The ten giant demons raised their heads and roared. The surrounding demons immediately stood up. All of them had solemn expressions and their auras were unstable. The light in their eyes flickered.

    Ksitigarbha said leisurely, ¡°What I want is for you demons to obey my orders and not disobey me in this scheme. As long as we reach thest step of the n, regardless of whether we seeded or not, the Demon Court¡¯s Heavenly Emperor Seal would be sent to the demons. Everyone, how does it sound?¡± In the golden light of the treasure g, the old demons slowly lowered their heads and did not say anything else. Ksitigarbha sat down. When Truth Listener saw this, it yawned in boredom. It could not help butmpoon in Ksitigarbha¡¯s heart. ¡°I spent so much effort to find these two treasures, and you just took them out to gamble. You prodigal master, you might lose everything...¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Ksitigarbha snorted in his heart. ¡°I have seventeen levels of ns for this assassination. I want to see how the Water God will defeat me!

    From now on, we have to be dignified!¡± Truth Listener immediately grinned.

    ¡°The information is wrong.¡± Li Changshou returned to Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect in the night with some regret. After returning to the Little Qiong Peak, he evaporated the alcohol on his body and cleared away the drunkenness that surrounded his essence soul. Didn¡¯t they say that Yun Xiao likes to dance when she drinks too much? This time, he was originally going to watch her dance. In the end, after drinking two jars of immortal wine, she only blushed slightly. Her essence soul could not take it anymore!

    This...

    Forget it. Perhaps the atmosphere was not perfect. The two of them were not too close...

    In a sh, he returned to the alchemy room. Li Changshou¡¯s main body found an excellent spot to hide. The paper effigy, who had been guarding the Pill Furnace, had a sh of inspiration in his eyes.

    He shifted his attention away.

    He scanned Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating in the straw hut by theke with his immortal senses.

    Clearly, she had benefited greatly from the Steadiness Sutra six thousand times previously. She had taken a huge step forward on the Steadiness Dao! As a senior brother, he would feel touched and feel a sense of aplishment. Thinking about the fact that he would have to cultivate in the mountains soon, he reckoned that he would not be able to see Fairy Yun Xiao for 180 years. Li Changshou felt a little reluctant... Write a letter every ten years. Although it was troublesome to mail a letter, he could save it and give it to her when they meet again. In the next hundred years, he would spend time studying the Cosmic Escape Technique and the Cosmic Grand Array. He would try to get some Cosmic Dharma treasures that might be useful for sending letters. Primordial Mailbox preliminary concept: Li Changshou nned to use the Cosmic Array Formation to open a small but stable space that was purely for storage and would not need the five elements¡¯ spiritual energy. Then, he would open up two connecting points in the Cosmic storage space and the Primordial World. One would be to the left and the other to the right. From there, he would be able to share the storage space and the function of the mailbox...

    Such storage Dharma treasures were very important to his paper effigy system. They could make the usage of resources almost perfect. Li Changshou was not dreaming. He purely relied on his imagination to research Dao techniques. This time, he was actually ¡°standing on the shoulders of the Primordial Giant¡± to make a reasonable technical extension.

    There were roughly two types of storage Dharma treasures in the Primordial World. One of them was moremon. He used the Mustard Seed Cosmic Technique and a fewplicated restrictions to draw a Dharma treasure that could automatically expand and shrink items.

    To be honest, in the current Immortal Du Sect, if three Golden Immortal realm experts gathered and studied for a hundred years, they might not be able to understand the ¡®principles¡¯ of the restrictions. However, any Void Return disciple in the sect could engrave these restrictions and refine simple storage pouches.

    Li Changshou had read in the ancient books that those few restrictions were said to have been deduced by the Ancestor of Earth Immortals, the Great Immortal Zhen Yuan, and a few Primordial mighty figures whose names were unknown. They had gradually spread in the ancient times to benefit the Qi Refinement cultivators...

    There was another type of storage Dharma treasure that was more ¡°high-end¡±. It was a Cosmic Bubble that was created from the void to store items.

    The storage Dharma treasures at the back usually had a higher capacity and upper limit. However, the disadvantage was that they were difficult to refine and could not be achieved unless one was an expert. One had to be an expert who was good at Cosmic Dharma spells and above the sixth-stage Golden Immortal...

    Li Changshou¡¯s idea was to leave multiple ¡°links¡± on the foundation of such Dharma treasures. By using this research, he could deepen his understanding of the concept of the universe. He could touch the Great Dao of the universe as soon as possible and improve... The power of the Cosmic Escape technique! After waiting for four hours and refining the pills, Li Changshou stretched his back in front of the Pill Furnace and thought about what pills he should refine next. He did not need to plot against the world and wait quietly for anything to happen. He was so free that he wanted to go into seclusion to cultivate and refine pills...

    It was perfect. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to be so free. Should I expand the spiritual beast enclosure?¡±

    Suddenly. ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡± I¡¯m sorry. The god you called is not online. *Magi Language* ¡°Brother Sect Master ~¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s second shout became cautious. He muttered softly, ¡°Are you cultivating?¡± Li Changshou smiled and connected his spiritual will and opened up a dream. He pulled Ao Yi in. Upon seeing Li Changshou, the little dragon¡¯s eyes lit up. It jumped up and shouted, ¡°Brother, the Dragon Pce has already drafted the list of the first batch of Water Gods from the South Continent! We¡¯ll send them to Anshui City immediately!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for this merit for a long time.¡± Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you must be joking. If I were to covet such merit, I wouldn¡¯t be a dragon today.¡± Li Changshou was just amused. No one believed the truth these days.

    Li Changshou joked with Ao Yi and reminded him to return to the Heavenly Courts as soon as possible. ¡°... In a while, I will promote you to the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Water Army. You will have the same position as Bian Zhuang. The Heavenly River Navy will continue to train the demons in the sea, and it will not be limited to the four seas. His Majesty intends to create the elite troops of the Heavenly Courts. Later, he will recruit a group of experts. The pressure on you and Bian Zhuang might be huge.¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and lowered his head. ¡°I will definitely not disappoint you, Sect Master! Later, I will use the Dragon-Suppressing Stone to train myself and enter the Golden Immortal realm as soon as possible!¡± Li Changshou felt a little envious when he heard that.

    After getting rid of the negative karma, the Ancestral Dragon spoke in a domineering manner. Longevity was just a normal development in their adolescence.

    He raised his hand and patted Ao Yi¡¯s shoulder. He looked at the young man who had not grown tall in his human form and the guilt within him...

    had already faded. ¡°Go. Remember to remind your father not to be careless. The west side would definitely not be peaceful. They are probably secretly umting power and preparing to make a move. They are holding back some bad moves. Moreover, they can tacitly agree that they have already joined forces with the demons. The dragon race is now a subsidiary of the Heavenly Courts. After the Water God position was established, the dragon race would be closely tied to the Heavenly Courts. They might weaken the dragon race and attack the Heavenly Courts¡¯ luck. We have to be wary.¡± ¡°Yes! I will go and see Father now!¡± Ao Yi agreed solemnly and gradually faded away in the dream.

    Li Changshou was also prepared. He asked the paper effigy to wait in the rear hall of the temple in Anshui City. Soon, he saw dozens of azure dragons flying over from the sky.

    Most of the citizens in the city looked up and continued to do their own things. There was basically no reaction.

    They were familiar with it.

    Not long after, a few ancient battle dragons came over with a blue scroll and handed it to Li Changshou to take a look. Li Changshou opened the scroll and read it carefully. There were hundreds of names on it that corresponded to the positions of the Water Gods. This was the first and the most important batch of Water Gods.

    When the Water Gods were ced in their positions, Li Changshou could submit a memorial and let the dragon race be in charge of the ¡°weathering¡±. He could also let the Heavenly Courts form the first incense offering grid in the South Continent...

    Five hundred years was enough for him to take a stable step and plot against the Heavenly Courts! ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou stood up. The old dragons looked at Li Changshou excitedly. The dragon race had gained a foothold in the Primordial World again. It was about to obtain the approval of the world. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Everyone... have you made a backup?¡± The dozens of experts from the dragon race slipped and hurriedly shook their heads.

    ¡°For such an important matter, I have to make at least two copies in the future. I have to make at least three copies of each!¡±

    Li Changshou summoned the desk and slowly opened the scroll. He asked the two experts of the dragon race to copy two copies on the spot... Only then did he nod in relief and follow the dragon experts to the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean had originally wanted to set up a banquet to treat his paper effigy for three days and three nights. Li Changshou naturally rejected it with a smile and invited the Dragon King of the East Ocean to go to the Heavenly Courts with him and present the ¡°memorial¡± to the Jade Emperor.

    Naturally, there were no obstacles in the future.

    It was also fortunate that the dragon race did not try to create a Well Dragon King and River Dragon King, thus saving him a lot of trouble.

    If the waterways of the South Continent were divided, the ¡°first-tier¡± rivers would be distributed to the dragon race. Li Changshou had thought about it for a long time. He felt that there were some hidden dangers in doing so.

    This time, he took the opportunity to discuss with the Dragon King of the East Ocean. He reserved the ¡°second-ss¡± Water God Position of the most prosperous ce in the central region of the South Continent, as a reward for some good people with considerable merit.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean agreed immediately. At the same time, Li Changshou took the opportunity to report to the Jade Emperor what the Phoenix n¡¯s Kong Xuan wanted in front of the Dragon King. ¡°The totem of the next human ruler of the South Continent?¡±

    The White-Robed Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Why not? I just didn¡¯t expect that the bloodline of the phoenix race is still active outside. By the way, Ao Guang, do you have a problem with this matter?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Ao Guang lowered his head and sighed. ¡°The phoenix race and the dragon race were instigated by the demons in ancient times. As a result, they destroyed the Primordial World during the battle. It had been a long time since then. The enemies of the phoenix race who had fought back then had long withered away. How many ancient races were left in this world? Why should there be any more hatred?

    Please help the Feng n, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so magnanimous.¡± The Jade Emperor praised and winked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He keenly sensed that the number of days seemed to have changed.

    He reckoned that the script of the Heavenly Dao that the Mystic Bird was born with had already officially begun.

    However, it was unclear when it happened.

    It should not be far.

    Li Changshou had also gained some merit from the Water Gods of the South Continent. When his Water God¡¯s decree was officially formed, he officially obtained the third-rank Deity Position in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and became an ordinary god of authority in the Heavenly Courts. The speed at which the dragon race¡¯s Water God¡¯s decree was condensed increased by several times! In the twelfth year after ascending with the Dragon King of the East Ocean, the decree of the Water God of the South Continent was officially issued. The projection of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall appeared everywhere in the South Continent. Countless mortals were frightened. They had just heard the name of the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts.

    Hundreds of upright and good-looking azure dragons who had been carefully selected appeared in various parts of the South Continent. They went to take on the role of the Water God and began to leave behind rumors about the Heavenly Courts and the dragon race.

    Those were the foundations of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ official position. ording to the Jade Emperor, the destiny of the Heavenly Courts was even stronger.

    Li Changshou, who had just officially be the Water God, had nothing to do. He began his vacation life.

    Apart from going to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to participate in the court assembly every once in a while to design the reform n of the Netherworld, he did not take the initiative to n anything... Seven years passed quickly. Li Changshou wasprehending the Dao and refining pills in the mountains. He had nothing to do and was itching for a fight. He also drifted to the chess room and participated in a few games between the four of them. He deliberately lost some Spirit Stones and Spirit Pills. In his spare time, he punished his junior sister, teased his Aunt-Master, and studied the Cosmic Dao Technique. He wrote a letter to Fairy Yun Xiao that he could not send out yet...

    His days in the mountains were very fulfilling.

    However, Li Changshou was increasingly worried recently.

    He did not know what the Western Sect was nning, but he felt that he was experiencing the calm before the storm. He could not contact Wen Jing for the time being. He really did not know what dirty tricks the Western Sect was up to. However, Li Changshou was suspecting that Ksitigarbha was definitely hiding in the dark and active. He must have umted a huge move to cut off some of the Dao Sect¡¯s blood...

    The part that was most prone to trouble was obviously the demons. Li Changshou looked rxed, but in fact, he did not forget to fill up his paper effigy army. He also used the fake Golden Core Great Dao to replenish the Golden Immortal paper effigies that he had lost previously. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to fight at all times. Be prepared to fight at all times. Only then can you be fearless.¡± During that period of time, Li Changshou began to n to change the name of the Sea God Temple to the Water God Temple and develop the temple in the trichiliocosm.

    It was not purely to umte merit, although that was the main goal. When the Sea God Temple could take root in the trichiliocosm, it could help the Heavenly Courts find more ces for soldiers. That was also a small part of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ n to rise. However, those Divine Envoys were obviously not enough.

    The Magihumans were not very fertile. As they were not good at flying, they seemed inferior when managing the temples that spread over thousands of kilometers.

    Next, he had to find a group of smart Divine Envoys. It would be best if they were strong enough and did not have second thoughts.

    Magi?

    That could be considered. However, it was also a problem for the Magi to not be able to leave the North Continent. Moreover, their intelligence was debatable.

    While thinking about that, Li Changshou unlocked a new skill for his Magihumans and Divine Envoys and disyed it at the Sea God Ceremony that he had recently held. Dozens of burly men who could run horses on their arms sang a tune that flowed to the east of the river.

    The effect was quite explosive. Many immortals from the three sects who went to attend the ceremony expressed that their essence souls were about to split open.

    Just like that, twenty years passed slowly after he met Fairy Yun Xiao...

    During that period, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was on Li Jing. He secretly drew a few ¡°young men¡± who paid attention to ¡°familial love¡± and ¡°growth¡± and sent them to Li Changshou in the form of a book. He had read three hundred poems of the Tang Dynasty. Even if he did not know how topose poems, he knew how to recite them. Thanks to the help of the Saint Nuwa, Li Changshou¡¯s control of the storyline, script, and emotions had reached the level of an amateur master. It was not difficult for him to create some pieces.

    However, what made Li Changshou find very strange was...

    After Li Jing finished reading the two thick books and circted them in the sect for a few months, they strangely disappeared!

    The self-destructing restrictions that he had secretly set up did not react at all!

    The female disciple who had just borrowed the two books cried out in fear. After all, the two thick paintings were already treasures of the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡®Goddess Nuwa has stepped in?¡¯

    Li Changshou felt that that was the only possibility. When he realized that there was a small amount of Nine Heaven Life-soil on the desk in the secret underground chamber, he did not bother about it anymore. One day, Li Changshou was thinking about how to write the second letter to Fairy Yun Xiao. His heart skipped a beat, and his spiritual will rippled.

    He closed his eyes and heard many mortals crying and shouting. He sent his spiritual will out and saw that the cities at the border of the South Continent were surrounded by mes. Demonic aura surged!

    It¡¯sing.

    Li Changshou squinted his eyes slightly. The paper effigy army immediately rushed to save and eliminate the demons. At the South-Heaven Gate of the Heavenly Courts, the war drums sounded loudly!

    Yes, stable.

    He immediately went to see the ck leopard and drank some wine with him so that he could... pray for the demons.

 Chapter 373 - Hunting the Water God

    Chapter 373 Hunting the Water God

    One hourter, the mortal cities in the territories of the 162 Sea God Sects were attacked.

    All 162 temples had been destroyed. The statues had been smashed, and more than ten thousand mortals had died. Most of them were rushing to protect the disciples of the Sea God Sect.

    Twenty-three Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect had died...

    Those were the results of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy army arriving in time and putting out fires everywhere. The Heavenly Courts had also gone all out to help.

    What gave him a headache was...

    The demons that the other party had sent this time were all demon immortals that were onlyparable to the Essence Immortal realm, as well as ferocious demon beasts that had many negative karma. When a golden pir of light appeared in the sky, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals descended to the mortal world to eliminate the demons. The demons that had harmed the mortals of the various cities were unable to retaliate. Even the ferocious demonic beasts were quickly eliminated.

    However, the mortal casualties they caused were still irreversible.

    The other party had caused a hugemotion at the smallest price. It involved tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and many of his paper effigies... This time, the other party¡¯s attack waspletely different from before. There were soldiers, horses, cannons, carriages, and many other details. It was a little like the battle in the East Ocean.

    Before the Sea Eye of the East Ocean was broken, every time Li Changshou fought with the Western Sect, it was like... the ten-personpetitive online game that he often yed in his previous life. It was clearly a five-on-five battle, but one or two people from the other party¡¯s side would jump out and shout at them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    However, the West had stopped their confusing behavior. Their actions had be capable and ruthless.

    It was indeed difficult to deal with.

    What was even stranger was that the other party had set a fire on the South Ocean and then quietened down.

    When Li Changshou was killing those little demons, he had used the Soul-Bewitching Pearl to collect their remnant souls and memories. He had not found any valuable fragments. These little demons were casually captured and thrown into the city on the South Ocean to cause trouble.

    The experts who had captured them had not been discovered at all... Is this a test?

    No, it is definitely not as simple as that. There are a few more hidden meanings to it. There was a high chance that the other party¡¯s actions in the South Ocean were just feints. However, they could not rule out that destroying the Sea God Sect was their main target for revenge.

    He would have to analyze it from the perspective of motive.

    In a dark corner, Li Changshou closed his eyes. Cities that were filled with thick smoke appeared under his feet. His mind was spinning at high speed.

    Not long after, instructions flew to the South Continent, the Netherworld, the East Ocean Dragon Pce, and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly River through the paper effigies from various ces... In less than half a day, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts began to gather at the Five Heavenly Gates. They mobilized more than 600,000 troops and set up defensive formations.

    The Netherworld mobilized the Netherworld soldiers and the Magi to guard the vital areas of Fengdu City.

    The current Netherworld did not have much control over the Netherworld. As long as they could protect Fengdu City, the Netherworld would not suffer any losses. The Four Seas Dragon Pce also entered a highly vignt state.

    The East Ocean Dragon Pce acted as a fire rescue team. The other experts of the Three Ocean Dragon Pce were stationed near the Sea Eye. The ck Dragon Soldiers, who had been renamed by the Immortal Flood Dragon Soldiers, were patrolling everywhere. The Sea n also started to mobilize.

    In the Sea God Sect¡¯s territory of the South Continent, the temples of the Sea God Sect were all sealed. The various cities announced that there were demons causing trouble and asked mortals to go out of the city to hide. At the very least, they should not go near the Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou had always been clear about that.

    If the temple is gone, we can rebuild it. If the mortals die, there will be negative karma. A human life should not be a brick in a temple. As an immortal, I cannot be heartless and cheat the living beings who give me incense merit. The dragon race had also sent hundreds of experts to the edge of the South Ocean. They hid in the seawater and waited for Li Changshou¡¯s orders. In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak... Li Changshou flew out from the corner and put away the paper effigy used for refining pills. He turned into a wisp of green smoke and went to the Cave Abode in the mountain. Li Changshou walked to the master bedroom that he had left behind. He opened the secretpartment in the corner and activated the mechanism there, revealing a well-decorated secret chamber. The candlelight flickered, and the smoke was indistinct. Li Changshou walked to the portrait hanging in front of him, lit the incense, and bowed. After obtaining the Dao that the Grand Pure One had imparted to him, Li Changshou had copied a portrait of the Grand Pure One and hung it there. When he was free, he would offer incense and pay respects.

    Li Changshou hade to pay his respects today purely to seek peace of mind. He did not have any bold and immature thoughts.

    However, before he could look up, he felt a slight ripple in the universe. A familiar spiritual will lingered in his heart, and something heavy fell on his head... With a soft thud, Li Changshou held his head and smiled bitterly. The small pagoda beside him shook wildly.

    ¡°Little disciple! Wahahaha!¡±

    Uh, is this matter that serious?

    The Grand Pure One had taken the initiative to send the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to protect him! Li Changshou was not nervous when the Western Sect suddenly began to ¡°perform¡±. After all, the Western Sect had clearly failed to perform well previously. Now, that was the only way to fit the role of a disciple of arge sect.

    But now... The Grand Pure One, who was the best among the six Saints, took the initiative to smash the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head! Li Changshou instantly became nervous.

    This matter is probably not trivial.

    He had no choice but to activate the highest-level defense system!

    At the same time, in the northwest of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    A few streams of light shot from the south to the north. They stopped in front of a cliff and turned into three figures, two women and one man.

    Just as the three of them were about to ¡°crash¡± into the mountain wall in front of them, they suddenly heard the sound of a mosquito. Their expressions changed slightly, and they took two steps back. They either lowered their heads, cupped their fists, or bowed slightly. A sanguine glow lingered. Daoist Wen Jing, who was dressed in a sanguine dress, revealed her enchanting figure. Daoist Wen Jing nodded slightly at the three people beside her and took two steps forward. The stone wall in front of her rippled slightly and engulfed Daoist Wen Jing. The three Primordial Beasts behind her looked at each other and lowered their heads to follow.

    There was a huge hall in the illusion. Golden light flickered inside, and a peaceful aura circted in all directions. A treasure g was suspended in the middle of the hall, covering everything that happened there... Wen Jing arrived slightlyter. She looked around and saw that the entire ce was filled with Primordial Beasts that were about the same size as her. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly as she walked towards the empty meditation cushions in the front row.

    Are you testing us again, or are you trying to do something big? She pondered carefully and recalled the warning she received from the Water God twenty years ago. She immediately became wary. Most of the Primordial Beasts were alone. The hundreds of figures sitting there remained silent. No one sent a voice transmission or asked questions. Suddenly, she heard a chuckleing from the depths of the hall. Twontern-sized green beast eyes lit up in the corner. There seemed to be mes surrounding them. The Truth Listener divine beast slowly took two steps forward, but then ity on the ground and let the young Daoist on its back move forward alone. It¡¯s him again?

    Wen Jing sneered in her heart and immediately understood something.

    Ksitigarbha gestured for the beasts to not get up. He sat on the meditation cushion in front of him and smiled.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, sorry for the wait.¡±

    Responses echoed in the hall.

    After a while, Ksitigarbha raised his hand and gestured. The entire hall quickly fell silent.

    Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°I invited all of you to gather here today because I have something important to ask of you. Secondly, I¡¯d like to thank all of you for your hard work over the years. Although the Western Sect cannot let you stand in front of the stage because of your backgrounds, the two teachers have seen the contributions you have made. After the Western Sect prospers, you will be given the due merit and reputation.¡± Daoist Wen Jing spat in her heart and thought to herself, How shameless. Ksitigarbha said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much. I invited everyone here today mainly to discuss something before doing anything. Do you know what I have done in the past twenty years?¡± Ksitigarbha squinted and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m searching for the whereabouts of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and have found something.¡± Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, but her expression was normal and her aura was stable.

    In the corner, azure light flickered around the Truth Listener divine beast. Ksitigarbha said slowly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God whose name is Li Changgeng, has foiled the Western Sect¡¯s n several times and caused us to suffer heavy losses. However, that person¡¯s origins are rather mysterious. Even in the Heavenly Courts, he only uses his incarnation to move around. There is no need to talk about the various Sea God temples. All that could be found were his incarnations. What is he afraid of? It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s afraid that his true body will be exposed. As long as his true body is exposed, he might be doomed!¡± At that point, the light in Ksitigarbha¡¯s eyes was extremely dazzling. However, the corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth twitched...

    It was obvious that there was a misunderstanding there. That fellow was purely afraid of death. His real body would always follow that man when he went out for a stroll. A ferocious beast said in a low voice, ¡°This Water God has been hiding all this while. Could it be that he has oncemitted endless negative karma?¡± ¡°That makes sense. If that¡¯s not the case, why didn¡¯t Ren School announce to the public that he is a disciple of the Saint?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not all... Is it possible that the Water God is a woman?¡± The ferocious beasts contributed their imaginations. Daoist Wen Jing found a chance to interject and said, ¡°Perhaps the Water God of Ren School is just like us.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to make wild guesses. From the Water God¡¯s previous actions, we can determine that he belongs to the human race.

    This can be deduced from the teachings of the Sea God Sect and their daily activities.¡±

    After saying that, Ksitigarbha sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a rootless tree in the world. It¡¯s very likely that the Water God¡¯s background is in Ren School. ording to the information that I had obtained from the dragon race, it is very likely that the Water God was chosen by the Great Daoist Master of Ren School because of his extraordinary talent andprehension. He established the Sea God Sect to umte merit from incense offerings. The matter of the dragon race is Ren School¡¯s test for him. However, what puzzled me was that in the past eighteen years, I had relied on Truth Listener¡¯s ability to monitor the six immortal sects of Ren School but I did not obtain anything. It seems that the entire Ren School does not know that the Water God is a disciple of Ren School. Therefore, I decided to change my mind and use a slightly more intense method... Wen Jing?¡±

    ¡°What instructions do you have, Sir?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing blinked gently, her eyes filled with eagerness. Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°I want to choose someone from the Immortal Sect to cause trouble and force the Water God to appear. Then, I will use the karma between the demons and the Water God to get everyone and the experts of the demons to attack and kill the Water God. Wen Jing, you have fought with the Water God. Which of the six Immortal Sects of Ren School do you think will be the easiest to deal with?¡±

    Besiege the Water God? Daoist Wen Jing smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have to choose the most important immortal sects to the Ren School, such as the Carefree Immortal Sect and the Freedom Sect. However, I have something to ask you to consider.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°Just say it.¡± Wen Jing frowned and said, ¡°The Water God is definitely not easy to deal with. He has the Golden Cicada¡¯s Broken Wings in front of him and the battle of the Demon Ascension Mountain. His Spirit Explosion mystic technique is indeed a little scary.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Ksitigarbha pped andughed. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Wen Jing, your worries are quite reasonable. However, Wen Jing, have you thought about it? We took the initiative to attack the Immortal Sect of Ren School this time. If he uses his incarnation to self-destruct, wouldn¡¯t he destroy the city wall?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing looked enlightened. She smiled and said, ¡°I was overthinking.¡±

    Ksitigarbha waved his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. While you and I are discussing here, my n has already begun. This time, the Immortal Sect that is going to lure the Water God to appear in the East Continent that I have chosen is... the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    A ferocious beast asked, ¡°Lord, why did you choose such a remote sect? Even if the Immortal Sect of Ren School is destroyed, I¡¯m afraid the Ren School will not react.¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± said Ksitigarbha calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Immortal Du Sect. ording to the information I obtained in the Immortal Du Sect, Wen Jing had once tried to destroy the sect. In the end, she seemed to have been defeated?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing immediately said, ¡°That time, it was to plot against the Three Sects¡¯ Meet. I wanted to destroy this Little Immortal Sect and give them some fun. Unexpectedly, Perfected Du¡¯e rushed over in time and even rmed the eldest disciple of the Saint of Ren School. Thetter had almost tracked me down. Lord, are you prepared to deal with that Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°I have already ordered 100,000 demons to attack the Carefree Immortal Sect in an hour. If the Great Daoist Master wants to appear, he will appear in the Carefree Immortal Sect.¡± Another ferocious beast asked, ¡°What if the Great Daoist Master goes to the Immortal Du Sect? What should we do?¡±

    The beasts expressed their worries.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord. The Great Daoist Master is powerful. It would only take a moment for him to rush to the Immortal Du Sect!¡±

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master took the Dharma treasure of the Saint that day...¡± ¡°Lord Ksitigarbha, should we take our time to think about this? This is just sending us to our deaths.¡±

    Ksitigarbha said calmly, ¡°If the Great Daoist Master abandoned the Carefree Immortal Sect and went to help the Immortal Du Sect, there would obviously be something wrong with the Immortal Du Sect. In that case, we can conclude that the secret of Ren School is hidden in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Wouldn¡¯t the Water God¡¯s background be confirmed?

    Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I will not let you appear in advance. The demons will scout the way.

    As long as I can find where the Water God is hiding, I will n again in the future.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really brilliant.¡± Daoist Wen Jing covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m afraid that what happened today is just part of your n, Sir. Find the Water God and see if we can use the karma of the demons to get rid of him. Then, we can use this to push the demons into a corner and make them have no choice but to join our Spirit Mountain in the future. However, Lord Ksitigarbha, I have a question...¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Wen Jing frowned and said, ¡°Are the abilities of those demons trustworthy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°I have already arranged every step for those demons. They only need to follow my n and nothing will go wrong. Wen Jing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing to be too smart.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s smile stiffened. A cold glint shed in her eyes.

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s smile did not change. He pretended that he did not see the ferocious glint in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes and began to arrange for the ferocious beasts to attack next.

    At that moment, the queen looked tough and worried.

    Today, Ksitigarbha had repeatedly called her name because he clearly wanted to test her. With the troublesome fellow, the Truth Listener, beside her, she had to be wary.

    However... Why did Ksitigarbha underestimate that fellow when he said that nothing would go wrong? Wen Jing was not sure if Ksitigarbha was human, but the Water God was real...

    Ahem, I can¡¯t say.

    In the forest 15,000 kilometers southwest of the Immortal Du Sect in the East Continent where the Immortal Sects¡¯ territories intersected, waves of aura that were hidden at all costs quietly gathered and surged towards the huge holes on the ground. In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak... Li Changshou paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. He looked at the images in his heart and felt a little troubled.

 Chapter 374 - Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha Is Not Lying To Me

    Chapter 374 Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha Is Not Lying To Me

    Is the Immortal Du Sect full of mockery? As the weakest Immortal Sect on the surface, how could he be so easily targeted?! Li Changshou looked at the situation that his immortal senses had detected. Several demon armies were marching underground. They passed through the gaps between the various immortal sects in the East Continent and firmly gathered towards the Immortal Du Sect...

    He felt a little helpless.

    Of course, the 100,000 demons were not difficult to deal with. With the paper effigy army that Li Changshou had gathered outside the Immortal Du Sect, he could deal with most of them. However, if the paper effigy army fought, the ¡°uniqueness¡± of the Immortal Du Sect would be revealed. Coupled with the rich associations of the immortals in the sect, it was easy to expose that the Water God¡¯s true body was in the Immortal Du Sect.

    He had to think of a way to change the battlefield or knock the immortals in the sect unconscious...

    In fact, as soon as he discovered the demon army, Li Changshou had deduced what the person behind the scheme was thinking. It was very simple. Just think from the perspective of the Western Sect. For the time being, he would think that the mastermind behind this matter was the mastermind of the East Ocean, Ksitigarbha of the Spirit Mountain. Ksitigarbha seemed to be taking a risky move, but he was actually taking it steadily. Ksitigarbha must have linked the Heavenly Courts to Ren School and used the culprit who destroyed the Demon Ascension Mountain, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Tree, as a target. He had instigated the demons to attack the Immortal Sect of Ren School and told them that they could use this to force the experts of Ren School to appear and kill them. However, Ksitigarbha must have understood that the demons would definitely lose once the battle began. The Great Daoist Master of Ren School alone was enough to turn the situation around. Even the Demon Emperor could not fight against the Great Daoist Master, who was supported by the Connate Cardinal treasure.

    However, the defeat of the demons today can increase the hatred between the demons, the Heavenly Courts, and the Ren School. It can also put pressure on the demons.

    Looking forward, there would be another matter regarding the demons requesting help from the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce and getting beaten up by Goddess Nuwa.

    If Ren School starts to take revenge on the demons, or exaggerate the danger of Ren School attacking the demons, the demons will definitely fall into a state of panic. At that time, they can only lean towards the Western Sect and join the two saints. They can easily be used by the Western Sect.

    That should be Ksitigarbha¡¯s main n.

    There should also be other schemes, such as using this opportunity to find out if there were spies from Ren School in the Western Sect. He wanted to try to kill the disciples of the Heavenly Courts and confirm the background of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. He wanted to attack the Sea God Sect, which was a tool to restrain incense offerings, suppress the Heavenly Courts¡¯ destiny, and so on. There were at least ten depths to consider. Regardless of the sess of the demons, the losses suffered by Ren School, the cmity suffered by the Sea God Sect, and the steep increase in the pressure on the demons, the Western Sect would benefit from

    it.

    Overall, it was more than a hundred times more brilliant than when Jin Chanzi went to the Sea God and said that he wanted to split the dragon race with the Heavenly Courts!

    Despite analyzing the problem now was... ¡°How can I resolve the situation perfectly?¡± Li Changshou muttered and continued to pace back and forth.

    The Pagoda Master¡¯s voice sounded in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Attack! Let them do whatever they want! With me protecting you, you can sit in front of them and recover your immortal power!¡± ¡°Outnumbered? That has always been a problem of endurance!¡±

    Li Changshou was about to exin when he suddenly saw a golden light sh on the Heaven-Breaking Peak. The Sect Leader flew over hurriedly.

    Li Changshou hurriedly opened the outer array formation and weed them out of the Pill Chamber.

    At that moment, the Sect Leader no longer needed to conceal himself on the Little Qiong Peak. They had set up enough illusions outside the array formation of Little Qiong Peak. ¡°Changshou! Ahem! Ahem!¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t be anxious. I have already dealt with this matter.¡±

    Ji Wuyou, who looked anxious, was also stunned. He asked, ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Li Changshou habitually chose the safer option and said, ¡°Sect Leader, tell me first. See if it matches what I know.¡±

    Ji Wuyou said with certainty, ¡°Arge number of demons have appeared in the periphery of the Carefree Immortal Sect. There are at least a hundred thousand of them. Moreover, there are many powerful demons among them. There are also several demon experts in the Zenith Heaven realm! The Carefree Immortal Sect would definitely not be able to hold on. They had already sent a letter to the Ren School asking for help. If I bring people over now, they will probably not be able to hold on! What should I do?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned. ¡°Carefree Immortal Sect? Hundreds of thousands of demons?¡±

    Oh my god, the demons had actually been tricked by Ksitigarbha to such an extent!

    Then, many of Li Changshou¡¯s doubts were resolved.

    The other party¡¯s overall n had already appeared in his heart.

    As expected, arge number of demons were already hiding in the South Ocean and the East Ocean. They were prepared to attack the cities in the Sea God Sect¡¯s territory and restrain the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops...

    In a while, as long as he appeared as the Water God, there would definitely be Primordial Beasts sent by the Western Sect. That would make the demons feel that they had amon enemy with the Western Sect.

    Ji Wuyou realized that something was amiss and asked softly, ¡°Changshou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect has made a huge move this time. They have a lot of ns,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Sect Leader, there is also a group of demonic soldiers outside the Immortal Du Sect. The demons are unwilling to use too many troops. I¡¯m afraid they have only chosen the Immortal Du Sect and the Carefree Immortal Sect as targets to take revenge on the Demon Ascension Mountain Sect.¡± Ji Wuyou was shocked. He was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°What is our rtionship with the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain Range?¡± ¡°The Demon Ascension Mountain was destroyed by an expert of Ren School. The Heavenly Courts have always had the support of Ren School.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Next, the Sect Leader will gather the Peak Leaders of the various peaks in the sect. Don¡¯t leave anyone behind. Bring along precious treasures and materials and rush to the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array underground.¡±

    Ji Wuyou said, ¡°If we escape without fighting, wouldn¡¯t it be...¡±

    ¡°This is not escaping without putting up a fight. It¡¯s just to avoid unnecessary injuries.¡± Li Changshou extended his hand backward. A paper effigy jumped out from the corner. A jade token flew out from his backpack and floated into Li Changshou¡¯s palm. Li Changshou said, ¡°Please forgive me for offending you. I¡¯m the Little Daoist Master of Ren School. Sect Leader, don¡¯t hesitate. Do it quickly!¡±

    Ji Wuyou frowned, but he did not hesitate and immediately nodded. However, the Sect Leader recalled something and smiled bitterly. ¡°The underground teleportation array has long been destroyed. It will take at least half a month to repair it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve prepared it for the sect.¡±

    Nothing!

    Ji Wuyou widened his eyes and looked at the disciple of the Little Qiong Peak who was speaking casually... ¡°Ahem! Why did you prepare that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being prepared.¡± Li Changshou smiled. In fact, he had only started creating it in the past decade. ¡°Sect Leader, descend another 16,000 feet from the original array.¡± Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and handed it to Ji Wuyou with both hands. ¡°There is an underground teleportation array there. This array is even more secretive and will not be found. The earth meridian is connected to the northeast of the South Continent. If you go out, you will be beside arge city in the mortal world. You can let your disciples hide in the city temporarily.¡±

    Ji Wuyou was speechless.

    Li Changshou urged, ¡°There¡¯s only an hour at most. When the battle of the Carefree Immortal Sect begins, they will attack the Immortal Du Sect. Sect Leader, don¡¯t worry. I have a way to help the Carefree Immortal Sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m counting on you this time, Changshou!¡± ¡°Sect Leader, remember to guard this matter on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not tell my master anything!¡± After saying that, Ji Wuyou grabbed the jade token and turned around to shoot towards the nearest peak. Li Changshou bowed and heaved a sigh of relief. In that case, it would be much easier to deal with the rest.

    At that moment, Li Changshou realized that the four demon armies that had rushed to the Immortal Du Sect were hiding between 7,500 kilometers to 9,000 kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect. They did not attack directly.

    It was as he had expected. The Pagoda Master asked in confusion, ¡°Little disciple, how do we help the Carefree Immortal Sect? Should we let the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals go?¡± ¡°Although there are enough Heavenly Soldiers who are well-trained, there are too few experts above the Heaven Immortal realm.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°We can only ask for help now.¡±

    It was rare for the Pagoda Master to be rational. He muttered, ¡°Request for help? Those bastards from the Western Sect should have expected that the other sects would rush to the Carefree Immortal Sect and set up an ambush.¡± ¡°The other party¡¯s schemes are borate. He should have investigated the background of the Ren School. Since he dared to enter the Middle Continent, he must have set up a backup n.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token and smiled. ¡°If you want to break the stalemate, the easiest way is to introduce external forces. Those demons who have already appeared in the Middle Continent will not get to return today.¡± At that moment, he quickly tapped his fingers and activated the restrictions on the jade token. There was a ringing sound from the other end. It seemed that many treasures were piled together and colliding with each other...

    ¡°Changgeng?¡±

    After the Sect Leader, Ji Wuyou, personally sent a message, the members of the various peaks of the Immortal Du Sect immediately moved.

    The people in seclusion were all awakened. Fortunately, no one was at the crucial moment of breaking through.

    Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators carried their wealth with them. With the help of the elders in the sect, it would not take long for them to clear the treasures in the Dao Repository Hall and Hundred Mortal Hall...

    The Peak Leaders and elders disyed their abilities and led the disciples underground. They crawled tens of thousands of feet underground with some difficulty and entered an empty ¡°hall¡±. They saw the Earth Meridian Teleportation Array that was thousands of feet in diameter...

    Hearing the immortals in the sect praise the Sect Leader for being thoughtful, Ji Wuyou felt a little embarrassed.

    Wang Fugui, who was also known as Exalted Wang Qing, and the ferocious Jiang Lin¡¯er took action together with the Nine Jiu Immortals to maintain order.

    At that moment, Jiu Wu and Jiu Shi were also hurriedly searching for Jiu Jiu¡¯s whereabouts. However, they soon received a voice transmission from Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and Exalted Wang Qing, telling them not to worry. Jiu Jiu and Jiu Yushi were naturally on the Little Qiong Peak. Li Jing, who had already grown into a young man, was being protected by two old Perfected Immortals in the crowd. At that moment, he was rather puzzled when he saw such a scene, but he did not show any fear.

    Li Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit when he heard from his Aunt-Master and Aunt-Master beside him that another demon was attacking.

    However, at that moment, the sect did not allow him to draw his sword and move forward. He had to exterminate demons. If he rushed out now, he would be at the other extreme of the God¡¯s descent...

    Free food from the deity.

    He heard Sect Leader Ji Wuyou¡¯s voice spreading everywhere.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem! The Heaven-Breaking Peak shall guard the back while the Misty Spirit Peak, Pill Tripod Peak, and Immortal Downpour Peak lead the way to investigate. The elders, members, and disciples of the various peaks monitored each other. Whoever used themunication jade token and array formations to seal their cultivation would be dealt with after the matter! Don¡¯t ask about anything else.¡±

    The immortals answered in unison. As the array was activated, groups of Qi Refinement cultivators entered the array in an orderly manner and used the power of the earth meridians to teleport away. Not long after, Youqin Xuanya hurriedly found Ji Wuyou. There was some hesitation in her eyes. She lowered her head and cupped her fists.

    ¡°Sect Leader, why didn¡¯t you include the Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    Ji Wuyou sighed softly. Just as he was about to ask Youqin Xuanya not to ask further, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°They have decided to stay.¡±

    ¡°I shall stay too!¡± Youqin Xuanya looked up at her Grandmaster. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Sect Master, please grant my wish! I¡¯ll have noints for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Ji Wuyou waved his hand. Before the disciples of the Heaven-Breaking Peak could react, Youqin Xuanya had already bowed and turned to fly away.

    ¡°Little Ya!¡±

    Jiang Jingshan hurriedly shouted, but she was stopped by Ji Wuyou¡¯s hand gesture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She should be safer here than following us.¡±

    The immortals were confused. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s entire body was wrapped in immortal power. She entered the gaps between the rocks on the upper path and rode her immortal sword to the surface. Not long after, she appeared in the valley below the Heaven-Breaking Peak. Just as she was about to rush towards the Little Qiong Peak, she saw a few figures flying above her. Youqin Xuanya was stunned. More than ten figures stood in the sky and scattered immortal beans on the peaks. The immortal beans exploded and quickly turned into Heavenly Soldiers. Many peaks were already filled with bright-armored soldiers. At that moment, the mountain-protecting array formation waspletely activated. The sky was filled with colorful rays of light. ¡°Come to the peak.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in her heart. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. However, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±

    She carried her sword and rushed to the Little Qiong Peak. Soon after, she entered the array formation of the Little Qiong Peak and was led to the Pill Chamber by a beam of immortal light. As soon as she entered the Pill Chamber, Youqin Xuanya was stunned.

    There were a few familiar figures lying inside. They had all fallen asleep. Qi Yuan was lying in the corner. Jiu Jiu was sleeping soundly with a wine pot in her arms, Jiu Yushi was sitting on the meditation cushion, and Xiong Lingli was snoring thunderously...

    Li Changshou was sitting in front of the Pill Furnace with a thoughtful expression. Suddenly, he said,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Youqin.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya had yet to recover from her shock when she heard a familiar chuckle behind her. Her immortal senses did not detect anything. Ling¡¯e had approached her from behind! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ling¡¯e retracted her hand and put the porcin bottle back into her sleeve. She hurriedly took two steps forward and hugged Youqin Xuanya from behind. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Senior Brother asked me to do all these!¡±

    Li Changshou scoffed and did not retort.

    The corners of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She sighed softly and asked firmly, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Everything has been arranged.¡± Li Changshou closed his eyes and answered, ¡°The two of you can y chess to relieve your boredom. Don¡¯t panic when you hear anythingter.¡± Youqin Xuanya turned to look at Ling¡¯e. Both of them could see the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are we really going to y chess?¡± Youqin Xuanya asked softly.

    Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°Just follow Senior Brother¡¯s instructions.¡±

    After a while, the two of them really set up a chessboard. They sat opposite each other and began to y ck and white chess seriously.

    The entire Immortal Du Sect was silent. More than ten peaks were upied by the ¡°Heavenly Soldiers¡±. Tens of thousands of Immortal Bean Soldiers began to carry out simple ¡°guard¡± orders.

    The order of attack should be starting from the Sea God Sect, followed by the Carefree Immortal Sect, and then the Immortal Du Sect. There were also two Golden Immortal realm paper effigies on the Sect Leader¡¯s side who could provide support at any time. The Sea God Sect¡¯s territory was too vast at that moment. They could only defend passively. The damage might be very severe. Li Changshou could only try his best to reduce the casualties of mortals and Divine Envoys and put the ounts in his notebook. The Carefree Immortal Sect had already made arrangements. In the beginning, they had to grit their teeth and endure. The reinforcements would arrive soon.

    However, it was not the style of the Ren School disciples to be passive and get beaten up. It was not the style to promote the Western Sect and the Earth Buddha...

    Li Changshou smiled.

    ¡°Hey, Senior Sister Youqin, look at my senior brother...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°With Senior Brother¡¯s smile, someone will definitely be arranged.¡± Youqin Xuanya tilted her head slightly. Ling¡¯e looked serious.

    The Immortal Bean Soldiers that Li Changshou had set up in various parts of the Little Qiong Peak were all lying down and covering themselves... A momentter, in the hundreds of remote Sea God Sect cities in the south and east coasts of the South Continent, a simr scene happened at the same

    time.

    More than ten mortals, who seemed to be fine, were suddenly surrounded by demonic mes. They screamed and terrifying demonic beasts emerged from their bodies!

    The demonic beasts roared and pounced towards the empty Sea God Temple, wreaking havoc along the way.

    However, in the blink of an eye, golden light flickered in the sky. Dragon roars sounded in the seawater. Golden pirs of lightnded on the hundreds of cities, and silver-armored figures flew out.

    The show of the Heavenly Soldiers fighting the demonic beasts was happening everywhere. At the same time, at the Carefree Immortal Sect in the Middle Continent...

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and a demonic aura surged!

    Hundreds of thousands of demons were brought over by countless demon experts. Theynded near the Carefree Immortal Sect and attacked the Carefree Immortal Sect fiercely.

    In the Carefree Immortal Sect, most of the disciples¡¯ faces were pale. Dozens of experts from the sect rushed to the sky above the various peaks and shouted in unison. They unleashed their immortal powers and supported the mountain-protecting array formation with all their might!

    In the southwest, northeast, and east of the Carefree Immortal Sect, streams of light began to gather. They were like three rivers that surged towards that ce!

    Not only that, jade talismans shot out from various parts of the Middle Continent. The Immortal Sects of the human race were rmed...

    A momentter, dozens of huge holes appeared outside the Immortal Du Sect. Endless demonic vibes blew out of the holes. Simrly, the experts of the demon race came with demonic soldiers.

    In the blink of an eye, the four demon armies surrounded the Immortal Du Sect! However, just as the demons were about to attack the mountain-protecting array, a few old demons realized that the situation was a little... amiss.

    They each gave orders. The demons temporarily stopped charging forward. The experts of the demon race looked into the array formation and saw that the entire Immortal Du Sect was empty.

    An old demon sniffed and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s not much human smell. They¡¯ve run away.¡±

    Dong...

    A wisp of zither music sounded in the sky. A white cloud slowly descended from the sky. Sitting on it was an old immortal with white hair and a white beard. He was ying the zither with his head lowered.

    ¡°Water God!¡±

    ¡°The Water God is indeed here!¡±

    ¡°Kill... Wait! Be careful of the Spirit Explosion! Everyone is gone!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Li Changshou chuckled and stopped ying the zither. He floated above the mountain-protecting array formation and looked at the demons everywhere.

    A small amount of mes suddenly appeared around him. In the blink of an eye, his incarnation was engulfed by mes, but his calm andfortable voice echoed in the world.

    ¡°A hundred thousand demons, medium merit. That fellow Daoist did not lie to me. Everyone, please enter.¡±

    As he spoke, the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation flickered gently. With a bang, it exploded like a bubble.

 Chapter 375 - The Battle Power of the Heavenly Courtsâ€™ Civil Official Gone?

    Chapter 375 The Battle Power of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Civil Official Gone?

    The mountain-protecting array formation is gone just like that?

    They had been in the Primordial World for so many years and were considered experienced and knowledgeable. They had never seen such a small army!

    I¡¯ve really never seen it before...

    The battle on the mountain had yet to begin. The people on the other side had fled and the array was gone. Only the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God had appeared. Now, he was gone. A younger Demon King asked honestly, ¡°The people from the Immortal Du Sect have already gone to the mountain. Why should we fight? Should we fight against the mountain?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall into the Water God¡¯s trap! He is clearly trying to sow discord between us and... that fellow Daoist. Now, he wants to use such an abnormal situation to scare us away! The Water God is cunning. Don¡¯t fall for it!¡±

    ¡°There are thousands of disciples in the Immortal Du Sect. How can they retreat so easily? Who was it that leaked the news!?!¡±

    ¡°Time is fleeting. Why are we still hesitating? Can the souls of the Demon Ascension Mountain be at ease? Can the anger of the demons be appeased!?!¡± The few old demons in charge almost quarreled because of that.

    Due to the fact that there were too many array formations on the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou simply pointed to a cloud mirror in the Pill Chamber and allowed Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya, who were ying chess, to see the situation outside.

    He casually summoned the fan and waved it gently...

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e pointed at the figures in the mirror and asked in surprise, ¡°What demons are these? They look so scary.¡± Youqin Xuanya was the Head Disciple of their batch. She had gone out several times and was quite knowledgeable. At that moment, she pinched her chin with her slender fingers andmented seriously, ¡°The books say that the more physical characteristics the demons have retained, the more ferocious they will be.¡±

    Ling¡¯e knelt there and looked at the mirror. ¡°How many demons are here?¡±

    ¡°More than a hundred thousand,¡± Li Changshou replied calmly with his eyes closed. ¡°A hundred thousand!¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who originally trusted her senior brother very much, could not help but purse her lips. ¡°Senior Brother, 98%?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you questioning my escape technique?¡± Ling¡¯e giggled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. Senior Brother, your escape technique is peerless! You¡¯re invincible when ites to running!¡± Li Changshou smiled in satisfaction. He waved the fan in his hand, and the ground trembled slightly. The surrounding immortal light flickered, and the entire Pill Chamber began to slowly sink. The Little Qiong Peak looked calm, but all kinds of array formations were slowly operating in secret. The array foundations were gradually lit up, and the spiritual energy of the five elements increased... The Pill Chamber descended into the mountain and connected to the top of the Cave Abode in the mountain. The Pill Chamber, which was shaped like a huge gourd, was perfectly connected to the gaps in the mountain. The pathways that it passed through were also tightly filled by the mountain rocks.

    Then, he heard a rumbling sound. The bookshelves around the Pill Chamber slowly flipped over, revealing the zed Mirror that was surrounded by clouds. Li Changshou waved his fan, and the Dharma treasure, the zed Mirror, revealed thend outside the Little Qiong Peak. They were perfectly synchronized at the same time without any blind spots. To a certain extent, they had reached the stage of bing one! ¡°The Primordial World is not far away.¡± Ling¡¯e was very calm as she watched the fancy operations. After all, she had witnessed most of her senior brother¡¯s modifications.

    Youqin Xuanya could not regain her senses. After being stunned for a while, she could not help but ask, ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Array formations, restrictions, and some Dharma spells have been integrated,¡± Li Changshou replied calmly. ¡°Remember not to mention it to anyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Changshou, don¡¯t worry.¡± Youqin Xuanya pursed her thin lips. Li Changshou smiled and replied.

    Although she would always take unexpected actions when dealing with the ways of the world, she was trustworthy. After all, he had already sworn a Dao oath rted to confidentiality several times.

    Ling¡¯e shouted nervously, ¡°Senior Brother, they¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou agreed calmly. Then, he closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°What we need to do now is to stall for time. We can¡¯t kill all the demons here. We still have to leave a portion of the demon experts behind to build up momentum.¡± Then, he focused his attention on the dozen of paper effigies or so and managed the Immortal Bean Soldiers.

    The demons were indeed demons...

    Li Changshou had prepared three backup ns for the battle of the Immortal Du Sect. He had already prepared for the worst-case scenario where he would destroy most of the Immortal Du Sect. However, the demons were the best at allowing him not to worry. At that moment, the group of demons neither retreated nor attacked. Instead, they sent 30% of their troops and a small number of experts to enter the sect...

    Forget it. Killing demons today is secondary. Striking Ksitigarbha from afar is the main thing.

    Li Changshou gave a simple order in his heart. The Immortal Bean Soldiers on the top of more than ten peaks stood up at the same time. The ¡°Heavenly Soldiers¡± holdingrge shields and long spears soared into the sky in rows. The Immortal Soldiers in charge of long-range attacks were already pulling their bows. The arrows rained down, and the drums sounded like thunder. The demons roared, and the world was dyed red. Numerous figures descended. The powerful Demon Kings pounced towards the various peaks. Li Changshou¡¯s more than ten Heaven Immortal realm paper effigies went out to fight. As soon as they shed with the demon soldiers, they exploded!

    Three weaker Demon Kings were torn apart by the paper effigy¡¯s self-destruction. Several Demon Kings were seriously injured!

    The angry roars of the old demons spread everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s still the bean soldiers! These are all the incarnations of the Water God. His main body must be here!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Stop looking around.¡±

    A loudughter sounded in the sky. A figure appeared strangely in the sky above the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He was dressed in a white robe, had white hair, and a white beard. There was a small pagoda spinning above his head, emitting a mysterious aura.

    He stood with his hands behind his back. The horsetail whisk in his hand was reced with a golden sword. He stood proudly in the air and suppressed the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. What can you do to me?¡±

    Many demons¡¯ eyes turned red. A few old demons gritted their teeth. An old demon with a child-like face cursed. ¡°Water God! You are a ruthless, despicable, and shameless person! You ughtered the demons and destroyed the destiny of the demons. Did the demons have any feud with you?¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°Could it be that in ancient times, the demons nearly massacred the human race? Is that not considered a feud?¡±

    ¡°The human race is already the protagonist of the world. Isn¡¯t it enough that my race has retreated to the gaps of the five continents?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The demon who said that, do you think that the ancient Demon Court was overthrown by the human race because you demons gave the victory to us?¡± Or could it be that the former Demon Emperor died because his conscience was awakened in the face of the human race?¡±

    Another old demon roared, ¡°The human race is just taking advantage of the fact that both the demons and the Magi are injured! How can that be called bravery!?!¡± Li Changshou smiled coldly and said, ¡°Forget it. In the past, the human race was still weak. They only knew how to reproduce and did not know how to cultivate. The demons, who were already at their peak, massacred the human race. How can they be brave?¡±

    ¡°The human race did not die. They worked hard. Generations of wise sages stood up and explored the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth to protect the human

    race!¡±

    ¡°You demons do not know any better and are arrogant. Since you have done evil, you must bear the consequences. The human race fought against the strong as the weak. The Three Emperors and Five Kings have established their foundations and be the main characters of the world today!¡± ¡°You are just defeated dogs from ancient times. Your evil intentions will not be extinguished, and your good intentions will not be born. You will be gued by negative karma and find it difficult to secure a footing in the world. You will harm the Magi and refine them into evil spirits! How could we not destroy the swordsman who had gone to the Demon Ascension Mountain that day? Today, you actually dared toe here and talk about this matter. How dare you make a ruckus in the Immortal Sect of Ren School! How ridiculous! It is said that the older the demons are, the thicker their skin will be. You are indeed worthy of being the legendary figures of the demons. You are extremely shameless!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The old demon¡¯s face turned red and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The old demon stomped his feet and cursed, ¡°Water God! You are obstinate and want to start a war between the two races again. You have to bear the karma here!¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Demons are a race that gathers all spirits. The good and bad are mixed together. They have no bloodline foundation! Personally, I never thought that the demons were the enemy of humans. The benevolent Goddess Nuwa has also joined the demon race. The Qing Qiu n that adheres to love and equality is also a branch of the demon race. Be they demons or humans, only those evil living beings who eat and kill humans, treat living beings as weeds, intend to control them and bully the other races, are the enemies of the entire Primordial World! I can kill such demons, but I will not spare them! The Heavenly Courts can eliminate such living beings. They will not leave any future troubles!¡± As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the world fell silent. Many demons¡¯ eyes were filled with suspicion. After a while, a bear spirit finally muttered, ¡°What if I can¡¯t win?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that what the Water God said... makes sense?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense! The human race will definitely not tolerate us!¡±

    An old demon roared loudly. Several old demons rushed towards Li Changshou in the sky! ¡°After killing the Water God, the saints can prosper!¡±

    Then, dozens of Demon Kings moved together. They used their mystical abilities and threw out their Dharma treasures. They turned into streams of light and smashed towards Li Changshou.

    However, as the Mysterious Yellow aura descended, Li Changshou stood in the air calmly. He did not move despite the attacks of the demons.

    Even the Pagoda Master, who had been very excited previously, seemed to be in low spirits... ¡°Weak... so boring... Have you guys not eaten yet?¡± ¡°I feel that being beaten up by them is a disgrace to the Dharma treasures world.¡±

    ¡°Little disciple, quickly show your mystical abilities and kill these guys.¡± Li Changshou agreed in his heart. He found the right time to attack and waved his hand to release two pitch-ck silver needles. The silver needles were coated with poison, which was refined from the poison that Li Changshou had extracted from the West Sea Dragon King, which he had almost put down. The ¡°silver needles¡± were made from the precious ¡°ck Immortal Stone¡± that could break through the immortal light protecting the body. It looked like a casual attack, but the actual cost was quite high, and it was difficult to use it again.

    However, the effect was not bad.

    In the blink of an eye, half of the demons that were attacking were pierced by the silver needles.

    The demons did not feel any power at first. However, just as they circted their immortal power, their vision suddenly turned dark. There were also a few demons who were barely at the Heaven Immortal realm. They slowly transformed into their true forms in the air and died. Their demonic souls turned into ck smoke and dissipated.

    The demons¡¯ expressions changed.

    An old demon roared and called the demons to attack together. Countless demonic shadows flew towards Li Changshou. Not long after, they surrounded Li Changshou and used their mystical abilities and Dharma treasures.

    However, just as the demons surrounded them, bolts of lightning lit up the sky and defeated the demons that were surrounding them! The Immortal Bean Soldiers on the various peaks attacked again. The demons who were originally around the mountain gate had already been ordered to attack. An intense battle began in the Immortal Du Sect.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above Li Changshou¡¯s head rushed left and right. Lightning, poisonous powder, and True Samadhi mes were casually thrown out. Large amounts of demonic soldiers fell to the ground and smashed all over the Immortal Du Sect.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Youqin Xuanya and Ling¡¯e looked at the image in the mirror and did not know what to say. Looking at the old immortal killing everywhere, they even had the illusion that they could do it. Youqin Xuanya whispered, ¡°Senior, you are...¡±

    Ling¡¯e muttered, ¡°He¡¯s from the Heavenly Courts. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these demons. It will be effortless for them to destroy the Immortal Du Sect. The few old demons here areparable to the weaker Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. The reason you think you can deal with it easily is because of the pagoda above your head. This pagoda is called the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth. It was bestowed by the Saint to help me deal with these powerful enemies.¡± Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya looked at each other speechlessly. Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°But Senior Brother, isn¡¯t the one outside your paper effigy?¡± ¡°You can recognize it.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t leave the jade token that I gave you previously. If someone detects your thoughts, my identity will be exposed.¡± Li Changshou changed his tone and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t let the two of youe into contact with these today to watch the fun. Ling¡¯e, have you seen the dangers of the Primordial World today?¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Junior Sister Youqin,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I hope you remember what happened today. After you break through to the Heaven Immortal realm, I will arrange a path for you if you want to kill the demons and let the righteousness in your heart rest.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and lowered her head. ¡°I will not disappoint you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her hand weakly from the side. ¡°But Senior Brother... what if the paper effigies are taken away by the Ren School¡¯s treasure?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. He said, ¡°This treasure belongs to the Grand Pure One of the Ren School. Even other Saints can¡¯t snatch it away. Oh? An expert is here. Watch your surroundings. I¡¯ll return my attention to my main body and deal with them.¡±

    After saying that, the fan in Li Changshou¡¯s hand stopped swaying. He closed his eyes and focused. There was no sound.

    Youqin Xuanya asked softly, ¡°Where is Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s mian body?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± Ling¡¯e muttered. ¡°However, usually, Senior Brother will be in the safest ce... Look!¡±

    Ling¡¯e eximed softly. Youqin Xuanya looked up as well. She could not help but feel worried.

    A vortex appeared in the sky above a ss mirror. Dozens of streams of light shot out from it. They were ferocious and powerful! The Primordial Beast of the Western Sect had already attacked! Li Changshou, who was fighting the experts of the demon race, suddenly had his eyes lit up. That was because the Primordial Beasts that rushed over hid the aura that he was most familiar with.

    Buzz ~

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s voice sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s ears. However, she smiled flirtatiously and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really heroic. My heart is blooming.¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The Great Daoist Master might be watching.¡± ¡°Although you are handsome and suave, I still respect you more.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Do as I say. Did Ksitigarbha attack this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As he spoke, more than ten handsome men and beautiful women joined the battle. However, they forced the demons back andunched fierce attacks.

    Li Changshou was not afraid at all. Relying on the power of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, he held his sword and counterattacked more than ten people. However, the strength that he had disyed was only at the Golden Immortal realm. He was not a threat to the Primordial Beasts at all.

    The beasts calmed down!

    When the few old demons saw that, they also took out their Dharma treasures, demonic beads, and mystical abilities from the side and bombarded Li Changshou. Hence, the Pagoda Master yawned and expressed that things were starting to get interesting. The figures crossed each other, and the battle situation became increasingly tense. After fighting for a while, Li Changshou seemed to be unable to do anything... The paper effigy¡¯s immortal power was almost exhausted.

    A few ferocious beasts forcefully restrained Li Changshou and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. A ck ray of light flew over from the side. It was a ck horn made of jade. It was crashing into the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda swayed and was forced to move half a foot back. Half of Li Changshou¡¯s body left the Mysterious Yellow aura. In an instant, several streams of light shot towards Li Changshou¡¯s exposed body. However, a sanguine glow shed past quickly. The beautiful figure strangely appeared in front of Li Changshou. She pointed a slender finger and immediately poked Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. The beasts¡¯ eyes lit up. Li Changshou¡¯s body quickly withered!

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing revealed her true form. The corners of her lips curled into a charming smile, and she snortedfortably. However, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She hurriedly dodged backward and saw a drop of blue ¡®water¡¯ hit her chest. The water droplet suddenly expanded and turned into a 100-feet-long water dragon. It contained vast divine might and sent Daoist Wen Jing flying! The resentment in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes shed. Her body shed in midair and disappeared again. Look below the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda!

    The shriveled ¡°Li Changshou¡± turned into a wrinkled paper effigy. The paper effigy was engulfed by the mes. The ¡°Golden Core¡± inside flew back to the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    A small figure walked out of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. In the blink of an eye, the figure became the size of a normal person. It was still white-haired and had the same appearance as before.

    However, the pressure on his body was more than ten times stronger than before!

    He heard the sound of water roaring. A water map slowly spread out in front of him. Azure dragons flew out from it and roared at the surroundings.

    Another blue g fluttered behind him, and rich divine power enhanced the power of heaven and earth.

    He held the vertical axis of the water map with his left hand and raised the Demon-ying Sword with his right hand. His beard and hair fluttered as he shouted, ¡°Where are the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals! Surround this ce! Don¡¯t let a single demon escape!¡± Suddenly, he heard the rumbling of thunder above his head. Thick dark clouds had already swept over. From the dark clouds, countless human voices could be heard.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Beams of golden light pierced through the dark clouds and filled the sky with the figures of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. A series of dragon roars suddenly came from the east and south. Hundreds of azure dragons flew over quickly, and there were ancient warlocks full of blood energy on their backs! An old demon roared, ¡°B*stard, today¡¯s situation was plotted by Ksitigarbha and the Water God! They¡¯re using our race to give themselves merit!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nder me!¡±

    Another Primordial Beast shouted angrily, ¡°How can we join forces with the Heavenly Courts!?!¡± ¡°Only Ksitigarbha knows about what happened today! Who else could it be but him?¡± ¡°You will be exposed if you march!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s coldughter spread throughout the world. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t let half of your remnant souls escape today.¡± As he spoke, an azure ball of lightning gathered under his feet. The ball of lightning exploded gently, causing lightning to fill the sky and illuminate the entire world!

    Lightning Escape! Li Changshou entered the lightning. Wherever the lightning passed, the sword shed and the water dragon surged. He seemed to have transformed into thousands of incarnations and attacked violently. In reality, he was just too fast and was using the lightning to move!

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten demon kings were killed. The two Primordial Beasts were severely injured. Li Changshou¡¯s figure moved through the lightning. The ferocious beasts and old demons could not capture his figure! That was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ civil officials...

    It was a small but powerful trump card.

    At the same time, in the corner of the spiritual mountain, the young Daoist closed his eyes and smiled as he listened to Truth Listener report the battle of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Everything happened ording to his n. It did not matter how many demons died... At that moment, just as Truth Listener said that, Wen Jing decisively attacked and killed the Water God. However, the young Daoist slowly nodded when thetter injured Wen Jing.

    ¡°This Wen Jing is eager to make a contribution. She¡¯s just a little smart. She¡¯s not very useful.¡±

    Truth Listener suddenly turned to listen. After listening for a while, it muttered softly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re in big trouble this time.¡± Ksitigarbha frowned.

 Chapter 376 - I, the Water God, Definitely Didnâ€™t Work With Ksitigarbha

    Chapter 376 I, the Water God, Definitely Didn¡¯t Work With Ksitigarbha

    Ksitigarbha felt nothing but confusion. The Water God¡¯s n to sow discord is so simple. Had the demons been blinded by the demonic aura? How could they believe that? The n revolving around the demons this time...

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. At that moment, he lowered his head and looked at his palm. There seemed to be blood seeping out of it. Truth Listener said in a deep voice, ¡°At this moment, the demons in the Immortal Du Sect are being surrounded by the Heavenly Courts, the dragon race, and the Magi. Most of the hatred in their hearts is directed at you, Master.

    They feel that you had set a trap for the Water God.

    From the orders that the Heavenly Soldiers received, we can tell that the Water God had ordered them to surround the demons and give them some leeway to escape.

    The thirteen experts that Master sent over have already fled. They did not fight for long...¡±

    Ksitigarbha slowly clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still room for change. He used his mystical abilities to inform Wen Jing and the others to kill the demons that could escape!

    No, we can¡¯t... fall into the Water God¡¯s trap! He will definitely wait here. A Shadow-Retaining Ball is enough for the demons to confirm this matter!¡± Truth Listener continued listening. Green light flickered all over its body. Clearly, it had activated its mystical abilities. Several pieces of news sounded from Truth Listener¡¯s mouth in Ksitigarbha¡¯s heart...

    ¡°The demon army that is besieging the Carefree Immortal Sect is hopeless. They will probably bepletely wiped out. Arge number of Qi Refinement cultivators from the twelve immortal sects of Jie School have flown out and have already arrived at the Carefree Immortal Sect. There are at least hundreds of immortal sects in the Middle Continent that have sent cultivators to the Carefree Immortal Sect.¡±

    ¡°Master, Water God has gone to the Carefree Immortal Sect to help.¡±

    ¡°The batch of demons that we set up in the South Continent has been wiped out... Master.¡± Ksitigarbha, who was deep in thought, asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Truth Listener said, ¡°From an outsider¡¯s point of view, this is indeed very simr to you cooperating with the Water God and scheming against the demons.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll exin it to those ancient demonster. I can exin it clearly.¡± The corners of Ksitigarbha¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°I have indeed underestimated the Water God¡¯s strength. He should have nted spies in the demons and set up a trap in the Immortal Du Sect. If I¡¯m not wrong, he was the one who invited the Immortal Sect of Jie School. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were no exception.

    Both of us have our own victories and losses in this scheme. It¡¯s just fifty-fifty.¡± Truth Listener chuckled. ¡°Master, you¡¯re quite cute when you¡¯re thick-skinned and refuse to admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ksitigarbha turned his head and ignored him. However, he suddenly felt a sense of danger.

    ¡°Quick! Inform Wen Jing and the others not to take the initiative to stop the demons who escaped! They can¡¯t plot against the Water God!¡±

    Just as Truth Listener was about to cast a mystical ability, its round ears swayed and it muttered, ¡°It¡¯s toote, Master. A few of them have already attacked.¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s face turned extremely pale. A moment ago, in the north-west corner of the East Continent, streams of light and demonic wind blew past and fled towards the North Continent.

    They were all experts from the demon race who had fled from the Immortal Du Sect. Tens of thousands of kilometers behind them, arge number of demon soldiers were being harvested by the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. Unfortunately, the few old demons and more than ten Demon Kings who escaped the fastest were already dead. In midair, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s enchanting figure leaned forward. Wisps of blood aura surrounded her and circled around her. A drop of blood slowly streaked across the tip of her slender fingers...

    In front of her, the golden-furred lion¡¯s body, which was dozens of feet long, began to copse. It turned into ashes that filled the sky and dissipated in the breeze.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s beautiful face blushed slightly. ¡°Some of my Primordial Energy was injured by that bastard Water God. I can use you to replenish it.¡±

    Several ck shadows flew over from the side and turned into four or five handsome men and beautiful women who looked like con artists.

    A burly man said, ¡°Kill everyone above the Heaven Immortal realm. The remaining lesser demons don¡¯t have much to say.¡± ¡°This Ksitigarbha is not reliable either.¡± A woman with a snake-like face snorted. ¡°He still wants us to clean up his mess. He said that he would put pressure on the demons and make them easily sumb to the West... I think that it can¡¯t be as the demons have said. He is secretly plotting with the Water God that the two of them will be promoted to officials.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be careful with your words.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing wiped her red lips and said calmly, ¡°There is still a ce for us in this world. Don¡¯t ask for more. Go back. The dragon race is here.¡±

    The figures nodded and used their mystical abilities to disappear.

    In the sky, dozens of azure dragons shed past and chased after the fleeing demons... A momentter, in the spirit mountain, Ksitigarbha punched the ground and gritted his teeth. ¡°You ruined my ns!¡± Truth Listener did not take the opportunity to mock him. Instead, it began to monitor its surroundings and carry out the orders given by Ksitigarbha-to confirm the whereabouts of the Water God.

    That was the only way they could salvage the situation.

    However, Truth Listener had yet to find the source of the news of the demons¡¯ attack among the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect who had fled in advance. From there, he found the Water God¡¯s background. Good news came one after another...

    ¡°Master, a mighty figure of the demon race has just appeared in the North Continent. He has already threatened to settle scores with you.¡± ¡°Master, an old Marshal of the Ancient Demon Court has spoken. They were schemed against by you and the Water God. We have our own goals with the Water God. We are trying to obtain the authority of the demons. The Water God is trying to promote the authority of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Ksitigarbha cursed in his heart. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to go to the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect to vent their anger on me! Do you really think that the Western Sect can be bullied?! Bastard!¡±

    Truth Listener heard something again and trembled.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with the Water God. So what if we find him? He can hide in the Tushita Pce. No one can do anything to him.¡± Truth Listener mumbled in Ksitigarbha¡¯s heart, ¡°I can tell from today¡¯s matter that you are far inferior to him, Master. He had just arrived at the Carefree Immortal Sect and gathered with a few Golden Immortals. He had done something to you again and said a few words...¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Master. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll vomit blood from anger.¡± ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°He said, ahem!¡±

    Truth Listener imitated Li Changshou¡¯s old demeanor when he spoke in the Carefree Immortal Sect. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, you tter me. I did not do anything today. Although there are many good fortune-tellers in the world, the disciple of the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha, who rarely appears, is on par with me. I definitely did not receive any information from Ksitigarbha in advance. I just have the sameputational ability as him and have a tacit understanding with him. He will attack and I will defend. He wants the demons to have a good impression of me. I need to protect the Dao heritage of Ren School and think about helping the Heavenly Courts. Unfortunately, he only caused the demons to lose some of their vitality today... Master, there are many more behind. He did not hide anything when he said that.¡± After hearing Truth Listener¡¯s recount, Ksitigarbha was puzzled.

    It sounded like the Water God was exining that he had no connection with the Western Sect.

    However, he thought about it carefully...

    How vicious! What the Water God meant was that he knew all of the schemes devised by Ksitigarbha and there was no need for him to be informed by anyone!

    If the demons heard that, they would definitely think that the Water God was helping Ksitigarbha!

    No...

    Something is amiss...

    Why was my name so easily exposed by the Water God?

    The name of the disciple of the Western Saint, Ksitigarbha, was actually like that! With a sweet voice, Ksitigarbha forcefully suppressed his blood pressure, causing his handsome face to turn even paler. At that moment, a ray of green light and a ray of golden light flew out from his sleeve and disappeared into the depths of the spiritual mountain.

    The Green Lotus g was retracted.

    Even the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s seal that he had found was taken away...

    Ksitigarbha felt some Dao runes in his heart and said in a calm voice, ¡°Cultivate in peace.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. I understand.¡± Ksitigarbha lowered his head and answered. Blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth, and his body swayed. A sigh sounded from the side. Truth Listener shifted its body and let Ksitigarbha lean on its soft green fur. Its long tail swayed and protected Ksitigarbha.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Soldiers of the Immortal Du Sect were divided into three groups. The main force had already gone to kill the demons and escape to earn merit.

    One of the two remaining two batches was to clear the battle in the mountains and restore the destroyed terrain to the greatest extent. The other batch was to rush to the northeast of the South Continent and was in charge of weing the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect back to the sect.

    The Heavenly Courts announced to the public that they had already obtained urate information and set up an ambush in the Immortal Du Sect. They could be considered to have conscripted the Immortal Du Sect.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who had just attacked Ksitigarbha, was writing and painting in the Pill Chamber.

    Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya were still looking at the situation in the mirror. From time to time, they would discuss softly the aftermath of the battle. Li Changshou had previously asked them the same question.

    ¡°What did you learn from this battle?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s answer was not bad.

    ¡°Although the humans and demons are old enemies, they are not. Not all demons are evil. We have to eliminate the demons who cause trouble. After all, the demons are all formed from ten thousand spirits. There is an endless stream of them in the world. The most important thing is to separate them and make more gentle races give up on being demons.¡± Li Changshou praised her and looked at Ling¡¯e. Ling¡¯e was a little embarrassed. She bit the tip of her tongue and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking as much as Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just read the Steadiness Sutra a hundred times.¡±

    Only a hundred times... Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and voiced her thoughts openly. ¡°If I don¡¯t have a Connate treasure to protect me, I can¡¯t fight easily!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Youqin Xuanya tilted her head. Li Changshou, who was at the side, looked up and sighed softly. He was identally touched by this little girl... ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll copy it a thousand times and finish it tomorrow.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips. She knew it. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters. Although they had fought, they could not rx in their subsequent arrangements. If the Heavenly Courts and Ren School could not gain the favor of the public, they would be easily attacked by the demons and the Western Sect.

    This time, the demons hadunched arge-scale attack on the Immortal Sects of Ren School. Li Changshou had nned it slightly. He couldpletely unify the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools and wipe out the demons of the five continents... Li Changshou smiled. Forget it. I¡¯ve already decided not to take the initiative to n anything for the next two hundred years. Of course, more importantly, if the Dao Sect and the demons¡¯ destiny shed, it might add unnecessary variables to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The Primordial World News:

    Due to the schemes of the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha, the demons had gathered more than 200,000 demons yesterday and entered the Middle Continent and the East Continent to ambush the Carefree Immortal Sect and the Immortal Du Sect.

    Fortunately, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God had nned ahead of time. He had set up an ambush in the Immortal Du Sect and asked the disciples of Jie School to help the Carefree Immortal Sect. He had wiped out 90% of the demons who had invaded for a small price, which was the death of the hundreds of members of the Carefree Immortal Sect while ensuring that the Immortal Du Sect did not suffer any losses. During that period, the Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent took the initiative to help. It was the first time that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army and the dragon race joined forces...

    It is said that the souls and True Spirits of the cultivators of Ren School who died in battle were received by the Netherworld. They were given priority to reincarnate and reincarnate early. Another half a day passed. White clouds came from the south of the Immortal Du Sect.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals escorted them all the way. The Sect Leader and the ordinary disciples of the Immortal Du Sect were all very famous.

    As for the consequences of the temporary expropriation of the sect, the ambush set up by the Heavenly Courts, and the damage suffered by the sect, only a dozen or so peaks had been destroyed. The Immortal Du Sect would not pursue the matter. On the other hand, many disciples felt that it was indeed embarrassing for the Heavenly Courts to leave without any help. However, overall, with the Sect Leader¡¯s exnation and the ¡°evidence¡± version circting in the Primordial World, the matter was covered up. After all,pared to the Carefree Immortal Sect, the Immortal Du Sect was considered very lucky. Hundreds of people from the Carefree Immortal Sect died and thousands of people were injured. The casualties were all from the experts in the sect. In particr, more than ten Grand Elders of the Carefree Immortal Sect and dozens of elders had perished together with the experts of the demon race. Naturally, the Western Sect and the demon race had to bear the responsibility... Li Changshou could not do anything else. He could only express his sympathy to the Carefree Immortal Sect as the Water God of the Heavenly Courts.

    The other sects and immortals had their own opinions, especially the Immortal Du sect. They even asked very considerately if the Carefree Immortal Sect needed any elders. Anyway, the two sects cultivated simr Daos. They could borrow some elders to protect the sect.

    After that battle, Li Changshou did not need to n much. The Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent all agreed to form an alliance. Three to five sects organized a wave of Demon-ying Experience... The north and south border of the Middle Continent began to bustle with activity. The demon race¡¯s border forces were constantly being suppressed. The demons, who had suffered two huge losses, did not dare to start a war with the human race. They could only shrink their territory.

    The Heavenly Courts took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire. It was indeed not Li Changshou¡¯s n this time.

    The Heavenly Courts had issued a demon extermination order to exterminate the negative karma demons. Apart from the merit given by the Heavenly Dao, one could also go to the Heavenly Courts to receive a set of Spirit Stones, pills, and count them as the merit of eliminating demons. Although very few immortals would really go to the Heavenly Courts to receive rewards, the publicity effect was indeed good.

    After the battle of the dragon race returning to Heaven to the battle of the East Ocean¡¯s eye, the battle in the Demon Ascension Mountain Range, and the battle of the Immortal Sect of Ren School recently, the prestige of the Heavenly Courts soared. Who would have thought that the Heavenly Courts, which no one cared about a few decades ago, would have a huge rise today? In addition, the Heavenly Courts were currently recruiting Heavenly Soldiers and looking for talents. The Qi Refinement cultivators who originally looked down on the Heavenly Courts in the Primordial World began to have some ideas. In Li Changshou¡¯s words, although he could not obtain any original shares in the Heavenly Courts, he could easily be a core member. It could be foreseen that there would be more and more Itinerant Immortals with outstanding cultivation levels in a while. They would go to the Heavenly Courts to find a job to earn some merit... Of course, that was all in the future.

    Two days after the battle, the Immortal Du Sect fell silent again. The people who had been drugged previously were also awakened.

    His master, Qi Yuan, lectured Li Changshou for a while. Considering that his disciple had put in a lot of effort, he did not use the horsetail whisk to hit the buttocks of an ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts. Jiu Yushi asked a few more questions. Ling¡¯e used the excuse that the situation was urgent at that time and did not have time to exin before she fainted and hid with her in the South Continent. She managed to dodge the question perfectly. Jiu Jiu... thought that she was drunk. Xiong Lingli said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya, on the other hand, was greatly touched by the battle. After taking the initiative to ask Li Changshou a few questions about cultivation, she returned to the mountain and entered seclusion. She said that she wanted to break through to the Heaven Immortal realm within a hundred years.

    She had already thought that Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements this time should be to let the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect with good cultivation levels enter the Heavenly Courts as Heavenly Generals.

    As the previous chief disciple, she was the best example.

    Youqin Xuanya looked forward to it. After reluctantly sending the Pagoda Master away, Li Changshou felt a sense of security and uneasiness. Losing the Pagoda Master meant that his life was fragile.

    With the Pagoda Master, he could fight against ten thousand people alone. Li Changshou did not know what the situation was like with Ksitigarbha. He could not contact Daoist Wen Jing at that moment. He could only continue to keep his guard up. Now that he had sowed discord between the demons and the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha should not have many usable weapons. He had to be steady. If Ksitigarbha attacked again in the future, he would use the casualties of the Carefree Immortal Sect to ask the Great Daoist Master to go to the spirit mountain to exert some pressure. He would directly call out his name and beat Ksitigarbha up.

    Of course, it was indeed difficult to kill Ksitigarbha on the Spirit Mountain. It involved the pride of a Saint.

    Another half a monthter, the storm gradually dissipated. Li Changshou was just about to resume his leisurely and boring cultivation routine when a group of ¡°uninvited guests¡± rushed to the Immortal Du Sect.

    The beautiful figure standing at the bow of the Immortal Ind floating on the cloud looked in the direction of the Immortal Du Sect. Under her skirt, snow-white fox tails swayed back and forth.

    I will definitely let you know that I sumb to you, not because of the loneliness in the dungeon...

    Daoist Priest Qi Yuan.

 Chapter 377 - Sheâ€™s Just My Sisterâ€¦

    Chapter 377 She¡¯s Just My Sister...

    Under the bright sunlight, the Little Qiong Peak, which was protected byyers of array formations, seemed especiallyfortable to be in. He sat in the bamboo forest and felt the spiritual energy that was of appropriate intensity. He enjoyed the fragrant tea that he had personally brewed, listened to the whispers of the people from the other peaks and admired the beautiful flowers in the pavilion. The days of cultivation in this ce were so peaceful andfortable. Moreover... Well, I can¡¯t be like the dragon king. I¡¯ll just massage my shoulders and back. After all, he was a disciple of Ren School. He had to be more simple and hardworking. The Great Daoist Master was still sleeping on the haystack. He could not achieve everything in one go. Li Changshou looked rxed. In fact, the paper effigy was getting busy everywhere in the South Continent, repairing the damaged temples andforting the mortals who were suffering. After that battle, Li Changshou decided to form an emergency team of the Sea God Sect in a hundred years.

    Since most of the people who would go to the Sea God Sect to cause trouble in the future would probably be demons, Li Changshou decided to hire the Magi as the mainbat power of the team. Once he solved the crucial problem, he would go to the North Continent to discuss the corresponding matters.

    The key issue was how to break the oath made by the Magi.

    Originally, Li Changshou felt that today would be a peaceful and fulfilling day, until... his immortal senses captured the charming vixen standing at the bow of the ship that was heading towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    Lan? Or was it Xian?

    Why is this Nine-tailed Fox still unwilling to give up... Li Changshou pondered for a while and stood up. He rode a cloud towards the pavilion. Thest time, he had asked Elder Moon to intervene and had also used some underhanded methods to get rid of the infatuation that the vixen had developed because of the misunderstanding. For that, he felt a little guilty. At that time, the red string of the vixen was coiling towards that of his master, Qi Yuan, in the Hall of Marriage. When she was in the dungeon, the person who appeared in front of the vixen was actually himself, who was under the disguise of his master¡¯s appearance... If the vixen really liked that Qi Yuan, the red string should have been pointing at Li Changshou. Clearly, the vixen only liked the ¡°personality¡± that she imagined. It was just that the person with that ¡°personality¡± had the appearance of his master.

    This time, the vixen came again... There was no hurry. He had to stabilize himself first and see how his master, the Turbid Immortal, was progressing The cloudnded in front of the renovated ¡°Royal Chess Card Room¡±. Li Changshou coughed outside the array formation. The three beautiful girls who were fighting the Great Gods inside immediately got busy. ¡°Master¡¯s wife! Quickly change your clothes! Don¡¯t let Changshou see you!¡±

    That was Jiu Jiu, who hadmitted a heinous crime.

    ¡°Yushi, clean the house! Don¡¯t make your Disciple-Nephewugh!¡± It was his evil Grandmaster.

    The person who had swiftly cleaned up the mess was naturally the target Li Changshou was looking for, Jiu Yushi.

    She had been on the mountain for quite some time. His master, Qi Yuan, had often gone to meet her there.

    Logically speaking, with the rtionship foundation of his previous life, it was very likely that Qi Yuan and Jiu Yushi would be married in this life. However, no one could be sure about rtionships...

    At that moment, he could almost tell what Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi¡¯s attitude towards his master

    was.

    Li Changshou had rushed over to find out about his Aunt-Master Jiu Yu¡¯s intentions. Otherwise, he would be prone to making mistakes when dealing with the subsequent matters.

    As a disciple, he was already a Turbid Immortal with a tragic fate. It would be great if he could have an oldpanion.

    Creak...

    The door of the house was pulled open. A subtle fragrance blew over. Jiu Jiu, who was dressed in a short-sleeved linen shirt and short skirt, looked like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. She used her hands as ws and shouted softly, ¡°Bring the wine here!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s body swayed casually. He used his immortal power to support his Little Aunt-Master. He took out two thumb-sized wine bottles from his sleeve and urately threw them into her palm. At the same time, he grabbed two Fourth Grade Spirit Pills and stuffed them into her mouth. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°150 kilograms of spiritual sap!¡± Jiu Jiu, who was hugging the two wine jugs in her arms, blushed. She kept making cracking sounds and shouted in a muffled voice, ¡°No problem!¡± Behind the chess table in the corner, Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°What shameless things have the two of you been doing all day?!¡± Jiu Jiu chuckled and yed with the two small wine jars happily. However, she pretended to be stunned and did not answer that question. Well, she was bound by a confidentiality agreement. Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Child, didn¡¯t we agree to talk about our own matters? There are no outsiders here.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er chuckled.

    As she was already married to Wang Fugui, her overall appearance was more mature. She tied up her fluffy hair and changed into a light yellow dress. Her fair skin became more lustrous. However, her long hair was still smooth and it draped down in front of her chest and down her back. It waspletely difficult to differentiate...

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou looked at Jiu Yushi, who was standing quietly in the corner. He said warmly, ¡°Aunt-Master Yushi, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to cultivate, can you walk around the mountain with me?¡±

    Jiu Yushi was clearly stunned.

    In her impression, Li Changshou, the true leader of the Little Qiong Peak, had always kept a distance from her. He rarely spoke... ¡°Of course.¡± Jiu Yushi smiled cautiously.

    Jiu Jiu blinked at Li Changshou, who smiled and remained silent.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er thought of something and sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Brother Changshou, are you being too hasty? Yushi has yet to be an immortal.¡±

    Changshou! What the hell is Brother Changshou? No, what? I¡¯m being too hasty? The Nine-tailed Fox Demon has alreadye knocking on his door. If I still don¡¯t ask about the details, Jiu Yushi would misunderstand!

    ¡°Grandmaster will know the exact situationter,¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission and gestured for Jiu Yushi to go ahead. ¡°Aunt-Master, please.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiu Yushi agreed and walked out of the pavilion with her head lowered.

    Li Changshou followed from behind, keeping a distance of six feet between them to prevent any misunderstandings. The two of them strolled at the edge of the spiritual beast garden. Xiong Lingli, who was busy tending to the spiritual beast seedlings, sized them up curiously for a while. Soon, she lowered her head and continued to get busy on her own. The Sea God is alone with Yushi... He must be talking about serious matters.

    Li Changshou did not use his immortal power to block their conversation. He left the pavilion and walked 1,000 feet away. When he arrived at an elegant forest stream, Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Ever since Aunt-Master went up the mountain, has your cultivation been stable?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiu Yushi answered seriously. ¡°Are you asking me about Senior Brother Qi Yuan today?¡±

    Li Changshou was slightly stunned. Then, heughed.

    Clearly, not many people would be as silly as Aunt-Master Jiu after drinking some wine...

    ¡°When did you find out, Aunt-Master?¡±

    ¡°When I first started cultivating, I often had some dreams,¡± Jiu Yushi said softly. ¡°At that time, I already roughly knew the reason. Later, when Ling¡¯e asked me about it, she was not too surprised.

    However, I am Yushi, not Jiang Yu... Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why did you apologize?¡± Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°In the beginning, we also treated you as Yushi and not Jiangyu. In his previous life, there was nothing to avoid. Although it is not karma, the ties cannot be removed. You don¡¯t have to worry. In your previous life, you were just Wan Jiangyu, the eldest disciple of Unfettered Lin Jiang, who was also known as Jiang Lin¡¯er. You were an immortal seedling of the Little Qiong Peak who died young. My master was only your junior brother.¡± Jiu Yushi was a little touched. She whispered, ¡°Thank

    you...¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that you would be too embarrassed to say what you were thinking because of everyone,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell Master about this.¡±

    ¡°Actually...¡±

    Jiu Yushi hesitated to speak.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aunt-Master, please say it.¡± ¡°I think Senior Brother Qi Yuan is not bad. He takes care of me and gives me pointers on many cultivation problems. He will patiently exin everything to me...¡± Jiu Yushi sighed softly. ¡°I once wanted to convince myself to develop those longing feelings for Senior Brother Qi Yuan again. However, after working hard for more than twenty years, I feel that...¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    Jiu Yushi said softly, ¡°How good would it be if he is my blood-rted brother?¡± Ding! I received a ¡®Brother Card¡¯ on behalf of Master. Li Changshou looked down at the Sensing Stone hanging on his waist and realized that it was shining with a purple light. Clearly, there were more than one or two people using their immortal senses to investigate the ce... The local Mountain God should know by now. An hourter, in the straw hut by theke, the old Daoist priest, Qi Yuan, held the wine ss in his hand and kept drinking. He raised his head and gulped it down. The few dishes on the table were untouched. A moment ago, he was a smiling Mountain God who said that he was fine!

    Some mncholic music sounded from the side. Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were red. She pulled an Erhu and yed a mellow melody. Jiu Jiu, who had rushed over tofort Qi Yuan, looked at the superior-grade immortal wine that should have been his food reserve, with a pained expression.

    Jiu Jiu wanted to say something but hesitated a few times. She only wanted to persuade a drunk Turbid Immortal and exchange for some ordinary wine.

    Li Changshou sat at the side and looked helpless.

    He could plot everything except for romantic rtionships. ¡°It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t consider this oue in the past,¡± Jiu Jiu said. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s respect Yushi¡¯s choice.¡±

    ¡°I have to respect Yushi¡¯s choice!¡±

    Qi Yuan blushed and said firmly, ¡°Changshou, you are not allowed to interfere with this matter! No, that¡¯s not right. I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re depressed.¡± Li Changshou picked up a jar of wine and drank it.

    The paper effigy could not get drunk anyway. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Love is destined for three lifetimes. Reincarnation is no longer the same as yesterday. Master, forget it.¡± ¡°I will definitely be like her biological elder brother. No.¡± Qi Yuan looked up and sighed. ¡°I must be a hundred times more considerate than her biological elder brother. I must take good care of her! Later, I¡¯ll go and form a golden orchid with her. That way, she won¡¯t be criticized when she wants to find a Daopanion in the future.¡± Jiu Jiu mumbled, ¡°Well, Yushi is really dedicated to the Dao. Senior Brother Qi Yuan, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the flying ship that was already 500 kilometers away from the sect. There were dozens of rays of immortal light flying towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    ¡°Master, do you still want a Daopanion?¡±

    Qi Yuan raised his head and gulped down a mouthful of wine. At that moment, he almost spat it out. ¡°Child, what nonsense are you spouting!?!¡± Qi Yuan red at Li Changshou and sighed. ¡°My heart has long died. I only want to meet my Senior Sister. Today, I have severed the thoughts that I should not have. In this life, with my disciple protecting me, I can already live a carefree life. What else is there for me toin about? However, perhaps in another thousand years, my heart will fade. I will reincarnate and cultivate again!¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. Just as he was about to persuade him, Jiu Jiu stepped hard on the table. Jiu Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re really open-minded. Let me toast you!¡± Qi Yuan waved his hand and did not dare to admit it. At that moment, Jiu Jiu exerted her strength and quickly ced Qi Yuan under the table.

    Li Changshou sighed softly. He sent his master to the straw bed and used his immortal power to create a barrier.

    Ling¡¯e, who was ying the erhu at the side, put away her musical instrument and jumped over. She raised her hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Senior Brother, if I don¡¯t get longevity and have a next life, I will never forget you.¡± ¡°Can you be a little ambitious?¡± Li Changshou was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve just reached the Heaven Immortal realm and still have so much lifespan left. Yet, you¡¯re considering the fact that you can¡¯t be a Golden Immortal!¡±

    Jiu Jiu smiled and sat at the door. She grabbed the wine gourd and continued to taste the wine. ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Ling¡¯e asked again, ¡°If Master¡¯s lifespan ends and he reincarnates into another person, will he still be our Master?¡± ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t count,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, logically speaking, you and I should still respond to the gift of being a disciple of Master¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    Ling¡¯e seemed to be in deep thought. Li Changshou took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and transformed it into Qi Yuan¡¯s appearance. At that moment, Uncle-Master Jiu Wu was flying towards the Little Qiong Peak from the Immortal Du Hall. Li Changshou took the first step and walked out with his master¡¯s appearance. Jiu Jiu asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. ¡°Helping Master deal with some troubles.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and said in unison with Ling¡¯e, ¡°Bring me along!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The traditional technique of the Dao Sect disciplesthe Eight Trigrams Technique.

    Jiu Wu rode a cloud to the Little Qiong Peak and briefly exined the situation. This time, an olddy with a high cultivation level from the Qing Qiu n came. She said that she was going to visit the Immortal Sect of Ren School.

    Previously, when the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God ambushed the negative karma demons in the Immortal Du Sect, he had praised the Qing Qiu n. For that, the Qing Qiu n came to pay their respects. At the same time, a vixen from the Qing Qiu n wanted to meet a Turbid Immortal in the mountain.

    Qi Yuan, who was disguised as Li Changshou, led the Left and Right Guardians¡ªhis junior sister and uncle-master-behind the short Daoist, Jiu Wu, and rushed towards the Immortal Du Hall. After entering the hall, Li Changshou felt a burning gaze on his face. Li Changshou¡¯s attitude changed slightly this time.

    He definitely had to reject her. However, it was best for his master to reject her himself. It was difficult to guarantee that the storyline would not be a replica of what happened between Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Light. After all, it was much harder for a man to woo a woman, than the other way round. Li Changshou braced himself. Under the puzzled gazes of the elders and more than ten experts of the demon race, he walked into the hall and bowed to the Sect Leader. ¡°I, Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Peak Leader, Qi Yuan, greets the Sect Leader and the elders.¡±

    Jiu Jiu and Ling¡¯e greeted too.

    Ji Wuyou stopped coughing today and smiled. ¡°Qi Yuan, your old friend is here to visit. That¡¯s why I called you over. Go and sit at the back first. After we finish talking about serious matterster, you can catch up on your own.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied. He ignored the beautiful woman who could not sit still any longer and went to the short table in the corner to take a seat.

    The vixen did not want to wait any longer. She stood up and hesitated. Her heart was burning. She couldn¡¯t care less about where she was or who was there. She walked towards the old Daoist priest that Li Changshou was disguised as...

    ¡°Daoist Priest...¡±

    However, two figures suddenly appeared from both sides and snatched the short table beside Li Changshou.

    He looked to his left and saw Lan Ling¡¯e, the popr Golden Immortal seedling in the sect! She was beautiful. No, how could she be described as beautiful? That was too superficial. Ling¡¯e, who had entered the Heaven Immortal realm, was no longer the same as before. Most of the charm that she had yet to unleash previously had been revealed.

    Her eyebrows were beautiful, her eyes were clear, and her exquisite facial features and figure did not seem to have be any worse. Yet, he had missed such a unique beauty.

    He looked to his right and saw Jiu Jiu, who was a famous immortal in the sect. She was just sitting there in boredom. She raised her head and puffed out her chest. The vixen stopped in her tracks and did not dare to move forward.

    That was deterrence.

    However, Li Changshou turned to look at Lingle.

    At that moment, he was disguised as his master... ¡°Ling¡¯e, what are you doing here? Come and sit at the back!¡± Jiu Wu called out softly from behind.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and looked at her senior brother¡¯s appearance. Then, she looked at the vixen whose charm had obviously increased again. For a moment, she was a little depressed, but she could only lower her head and stand up... The vixen hurriedly said, ¡°Sit here. Let Ling¡¯e sit here.¡±

    After saying that, the vixen walked to Li Changshou. There was a hint of shyness in her phoenix-like eyes.

    ¡°Daoist Priest... can I sit beside you?¡±

    You can¡¯t. Move. Next batch.

    Li Changshou really wanted to say that...

 Chapter 378 - The First Spring of the Pure Yang Withered Wood

    Chapter 378 The First Spring of the Pure Yang Withered Wood

    Is the Qing Qiu n so bold? In the Immortal Du Hall, the shy words of the vixen made the elders in the sect exim in their hearts. On the other hand, the dozen or so experts of the Qing Qiu n were all smiling, as if... they were proud?

    That was probably the talent of the race. Ling¡¯e stood up with a faint smile and bowed to the fox girl. ¡°Senior, please sit with me... My master is focused on cultivation and is not good at dealing with such situations. Senior, please take note of my master¡¯s clean reputation.¡±

    As she spoke, Ling¡¯e put on a stern expression and calmly sat in the back seat. Her cultivation level was already at the Heaven Immortal realm, and she was the fastest person in the history of the Immortal Du Sect! At that moment, even if she scolded the Qing Qiu n, the Immortal Du Sect would definitely support her.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s actions were not purely out of impulse. She had a few considerations.

    The most important thing was to use this opportunity to directly express the attitude that the master and disciples of the Little Qiong Peak had towards the vixens. It would allow the upper echelons of the Immortal Du Sect to have a good idea of what to do and not arrange marriages for their Peak Leader.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. The vixen pursed her lips and thanked Ling¡¯e. She lowered her head and sat in Ling¡¯e¡¯s original seat. Then, the vixen moved closer to Li Changshou and looked at the old Daoist priest beside her. He looked at her affectionately.

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and muttered in her heart, ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao,e and take a look. Someone has a bold idea for my senior brother!¡± ¡°Daoist Priest...¡±

    The vixen called softly. Her body almost copsed on the short table. She supported her face with her slender hand and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. Li Changshou reacted ording to the way his master usually would. At first, he revealed a forced and embarrassed smile. Then, he looked ahead and focused on listening to the people from the Immortal Du Sect and the Qing Qiu n.

    Half of what happened today was caused by Li Changshou. Thest time Li Changshou had scolded demons in the Immortal Du Sect, he had used the Qing Qiu n as an example. He had even described the Qing Qiu n as a race that pursued love and equality to support his point of view. This matter was widely spread in the Primordial World. It was regarded as a ssic way to scold demons!

    However, he did not expect that the Qing Qiu n would take it seriously...

    The Qing Qiu n really thought that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, who had the backing of Ren School, was very impressed by them! This time, they hade to the Immortal Du Sect to give gifts mainly because they wanted to establish a connection with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. At the same time, they wanted to build a strong and spacious sect like Ren School... For that, the Qing Qiu n thought of a brilliant idea to kill two birds with one stone. ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou.¡± The old woman with the strongest aura smiled and said, ¡°How about I be inws with your Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    Ji Wuyou, who was drinking tea, could not help but cough again. Are all demons so bold and straightforward?

    If Ling¡¯e had said those words before, perhaps Sect Leader Ji Wuyou would have nodded and agreed.

    But now...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must be joking.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is a ce for cultivation outside the world. How can there be a marriage? Moreover, the Ren School adheres to the principle of maintaining peace and quietness. We cannot force the Qi Refinement cultivators in the sect to do anything that goes against their conscience.¡± ¡°How can this be considered coercion? How does it go against your conscience?¡± A wealthy-looking old demon smiled and said, ¡°Look at Xiao Lan of our Qing Qiu n. She has already made up her mind.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned slightly. He looked at the situation and said calmly, ¡°However, the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect do not have any thoughts about the members of your Qing Qiu n.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a matter that can be settled after getting to know each other for ten days or half a month!?!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± A Grand Elder of the Immortal Du Sect said, ¡°The disciples of the Immortal Du Sect cultivate their hearts and minds. When ites to romance...¡±

    The elder¡¯s tone weakened.

    ¡°They all have their own opinions.¡±

    Li Changshou was amused when he heard that. However, he still looked a little nervous and did not reveal any ws. The two sides began to calm down and stopped replying each other harshly. The fox demon, Xiao Lan, looked intently at Li Changshou¡¯s side profile as if no one was around. From time to time, she would reveal a gentle smile...

    It was as if that moment was enough.

    How should I deal with this matter?

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to look at his master, who was sound asleep on the Little Qiong Peak, and then at the vixen.

    At that moment, Master was at the end of his rtionship. It would be easy for the vixen to take advantage of him... Putting aside whether his master could take it or not, what would happen to him and Ling¡¯e if the Little Qiong Peak had a fox girl as their master¡¯s wife?

    The answer was no.

    If she wanted to marry into the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou would definitely bury something in her soul. Just a Heavenly Dao oath was not safe.

    ¡°Qi Yuan... Qi Yuan...¡±

    The vixen hurriedly said, ¡°Daoist Priest, say something.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Changshou pretended to be in a daze and immediately looked at the Sect Leader who was calling him. He stood up, lowered his head, and walked away from the short table. At that moment, he had acted like a stubborn Turbid Immortal who cared about etiquette! ¡°I was thinking about something just now. Please forgive me, Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Qi Yuan, bring Fellow Daoist Lan around the mountain first. Come back to the hall in half a day and give us an answer.¡± Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything or consider anything else. You can decide for yourself. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, go and discuss it with your disciple.¡±

    Half a day...

    The Immortal Du Sect gave Qing Qiu some face and allowed Qi Yuan to spend half a day alone with Qing Qiu Lan. They wanted to see if Qing Qiu Lan could move Qi Yuan.

    Six hours was neither long nor short. It would prevent them from developing feelings for each other after spending too much time togethe and would also allow them to understand each other. Li Changshou turned around and made an inviting gesture.

    The fox girl at the side became nervous. She stood up gently and bowed to Li Changshou. Then, she lowered her head and followed the old Daoist priest Qi Yuan out of the Immortal Du Hall.

    Ling¡¯e and Jiu Jiu were about to follow when an old woman from the Immortal Du Sect stopped them with a smile

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s impossible for her to hurt your master in our sect.¡± Lingle and Jiu Jiu could only wait in the hall temporarily. The two of them were not worried about Li Changshou¡¯s situation. Instead, they began to pity the Qing Qiu vixen who had found the wrong person from the beginning.

    Some time passed.

    ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    Creak, creak... The wooden sign hanging on the tree branch swayed back and forth. The vixen could not help but pat her forehead in frustration. As soon as she left the Immortal Du Hall, she followed ¡°Qi Yuan¡± to the Little Qiong Peak. She took a stroll in the forest with the person in her dream and inexplicably fell into the array formation alone...

    She sighed softly. ¡°Daoist Priest, are you not even willing to give me half a day of your time?¡± The vixen¡¯s expression was rather sad. She stood there in silence for a while before suddenlying to a realization.

    ¡°Daoist Priest, are you testing my understanding of array formations?¡± At that moment, the fox girl walked forward and searched everywhere. It was naturally difficult for her to escape the array formation.

    In the straw hut by theke, Li Changshou had already shaken his master awake. He helped his master sober up and shouted, ¡°Master! The demons are attacking!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Qi Yuan jumped up, picked up his horsetail whisk, and rushed towards the door. He shouted, ¡°The time for me to sacrifice myself has finallye!¡± Li Changshou tilted his head. Why was that his master¡¯s first reaction?

    Qi Yuan rushed out of the house and realized that something was amiss. He turned around and red at Li Changshou. ¡°Where did the demonse from!?!¡±

    ¡°Master, look.¡± Li Changshou pointed at a cloud mirror and saw the situation in the trapping array. The enchanting vixen was searching for something. Qi Yuan naturally recognized the vixen. He frowned and whispered, ¡°Disciple, why is she here again?¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and smiled. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll send someone to the Elder Moon Hall to ask about this matter and take a look at your marriage. This vixen seems to be determined about you, Master.¡± Qi Yuan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and exin to her.¡± ¡°This woman has been deeply intoxicated. She can¡¯t be cured with words.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Moreover, Master, if you enter the array directly, I¡¯m worried that she will...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She might force you.¡± Qi Yuan could not help but raise his hand to press down on the cor of his Daoist robe. His face turned pale. ¡°Your master has been innocent his entire life! He can¡¯t!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here... Master, wait. I¡¯ll take a look at your marriage.¡± Li Changshou paused and gestured for his master to calm down. He immediately closed his eyes and focused.

    At the same time, the paper effigy of the Water God in the Heavenly Courts had already arrived at Elder Moon¡¯s Hall of Marriage. He was warmly weed by Elder Moon... Li Changshou decided to use a simple excuse. Recently, the demons and Ren School have be enemies with the Heavenly Courts. I want to see if the disciples of Ren School have a marriage with the demons. If they do, it will be easier for me to n in advance.

    Why would Elder Moon not agree? Then, Elder Moon led the Water God to the rear hall and quickly summoned the y figurines of the six immortal sects of Ren School.

    There were more than ten pairs of Daopanions who were rted to the demons. The most eye-catching ones were Qi Yuan, a Turbid Immortal from the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, and Xiao Lan, a woman from the Qing Qiu n! At that moment, his master¡¯s y figurine only had one end. The end of the line corresponded to Jiu Yushi¡¯s y figurine. The vixen Xiao Lan¡¯s y figurine, only had a red string. However, the red string was tied to Qi Yuan¡¯s y figurine¡¯s waist. He even gave him a death penalty!

    ¡°This!¡±

    Elder Moon¡¯s eyes widened. Almost instantly, his forehead was covered by cold sweat.

    Li Changshou wanted to ask Elder Moon why he did that, but he saw that Elder Moon was not in the right state and reacted quickly... ¡°Elder Moon, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Have I been drinking recently?¡±

    Elder Moon asked in return. Then, he pointed at the three y figurines. He could not say aplete sentence. His expression became even more anxious.

    A momentter, Elder Moon sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right! Previously, when Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan came to the Heavenly Courts, I had already taken action and helped Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan and Jiu Yushi, who is closer to him, get closer. I even tied a marriage knot! Why did the red string break? It even connected to the demoness...¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon!¡±

    Li Changshou interrupted Elder Moon and frowned. ¡°Be careful with your words! Apart from you, who else can affect the Hall of Marriage?¡±

    ¡°The Hall of Marriage...¡±

    Elder Moon shook his head and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. He kept muttering to himself.

    The Hall of Marriage was an important ce in the Heavenly Dao. Even a powerful Great Daoist Master would not be able to hide from Elder Moon¡¯s tricks...

    The two children could note into contact with Elder Moon¡¯s scissors. Moreover, Elder Moon rarely made such a huge mistake... Soon, Elder Moon trembled. He looked up at Li Changshou and said in a low voice, ¡°That embroidered ball, the red embroidered ball that once presided over the wedding, can definitely do that.¡± Li Changshou fell silent. Goddess Nuwa?

    Why did she do that? She is a young fox demon while he is a Turbid Immortal who might not even be able to defeat an Essence Immortal in a battle...

    There must be a deeper meaning behind the Goddess¡¯ actions. She could not possibly be there to watch a good show. Could it be that there is an earth-shattering scheme behind this that I can¡¯t see yet? ¡°Elder Moon, apart from the red embroidered ball...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other possibility.¡± Elder Moon looked at the rear hall and said in a low voice, ¡°The Hall of Marriage and the various temples of the Heavenly Courts are formed by the power of the Heavenly Dao. They are important ces that are protected by the Heavenly Dao. The red embroidered ball that should have been in the Hall of Marriage is more powerful than me, the guardian spirit.¡± Li Changshou looked at the red string and could only remain silent. Elder Moon added, ¡°I can¡¯t touch it. I definitely can¡¯t touch it! Lord Water God, you must believe in me. Even if I had some guts, I would not dare to have such thoughts of causing trouble for myself in your marriage!¡± ¡°Forget it. Thank you for your guidance, Elder Moon. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and was about to leave when his heart skipped a beat. He turned around and looked at his master¡¯s marriage y figurine.

    In a daze, he saw this scene.

    Elder Moon came from outside the hall and summoned Qi Yuan¡¯s y figurine. He looked at Qi Yuan and Jiu Yushi¡¯s y figurine and first used the Acacia Tree to poke the two of them a few times. Then, he pulled the red string that was originally a little far away from them together and tied a knot. However, after Elder Moon left in satisfaction, the two red strings swayed gently and were broken again. Jiu Yushi¡¯s y figurine even retracted most of the red strings.

    The scene stopped abruptly, leaving behind a few familiar Dao runes.

    Indeed, the Saint had taken action. That scene was telling Li Changshou that it was not her who had broken up Jiu Yushi¡¯s marriage with Qi Yuan, nor was it Elder Moon who had secretly done something. At the same time, Goddess Nuwa had also admitted that she was the one who had entangled the red string of the fox demon. This is... Have you seen enough hot-blooded men? Do you want to change your taste and see what romance is like?

    Li Changshou could not help butin. He felt a headacheing on. The image of the goddess by theke holding her face with both hands and looking at the mirror with anticipation surfaced in his mind.

    It made Li Changshou feel extremely troubled! After bidding farewell to Elder Moon, Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned to the Little Qiong Peak. At that moment, he still did not believe that the Goddess Nuwa would intervene because she wanted to see the story. He had always felt that she had other ns.

    At that moment, he could not go against Goddess Nuwa!

    The ¡°frivolous senior¡± had been reduced to scraps before the six Saints appeared. Li Changshou did not dare to have any thoughts about the six ¡°winners¡± of the ancient times. On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou looked at his master, who was pacing back and forth, and muttered to himself... ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You really have no feelings for this vixen?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Qi Yuan said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a perverted demon? How can I lose myposure because of a woman¡¯s beauty?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you... try it first?¡±

    ¡°So what if I try?¡± Qi Yuan swept his horsetail whisk and rode a cloud on his own. He headed towards the maze and sessfully saw the token. It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    Qi Yuan snorted softly and stood still. He held his horsetail whisk and closed his eyes to rest.

    Not long after, Xian, who was circling around in the array formation, walked over in a daze and barged into the array formation... ¡°Daoist Priest!¡±

    Qi Yuan shuddered when he heard that. His hair stood on ends and his Dao heart trembled.

    He turned around and saw the beautiful woman rushing over in a dress.

    Qi Yuan took half a step back and subconsciously said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please stop.¡± The vixen hurriedly stopped and smiled. Her eyes were shining and her fair skin was flushed. ¡°You can finally see me, right?¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, to be honest, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about you...¡±

    ¡°Then why do you avoid looking at me?¡±

    Qi Yuan could not help but take two more steps back. At that moment, he was already a little flustered. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you... please respect yourself.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou hadpletely given up on his master. He began to think about how to stabilize the vixen and ensure that his master would not reveal his whereabouts...

    There were some things that could not be hidden. Li Changshou quickly realized that the vixen hade prepared... At that moment, Jiu Jiu, Ling¡¯e, Jiu Wu, and Jiu Shi returned to the Little Qiong Peak together. After meeting Li Changshou, Li Changshou opened a cloud mirror and observed the situation inside the array formation.

    Not long after, Jiang Lin¡¯er brought Jiu Yushi over and joined the crowd.

    Moreover, the vixen¡¯s behavior showed that she was still young and inexperienced...

    She first asked, ¡°Daoist Priest, can we sit down and talk?¡±

    Qi Yuan frowned and nodded. The two of them sat three feet apart. After a moment of silence, the vixen began to pour her heart out. She told Qi Yuan about the fact that she had been longing for him day and night, as well as the scenes that she dreamed about every day.

    She did not use any bewitching techniques.

    An hourter, she said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want me to stay, I want to dance for you.¡± Qi Yuan could not bear to reject and nodded. The vixen stood up and took a few steps forward. She started dancing in the forest. Unknowingly, she had taken off her thin dress, and her dance was breathtaking... After the dance, she looked at Qi Yuan and saw that the old Daoist priest had a solemn expression. He nodded calmly and said, ¡°Is it just this dance?¡±

    Suddenly, Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Master, your nose!¡±

    Huh?

    Qi Yuan blinked and raised his hand to touch his philtrum. However, his hand was stained with blood.

    ¡°Daoist Priest! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± The vixen shouted and turned into a gust of fragrance. She hurriedly flew in front of Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan¡¯s cultivation level was not high. Before he could dodge, a slender hand pressed his nose and mouth shut. He subconsciously raised his hand and grabbed that slender hand. The forest immediately quietened down. The two of them looked at each other. The old Daoist priest and the vixen were beaming.

    The old Daoist priest moved his hand away like he had touched a thorn. However, the vixen¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. She said in a low voice, ¡°Daoist priest, I¡¯ll help you heal.¡±

    ¡°Um... Okay!¡±

    Outside the array formation, Li Changshou and his Grandmaster, Uncle-Master, Aunt-Master, Junior Sister, and Cousin stood in unison and supported their foreheads unanimously for the first time.

    I can¡¯t look at him. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t.

 Chapter 379 - Jade Emperorâ€™s Troubles

    Chapter 379 Jade Emperor¡¯s Troubles

    Fortunately, things did not go awry. After drying the blood, Qi Yuan turned around in time. He stood up and retreated, taking the initiative to distance himself.

    Otherwise, Li Changshou would really throw a beginner version of ¡°Aged Beauties¡± over. ¡°Daoist Priest,¡± the vixen called out nervously. Qi Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please maintain this distance between us! I lost myposure. Please forgive me, Fellow Daoist. However, this ce is the Dao Sect of the Grand Pure One... Fellow Daoist, you should put on all your clothes so that you don¡¯t make others get the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daoist Priest,¡± the vixen replied softly and took out a long robe from her bracelet. She originally wanted to carefully fold and put away that dress, but just as she moved, the blood on it suddenly emitted ice-blue mes.

    The chiffon dress turned into ashes in the cackling fire.

    The vixen was unharmed. She could not even feel the heat from the mes. She was at a loss.

    Qi Yuan had already heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you follow me? I¡¯ve already ordered my disciple to prepare tea. Everything can be discussed.¡± After saying that, Qi Yuan turned around and walked forward. Some of the chain trapping array formations in the forest were undone, allowing the two of them to reach the open-air tea room without any obstructions.

    When Li Changshou had modified the Little Qiong Peak previously, he had tried his best to keep the arrangements that the outsiders had used. Then, Li Changshou arranged for a paper effigy to transform into his own appearance and send some spiritual tea to calm his mind. After her fingertips touched the Daoist priest in her dream, the vixen seemed to have be much shier.

    When she was talking to Qi Yuan across the wooden table, her eyes were filled with affection and she praised him generously. Fortunately, when Li Changshou pretended to be his master, he had not only learned how to transform, but he had also be extremely good at it. He had also reported to his master in time what had happened previously. As long as Qi Yuan was not drunk, he would not make any mistakes. At the very least, the vixen, Xiao Lan, would not be able to tell. After Xiao Lan put on her long robe, she covered most of her charm.

    When she sat there quietly and restrained her aura, no one could tell that she was a demoness. Outside the array formation, the guests went to the stream not far away and went through a simple session of ying music, tasting wine, tea, and striking up conversations with each other. Jiu Wu said, ¡°Do you think Junior Brother Qi Yuan and this fellow Daoist from the Fox n will end up together? I¡¯ll go first... I don¡¯t have high hopes for this marriage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too optimistic about it either,¡± Ling¡¯e said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the vixen or the demons first. Based on my understanding of Master, he will definitely not agree to it even if he is really tempted.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s good.¡± Jiu Jiu looked confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it written in the Inaction Sutra? You can¡¯t force anything or go against it. Didn¡¯t the Qing Qiu n say that they have all received the praise of that Water God from the Heavenly Courts? They are considered upright.¡± Li Changshou thought, When can I help the demons?! Jiu Yushi broke her previous image of being silent and said softly, ¡°Why does one¡¯s background have to be mentioned when ites to love?¡±

    Jiu Shi said, ¡°However, in the end, our Immortal Du Sect was ambushed by the demons. The demons hate Ren School to the core. It would be inappropriate if this matter gets out.¡±

    Everyone expressed their own opinions. Li Changshou listened quietly by the side. Seeing that they were about to argue, he smiled and changed the topic.

    No one knew how to divert attention better than Li Changshou.

    ¡°In my opinion, Master might not be able tost for six hours. No matter what, this fellow Daoist is a guest of the Immortal Du Sect. Let¡¯s invite her outter and entertain her. We are considered the hosts.¡±

    Everyone praised him. At that moment, Jiu Jiu, Xiong Lingli, and Jiang Lin¡¯er excitedly went to study which spiritual beasts had fallen into depression today. Ling¡¯e made two old paper effigies y the zither and flute together with her. Jiu Shi and Jiu Yushi made the wine cups more exquisite. As Li Changshou and Jiu Wu chatted andughed, they set up a short table and prepared wine. The fragrance of the meat filled the forest, and half a cup of immortal wine filled his mouth.

    Qi Yuan, the old Daoist priest from the forest, also seemed to have smelled the fragrance. When the vixen, Xiao Lan, saw the formation, she felt a little uneasy and hid behind Qi Yuan. The vixen was less eager and unrestrained than before. She had be more gentle and quiet. With Jiang Lin¡¯er, the ¡°Master of Qi Yuan¡± who had been out there for thousands of years, around, the atmosphere would naturally not be awkward.

    Soon, Qi Yuan and Jiu Wu sat together. The vixen, Xiao Lan, was received by the dignified and generous Jiu Shi. Jiang Lin¡¯er, who had the highest seniority there, exchanged a few pleasantries with her andughed. The music in the forest gradually became more lively.

    Wine and delicacies were served and the immortals beside him were all talking about the Dao.

    It was unknown who had invited the vixen to dance. Thetter¡¯s face was flushed red. She wanted to reject, but since six hours were about to pass, she nodded slightly and agreed...

    Hence, under the afterglow of the setting sun, the charming vixen danced with music. Most of the figures by the stream in the forest were attracted by the dance. While Ling¡¯e focused on controlling the paper effigy to y music, she looked up at her senior brother who was sitting beside her and smiled. Qi Yuan stroked his beard and pondered. There was a hint of helplessness and regret in his eyes. From time to time, he would nce at Jiu Yushi, who was not far away.

    Jiu Yushi was leaning against the huge gourd that had been erged by Jiu Jiu. She was holding a wine bottle in her hand, and her face was flushed. She had overestimated herself and challenged Immortal Jiu, who was beside her. Before thetter could get to the main topic, she was already drunk. Jiu Jiu, on the other hand, was much more at ease. She leaned on the thin waist of the huge gourd and imagined herself as a salted fish that was drying. As she enjoyed the singing and dancing, she held two bottles of immortal wine with different vors. She took a sip from the one in her left hand and a sip from the one in her right... Li Changshou was much more impressive. Taking advantage of the fact that he was free, he only left a wisp of his attention there. He returned to his main body early and routinely checked the paper effigy vaults that he had ced everywhere.

    In the East Ocean, he looked at the Crystal Pce. At that moment, there were singing and dancing. Li Changshou did not need to use his immortal senses to investigate. He could imagine the boring scene of the old Dragon King leaning against the coral throne and being massaged by a few gentle sea maidens. He shifted his attention to the West Ocean and used the paper effigy to observe the construction of the West Ocean Dragon Pce.

    After all, the Dragon Pce could only be restored after at least a hundred years.

    Li Changshou was also quite embarrassed. Back then, in order to kill the rebels better, he did not hesitate to use a Golden Immortal Golden Pill as the core of the Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array...

    The effect was obvious. The Dragon Pce was destroyed on the spot.

    However, the hundred-odd loyal and honest dragons of the West Ocean Dragon Pce were not harmed at all. That was considered a merit.

    The paper effigy hiding at the bottom of the sea turned its head and looked at the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. Through the seawater, Li Changshou seemed to see the golden cicada ball with its wings folded. He saw the depressed young Daoist who was riding on the back of the huge green dog. He saw the figure of the Saint that was tens of thousands of feet tall formed by the clouds, and... a cloud of mist that was like colorful clouds that filled the sky.

    It was Saint Jie Yin.

    If Saint Jie Yin did not appear, the Western Sect would not be able to find out anything. He was a ruthless person who had be a Saint.

    If the conflict between the three sects in the Dao Sect could not be avoided, there would definitely be a battle between Chan School and Jie School. If Goddess Nuwa did not appear... ahem, under the premise that the Goddess Nuwa did not participate in the battle between the major sects, the Western Sect indeed had the ability to shake the foundation of the Dao Sect.

    Saints preside over the great sects. Heaven and earth decide the general trend. At that moment, Li Changshou had climbed halfway up the mountain. He saw some scenery, but when he looked up, he could only see clouds. The mountains were high and the rivers were far. The Dao was obstructed and long. His mind turned away again.

    He went to the South Ocean to observe the Sea Eye and listen to the hymns of the South Ocean Dragon Pce. He quickly scanned thend under the control of the Sea God Sect.

    In the evening, most of the Sea God Temples had already begun to close. However, the surroundings of most of the Sea God Temples were bustling with activity. When thenterns were first lit, it would be especially lively. Unlike many immortals, Li Changshou did not envy the lives of mortals. After all, he had experienced it before.

    Most mortals were rtively weak. Their lives depended on the time and destiny. After dozens of years, they had suffered all kinds of hardships. Although their strength was weak and their lives seemed especially fulfilling, since he had walked out of it, he would not stop and look back. Li Changshou did not forget to check the North Ocean Sea Eye. Then, he shifted his attention to the coast of the North Continent.

    His immortal senses saw that there was a group of Magi gathered in the forest not far from the coast. They were dancing and shouting around the fire, celebrating the birth of a few new Magi.

    From the looks of it, many pure and innocent male Magi must have suffered a blow to their brains tonight...

    It was a simple and pure rural culture.

    However, in the ten thousand years that the Magi had missed, the poption would definitely shrink.

    Ten thousand years... The time scale that he did not dare to reach in his previous life suddenly felt like it was just a matter of morning and night in the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou looked at the group of Magi from afar. When he heard that the music in his ears had changed, he retracted his attention and returned to the Little Qiong Peak. He then briefly checked the situation within tens of thousands of kilometers of the Immortal Du Sect. The routine check-up that would happen once every three days ended just like that.

    It was still a calm and peaceful day. However, just as Li Changshou was about to admire the dance of the vixen, he suddenly heard a call from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence.

    A Heavenly General reported to the Jade Emperor and invited him to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Li Changshou was a little confused. He carefully deduced what had happened. At that moment, the Heavenly Courts should be recruiting troops steadily. Nothing major should happen.

    Is His Majesty going to target Daoist Lu Ya because he has nothing to do? Lu Ya had been injured by the Spirit Explosion thest time. At that moment, he did not know where he was hiding. With the remnant heritage of the demons, it would not be easy to find traces of the demon prince, who was wholeheartedly hiding. Unless the Jade Emperor personally deduced with the power of the Heavenly Dao. Li Changshou also wanted to get rid of that cmity as soon as possible. However, Lu Ya might have already been targeted by the Heavenly Dao. It would be extremely difficult for him to get rid of him. ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much. Let¡¯s go and see His Majesty first.¡±

    At the same time, Li Changshou was also looking forward to it...

    Previously, the second incarnation of the Jade Emperor, Zhao Dezhu, had already revealed his whereabouts during the battle of the Demon Ascension Mountain. It was obvious that he could no longer use it. From Hua Ritian to Zhao Dezhu, Li Changshou did not know what kind of name the Jade Emperor woulde up with.

    Even if it was Qin Tianzhu, there was nothing to be surprised about.

    After choosing a paper effigy with abundant immortal power, Li Changshou rode a cloud out of the Water God Residence and flew towards the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Along the way, all the immortals that he met bowed with a Dao salute. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers cupped their fists and bowed. Li Changshou would smile and nod as a response. He was not close to anyone, nor did he reveal his identity. Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded in front of the Lingxiao Hall. He still had to do it. On the throne on the tform, the white-robed young man, who was originally looking depressed, saw Li Changshou and his eyes lit up. He put down the ¡°tool¡± in his hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯mte. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Changgeng, you have many matters to attend to. I know.¡± The Jade Emperor went straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Recently, I¡¯ve been observing the stars and elephants at night. I felt something and suddenly saw an opportunity to perfect my Great Dao. Changgeng, you are also from Ren School and you are a cultivator. Can you give me some advice?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t dare topare my cultivation level to yours. Your Majesty¡¯s cultivation is so deep that you can injure the Golden Cicada with a single nce. The Little God had schemed and only managed to severely injure the Golden Cicada. I would like to ask Your Majesty to guide me on my cultivation.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The White-Robed Jade Emperor waved his hand and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention what happened previously. It¡¯s like this... Changgeng, you also know that although I am the Heavenly Emperor and am in charge of the Three Realms, I had entered the Heavenly Courts aftering out of the Purple Firmament Pce. My understanding of the world is not deep. Previously, I had walked in the mortal world with my incarnation countless times. However, I was just watching the flowers and enjoying the show. Recently, I feel that if I can use the Netherworld Reincarnation Disc to temporarily block my mental memories, I will go to the mortal world to train. I will gain enlightenment of the world and get close to living beings. It might be very beneficial.¡±

    Eh?

    Is His Majesty trying to descend to the mortal world to experience life? Is he going to bring Yang Jian¡¯s mother to the heavens? The Great God-Conferment Tribtion is indeed not far away! Li Changshou pondered for a while. At that moment, he could only pretend that he did not know about that matter. He could consider the problem from the perspective of an ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts and try to see if he could interfere with the Heavenly Dao¡¯s plot. Hence, Li Changshou looked up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you are the pir of the Heavenly Courts and the supreme ruler of the Three Realms. How can you take the risk so easily? It would be fine if the Heavenly Courts are powerful. However, the Heavenly Courts have just gotten on the right track. If you were to reincarnate and block your memories, what would happen to you or the Heavenly Courts? Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡± ¡°This...¡± The White-Robed Jade Emperor pondered for a while and raised his hand to tap gently. The Lingxiao Treasure Hall was immediately surrounded by golden light.

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand. Li Changshou understood and took a few steps forward. The Jade Emperor on the tform turned around from behind the jade table and quickly walked down the tform. He pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm and sat on the old staircase. ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯m also worried about this matter. That¡¯s why I asked you for an idea. Look, is there any way that I don¡¯t have to worry about being plotted against and can make me walk around?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Your Majesty, if I help you, I will be med by the Grand Supreme Elder in the future...¡±

    ¡°Why would you be med by the Grand Supreme Elder? Changgeng, no one will find out if neither of us talk about it. A mortal¡¯s lifespan is dozens of years. It will pass in a sh.¡±

    ¡°You want to continue ying like this? Uh, I misspoke.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine.¡± The Jade Emperor sighed slowly and said, ¡°Changgeng, this matter is actually very important to me. Do you know that no matter how beautiful she is, she will gradually get tired when she faces the same person day and night? I was afraid that it would affect my rtionship with my Junior Sister. That¡¯s why I wanted to go down and take a look at the women in the mortal world. When I return, I will definitely fall in love with her even more...¡±

    Li Changshou was confused.

    There is clearly something wrong with His Majesty¡¯s logic. Why does it feel like... He seemed to be trying to say, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been married for too long. I¡¯m tired. I want to experience something new and introduce a unique novelty into my marriage. Lord Heavenly Dao, you have to believe me. The temporary love tribtion and ordinary looks of the women here are far inferior to my wife.¡±

    Forget it. I shoulde up with a safe idea to ensure that His Majesty does not have any safety issues.

    He cursed using Ren School¡¯s vulgarities.

 Chapter 380 - â€œNormalâ€

    Chapter 380 ¡°Normal¡±

    Look, what has happened recently?

    Putting aside the fact that Ksitigarbha had made a move to cause trouble, it was a normal battle between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect. Generally speaking, there was a winner and a loser. However, following closely behind...

    First, there was a problem with his master¡¯s marriage. Goddess Nuwa had pulled the red strings for him.

    Before this wave ended, the Jade Emperor suddenly decided to descend to the mortal world to train himself, pursue the perfection of the Great Dao, and experience the life and death of Postnatal living beings...

    Even though Li Changshou had sufficient conventional battle tactics, he felt a headache over it and felt helpless.

    They are all free!

    Ahem, one involved the Goddess of Saints, and the other was his superior. He could not say anything.

    Fortunately, from the looks of it, the matter his master was involved in was a trivial one. Although the Jade Emperor¡¯s matter was huge, he had listened to his advice and chose a more reliable n.

    He decided to make the divine soul descend to the mortal world.

    Postnatal living beings had souls when they were born. After stepping onto the path of cultivation, their souls could transform into demonic souls, immortal souls, and condense an essence soul. Connate lifeforms like the Jade Emperor were known as Essence Soul immortals when they transformed. Most of them called their essence souls divine souls. Originally, the Jade Emperor had nned to pass through the Six Paths of Reincarnation and take a trip in the world. After experiencing some cmities and gaining some enlightenment, he would immediately restore the Jade Emperor¡¯s true body and return to the Heavenly Courts.

    However, that was a little risky. The Heavenly Courts would also have a ¡®crisis period¡¯ where theycked a ruler for decades.

    After Li Changshou¡¯s effortless ¡°advice¡±, the Jade Emperor easily epted Li Changshou¡¯s proposal. Next, the Jade Emperor would split a wisp of his soul and make himself fall into a deep sleep. He would use that wisp of soul to experience a real dream.

    Compared to the Jade Emperor¡¯s original n, there were no disadvantages to doing that. There were many benefits.

    There were a total of four benefits that the Jade Emperor could see.

    Firstly, the Jade Emperor could wake up from his slumber at any time to deal with emergency situations.

    Secondly, even if the matter of him being reincarnated and gaining enlightenment in the mortal world was revealed and someone tried to take advantage of it to scheme against him, the Jade Emperor would not encounter any danger.

    Thirdly, it was more secretive and not easily known by others. Fourthly, if the Queen Mother asked, it would be easier to exin... However, there were actually five more benefits. However, very few people would consider that Li Changshou might be worrying for nothing. He had to prevent the Jade Emperor¡¯s personality from changing because of the reincarnation tribtion.

    To the Jade Emperor, decades were not considered long.

    His Majesty was also excited. He asked Li Changshou to wait for a while and sent a jade token to the Jade Pool.

    Then, the Jade Emperor sealed the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and announced to the public that he had gained some insights and wanted toprehend the Heavenly Dao. He ordered General Dongmu and the Water God to gather at the Hall of Enlightenment and discuss the matters of the Heavenly Courts.

    If there was an urgent matter, the Queen Mother at the Jade Pool could make decisions.

    The Jade Emperor took less than two hours to do that!

    Even on the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s side, before the Qing Qiu n and the vixen, Xiao Lan, left, Li Changshou had already ¡°received¡± the Jade Emperor¡¯s ¡°spiritual light¡± in the Heavenly Courts and left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall that had begun to seal itself... It was not difficult to tell that the Jade Emperor had indeed been looking forward to this for a long time...

    The Jade Emperor might not care about the power of merit produced by that matter. However, Li Changshou, a third-stage legitimate god who was in need of merit, naturally had to take the opportunity to deepen the connection between the Netherworld and the Heavenly Courts. A few decadester, when the Jade Emperor returned, Li Changshou still wanted to create a ¡°big news¡±. He had already thought of the title ¡ª ¡°The Jade Emperor Personally Experiences the Six Paths of Reincarnation And The Difficulties Of Living Beings!¡±

    Uh, why does it seem like you¡¯re trying to show that you are already a mature Jade Emperor and should embark on your journey... Li Changshou carefully ced the spiritual light in his sleeve and rode the paper effigy back to the Water God Residence. To be safe, he waited for an hour. When a paper effigy whose strength wasparable to that of a Golden Immortal arrived at the Heavenly Courts, he called Ao Yi to summon three thousand elite Heavenly River Navy troops to the Water God Residence.

    In order to express his respect, Li Changshou ced the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul in an exquisite jade box. He set up dozens of restrictions around it before putting it away in peace... Before Ao Yi arrived, Li Changshou focused his attention on the Immortal Du Sect again and watched the Qing Qiu n leave on the ship. As Li Changshou had expected, even if the vixen¡¯s red string had already wrapped around his master¡¯s y figurine, their rtionship would not develop smoothly. Qi Yuan still rejected the vixen Xiao Lan decisively. This time, he left some leeway and was willing to befriend her.

    Regarding that, the vixen Xiao Lan was rather excited. She seemed to want to build a hut near the Immortal Du Sect and visit her good friend whenever she had nothing to do...

    Li Changshou could not see what would happen next.

    He even suspected that there was a huge scheme that involved the entire human race and the demons!

    Let¡¯s wait and see.

    ¡°Brother! I¡¯ve brought my troops here!¡± Ao Yi, who was dressed in silver armor, walked over quickly from outside the Water God Residence. His helmet was tucked under his ribs. Although he looked like a young man, he was already rather heroic-looking Li Changshou stood up and shook his horsetail whisk. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to the Netherworld.¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Yes!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Have you returned to the East Ocean recently? I¡¯ve specially asked for an entry jade token for you at the Hall of Enlightenment. Don¡¯t let Sister-inw guard the pavilion alone.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Ao Yi was a little embarrassed. He mumbled, ¡°I just returned yesterday. I¡¯ll go back in a month at the very least.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He walked into the starry night. Just as he was about to continue teasing the little dragon, a beautiful figure jumped out from the side. ¡°Teacher! What are you going to do? Bring me along!¡± Her voice was like that of ark, and her body was light. She was dressed in a light blue short skirt and had her hair tied up slightly. She could also enter and leave the Divine Water Residence at will... Who else could it be other than Princess Long Ji?

    What am I going to do?

    The answer is simple: Send your father to reincarnation.

    The detailed answer: Put your father¡¯s soul in a small box and send it to the Netherworld to be reincarnated through connections and experience the life of a mortal!

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°I have something to do outside. Is there a problem that you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back before I ask for guidance, Teacher.¡±

    Long Ji reacted quickly and replied with a smile. The moment Li Changshou said that he had something important to do, she stopped saying that she would go with him. That made Li Changshou feelfortable.

    Li Changshou immediately asked Long Ji to y in the Water God Residence. Then, he hurriedly left the residence with Ao Yi.

    The three thousand Heavenly Soldiers and four others formed a long line. Ao Yi had also invited Li Changshou to enter a magnificent carriage. Two mighty beasts were pulling the carriage. The Heavenly Soldiers led the way, and the Heavenly Generals followed them. No one stopped them.

    He really looked like an ordinary minister.

    After leaving the East Heaven Gate and crossing the vast East Ocean, the Heavenly Soldiers each activated their immortal powers. Like a silver-white azure dragon, they followed and entered the Netherworld. The journey was as fast as lightning, the clouds rose and the fog followed. It attracted the attention of many Qi Refinement cultivators, and even caused the immortals who were rushing to the Netherworld to discuss. When they arrived outside the main gate of Fengdu City, a group of otherworldly soldiers walked forward and politely stopped the Heavenly Courts¡¯ carriage. When they asked if it was the Water God in the carriage, they immediately made way and rushed back to Fengdu City to report. Not long after, the entire Fengdu City became lively. The Yama Lords of the Ten Halls gathered at the city gate and waited. Thirty of the most experienced of the Three Thousand Netherworld Judges had arrived. The otherherworld soldiers were countless. Ox-head and Horse-Face, the good helpers of the Water God who were also the representatives of the Netherworld Magi and had the deepest rtionship with the Water God, were arranged to be in a rtively conspicuous position. Later on, they would be in charge of creating an atmosphere. The path to Fengdu City had been sealed. The immortals who hade to the Netherworld to work had also been told not to move for the time being.

    The Heavenly Soldiers led the way while the otherworldly soldiers avoided them.

    The carriage stopped and the Heavenly General reported.

    Ao Yi said loudly, ¡°Reporting to the Water God, we have arrived five kilometers outside Fengdu City!¡± In the carriage, Li Changshou put away the jade slip in his hand and tidied his white robe. He carried his horsetail whisk and lowered his head to leave the carriage. He immediately bowed to Fengdu City from afar.

    ¡°Let the troops wait here. The reincarnationnd is where the Lady of Earth is. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and agreed. He ordered thirty Heavenly Soldiers to follow behind Li Changshou and rode a cloud towards Fengdu City. They exchanged pleasantries in front of the city and bowed. Li Changshou went straight to the point and smiled. ¡°I have something important to discuss with the members of the Netherworld this time. Please find a secluded ce and let us talk in detail.¡± ¡°Water God, please!¡±

    King Qinguang immediately made arrangements. He ordered the ghosts of the Yin Sect to disperse. The ten Yama Lords cooperated with Ox-head and Horse-face and led Li Changshou and Ao Yi to the Yama Hall.

    When they arrived in the hall, King Qinguang insisted that Li Changshou take a seat. Li Changshou naturally refused. The reason that the Netherworld servants was able to show him that much respect was firstly because of the Heavenly Courts and secondly, because of the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain. Li Changshou had resolved the danger of the extermination of the Magi in the North Continent. The ten Yama Lords had a high status in the Heavenly Dao. Li Changshou had always weighed his own weight in the most stable manner. Sitting on the stone chair that the Yama Lord had just ordered someone to move over, Li Changshou looked around and said, ¡°Ao Yi, bring the Heavenly Soldiers to guard outside the hall.¡± When King Qinguang saw that, he immediately continued, ¡°Other than Marshals Ox-head and Horse-face, all guards, retreat!¡±

    At that moment, the Netherworld servants and the Heavenly Soldiers in the hall retreated, causing the majestic and gloomy hall to be empty.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat. The Yama Lord of the tenth hall, who was sitting at the side, and Ox-head and Horse-Face, who were standing beside him and did not dare to speak, leaned forward in unison, afraid that they would miss Li Changshou¡¯s words. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult for the Netherworld.¡±

    King Qinguang smiled and said, ¡°How can it be difficult for the matters that the Water God has instructed? Those are all important matters! Moreover, they have stirred up the Heavenly Courts!¡± King Wuguan cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Water God, that the matter in the North Continent happened. We really don¡¯t know how to repay you. If the Water God requests, we will do our best.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and took out the jade box from his sleeve.

    ¡°To be honest, I came to the Netherworld this time for public and private reasons. This matter has to be kept a secret for a hundred years. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it!¡±

    The ten Yama Lords widened their eyes and held their breaths. Li Changshou said, ¡°I want everyone to help me send a wisp of my soul to reincarnate.¡± The Yama Hall immediately fell silent. One could hear the sound of a pin dropping, and the sound of a candle burning could be heard. It was only when Ox-head shouted, ¡°Ah!¡± However, before Ox-head could say anything, Horse-face, who was at the side, kicked Ox-head to the ground. King Chujiang, who was a little closer, turned around and pped him, causing Ox-head to see stars. ¡°This is a serious matter.¡± King Qinguang said firmly, ¡°However, no matter how difficult it is, the Netherworld will definitely do our best. The entire Netherworld will definitely help the Water Godplete such a huge matter!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m more at ease now. Everyone, please take a look.¡± He calmly undid the restrictions on the treasure box. There were wisps of golden merit on it. He directly used the merit to condense a white-robed young man¡¯s meditating figure. ¡°The person who is about to reincarnate is none other than the Jade Emperor of our Heavenly Courts.¡±

    With a few thuds, a few stone chairs copsed. The ten Yama Lords stood up.

    At first, he was dumbfounded. Then, he looked at each other and almost knelt down... ¡°The reincarnation of the Jade Emperor?¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? Is the Jade Emperor injured?¡±

    ¡°This seems to be a wisp of soul...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou stood up and smiled. Then, he retracted his smile and said seriously, ¡°This Emperor of ours is worried about the Three Realms and themoners. However, because he has never experienced the suffering in the mortal world, he does not know the woes of mortals. Therefore, His Majesty used this wisp of soul to reincarnate. After experiencing the mortal world, he couldprehend the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Emperor Dao. Everyone, you must not leak this matter out, lest you ruin His Majesty¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Water God!¡± The Yama Lords of the ten halls immediately came forward and surrounded the brocade box. He muttered and discussed how to reincarnate, how to keep it a secret, and how to report this matter to the Lady of Earth.

    Li Changshou quickly captured the key point...

    The Lady of Earth?

    He was surprisingly certain that the Lady of Earth, who had transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, could stillmunicate with the outside world!

    That should be the trump card of the Netherworld and thest reliance of Fengdu City. Li Changshou did not ask further. The Yama Lords surrounded him and discussed.

    Reincarnation was their profession.

    Ox-head and Horse-face came over from the side and sized up the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul curiously. His headgear shook...

    Huh? Headgear... Li Changshou looked at the ten ferocious-looking Yan Lords and carefully identified them.

    Indeed, there was a slight difference in color on his neck!

    Soon, the ten Yama Lords discussed the matter. King Qinguang said, ¡°Water God, we will definitely do our best to help you. However, there are two things. Firstly, how should the Life and Death Book determine the fate of the reincarnation? We don¡¯t dare to make any rash decisions. If we let the Life and Death Book form on its own, what if His Majesty doesn¡¯t like it... Apart from that, the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul reincarnation is a wisp of his soul. It is also an earth-shattering matter. We still need the Goddess to agree to this. Otherwise, we will not dare to start the reincarnation. Why don¡¯t I bring you to the Reincarnation Discter and tell the Goddess about this? Don¡¯t worry, the Goddess will definitely agree.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Yama Lord, you are right, this matter is very important. It¡¯s reasonable for the Goddess to take care of it.

    As for the future, His Majesty actually has a small request.¡±

    Qin Guangwang shook his sleeves. The treasure light in his hand surged and condensed into a Judge¡¯s Brush and a Book of Life and Death. At that moment, he might still be using the ¡°original¡± of the Heavenly Dao Treasure.

    ¡°Water God, tell me!¡±

    Li Changshou took out a scroll and handed it to Qin Guangwang. He looked a little awkward. ¡°This is a small request from His Majesty. Ahem, His Majesty is going to experience the life of a mortal this time. The main point is to lead an ordinary life. Therefore, let¡¯s choose an ordinary... wealthy family. He shall have ordinary childhood friends and have ordinary aspirations. His entire life has to be as ordinary and exciting as possible. The main point is that if His Majesty wants to experience what it¡¯s like to be an elder brother, he has to focus on arranging an ordinary, beautiful little sister...¡± Beads of cold sweat immediately seeped out of Qin Guangwang¡¯s forehead. However, he took a closer look at the scroll and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that half of the content was about the figure, appearance, and temperament of a reincarnated person. There were no substantial life arrangements.

    ¡°How about this?¡± King Qinguang smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation first? I and the others will carefully set up a rough path for His Majesty here and let you take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and thanked him. The Yama Lords hurriedly returned the gesture and gave Ox-head and Horse-face a stone talisman. They asked Ox-head and Horse-face to lead the Water God to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. As soon as Li Changshou left, the ten Yama Halls gathered again and began toe up with an ordinary life story. The Lady of Earth... Li Changshou felt inexplicably nervous. At that moment, whenever he heard the word ¡®Goddess¡¯, he could not help but feel... traumatized.

 Chapter 381 - Guardian! The Most â€œGentleâ€ Ancestor of the Magi!

    Chapter 381 Guardian! The Most ¡°Gentle¡± Ancestor of the Magi!

    At the core of the inner city of Fengdu City, there was an Immortal Ind floating above the abyss. It was a vertical disc that was surrounded by a glow. In the dim and low world, countless streams of light that looked like fireflies flew over from all directions and were absorbed by the huge disc. There was an endless stream of living souls walking on the ten huge pitch-ck chains. They were escorted from the Tenth Yama Hall to the front of the Reincarnation Disc by the Netherworld servants...

    It was not the first time Li Changshou had seen such a situation.

    He saw the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc again. He had also sent someone to reincarnate. However, Li Changshou¡¯s mentality waspletely different this time.

    Thest time, he had a faint sense of peace and joy when he sent Aunt-Master Jiang Yu to reincarnate. He had let go of his worries and made up for the regrets in his master¡¯s limited immortal life.

    This time, he felt vexed.

    It was very frustrating!

    ¡°Moo ~ Lord Water God, when that Lord went to undergo the tribtion, could it be that you were already... this from the Heavenly Courts?¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Li Changshou looked at the thumb beside him and said seriously, ¡°The Heavenly Courts are meant to protect the stability of the world and the order of the Three Realms. You can¡¯t say that! The Deity Position does not represent authority. You and I are just living beings who are assisting the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face hurriedly nodded. They wanted to say some words of praise and ttery, but they realized that this matter was too difficult for their Magi... Logically speaking, if it was not for the sake of making them reasonable fools, why would the Pangu God give them strong bodies and thebat power to kill powerful prey without using their brains?

    The three of them followed the huge chain under the Yama Hall and flew towards the Six Paths of Reincarnation below.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and decided to... ask around.

    Li Changshou asked via voice transmission, ¡°Fellow Daoists, the Lady of Earth is an elder. How should I describe her?¡± How should he describe it? Ox-head muttered with a frown, ¡°Water God, we don¡¯t know how to answer your sudden question. Moo.¡±

    Horse-face kept stroking his smooth mane and exined, ¡°Lord Water God, the two of us have only seen the Lady of Earth in ancient times. After the Netherworld was established, we have only heard her speak a few times. However, don¡¯t worry. The Goddess is the most gentle ancestor of the Magi!¡±

    The most gentle ancestor... That¡¯s good. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. Yes, the previous Goddess I met was purely an ident. The Lady of Earth should be an existence simr to... Fairy Yun Xiao of my Dao Sect. The Lady of Earth transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, benefiting countless living beings!

    He did not know what kind of demeanor she should have!

    With that faint anticipation, Li Changshou was led to the Immortal Ind by Ox-head and Horse-face.

    He could clearly sense that the universe was being extended

    The Reincarnation Ind, which looked like it was crowded outside, was actually very vast. The eighteen levels of hell that were suppressed below was actually equivalent to eighteen Small Worlds. ¡°Sir,e here.¡± Horse-face made an inviting gesture and led Li Changshou to the side of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    If he wanted to see the Lady of Earth, he naturally could not take the reincarnation path.

    Beside the seven-colored disc, there were two huge stone statues that were heavily guarded by the Netherworld. The two statues were a man and a woman. They corresponded to Yin and Yang and were kneeling on one knee. They were over tens of thousands of feet tall and were like mountains.

    They were like the base of the disc. The Dao runes contained in them touched Li Changshou. The two stone statues carried the Reincarnation Disc on their backs, as if they were using their shoulders to carry the weight of the reincarnation of living beings. Afterwards...

    Where should I go? Li Changshou frowned and looked at the stone statue in front of him. He scanned it with his immortal senses but did not find any doors, array formations, or restrictions.

    Ox-head and Horse-face continued to lead the way, leading Li Changshou to a cliff. If Li Changshou¡¯smon sense was correct, he should be at the front of the stone statue.

    Horse-face took out the stone tablet bestowed by King Qinguang and waved it in front of him. Then, Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other. Their eyes revealed a hint of seriousness as they took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ox, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Horse, you forgot to neigh. Moo.¡±

    Are these two Battle Magi going to use some secret Magi curse?

    Li Changshou immediately perked up. He had always been very interested in the secret curse of the Magi that could affect the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth without using the power of the essence soul!

    In the next moment, the two Soul-Reaping Marshals shouted in unison, ¡°Goddess! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God requests to see you! He has something to discuss!¡± A beam of light shot out from the smooth cliff and shone on Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, pulling it away.

    At this moment!

    There was an advanced person ahead!

    Li Changshou¡¯s vision turned ck. He hadpletely lost contact with the paper effigy... Eh?

    What?

    My paper effigy had lost contact with my main body?! In the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou¡¯s main body emerged from a dark corner and pinched his fingers to deduce.

    His incarnation was not destroyed. The current situation was purely a technical problem. There was a special Small World in the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk. There was no way tomunicate with the Primordial World. Even a paper effigy incarnation like his, who had ¡°telepathic abilities¡±, would lose its senses after entering that universe!

    What should I do?

    The wisp of the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul is still on the paper effigy!

    Could it be that I have to go to the Netherworld with my true body? I have to enter an unknown, unfamiliar, and absolutely sealed ce. I might even be able to block the senses of the Saint?

    Although the Lady of Earth is benevolent and probably would not do anything to me... What if something unexpected happens?

    It would not be stable at all for him to go there with his true body!

    Li Changshou was thinking about how he should deal with that situation. After hesitating for a while, he still could not make up his mind.

    Suddenly, he sensed the existence of the paper effigy and immediately shifted his attention!

    In the Netherworld, beside the Reincarnation Disc.

    Ox-head, Horse-face, and the surrounding Netherworld messengers of death who were watching the fun tilted their heads and looked at a light ck vortex that appeared on the mountain wall.

    A soft snort sounded from the vortex. An old Daoist priest with white hair and white beard was spat out by the vortex. He rolled on the ground twice, and the immortal power in his body seemed to be about to dissipate at any moment! The vortex disappeared... The surroundings were silent! Ox-head¡¯s face turned pale as he shouted, ¡°Goddess! Think thrice, moo! This is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God of Power, moo! The immortal whom the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts trusts the most is the new disciple of the Saint of Ren School, the close friend of the various big shots of the Dao Sect, Moo!¡± Horse-face stared nkly at the scene. His smooth mane was in a mess in the cool breeze.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. We have... dered war on the Heavenly Courts...¡±

    Fortunately, the fingers of the old Daoist priest on the ground trembled in time. He slowly got up, and immortal light flickered all over his body. He quickly recovered from his battered state and restored his immortal demeanor.

    Li Changshou immediately checked the items on his body. The Jade Emperor¡¯s soul was not lost, and the paper effigy he had prepared was fine.

    However...

    Why are there two holes in the soles of my feet? There are even a few thin needle marks on my fingers.

    The two strands of hair on my back seemed to have been braided...

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°Ahem!¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and used his immortal power to fill the hole in his foot. He said smilingly, ¡°Something went wrong with my incarnation. Fellow Daoists, can you invite a Yama Lord over and ask him to ask the Empress about this on my behalf?¡± Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other, and the two of them hurriedly agreed. Ox-head turned around and ran far away. It could be said that he was riding on a cloud of dust. Li Changshou continued to size up the paper effigy. The Goddess is the most gentle ancestor of the Magi. Are you sure?

    Not long after, King Qinguang and King Chujiang rushed over. When they saw Li Changshou standing there, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Water God, don¡¯t me me.¡± King Qin Guang smiled and said, ¡°We were careless. We did not consider that your incarnation is different.¡± The so-called being different meant that most incarnations in the Primordial World had a certain level of self-awareness.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had obviously taken another path. Only his main body had a ¡°brain¡±. The other paper effigies were all puppets. The two incarnation techniques had their advantages and disadvantages. The paper effigy mystical ability that Li Changshou had created was clearly more suitable for his own situation.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Can I invite the two of you to enter this realm and ask the Empress?¡± King Qinguang and King Chujiang looked at each other and immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°If we have offended you previously, don¡¯t take it to heart. We are only grateful to you, Water God. Otherwise, we would not have allowed you to approach the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. The two Yama Lords turned around and walked to the cliff. They shouted loudly and were drawn in by two beams of light.

    It was really a voice-control door.

    Li Changshou carefully thought about it. At that moment, he realized that there seemed to be a little scheme by the Netherworld.

    The other party seems to want me toe into contact with the Lady of Earth?

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. If that was the case, it would probably be difficult for him to see that ancient mighty figure in the future...

    If there was no need, his main body could not move.

    After a few breaths, another vortex appeared on the mountain wall. King Qinguang and King Chujiang jumped out and looked at Li Changshou apologetically. King Chu Jiang said, ¡°Water God, the Lady of Earth already knows about this. The Six Paths of Reincarnation are ready. We can enter the cycle of reincarnation at any time.¡± King Qinguang smiled and said, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t take today¡¯s matter to heart. We really don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention that.¡± Li Changshou smiled and made an inviting gesture. He was already determined to not bother about it and not think too much about it. He wanted to focus onpleting his task and return to the Heavenly Courts as soon as possible.

    King Qinguang made an inviting gesture. Li Changshou bowed and invited the two Yama Lords to return to the Yama Hall together.

    However, just as the two Yama Lords turned around, Li Changshou was speechless.

    Behind King Qinguang, there was a light green turtle formed from immortal power!

    The turtle was drawn in a lifelike manner. If one used their immortal senses to examine it, they would find that it was empty. However, they could see it clearly with their naked eyes.

    He then looked behind King Chu Jiang and saw a portrait of a woman lying on her side. The painting was rather exquisite, so much so that there was some sound!

    The Goddess is the most gentle ancestor of the Magi.

    Ox-head and Horse-face trembled when they saw that and hurriedly pounced forward. The scene fell into a smallmotion.

    Li Changshou looked up at the solemn stone statue and felt relieved. He had not acted on impulse and sent his main body to the Netherworld. If he ignored the little ident that happened in the middle, the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul would be very smooth. Li Changshou was very satisfied with the rich and fulfilling life trajectory set up by the ten Yama Lords for the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor, who had reincarnated, would be born in an ordinary family of the City Lord of the South Continent. He would be the only son of the City Lord. Since he was young, he would be smart, handsome, and carefree. He would have childhood sweethearts and beautiful girls...

    Perhaps it was a coincidence that the City Lord¡¯s surname was also Hua.

    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao had a premonition and gave the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Hua Ritian, some benefits? Li Changshou suddenly felt that it was very likely that the Jade Emperor had been arranged by the Heavenly Dao! After Li Changshou finished reading the script, King Qinguang wrote it into the Book of Life and Death. Then, the ten Yama Lords moved out together and temporarily cleared the area around the Six Paths of Reincarnation Li Changshou held the brocade box and sent the wisp of soul to the door of light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Li Changshou remained calm. He sensed the profundities of reincarnation at a close distance. Under the gazes of the ten Yama Lords, he flicked the light spot into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Boom! Boom!

    The Netherworld suddenly rumbled with thunder. Purple-red lightning dragons appeared in the low sky. The endless ghosts trembled. The Netherworld servants trembled in fear. A resplendent golden light shot out from the back of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. The golden light soared into the sky and disappeared into the depths of the Netherworld.

    The sea of blood surged and the ferocious beasts roared. The living beings in the Netherworld fell into panic. In the South Continent, rays of light appeared in the world. All kinds of auspicious signs appeared in various parts of the South Continent. Auspicious beasts that only existed in legends were galloping in the sky. Immortal light surrounded the Heavenly Courts, and the Lingxiao Treasure Hall was enveloped by the lightning curtain... At that moment, in front of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc of the Netherworld, rays of golden light descended and surrounded the ten Yama Lords.

    Merit!

    It was a huge amount of merit!

    Li Changshou quickly reacted. He knew that the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul had reincarnated this time to make up for the iplete Heavenly Dao and perfectly connect the Heaven, Earth, and the Three Realms. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao had sent merit to reward them for making that happen.

    However, most of the ten Yama Lords did not understand what had happened. King Chu Jiang asked in confusion, ¡°We helped him cheat. Why are we following the Heavenly Dao?¡± Li Changshou smiled.

    While sending the Jade Emperor to reincarnate, Li Changshou had already arranged for the paper effigy to secretly guard the South Continent.

    After he, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, finished doing that, he thanked the ten Yama Lords and bade them farewell. He brought Ao Yi to meet up with the Heavenly Soldiers and returned to the Heavenly Courts.

    In the carriage, Li Changshou took out an ancient book rted to talismans and read it carefully. However, he kept thinking about the tragic state of his paper effigy after he lost contact with it. When the paper effigy was isted from his main body, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had left a portion of the power of his essence soul. However, that portion of the power of his essence soul did not record anything.

    It seemed that those who had the title of ¡®Goddess¡¯ were all extraordinary existences.

    Yes, except for Goddess Yun Xiao. In the decades that the Jade Emperor went to experience life, he had to spend more effort on the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯ll meet General Dongmu tomorrow and drop by the Hall of Enlightenment. As for whether the Heavenly Courts will encounter any danger... With the Tushita Pce¡¯s Grand Supreme Elder around, there would not be any problems. He would have to start working overtime again during his ¡°hundred-year vacation¡±. When he returned to the Water God Residence, he did not see Princess Long Ji. Li Changshou did not pay much attention to her. He reckoned that she must have left for something.

    However, just as he returned to the study and was about to shift his attention back to the Little Qiong Peak to tease his master, Long Ji rushed over on a cloud. When she entered the Water God Residence, she eximed softly, ¡°Teacher, Teacher! Mother wants to invite you to the Jade Pool!¡± Li Changshou recalled the ¡°conspiracy¡± between him and the Jade Emperor. That scene was actually within their expectations. However, he did not expect it toe so quickly. ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou stood up calmly and walked out of the study. Long Ji walked forward quickly and frowned slightly. When she saw that there was no one around, she sent a voice transmission. ¡°Teacher, Mother seems to be very angry. When I came over, her expression was a little scary.¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her Majesty will not make things difficult for a small Water God like me.¡±

    At most, he would just betray his teammate. Who asked the Jade Emperor to cause such a hugemotion when his soul was reincarnated?

 Chapter 382 - The Punishment of the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperorâ€™s Trouble

    Chapter 382 The Punishment of the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor¡¯s Trouble

    The thin screen reflected the clouds and covered the moon.

    The Jade Pool had the most restrictions on the Immortal Ind. In the deepest part of the misty area in the Immortal Pavilion where the Queen Mother lived, Li Changshou and General Dongmu stood in front of the screen. They lowered their heads obediently but did not say anything... The Queen Mother, who was behind the screen, raised her hand to her forehead. Clearly, she was a little overwhelmed. Ahem, she was a little angry at the silent ¡°pirs¡± of the Heavenly Courts. However, there was no choice. Li Changshou knew that it was better to speak less.

    As for General Dongmu... Why won¡¯t the Water God reply? Isn¡¯t the Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall? What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from behind the screen. Li Changshou and General Dongmu buried their heads deeper.

    Princess Long Ji, who was standing quietly beside the soft couch, was also frowning and thinking. She was calcting how manyyers her ¡°scheming¡± teacher had considered on this matter...

    A few hours ago.

    A ray of golden light suddenly fell from the Little Qiong Peak. It was the merit that the Heavenly Dao had given Li Changshou. At that moment, the concealment array formation on the peak activated on its own. Together with the array formation outside, it created an illusion that the golden light was heading towards the sky. At the same time, some spiritual energy and immortal power surged towards various parts of the sect.

    It was very simr to the situation where he could not suppress his spiritual power when he was setting up the array, and thus his spiritual power leaked. In order to obtain merit quietly and smoothly, Li Changshou had put in a lot of effort. Li Changshou was naturally in a good mood after obtaining an unexpected amount of merit for no reason. However, at the same time, through the paper effigies that were set up everywhere, Li Changshou captured the auspicious phenomenon that appeared in the Three Realms.

    At that moment, he understood.

    He was in big trouble.

    Any expert in the Primordial World who was good at deduction could almost deduce such a huge phenomenon...

    The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts had descended to the mortal world. That undoubtedly gave the Heavenly Courts more pressure. Moreover, Li Changshou had to pay special attention to the safety of the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnationter. He could definitely not hide it from the Queen Mother.

    Logically speaking, the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation should be protected by the Heavenly Dao. However, there were also variables in this world. The Heavenly Dao had an uncontroble ¡°escape¡±! When he returned to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou thought that the Queen Mother would have to wait at least seven to eight months for the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation to be born.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he returned to the Divine Water Residence, Long Ji had already rushed over...

    Ah, no one in the Primordial World is easy to deal with!

    Yes... during the early stages of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the unreasonable Perfected Taiyi had bullied the stone statue to death. Fortunately, Li Changshou had made some preparations beforehand, such as bringing Ao Yi and the Heavenly Soldiers to the Netherworld.

    That meant that he, the Water God, was handling official matters. Moreover, it was the official matters that the Jade Emperor had instructed him to do. If the Queen Mother found out about this matter and made things difficult for him, he would be able to evade it. Li Changshou had also used the Shadow-Retaining Ball to record those phenomena. If the Jade Emperor were to hold them ountable in the future, he would give the Shadow-Retaining Ball to the Jade Emperor and say, ¡°Your Majesty, when you descended to the mortal world, you caused too much of amotion.¡±

    Naturally, it was none of his business. The most important preparation was this moment, this ce, and this scene. Regardless of whether the Queen Mother attacked him directly or tried her best to persuade him, he could not spill the beans! He insisted that the male gods of the Heavenly Courts would not waver for ten thousand years! ¡°Is His Majesty really just in seclusion?¡± The Queen Mother¡¯s voice behind the screen turned cold. Li Changshou and General Dongmu lowered their heads and were about to bow.

    Li Changshou could clearly sense immortal power surging around the Queen Mother. Clearly, for a moment, the Queen Mother wanted to p the two old immortals out of the Jade Pool. ¡°Are the two of you mute today?¡±

    General Dongmu stole a nce at Li Changshou and coincidentally met his eyes. The two of them agreed at the same time.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Crack!

    The Queen Mother threw the jade fan in her hand onto the ground and cursed, ¡°One of you is an important minister of the Heavenly Courts who has been in the Heavenly Courts since the establishment of the Heavenly Courts. The other is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ wise advisor who is a good nner and whom His Majesty trusts! Why did you fall silent when you reached the Jade Pool? Where is your usual high-spirited and arrogant aura? What about the way you exterminated demons and demons with a snap of your fingers, and the way you protected the Dao!?!¡±

    General Dongmu and Li Changshou buried their heads deeper and agreed in unison again.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    The Queen Mother shouted angrily. The screen exploded. The fairies in the corner of the warm pavilion were so frightened that they lowered their heads and bowed. They did not even dare to breathe.

    The Queen Mother was dressed in a phoenix cor and robe. At that moment, she stood up. Golden light flickered and the phoenix hairpin made a soft sound. Her beautiful face was filled with dignity.

    ¡°General Dongmu, tell me. His Majesty has entered the mortal world!¡± General Dongmu shuddered and bowed to the Queen Mother. He lowered his head and shouted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Water God!¡±

    The Queen Mother nced at Li Changshou, and the pressure on him increased. She questioned coldly, ¡°Did you and His Majesty n this?¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty.¡± Li Changshou raised his head and looked at the Queen Mother. He wanted to say something but hesitated. He smiled bitterly and revealed a hint of determination!

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept punishment.¡±

    General Dongmu, who was beside him... felt that he seemed to have been surpassed for some reason.

    The anger on Queen Mother¡¯s face instantly dissipated. She snorted and sat back on the soft couch. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to ept punishment, so what if I grant you your wish? Someone!¡± The fairies beside her answered in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Bring Water God to the Heaven Punishment Hall. 20 Lighting Whips!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Long Ji stood in front of Li Changshou and shielded him. ¡°How can Teacher disobey Father¡¯s orders? Mother, please calm down!¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Li Changshou shouted.

    Long Ji turned her head and saw Li Changshou cupping his hands as if he was thanking her. There was a faint smile on his lips. He took the initiative to turn around and walk towards the fairies walking towards him from both sides. Without saying anything, he walked forward. At that moment, the fairies of the Jade Pool were more or less surprised. They stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back as he rode the cloud towards the Heavenly Punishment Hall. They did not know how to describe this ¡°old immortal¡±.

    Long Ji¡¯s eyes turned red. However, the Queen Mother snorted and closed her eyes to rest. On the other hand, General Dongmu had a few question marks on his forehead. He pondered carefully and quickly reacted...

    Isn¡¯t the Water God¡¯s incarnation here? What¡¯s the use of the whip?

    Eh? Why do I feel that there are many schemes involved? It seems like the Queen Mother and Brother Water God have reached some kind of agreement? Speaking of which, has the Jade Emperor really descended to the mortal world? Why don¡¯t I know about this... Ah, this is indeed the case. I¡¯m past my prime.

    ...

    In the Heavenly Punishment Hall, the four fairies deliberately waited outside the hall. In the hall, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood between two 100-feet-tall stone pirs that were filled with lightning. It was struck by lightning. However, the Heavenly Generals at the side were carefully controlling the intensity of the lightning whip, trying their best to make Li Changshou feel a little pain. They would not really hurt the Water God...

    Even at that stage, the Heavenly Generals were still uneasy.

    How dare they attack the Water God! ¡°Water God, what do you think... about this speed?¡± ¡°Everyone, please put in more effort,¡± Li Changshou said sincerely. The Heavenly Generals looked at each other and increased the power of the lightning whip by thirty to forty percent, causing the two lightning pirs to be filled with green-white light. However, the lightning that struck Li Changshou was ny percent less than before... Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Alright.¡± He took the initiative to disrupt the immortal power in the paper effigy¡¯s body and pretended to be seriously injured. The Queen Mother knew very well what to do. In just a few words, he had fulfilled the immortal image of a loyal Water God. His head could be severed, blood could flow, and his hairstyle could be messed up. However, he had to have a clear understanding of his position. Otherwise, it would be much easier to make mistakes. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were Daopanions, fellow disciples, and childhood sweethearts who cultivated together, they were also the examples of marriage between Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    However, working for the Jade Emperor was not akin to working for the Queen Mother. There were many twists and turns.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation caused too much of amotion. He definitely could not hide it.

    However, Li Changshou could not take the initiative to speak. Otherwise, it would be a betrayal of his trust in the Jade Emperor. If he wanted to gain merit in the future, there would definitely be a few moreyers of resistance. The safest way to deal with it was like this ¡ª After being severely punished by the Queen Mother, he had to pretend to be pitiful so that the Heavenly Courts could see him. At the same time, he had to find a suitable opportunity to speak. In that case, if the Water God gained fame, the Jade Emperor would not me him after returning to the Heavenly Courts. There was a high chance that he would be rewarded. The Queen Mother would also be able to establish her authority and stabilize the foundation of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine Authority.

    All immortals should not be afraid of authoritative ministers.

    After the lightning shed twenty times, Li Changshou knelt on the ground. His entire body was weak.

    The Heavenly Generals hurriedly rushed over and helped Li Changshou up. Their voices were trembling. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou sighed slowly and nodded at them with a smile. He said warmly, ¡°Thank you for showing mercy, generals. Please send me out of the hall.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals hurriedly agreed and carried Li Changshou out of the Heavenly Punishment Hall. Outside the hall, the four fairies used their immortal powers to form a ¡°cloud stretcher¡± and carried Li Changshou across the Heavenly Courts and back to the Jade Pool.

    When he returned to the warm pavilion, Li Changshou was lying on a cloud. He was barely breathing, and his white robe was full of burn marks...

    Long Ji almost cried. She knelt beside Li Changshou, her eyes filled with worry. General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°Goddess! To His Majesty, the Water God is a royal subject and a good friend! Please show mercy, Your Majesty. Otherwise, it will be hard to exin when His Majesty questions you!¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±

    Queen Mother¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Water God, why are you doing this? His Majesty had descended to the mortal world, and the Three Realms had been shaken. He could no longer hide it. Since the Heavenly Dao had manifested, His Majesty¡¯s actions would be beneficial to mending the Heavenly Dao and himself. That is a good thing. I¡¯m just angry that the two of you made ns secretly, but His Majesty even hid it from me!¡± Li Changshou sighed and said softly, ¡°You have to keep your promise.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said the Queen Mother. ¡°Let me ask you. If the Jade Emperor is schemed against by others, what will you do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Only a wisp of His Majesty¡¯s soul has descended to the mortal world. He is cultivating in seclusion in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Everything that he has experienced in the mortal world is like the most realistic dream. His Majesty will not be in any danger.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Queen Mother¡¯s eyes flickered as she said softly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go down and experience the tribtion. What do you think, Water God?¡± I knew it!

    General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°Goddess, you still need to manage the situation in the Heavenly Courts...¡±

    Madam Wang snorted and said, ¡°I usually don¡¯t care about the matters of the Heavenly Courts. The lifespan of mortals is only dozens of years. It won¡¯t affect anything. For the trivial matters of the Heavenly Courts, Water God and General Dongmu, you two discuss and deal with them. If you encounter any urgent matters,e to the Jade Pool and wake me up.¡±

    General Dongmu and Li Changshou tried to persuade her again, but the Queen Mother had already made up her mind. The two of them could only lower their heads and ept the order.

    However, Li Changshou raised a crucial question. ¡°Queen Mother, are you going to follow His Majesty or go through the tribtion separately from His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to follow His Majesty.¡±

    Madam Wang also understood the meaning behind Li Changshou¡¯s words. ¡°Water God, you have a good rtionship with Judge Yama of the Netherworld. I have heard of this matter. Before the Jade Emperor left, he should have made many requests of you. He wanted you to find the Yama Lords of the Netherworld and use the Book of Life and Death to set your life.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hide it from you, Your Majesty. That¡¯s true. However, this is not a request from His Majesty. I¡¯m just taking the initiative. I¡¯m afraid that he will be too tired from training...¡± ¡°I changed it for him.¡±

    Changed? Changed?

    The Queen Mother said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a tribtion, how can it be considered a tribtion if we don¡¯t suffer? The more we suffer, the more it will be for the training of His Majesty¡¯s temperament. Water God, don¡¯t worry. I will bear the consequences.¡± Li Changshou was shocked by the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother said seriously, ¡°Why? Water God, you look troubled. Is it very difficult?¡± ¡°Goddess, the Book of Life and Death has been decided...¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what the Judge¡¯s Brush is for? Moreover, the Jade Emperor¡¯s soul is still in his mother¡¯s womb. It has not descended into the world. How can it not be changed?¡± Li Changshou could only change his tone and say, ¡°I still have to ask the Yama Lord about this before I can report to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. I can make the decision now. This matter is settled.¡±

    The Queen Mother continued to order calmly, ¡°Water God, you have to arrange for my soul to be reincarnated and be the childhood friend of the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnated body. You have to make me marry him and end our lives together. He would experience thousands of hardships in his life. I would be born into wealth. I do not care about poverty and recruit him as my husband. Then, we get married. Heh, since you are going through the tribtion, you should look like you are going through it.¡± Li Changshou and General Dongmu looked at each other. Thetter made an inviting gesture.

    At the side, Long Ji had already snapped back to her senses. She looked at Li Changshou, who was lying on the ground, and then at her mother. She seemed to have understood something. She asked softly, ¡°Mother, I...¡± ¡°Cultivate steadily.¡± The Queen Mother swept her gaze over. Long Ji¡¯s body trembled slightly. She lowered her head and did not dare to say anything. Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He could not help but recall the look of anticipation in the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes when he mentioned the ¡°beautiful n¡±.

    Suddenly, he was filled with pity for the supreme beings of the Three Realms, the son of the Heavenly Dao, and the ¡°general manager¡± of the Three Realms...

    Three dayster, in the Netherworld. Li Changshou and the ten Yama Lords stood in front of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, which had been cleared again. They drew out a glimmer of light from the jade box in front of them. With a flick of their fingers, they sent the light into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. After a while, all kinds of auspicious signs appeared in the Three Realms again. The dragons and phoenixes in the sky above the South Continent resonated with each other. Golden rays of light enveloped the ten Yama Lords. The Heavenly Dao had bestowed another merit, but it was less than half of the previous merit.

    Naturally, a ray of Merit Golden Light headed towards the Little Qiong Peak. Li Changshou hurriedly activated the array to deal with it.

    What is the reason for this merit?

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. He was puzzled. This time, it had nothing to do with mending the Heavenly Dao.

    Forget it, it was difficult for the heavenly secrets to be revealed. His deduction of strength was not perfect.

    It could not be that the Dao Ancestor thought that the family ethics drama was not bad and casually gave some production funds to the ¡°director¡± and ¡°screenwriter¡±.

    In just two to three days, the news that the Jade Emperor had reincarnated to train in the mortal world spread throughout the Primordial World. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was punished by the Queen Mother for this matter. He was sent to the Heavenly Punishment Hall to be beheaded and became aughing stock for the Qi Refinement cultivators...

    On the Three-Immortal Ind, in the depths of the Immortal Forest, a wooden window of a quiet pavilion was pushed open. The beautiful figure stood quietly by the window for a while. When the breeze blew through the forest, she disappeared in an instant. Only the wooden window was empty. She turned around and sighed softly.

 Chapter 383 - Although Iâ€™m Only A Turbid Immortal..

    <strong>Chapter 383 Although I¡¯m Only A Turbid Immortal..</strong>

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother had gone to the mortal world. The members of the Heavenly Courts had nothing to do.

    They recruited people to take on the Deity Positions, and took turns to sit in the Hall of Enlightenment.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother had descended to the mortal world to undergo the tribtion and observe the suffering of all living beings. The authority of the Heavenly Courts hadnded in the hands of Li Changshou and General Dongmu. The old brothers discussed for a while. General Dongmu suggested that the two of them take turns to guard the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Li Changshou agreed immediately and took the initiative to suggest that he would assume the duration to be a hundred years. General Dongmu¡¯s Deity Position was higher and he would preside over the Heavenly Courts for the first fifty years. Li Changshou¡¯s Deity Position was lower and he would preside over for the next fifty years.

    At the same time, Li Changshou forgot to tell General Dongmu that the lifespan of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s reincarnation in the Book of Life and Death seemed to be 66 years old...

    However, it did not matter. General Dongmu would not care about such a small matter.

    Li Changshou did not just want to ck off. He still had to be responsible for the security of the Jade Emperor and the reincarnation of the Queen Mother. He also had to monitor the movements of the demons and prevent them from taking the opportunity to cause trouble... He had many responsibilities and was quite busy. Apart from him and the ten Yama Lords, no one knew where the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother had reincarnated. Even if others wanted to plot against the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor, Li Changshou only needed to take action and ¡°awaken¡± the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother. He could naturally let the two big shots be safe and sound.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could even go to the Purple Cloud Pce toin to the Dao Ancestor and give him double the joy...

    Notably, there was another interesting phenomenon outside the Heavenly Courts. When the Heavenly Dao sent an auspicious sign, it was spread across the entire mortal world of the South Continent. Countless mortals witnessed the phenomena.

    It was also the auspicious phenomena that caused chaos in the South Continent.

    Many ambitious mortal ministers and generals who wanted to reach the peak of their lives were inspired by the auspicious sign.

    There were all kinds of rumors like ¡®the old emperor has lost his authority, a new emperor is to be appointed¡¯, and ¡®the heavens are proposing an auspicious sign and is suitable to send troops¡¯... The mortal world of the South Continent had existed for a long time and the human race had been around for hundreds of thousands of years since the ancient times. However, humans were ignorant and they were the most afraid of strange phenomena and words.

    Therefore, the appearance of such an auspicious sign did not indicate peace and tranquility. Instead, it made the Netherworld busy for decades...

    Let¡¯s get back to business.

    After the wisp of the Queen Mother¡¯s soul sessfully entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Li Changshou and General Dongmu lined up at the Hall of Enlightenment and rushed to make arrangements for the safety of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Actually, even if he let a few paper effigies guard from afar, he did not dare to do anything unnecessary. If he were to set up an array formation and station Heavenly Soldiers, wouldn¡¯t he be exposing himself?

    Moreover, he was not interested in the dramatic life of the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor. Instead of worrying about the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s second love, he might as well think about how he shouldfort the injured leader of the Heavenly Courts... ¡°Huh?¡±

    Why is this vixen here again?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. He looked at the two pregnantdies in arge city in the South Continent and shifted his attention back to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Master¡¯s marriage... It is really a worrying mess. At the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, the vixen, who had changed into a light blue dress, was talking to the immortal guarding the gate. She had put on some light makeup today and tried her best to conceal her demonic aura. She exuded an indescribable elegant charm. The immortal guarding the gate could not let her enter as she pleased. Instead, he asked the patrolling disciples to go to the Little Qiong Peak and ask if Qi Yuan wanted to meet her. Qi Yuan thought about it carefully and rode a cloud outside the sect with some worries.

    Is Master really interested? Li Changshou did not want to pry into others¡¯ conversations, but that was too exciting... Ahem, it was purely because he was worried about his master¡¯s safety!

    For some reason, the vixen¡¯s strength had already reached the mid-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. Li Changshou was surprised by her speed of improvement.

    Her potential was almostparable to Youqin.

    What if she were to use force on his master? As his disciple, he had to protect his master¡¯s pure Dao Body!

    Qi Yuan arrived at the gate on a cloud. Under the kind, gentle, and slightly teasing gazes of the old immortals guarding the gate, he lowered his head and left the gate. The vixen immediately bowed and shouted with a gentle smile, ¡°Daoist Priest Qi Yuan!¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist Lan.¡± Qi Yuan bowed and took the initiative to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the side and talk. This is an important ce of the sect.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the vixen answered softly. She rode a cloud forward and invited Qi Yuan to ride with her.

    Qi Yuan was a Turbid Immortal to begin with. At that moment, he did not feel embarrassed. He stood beside the vixen openly and took the initiative to be more than four feet away from her. His white eyebrows revealed a thoughtful expression.

    The vixen blushed and stole nces from time to time.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy swam leisurely underground and observed the situation carefully... Uh, why do I suddenly feel that other than me, there¡¯s someone else watching this ce? Xiao Lan asked, ¡°Daoist Priest, where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a beautiful ce,¡± Qi Yuan said warmly. ¡°After thinking about it, I still want to exin some things to you. Otherwise, my Dao heart will be discontented.¡± Xiao Lan could not help but feel a little anxious. She hurriedly said, ¡°Daoist Priest, do you still think that I¡¯m a demon...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about humans and demons.¡± Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°The Water God from Ren School is right. In this world, what is opposing are not humans and demons, but good and evil. To be honest, I¡¯m often a little stubborn. However, after I epted two disciples, I gradually got over some things.¡± The vixen listened carefully. There was a hint of infatuation in her eyes as she kept those words deeply etched in her mind...

    Underground, Li Changshou smiled when he heard that. In his heart, he recalled the scenes that he had experienced on the ¡°Little Poor Peak¡± during his first hundred years of cultivation. The change in his master¡¯s temperament was obtained by beating him up! However, when he first met his master, he clearly did not understand a certain scripture. However, his serious expression when he was teaching was indeed reminiscent...

    Qi Yuan and the vixen rode a cloud to a hillside. There were light white spiritual trees and many harmless spiritual beasts and spiritual insects resting there.

    The vixen had made meticulous preparations this time.

    She got busy for a while. She set up a short table, an immortal nket, and a few snacks that she had personally made. Then, she took out the fruit wine that was famous in the Qing Qiu n. In fact, her posture of sitting with her jade-like feet together should have been practiced many times. It looked a little deliberate, but overall, it was quite beautiful.

    Could it be that the Qing Qiu n offers training courses that are rted to etiquette?

    Qi Yuan sat obediently beside the short table and did not dare to look up. This time, he used his immortal power to seal his nose so that he would not embarrass himself again.

    Then, the old Daoist priest and the vixen chatted in the shade.

    The vixen was good at dancing. Today, she had also showcased a dance that she had meticulously prepared. She was less charming and more ethereal. It was obvious that she was doing it for Qi Yuan¡¯s sake.

    Unknowingly, two hours passed. He could tell that the old Daoist priest Qi Yuan was much calmer than thest time they were alone. He was also much calmer. There was a hint of contemtion in his eyes. He did not get immersed in her beauty again.

    That was also because the vixen, Xiao Lan, had deliberately suppressed her charm today. After the dance, the vixen walked back to the short table with light steps and was about to speak timidly. Qi Yuan seemed to have made up his mind and raised his head to speak.

    ¡°Daoist Priest...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The vixen hurriedly said, ¡°Daoist Priest, please speak first.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, take a seat first.¡± Qi Yuan smiled. That smile was just like his expression when he was facing the Peak Leaders of other peaks in the sect. No matter how natural he wanted to look, he would always show some restraint. Xiao Lanbed a strand of hair by her ear and said softly, ¡°Daoist Priest, are you trying to persuade me again?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qi Yuan answered honestly.

    ¡°Why...¡±

    Seeing that Xiao Lan was a little anxious to tell him, Qi Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be anxious. Previously, you and I have be good friends. That¡¯s why I wanted to tell you this today. Fellow Daoist, I want to say two things today. One of them is that I¡¯m a Turbid Immortal. My path to immortality hase to an end. If my disciple had not been persuading me, I would have gone through reincarnation and reincarnated.¡± Xiao Lan bit her lower lip and said affectionately, ¡°Be it an Earth Immortal or a Heaven Immortal, living beings are just taking a stroll in the world. I¡¯m willing to serve you for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Qi Yuan blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that first. It might cause others to misunderstand something. The second matter...¡±

    ¡°Just say it, Daoist priest.¡±

    Underground, Li Changshou smiled and knew what his master wanted to say. A few clouds appeared in the sky. It was drizzling, and there was a rustling sound in the forest.

    Qi Yuan looked serious. He stared at Xiao Lan¡¯s light brown eyes and said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve actually been mistaken.¡±

    Xiao Lan was stunned.

    Qi Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Indeed, it is much better to make things clear. Fellow Daoist, when you were trapped underground, the person who went to see you was not me. Instead, it was an... expert who looked like me. This expert did not want to be known. That was why he used the appearance of a Turbid Immortal like me, who did not move around much. Of course, that was also permitted by me. When you escaped and came to the Little Qiong Peak, that expert felt that you had caused trouble for me. Therefore, he used my appearance to agitate you, so that you would stop thinking about me... Ah, I didn¡¯t expect... Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s what happened. You¡¯re not looking for me, but the person who looks like me.¡±

    The vixen waspletely stunned. At first, she frowned in confusion. Then, she lowered her head and pondered. Her face turned pale in disbelief. She was unwilling to believe the truth... ¡°Daoist Priest, you¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Qi Yuan smiled bitterly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, look at my eyes. Do I have the same gaze as the Daoist priest in your heart? This cannot be faked.¡±

    The vixen could not help but observe carefully. Then, she fell into a daze. ¡°However, Daoist Priest, I, I only care about Qi Yuan and you¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡± ¡°Fake is ultimately fake. Fellow Daoist, you had been tricked.¡±

    Qi Yuan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been reading the sutra over the past few days and saw a sentence that means that the spirit of cultivation should not be judged by others. It should be judged by heart and soul. Illusion techniques, transformation techniques, and even some rouge powder of a woman can make one¡¯s appearance extremely simr to the other. However, one¡¯s Dao heart and personality would not change. Fellow Daoist, you have indeed looked for the wrong person. I would rather die than tell you who that expert is. Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you put down your worries and focus on the Dao of longevity...¡± ¡°Daoist Priest, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Xiao Lan slowly took half a step back, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. I want to be quiet for a while.¡±

    Qi Yuan stood up and bowed deeply to the vixen.

    ¡°This matter will definitely cause you a lot of confusion. I can¡¯t shirk my responsibility here,¡± Qi Yuan said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can be your friend in the future. However, please do not harbor any thoughts about marriage and Daopanions. Firstly, it is because it¡¯s inappropriate. Secondly, it was because he did not mean it. Thirdly, it is because it was fake. How can I... Fellow Daoist, please forgive me if I have offended you in any way.¡± Xiao Lan¡¯s eyes were a little red as she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave today. When I have a clear mind, I¡¯ll definitely... give you an answer.¡±

    Qi Yuan stood up and smiled warmly. He nodded slowly.

    However, Xiao Lan lowered her head and turned around. She took two steps forward in a daze before stopping. She turned around and looked at Qi Yuan. Then, she rode a cloud and flew into the drizzle. Her dress was drenched and she gradually flew away. Qi Yuan tidied up the short table in front of him and took out a brand new treasure pouch. He put away the items and hung them on a tree branch.

    Then, the old Daoist priest seemed to have recalled something. He looked around and pulled a long face. ¡°Come out.¡±

    Li Changshou squeezed out from the tree trunk 100 feet away. He smiled at his master and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Master, I really admire you. You¡¯re actually so magnanimous in front of a beauty!¡± ¡°You had really been peeking!¡± Qi Yuan wanted to reprimand him with a stern expression, but he was amused by Li Changshou. He said with a smile, ¡°You... Forget it. Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou agreed and jumped to his master¡¯s side. When he saw that his master had taken out his horsetail whisk, he took half a step back.

    The drizzle was hazy, and the barrier formed by immortal power flickered with a faint glow. Li Changshou followed beside his master and felt like it was a lifetime ago. ¡°Changshou.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here,¡± Li Changshou replied with his head lowered.

    Qi Yuan wanted to say something but hesitated. After hesitating a few times, he said slowly, ¡°I know that you have incredible Dharma powers, remarkable abilities, and you are working for the Saint of Ren School. You are authoritative in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is that a good word? Is he praising his own disciple!?! Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Master, remember to bring that jade stone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m carrying it.¡± Qi Yuan opened his sleeve and tied the jade token to his arm. Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°This matter concerns your safety. How can I forget? However, Changshou, there is something... Forget it. I might have been wrong.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master, just teach me a lesson if you want to. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Qi Yuan sighed and said, ¡°I just feel that my cultivation level and realm are far inferior to yours. I¡¯m afraid that I might say something wrong and affect your Dao heart and cultivation. Disciple.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qi Yuan said slowly, ¡°Your cultivation level is getting higher and higher, and the authority in your hands is also getting stronger. You can change the fate of most living beings at will. Is it because of this that you gradually lost your respect for others?¡± Li Changshou was stunned.

    Qi Yuan continued, ¡°If you had exined to Fellow Daoist Lan in the beginning, wouldn¡¯t it have saved her so many years of longing and suffering? Wouldn¡¯t it be much better than the way things are now? I¡¯m not saying that I want to lecture you. Perhaps, it¡¯s because my cultivation level is too low that I feel that way... Changshou, have you unintentionally decided the life and death of others? Do you think that it¡¯s not a big deal? Karma and reincarnation are all preordained. If you ignore this karma, I¡¯m afraid it will cause you some hidden dangers. I once heard a deceased Heaven Immortal lecture in the sect. That Uncle-Master told us not to bully the weak and not be afraid of the strong. Only then will we be an immortal of the human race.¡±

    ¡°Master... I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Changshou.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Li Changshou and patted his shoulder. ¡°I can no longer teach you cultivation. I don¡¯t know as much as you do. However, I¡¯m a little emotional about what happened to Xiao Lan.

    In the past, I was most worried that you would take the wrong path. However, I have always felt that you have a sense of righteousness in your heart. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t dare to express it and are used to being safe. Do you know why I took Ling¡¯e back to the mountain back then?¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that Ling¡¯e was lively and I wanted her to influence. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such outstanding potential... However, from the looks of it, I was indeed overthinking. Think about Fellow Daoist Lan carefully. It would be best if it can be beneficial to you in the future.¡±

    Qi Yuan flicked his horsetail whisk and swept it across Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°This is considered a punishment for you. Ah, you will be a big shot in the Heavenly Courts in the future. I can¡¯t teach you a lesson casually.¡±

    Qi Yuan put on a regretful expression andughed. He condensed a cloud and headed towards the sect.

    He felt ratherfortable.

    ¡°Respect... Karma...¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself and stood in the rain for a long time. At some point in time, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the drizzle gradually stopped. Birds chirped in the forest, and the breeze was apanied by the fragrance of flowers. Beams of sunlight shone through the gaps in the forest.

    He suddenly heard a chuckle and a cool breeze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get reprimanded by your master?¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly turned around and looked at the tree not far away. He saw the foot-long ray of light, followed by the fairy standing under the tree with her hands behind her back.

 Chapter 384 - The Best Reward For Warriors Isâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 384 The Best Reward For Warriors Is...</h4>

    After being lectured by his master, Li Changshou turned around and saw the fairy who liked to wear white and fluttered like a feather. Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    It was not because he felt embarrassed after being reprimanded by his master.

    Most importantly... If someone saw this, wouldn¡¯t the Immortal Du Sect be exposed? Although Li Changshou had tried his best to make the situation seem like the Heavenly Courts were ambushing the demons during the battle at the Immortal Du Sect, it was still difficult for him to hide it from the big shots who were good at divination.

    Yun Xiao slowly walked forward. Although she was walking on the mud, her embroidered shoes were not stained with dust.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and took two steps forward. He bowed.

    Yun Xiao bowed half a meter away and said gently, ¡°Can you tell me what happened previously?¡± Li Changshou asked, ¡°Are you referring to Master¡¯s Turbid Immortal realm or what happened just now?¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s smile became warmer. She said softly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯m willing to listen. I can at least understand you a little more.¡± Li Changshou could not help but chuckle and say, ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll get my main body to rush here.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded and agreed. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy swayed and turned into a paper effigy that escaped into the ground. Not long after, Li Changshou left the sect and arrived on a cloud.

    He had wanted to make a few jokes to make Yun Xiao smile gently, just like during their previous meetings. However, for some reason, Li Changshou sighed... ¡°Sorry, my mental state is a little unstable today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yun Xiao shook her head gently and said, ¡°Are you nning to only meet me when you¡¯re in a good mood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that...¡± ¡°Tell me about this matter. If your master reprimands you for being biased, I¡¯ll go and reason with him.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled when he heard that. He knew that Fairy Yun Xiao was joking.

    Right?

    At that moment, the two of them strolled on the hill and chatted. Li Changshou told her about the karma between the vixen and his master. He also exined the change in the red strings of marriage between the vixen and his master.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°In the past two times I¡¯ve faced this vixen, my mentality has indeed changed. I stopped making so many considerations and paid less attention. Master¡¯s reprimand has hit the nail on the head. I will reflect on myself.¡± Yun Xiao pondered for a while and said, ¡°The teachings that your respected master gave you are somewhat reasonable, but he has somewhat neglected your situation. You are weak. You cultivated to the Golden Immortal realm as a mortal, but you participated in the battle of the great sects too early. One wrong step and you would die. At that time, in order to conceal yourself, you naturally could not say anything about using someone else¡¯s appearance. When you dealt with the vixen, it was a dilemma for you. Just this point alone shows that your teacher was making assumptions and taking it for granted. However, he was wrong.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Why do I feel that the fairy is a little dissatisfied with my master lecturing me? Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fairy, are you feeling indignant for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou. Their eyes met, and they turned their heads away at the same time.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°My methods are indeed a little crude. Moreover... Master, it¡¯s only right for you to teach me a lesson. It¡¯s only right for us disciples to respect our masters.¡±

    ¡°Why did you be a Turbid Immortal, Master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and found a pavilion with Yun Xiao. When they entered to rest, he talked about his master¡¯s rtionship.

    They were childhood sweethearts, immortalpanions. In the end, Qi Yuan¡¯s Dao base was destroyed, and their Aunt-Master died tragically... Thanks to the first ics training¡± in Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce, Li Changshou¡¯s ability to tell stories had improved by a few levels.

    Yun Xiao was also quite engrossed when she heard that Wan Jiangyu had died in the poisonous miasma of the North Continent. She felt regretful. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for Postnatal lifeforms to cultivate. There are many difficulties to begin with, such as the dangers of the human heart.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult...

    Personally, it¡¯s not. ¡°I feel that Master is the one who suffered a tragic fate.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°He was originally an immortal seedling with good potential, but he was schemed against by someone. His Dao base was destroyed, and his soul was almost destroyed by the Heavenly Tribtion. He also suffered in the sect for a thousand years. When Master transcended the tribtion, I had yet to be an immortal. I could only use this method. I used poisonous pills to turn Master into a Turbid Immortal. I feel a little regretful about that. If Master had not been in a hurry to break through, I could have persuaded him to wait another hundred years... There is no such thing as perfect in the world. I should not think too much about it.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked again, ¡°Why was he in a hurry to break through?¡± ¡°Firstly, there¡¯s external pressure. Master had beengging too far behind his peers. Secondly, Master had given up on himself for a thousand years. He had long given up on the opportunity to be an immortal. To him, dying is a form of release.¡±

    Li Changshou stared at his fingertips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not my master. I don¡¯t know how torturous it was for him. Therefore, I didn¡¯t dare to persuade him to wait another hundred years. Although I often say that I should be the one to take care of others, I find it hard to empathize with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°There are some things that I have to say. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. I originally heard that you were punished by lightning by the Jade Pool¡¯s Queen Mother, so I came to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect to see you being lectured by your master again... If you feel troubled, you can tell me.¡±

    What kind of blow is this... Li Changshou originally wanted to reply. After all, that was really nothing. It could not even be considered a ¡°small adjustments on the path of cultivation.

    However, he smiled in his heart. When he saw Yun Xiao¡¯s serious and expectant expression, he felt a little... scheming.

    He nodded with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Perhaps I was reprimanded by my master who does not know the truth because my journey was too smooth... Ah, there is nothing I can do about the matter regarding the Heavenly Courts. Since I had promised the Jade Emperor to keep the secret, I naturally cannot say anything to the Queen Mother. It is reasonable for me to be punished. I¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently.¡±

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±.

    Yun Xiao paused. She pursed her thin lips and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not good at dancing.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the white-robed fairy in front of him, whom he had forcefully pulled back to the mortal world. Her ck hair was cascading like a waterfall, and her eyes were filled with stars. She was like the most fragrant immortal wine in the world. The first time he saw her, he was already intoxicated.

    Li Changshou, who had originally wanted to take the opportunity to tease her, somehow felt a little guilty.

    It was rare for such a powerful mighty figure of the Primordial World to take the initiative to care about him. Most importantly, he trusted him!

    He even wanted to deceive others and ¡°dance to clear the shadows¡±! Li Changshou, are you still human?! ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile. His eyes were filled with sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Yun Xiao... did not believe it.

    She looked at the long bench under the railing of the pavilion and took the initiative to float over. She sat at one end and said gently, ¡°Previously, when Third Sister was stuck at a bottleneck and could not break through for hundreds of thousands of years, she had been worried for a long time. Iforted her and calmed her down. Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    I¡¯ll give it a try!

    ¡°Come and lie down...¡±

    Lie down! Li Changshou was shocked. He looked at the long bench that Yun Xiao was patting gently, and then at her flushed face, but he pretended to be calm. Yun Xiao lowered her head slightly and looked to the side. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy...¡± Li Changshou was also a little confused. He walked over and sat at the side first. Then, hey down beside her and pressed his headband on her skirt. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Are all Connate lifeforms supposed tofort others like this? Are they supposed to sit beside me and hum and tell me stories?

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Huh?

    Before Li Changshou could react, he felt Yun Xiao¡¯s finger on his head. He subconsciously looked up and leaned back. When the finger touched him again, he was already lying on herp. The pair of soft hands gently pinched the top of his head. Wisps of cool air poured into his body andbed his long hair carefully. She really hummed a few songs.

    This...

    Could this be the legendary sure-kill technique, a leg pillow?

    It was a Primordial World and Li Changshou was considered a nobody, he had some authority in the Heavenly Courts and had some influence in the Dao Sect.

    However, at that moment, he really wanted to shout out the praises that he had received from his previous life. Yun Xiao!

    Wonderful!

    At dusk, Li Changshou rode a cloud back to the Little Qiong Peak. He felt refreshed and his eyes were filled with spiritual light. He walked half a round on the mountain and went to the chess room to look at his Grandmaster and Uncle-Grandmaster, who was drinking and ying. Then, he went to the straw hut to visit his junior sister, who wasprehending the Great Dao, and his master, who had already entered seclusion.

    In the end, he hummed a tune and went to the spiritual beast enclosure. He decided to find a spiritual beast, kill it, and pair it with wine to celebrate the fact that he would not have to bother about the trivial matters of the Heavenly Courts for the next fifty years. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Xiong Lingli threw away the ferocious beast on her shoulder and pped her hands to wee him. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He walked on the path beside the spiritual beast enclosure with his hands behind his back and hummed a faint tune.

    Xiong Lingli blinked as if she had seen a ghost.

    Why do I suddenly feel that the Sea God is a little... flirtatious?

    ¡°Lingli.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Did that duck suffer from heatstroke?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Xiong Lingli snapped her fingers, turned around, and pounced over. She punched to knock it out, killed it, and peeled off its feathers. She quickly cut the essence of the spiritual beast, which had the most fragrant and crispest texture, and handed it to the Sea God.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve and patted Xiong Lingli¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your performance on the Little Qiong Peak has always been good. It¡¯s time to increase your strength and give you a bigger stage. This is a pill that I specially refined for your physique. Take one every year. After ten years, your strength will surpass that of ordinary Magi. In a hundred years, you will beparable to the Battle Magi.¡± Xiong Lingli blinked. ¡°What are Battle Magi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t use these pills recklessly. If you eat one more than what you¡¯re supposed to, your bloodline will break.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and returned to the Pill Chamber with the meat.

    Li Changshou sat back on the reclining chair and set up the roasting rack. He took out a pot of immortal peach wine and drank it himself. He was happy and at ease.

    It was not until the waning moon hung in the sky and the stars filled the night sky that Li Changshou¡¯s joy and happiness dissipated. He slowly frowned.

    Is there any n that can allow me to protect Master Zhao and the Three-Immortal Ind?

    He had already calcted all kinds of situations clearly. He had a n to deal with all kinds of variables...

    What he could do now was to increase his strength as much as possible so that he could unleash more of his subjective power when he was ascending to godhood. Condensing the Golden Body of Merit was undoubtedly the fastest way! His current Merit Golden Body was stillcking two more legs. He had to obtain the merit from the Netherworld and the demons after carefully nning for a hundred years. The demons were actually quite simple. They would give merit to the demons to get rid of negative karma. The Netherworld would involve making up for theck of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the Heavenly Dao. This would undoubtedly require a lot of effort to investigate... Li Changshou vaguely felt that the Lady of Earth that had stabbed him a few times would be a problem in the Netherworld.

    Could it be that there are some drawbacks to transforming into the Six Paths of Reincarnation? Or could it be that the Heavenly Dao does not allow the Lady of Earth to retain her own consciousness? Li Changshou thought about it carefully and felt troubled. After all, the paper effigy could not enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation to investigate.

    If he could ask the Pagoda Master to protect him and the Taiji Painting to allow him to borrow more power to ensure that he could advance and retreat freely in the Six Paths of Reincarnation...

    Perhaps he could be bold enough to go in and see what was going on. Why don¡¯t I go and pay my respects to the Saint? Li Changshou put down the wine cup in his hand and thought about how he should tell the Saint about that.

    He could not just say that he wanted merit.

    Even if the Saint knew that he wanted to condense the Golden Body of Merit and that earning merit was his first driving force, he could not say it out loud. He had to be tactful and articte. How could he borrow the Pagoda Master and the painting just because he was worried about the situation of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc and the Lady of Earth?

    Can I ask the Great Daoist Master to help me? It¡¯s not impossible...

    At this moment!

    Ding~

    Suddenly, the bell in the Immortal Du Hall rang. Immortal light flickered everywhere in the sect. The Peak Leaders of the various peaks rushed to the Immortal Du Hall.

    Qi Yuan, who had just entered seclusion for less than half a day, rushed out of the straw hut. He jumped onto the white cloud with his horsetail whisk and rushed to participate in the Peak Leaders¡¯ meeting. What happened all of a sudden? The bell would only be used in emergencies. Li Changshou scanned the ce with his immortal senses. The array formations of the Immortal Du Hall could not be blocked. He could easily see what was happening inside. The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, a few Grand Elders, dozens of elders in the sect, and the Peak Leaders of the various peaks gathered together. They were not talking about the internal affairs of the Immortal Du Sect, but... the Honglin Kingdom, the mortal dynasty protected by the Immortal Du Sect. The Immortal Du Sect had protected three small countries in total. It could be considered as providing protection to the three small countries. When demons and ferocious people appeared in the small countries, the Immortal Du Sect would send people to eliminate them.

    The three small countries had offered arge amount of money in a row. They were the main source of ie for the Immortal Du Sect. Such an immortal sect model was extremely popr in the Middle Continent. The Immortal Du Sect had also used it as a reference.

    The Honglin Kingdom was the Immortal Dynasty that had expanded and developed the fastest among the three small countries. The Immortal Du Sect had received the most ¡°respect¡± from it. Normally, Perfected Immortal realm executives would patrol the Honglin Kingdom.

    It was not an auspicious sign... Yesterday, the two powerful tribes of the East Continent had worked together to break through the border of the Honglin Kingdom. The army had marched in, and the immortal warriors of the other party had already killed dozens of generals of the Honglin Kingdom. Immortal cultivators participated in mortal wars. Most of the time, they would do something like beheading. After all, killing mortals would increase their negative karma. They were unwilling to directly kill.

    The Honglin Kingdom was in danger and had asked for help from the Immortal Du Sect. The Immortal Du Sect had sent a few Perfected Immortal realm executives yesterday. However, as soon as the executives left, they were captured. Fortunately, they were not killed.

    It was also because of those Perfected Immortal executives that the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, had gathered the experts in the sect. He wanted to choose three hundred immortals and twenty Heaven Immortals to rush to the Honglin Kingdom tonight. As the princess of the Honglin Kingdom, Youqin Xuanya could not be absent. Due to Li Changshou¡¯s previous guidance, Youqin Xuanya had already broken through to thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm. She was not too far away from the Heaven Immortal realm. She was a Golden Immortal seedling that the sect was focused

    on.

    The situation in Honglin Kingdom was a little urgent. The sect was afraid that Youqin Xuanya would go up and specially ask the two Grand Elders to follow her...

    ¡°Honglin Kingdom...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. The sect had used so many ¡°experts¡±. There should not be any mistakes with Youqin. He decided to send a Golden Immortal paper effigy to follow him secretly. However, just as Li Changshou made up his mind, the familiar Dao runes suddenly appeared in his heart and condensed into the words that he had seen a few times.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Alright, 95% of the matters in the Honglin Kingdom were rted to the ¡°Shang Nation¡±.

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky and sat on the rocking chair for a while. Soon, he pursed his lips and lowered his eyebrows. He stood up and bowed to the sky.

    Without the Pagoda Master... he was a lot less happy.

 Chapter 385 - Shang Dynasty

    <strong>Chapter 385 Shang Dynasty</strong>

    There were many immortals on the cloud, and hundreds of figures were silent. Under the guidance of the Heaven Immortals, they rushed towards the border between the South Continent and the East Continent.

    Underground, the paper effigy who was filled with paper effigies and immortal beans used Earth Escape and followed behind the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect. Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy had already appeared below the Honglin Kingdom. He frowned and looked at the situation...

    The situation was more than critical.

    He was almost done! Hundreds of figures were fighting in the sky. It was a one-sided siege. The originally bustling capital city was engulfed in smoke. The eastern city gate and city walls werepletely destroyed. A group of armored horses attacked thest line of defense of the soldiers in the city.

    It was a mortal war.

    To be precise, it was a mortal war involving Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Most of the generals had cultivation levels. Due to the fear of negative karma, they usually followed the principle of ¡®soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, immortals against immortals¡¯. Li Changshou spread his immortal senses and observed the surroundings. He saw a few otherrge battlefields.

    The defense line of the Honglin Kingdom was notpletely defeated. There was still arge number of soldiers guarding the territory in several directions. The army that appeared in the Honglin Kingdom¡¯s capital should have sneaked over.

    The two invading tribes were supporting each other. Hundreds of thousands of elite troops were gathered from both the northeast and southeast directions. They were almost unstoppable. Even without the surprise attack on the capital tonight, it would probably be difficult for the Honglin Kingdom tost for half a month. The so-called tribe was just a continuation of the old system of the Xia Dynasty. It did not mean that their strength was inferior to those of the Fang Nation. In the eyes of the prosperous countries in the South Continent, the Honglin Kingdom and the two tribes, as well as the many countries and tribes in the East Continent, were all in the category of ¡®Dongyi¡¯. (1. Dongyi was a collective term for ancient peoples found in Chinese records.] To be safe, Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and quickly discovered something These two tribes should have the support of a Great Immortal Sect. The number of Essence Immortals and Perfected Immortals mixed in the army was extremely shocking. Moreover, their cultivation techniques were quite simr. The battle this time could actually be understood as the Immortal Du Sect fighting for the resources of the mortal world. The Immortal Du Sect was obviously not prepared. The loser truly eats dirt. The few Perfected Immortal executives of the Immortal Du Sect who had been captured by the other party previously were fine. Hundreds of auras were hidden on the way to the Immortal Du Sect. There were more than a hundred Perfected Immortals, thirty to forty Heaven Immortals, and two Golden Immortal realm auras. Is this immortal sect going to ambush the Immortal Du Sect?

    Rather than calling it an ambush, it was more like an obstruction.

    Li Changshou sensed carefully and did not discover much killing intent from the other party. Moreover, the array formation that the other party was deploying was mainly for defense. ording to the situation of the chaotic battles in the South Continent, the other party would most likely only appear and force the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect to return. They would use the hostages in their hands to avoid fighting with the Immortal Du Sect. Whether the Immortal Du Sect chose to fight with the other party depended on many factors. The main thing should be the overall situation of the Honglin Kingdom when the two sides faced off... As the saying went, the goshawk would do its best. Li Changshou did not dare to be careless and immediately began to set up the array. He first secretly informed Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and gathered a group of paper effigies near the East Ocean. At the same time, he called Ao Yi and told him to prepare to contact the experts of the East Ocean Dragon Pce to help at any time!

    After all, the other party had two Golden Immortals. He could not underestimate them...

    Li Changshou could not guarantee anything else. If the other party insisted on ambushing the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect, there would naturally be arge number of reinforcements to help the Immortal Du Sect. That was a small contribution made by the ordinary Essence Immortal disciples of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Li Changshou quickly made preparations and watched the mortal battle. His Dao heart gradually felt strange. Was he worried that the human race will exhaust their strength because of this war?

    That was not the case.

    The destiny of the Primordial World¡¯s human race gathered on mortals, but their strength was gathered on Qi Refinement cultivators. Moreover, the human race itself wasrge enough. The war there would not affect the overall strength of the human race.

    Li Changshou thought...

    Is the battle between the mortal factions caused by the low external pressure, or was the Heavenly Dao influencing them behind the scenes, deliberately slowing down the expansion of the human race? Apart from Saints, Golden Immortals, and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, Pseudo Immortals cannotpletely escape the influence of the Heavenly Dao. To a certain extent, they are no different from these mortals... ¡°Isn¡¯t that too pessimistic?¡± Li Changshou muttered to himself and gently wiped away the abnormality in his Dao heart. He hade here only to wait for the Grand Pure One to arrive and see how he would attack.

    Li Changshou had no intention to interfere in mortal wars. There was huge negative karma... Li Changshou floated out from the depths of the ground and found an empty restaurant near the royal pce. He found a seat and quietly waited for further developments.

    Could it be that the Saint had sent me here for other matters and not for the matter of the Shang Dynasty?

    Come to think of it, the Grand Pure One would always order me to ¡°go¡±. If myprehension ability is substandard or if the Grand Pure Onegs one day...

    Ahem, I can¡¯t talk about my Saint like that.

    Should I create a scene of the Heavenly Soldiers and God¡¯s Arrival to support Youqin?

    Forget it. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother are not at home. I should be more cautious and not get caught red-handed. Fairy Yun Xiao could guess that her main body was in the Immortal Du Sect. The risk of her identity being exposed was not low. She could not do anything unnecessary.

    Of course, if he could help his Toxic Junior Sister with anything, Li Changshou would not be stingy. Just as he was thinking about that, a wave of immortal power fluctuated from the depths of the royal pce in the capital. A ray of sanguine light soared into the sky.

    Li Changshou looked up and saw a light blue flood dragon covered in wounds in the sky above the capital of Honglin! The flood dragon roared and seemed to want to rush into the sky. However, its body quickly copsed. Its body was empty and mixed with some ck ashes... The destiny of the Honglin Kingdom had already copsed!

    ¡°Xuanya... Xuanya?¡± Youqin Xuanya, who was lost in thought while facing the starlight in the sky, turned her head and whispered, ¡°Uncle-Master, Aunt-Master.¡± Jiu Jiu, who was carrying a huge gourd and was dressed in a linen shirt and short skirt, jumped over from the side of the cloud. Jiu Jiu wanted to pounce on Youqin Xuanya andugh with her. However, she thought of something and stopped in front of Youqin Xuanya. She smiled and scratched her head.

    Upon hearing that something had happened in the Honglin Kingdom, Jiu Jiu took the initiative to chase after Youqin Xuanya. She wanted to give Youqin Xuanya more encouragement...

    After entering the immortal sect, he left the mortal world. He should not have been too involved.

    However, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s situation was a little special. She was the princess of the Honglin Kingdom and the chief disciple of the first batch of disciples in the Immortal Du Sect. The Honglin Kingdom was also the ¡°sugar daddy¡± of the Immortal Du Sect... As a result, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s current situation was very delicate. It was so subtle that Jiu Jiu did not know how to persuade her. She could only invite her senior sister over to helpfort Youqin Xuanya. Jiu Yiyi, who was dressed in a purple dress, was holding her sword and walking over from the side.

    Jiu Yiyi smiled gently and said to Youqin Xuanya, ¡°Xuanya, are you thinking about your family?¡± Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips slightly and nodded. There were some emotions on her cold face. She was worried and nervous.

    However, Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and said, ¡°I should have forgotten about the mortal world when I went up the mountain. At this moment, my mortal heart is still uncertain...¡±

    ¡°Silly Xuanya.¡± Jiu Jiu walked over and hugged Youqin Xuanya from behind. She rubbed her forehead against the exposed skin on the back of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ice-blue dress.

    ¡°Who can really not care about their biological parents? It¡¯s just that your parents are different from others.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Xuanya is so soft. Hehehe... Smile, quickly smile for me!¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face lit up. She quickly stopped Jiu Jiu¡¯s mischievous hands, but she could not bring herself tough... ¡°Little Jiu, stop fooling around! Xuanya, don¡¯t mind her. She drank too much and is crazy!¡± Jiu Yiyi made use of her authority as the Eldest Senior Sister in time and pulled Jiu Jiu away from Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back. She forcefully dragged her away, causing the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect to look at her and smile.

    A few immortals from the sect walked over one after another and reminded Youqin Xuanya gently that she did not have to worry too much. The sect would not let this matter rest.

    Youqin Xuanya tried her best to respond to him. Finally, she had some free time. She sat cross-legged on the cloud.

    The others understood and did not disturb him.

    Youqin Xuanya took out an egg that was wrapped in immortal power. She looked at the simple smile on the egg, her eyes filled with determination. Senior Brother Changshou... I will definitely settle this matter.

    Then, she carefully put away the egg. Youqin Xuanya ced the Fire Scale Sword Case on her skirt and closed her eyes to focus. She adjusted her state to its peak.

    If she did not go all out for the matter regarding the Honglin Kingdom, who else could she ask...

    Swoosh!

    The sound of something cutting through the air suddenly broke the silence of the starry night. The cloud floating towards the south became noisy.

    A Grand Elder caught themunication jade token flying from the south. He opened the jade token and read it carefully. His expression immediately turned gloomy.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The enemy has invaded. The Honglin Kingdom has been broken through. The immortals of the Honglin Kingdom have been defeated. The enemy is approaching the pce.¡± The expressions of the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect changed. Youqin Xuanya suddenly stood up. Her face was pale, but there was not much panic in her eyes.

    An elder shouted, ¡°Xuanya...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and lowered her head. Her ponytail swayed gently. ¡°I will listen to the sect¡¯s arrangements. When I make a decision, please do not consider my mortal status!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Grand Elder said firmly, ¡°The Honglin Kingdom is under the protection of the Immortal Du Sect. If we ignore the Honglin Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t the reputation of the Immortal Du Sect be ruined? Half of the Heaven Immortals rushed to the capital to help! You must protect the Honglin Kingdom¡¯s King Qin!¡± Immediately, ten Heaven Immortals from the sect stood up and moved away from the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect. They turned into streams of light and shot towards the south.

    Youqin Xuanya looked uneasy. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Disciple, please go and support them first!¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately jumped out. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Xuanya!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Jiu Yiyi came forward with her sword and looked at the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, who was clearly hesitating. ¡°If we let Xuanya watch from behind, it would be too cruel. Little Jiu and I will do our best to protect her.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    An old woman stood up. She was a Grand Elder in the sect, who was at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    The other elders agreed and reminded them to be careful.

    Jiu Jiu threw the huge gourd on her back out. The gourd expanded in the wind and turned thirty feet long in the blink of an eye. Jiu Yiyi, Youqin Xuanya, and the old woman quickly jumped onto the gourd. Jiu Jiu sat cross-legged at the mouth of the gourd. She raised both her hands and pointed her sword. Two balls of faint light flickered on her fingertips. When they trembled, they were as fast as phantoms and formed aplicated seal. ¡°Quick!¡±

    Jiu Jiu shouted softly and the huge gourd shot towards the south. Due to the fact that it was moving too quickly, it almost flung the three immortals on its back away.

    Youqin Xuanya could not sit still on the gourd.

    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. It was as if something major that was rted to her was happening. ¡°Mother...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya raised her hand to cover the pendant on her chest and forced herself to calm down.

    At that moment, apart from calmness, any excess emotions would only result in negative effects.

    After flying for more than an hour, the old woman behind suddenly shouted,

    ¡°Little Jiu, slow down. The battle is happening 1,500 kilometers ahead!¡±

    Jiu Jiu immediately slowed down and grabbed the jade wine pot hanging from her waist. She took a small sip and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, what happened?¡± ¡°The ones who attacked the Honglin Kingdom are definitely not from simple immortal sects!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s expression turned cold. She sighed and said, ¡°The ten fellow disciples who were sent over just now have been stopped halfway by the other party. The situation is precarious. I¡¯ll rush over to provide support first. Don¡¯t barge in. Wait behind and meet up with the immortals in the sect.¡± After saying that, the old woman leaped up and activated the Rainbow Light Technique. She was faster than the huge gourd when it was flying in the sky. She rushed forward to provide support.

    Jiu Jiu turned to look at Jiu Yiyi and Youqin Xuanya. She asked softly, ¡°Let¡¯s move forward and see if we can help.¡±

    The two of them immediately nodded and agreed. Jiu Jiu once again activated the Evil-Vanquishing Ruyi Sword. This time, she flew a little slower and approached the battleground ahead. However, they were a step toote. Just as they were 500 kilometers away from the battle arena, the eleven Heaven Immortals on their side, including the Grand Elder...

    They were all captured. Jiu Jiu was enraged when she saw that. She activated her first technique and immediately rushed forward to fight the dozens of enemy immortals.

    At that moment, streams of light soared into the sky from the ground. After a while, hundreds of figures gathered and stood on a white cloud.

    There were dozens of Heaven Immortals, more than a hundred Perfected Immortals, and two experts whose auras were vaguely in the Golden Immortal realm!

    Jiu Jiu burped and immediately cringed. She turned to Youqin Xuanya and muttered, ¡°Something seems to be amiss. Should we take our time?¡± He really could not win. Jiu Yiyi was experienced and knowledgeable. She immediately recognized the g that the immortals had erected. ¡°Look at the g they are using. It¡¯s the Dao Immortal Sect of the Middle Continent, the Dao heritage of Chan School.¡± Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°To vie for our territory.¡± Jiu Jiu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the two tribes that attacked the Honglin Kingdom are supported by this immortal sect. This is quitemon... Xuanya, what do you want to do?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya remained silent and gripped the pendant in front of her chest tightly. Jiu Yiyi continued, ¡°They captured the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect but did not kill them. That is also a rule of the mortal world. That way, they will not be considered to have started a war with the Immortal Du Sect. Arge part of the reason for the conflict between the Southern Continent¡¯s mortal nations and tribes is that the immortal sects were secretly fighting for the wealth of the mortal world. Later, arge number of immortals from our sect will rush over. As long as we give up on the Honglin Kingdom, they will return these captured fellow disciples, give gifts, and apologize to the sect. In that case...¡±

    Jiu Yiyi paused and looked at Youqin Xuanya at the same time as Jiu Jiu did. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s expression remained the same. She lowered her head and pondered. Suddenly, he heard the sound of thunder exploding. A thunderous, rough voice echoed in the world, spreading for thousands of kilometers! The person said, ¡°The King of the Honglin Kingdom is dead. The Dragon line of session has been severed. The capital is under our control. Fellow Daoists of the Immortal Du Sect, why are you in a hurry to travel? Fellow Daoists of the Immortal Du Sect, if you agree to give up this piece ofnd, the immortals of your sect will return safely. We will also prepare gifts and visit you in the future to apologize.¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s body trembled and she almost slipped off the huge gourd. Jiu Yiyi sighed. ¡°We were a step toote.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Jiu Jiu pursed her lips. The huge gourd turned a corner and immediately circled towards the southwest direction, crashing into a white cloud.

    Jiu Jiu pulled a long face and started forming hand seals again. This time, she did not speed up the gourd. Instead, she used a brilliant trick to make the huge gourd and the three of them almost transparent.

    ¡°Xuanya, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll bring you there to take a look.¡± Jiu Jiu snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by them!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, this is too risky!¡± As she spoke, Jiu Yiyi looked at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s pale face and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not get too close. One or two people can¡¯t change anything...¡± ¡°Aunt-Master, Uncle-Master, you guys go back first.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said softly and slowly exhaled. Her expression returned to normal. She carried the sword case on her back and jumped out of the gourd. As her skirt fluttered, she conjured a seal with both hands and immediately flew into the

    sky...

    However, the huge gourd turned around and blocked Youqin Xuanya. Jiu Jiu folded her arms and sat at the mouth of the wine gourd. She frowned and said, ¡°What can you do there? Are you going to die for nothing?¡± Jiu Yiyi also persuaded, ¡°Xuanya, the sect has yet to make a decision. Why don¡¯t you wait for the Sect Leader¡¯s orders...¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Aunt-Master and Uncle-Master or the sect.¡± Youqin Xuanya said in a low voice. Her voice did not tremble at all. Her gaze did not waver at all. ¡°Please do not stop me. I will go to the Punishment Hall to ask for punishmentter.¡± Jiu Jiu scolded, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say such things at this juncture! I know that you don¡¯t want your fellow sect members to bleed because of you, but we don¡¯t want to see you die for nothing. I can take care of you if I go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Youqin Xuanya took two steps back and looked at Jiu Jiu. She clenched her fists slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any help. If Aunt-Master insists on forcing me, I¡¯d rather die here!¡± Jiu Jiu could not help but say anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Why are you so stubborn? Do you still want to be with Little Changshou?!¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes turned red. However, she immediately took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°There are things you can do and cannot do. How can you do whatever you want!?!¡± ¡°Are you!?!¡± ¡°Little Jiu!¡± Jiu Yiyi pulled Jiu Jiu and sighed. ¡°Let her go. She should decide her own life.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt-Master.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya bowed and performed a Dao salute. Then, she activated her Dharma spell and shed past the side. She turned into a stream of light and flew south.

    She was traveling at full speed,pletely disregarding the consumption of her immortal power. What Youqin Xuanya did not notice was... as she flew forward, a unique Dao rune of the Wind Escape technique quietly wrapped around her body, making her seem to have temporarily disappeared from the world. She sessfully slipped past the eyelids of the Immortal Dao Sect.

    At the same time, in the royal pce of the Honglin Kingdom, dozens of ck shadows flew everywhere. The sky was illuminated by the mes. In the main hall that was filled with corpses, a female Perfected Immortal dressed in a long robe and a mask kept waving the long whip in her hand. She gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Search! Don¡¯t let half of the Youqin n¡¯s souls go! I want them to beg for death!¡±

    Underground, Li Changshou looked at the new Soul-Bewitching Pearl in his palm and looked up at the ferocious woman. He shook his head slightly.

    How vicious.

    The King had already been assassinated by the guards beside him when the siege began. He naturally left it to Youqin to take revenge. It was not appropriate for him to meddle in the affairs of others and by snatching the soul away first, he was already doing his best.

 Chapter 386 - Senior Brother, Take Care

    <strong>Chapter 386 Senior Brother, Take Care</strong>

    The restrictions on the mortal world¡¯s dynasty must be carried out!

    Li Changshou looked at the Soul-Bewitching Pearl in his hand and felt conflicted.

    As a king, can he be covered in negative karma? The negative karma around his soul was almost ck and gray! If it were not for the soul of his toxic junior sister¡¯s father, Li Changshou would have directly killed him. He could also obtain some merit and count it as the money he had spent on rushing over...

    Why is this happening? Is the King very crippled and violent?

    His immortal senses scanned the various parts of the Honglin Kingdom and realized that the kingdom was quite normal. Mortals could live in peace. Although there were also nobles and ves, they weremon in the mortal world. They would not cause so many negative karma. Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. With his profound deduction skills, he quickly came to a conclusion... It should be because he had defied fate.

    The rulers of the Fang Nation and the tribe held authority and wealth of mortals. Since they could raise a group of immortals to be their ¡°guards¡±, it would not be a problem for them to obtain some pills to increase their lifespan through the town. However, they were originally the rulers of the mortal countries. When the time came, they would die. They would defy the heavenly mandate and continue to sit on the throne of the king. Every year they sat there, the negative karma would deepen. That was because the Heavenly Dao restricted the cultivation of ordinary kings. Moreover, Qi Refinement cultivators would suffer the Heavenly Punishment once they became kings! Thinking about it, he realized it was not easy for the Heavenly Dao. Youqin¡¯s father had already been ¡®Tyrant¡¯ for more than three hundred years. He had umted so many negative karma. Li Changshou reckoned that he would have to stay in the eighteen levels of hell for thousands of years... Why?

    Li Changshou cursed in his heart. His figure shed and left the main hall, heading to the corner of the pce. A chaotic battle was breaking out there. The guards of the pce risked their lives to protect dozens of women in gorgeous brocade dresses. Most of them were concubines of the King in the past twenty to thirty years.

    Among the women, there was a woman with white hair and a dignified expression. She looked very simr to Youqin Xuanya.

    Li Changshou casually took out two paper effigies and calmly made them enter the sleeves of the woman and the young woman she was protecting...

    Other than that, what should I do? Li Changshou pondered carefully. The Saint definitely did not ask him toe here just to save Youqin Xuanya¡¯s parents. Youqin Xuanya was just an ordinary disciple of the Immortal Sect of Ren School. Although she was rather beautiful, her potential was not incredible.

    That was definitely not the reason for the Saint¡¯s attention.

    If the matter in the Honglin Kingdom today was rted to the ¡°Shang Dynasty¡±, would he have be a part of it? If I take Youqin Xuanya¡¯s parents to the ce of cultivation and leave the mortal world, what will happen in the future? Just as that thought surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes watching him from behind. His hair stood on end and his spiritual senses jumped.

    It¡¯s a joke, a joke. Old Master Heavenly Dao, you are very wise. I usually have more bold ideas!

    He quickly erased his previous thoughts and the horror disappeared.

    Alright, I¡¯ll just watch the show obediently and protect Youqin Xuanya¡¯s rtives. I¡¯ll wait for the opportunity to appear. Youqin Xuanya would take a while to arrive. Li Changshou used Earth Escape and followed the women and guards.

    At that moment, the ck shadows that were floating around the pce had varying levels of cultivation. They were from the Void Return realm to the Perfected Immortal realm. Their auras were turbid and filled with ferociousness. They could be called-ipetent fiendish cultivators.

    Many ck shadows were also attracted by the women. They surrounded them and attacked them from afar. They cast various curses and Dharma artifacts.

    They were poor and useless fiendish cultivators.

    A small number of the guards had cultivation levels, but they were quickly defeated by the fiendish cultivators.

    However, at this moment, the guards did not retreat. They gathered and counterattacked with all their might. They used their bodies of flesh and blood to cover the retreat of the women from the pce who had nothing to do with them. ¡°Quickly protect the King and leave!¡± ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t die here!¡± Seeing that, Li Changshou flicked his finger and a few talismans flew out of the ground and stuck to the backs of a few guards who were barely at the Void Return realm.

    The eyes of the guards immediately shone. They raised their heads and roared in anger. They raised their hands and tore off the armor in front of their chests. Their bodies were wrapped in immortal light!

    It was as if a voice was shouting in their ears.

    ¡°You have been strengthened. Hurry up and attack!¡±

    The guards who were enhanced by the spirit talismans growled and faced the fiendish cultivators. Their backs also looked tragic...

    The effect of the talisman could onlyst for a while.

    Li Changshou ced a Soul-Bewitching Pearl underground. He felt that the guards¡¯ character was not bad. Later, he would protect their souls and allow them to reincarnate.

    That was all he could do.

    With the help of a few guards, half of the noblewomen escaped from the pce. However, the mes of war were burning outside the pce, and they could only flee in a panic.

    However, the King was already dead. The Crown Prince of the Honglin Kingdom, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s elder brother, had been ambushed and killed by an immortal cultivator at the front line yesterday. Most of the royals were either in their own fiefs or fighting enemies at the front line.

    The ck shadows, the rebels in the city, and the tribal cavalry that had sneaked into the city were targeting those women.

    The enemy troops kept attacking from afar. The female Perfected Immortal in the pce, who was holding a long whip and wearing a facete, also led a group of ck shadows to chase after them. What was more troublesome was that there were hundreds of enemy immortals in the city. They had also joined the ranks of the ¡°widow of the Honglin Kingdom¡±. They wanted to kill them all. Gradually, the number of people around the queen decreased. However, she held the young woman¡¯s hand and refused to let go. Hundreds of kilometers north of the city, an ice-blueet flew over from the horizon, dragging a faint tail...

    Youqin Xuanya rushed there at a speed that even she did not expect to be capable of. Li Changshou opened his palm and closed his fingers. Another wisp of Wind Escape Dao runes appeared on her body. Li Changshou pondered carefully and quickly made a decision. He took out a ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy from his sleeve and scattered it to the side. In that case, if he were to encounter any dangerter and had to ¡°go all out¡±, he would use two identities to appear at the same time. He wanted to see if he could use this opportunity to eliminate the hidden danger of getting exposed.

    The city was filled with thick smoke, and the night was bright red.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s immortal senses detected that scene from afar. She took a deep breath and continued to fly forward. Mortals were like candles that could be blown out by the wind at any time. There were already vengeful spirits entrenched in the sky. The shattered Flood Dragon line of session of the Honglin Nation¡¯s destiny scattered some afterglow... A wave of sorrow washed over Youqin Xuanya. Her Dao heart tightened as she rushed into the city.

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin,e to my ce first.¡±

    A familiar voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. Youqin Xuanya was stunned. The determination in her heart shattered almost instantly. There was a slight pulling force around her. Youqin Xuanya took the opportunity to descend and hurriedlynded in the forest 50 kilometers away from the capital city. A figure stood on the gentle slope and looked at the King¡¯s City, which was filled with thick smoke.

    Youqin Xuanya could tell who it was at a nce.

    It was Li Changshou of the Immortal Du Sect. ¡°Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya carried the huge sword on her back and walked forward quickly. She frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°The small Dao Sect of Chan School has already sealed its future path. Senior Brother, don¡¯t take any risks. Please leave this ce quickly.¡±

    ¡°I have an escape technique. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou turned around and replied with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you? We can n carefully and rescue him safely...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya had already walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side. She looked up at the male immortal whom she could never see through. There was a hint of gentleness in her eyes, but after a breath, there was only coldness.

    In the starlight, her skin was as white as snow. Her starry eyes, shapely eyebrows, thin lips, and delicate ears, as well as her tall and handsome nose bridge, seemed to be telling of her final determination and stubbornness.

    At that moment, what left a deep impression on Li Changshou was her ck pupils. The starlight reflected in them was the outline of his figure.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m the princess of the Honglin Kingdom. It¡¯s only right for me to fight for the Immortal Protector. However, you are only a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. If you attack, you will give the other party evidence. I don¡¯t want to implicate the sect because of this matter. Senior Brother, please don¡¯t persuade me.¡±

    ¡°Your thinking is a little biased,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect? We are from the same sect and are good friends. How can I watch you get trapped here and not care?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Youqin Xuanya paused and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s face. Then, she smiled. She took a deep breath and deliberately sounded rxed. ¡°Senior Brother, both of us can¡¯t change what happened tonight. I only went to do my part as a child. If you insist on persuading me... then it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t be good friends in the future.¡± Li Changshou could not help but frown. However, Youqin Xuanya had already cupped her fists and bowed to Li Changshou.

    She turned around and walked forward, leaving him with her slender back view.

    It was as if nothing could defeat her...

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya paused. Her lips trembled, but she did not make a sound. She did not turn her head. Instead, she jumped up. Sword shadows appeared around her, and she turned into a stream of light that flew towards the city that was surrounded by the mes of war.

    What should I do? Knock her out? Li Changshou smiled bitterly. If he really stopped her, she would probably have mental demons in the future.

    She would rather break than bend. She was not only facing a powerful enemy, but also her own people. ¡°Up to you.¡± Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and slowly closed his eyes. The image of Youqin Xuanya charging forward in the sky and fighting a few immortals appeared in his mind. Cracks appeared on the Fire Scale Sword Case on her back. With a ng, sixteen flying swords wrapped in ice-blue mes flew out and circled around her. Due to the sudden decrease in speed when she was in the air, the hem of her long dress floated forward like an ice lotus blooming in the night sky. In the sky above the city wall, immortal swords whistled and Dharma treasures shone.

    On the hill, Li Changshou raised his left hand and held his left wrist with his right hand. He aimed his palm at Youqin Xuanya from afar, and invisible Dao runes surged out of his palm. A hundred kilometers away, in the sky above the city, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s speed suddenly increased. The icy-blue mes around the immortal sword increased several times!

    The immortals were caught off guard. In just a single exchange, their Dharma treasures were sent flying, and their bodies were pierced by the immortal swords. In an instant, they turned into corpses that fell from the sky. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s long hair and skirt fluttered slightly. Her body spun gently in the air. She held a long sword that was flying towards her with her right hand. There were specks of starlight around her.

    The jade-like feet wrapped in light white cloth boots pointed downwards. Her figure rushed into the city and flew towards the ck shadows outside the pce.

    The enemy immortals, who had already won a great victory and were searching for treasures everywhere, noticed Youqin Xuanya¡¯s figure. Immediately, Perfected Immortals stopped her.

    Li Changshou burrowed into the ground and quickly returned to the underground of the capital city. He took out various talismans from his sleeve.

    The main person of the Immortal Du Sect, who was an ordinary Essence Immortal, was good at Earth Escape and Talisman Arrays. He could not forget that.

    I¡¯ll protect you today. In the future, you¡¯ll pay me back by working for 500 years. Seriously, can¡¯t you just listen to me? Li Changshou muttered in his heart, but his gaze gradually became sharper.

    The Dao Immortal Sect of the Chan School...

    Could there be a conspiracy behind this?

    Of course, the most likely possibility was that the two tribes controlled by the immortal sect happened to be adjacent to the Honglin Kingdom at the same time. Or perhaps, the Dao Immortal Sect had the intention to operate the southwestern region of the East Continent.

    If it were anyone else, they might not have followed that train of thought.

    However, to the three big shots of Ren School, who werezy and stable, they had to think carefully and make a n to deal with that possibility.

    What was the purpose of targeting the Honglin Kingdom? Was it to deliberately cause a conflict and use that to confirm that the Water God¡¯s main body was in the Immortal Du Sect?

    Someone must have suspected me. Li Changshou¡¯s eyes focused. He carefully sensed the various restrictions on the ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Naturally, he was also multitasking and secretly helping youqin Xuanya fight the enemy. Youqin Xuanya was like a female God of War who had descended from the sky. To outsiders, she only seemed to be at the Perfected Immortal realm. However, the flying swords circling around her were extremely fast. Every attack could injure several people! Even Qi Refinement cultivators of the same realm could not fight her head-on. In addition to Li Changshou¡¯s secret help, Youqin Xuanya was also trying her best to activate her immortal power. Her immortal senses had already locked onto her mother and sister-inw, who were being surrounded by the ck shadows. Youqin Xuanya was in a hurry to save them. She could no longer calcte how to distribute the immortal power properly. Suddenly...

    ¡°Youqin Xuanya!¡±

    A furious roar echoed in the night sky of the capital city. There were a few cracking sounds. The woman in a ck robe and a facete rushed into the sky. She swung the long whip in her hand and shot several ck rays at Youqin Xuanya from afar. The immortals surrounding Youqin Xuanya immediately frowned and retreated. Youqin Xuanya took the opportunity to find an opening and rush forward. Several flying swords rushed forward.

    There was a four-inch-long stone shuttle in each of the ck beams. When it was hundreds of feet away from Youqin Xuanya, it was struck by the flying sword. Following that, ck fog exploded. The ck fog that filled the sky swept towards Youqin Xuanya. Youqin Xuanya immediately retreated, but she was still enveloped by the ck fog.

    Poison!

    However, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s protective immortal light was almost broken!

    Youqin Xuanya immediately took out two antidotes that Li Changshou had given her and stuffed them into her mouth.

    Li Changshou, who was hiding underground, waved his long sleeve. A strong gust of wind blew in all parts of the city, sweeping the ck fog that was about to spread into the sky.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The woman wearing the facete raised her head andughed loudly. At that moment, she did not care about the fact that the poisonous fog that she had released had been swept away for no reason. Her eyes, which should have been clear and bright, were filled with hatred as she stared at Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°You¡¯d actually end up in such a plight too!¡± Youqin Xuanya stood with her sword in hand. She curled her right leg and tapped the tip of her left foot on a flying sword. Her skirt and long hair danced in the night sky. Without saying a word, she rushed towards the ce where her mother and sister-inw were trapped. The armored woman shouted, ¡°Stop her! Capture her alive and bring her to me. I want to kill her personally!¡±

    Many immortals in the city who were on the same side as the woman frowned slightly. No one who went to the mortal world wanted to listen to the orders of a Perfected Immortal who looked like a ¡°bad person¡±.

    However, those immortals recalled the orders and threats they had received previously and could only attack again. Youqin Xuanya was once again surrounded. However, with her sword control technique and the help that Li Changshou had secretly given her, she managed to survive alone. The immortal shadows ovepped, and the sword light rose and fell.

    The Dao technique drew the thunder and the wind, and the sword was devastating. During the intense battle, a shuttle-shaped Dharma treasure attacked and hit Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back. She staggered, but she forced herself to hold back her blood. Her essence soul quickly controlled the immortal power that had almost been scattered.

    Not long after, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s body was covered in wounds. Her icy-blue dress, which was her only favorite, was torn in several ces. The ends of her hair, which had been tied up simply, were also slightly charred and frozen... It was still a little difficult for him to fight against a group of people alone. Moreover, there were one or two enemies who were close to the Heaven Immortal realm around him.

    Suddenly, the woman in the face te and armor let out a sharpugh again. Her words entered Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ears, as if she was forcing Youqin Xuanya to lose her Dao heart. ¡°Youqin Xuanya, do you know who destroyed your Youqin n today? It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! Your father was beheaded by the guards I controlled. The array formation on the city wall was removed by me. I was also the one who proposed the n for the surprise attack tonight! Do you know why? Do you know who I am?! Do you know how resentful I have been all these years!?!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and remained silent. She continued to fight the surrounding immortals, but her eyes were filled with anxiety. At the feet of the woman in the facete,yers of ck shadows had already killed all the guards around her mother and eldest sister-inw. More than ten women in luxurious robes were already about to face the butcher knives of those ck shadows.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya shouted softly. Her body nimbly dodged a few streams of light that were flying towards her. The sixteen immortal swords returned to her back. The ice-blue mes on them condensed into ice crystals, like a magnified snowke that shone with immortal light. She closed her eyes and opened them again. The sixteen immortal swords on her back trembled at the same time and split into sword shadows. They were like divine birds spreading their wings and a peacock spreading its tail behind her. ¡°Disperse!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pointed her sword forward. Sword light surged around her, and flying swords flew in all directions! The surrounding figures were forced to retreat by her. A few cracks appeared in the originally imprable defense!

    If I use an egg to strike a rock, the egg will shatter and the rock will be fine.

    It¡¯s just like how one fights with their cultivation. They have to be flexible. Fighting is not purely apetition of immortal power. ¡°Wind...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya muttered to herself. A spiritual glow flickered in her Dao heart. Her slender and tall figure rode the sword in the wind, leaving faint green shadows behind her. She seemed to have merged into the wind.

    ¡°Stop her!¡±

    A few immortals roared. Dozens of streams of light flew out and immediately blocked Youqin Xuanya¡¯s path.

    However, Youqin Xuanya suddenly turned in the air and drew an arc in the air. She slid past the two immortals. The two immortal swords floating beside her seemed to have no power, but they easily pierced through the two Perfected Immortals¡¯ chests and scratched their essence souls.

    A sanguine glow bloomed behind him and was dispersed by the breeze.

    Youqin Xuanya did not even turn around. Her eyes were fixed on the woman in the ck robe and half-face armor.

    Dashing through the wind! Youqin Xuanya¡¯s long hair did not flutter, but the figures chasing behind her were far away! The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth twitched continuously. A ferocious glint shed across her eyes. She threw the long whip in her hand at Youqin Xuanya from afar. The long whip turned into a huge python with red, ck scales. It opened its mouth and bit Youqin Xuanya.

    The breeze that he had felt on the way here...

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The light in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes flickered. She raised her left hand gently, and her sword fingers turned into orchid fingers. Sixteen immortal swords flew over with the wind. They circled around her fingers for two weeks, and a horizontal tornado appeared in front of her! The tip of the tornado was at her fingertips. The other end expanded to a diameter of hundreds of feet and engulfed the red-ck python! Following that, the sword entered the wind! The sword light stirred in the wind, and the ferocious python was shattered in the blink of an eye. The tornado also exploded, turning into gusts of wind that blew in all directions...

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    The woman in the facete panicked!

    Youqin Xuanya had already rushed a thousand feet away!

    Youqin Xuanya leaned forward and pointed her sword with her right hand. There was only determination in her eyes. Before her sword fingers, the flying swords stuck together and turned into a huge sword wrapped in orange mes! ¡°Gather!¡±

    The wind rose and mes surged! Youqin Xuanya¡¯s seemingly ¡®slow¡¯ figure floated over. As the huge sword condensed, her speed increased once again. Before he could charge forward, he had already turned into a ming meteor and smashed towards the thin figure of the armored woman! There was no killing intent or hatred.

    There was only an unshakable determination and a hint of helplessness hidden deep inside. The ck-robed woman in the facete suddenly revealed a strange smile. Facing such an attack, she seemed to have given up all resistance.

    A ck shuttle appeared in her hand. She casually threw it down at the dozen or so women who were protected by the immortal light below...

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s expression changed. Her Dao heart trembled. She had already broken free from the mysterious feeling she had previously.

    When the sword was less than 30 feet away from the woman in armor, Youqin Xuanya did not hesitate. She let go of the sword and chased after the woman.

    The woman in armor tried her best to dodge to the side, but the huge sword still brushed past her shoulder. Her body was sent flying, and half of her body was almost split apart by the huge sword. However, that person still relied on his own schemes to avoid the fatal blow.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was chasing after the ck shuttle, grabbed it just as it was about to hit the ground. Cracks appeared on the surface of the ck shuttle. However, this time, it did not explode with poisonous fog. Instead, it spat out pitch-ck tongues of fire. Boom!

    Youqin Xuanya was engulfed by the ck mes. The numerous ck shadows surrounding the immortal light barrier were also retreating... In the immortal light below, the white-haired woman looked up at the scene. Her eyes were filled with despair as she shouted, ¡°Little Ya!¡±

    ¡°Where is my son!?! Where is my son!?!¡±

    Underground, Li Changshou stood in the rockyer and looked up at that scene. For a moment, he remained silent.

    The ck mes gradually dissipated. The immortal power barrier below shed gently and could no longer hold on. In the mes, Youqin Xuanya slowly descended. She was surrounded by wisps of green immortal light. Her icy-blue dress was filled with burnt holes. The immortal light around her had sucked away what little immortal power she had. Youqin Xuanya tried her best to adjust her body so that she would not fall. She wanted to stand up andnd on the ground, but her legs were unstable. She knelt in front of the old woman...

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    The old woman held the young woman¡¯s wrist with her left hand. Her right hand trembled as she raised it and extended it towards Youqin Xuanya¡¯s pale and weak face. ¡°Silly Little Ya, why are you back?¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes turned red. She pursed her lips and shook her head.

    A woman¡¯s voice was already shouting in the sky. ck shadows surrounded them from all directions. Fortunately, the immortals who were originally attacking Youqin Xuanya did not move forward. Youqin Xuanya swallowed two pills and took a deep breath. She opened her right hand and transformed her sword into a flying sword to defend herself. She stood up unsteadily and stood in front of her mother and sister-inw. She slowly straightened her back and looked up at the surroundings. ¡°Sword!¡±

    Her voice became hoarse because of her feebleness, but the flying sword still trembled and turned into streams of light, forcing the figures that were rushing over to retreat.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The heavily injured ck-robed woman flew back again and gritted her teeth. She took out a wooden tripod from her chest and poured out pitch-ck poisonous insects. These poisonous insects turned into the size of crows in the blink of an eye and attacked Youqin Xuanya.

    Youqin Xuanya barely managed to form a seal with her hands. She turned around and hugged her mother and sister-inw. The sixteen flying swords quickly circled around her and surrounded the dozen

    or so women.

    The poisonous insects seemed to be made of diamond. They were not damaged by the flying swords.

    The flying swords moved quickly, forming a defensive line that blocked the hundreds of poisonous insects. However, the sword maniption technique consumed a lot of immortal power. The Spirit Pills that Youqin Xuanya had consumed were much better than ordinary recovery-type immortal pills. However, the medicinal power that she was emitting could not stop the consumption of immortal power.

    Without any hesitation, she ignited the power of her essence soul, but she onlysted for a moment...

    ¡°Little Ya!¡±

    The old woman tried to push Youqin Xuanya away, but how could a mortal who had only eaten the Age- Prolonging Pill push a Perfected Immortal? Even if the Perfected Immortal¡¯s immortal power was depleting and bing weaker... Even if that Perfected Immortal could not suppress the injuries she had suffered along the way because she had ignited the power of her essence soul...

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred. The power of her swordsmanship, which had already been engraved into her bones, gradually decreased. Images appeared in her heart. Those images kept ovepping, leaving only her back view. He stood in the blurry light and said to himself warmly...

    With an existence like you, Junior Sister, I can be reminded and illuminated at any time.

    Junior Sister, look at this Heavenly Dao oath. Is it smooth-sailing for me? I¡¯ve always been afraid of trouble, and I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention. I also don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.

    A few years ago, I suddenly had the illness of convulsing when I touched a woman. Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, Ninth Stage of Soul Formation...

    ¡°Senior Brother, take care.¡± Previously on the hill, she wanted to say those words, but her heart trembled and she could not say them.

    Her immortal power was drained...

    The power of her essence soul was almost exhausted. The immortal light on the flying sword began to flicker.

    She felt weak, tired, and the fear that she could not avoid when facing death, but it was all blocked by her firm Dao heart.

    I have no regrets. Noints, no hatred, no regrets.

    Youqin Xuanya slowly closed her eyes. Her essence soul trembled slightly. A wisp of me appeared in the center of her essence soul. She was about to burn her True Spirit to protect that ce for a while.

    She was the head disciple of the Immortal Du Sect and the disciple that her master was proud of.

    Even if she died there, she did not want her soul to fall into the hands of others, lest the immortal sect be humiliated.

    Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let you down...

    Dong!

    Dong, dong, dong... Youqin Xuanya could not help but be stunned. The world in her eyes was almost pale. She lowered her head and looked at her eldest sister-inw, whom she had only met once.

    Youqin Xuanya somehow had the strength to move her right hand over and cover the young woman¡¯s slightly bulging abdomen.

    It was the beating of a heart...

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s fingers trembled, and her eyes suddenly turned red. Her teardrops rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Why... Why...¡±

    She asked repeatedly. The young woman, who had been tensed up, covered her mouth and nose and cried. ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s breathing became irregr. She almost lost her strength and fell to the ground. Ding, ding, ding... The flying swordsnded on the ground one after another. They were already dim.

    ck shadows approached slowly. The poisonous insects gathered in mid-air and floated above Youqin Xuanya like a rock.

    The ck-armored woman in the skyughed maniacally. She pressed her fingers together and the group of poisonous insects smashed down...

    Youqin Xuanya closed her eyes tightly. She held the pendant in her left hand, and her lips trembled as she let out a weak cry...

    ¡°Help me...¡±

    Buzz!

    A ray of golden light suddenly soared into the sky. With Youqin Xuanya as the center, it enveloped an area of 100 feet! The poisonous insects that fell were instantly melted by the golden light. The golden light pierced through the thick smoke and pierced through the night sky! Youqin Xuanya closed her eyes and knelt there. She held the jade pendant with both hands and used herst bit of strength to shout, ¡°Help me! Help me save her... Senior Brother, ah...¡±

    The surroundings of the golden light seemed to quieten down instantly, leaving only her cries.

    A rather tall figure had appeared beside Youqin Xuanya at some point in time. It was a young Daoist. Li Changshou had revealed his appearance in the mountains. He was dressed in a dark blue Daoist robe that could be obtained from the Hundred Mortal Hall. His long hair was tied up simply. He lowered his head and looked at the thin and sorry figure in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s body trembled slightly. She turned around in shock, only to see a huge hand covering her and stuffing a few pills into her mouth.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu!¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky and scanned his surroundings. Talismans flew out of the golden light. In the blink of an eye, the talismans covered the sky and covered the moon. There were thousands or tens of thousands of them... Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded outside the city. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, seal your cultivation level and meditate.¡± Li Changshou paused and looked outside the golden light. The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re an exception.¡±

 Chapter 387 - Support

    <strong>Chapter 387 Support</strong>

    There was only one conclusion to the battle between the Perfected Immortals, the Heaven Immortals, and the Qi Refinement cultivators below the Perfected Immortal realm.

    ¡°You fell before I even used any strength.¡± When the Golden Light Array disappeared, Li Changshou stood quietly in front of Youqin Xuanya, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s mother, sister-inw, and many aunts. He was thinking about the next step. He had been wandering outside for so long using the identity of the Sea God, the Water God, the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, and all kinds of passers-by! Finally, Li Changshou, an ordinary disciple of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Little Qiong Peak, had a chance to appear. He had officially debuted in the Primordial World!

    It looked like a risky move, but in fact, it was the safest move that Li Changshou had made. If someone was really secretly plotting to test the Immortal Du Sect about the invasion of the two tribes, the most likely reason would be that his background was almost exposed and the other party was trying to make a final confirmation... At that moment, he could only take the risk and try to see if he could remove the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God from the background of the Six Immortal Sects of Ren School. If he could seed, it would naturally be a good thing. He could continue cultivating in the sect. If it did not work, it would not be worse than the current situation. He could still be sure that his identity had been exposed and fly from the Immortal Du Sect to the Heavenly Courts to hide... Therefore, it did not matter if he seeded or failed.

    Of course, it was best not to move if he could. It might not be a good thing to be too close to the Saint. In order toplete the next scene, Li Changshou, who was standing in front of Youqin Xuanya, was his main body, which had just rushed over using his escape technique. When his main body escaped, he even overtook a group of experts from the Immortal Du Sect. The most foolproof n was for his main body to act in this manner!

    Although he had taken some risks in this matter, he was not used to going out without the Pagoda Master...

    Later, as long as the schemer appeared or found a suitable opportunity to make the paper effigy of the Water God appear, he would be able to multitask. From his aura, personality, and Dao runes, he would be able to distinguish the Water God from Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. Then, he would be able to obtain an ¡°alibi¡±.

    Of course, he could not deliberately let his main body talk to the paper effigy. That would only make things worse. The two of them had to maintain their respective positions. The Water Gods moved around using their incarnations. This was considered a littlemon knowledge regarding the Heavenly Courts. However, there were still hidden dangers in this n.

    The biggest hidden danger was that the opponents in the city were too weak!

    Even if he had only used a vast number of talismans and secretly set up an array formation to seal hundreds of ipetent immortals of the mortal dynasty, it was actually reasonable to think about it carefully.

    However, the scene and the visual effect... It was easy for others to mistake Li Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak for an expert who could not be hidden.

    Li Changshou wanted to show that he was an ordinary Heaven Immortal who had hidden some of his strength. After all, in the Primordial World, Heaven Immortal realm cultivators were still considered cannon fodder. They would not attract the attention of the big shots... Li Changshou thought carefully and made a weak appearance. How can I force the mastermind to appear?

    Li Changshou looked at the armored woman who was wrapped in talismans and was not far away.

    He had used his immortal power to wrap a Heaven Immortal Poison Pill and injected it into her wound. He had also pasted a few precious Instant Death Talismans on her body to ensure that he could kill her at any time if he wanted to.

    He could not kill them now. They would be usefulter.

    Such a superior ¡®sh*t basin¡¯ would tarnish the reputation of the Dao Mini Immortal Sect... ¡°Senior Brother?¡± Youqin Xuanya, who had already digested the few Spirit Pills, stood up. Her face was no longer pale, and her immortal power was quickly replenished. She immediately asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In a while, you will cultivate here in a heavily injured state. Follow my voice transmission.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou coughed. ¡°I will keep your crying a secret.¡± Youqin Xuanya subconsciously tightened her grip on the corner of her shirt. She blushed and turned her head to the side... ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior Brother. I will definitely return this favor.¡± ¡°Sure. I have something to discuss with youter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He could not help but size up Youqin Xuanya¡¯s profile. Tsk, tsk. Her figure, curves, and beautiful face, especially her dress, which had a few holes in it, revealed a different kind of charm after a battle. There was also a sense of justice that could not be disguised! Sensing Li Changshou¡¯s unrestrained gaze, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s body trembled slightly. She whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, you... can go back and...¡± Perfect! Li Changshou sighed. Seriously!

    It was the number one seed specially made for his ¡®Heavenly Armament n¡¯!

    Before what happened today, he did not realize that Toxic Junior Sister actually had such potential! As long as he continued to nurture her poisonous cultivation level, strengthen herbat power, increase her charm, and give her a few suave big

    moves...

    What are these?

    She would be the best spokesperson for the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recruitment!

    It was definitely an unexpected gain of the night! ¡°Junior Sister Youqin,fort your rtives first.¡± Li Changshou looked at the sobbing women. ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and answered. She turned around and fled. She went to her mother¡¯s side and grabbed her eldest sister-inw¡¯s wrist. Li Changshou naturally understood the reason Youqin Xuanya broke down previously...

    When she found out that the one who had attacked the Honglin Kingdom was the Dao Inheritance Immortal Sect of Chan School and sensed the pressure of two Golden Immortals, she had already forced herself to a dead end.

    Youqin Xuanya was staying in the royal pce of the Honglin Kingdom. She wanted to save her parents and rtives. As the princess of the Honglin Kingdom, she would not implicate the sect... Youqin Xuanya rejected the first helping hand that he had extended to her. Firstly, she did not want to cause trouble for him. Secondly, she did not trust his strength. Thirdly, she was afraid that he would cause internal strife in the Immortal Du Sect and cause more disciples to die. It was indeed something that Toxic Junior Sister could do...

    In the end, Youqin Xuanya discovered that her eldest sister-inw was pregnant. After being impacted, her defenses were shattered. She asked Li Changshou for help not because she wanted to preserve the flesh and blood of the dynasty, but because she felt that the unborn child was innocent... Were all these arranged by the Heavenly Dao? It was not urate to say that it was the Heavenly Dao. After all, the Heavenly Dao was just a convergence of rules. It was an ¡°immunity system¡± that appeared after the Dragon-Phoenix First Cmity in the Primordial World.

    In the Heavenly Dao, the one who could take the initiative to influence everything was the old man who stood at the peak of the Dao! Grandmaster, Dao Ancestor!

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and pondered. He carefully sensed and vaguely realized something. ¡°Xuanya! I¡¯m here to save... Aiya, why are you done?¡± A huge gourd flew over from afar. Jiu Yiyi, who was carrying it, immediately rushed into the sky. However, just like Jiu Jiu, they were puzzled. Li Changshou had previously set up some illusions in the city.

    They saw that there were only battles at the edge of the city. The mortals who had been fighting previously were all lying on the ground with talismans stuck to their bodies... There were also some Qi Refinement cultivators who had dozens of talismans on them...

    Li Changshou¡¯s talismans were drawn by a few paper effigies.

    They were all basic talismans that were easy to understand. Normally, they would not upy too much of Li Changshou¡¯s attention. They could be produced steadily and had a strong umtion of powers.

    Jiu Yiyi stared at Li Changshou. Jiu Jiu had already flown over on the huge gourd and shouted, ¡°Changshou, why are you here!?!¡± Just as Li Changshou was about to answer, a few auras appeared in the sky! The few of them did not dare tough. They immediately prepared themselves and looked up...

    Under the starry sky, several figures were shooting over from the north and northwest. They stopped above the mortal city and faced each other.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, and the Golden Immortal Elder of the Immortal Du Sect, Wang Fugui, stood above Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya, protecting their sect members. Opposite them, an old man with a long crown and a flushed face gently swept his horsetail whisk... Two more figures chased from the north. They were a middle-aged man and an old man. They were the two Golden Immortals from the Immortal Du Sect, who had been lying in ambush along the way. The two of them quickly arrived behind the old Daoist priest who was wearing a long crown. They bowed and said, ¡°Sect Master.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Jiu Yiyi and Jiu Jiu. The three of them bowed to the sky and shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡± He could not lose. His aura could not be weak.

    Ji Wuyou nodded with a smile. He looked down and saw the mess in the city. He saw Youqin Xuanya covered in wounds and Li Changshou¡¯s helpless expression. He was instantly enraged!

    Ji Wuyou said coldly, ¡°Perfected Dao Yu, isn¡¯t your sect going too far today!?!¡± ¡°Why do you say that, Sect Leader Wuyou?¡± The old Daoist priest, the Sect Leader of the Dao Immortal Sect, Perfected Dao Yu, frowned and said, ¡°My Dao Immortal Sect has been following the rules this time. We did not injure the Perfected Immortals and Heaven Immortals who came to help you. How can we say that they have gone too far?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem... Hmph! This ce is under the protection of the Immortal Du Sect. You attacked without even saying anything. How can you say that it is in ordance with the rules?¡±

    Ji Wuyou squinted and said coldly, ¡°Why? Do you think that just because there are fewer immortals in the Immortal Sect of Ren School, you can bully us as you please? Your Chan School is too much of a bully!¡± The Sect Leader of the Dao Immortal Sect frowned when he heard that.

    Exalted Wang Fugui, who was beside Ji Wuyou, could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Sect Leader, why are you talking about the two sects? Will the matter blow up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Ji Wuyou was in high spirits. He smiled calmly and looked at Li Changshou. ¡°We will definitely win this round.¡± After all, the voice transmission he had just received from the Little Daoist Master of Ren School was just an instruction to get involved.

    Ji Wuyou, an oldbat unit, ahem, an ordinary old Golden Immortal. How could he not understand these?

    It was very stable!

    The Sect Leader of the Dao Immortal Sect frowned and pondered for a while. ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou, why don¡¯t we wait for a while and wait for everyone to arrive?

    Tell me again.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ji Wuyou flicked his sleeve. ¡°If your sect does not give us an exnation today, I will not let you off!¡± Perfected Dao Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He did not say anything else and closed his eyes. Ji Wuyou brought Exalted Wang Qing down and expressed his concern for Youqin Xuanya. He also sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou. Li Changshou gave the Sect Leader a simple exnation of his next move. He mainly wanted the Sect Leader to grasp the core principles and adapt to the situation.

    If he set the lines for the Sect Leader, it would affect his ability.

    After waiting for a while, streams of light came from the North Sky.

    The Immortal Du Sect had sent arge number of immortals below thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm back. Another group of Peak Leaders and elders had rushed over. At that moment, they were also aggressive. The strength of those below the Golden Immortal realm was not weaker than the other party!

    The hidden strength was not included. The Dao Immortal Sect was also urgently deploying people. Clearly, they did not expect the Immortal Du Sect to deploy so many experts. Especially when the Pill Tripod Peak Elder Wan Linyun, who had been in seclusion to attack the Golden Immortal realm recently, appeared...

    The old man supported himself with his walking stick and looked at the immortals of the Daowei Immortal Sect expressionlessly. More than 90% of their Dao hearts had more or less changed. Li Changshou habitually wanted to take advantage of the situation and hide among the crowd in the sky. However, when he thought of the scheme that he had nned today, he endured it. Sometimes, when you can¡¯t retreat, you have to advance...

    When the immortals from both sides arrived, a total of more than seven hundred immortals from the two immortal sects stood in the air. They released their auras and fought in the air. The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, took two steps forward. His slender figure exuded a sense of pride... and a hint of confidence. On the other hand, Immortal Daowei frowned slightly. There were many thoughts in his mind. Ji Wuyou said, ¡°Most of them have arrived. If you want to be reasonable, send the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect, who had been ambushed and captured by you, back first. If you want to start a war, I and the entire Immortal Du Sect will fight you tonight!¡±

    The immortals on both sides were stunned.

    The Sect Leader has such a violent personality. Is he that confident?

    Perfected Dao Yu frowned and pondered. He flicked his horsetail whisk and an old Heaven Immortal beside him stepped out. He raised a pagoda and released eighteen captives, allowing them to fly back to the Immortal Du Sect.

    He was naturally a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect who had been captured previously. The disciples looked ashamed. They covered their faces and bowed. The Grand Elders encouraged them warmly and let them return to their positions. Perfected Dao Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Since we have returned the captured immortals and the Immortal Du Sect is fine. Why don¡¯t we discuss this here? Sect Leader Wuyou, can you let us have Honglin Kingdom?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about it. I won¡¯t let you,¡± Ji Wuyou said calmly. ¡°The three sects are one family. During the Three Sects¡¯ Meet, both of our sects will meet. Now that the Immortal Sect of Chan School has taken the initiative to cause trouble and intends to destroy the harmony of the three sects, how should we deal with this matter?¡±.

    ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou, how can you be so unreasonable!?!¡±

    Perfected Dao Yu was also a little angry. He said loudly, ¡°The battle in the mortal world does not affect the sect. This is the rule of the Primordial World! We have been tolerating the Immortal Du Sect all this while. Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ji Wuyou frowned and said, ¡°Did you set this rule? Do you know that I have a grand-disciple who is the daughter of the King of Honglin and has been cultivating in my sect for many years? Is this considered a cmity that affected the sect? If my disciples are bullied and I don¡¯t step forward, who will protect me when other big Immortal Sects bully

    me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun shouted and leaned on his walking stick. He exuded an extremely dangerous aura!

    ¡°Fight me!¡±

    Ji Wuyou almost panicked. Why is this old man so excited?

    Old Master Wan Linyun¡¯s yelling made the immortals from both sides tense up. They took out different types of bricks and activated various immortal powers.

    At that moment, he heard a burst ofughter from the sky. An old Daoist priest dressed in a purple robe with a slightly plump face rode a cloud and flew over quickly. However, his move to suppress others with his own might... was ordinary. The fat old Daoist priest shouted, ¡°Why are we going to fight tonight? I am Dao Weizi, the founder of the Daowei Immortal Sect and a cultivator of the Jade Void Pce. Fellow Daoists of Ren School, please give me some face! Hahahaha!¡± An in-name disciple of a Saint? Ji Wuyou frowned. The elders of the Immortal Du Sect were also facing a formidable enemy. I did not inform Master toe and support me previously. What should I do... At that moment, a voice transmission entered his ears. Ji Wuyou immediately regained hisposure and said calmly, ¡°There are so many countries in the Primordial World. Why do you fancy the Honglin Kingdom, Fellow Daoist?¡± The slightly plump old Daoist priest who had just arrived frowned. He did not expect Ji Wuyou to change his tone so quickly. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Wuyou.¡± Dao Weizi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with your master. Why don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Senior, are you trying to suppress me with your seniority?¡±

    Ji Wuyou cut him off. ¡°Are you bullying the Immortal Du Sect because our Ancestral Master is not here? Or do you think that there are no experts in Ren School?¡±

    Dao Weizi said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me talk to you about what happened today? In order to avoid a conflict between the two families and cause other unhappy matters to arise, Disciple-Nephew Wuyou, you should bring your people back.¡±

    Ji Wuyou lowered his head and coughed twice. There was a hint of indignation in his eyes. The immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were both angry and helpless.

    However, Ji Wuyou¡¯s next move was a little unexpected, but it was reasonable.

    He looked sad and sighed.

    ¡°An expert from Ren School has appeared! Senior from Ren School, look at how the Dao Immortal Sect is bullying us!¡±

    Two rays of light suddenly appeared in the starry sky...

    It was a water-blue shooting star and another fiery-red one. They were slowly circling and chasing each other. In the blink of an eye, they turned into a Water-Fire Taiji Painting. Under the Taiji Painting, an old Daoist priest¡¯s figure appeared out of thin air.

    He was dressed in a white robe and held a horsetail whisk in his hand. His thin face smiled slightly and had a casual andfortable Dao rune.

    An immortal from the Immortal Du Sect shouted, ¡°Water God! Water God of the Heavenly Courts!¡± It was indeed Li Changshou. Li Changshou smiled calmly and lowered his head to look at the immortals from the Immortal Du Sect below. He then looked at his main body, who was standing on the ground and looking up at the starry sky with an ¡°amazed expression¡±. For a moment, he felt that it was quite strange.

    However...

    He really could not do too much of that. It was easy for him to develop mental illnesses.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°May I speak to you on behalf of the Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    Dao Weizi¡¯s expression turned extremely solemn. He lowered his head and bowed with a Dao salute. He said, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Senior Brother Water God. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When an in-name disciple of a Saint encountered an official disciple of a Saint, he naturally had to lower his position.

    Dao Weizi smiled and said, ¡°There were some trivial matters today. I never expected to trouble you, Water God.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly. ¡°The Great Daoist Master has ordered me to take charge of the teachings of Ren School. There are only six immortal sects in total. I have to protect them.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked towards the northwest. There, the sky was filled with golden light. A figure sat on the cloud and flew over quickly. Although they were still tens of thousands of kilometers away, the other party¡¯s aura and pressure could be felt there without any resistance. The immortals on the cloud were stunned. They had no idea what was going on tonight... Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you afraid of making a mistake? Why did you call the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School the moment I appeared?¡± Dao Weizi naturally understood the deeper meaning in Li Changshou¡¯s words. He shook his head calmly and said, ¡°Senior Brother Water God has a high position in the Heavenly Courts and is a top mighty figure in Ren School. I believe that my cultivation level is low and my knowledge is shallow. I¡¯m afraid I will anger Senior Brother Water God, so I invited Teacher Randeng over to have a chat.¡±

    Randeng! Li Changshouughed in his heart. His guess was not wrong. Indeed, that old fellow was behind it!

    He was the only one who was involved in Chan School. The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect looked at the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Most of them were looking forward to seeing if the hot man would appear tonight. After all, there were few experts in Ren School. The only person who could help the Water God was the Great Daoist Master...

    However, the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were soon disappointed. When Randeng flew in and was less than a hundred kilometers away, a Taiji Painting vortex suddenly appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s Water God paper effigy. A small pagoda and a bronze ruler fell from it and were caught by the water god. Hence, the Water God held his ruler and looked calmly at Daoist Randeng, who was flying over from afar. Thetter immediately slowed down.

    That was the support of Ren School!

    On the ground, Li Changshou¡¯s heart warmed. After all, when the Saint or the Great Daoist Master gave him the treasure, they hadnded on the paper effigy¡¯s head and not his main body.

    It was a tacit agreement to his n tonight.

    However, there was one thing...

    Li Changshou looked at the shattered jade token in his sleeve. He did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for the big shot who had given him the jade token toe here.

    At the same time, above the South Ocean, the Five-colored Divine Light shed past and shot towards the southeast of the East Continent!

 Chapter 388 - Give Meâ€¦ Some Face!

    <strong>Chapter 388 Give Me... Some Face!</strong>

    As soon as Randeng appeared, their equipment was already in ce. Not only did they give him life-saving equipment, but they also gave him the Cosmic Ruler...

    What does the Saint want me to do? Should I break the enemy¡¯s plot and warn this old Daoist priest to behave?

    I should be beating up Randeng today. Otherwise, the Saint would not have given me the Cosmic Ruler.

    However, he could not take the opportunity to wipe out Randeng. Otherwise, the Saint should have sent the painting over. Without the Taiji Painting, Li Changshou believed that he was not a match for Randeng Li Changshou was calm andposed.

    He rode a cloud and arrived above the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect. His eyelids were half-open, and his white hair was moving slightly. The aura of Heaven and Earth slowly descended around him. He kept the Cosmic Ruler in his sleeve. The spiritual will in his heart jumped. He subconsciously shouted, ¡°Little Disciple, what should we do this time? Should we just kill Randeng?

    I¡¯ve long disliked that lousy coffin andmp. Master has agreed to it today. We have to destroy it!¡±

    ¡°Pagoda Master, don¡¯t be anxious. There will be another experting to helpter,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile in his heart. ¡°After all, Randeng is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. It¡¯s not safe for us to attack directly. Let¡¯s see if we can force him to attack us and then fight back.¡± The Pagoda Master was puzzled.

    ¡°Who else ising? My eldest disciple is lying under the tree and watching the show. He doesn¡¯t have any intention ofing over to y. However, Little Disciple, don¡¯t underestimate Randeng. In ancient times, this fellow was very cunning. He did have some hidden intentions. The old master is also watching. Don¡¯t fail him.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The Grand Pure One was watching the show!

    Another spiritual will was transmitted. However, the Cosmic Ruler also spoke. He said in Li Changshou¡¯s head, ¡°I know that Randeng is wrong and prideful!¡±

    Li Changshou thanked him and became more vignt...

    At this moment,his vignce against Randeng had exceeded 100%.

    How many times had he fought with Randeng? Not only did he fight from afar, but he was also able to advance and retreat freely during his first sh with Randeng. That showed how thick-skinned he was.

    There was no need to guess today. Since Randeng had chosen to go head-on with him, he must have yed some tricks and ambushed something...

    However, Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He did not even bother to snatch the right of speech from Randeng.

    As expected, just as Burning Lamp arrived above the immortals of the Dao Immortal Sect, there was a hint of dissatisfaction on his seemingly solemn but actually thin and withered face. ¡°However, the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools would not harm the harmony of the Three Schools in this mortal battle. Why did the Water God appear personally?¡±

    1111

    The entire night sky suddenly became extremely quiet. The immortals from both sides did not dare to move or make a sound. Their immortal senses and gazes were all focused on the expert from Ren School who was holding the small pagoda, also known as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.

    Why... is there no sound? Li Changshou stood still quietly. His eyes were half-closed, as if his mind was not there. On the ground, Youqin Xuanya, who had been meditating with her eyes closed, opened her eyes curiously. However, she looked at Li Changshou, who was standing with his hands behind his back. She recalled her senior brother¡¯s instructions and continued to close her eyes to recuperate.

    The night sky was filled with awkwardness.

    Daoist Randeng did not react at all.

    ¡°Since the Water God did not say anything, it means that he has acknowledged this matter. Your Ren School has bullied my Chan School. What should we say about this?¡±

    1111

    The immortals from both sides waited for a while. The Water God remained standing there silently.

    If not for the fact that the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in the Water God¡¯s hand was spinning slowly, the immortals would have thought that it was a still scene...

    What happened? On the other hand, Burning Lamp frowned deeply. His eyes flickered, as if he had thought of many things and made many calctions in that short period of time. ¡°Water God.¡± There was a hint of anger in Randeng¡¯s voice. ¡°Could it be that you think that I, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, am not worthy of talking to you and want to invite the Sect Master of Chan School toe personally?¡±

    Li Changshou did not answer any of the three questions. No matter how patient Randeng was, he had to show his anger. However, Li Changshou stood there quietly, as if he had fallen asleep.

    This...

    The immortals from the Dao Immortal Sect and the Immortal Du Sect were confused. They did not know what the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was up to.

    However, the strange thing was that the immortals suddenly felt awkward when they could not get a response from Randeng after three consecutive questions...

    Dao Weizi, who was cultivating in the Jade Void Pce, immediately stood up when he saw an opportunity. He flicked his horsetail whisk and bowed to the ¡°Water God¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brother Water God, Teacher Randeng asked you a question. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Li Changshou slowly lifted his eyelids. His eyes flickered, as if he had just woken up from a dream. ¡°Oh? Deputy Sect Master Randeng has arrived? He¡¯s actually flying so fast!¡± Li Changshou smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°Sorry, sorry. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. I initially set up restrictions for the incarnation. When I saw someone performing a Dao salute, my attention immediately returned. However, he had forgotten that the Deputy Sect Master Randeng imed to be of the same generation as the Saint. He would not greet others normally. It¡¯s indeed my fault. I was too engrossed in watching a silly roe deer rolling in the snow using the other incarnations that I failed to notice the arrival of Deputy Sect Master Randeng. What did Deputy Sect Master Randeng just say? Can you say it again?¡±

    Under the night sky, it was even quieter than before.

    At that moment, the immortals of the Dao Immortal Sect were shocked and angry. They were all from Chan School. They were naturally indignant that their Deputy Sect Master had been ridiculed. The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect felt that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was rather powerful. He did not take the ancient mighty figure, Randeng, seriously at all. Could this be the confidence of Ren School?

    On the other hand, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, had a thoughtful look in his eyes. He carefully understood the deeper meaning behind the words of the Water God. It was impossible for such experts to only have superficial meanings in a confrontation. The Water God seems to be beating around the bush and scolding Randeng for being rude, but in fact, on a deeper level... Yes, he might be scolding Randeng for being a silly roe deer! Why?

    Ji Wuyou maintained hisposure on the surface. In his heart, he was simr to the small group of Qi Refinement cultivators there. They were all puzzled. Randeng¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. This time, he was really angry. ¡°Water God, why do you have to degrade yourself like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked by others?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. Unknowingly, he grasped the control of the conversation and shouted, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, please pay attention to your words! I know that you hate the Three Sects. Ahem, you are very protective of them. When you saw the tense situation here, you must have been a little anxious so you spoke without thinking. However, I¡¯m now a third-order legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m in charge of the water affairs of the Three Realms. I won¡¯t be degraded. Deputy Sect Master Randeng said that I¡¯m being unreasonable and that I¡¯m being mocked. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the water affairs of the Three Realms are all nonsense and that the mighty Heavenly Courts are being mocked? Could it be that you are dissatisfied with the Heavenly Dao and cannot tolerate the Heavenly Courts so you secretly mocked the Dao Ancestor who wanted to establish the Heavenly Courts? This is a huge sin!¡± The corners of Ji Wuyou¡¯s mouth twitched violently when he heard that.

    What does it mean to be aboveboard?

    This was the real deal!

    Randeng was used of insulting the Dao Ancestor after a casual remark!

    Randeng did not dare to wait any longer. He immediately cursed, ¡°The Water God is really getting better and better at sophistry.

    I respect the few Sect Masters very much, and I respect the Dao Ancestor even more!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said leisurely, ¡°Why do I not believe it? If I were to respect the Dao Ancestor so much, would Deputy Sect Master Randeng have chosen not to go to the Purple Cloud Pce during the three Dao preachings?

    Tsk tsk, the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s words and actions are different. I can¡¯t help but suspect that you are scheming about how to make the three sects split up and the Dao Sect weaken!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me! The Water God has been continuously targeting me, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. You have also been tainting my reputation. What do you want? What do you want!?!¡±

    A cold glint flickered in Randeng¡¯s eyes. He had really been poked in the wound. ¡°I¡¯m ndering you?¡± A nk scroll appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. The scroll flickered with golden light and emitted a faint Heavenly Dao pressure. Li Changshou raised it high and said loudly, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, you secretly instructed Dao Weizi to set up a trap around the Honglin Kingdom more than twenty years ago and plot against the Immortal Du Sect today. I have already gotten the heavenly secrets from the Heavenly Dao! Do you dare to swear to the Heavenly Dao in front of everyone and let the Saints bear witness to prove that you are loyal to Chan School and have never schemed against the Three Sects!?!¡±

    Randeng said calmly, ¡°Does the Water God dare to swear to the Heavenly Dao in public that he has never targeted me, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School?¡±

    ¡°Is the Deputy Sect Master afraid?¡±

    ¡°The Water God should be afraid.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed afraid...¡± Afraid... to admit it? Randeng frowned. He had just tried to gain the upper hand in the verbal exchange when Li Changshou suddenly made a sharp turn and beat him again. Li Changshou¡¯s gaze gradually dimmed. There was an inexplicable sadness on his face. He took two steps forward and held the scroll in his hand. He slowly opened it and looked at the rich Heavenly Dao power on it. His eyeballs moved slightly from the right to the left, and he slowly read from top to bottom. However, after reading the opening, waves of True Samadhi mes suddenly surged out from his hands and burned the scroll! Li Changshou sighed slowly. ¡°I¡¯m indeed afraid. Deputy Sect Master Randeng... The Dao Sect had been in operation for a long time. The Saint had taught the Dao while the disciples of the Saint had worked hard in the Three Realms and scattered the Dao Sect¡¯s fire seedlings across the world. That was how the Dao Sect had prospered. Even if you make all sorts of mistakes and have thousands of schemes, you are still the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. If something were to happen to you, it would affect the luck of Chan School and the destiny of the Dao Sect.¡±

    He sighed. The white-haired figure sighed andmented helplessly with some sadness. At that moment, everyone looked at Randeng. They were puzzled, confused, and even resentful... Ji Wuyou¡¯s eyes were filled with longing as he looked up at the back of the Water God. His heart was in turmoil...

    What realm is this?

    Is this the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God?

    Ji Wuyou could not guarantee that he hadpletely understood the battle just now. He could roughly understand the few steps that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God had taken. First, he would be silent in the beginning and avoid the conflict. Then, he would gain the upper hand. Following that, he wouldpletely disrupt the rhythm of Randeng ... The most exciting thing was that he had created something out of nothing. He had burned it before the other party had asked him to show the scroll. He had used it to use him. Randeng could only remain silent. Everything he said was wrong

    At that point in the battle, the Ren School had already won. Moreover, they had sessfully turned the possible conflict between Chan School and Ren School into doubts about the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School...

    He then recalled that the Randeng was not a disciple of a Saint nor an in-name disciple of the Dao Ancestor. He was originally an ¡°external Dao¡±. Only then did Ji Wuyou realize that the Water God¡¯s words contained such a ¡°killer move¡±!

    That was not all.

    Dirty, really dirty! Following that, Ji Wuyou also began to feel curious. He did not know what to do next.

    At this moment!

    A strange snort sounded beside the immortals¡¯ ears. It was like a thunderp, making the immortals with weaker cultivation levels feel dizzy. A five-colored glow lit up in the sky. The divine light was like a divine bird spreading its wings. In the blink of an eye, it arrived and turned into a slender figure. The person was dressed in a green cloth robe and had a golden phoenix crown on his head. He walked over with his head held high. His aura was chaotic. There were five light rays around him. His long neck and handsome face made it impossible for anyone to tell if he was male or female at a nce... He took a few steps forward and locked his gaze on Randeng

    At that moment, Randeng was filled with anger. He looked over coldly, and their gazes collided in the air. They could read each other¡¯s hostility.

    Suddenly, he heard the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God mutter softly from afar, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, don¡¯t sh with him like that. He is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. His status in the sect is very high.¡± ¡°Randeng?¡± Kong Xuan raised his head slightly and revealed a look of disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just the Spirit Coffin Craftsman from ancient times who carried a coffin and scammed the old Daoist priest of Spirit Vulture Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Peacock.¡± Randeng clearly recognized who Kong Xuan was.

    However, just as Li Changshou had expected, Burning Lamp did not know how powerful Kong Xuan was.

    The anger that he had stirred up in Randeng happened to find a breakthrough... Randeng said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t cause a karma disaster for yourself. On ount of the fact that you don¡¯t have many bloodlines in the Phoenix n, quickly leave lest I hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Karma disaster? You hurt me?¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s slender phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you really think that you will be a member of the Dao Sect after bing the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School? Moreover, your position as the Deputy Sect Master was obtained from the Saint. Which living being in the Primordial World who survived from the ancient times doesn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou held his horsetail whisk and asked in confusion, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s impossible, right? Deputy Sect Master Randeng¡¯s cultivation level is high and he has many numinous treasures. Why would he do such a thing?¡±

    Kong Xuan shrugged and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the others.¡±

    ¡°How dare you peacock! I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today!¡± Randeng suddenly shouted. The golden light in the world trembled, and the night sky was as bright as day.

    Randeng revealed his 60-feet-tall Treasure Image Dharma body. He raised his hand and threw a green beam at Kong Xuan. The green beam wrapped around a long ruler.

    In the blink of an eye, the long ruler turned thousands of feet long and smashed down at Kong Xuan!

    Kong Xuan¡¯s expression was cold. There was no nervousness in his eyes. He raised his right hand high and the Five-colored Divine Light around him flickered. It condensed into a five-colored giant hand in front of him and grabbed at the shadow of the ruler. In the blink of an eye, the hand formed by the Five-colored Divine Light stopped the long ruler thrown out by the Burning Lamp. The divine light in his palm swayed, and the Connate Five Elements Qi rotated. The long ruler trembled violently.

    Daoist Randeng¡¯s body swayed backward, and his solemn expression changed. He hadpletely lost contact with his Cosmic Ruler!

    The huge hand and the shadow of the long ruler disappeared. The long ruler turned two feet long and was pinched by Kong Xuan. It rotated twice on his fingertips. Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are indeed useless.¡±

    At that moment, Randeng was shocked and angry. If it were any other time, he would have long retreated. However, in front of so many immortals, he had thrown away the treasure and left. He would no longer have to move around in the Primordial World.

    He condensed a huge palm and smashed it at Kong Xuan from afar. The five-colored divine light around Kong Xuan transformed into a rainbow that enveloped him and collided with Randeng. The Spirit Coffin on Randeng¡¯s shoulder shone brightly. The universe around him was like a swamp. He pointed at Kong Xuan from afar, and ripples appeared in the universe... Kong Xuan naturally would not face it head-on. His figure shed to the left. He opened his left hand and the Five-colored Divine Light swept towards Burning Lamp¡¯s Dao Body. In an instant, divine light shone and the golden light became thicker.

    The treasuremp in the coffin emitted seven-colored rays of light, blocking the Five-colored Divine Light. However, the rays of light were disintegrating at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    At that moment, he suddenly heard an explosion. Another long bronze ruler appeared behind the burningmp! The ruler was simr to the appearance of the Cosmic Ruler of Randeng. The power it emitted was far beyond what that of Randeng¡¯s couldpare to!

    The water god had attacked!

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, the Pagoda Master was shouting angrily, ¡°Hit hismp! Hit hismp!¡± Layers of ripples spread out from the Cosmic Ruler. At the moment before Randeng could react, it smashed straight onto the Spirit Coffin Treasure Lamp!

    The seven-colored light shed and immediately dimmed. Themp¡¯s wick was only slightly lit. Themp itself was sent flying by the Cosmic Ruler! The Five-colored Divine Light swept towards themp, which immediately dispersed its treasure image. Its figure shed out of the Five-colored Divine Light and rushed towards the treasuremp that had been sent flying. At that moment, Randeng heard the shout that almost caused his immortal power to go berserk... ¡°Guys! Stop fighting!¡± Li Changshou shouted from the side, ¡°Just stop on the ount of the Water God!¡±

    As he spoke, he had already recalled the Connate numinous treasure, the Cosmic Ruler, with his right hand. He aimed at themp that flew out and threw it again! Li Changshou only made a forward tossing motion, and the Cosmic Ruler appeared beside the coffinmp. Before themp could be lit, it was sent flying again! The Five-colored Divine Light swept over from the side again. Randeng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. A zed Pagoda appeared above his head. He resisted the Five-colored Divine Light with the pagoda, but his body staggered because of the Five-colored Divine Light. His protective immortal light flickered. If not for the fact that Randeng¡¯s realm was high and his umtion was deep, he would have been thrown into chaos and his cultivation would have been sealed! The zed Pagoda was affected by the Five-colored Divine Light. The immortal light quickly dimmed. Li Changshou recalled the Cosmic Ruler and shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of Deputy Sect Master Randeng! Fellow Daoist, you must not destroy Deputy Sect Master Randeng¡¯s treasures first. If that happens, I¡¯m afraid Deputy Sect Master Randeng will really not be able to withstand your divine light!¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled when he heard that. He originally did not want to use his divine light tond treasures on others while fighting two against one. Although he could, there was no need.

    However, since the Water God had said so, he would naturally cooperate. At that moment, he aimed at the zed Pagoda. The Five-colored Divine Light returned and easily brought the pagoda back.

    Randeng was on the verge of vomiting blood. At that moment, he could not be bothered with the pagoda. He only wanted his intrinsic treasuremp. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    His voice stopped, and the universe was suddenly sealed.

    Crash...

    A wave of water swept across the universe, and the starry sky turned a deep blue. Twenty-four huge stars flickered in the sky. The mysterious Dao runes were fixed on Daoist Randeng, who did not have any treasures to protect him, in the sky!

    He heard a loud shout from the sky.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ve already protected you! Everyone, give me Zhao Gongming, some face. Stop fighting.¡±

    Just as Li Changshou was about to put away the Cosmic Ruler, he heard Master Zhao, who had just appeared in the sky, exim.

    ¡°Oh no, why is my treasure broken? Why is it not listening to me?¡± In the sky, Daoist Randeng, who was still charging forward, had an angry expression on his thin face. His eyes were almost popping out...

 Chapter 389 - Shang Dynasty (2)

    <h4>Chapter 389 Shang Dynasty (2)</h4>

    Why is Master Zhao here? Li Changshou really did not expect that. He had considered attacking together with Kong Xuan. There was a small chance that he would rm the experts of Chan School toe and stop the fight. However, Master Zhao¡¯s descent from the sky was indeed beyond imagination. Big Sister Kong¡¯s Five-colored Divine Light, Master Zhao¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, and the two top experts below the Primordial Saint were holding two types of powerful mystical abilities and Dharma treasures. At the same time, they were trying to trip Daoist Randeng up! There was Daoist Randeng who did not have the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls to deduce the twenty-four heavens...

    It was notplete!

    However, Randeng was now the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. Just as Li Changshou had said previously, no matter how good the opportunity was, he could not really touch Randeng. At the very least, he could not let the disciples of the Dao Sect do it.

    Li Changshou had previously considered using someone else to kill him. He had sent the coffinmp flying twice because of that. However, he could not bear to cheat Kong Xuan...

    Li Changshou, Kong Xuan, and Zhao Gongming sent a voice transmission. The three figures rushed towards Randeng at the same time. However, Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming were as rxed as if they were taking a stroll. Kong Xuan, on the other hand, was rushing at full speed with the Five-colored Divine Light. He rushed to Burning Lamp¡¯s side and began to release the Five-colored Divine Light continuously from less than ten feet away. When Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew forward, he did not forget to shout, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan¡¯s extreme speed mystical ability is really astonishing. I can¡¯t make it in time.¡± When Zhao Gongming ¡°plunged¡± downwards, he sighed. ¡°The mystical abilities of the Phoenix n are indeed extraordinary! Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, please show mercy. You can¡¯t kill the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Kong Xuan used his nasal voice to express his dissatisfaction. The Five-colored Divine Light continued to brush at themp.

    They sealed his cultivation level and senses, and searched for treasures...

    Not long after, a numinous treasure and a small pile of precious materials appeared behind Kong Xuan.

    It was an ultimate killing mystical ability, but now, it was being used as a wonderful technique.

    Most of the numinous treasures were ordinary Postnatal numinous treasures. There were also a few Connate numinous treasures with astonishing spirituality. For example, the 108 prayer beads, a purple-gold alms bowl, and two pearls that contained astonishing Dao runes.

    When Kong Xuan refreshed the page, his expression was filled with contempt. Although he did not stop attacking, he did not touch the items that he had obtained. He only threw them behind him using the divine light. Below, the immortals from the Dao Immortal Sect and the Immortal Du Sect looked up at the scene that was happening. They would definitely look for their chins on the groundter. What... is going on? The ancient mighty figures, the big shots of the Dao Sect, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, and Daoist Randeng, who was of the same generation as the Three Pure Ones, were lying on their heads. They were fixed by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and brushed by the Five-colored Divine Light. Apart from their robes...

    His storage Dharma treasures were almost depleted!

    Who could not tell? Today, the Water God of Ren School, Gongming of Jie School, and Kong Xuan of the Phoenix n had joined forces to plot against Randeng!

    However, the main person who was attacking was the powerful Kong Xuan. The other two were shouting, ¡°Stop fighting! Fellow Daoist, let him go!¡±

    This...

    Are all the famous big shots of the Primordial World so shameless, ahem, so cute? On careful thought, it was Daoist Randeng who attacked Kong Xuan first. It would not be too difficult for him to recoverter. The only thing that is difficult to deal with is that he had insulted Chan School... If Randeng does not have the title of Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, he would probably have been melted by the Five-colored Divine Light! The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, stood with his hands behind his back. He sighed softly and said to Exalted Wang Qing, who was beside him, ¡°Fugui, the difference between us and true experts is far beyond just our cultivation levels.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Exalted Wang Qing looked at the Five-colored Divine Light that kept appearing. ¡°Who said that mystical abilities are inferior to Dharma treasures? We are indeed far inferior. Let¡¯s cultivate.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Ahem!¡± Ji Wuyou shook his head and replied via voice transmission, ¡°This kind of mystical ability mainly depends on talent and cannot be achieved through cultivation. I¡¯m talking about the Dao of scheming and shaming. Look, the Water God and Senior Gongming are going to stop this mighty figure of the Phoenix n. They are going to continue putting on an act. I wonder what method they will use to end this.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing thought for a while and replied, ¡°Sect Leader, will Senior Water God kill this Deputy Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± A faint smile appeared on Ji Wuyou¡¯s lips. ¡°This is not the ancient times. Randeng can taunt and make things difficult for him only because he obtained the position of Deputy Sect Master from the Saint. Randeng cannot damage the Saint¡¯s pride. However, killing the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School would definitely cause amotion in the Dao Sect. Even Senior Water God and Senior Zhao Gongming would have to pay a huge price.¡± Exalted Wang Qing nodded slowly and pondered carefully.

    He believed that he had not cultivated for long and did not know much about the twists and turns of the Primordial World. He could notpare to an oldbat unit like the Sect Leader...

    Looking at the sky, Li Changshou casually pulled the Spirit Coffin Lamp back with his immortal power.

    He could sense that the spirit of the Spirit Coffin Lamp was resisting frantically. Clearly, it was a treasure that was fated with themp. He could not really hold it.

    However, other things... Li Changshou looked at the small pile of precious materials. Just a small piece of them was extremely valuable.

    Hence, he slipped and fell behind Kong Xuan.

    Coincidentally, hey on the pile of precious materials and quickly stood up. The pile of precious materials was reduced by 30%! Li Changshou praised, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan¡¯s mystical ability has caused the surrounding universe to be distorted!¡± Kong Xuan smiled without saying a word. Zhao Gongming also made a turn in the air and used his natural advantage to slide in an elegant arc in the air. He uratelyid on the small pile of precious materials and immediately stood up. The precious materials that were hard to find now were reduced by 30%! Zhao Gongming frowned. ¡°You¡¯re really powerful. The sudden loss of control of my Sea-Calming Divine Pearl should be rted to your Five-Element mystical abilities.¡±

    Kong Xuan did not know whether tough or cry.

    The expert from the Phoenix n turned around and looked at the spoils of war with Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming. Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes did not waver. He said calmly, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m definitely going to kill this Randeng today!¡±

    ¡°No, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the zed Pagoda and grabbed the rampaging Cosmic Ruler. Then, he put the pagoda back into his sleeve.

    He was not coveting any treasures. Although the zed Pagoda was a good Connate numinous treasure that could be used for both attack and defense, it was a treasure that Li Jing was destined to obtain. Li Jing, the future Heavenly King Li, was relying on this zed Pagoda that could suppress Nezha.

    Li Jing was currently cultivating in the Immortal Du Sect. Li Changshou had also taken the opportunity to obtain the pagoda. Next, he couldpletely sever the connection between the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Generalissimo and the Buddhist Sect! That was Li Changshou¡¯s test of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s bottom line.

    Moreover, the zed Pagoda was nothingpared to the Grand Pure One who had obtained the merit of bing a Saint. At the side, Zhao Gongming saw that Li Changshou had taken away the zed Pagoda, but he was in trouble... Apart from themp that he could not take away, none of the treasures of Randeng caught his eye. He was not the one who was greedy when he took the precious materials just now. Firstly, he wanted to go through thick and thin with his future brother-inw. Secondly, those precious materials were not useless. He could bring them back for his juniors to refine. Zhao Gongming was not interested in money! The treasures in Randeng¡¯s collection were all ancient and rare. However, if he took these numinous treasures, people would think that he, Zhao Gongming, was inexperienced... At that moment, Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and shook his head. He blinked at Li Changshou and moved towards Kong Xuan. He cupped his hands and began to persuade Kong Xuan to show mercy. The remaining precious materials were naturally left for Kong Xuan. Unfortunately, with Kong Xuan¡¯s pride, he would definitely not take them... It was a bargain. The words of the three big shots echoed in the starry sky. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have the upper hand now,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°After all, Randeng is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. Treat it as letting him off this time on my ount.¡±

    Kong Xuan said coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him today, wouldn¡¯t I be in trouble if he ambushes me in the future?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t think that way!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly corrected him. ¡°Today, Deputy Sect Master Randeng attacked you first. You are also unwilling to be humiliated and so you retaliated in anger. Deputy Sect Master Randeng is a legendary figure of the Primordial World and a top-notch mighty figure. How can he be so shameless? If he loses to you today, will he ambush you tomorrow? If that¡¯s the case, it would be deliberately damaging Chan School¡¯s reputation and harming the Dao Sect¡¯s reputation.¡± Kong Xuan nodded slowly and revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t argue with him on ount of you two.¡±

    He suddenly heard a cry. It was an elder of Chan School below. At that moment, he was furious. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Kong Xuan swept his gaze across the disciples of Chan School.

    An old man¡¯s face turned red. Just as he was about to go forward and scold him, a fewrge hands suddenly pped him and pressed him down! Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the people below are from the Dao Sect. Let me exin to them.¡±

    Kong Xuan replied, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please go ahead.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands at the immortals of the Daowei Immortal Sect below and said loudly, ¡°Everyone has witnessed what happened tonight. Deputy Sect Master Randeng attacked Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan first, but he was restrained by Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan. Fortunately, he was saved by the Jie School. I¡¯m the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Today, I¡¯m willing to be a mediator between Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan and Deputy Sect Master Randeng. The karma between Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan and Deputy Sect Master Randeng will be severed!¡± After saying that, Li Changshou turned around and retracted his smile. He ced the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head and bowed deeply towards the Kunlun Mountain. ¡°I beg the Saint to be enlightened! Previously, Deputy Sect Master Randeng and I had conflicting opinions about the dragon race and had formed a feud. Today, Deputy Sect Master Randeng intends to plot against me. I have invited two good friends to help. I, Saint Yan Zun, have always remembered what the disciples of the Dao Sect should do. I have no intention to offend the dignity of Chan School! If the Saint wants to punish me, I will follow it. At this moment, it has nothing to do with my two good friends.¡± Li Changshou bowed thrice. Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, walked forward and bowed to the Kunlun Mountain with a smile.

    Kong Xuan thought for a while and walked to the other side of Li Changshou. He bowed to Kunlun Mountain and calmly said his name. ¡°Kong Xuan of the phoenix race has no intention of offending the might of the Saints.¡± After the three of them bowed, a beam of purple light suddenly flew over from the northwest! The power of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl was instantly dissolved by the rays of light. The rays of light contained some extremely mysterious Dao runes that wrapped around themp that had been sealed by the Five-colored Divine Light... Randeng immediately regained his freedom. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. He immediately grabbed his Spirit Coffin Lamp, his eyes filled with fear.

    However, his cultivation level was still sealed by the Five-colored Divine Light. He did not have the strength to fight at all. Was it the Primordial Beginning Saint?

    He had broken the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and the Five-colored Divine Light so easily!

    It was a stark contrast to a Daoist who had to plot against Kong Xuan to win!

    At that moment, another white crane flew over from the west. On it stood a strange-looking old man.

    Why was it strange? The old man¡¯s forehead seemed to have been hit by a rock, and it bulged forward. Apart from that, the old man had a kind expression. He held a peachwood staff in his hand. He did not reveal any Dao runes, but there was a certain auspicious aura circting around him, making him feel peaceful andfortable. The South Pole Immortal! The hidden expert of Chan School! How could he be weak when he was cultivating with the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning in the small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones? The immortal elder squinted and smiled. In the blink of an eye, he arrived and bowed to Li Changshou, Zhao Gongming, and Kong Xuan. The South Pole Immortal said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m here on Teacher¡¯s orders to fetch Deputy Sect Master Randeng back to the Jade Void Pce. You can deal with the matter regarding Water God Changgeng.¡± Li Changshou bowed to the Kunlun Mountain again. ¡°I thank the Saint for his understanding.¡± The South Pole Immortal smiled again and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, Teacher has often praised you in recent years. There are not many disciples in Ren School. You can help Uncle-Master solve his problems, help the Heavenly Courts, and protect the Heavenly Dao¡¯s order. They are all top-notch things. You are a talent who can shoulder the burden of the Dao Sect. If Changgeng has nothing else to do,e to the Jade Void Pce and have a

    seat.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately looked happy. He bowed to the South Pole Immortal and shouted, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Senior Brother Immortal. I will definitely visit Kunlun Mountain when I¡¯m free.¡± Yes, I¡¯ll make myself unavable all the time. ¡°Alright.¡± The South Pole Immortal smiled and nodded. Then, he looked at the disheveled Randeng. Even though the immortal was gentle and knowledgeable, his rosy face could not help but tremble.

    He was an ancient mighty figure after all. Why... ¡°Deputy Sect Master, today¡¯s matter is not a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s return to Kunlun Mountain to rest.¡±

    At that moment, Randeng knew the situation he was in. He forced himself to remain calm and quietly put away the treasures ced beside him. He did not ask where his pagoda had gone or why most of the treasures had shrunk. He turned around and flew towards Kunlun Mountain. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng!¡± Li Changshou suddenly shouted loudly. He took the weak Cosmic Ruler from Kong Xuan and used his immortal power to push it over. ¡°You dropped your ruler!¡± Randeng subconsciously clenched his fists, but he only turned his head and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, Randeng retracted the Cosmic Ruler and turned around. He returned to the Jade Void Pce with the South Pole Immortal.

    Before Randeng and the South Pole Immortal could fly far away, Li Changshou¡¯s mumbling echoed in the world...

    ¡°Sigh, in terms of self-restraint, I¡¯m far inferior to a senior expert.¡± Randeng raised his hand to support his chest. Seriously, he almost vomited blood. When the white crane carried the South Pole Immortal and disappeared into the horizon with themp, Li Changshou looked at the Immortal Sect of Chan School below. He condensed a cloud and descended with Zhao Gongming and Kong Xuan... The immortals from the Daowei Immortal Sect did not dare to move. At that moment, they realized sadly that the Water God could give them any orders.

    Dao Weizi of the Jade Void Pce took the initiative to wee him. A sincere and a little afraid smile appeared on his face.

    Li Changshou did not make things difficult for the Dao Immortal Sect, nor did he forcefully interfere with the battle in the Honglin Kingdom. The destiny of the Honglin Kingdom had copsed, and the foundation of the nation¡¯s destiny was gone. The only thing Li Changshou could do was to make the Dao Mini Immortal Sect restrain the two tribes from that moment onwards. He ordered them not tomit any more sins and not to kill anyone who was surrendered. He also told them to let go of the King¡¯s line of session in the Honglin Kingdom.

    Apart from that, the Daowei Immortal Sect took the initiative to offer the Middle Continent Kingdom that they controlled to the Immortal Du Sect.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was using the identity of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God to move around. He only asked them to discuss the matter with the Immortal Du Sect. As long as there was no conflict between the two sects, he would not interfere.

    After settling that matter, Li Changshou made an inviting gesture to Kong Xuan in front of the hundreds of immortals from the two immortal sects andnded on the ground with Kong Xuan.

    At that moment, he had to differentiate between the Water God and the main body.

    His main body, which had been protecting Youqin Xuanya, bowed to the paper effigy and Kong Xuan and retreated to the side.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya had also received Li Changshou¡¯s instructions. She stood up, held her sword, and bowed to the ¡°Water God¡±. ¡°Disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Princess Youqin Xuanya of the Honglin Kingdom greets the Water God! Today, the Honglin Kingdom has suffered a cmity. I don¡¯t know what to do next. Please help me, Water God!¡±

    She wanted to give the Heavenly Courts a reason to interfere with mortal affairs.

    The Water God said warmly, ¡°I have already seen how you are fearless and indomitable in order to save your loved ones. The Heavenly Courtsck talents like you. Are you willing to serve the Heavenly Courtster?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned.

    Li Changshou had not given him any instructions previously, but he had already given the answer. ¡°No matter what the Water God askster, you have to return to the mountain and ask for Master¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°I have to go back to the mountain and ask for your permission, Master!¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    The ¡°Water God¡± nodded with a smile. He hadpleted the calctions on Youqin Xuanya perfectly. Then, he gestured for Youqin Xuanya to leave and walked towards Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eldest sister-inw.

    That was the key person tonight. Li Changshou asked warmly, ¡°I¡¯m the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. Can you let me sense the child in your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young woman lowered her head and answered. She hurriedly stood up.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and pointed his right hand at the woman¡¯s abdomen. A faint golden color appeared on his palm.

    It was him.

    Li Changshou stood on the spot and fell into deep thought. All kinds of insights emerged in his heart. It was as if there was some kind of guidance that pointed out a path.

    A momentter, Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°I am the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. I am under the orders of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. I will temporarily represent the Heavenly Courts with General Dongmu! Heavenly Dao, please listen. I have a request!¡±

    Boom

    A golden cloud flew over from the sky and slowly circled above the Honglin Kingdom. The rich Heavenly Dao power contained in it made the Qi Refinement cultivators ufortable.

    Li Changshou looked down at the young woman and Xuanya¡¯s mother beside her.

    ¡°Today, Xuanya is inviting you. We have an opportunity. I can give your child a Heavenly Fate. He and his descendants will lead your Honglin tribe to establish a new country. It will be even more prosperous than before. However, there are three immortal conditions that you have to follow. The first condition is that any ruler of a new country would die of old age. If he vited the Heavenly Fate, his soul would be destroyed and he could not be reincarnated!

    The second requirement is that the new nation would require the Celestial Thearch to worship the heavens and the earth.Thirdly, immortals cannot be raised in the country. The Heavenly Emperor will protect you. Are you willing?¡± The young woman hurriedly looked at her mother, who was beside her. Thetter hurriedly nodded. The young woman immediately knelt down in front of Li Changshou. ¡°Immortal Jian Di¡¯s decree.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou swept his right hand at the woman. The golden cloud in the sky emitted rays of golden light and gathered at the woman¡¯s abdomen in the blink of an eye.

    A golden circr brand appeared on the woman¡¯s forehead. She muttered softly, ¡°I have to go east...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, pleasee over.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture to Kong Xuan beside him and said to the dozen or so women, ¡°This is the Divine Bird Immortal of the Phoenix n. He will take you away from hereter and protect your new country for a hundred years. You have to use the totems of your new country to thank him.¡± The young woman lowered her head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kong Xuan revealed a faint smile. His eyes were filled with peace. He sighed and said, ¡°I never expected it to be so fast.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said.

    ¡°The Phoenix n owes you a huge favor.¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongmingnded from the sky and scolded jokingly, ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious? I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯m really happy today!If you are done with your business, find a ce nearby and have a few drinks?¡±

    Li Changshou and Kong Xuan agreed. Kong Xuan used the Five-colored Divine Light to protect the dozen or so women from the Honglin Kingdom. He asked them to reorganize themselves there. Later, they would rush over and meet up. Then, he would leave on a cloud with Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming...

    In the corner, Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya looked at each other. Thetter¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m weak. What can I do in the Heavenly Courts?¡±. ¡°Who knows?¡± Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t guess the thoughts of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.¡±

 Chapter 390 - A Little Wine Feast

    <h4>Chapter 390 A Little Wine Feast</h4>

    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s rare to see Randeng suffer. Why is my Dao heart sofortable!?!¡±

    ¡°Thismp doesn¡¯t have any powerful mystical abilities, but thatmp is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    In a restaurant in a town in the East Continent, Zhao Gongming was stroking his beard andughing. The armor on his body was trembling. The three of them sat at the round table in the middle of the spacious suite. However, there were threepletely different styles.

    Kong Xuan was untainted and proud in the mortal world. He was like a living being that walked out of the Chaos Sea before the Chaos developed and the Primordial Chaos was set. He had a holy and indifferent vibe.

    Master Zhao was still as heroic as ever. At that moment, he was in a good mood and kept smiling. He gave people an inexplicable sense of joy. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sat at the side. His white robe and white hair emitted a faint white glow. If someone looked at it, they would seem to be able to understand the ¡°everything¡± of the ordinary gods of power in the Heavenly Courts. However, when they came to their senses, they felt that it was a vast ocean that was unfathomable...

    The three of them drank and chatted there. They naturally used their great mystical abilities to conceal the heavenly secrets so that others would not hear their conversation.

    Kong Xuan asked, ¡°Could it be that this Randeng is not weed in the Dao Sect?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡± Zhao Gongming clicked his tongue. ¡°Originally, our Jie School and Chan School had different ideals for taking in disciples because Master and Second Uncle-Master had different ideals. Moreover, the few eldest disciples had umted some grudges and often had conflicts. Every time there¡¯s a small matter, this Randeng would add fuel to fire and exaggerate things, causing us to suffer a lot.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°On the surface, Randeng¡¯s actions seem to be suppressing Jie School, but in fact, it has deepened the conflict between us. As a result, someone from the three sects stood up and held a Three Sects¡¯ Meet in order to prevent the Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent from fighting each other. They used this opportunity to repair the cracks between the three sects. Unfortunately, he could not treat the root of the problem... At the end of the day, there is a conflict of ideals.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Someone long ago asserted that there would definitely be a huge battle between Chan School and Jie School. However, I don¡¯t know how to make up for it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Water God?¡±

    Kong Xuan raised his chin at Li Changshou. Zhao Gongming could not help butugh. Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I can only do my best. Moreover, Ren School has always pursued peace and quietness. We cannot be involved in karma.¡±

    ¡°I taught Randeng a lesson today. There must be some senior brothers and junior brothers of Chan School who have someints about that.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they will think that they have joined forces and are deliberately excluding Chan School. Brother, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Actually, it won¡¯t be too serious,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I have many positions in Jie School. Everyone in Chan School knows that. Later, I¡¯ll ask Senior Brother Xuan Du toe out of seclusion and visit Senior Brother Guang Chengzi in the Jade Void Pce. This matter can be resolved.¡± Kong Xuan suddenly asked, ¡°When will he go?¡± ¡°That will depend on Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯s

    arrangements...¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just asking casually.¡± Kong Xuan replied calmly. Then, he picked up the immortal wine that he did not even look at previously and took a sip. Li Changshou calmly changed the topic and asked Zhao Gongming, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you apanying someone outside? Why are you back so soon?¡± Zhao Gongming¡¯s expression turned gloomy when he heard that. He wanted to smile, but halfway through, his smile turned into a long sigh. ¡°The matters between men and women are indeed a thousand times more troublesome than cultivation. Sigh...¡± Kong Xuan could not help but be interested as he listened carefully. He was purely curious. Li Changshou thought to himself, ¡®I knew that this would happen.¡¯ He frowned and pondered. He said warmly, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything troubling you, feel free to tell me.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head and raised his head to take a sip of the immortal wine that Li Changshou had taken out. He remained silent. Changshou¡¯s small ss: When you see your friend revealing such a sad expression under such circumstances and taking the initiative to make a conclusion, it is not that the other party does not want to talk about it. Instead, he just wants to receive more attention before he speaks. Under the pretentious silence, there is a hidden desire to pour out his heart like a tsunami! Li Changshou asked in concern, ¡°What happened to you, Brother? Did you have an argument with the Goddess of Golden Light?¡±. Zhao Gongming smiled bitterly and looked at the wine ss in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell others now, but Junior Sister Jinguang and I... are indeed not suitable to be Daopanions. If this matter were to spread, it would inevitably affect Junior Sister Jinguang¡¯s reputation.¡±

    He sighed.

    Kong Xuan said, ¡°Why should we care about what others say? The living beings of our generation can just cultivate andprehend the Great Dao.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, your words are a little biased. No one canpletely ignore the criticisms of others.¡± Li Changshou raised an example at the side. ¡°If someone were to spread the false news that Senior Brother Xuan Du and a certain fairy have be Daopanions...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Kong Xuan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to create rumors and create trouble behind his back! I¡¯ll make sure that he dies!¡±

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s it.¡± Li Changshou spread his hands and said, ¡°What I care about is how the people of Jie School will view this matter. It¡¯s the same as how you care about Senior Brother Xuan Du. It¡¯s just that different people pay attention to different things.¡± Kong Xuan pondered for a moment and quickly nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed inexperienced.¡± Zhao Gongming said proudly, ¡°In terms of how to deal with the world, no disciple in the Dao Sect canpare to my brother!¡± Kong Xuan strongly agreed with that. He raised his cup and drank with Zhao Gongming. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Is that a good thing?

    Alright, at least it¡¯s better than being experienced and cunning After drinking a cup of wine, Zhao Gongming began to talk. He exined in detail what had happened during his travels with the Goddess of Golden Light.

    ording to Zhao Gongming, the atmosphere was always strange when he interacted with Junior Sister Golden Light.

    The two of them could not find a suitable topic. They had to rely on the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s ¡°passion¡± and ¡°initiative¡± towards Zhao Gongming to maintain their intimacy.

    Zhao Gongming had also tried to find some interesting things to chat about. However, he stopped after a few words...

    They had gone to a few Sectors to sightsee. If they encountered beautiful ces, they would stay there for a few days. If they walked and stopped, the oue would be... ¡°I feel a little tired.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and shook his head. ¡°Junior Sister Golden Light and I have tried to separate from each other for a few months to see if we have anything to say to each other. However, when we meet again, we can¡¯t help but feel awkward when we talk.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s better to spend more time with you than with Junior Sister Golden Light.¡±

    Li Changshou silently picked up the stool and moved to the side.

    ¡°Brother, please respect yourself.¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯m just giving an example!¡± Zhao Gongming scolded with a smile. Kong Xuan tilted his head and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What do you mean? Why do you have to be self-respecting?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming was amused. He stroked his beard andughed. He exined briefly about the legends of the Pure Yang Daoist and Daoist Chong Yang that were circted in the Primordial World.

    Kong Xuan expressed that his horizons had been broadened, and he did not know how to evaluate it.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Brother, do you know what kind of woman you like now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a Daopanion. Now that my Dao heart has been disturbed, I¡¯m destined to experience a love tribtion. If I have to have a Daopanion, I hope that she can be as gentle as Second Sister, without Second Sister¡¯s dignity, and be as intelligent as Third Sister. However, I don¡¯t want her to have any evil interests like Third Sister. She doesn¡¯t have to give up anything for me, and I don¡¯t have to change my character for her. There¡¯s no need to be deliberate when we talk. When we smile at each other, our hearts will touch. It would be best if her cultivation level is simr to mine. That way, we can understand each other. If there¡¯s nothing else to talk about, we can talk about the Great Dao...¡±

    Li Changshou picked up two green vegetables with his jade chopsticks and ced them on the te in front of Zhao Gongming. He reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t just drink. Eat some food. Eat some food. Why are you so drunk?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult to find such a woman.¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. There were a few women like her in Jie School... Kong Xuan could not help but sigh. ¡°After dividing Yin and Yang, it¡¯s really too troublesome.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, because of that, the path of cultivation and seeking the truth has be vibrant and interesting.¡± Kong Xuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of romance between men and women?¡± Li Changshou answered, ¡°The word ¡®love¡¯ should be integrated into your nature. You can use it to stabilize yourself and resist the obliteration of your Dao heart.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to achieve the Dao.¡±

    ¡°If achieving the Dao means giving up on your original nature, why do you need to transcend?¡± Li Changshou seemed to have started the topic and was talking about that matter calmly. ¡°If you lose your temperament, your words and actions will be close to the Dao. You will only be a puppet of the Dao. How can you call that achieving the Dao? If a living being asked, ¡®Why did I seek the truth and achieve the Dao?¡¯ We can¡¯t possibly answer that it¡¯s to achieve the Dao. Achieving the Dao means that there is nothing to restrict him or hurt him. If he has no selfish desires, why would he ask for that? Therefore, achieving the Dao is definitely not about being assimted by the Dao. It is not about fusing with the Dao and should not be trapped by the Dao. There is a saying in the Dao Sect¡¯s ancient books that the three corpses were the origin of good and evil. However, the original body was not cut out but removed like clothes. What was taken off was the void and the fake. What remained was the original and the real. This was to sever the three corpses and transcend. That is one thing. If he has any feelings or worries in his heart, he might be able to obtain a guide to return to his nature when he was about to lose himself in the Great Dao. This is ultimately a good thing, and definitely not different from cultivating the Dao.¡± ¡°Let me think about it carefully.¡± Kong Xuan nodded slowly and sat there in deep thought. Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and asked, ¡°What ancient book is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before? Also, Brother, I¡¯m really not used to you talking about this so seriously.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Do you have to undermine me!?! That was just to remind Kong Xuan that it was not unnecessary to do things between men and women. Furthermore, it was very easy for a Connate Chaos Body to be an Envoy of the Great Dao and lose its original self. However, if he had worries outside the Dao, he could better resist the invasion of the Great Dao.

    He was really worried about a senior brother in the backyard of the Tushita Pce!

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of something and asked seriously, ¡°Brother, how far have you gone with the Goddess of Golden Light?¡± ¡°Which is the furthest step you¡¯ve taken? The Budding Romance realm?¡± Zhao Gongming was confused. ¡°Hold hands, embrace, kiss, consummate your marriage. Which step?¡± Zhao Gongming blushed and mumbled, ¡°The first step... asionally.¡± ¡°That will be fine.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°If you finish all four steps and say that your personalities don¡¯t match, I will really go to the Green Touring Pce toin about you.¡± Zhao Gongming cursed, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak! By the way, how far have you and my Second Sister gone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about love and respect. Every time we meet, we chat and take a stroll. It should be said that he just left... Half a step.¡± Li Changshou exined calmly and wiped away the image of the pavilion in his heart. It was not appropriate for him to tell others about such private matters. It was enough for him to ask around.

    Zhao Gongming thought for a while and asked, ¡°Then, will my Second Sister be awkward when she interacts with you?¡±

    Li Changshou carefully recalled the few times they had interacted. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t talk for a few days and nights, we still feel quite harmonious.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Kong Xuan had alreadye to his senses. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have a presumptuous request.¡±

    He sounded much more respectful. This presumptuous request... ¡°Fellow Daoist, please speak.¡±

    ¡°The next time you meet Fellow Daoist Yun Xiao, can you let me observe secretly?¡±

    Kong Xuan knew that his request was a little overboard. He exined, ¡°I want to know more about these matters. Mother entrusted thest hope of the Phoenix n to me. Now that my realm is in a predicament, my Connate Chaos Body has long lost its support. It¡¯s time to confirm the Yin and Yang.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know that we humans should be considered experts in the Primordial World when ites to reproduction? Especially the first batch of humans that had been personally created by the Holy Mother. That was definitely the true meaning of the rapid reproduction of the human race! The human race is the main character of the world. If the phoenix race can form a good rtionship with the human race, their destiny will be affected...¡±

    Kong Xuan could not help but ask, ¡°Where can we find the first batch of humans?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡± Zhao Gongming mmed the table. ¡°There are only two... positions in Jie School... Brother, why are your eyes so terrifying? Did I say something wrong?¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how we should help you deal with the aftermath.¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked and did not understand.

    Kong Xuan squinted and smiled. He said, ¡°If only I could meet Fellow Daoist Xuan Du again.¡± Zhao Gongming was enlightened and could not help but scratch his head awkwardly.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He had a n in mind. He would not mention it again today.

    Li Changshou had actually long prepared a n to help Zhao Gongming solve the problem. At that moment, he took out a scroll and began to exin his thoughts. At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Light also knew that the two of them were not suitable to be Daopanions. When they were chatting beside the Dragon Treasure Pool on Golden Ao Ind, they had made an agreement. If they felt that it was not appropriate, they would not force each other. That escape route was actually the brocade pouch that Li Changshou had given the Goddess of Fire Spirit back then.

    Now that Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Light had reached that step, Li Changshou¡¯s n waspleted.

    How could there be lovers in the world who liked each other and were alsopatible with each other? Half of the rtionships were based on whether they liked each other when they were young and whether they werepatible when they were older. It was the same in the Primordial World.

    Lovers would end up together. To some living beings, it was just a beautiful wish.

    ¡°But, Brother.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little exaggerated to make the separation such a big matter? No one knows that Junior Sister Jinguang and I...¡± Li Changshou reminded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s Earth Cave mystical ability.¡± Zhao Gongming was stunned at first. Then, he frowned.

    By the side, Kong Xuan pinched his fingers to calcte. Then, he could not help butugh and say, ¡°Interesting.¡±

    In the shade of a tree in Tushita Pce, a young Daoist who had just put away the Taiji Painting and was about to cultivate after watching the show suddenly frowned. Why is it so... noisy again today?

 Chapter 391 - The Conversation With The Grand Pure One

    <h4>Chapter 391 The Conversation With The Grand Pure One</h4>

    The Shang Nation was about to rise. Would the Great God-Conferment Tribtion be far away?

    Due to the fact that he had set up three immortal contracts with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eldest sister-inw, Jian Di, had already named her child ¡®Qi¡¯. If Li Changshou¡¯s deduction of his memories was correct, ¡®Qi¡¯ should be the ancestor of the Shang Kingdom. Next, ording to the guidance of the Heavenly Dao, Jian Di would lead the remaining members of the Honglin Kingdom to the northeast of the South Continent and build a new nation there. The Shang Dynasty prospered because of ¡®Tang¡¯. ¡®Qi¡¯ was the Shang Ancestor, and ¡®Tang¡¯ was the descendant of the Shang Dynasty. It was also the next leader of the human race...

    Although Li Changshou had only instructed Kong Xuan to protect the new nation for a hundred years, he had heard from Kong Xuan that he should be staying in the new country for a long time.

    The Phoenix n only had Kong Xuan and the little Peacock. It was naturally very easy for them to move.

    Moreover, the phoenix race relied on their bloodline to increase their strength. The filthy aura of mortals could not affect their Dao base. It was not a big deal for them to stay in the mortal world for a few thousand years.

    Li Changshou could not help but recall the past...

    He was actually so close to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Initially, he felt that there was no sign of the Shang Nation in the mortal world of the South Continent. It was still the period when the Immortal Dynasty of Xia Country would be in abundance. The immortals of the Middle Continent would project their influence to the South Continent. The ones who controlled the lifeline of the human race were still a small group of human beings who had grasped power. The ones who stood at the highest point of the human race were still the Dao Sect.

    From the looks of it, the God-Conferment Tribtion should still be a few thousand years away.

    Unexpectedly... Li Changshou had been searching for the prelude to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. At thest moment, he had be a small melody.

    That feeling was rather strange. However, at the same time, Li Changshou felt a little mncholic...

    He had really be a brick of the Primordial Heavenly Dao. Wherever he needed it, the Heavenly Dao would move it.

    Next, he had to start provoking the Heavenly Dao and make some attempts at the bottom line of the Heavenly Dao.

    It was better to wait passively than to take the initiative to attack.

    Before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion began, Li Changshou wanted the oue the most. If he could not destroy Lu Ya, no matter what the reason was, it would prove that he could not change the oue of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. His future goal would be to protect Master Zhao and the Three-Immortal Ind. Yes, that was to protect the vitality of the Dao Sect! The face of justice. If he could sessfully kill Lu Ya and let Nezha and Ao Bing, who had yet to be born, be brothers... Li Changshou really dared to send the Western Sect onto the God roll and save a group of experts for the Dao Sect!

    As for obtaining the position of the legitimate god in the Heavenly Courts, it might affect the operation of the Heavenly Dao in the Western Sect... He could easily resolve this hidden danger by giving the Western Sect a small number of the Deity Positions that were not important. The important Deity Positions would naturally be controlled by the experts of the Dao Sect!

    He could trust them.

    For example, the ¡°War Gods¡± of the Eight Main Divisions could be given to the Western Sect. Then, the experts of the Dao Sect would be in charge of managing the War God Deity Positions. Anyway, after the Western Sect was forced to convert to Buddhism, so many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas had nothing to do. It would not help the Heavenly Dao¡¯s operation...

    In order to reduce the burden on the Dao Ancestor and stabilize the world, it was necessary and meaningful for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to include the Western Sect in the tribtion!

    Of course, those were just empty thoughts and the most ideal state.

    To be safe, Li Changshou had to consider more ¡°unfavorable¡± situations.

    In other words, he could not make any changes during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Perhaps, all his actions and schemes were pushing the script to move towards the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Li Changshou had no choice but to make his final preparations...

    In the original God-Conferment Story, Zhao Gongming had died and the Three Xiao Immortals had set up the Nine Bends Yellow River Array in a fit of anger. They had reduced the cultivation levels of most of the twelve Golden Immortals and attracted the help of the Saints. Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao¡¯s dead souls entered the God roll. Fairy Yun Xiao was swept up by the Cosmic Painting and suppressed under the Qilin Cliff of the Kunlun Mountain.

    Indeed, I have to go to Qilin Cliffter to set up some arrangements. I have to develop some friendship with Chan School. It¡¯s best if they owe me a few favors.

    When the time came, he could ask someone to help him save Fairy Yun Xiao from the Qilin Cliff.

    However...

    Li Changshou shifted his attention back to his main body and looked at the Copper Coin of Treasurefall lying quietly in his storage Dharma treasure. How could the God-conferment Tribtion not be changed?

    Li Changshou¡¯s Water God incarnation was drinking and chatting with Kong Xuan and Zhao Gongming. The capital city of the Honglin Kingdom fell silent again.

    Most of the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect had already returned to the sect. Only a few Heaven Immortals and more than thirty Perfected Immortal executives were in the city tofort the injured and save the mortals. They also helped Youqin Xuanya settle her funeral matters. With the words of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the Dao Mini Immortal Sect would not dare to make things difficult for the Honglin Kingdom. They would also take the initiative to restrain the armies of the two tribes to slow down their attacks.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s mother was reasonable. She did not make any unnecessary requests. She said that it was the greatest blessing to be able to escape death and continue her line of session...

    She only ordered people to bring some treasures from the pce and a few families and thousands of soldiers who were loyal to the Honglin Kingdom. She packed up some of the royal family¡¯s treasures and left the capital overnight. Many mortals in the city followed her out of fear. In the end, more than 100,000 people gathered... Those were the foundation of the Shang Nation. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou?¡± A soft voice sounded beside his ear. Li Changshou, who had ced most of his attention on the paper effigy of the ¡°Water God¡± and was discussing how to organize the ¡°Breakup Ceremony¡± with Zhao Gongming, shifted some of his attention to the vicinity of the pce and slowly opened his eyes. Youqin Xuanya had already changed into her fiery-red dress. She flew over from the sky andnded gracefully in front of Li Changshou. Then, he pursed his lips and lowered his eyebrows. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Li Changshou asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter something difficult again?¡± ¡°No...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya sent a voice transmission. ¡°My family has suffered such a mishap. I want to apany Mother for a while more. However, Mother asked me to return to the sect immediately and said that I should not be involved with the mortal world...¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Your mother is right, your cultivation level is not too high. Your Dao heart is still easily contaminated by the turbid Qi of mortals. It is easy yet difficult to sever ties with the mortal world. If you want to stay in the mortal world for a few years, I¡¯ll help you persuade him.¡± ¡°No, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll go back to the mountain now that this matter is settled.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya looked at the city where the smoke had temporarily disappeared and muttered, ¡°Later, I will go to the Heavenly Courts to seek an audience with the Water God. I don¡¯t know how I can repay the debt of saving the Water God and Senior Brother¡¯s lives tonight.¡±

    In the previous battle where the Immortal Du Sect ambushed the demons, she knew that the Water God was Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured because of this matter. If I encounter trouble tomorrow, it¡¯s enough that you can stand up for me.¡±

    ¡°I will not let Senior Brother down!¡±

    When she said that, her eyes were even brighter than the brightest stars. Li Changshou could sense that Youqin Xuanya¡¯s state of mind tonight was much better than before.

    It would be a good thing if she could use this opportunity to transform her Dao heart.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Do you want to go to the Netherworld with me?¡±

    ¡°Should we leave now?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded and agreed without hesitation. Li Changshou slowly opened his left hand and revealed two Soul-Bewitching Pearls. There was some negative karma in one of the Soul-Bewitching Pearls. Youqin Xuanya took a look and shouted, ¡°Father?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Yes. The other dozens of souls are your mother¡¯s guards. They fought desperately previously. Their loyalty is admirable. I know a few friends in the Netherworld. I can help you ask if you can let your father suffer less. There is too much negative karma on him. I don¡¯t know how long he will stay in the eighteen levels of hell.¡± Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Although I shouldn¡¯t say that for my children, it¡¯s a great blessing for Father to have a soul. Senior Brother, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. He rode a cloud with Youqin Xuanya and left the city that had been in chaos for the entire night.

    Li Changshou did not fly fast. His main body had already returned to the Little Qiong Peak. At that moment, he was still left with the ¡°main body¡± paper effigy. If there was no need, his main body could not stay outside for long. It could reduce the chances of an ident happening. ¡°By the way, did you kill that armored woman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded. Li Changshou asked again, ¡°What¡¯s her identity?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Youqin Xuanya replied softly. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who she is? Why do you want to take revenge for your Youqin n? Don¡¯t you want to eliminate her?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pondered for a while and said softly, ¡°She is Yuan Qing¡¯s cousin. Shees from a wealthy family in a small country and has had feelings for Yuan Qing since she was a child. I recognized her when I took off her mask. Yuan Qing had ulterior motives and deserved to be killed by me. His n had tried to rebel but was also exterminated by his father. These are all matters of the past and the reason for tonight. If I ask her about her background, the remaining members of the Youqin n will carry this hatred... Since that¡¯s the case, why continue?¡±

    Li Changshou was slightly stunned. He looked at the junior sister in front of him whom he was already very familiar with, but now, she seemed a little unfamiliar.

    At that moment, the Sun Star stuck its head out of the sea. The first ray of sunlight shone on her body today. Her slender neck, fair skin, and cold face looked tired...

    There was a glow that Li Changshou could not understand.

    Li Changshou praised in his heart.

    His Majesty, who was still in his mother¡¯s womb, was preparing to wee the mortal world. The Heavenly Courts might have really picked up a treasure this time.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. He faced the rising sun in the east and smiled faintly...

    The trip to the Netherworld this time was only to arrange for the king of a small country in the mortal world. Li Changshou¡¯s identity as a member of the Immortal Du Sect was enough. Although the journey was peaceful, it was not too peaceful.

    When he was traveling with Qin Xuanya, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s tense heart gradually rxed. She said a few words to him and sat on the cloud with her head lowered, falling asleep. On the other side, after Kong Xuan rushed to protect the Honglin Kingdom, Master Zhao was filled with excitement. He pulled Li Changshou to the Sea God Temple and began to make preparations.

    A breakup celebration! Zhao Gongming naturally understood that he had to exin his rtionship with his Daopanion, the Goddess of Golden Light as soon as possible.

    If he were to leave without saying a word, it would not only affect the reputation of the Goddess of Golden Light, but it would also cause others to misunderstand his character and tarnish the reputation of Jie School! In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Zhao Gongming rubbed his hands and kept pacing. ¡°Yes! He had to do this well and invite all the fellow disciples who had peeped previously! Doesn¡¯t this mortal couple have to worship the heavens and earth when they get married? Brother, help me think about how to do the opposite! Also, don¡¯t mortal couples wear wedding robes when they get married? If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll wear ck robes!¡± Beside him, Li Changshou held his forehead with one hand.

    Seeing how excited Master Zhao was, he really thought that Master Zhao had a new lover and could not wait to announce to the world that he and the Goddess of Golden Light were innocent! Of course, Master Zhao would not do that... Bian Zhuang¡¯s personality was developed in the special atmosphere of the World Edge Pavilion. After he went to the Heavenly Courts, he further liberated his nature.

    In general, the Qi Refinement cultivators in the Primordial World were very conservative. Most immortals would be shy when they experienced the temporary Love Tribtion.

    The dragon race and some demons were exceptions.

    After settling the matter with the Goddess of Golden Light, Master Zhao should be able to cultivate in peace and wait for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to arrive... ¡°Brother.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and discuss with another person? Tell her all your worries and woes honestly. We can¡¯t just do our best. If she doesn¡¯t agree, it will only bring about the opposite effect.¡± Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course! Brother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go talk to Junior Sister Jin Guang about this matter ande back to look for you!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Gongming left in a hurry on his pearl. He did not give Li Changshou any chance to remind him...

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation stood up and walked towards the front hall with his horsetail whisk. In the partition between the front hall and the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, he found the Taiji Painting that he had hung previously... Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and ced the real Cosmic Ruler and the Pagoda Master on the table respectfully. A wisp of Dao runes circled around, and the Exquisite Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler instantly disappeared... ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly spoke and bowed his head. ¡°I have some doubts. I want to ask you to exin, Teacher!¡±

    The Dao runes that were about to dissipate condensed again. This time, they appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart and condensed a word!

    ¡°Speak.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. He knew that the Saint should be able to hear his thoughts. Therefore, he asked in his heart, ¡°Have I changed anything since I started cultivating?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have I been influenced by the Heavenly Dao while making certain judgments?¡± ¡°There is no need to doubt yourself. The Dao has its end.¡±

    Li Changshou was delighted. He bowed deeply to the portrait of the Taiji Painting and said loudly, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Teacher! I¡¯m at ease!¡± The Heavenly Courts was of utmost importance.

    The Heavenly Courts is of utmost importance?

    Li Changshou was just getting excited. He had spoken to the Saint directly and thetter had even agreed to let him call him ¡®Teacher¡¯. When he saw the words that he had just condensed, he could not help but freeze on the spot. The Heavenly Courts is of utmost importance... What does that mean?

    The Dao runes in his heart hadpletely dissipated. Li Changshou could not ask further, nor would he ask further. He could only guess blindly. If the Saint had exined everything to him, would he still be the Saint?

    It was extremely important. Could it be that I have been mistaken all along? Teacher does not think too highly of the Dao Sect, but he values the Heavenly Courts? There is no need to doubt myself. The Dao has its end. The meaning of those words is not difficult to understand. It should be that the Saint has told him not to worry blindly. The Heavenly Dao cannot affect the judgment of living beings. Otherwise, the Primordial World would not be like this.

    The Heavenly Dao only needs to constantly influence the judgment of some key figures at crucial moments. Then, it can gradually bind countless living beings to the world. In this case, the Primordial World will be dead silent. However, the Primordial World will be extremely stable.

    After Li Changshou asked those three questions, he felt more confident about plotting against the God Conferment Realm! He could change and plot against the Western Sect. Although it was another matter whether he seeded or not, there was definitely such a possibility...

    However, the Saint used six words to make Li Changshou even more confused.

    The Heavenly Courts was of utmost importance.

    Therefore...

    Even if he had to sacrifice the strength of the Dao Sect to quickly fill the Heavenly Courts and perfect the Heavenly Dao, he would not hesitate.

    That interpretation was too scary. Soon, Li Changshou carried his horsetail whisk back to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple and fell into deep thought. Li Changshou thought about it carefully. He seemed to know a lot about the truth of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, but he knew nothing about it... Should I go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce to investigate? Li Changshou looked at theics that he had drawn in recent years and could not help but have that thought.

    However, his main body and incarnation shuddered.

    He really did not want to be imprisoned in that white, cage-like world that was urging him to update.

    Right, aren¡¯t there many temples in the mortal world?

    As a disciple of the human race, it was reasonable for him to go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s temple to pay respects and burn a fewic books to pay respects to her. It was wless.

 Chapter 392 - Request for Help from the Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 392 Request for Help from the Netherworld</h4>

    ¡°Ox, how much do you have left?¡± ¡°A little. Horse, are we really not going to the Immortal Du Sect to try?¡± On the top of the cliff outside Fengdu City, two figures were lying crookedly on a rock. Their eyes gradually lost their light, and they let the wind of the Netherworld blow their soft mane.

    Horse-face sighed weakly. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey... The Grand Magus did not tell us to go to the Ren School to wander around. She also said that we should not trouble the Water God for no reason. Neigh~ Lord Water God is very busy. If we don¡¯t have a suitable reason, how are we to find him?¡±

    Ox-head picked up the y jar at the side and looked inside carefully. Then, he sniffed... The intoxicating smell was already so faint.

    The two of them had delicious spiritual beasts from the mortal world ced in front of them, but they did not have any thoughts of starting a fire.

    ¡°Bull, once Magi like us taste something better, we bring ourselves to settle for less anymore.¡± ¡°Horse, why don¡¯t we help Lord Water God check if those Magihumans are cking off?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to see the Water God.¡± Horse-facebed his dull mane. ¡°Why don¡¯t we see which cultivator from the Immortal Du Sect is running out of lifespan? Let¡¯s go over and do something serious like hooking a soul? Then, we¡¯ll visit the creator of these condiments, the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Master Li Changshou!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait then. We might have to wait a few hundred years before an immortal dies of old age! However, speaking of this...¡± Ox-head sat up and looked at the sky. He muttered softly, ¡°Do you feel that the disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou, has a simr vibe to the Water God?¡±

    Horse-face rested his head on his hands. ¡°What vibe?¡±

    Ox-head pinched his chin and muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly. Moo... Anyway, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a human. Moreover, the two of them look a little simr.¡±

    ¡°Not human?¡± Horse-face was puzzled. ¡°What else could it be? The Dao of the Immortal Du Sect disciple, Li Changshou, is simr to the Dao of the Water God, but the two are definitely different. Although we are Magi, we have to be intelligent and capable. We can¡¯t just rely on our Magi instincts. Neigh.¡±

    Ox-head scratched his horns and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°My instincts are indeed not reliable... Hiss...¡±

    ¡°Why are you sucking in cold air?¡± Horse-face stretched his long legs and said leisurely, ¡°The Netherworld is about to be heated up by you!¡± ¡°Horse, look over there. Is that Li Changshou from the Immortal Du Sect? Master! Moo ~¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s really that master! Hurry up and get the brothers to prepare to receive the Water God! There¡¯s a chance for our condiments!¡±

    Hence, a momentter...

    Li Changshou brought Youqin Xuanya to the eastern border of Fengdu City. He could not help but raise his hand to his forehead, unwilling to move forward.

    Youqin Xuanya tilted her head curiously. Although she had seen many Qi Refinement cultivators along the way and Li Changshou had told her in advance that the messengers of death from the Netherworld were actually very ¡°cute¡±, this situation... The hundreds of Netherworld messengers divided into two paths. Each of them raised their gs high. A few women who were as gentle as water scattered pale white petals beside them. The sound of gongs and drums could be heard continuously.

    Ox-head and Horse-face stood upright on both sides. Their eyes, which were beneath their headgear, emitted a strange light!

    When Li Changshou rode the cloud forward again, he flew more than 100 feet away. With two whooshes, Ox-head and Horse-face left behind a few afterimages and appeared in front of Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was at the Perfected Immortal realm, could not react at all...

    When she returned to her senses, she turned to the side and saw the two Soul-Reaping Envoys from the Netherworld, who were rumored to be in the Primordial World, standing in front of Senior Brother Changshou.

    The Soul-Reaping Envoy with the head of a horse wasbing his smooth mane with a stoneb. The other Soul-Reaping Envoy was folding his arms. The two of them revealed their white teeth and began...

    A sly smile.

    ng! The Fire Scale Sword Case was unsheathed a few inches, but Li Changshou pressed it back in time. Ox-head asked, ¡°Little friend Changshou, why are you free toe to the Netherworld? Moo ~¡± ¡°I want to ask the two of you for a small favor.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. With a hint of respect, he took out two treasure pouches from his sleeve and handed them to the two Magi.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Please ept it.¡± They were excited and their hands were trembling!

    Ox-head and Horse-Face almost cried out. They slowly grabbed the treasure pouch and opened it to take a look. They were instantly extremely touched. ¡°Master! Oh no, Fellow Daoist, the Netherworld really needs talents like you. Moo~¡±. ¡°No matter what help it is, we will definitely help! Neigh!¡± ¡°The two of you, here¡¯s the thing.¡± Li Changshou took out the two Soul-Bewitching Pearls. ¡°Please take a look.¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face instantly became serious. They put away the seasonings and frowned. ¡°Negative karma? Such a strong negative karma, such a weak soul...¡±

    Ox-head muttered, ¡°Is this the ruler of the South Continent¡¯s human race?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Is there a way?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed nothing we can do about that.¡± Horse-face said seriously, ¡°This negative karma cannot be easily ignored. It cannot be offset by merit. We can only throw it into the 18 Hells and wear down the negative karma through suffering before it can continue reincarnating. Otherwise, we can only shatter his soul and allow his True Spirit to reincarnate,pletely severing his connection with his previous life.¡± As he spoke, Horse-face took out the treasure pouch that he had just put away and prepared to return it to Li Changshou...

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ox-head waved his hand and blocked Horse-face¡¯s treasure pouch. He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a way. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very troublesome...¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He took out two more treasure pouches and handed them to the two Soul-Reaping Envoys.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t ept that. Ah! We can¡¯t ept that. Look at this... We can talk things over.¡± Ox-head held the treasure pouch in his hand and stuffed Horse-face¡¯s portion into Horse-Face¡¯s pocket. Then, he said seriously, ¡°However, there is one thing that cannot be avoided. The pain of the Eighteen Levels of Hell is unavoidable. Otherwise, the order of the world would probably be in chaos. We can only help and make him suffer less. When he is sent to the next level of hell, we will arrange his position in the corner. Fellow Daoist, how about that?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Youqin Xuanya and realized that she was frowning in thought. She was a little resistant to such matters, but at that moment, she did not stand out and put righteousness before family.

    Has her toxicity really weakened!?! Li Changshou was inexplicably touched. He sent a voice transmission. ¡°Junior Sister Youqin, let me deal with this matter. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded and agreed.

    Li Changshou took half a step forward and muttered to Ox-head and Horse-face. He took the opportunity to ask about the details of the Eighteen Levels of Hell. He also understood why they did not dare to ept the job.

    The rulers of the mortal kingdoms had relied on lifespan-extending pills to live for hundreds of years. When they died, they would often find one or two trusted Qi Refinement cultivators to bring their souls to the Netherworld to see if they could make arrangements for their next life. However, once it involved the ¡¯emperors¡¯ of the human world, the Netherworld would change their usual polite and friendly manner and reject them seriously and firmly. Ox-head exined, ¡°There was such a thing a few years ago. In the end, the Heavenly Punishment was directly summoned. The bribed Netherworld servant and the judge who wrote the judgment were directly chopped into scraps. Not a single True Spirit was left behind. The rulers of the mortal world all have remnant luck on them. They had extended their lifespans without permission, which was equivalent to resisting the Heavenly Dao... Therefore, we can only throw him into the Eighteen Levels of Hell. However, they can still suffer less. That is within the Heavenly Dao¡¯s permission.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and asked Youqin Xuanya, ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already making things difficult for the Lords of the Netherworld.¡± Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. Thank you, two mighty ambassadors.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Neigh!¡± Li Changshou looked at Ox-head and Horse-face and said, ¡°Although he has to be sent to the Eighteen Levels of Hell, can you be more tolerant and let the two of us watch from the side?

    It can be considered as letting my junior sister send her father off. She can use this opportunity to sever her mortal ties and be filial to him.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ox-head agreed and said uneasily, ¡°However, we can only help you with that. We have taken so many benefits from you... Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t tell Lord Water God about this.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoists, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou patted his chest. ¡°I will definitely not tell Water God about this!¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face were finally at ease. They looked at therge amount of condiments that they had obtained and could not help but be overjoyed. They led the two disciples of the Immortal Du Sect to Fengdu City. Ox-head and Horse-Face had a small status among the Magi. In recent years, they had been close to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and were on good terms with him. Therefore, the Netherworld valued them greatly. The two of them were the most popr in the Netherworld. It was not a problem for them to arrange for a king of a small mortal country to suffer less in the Eighteen Levels of Hell. When Li Changshou summoned the souls of the dozens of guards in the other Soul-Bewitching Pearl...

    Perhaps it was because they had taken too many condiments, Ox-head and Horse-Face were especially enthusiastic. They even used too much force.

    They immediately summoned arge group of Netherworld servants and instructed them to arrange for the normal souls to each reincarnate into a good family. Ox-head even asked the guards enthusiastically if they had any special requests. For example, if they thought it was too tiring to be a man in this life, they could change the Book of Life and Death and allow them to be a woman. True spirits were unpredictable.

    Li Changshou blinked. There seemed to be a new project in the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation tribtion!

    He could give the Jade Emperor some new tricks again.

    Ahem, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    On the surface, the main point today was to deal with the old King¡¯s soul. Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya followed behind Ox-head and Horse-face and sneaked into a Yama Hall. Not long after, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s father¡¯s soul was escorted to a judge... Ox-head and Horse-face immediately went forward to whisper a few words. The Great Judge looked at Li Changshou, who was in the corner, and nodded calmly. ¡°Since the disciples of the Immortal Sect of Ren School and the juniors of Ren School whom the Water God values have requested, I can save him from being shocked.¡± The Hall-Shocking Wood that was originally raised high gentlynded. The Grand Judge also put away the pressure and said loudly, ¡°Big Ghost, Little Ghost, stand down. The King of Honglin Kingdom, raise your head. Those on his left and right, verify his identity...¡± The interrogation process was carried out in an orderly manner. The Grand Judge quickly obtained a scroll and began to count the sins that the old man kneeling below hadmitted in his previous life...

    Not long after, Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and frowned. She looked at her father, her eyes filled with helplessness and guilt. The King had reallymitted all the negative karma that the ruler of a country couldmit... Li Changshou listened for a while and could not help but shake his head. His immortal senses continued to scan his surroundings. He naturally did note here as a disciple of Ren School purely for Youqin Xuanya¡¯s father. Now, if he went to the Netherworld as the Water God, he would no longer see the various problems in Fengdu City. Every time the Water God appeared in the Netherworld, the Netherworld¡¯s would clear the streets of Fengdu City. It was as if they were dealing with the supervision of their superiors, hiding some small problems. The hidden information was very important to Li Changshou. It was the key to Li Changshou¡¯s n to develop the Netherworld. Li Changshou deduced that there must be a huge merit in the Netherworld. However, the Netherworld was not like the dragon race. Thetter¡¯s loyalty to the Heavenly Courts had ovee many obstacles. His initial attitude was simr to that of Pan Jinlian being betrothed to Wu Dng. (1. Pan Jinlian is a fictional character, an archetypal femme fatale and one of the most notorious viinesses of ssical Chinese culture.)

    The Netherworld versus the Heavenly Courts waspletely like Pan Jinlian taking the initiative to push open the window and throw a rod at the Ximen Official who was passing by below... It was filled with initiative.

    Li Changshou pondered for a long time and deduced for a long time. He realized that the merit of the Netherworld should be hidden in the various problems that the Netherworld had. If he was good at discovering problems and gathered all kinds of small problems in the Netherworld, it would be a big problem. Speaking of which, Master Zhao never returned. I wonder how the discussion with the Goddess of Golden Light is going. Li Changshou suppressed the matter for the time being and let a paper effigy wait in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. It would not dy Master Zhao¡¯s matter.

    Perhaps, after Gongming and Jin Guang said that they were going to break up, they thought about each other¡¯s attributes and decided to try again...

    That is not impossible.

    The Grand Judge counted the crimes of Xuanya¡¯s father and directly judged him ording to the normal circumstances. He sent her father into the Eighteen Levels of Hell to suffer for 3,000 years before allowing him to reincarnate. Next, the Netherworld servants carried the old King¡¯s soul and flew towards the Reincarnation Immortal Ind. Ox-head and Horse-face brought Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya along and followed from afar. This time, they did not go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Instead, they arrived at the edge of the Reincarnation Immortal Ind and arrived at a dark red cliff. Two rays of ck light flew from the bottom of the cliff and turned into two pitch-ck chains.

    The Netherworld servant grabbed the chain and locked it on the wrist of the old King of the Honglin Kingdom. He looked at Ox-head and Horse-face.

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    Ox-head said, ¡°Say a few more words.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Youqin Xuanya replied softly. She lowered her head and knelt down before the old King. The old King¡¯s voice trembled. Only then did he see Li Changshou and Youqin Xuanya, who had been following behind him. He subconsciously wanted to ask for help, but he did not say anything. In the end, he only looked at Li Changshou and nodded at him. He turned around and opened his arms. The chain slowly slid down and let out an ear-piercing sound from friction. The old King¡¯s figure was dragged into the endless abyss. Shrill cries sounded from below. It was as if a door had been opened and closed quickly. The cliff fell silent again. The low sound of the wind brought about a whimper from afar. Li Changshou stood beside Youqin Xuanya with his hands behind his back. She was already kneeling on the ground and silent. After a while, Li Changshou said, ¡°Xuanya, let¡¯s go back...¡±

    Ring... The crisp sound of the wind chimes entered his ears. Li Changshou suddenly felt a little dazed. A scene appeared in his heart.

    Theke was as smooth as a mirror, and white fog floated around it.

    A woman in a ck dress was lying on the surface of theke. Her fair skin was like white jade. On a closer look, her ankles, wrists, neck, and waist were bound by thin silver chains.

    For some reason, she closed her eyes and cried. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She muttered something, but Li Changshou could not hear her clearly... An inexplicable sadness lingered in his heart. Li Changshou, the paper effigy, was naturally fine. However, his main body, which was in a corner of the Immortal Du Sect, had tears in his eyes. He heard a weak and hoarse voice in his heart.

    ¡°Save me.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go back.¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s voice sounded from the side. Li Changshou snapped out of his daze. The scene that he had seen instantly dissipated. However, the sadness in his heart lingered for a long time.

 Chapter 393 - Secret Legend of the Goddess Nuwaâ€™s Palace

    <h4>Chapter 393 Secret Legend of the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce</h4>

    Why do I suddenly feel that the Netherworld is a little scary? After leaving Fengdu City with Youqin Xuanya, Li Changshou maintained hisposure and slowly flew out of the Netherworld. He immediately grabbed Youqin Xuanya¡¯s shoulder and quickly used Water Escape... ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the sect first,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s something urgent I have to deal with here.¡± ¡°If I can help...¡± Youqin Xuanya was halfway through her sentence when she sensed the speed of the escape technique.

    She tactfully stopped talking. It seemed that she could not help Senior Brother Changshou now. She would only cause trouble for him. ¡°I can handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou agreed and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the mountain to cultivate. Remember to find an opportunity to tell Uncle-Master Jiang that you have the intention to serve the Heavenly Courts. I will tell you in detail about the rest.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou focused on controlling the escape technique. He focused more on returning to his main body and drew the scene that he had seen previously in the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. He drew three portraits in a row. They were of the woman in the ck dress crying on theke.

    Then, she sat in the round chair and could not recover for a long time. Was my reaction too excessive when I encountered such a strange incident in the Primordial World? No, that reaction was the result of Li Changshou suppressing the fluctuations in his Dao heart! Just now, the sadness had tainted Li Changshou¡¯s heart, causing him to feel extremely gloomy. He was a foreigner who led a good life in the Primordial World. He almost cried.

    Although it was not a sin for a man to cry, if he was assimted by the sorrowful Dao runes just now, it would cause great damage to his Dao heart... What is that big sister¡¯s background? She asked me to save her?

    They were near the Netherworld and the Six Paths of Reincarnation...

    After careful analysis, hepared it to the situation when he had ascended to the Reincarnation Immortal Ind several times. The only thing that happened this time seemed to be the opening of the Eighteen Levels of Hell.

    The greatest possibility was that there was a powerful mighty figure suppressed in the Eighteen Levels of Hell!

    However, why did he attack me?

    Junior Sister Youqin, who is clearly emotional and has a rtively low cultivation level, is not acting strangely at all. Li Changshou pinched his fingers to calcte and search for the heavenly secrets. As his deduction skills were limited, he could only deduce that the woman was indeed a ¡°spirit¡±. What he saw was definitely not an illusion. Li Changshou suddenly thought of the two huge stone statues that carried the Six Paths of Reincarnation on their backs. Could it be that the woman who asked me for help is the Lady of Earth? However, why is the Lady of Earth in such a situation?

    He recalled that when his paper effigy entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation, he had lost contact with it for a short period of time. When he came out of it, he was in a terrible state. There were also traces of King Qinguang and King Chujiang being fooled when they entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation...

    The evidence was enough to prove that the Lady of Earth was in the Six Paths of Reincarnation and was especially mischievous.

    Then, who was the one who asked for help?

    Was it that frivolous senior?

    That was unlikely. Previously, when the Holy Mother mentioned that senior, she had already clearly exined the oue of Senior Lang. He would bepletely obliterated by the Heavenly Dao. The one who attacked that senior should be the Dao Ancestor. How could an old and ruthless person like the Dao Ancestor leave behind such hidden dangers? He had just created three portraits and had wanted to test the Heavenly Dao. However, there was nothing wrong...

    Thatpletely ruled out the possibility that the person in the painting was that frivolous senior, the taboo of the Heavenly Dao. Then, who is this woman? To be safe, Li Changshou did not n to treat that matter as his secret. Otherwise, he might be embroiled in strange karma. What should I do now? Report! There¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll look for Teacher! I shall report the situation to the Tushita Pce and resolve the risks that I have to take on personally!

    If that woman was a dangerous person, he would have only received the message for help and not done anything wrong. Li Changshou summoned the three paper effigies that were the carriage drivers and asked them to take their respective paintings and head towards the Heavenly Courts, the East Ocean, and the South Ocean Water Temple.

    Although Li Changshou was multitasking, most of his attention was still focused on his main body. He kept pinching his fingers to deduce who the woman he saw was...

    An hourter, the sound of water sshing could be heard in the Sea God Temple. Zhao Gongming had just returned.

    Li Changshou stood up to wee them. Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Light descended from the sky on a cloud. Both of them had rxed smiles on their faces... ¡°Have you two discussed it?¡±

    Before Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Lightnded on the cloud, they had already nodded and agreed.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and sighed. ¡°Just as you said, Brother, the two of us should give each other an exnation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve understood what the Water God said the other day.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light bowed and said, ¡°I look forward to seeing Senior Brother Gongming and respect him but I will indeed feel ufortable interacting with him...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you two have decided.¡± Then, Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He deliberately put on a troubled expression and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help the two of you with the celebration for now.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light hurriedly said, ¡°Water God, we should not have troubled you with this matter.¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Did you suddenly encounter any trouble?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Brother, do you know much about the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld?¡±

    Zhao Gongming could not help but say curiously, ¡°The Netherworld is located in ancient times and is still in front of the current Heavenly Courts. It is the Ancestral Magus, the Lady of Earth, who sacrificed herself and turned into the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. She led the reincarnation of the souls that had nowhere to be ced in the world to be reborn as living beings.

    In order to protect the Six Paths of Reincarnation and maintain the stability of the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Three Realms, the Netherworld has been formed...¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Do you have any information that most living beings don¡¯t know?¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. The Goddess of Golden Light helped him think. Soon, Master Zhao decided to give it a try and said, ¡°The Great Virtue Empress was once one of the top three experts among the twelve witches. Do you know about this, Brother? In the past, she was known to be invincible when she stood on the ground. She was the closest to the Connate Dao Body among the twelve Ancestral Witches and had the deepestprehension of the Dao of Pangu. However, very few people have mentioned this since ancient times.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and continued to look at Zhao Gongming with anticipation.

    Master Zhao immediately knew that he had not hit the nail on the head. He lowered his head and continued to calcte.

    The Goddess of Golden Light said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard someone mention that the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc doesn¡¯t seem to beplete. It¡¯s just like the Creation Jade te used by the Dao Ancestor when he repaired the Heavenly Dao. There are loopholes in the Heavenly Dao. There are also gaps in the Creation Jade te. The Six Paths of Reincarnation don¡¯t seem to be perfect. There are some drawbacks.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light, who was much more mature and knowledgeable than thest time they met, smiled in embarrassment...

    She really could not help much.

    Li Changshou waited for a while and asked Zhao Gongming, ¡°Brother, have you seen the Lady of Earth in ancient times?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes were filled with memories. He stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°The Lady of Earth is kind-hearted. Even during the Great Magi-Demon War, she was mostly defending and rarely killed. I was once fortunate enough to discuss the Dao with the Lady of Earth. Unfortunately... Forget it, there¡¯s nothing to pity about that. She made her own choice and sacrificed herself for the living beings and the Magi.¡±

    As Zhao Gongming spoke, Li Changshou had already grabbed a brush and some ink from the desk. With a few strokes, he drew a side profile. ¡°Brother, do you know this person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Lady of Earth?¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Where did you see such a portrait... Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression is not right.¡± Li Changshou took a deep breath and took a few steps back to the main seat. This matter seemed to have exceeded his expectations.

    Four hourster, Li Changshou was finallypletely certain that the woman who was restrained on theke, dressed in a ck dress, and emitting endless sorrow was the legendary Lady of Earth.

    He first showed the three portraits to Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongming said firmly that they were the Lady of Earth. Then, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy went to the Dragon Pce and asked the Dragon King about it. He used the knowledge stored in the ¡°Primordial Living Stone¡± to confirm that matter again. During that process, Li Changshou told Zhao Gongming the truth and hid something from the Dragon Pce. He was just afraid that the Dragon Pce would worry for nothing. In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Light paced back and forth in front of Li Changshou. One of them held his beard, while the other pinched his chin. Both of them were thinking hard to help think about what was going on.

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°The Lady of Earth asked you for help. What¡¯s wrong with the Six Paths of Reincarnation? ording to the heavenly secrets, everything in the Netherworld is fine. There are no signs of copse.¡± ¡°Is it possible that the Lady of Earth did not ask for your help?¡± Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Could it be that your... Dao heart is problematic, Water God?¡± Li Changshou smiled helplessly and closed his eyes. The paper effigy emitted a faint green glow, and a wisp of pure Dao runes circted...

    The Goddess of Golden Light praised, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have actually cultivated the Stainless Dao Heart. I was wrong.¡± Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the Three-Immortal Ind to ask? It¡¯s better for a few more people to think together than for us to be helpless here.¡± ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°The fewer people who know about this, the better. Don¡¯t let the living beings panic. I¡¯ll go ask Senior Brother Xuan Du or ask the Grand Supreme Elder for rification. I hope that Brother and Fellow Daoist Golden Light will not mention this to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zhao Gongming agreed with a serious expression. He immediately bade farewell to the Goddess of Golden Light and reminded Li Changshou not to worry about the two of them. He had to get busy with such important matters first...

    Li Changshou had just sent away the two immortals from Jie School who were about to establish history in the Primordial World. Li Changshou¡¯s Water God incarnation in the Heavenly Courts had already flown outside the Tushita Pce.

    The Grand Supreme Elder was out traveling and was not in the pce. Li Changshou easily found the Great Daoist Master who was sleeping soundly in the backyard...

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou did not obtain much useful information. He only reported the matter to the Great Daoist Master and gave himself an additionalyer of protection.

    The Great Daoist Master also felt that there was something fishy about that matter. Therefore, he summoned the Taiji Painting and used all his deduction skills. In the end, he could onlye to a conclusion.

    ¡°There are no problems with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s very likely that the problem is the Lady of Earth herself,¡± Li Changshou said. The Great Daoist Master said seriously, ¡°The Lady of Earth is the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc is the Lady of Earth. The two are one to begin with. The heavenly secrets revealed that the Six Paths of Reincarnation are fine, so the Lady of Earth is naturally fine. Changshou, is it because the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother went to the mortal world to undergo the tribtion and handed the matters of the Heavenly Courts to you to deal with? You have been giving yourself too much pressure recently, causing problems in your Dao heart, is that so?¡± ¡°Well... I¡¯m actually quite rxed. Ahem, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not concerned about the matters of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts itself doesn¡¯t have much for me to do.¡±

    Li Changshou exined awkwardly and said, ¡°Great Daoist Master, can youe with me to the Holy Mother¡¯s Pce to visit her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s naturally a trivial matter.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded. However, he did not ask anything and agreed directly. It was rare for Li Changshou to be so energetic. His main body was hidden in the paper effigy that was a carriage driver. He had secretly rushed to the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts to meet the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master used the Taiji Painting to break through the universe and went to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce. The two of them, whose senior-brother-junior-brother rtionship had yet to be officially announced to the public, soon left the five continents and appeared in the void that was dotted with stars.

    The Great Daoist Master rode a cloud and flew towards a bright spot of light with Li Changshou. Before they flew 50 kilometers, immortal light shone in front of them. A door appeared out of thin air and included the two of them. He arrived at the beautiful world again. The abundant spiritual energy, the refreshing breeze, and the carefreeughter in the wind made Li Changshou feel much more at ease.

    Two fairies rode two cloud boats over and bowed from afar.

    One of them said, ¡°Goddess, you already know why the two senior brothers of Ren School are here. Please wait in the hall. Goddess, you only saw the Water God today.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du nodded with a smile. He did not say anything and went to a cloud boat with his hands behind his back.

    Li Changshou bowed to the Great Daoist Master and jumped onto another ship.

    The Great Daoist Master reminded, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be rude in front of the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother,¡± Li Changshou agreed. He looked at theics in his storage Dharma treasure and felt a little uneasy. He... How long will I be imprisoned by the Saint this time?

    However, there was one advantage. If he was locked in the attic of that empty world by Goddess Nuwa, he would have more time to polish his mental state. It would take hundreds of years inside, but it would only take a blink of an eye outside... The two cloud boats traveled along the way and parted among the pces. Li Changshou was brought to the calmke. He arrived at the ind in the middle of theke and stood in front of the pavilion. He bowed with a Dao salute.

    ¡°Greetings, Goddess Nuwa.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Azy voice sounded from behind the door. Goddess Nuwa seemed to have just woken up. Li Changshou turned around and saw that the fairy who had led the way had disappeared. He immediately raised his hand and pushed open the wooden door. In front of him was a thin membrane that shone with colorful streaks of light. Li Changshou carefully stepped into it and felt that the flow of time was almost zero. He once again arrived at the familiar room.

    The familiar pool, partition, carpet, decorations... Goddess N¨¹wa, who had changed into a warm yellow and loose skirt, was floating in the pool with an air cushion beneath her.

    Aic book written by Li Changshou floated in front of her. There were all kinds of fruits and delicacies floating beside her, as well as the Goddess¡¯s favorite iced fruit juice. Li Changshou felt a little helpless when he saw that. Not only was there no mustard in the Primordial World, but it was also difficult to perfect the Dao of sashimi.

    There was no happy water in the mansion either, causing the Dao of the mansion to lose a small portion of its joyful vibes. Ahem, let¡¯s get down to business. ¡°Goddess...¡± ¡°Have you seen the Lady of Earth?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou answered honestly. He lowered his head and did not dare to look further. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you this time because I want to ask you to clear my doubts.¡±

    The goddess in the pool asked calmly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Li Changshou fumbled in his sleeve and took out three thick stacks of books. The girl in the pool closed the book in her hand. A satisfied smile appeared on her beautiful and solemn face.

    ¡°Tell me what you want to know. The matter regarding the Lady of Earth is not a taboo. It¡¯s just a little secret. We are the only ones who know about it.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and handed the painting over respectfully with his immortal power. Then, Li Changshou exined everything that he had seen previously and took out the portrait. Goddess Nuwa beckoned the portrait over and held it in her hand to take a closer look. A hint of helplessness shed across her phoenix-like eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on her.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, what do you mean?¡±

    Nuwa asked, ¡°Have you entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation previously?¡±

    ¡°I went in once with an incarnation.¡± Li Changshou could not help but be stunned. ¡°Does the Goddess know about this?¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to know, I would have known,¡± Nuwa said calmly. ¡°But why do you think that the Saint has to monitor every living being in the world?¡± Li Changshou could not help but be speechless. ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I almost forgot.¡± Nuwa squinted her phoenix-like eyes and teased him. ¡°You have a strange personality. If you be a Saint, you will definitely monitor everything in the world. You are clearly asking for trouble, but you still enjoy it. Naturally, you can¡¯t be a Saint in this world.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re using such a t tone. It¡¯s too hurtful. Goddess, please tell me about the Lady of Earth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Nuwa raised her chin slightly.

    Li Changshou turned around and saw that the corner where he had sat previously had been transformed into a small study. There was a short table, a cushion, a screen, an incense burner... Everything was prepared. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you have to draw another one no matter what. As a thank-you gift, I will give you a clear path to earn merit in the Netherworld and help youplete the Golden Body of Merit. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou calmly bowed and turned around to sit in the corner. He skillfully spread out the paper, brush, and ink and took out a set of drawing tools such as a ruler and temte. He raised his brush and drew for a while. Then, he began to ask and answer questions again. Li Changshou had a rough idea about the great merit in the Netherworld.

    Not long after, the sound of water sshing could be heard. Saint Nuwa walked out of the pond. Her snake tail turned into two legs, and her short skirt turned into a golden dress. Although she was dressed casually and had put away the dignity of a Saint, Goddess Nuwa had an indescribable aura and was constantly emitting a holy glow.

    She walked to the newly erected bookshelf at the side and ced the works that she had just obtained into it one by one. That was a small matter that could be easily done with immortal power, but she was exceptionally serious at that moment. ¡°Goddess, the figure I saw...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Lady of Earth but you can say that it isn¡¯t her too.¡± Nuwa¡¯s voice was filled with pity. ¡°You should know that if living beings develop intelligence, they will have seven emotions...¡±

    Li Changshou paused and immediately thought of something. ¡°Could it be that the Lady of Earth has been affected by the reincarnated living beings?¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Saint Nuwa said warmly. ¡°Even though I drank Meng Po¡¯s soup before my soul reincarnated and lost my memories, I would still retain a faint trace of my emotions. The spirit of the soul enters the Six Paths of Reincarnation. However, it cannot be apanied by the reincarnation of living beings.

    Therefore, it would leave a trace of the seven emotions in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It is either joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil, or lust. It was not that something had gone wrong with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. Instead, it is because the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc operated like that. When the Lady of Earth decided to transform into the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the ancient times, she had already made such preparations. However, us the Saints and the Lady of Earth had underestimated theplexity of the seven emotions of living beings. Over time, the spiritual will of the Lady of Earth almost copsed. She had no choice but topletely integrate herself into the Six Paths of Reincarnation and could not escape.¡±

    Saint Nuwa paused and turned around to lean against the bookshelf. She opened the first book that Li Changshou had brought over and continued, ¡°However, living beings are constantly reincarnating. Especially after humans be the main characters of the world, their lifespans are limited, and their souls are reincarnated more frequently. However, the human race had the most emotions and desires among the thousands of races. This undoubtedly increased the burden on the Lady of Earth. However, she did notin to the Heavenly Dao. She endured it silently until one day...¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°At the ce where she sealed herself, the thoughts of the seven emotions seeped out. She walked out of the first incarnation of the seven emotions, which is the person you saw, the Lady of Earth¡¯s grief.¡± Li Changshou could not regain his senses for a long time after hearing that. He said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that this incarnation is being suppressed under the eighteenth level of hell?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Saint Nuwa. ¡°ording to what I know, three of the incarnations of the Seven Emotions have appeared. Sorrow, evil, and lust are the most gentle. Therefore, they are suppressed under the eighteenyers of hell. As for hate and desire, they are bound by the Lady of Earth to the Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡± Li Changshou could not help but ask, ¡°What if the incarnations of the seven emotions appear?¡±

    ¡°Lady of Earth should lose herself and transform from one to seven. Then, her willpower will copse.¡± Goddess Nuwa paused. ¡°She willpletely transform into the spirit of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Dharma artifact. However, this is definitely not a good thing for the Heavenly Dao. If you can think of a way to help the Lady of Earth get through this crisis, the Heavenly Dao will naturally give you a huge amount of merit.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Saints can¡¯t do anything. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re different from us.¡± Nuwa continued to flip through the book in her hand, as if she had identally mentioned Li Changshou. ¡°There are some strange thoughts that perhaps only you have in the Primordial World. Perhaps it is because of this that Houtu used her grief to seek help from you.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°The Lady of Earth and the senior who flew in the waves...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted... Are you going to draw or not?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Goddess, let me sort out my emotions and find some inspiration.¡± Li Changshou agreed and lowered his head to get busy.

 Chapter 394 - Great Grief

    <h4>Chapter 394 Great Grief</h4>

    ¡°Seven Emotions incarnation?¡±

    On the way back to the five continents, the Great Daoist Master listened to Li Changshou¡¯s story and sighed.

    ¡°To transform living beings into the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, you have to carry the remnant thoughts left behind by living beings. The Lady of Earth really... Junior Brother, if you have a solution, help the Lady of Earth. You have always had many ideas. If you can help the Lady of Earth resolve this pain, it will be a great merit.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He purely wanted to do something for the Netherworld and the living beings. Would he not help just because the Heavenly Dao did not give him any merit? Of course, his enthusiasm would definitely be affected.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do this alone. ording to Goddess Nuwa, there is hatred in the incarnation that the Lady of Earth has already created. My cultivation level is shallow. I¡¯m afraid that I will be killed by this incarnation before I can approach.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately heaved a sigh of relief. With the Great Daoist Master protecting him, he could deal with the Six Paths of Reincarnation easily.

    It was impossible for the Saint to allow the two of them to be trapped in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    However, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du flipped his left hand. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Taiji Painting appeared at the same time. They circled gently in his palm and were sent to Li Changshou... ¡°Work hard!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As your senior brother, how can you share your merit? Teacher and I will always stand behind you and support you. Do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡± Li Changshou was inexplicably touched. He held two defensive treasures in his hands and bowed deeply to the Great Daoist Master.

    Then, he muttered softly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, although the interval is shorter, I can make Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan repay the favor he owes me. Ah, I will then owe Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan another favor. That¡¯s not difficult to return. He wants to go to Tushita Pce to take a look. I wonder if the Grand Supreme Elder will allow it...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who had raised his left hand and was about to leave, paused. Li Changshou looked at the two treasures in front of him and felt a sense of security. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du turned around and smiled warmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed inappropriate to let you go there yourself. After all, no one knows what the situation in the Six Paths of Reincarnation is like.¡±

    As he spoke, a huge hand reached over and silently pulled the Taiji Painting back. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother! Hehe.¡±

    ¡°You rascal.¡± The Great Daoist Master gritted his teeth and cursed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it was Daoist Wen Jing back then. I know it was not easy for you to instigate her to rebel. Now... Hmph! Don¡¯t randomly arrange this for me. Why do I need someone to apany me when I¡¯m carefree? It¡¯s troublesome to be tied down by the red string.¡± Li Changshou put away the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and smiled with squinted eyes. He jumped to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s side and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we go to Golden Ao Ind to take a look? There¡¯s something rare there. At the same time, let me think about how I can help the Lady of Earth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so rare about that ce? Could it be that a couple has be Daopanions?¡±

    ¡°The opposite.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up. A white cloud condensed under his feet and brought Li Changshou to the five continents.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused, searching for a solution to the problem of the Lady of Earth. It could be considered the most troublesome and difficult problem that he had faced since he had started cultivating in the Primordial World. His schemes werepletely useless. He did not even know what he should do. ording to the Lady of Earth, she had endured the thoughts of the seven emotions for countless living beings, causing her to be on the verge of copse. Seven incarnations were born, and those incarnations were formed from the seven emotions of the Lady of Earth...

    From Li Changshou¡¯s understanding, it was aplete ¡°personality¡± of Goddess Houtu. ording to the seven emotions, she had split it into seven personalities.

    That¡¯s right. This is a split personality. Li Changshou had seen many examples of Qi Refinement cultivators having split personalities in ancient books. The mental demons of many Qi Refinement cultivators were twisted personalities because they had been suppressing and avoiding certain emotions.

    This kind of split personality waspletely different from the mainstream incarnation path of the Primordial World. The former was uncontroble, while thetter depended on the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ own will. The first three incarnations of the seven emotions were grief, lust, and evil. That was actually easy to understand. Most of the souls of the living beings who arrived at the Six Paths of Reincarnation were filled with grief from death.

    Desire was something that living beings could not avoid. It could even be considered the basic driving force of living beings. Evil was often rted to it...

    If he released the seven emotions, would he be able to let the Lady of Earth escape from the pain? Li Changshou focused half of his attention on the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. He spread out a piece of paper and began to organize his thoughts using the old method.

    Li Changshou felt that Goddess Nuwa¡¯s reminder was very important. His real advantage was the ¡®strange thoughts¡¯ that the Primordial World creatures did not have.

    In the current Primordial World, who could surpass Saints in terms of mystical abilities and Dharma powers? If the mystical abilities and Dharma spells could help the Lady of Earth... Li Changshou did not dare to say what the other Saints would do. However, Goddess Nuwa had clearly revealed that she would not stand by and do nothing if she could attack. After all, the Lady of Earth was once her rival and good friend. ¡°Ah...¡±

    As he approached Golden Ao Ind, Li Changshou suddenly sighed. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du asked warmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel a little emotional.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°I often hear that good people will be rewarded. However, after the Lady of Earth sacrificed herself for the sake of all living beings and transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, she kept enduring the pain given by all living beings.

    The happiness of most people in the seemingly beautiful Three Realms required a few living beings to suffer... Ah, I really don¡¯t know how to judge this matter.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly so deep? Changshou, ahem, Changgeng.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°This is the Dao.¡± Li Changshou could not help but be stunned. He stood beside the Great Daoist Master and was in a daze for a long time. Then, heughed. He transformed into the white-haired, white-robed Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, I have a question.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Is there right or wrong in the Dao? Is there positive and negative? Is there good and evil?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± The Great Daoist Master said warmly, ¡°The Dao has nothing to do with us. We are just walking on the same path. We are looking for the beginning and end of the Dao.¡±

    ¡°However, Senior Brother, living beings can be both right and wrong, as well as good and evil,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°Can living beings be one?¡± This time, the Great Daoist Master was stunned. He put his hands behind his back and pondered for a long time. Then, heughed and continued warmly, ¡°In terms of living beings, life, old age, illness, death, seven emotions, and six desires are naturally the Great Dao. However, in terms of individual living beings, it is the resonance of the Great Dao and True Spirit.

    It cannot be discussed with the Dao. Therefore, you and I pursue freedom and a carefree life, but we cannot go beyond the Dao. It¡¯s just like the words that are often mentioned. If we do as we wish, we will not go beyond the rules. Only then can living beings apany the Dao and rx their hearts. It is endless joy.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and pondered for a while. He bowed to the Great Daoist Master and said, ¡°Thank you for exining, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile and secretly wiped his sweat.

    What realm has this little fellowprehended?

    It¡¯s only been a few hundred years? If he cultivated for another few hundred years, wouldn¡¯t the next question he asks be... The Great Daoist Master turned to look at Li Changshou, who was deep in thought again. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    It was time to return to the Xuandu City to retire.

    When Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master arrived at Golden Ao Ind, the immortals on Golden Ao Ind were traveling back and forth. The Qi Refinement cultivators who were fine on Golden Ao Ind had helped Zhao Gongming send letters everywhere. Zhao Gongming had also exined in advance that he had invited his good friend to the Golden Ao Ind to be a witness. He had wanted to tell her about his attempts and hard work during the journey with his Daopanion.

    He had also announced that the two of them had officially... be ordinary fellow disciples again. When the Great Daoist Master heard Li Changshou mention that matter, he could not help butugh. It was indeed the first time that such a novel thing had happened in the Primordial World.

    However, there would definitely not be any Heavenly Dao merit descending.

    The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou did not appear directly. Instead, they hid in the corner of Golden Ao Ind. The former looked at the various arrangements of the Jie School immortals excitedly, while thetter was focused on thinking about how to take away the great merit of the Netherworld. Li Changshou did not feel excited at all even though he had the Golden Body of Merit.

    To Li Changshou, the difficulty of helping the Lady of Earth deal with the issue of the Seven Emotions incarnations was a hundred times greater than killing enough ancient negative karma demons. After all, that was a difficult problem that even Saints could not solve. Li Changshou felt that the first thing he had to do was to prevent his condition from worsening.

    However, how could he stop it? Let the matter of the Six Paths of Reincarnation stop? If the Heavenly Dao did not allow it, Goddess Houtu would probably not agree either. A few hourster, more than a thousand Jie School immortals gathered on Golden Ao Ind... The Great Daoist Master saw that Li Changshou was deep in thought and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Even if you can¡¯t help, no one will me you. After all, this is not your responsibility. You are just helping out.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately revealed a determined gaze and said softly, ¡°I have to risk it for merit!¡± The Great Daoist Masterughed and pointed forward. ¡°Look, who¡¯s here?¡± Li Changshou looked up and saw a cloud rising in the sky. Three figures slowly appeared from the cloud. They were the Three Xiao Immortals of the Three-Immortal Ind. Zhao Gongming had invited them over.

    The Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°Should we appear? It will be troublesome to socialize and make small talk though.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just say hi.¡±

    Today, Master Zhao was the main character of the event. He could not steal his limelight.

    Li Changshou called softly, ¡°Fairy, Senior Brother Xuan Du and I are hiding here to watch the ceremony. We still have something to doter. We won¡¯t appear today.¡±

    Yun Xiao looked up and saw Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master¡¯s hiding ce. She smiled and nodded at Li Changshou. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Indeed, his cultivation level was not high enough. He could even be exposed with the Taiji Painting concealing his voice! Standing beside him, Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes and sniffed gently. She mumbled, ¡°How strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bi Xiao blinked and asked. ¡°It has the rotten smell of a white-haired old man.¡± Qiong Xiao smacked her lips.

    Yun Xiao looked at Qiong Xiao helplessly and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t tease him like that. He has his own difficulties.¡±

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao looked at each other andughed. ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Great Daoist Master pped and chuckled. He said, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao is indeed gentle.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. A thought shed through his mind, but it happened too quickly and he could not catch it.

    What did the Lady of Earth experience when she transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation? How did she do it?

    Does this include the answer to the question?

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and pondered again. He allowed the bustling noise to enter his ears without being disturbed.

    At dusk, the breakup celebration officially began.

    More than a thousand immortals from Jie School gathered beside the treasure pool. They surrounded the entire treasure pool from top to bottom. A few personal disciples of the Saint who hade to support them stopped in the clouds. Zhao Gongming took a few steps forward and walked to the open space surrounded by the immortals. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I took the liberty to invite all my fellow disciples here today to be witnesses. Please forgive me if I have disturbed your cultivation.

    This matter is originally between me and Junior Sister Jinguang. However, I had received the attention of my fellow disciples previously. Therefore, I invited everyone here today to rify everything. There is nothing to worry about today. He is carefree. Junior Sister Jinguang and I are out traveling...¡± Zhao Gongming began to tell the story of him and the Goddess of Golden Light. The immortals from Jie School listened quietly. The Goddess of Golden Light quickly stood up and said that she had already understood her heart. She respected Senior Brother Gongming too much and initially wanted to be Daopanions with him. However, after interacting with him, she realized that they were not suitable for each other...

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to the Netherworld to work.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your thinking?¡± the Great Daoist Master asked.

    Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°I can only go and interact with Goddess Houtu¡¯s Seven Emotions incarnation first. It¡¯s best if Imunicate with Goddess Houtu herself and see if I can find any clues.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Dao runes around the Great Daoist Master circted. The two of them sat on the cloud and left quietly.

    At that moment, Fairy Yun Xiao looked up from afar.

    Li Changshou smiled and waved his hand. Yun Xiao also smiled faintly. Before Li Changshou disappeared, she nodded.

    On the way, the Great Daoist Master suddenly thought of something. He raised his hand and pressed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How are you getting along with Yun Xiao? Could it be that just like Junior Brother Gongming and Junior Sister Jinguang, you two feel that you are notpatible with each other?¡± Why are they all worried about this? Li Changshou shifted the topic to Lady of Earth. After discussing with the Great Daoist Master for a while, they arrived outside Fengdu City.

    It was indeed much more convenient to travel with the Great Daoist Master. The two of them discussed for a while and decided to tell the Magi about this matter and ask the Netherworld to help with all their might. At that moment, the Great Daoist Master released his pressure and revealed himself together with Li Changshou.

    They appeared in the low sky outside Fengdu City. The Yama Lords of the Ten Halls were shocked. The wailing and howling outside Fengdu City instantly stopped. Ox-head and Horse-face, who were chowing down on the mountain peak, trembled. ¡°Ox, do we have too much condiments? Huiler...¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, right? Why is the Great Daoist Master here personally?¡±

    Fortunately, Li Changshou¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Yama Lords of the ten halls, do you know your crime?¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face heaved a sigh of relief and hugged the condiments cans beside them tightly.

    Hence, an hourter.

    Li Changshou forced the Yama Lords to tell the truth about the troubles in the Netherworld and the Lady of Earth. He suggested that he would attack the Great Daoist Master and see if he could help the Lady of Earth get rid of her ¡°chronic illness¡±.

    In terms of tactics, the Yama Lords were naturally not a match for the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.

    The Yama Lords did not just tell Li Changshou about the secret of the Netherworld. They also thanked Li Changshou, as if they had entrusted their lives to Li Changshou. Li Changshou suggested that they go to the eighteenth level of hell to find the ¡°incarnation of grief¡±. The Yama Lords did not dare to reject him. King Qinguang and King Chujiang personally led Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master to the eighteenth level of hell. There was no need to describe the tragic scene along the way.

    They went straight to the lowest level of the eighteen levels of hell. The two Yama Lords undid the forty-nine restrictions and stepped into an illusion with extremely rich Heavenly Dao power. They arrived at theke that Li Changshou had seen. ¡°Great Daoist Master, Water God... You will know after seeing it.¡± King Qinguang sighed and had aplicated expression.

    He raised his hand and formed a seal. The four figures flew forward and entered a white fog. After traveling for an unknown distance, Li Changshou saw the woman curled up on theke again. King Qinguang and King Chujiang reported in unison,

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, Water...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The woman lying on the surface of the water heaved a long sigh. A thick Dao rune flowed out, causing Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart to almost lose bnce. The woman did not move. Her light voice was filled with sadness.

    ¡°Why do you want to see me? Why do you want to see me? It¡¯s all futile. There¡¯s no point in existing. Hehe, my siblings are already dead. Why should I still exist...¡± The two Yama Lords immediately looked down with tears in their eyes. They were immersed in grief and could not extricate themselves. The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshounded 100 feet away from the woman. The two of them bowed.

    The Great Daoist Master said loudly, ¡°Goddess, can you talk to us?¡±

    The womany there without moving. Her gentle voice sounded a little weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no need. Go back. Eat and drink before the world is destroyed.¡±

    When she said those words, the mysterious Dao runes around her were constantly emitting. The Great Daoist Master had to take the initiative to resist them. Li Changshou asked, ¡°Goddess, is there anything we can help you with?¡± The woman whispered, ¡°Help me? Release me from here? It¡¯s just a bigger cage outside. The world is a dream. I¡¯m fine here. I¡¯ll slowly wither and disappear...¡± Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They walked forward in unison. The woman lying on the ground did not even look at them. She continued to cry silently. Her fair skin looked even more delicate. The ck dress seemed to symbolize something ominous.

    Li Changshou put the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda back into his essence soul and sat cross-legged in front of the woman. He smiled warmly and took the initiative to attack.

    ¡°No, did you ask me to save you?¡± The woman opened her eyes. Her light blue eyes were filled with sorrow, and it frantically attacked Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Li Changshou quickly thought of some happy things... ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± the woman muttered. ¡°No one can save me. I can only sink here. My heart is already dead. Who are you... Forget it. Whoever you are, why do you think we are alive?¡±

    ¡°For...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯re so sad.¡±

    The woman said quietly. She slowly raised one hand with the silver chain and pulled the corner of Li Changshou¡¯s robe. ¡°Spirits hope to reach the end of their journey in order to suffer in this world. What does your experience and thoughts have to do with others? The world in the spiritual eye is just a concept created by my mind. Why should such a world exist?¡± ¡°This...¡±

    The woman sighed softly. ¡°How can you save me if you can¡¯t even answer such a question? Can¡¯t you even deceive me? In this sorrowful world, my tears will eventually...¡±

    ¡°Can you sit up and chat?¡±

    Li Changshou tried to take the initiative, but...

    ¡°Is there a point? Will I change my mind if I sit up? You still don¡¯t understand, young man. The world is fake and useless. In the end, it¡¯s all nothingness.

    Who can save who?

    It¡¯s just a joke. If there¡¯s nothing else, leave. Let me lie here quietly, okay? I have already tried my best not to let my pain affect others. What else do you want me to do? Sadness is so huge. The water in thiske is actually my tears.¡± Li Changshou stood up and his figure flickered a few times. He quickly retreated beside the woman. I can¡¯t cure her. I can¡¯t save her. Farewell!

 Chapter 395 - The Desire to Remove the Chains

    <strong>Chapter 395 The Desire to Remove the Chains</strong>

    How should I help?

    Li Changshou thought of a few ways. Take the plete cycle¡± story that was given to Goddess Nuwa as an example. If the enthusiastic protagonist jumped out and carried the incarnations of decadence and grief while yelling ¡°I care about you¡±... Perhaps... No, there was no need to doubt it. The oue would definitely be that fellow being assimted by the Lady of Earth¡¯s incarnation of Grief!

    This sorrowful personality also had the Dao Realm of the Lady of Earth. He did not know the exact strength of the battle, and judging from her situation, she could not fight with others. Moreover, she would not resist even if she was killed...

    However, her Dao Realm and the Dao runes that she emitted were definitely at the level of a mighty figure!

    Under the support of such a Dao realm, the incarnation of grief could cause the living beings to resonate with extreme sorrow at all times. It wasparable to a powerful mystical ability that directly attacked the mind!

    The most troublesome thing was that no one could be sure what kind of effect it would have on the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the Lady of Earth...

    Li Changshou did not gain nothing from this contact. The persona of the Lady of Earth was filled with negative emotions, despair, and loyalty. However, it was notpletely hopeless. Li Changshou had actually obtained a lot of useful information from the conversation just now... Firstly, she hoped that someone could convince her to be free from endless sorrow. Secondly, she couldmunicate with living beings and was a little talkative.

    Thirdly, the Seven Emotions incarnation was clearly affected by the Lady of Earth¡¯s personality. It was not purely a gathering of sorrow. Facing Grief was actually facing the Lady of Earth. It was just a version of Lady of Earth that had separated the single emotion of sadness. Should I try bragging?

    Li Changshou immediately dispelled that thought without thinking

    Would the Heavenly Dao and Saints really not destroy the ¡°universal connection and eternal development¡± in the Primordial World?

    This ¡®Lady of Earth¡¯s Grief¡¯... Yes, I should call it ¡®Little Grief¡¯.

    He wanted to give Little Grief hope and let her escape from the abyss of despair. Perhaps, he would have to rely on his enthusiasm to find a group of passionate emotions to fill her empty and copsed heart. He suddenly heard something.

    ¡°Changgeng, why don¡¯t we forget it?¡± The Great Daoist Master, who had been thinking for a while, took the initiative to say, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    They were currently at the bottom of the eighteenth level of hell, outside the forty-nine array formations. King Chujiang and King Qinguang, who were wiping their tears at the side, immediately felt even sadder when they heard that. They hurriedly rushed over and cried.

    He had been affected by Xiao Ai previously and had yet to recover.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master! Water God! You can¡¯t let this

    go!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor has done so much for living beings, and now she¡¯s being tortured. Why doesn¡¯t anyone help her...

    Ah, Ancestor, you¡¯re really too pitiful! I don¡¯t want to continue living like this!¡± The Great Daoist Master could not take it when he saw the two extremely dignified Yama Lords from the Netherworld beating their chests and stamping their feet.

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s try again.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up and the white robe on his body swayed gently.

    ¡°I want to know what kind of state the Lady of Earth is in now. Only then can I determine if I can help...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said seriously, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s join forces and enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. The Great Daoist Master smiled and waved his hand. His eyes were clear.

    King Chujiang and King Qinguang were overjoyed when they heard that. They hurriedly wiped their tears and suppressed their emotions. They bowed deeply.

    ¡°Please lead the way,¡± Li Changshou said.

    ¡°Please exin the situation in the Six Paths of Reincarnation to us in detail.¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely tell you everything we know. Only three or four living beings know about this in the Netherworld. In the Six Paths of Reincarnation, we can see our ancestors at any time, but we can¡¯t reallye into contact with them. We can onlye into contact with the incarnation of their evil thoughts...¡±

    Li Changshou analyzed word by word as he listened to King Qinguang exin softly. He also deduced if the other party was hiding anything. Basically, it was simr to what he had heard from the Saint, Goddess Nuwa. At that moment, the Lady of Earth was trying her best to suppress the Seven Emotions incarnations to prevent it from going berserk.

    Little Grief was the incarnation of the Seven Emotions that was first born. Although it had a powerful Dao realm, it was so sad that it did not want to move because of its ¡°personality¡±. Hence, the Lady of Earth did not have to worry and did not have to divert her attention to suppress it. She directly sent out the Reincarnation Disc and suppressed it under the eighteen levels of hell.

    It was quite magical. Not long after, they left the eighteen levels of hell and rushed to the side of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. They arrived at the ce where Li Changshou had previously stepped. King Chujiang ordered the Netherworld servants to guard there. Without the orders of the Yama Lords, no one was allowed to approach.

    Then, King Qinguang and King Chujiang bowed and shouted, ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s us! Two fellow Daoists from Ren School havee to visit!¡±

    Four beams of light shot over and enveloped Li Changshou, the Great Daoist Master, and the two Yama Lords at the same time.

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly took a step back and pulled Li Changshou. Under the stunned gazes of the two Yama Lords, he was not taken away by the pir of light.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou was also confused. He had just mentally prepared himself to take the risk and enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation! ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can use the Taiji Painting to enter,¡±

    the Great Daoist Master replied with a smile. Yin and Yang Qi revolved in his palm. In front of the two of them, the turbid and cold aura of the Netherworld kept spinning. A deep vortex appeared out of thin air, and there was a faint golden light shining inside. The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou walked forward together. At that moment, they no longer had any doubts and entered at the same time.

    The Great Daoist Master deliberately used that to test him. He wanted to confirm if he could enter the Small World in the Six Paths of Reincarnation casually with the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting The result was surprisingly reassuring. The painting¡¯s reputation remained. The surrounding streams of light shone.

    The two of them identally entered a fog. Their immortal senses could not even reach a thousand feet. Their visibility was even more pitiful. Li Changshou lost contact with his paper effigies and could not help but feel worried...

    The Great Daoist Master walked closer to Li Changshou and raised his hand to support Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ck and white auras seeped out from his body andpletely enveloped the two of them.

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°The five elements here are missing, and Yin and Yang are not in order. However, there is a very strong power of the mind left behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou thanked him in his heart and walked forward with the Great Daoist Master.

    Specks of light suddenly appeared in the fog, as if they were guiding them forward. They condensed into images that shed continuously in the fog. It seemed to be a memory of someone who hadnded there.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the images. He carefully sensed them and confirmed that they were not harmful and did not contain any information that he could not bear. Then, he sensed the contents of the images. This is... the Lady of Earth¡¯s memories!

    The first image was a reflection of a figure on the water surface. The Lady of Earth was using the appearance of an Ancestral Magus-a human body with a snake tail and numerous hands that were holding snakes. She was curiously sizing up her own body in the water.

    Interestingly, in the corner of the water¡¯s reflection, he could see a Phoenix Divine Bird spreading its wings and sliding across the sky. Behind it, there were a few strange-looking Magi who kept jumping up and chasing... Ah, the warm and rxed hunting routine of the Magi in ancient times.

    The second image was still a reflection of the water surface. At that moment, the Lady of Earth had transformed into a Connate Dao Body¡ªthe body of a human.

    Her figure was slender and graceful, and she exuded an indescribable natural beauty. She was dressed in an earthen-yellow long dress, and she was quietlybing her long hair beside the river. Her smooth feet were in the cool river water, and she was humming a rxed bad.

    The next scene was the same. They were all scenes of the Lady of Earth beside the water. All the way until the thirteenth painting, the image was of a surging sea of blood. Countless remnant souls circled above the sea of blood and whimpered. They were directly engulfed by the waves of blood! Among the remnant souls, there were Magi, humans, and the Myriad Spirit Race, which were also demons.

    Patriarch Nether River!

    There seemed to be an angry shout in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Then, the image exploded... When the images were pieced together again, Li Changshou was stunned. He saw a Taiji Painting and a familiar figure standing on the Taiji Painting. He saw the old Daoist priest¡¯s corpse, which was half gone... Then, the young Daoist priest turned around from the Taiji Painting. He held the Cosmic Ruler above his head and whispered, ¡°Senior, Teacher instructed me to tell you something.¡±

    The scene stopped. The surrounding fog dissipated. Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master walked to a light yellow sand dune. Behind them was a blurry fog, and in front of them was an endless desert.

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡± Li Changshou looked at the Great Daoist Master beside him.

    ¡°Did you attack that matter back then?¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du yawned and waved his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s just a small merit. Teacher asked me to help. At that time, the Lady of Earth did not have any treasures. She could only rely on the mystical abilities of the Magi to fight with the Patriarch of the Nether River. The Patriarch of the Nether River relied on the benefits of the Blood Sea and imed that the Nether River would not die if the Blood Sea did not cease. He also had the protection of the twelfth-grade Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus, the Primordial Massacre Sword, and the Avicinaraka Sword. He also had the help of the Asura n...

    At that time, Patriarch Nether River did have the ability to resist the Heavenly Fate. Therefore, Teacher has ordered me toe and borrow the treasures of Ren School to suppress the Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus and the two swords, so that the Heavenly Dao can sessfully send down the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder and directly strike that old fellow...¡±

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Senior Brother, what did you tell the Lady of Earth back then?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said, ¡°Follow your heart and you will be satisfied. There¡¯s no need to worry about your future.¡±

    Li Changshou carefully thought about it for a while. His face turned sullen at first. Then, he supported his forehead with his hand, put his hands in his sleeves, and slowly squatted down.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that he was suddenly touched by the Lady of Earth?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and stood up, sweeping away the gloom in his heart. There were thousands of schemes and schemes, but he had still been arranged by the Saint! Everything was arranged when he was told to go!

    The Saint had asked him to wait in the Honglin Kingdom because he had predicted that he would not ignore Youqin Xuanya¡¯s father! She also knew that he did not want to get involved in karma. He must only protect the old King¡¯s soul! Originally, Li Changshou had thought that the Saint¡¯s consideration back then was only limited to the Shang Dynasty...

    From the looks of it, the bigger scheme was still in the Netherworld!

    Li Changshou sent the old King to the Netherworld. The moment the door to the eighteenth level of hell opened, the Grand Pure Dao aura on his body was sensed by the Lady of Earth. She asked for help and pulled him there step by step! The beginning of all of this came from the promise that the Grand Pure One had made to the Lady of Earth in ancient times...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and follow your own thoughts. The Grand Pure One Sect will help you settle the rest.¡±

    What is a Saint¡¯s scheme?

    He was on apletely different level from Li Changshou, a ¡°Primordial Immortal¡±! Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled.

    ¡°Get used to it.¡±

    Habits...

    The Great Daoist Master continued, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to use your immortal senses to investigate this ce. I have already deduced the location of the two Yan Lords. Let¡¯s rush over first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou agreed. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du rode a cloud and flew towards the depths of the sand sea. The range of Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses was suppressed by 90%. There was also very little spiritual energy that Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul could mobilize.

    Essence Soul Dao cultivators could only unleash 30% of their strength there.

    Li Changshou asked the Pagoda Master, who replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯spletely fine...¡± From this perspective, the atmosphere of the Primordial World¡¯s heavy Dharma treasures and light mystical abilities was reasonable. The two of them flew for a while. The originally dim sky was torn apart like a curtain.

    It was like a star without the cover of the atmosphere. There was a deep darkness above his head, dotted with endless stars. Below his feet was a golden sea of sand, and the boundary extended to an unknown ce. A colorful ¡®gxy¡¯ hung in the middle of the sky and flowed through the sea of stars. Li Changshou was enlightened...

    That was the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    ¡°Senior Brother, the scenery here is not bad.¡±

    ¡°This should be the manifestation of the Lady of Earth¡¯s Heart tform. The so-called Heart tform is also the Sea of Spiritual Sense,¡± the Great Daoist Master said warmly.

    ¡°The Lady of Earth¡¯s body has transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. This is herst resting ce.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly understood. If the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc was Goddess Houtu¡¯s body and this ce was her heart tform, that would exin why this ce waspletely isted from the outside world and did not have any spiritual energy exchange with the Primordial World...

    Just as he was thinking about that, a magmake suddenly appeared in front of him. It became a ce filled with mes.

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly frowned and said, ¡°This is more troublesome than the previous one.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°Evil or lust?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of wind behind him. Li Changshou turned around and was speechless. Dozens of stars fell from the night sky and turned into huge fireballs that smashed towards the Great Daoist Master and him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shouted softly. He grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm with his left hand and kept shing forward. Every time his figure shed, he would leave hundreds of kilometers between them!

    There was no danger. The two of them flew out of the range of the ¡°explosion¡±. The small stars ploughed the magmand within a radius of thousands of kilometers.

    The scene was spectacr. Li Changshou felt his scalp tingle.

    Another stone golem beast crawled out of the magmake. The Great Daoist Master shook his head helplessly. He swept his sleeve and the stone golem beast shattered.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡±

    The Taiji Painting in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s palm rotated slightly. He grabbed Li Changshou and shed again. This time, they crossed an unknown distance and appeared in a dpidated pce. The originally lively scene in the hall looked like someone had pressed the pause button... King Chujiang stood by the wooden barrel in the corner with tears in his eyes. He wrapped a colorful head scarf around his ferocious head. He held two bright flowers in his hand. He was clearly a rough and dignified Magi, but at that moment, he was wearing blush. He pulled the petals and scattered them into the wooden barrel...

    At that moment, King Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, as if he was saying, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± However, his hands did not stop moving. Then, he looked at King Qinguang... The leader of the Ten Halls¡¯ Yama Lords, the leader of the Netherworld, was lying on sharp ck spikes. There was a huge stone b on his body. On top of the stone b was a pair of delicate jade feet. Her skin was fair and translucent, but her nails were stained with blood. If the ¡°Little Grief¡±

    of the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions incarnation that he had seen previously was a 21-year-old woman in her most beautiful years, the person he saw now was like a 16-year-old girl. She had long, light-red hair, dark-red eyes, and was wearing a short skirt and blouse. It was not the same as the word ¡®conservative¡¯. However, she did not look charming or gentle. She exuded a piercing aura from head to toe...

    Ferocious.

    There was a longevity lock hanging on her neck. The longevity lock was flickering gently. Before he came, King Qinguang had said that his evil thoughts and desires were suppressed by Goddess Houtu¡¯s Dharma artifact. Clearly, the Dharma artifact was referring to the longevity lock.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    The young girl put down the hammer in her hand, tilted her head, and raised her chin at the Great Daoist Master.

    ¡°Come and lie on me.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Disciple of Ren School...¡±

    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±

    The young girl said coldly. She tapped her bare feet and disappeared!

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and waved his long sleeve. The Taiji Painting appeared behind him and rotated gently. With a muffled groan, the beautiful figure fell out from behind Li Changshou. A shiny sword was aimed at Li Changshou¡¯s neck. The tip of the sword was only three inches away! Li Changshou was rendered speechless. So fierce?

    He did not say a word. Just because he looked like he was easy to bully, he was targeted?! Fortunately, he had brought the Great Daoist Master here! Otherwise, Li Changshou really did not know how many holes the Lady of Earth would pierce in his heart!

    The Yin-Yang Qi on the Taiji Painting spiraled and trapped the young girl, ¡°sucking¡±

    her onto the Taiji Painting The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou turned around and smiled. King Qinguang had already pushed away the stone bs on his body. King Chujiang also took off his headscarf and rushed over.

    ¡°Great Daoist Master, please show mercy! The Goddess has suppressed most of her evil thoughts. She is only teasing others now. She will not really hurt anyone.¡±) Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at the sword. He realized that the sword did not seem to be made of metal. At that moment, it had already deformed and bent on the ground. It was abnormally soft...

    The Great Daoist Master nodded but did not retract his Yin and Yang Qi.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°How can we see the Goddess¡¯ main body?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Qin Guangwang frowned.

    ¡± I need your approval.¡±

    ¡°Beg me.¡±

    The young girl, who was frozen by the Taiji Painting, sneered and calmly turned to the side.

    ¡°I am the Lady of Earth and the Lady of Earth is me. No matter how much evil I do, no one will dare to get rid of me. Is this what you disciples of the Dao Sect mean by killing, exterminating, and killing demons? Tsk, trash.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor!¡±

    King Qinguang and King Chujiang hurriedly moved forward and tried to persuade her. Li Changshou stared at the longevity lock on the young girl¡¯s neck for a while and pondered. Just as Li Changshou had said, the Lady of Earth was also affecting the Seven Emotions incarnation, especially the evil young girl. At that moment, she was still being suppressed by the Lady of Earth¡¯s Dharma artifact. Soon, the young girl cursed impatiently and said, ¡°Alright, alright. How disgusting! Follow me!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master released the young girl¡¯s restraint and looked at Li Changshou. Both of them saw the word ¡®careful¡¯. King Qinguang and King Chujiang heaved a sigh of relief and followed behind the young girl. They walked out of the dpidated hall and flew into the distance.

    After flying for a while, a huge array appeared in front of them.

    The array enveloped an area of about five kilometers. There was a huge Empress Earth statue inside. There were two treasure halls in front of the statue, emitting endless solemnity. The young girl hummed a faint tune and led them to the front of the array.

    ¡°Go in. I can¡¯t open this ce.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and pointed. The Taiji Painting appeared and bound the young girl again. At the same time, it easily melted an opening in the array formation in front of him.

    The Great Daoist Master made an inviting gesture. The young girl, Evil, seemed to be extremely angry. She gritted her teeth and cursed a few times. However, she turned her head to the side and looked disdainfully.

    King Qinguang and King Chujiang had to think for a while before they could convince the young girl to lead the way.. Hence, a group of five figures carefully entered the array formation and flew towards the hall. However, in front of the hall, Li Changshou suddenly raised his hand and made a gesture to stop. He looked at the young girl in front of him, who was restrained by the Yin and Yang Qi. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Goddess, even if your evil thoughts are suppressed, you shouldn¡¯t have obvious anger, depression, andpromise, right? The Seven Emotions each have their own incarnations and have gone to their own extremes. Compared to sorrow, your evil seems to be not pure.¡±

    The young girl walking in front turned around, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. Her face became cold and lonely, but she revealed a sinister smile.

    ¡°Really? But it¡¯s still toote for you to know.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master seemed to have suddenly seen something. He opened his right hand and a stream of light flew out from the hall and stopped in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s palm. It was a longevity lock. It was the same design as the one on the young girl¡¯s neck. The difference was that the longevity lock had been opened, and it was no longer shining. King Chujiang and King Qinguang instantly trembled, and their faces turned extremely pale.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Both of you, leave quickly!¡±

    Before they could finish their sentence, the entire hall was filled with a decadent sound. Pink smoke drifted from everywhere. That slightly dissatisfied snort made the listeners¡¯ bones turn soft and their blood vessels expand. The Great Daoist Master frowned, but Li Changshou nodded calmly. There was nothing unusual.

 Chapter 396 - Heavenly Crisis

    <strong>Chapter 396 Heavenly Crisis</strong>

    Pink smoke filled the air. The hall seemed to be undergoing some changes. The huge statue outside the hall suddenly turned into a towering tree that stood in the boundless sand sea.

    The trunk of the huge tree was rather strange. It looked like a woman kneeling on the sand with her hands crossed over her chest. The treetop was an extension of her long hair...

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou, the Great Daoist Master, and the two Yama Lords in the hall could no longer pay attention to the changes.

    The moment the pink smoke appeared, mysterious Dao runes wrapped around them. They ignored the physical bodies of the two Magi and attacked their essence souls frantically.

    The reason why the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned was not that he sensed danger.

    The main reason was that he had easily blocked the Essence Soul impact, but he was still affected by the Dao runes.

    A huge emptiness seemed to appear in his Dao heart. A sense of ¡®desire¡¯ spread in his body and corroded the Great Daoist Master¡¯s essence soul.

    All of a sudden...

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    King Chujiang raised his head and roared. A long sword appeared in his hand, and his entire body surged with blood. He turned around and rushed out of the hall.

    ¡°Magi! I¡¯m the Lord of Earth! Who can stop me! Damn it! I want to kill all of you detestable demons! I¡¯ll roast all of you! Ahhh!¡± Amidst the shouts, that Yama Lord sped towards the sand dune in the distance. His beard and hair were parted, and his aura was monstrous! Is he that brave? Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master eximed in their heads in unison.

    Suddenly, Qin Guangwang turned his head and roared, ¡°1! I must awaken my bloodline! I want to be an ancestor-like existence and be God Pangu! Hahahaha! God Pangu, I¡¯m here to look for you! I want to be the second Saint of Power in the world!¡±

    How brave.

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master praised together. After the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± attacked, they did not panic. Speaking of which, with the power of the Magi¡¯s essence soul... It was not easy for the two Yama Lords tost for a few seconds under the attack of the Seven Emotions Resonance. Li Changshou pursed his lips slightly. He felt that the two Yama Lords were not there to help. They were purely there to make the atmosphere livelier. However, the ¡°incarnation of desire¡± that had escaped the Lady of Earth¡¯s suppression did not seem to be very powerful. Any Golden Immortal with a stronger Dao heart could withstand it for a period of time.

    Needless to say, he had the Head Disciple of Ren School, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect, and the unfathomable Great Daoist Master Xuan Du...

    ¡°Ha, ha...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master covered his mouth and nose and yawned deeply. The only desire in his heart was aroused by the Dao runes, and his eyelids began to tremble.

    ¡°Well... Changgeng.¡± Li Changshou looked over and saw that the Great Daoist Master had skillfully recalled the Taiji Painting and released the ¡°evil¡± girl. The Taiji Painting slowly expanded to a diameter of ten feet. The Great Daoist Master took out a handkerchief and tied it around his eyes. His body swayed and fell onto the Taiji Painting. The soft Yin-Yang Qi was his best mattress and pillow. The Great Daoist Master shouted weakly, ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Ah, I can only dream and sleep peacefully. I can¡¯t let you down. Phew...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The ¡°evil¡± girl was speechless. Don¡¯t sleep! Get up and fight, Eldest Senior Brother! Is your desire to sleep? Don¡¯t you have any other pursuits?

    You can be like the two simple-minded leaders who are bombarding the sandy ground outside too! Do we not have any expectations for bing a Saint?

    The Demon Emperor and Patriarch Nether River, who indirectly died at your hands, are really going to die with regrets! In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, the Pagoda Master was alreadyughing so hard that he could not make a sound.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    A charming voice sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Most of the surrounding smoke gathered towards Li Changshou. In the smoke, an ethereal figure slowly appeared. She circled around Li Changshou and kept whispering into his ear.

    That woman was much more mature than Little Grief. She was only wearing a light purple silk robe.

    enchanting. Her slightly curled long hair exuded a wonderfulziness.

    The ¡°evil¡± girl, who had escaped the restrictions of Yin and Yang, smiled with squinted eyes. There was a small dagger in her hand. She jumped closer, and her light footsteps sounded like drums. ¡°It¡¯s my turn, my disciple, the Grand Pure One.¡±

    The figure in the smoke gradually drifted away and appeared on the throne in the hall. Her slender legs were crossed, and her water-silk dress fell to the side. A charming smile appeared on her lips. ¡°He¡¯s still resisting the invasion of his own desires. Be careful not to be controlled by him.¡±

    The ¡°evil¡± girl immediately jumped away when she heard that. She frowned and stared at Li Changshou¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle him?¡±

    ¡°His situation is a little special, but don¡¯t worry.¡± The incarnation of desire chuckled. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have desires, how can he be considered a living being? He¡¯s just a little more resilient.¡± The ¡°evil¡± girl nodded and waited quietly by the side. She scratched her chin in boredom with her little fingers, as if she was studying how to torture the two new toys. The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± leaned forward and blew gently at Li Changshou. Layers of Dao runes spread out like waves and washed over Li Changshou. At that moment, many thoughts surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. The charming and alluring voice, which contained some Dao runes and sounded like a demonic female voice, kept mumbling in his ear. ¡°Do you want to have power and authority? You¡¯re just a third-order righteous god of the Heavenly Courts.

    As long as you nod slightly, the Six Paths of Reincarnation will be used by you. Countless living beings will convert to you. You will be the Heavenly Emperor of the Three Realms...¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor? What is so good about the Heavenly Emperor?

    He was now an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts. If the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts hadbined influence, he would not be much inferior to the Heavenly Emperor. He was watched by the Heavenly Dao every day. He basically did not have any personal freedom. He even had to turn into an incarnation and wander around. He hadpletely lost his right to choose. If he wanted to cause trouble next time, he would be watched by the Queen Mother.

    Li Changshou muttered, ¡°Change it.¡±

    Change! The woman on the throne squinted and chuckled. The ¡°evil¡± girl was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The wide robe of the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± flickered slightly. A purple beam of light flew out and pointed at Li Changshou. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda flew out on its own and floated above Li Changshou¡¯s head. However, the beam of light ignored the obstruction of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and shone directly on Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul. ¡°You really want merit, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Merit?

    Li Changshou muttered, ¡°Actually, merit is just to save my life.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be invincible in the Three Realms?¡± ¡°The true invincibility is that others do not know my name, my Dao, or my existence, while I stand beyond all.

    Invincibility in the Dao Realm and cultivation level is ultimately just an illusion. The more powerful you are, the more living beings that are close to you would view you as a threat. Fellow Daoist...¡± Li Changshou opened his eyes. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes as he stared at the incarnation of desire on the throne. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± squinted and chuckled. Her face, which was 70% to 80% simr to Xiao Ai and the evil woman, was still charming.

    Without any warning, her figure suddenly exploded. Wisps of colorful streams of light rushed towards Li Changshou and instantly disappeared into his chest.

    Li Changshou immediately closed his eyes. It was not that he did not think of escaping just now, but he quickly determined that he could not escape the attack of the incarnation of ¡°desire¡±.

    It was not a mystical ability or a spell. The light and shadows that he saw did not have any meaning. Those streams of light were like nothingness. The other party was directly affecting his mind.

    Outside the hall, the two Yama Lords were running around under the ¡°strange¡± huge wooden tree. Their fists and feet cracked the ground.

    They stirred up a sandstorm that filled the sky. They seemed to have returned to the ancient times and were fighting with the demon kings. In the hall, the Great Daoist Master was wearing an eye mask and sleeping on the Taiji Painting. Not far away from him, Li Changshou sat cross-legged and closed his eyes again. From time to time, he would frown and snort softly, as if he was experiencing a mental test. The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± continuously attacked his essence soul, prying into his heart, wanting to dig out his greatest desires.

    Li Changshou tried his best to resist the swelling of his mentality. He reminded himself that he was humble and lowly. He would definitely die if he was reckless.

    Lust of the seven emotions did not refer to lust alone. It could be understood as desire too.

    A momentter, wisps of purple smoke seeped out of Li Changshou¡¯s body and turned into a slender woman. It was the incarnation of ¡°desire¡±.

    Her expression was ugly. She was no longer as calm as before. She looked at Li Changshou and subconsciously took half a step back.

    The little evil woman jumped over and asked curiously, ¡°Does this human really have no desires?¡± ¡°No, he does,¡± the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± said in a low voice. ¡°I saw a huge desire in his essence soul. It was his extreme desire and pursuit. However, I can¡¯t trigger that desire.¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If I trigger this desire, he will obtain the power to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The ¡°evil¡± girl was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°His desire is... is... difficult to describe...¡±

    ¡°What is it? Can you just tell me?¡±

    The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± raised his hand to support his forehead and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s stable. He wants to be stable. What he wants the most is stability!¡±

    The ¡°evil¡± girl was stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she burst intoughter. Sheughed until she was rolling on the ground. Li Changshou observed that scene secretly and analyzed it carefully. When he tricked the evil girl previously, he had actually said something wrong on purpose. He had said that the incarnations of the Seven Emotions of the Lady of Earth were seven different extreme emotions.

    However, in reality, they were seven types ofplete personalities. For example, the ¡°evil¡± girl was happy, excited, and amused. The incarnation of desire was also conflicted and depressed... How can I meet the Lady of Earth through them?

    Do I have to subdue two incarnations?

    If they really fought here, the ¡°evil¡± girl would release her suppression and he would probably be no match for her.

    After thinking carefully and weighing the pros and cons, Li Changshou quickly came up with an idea. He opened his eyes again and calmly sized up the two incarnations of the seven emotions that were clearly the same living being but did not have much simrities.

    The little evil girl gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°What are you looking at! If you look any longer, I¡¯ll carve a turtle on your face!¡± ¡°I want to see the Lady of Earth.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± The incarnation of desire slowlyy in front of Li Changshou. He bit his lips slightly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we the Lady of Earth that you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    The ¡°evil¡± girl snorted in disdain. ¡°If you see that main body that only knows how to bully me. won¡¯t you think of a way to kill us? Hmph! Dream on!¡± ¡°Then, are we just going to hold on like this?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I have a treasure to protect me. The two of you can¡¯t hurt me. Why don¡¯t you let me see the Lady of Earth? The two of us will leave after that. The two of you are actually the Lady of Earth too, but both of you have gone to the extremes of the seven emotions.

    Moreover, this is not killing or destroying. You are one. What I want to see is only the normal Lady of Earth.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± squinted and smiled. Li Changshou¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He said seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hurt you?¡± The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± slowly floated up, as if she was swimming in the water. She raised her hand and tapped the ¡°evil girl¡± gently. Then, she turned into balls of pink smoke and wrapped them around Li Changshou¡¯s body, leaving only one sentence.

    ¡°Today, I will give you desire and be your desire. How can you resist?¡± Can you give my heart desires? Can you do that? Li Changshou¡¯s heart tensed up. He hurriedly called out to his senior brother in his heart, but indescribable images suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Waves of heat surged out from Li Changshou¡¯s body, turning into waves of heat that engulfed the entire hall.

    Li Changshou¡¯s face and ears were flushed red. Veins were bulging on his neck... At that moment, Li Changshou heard a shout.

    ¡°I want you to do something to me!¡±

    The ¡°evil¡± girl¡¯s face was red as she cursed, ¡°Do you believe that I will destroy you! I¡¯m also the Lady of Earth! You actually made me do such a thing! Do I not want my pride!?!¡± As she spoke, the ¡°evil¡± girl bit her lips hard. Her eyes rippled slightly. She took half a step towards Li Changshou uncontrobly, her breath turning hot.

    Although he was trying his best to endure it, he was indeed on the verge of copse. The incarnation of ¡°desire¡±ughed smugly in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Indescribable images filled Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul began to be affected by that desire.

    Even so, Li Changshou, who respected the Lady of Earth and was unwilling to offend her, could not help but want to say... ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    The Pagoda Master emitted a wave of bright light. The Mysterious Yellow aura descended and pushed the little evil woman away.

    Li Changshou held his breath and calmly took out a scroll from his chest pocket. He slowly opened it... Look, the painting is extremely exquisite, the characters are vivid and lifelike, and even the characters on it are about to jump out of the painting, ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯... Ding ¨C Li Changshou seemed to have heard the crisp sound of a bell. He instantly regained his peace. The images in his heart werepletely torn apart. ¡°Hmph!¡± The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± snorted coldly, and the desire in his heart swept over like a tide. Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief and changed another painting from his chest. This time, he used more strength. It was the ¡°Steel Aged Beauties¡±...

    Buzz...

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart instantly became extremely firm. A golden light appeared behind his head.

    The incarnation of desire screamed in his heart, as if it was seriously injured. She gritted her teeth and cursed furiously!

    However...

    Life was about learning to enjoy the scenery at any

    time.

    When we are free, we sit on the cold floor. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, which is known to be imprable, is above our heads. We take out a brand new painting and slowly open it.

    Ah, the story of ¡®The Iron Armored Aged Beauties¡¯ fighting the toothless old zombie ¡®is really... ¡°Ugh!¡± Li Changshou turned his head and retched. Golden light erupted from his body! This was the radiance of pure Yang! In the golden light, a beautiful figure fell out. She was filled with disbelief as she let out a sharp scream. Li Changshou suddenly raised his head and made a move to pounce forward. He raised his right hand and pointed his finger at the spot between the eyebrows of the figure that had yet to solidify! Found it!

    The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± stopped screaming. Li Changshou seemed to have pushed open a door. His essence soul rushed into a resplendent starry sky... At that moment, in the corner of the hall, the little evil woman, who was wrapped in the Mysterious Yellow aura and pushed away, was sitting on the ground. She lowered her head, and her light pink long hair slowly slid down. She grabbed the longevity lock on her neck with one hand, and her face, which was covered in sweat, was filled with hatred.

    ¡°Bastard! Am I that unattractive? I¡¯m also the Lady of Earth!¡±

    Crack... The longevity lock was instantly broken. Waves of ck aura condensed out of thin air in the hall and surged towards her!

 Chapter 397 - Experts, We Need Many Experts

    <strong>Chapter 397 Experts, We Need Many Experts</strong>

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Huh? Why is it so noisy? On the slowly spinning Taiji Painting, a young Daoist reluctantly took off his blindfold. He smacked his lips in a daze and stretched before looking at the source of the sound that woke him up...

    Uh...

    What happened? There were sanguine figures shing in the sky. It was a figure floating in the sky. It should be a woman. There were many arms in front of her and on her back. They emitted a terrifying Dao rune fluctuation.

    She was flying at high speed in the sky. It was almost as if she was continuously using the Cosmic Escape technique. Every time her figure stopped, the jade arms in front of her and behind her would condense a blood-colored spear and throw it downwards.

    Each spear contained immense power. The ripples of the universe continuedyer byyer.

    Every time the spears collided with the target they were attacking, they would emit a powerful fluctuation and produce a rhythmic drumming The woman¡¯s attack was really too fast. At that moment, she erupted with all her might. The blood-colored spear was like a violent storm as it attacked the figure below that was carrying the small pagoda. Herughter gradually turned crazy... The white-haired old man with the little pagoda... ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s Dao heart trembled. His eyes instantly regained rity, and two pairs of Yin-Yang fish vaguely appeared in his pupils.

    After just taking a nce, he immediately understood everything in this world!

    Wasn¡¯t he in a pce when he could not help but sleep just now?

    The pce...

    In the distant horizon, there was a huge copsed log. Under the huge log, one could vaguely see the pce that had turned into ruins. The array formations around the pce had long lost their effects. From the huge tree to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, the endless sand sea turned into boilingva.

    As the battle on the horizon continued...

    To be precise, as the woman who was dressed in red attacked frantically, the cracks on the ground spread in all directions. Stars fell one after another. The world was filled with a ferocious aura, which stirred up the hatred and resentment hidden in the hearts of living beings. The starry sky was no longer resplendent. The sky was filled with thick smoke and filth. The gxy projected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation was hidden in the sky.

    The sound of the wind and waves caused by the battle echoed in the world. It sounded like countless living beings were wailing... Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s eyes focused. The figure that was shing in the sky stopped in front of his eyes.

    Her long, sanguine hair kept dancing in the wind. She was only wearing a simple battle dress, and her arms did not look out of ce. The battle intent that surrounded her and the familiar Dao runes... It was ¡°evil¡± of the seven emotions of the Lady of Earth!

    At the same time, the Great Daoist Master saw another unimportant battlefield. At the edge of the ruins of the pce, King Chujiang and King Qinguang were fighting non-stop. The two experts of the Magi race and King Yama of the Netherworld seemed to have turned red from killing. They were fighting until their blood vessels cracked. They looked like two human-shaped ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The evil incarnation, the little ¡°evil¡± girl, roared angrily. On the magmake below, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was spinning. Li Changshou stood quietly in the Mysterious Yellow aura. He was holding the incarnation of desire that had fainted. There were no wounds on his body. The Great Daoist Master tilted his head...

    What is going on? Could it be that Changgeng had already settled the two of them but he had not handled the rtionship properly and one of them was jealous? That¡¯s not right. I just slept for a while. Changgeng can¡¯t be that fast... Forget it. I¡¯ll save him first. The Great Daoist Master tapped his toes and disappeared with the Taiji Painting. When he appeared again, he was already above King Qinguang and King Chujiang. ¡°You two...¡± King Chujiang raised his head and roared, ¡°After killing you, I will be the favorite younger brother of the Grand Magi!¡± King Qinguang gritted his teeth and scolded, ¡°You just want to be the boss, don¡¯t you!? I¡¯ve long seen you getting tempted! You have lost the simplicity of the Magi! I will kill you, you bastard!¡±

    The corners of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He did not say a word and disappeared from the sky. Almost at the same time, he appeared behind the two experts of the Magi race and shed at their necks...

    There were two muffled sounds. The two of them did not notice that the man behind them had his soul sealed. His body slowly fell backward and was put into the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve.

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the ce where Li Changshou was. He bent his legs slightly, and the parts of his Daoist robe bulged slightly. As he shouted, his figure turned into a ck and whiteet that rushed towards the ¡°evil¡± girl in the sky. ¡°Get lost!¡± The ¡°evil¡± girl with long, red hair turned into a sanguine color. She turned her head and roared. Her jade-like arms swayed, and she threw out dozens of blood spears at the Great Daoist Master who was charging at her from afar.

    The Great Daoist Master did not activate the Taiji Painting this time. His rapidly charging figure instantly stopped, and his long hair and Daoist robe fluttered in front of him. He ced his left hand behind his back and pointed his sword with his right hand. Yin and Yang Qi surrounded his fingertips and condensed into a ck and white Qi sword. He took the Eight Trigrams Steps and moved like a dragon. As his long sleeves danced in the air, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s figure left behind afterimages in the air. The Qi sword in his hand seemed to be just a few simple stabs, but every movement of his carried a profound and natural Dao rune.

    The blood spears exploded. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s body flickered a few times and he was already 1,000 feet away from the ¡°evil¡± girl! Thetter let out a low roar that was like that of a ferocious beast. Each of her eleven arms held a spear and fought fiercely with the Great Daoist Master in the air...

    At that moment, a vortex appeared under Li Changshou¡¯s feet! The Yin-Yang Qi quickly gathered. It was the Taiji Painting that had opened up a Cosmic Path. Li Changshou did not retreat immediately. Instead, he looked down at the incarnations of the seven emotions in his hand.

    He had just...

    ¡°Changgeng, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Li Changshou immediately nodded and agreed. After some hesitation, Li Changshou decided to let the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± continue to stay there and restrain the ¡°evil¡± girl, who was almost going berserk. He pointed at the forehead of the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± and whispered, ¡°Goddess, take care. I will make preparations as soon as possible ande back to help you.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou threw the woman in his hand away. The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± opened its eyes a little and revealed a gentle smile. However, the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± trembled slightly and let out a painful snort. Her eyes were filled with confusion.

    She was stunned when she saw Li Changshou. Then, her expression became a little frightened. She turned around and turned into smoke before exploding. She even cursed. ¡°Are you still a living being! Ugh! Bastard!¡± Before Li Changshou could reply, a figure shed beside him. It was the Great Daoist Master who had used the Cosmic Escape technique to rush over. The Great Daoist Master did not speak at that moment. He pressed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder with his left hand, and the two of them fell into the vortex below. He waved his right hand above them, and the Cosmic Linkage instantly copsed... The sanguine figure that was chasing after him missed and crashed into the magmake. She cursed fiercely, ¡°Come back! I¡¯m going to kill you! Kill! Gulp...¡±

    They were finally out. Li Changshou had just sensed the existence of the paper effigies everywhere. He and the Great Daoist Master had already appeared at the top left area outside the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. The two of them had a tacit understanding. At the same time, they hid their figures and did not rm anyone.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to the bottom of the eighteenth level of hell first and wash the minds of these two Yan Lords.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Great Daoist Master raised his right hand and looked at his trembling and slightly swollen fingertips. He smiled and said, ¡°Goddess Houtu¡¯s strength has really improved a lot over the years. This is just an incarnation.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you use Dharma treasures?¡±

    ¡°I thought that I would look more handsome this way... Haha, hahahaha! Actually, I just woke up and forgot to bring the Cosmic Ruler.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He held the spinning Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in his palm and called out to the Pagoda Master in his heart, but he did not receive any response. Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong with the Pagoda Master?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and did not say anything. He pointed his finger at the little pagoda, causing it to stop spinning. The little pagoda trembled slightly and spat out a turbid aura of Heaven and Earth at the bottom of the pagoda. The Pagoda Master¡¯s spiritual will once again connected with Li Changshou¡¯s mind. In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he shouted with joy, enjoyment, and relief. ¡°Awesome!¡±

    A momentter, at the bottom of the Eighteen Levels of Hell, the two of them silently passed through the Eighteen Levels of Hell with the help of the Great Daoist Master and the Taiji Painting. Like neighbors visiting each other, they easily passed through the forty-nine major restrictions and arrived at the Lake of Tears.

    As soon as he arrived, the evil thoughts in Li Changshou¡¯s heart dissipated, and an inexplicable sadness emerged in his heart. Little Grief, who was at the center of theke, sighed softly and muttered something. She continued to lie there without moving.

    So what if she changed her posture?

    It would only give her empty heart a littlefort that she should not have. Thatfort would disappear in an instant, leaving only deeper sorrow.

    That was what Little Grief thought.

    This time, Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master did not approach Little Grief. They only released the two big shots of the Netherworld, King Chujiang and King Qinguang from theke and removed the restrictions.

    The two Magi, who had been attacked by the evil thoughts and were shouting to be killed, pounced on each other again. However, just as they clenched their fists, their widened eyes were suddenly covered by tears before they punched each other. Tears rolled down their cheeks and they could not help but hug their heads and cry... Li Changshou continued to think and remembered the situation. Among the Lady of Earth¡¯s incarnations of the seven emotions, the ¡°evil¡± girl who had erupted and the incarnation of ¡°anger¡± that had yet to appear were the strongest in terms ofbat power.

    However, the one who was the most rtable among the seven emotions was still Little Grief.

    The reason why the Lady of Earth had thrown Little Grief out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was not just because Little Grief would copse on her own and not cause any trouble. It was also because Little Grief was too powerful and could easily affect the other six incarnations, resulting in immeasurable consequences.

    At that moment, Goddess Houtu was also being corroded by the incarnations of the Seven Emotions. In particr, the corrosion from Little Grief was the strongest...

    The Great Daoist Master rubbed his fingers and asked, ¡°Changgeng, what happened after I fell asleep?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes immediately became filled with resentment. The Great Daoist Master raised his head andughed out loud. He felt a little awkward...

    The power of the seven emotions was impossible to guard against. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re really strong. You didn¡¯t even wake up when you were sent flying...¡± Li Changshou sighed and briefly exined the ¡°battle¡± between him and the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± after the Great Daoist Master fell

    asleep.

    ¡°When she suffered a bacsh and an opening appeared in her mind, the Power of my essence soul rushed in and found the Lady of Earth. She is trapped in the Seven Emotions. The incarnations are both a shackle and a cage.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said seriously, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou agreed and meditated at the edge of theke with the Great Daoist Master. He began to exin in detail. At that time, his fingertips touched the forehead of the incarnation of ¡°desire¡±. The power of his essence soul surged in and he crashed into a sea of stars... It was not a real sea of stars, but a quiet abyss. Above his head floated the gxy projected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The afterglow of the gxy was the only source of light. Li Changshou felt as if he was falling continuously. As he fell, he heard soft sobbing sounds. He followed the voice and kept calling out to the Lady of Earth. Finally, he found the most important person of his trip. The Lady of Earth. Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw her...

    That emotion had only appeared once and that was before his master transcended the tribtion. At that time, his master had once hidden in the straw hut and cried bitterly when he was drunk.

    The Lady of Earth...

    She was dressed in a simple white dress and was curled up in a star skeleton. There were four sr spheres around her, which were continuously absorbing energy from her thin body. These should be the incarnations of the four emotions that had yet to be born. ¡°Goddess?¡± Li Changshou called out in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Grand Pure One. I¡¯m here on Teacher¡¯s orders to help!¡±

    The curled-up figure did not respond at all. Li Changshou called out more than ten times but did not receive any response. He carefully sensed that the Lady of Earth¡¯s seven emotions were actually very active. She only had a small amount of joy and love, but she tried her best to suppress her anger, fear, evil, and desire, and let sorrow invade

    her.

    Because sorrow was an emotion of her own, it would not affect the cirction of the Six Paths of Reincarnation...

    However, the invasion of sorrow and grief made her feel like she was falling into an abyss.

    Although Goddess Houtu was not as desperate as Little Grief, she was currently enveloped by a depressed and powerless emotion. Li Changshou suddenly felt that the repulsive force of the ce was clearly that the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± had begun to restore her ¡°spiritual power¡±...

    She only had two or three chances to speak!

    Li Changshou had to get a response from the Lady of Earth. He had to ask how he could help her!

    There was no other way. He could only start the soul interrogation.

    ¡°Goddess! Do you still remember the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du beside the Blood Sea!?!¡±

    There was still no response.

    Clearly, in the Lady of Earth¡¯s heart, her senior brother was not an important person. ¡°Do you still remember the agreement between the Grand Pure One and you?¡±

    There was still no answer. The Lady of Earth did not seem to have heard Li Changshou¡¯s call.

    The tearing sensation was even stronger. Li Changshou could sense that the ¡°power¡± of the incarnation of desire was attacking him like a tsunami.

    Due to the difference in the Dao Realms, it was difficult for Li Changshou to resist. He was about to be forced out of the ce!

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was in overdrive. A few options appeared in front of him!

    Those options were all things that he could think of that could attract Goddess Houtu¡¯s attention.

    He could say that the number of people in the Magi were dwindling. He could also bring up the matter of the demons using the souls of the Magi to refine the Human-Exterminating Sword to trigger the fury of the Lady of Earth.

    He could also make an issue out of the fact that the Netherworld was about to be integrated into the Heavenly Courts. He could even exaggerate and spread rumors on the spot that the Magi were about to be killed and the Netherworld was about to be destroyed.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou could not bear to do it.

    He could not bear to lie to the Goddess in front of him. He could not bear to exaggerate and stimte the Lady of Earth¡¯s exhausted mind. How painful would it be to be pulled and tortured by living beings... However, Li Changshou knew that he had to say it now. He tried his best to speak as gently as possible. ¡°Lady of Earth, I need your help.¡± Tap... It was as if a drop of water hadnded in the pool. There was a sound in the quiet ce, and there was a hint of light. Upon closer inspection, the light came from the Lady of Earth...

    The woman, who was curled up in the corner of the star shell and hugging her knees, slowly raised her head and opened her starry eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Beside the Lake of Tears, Li Changshou sighed when he told the Great Daoist Master that.

    ¡°After waking the Lady of Earth, the incarnation of desire could not chase me away. The Lady of Earth took advantage of the weakness of the incarnation of desire to temporarily suppress her. I simply told the Lady of Earth about the situation in the Netherworld and tried to seek a solution to this matter from her...¡±

    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± the Great Daoist Master asked with concern. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou frowned. He opened his left hand, and golden light circted in his palm. It condensed into a grass ring that looked like it was made of withered grass. Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Although the Lady of Earth said that the two of us will be enough, to be safe... Senior Brother, how many Dao Sect experts can you invite? It¡¯s best if each of their strengths is not too different from yours, Senior Brother.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to invite many people. The problem is that if you invite too many people, you won¡¯t be able to obtain much merit.¡± Li Changshou pondered carefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be stable. It¡¯s good enough that I get some merit. I won¡¯t force it.¡± Li Changshou paused and smiled. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll ask you to protect meter. I¡¯ll go and find some negative karma demons to deal with and make up for this w.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why did those demons provoke you back then?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s like the cmity of extermination.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The breeze brought about a sigh in the distance. The young girl in the middle of theke muttered something. Although he could not hear it clearly, it was definitely a negative statement.

 Chapter 398 - Magnificent Array

    <strong>Chapter 398 Magnificent Array</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s why... We need at least seven experts to suppress or dy the Seven Emotions incarnations that have broken out. These seven experts must have sufficient strength. Their Dao hearts cannot have too many ws. They have to be able to resist the resonance power of the seven emotions in the Six Paths of Reincarnation...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master lowered his head and pondered for a while. He raised his head and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Tushita Pce and say that with your glib tongue, you might be able to make Teacher take action!¡±

    Directly ask the Saint to attack...

    Although Li Changshou was very tempted by that suggestion, he knew that it was just an unrealistic idea.

    The Saint might attack, but he would definitely appear to help them clean up the mess after the two of them failed. Otherwise, what was the point of the Saints nurturing their disciples?

    At that time, what awaited them would probably be Ling¡¯e¡¯s favorite reward... ¡°Senior Brother, if Teacher wants to do it personally, why did he arrange for us toe here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Junior Brother, go to Jie School. I¡¯ll go to Chan School.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered carefully and instructed, ¡°Even if your cultivation level iscking, you can just use your Dao heart to resist the seven emotions, especially when one¡¯s mind cannot have any obvious ws or obsessions. Otherwise, they will definitely take advantage of the Seven Emotions incarnations.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I want to invite Senior Brother Duobao, Senior Brother Gongming, and Fairy Yun Xiao to help. If everything goes smoothly, I might be able to invite the fourth... ording to your knowledge, which expert from Jie School is suitable to take on this role?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Wudang and Junior Sister Jinling.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while. ¡°The ck Clouds Immortal can do that too. However, Third Aunt-Master¡¯s attendant immortals usually don¡¯t participate in external matters. Since I¡¯m helping the Lady of Earth this time, it¡¯s beneficial to themon people. It¡¯s better to invite the personal disciples of the two Aunt-Masters.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. He watched as the Great Daoist Master broke through the universe and left theke of tears.

    There was no need for his main body to walk around. He hung the Pagoda Master above his head and sat cross-legged by theke. He held the grass ring with his left hand and calmly sorted out the following steps. He was about ny-two percent confident about that.

    Due to the fact that many experts had to attack at the same time, there were too many uncontroble factors on both sides. He was 90% confident that he could take the risk.

    Why did the crying stop? Li Changshou turned around and looked at the two Yama Lords 100 feet away... ¡°Brother, how could I have dared to attack you previously? I deserve to die. I¡¯m weak and timid. Living is a waste of food for the n. Ancestor is in so much pain now, but I can¡¯t help her at all!¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t say anymore. These are all my responsibilities. The Magi who should die the most are me, me.¡± Why did it change?

    Li Changshou was worried that the two experts of the Magi race would really walk on the path of no return. He took action in time and sent King Qinguang and King Qinguang out of the Lake of Tears. He asked them to calm down outside first. In a while, he would need the help of two Yama Lords. That was also a crucial step. Let¡¯s begin. He put away the grass ring and formed a seal with both hands. Li Changshou¡¯s body emitted specks of light. Scenes appeared in his mind again. The paper effigies in the five continents woke up and flew out of their hiding ce.

    He would search for immortals and spirits in the world.

    In the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou lowered his head and picked up his brush. He quicklypleted the entire n and set a fixed time ¡ª three dayster, at three o¡¯clock in the morning.

    That was the most crucial point of time. As the Six Paths of Reincarnation could not bemunicated in time, they had to follow the standard timeline and arrange the subsequent steps. After deciding on that node, Li Changshou immediately began to summon the Divine Envoys through the statue of the Sea God... In the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence, the paper effigy of the Water God rode a cloud and rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    In the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Li Changshou and the Dragon King of the East Ocean met in the hall that was filled with boredom.

    In the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou went to the Immortal Du Hall and found his Sect Leader. He whispered something... At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, the water god, rode a cloud andnded on Golden Ao Ind. The ¡°Breakup Ceremony¡± held by Zhao Gongming had already ended. After all, they were in a hurry. There was no banquet. However, Zhao Gongming had yet to leave Golden Ao Ind. He was still drinking wine in the Cave Abode of the Great ck Clouds Immortal, with a few close friends and personal disciples of Jie School. Fortunately, Daoist Duobao and the Goddess of Golden Light were also there, saving Li Changshou from the hassle of running around. Li Changshou was picked up in an earth cave.

    He first bowed to the dozen immortals and did not take a seat. Instead, he looked serious and lowered his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to disturb Senior Brother and Senior Sister. The Netherworld is in danger, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation are abnormal. The Lady of Earth is trapped by the seven emotions of all living beings. I was ordered by Teacher to help the Great Daoist Master. After entering the Six Paths of Reincarnation, I could not resist the power of the seven emotions. I could only retreat in a sorry state and needed the help of an expert who could resist the seven emotions resonance. I, Li Changgeng, a disciple of Ren School, hope that Senior Brother Duobao, Senior Brother Gongming, and Senior Sister Jin Ling can help the Lady of Earth ovee the ordeal.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately stood up and threw his chopsticks aside. He hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the Lady of Earth¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°I can still persevere at this moment.¡± Li Changshou paused and looked up with a bitter smile. ¡°However, the seven emotions are suffering and I have forcefully transformed into the incarnation of the seven emotions. Every incarnation of the seven emotions is eating away at the Lady of Earth¡¯s mind. In order to ensure the stability of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Lady of Earth has willingly endured the sorrows of all living beings...¡±

    ¡°Are the three of us enough?¡±

    Daoist Duobao stood up. There was a tinge of dignity on his slightly plump face. ¡°I¡¯ll gather all my Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers to go to the Netherworld to help!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said. ¡°Firstly, you can¡¯t disclose this matter to the outside world. It¡¯s to prevent everyone from panicking or being schemed against. Secondly, the Seven Emotions Resonance is very troublesome. When Senior Brother and I entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation, we only faced evil and desire. We can only rely on the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to protect ourselves. If anyone who enters the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc has any abnormal Dao Heart, they will be taken advantage of by the incarnations of the Seven Emotions!¡±

    ¡°Only the few of us can do this.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit stood up. Her golden dress rang. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the rest on the way. Let¡¯s go to the Netherworld first.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I want to use the power of the sect to facilitate it. Senior Brother Duobao, please take a look at this letter.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou pushed a jade token over with his immortal power. Daoist Duobao raised his hand and took it. He read it carefully and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Should I leave this matter to... Jinguang?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light, who was at the break-up banquet, immediately stood up and agreed. She took the jade token that Daoist Duobao had pushed over. Duobao reminded, ¡°Just do as Changgeng asked. In three days, spread the news throughout the Three Realms and all the Immortal Sects that are rted to Jie School. If any of the immortal sects of Jie School do not pay their respects on time, take back the cultivation technique manuals of Jie School!

    Changgeng rarely requests your help. This matter is definitely not trivial. You must not neglect it.¡± The Goddess of Golden Light immediately bowed and epted the order. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°The three of you, please go to the Netherworld. There will be two or three senior brothers from Chan School going to meet upter. This is just a foolproof n.¡±

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s something that I need to gather the power of the three sects for.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and bowed to the Goddess of Golden Light with a Dao salute. Thetter bowed too. It could be considered that she had ended her emotional experience. Daoist Duobao opened a hole nearby and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he jumped into the hole.

    When Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit entered the cave one after another, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy bowed to the other immortals of Jie School and hurriedly left the ck Clouds Immortal¡¯s Cave and rushed to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    He naturally had to invite Goddess Yun Xiao.

    In terms of mental cultivation, Yun Xiao might not be the best among the immortals of Jie School, but she was indeed the most suitable candidate that Li Changshou could think of to fight against the power of the seven emotions.

    Moreover, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice was also a precious treasure. It might be very effective. When he arrived at the cloud above the sea again, Li Changshou felt a little guilty.

    I rarely take the initiative toe to the Three-Immortal Ind. This time, I¡¯m here because I have something to ask... Yes, he was indeed too passive. However, before Li Changshou could enter the clouds outside the Three-Immortal Ind, he heard a soft exmation. A cloud slid past him. The familiar soft voice entered Li Changshou¡¯s ears, heart, and soul, causing most of his worries to disappear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look troubled. Did you encounter any difficulties?¡± The cloud quickly dissipated, revealing Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s figure. She stood quietly ten feet away.

    The clouds rose and turned gentle. His heart was at ease.

    Yun Xiao should have discovered Li Changshou¡¯s figure. When she saw Li Changshou¡¯s hesitation, she left the Three-Immortal Ind and rushed over to meet him.

    Although she was still as otherworldly and beautiful as usual, there was always a rare sense ofziness in her. She was dressed in a long robe and did not tie a ribbon around her waist. Her long hair seemed to be tied up casually with only a wooden hairpin... Li Changshou sighed softly and smiled. ¡°I do need your help this time, but there will be no karma involved. I¡¯m just dealing with some troublesome people.¡± Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Then, wait for me for a while.¡± Yun Xiao agreed. Her beautiful figure was covered by the clouds. A momentter, she appeared again. She had already tied her long hair up and put a jade belt around her waist. Her green robe had been changed into a light blue dress.

    Her ck hair swayed in the wind, and her thin lips were pursed slightly. At that moment, Li Changshou realized... ¡°You actually know how to put on light makeup? I thought that you wouldn¡¯t care about that. Besides, regardless of whether you wear makeup or not, you are just as beautiful.¡±

    ¡°If I go to see you, I will have to dress up.¡± Yun Xiao pointed at a white cloud and said softly, ¡°Third Sister taught me this.¡±

    Apart from smiling foolishly, Li Changshou did not know how to answer.

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Where are we going? Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot about the important matters.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy turned into a paper doll. ¡°Bring this incarnation of mine to the Netherworld. Senior Brother Duobao and the others have already gone over. The Reincarnation Wheel is unwell. I¡¯ll exin to you in detail on the way. Senior Brother Xuan Du has already gone to Chan School to invite some people to help.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard that. She turned into a wisp of smoke and rushed towards the Netherworld.

    An hourter, in the sky above the Reincarnation Immortal Ind, Fairy Yun Xiao arrived on a cloud and met up with Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who had been waiting there for a long time. Fairy Yun Xiao bowed. She was thest to enter the sect among the four disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven. However, when Yun Xiao bowed, the three Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters were in a slightly reserved state. They either cupped their hands or bowed. Only Zhao Gongming, who was the eldest brother, was more casual. His legs turned weak... He took two steps forward.

    ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re really here!¡±

    Yun Xiao said seriously, ¡°Should we wait for Senior Brother Xuan Du and the others here or go down first?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a faint ck and white Taiji Painting appeared behind her. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s voice sounded from it. ¡°We¡¯re here. It took more effort to fetch some people.¡±

    In the Taiji Painting, the Great Daoist Master took the first step. Then, it was the middle-aged Daoist who had a golden crown on his head and was dressed in a Daoist robethe Immortal Guang Chengzi of the Jade Void Pce who had attacked the Golden Bell. Behind Guang Chengzi, it was not the South Pole Immortal and Chi Jingzi who walked out. Instead, it was a young Daoist who was dressed in a red robe and had a handsome facePerfected Taiyi, as well as Perfected Yu Ding, who was dressed in a gray Daoist robe. Guang Chengzi¡¯s cultivation level wasparable to Duobao and Gongming. Perfected Yu Ding rarely fought with others and did not know his cultivation level.

    However, Perfected Tai Yi, who had been rtively active since ancient times, was clearly much weaker than his Eldest Senior Brother...

    Perfected Taiyi felt a little awkward. He bowed to his senior brothers and senior sisters and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. The two senior brothers asked me and Yu Ding toe over and help out with something important, so we immediately followed them.¡± What he meant was that he and Perfected Yu Ding did not take the initiative toe over. If they were to dyter, Guang Chengzi and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du would have to take the me...

    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°I invited you two junior brothers over because you two are outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± The Great Daoist Master said warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with Changgeng first and let him tell you in detail.¡± Duobao looked at the people from the Netherworld who were at a loss and said, ¡°Should we go and greet them?¡± A voice in Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy flew out and transformed into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. He bowed to the eight big shots and said, ¡°It just so happens that I have to go and inform a few Yama Lords about the follow-up. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, please go to the bottom of the Eighteen Levels of Hell first. There are already two Yama Lords, King Qin Guang and King Chu Jiang, waiting below.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded. The Great Daoist Master led the experts of the Chan School and Jie School towards the abyss. When they arrived at the lowest level of the Eighteen Levels of Hell, they met King Qinguang and King Chujiang, who were waiting there. Apart from the Great Daoist Master, the seven experts from the Dao Sect began to feel nervous.

    At that moment, the two Yama Lords were really...

    It was too tragic.

    Their robes were tattered, their faces were swollen, and their bodies were covered in wounds. Their eyes were red and filled with tears. Their eyes were a little dim.

    Daoist Duobao said worriedly, ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    ¡°You two Yama Lords have been affected by the Seven Emotions incarnation,¡± the Great Daoist Master said. ¡°Later, you will be able to experience the power of the Seven Emotions.¡± The seven experts were on their guard. Fairy Yun Xiao knew the most information and was the calmest.

    After removing the forty-nine restrictions, they stepped onto the edge of theke and walked through the thick fog. They saw Li Changshou¡¯s back as he sat in the middle of theke.

    The Great Daoist Master instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go over. There is one of the seven emotions lying there, it¡¯s grief.¡± The experts were extremely serious. They rode a cloud and arrived behind Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou also wanted to test the seven experts¡¯ endurance of the seven emotions.

    Just as they were about to arrive, he took the initiative to speak to Little Grief, who was lying in front of him.

    ¡°Goddess, are you really not willing to get up? I have already invited all the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters over. Even if I have to carry you, I will carry you today...¡±

    ¡°What can I do even if I get up? What can you do by carrying me there? Everything is ultimately just an illusion. Why do you have to struggle uselessly? That¡¯s right. Most of the time, if you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t know how it feels to mess things up... However, I beg you, don¡¯t torment me. Don¡¯t give me hope and make me despair.¡±

    Little Grief sighed softly and tears flowed down her face. ¡°All of you only care about the other version of me. Who cares about me? I only have my tears.¡±

    This...

    A cross-shaped tendon appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. He forcefully endured the grief that was attacking his Dao heart and quickly thought of something to make himself happy. He could even clearly sense that when Little Grief spoke, a storm-like ¡°grief attack¡± erupted in various parts of theke. ¡°Ah...¡±

    When he heard a long sigh from behind, the Great Daoist Masternded beside Li Changshou. He looked up at the fog in the distance and seemed to be thinking about something Li Changshou turned his head and saw the usually expressionless Goddess Jinling wiping the corners of her eyes and quickly turning around.

    Fairy Yun Xiao pursed her lips slightly. There was a hint of sorrow in her eyes as she looked at Xiao Ai¡¯s figure with sympathy.

    Zhao Gongming and Guang Chengzi were simr. They both looked a little sad, as if they had recalled something troubling them.

    Those were all rather calm reactions...

    At that moment, the calmest person was Perfected Yu Ding. He was the master of Yang Jian, whom Li Changshou had always believed to be a hidden big shot. At that moment, he looked at Xiao Ai with a gloomy gaze.

    Next...

    Perfected Taiyi suddenly fell to his knees. His eyes were filled with tears as he raised his head and took a deep breath. ¡°Although I want to hold it in, my Dao is stillcking... Eldest Senior Brother, why did you bring me here to embarrass myself!?!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Daoist Duobao sighed softly. His slightly plump face was filled with nostalgia and deep memories.

    ¡°Duobao, how did our happiness disappear?¡± Li Changshou could not help but blink when he heard that...

    Disappear? Weren¡¯t you quite happy when you abandoned the concealment of your Daoist robe and undergarments and ¡°swam¡± in the treasure pile?

 Chapter 399 - Professional Team

    <strong>Chapter 399 Professional Team</strong>

    In the middle of theke, nine figures surrounded Little Grief and sat cross-legged. They were the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School, Li Changshou, Guang Chengzi, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding of Chan School, Daoist Duobao of Jie School, Goddess Jin Ling, Zhao Gongming, and Fairy Yun Xiao. The nine experts of the Dao Sect and the nine core disciples of the Dao Sect were gathered in the Eighteen Levels of Hell of the Netherworld. They were less than ten feet away from the incarnations of the seven emotions of the Lady of Earth. They were focused on experiencing and feeling... The Great Daoist Master¡¯s voice echoed in their ears.

    ¡°If you want to fight the power of the seven emotions, you have to experience what that power is.¡±

    ¡°It is not a mystical ability or a spell. It is a resonance with one¡¯s own emotions. We have to fight against the emotions of sadness and master the method to resist the power of the seven emotions. For example, when facing Little Grief, we should try our best to think about some happy things to offset the negative emotions in our hearts.

    If he feels that he can¡¯t hold on any longer, he will retreat. The further he is away from Little Grief, the less affected he will be... Hence... Before the scene of the disciples of the Nine Saints sitting around him couldst long, Perfected Taiyi burst outughing. Tears glistened in the corners of his eyes. He hurriedly turned around and fled into the distance. As he cried, heughed loudly. He no longer looked like an expert. Daoist Duobao sighed and said, ¡°I never expected Junior Brother Taiyi to be such a sentimental person.¡±

    Guang Chengzi immediately smiled and remained silent. He felt a little awkward. The other eight could continue to persevere. Perfected Yu Ding, who came with Perfected Taiyi, did not react at all. He only seemed to be meditating quietly at the side. Little Griefy on the ground and sighed. Her tears flowed down uncontrobly as she muttered softly, ¡°My incarnation is so pitiful. It¡¯s already so tragic, but I still have to be used as a whetstone and surrounded by others...

    This is probably the fate of our incarnations. The existence is both fake and an extension that should not exist. You guys surrounded me and were thinking about how to get rid of me. I even felt a little ridiculous joy because of this liveliness and being missed by others... It¡¯s even more pathetic...¡±

    ¡°Ah, I really can¡¯t do that!¡± Daoist Duobao stood up and bowed to Little Grief before turning around and flying into the distance. ¡°I can deal with the other seven emotions, but I can¡¯t stand this! She¡¯s too pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Ah, the only person who feels that I¡¯m pitiful has left.¡±

    Little Grief revealed a sad smile and tapped her fingers on the Lake of Tears. ¡°What is there to be happy about?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit stood up and turned around to walk away. When she walked far away, she only sighed and raised her hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the same as Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    Three more deaths.

    Li Changshou looked at Fairy Yun Xiao beside him with concern. When he saw that Yun Xiao¡¯s Dao runes and emotions were stable, he felt a little more at ease. Half a dayter, the remaining six people stood up and bowed to Xiao Ai. They went to the edge of the Lake of Tears with the three immortals who had left previously and held their first ¡°Save the Lady of Earth¡± meeting The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, do you have a clear concept of the power of the seven emotions?¡±

    The immortals nodded.

    Guang Chengzi said warmly, ¡°The seven emotions and six desires of living beings are unavoidable. We have cultivated for many years, and we are the same. However, we usually don¡¯t show it. The incarnation of the seven emotions of the Lady of Earth did not originate from her own seven emotions. Instead, it was an iplete seven emotions that all living beings had abandoned before they experienced reincarnation. Its power was far from what mystical abilities couldpare to. We have to have the heart to contain the seven emotions. Only then can we truly convert the seven emotions.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s words make sense.¡± Perfected Taiyi folded his arms and nodded, expressing his approval. His tone changed. ¡°However, after thinking about it carefully, I don¡¯t think he said anything.¡± Guang Chengzi red at Perfected Taiyi, who rolled his eyes calmly. ¡°Then tell me.¡± Guang Chengzi casually took out a huge seal and held it in his hand. He said calmly, ¡°What should we do exactly?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi looked solemn and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve just experienced it again... Eldest Senior Brother is right! I have to be tolerant and love him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, do you still need to experience it for a while?¡±

    The immortals shook their heads. They already knew how to resist the power of the seven emotions.

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Previously, Changgeng and I entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation and fought with Evil. Ahem, under my cover, Changgeng sessfully contacted the Lady of Earth through the incarnation of desire...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, my second sister is here too. Changgeng, can you tell me more about this in detail?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do that. We¡¯re discussing serious matters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He took out a scroll and used his immortal power to give it to the male immortals.

    Li Changshou stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°The incarnation of desire has thousands of transformations. To different Qi Refinement cultivators, she can be very strong or very weak. Unlike Little Grief, the incarnation of desire will take the initiative to stir up the desire in our hearts. This desire can be due to cultivation level, power, and the desire to obtain the respect of others. As long as she takes advantage of it, her Dao heart will be filled with desire and she will go crazy.

    After I survived her attacks several times, she also revealed a powerful ability¡ªthe desire to transform into a living being and directly interfere with our Dao hearts. Fortunately, when she dealt with me, she transformed into lust. I happened to have some Dharma artifacts that could calm my Dao heart... They are these paintings. Everyone, take them with you. If you are affected by the incarnation of desire during the battle, you can take them out to take a look.¡±

    The male immortals were filled with curiosity. They each opened a scroll and studied it carefully. The entire white world of the tearke could be heard...

    Suddenly, someone coughed dryly. A few male immortals turned their heads and looked at Li Changshou withplicated expressions. Zhao Gongming took out a Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and squeezed it at his eyes. He spat out two small water arrows.

    Daoist Duobao chuckled and rolled his eyes. He seemed to have thought of something.

    The Goddess of Golden Light curiously looked at the treasure map in Zhao Gongming¡¯s hand. There was a strange expression on her face. She looked at Li Changshou¡¯s current appearance and muttered, ¡°Junior Brother, could it be that you took a look at your masterpieces before meeting Junior Sister Yun Xiao?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is just for self-defense. Why should I be wary of Fairy Yun Xiao?¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips and chuckled. She did not speak.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and sighed. ¡°No wonder the disciples of the Dao Sect are inferior to you now. The Water God is extraordinary.¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He took the opportunity to lead the conversation and slowly said, ¡°After I found the Lady of Earth, I chatted with her for a long time.

    The seniors should already know how the Seven Emotions incarnation came about and why it was born. I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll tell you how to deal with it. ording to the Lady of Earth¡¯s guidance, to solve the problem of the Seven Emotions incarnation, there needs to be a process of guidance and explosion.

    The Seven Emotions cannot be suppressed and can only be guided. That process required the incarnations of the seven emotions to descend into the world. They would affect and restrain each other, achieving a stable state like the seven emotions of an ordinary person. Then, we will let the Lady of Earth return from the Seven Emotions incarnation toplete the rescue mission.¡±

    He paused and gave the experts some time to think. Daoist Duobao pondered for a while. ¡°Must I make the incarnations of the seven emotions appear at the same time and achieve the bnce of the seven emotions? This is a little difficult...¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and concluded, ¡°There are a total of four steps to this process. The first step is to bring Little Grief back to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The second step is to release the Seven Emotions incarnations of the Lady of Earth. The third step is to adjust the power of the Seven Emotions incarnation. The fourth step is to save the Lady of Earth.¡± Goddess Jinling frowned and said, ¡°Then, what about Little Grief?¡±

    Li Changshou remained silent for a while.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you known as the most intelligent disciple of Ren School?¡± Jin Ling looked like she could not bear to see that happen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡±

    ¡°I can but I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°They are originally a part of the Lady of Earth. However, they have different personalities and have independent Dao hearts. You and I are not involved. I wonder how painful it is for your Dao heart to be severed. Isn¡¯t the main body of the Seven Emotions incarnation the Lady of Earth?¡±

    Goddess Jinling wanted to say something but hesitated. Her Dao realm was not low. At that moment, she was only affected by her grief. She naturally understood that what Li Changshou said was true.

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao and quickly looked away. ¡°We need to confirm the division ofbor in the third step. I will make a detailed nter. At this moment, among the seven emotions, Little Grief is the strongest, followed by evil, and desire which is ranked third. There is then fear and anger, followed by love and joy. After all, when living beings die, they seldom have the thought of being happy. Therefore, there were not many who left their love and joy to the Lady of Earth...

    The offensive power of evil and anger is the strongest. However, we have to weaken the power of evil and increase the power of anger. That would ease evil and allow the anger to strengthen quickly. I¡¯ve fought with my Eldest Senior Brother before. Next, I¡¯ll let him deal with it. Senior Brothers and Sisters, what do you think?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and nodded. The immortals nodded.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°There¡¯s a problem now. Who can make the incarnation of anger angrier in the shortest time possible?¡± The immortals pondered for a while, and the eight gazes looked over...

    The handsome Perfected Taiyi was dressed in a red robe.

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He took out a mirror and looked at himself. ¡°In this day and age, all male immortals with true personalities are targeted like this! Alright, I¡¯ll deal with the incarnation of anger!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s appropriate.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°After all, the overall strength of the incarnation of anger is not very strong.¡± Perfected Taiyi scolded him with a smile, ¡°Changgeng, you! Come to my Qianyuan Mountain for a drink when you have time!¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Li Changshou agreed and continued to discuss the candidates with the immortals. Not long after, the name list was finalized. Zhao Gongming was in charge of dealing with the incarnation of fear. Perfected Yu Ding took the initiative to deal with the incarnation of desire.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit had the lowest difficulty dealing with the incarnation of love and the incarnation of joy. Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao worked together to deal with the incarnation of sorrow, which was the most infectious.

    Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao were in charge of the fire rescue team and were in charge of providing timely support.

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°This is not purely a battle. For example, the incarnation of joy. The goal is to make her happier. There are other arrangements for the incarnation of love. This is not a special love between a man and a woman. The love of the world is included... Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, there¡¯s something here that requires the help of the Immortal Sect of Chan School.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token and handed it to Guang Chengzi. After reading it, Guang Chengzi nodded and promised to make arrangementster.

    It was simr to the arrangements made by Jie School.

    Fairy Yun Xiao asked softly, ¡°How can we make Little Grief more cheerful?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, go and demonstrate to Junior Sister Yun Xiao. You can consider it as a form of demonstration for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed to his senior brothers and sisters. Then, he rode a cloud towards theke.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    A sigh and a murmur came from afar.

    ¡°Poor me. I still have to be used as a demonstration... How can I make up for the sadness?¡±

    Li Changshounded on the cloud and said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are not me, how would you know that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re suffering?¡± Little Grief replied weakly, ¡°Is there a need to understand each other? Does anyone really want to understand each other? They¡¯re just pretending to understand each other to get a response. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He could not win. Under such circumstances, no matter what reason he had, there would be more reasons to suppress him.

    Then, he would change his perspective. Li Changshou sat in front of her calmly and took out a book from his chest pocket. He held the book in his hand and read it. From time to time, he would smile and put the book down tough.

    The immortals from the Dao Sect looked enlightened. They had probably caught the essence of it. It would distract the other party and arouse their curiosity! Unfortunately, Little Grief only cried silently and ignored Li Changshou¡¯s situation. Li Changshou continued to read his book. He did not feel that there was any danger of him overturning the situation...

    After a while, the Little Grief opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears and helplessness. ¡°Must you mock me here? You have your happiness and I have my sorrow. Can¡¯t youugh somewhere else?¡±

    Li Changshou closed the book and asked in confusion, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what is there to be sad about?¡±

    ¡°Life is fake. You shouldn¡¯t have given birth. Is it not worth being sad about?¡±

    ¡°Then, what is real?¡± Li Changshou asked warmly, ¡°You previously said that everything originated from the living beings¡¯ perception of the outside world. All the prosperity is fake. Everything is meaningless. However, who was the one who defined these meanings? Is it you? Or did other living beings give you such a concept? Now that we¡¯re talking here, aren¡¯t you real?¡±

    Little Grief muttered, ¡°But my existence needs to be erased. It needs to be corrected. It¡¯s still fake.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to experience other emotions before being corrected?¡±

    ¡°Is there a point?¡± Little Grief asked in a sorrowful voice. ¡°Can¡¯t I just disappear like this?¡± Li Changshou continued warmly, ¡°It might be meaningless to you, but it¡¯s very meaningful to the living being who gave birth to you and needs your help. Even if it is a little sorrow that upied her heart, isn¡¯t it still her? You, who had been hiding here and did not dare to go out because you were afraid of hurting others, are ultimately just the same living being as the person who carried all the suffering and still wanted to help others. It¡¯s the same gentleness.¡± Little Grief¡¯s lips trembled as she cried, ¡°What can I help her with? I¡¯m just a useless person who only knows sorrow and despair!¡± ¡°Come, how about this? Let¡¯s make a simple game. It might help you.¡±

    Li Changshou extended his right hand to Little Grief. ¡°Just take it that you can work hard to sit up for her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless...¡±

    ¡°Then you can lie down. Look.¡±

    Golden spots of light appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s right hand. Every spot of light contained the image of Li Changshouughing while reading the book. ¡°This is a form of happiness for me. You should also share the same sorrow as me.¡±

    Little Grief¡¯s fingers trembled. A light blue ball of light slowly flew over and circled in Li Changshou¡¯s palm.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and activated his Dharma spell. He rubbed the two light balls into a ball. The two-colored beams of light chased each other and turned into Taiji before returning to Chaos. Little Grief tilted her head and watched. Although she felt a very mysterious Dao rune, she did not know what it meant...

    Soon, Li Changshou took out a pearl and injected the Taiji ball into it. Then, he covered it with a ck cloth. ¡°Little Grief, tell me. Is this joy or sadness? You should be able to understand the Dao of Yin and Yang that I revealed just now.¡±

    ¡°No... It¡¯s the chaos of emotions...¡±

    ¡°The Chaos is constantly evolving, but the direction of its evolution is uncertain. I can tell you clearly that the emotions inside have been fixed. The Chaos gave birth to Yin and Yang. The two most basic emotions are sorrow and joy. Therefore, there¡¯s a 50% chance that it¡¯s sorrow, and a 50% chance that it¡¯s joy, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remove this ck cloth, sorrow and joy can be considered to exist at the same time, right?¡±

    ¡°You can say that...¡±

    Little Grief tilted her head. The immortals of the Dao Sect in the distance also tilted their heads and gradually became confused. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, sorrow and joy have already ovepped. As long as you don¡¯t remove this cloth, the two can exist at the same time. Then look forward. You might be able to see in the next moment and in the next two hours, but what about further? If time is long enough, and you can¡¯t foresee the distance, will the emotions there be chaotic? In the chaos of emotions, sorrow and joy existed at the same time. It was not confirmed yet. Only when you arrive there would your emotions copse in one direction. 50% is sadness, 50% is joy, right?¡±

    ¡°No, what you said is all nonsense.¡± Little Grief shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t live that long. Everything I have is set.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡± Li Changshou shook the ball under the ck cloth. ¡°Is it definitely sadness?¡±

    Xiao Ai was stunned.

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. ¡°Look down.¡± Little Grief subconsciously looked down and saw that she had unknowingly propped herself up and was sitting diagonally. The strap of her ck dress was gently sliding down her shoulders...

    Li Changshou stood up and ced the pearl wrapped in ck cloth in front of Little Grief.

    ¡°Sadness is not the meaning of your existence. You should feel the sorrow of living beings.¡± Then, Li Changshou turned around and rode a cloud towards the immortals of the Dao Sect.

    Little Grief looked at the treasure ball that was wrapped in ck cloth. She slowly sat up and reached out with her small hand. However, when she was about to touch the ck cloth, she retracted her hand again and again. The sorrow that filled theke of tears had be much thinner.

    ¡°Hey, Senior Brother Xuan Du.¡± Zhao Gongming moved closer to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and muttered, ¡°What realm is Changgeng at now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Great Daoist Master looked at his hands, and the two light balls in his hands slowly rotated.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Learn from me. I¡¯ll fight with the little evil womanter.¡± The Great Daoist Master crushed the ball of light and smiled calmly. He was already confident. The essence of Taiji was simple. Of course, he was familiar with it!

 Chapter 400 - Empress Earth Seven Emotions

    <strong>Chapter 400 Empress Earth Seven Emotions</strong>

    After Li Changshou and the Lady of Earth came into contact with each other, Li Changshou left three days for himself.

    In the past three days, his paper effigy had been running all over the ce. He had made all the preparations he could.

    The main body and the eight experts from the Dao Sect only did two things in the Lake of Tears.

    He felt the power of the seven emotions through Little Grief.

    He came up with aplete and detailed n.

    As for using some of his shallow knowledge from his previous life to mix the Dao runes of the Grand Pure One and the Yin-Yang Profound Truths to debate, he made Little Grief have more hope and less sadness...

    A small demonstration was not worth mentioning.

    At this moment, they were studying the real big matter!

    The Great Daoist Master stood with his hands behind his back and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s use the Taiji Painting. It¡¯s safer.¡±

    ¡°How can a Connate Cardinal treasure be used here?¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head. ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, why don¡¯t you let me use the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl? The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl can also stabilize the universe and absorb everything.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Water spraying. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Connate numinous treasure that can spray water.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Senior Brothers, why don¡¯t I help the Lady of Earth¡¯s incarnation of grief over?¡± Little Grief, who was in front of the few of them, pursed her lips. She sat there and hugged herself and the pearl wrapped in ck cloth. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to cooperate with you. Yet, I still have to watch you discuss and analyze the way to send me back. I... still feel so miserable...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a few figures slowly rose from theke of tears. They were Li Changshou, Guang Chengzi, and the others. Each of them was holding onto a silver-white chain that had been severed.

    The chains trembled slightly and turned into silver light spots that returned to Little Grief. Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t decided on how to move Little...¡±

    Bang!

    A golden light shed, and an inverted golden dipper appeared where Little Grief was, covering her. Fairy Yun Xiao waved her hand gently and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice flipped. Little Grief had already disappeared... ¡°It will form its own universe and will not cause her to fall.¡± Yun Xiao exined briefly before the immortals regained their senses and nodded.

    The Great Daoist Master waved his sleeve gently, and a Taiji Painting appeared under the Ninth Spirit¡¯s feet. As the Yin and Yang Qi rotated, the surrounding scenery changed. They had already appeared in a corner of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    The vicinity of the Reincarnation Disk had already been cleared. Ten Yama Lords were guarding the various directions of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. Arge number of messengers of death, Heavenly Soldiers, and experts of the Magi race were setting upyers of defense outside the Reincarnation Immortal Ind and waiting. Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m being naggy. I want to remind you again. If we enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, we will lose contact with the outside world. Only the Taiji Painting can be used for us to enter and exit at will. We will strive to seed once and follow the steps we have set. We cannot deviate from them for more than a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    The eight experts of the Dao Sect agreed in unison. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his right hand, and the image of the Taiji Painting appeared in his palm. A ck and white vortex appeared on the stone wall in front of him.

    The nine of them jumped up and turned into nine streams of light that flew into the vortex!

    Wisps of cold aura were about to overflow from the vortex, but the afterimage of the Taiji Painting flickered. The vortex immediately copsed and returned to nothingness, leaving only the smooth stone wall...

    After entering the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the nine immortals traveled to their destination, which was the fog at the edge of the Small World.

    Li Changshou had just stabilized his footsteps when Fairy Yun Xiao, the Great Daoist Master, and Zhao Gongming approached him from three different directions.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Alright, among the nine immortals of the Dao Sect, his cultivation level was the weakest. ¡°What a strong hatred,¡± whispered Guang Chengzi. The immortals nodded in unison. They each picked up their numinous treasures and rushed out of the

    fog.

    The boundless sand sea that Li Changshou had seen thest time had mostly turned intova. The boilingva kept surging, flowing, and solidifying. The Small World looked like it was facing its end. In the middle of the Small World, the iparably hugeva giant kept waving its hands and throwing burning boulders...

    On the top of the giant¡¯s head, the incarnation of ¡°evil¡± sat diagonally on the throne. It was dressed in a blood-red battle dress and a short shirt that only reached its waist. It exined the principle of the lesser it wore, the higher its defense. Actually, that was just the attire that the ancient female Magi often wore. The nine immortals rose into the sky on a cloud and rushed over.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± The ¡°evil¡± girl sneered. Her voice came from afar. ¡°I thought you guys had gone to do something. You actually went to call for help.¡± The Great Daoist Master gestured for him to stop. He rode a cloud forward and ced his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the oue of our battle has yet to be decided. Why should I seek help?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± The little ¡°evil¡± girl licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. A faint ck aura seeped out from her body. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first before...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a simple game?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled gently and said warmly, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll take out some good intentions. You take out some evil intentions and let them...¡±

    Huff...

    Bang!

    A huge rock that was like a mountain flew over and sent the Great Daoist Master flying. The entire time, it did not hesitate at all. Li Changshou and the other immortals could not help but... cover their eyes with their hands.

    They couldn¡¯t bear to watch it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks with you!?!¡± The corners of the little ¡°evil¡± girl¡¯s mouth twitched. Just as she was about to control theva giant to chase after the Great Daoist Master, the huge rock that had flown to the sky exploded and shattered into powder. Li Changshou suddenly felt a familiar yet unfamiliar pressure.

    Why is it familiar?

    The pressure came from the Eldest Senior Brother of Ren School whom Li Changshou was familiar with. He was naturally very familiar with the first backer whom he cozied up to. However, this unfamiliar feeling...

    was because it was the first time that the Great Daoist Master had revealed such a level of Dao Realm pressure! The corners of the ¡°evil¡± woman¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Her eyes were filled with smugness. Theva giant beneath her trembled a few times. Arms protruded from her back and she threw huge rocks at the Great Daoist Master!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    With a cold snort, the Great Daoist Master puffed up his wide-sleeved Daoist robe. He raised his left foot and immediatelynded heavily. A wisp of ck and white Dao runes surged out like a tide.

    The wind and waves in the world suddenly stopped. The huge rocks that were flying under the starry sky shattered at the same time!

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    The ¡°evil¡± woman cursed angrily and revealed a ferocious expression. The entire world seemed to have fallen into a dark shadow. The iparably hugeva giant stomped on the ground and jumped up withva sshing everywhere! The Great Daoist Master¡¯s left arm was wrapped by two balls of Yin and Yang Qi. After being separated by an unknown distance, he opened his five fingers and slowly pushed out his palm. From the Great Daoist Master¡¯s palm to the front of theva giant, ck and white Taiji diagrams condensed at the same time. The Taiji diagrams that were arranged in parallel were of various sizes. Thest Taiji diagram actually covered theva giant¡¯s entire body...

    The little ¡°evil¡± woman screamed sharply. Theva giant let out a deep roar, but the Great Daoist Master was not slow. He rotated his left palm gently and pushed it forward another half an inch.

    The ck and white Taiji diagrams were triggered at the same time. Thest Taiji diagram rotated slightly. The iparably hugeva giant stopped and copsed in an instant. It turned into shattered rocks that filled the sky and floated strangely in the air...

    The ¡°evil¡± woman was clearly at a loss. Two wisps of Yin-Yang Qi had appeared behind her at some point in time and condensed into the image of a Taiji Painting... Before she could react, the Yin and Yang Qi trapped her again and pulled her onto the Taiji Painting. Just like how she was easily restrained by the Great Daoist Master previously...

    The gloomy and cold feeling in the world dissipated by more than half. The starry sky appeared again. The Great Daoist Master strolled among the huge rocks that filled the sky with his hands behind his back. In just a few steps, he arrived in front of the ¡°evil¡± woman and smiled warmly. He flipped his right hand and the ¡°friendly¡± ball of light...

    It was still there...

    ¡°Come,¡± the Great Daoist Master said warmly. ¡°Give me some of your evil thoughts. I¡¯ll show you a very deep trick. One point is enough.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless. In the distance, Li Changshou looked up at the sky and sighed. Then, he looked at the seven experts from the Dao Sect who hadplicated expressions and said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, you have bought another ten minutes. You restrained the incarnation of Evil earlier than expected. Everyone, Fairy Yun Xiao and I will help the Goddess release her other incarnations. Please wait for the opportunity!¡± The immortals agreed and held their breaths. Li Changshou made an inviting gesture to Fairy Yun Xiao. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They turned into streams of light and flew thousands of kilometers away from the ¡°evil¡± woman.

    Yun Xiao held the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and slowly released Little Grief.

    The sound of water flowed, and theva ground below quickly solidified, turning into a small silverke. Little Grief sat quietly in the middle of theke, curled up her legs, hugged her knees, and sobbed softly.

    A series of whimpers sounded in the sky... Fairy Yun Xiao stood in the air and swept her slender fingers gently. Pink petals scattered in the air. Li Changshou stood beside Xiao Ai, and paper effigies flew out of his sleeve. A few paper effigies picked up their weapons and jumped around Xiao Ai, letting out cries. A few paper effigies turned into fairy musicians dressed in pce attire and began to y a lively tune.

    After waiting for a while, Xiao Ai tilted her head and looked at the fighting scenes of the paper effigies. She was a little lost in thought. Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°The ck cloth is gone.¡± Little Grief subconsciously hugged the pearl in her arms tightly, but the ck cloth on it was slowly dissipating She closed her eyes tightly and did not dare to look at the situation inside. Only when the golden rays passed through her thin eyelids did she carefully open her eyes and observe the situation in the pearl. Little streams of light flew out and turned into a happy smile in Xiao Ai¡¯s eyes. She smiled,ughed, looked back, and was shy.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a pleasure...¡±

    Little Grief pursed her lips and muttered softly. She could not help but smile. Li Changshou pointed his finger from the side and apologized. His fingertipnded gently on Xiao Ai¡¯s forehead. A strange Dao rune appeared around them. The ground shook gently, and starlight shone brightly in the starry sky. Four pirs of light suddenly appeared in the world, illuminating the entire world. Thousands of kilometers away, Guang Chengzi shouted softly, ¡°He has appeared!¡± The immortals were about to move forward when they suddenly heard a coquettishugh. A ball of pink smoke floated around them, and the six Dao Sect experts frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding took two steps forward. His ordinary face was filled with solemnity. He held up his jade cauldron with his right hand, and rays of light shone from it. Guang Chengzi, Daoist Duobao, Goddess Jinling, Zhao Gongming, and Perfected Taiyi turned into streams of light and rushed towards the pir of light in the sky. The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± immediately wanted to cause trouble. Perfected Jade Tripod shouted softly, and sutras sounded around him. The pink smoke was forced to gather and condense into the beautiful figure of the incarnation of ¡°desire¡±.

    Perfected Yu Ding raised the jade tripod and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please fight me first.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± pursed her lips and looked around calmly.

    ¡°It seems that you havee prepared today. You really want to kill us. To think that I had given you mercy previously and thought that killing you would be meaningless. However, today... What do you want?¡±

    The breeze rippled, and the incarnation of ¡°desire¡± strangely disappeared. Perfected Yu Ding said slowly, ¡°Freedom and harmony.¡± The jade tripod shone brightly as the incarnation of desire appeared again! She was right in front of Perfected Yu Ding. Her slender fingers were only three inches away from Perfected Yu Ding, but she could not move any further...

    The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± was clearly stunned. ¡°You can block me?¡±

    ¡°The disassembling of the seven emotions is nothing more than the mental seal. The six desires point towards the heart.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding slowly closed his eyes. The chanting of sutras sounded around him. The jade tripod appeared above the head of the incarnation of desire. It shone with jade light and trapped her in ce.

    ¡°This tripod is my Dao heart.¡±

    Buzz...

    The jade tripod trembled slightly. The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± hugged her forehead with both hands and squatted down in pain. She was slowly being suppressed! Li Changshou, who had witnessed that scene from thousands of kilometers away, experienced it slightly. The Dao of Desire that Perfected Yu Ding had cultivated was actually difficult to cultivate. It was no wonder that Guang Chengzi had brought him here. To the incarnation of ¡°desire¡±, that was the true heavenly suppression! The hidden danger that he was most worried about dissipated. Li Changshou retracted his attention and looked down. He hugged the pearl and sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°How dare you treat me like this... I¡¯m so pitiful! I was even used as a Dharma artifact to release other incarnations!¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao slowly descended from the sky and raised her hand to caress Little Grief¡¯s forehead.

    Wisps of clouds seeped out from Yun Xiao¡¯s fingertips and wrapped around Little Grief¡¯s body. The clouds were like soft hands, helping Little Grief massage them to calm her down. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°How about I perform a y for the two of you?¡± At that moment, two paper effigies flew out of his sleeve and transformed into two Daoists. They began to act out a story that he had previously made up... Primordial crosstalk. In order to make Little Grief happy, Li Changshou had already used his trump card to deal with Goddess Nuwa.

    Yun Xiao immediately cast a mysterious spell tofort Little Grief¡¯s Dao heart. She used her own gentleness tofort Little Grief¡¯s empty heart.

    He looked into the distance.

    The incarnation of fear was wrapped in a ball of ck gas. It was like a contradictory double.

    On one hand, it was a weak and timid living being whose heart was filled with fear. On the other hand, it was a demon that was roaring continuously and trying to spread its fear to all living beings. However, she couldpletely integrate those two conflicting emotions.

    The outeryer was an iparably terrifying demon that was engulfed in ck smoke. However, inside the demon, it was a weak and timid demon that feared everything.

    Master Zhao was fearless. The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl directly stopped the incarnation of fear, which was not very powerful. Zhao Gongming dispersed the ck aura and approached the incarnation of ¡°fear¡±. He took out the ¡°Dharma treasure¡± that Li Changshou had given him.

    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Master Zhao shouted coldly. The incarnation of ¡°fear¡± closed her eyes subconsciously but immediately opened them again... ¡°Ah!¡±

    The immortal with a beard and armor in front of him had turned into a ferocious ghost!

    The incarnation of fear cried and almost fainted...

    Master Zhao took off his mask and chuckled. He muttered, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. This is the easiest to deal with.¡±

    Then, he began to prepare the other masks. At the same time, Perfected Primordial Unity and Guang Chengzi attacked together and suppressed the incarnation of anger in another corner.

    The Heaven Seal transformed into a mountain and pressed down the golden-haired girl who looked to be no more than fourteen or fifteen years old. Only her head was revealed. Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Go, Junior Brother Taiyi.¡± Perfected Taiyi asked uncertainly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you sure you can suppress itter?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said Guang Chengzi with a smile. He had the demeanor of an expert. Perfected Taiyi nodded and ced his hands in his red robe sleeves before taking two steps forward. The golden-haired girl, who looked simr to the ¡°evil¡± girl and Little Grief, immediately stared at Perfected Taiyi with her furious eyes. However, Perfected Taiyi only took two steps before retreating again... Guang Chengzi was puzzled. ¡°Why did you retreat, Junior Brother?¡± ¡°This incarnation is too weak.¡± Perfected Taiyi shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let her go and then deal with the other incarnations? It¡¯s meaningless to bully this little one.¡±

    Guang Chengzi was speechless. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The incarnation of ¡°anger¡± questioned angrily. Golden light shone all over her body, and the Heaven Seal on her body trembled continuously. Perfected Taiyi sneered and said leisurely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little one? In the mortal world of the human race, you are just a little girl. As the incarnation of the Lady of Earth, are you really not ashamed of yourself? Look at others...¡±

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    A series of crackling sounds suddenly started spreading from all over the golden-haired girl¡¯s body. Golden light surged around her, and jade arms appeared behind her back. The Heaven Seal was slowly pushed up!

    ¡°Who are you calling a little one!?!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi slipped and stood behind his Eldest Senior Brother. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel inferior. Believe in yourself. When you grow up in the future, won¡¯t you have a Transformation Spell or something?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The incarnation of ¡°anger¡± let out a shrill cry, and the Heaven Seal was suddenly overturned! Guang Chengzi raised his sword and charged forward, engaging in a fierce battle with the enraged incarnation!

    Li Changshou, who had witnessed that scene, could not help but worry... With Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth, if the members of Chan School and Jie School met, they would be able to cause a bloodbath! Li Changshou took out a bamboo stick from his sleeve. The red line on the bamboo stick was about to reach the bottom.

    It was already time.

    At that moment, the only problem was the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    In a distant corner of the Small World, the Goddess of Golden Spirit knelt on the sand dune and held her forehead with her slender hand. The Goddess of Golden Spirit was beautiful, cold, and delicate. She was also a personal disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven and had many powerful numinous treasures. Normally, she would have a cold expression wherever she went. There were also rumors in the Three Realms that she did not like tough...

    Originally, the Goddess of Golden Spirit had been invited to the Netherworld to help deal with the crisis of the Seven Emotions incarnation of the Lady of Earth. She was already prepared for a huge battle. However, in the past three days, she had been listening to the newly-emerged disciple of the Saint of Ren School, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, exin the various details of the n and arrange for her to practice some special spells. The Goddess of Golden Spirit gradually realized... This Water God is really stable. He can actually consider such matters and not let go of any details! This time, I seem to havee to the wrong ce.

    There is no fight here.

    At that moment, Perfected Taiyi was being pursued by the Lady of Earth¡¯s incarnation of ¡°anger¡±. The other Dao Sect experts had already fought with the Seven Emotions incarnations. The entire n was progressing steadily. What the Goddess of Golden Spirit had to face now were two delicate little girls... The other party¡¯s expectant and sensible gaze...

    This!

    The two incarnations that she was in charge of had no intention of fighting with her. When they arrived, the two girls were already gathered together obediently. ¡°Are you here to help us grow up quickly?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s Dao heart almost melted. What should I do? What else could she do? Those were the incarnations of joy and love, the ¡®good¡¯ of the seven emotions. It was also because the two of them were too weak and the power of grief and evil was too strong that the power of the seven emotions was unbnced, which resulted in the birth of the incarnation of the seven emotions. At that moment, they could not let sorrow, joy, evil, and love meet. Otherwise, the two little guys would be directly assimted. The Lady of Earth would really melt into the abyss of the seven emotions and could not be saved.

    A hole appeared in the ground. Daoist Duobao jumped out and urged, ¡°Junior Sister Jinling, how is it? It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit bit her lips gently. Suddenly... her hands turned into ws, and a grimace appeared on her pretty face. She looked at the two girls and let out a ferocious wail.

    The two girls hugged each other andughed together.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit kept making funny faces. The two girls convulsed withughter and began to grow taller at the same time...

    At the side, Daoist Duobao frowned as he watched that scene. He looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit who was putting in effort to perform and felt emotional.

    He did not know that his junior sister had such a side to her!

    He originally thought that Junior Sister Jinling only had a Dao heart to apany her. She had a ferocious personality that was as hard as a rock!

    Unexpectedly... Ah, his junior sister had actually done that. As her senior brother, how could he stand by and do nothing!?!

    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the sky was filled with treasure light. Numinous treasures flickered around them. The two girls eximed in admiration.

    Daoist Duobao resisted the urge to take off his Daoist robe. He leaped up and began to swim backward and butterfly in the pile of treasures. His slightly plump body kept swaying. The two girlsughed again. This time, they grew faster...

    However, Goddess Jinling could not help but frown. It seemed toote. At that moment, the advancement of the two Seven Emotions incarnations was too slow. It had been less than an hour since Li Changshou had set the ¡°Seven Emotions Resonance¡±! ng! ng!

    The sound of gongs and drums?

    ¡°The Lady of Earth protects the reincarnation. That is our final destination after death. It is the beginning of our next life!¡± ¡°Long live the Lady of Earth!¡± ¡°Goddess Houtu lives as long as the world!¡±

    Suddenly, the Goddess of Golden Spirit and Daoist Duobao heard a series of noisy shouts.

    This is...

    The two of them looked up at the same time and saw a gxy appear in the sky. Specks of starlight floated over from the gxy. The starlight gathered towards the two girls. Every bit of starlight contained a simr scene. In the bustling mortal city, there were people of all ages and genders cheering. y statues of different sizes were raised high. In front of the y statue, young girls walked forward barefooted and scattered petals. Behind the y statue, trumpets, drums, gongs, and pper were ying the rxing and cheerful melody At dawn.

    In the South Continent, as long as there were temples in the Sea God Sect, the Empress Earth statues were carried to the streets...

    In the past two days, the entire Sea God Sect had been fully activated. They promoted the deeds of the Lady of Earth and made the devotees of various ces gather in the nearby cities to celebrate at the same time.

    He congratted her and prayed... They wished her peace and longevity... The two girls stood in the starlight and looked at each other in a daze. Little rays of light entered their bodies and the two of them slowly transformed. As the starlight continued to fall, they gradually grew up and turned into young girls. They wiped their tears and smiled happily.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit heaved a sigh of relief. She knelt on the sand dune and smiled at the scene.

    Daoist Duobaoughed out loud and put away the numinous treasures that filled the sky. He looked at Li Changshou in admiration...

    Soon, the two Seven Emotions incarnations temporarily obtained the power to fight against the other incarnations.

    Li Changshou looked at the bamboo strip in his palm. The red string had already touched the bottom!

    It was time.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at Little Grief who was in front of him. He took a deep breath with the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head. He leaped up and rushed into the sky with a grass ring in his palm. Li Changshou found the ce where the Seven Emotions were bnced and found the ce where the spiritual energy was the most gentle. He slowly took out the grass ring. The seven-colored light on the grass ring flickered continuously. Wisps of immortal light gathered under the grass ring. In front of the little evil woman, where the Taiji Painting was shining, the Great Daoist Master was trying his best to speak... ¡°Look at this ball covered in ck cloth. The good intentions and evil thoughts inside have already returned to chaos. Guess what will happen next? Chaos of emotions... Huh?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du paused and looked at the little ¡°evil¡± woman. Thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. A light ck beam flew out of her chest.

    At the same time...

    The incarnation of ¡°desire¡± was suppressed by Perfected Yu Ding, while the incarnations of love and joy were in front of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. The incarnation of ¡°fear¡± that was frightened to tears by Zhao Gongming chased after Perfected Taiyi and fought fiercely. The incarnation of ¡°anger¡± that was trapped in the array formation, the incarnation of ¡°grief¡± beside Fairy Yun Xiao...

    A beam of light flew out from each of their chests. Their eyes were nk as they stopped moving. In the sky, the colorful beam of light flew to the bottom of the ring of grass and merged into the immortal light. An illusory figure slowly condensed. She was dressed in a in white dress and was floating with her eyes closed... The Lady of Earth! Li Changshou bowed deeply and said loudly, ¡°The Lady of Earth, the heavens and earth shall bear witness! Please return, the Lady of Earth!¡± His voice was transmitted far away, but the Lady of Earth did not react. The immortal light that bloomed from the grass ring began to dim. The Lady of Earth, who seemed to be sleeping, frowned slightly. There was a look of pain on her face.

    Li Changshou looked up anxiously...

    Is she not here? Is the time wrong? Or could it be that those telekinesis powers could not reach this ce? He took a deep breath and bowed deeply again. ¡°The Lady of Earth protects reincarnation. The thoughts of all living beings will never cease!¡± Just as he finished speaking, eight voices sounded from everywhere. It was the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and the other experts. They bowed to the Lady of Earth and recited the sixteen words.

    Suddenly, more vigorous, noisy, and loud shouts echoed in the world! The gxy projected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation was erupting with resplendent light. Golden bubbles floated up from the gxy andnded everywhere in the world.

    Three minutester, in the area covered by the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean¡¯s East Ocean, countless figures knelt in front of the Lady of Earth¡¯s statue and recited the sixteen words.

    At the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly River, Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang knelt on one knee and cupped their fists. The 100,000 soldiers behind them knelt on one knee!

    In front of the Hall of Enlightenment, hundreds of Heavenly Courts officials bowed and followed behind General Dongmu.

    In the North, South, East, Middle, and Five Heavenly Gates, at the Jade Pool, the Lower Three Heavens where the Heavenly Humans lived... In the four seas, inside and outside the Dragon Pce, in the various cities of the Sea n...

    One after another, figures knelt on one knee or bowed with a Dao salute and recited the sixteen words!

    The disciples of the Immortal Du Sect, who had gathered four hours in advance, were in a simr situation as most of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools. They were all bowing to the memorial tablets engraved with the Lady of Earth chanting and shouting... ¡°Lady of Earth protects the reincarnation.¡± ¡°The emotions of all living beings would never cease.¡±

    In the North Continent, the Magi knelt on the ground and whimpered softly... In the Netherworld, Judge Yama, the Netherworld servants, the ghostly soldiers, and the souls that were about to enter the Rebirth te, knelt down and kept shouting and calling. In fact, simr situations were happening simultaneously in the trichiliocosm. Beams of golden light entered the Netherworld and rushed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation along with the golden light from the five continents!

    On the spiritual mountain, a few old Daoists looked angry as they looked at the young Daoist who was sitting cross-legged beside Truth Listener. ¡°Ksitigarbha, are you the one who gave the order for our Western Sect¡¯s disciples to worship the Empress today?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! This is an opportunity for their Dao Sect. Aren¡¯t you helping them obtain merit?!¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled helplessly. He opened his eyes and said softly, ¡°This is Teacher¡¯s decree.¡±

    The old Daoists immediately shut their mouths. Ksitigarbha sighed and said, ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation have nothing to do with the battle between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect. This is just to ensure that the Western Sect will have the luck topete with the Dao Sect in the future. Senior Brothers, Ksitigarbha is cultivating for now.¡± After saying that, the young Daoist closed his eyes and looked a little peaceful.

    The old Daoists looked at each other and left with a frown.

    Truth Listener swept its tail and secretly rolled its eyes. Ity there and listened to the prayers of all living beings. It was happy and content.

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, countless golden rays filled the air. The sand andva had already turned into rolling hills. The mountains were filled with light green grass, and white flowers were slowly blooming In the sky, the Lady of Earth¡¯s figure was already extremely solid.

    She was wearing a grass ring on her head. Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Her ten fingers were interlocked and sped in front of her chest. She knelt in the sky and muttered softly. She was giving everyone a wish. The aura around her was gentle and peaceful.

    In a corner of the world, the Goddess of Golden Spirit suddenly heard a shout. ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit immediately turned around, and the golden ornaments on her dress rang. The two incarnations of the seven emotions that were simr to Goddess Houtu, the love of the seven emotions and the joy of the seven emotions, were bowing to the Goddess of Golden Spirit together. They smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jin Ling shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± They agreed softly. Their figures slowly rose into the sky and flew towards the Lady of Earth. In the sky, at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s residence. ¡°Just you wait!¡± The little evil woman gritted her teeth. ¡°When Ie out again, I will definitely shave your hair and carve a green-haired turtle on your head!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and shook his head. He secretly crushed the pearl in his hand and retrieved the Taiji Painting. A beam of golden light shone over and wrapped around the indignant little evil woman before slowly pulling her towards Goddess Houtu in the sky...

    In another corner.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Zhao Gongming bowed to the incarnation of ¡°fear¡± in front of him. He took off his mask and smiled apologetically. The incarnation of ¡°fear¡± that was already restrained by the golden light heaved a sigh of relief. It made a ferocious face at Zhao Gongming, as if it was responding to the dozens of times it had been frightened.

    In another corner, the incarnation of anger, which was also restrained by the golden light, cursed at Perfected Primordial Unity below. ¡°Just you wait! Bastard! I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you in the future!¡± The bruised and swollen Perfected Taiyi smiled evilly. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. His aura was weak.

    When the nine immortals stepped into the small world, Perfected Yu Ding retracted his jade tripod and stood up to bow to the incarnation of desire. He said softly, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Pui!¡±

    When the incarnation of desire was swept away by the golden light, it cursed and said things like ¡°monsters¡± and ¡°they are all monsters¡±.

    Then, the immortal senses of the immortals headed towards thest incarnation.

    Golden rays of light descended like chains and gently helped the sad girl up.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Little Grief sighed softly. She raised her hand and wiped the tears that had not stopped falling from her eyes. She looked at Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao, who were standing in front of her, and said softly, ¡°Look, I can¡¯t go that far. Fake is still fake. I will be corrected if I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m the one who is being corrected.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled warmly and shook his head slowly.

    As she muttered, she was slowly pulled up. ¡°Although I know that you are not doing this for me, I... Thank you for the past few days. I¡¯m a little talkative and useless... Why am I so miserable? I knew that it was this kind of fate from the beginning. It was because you guys had some thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. However, in the end, you still had to do this. You clearly knew that this was the case... I know...¡±

    Yun Xiao bit her lips gently and turned away. Li Changshou calmly looked at Little Grief and slowly exhaled. He smiled and said, ¡°By the way, do you have a name?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m just a manifestation of the seven emotions of the Empress Earth. It¡¯s a thought of hers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep calling you Little Grief in the future.¡± Li Changshou suddenly said in a clear voice, ¡°My name is Changgeng. I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. It¡¯s my honor to be able to get to know you and be your Daoist. We can achieve what we have today and help the Lady of Earth!¡±

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    Little Grief, who had been pulled into the air, kept wiping her tears with the back of her hand. She gradually lost her voice and kept shouting, ¡°I am the Lady of Earth. I am the Lady of Earth who is bestowed by all living beings. My name is Houtu, the Lady of Earth... To be able to get to know you and be your Dao friend... I!¡±

    Golden light shed, and her figure disappeared with the other six incarnations.

    Li Changshou slowly took a deep breath and looked down at the pearl that had fallen in front of him. He seemed to hear that sound...

    I¡¯m happy.

    ¡°Are you silly?¡±

    Li Changshou picked up the pearl and said, ¡°I tampered with it. Before you ced your sadness into this pearl, I melted it. It will always be pleasant.¡± A hand reached out and grabbed his arm. Li Changshou whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My Dao heart is very strong.¡± Yun Xiao agreed softly, but she did not let go of Li Changshou¡¯s arm. In the sky, the golden light slowly dissipated. Seven different-colored pearls were circling around the Lady of Earth. Wisps of the power of the seven emotions returned to the Lady of Earth¡¯s body and instantly neutralized each other. Suddenly, Houtu opened her eyes. The seven pearls around her exploded at the same time. The seven incarnations that could not resist appeared again. The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°Senior Houtu, don¡¯t...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    There was a faint glow in the Lady of Earth¡¯s eyes. She looked at the seven incarnations that had lost most of their seven emotions and revealed a gentle smile.

    She removed the straw hoop on her head and said softly, ¡°I will bear the pain of all living beings. I will bear the grudges of all living beings. I will endure the hatred of all living beings. Why can¡¯t I tolerate my own grief, evil, desire, joy, fear, love, and anger?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s brows gradually rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you can decide on your own. However, if you can¡¯t suppress it next time, please inform me early.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    The Lady of Earth replied gently, her eyes filled with tenderness. Her slender fingers gently pushed the grass ring forward. The Seven Emotions incarnation transformed into streams of light and merged into the grass ring. The grass ring flew back into the Empress Earth¡¯s arms and was held in front of her chest. ¡°Be good in the future.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Eight Nine Mystical Techniques

    <strong>Chapter 401 Eight Nine Mystical Techniques</strong>

    What?

    The Lady of Earth... Even the Seven Emotions incarnations that had troubled me for so long were saved? Others might not know how important the grass ring was to the Lady of Earth, but Li Changshou had previously talked to her and held the grass ring in his hand for three days. He knew its origins. The Lady of Earth¡¯s body had already transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. The grass ring was actually where Houtu had entrusted her essence soul to. It was equivalent to a second body, giving her the possibility of leaving the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.

    Although the situation just now looked simple, the Lady of Earth had borrowed the power of all living beings topletely fuse her essence soul with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. She had given the grass ring to Little Grief and the others. The Lady of Earth is the most gentle ancestor of the Magi.

    Li Changshou could not help butugh...

    Perhaps, this is the Lady of Earth.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t I be adding fuel to the fire?¡± Li Changshou muttered softly, his eyes filled with helplessness. Fairy Yun Xiao covered her mouth and chuckled. She released Li Changshou¡¯s arm and retreated to the side without a trace. Her eyes were filled with joy.

    When Li Changshou and Little Grief bade farewell previously, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s mental state had actually fluctuated slightly. That was why she had taken the initiative tofort him.

    Li Changshou naturally would not expose that. If he was consoled, so be it. Although his cultivation level was far inferior to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s, a man should have some manly qualities.

    By the way, a strong fairy is quite cute. Ahem, speaking of the farewell just now... When Little Grief was summoned back, Li Changshou felt that she was about to disappear no matter how he thought about it. Therefore, he said those words tofort her. ¡°Perhaps, even if it¡¯s just a short friendship, I can still warm up Little Griefs heart.¡±

    However, the Lady of Earth chose to do so... Although the Seven Emotions incarnations had been weakened by more than half, they were protected by the Lady of Earth. It was as if she had raised seven sisters of the same origin. The warmth that Li Changshou had given out had formed karma!

    It was very tiring there.

    However, this was ultimately a good thing. After all, Little Grief and the others could survive. Although they had left behind hidden dangers for the Lady of Earth, they had also left behind some opportunities in other aspects.

    For example, if someone wanted to cause trouble in the Netherworld, the Lady of Earth would fight alone. At the crucial moment, she could summon the Seven Emotions incarnations.

    Once Little Grief was out, the demons in the sky silently drew their swords andmitted suicide...

    The scene was rather intense, making Li Changshou feel a little expectant.

    Moreover, the Lady of Earth¡¯s handling of the Seven Emotions incarnations was less of a burden to the participants. Li Changshou bowed to the sky and a few streams of light flew towards Li Changshou and Yun Xiao.

    The first to arrive was Perfected Taiyi.

    He rushed over and grabbed Li Changshou. ring at him, he whispered, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Senior Brother? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou blinked, his eyes filled with curiosity and innocence.

    ¡°What else!?!¡±

    The bruises on Perfected Taiyi¡¯s handsome face had yet to disappear. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not like you said. Let go and provoke the incarnation of anger. It has to continue. I didn¡¯t stop even when I was beaten! Now that the incarnation has stayed behind, if hees out to cause troubleter and uses the cultivation mystical abilities of the Lady of Earth to attack my Qianyuan Mountain... I¡¯m going to rest!¡± Li Changshou took a deep breath and revealed a look of fear and uneasiness. He hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, you really reminded me. I was wrong to think about this matter.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Perfected Taiyi was anxious. ¡°How can we salvage this?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°If something really happens, Senior Brother, feel free toe to the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts to look for me or give me amunication jade token. I will immediately rush over to exin to you. The incarnation of the Lady of Earth is still the Lady of Earth. How can it be unreasonable?¡± Perfected Taiyi pondered carefully and sighed. ¡°It seems that the Netherworld will be impressive in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother Taiyi. Hahahaha!¡± With a few chuckles, Guang Chengzi and Perfected Yu Ding rode a cloud over. The eldest senior brother of Chan School smiled and said, ¡°The Lady of Earth is fine. The seven emotions are bnced. Later, Junior Brother Changgeng, you shall help the Netherworld resolve the remaining seven emotions of the reincarnated spirit. The Lady of Earth will not lose control again.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is right. However, helping the Netherworld resolve this matter is not something that I can do alone. I still need the efforts of everyone in the Dao Sect.¡±

    Just as Guang Chengzi was about to reply, he heard another voice.

    ¡°Changgeng.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master walked over and frowned. ¡°The chaos of your emotions is a little...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother is really impressive!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his thumb and praised, ¡°Originally, we only wanted to subdue the incarnation of evil. I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother to have such a brilliant n to weaken her hatred. That was something we did not expect.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. He stood behind Li Changshou calmly and raised his hand to poke Li Changshou¡¯s back. The two of themughed.

    The traditional skills of Ren School. When Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit arrived, the nine immortals of the Dao Sect had already gathered. High in the sky, the Lady of Earth slowly floated over. She stopped a thousand feet away and bowed to the nine immortals who then returned the gesture.

    Her lips parted slightly, and golden light surrounded her. Her long hair fluttered behind her, and the in white dress on her body was pure and holy. ¡°Thank you for your help, Fellow Daoists.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°I live in this realm and can no longer go out. I don¡¯t have any decent gifts for you.¡± The Lady of Earth¡¯s right hand swayed gently, and her fingertips emitted a faint glow. A sutra that was shimmering with golden light condensed into a scroll and was pushed over by the Lady of Earth. ¡°This cultivation technique was created by me bybining the secret cultivation technique of the Magi and the Dao of the Heaven and Earth Cycle. It was originally called the Nin Returns to One Mysterious Technique. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Dao did not allow the ninthyer of the Mysterious Technique to be condensed and messed up myprehension.¡± Nine by nine, one lessyer... Eight-Nine Arcane Art!?! Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up, but he did not reveal anything

    That mysterious technique was given to the Dao Sect. Since he hade to work this time, he could naturally create an instance dungeonter!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du held the scroll and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you for the mysterious technique, Senior. Senior Houtu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You have been guarding this ce and protecting the Six Paths of Reincarnation for countless years. Senior, you are unwell. We came to help you and did not do much. We don¡¯t dare to im credit for ourselves. Senior, you have just experienced a cmity and your vitality has yet to recover. We do not dare to disturb you. Please rest in peace. If you have any orders, please tell my Junior Brother... to inform him. My Junior Brother Changgeng is working for the Heavenly Courts. He is also trusted by Teacher and the Jade Emperor.¡±

    After the Great Daoist Master finished speaking, the nine immortals of the Dao Sect bowed again.

    The Lady of Earth did not say anything. She only nodded with a smile and opened a door that looked like a water curtain for the nine immortals. On the other side of the water curtain was the outside of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    The nine immortals did not stay for long. She had already seeded and turned to leave. However, just as Li Changshou was about to take a step forward, the Lady of Earth said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Changgeng, can you stay for a while longer?¡± Li Changshou looked at his Great Daoist Master and then at Fairy Yun Xiao. The former smiled and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. Thetter bowed slightly and left with Goddess Jin Ling. After a while, eight experts from the Dao Sect left the realm.

    Li Changshou looked at the peaceful little world. For some reason, he felt a little guilty. She stood on a gentle slope a thousand feet away and bowed slightly to Li Changshou. She sighed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you really did it.¡± ¡°I did not disappoint you,¡± Li Changshou agreed. He suddenly felt the rich power of the Heavenly Dao outside the water curtain!

    The eight experts of the Dao Sect had obtained arge amount of merit as a reward. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, it was all the Eldest Senior Brothers of the Three Schools who attacked. I only sent some messages.¡±

    The Lady of Earth pinched her fingers and deduced. She slowly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be humble. You have already helped the Netherworld and the Magi. It was all thanks to Fellow Daoist¡¯s timely detection of the Man-Exterminating Sword that the destruction of the Magi was avoided. I am the twelfth ancestor of the Magi race. Fellow Daoist, please ept my bow.¡± On the hillside that was filled with white flowers and glowing lights, the Lady of Earth folded her hands in front of her and bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly jumped to the side and bowed to the Lady of Earth. He sighed again. ¡°Goddess, don¡¯t kill me! Everything I did was based on the motive to n for my own benefits. There are many considerations when ites to eliminating demons. I¡¯m protecting the Magi so that the Netherworld can enter the Heavenly Courts as soon as possible. However, I don¡¯t dare to ept such a huge gift from you, Goddess!¡± The Lady of Earth, Houtu, smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you want to take the benefits from me this time?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Li Changshou shook his head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s already something that I can brag about to my fellow disciples in the future if I can help you, Goddess. I really did not think too much about it previously...

    However, ahem. I¡¯ve actually always been rather interested in the secret books of the Magi. Please take a look, Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou drew with his fingers and casually wrote down the Magi talismans used to conceal the heavenly secrets. The Lady of Earth said gently, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll organize the talisman techniques of the Magi into a bookter and get them to send it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you for the technique, Goddess!¡± Li Changshou was already satisfied.

    However, seeing that the Lady of Earth seemed to still be in the mood to chat, he felt embarrassed to leave.

    She asked again, ¡°Do you really not want any other benefits?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± She immediately said regretfully, ¡°I originally wanted to give you some Pangu¡¯s True Blood so that you can cultivate the Mystic Body Treasure Dharma and refine a supreme treasure pill. Since you refuse to ept it, so be it.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Which was more important? The treasure, of course! Especially the True Blood of Pangu. Together with the Eight-Nine Arcane Art that the Goddess had just bestowed, it was practically an unfair benefit for his body!

    If he mastered the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and strengthened it with Pangu¡¯s True Blood, wouldn¡¯t that be another life-saving trump card? However, at that moment, Li Changshou pondered... Sometimes, it was not a good thing to have too many opportunities. Although treasures were easy to obtain, karma was difficult to remove. Furthermore, he was a Primordial Dao cultivator. To him, the strength of his body was not that important.

    Be steady.

    If he really refined it in the future and could master the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, it would not be toote for him toe back and ask the Goddess for Pangu¡¯s True Blood. Thinking about it, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Goddess, if you don¡¯t have any other instructions, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    The Lady of Earth blinked and said gently, ¡°I was just joking with you previously. These are all gifts to thank you.¡± ¡°Wait for me to do something for the Magi,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I don¡¯t get up early without benefits. That way, I¡¯ll be more motivated.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must be joking... Wait a moment. Someone wants to see you.¡±

    The Lady of Earth held it with both hands. A grass ring slowly condensed in the immortal light and was slowly ced on the Lady of Earth¡¯s head. Colorful rays of light shed in the grass ring, and other rays of light were concealed. Only silver-white light shone.

    The smile on the Lady of Earth¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. Although her face and figure did not change, she gave off the feeling that she had be a different person.

    The green grass on the hill below her feet began to sway. The white flowers slowly withered. A breeze blew past, bringing with it a boundless bleakness. ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Lady of Earth sighed faintly. ¡°You should have beenforting me just now. At the end of the day, you were justforting me. After all, I was just losing control of my emotions. It was the burden that all living beings ced on the Goddess. It was the biggest one... I¡¯m very d that you said that just now. Although the grief is still huge...¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When you can control the power of Seven Emotions and Grief freely and find a way to go out, I can bring you around the world and introduce you to more friends. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She took half a step forward, and her eyes lit up with a light that he had never seen before. However, she immediately said dejectedly, ¡°Or are you stillforting me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Water God of the Heavenly Courts, a third-order righteous god.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°If there¡¯s no need, I usually won¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Deal?¡±

    ¡°This is a momento for you.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a pearl from his chest pocket andughed into it. Then, he leaned over and ced it on the ground. Li Changshou told her to take care, took out his horsetail whisk and then flicked it gently. It was as if he had swept away the dust there. He turned around and walked towards the water curtain, leaving the Six Paths of Reincarnation without any obstacles. Just as he jumped out, a golden light descended from the sky and engulfed his body. Great merit!

    Before Li Changshou could count the merit, the Great Daoist Master, Zhao Gongming, Daoist Duobao, and Perfected Primordial Unity had already gathered over.

    Zhao Gongming sniffed and looked amused. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, what did the Goddess teach you when she made you stay behind alone?¡± ¡°Due to the various matters regarding the Man-Exterminating Sword, the Magi of the North Continent, and the Heavenly Courts and the Netherworld, Goddess Houtu thanked me,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. Their eyes were filled with disappointment.

    Daoist Duobao waved his hand. ¡°Disperse, disperse. Say hi to the Netherworld¡¯s Yama King and find a ce to drink.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot from this trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Perfected Taiyi yed with a painting in his hand and smiled. ¡°The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl can spray water. That¡¯s really an eye-opener.¡±

    Crack!

    Zhao Gongming squinted and smiled. He snapped his fingers gently, and twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls appeared around the Grand Unity Immortal. Thetter¡¯s figure was instantly frozen on the spot. ¡°Is that so, Junior Brother Taiyi?¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The twenty-four pearls spat out water arrows at the same time. It was as if twenty-four old fists had hit him, causing him to shiver. Guang Chengzi shook his head when he saw that. Perfected Yu Ding smiled faintly.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he could not help but fall into deep thought. When he saw Fairy Yun Xiao standing alone at the side, he took a step forward and walked over.

    Later on, he still had tomunicate with Perfected Tai Yi.

    His Yin-Yang Language, which was at the maximum level, could not really be the trigger for the battle between the three sects.

    Not far away, the Great Daoist Master was discussing with Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao about how to deal with the mysterious technique that the Lady of Earth had given him. He could tell that the three sects were...

    They were not interested.

    The cultivation techniques that the disciples of the Saints cultivated were all written by the Saints. Lady of Earth¡¯s cultivation level was still slightly inferior to the Saints...

    However, he had to give the Lady of Earth respect.

    Therefore, the Great Daoist Master suggested that he would treat this mystical ability as a mysterious technique to protect the Dao Sect and not teach it to his disciples. Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao naturally did not have any objections.

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, the silver light on the grass ring above the Lady of Earth¡¯s head was gradually fading, leaving behind a long sigh. ¡°Ah, what are you looking forward to? We definitely can¡¯t go out. Now, I can only live with the other six incarnations. I might even be bullied. The Goddess definitely doesn¡¯t like me. The other six will probably find me too dejected soon... What sisterhood of the same roots? Everything is fake. I¡¯m so sad...¡±

 Chapter 402 - Changshou Returns to the Mountain, Black Leopard Visits

    <strong>Chapter 402 Changshou Returns to the Mountain, ck Leopard Visits</strong>

    The night was dark and the wind was strong in the Little Qiong Peak. There were incense sticks and shadows in the forest.

    Ling¡¯e, who had just received a message from her senior brother, put on a Daoist robe and rushed out of the straw hut. She held the jade token and rushed to the Pill Chamber.

    However, just as she arrived at the Pill Chamber, Ling¡¯e heard a suppressed voice... Choking? She panicked and jumped out of the darkness of the forest. Shended in front of the brightly lit Pill Chamber and saw... her senior brother lying on the rocking chair with tears streaming down his face! Crack!

    A bolt of lightning seemed to have appeared behind Ling¡¯e¡¯s back. She dodged backward and looked shocked.

    Why did the sky suddenly copse!?!

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling¡¯e sobbed and knelt in front of the rocking chair. She held Li Changshou¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll shoulder it together! Is it Master? Is Master hopeless? Senior Brother, did you make a mistake in your cultivation? If your Dao Fruit of Longevity is destroyed, I will apany you to reincarnate or something!¡± ¡°Ling¡¯e... is fine...¡±

    Li Changshou replied with a trembling voice. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he exuded a strong sense of sorrow.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyelids drooped, and tears rolled down her face like pearls. She ced the back of her senior brother¡¯s hand on her cheek and whimpered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t scare me. If you¡¯re gone now, what should I do? I can¡¯t even be considered a widow for you now. I can only guard your grave... Aiya! Senior Brother, why did you hit me!?!¡±

    ¡°What are you shouting for!?!¡± Li Changshou cursed angrily and retracted the finger that had flicked her forehead. He wiped the tears at the corner of his eyes and sighed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±

    Ling¡¯e covered her forehead and pursed her lips. She looked at her senior brother gloomily and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you cry in so many years. I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just venting the suppressed emotions in my Dao heart.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was confused.

    Li Changshou shook his head and stared at the gloomy night. He tried his best to calm the sorrow in his Dao heart.

    Two hours after he returned to the mountain, he had been crying for two hours. Half a day ago, when he left the Netherworld, Li Changshou rejected Master Zhao¡¯s invitation to a meal on the grounds that he wanted to go to the Sea God Sect and the Heavenly Courts to settle the subsequent matters. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was deliberately taken back by the Great Daoist Master. The Great Daoist Master even specially asked Fairy Yun Xiao to send Li Changshou¡¯s main body back to the sect...

    He was still a good senior brother.

    It was rare for Li Changshou to be strong. He took the initiative to send Fairy Yun Xiao back to the Three-Immortal Ind and drank a cup of tea there. After chatting for a while, he embarked on his return journey alone.

    Li Changshou could not help but feel a little insecure because hecked the protection of the Pagoda Master... He could have escaped back in an hour, but he had gone around the Middle Continent! After returning to the Little Qiong Peak and lying back on thefortable rocking chair, Li Changshou sighed softly. Wisps of dark blue Dao runes floated around him, and a sense of sorrow emerged from his body. He thought about the longevity of the world and cried. There is a limit to everything. How can one guard against loneliness?

    Previously, Li Changshou had been affected by Little Grief. However, he had suppressed the sadness and created an unfathomable feeling.

    Ahem, it¡¯s not because of Fairy Yun Xiao! This kind of pure sadness and pure infectious power could not be resisted without any Dao heart...

    Ling¡¯e moved a meditation cushion over and sat beside Li Changshou. With her most serious and gentle voice, she asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just that when I was helping Goddess Houtu suppress the Seven Emotions incarnation, I was affected by the Dao runes formed by the Seven Emotions of all lives. I just have to vent these emotions.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. She seemed to have heard something extraordinary from her senior brother...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Do you know why I called you over?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ling¡¯e sighed softly and put on a helpless expression. She turned to look at the side and said, ¡°If rewarding me by making me copy sutras can make Senior Brother happy, I... am willing...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that this time. y some happy songs for me. I want to improve my mental state.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯ll do it

    now!¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately moved back and released two paper effigies to pick up the drum and flute. She also took out an ancient zither and yed a cheerful tune.

    Li Changshou smiled and closed his eyes again. When the waves of sorrow gradually subsided, his mind began to get busy again.

    The fact that the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions could be resolved sessfully was naturally because of the cooperation of the Heavenly Courts, the Dragon Pce, and the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper Daoists set off again. They went to the Dragon Pce to thank the Dragon King and told him about the progress of the matter. Then, they found General Dongmu in the Heavenly Courts and discussed the matter of sending people to the Netherworld to express their gratitude.

    At General Dongmu¡¯s ce, Li Changshou received some unexpected news.

    Previously, when he gathered the willpower of all living beings, a wave of willpower gathered in the trichiliocosm and rushed to the Netherworld. It was injected into the Six Paths of Reincarnation and added quite a bit of help.

    The source of this power...

    It was therge number of incense offerings that the Western Sect controlled in the Three Thousand Worlds!

    The Western Sect helped us?

    Li Changshou pondered carefully and understood the intentions of the Western Sect. There were only three.

    Firstly, he would give the Netherworld a favor so that it would be easier for them to do things in the Netherworld in the future.

    Secondly, he could help the Six Paths of Reincarnation at the same time as the Dao Sect. He could be considered to be working for the Heavenly Dao. Although he could not obtain merit, he could use that to redeem some luck.

    Thirdly, he had to uphold justice. In the cruel environment of the Primordial World, morality seemed to be a joke. That was indeed the case before the Dao Ancestorpleted his Dao Integration and the six Saints were born. The ancient times were purely about who was stronger and who was more reasonable. The so-called Dao was just a cover for the strong.

    However, after the Dao Ancestor integrated the Dao and the six Saints appeared, the Primordial World was set. One¡¯s background and identity became more important than strength.

    The six Saints had established the basic order of the Primordial World.

    The existence of the Heavenly Dao made the word ¡®morality¡¯ more important. The Western Sect had helped him this time because they wanted to maintain their moral integrity and give him a proper name. They wanted to show the responsibility of the Primordial World and continue topete with the Dao Sect.

    They probably meant ¡ª ¡°Our Western Sect is not the viin of the Primordial World. We arepeting with the Dao Sect. We each have our own stand.¡±

    Did the Saint give the order or did Ksitigarbha or the other disciples of the Saint take the initiative to mention it?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. There was naturally no answer to that question. He smiled and stopped thinking. Yes, I should think about how to help the Netherworld in the future and earn more merit.

    This time, when he helped the Lady of Earth, the Heavenly Dao bestowed a huge amount of merit to the Nine Immortals of the Dao Sect. Li Changshou was the most important person among them who had contributed the most, so he naturally obtained the most merit.

    However, just as the Great Daoist Master had reminded him previously... Li Changshou would naturally gain less merit if he distributed it to the Dao Sect experts who were there to help. There was nothing he could do about that. Since it concerned the Great Deity Empress, Li Changshou naturally wanted everything to be stable. The Golden Body of Merit was almost 90%plete! However, 90% of them were ¡°materials¡±.

    Other than offsetting negative karma, merit alone was not of much use. Only theplete Golden Body of Merit could produce the effect of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s protection.

    Of course, Li Changshou¡¯s train of thought had never changed. He wanted the Golden Body of Merit, not for the sake of protecting his life.

    With the protection of the Golden Body of Merit, his safety would increase by at least 30% in dangerous situations that did not involve Saints.

    When it came to dangerous situations involving the Saints, he could use the Golden Body of Merit to make the Saints... hesitate.

    That was a chance of survival!

    Li Changshou had long prepared the method to cultivate the Merit Golden Body. He had also thought of changing it, but he could not find a suitable idea.

    At that moment, the part that his Merit Golden Bodycked was only a calf and a foot.

    Then, can I get a small-sized prosthetic limb?

    Golden Body of Merit Heavenly Crippled Leg?

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh when he imagined that scene.

    Ling¡¯e stopped ying and said happily, ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah, my Dao heart is fine.¡± Li Changshou stretched his arm and looked at Ling¡¯e who was in front of him. He could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Ling¡¯e blushed and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ling¡¯e, how long have you been cultivating for?¡±

    How long have I been cultivating? Could it be that... Senior Brother is going to make a move on me?

    The family flower is finally going to seed and bear fruit. Can the rtionship between the two of us break through further?

    Dong! Lingle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned red. She stammered and could not say aplete sentence. She decided to forgo the girl¡¯s reservedness and uneasiness and said the words that she had prepared for many years in a soft voice, ¡°I, I... I¡¯m ready...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°You can actually guess what I¡¯m thinking. After your cultivation level is higher, your intelligence has also increased.

    Let¡¯s settle on going down the mountain and traveling twelve yearster. It¡¯s time for you to face the Primordial World.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e was stunned. Li Changshou chuckled and turned into a wisp of smoke before disappearing into the Pill Chamber.

    Where can I go to fill the gaps with merit? Although eliminating demons was a rtively stable choice, it would suddenly give the demons too much pressure and could easily cause the demons to rebound violently.

    He still had to use Daoist Lu Ya as the core of his n. He had to use thetter¡¯s identity as the Crown Prince of the Demon Courts to attract more negative karma demons.

    The most ideal n was to let the demons take the initiative to pressure the Heavenly Courts and raise the g to rebel against the heavens. Then, it would be logical and reasonable for him to harvest merit.

    The demons¡¯ current strength and heritage were far inferior to the entire human race.

    However,pared to the Heavenly Courts that had just been established, they could not be underestimated.

    Li Changshou counted the matters that he had to deal with in the next few decades. The Heavenly Courts recruited troops,pleted the reincarnation n, targeted Lu Ya, secretly protected the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and let his junior sister understand the dangers of the world...

    In principle, he would not take the initiative to plot against those matters. At the moment of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he had already appeared in the South Continent. He was also protected by Big Sister Kong Xuan, ahem, Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan.

    Li Changshou only needed to take his time and make preparations ording to his rhythm. There was no need to be anxious.

    The higher-ups and the anxious ones were the biggest enemies of stability!

    Next, he would first talk to Junior Sister Yougin and see where she had cultivated to. Before she went to the Heavenly Courts, he would try his best to raise her cultivation realm to the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Yes... I still have to arrange a show to let Yougin and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God officially be friends. That way, I can give her a strong background and background.

    After all, she was a junior sister who had gone to the Heavenly Courts to help him. He naturally could not treat her unfairly.

    ¡°Senior... Senior, are you there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. Most of his attention was focused on the paper effigy hiding at the border between the South Continent and the East Continent. He extended his immortal senses and stared at the Cave Abode of the ck leopard couple.

    Water Demon Miao Miao was pacing back and forth in front of the cave, holding the jade token that Li Changshou had given her previously.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood up and checked his appearance. After confirming that he had been showing the old Daoist priest¡¯s appearance to the ck leopard couple, he rode a cloud and rushed over.

    His immortal senses captured that the ck leopard was sleeping soundly on a stone table in the cave. There were two jars of immortal wine around him. It was obvious that his wife had made him drunk.

    This scene...

    If the ck leopard were to see this, he would definitely think that something was going on between ¡°Old Daoist Lu Ya¡± and the water demon Miao Miao!

    When he arrived at the cave, Li Changshou asked with a straight face, ¡°Why did you look for me in a hurry? Why did you make your husband drunk?¡±

    The water demon bowed and hurriedly answered, ¡°These few days, my husband has been thinking about the immortals of Jie School. He even said that he wants to go to Golden Ao Ind. I asked him what happened. He said that he had been missing his old friend on Golden Ao Ind recently and wanted to visit him. Golden Ao Ind is the Dao venue of Jie School. There are many experts there. We are just two little demons. How would we dare to visit there? If we offend any expert, wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble? Senior, can you persuade my husband?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and frowned. ¡°If he wants to go, he can go.¡±

    The water demon frowned and asked softly, ¡°Is this fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou looked a little impatient. ¡°You and him are husband and wife. It¡¯s appropriate for the two of you to discuss this matter. I didn¡¯t lock you up here.

    I just feel that Fellow Daoist¡¯s mouth is an extremely important ability to the demons. Therefore, I take care of you. The immortals on Golden Ao Ind are reasonable and they speak nicely. If your husband is not lying to you, you might obtain some benefits on Golden Ao Ind. Don¡¯t feel inferior because of your background as a demon. Although we demons are ipetent now, we have been glorious in ancient times.¡± The water demon could not help but feel uneasy. She whispered, ¡°If he goes, I will not

    go...¡±

    ¡°This is the matter between you two.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°I still have something to do. I won¡¯t stay here for long. Such a small matter, hmph.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou rode a cloud and left. The water demon wanted to say something but hesitated. However, it could only bow and send him off.

    After sighing softly, the water demon turned around and returned to the Cave Abode. He carried the ck leopard to the bed and activated the array formation protecting the Cave Abode. Is the ck leopard going to Golden Ao Ind to visit a friend?

    What kind of chain reaction would this cause to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He had a faint premonition that the ck leopard would definitely be able to stir up the Primordial World if it moved.

    However, he could take the opportunity to deal with Lu Ya...

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts kept expanding, and he gradually smiled.

    Three dayster, the ck leopard really set off from the Cave Abode. It hid all the way to the East Ocean and headed towards Golden Ao Ind at the edge of the East Ocean.

    As soon as the ck leopard moved, the Heavenly Courts sent a demonic deration to the five continents to pursue Daoist Lu Ya. The reason was stated in thetter. It said that Daoist Lu Ya had a Dharma treasure that threatened the bnce of the world and needed to capture Lu Ya as soon as possible...

    Once the deration was made, the human immortal sects of the Middle Continent reacted very little and almost ignored it.

    Although the Heavenly Courts had already begun to rise, their influence and appeal were stillcking. They did not have the sub-child of the ruler of the Three Realms.

    However, when the demons heard that, they first cursed at the Heavenly Courts and caught the main point. Daoist Lu Ya, a treasure that threatened the bnce of the world!

    How could that be?

    Many experts of the demon race instantly felt pressure in their heads. The demons at the borders of the various continents were in high spirits. The ancient demons, who had just calmed down, came out of their mountains one after another and waited for the Crown Prince to raise his arm!

    When the culprit received the newster, he was stunned.

 Chapter 403 - Working

    Chapter 403 ¡°Working¡±

    A Dharma treasure that threatens the bnce of the world?

    In the depths of a valley filled with peach blossoms, Daoist Lu Ya repeatedly read the message on the jade token in his hand. His frown deepened as he stood up and paced back and forth.

    At that moment, Lu Ya did not look like an old Daoist priest. Instead, he looked like a handsome, energetic young demon king. That was actually the second identity that Daoist Lu Ya often used when he was hiding. It was the Little Demon King of a demon neutral faction.

    Today, he suddenly received a message from an expert of the demon race. He was not surprised that the Heavenly Courts had issued an order to pursue him.

    It was no longer a secret that the Heavenly Courts wanted to use the demon race to establish their might. For some reason, the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts had long known about Lu Ya¡¯s background. Otherwise, he would not have to hide there and endure the immense mental torture every day. He would have to hang out with the demonesses and pretend to be promiscuous.

    Such a decadent, boring, and unrestrained life was really... It was too painful! However, the Heavenly Courts had given him a reason to pursue Lu Ya. They had given him a Dharma treasure that threatened the bnce of the world. That left Lu Ya a little confused.

    Could his secret Dharma treasure, the Seven Arrows Book, affect the bnce of the world?

    Clearly not. Putting aside the many restrictions of the Seven Arrows Book, it would damage one¡¯s merit and luck. In ancient times, this technique was used as a method to secretly punish the sinful demons in the Demon Court. The bnce of the world was not affected...

    Although his Immortal-ying Flying Saber was close to perfection recently, it was only a killing treasure. How could it affect the bnce of the world? Moreover, the words ¡®bnce of the world¡¯ were really unfathomable. Now, the human race was the protagonist of the world, and the Heavenly Courts was the nominal ruler of the Three Realms.

    The Heaven and Earth were not opposed to each other. What kind of bnce was there? The words ¡®bnce of the world¡¯ often appeared during the ancient Great Magi-Demon War, when the two races were in a ceasefire... ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s tricking me to appear?¡± Lu Ya frowned slightly. Two golden rays shed across his eyes, but his expression was gloomy.

    At that moment, a bronze mirror in the corner vibrated.

    Lu Ya looked at the two peach blossom demons kneeling on both sides of the screen and waved his hand impatiently. The two maidservants stood up and left. Their graceful figures carried away a faint fragrance...

    Soon, Lu Ya activated the array formations in the warm pavilion. Lu Ya walked to the bronze mirror and put a wisp of immortal light into the mirror. An old Daoist priest slowly appeared...

    The old Daoist priest was dressed in a gray robe. He had deer ears and antlers. When he saw Lu Ya, he bowed and said with a gentle voice from the bronze mirror, ¡°Your Highness, more than ten old marshals havee to ask me. I really don¡¯t know how to respond. If Your Highness... really has a Dharma treasure that can deal with the Heavenly Courts...

    Why don¡¯t we be honest with the Demon Kings who have always supported you? That way, they won¡¯t be disappointed. Lu Ya frowned and said, ¡°If I have such a treasure, how can you not know?¡± The old Daoist priest frowned and pondered. He said, ¡°Your Highness, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid things will be troublesome. The Heavenly Courts is now ruled by General Dongmu and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother are experiencing the tribtion in the mortal world...

    Hiss! Could it be that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God has used a scheme to force Master to appear? We can¡¯t be careless about this.¡±

    General Dongmu felt offended. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s obvious! The water god killed my nsmen and bullied my demons. Now, he has such thoughts and schemes!¡±

    Lu Ya gritted his teeth and cursed. With a wave of his sleeve, he transformed into an old Daoist priest, which was an appearance that he usually used. The old deer demon in the bronze mirror hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, please bear with it for now. Don¡¯t fall for the Water God¡¯s trick! We should wait and see what he¡¯s up to!¡±

    ¡°Wait and see? Can we still wait and see?¡±

    Lu Zhou suppressed his anger and replied helplessly, ¡°If I can¡¯t escape, the morale of my race will definitely decline.

    If I take the initiative to appear, the Heavenly Courts will find a reason to officially start a war with us. The Water God has already carried me to the fire! He even announced my background to the public through this matter, making it impossible for me to continue hiding in the dark and plotting in the future. This deration seems to be to strengthen the prestige of my race, but it is actually a scheme to kill me! Duke Lu, please exin the truth to the seniors and the legendary figures of my race. I have to do something to resolve this cmity!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness... you¡¯re wise!¡±

    General Lu shouted and suddenly felt a little sad. He raised his sleeve to wipe the corners of his eyes and sighed. ¡°If the former Emperor could see howposed and scheming His Highness is now, he would definitely be extremely gratified. I¡¯m ashamed to not be able to resolve the troubles for His Highness and have to face such a situation!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    Lu Ya suppressed his anger again and swallowed the admonishments that were about toe out of his mouth. He tried his best to maintain a pleasant expression. He gave the deer demon a few more words of encouragement before he erased the Dao runes on the bronze mirror.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Those old officials ran faster than anyone when the Demon Court was destroyed. Now that they¡¯ve encountered trouble, they¡¯re crying terribly!

    He had never seen any schemes or decisions that could make his eyes light up! Back then, the demons had gathered all the living beings and were extremely powerful. During thete stages of the Great Magi-Demon War, they had an absolute advantage because of the internal injuries of the Ancestral Magi and the battle between fire and water!

    However, it was those mediocre officials who upied high positions but were of no help to the Demon Court that dragged down the operation of the entire Demon Court and allowed the human race to take advantage of them!

    The most ironic thing was that the ones who survived the Great Magi-Demon War were those wily old foxes...

    Lu Ya cursed in his heart and swept away the resentment.

    He naturally knew that he had to rely on these old officials to give the Demon Court a chance to rise again... He carried the Immortal-ying Flying Saber and took out the cloth bag in his arms. After looking at it for a while, he carefully put it away.

    Lu Ya took a deep breath and turned into a wisp of green smoke before disappearing into the peach blossom valley.

    Finally, he could leave this painful ce temporarily. Previously, he had been seriously injured by the Water God¡¯s Spirit Explosion in the Demon Ascension Mountain and had been recuperating there. It was also thanks to a lotus seed taught by the Western Sect that he was able to replenish the lost Primordial Energy and help him break through to another realm...

    Water God, don¡¯t force me.

    At the same time, on Golden Ao Ind, Ao Yi, who had not returned to the ind to cultivate for a long time, was currently in his Cave Abode on Golden Ao Ind¡ªthe Treasure Pool.

    Ao Yi transformed into a hundred-feet-long dragon and leisurely stretched his body in the pond water.

    At the same time, he followed his Brother Sect Master¡¯s instructions and observed the lively Immortal Gods¡¯ gathering in the distance. He recorded the situation there and reported it to his Brother Sect Masterter.

    Today, it was rather lively on Golden Ao Ind because a ck-skinned leopard demon with a low cultivation level had arrived. The ck leopard was about to reach the ind when it was stopped by the immortals patrolling the ind. It was almost shed by a sword.

    However, the moment the ck leopard opened his mouth, he shouted out the Dao names of the dozens of Heaven Immortals and Golden Immortals on the ind. He even excitedly reported the name ¡®Yuan Ze¡¯, which was used in his previous life.

    The immortals on the ind were shocked and quickly gathered. Since Jie School had developed until now, due to the illustrious reputation of the Grandmaster of Heaven, the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords were famous. Very few Qi Refinement cultivators who could enter Golden Ao Ind and Peni Ind to cultivate would be killed by outsiders.

    Even if most of them could not be Golden Immortals, they could die of old age and live a carefree life.

    The old Daoist priest, Yuan Ze, was considered a rare ident in the era of the immortals from Jie School...

    Back then, the old Daoist priest Yuan Ze¡¯s mind was controlled by demons of unknown origins. He brought arge number of demons to attack the Immortal Du Sect of Ren School and attempted to destroy the Three Sects¡¯ Meet.

    In the end, he was killed on the spot by Perfected Dule, who kept his mouth shut. After that, Yuan Ze¡¯s essence soul was sent to the Netherworld by the immortals of Jie School. Using the power of Jie School, he made use of his connections to lead a good life after he reincarnated...

    Unfortunately, the old Daoist priest Yuan Ze had said before he reincarnated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what problems can there be if I walk from the Bridge of Helplessness to the Reincarnation Disc?¡± He had forcefully lost his good life. In the end, he had identally walked into the path of an animal and became a ck leopard. There was nothing special about his cultivation.

    Today, the ck leopard went to Golden Ao Ind to visit his old friends. Most of the immortals on the ind were rmed and rushed over to watch, cough, and express their concern. After observing for an hour, Ao Yi slowly retracted his dragon head that was beside the pool. His dragon body sank to the bottom of the pool.

    Then, he used the statue to release his spiritual will and sent an invitation to Li Changshou¡¯s main statue.

    Soon, the man and the dragon met in the dream.

    Ao Yi exined the lively situation on Golden Ao Ind in detail. Li Changshou listened carefully and soon felt emotional...

    The entire Jie School is indeed united! Although the immortals of Jie School had sealed the ck leopard¡¯s mouth with Dao techniques when it first arrived on the ind, they had piled all kinds of treasures, pills, Spirit Stones, and Dharma spells into the ck leopard¡¯s arms...

    The Qi Refinement cultivators who had a good rtionship with the ck leopard in the past even dragged the silent ck leopard to various ces for the banquet.

    They watched his mouth get sealed and watched him receive benefits while crying.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master.¡± Ao Yi was puzzled. ¡°Why are we staring at this ck leopard?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and smiled. ¡°This fellow is now a demon and is rted to Jie School. He might be a powerful figure in the future. Continue to keep an eye on Golden Ao Ind. Once he leaves the ind, arrange for a dragon elder...¡±

    Yada-yada. Li Changshou reminded him for a while. Ao Yi kept nodding

    Soon, the dragon prince, who had recently advanced at lightning speed, left the dream and secretly sent a dragon expert to wait near Golden Ao Ind. There would be a small showter.

    Golden Ao Ind was lively for a few hours. A white cloud came from the north. Han Zhi received the news and rushed over from the Three Immortals Ind.

    Han Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw the ck leopard spirit. She hurriedly called him master.

    However, the ck leopard immediately dodged and looked at Han Zhi. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the person who reincarnated. I don¡¯t dare to respond. Seeing that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll go back and cultivate.¡±

    Han Zhi could not help but purse her lips and sigh softly. The immortals of the Jie School immediately asked the ck leopard to stay and let him cultivate on the ind before entering Jie School. However, the ck leopard was concerned about his wife and felt that his cultivation level was too weak.

    He did not have the cheek to stay on the ind to cultivate. Hence, he stubbornly bade farewell and left. He firmly rejected the good intentions of the immortals to send him back to his Cave Abode.

    Li Changshou had predicted the ck leopard¡¯s reaction. Han Zhi was extremely reluctant. She followed the ck leopard out of Golden Ao Ind and sent it dozens of kilometers away. She only stopped after the ck leopard stopped her three times.

    ¡°Fellow... Fellow Daoist, if you encounter any difficulties,e to the ind or the Three-Immortal Ind to look for me...¡±

    ¡°Go back, go back! I have the help of a benefactor now. My cultivation is fine!¡±

    The ck leopard waved his hand and lowered his head to enter the seawater. He used a decent escape technique and headed north. The immortals of Jie School followed the ck leopard for a while and watched him leave. Many immortals sighed.

    However, to Golden Ao Ind, that was just a small matter. When the ck leopard escaped out of the range of Golden Ao Ind, Ao Yi also left the treasure pool and flew towards the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He ¡°coincidentally¡± met a dragon expert on the ck leopard¡¯s head. The dragon expert shouted, ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! I¡¯ve finally weed you!

    The Heavenly Courts have just sent an order to the Dragon Pce. They want you to immediately deploy troops to track Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    The ck leopard, who was hiding in the seawater, shivered and thought, ¡®Daoist Lu Ya! Benefactor!?!¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Ao Yi said calmly, ¡°When I returned to Golden Ao Ind to visit Master previously, I was thinking of reuniting with Sisi for two days. I didn¡¯t expect something like that to happen again.

    It was not easy for the Heavenly Courts... Who is this Lu Ya?¡±

    ¡°He is the Sun Golden Crow and the prince of the demon race. He is now regarded as the master of the revival of the demon race,¡± the dragon race expert replied in a clear voice. ¡°Previously, the demon race wanted to use the souls of the Magi to refine the Man-Exterminating Sword for him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Thisn Lu Ya doesn¡¯t know any better! I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Courts to lead the troops. Help me send a message back to the Crystal Pce...¡±

    The conversation between the two dragons gradually drifted away. The ck leopard in the seawater was shocked. It appeared on the surface of the sea and wanted to chase after them, but it did not dare to move.

    Benefactor Lu Ya is in trouble!

    ¡°Ah, I hope that you will be able to survive this danger safely. It¡¯s a blessing...¡±

    Crack!

    The ck leopard raised his hand and pped himself hard. He frowned and looked at his reflection in the seawater.

    What... What should I do!?!

    In the Netherworld, outside the eastern border of Fengdu City, a thin mosquito sound flew past with a cool breeze. Daoist Wen Jing, who was hiding in the dark, sized up theyers of restrictions in the ce from afar.

    She was just passing by. Today, she was going to the Blood Sea for a ¡°business trip¡±. He heard that a few days ago, that man, Lord Water God, and seven other experts of the Dao Sect had helped the Lady of Earth survive a crisis. Daoist Wen Jing wanted toe and take a look..

    . She thought that perhaps, she could smell that man. Unfortunately, she did not dare to step into Fengdu City. She could only take a look from afar. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Daoist Wen Jing eximed softly.

    She was attracted by the scene at the end of the impregnable pass...

    What... is he doing? Doesn¡¯t the Netherworld only reap souls? Why is there a coffin? At the end of the sky, there was a group of pure-blooded Magi with goodbat power. They were beating gongs and drums, as if they were rehearsing some show. A rough stone coffinnded on the ground. The six burly Magi easily lifted it up and carried it on their shoulders.

    The six Magi followed behind the two Battle Magi in front, swaying and walking forward. After walking for less than a hundred feet, Ox-head shouted for them to stop. ¡°Be happy! Be happy! With that straight face of yours, it¡¯s as if your family and friends have really died. It¡¯s very difficult for me to bring you to work for Water God! Moo!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, follow the rhythm of the drums.¡± Horse-face hugged his arms and gently guided them. ¡°We are sending coffins to the demons to anger them. Only then can we achieve the effect of fighting them...¡±

    Hence, the Magi began another round of rehearsals. ¡°Cheer up! Continue practicing! You have to be absolutely safe and not make any mistakes. In a few days, you can go in front of the two armies and cheer for Lord Water God!¡± Then, Ox-head suddenly chuckled. ¡°Horse, do you think we should get Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s memorial tablet on the stone coffin?¡±

    Horse-face pondered for a while and rejected that idea. After all, wouldn¡¯t they be letting the prince of the demon race take advantage of them if they offered incense to the memorial tablets?

    In the distance, Daoist Wen Jing could not help but raise her hand to her forehead.

    This...

    For some reason, he felt a little ashamed to serve the Water God with them...

    Shaking her head, Daoist Wen Jing turned around and left hurriedly. The mosquito sounded again. She went to a secret ce deep in the sea of blood and found a broken wall. Daoist Wen Jing transformed into her usual enchanting figure. She was dressed in a blood-colored dress and walked towards the ruins of the pce with a few chuckles. Her steps were light, and her smile was charming. She was beautiful, but the ferocious aura she emitted made many living beings in the hall tremble.

    She walked straight to a stone pir. Daoist Wen Jing leaned against the stone pir and stoodzily. She let out two alluring chuckles.

    ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t expect that the person sent to help you would be me¡± A voice sounded from the corner of the hall. ¡°Wen Jing, you are also a living being of the Blood Sea. Back then, you received guidance from the Patriarch. I hope you will remember this favor.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Daoist Wen Jing squinted and chuckled. She said gently, ¡°I will not forget this kindness. After all, you killed 90% of my children back then.¡±

    The sound of chains being pulled could be heard from the corner of the hall. A wave of aura surged and locked onto Daoist Wen Jing. Daoist Wen Jing was oblivious to it. She stared at her slender fingers and said calmly, ¡°Things are different now. The Patriarch is dead. I now have a backer. Do you really think that I did not kill you because I was afraid of your extraordinary powers? Forget it. I have nothing to say to you. Where is the Demoness that you chose?¡±

    A tired old voice sounded from the corner.

    ¡°I hope that the Spirit Mountain will keep its promise and return the Primordial ughter Sword to my race. It will be controlled by the princess of my race.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a graceful figure emerged from the corner. She was dressed in a silver cloak and emitted a faint auspicious aura. She did not seem to fit in with the atmosphere.

    Wen Jing chuckled and mocked, ¡°You guys are really willing to put in a lot of effort. You actually gave away the line of session of your ancestor.¡± The young girl in the cloak took off her cloak and hat, revealing a beautiful face and long silver-white hair...

    She lowered her head and bowed to Wen Jing. She said softly, ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡±

 Chapter 404

    In the pce in the Blood Sea, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s ghostly figure floated forward and circled around the Asura girl. Then, she opened her red lips and blew a wisp of aura beside her ear.

    Although the young girl tried her best to endure it, her face still blushed slightly. Her silver-white hair fluttered gently.

    Wen Jing smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s really a good seedling. It¡¯s a pity to send her to the spiritual mountain. Few of the old Daoists there know how to get rid of her charms.¡±

    ¡°Wen Jing, the ancestor¡¯s sword is an important token of our race.¡± In the corner, the hoarse voice continued, ¡°We have already submitted to the spiritual mountain. The Primordial Massacre Sword is in the hands of His Highness. There is no loss to the spiritual mountain.¡±

    ¡°I will ry your message without missing a single word.¡± Daoist Wen Jing chuckled and brushed her fingertips across the silver-haired girl¡¯s face. ¡°However, I can¡¯t decide if they are useful or not.¡±

    Ring...

    In another corner, a burly figure seemed to be about to rush out of the darkness. The rough voice was filled with anger. ¡°King Wen Jing, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s superficial.¡± Daoist Wen Jing flicked her fingertips gently and smiled. She nced at the figure from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡±

    The burly figure fell silent.

    ¡°Useless.¡± Daoist Wen Jing snorted softly. Then, she suddenly turned around. As her sanguine dress fluttered, it illuminated the entire hall.

    In various corners, the Asura figures were sitting, standing, or lying down. They were old, young, and weak. Most of them looked angry. ¡°The Blood Sea Asura is no longer the same as before.

    He still holds onto a sword and fantasizes about the beautiful dreams he had back then. Have you forgotten how your ancestor died? So what if you have a sword? You even found Yuan Tu¡¯s nose. So what? Why not just wither like this? Why struggle? Hahaha, hahahahaha!¡± Amidst the ear-piercingughter, Daoist Wen Jing and the silver-haired girl disappeared. Bang!

    A wall was smashed by an iron fist. The broken pce echoed with suppressed roars, but eventually, it calmed down.

    In the sanguine light that was flying towards the border of the Netherworld, Daoist Wen Jing looked at the young girl in her hand. She pondered for a while and smiled faintly. Forget it.

    I can¡¯t contact the Sea God now. I should settle the task given by the spiritual mountain first. Don¡¯t create unnecessary trouble. I originally wanted to nurture a maidservant for the Sea God. After all, the bloodline of the Netherworld Patriarch is quite rare now.

    Huh?

    Daoist Wen Jing raised her eyebrows and scanned Fengdu City with her immortal senses.

    The Battle Magi carrying the coffins and ying music had already walked out of the custom outside the city. They seemed to be heading towards the border of the Netherworld.

    The Soul-Reaping Marshal of the Netherworld, who was wearing a headgear, was sitting on the stone coffin. Following the rhythm of the gongs and drums behind him, he kept twisting his strong body. The corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. She suddenly felt that it was better to be loyal to the Sea God than to go undercover in the Western Sect...

    Happy.

    At that moment, near a human city in the northwest of the South Continent, old Daoist Lu Ya carried a huge gourd on his back and slowly descended from the clouds. His immortal senses carefully searched the situation in the city. Perhaps he was too focused, but when he was about tond on the ground, his feet suddenly slipped.

    The mighty Demon Prince, the owner of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber, and the best chaser in the Heavenly Courts, inexplicably fell forward. Lu Ya was stunned, but his reaction was fast. His figure shed slightly and he used a teleportation spell. He appeared 100 feet away and stood firmly. Daoist Lu Ya frowned.

    I... have experienced such a feeling before...

    What happened? Why is it here again? Could it be that the bad luck is caused by the Qi Cirction? Or is it because the demonsck luck? ¡°Hmph!¡± How can I, Daoist Lu Ya, be trapped by such bad luck?!

    At that moment, Daoist Lu Ya closed his eyes and carefully searched the situation near the city. After discovering the Lord that he was looking for, he used a transformation technique and turned into a middle-aged woman.

    Just as he was about to rush into the city, Daoist Lu Ya could not help but frown.

    The soft touch of the soles of his feet, the slight stickiness, and the faint fragrance that he smelled...

    Lu Ya gritted his teeth and cursed a rude beast as he walked out of the forest. Along the way, Lu Ya inexplicably bumped into two wild wolves that were fighting each other. As he walked, he inexplicably walked into a group of mortal bandits.

    Although they were not a threat to him, those encounters did spoil his mood.

    I feel that my bad luck this time is much easier to deal with thanst time.

    Daoist Lu Ya recalled how he had almost died from cultivating in the Sun Pce. He could not help but shiver. He said in his heart that his father had blessed him and left the forest in a sorry state.

    However, such small disasters were endless. The middle-aged woman that he had transformed into would be bumped by pedestrians for no reason when he walked on the streets. When he encountered two children ying around, they could even shoot the bamboo arrows at his eyes... It could be that a cloud suddenly floated past, and with him as the center, a torrential rain fell within a thousand feet in diameter.

    Lu Ya was so angry that his Dao heart trembled slightly. However, after the lesson fromst time, he forced himself to remain calm.

    He suspected that someone was deliberately ying tricks on him. However, he could not find any traces of him with his immortal senses.

    Finally, after stumbling into the city, Lu Ya, who had transformed into a middle-aged woman, lowered his head and silently walked to the side alley of the busiest restaurant in the city. He stood in front of the elder who was dozing off on the table at the entrance of the alley.

    It was the ce where the senior lived in seclusion. He was a white-haired fortune-teller who specialized in divination.

    There was a table and a cloth around it that said, ¡°Nine out of ten divinities are not urate. Ten divinities per day.¡± That was all the old fortune-teller¡¯s belongings. ¡°Ahem!¡± Lu Ya coughed dryly. The old fortune-teller did not even raise his head and replied weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve used up all ten divinations today. Pleasee again another day.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya sent a voice transmission. ¡°Senior, since you stayed here to see me, why did you lower your head and not look at me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The old fortune-teller looked up and muttered with a confused look in his eyes, ¡°Madam, who are you? Have you seen me before? Eh? Madam, your be is dark. You seem to be in danger.¡± Daoist Lu Ya pulled a long stool over and sat opposite the long table. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this cmity that I came to seek your guidance. I wonder if this cmity can be resolved.¡±

    The old fortune-teller held his white beard and looked a little indecent. He looked a little troubled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here for another half a day? After tonight, I can continue to read people¡¯s fortunes. I can give you a fortune-telling session tomorrow.¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya frowned slightly and said, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to appear here for too long. Why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to talk?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The old fortune-teller waved his hand. ¡°Although I have no wife or children, I¡¯m still a famous fortune-teller within a radius of a few hundred kilometers. I¡¯m afraid it will cause gossip if I stay in the same room as you, Madam.¡± Daoist Lu Ya looked down with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°Senior, are you really not going to care about our past rtionship?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The old fortune-teller immediately perked up and sized up the woman in front of him. ¡°Do I... know

    you?¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya sighed and looked sorrowful. However, he knew that he could not force anything. He stood up and bowed before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Ahem! Your Highness? Why are you here?¡±

    He suddenly heard a voice transmission behind him.

    A middle-aged man in a short-sleeved shirt poked his head out of the window at the bottom of the restaurant next door. He was holding an iron pot and adle.

    ¡°Wait for me to finish cooking this dish. Your Highness, there are still two tables of guests waiting!¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya was speechless and his body trembled. He almost revealed his true form and burned the city with Sun True mes!

    What will Lu Ya do now?

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou sat in front of the Pill Furnace and pondered quietly. In the pitch-ck Pill Furnace in front of him, the pills that were about to form were already emitting rays of light.

    At that moment, he was multitasking. Apart from refining pills, he was also monitoring the ck leopard¡¯s movements from afar. At the same time, he was thinking about the specific measures to reform the Netherworld in the secret chamber.

    The ck leopard was heading towards his Cave Abode.

    However, what the ck leopard did not know was that the water demon Miao Miao had already packed up and left the Cave Abode two days ago.

    Li Changshou did not know the exact reason. It was probably because...

    Love?

    Perhaps the water demon had sensed that the ck leopard was involved in a huge karma and was afraid that he could not withstand the karma, so he took the opportunity to leave.

    The water demon left a letter for the ck leopard. Out of respect for the privacy of living beings, Li Changshou did not read it. However, to be safe, he used his immortal senses to witness the process of the water demon writing the letter.

    In the letter, it was only stated that their marriage had ended and that they would be separated from each other. In the future, they would not have to look for or miss each other. The poor ck leopard did not know what he would face when he returned to Golden Ao Ind.

    He did not know how much of a blow it would be to the ck leopard when the water demon Miao Miao left. He did not know if it would affect the ck leopard¡¯s temperament...

    What is the specific n this time? Actually, he did not have a n. Li Changshou¡¯s n to kill Daoist Lu Ya and reveal the news to the ck leopard was all he had nned.

    He had only thrown two rocks at the demons¡¯ pond. It was unknown what kind of waves he would cause. This time, Li Changshou... actually wanted peace and quietness. It was not that he felt that the ¡°poor execution¡± n was too tiring. On the contrary, it was an attempt that Li Changshou had made after reflecting on himself.

    Inaction.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s current understanding, inaction was that all the possibilities that could develop in this matter were all within the scope that he could deal with.

    No matter how this matter developed, it would not affect him. It would only bring him benefits. The worst-case scenario for Lu Ya, who was being hunted down by the Heavenly Courts, was that...

    he had been captured by the Saint Nuwa to the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce to make a few ¡°instantaneous¡± changes. That waspletely within Li Changshou¡¯s tolerance. He could even use that opportunity toprehend the Dao runes of the Saint and improve his Dao Realm.

    He looked down at his palm lines...

    The feeling of not having to worry about schemes and being able to control everything was indeed not bad.

    That was also a chain reaction caused by the increase in his cultivation realm, the increase in his authority in the Dao Sect, the amount of resources he had in his hands, and the solid backing behind him.

    However, Li Changshou knew that he was not really doing nothing For example, the Grand Pure One, who had already acknowledged him as a student, was truly peaceful.

    When the Grand Pure One encountered something that he did not like, he could casually arrange for outstanding human Dharma treasures to deal with it. At most, he could just intervene and settle it.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Taiji Painting, the Three Pure Ones.

    At the peak of the six Saints, one move would shock the gods and demons. The small realm that he had just reached was still far away.

    *Buzz*

    The light in the Pill Furnace was meditating. Li Changshou stopped his daydreaming and injected a wisp of immortal power into it. He wrapped the pills inside and slowly forced out the remaining Qi.

    Then, the top of the Pill Furnace opened, and round pills flew out and floated in Li Changshou¡¯s palm. The glow gradually disappeared.

    A faint fragrance filled the Pill Chamber. Li Changshou carefully sensed for a while and was somewhat disappointed. Is refining a sixth-grade Spirit Pill the limit of this Pill Furnace?

    Now, apart from the precious herbs and spirit herbs that were of the Heavenly Treasures grade, the only things that affected his progress in alchemy were those hardware facilities.

    He could now use the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s Eight Trigrams Furnace.

    However, isn¡¯t going to the Tushita Pce to borrow the Eight Trigrams Furnace to refine pills just an indirect way of asking the Grand Supreme Elder for pills? If the Grand Supreme Elder and the Saint got upset, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss? ¡°Little Shoushou?¡±

    A familiar voice sounded from the door of the Pill Chamber. Li Changshou turned around and saw a short-haired head poking in from the door. ¡°What good stuff are you refining again? Let me have a taste!¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Li Changshou waved his right hand and flicked a pill away. The owner of the head at the door opened her mouth and swallowed the pill. Before she could chew, the pill turned into a wisp of clear liquid and slid into its throat.

    ¡°Wow... Why do I feel bitter?¡±

    That person muttered and the body that was hiding beside the door jumped in with rays of holy light. It was Jiu Jiu. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is meant for Lingli. The effect is to strengthen her body. She¡¯ll benefit from eating it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiu Jiu could not help but be shocked. ¡°This thing strengthens the body?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t grow any longer! Otherwise, it won¡¯t be harmonious with the rest of my body!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a huge pity for the Primordial World... Ahem, don¡¯t worry. Aunt-Master, are you here to get wine? Leave it at your usual ce.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She jumped to the bookshelf beside her and took away two small wine bottles.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Shou! Hmph! I¡¯ll go back and continue killing!¡± Li Changshou watched as Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu left on a cloud in satisfaction. He chuckled and sighed. Isn¡¯t this a form of inaction?

    However, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu did not care about the affairs of the world. She was focused on cultivating in the mountains. On the other hand, she had to face all kinds ofplicated battles between the major sects.

    Li Changshou put away the pills and using his immortal senses, he looked at Xiong Lingli, who was cultivating in the forest. He was not in a hurry to give them to her.

    At that moment, Xiong Lingli was twice as strong as before. Her entire body was emitting a ferocious aura. The Magi bloodline in her body had beenpletely activated. Li Changshou had already obtained the copy of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, but it was not appropriate for him to teach it to Xiong Lingli. The Eight-Nine Arcane Art was a mystic technique that was specially made for those with powerful bodies. The stronger the body, the easier it would be to master it.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was only at the initial stage of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. He realized that the mysterious technique that the Lady of Earth had written was not purely a physical cultivation technique. The most precious thing about it was the strengthening of the body and the power of the essence soul.

    Li Changshou also decided to try cultivating this mysterious technique to strengthen his body. In that case, not only would he be able to increase his own safety, but he would also be able to increase the sense of his body¡¯s lines and strength, increase his male charm, and increase his male confidence. It was simply a rare and effective cultivation method of the Magi.

    The Lady of Earth said that there was no news of the Magi¡¯s Secret Tome that she had asked someone to give her. If she were to use it together with the Magi¡¯s Secret Tome that could temporarily increase the strength of her physical body... Imagine this situation:

    One day, Li Changshou would have the Pagoda Master above his head. When he is surrounded by powerful enemies, the other party uses all their strength to temporarily suppress, seal, or send him flying.

    A group of powerful enemies would cry tears of joy. They feel that the dawn of victory is in front of them. Theyunch a powerful attack on Li Changshou. The Dharma treasures that filled the sky smash over, but they produce a series of light sounds.

    The sword breaks, the ruler breaks, and the bricks shatter...

    Li Changshou calmly pulled open the cor of his Daoist robe, revealing his pale golden skin. On a rainy day, the Golden Body of Merit and the Eight-Nine Arcane Art are morepatible.

 Chapter 405 - A Divine Beast

    <strong>Chapter 405 A Divine Beast</strong>

    Putting aside the fact that Li Changshou did not do anything during the first test, he pondered about the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and the transformation of the Magihumans in the mountains and waited for the demons to react. In the northwest of the South Continent, in an ordinary mortal city, two figures were strolling by the lotus pond in the backyard of a huge mansion that upied a vast area. There were two obscure Dao runes on their bodies.

    Daoist Lu Ya had restored his original appearancethe well-dressed and handsome young Daoist. The ¡°chef¡± beside him changed into a long robe and smiled as he introduced the beautiful scenery of the manor that he had personally set up for Daoist Lu Ya. He exined the unique designs. Lu Ya could not help but ask, ¡°Senior, why did you go to the wine shop to be a chef? Why didn¡¯t you...¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be a chef?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Is it because when I served the former Emperor, I used divination as the knowledge of living beings, and now that I¡¯m living in seclusion, I have to be a fortune-teller that matches him? Hahaha!¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist pinched his goatee and smiled.

    ¡°This is just your preconceived thoughts, Your Highness. Actually, I¡¯m quite interested. It¡¯s far more than divination, observation, and array formations.¡±

    Lu Ya sighed and said, ¡°I only know that you are living in seclusion here. When I saw the mortal fortune-teller, I thought that it was an incarnation of you. Senior, are you willing to meet me? Are you willing to help me?¡± ¡°This is the only thing I can¡¯t agree to.¡± The middle-aged Daoist shook his head decisively. There was a look of pity in his eyes.

    ¡°I thought that Your Highness came here today to ask about the method to live. I didn¡¯t expect that Your Highness still had such thoughts. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you leave now, Your Highness? No matter what I say next, it¡¯s useless to you.¡± Lu Ya frowned and said, ¡°Senior, are you implying that I¡¯m in danger of dying?¡± The middle-aged Daoist looked at Lu Ya seriously. His eyes suddenly turned pale yellow, and a glint shed in his eyes.

    ¡°The cmity is not far away.¡± Lu Ya¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. In the middle-aged Daoist¡¯s eyes, he saw a fleeting scene... In the image, he was lying on ake covered in blood. He did not know if he was dead or alive, but he was in an extremely miserable state.

    If it were anyone else who said those things to Lu Ya and let him see them, Lu Ya might have directly asked the treasure to turn around and cursed, ¡°How dare you confuse me!¡±

    However, the middle-aged Daoist in front of him was the only one that Lu Ya could not help but respect. Back when the Demon Court was destroyed, Lu Ya had survived because of the middle-aged Daoist.

    Among the ten demon generals of the demon race in the past, the only one who could clear his karma and escape unscathed from the Great Magi-Demon War was the middle-aged Daoist.

    One of the ten demon generals of the ancient demons, Bai Ze.

    Bai Ze was a Connate Spirit Beast. It was good at deduction and divination. It knew Yin and Yang, understood life and death, and was best at currying favor and avoiding danger. It understood the feelings of all living beings and understood the appearance of all living beings. It was a trusted subordinate of the Demon Court¡¯s Demon Emperor.

    It was also an important strategist for the Demon Emperor to bnce the authority of the Demon Master Kun Peng. The ¡°Bai Ze Spirit Painting¡¯ written by Bai Ze became an important foundation for the demon race to rule in ancient times. Lu Ya¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He sighed softly and bowed to Bai Ze.

    ¡°Senior, please save me!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Bai Ze shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Although Your Highness is obsessed with me, I still owe the former Emperor a favor. I have to repay it to Your Highness. Does Your Highness know who wants to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Water God of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Lu Ya blurted out those words, but after shouting them out, he felt that something was amiss. Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Water God. The Heavenly Emperor wants to kill you because you¡¯re the Crown Prince of the Demon Court. The Water God wants to kill you because you¡¯re Daoist Luya.¡± Lu Ya hurriedly asked, ¡°Why? Do I have a deep feud with the Water God?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Bai Ze stopped in his tracks and stood beside the lotus pond with his hands behind his back. He looked at the lotus leaves on the water surface and his gaze became distant...

    ¡°I have been trying to figure out the Water God for a long time. In the end, I can¡¯t figure him out. Your Highness, you also know that although I have some slight mystical abilities and know the appearance of everything, I can¡¯t really deduce all living beings. Otherwise, my Dao heart will be destroyed instantly. I¡¯m now idling around and living in seclusion in the mortal world.

    I will only observe the living beings that I¡¯m interested in. When I first noticed the Water God, he only had five or six temples. However, at that time, I could not see his appearance and true identity clearly. He had already taken precautions and did not rx his guard for a day. I have been secretly observing the Water God and I still can¡¯t see through him...¡±

    Bai Ze paused and sighed.

    ¡°The Water God is extremely patient. His actions are so thorough that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end. Furthermore, he is vengeful. Does Your Highness know about the matter of the dragon race¡¯s sea eye being broken?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Daoist Lu Ya said. ¡°The Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect schemed against the dragon race. In the end, the dragon race chose to submit to the Heavenly Courts. The Western Sect used the dragon race to establish their might, destroyed the Sea Eye of the East Ocean, and snatched the East Ocean¡¯s treasure vault.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the person in charge of this matter was the disciple of the Great Sage of the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°However, not long after Ksitigarbha and his Little Truth Listener became proud of themselves, the immortals of the three sects went to the spiritual mountain together.

    The immortals of the three sects forced the spiritual mountain to lower its head and admit its mistake. They even killed the disciples of the spiritual mountain in front of the spiritual mountain. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du even used the Connate Cardinal treasure Taiji Painting to fight the two Saints of the Western Sect. That scene was really beautiful...

    Ahem, do you know the cause of that incident, Your Highness?¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya frowned and said, ¡°Senior, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Ksitigarbha used his Truth Listener ability to spread rumors about the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Zhao Gongming of Jie School. He used the name of Perfected Huang Long of Chan School to spread the news.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°In just half a day, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God had already decided on a counterattack n and contacted the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects. Just because of this small matter, the prestige that the spiritual mountain had obtained from the dragon race was directly repaid.

    It allowed the rtionship between the three sects to be eased, and at the same time, it also pped the Western Saint¡¯s face. He had also caused Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener to be reprimanded by the Saint and lose the Saint¡¯s trust.

    This scheme...

    In short, I will definitely not be enemies with the Water God.¡±

    Lu Ya was a little dissatisfied. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Eldest Senior Brother of the Three Sects deliberately facilitating this matter?¡± Bai Ze smiled and did not say anything. He brought the topic back to Lu Ya. ¡°Your Highness, other than the battle between the West Ocean and the Demon Ascension Mountain, have you provoked the Water God?¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡± Lu Ya¡¯s gaze was calm. ¡°When I was at the Demon Ascension Mountain, I rushed to the Demon Ascension Mountain from Nuwa¡¯s Pce. I was half a stepte. Otherwise, I would not have let the Water God seed so easily.¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°Your Highness, the residence of the Goddess is called Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce. The Nuwa Pce was named by the demons themselves. If the Saint did not pursue the matter, he would really think that the Saint had recognized the name of the demons. In the ancient times, before Goddess Nuwa became a Saint, the former Emperor was afraid that Fuxi and Goddess Nuwa would seize power and force the siblings away.

    The Goddess of Mercy had protected you previously because she had a close rtionship with you. Now, the Water God has gone to the Goddess¡¯s Pce twice. It is unknown if the Goddess will still protect you.¡±

    ¡°The Water God went to the Goddess¡¯s Pce twice?¡±

    Lu Ya could not help but be shocked. He hurriedly asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°The first time was after the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain. Recently, this time, it was because the Lady of Earth suffered a cmity not far away.¡±

    Bai Ze twirled his goatee and said calmly, ¡°It seems that His Highness has been muddled by those so-called old officials. The Goddess was the Goddess of the human race. Back then, the human race was ughtered by the demons. The Goddess did not appear because the Demon Master Kun Peng had schemed against her.

    Although I don¡¯t know the reason, the Goddess had bestowed countless treasures to the Water God. This was not a secret in the Goddess¡¯s Pce. Your Highness, the demons have already ceased to exist when the Demon Court was destroyed. Why are you still thinking about the

    past?¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya was silent and his face was rather gloomy. Bai Ze continued to persuade him. ¡°Back then, I followed the two former emperors and saw with my own eyes that the thousands of races who were unwilling to be preyed on by the Magi gathered at the top of the Buzhou Mountain and established the ancient Heavenly Courts.

    I obtained great luck from the Heavenly Dao and fought with the Magi. At that time, the Heavenly Courts was the Heavenly Courts, and the saints were the saints. After that, I saw it with my own eyes. When the Saints upied the sky and suppressed the Magi, the Saint race gradually fell. There were endless battles and fights. Therge races swallowed the small races. The strong enved the weak. At that time, although the Heavenly Courts were still the Heavenly Courts, the saints were already demons.¡±

    He sighed.

    Bai Ze sighed endlessly.

    ¡°The fall of the Demon Court is a trend that no one can reverse. However, it is not a tragedy. This is karma that we deserve. Your Highness, are those people who are still calling themselves the tyrants of the Demon Court really considered demons? They are just rotten. However, they forced the thousands of races that had transformed after the ancient times to return to the demon race. They used the name of the demon race to enve and suppress them. Let me ask you, if the one who survived back then was not Your Highness but Your Highness¡¯s brother, how would these so-called demon kings treat him?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°It will be no different from the way they treat Your Highness.¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya frowned and pondered. Then, he sighed sadly. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just a g that they raised.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Your Highness can wake up in time.¡± ¡°Senior!¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya turned around and bowed. ¡°I want to live. Senior, please teach me!¡±

    ¡°Actually, you have been forced to a dead end by the Water God,¡± Bai Ze said seriously. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to break out of this situation.¡±

    ¡°Senior, please enlighten me.¡± Bai Ze said, ¡°Call the various demon kings to rise and rebel. Only then can we have a 30% chance of survival.¡±

    Lu Ya was puzzled. Clearly, he had indigestion.

    Bai Ze said slowly, ¡°The current Heavenly Emperor is afraid of you because he is afraid of the demon prince. If the so-called revival of the demon race is gone, and the old demon kings of the demon race sacrifice to the heavens, the demon race will not be able to threaten the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s fear will naturally disappear.

    You only need to show mercy and admit defeat to the Heavenly Courts when the time is right. The Heavenly Emperor will use you to show the Heavenly Courts¡¯ benevolence. Not only will he spare your life, but he will also admit your background. At that time, you can freely roam the world. However...¡±

    Lu Ya hurriedly asked, ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that when the Water God admits defeat to the Heavenly Courts, he will throw a knife in front of you and fulfill your reputation of being merciful. He will definitely do that.¡±

    Lu Ya immediately felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Why is this Water God targeting me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Bai Ze sighed softly. There was a glint in his eyes that Lu Ya could not see through. ¡°The Water God¡¯s schemes are so deep that I can¡¯t reach him. He often does unexpected things. He treats pride like nothing, and treasures were like smoke to him.

    What I admire the most is that he does not forget about righteousness when he sees benefits. Although I have never met this Water God before, I seem to have known him for a long time...¡± ¡°Senior,¡± Daoist Lu Ya asked softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way to get rid of the Water God?¡±

    ¡°Touch him?¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°The first thing thatnded on your head should not be the Taiji Painting or the Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords. Instead...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Purple Heaven Divine Thunder.¡±

    Bai Ze patted Lu Ya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Now, the Water God is using the power to move. Behind him is the Heavenly Dao, the Dao Ancestor, and an existence that can destroy us with a flick of his finger. Instead of thinking about that, it¡¯s better to think about how to make the demon kings rise up and rebel against the heavens to express their goodwill to the Water God.¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness as he fell into deep thought.

    A momentter, Lu Ya asked, ¡°Senior, can you help me greet the Water God?¡± ¡°Impossible. I can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Senior, why did you reject so decisively...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that.¡± Bai Ze pursed his lips. Even his goatee looked a little disdainful. ¡°For example, the Water God is afraid of Little Truth Listener and not Ksitigarbha.

    If the Water God was given a chance, Little Truth Listener, a little beast that could listen to the hearts of all living beings, would definitely be eliminated.

    Let alone an ancient demon like me, who is slightly more capable than Little Truth Listener. If I meet the Water God, there will only be two oues.¡±

    Lu Ya¡¯s Dao heart was already numb. He asked softly, ¡°What are the two?¡±

    ¡°Either he kills me, or I swear an oath to be his mount.¡±

    Bai Ze raised his head and sighed. His eyes were filled with depression. ¡°He hasn¡¯t touched me now mainly because his cultivation is shallow and his umtion is insufficient. When he condenses the Golden Body of Merit, he will probably target me.¡± Lu Ya hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior, are you not going to escape?¡±

    ¡°Where can we escape to?¡± Bai Ze smiled bitterly. ¡°Now, we can only try the trick of pretending to be dead. At that time, we can¡¯t escape. However... it should not work.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Water God is extremely good at killing. He will not leave any souls behind after killing the spirits.¡± Lu Ya frowned. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you exaggerating? If the Water God is really that powerful, why didn¡¯t he suppress the spiritual mountain? Why didn¡¯t he destroy the demons?¡± ¡°You have to give him some time.¡±

    Bai Ze said slowly, ¡°At this moment, I can tell you about the Water God. Even though he has been cultivating until now, he can severely injure you in the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain. It will not be more than five hundred years. Don¡¯t ask about anything else. I don¡¯t dare to get involved with his karma.¡±

    Lu Ya wanted to say something but hesitated. Bai Ze shook his head with a smile and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Your Highness, remember my warning.¡±

    ¡°Senior, please speak. I will remember this in my heart.¡±

    ¡°When immortals fight, the Saints are not involved,¡± Bai Ze said in a low voice. ¡°What the Heavenly Courts are afraid of is that the demons still have extraordinary strength. Your Highness, you must not join forces with the Western Sect.¡±

    Lu Ya bowed again. ¡°I will remember Senior¡¯s teachings!¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s figure suddenly turned faint.

    Lu Ya looked up and saw Bai Ze dissipating with the wind. The entire residence instantly fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. Your Highness, take care. We have already returned the favor. We will not see many of them in the future.¡± Lu Ya closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. He bowed three more times before turning around and leaving.

    A few monthster, the Crown Prince of the ancient Demon Court, Lu Ya, appeared at the southern border of the North Continent. He raised his arm and shouted at the heavens.

    In a day, 325 demon kings responded. They gathered millions of demon soldiers and thousands of demon experts. They said that the Heavenly Courts persecuted the demons and innocently suppressed the races of all living beings. They resisted the Heavenly Courts¡¯ orders.

    The five continents of the Primordial World were in an uproar. The Heavenly Courts prepared for battle. The demons from all over the world rushed to the border of the North Continent to strengthen the prestige of the demons. The human Qi Refinement cultivators also sharpened their knives and headed to the North Continent.

    A demon king shouted and mored to set up a demon court again. However, the demon king soon fell silent.

    On the day that Lu Ya denounced the Heavenly Courts, in the quiet bamboo forest of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Little Qiong Peak...

    Li Changshou put down the scroll in his hand and stared in the north-west direction. He pondered for a while.

    Could this Lu Ya have gotten an expert to help? He could even think of a way to advance and retreat.

    He had to be steady. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother were not in the Heavenly Courts now. The demons were only resisting the orders and had not officiallyunched their troops. I shall let the deration spread for a while and see if the demons would be arrogant enough to attack the Heavenly Courts.

    As long as there are demonic soldiers... No, a wisp of demonic aura! As long as a wisp of demonic aura arrived in front of the Heaven Gate, Li Changshou could make use of it to make a fuss. He could let General Dongmu go to the Jade Void Pce, the Green Touring Pce, and the Tushita Pce to cry for three days and three nights. He said that the demons would bully the Heavenly Courts while the Jade Emperor was undergoing the tribtion.

 Chapter 406 - Are You Really Going to Fight With The Heavenly Courts?

    <strong>Chapter 406 Are You Really Going to Fight With The Heavenly Courts?</strong>

    On the second day of the Ancient Demon Court¡¯s Crown Prince Lu Ya¡¯s denunciation of the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were on standby at the five Heavenly Gates of the Heavenly Courts. There was a tense aura everywhere.

    A storm was brewing.

    The Heavenly Soldiers stood in formation and the Heavenly Generals sharpened their sabers. Many officials of the Heavenly Courts rode the clouds.

    The fairies in the Jade Pool gathered together and protected the surroundings of the Jade Pool. They also sent people to inform the Hall of Enlightenment. Although they were not part of the battle order of the Heavenly Courts, they could help at any time. At that moment, the wind in the sky and the ground were jittery. It looked like the battle would start tomorrow. In the Hall of Enlightenment, dozens of immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts gathered. There was a round table in the middle of the hall. There were eight thrones beside the round table. There were four rows of seats on both sides. The immortals and gods stood in front of the seats, waiting for a legitimate god to arrive.

    Logically speaking, the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother should be leaderless at that moment.

    Moreover, the demons were powerful. The remaining experts of the ancient demons were gathered at the border of the North Continent. Their might was terrifying. In terms of the number of experts, the demons were indeed crushing the Heavenly Courts.

    However, the immortals did not panic. In fact...

    He felt likeughing when he thought about what had happened in the Heavenly Courts previously. A Heavenly General at the door whispered, ¡°The Water God is here!¡±

    The immortals immediately stopped talking. General Dongmu, who was sitting on the main seat, immediately stood up and walked towards the door.

    Outside the door, the old immortal in a white robe, white hair, and white horsetail whisk rode a white cloud over. He was naturally Li Changshou, who was fishing. As soon as he entered the Hall of Enlightenment, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts immediately gathered and surrounded him. General Dongmu did not know whether tough or cry. General Dongmu shouted, ¡°Water God, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    ¡°These demons are so ferocious that they almost bit me!¡±

    ¡°Lord Water God? When are we going to attack the demons?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and pressed it down. The immortals immediately quietened down.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is an important minister of the Heavenly Courts. At this moment, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not in the Heavenly Courts. We cannot panic. Now that the Heavenly Courts have just made some progress, everything was starting. There were more than a hundred thousand new Heavenly Soldiers that had yet to be trained. There are dozens of newly-advanced Heavenly Generals who have yet to learn how to battle.

    The Crown Prince of the ancient Demon Court saw that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ internal structure was weak. That¡¯s why he was so fearless and brazenly defied the Heavenly Courts. If we organize the troops to fight the demons now, wouldn¡¯t that be exactly what the demons want?¡± Half of the immortals were deep in thought, while the other half were puzzled. A God who was in charge of the Thunder Punishment Hall asked, ¡°Water God, the demons have openly rebelled. Although our Heavenly Courts cannot be considered powerful, we have the power to suppress the demons. If the demons rebel and do not send troops, what will happen to the Heavenly Might? How can the righteous Dao of Heaven and Earth be maintained?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Although the Heavenly Courts can suppress the demons now, and there are many factions among the demons, the demon kings are notpatible, and it¡¯s difficult to unite them. How much damage will the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals suffer if we suppress the demons now?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou walked forward.

    The immortals followed closely behind and listened carefully, afraid that they would miss a word.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If we send troops immediately, based on the fact that the demons are just a mob, how many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals will die? If too many Heavenly Soldiers die, the strength of the Heavenly Courts will be revealed in the world even if we sessfully suppress the demons at the border of the North Continent. Everyone, in today¡¯s world, humans are the main characters. The demons are just ancient defeated dogs. If we cannot suppress the demons with the power of lightning, it would the righteous path of the world. It would only make the immortals of the Middle Continentugh at us. Moreover, if the ancient demons attack, we will suffer a defeat... The Heavenly Might is gone!¡±

    The dozens of immortals in the Hall of Enlightenment nodded in agreement.

    They felt that what the Water God said made sense.

    The Heavenly Courts did not only have to win when they deployed their troops. They had to win beautifully. They had to obtain aplete victory before they could show their might.

    The legitimate god who was in charge of the Thunder Punishment Hall cupped his hands and said, ¡°I was rash and did not consider it carefully. Please punish me, Water God.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of the Heavenly Courts. Moreover, we are both ministers. How can there be any punishment?¡± General Dongmu sighed. ¡°No matter what, the current strength of our Heavenly Courts is not enough to intimidate such small fries. Everyone, take a seat! Before the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother descended to the mortal world to undergo the tribtion, he had entrusted the matters of the Heavenly Courts to the Water God and me. Today, I gathered everyone to discuss how to deal with the demons.¡± At that moment, General Dongmu made an inviting gesture. The immortals and gods in the hall sat down.

    General Dongmu and Li Changshou sat at the head of the round table in the middle. The Marshal who was guarding the Five-Element Heavenly Gate was beside them, but he had an empty seat.

    General Dongmu looked at the empty seat and said, ¡°Water God, why don¡¯t we invite Princess Long Ji over?¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s reasonable to invite Her Highness Long Ji, I¡¯m afraid...

    Her Majesty doesn¡¯t like Her Highness Long Ji to participate in these matters.¡±

    General Dongmu could not help but be shocked. He hurriedly said, ¡°In the Water God¡¯s opinion, please punish me.¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon, please take a seat.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I still have something important to do today. I need you to take action.¡±

    IT Eh?

    Elder Moon, who was in the corner of the Hall of Enlightenment, could not help but be stunned. What did the battle of the Heavenly Courts have to do with him?

    However, with the Water God¡¯s words, Elder Moon did not dare to dy. He immediately stood up and lowered his head. With some pressure, he sat at the end of the round table cautiously. The entire Hall of Enlightenment was colorful because of his bright red wedding robe. General Dongmu cleared his throat and entered the topic.

    A Heavenly Courts general read the speech of the demons to the Heavenly Courts emotionlessly. The immortals and gods were indignant. General Dongmu smiled and asked, ¡°Water God, how should we deal with it?¡± However, Li Changshou said, ¡°This deration is not bad. It can be said that he was in tears. He said that the Heavenly Courts bullied the good of the demons. The demons have already retreated and tolerated everything. Now, he can¡¯t tolerate it any longer and announced that he does not respect the Heavenly Courts¡¯ orders. However, when he thought about it carefully, he realized that there was nothing in the letter. It was rather shameless. It¡¯s as if the demons were really following the Heavenly Courts¡¯ orders.¡±

    The immortals smiled. The atmosphere in the hall became much livelier.

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°This demon is quite meticulous. He can get back at us like that.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, you have to be careful. The demons are now talking about resisting the heavens and not opposing the heavens,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The other party has left behind some backup ns. The Demon Court¡¯s Crown Prince Lu Ya and the ancient experts of the demons are the real trouble. However, what we have to do now is to send out an official statement.¡±

    General Dongmu frowned and said, ¡°Release the deration? Are you going to respond to the demons¡¯ deration?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s first upy the righteous cause.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We will not respond to any of the things written in the other party¡¯s official statement. We will just go through the crimes of the remaining survivors of the ancient Demon Court. This matter does not involve the human race. Simply speaking, the ancient demons were bloodthirsty and killed all living beings. They did not know any better. They trained demonic soldiers, refined evil treasures, and squeezed the essence and spirits of the world.

    They had ulterior motives. In the second deration, it had to be pointed out that the Heavenly Courts was established by the Dao Ancestor and the Saints of the Dao Sect. Their purpose was to protect the people and maintain the operation of the Heavenly Dao. They were not to control the thousands of races. The ancient method is no longer feasible. All living beings have the right to choose if they are called demons.¡±

    The immortals thought about it carefully. If they were smart enough, they would understand Li Changshou¡¯s words after hearing them.

    If one wascking in intelligence, they would feel that the Water God¡¯s words made sense. Of course, there were honest people everywhere. A general was puzzled. ¡°Will our Heavenly Courts... not rule over all races in the future?¡± Numerous pairs of eyes red at him, causing the general to subconsciously cringe. He wished he could squeeze himself into the crack in the wall.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The Heavenly Courts are for the protection of the Dao, not for the control of the thousands of races. Everyone, remember this.¡±

    The immortals agreed. Another immortal god said worriedly, ¡°Once this deration is made, what will happen if the demons attack the Heavenly Courts in anger?¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Those demon experts will die without a burial site. There will definitely not be any ashes left behind.¡±

    The immortals immediately felt relieved. They knew that the Water God must have made thorough preparations for what he said.

    General Dongmu was deep in thought...

    Why? He had the confidence. He could say those words, but he could not be as casual and ssy as the Water God...

    After deciding on the main content of the second deration and the time to announce it to the outside world, Li Changshou began to arrange the subsequent matters.

    Half of the Heavenly Soldiers of the Heavenly Courts were defending the Heaven Gate, while the other half were repairing and training. He also ordered the Four Seas¡¯ dragon race to prepare a group of experts to help the Heavenly Courts at any time.

    Apart from that, the second deration had been issued. The Heavenly Courts would use the name of seeking revenge on the demons to slightly lower the threshold of recruiting Heavenly Soldiers. They would call the Immortal Sects of the human race of the Middle Continent to head north to seek revenge.

    These were all the initial and reasonable responses from the Heavenly Courts. After that, the Heavenly Courts still had a few trump cards that could be used. For example, they could ask the Three Sects for help, ask the Tushita Pce¡¯s Grand Supreme Elder to appear, or the Demon Ascension Mountain¡¯s Great Spirit Explosion, and so on. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, you have to calm down. Slow down and let the demons cause chaos. Now that the Jade Emperor is not in the Heavenly Courts, we can use this excuse as an excuse to avoid the battle. We can use righteousness to suppress the demons. The demons have just gathered and are at their peak. If it is dyed for three years, the demons would definitely weaken. If we dy them for ten years, the demons would definitely lose. After holding him back for twenty to thirty years, the demons would either turn into a pile of loose sand on the ground, or Lu Ya and the others would overestimate themselves and take the initiative to attack the heavens. During this period, we can rx and do our own jobs. The Heavenly Gate will strengthen the defenses everywhere. We can stockpile a troop at the Central Heavenly Gate as support. The overall situation can be settled.¡±

    ¡°It would be best if we can drag it out until His Majesty returns from the tribtion. At that time, the Heavenly Courts will be sufficiently prepared. As long as His Majesty gives the order, the army will be deployed and the Heavenly Soldiers will descend to the mortal world to eliminate the demons. The Heavenly Soldiers will not need to suffer any losses. They can promote the might of the heavens and promote righteousness.

    Isn¡¯t that a wonderful thing? Why would His Majesty be stingy with his rewards then?¡±

    The immortals¡¯ eyes lit up, and they nodded in agreement.

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°During this period, if the demons curse in the lower realm, we don¡¯t have to care.¡±

    ¡°We still have to care about that,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Find a few Heavenly Generals who can speak and scold others. If the demons scold them, they will retaliate. It¡¯s best if they can¡¯t help but attack. However, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t say any filthy words and smear the reputation of the Heavenly Courts. Now, these demons are trying to intimidate others using the might of someone more powerful. Let¡¯s make it difficult for them to stop and see who¡¯s panicking.¡± A Heavenly General asked, ¡°Lord Water God, if the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ morale is affected during this period, how should we appease them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Today, you can tell the Heavenly Soldiers of the various sects that General Dongmu and I will make the decision to wipe out this batch of demons. However, the Heavenly Courts are stillcking in strength. We have to wait for a few days. Tell them to calm down. Let¡¯s continue recruiting troops. We have to crush the border of the North Continent and do our best!¡±

    Many Heavenly Generals grinned and felt relieved.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Apart from that, we will change the name of one or two array formations that the Heavenly Soldiers often train, to the Demon-Expelling Array to show the determination of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Heavenly Generals agreed in unison.

    Li Changshou looked at General Dongmu. Thetter smiled and made an inviting gesture. He said, ¡°The Water God will make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say a few more words.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and sat morefortably on the throne. He continued, ¡°To deal with the demons, using troops is actually thest step. We are the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. We serve the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao. If the demons do not respect the Heavenly Courts, they will not

    the power of the Heavenly Dao to skin the demons? Where is Elder Moon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Elder Moon stood up.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°General Dongmu and I will temporarily handle the matters of the Heavenly Courts on behalf of the Queen Mother. Today, we will give the order in the name of the Queen Mother. Your Hall of Marriage is looking for the demons who are Anti-Heaven. If any demons above the Perfected Immortal realm have a marriage, they will be affected by it. If there is no marriage, their marriage will be increased.¡± Elder Moon hurriedly asked, ¡°Lord Water God, how do you disturb his marriage?¡± Li Changshou raised a chestnut and said, ¡°For example, the marriage between the male Demon King A and his wife can be introduced into the red string of the male Demon King B, making the male Demon King A and the male Demon King B topete with each other. In this way, we can advance in batches.¡±

    Elder Moon was enlightened and began to think about it carefully. The immortals looked at each other. They had not expected this move.

    Don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s just a blind spot.

    Li Changshou said leisurely, ¡°Apart from the Hall of Marriage, the Thunder Punishment Hall can send lightning bolts to the demons with negative karma every day. It¡¯s good to scare them. The Divine Might Hall relied on dreams to find some demon experts whose Dao hearts were not tough enough. They used dreams to break their Dao hearts. Most of the Deity Positions of the gue Division were still empty. However, the immortals in charge of the gue Division could cause some trouble for the demon soldiers. The legitimate god in charge of finance would cause them to do something that would ruin their wealth. It would be best to use the methods of the Hall of Marriage as a reference and let the demons die for their wealth, and the birds die for their wealth...

    Everyone, who else is in charge of the temple that can affect the demons? Feel free to mention it and discuss it here.¡± An immortal god immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°I will be in charge of the Wind Division. I can cause a huge gust of wind to blow in the ce where the demons gather. I will not see the sun!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the four seasons. I can make the ces where demons gather snow at night and make the day hot!¡±

    ¡°I am in charge of the sunset. I can write words like ¡®the demons will definitely be defeated¡¯ every day and mess up their morale!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the Temple of the Toilet. When the demons are in the toilet, I will blow the bucket every time and defeat them!¡± The entire Hall of Enlightenment was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. The lively atmosphere suddenly froze. Everyone looked at the Immortal God who spoke. Thetter shrank his neck guiltily. ¡°I... can only do this...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I will consider

    Laughter sounded from all over the Hall of Enlightenment. The immortals, gods, and Heavenly Generals were filled with morale. Previously, they had never thought that their Heavenly Courts would have so many ¡°conveniences¡± when dealing with enemies. When the meeting in the Hall of Enlightenment ended, the various departments of the Heavenly Courts immediately began to operate.

    The demons at the border of the North Continent did not know what they were about to face.

    Overnight, there were many more legends about the Water God in the Heavenly Courts...

    In the past, it was said that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was ruthless. Most of the immortals and gods did not believe it. They felt that the Water God could rise because of his identity as a disciple of Ren School. However, after today, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts could not help but give him a thumbs-up when they mentioned the Water God.

    In summary, the immortals said the same thing. ¡°Dirty. The Water God¡¯s heart is really dirty. We are far inferior. We are extremely impressed with the Water God. We are willing to follow behind and serve the Jade Emperor.¡± When the atmosphere in the Hall of Enlightenment was at its peak, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was in the backyard of the Tushita Pce,ughed out loud when he heard Li Changshou¡¯s n to use the power of the Heavenly Dao to torture the demons.

    When the Great Daoist Master retracted his smile and pinched his fingers to deduce, his figure gradually turned faint. ¡°How can my Junior Brother not have any good soldiers?¡±

 Chapter 407 - The Great Daoist Masterâ€™s Gift

    <strong>Chapter 407 The Great Daoist Master¡¯s Gift</strong>

    At the side of the Heavenly River, the Water Army was operating the array formation on the Heavenly River. The two deputymanders were supervising from the side. ¡°Brother Yi, when can we bring troops to the demons¡¯ territory to show off?¡± Due to the fact that the Heavenly River Navy was under the control of the Water God, the Water God usually did not care about this matter. The authority was actually in the hands of the deputymanders.

    Bian Zhuang held a spirit herb in his mouth andy on the gentle slope of the green grass by the river. He ced his hands behind his head and asked casually with azy expression.

    Ao Yi, who was meditating at the side, did not open his eyes. He replied casually, ¡°Half a month ago, during the meeting in the Hall of Enlightenment, the Sect Master and General Dongmu had already set up a stalling technique. If we don¡¯t drag the demons down, we should not have a chance to attack.¡±

    ¡°I see... Phew...¡±

    Bian Zhuang heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and muttered softly, ¡°What is the Heavenly Courts? I¡¯ve finally learned something today. It was said that the Hall of Marriage had already pulled more than ten red strings. A y figurine of a Heaven Immortal realm demon had exploded the day before yesterday. Perhaps it had been killed by his rival, the demon king. Unfortunately, the Hall of Marriage could not interfere with the marriage of the Longevity Immortal. Otherwise, why would the demons be afraid? A few red strings would be enough. Tsk, tsk, tsk. The adults who were in charge of the sunset glow were even more overboard. They directly uploaded the deration of seeking demons and showed it to all the demons. It was unknown if most of the demons could read or not. Do you know what¡¯s the most extreme?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ao Yi replied calmly. He was not in the mood to chat.

    ¡°Hahaha! It was the gue Division that made the demon soldiers run around. When they were in the toilet, they were sprayed with dirt! The border of the North Continent is very lively now. The fragrance is everywhere. Hahaha!¡± Ao Yi smiled helplessly when he heard that. Then, he shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°The Heavenly Courts used the authority of the various branches to consume the strength of the demons. This was something that no one had expected. I wonder if doing so will affect the luck of the Heavenly Courts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can Lord Water God and General Dongmu not think of the problems that we can think of?¡±

    Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°There are already Divine Officials monitoring the changes in the Heavenly Dao at all times. ording to them, not only will this move not affect anything, but it will also slightly deepen the influence of the Heavenly Courts on the operation of the Heavenly Dao because the Heavenly Courts¡¯ legitimate gods frequently exercise their authority.

    Seriously, I¡¯m more and more impressed with the Water God who is your Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi¡¯s smile became much more sincere.

    It was as if...

    As long as one bragged about the Water God, they would be Ao Yi¡¯s good friend. At that moment, a white cloud floated over from afar. Bian Zhuang looked up and immediately trembled. He hurriedly stood up. ¡°Ah! Why are the Water God and Elder Moon here!?!¡±

    Ao Yi, on the other hand, was rather calm. He had already captured the two figures through his immortal senses. He waited calmly for a while before standing up to wee them. He shouted in unison with Bian Zhuang, ¡°Greetings, Water God!¡±

    On the Heavenly River, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals stopped what they were doing and bowed to the two old immortals on the cloud. Li Changshou waved his hand, indicating that everything was normal. He brought Elder Moon andnded in front of Bian Zhuang and Ao Yi.

    ¡°Elder Moon, look.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the expert here?¡±

    Elder Moon looked at Bian Zhuang¡¯s figure and frowned.

    ¡°Water God, although Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang is a little unrestrained and his red string changes three times a day, he is fine. The red string that he can really hold...¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Apart from Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang, there are not many talents in the Heavenly Courts who can change the red string at will. Elder Moon, you can use them.¡±

    ¡°This is good too.¡±

    Elder Moon sighed and felt a little unwilling.

    Bian Zhuang, who was bowing and lowering his head, could not help but cry. Although he felt that he had been offended, he was excited.

    After being in the Heavenly Courts for so long, he could finally get in touch with Elder Moon! ¡°Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang.¡± Elder Moon took out a nk scroll and an immortal brush and revealed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. I hope that you can answer them ording to your wishes. If, ahem, Deputy Commander Bian has taken a liking to a beautiful woman, but this woman is a married woman, and her husband is in the same Heaven Immortal realm as Deputy Commander... How will Deputy Commander poach others?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Bian Zhuang frowned and said,¡± Can we do such a thing?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, if Deputy Commander Bian has a good character and is magnanimous, you would not do such a thing. This is for the official business of the Heavenly Courts and also because many demon kings are too inexperienced in disturbing the demons. The red string is already firmly tied, but they do not dare to speak. I thought that if I could give them a way to poach the demons, I would be able to elerate their internal conflict. Deputy Commander Bian, you are experienced, please teach me.¡±

    Upon hearing the words of the Water God, Bian Zhuang gradually straightened his back. His entire body emitted a holy glow. He said seriously, ¡°Elder Moon, wait a moment. Let me organize my thoughts!¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    Elder Moon raised his brush and waited quietly.

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. He turned around to admire the scenery of the Heavenly River. He watched the water of the Heavenly River surge on the clouds. He recalled the scene of Mount Buzhou copsing and the Heavenly River¡¯s water pouring into the sky back then...

    ¡°Brother Sect Master.¡± Ao Yi came over from the side and asked via voice transmission, ¡°Will there be any hidden dangers if we use the Divine Power of the Heavenly Courts like this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°If it was any other day, Elder Moon would have suffered a bacsh from the power of the Heavenly Dao if he had randomly pulled the red string. However, this is an extraordinary time.

    In the name of the Queen Mother, she had given the order to only deal with the demons who had issued the order to resist the Heavenly Courts. Not only would Elder Moon not be punished by the Heavenly Dao, but the more he did and the more he disturbed the demons, the more merit he would receive.

    That is the meaning of righteousness and rules.

    When the demons issued this deration, they had already entered the strange circle of resisting the Heavenly Dao. They are destined to die, but the method was chosen by us.¡±

    Ao Yi looked enlightened. He pondered carefully and asked after a while, ¡°Aren¡¯t the demons courting death?¡± Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that the demons are courting death. It¡¯s just that the demon kings who have a higher position in the demon race, or Daoist Lu Ya, want to use this opportunity to eliminate most of the remnant powers of the demon race and reduce the threat they are facing. The Heavenly Courts are about to prosper. The strength of the human race is scattered among the various immortal sects. Moreover, there are Dao Sects controlling them. The remnant demons of the ancient Demon Court are the Jade Emperor¡¯s problem. At this moment, the demons would not take that path. A hundred yearster, or three hundred yearster, the Heavenly Courts would be filled with Heavenly Soldiers and experts. The demons would also be eliminated. To be able to make a decision to denounce the heavens at this moment, it proves that there are indeed experts among the demons who can see the power of the world. They cannot be underestimated.¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a while and gradually digested those words. He was about to continue asking...

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Bian Zhuang cupped his fists and his eyes were filled with confidence. ¡°Elder Moon, please ask. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Then, Deputy Commander Bian, please tell me. If you are a Demon King and have taken a liking to the wife of another Demon King, how can you get to know her?¡± ¡°I naturally have to visit his Cave Abode a few times and befriend this demon king. I have to show my poise. When the time is ripe, I will think of a way to send the demon king away and meet him alone with his wife. I will spread the atmosphere and speak gently. I will slowly n and observe her reaction.¡± The corners of Elder Moon¡¯s mouth twitched. He remembered everything. loElder Moon asked again, ¡°Do you have those gentle words? Deputy Commander Bian, can you teach me a few things to say?¡± Bian Zhuang blushed a little, but he quickly calmed down and regained his sense of duty and responsibility. ¡°This is actually a little shameless. It¡¯s ultimately wrong to poach others. I just... have a friend who is a senior of this Dao. I heard him exin in detail. Generally speaking, he would use some flowery words. The more powerful ones would have a process of advancing. For example...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!

    Madam, I know that this matter is wrong and goes againstmon sense. However, I can¡¯t hide my admiration for you.

    The moon is beautiful tonight. Looking at you makes me feel like I¡¯m in the moon pce.

    Can you let me meet you a few more times, even if it¡¯s just for a conversation?

    Madam, I will only borrow one night of your life.¡± ¡°Just like that...¡±

    At the side, Ao Yi and Li Changshou were speechless. Elder Moon seriously recorded those words.

    Bian Zhuang continued to talk and provide different strategies.

    The man and dragon at the side turned around in unison.

    Li Changshou took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Ao Yi. He made a neck-splitting gesture at Ao Yi.

    Ao Yi nodded to express that he understood. He calmly put away the porcin bottle, but he could not bear to do so.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, we were the ones who asked him to say that. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to beat him up like that?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard Bian Zhuang say behind him, ¡°If your deeds are exposed, you can thicken your skin and argue for justice. You can shout at the demon king who caught you red-handed. You can say, ¡®What you have lost is your dignity and face as a male demon. However, what your wife has lost is the true destiny of marriage!¡¯ That way, we can fight all the way.¡± Ao Yi silently took out his sword. His long dragon eyes emitted a ferocious glow. Li Changshou hurriedly stopped him.

    Second Senior Brother might be of great use in the future. He cannot be castrated just like that.

    Bian Zhuang, who was developing a new train of thought at the side, shivered for some reason. However, at that moment, his sense of mission and honor was a little high. He did not bother about it and continued to talk to Elder Moon.

    He did not know how long the demons of the North Continent couldst.

    Half a year after Lu Ya sent the deration to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou had been busy in the Heavenly Courts. When the various departments of the Heavenly Courts were on the right track, the recruitment of the Heavenly Soldiers and the selection of Heavenly Generals returned to normal. Only then did he gradually leave. He arranged for a few paper effigies to monitor the situation in the North Continent¡¯s underground. At the same time, he wanted to test the ¡°battle results¡± of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. In the first half a year, the results of the Hall of Marriage were the best.

    He wanted to help the single Demon King pull the red string to wear down his fighting spirit and make him worry.

    He had tied the red string for the Demon King and his wife, causing dozens of pairs to fight. More than ten young Demon Kings had died because of that. Apart from the Hall of Marriage, the Thunder Punishment Hall was the second ce to achieve victory. Then, there were the Divine Might Hall and the Divine Toilet Hall.

    At the border of the North Continent, the four seasons were abnormal. The ce where the demons gathered was barren and the spiritual energy was gradually turbid.

    Heavenly lightning struck unknowingly, and Heavenly mes surged. In the sunset glow in the west, words like ¡°the demons are about to die¡±, ¡°the demons are unjust¡±, ¡°they will self-destruct if they do anything wrong¡±, and ¡°they will die if they fight with the Heavenly Courts¡± often appeared. The demons were under great pressure. At that moment, the smaller demons with low cultivation levels no longer had much morale. The other living beings retreated far away... In the miasma of the North Continent, Magi often appeared. The immortal sects in the north of the Middle Continent, which were heading south, joined forces to seal the border, preventing the demons from stepping foot on the Middle Continent. Fortunately, there were other demon factions at the other boundaries that continuously provided backup for the demon army of the North Continent¡¯s Anti-Heaven, allowing them to continue enduring.

    In just half a year, many cracks had appeared in the rtionship between the demons. However, they were suppressed by the ancient demons. Li Changshou had never captured any traces of Daoist Lu Ya. He had been monitoring him for half a year, but he had never heard of any military advisors appearing in the demons. That puzzled Li Changshou.

    Lu Ya thought of this move himself?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou retracted most of his attention. He, who was meditating quietly in the bamboo forest, opened his eyes.

    Li Changshou looked at the lively chess room and could not help butugh.

    It was rare for everyone to be present. Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya, who had juste out of seclusion, were also drinking tea and chatting in the chess room. They were ying the zither and ying chess. Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu, and Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi were fighting fiercely with each other.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud to the spiritual beast enclosure and observed Xiong Lingli, who was in seclusion. He sent a voice transmission to call Lingle and Youqin Xuanya out of the pavilion. At the same time, he also revealed some things about the Heavenly Courts to Ling¡¯e. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Changshou,¡± Youqin Xuanya greeted gently and bowed to Li Changshou. Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya flew over on a cloud at the same time. Their clothes fluttered in the wind. They were beautiful, but they each had their own charm. Ling¡¯e was like a pure and wless piece of white jade. She had her hairbed into an exquisite sideburn, a pure white tube top, and a light green silk dress embroidered with orchids. Together with the light white dress that reached her waist, her figure was so beautiful that it could not be described as exquisite. Youqin Xuanya was dressed in her favorite icy-blue dress. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and her snow-white swan neckplemented her perfect curves. However, her figure could not overshadow her beautiful face.

    Although Li Changshou could summarize it with one word...

    They were simply pleasing to the eye. Li Changshou set up a barrier around the three of them. He looked at the Sensing Stone on his body, as well as the jade tokens that isted him from his two junior sisters. He went straight to the point. ¡°Xuanya, how far are you from the Heaven Immortal realm?¡±

    Xuanya?

    Ling¡¯e blinked. When did Senior Brother be so familiar with Senior Sister Youqin?! Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°I will need at least ten years of seclusion... Senior Brother Changshou, is my cultivation progress too slow?¡± ¡°Cultivation does not depend on speed. You have already worked very hard,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. He took out two bottles of pills and handed them to Youqin Xuanya with his immortal power.

    ¡°This is a pill to increase your cultivation level and increase the connection between Qi Refinement cultivators and the Great Dao. You can only take one pill every ten years. Don¡¯t be anxious. Cultivate step by step. You can break through as much as you can with this pill.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded them worriedly and asked, ¡°Have the two of you heard about the war between the demons and the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Ling¡¯e said. ¡°Many Aunt-Masters and Uncle-Masters in the sect say that they often hear about it using the Wind Speech Incantation.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°Do the Heavenly Courts need manpower?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s no hurry,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Heavenly Courts are currently in the midst of rising. I want to nurture you, Xuanya, into a respected hero of the Heavenly Courts. Therefore, I need you to have the support of a Heaven Immortal realm cultivation level. Now, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals are mainly men. However, the strength of the Qi Refinement cultivators is bnced. If the Heavenly Courts can produce a valiant and heroic female general who does not give in, it will naturally be beneficial to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and cupped her fists. She lowered her head and said firmly, ¡°I will not disappoint you, Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    I¡¯ll rely on you to improve the leadership of the female Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World!

    Of course, he could not say that out loud. Li Changshou continued, ¡°Ling¡¯e, how are your preparations for the training going?¡± ¡°Well... not twelve yearster... Hehe, Senior Brother, you¡¯re really willing to let me face this cold Primordial World.¡± Li Changshou nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing. Moreover, I¡¯m very willing...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the three of them suddenly heard a greeting. ¡°Ling¡¯e is going out to train? That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Great Daoist Master!

    Li Changshou turned around and saw a spinning Taiji Painting beside him. Li Changshou could not be mistaken about the power of the Connate Cardinal treasure Taiji Painting.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Changgeng,e with your two junior sisters. Guess what I brought for you?¡± Li Changshou was bewildered. He reminded Ling¡¯e and Xuanya not to be rude. Then, he led the two of them into the Taiji Painting and arrived at the valley near the Immortal Du Sect.

    In the chess room, Jiu Jiu looked in the direction of the spiritual beast enclosure and muttered, ¡°Why did he suddenly disappear?¡±

    ¡°Do you miss him?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er squinted and smiled. ¡°You can go and take a look too. A pair of Heaven Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s wife, you just fought two Heaven Immortals,¡± Jiu Yushi said softly. ¡°I have a Heaven Immortal¡¯s note here.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so? Hahahaha! I didn¡¯t cheat!¡±

    Note: Some of the characters in the book have bad values. Promise the author to be Ao Yi and not learn from Second Senior Brother.

 Chapter 408 - Once, There Were 100,000 Demons, Stepping On The Sky and Breaking The Demon Court

    Chapter 408 Once, There Were 100,000 Demons, Stepping On The Sky and Breaking The Demon Court

    The atmosphere in the valley was a little oppressive.

    Li Changshou looked at the figure in front of him and felt that he was facing a bloody human history.

    The Great Daoist Master was sitting by the river and grilling fish. Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya were standing behind Li Changshou. At that moment, they were frowning and staring at the hundreds of figures standing by the river. It was difficult for those figures to be called living beings.

    There were no fluctuations in their auras. Their eyes were lifeless and they were motionless like y statues.

    However, they were indeed living beings.

    They were still alive. Most of them had wounds on their bodies, and half of them had missing limbs. Under the ancient-looking armor, they seemed to be sleeping ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Senior Brother, they are...¡± ¡°People.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood up with the grilled fish and smiled as he gestured. A man and a woman walked out of the hundred-odd people.

    The man was nearly ten feet tall. His entire body was bulging with ck muscles. The armor on his body seemed to have merged with his body.

    The woman was petite and had a scar on her face. However, she still gave off a gentle vibe. The two of them raised their right hands and touched their hearts. They knelt on one knee and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Lord.¡±

    Behind them, more than a hundred figures stood quietly. They were indeed more like y statues. Ling¡¯e subconsciously hid behind Li Changshou. Youqin Xuanya looked at the figures and was in a daze. ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome tomunicate with them. I spent months talking to each of them. They were all willing to return to the Primordial World to listen to your orders and kill the demons that had escaped from the ancient times. Junior Brother, use it well.¡± Li Changshou remained silent, which was abnormal. Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Great Daoist Master, where did these seniorse from?¡±

    ¡°The Xuandu City.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°In the ancient times, the battle in the Xuandu City was tense. The Human Emperor sent these soldiers to help the Xuandu City defend.

    Now that the battle in Xuandu City is stable, the Dao soldiers are enough to protect it. They will be bored there. It¡¯s better to return to the Primordial World and fight the demons.¡± ¡°I can deal with the demons today,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Senior Brother, let these seniors return to the Xuandu City to recuperate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man and woman lowered their heads and answered. They stood up and walked back to the queue. They stood there quietly. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du asked curiously, ¡°Why? Do you know their strength? Although there are only 108 people there, they are all elites of the human race who have survived since ancient times. The strongest human army that defeated the Demon Court and broke the Heavenly Cycle Array was their predecessor.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, how can I give orders to them?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you were worried about. Come and sit.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and greeted them. ¡°The twomanders, pleasee over.¡±

    At that moment, the group sat beside the bonfire. Ling¡¯e volunteered to take the wooden rod that was used to roast fish. Youqin Xuanya went to the stream to catch more spiritual fish.

    The man and woman sat upright and looked down.

    Li Changshou sat opposite the two of them and casually changed the topic. ¡°Senior Brother, what battle can there be in the Xuandu City?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. It¡¯s just some otherworldly demons wandering around the Chaos Sea. When the world was created, some Connate Godfiends who had escaped from the Pangu Divine Ax had also created some living beings. Most of these living beings are murderous and covet the Primordial World. Fortunately, the power of the Heavenly Dao surrounds the Primordial World and prevents them from invading. However, the Heavenly Dao was iplete. It was impossible for him to not have missed anything. Therefore, the Dao Ancestor took action back then and established the Xuandu City. He took the initiative to expose the loopholes in the Heavenly Dao and used the Xuandu City to block the path of those living beings entering the Primordial World. At the end of the ancient Great Magi-Demon War, both the Magi-Demon and the Magi-Demon were injured. The power of living beings in the world fell to the lowest point. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s cirction was affected. The otherworldly demons caused trouble, and the Xuandu City became lively for a while...¡±

    Ling¡¯e praised softly, ¡°There are really otherworldly demons.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± The Great Daoist Master shook his head. ¡°Those guys are all very ugly. They are ultimately not as handsome as your senior brother.¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°That can¡¯t bepared.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshouughed and looked at the twomanders. He took out a tea set from his sleeve and brewed six cups of tea. He used his immortal power to bring them to the front of the group. ¡°Senior, please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the tall man said softly. Under his long hair, his square face was calm. The woman held the hot tea with both hands and lowered her head to take a sip. Her gaze changed slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Senior,¡± Li Changshou said warmly.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, do you know why the two of them aremanders? Actually, it¡¯s not because of their strength. It¡¯s because only the two of them can stillmunicate normally with others. They have retained their emotions and desires. They are almost the same as us. However, the two of them suffered the most... You should interact more with them.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. He naturally knew that the Great Daoist Master was persuading him to leave that power behind.

    For a moment, he hesitated and remained silent.

    Ling¡¯e once again acted as an expert in livening up the atmosphere. She asked softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master, are these seniors from the ancient times?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s gaze was a little distant. He held his teacup and looked at the clouds in the sky.

    They sat on a rock that was not tall and listened to the Great Daoist Master tell them the story of the past...

    The human race was created by the Goddess Nuwa. They were born with a Connate Dao Body. They were born weak and were good at cultivation. They were simr to the Dao.

    At that time, the human race was just one of the thousands of races in the world. Since Nuwa had be a Saint, most of the races avoided the human race and allowed the human race to reproduce. The traces of the human race spread throughout the ins of the South Continent. However, disaster followed.

    Due to the fact that the souls of humans were simr to the Dao, the Demon Master Kun Peng respectfully offered to the East Emperor Tai Yi. He used the method of refining secret treasures with the souls of humans. In order topletely defeat the Magi, the demons began to massacre the humans, capture the souls of humans, and refine the Magi-ying Divine Soldiers.

    The human race was killed to the point where not even one of them survived. The demons still refused to stop. They wanted to kill everyone... The history of the human race began to be blurry here. It was as if the human race in the future had deliberately made the story vague here.

    The Great Daoist Master was a witness and participant of history. He knew his full appearance. ¡°Although Teacher and the Saint, Goddess Nuwa worked together to protect thest human race, the human race has already written their hatred in their bones.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said calmly, ¡°The humans who survived the disaster hate the demons to the extreme. They risked everything to increase their cultivation level and even deviated from the correct path of cultivation to transform into demons. Although the Saints had taken action to protect the human race¡¯s fire seed, the human race was at its weakest at that time. The demons were also afraid of leaving behind a cmity and wanted to get rid of the human race as soon as possible... That was the hardest period of time for the human race. That was why they were born.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°100,000 Demon Soldiers stepping through the sky.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and carefully handed a grilled fish to the femalemander closest to her.

    ¡°Senior...¡±

    Thetter shook her head gently and smiled at Ling¡¯e. She continued to sit upright.

    The Great Daoist Master casually took the grilled fish and smiled. ¡°Give it to me. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly handed the grilled fish over. Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°100,000 Demon soldiers... can you tell me in detail?¡± Li Changshou sighed and exined, ¡°To enter the Demonic Path is to transform one¡¯s obsession into the Dao Realm. In a short period of time, one will obtain the improvement of the Dao Realm. However, it is very easy for one¡¯s Dao heart to copse and one to lose control. In order to obtain power in a short period of time and not lose control, these seniors had to enter the demonic realm first and use secret techniques to increase their Dao realm. Then, they would sever their Dao hearts and seal their seven emotions and six senses, cutting off all their external senses. They locked their souls in their bodies and used special mystic techniques to distinguish between friend and foe. They turned into Demon Soldiers and honored the orders of the Human Emperor to protect the human race.¡± The Great Daoist Master clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°As expected of my junior brother. You even know such a secret!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this on a sheepskin...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I originally thought that it was just a rumor. However, after I visited the Three Emperors and Five Kings in the Fire Cloud Cave and learned about Senior Suiren, I realized that the human race¡¯s Demonic Armaments really existed. The lifespan of mortals is too short. The Primordial World is too long. Too much history has been lost over the long years...¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know that after the Demon Court was destroyed, they only had 3,623 members left?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said, ¡°I brought them to Xuandu City. After so many years, those with limited lifespans have all died. The rest... Junior Brother, bring them to kill demons. Let them be free on the battlefield. It¡¯s the best thing that you and I can do for them.¡± Li Changshou asked, ¡°Senior Brother, is there no way to help them recover their senses?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too cruel to them?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t ask them, how will we know what they are thinking?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. His eyes flickered. At that moment, he had an idea. ¡°They are the heroes of the ancient human race. They should not fight in the current generation. Senior Brother, I¡¯ll bring them to Anshui City and see if I can help them regain their seven emotions and six desires in a hundred years. If they want to be free, they do not need to suffer on the battlefield. The dignity and respect that the ancestors of the human race should have cannot becking. They have protected the human race to this day. They cannot want to stand in front of the human race today... I don¡¯t think that makes sense.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master looked surprised. He asked curiously, ¡°You thought of a solution just like that?¡±

    ¡°A little...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was stunned for a moment before he pped andughed. He kept praising Li Changshou for being smart. Ling¡¯e blinked... Little Grief? Why do I feel that I don¡¯t know Senior Brother well enough?

    When the teacher and brother were discussing the matter, the two Demon soldiers remained silent.

    However, they looked at Li Changshou with gratitude.

    Seeing that Li Changshou did not intend to use the hundred or so ancient humans to fight, the Great Daoist Master did not persuade him. Speaking of which, the Great Daoist Master was a little depressed. He personally went to the Mysterious Capital and ¡°invited¡± the 108 ancient human Demon Soldiers back. Not only did they not be the ¡°Demon Weapon¡± in Li Changshou¡¯s hands, but they also gave Li Changshou more work... As his senior brother, the Great Daoist Master felt a little embarrassed. Therefore, the Great Daoist Master took the initiative to ask about the rebellion of the demons. If the Heavenly Courts were under too much pressure, he, as an old man, would appropriately intervene... Li Changshou reported his current ¡°battle results¡± truthfully. The Great Daoist Masterughed when he heard that.

    On the other hand, Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya had a strange expression when they heard about the various methods of the Heavenly Courts. Ling¡¯e naturally felt a little disgusted. After all, the techniques of the temple were too dirty in all aspects...

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°What does marriage have to do with fights? The demons should die. Let¡¯s defeat them openly. Wouldn¡¯t that be too unscrupulous?¡±

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master looked at each other andughed. The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Sometimes, being unscrupulous is not degrading.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°In the Heavenly Courts, 90% of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals are from the human race. Today, the human race is the main body. The Heavenly Courts can be considered the Heavenly Courts that protect the human race. I don¡¯t care about the life and death of these demons who openly oppose the heavens, let alone their marriage. The effective way to reduce the enemy¡¯s strength, resolve their morale, and increase the internal conflicts of the enemy was to protect the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. Of course, I don¡¯t hate those living beings who are kind to the human race. Moreover, there are people who are evil in the human race. However, did the demons in the Anti-Heaven really suffer the Heavenly Courts¡¯ persecution? It has only been a few years since the Heavenly Courts had been established. The rebellious demons only felt threatened and were afraid. The reason why the Heavenly Courts are prosperous is because of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Courts follow the Heavenly Dao. The stronger the Heavenly Courts, the earlier the bnce between evil and good will be reached.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya fell into deep thought.

    Ling¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister Youqin is not ming you. Don¡¯t be angry...¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think I don¡¯t know Junior Sister Youqin¡¯s personality? The Heavenly Courts need talents like you.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips. He was still calling her Xuanya just now!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and answered. However, she did not let go of her persistence on this matter.

    The Great Daoist Master watched quietly from the side. He thought of something and kept smiling. I wonder what would happen if Junior Sister Yun Xiao joined the discussion... Li Changshou was worried about the ¡°expert¡± behind the demons. While the Great Daoist Master was there, he asked, ¡°Senior Brother, I keep feeling that someone is guiding Lu Ya behind his back.¡± It was not that he did not respect Lu Ya. He just felt that if Daoist Lu Chong had such broad horizons, the demons would definitely not be in their current state.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Let me calcte.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he eximed softly.

    Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Red embroidered ball?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Goddess. The other party actually has the ability to wipe out the heavenly secrets!¡± The Great Daoist Master squinted slightly and raised his hand to hold the Taiji Painting in his palm. He closed his eyes and focused. This time, it took a full moment. The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting circted continuously... Finally, the Great Daoist Master said a name softly. ¡°Bai Ze.¡±

    Li Changshou was slightly stunned. Then, he looked enlightened. ¡°No wonder. It¡¯s this ancient demon general. The demon generals who survived the Great Magi-Demon War were definitely not easy to deal with! Senior Brother, I can¡¯t let Bai Ze live. Can Senior Brother help me get rid of Bai Ze as soon as possible? If he helps Lu Ya again, the Heavenly Courts will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the Great Daoist Master said. ¡°I did not expect Bai Ze to take the initiative to enter the cmity this time. I¡¯ll go and find him now! However, Bai Ze is also a Connate auspicious beast. He has the ability to seek luck and avoid cmity. I will have to put in some effort. I will need some time.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Perhaps, I can use his mystical ability to seek luck and avoid danger. I can reverse the Yin and Yang and lure him into a trap.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Interesting. Tell me in detail.¡±

    At that moment, the fellow disciples beside the bonfire by the river began to study... the hundred ways to persecute the auspicious beasts. A hundred of them were naturally exaggerated. Li Changshou had only provided the Great Daoist Master with seven or eight ideas. ording to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s understanding of Bai Ze, he had found a few possible weaknesses of Bai Ze.

    For example, auspicious beasts that were good at deduction and Natural Mystiques were good at protecting their lives. Their lives had always been smooth-sailing. It was very likely that they would believe what they were thinking. He discussed with Li Changshou from noon until sunset. The Great Daoist Master could not wait to meet Bai Ze. He brought two grilled fish to eat on the way, broke through the universe, and disappeared. Before the Great Daoist Master left, he left two jade talismans for Li Changshou. They recorded the method to refine the Demonic Armament. It was so that Li Changshou could find a way to restore the Demonic Armament¡¯s Seven Emotions and Six Senses. In front of Ling¡¯e and Xuanya, Li Changshou took out a paper effigy. The paper effigy rode a cloud and left with the 108 puppet-like Demon Soldiers. They did not say anything during the entire process. At that moment, they only recognized Li Changshou¡¯s orders. What kind of terrifying power was that? His cultivation level had started from longevity. He definitely followed orders and did not fear or retreat. He was good at teamwork and was best at using his immortal power. Moreover, each of them had several numinous treasures...

    The Great Daoist Master had handed them over to Li Changshou tomand. In fact, he wanted them to perish together with the experts of the demons in the North Continent and give the Demon soldiers a home.

    That thought was not wrong, but Li Changshou was more inclined to let them make their own choice...

    Now, the human race was already at peace. The Heavenly Courts could suppress the demons. Why did they need these human spirits to be heroic? ¡°I think they want to see how magnificent the golden age that they risked their lives to obtain is...¡±

    Li Changshou thought about the arrangements of the Demon soldiers and decided to bring them to Anshui City and let them live in the mortal world for a while.

    He was prepared to try again when the demons at the border of the North Continent were more stable.

    He did not know if the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions Resonance could help them return to normal...

    However, before Li Changshou and the Demon soldiers could reach Anshui City, Ling¡¯e rushed to the Pill Chamber. She held a jade token that was wrapped in more than tenyers of immortal power.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°The disciple of the sect said that someone from the sect sent this jade token over!¡± Li Changshou shifted his attention back and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It was left behind by a Daoist who called himself Ze Bai. He specifically wanted to give it to you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned.

    Ze Bai... Bai Ze?

    If it was really him, the ancient demon general could not be left alive!

 Chapter 409 - I Have to Admit That There Is A Bet

    <strong>Chapter 409 I Have to Admit That There Is A Bet</strong>

    ¡°Dear Water God, At that time, I heard that the human race rose and the Heavenly Courts were established. There were people from the human race who could enter the Heavenly Courts to assist the Jade Emperor. They were good at scheming and making arrangements. They helped the dragon enter the Heavenly Courts. Recently, they resolved the danger of the Great Virtue Earth. I admire them very much. I obtained the Dao from the ancient times and had once followed the two demon emperors to establish the Ancient Heavenly Courts. However, because the Ancient Heavenly Courts had done many evil deeds to harm living beings, I was disheartened and gradually faded from the ancient Heavenly Courts. Fortunately, the Heavenly Dao allowed me to not be tainted by the negative karma of the demons. Half a year ago, Lu Ya came to look for me to ask for a way to survive. I promised the Demon God that I would help his son. That is the third thing. I also thought about the fact that the demons did not respect the Heavenly Courts. Therefore, I decided to give them both a n. To the Heavenly Courts, the demons had rebelled and the Heavenly Courts could naturally clean up the remaining demons. To Lu Ya, as the son of the ancient Demon God, he could use this opportunity to beg the Jade Emperor to spare his life. I don¡¯t have the heart to fight against the Heavenly Courts, nor do I have the heart to make things difficult for you. I can swear a Great Dao oath that I will not tell anyone about you. I can also swear a Great Dao oath that I will not interfere with the matters of the Heavenly Courts. Fellow Daoist, please be gracious and spare my life. If you are interested, I am willing to befriend you and drink with you. The rest of my life is long. How could I not know? If you don¡¯t want to pursue this matter, please crush the jade token. I will sense it myself. That will make me feel at ease.

    With respects, Bai Ze.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and was about to crush the jade talisman. However, his eyes flickered. He had thought of thousands of things.

    He smiled and yed with the jade token in his hand.

    Bai Ze seemed to know him very well... That made Li Changshou instantly think of many levels. Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is this Bai Ze the auspicious beast that you discussed with the Great Daoist Master previously?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Bai Ze¡¯s mystical ability to avoid trouble is so sharp. The Great Daoist Master had just gone to investigate his whereabouts and now he¡¯se to beg for mercy. That¡¯s not right. This jade talisman should have been written long ago and sent over at this time.

    The mighty ancient demon general is actually willing to humble himself and live. It¡¯s admirable.¡±

    Ling¡¯e chuckled and said, ¡°Why do I feel that Senior Brother is too scary?¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Scare the beasts, scare the beasts.¡± Ling¡¯e stuck out her tongue. ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s quickly inform the Great Daoist Master that Bai Ze is here!¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°If the one who sent the letter was really Bai Ze, why would the Great Daoist Master chase him to other ces?¡± Ling¡¯e suddenly thought of something and shouted, ¡°He actually found the Immortal Du Sect. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Bai Ze already knows about you, Senior Brother? Bai Ze is secretly threatening me. If I find trouble with him, will I expose your background to the outside world?¡± Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°Bai Ze¡¯s n is more than ten times moreplicated than you think. Thismunication jade token is really wonderful... Look, an expert like him who could escape unscathed from the Great Magi-Demon War is also implicated by the karma of the demons. I usually teach you to be less involved in karma. Did I teach you wrongly?¡± ¡°There¡¯s naturally nothing wrong with what Senior Brother taught me!¡± Ling¡¯e lowered her head and pondered for a while. Then, she asked, ¡°Can this Senior Bai Ze sense the Great Daoist Master¡¯s actions?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Great Daoist Master has the Taiji Painting to conceal his identity. He does not even reveal his name. He will not be discovered by the heavenly secrets. If Bai Ze knows that the Great Daoist Master had gone to chase after him, he would definitely not say that.¡± Ling¡¯e felt a little dizzy. She quietly sat on the meditation cushion beside her senior brother and quietly looked at the side of her senior brother¡¯s face when he was thinking seriously... The Pill Chamber quickly fell silent. Only when Ling¡¯e could not help but cover her mouth and yawn did Li Changshou slowly exhale. ¡°It seems that the Great Daoist Master will being to our ce to give us a second jade token.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ling¡¯e asked in confusion. Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He crushed the jade token in his hand and said, ¡°Wait here. If you have any news, inform me. I¡¯ll settle those seniors first.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed. Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused. He shifted his attention to the South Continent.

    In Anshui City, Li Changshou summoned the vige chief of Xiong Vige, Xiong Lingli¡¯s father, Xiong Laosan.

    He asked Xiong Laosan to buy two rows of houses in the most lively ce in the city and arranged for the 108 Demon soldiers to temporarily stay in the mortal world.

    Li Changshou repeatedly reminded Xiong Laosan that every senior should be equipped with three guards and two maidservants. He must not be aggrieved.

    Xiong Laosan immediately agreed. That was not a burden for the Sea God Sect at all.

    After Xiong Laosan ran to make arrangements, Li Changshou called the two Demonic Armamentmanders to him.

    Although the Great Daoist Master said that the twomanders were not the strongest among the 108 Demonic Armaments, Li Changshou sensed carefully and felt that there were two mountains in front of him that emitted a faint pressure...

    As expected of the survivors of the human army who had destroyed the Demon n¡¯s Heavenly Cycle Star Array! ¡°Seniors, how should I address you?¡± ¡°Tian Yi,¡± the burly man replied softly. ¡°Yu Yi,¡± the woman with the scar said softly.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said seriously, ¡°Senior Tianyi, Senior Yuyi, please settle down here first. This is the mortal world of the South Continent. There are not many Qi Refinement cultivators here. The temple in the city is the temple that I established. Everyone could walk around the city freely or go anywhere they wanted. The mortals in the city were especially bold. They would not be afraid even if they saw immortals or dragons. Currently, there were many countries in the human race and there were nomoners. The Qi Refinement cultivators were gathered in the Middle Continent and were generally stable. It might be beneficial to your recovery if you are tainted by some smoke and fire here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tian Yi cupped his fists and replied. Yu Yi said, ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with the demons, please send us to the battlefield. This is our duty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°It¡¯s a battle between the demons and the Heavenly Courts. If the demons start a war against the humans, countless immortal sects in the Middle Continent will be able to drown the demons in an instant. The two of you don¡¯t have to worry. Just focus on recuperating in the mortal world. My avatar is in that huge temple. If there are any matters, you can send them to inform me.¡± The two Demon soldiers did not say anything and bowed.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I have something to deal with today. I won¡¯t stay here any longer. Please rest well.¡± Then, Li Changshou bade farewell and left, letting the Divine Envoys of the Magihumans take charge of the subsequent arrangements. When he shifted his attention away, Li Changshou saw a scene at the corner of the street.

    Two female Demon Soldiers stood in front of a stall that specialized in selling women¡¯s hair essories with lifeless eyes. They stood quietly. The female peddler wanted to speak but did not dare to. Her expression was reallyplicated... With the 108 Demon soldiers in Anshui City, Li Changshou could be less worried about that ce. It was a small benefit.

    Later, he still had to find some meticulous Divine Envoys and temple devotees who were in charge of taking care of the food and lodging of the 108 ancient humans.

    Huh?

    For some reason, Li Changshou suddenly felt like he had opened a nursing home in the Primordial World. Li Changshou immediately analyzed how threatening Bai Ze was to him. Ling¡¯e was beside him...

    At first nce, he thought that she was meditating and cultivating. However, when he took a closer look, he saw that she was taking a nap.

    This girl...

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. He took a piece of paper and ced it beside Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand. On it were the words three hundred times¡±. Then, he held his chin and sat in front of the Pill Furnace in a daze.

    Bai Ze was a smart fellow. When he gave him the jade talisman, he must have already set up everything. How much information could amunication jade token give him? Would the other party use his real body to send a letter and hide near the Immortal Du Sect? Li Changshou immediately rejected that possibility. After all, Bai Ze¡¯s n was wless. It was impossible for him to put himself in danger. Of course, to be safe, Li Changshou immediately mobilized the paper effigies outside the sect and carefully searched everywhere. He naturally did not find anything Both Bai Ze and himself would predict each other¡¯s predictions, causing their predictions to umte and lead to a continuous cycle of death.

    The advisor of the ancient demons was indeed extraordinary.

    To fight with such an expert across space, he had to have sufficient doubts about his immediate judgment. Perhaps his current thoughts were the deduction that the other party had hinted and led him to... Li Changshou took out a portrait and lowered his head to write and draw. It was as if chains flew out from the Little Qiong Peak and spread throughout the Primordial World. There seemed to be countless phantoms in the world, hiding the only truth.

    Hence, a few hourster... ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e opened her eyes and thought that she was in a dream. She pinched the back of her hand and realized that what she saw was not fake.

    At some point in time, the Pill Chamber had sunk into the mountain. At that moment, there were open scrolls floating around it. On them were densely packed words and maps. Ling¡¯e looked carefully for a while and felt dizzy. It seemed that her senior brother was analyzing where Bai Ze was hiding. Li Changshou was standing in front of a map of the five continents of the Primordial World. He stood with his hands behind his back and frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ling¡¯e immediately jumped up. When she saw the note in her hand, she opened it and sighed softly. Li Changshou praised, ¡°This Bai Ze is really an expert.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, is Bai Ze very powerful? He only gave us a jade token. Can he deduce anything?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°No, as long as all the information has to be analyzed together and analyzed from different angles after being disassembled, many conclusions can be drawn. The news he gave was just right.¡± Ling¡¯e tried her best to keep up with her senior brother¡¯s train of thought. She wondered, ¡°However, if he doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re discussing how to deal with him in the valley, wouldn¡¯t he be exposing himself by taking the initiative to give this letter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He deliberately exposed himself.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he was afraid, and because he had once worked for the demons.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯m already an absolute enemy of the demons. A mighty figure like the demons is alive and will be implicated by the karma of the demons sooner orter. How can the Jade Emperor and I tolerate him? He should know that to be safe, I might ask the Great Daoist Master to kill him in advance. Therefore, Bai Ze wants to be the first to send this jade token over. He wants to give in and express his goodwill to me. He wants to see if he can turn enemies into friends and be confidantes so that he can avoid cmity.¡±

    ¡°Why not threaten us?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not a threat,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If he points out our background, we will admit it generously and move next door to the Tushita Pce. In that case, my fear of him will turn into hatred. I will end his life.¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her hand to support her forehead. ¡°Then, Senior Brother, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Wait for the Great Daoist Master... Speak of the devil.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token and slowly rose the Pill Chamber from the mountain. He smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there must be a letter from Bai Ze in the jade token that the Great Daoist Master brought back. If we think of the letter negatively, he would be saying that he had left the Primordial World and entered the Chaos to drift. He could also take the initiative and make a bet with us. If we can find him, he will serve Ren School or the Heavenly Courts. If we can¡¯t find him, we will let him go. He could also take a risk and pretend to fight with us step by step to see if he could fake his death and escape. Moreover, this letter must have been written half a year ago.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and felt that she had copied the Steadiness Sutra for nothing. ¡°Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t he hide?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s unwilling, but he can¡¯t. Those who are best at deductions in the Primordial World, regardless of the Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor, are firstly, the Saint of Ren School, followed by the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, then the other five Saints. The fourth is the Great Daoist Master who controls the Taiji Painting, and the fifth is Imperial Lord Fuxi, who picked up the Eight Trigrams Disc. Bai Ze¡¯s abilityy in his perception of danger. Unless hepletely leaves the range of the Primordial Heavenly Dao, he can only do that. Well, he is the renowned ancient demon general. Karma is not something that he can shake off easily. I deduced that he is either not good at fighting and did not dare to leave the ce protected by the Heavenly Dao or he cannot bear to leave this prosperous world and did not want to live alone outside the world. There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s the former.¡± ng! ng! ng! With a few bangs, the Pill Chamber appeared on the surface of the mountain again. The surrounding array formations disappeared. The Great Daoist Master clicked his tongue in wonder. He was sizing up the Pill Chamber not far away.

    Li Changshou bowed to the Great Daoist Master and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, did you bring back the letter that Bai Ze left behind?¡±

    ¡°You really guessed it.¡± The Great Daoist Master was a little awkward. He said seriously, ¡°I tracked him for half a day and wandered around the various Sectors. I found sixteen ces where he had appeared and saw many begging words that he had left behind. The auspicious beast is really good at hiding. He has also deceived the Taiji Painting. However, if we continue to investigate, we would still be able to catch him even if we spend eight to ten years. Recently, he left behind a jade token and left a message for me to bring it back for you to observe. Everything will be decided.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Great Daoist Master, did you see it on the way?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I was curious.¡± The Great Daoist Master waved his hand. ¡°When I opened the jade token, the jade token was destroyed a moment ago. The contents of the jade token are rather interesting. He said that he was in the five continents and had ced four fake bodies and one main body. If we can find his main body in an hour, he will be willing to be beaten and killed. He will be willing to sacrifice his life for Ren School. If we can¡¯t find him, he wants us to let him go this time. He will hide in the Chaos Sea for three thousand years. He said that the only information he can give you is the ce where he is hiding. It is the safest ce.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. She whispered, ¡°Senior Brother... just live with this auspicious beast.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°In other words, there¡¯s still a moment left?¡± The Great Daoist Master gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Believe in yourself. You can do it, Changshou!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Li Changshou slowly took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, Ling¡¯e, let¡¯s deduce where his main body is hiding. There¡¯s no need to consider those fake bodies. They are just smoke screens that he released. He said that they are the safest ce. I have already listed about 126 ces...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, should Ie too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ling¡¯e, you¡¯re especially important now. Use all your intelligence!¡±

    Then, the Great Daoist Master, Li Changshou, and Ling¡¯e returned to the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou sat on the meditation cushion in the middle. The Great Daoist Master ced his hands behind his back and strolled in front of the scrolls that Li Changshou had just written. Ling¡¯e pinched her chin with her fingers and thought about everything Not long after, Li Changshou wrote down the names of seven ces and said, ¡°Choose one of them.¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are there no Heavenly Courts among the seven ces that Senior Brother wrote?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts has the Grand Supreme Elder guarding it. It¡¯s not far from the Grand Pure One.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly hid behind Li Changshou and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve said too much. Great Daoist Master, don¡¯t me me.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°These seven ces are the seven most likely hiding ces. Let¡¯s say the most suspicious ce at the same time. We have to say it at the same time. ording to our own thoughts, I¡¯ll count from three. Three, two, one... The ce where the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother reincarnated!¡± The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°He might be in Anshui City.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Kunlun Mountain, the Cave Abode of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s founder!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Li Changshou immediately stood up. ¡°Listen to Ling¡¯e and go to Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s residence!¡± ¡°Oh? Why should we listen to her?¡± The Great Daoist Master was a little confused. Ling¡¯e was also stunned. She pointed at the tip of her nose and could not speak coherently. ¡°Listen, listen to me?¡±

    e

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Senior Brother, open the map! I¡¯ll exinter!¡±

    IT Tsk, I was the one who yed a fool.

    On Kunlun Mountain, there was a certain Cave Abode that was free because the owner of the Cave Abode had gone out to visit a friend. In the side cave filled with different types of ¡°clouds¡±, a middle-aged Daoist with a goateey on a white cloud and chuckled while pinching his beard.

    An hour was about to pass. In terms of understanding the Water God, Bai Ze felt that only the Water God could surpass him in the Primordial World.

    Bai Ze had really gone all out this time.

    He would spend half a year to deduce all the options that the Water God could think of ording to the Water God¡¯s habits and deductions. Then, he would do the opposite and use the words¡¯ the safest ce ¡®to set the rules of the game... Bai Ze would definitely win this question!

    If the Water God¡¯s choice was on the tenth level, ordinary intelligent people would think about it on the fifth level...

    He should have fought with the Water God on the tenth or ninth level, but he took the initiative to take a step back and returned to the fifth level.

    It was impossible to be too high or too low. Only this ce was the safest ce for the Water God to think!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    As Bai Ze thought about that, hey on his side andughed loudly. His goatee was shiny, and his expression was one of satisfaction. He could not wait to see the expression of the Water God, who was ying with his incarnation every day, when he found his fake back!

    An hour had passed!

    ¡°Senior Brother, is this the ancient demon general?¡±

    Ark-like female voice sounded behind him. Bai Ze¡¯s hair stood on end, and his essence soul seemed to have frozen.

    Another man sighed softly. ¡°I should have made the right bet. Senior Brother, please take action...¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 410 - Which Clan Is Strong in Persecuting the Auspicious Beasts?

    <strong><i>Chapter 410 Which n Is Strong in Persecuting the Auspicious Beasts?</i></strong>

    Why did Senior Brother choose the answer I gave him?

    In the corner of the Cloud Light Cave of the Eight Treasures of Kunlun Mountain, Ling¡¯e was folding her slender arms and thinking about that profound question.

    She felt that she had to figure out her position in Senior Brother¡¯s heart.

    He looked up and saw that the middle-aged Daoist was tightly bound by the Yin and Yang Qi. His mouth was sealed... The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Junior Brother, isn¡¯t it a waste to kill Bai Ze directly? Why don¡¯t we take him into Ren School? Isn¡¯t he handsome? His cultivation realm is not bad. He will do a good job guarding the house.¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist could only move his neck. At that moment, he hurriedly nodded. Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Senior Brother, that¡¯s not good. This fellow Daoist was one of the ten great demon generals of the ancient times. Back then, he was an ancient mighty figure who could drink at the same table as the Demon God Kun Peng... Letting the demon general protect our home is not good for the image of Ren School. People will think that we are too arrogant.¡± The Great Daoist Master nodded and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Although the Demon God has died, we still have to give the experts respect. Why don¡¯t you ask him if he¡¯s willing?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Bai Ze, a rare and elegant person in the Primordial World. He would rather die than submit. There¡¯s no need to ask. I should just kill him and let him live and die with the Ancient Demon Courts. I can retain half of his essence soul and seal it into a pearl. It can also be used as a living history book.¡± The middle-aged Daoist widened his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was filled with grief and indignation. Ling¡¯e almostughed out loud. She could almost hear the Daoist¡¯s silent shout.

    ¡°Are you a human?! Are you a human?! Please be a human!¡± Something like that.

    The Great Daoist Master continued, ¡°It¡¯s not good to deal with him in such a crude manner. After all, he doesn¡¯t have any negative karma. Moreover, he has the reputation of an auspicious beast...¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Li Changshou shook his head regretfully. ¡°This auspicious beast has already transformed.¡± The Great Daoist Master clicked his tongue. ¡°After transforming, you will look like a human. If you use it as food, it will indeed affect our Dao hearts. It is said that Connate spiritual beasts are full of treasures.¡±

    Bai Ze trembled and tears glistened in the corners of his eyes.

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him enter the Tushita Pce and be an old boy?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Then isn¡¯t the threshold of Ren School a little too low? There are so many living beings in the world who want the protection of our Saint. This is also a karma. Master should not like

    it.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded to express his approval and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for this fellow toe up with a n for Ren School either. Junior Brother, you¡¯re enough.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother, the people involved actually mind a little.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Kill, kill, end it all.¡±

    The Great Daoist Masterughed loudly. He raised his finger and pointed at Bai Ze¡¯s forehead, which was hanging in mid-air by the Taiji Painting. Two drops of tears rolled down the corners of Bai Ze¡¯s eyes. As he shook his head crazily, he made his body tremble under the restraint of the Yin and Yang

    Qi.

    ¡°That!¡±

    When Ling¡¯e saw her senior brother gesturing behind her, she stood up decisively and shouted softly, ¡°Great Daoist Master, why don¡¯t you let him speak? There is a saying in the human race that humans speak kindly when they are about to die. This time, he only threatened Ren School and helped the remnants of the ancient Demon Court. If he is willing to make up for his mistakes... We can also use him as a model and set an example for those demons.¡± Bai Ze immediately looked at Ling¡¯e gratefully. Li Changshou gave her a thumbs-up with his left hand. Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was flushed. It was rare for her to be praised by her senior brother.

    The Great Daoist Master extended his right hand and swiped across the air. The Yin and Yang Qi on Bai Ze¡¯s mouth immediately disappeared.

    At that moment, the demon general was extremely angry. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Who said that I would rather die than submit! I will submit! I appeared this time because I want to submit!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother, is that really Bai Ze?¡±

    ¡°We must have captured the wrong person.¡± The Great Daoist Master shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a Primordial Senior after all. He actually has no integrity. Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Two disciples of Ren School, disciples of the Saint, don¡¯t torture me like this!¡±

    Bai Ze could not help but cry. ¡°I arranged for someone to send jade talismans to the Immortal Du Sect because I wanted to get in touch with Ren School in advance and try to see if we can reconcile. I¡¯m willing to guard the gate of Ren School. I only hope that Ren School will take me in. Don¡¯t think about killing me!¡±

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master looked at each other. The two of them immediately... smiled. The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m a little confused. Just hide. No one will have any thoughts about you. Why do you have to help Lu Ya? If not for you guiding Lu Ya, I would not have been able to detect your whereabouts even with the Taiji Painting.¡± ¡°Ah...¡±

    Bai Ze sighed softly and said, ¡°When Lu Ya went to look for me that day, I wanted to avoid him. At that time, Lu Ya was surrounded by ck Qi. The death tribtion had already descended. I once promised the Demon God to protect him, so I helped him break through the tribtion...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Demon God?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be hiding something. If it¡¯s really because of your rtionship with the Demon God in the past or because you promised the Demon God, your tone should not be so light when you say that. It was as if you had already thought of an excuse. It seems that this fellow Daoist is not speaking the truth. Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Goddess of the Sun, the Goddess of the Sun!¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. He smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°It was Lu Ya¡¯s mother who saved my life. The day before the Demon Court was destroyed, the Goddess of the Sun knew that the Demon Court would definitely lose in the battle with the human race. Therefore, she entrusted this little prince to me and asked me to save him three times. I have already saved him three times. I don¡¯t owe Lu Ya anything anymore! The reason why I said that it was the Demon God and not the Goddess of the Sun was because I did not want her reputation to be affected by this matter. I was afraid that others would gossip behind our backs. Even without Lu Ya, when Fellow Daoist Water God¡¯s cultivation level breaks through and condenses the Golden Body of Merit, how can he let me off? Based on Fellow Daoist Water God¡¯s personality, he would probably wipe out everything that was unstable in the Heavenly Courts and Ren School. I was also using the matter of thend to exchange a few blows with the Water God. The Water God actually thought of using the power of the Heavenly Dao to wear down the patience of the demons. That was indeed what I had overlooked previously. I felt that I was inferior to the Water God and decided to appear. If the Water God does not find me today, I will really have to hide in the Chaos Sea to protect myself.¡± His words were extremely sincere. It simply made those who heard it cry and feel sad. It highlighted the helplessness of having no choice but to do so because the path ahead was dark.

    However...

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± The Great Daoist Master was puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to kill everything that is unstable in the Heavenly Courts?¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must have imagined it in your heart.¡±

    Bai Ze was stunned.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fellow Daoist Bai Ze, you must have misunderstood something. With your personality, if not for Teacher¡¯s orders, you would probably not care about anything other than earning merit.¡± Bai Ze could not help but be stunned. He subconsciously asked, ¡°If you did not have great aspirations, Fellow Daoist Water God, why did you put in so much effort to build a good rtionship with Jie School?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s considered an ident. Probably.¡±

    After all, when he first met Master Zhao, Master Zhao had said that he wanted to befriend him, but he vehemently refuted.

    ¡°Then, why did the Water God establish the Sea God Sect?¡±

    Bai Ze said firmly, ¡°When the Sea God Sect was only five or six temples away, I used my mystical abilities to investigate from time to time. Fellow Daoist, you appeared at the Sea God Ceremony that day and deliberately befriended the Dragon race¡¯s Crown Prince, Ao Yi...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°If I were to say that a group of Magihumans took the initiative to call me the Sea God and stuffed a bunch of incense offerings into me, and wanted to deal with them, I would be bumped into by the dragon race. Coincidentally, Ao Yi still knows me. I can only counterattack passively... Heh, no one will believe me.¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°Then, are you deliberately luring the demons to gather at the Demon Ascension Mountain?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I want to snatch the Man-Exterminating Sword, but I don¡¯t want to let those negative karma demons go. I want more merit anyway. I can only lure more negative karma demons over.¡±

    ¡°Why did you scheme against Jin Chanzi of the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trial given by the Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°Why did you befriend a mighty figure like Kong Xuan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an old friend of my Great Daoist Master. Actually, I¡¯m not the one who took the initiative to befriend him. It¡¯s this mighty figure who takes care of me.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and frowned at Bai Ze. Bai Ze seemed to be in a daze. After being stunned for a while, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Water God, what... What is your goal?¡± Li Changshou asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s not easy to survive in such a dangerous ce like the Primordial World? Otherwise, Fellow Daoist, do you think I have any ambitions?¡± Bai Ze muttered, ¡°What about the one who went to the ancient Demon Court... to be the Second Heavenly Emperor...¡± Psht!

    Ling¡¯e could not help but turn her head to cover her mouth. Her shoulders trembled. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s expression was a little strange. Li Changshou asked, ¡°That person is not called the Second Heavenly Emperor. He should be called General Dongmu. Fellow Daoist, the times have changed.¡±

    Bai Ze closed his eyes and remained silent. His eyelids closed and his eyes gradually lost their glow. Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master muttered, ¡°This Bai Ze is good at deduction and detection. He can be considered a superior Connate lifeform. He is also the only child blessed by the heavens. He can barely bepared to the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s ox. Why don¡¯t we let him be a mount for traveling?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, since you have decided not to kill Bai Ze, why don¡¯t you think of a way to restrain him? From the looks of it, his mystical abilities are quite good. In the future, if it¡¯s not important, we can let hime up with ideas. That will save us the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you have a way to restrict your essence soul?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Two wisps of aura thatplemented and restrained each other in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s palm intertwined and condensed into the shape of a treasure lock.

    Li Changshou took out five scrolls from his sleeve. The two of them looked at the middle-aged Daoist with a goatee and smiled faintly.

    Half a dayter, in the depths of the Eight Treasure Cloud Light Cave, the chanting-like oath finally faded. A few muffled thunder appeared in the sky. The power of the Heavenly Dao came and went.

    The middle-aged Daoist priest, who was kneeling beside a treasure pool,y on the ground weakly. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and his loose hair began to turn colorful. The red tear-shaped mark on his forehead was the mark of his essence soul. The Daoist¡¯s figure dissipated and condensed into a strange beast.

    It was like a huge goat, or a deer with soft white fur. It was slender and beautiful. There were horns on its head, and there were three seven-colored feathers around the horns,pletely covering them. The four hooves were surrounded by seven-colored halos thatplemented the light emitted by the long feathers. After the divine beast appeared, Ling¡¯e could not help but praise, ¡°Its main body is so beautiful... It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a male beast.¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s body trembled weakly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Senior Brother. You have obtained a good mount.¡±

    ¡°Why are you congratting me?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Bai Ze ispatible with your character. Naturally, you will ept him as your mount.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, you won¡¯t ept him?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Then why are we wasting so much effort? Just let it go. I can¡¯t use a mount.¡±

    Bai Ze immediately jumped up and opened his long, pale-yellow eyes. He stared at Li Changshou fiercely. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t decline. Why are you being polite to me?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, imagine, if I ride Bai Ze out, what kind of mount should the Jade Emperor find to suppress Bai Ze? Moreover, my main body usually doesn¡¯te out of my house. I use my incarnation to move around. When my incarnation falls into danger, I will self-destruct. It¡¯s not convenient for me to ride a mount.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°Then, should we bring him back to the Tushita Pce? I have yet to report this to the Grand Supreme Elder. What if the Grand Supreme Elder doesn¡¯t like it... Junior Brother, why don¡¯t you ce it on the Little Qiong Peak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for the Little Qiong Peak either.¡± Li Changshou spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not prepared to reveal my trump card to him.¡± ¡°Anshui City?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we just arrange for the seniors of the Demon Soldiers? If we let the ancient demon general go over, wouldn¡¯t that be...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Bai Ze growled. ¡°I¡¯m flying in the sky myself!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Great Daoist Master swept his gaze across Bai Ze. Bai Ze immediately shivered and lowered his head.

    ¡°What I mean is, if there¡¯s no suitable ce to settle down,¡± Bai Ze muttered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me walk around outside? I¡¯m good at avoiding disasters. When I appear, I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡±

    However, the Great Daoist Master shook his head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate. Wouldn¡¯t that make people say that our Ren School doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate talents and persecute auspicious beasts?¡± Bai Ze could not help but lower his eyebrows and cry...

    Have you not harmed enough? Have you not harmed enough? The fiveyered Heavenly Dao oath, the method to control the Essence Soul, and the restrictions of not allowing him to transform into a human form. He had repeatedly mentioned that he wanted to promote him... Did he not know what the exact meaning of the ¡°Yang¡± in the Water God¡¯s mouth was!?! I wanted to follow the Water God and create another great cause! Forget it, forget it... ¡°I have it.¡± The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up. He took out a jade token from his chest pocket and tapped it with an immortal light. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Give this to Little Ji of the Immortal Du Sect and raise this Divine Beast Bai Ze in the Immortal Du Sect. Don¡¯t let it go to your Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it and reluctantly agreed.

    That way, it would be easier for him to use Bai Ze¡¯s mystical abilities to gather information.

    It was more or less useful.

    It was inappropriate for them to always cause trouble in Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s Cave Abode.

    The Great Daoist Master wanted to watch the show. He wanted Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e to take Bai Ze back to the sect. However, Li Changshou did not trust Bai Ze at that moment. He was worried that Bai Ze would perish with him. Hence, a momentter... a translucent rainbow-colored divine beast dragged a cloud across the sky of Kunlun Mountain. It hid its aura and avoided the heavenly secrets as it flew towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    There was a flying sword railing in front of us. Today, Bai Ze was pulling the carriage. The cultivators would not deceive.

    On the white cloud, Li Changshou, Ling¡¯e, and the Great Daoist Master sat cross-legged.

    Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°Senior Brother, why did you choose my answer back then?¡± ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s only one thing. Bai Ze should have been plotting for half a year. I only have half a day to react. I wille to a conclusion-no matter what choice I make, Bai Ze has already expected it. From what he said previously, he has been observing me for a long time.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you find the answer I said?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you did not think too much at that time. You were just ying around. After all, your cultivation level is high. Even if you spend eight to ten years chasing after Bai Ze, it would be a small matter.

    Therefore, I took your choice as an iplete choice.

    Under normal circumstances, such a choice was the second most likely option. However, it was not suitable for Bai Ze, the demon general. On the other hand, Ling¡¯e is smart but she doesn¡¯t consider it sufficiently. The answer she gave is thirty percent likely to be where Bai Ze is hiding.¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked enlightened. Then, she smiled happily and moved closer to her senior brother.

    ¡°Only 30% confidence?¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. ¡°That¡¯s not like you, Junior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said seriously, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m only 30% confident. However, this bet will definitely be profitable. If I can find it today, I¡¯ll save time. If I can¡¯t find it today, I can only chase after it to the end. However, I still don¡¯t understand... Bai Ze, why are you investigating the Sea God Temple?¡±

    The three of them looked ahead, but the auspicious beast remained silent. The blue sky was like the reflection of theke. The slender mythical beast glided in the sky, dragging a faint seven-colored glow. Every time itnded, it would leave a seven-colored wave mark in the sky.

    Does he want to pay attention?

    Due to the fact that he wanted to make the best mortal delicacies, he had gone to the South Ocean to look for ingredients back then. In the end, he had been stopped at the city gate by a group of burly men who could run horses. That was a disgrace to the demeanor of an expert.

    ¡°I have already seen this day,¡± Bai Ze said.

    The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou looked at each other with admiration. Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t make him stay.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± The Great Daoist Master silently took out the Taiji Painting. ¡°It¡¯s considered a clean-up now.¡±

 Chapter 411 - The Theory of the Black Pool

    <strong>Chapter 411 The Theory of the ck Pool</strong>

    In the Immortal Du Hall, Ji Wuyou looked at the divine beast who was standing proudly. He lowered his head again and read the jade token in his hand for the fourth time.

    Come,e!

    The Great Daoist Master personally gave the order!

    The seemingly ordinary jade token had such profound Dao runes left on it, causing its material to sublimate!

    Ji Wuyou shouted, ¡°Quick! Arrange a circle for Senior Bai Ze!¡±

    The elders in the hall, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e, who were standing at the side, fell silent. Bai Ze¡¯s elegant face almost copsed. An elder at the side hurriedly reminded, ¡°Sect Leader,arrange a ce to stay!¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem! Yes! Arrange a ce for Senior Bai Ze!¡±

    Ji Wuyou hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t me me. My Dao heart was agitated for a moment and I could not control myself. After all, the Great Daoist Master personally gave me an order.¡± The auspicious beast frowned and looked at Li Changshou. However, Li Changshou¡¯s words echoed in its heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t ask. Just nod.¡±

    Bai Ze nodded slowly. Her beautiful figure flickered with seven-colored light, causing the elders to be in a daze.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Sect Leader, Senior Bai Ze likes to be secluded. Why don¡¯t you find a mountain near our Little Qiong Peak and use it as a ce for Senior Bai Ze to rest? Sect Leader, please give the order not to let anyone disturb Senior¡¯s meditation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Wuyou immediately agreed. Bai Ze¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth between Ji Wuyou and Li Changshou. He pursed his lips and did not expose them.

    The entire process of settling Bai Ze down was quite stable.

    Apart from Li Changshou and his junior brother, only Ji Wuyou and the elders knew the origins of Bai Ze.

    It was not difficult for Bai Ze to hide himself from the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect. Ji Wuyou first used his immortal power barrier to wrap the empty mountain beside the Little Qiong Peak and let Bai Ze choose a ce to stay. After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, Ji Wuyou took the opportunity to give the Sect Leader¡¯s order to let Li Changshou be in charge of the construction of Bai Ze¡¯s Cave Abode and the various array formations of the ¡°ck Pool Peak¡±. The Hundred Mortal Hall would be in charge of the application.

    The name of the ck Pool was just a cover.

    After the Sect Leader and the elders left the ck Pool Peak, Li Changshou reminded Ling¡¯e softly. Ling¡¯e turned around and flew back to the Little Qiong Peak, leaving Li Changshou and Bai Ze alone... Bai Ze, who was lying beside a pool, could not help but sigh. Li Changshou pondered for a while and sighed in his heart.

    In the end, he still could not kill him.

    Previously, in Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s Cave Abode, he had been singing the same tune with the Great Daoist Master. They were only teasing and harming Bai Ze seventy percent of the time.

    The remaining thirty percent was that there was a disagreement between Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master...

    Li Changshou could clearly sense that the Great Daoist Master had a general sense of justice.

    The Great Daoist Master did not like to be involved in karma. As his Dao realm was high and he had lived for a long time, he had seen too much sorrow, joy, separation, and tragedy. Therefore, he was usually indifferent to the life and death of living beings. However, the Great Daoist Master was definitely not a cold-hearted person. For example, today, the Great Daoist Master felt that Bai Ze did notmit a heinous crime and did not need to be killed.

    Moreover, Bai Ze had the intention to join the Ren School. It was suitable for Bai Ze to enter Ren School as an auspicious beast. Therefore, he kept teasing Li Changshou to let Bai Ze go once. The Great Daoist Master naturally thought that way. After all, apart from the Saints, the Great Daoist Master could be fearless... However, Li Changshou could not. Li Changshou was already in the middle of the Primordial vortex. He did not want such a huge hidden danger to remain! That was especially so after knowing that Bai Ze had been secretly observing him for so long. Li Changshou felt that most of his trump cards might have been discovered by Bai Ze!

    Bu Yang was really worried.

    However, Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master did not argue. They had different opinions. The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou each took a step back and gradually reached a consensus during the process of bullying Bai Ze. Then, the duo attacked at the same time and used their trusty methods to control Bai Ze...

    During this process, Bai Ze looked like an innocent victim, but in fact, he had already achieved what he originally wanted ¡ª joining Ren School. At that moment, the greatest blow that Bai Ze had suffered was not being controlled by the Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou. It was also not that Li Changshou had easily broken the situation and found his hiding ce.

    He had misjudged the Water God¡¯s ambition from the beginning...

    He was supposed to be the ruler of a generation. Why did he not have the heart to be the ruler of the world and only wanted to be carefree?

    What about the situation?

    What about the overall situation? No, what are the conditions of the Water God!?!

    The strongest Saint was standing behind him, and he was also standing in the Heavenly Dao. His schemes were astonishing, and his cultivation speed was terrifying. He even used the method of Heavenly Punishment every few days to interact closely with the Heavenly Dao!

    If he did not make a name for himself under such conditions, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke? To be honest, Bai Ze had seen the Water God before.

    Bai Ze naturally knew that it was because the Water God knew to be appropriate. Even if he angered the person in the Purple Cloud Pce, he would only be given a slight punishment. Moreover, he would always give off the vibe of a grandmaster looking at his grand-disciple, gritting his teeth, and hating him for not fighting... What are these?

    Isn¡¯t the Water God one of the two emperors that the Heavenly Dao has reserved? Therefore, when Lu Yin looked for him, Bai Ze saw that he could not escape the karma of the demons and took half a step forward. The n he had given Lu Ya was to advance and retreat. Wasn¡¯t it because he was advancing and retreating?

    However... when he saw it, his heart was set. When he saw it, it was gone.

    Bai Ze sessfully arrived at the Water God¡¯s side and became a life-threatening child of Ren School. In the future, he would probably be seen dead beside the Water God¡¯s main body. Don¡¯t talk about scheming against the luck of the world. In the future, he could really live the rest of his life in peace and sleep with the world...

    Bai Ze sighed and closed his eyes slowly.

    Who could he me for the path that he had chosen for himself?

    Li Changshou seemed to be able to see through Bai Ze¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be disappointed. Ren School values peace and quietness. Senior Brother and I will not force you to do anything. Senior, you have already helped us greatly by not standing on the demons¡¯ side.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts changed very quickly. Since I can¡¯t defeat Bai Ze, I can only increase my affinity with him! Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. I¡¯ll ask you again. Fellow Daoist, can you honestly tell me? Fellow Daoist, are you really not interested in authority?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Senior, you can¡¯t detect the density of the Heavenly Dao, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I need to avoid the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Senior would misunderstand.¡± Li Changshou shook his head slightly. He raised his hand and ced two meditation cushions and a short table beside the pool. He made an inviting gesture. Li Changshou said, ¡°Actually, Senior, you neglected the simplest principle. If I say it, you will understand the karma here.¡± ¡°What logic is that?¡± ¡°If not for my personality and my pursuit of peace and quietness, why would the Saint of Ren School choose me?¡± Bai Ze was stunned. Then, he fell silent. He buried his head in his front paws and sighed. ¡°I have been smart all my life but I got caught in a moment of folly!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. Bai Ze was depressed for a while. ¡°Senior, you only need to maintain your original appearance in front of outsiders in the future. When we meet privately, you can do whatever you want.¡± Bai Ze slowly raised his head. His emotions were much more rxed than before. Clearly, he had discovered his fatal mistake and temporarily epted his current identity... He was the carriage driver of Ren School.

    Bai Ze restored his figure of a middle-aged Daoist. There was a red mark on his forehead that looked like a teardrop. A strand of long hair on his forehead turned silver, giving him a demonic vibe.

    Bai Ze was dressed in a loose white robe and sat opposite the short table. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What exactly do I want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more stable and less bumpy. I¡¯ve resolved karma.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and smiled. ¡°Of course, there are additional shackles. However...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Ze asked with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the cause and effect of this matter also proof of Senior¡¯s Heavenly Fate mystical ability to seek luck and avoid cmity?¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m really envious!¡± Bai Ze did not know whether tough or cry. He wanted toin, but he did not know what to say. He stared at the pool in a daze.

    After a while, Bai Ze exhaled slowly. His smile was more carefree. Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were distant as he said slowly, ¡°After the ancient times, I thought that my life would be empty. I could only search around slowly and finally find an uninhabited ce to sleep in for the remaining days of my life. It¡¯s also because I saw you previously and the current Heavenly Courts. I can¡¯t help but think of the difficulties of assisting the former Emperor to create the ancient Heavenly Courts, the difficulties of bing a powerful saint, and my Dao heart regenerated. I never thought that I would have made a mistake.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be interested in controlling the fate of countless living beings?¡± Bai Ze said, ¡°Standing at the peak of all living beings and watching the prosperity and decline of the world, wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    ¡°All living beings are not these lifeless grass, nor are they fish that have yet to awaken their intelligence. They each have their own thoughts, desires, needs, doubts, and joy. They were born for a journey in the world, not to worship the figure at the peak of all living beings. The desire for power is just one¡¯s own desire. Why use the words heroic, extraordinary, king, and supreme to beautify it? In the end, they are just stronger living beings. The weaker living beings will only be satisfied physically and mentally.¡± Li Changshou took out a pot of wine from his sleeve and two jade cups. He then poured a cup of wine for Bai Ze.

    ¡°Senior, you should know what I¡¯m talking about. Senior, you were able to hide during the peak of the demon race. You should understand such simple logic.¡±

    Bai Ze looked at the wine in his cup and smiled. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed all in the past. I never thought that I would only understand this logic when the Demon Court was destroyed. Fellow Daoist, you have only cultivated for a few hundred years and have already seen through it so thoroughly. The desire for power is not his own desire. All living beings are born just to walk a journey in the world. It¡¯s not unreasonable for me to lose to you...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and his eyes were filled with sincerity. He said, ¡°It¡¯s purely luck that I can win against you, Senior. It¡¯s also a blessing that my junior sister brought.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Bai Ze held the cup of wine and slid it across his mouth. A smile appeared on his gentle and handsome face. ¡°Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t have any desire for power?¡± ¡°Inparison, it should be lower.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ruling others. Inparison, I prefer peace and quietness. Senior, on the other hand, you enjoy helping the wise Lord. Could it be that he is also driven by his desire for power, but hecks the courage to shoulder the karma of all living beings, so he wants to help a living being reach the peak of all living beings and obtain his sense of fulfillment and existence?¡±

    Bai Ze was stunned. He carefully listened to Li Changshou¡¯s words and nodded slowly.

    ¡°I do enjoy this. However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the courage to shoulder the karma of all living beings. Instead, I feel that I¡¯m not worthy. If I can assist the wise Lord to ascend to that position for the second time, then seed and retreat, and leave my name in the world... It would really be great! Ah, I can only think about it now. Hahahaha!¡±

    Bai Zeughed loudly. Hisughter was filled with lingering thoughts. He finished the wine in his cup in one gulp. When he looked up, his eyes were still flickering Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, are you willing to serve the Heavenly Courts now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bai Ze shook his head slowly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, there is no ce for me in the Heavenly Courts today.¡±

    ¡°There are days and nights in the sky. The Dao is divided into Yin and Yang... Forget it. It¡¯s not the time to talk about that.¡± Li Changshou suddenly interrupted himself and deliberately made things clear. Coincidentally, Ling¡¯e flew over from outside the mountain with a tray in her hand and a few dishes...

    After a while, Ling¡¯e put down the dishes and said, ¡°Enjoy.¡± Then, she winked at her senior brother and rode a cloud away.

    However, Bai Ze was energized. He looked at the exquisite dishes in front of him and sniffed them gently. He picked up a mouthful of white jade cabbage with his chopsticks, ced it in his mouth and chewed carefully. Then, he praised, ¡°Although the taste is not good, the color is notplete, and the fragrance is too strong, it contains the effort and affection of a girl towards her Senior Brother. It¡¯s rare and precious. Hahaha!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you like delicious food too?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m living in vain, my only pleasure is to make some delicacies and taste them with others. I¡¯ll taste them alone.¡± Bai Ze looked around. ¡°This ce is simple. When I build a house, I¡¯ll show you something.¡± ¡°Senior, wait a moment. Since you¡¯re an expert in this field, I might have to show you my skills.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou threw out two paper effigies and quickly buried them on the stage.

    He personally went back to the Little Qiong Peak and chose two precious and rare spiritual beasts to rear. He picked two plump spiritual fish and brought them back to the ck Pool Peak.

    Sometimes, it was enough to get closer to each other and have amon hobby.

    Bai Ze took the initiative to challenge Li Changshou to a cookingpetition. Li Changshou exined all the conditions before nodding and agreeing. The two of them acted as judges and disyed their skills beside the pool in the deste mountain.

    Bai Ze had been immersed in the Culinary Dao for many years. His culinary skills were much better than Li Changshou. Every dish was extremely exquisite. However, Li Changshou¡¯s advantage was that he had many tricks up his sleeve. Moreover, he had mastered a new vor that was rarely seen in the Primordial World. In the end, he used a dish of thinly-sliced fish, newly seasoned spices, and a sentence like ¡°high-end ingredients usually only require simple cooking¡± to shock Bai Ze into a god. The two of them then exchanged toasts and drank until they were slightly drunk. They seemed to havepletely lost their hostility. After all, Bai Ze was being controlled by Li Changshou. He did not dare to be too arrogant. He asked Li Changshou to call him by his name and suggested they continue discussing culinary skills in the future. Li Changshou thought for a while and called Bai Ze ¡°Mr. Bai¡±. Hence, as Bai Ze addressed Li Changshou as ¡°Mr. Bai¡±, he gradually lost himself. He actually felt closer to Li Changshou...

    However, Li Changshou had never thought ofpletely increasing his affinity with him. While they were chatting happily, Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and deliberately pierced Bai Ze¡¯s scar...

    ¡°Mr. Bai, in thispetition between you and me, I won because of my junior sister¡¯s good fortune. However, it¡¯s also because of you, Mr. Bai.¡± Bai Ze frowned. ¡°How can I trap myself?¡± Li Changshou pulled his right sleeve with his left hand and poured the warm wine into Bai Ze¡¯s cup. He seemed to be talking about something trivial. ¡°The power of the Dao is difficult to calm. The number of days is difficult to determine. The hearts of living beings are difficult to calm. In the past, on the top of the mountain of Buzhou, you established an alliance with the demon gods and established the Saint Race. You obtained the power of the Heavenly Dao and fought against the Magi. You fought against the world and assisted the Demon God. You had been appointed as the Demon General and enjoyed the respect of the entire demon race. The Demon Court gradually fell into depravity. You cherish your reputation and retreated in a hurry. Although you escaped the karma of the Great Magi-Demon War, you did not escape the karma of the demons. Lu Ya had sought help from Senior this time, but Master did not care. You gave Lu Ya the strategy of gathering demons to seek the heavens. You sacrificed demons to help the Heavenly Courts, Lu Ya, and Master. Previously, you told me that the saints and demons are different. Master considered himself a noble saint and despised the ferocious demons. However, he had forgotten that the saints and demons are just two different terms. You are all from the same race. Mr. Bai, you should be on the side of the demons, but you pushed the demons to the edge of life and death without any hesitation. Isn¡¯t this going against your luck? How can you win?¡± Li Changshou sighed slightly and raised his wine ss. ¡°Now, the main characters of the world are humans. Your actions are not wrong in the eyes of outsiders. They will even praise you for your righteousness. However, Mr. Bai... Since you have be a gardener and enjoy the joy of nurturing flowers and watching them bloom, you have to endure the loneliness of seeing the withered flowers falling into the mud. This is the Dao of gain and loss. It is also the Dao of bnce of the world. I¡¯m not asking you to assist the demons. At this moment, Mr. Bai, you are under my control. I am also opposing the demons. However, I, Li Changshou, do not want to be the next demon and demon king in your eyes. Therefore, I won¡¯t plot against Mr. Bai¡¯s schemes, schemes, and other abilities. When the Great Daoist Master wanted to kill you, I had never let go of my killing intent towards you. Mr. Bai, you are not a living being worthy of admiration, nor are you a talent that I cherish. In order to be known as a famous person in the Primordial World, you must note asionally or leave when you are in the doldrums. Mr. Bai, you are not worthy now.¡±

    Li Changshou finished the wine in his cup and slowly stood up.

    Bai Ze frowned and stared at the cup and te on the short table in front of him. He did not even know when Li Changshou had left.

    When Bai Ze returned to his senses, he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice... ¡°I wille back to drink with you in three days. I hope that you can refute my words today. After all, it¡¯s hard to find someone like you.¡± The first move of increasing favorability: Conquering The Heart.

 Chapter 412 - For Nothingâ€

    <strong>Chapter 412 ¡°For Nothing¡±</strong>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Water God, after thinking for three days, I feel that... What you said previously is wrong. The demons are not human, and the two cannot be considered the same. The demons are an alliance formed by the Ten Thousand Spirit Alliance. They do not share the same race or the same race. I am also a Connate lifeform. How can I betray the demons today? Indeed, under the Heavenly Dao, I am still a demon. I have indeed been unlucky in Lu Ya¡¯s matter, but I have never betrayed him! I felt that your words made sense when I first heard them three days ago. They indeed broke my defense. However, they were really sophistry. I secretly thought about it and realized that they included too much about the demons. It was an unfair victory! Why don¡¯t we talk about the matter regarding the demons back then and who the famous warriors of the Primordial World are? I helped the Demon God control all the races and escaped unscathed. Although there was nock of schemes and evil deeds in the process, I still managed to let the thousands of races escape the fate of being eaten by the Magi. I¡¯m morally upright. I do not feel guilty for pushing the demons out to help the Heavenly Courts, Lu Ya, and myself. ¡°

    Li Changshou, who was holding a few treasure pouches beside the pool on the ck Pool Peak, smiled when he heard Bai Ze¡¯s words.

    Bai Ze is indeed harder to deceive than those old masters who can watch from afar... Li Changshou naturally understood the logic behind Bai Ze¡¯s words today. When he had discussed that with Saint Nuwa previously, the discussion was much deeper.

    However, arguing was unreasonable to begin with. Today, Bai Ze had challenged him to a battle. Li Changshou naturally would not show any signs of fear.

    Doesn¡¯t everyone prepare for battle for three days?

    When Bai Ze spent three days thinking about the loopholes in Li Changshou¡¯s previous words and his arguments, Li Changshou was thinking about what to say today. The beginning of the attack was tomunicate with each other. To deal with a figure like Bai Ze, he had to have enough conflicting thoughts. Just the restrictions of his essence soul and the Heavenly Dao oath were only to make him obey on the surface. If he really needed to use Bai Ze in the future, he would not have to use his full strength. It would not be considered breaking the Heavenly Dao oath...

    Li Changshou took out a pile of precious materials from his treasure pouch and smiled. ¡°Mr. Bai, why don¡¯t you work with me today and create an abode and kitchen? Let¡¯s talk about the demons slowly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Ze smiled and did not argue about that matter. Although he felt carefree, he was more eager to try and wait for Li Changshou¡¯s debate today. Not long after, the man and the auspicious beast began to get busy. Bai Ze rolled up his sleeves and Li Changshou took out the paper effigy. He found the foundation and cleared the weeds before starting to build a small building

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Compared to a Cave Abode made of mystical abilities and Dharma spells, this is more peaceful for my Dao heart.¡± Li Changshou casually threw out the topic of the day. ¡°Mr. Bai, why don¡¯t we talk about whether there¡¯s a chance to salvage the situation when the demons are divided and fallen?¡±

    ¡°This time, I will not be knocked unconscious by your punches likest time.¡±

    ¡°You and I are just discussing matters.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior should know best about what happened back then. I¡¯ll let you choose. Do you think that the demons could be saved back then?¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t be saved.¡± Li Changshou pressed the round log in his hand into the ground and dug the pit at the back. ¡°Sir, please.¡± ¡°Ahem! The disadvantage of the demons in the past was not that there were too many races and they were too scattered. Instead, it was that the pressure given by the Magi was insufficient. The Magi only hunted and did not treat the demons as enemies... Although in the eyes of the Magi, food is not worthy to be called an enemy...¡± Hence, on the ck Pool Peak, the man and the auspicious beast, who had been away for three days, spoke again. Before Li Changshou arrived, he was fully prepared. To be safe, he had prepared both the positive and negative opinions. He easily captured some loopholes in Bai Ze¡¯s words and immediately counterattacked, gradually bringing Bai Ze into his own rhythm. After building a simple pavilion, Li Changshou once again made Bai Ze unable to retort. He also made Bai Ze feel that something was amiss...

    Li Changshou smiled and bade farewell. He agreed to visit the peak in three days. Bai Ze paced around the pool for another three days. On the third day, his eyes lit up and he figured out what was going on.

    Then, he was eager to try and wait for Li Changshou to ¡°fight¡±!

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou leisurely dealt with the trivial matters of the Heavenly Courts and looked at the situation of the demons. He was concerned about the changes in the ck leopard¡¯s personality and looked at the operation of the nursing home in Anshui City. Then, he prepared the next question and argument. When it was time, he went to look for Bai Ze. That should be the most difficult living being that Li Changshou had encountered since his debut in the Primordial World. He had to admit that Li Changshou did have the intention to subdue Bai Ze and make thetter help him willingly. He naturally did not want to use Bai Ze as his advisor, nor did he need such an advisor...

    Isn¡¯t the Merit Golden Body about to be formed?

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was around the corner. After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he had to consider retirement after saving the person he wanted to save. He wanted Bai Ze to be the Jade Emperor¡¯s shadow advisor. Moreover, Bai Ze was always restrained by Ren School and would not do anything that would cause chaos. It could be considered Li Changshou¡¯s final contribution to the Jade Emperor. Although he felt that it would not be easy for him to escape from the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou would be more confident when facing the Great God-Conferment Tribtion if he could get Bai Ze to submit as soon as possible. At the very least, when they could trust each other, Li Changshou could bring out scattered ns for Bai Ze to review and let Bai Ze point out the ws and imperfections in them for him. He could make full use of Bai Ze¡¯s mystical abilities to avoid harm. He had to persist in the debate and the psychological attack.

    Just like that...

    He repeated it several times.

    It went up to 180 rounds. About a year and a halfter, Bai Ze finally regained his senses. After being fooled by Li Changshou again, he saw that Li Changshou was about to leave. Bai Ze stood up amidst the mess of cups and tes and shouted, ¡°Water God! Can you give me the debate question in three days so that I can be prepared!?!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    If I let you prepare, won¡¯t it be difficult for me next time?

    However, he had alreadypleted 70% of the mental attack. The difficulty had increased, which was within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations. Li Changshou smiled calmly and took out a scroll.

    Not only did he give him the next topic, but he also gave him the topics for the next hundred debates. That shocked Bai Ze and made him admire Li Changshou.

    It was probably... Although I know that the Water God is scheming and cunning, I still feel that he is the only soulmate I have met since I was born.

    In the dead of the night, Bai Ze sat in the pavilion and cooked two dishes that he liked. He took out the fine wine that Li Changshou had given him and held a bamboo slip. He began to read it carefully under the light of the spiritual pearl. Not long after, Bai Ze raised his wine ss and saluted the Little Qiong Peak. In the corner of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou looked at the sutra in front of him and smiled...

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e floated over from outside the Pill Chamber with a bowl of soup porridge. ¡°Are you thinking about your debate with Mr. Bai again?¡±. Li Changshou picked up the jade bowl and tasted it. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you to listen from the side more than ten times. Do you have any thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you are obsessed with Mr. Bai.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem! Mr. Bai is indeed an ancient and wise mighty figure. He can argue with you so well. He has been at a disadvantage so many times. Such wise people are really rare!¡± Li Changshou red at Ling¡¯e andughed. ¡°This debate is not serious. It¡¯s just that Mr. Bai and I arepromising.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°How?¡± ¡°He gave up on the thought of instigating me to be the Second Heavenly Emperor. I had to let go of my killing intent towards him and lure him into bing a good friend. Only then could I let hime up with a n.¡± Li Changshou ate a mouthful of porridge and praised, ¡°What did you add in here? It has a novel taste. It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s the recipe that Mr. Bai gave me previously.¡± Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Focus on your cultivation. You are still far from immortality. Don¡¯t be distracted.¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°When you get the Dao Fruit of Longevity, I will not stop you even if I have to cook and wash clothes every twenty-four hours.¡± Ling¡¯e blushed and approached him with a smile. She wanted to massage her senior brother¡¯s back and act cute.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°There less than ten years before we go out to train. Have you made sufficient preparations?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ling¡¯e seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She turned around calmly and quickly sneaked towards the door of the Pill Chamber. ¡°Senior Sister Youqin, I heard that you have just broken through the major barrier. What gift should I prepare?¡± Li Changshou shook his head and continued to read the sutra in his hand. This junior sister is obviously thinking of going back on her word!

    Li Changshou put down the book and finished the porridge. He thought of something and slowly closed his eyes. His mind shifted to the paper effigy hiding in the middle of the South Continent. When he arrived, his Dao heart trembled! A heroic middle-aged man carried a boy in the backyard of the mansion and ced him on his knees, pping his buttocks... Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched. This mortal General Hua, do you know how expensive the ass you¡¯re whipping now is? That is the designated inheritor of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall¡¯s throne! This General Hua is really... incredible! In such a situation, the Jade Emperor¡¯s tribtion body, Hua Youming, had caused trouble again in the mortal world. That was why he was beaten up by his ¡°biological father¡±.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and resisted the urge to take the Shadow-Retaining Ball and make a documentary for the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor hadpleted the Tribtion Transcendence. He would naturally recover his original memories, and he would remember the memories of the decades that he had spent in the mortal world.

    Then, Li Changshou shifted his attention to the paper effigy not far away. He looked at the little girl who was learning to dance with a few maidservants in another house.

    This little girl was indeed much cuter than the brat from the Hua Residence. Her face was pink and tender.

    Li Changshou still had to spend some effort there. He had to knock out all kinds of men who wanted to get close to the Queen Mother before they met.

    Otherwise, the Jade Emperor would be upset...

    It was the best way to protect the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. It was his goal as an ordinary Heavenly Courts official.

    Li Changshou suddenly recalled Bai Ze¡¯s joke about the ¡°Second Heavenly Emperor¡± and almostughed out loud. Wouldn¡¯t that be morefortable? After observing the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother for a while, Li Changshou¡¯s mind wandered. He returned to Anshui City and visited the ancestors and retired Demon Soldiers in the nursing home.

    Recently, the twomanders had begun to bring the demonic soldiers out. They would either stroll the streets or go to the seaside to enjoy the sea breeze. It was indeed much better than the environment in the Mystic Capital. Li Changshou did not know if it was a psychological effect, but he could asionally see faint smiles on their stiff faces. Apart from the battle in the Heavenly Courts and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that was approaching, all kinds of things were developing in a better direction...

    That made Li Changshou feel gratified. Ren School was gradually flourishing... The old Saint who was doing something unknown, the Great Daoist Master who was sozy that apart from sleeping, he was about to lose all his pursuit in life, Li Changshou who was worried about the affairs of Ren School and had yet to publicly announce that he was the disciple of a new Saint, the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s ox, Little Gold, Little Silver, and... Bai Ze who was given for free. Bai Ze was also a wonderful person. After gradually epting his fate, he actually had many thoughts of being open-minded. Every day, he studied recipes and cooked dishes... Originally, Li Changshou had arranged a somewhat deliberate script for Junior Sister Youqin to go to heaven.

    The Water God was probably saved by Youqin Xuanya because he was injured.

    The reason why he felt that it was deliberate was that in the Primordial World, all the Qi Refinement cultivators who paid attention to the Heavenly Courts knew that the Water God was only an incarnation of the Heavenly Courts.

    It was a cheap incarnation that could self-destruct at any time!

    Now that there was an auspicious beast like Bai Ze, Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts became more lively.

    He could first promote the spirituality of Bai Ze in various parts of the Primordial World and turn it into a divine beast that sought benefits and avoided evil. He could also say that he would be lucky to see it.

    Then, he arranged for Bai Ze to save Youqin Xuanya, who had been injured during the battle. He swaggered over and brought Youqin Xuanya to the Heavenly Gate. He asked the Water God and General Dongmu to go out together to meet Bai Ze. Bai Ze spoke in the humannguage and told the Water God that this woman was righteous and could help the Heavenly Courts. Then, he asked Bai Ze to go on a cloud...

    That way, not only would Youqin Xuanya¡¯s reputation be tarnished, but she would also be able to obtain the approval of the Heavenly Courts faster. At the same time, he would be able to attack the morale of the demons.

    The ten demon generals of the ancient times had sent a young girl filled with righteousness to the Heavenly Courts to serve them. That was a huge blow to the demons.

    The question now was whether or not Bai Ze would agree to this matter.

    After all, it was equivalent to announcing to the public that he, Bai Ze, was now on the side of Ren School and the Heavenly Courts. He would definitely be scolded... Li Changshou pondered for a while and decided to ask Bai Ze about it when he went to debate with him in two days.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to retract his attention and meditate toprehend the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, the Sea God Temple in Anshui City suddenly trembled.

    His spiritual will immediately scanned the Sea God Temple and saw the sneaky Ox-head and Horse-face.

    The two brothers were looking around the rear hall and did not dare to barge in. Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation immediately appeared and asked if there was any trouble in the Netherworld. Ox-head and Horse-face hurriedly shook their heads.

    The two Magi had sent three jade talismans over. They were the Secret Tome of the Magi that the Lady of Earth had written. There were a total of three volumes.

    Li Changshou was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly. Ox-head and Horse-face naturally did not dare to take credit.

    ¡°Water God, when are you prepared to fight the demons?¡±

    Ox-head said softly, ¡°The Netherworld can mobilize 200,000 Netherworld servants and more than 1,000 ancient warlocks. The Ancestor had said that the Netherworld now belonged to the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts did not have enough umtion. If we were to fight the demons, we can rely on more dragons to fight the Netherworld... Moo.¡±

    ¡°Thank the Goddess for her concern on my behalf.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Before the battle begins, I will definitely send someone to the Netherworld to visit her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Ox-head heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We have rehearsed for so long. We have to let the demons use it.¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°What show did you rehearse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little inauspicious.¡± Horse-face hurriedly said, ¡°When the timees, the Water God will know that he will definitely anger those demons until they are fuming!¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and did not ask further.

    Not long after, Ox-head and Horse-face bade farewell and left. However, they did not dare to ask Li Changshou for some seasonings. Li Changshou did not prepare much this time. After all, he had been debating with Bai Ze recently... After sending away Ox-head and Horse-face, Li Changshou returned his incarnation to the underground paper effigy vault. He cultivated obediently for a day and prepared questions for a day of debate. When the time came, he rode a cloud and flew to the ck Pool Peak next door. Today, before Li Changshounded on the ground, Bai Ze, who was wearing the apron that Li Changshou had given him previously, rushed out of the magnificent kitchen with a shovel and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. Li Changshou widened his eyes. Is this fellow rebelling?

    Fortunately, it was the ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy! ¡°Water God! Hahaha!¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes emitted a blinding light as he cursed, ¡°I finally understood it today! Why did you cover up for me and say that you found me in the Cave Abode of Du¡¯e that day? You just made the right bet. You have a 30% chance of getting your junior sister¡¯s blessing! You have already calcted everything up to my death! My instinct is to seek benefits and avoid danger. This is closely rted to the operation of the Heavenly Dao. At that time, as long as you are determined to kill me, you can turn the possibility of not finding me into danger and turn the possibility of finding me into luck! I had a thought. When I went to the Cave Abode of Doom, I had already fallen into your trap! Alright! Alright! Ah, Water God, when the timees, you will still me it on luck to save myst bit of pride. I¡¯m convinced! I¡¯m really convinced! Water God, please ept a bow from me! I will be willing to be under the Water God¡¯smand in the future. I will not be disloyal!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Is that so? The speed at which the strategy waspleted caught Li Changshou off guard. As expected of a mythical beast, he really... had something.

 Chapter 413 - Such a Spiritual Bead

    <strong>Chapter 413 Such a Spiritual Bead</strong>

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully for a few days and felt that Bai Ze¡¯s theory was reasonable.

    The main point was that Bai Ze was very certain that Li Changshou did not know how powerful Bai Ze¡¯s mystical abilities were. It was not convenient for him to ask about Bai Ze¡¯s background...

    However, the debate had to continue. The sh of ideas could not stop.

    To be safe, he had to finish the remaining questions.

    After another three months, Li Changshou finally felt at ease with Bai Ze... about ten percent.

    The debate between him and Bai Ze changed from once every three days to once every half a month. He reduced the frequency of him going to the ck Pool Peak to prevent Ling¡¯e from suspecting something that she should not.

    Li Changshou roughly told Bai Ze about Youqin Xuanya. Bai Ze did not hesitate and nodded happily.

    ording to Bai Ze, since he had already be the carriage driver of Ren School, he naturally had to listen to Li Changshou¡¯s orders. Moreover, this matter could increase his reputation.

    Although Bai Ze had been hiding in seclusion, he was very concerned about his reputation. In that case, Li Changshou was at ease and boldly handed the mission to... Ao Yi. The Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce had secretly sent people to spread the news in the various townhouses of the five continents. They promoted that the ¡°Auspicious Beast Bai Ze¡± was a symbol of purity and justice. At the same time, they also offset the inherent impression of the ¡°Ten Great Generals of Demons¡±.

    Li Changshou personally drew the ¡°Bai Ze Water Drinking Painting¡± and ¡°Bai Ze Treading Painting¡± for Bai Ze. Bai Ze was quite surprised when he saw them.

    ¡°My main body is actually so... pleasing to the

    eye?¡±

    At that time, Li Changshou could only maintain a smile. Of course, he could not say that he had the Great Dao of painting.

    The important thing was theposition and light effects!

    At the same time, Li Changshou and Bai Ze worked together for the first time. They created the image of the female War God of the Heavenly Courts for Youqin Xuanya and designed the details of Youqin Xuanya ascending to the heavens.

    Youqin Xuanya, who had been in seclusion recently to break through and consolidate her cultivation level, did not know that the team behind the scenes that had pushed her to be the Primordial World idol had already expanded.

    Next, he had to wait for Bai Ze¡¯s reputation to slowly rise...

    In order to let Bai Ze appear more on screen, apart from the two portraits that had been circted, Li Changshou was also thinking about finding a suitable time to let Bai Ze go out for a stroll.

    When the arrangements were almost done, Li Changshou took the initiative to ask about Daoist Lu Ya.

    Bai Ze hesitated for a while before telling Li Changshou something important.

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t force Lu to a dead end. He has a secret treasure in his hand. It¡¯s called the Seven Arrows Book.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He smiled and said, ¡°Is this treasure more powerful than his¡¯ please turn around ¡®treasure?¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Ze looked serious and nodded slowly. ¡°Excluding the Saints, there will definitely not be more than ten living beings in the Primordial World who know the origins of this treasure. The Seven Arrows Book can kill the Zenith Heaven in an invisible manner. The price of refining it is very high. It is extremely vicious and could be said to be harmful to oneself. However, as long as a wisp of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal¡¯s essence soul is trapped on the straw man, he can worship it every day and shoot arrows at it. Then, the Zenith Heaven will be powerless to resist and turn into blood...¡±

    Bai Ze paused and looked at the calm smile on Li Changshou¡¯s face. He was stunned at first, but he soon understood.

    ¡°The Water God already knows?¡±

    ¡°How can I know such a secret?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He said calmly, ¡°From the looks of it, we really have to get rid of this Lu Ya first. Mr. Bai, this Seven Arrows Book is so powerful. Is there any way to avoid it?¡±

    ¡°ording to what I know, there is no way to avoid it, unless we find the ce where the other party casts the curse and destroy the straw doll.¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and said, ¡°However, as long as I activate the Seven Arrows Book, I will need to consume luck and merit. With the umtion of merit of the Water God, I wonder if the Seven Arrows Book can be used. After all, you have to be careful. Moreover, although I know that I shouldn¡¯t say that, Lu Ya is still my nephew. I want to plead for him.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and shook his head slowly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. If I can destroy the Seven Arrows Book and not do anything extreme in the future, I can plead for mercy for Mr. Bai and give him a way out on behalf of the Jade Emperor. However, if he doesn¡¯t leave...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Water God.¡± Bai Ze smiled bitterly. ¡°Lu Ya¡¯s temperament is far inferior to his father¡¯s. He will probably not survive.¡±

    I hope so.

    Li Changshou answered in his heart and changed the topic.

    No matter how strong Bai Ze was, he could not deduce the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He could not deduce how active Lu Ya would be in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Li Changshou did not have any confidence in taking Lu Xiong¡¯s life. He could only wait for an opportunity to make a move and wait for Lu Xiong to make a mistake during the ¡°Heavenly Demon Confrontation¡±.

    Every move that the Heavenly Courts made against the demons actually contained a deeper meaning.

    ¡°Mr. Bai.¡± Li Changshou looked at the middle-aged Daoist who was glowing in front of him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show your culinary skills today? I¡¯ll invite the Sect Leader and an elder who has taken care of me in the sect toe over and drink and chat with me.¡±

    Bai Ze said happily, ¡°Alright! I have to show my skills this time!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and strode towards the kitchen that was growing in size. The entire auspicious beast was in high spirits.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud to Pill Tripod Peak and invited Old Master Wan Linyun to attend the banquet.

    Elder Wan Linyun was not far from the Golden Immortal Tribtion now. He should be able to reach the Golden Immortal Tribtion in one to two hundred years. It was also good to be tainted by the auspicious beast aura...

    Of course, he could not personally invite the Sect Leader. After all, Li Changshou was only an ordinary disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. One jade token was enough.

    An hourter, the few of them gathered on the ck Pool Peak.

    Li Changshou and Old Master Wan Linyun discussed the Dao of alchemy and poison during the banquet held by Bai Ze and Ling¡¯e.

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou took the initiative to volunteer. He put on the apron that Li Changshou had given Bai Ze and made a move in the kitchen. Bai Ze even found him clumsy...

    If the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect saw that, their jaws would probably drop.

    If the experts of the demon race who were searching for Bai Ze saw that scene, they might go crazy...

    In a hidden pce in the mountains at the edge of the North Continent, Daoist Lu Ya had his hands behind his back as he paced back and forth in front of the throne on the tform. There were more than ten legendary demons sitting on the tform, and most of them had unfriendly expressions.

    Below the tform, a few demon kings knelt in the hall while trembling...

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    At the end of the tform, a snake-like male demon raised his sharp and ear-piercing voice and cursed at the young demon kings. ¡°Where did the rumors about Marshal Bai Zee from? Tens of thousands of little demons were released to search for information but all you have to say is you don¡¯t know? It seems that you are used to cking. I have to teach you!¡±

    The demon kings hurriedly shouted, ¡°Spare us! Please spare us, Patriarch!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask about the origins of the rumors.¡± An old demon with a goat head stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°In my opinion, someone must have wanted to lure Marshal Bai Ze out.¡±

    Lu Ya frowned and sat back on his throne. He raised his hand and waved at the demon kings below to send them away.

    A few old demons made a move at the same time and isted the hall from the outside world.

    Lu Ya said in a low voice, ¡°Marshal Bai Ze has most likely left the five continents. He has no intention of interfering in this matter. It¡¯s already not easy for him to give us a n.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The legendary Elder Lu Gong of the demon race sat in the chair and cupped his hands. He asked, ¡°Previously, you went to look for Marshal Bai Ze. Marshal Bai Ze advised us to take advantage of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ weakness to seek revenge and then use the opportunity to repel the Heavenly Soldiers and bargain with the Heavenly Courts... Did Marshal Bai Ze say how to deal with the current situation? Not only did the Heavenly Courts not send troops, they even used words to destroy our morale. We clenched our fists, but we could not fight back. We suspect that Elder Moon of the Heavenly Courts is also causing trouble!¡±

    A white bear harrumphed and said in a muffled voice, ¡°In the past half a year, there have been three couples among our grandchildren. They have all fallen out because of other demons! I¡¯m puzzled. Why would a male demon from the Fox n take a liking to my granddaughter¡¯s ten-feet-tall bear form? He¡¯s still so loyal and devoted...¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve taken a liking to each other.¡±

    ¡°No, no. This matter is quite abnormal. Many young and old couples have fallen out.¡±

    An old demon with a crocodile head finally reacted. ¡°Hahahaha! Ten feet tall and wide!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old white bear frowned.

    ¡°Ahem, I remember something I¡¯m happy about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re clearlyughing at our bear race!¡±

    The white bear stood up. His mountain-like body emitted surging demonic aura!

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know what the power of a bear is!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fish! Your entire family is fish! I¡¯m much more realistic than fish. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Lu Ya shouted in a low voice, and a huge purple gourd appeared in his hand.

    The two old demons, who were about to fight, instantly quietened down. They snorted and returned to their seats.

    The corners of Lu Ya¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he said calmly, ¡°Continue to send people to search for the source of the rumors regarding Marshal Bai Ze. Don¡¯t cause trouble. We both know that the Heavenly Courts have the support of the Saint. As long as we don¡¯t take the initiative to attack the Heavenly Gate, it¡¯s fine to kill some Heavenly Soldiers. Everyone, please restrain yourself during this critical period. What we want is for the Heavenly Courts to acknowledge the status of the demons in the Primordial World. If we fight with the Heavenly Courts, we will only die. Also, continue to absorb the peripheral demon kings that have nothing to do with the ancient bloodline. The more the better. When the timees, we will have to use them to appease the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The dozen old demons stood up at the same time and bowed to Lu Ya.

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Lu Ya sighed. At that moment, his handsome face was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°If Marshal Bai Ze can help us, why should we worry... Forget it. Marshal Bai Ze has been in seclusion for many years and is living a carefree life. He must be living a carefree life in the clouds.¡±

    Duke Lu hurriedly said, ¡°We will naturally do our best to be at yourmand!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very d to have you guys.¡±

    Lu Ya smiled and said. He kept the curses in his heart, his eyes still filled with worry.

    At the same time, on Little Qiong Peak...

    ¡°Mr. Bai, stop adding more dishes! Everyone can¡¯t eat anymore!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Fellow Daoists, it¡¯s rare for you to be happy. Watch me show you another move!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head.

    Did Ren School obtain a strategist or a chef?

    However, based on the daily life of the Ren School, a chef was indeed more useful than a counselor.

    The focus of cultivation in the mountain was naturally peace and quietness. The noise would eventually return to silence, and the banquet would eventually end.

    They could only have a reunion after a short separation.

    During the night, Ji Wuyou, Elder Wan Linyun, Li Changshou, and Ling¡¯e left the ck Pool Peak respectively. Only Bai Ze hummed a little tune and returned to his residence to read the scripts at night.

    Three dayster, Li Changshou was studying the Eight-Nine Arcane Art on the Little Qiong Peak when his mind was suddenly disturbed.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers slightly and deduced. His mind immediately returned to the paper effigy of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. He tidied his hair and robe before walking out of the study with his horsetail whisk.

    Outside the door, Bian Zhuang was holding a jade token. He lowered his head and reported, ¡°Lord Water God, a Dao Child from the Qianyuan Mountain sent thismunication jade token. He said that the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Perfected Taiyi, are inviting you to the Golden Light Cave of the Qianyuan Mountain for a banquet!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou grabbed the jade token and carefully read the contents. He felt the remaining Dao runes on it.

    It was indeed Perfected Taiyi who had made some achievements in the Yin-Yang Great Dao.

    Why is he looking for me?

    Does he want to argue?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and quickly nodded. He said, ¡°I already know about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will take my leave!¡±

    Bian Zhuang cupped his fists and agreed. He turned around and was about to leave.

    Li Changshou had an idea...

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    If I deliberately bring a group of Heavenly Soldiers out of the Heaven Gate and swagger to Qianyuan Mountain, I might be surrounded by the demons. That way, I can sessfully list Lu Ya¡¯s crimes and let the experts of Chan School attack the demons.

    Just as he had that thought, Li Changshou immediately dismissed it.

    Indeed, that was a good n. However, if that was the case, it would be difficult for the Heavenly Soldiers he brought out to survive.

    There was no need for such a sacrifice. There were still many ways to defeat the demons. Moreover, the timing was not too good...

    Bian Zhuang cupped his fists and asked, ¡°Lord Water God? I¡¯m here. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me.¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it and said warmly, ¡°Deputy Commander Bian, you have contributed to the Hall of Marriage recently. I have an errand here. I wonder if you are interested, Deputy Commander Bian.¡±

    ¡°Even if I have to die, I will do it!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Li Changshou squinted and chuckled. ¡°I just need you to reveal your personal charm and put it into practice. Previously, Deputy Commander Bian had told Elder Moon all kinds of theories.¡±

    Eh?

    Bian Zhuang blinked and was confused.

    The Qianyuan Mountain was in the southwest of Kunlun Mountain. It was not too far away from Kunlun Mountain. It was hidden at the border of a few immortal sects. It felt like it was in the city.

    Any Qi Refinement cultivator who was more well-informed would know that the Qianyuan Mountain was Perfected Tai Yi¡¯s Dao venue. The few immortal sects also listed the radius of hundreds of kilometers around the mountain as a forbidden area. No one dared to disturb them usually

    Naturally, the protective array formation on the mountain could not be broken by ordinary Golden Immortals.

    A white cloud floated down from the sky and flew towards Qianyuan Mountain. The white-haired, white-robed old immortal standing on it was naturally the famous Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.

    It was actually Li Changshou¡¯s high-quality Golden Immortal paper effigy.

    When Perfected Taiyi invited him, he did not emphasize that his main body had toe. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was a spiritual incarnation, so it was not considered rude to use it.

    Li Changshou was mainly afraid that his main body would be angered by Perfected Taiyi.

    Yes, it¡¯s not because he was afraid of death!

    Holding Perfected Taiyi¡¯s jade token, Li Changshou flew 150 kilometers away from the Qianyuan Mountain. The seemingly ordinary mountain suddenly shone with golden light, and the outline of a golden bell appeared in the mountain-protecting array formation!

    A crack appeared in the array formation. Two familiar figures flew out of the array formation and stood on the cloud, waiting.

    The thin Daoist on the left was Perfected Taiyi.

    He had sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, a high nose bridge, and a handsome face with distinct edges. He could be considered one of the top male immortals of the three sects.

    Unfortunately, he was not a mute.

    Beside Perfected Taiyi, the person with an ordinary face and a decent and honest vibe was Perfected Yu Ding.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Perfected Yu Ding.

    At the very least, when he fought with Perfected Taiyi, there would still be a big shot of Chan School standing up to stop the fight. Li Changshou bowed from thousands of feet away. Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding returned the greeting.

    However, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.

    ¡°Hehe, I really can¡¯tpare to the senior sisters and junior sisters of Jie School. The Water God goes to the Three-Immortal Ind in his main body but hees to my Qianyuan Mountain as an incarnation instead. Tsk.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Now that the demons are causing trouble, the journey is not stable. My cultivation level is low. If there are no experts apanying me, my main body will not dare to move around.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re ming me for not picking you

    up!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi made an inviting gesture. ¡°Water God, please. I have something to ask of you today. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Li Changshou made some small talk and rode a cloud forward. He stood obediently beside Perfected Yu Ding and entered with the two experts of Chan School.

    The mountain-protecting array formation closed and isted the immortal senses that were investigating the ce. As soon as he entered the array formation, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was attracted by the Cave Abode on the cliff in front of him. In front of the Cave Abode, a few children were lined up, holding fruits and wine.

    Beside the boys was a ¡°little fairy¡± who was dressed in a Daoist robe and had a bun on her head. She was dressed much more exquisitely than the boys and was standing at the front. She should be Perfected Taiyi¡¯s... brother?

    Wait a moment!

    Isn¡¯t Perfected Taiyi¡¯s disciple the spiritual pearl from Nezha¡¯s previous life?

    Although Li Changshou had never heard anyone mention Ling Zhuzi in the Primordial World, how could he not know the story of Nezha?

    How could Nezha be a woman? Isn¡¯t he Li Jing¡¯s third son?

    Could this handsome little fairy be... the senior sister or junior sister of Ling Zhuzi?

    Perfected Taiyinded on the cloud and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Dear disciple, why aren¡¯t you bowing? This is Immortal Changgeng from Ren School, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Today, I invited him over to treat you.¡±

    The ¡°little fairy¡± immediately held his breath. He pinched the corner of his clothes with his small hands and hisrge eyes flickered. He pursed his lips to umte strength before shouting softly, ¡°Greetings... Changgeng... Uncle-Master...¡±

    Li Changshou was confused. If his hearing was bad, he would not have heard his extremely soft voice.

    Then, the ¡°little fairy¡± whispered, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not sick.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, speak loudly.¡± Perfected Taiyi said warmly, ¡°Act like a male immortal and let me and your Uncle-Master take a look!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The ¡°little fairy¡± agreed. Then, he took a deep breath and stood up. He clenched his fists and punched forward. Waves of air surged from the tip of his fist!

    Then, he added in a childish voice, ¡°Ha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Perfected Yu Ding silently raised his hands and patted them gently. He squeezed an ugly smile at the ¡°little fairy¡± Ling Zhuzi, and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Ling Zhuzi covered his face with both hands and turned around to run back to the Cave Abode, leaving behind a trail of dust and smoke.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Yu Ding, you¡¯re so annoying... Master, I am really fine!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lost focus.

    Damn it, the three Sea Gods and the future Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals...

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but look up and sigh.

    ¡°What sin did Imit!?! Changgeng, help me. Think of a way to make him more masculine. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to report to Teacher.¡±

 Chapter 414 - This Child Doesnâ€™t Even Know How to Get Into Trouble!

    <strong>Chapter 414 This Child Doesn¡¯t Even Know How to Get Into Trouble!</strong>

    ¡®Uncle-Master Yu Ding is too annoying...¡¯

    The voice kept echoing in Li Changshou¡¯s ears and did not dissipate for a moment.

    This overly delicate Ling Zhuzi.

    That fearless little Nezha who was not afraid of anything, who poked his father with a long spear, stirred up the East Ocean with the Heavenly Silk, and beat the old Dragon King with the Cosmic Bangles...

    What did this child experience?

    Could it be that Ling Zhuzi¡¯s personality changed drastically after being reincarnated? The reincarnation of Ling Zhuzi did not go through the Six Paths of Reincarnation. After he turned into Nezha, it seems that his memories have disappeared. His cultivation level should still be there. Logically speaking, his personality should not have changed much...

    That was the first time Li Changshou felt that he could not grasp the sequence of the Primordial World and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    ¡°Changgeng, you have many ideas.¡±

    Perfected Tai Yi grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. ¡°Take it that I owe you a favor. Help mee up with an idea.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and nodded calmly. He said, ¡°Why do you have to give an exnation to the Saint about your son Ling Zhuzi?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi sighed and exined as he pulled Li Changshou into the Cave Abode.

    ¡°This disciple of mine was originally a pearl that was nurtured in the treasure pool of Kunlun Mountain. Ever since the ancient times, it had absorbed the essence of the sun and moon and gradually developed intelligence. His background was clean and his aptitude was extraordinary. If he transformed, he would be able to obtain a Pure Blessing Primordial Spirit.

    Teacher gave me that spiritual pearl and asked me to help it transform and take it in as a disciple. After three thousand years of cultivation, it transformed into a five-year-old boy. Ah...¡± Perfected Taiyi heaved a long sigh. ¡°At first, I did not think much of it. As a boy transformed from a spiritual pearl, he did not have a masculine aura nor a feminine aura. It was reasonable. However, I gradually realized that his personality is rather soft.¡± As they spoke, Li Changshou and Perfected Yu Ding had already followed Perfected Taiyi into the Golden Light Cave. Perfected Taiyi did not greet them and the two of them did not stand on ceremony. They sat around a stone table.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Can you give me a detailed example?¡±.

    Perfected Taiyi thought for a while and said, ¡°He has just transformed for five years...¡±

    On a hillside in Qianyuan Mountain, there were shallow grass and wildflowers everywhere. A handsome young Daoist was meditating and cultivating in the sunlight. Not far away, a beautiful boy was spreading his small hands and continuously throwing butterflies.

    As he pounced, the boy eximed. The young Daoist opened his eyes and his forehead darkened.

    The boy was squatting on the ground and carefully holding a butterfly in his hand. He blew a mouthful of immortal Qi at the butterfly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you.¡±

    The little butterfly gently pped its wings and slowly flew up. It circled around the boy, who let out a bell-likeugh.

    At this moment!

    Huff...

    A ck shadow descended from the sky. It was a huge foot that blocked the boy.

    The young Daoist priest¡¯s forehead was tense as he growled, ¡°Is this how men y with butterflies?¡±

    The boy pursed his lips and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°M-Master... you will scare the little butterfly.¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    The young Daoist smiled slightly. His eyes seemed to have turned into triangles that flickered with malicious light.

    He raised his left hand and released a wisp of immortal light from his fingertips. The young Daoist said calmly, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see how a man should y! One finger of Yin and Yang! Two fingers! Three fingers!¡±

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    A few streams of light flew past the butterfly. The little butterfly tried its best to p its wings. The boy was so frightened that he covered his mouth and cried.

    The young Daoist kept chasing after the butterfly. Streams of light shot out from his fingertips and heughed wildly...

    Perfected Taiyi paused and looked at the two immortals from the Dao Sect who were rubbing their fists and taking out their Dharma treasures. He moved his chair back. ¡°Junior Brothers, what are you doing? I¡¯m trying to lure the spiritual pearl back to the right path!¡±

    The small tripod in Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He red at Perfected Tai Yi and retracted the small tripod.

    Li Changshou also retracted the Da Yu Water-Conquering Painting. When he saw that Perfected Yu Ding wanted to attack, he wanted to take the opportunity to fight and earn a favor.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Senior Brother, you are the cause of the spiritual pearl¡¯s personality.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Perfected Taiyi kept shaking his head. ¡°This personality is innate. I just want to agitate him to protect the butterfly and be responsible. Changgeng, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Can you take a look at the spiritual pearl, Disciple-Nephew? What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Taiyi agreed without much hesitation. He attracted some water from a treasure pool in the Cave Abode and formed a water mirror. The situation of the spiritual pearl appeared in it. Li Changshou thought, ¡®Why are you so proficient?¡¯

    Ling Zhuzi was lying on a bed, hugging a thin nket and not moving.

    Perfected Yu Ding asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He must have been shocked.¡± Perfected Taiyi raised his hand and held his forehead. ¡°In a while, you will see... him.¡±

    As soon as Perfected Taiyi finished speaking, a sigh sounded from the water mirror. Ling Zhuzi raised its head from the nket and revealed a tear-stained but determined face.

    At that moment, Ling Zhuzi was equivalent to the age of eighteen or neen of the human race. It was not short, but its body was a little thin.

    Her face could not be considered feminine, but because he was the reincarnation of the Spiritual Bead, his spiritual energy was indeed more abundant.

    He jumped up from the bed and walked to the vertical mirror at the side. He pursed his lips and looked at himself in the mirror. Then, he started staring and frowning.

    Yes, if not for the corner of his mouth, he would indeed be very dignified.

    Then, Ling Zhuzi sighed dejectedly. He stood in front of the mirror and sulked for a while. Then, he perked up again. He ced his hands on his waist and puffed out his chest. He raised his head and waved his little hand in front of

    it.

    ¡°I am Ling Zhuzi, the spiritual pearl of Perfected Taiyi. Demons and ghosts, quickly retreat!

    Uh... I¡¯m quite heroic.¡±

    In the living room of the Cave Abode hundreds of feet away, Perfected Taiyi dispersed the water mirror and could not help but look up and sigh.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Although Senior Brother might not like that, Ling Zhuzi is not bad. Why should we, Qi Refinement cultivators, be restricted to the standards of having masculine auras? Some male living beings have gentle personalities and are naturally more delicate. There are also female living beings who are born unyielding and carefree. These are all reasonable. We should tolerate them. As long as I don¡¯t pursue this contrast, there won¡¯t be any big problems.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding nodded slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng is right.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re not anxious if it¡¯s not your disciple!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°His personality has already affected his cultivation progress. In the future, he might fall because of his personality. I secretly arranged a few trials for him. Every time, he would show an indecisive and benevolent side. When he encounters difficulties, he would be afraid. He would not be able to respond even if he cries. How can he survive in the Primordial World? He cannot possibly cultivate in a cave and not go out, right? Besides, with such a personality, even if he gets the Dao Fruit of Longevity, he might be killed by Heaven Immortals if he goes

    out!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered carefully...

    So, is this the root cause of your bullying of the Goddess?

    However, Perfected Taiyi, who had a sense of danger and knew how to strike first, was indeed a ruthless person...

    Although his cultivation level was slightly lower than that of a true ruthless person, it was still the case.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be gentle and kind. Everyone in the world knows about the three sects. The situation in the outside world that Ling Zhuzi has to face ispletely different from when we roamed the Primordial World back then.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head in various ways. ¡°Junior Brother, you have to be careful and prevent any mishaps. If you don¡¯t make preparations at all times, you will definitely suffer in the future. Anyway, I¡¯m the master of the spiritual pearl. I have to be serious! Changgeng, do you have a brilliant n?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and sat there quietly.

    Perfected Taiyi waited for a while and said softly, ¡°I feel that you are not thinking about how to help Ling Zhuzi, but how to extort me.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, how can you say that?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°How can I be someone who¡¯s only after benefits? If that¡¯s the case, how can I be trusted by Senior Brother Xuan Du?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding looked at him in admiration.

    Unexpectedly, Li Changshou changed the topic. ¡°However, Senior Brother Taiyi, you insisted on giving me some favors. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to reject you. Otherwise, I will not be showing you due respect.¡±

    Perfected Taiyiughed. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t care about my pride.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said with a sympathetic expression, ¡°Ah, my temperament is set by the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Perfected Taiyi scolded jokingly. ¡°I can give you any favor you want, can¡¯t I?¡±

    The sympathy on Li Changshou¡¯s face turned into a warm smile.

    ¡°However, personality can be improved. Let¡¯s think of a way to improve gradually. It should be effective.¡±

    II

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°What favor do you want?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and smiled. ¡°When I need help, I will ask you to help me or stop something.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not about your Disciple-Nephew, I wouldn¡¯t stop you from visiting me here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi looked at each other and smiled.

    Perfected Yu Ding shook his head and brought his stone stool away from the two immortals.

    Perfected Taiyi asked again, ¡°Changgeng, what is your n?¡± ¡°This is a littleplicated,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let me prepare for half a day before talking to you about it.¡±

    When Perfected Taiyi heard that, most of his worries dissipated. He thanked Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused most of his attention on his main body. He opened a scroll and began to think carefully.

    Li Changshou had never helped someone change their personality before. However, he knew that it could not be changed overnight. There had to be a process.

    Therefore, what he needed to do was to formte a long-term n. Today, Li Changshou had received the favor from Perfected Taiyi because he wanted to have more ¡°control¡± in Nezha¡¯s story when the Great God-Conferment Tribtion arrived.

    Perfected Taiyi burned the stone statue of the Goddess. It was considered a head-on sh between the two sects during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. However, the stone statue of the Goddess did not have a deep background in Jie School. She was only an Itinerant Immortal and did not cause much reaction from Jie School.

    However, even so, it could be used by someone with ulterior motives...

    A spark can set a prairie aze. If the Goddess of Stone was a kind person, Li Changshou would naturally try to save her out of consideration for testing the limits of the Heavenly Dao.

    It was not that easy toe up with a script for the Heavenly Dao.

    Huh?

    Could he put more effort into improving Ling Zhuzi¡¯s personality?

    Although he did not know how much it would affect Nezha in the future, he could still give it a try.

    As he thought about that, Li Changshou¡¯s brush seemed to have a mind of its own. There was a long arrowhead from the right to the left on the scroll. There were options marked on the arrowhead.

    Four hourster, Li Changshou walked over with a jade token outside the chess room of the Little Qiong Peak. Ling¡¯e, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Jiu Yushi, who were in the pavilion, immediately grabbed the cards in their hands. Although they did not know why, the woman who was three generations older than them seemed a little guilty.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Aunt-Master.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and walked into the house with a smile. He went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here mainly to ask Grandmaster about a small matter.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er pointed at the tip of her nose in shock. ¡°Me?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After thinking about it, it¡¯s best to ask Grandmaster about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to your sudden questioning.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately sat up straight and felt a little ufortable. She raised her left foot and stepped on the round chair, causing her skirt to hang down.

    ¡°Ask away!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious as he asked, ¡°Back then, when you left the Immortal Du Sect to go out and adventure, you should have been gentle on the outside but strong on the inside. You had a fighting spirit that you did not want to lose. She wanted to train outside and risk your life to enter the Heaven Immortal realm. Is that right?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blinked. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, what happened?¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Is that why Grandmaster¡¯s temperament changed from being gentle on the outside to being unyielding on the inside... to being identical on the inside and outside?¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er pinched her smooth chin and moaned softly. It was as if bubbles were gradually expanding above her head, and images shed across.

    When she first went out, a small team of itinerant cultivators who were ying demons had just received arge sum of money to distribute the loot. A group of itinerant cultivators who were licking their blood gathered together to drink and chat.

    ¡°Lin Jiang, are you dressed as a man? Why do you look so delicate?¡± ¡°How is that possible! I didn¡¯t use any illusions!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er patted her chest. Herpanions immediately looked at her with trust. They continued to drink and eat meat.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er supported her forehead with one hand. After all, she was now a married woman. Her life was blissful. It was best not to mention this dark history.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I roughly understand. Thank you, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Hey! What do you understand?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was shocked. She mmed the table and stood up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink and fight with a group of men all day! When I cultivate and sleep, I¡¯m always away from them!¡±

    Ling¡¯e and Jiu Yushi looked at each other and covered their mouths tough.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m not overthinking.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and wrote in the jade token-One is marked by thepany one keeps. Companions are very important.

    Then, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Grandmaster, what kind of personality do you think men have? They are the most precious and different from women.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er thought for a while. ¡°You¡¯re responsible.¡±

    ¡°Responsible... Aunt-Master Yushi, why don¡¯t you say it?¡±

    Jiu Yushi thought about it seriously for a while and said softly, ¡°Be independent.¡±

    Li Changshou memorized it carefully and looked at Lingle before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you going to ask me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already know your answer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Senior Brother, ask! It might be different from what you think... Stability is the most important! Senior Brother! Ah, he flew away.¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly, causing another round ofughter in the chess room.

    After a while, Li Changshou stopped in the spiritual beast enclosure and asked Xiong Lingli the same question. Xiong Lingli unted her recently expanded muscles.

    ¡°You must be stronger than me!¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and almost crushed the jade token.

    Not long after, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy moved out and investigated everywhere. In the Heavenly Courts, he asked Long Ji, the fairy from the Jade Pool, and the general of the Water God Residence. In the Sea God Temple, he asked the Divine Envoys, the devotees, and some old mortals. In the end, he sorted out the answers he had obtained and filled in the gaps in his n. He modified some details before telling the n to Perfected Taiyi. It was probably to throw Ling Zhuzi to the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals and nurture him for a period of time. Perfected Taiyi was rather excited. He raised his hand and pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily entrust my precious disciple to you, Junior Brother!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed warmly and continued, ¡°When Senior Brother tells Disciple-Nephew Lingzhu about thister, you don¡¯t have to say too much. Just say... This is a necessary cultivation process to be an indomitable man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do as Junior Brother says. We have to make him bold and not cower,¡± Perfected Taiyi said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if he¡¯s a little reckless! This child has always been soft-hearted since he was young. He doesn¡¯t even know how to cause trouble!¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He almost believed him.

 Chapter 415 - The Western Sectâ€™s Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 415 The Western Sect¡¯s Scheme</strong>

    A white cloud flew out of the golden array formation and slowly rose into the starry sky. On the cloud, Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at his disciple-nephew, who was sitting cross-legged beside him. He looked at the pitiful expression on his face. He was trying his best to endure, but his eyes were still red. He also looked at his trembling shoulders and the swaying Dao Headband...

    Li Changshou suddenly felt guilty as if he had done something wrong. It was a mysterious spiritual pearl. ¡°Disciple-Nephew,¡± Li Changshou called warmly. Ling Zhuzi looked up weakly. There was a hint of helplessness in its eyes. ¡°Aunt-Master Changgeng, I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart almost melted on the spot. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you to the Heavenly Courts. The living beings there are very interesting and gentle. Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi said in a clear voice, ¡°Uncle-Master, how should we make a bet? Master said that gambling is a bad habit. You have to have a firm Dao heart and be confident in handling things.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. In turn, he was taught a lesson by Ling Zhuzi! ¡°Let¡¯s put it another way.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When we go to the Heavenly Courtster, everyone will smile kindly when they see you. If that¡¯s really the case, why don¡¯t you agree to befriend a good friend in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Zhuzi nodded and agreed. ¡°I will follow your arrangements, Uncle-Master.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly and did not say anything else. He rode a cloud towards the Central Heaven Gate. On the way there, Li Changshou even flew half a round at the edge of the area controlled by the demons. When he returned, he was afraid that he would really be ambushed by the experts of the demon race, so he deliberately went to the Western Heavenly Gate above the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    The spiritual mountain did not dare to be brazen and make things difficult for him, a disciple of Ren School. It would not let anything happen to him near the spiritual mountain. Along the way, Li Changshou did not say much. He secretly observed Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reaction and wanted to understand his entire personality as soon as possible. At that moment, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s emotions were mostly filled with nervousness. After all, it had never left the Qianyuan Mountain after transforming. This was also his first time traveling ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou lowered his head. Ling Zhuzi was looking up at him. There was a hint of helplessness in its eyes that were filled with spiritual energy. ¡°Am I behaving abnormally? Master seems to be very troubled. He keeps saying that he wants me to be a man. Moreover, when Uncle-Master Yu Ding looks at me, she often looks at me with pity.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Li Changshou was amused by Ling Zhuzi. Ling Zhuzi frowned and looked at Li Changshou in confusion. ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand and sat cross-legged on the cloud. The benevolent appearance of his white hair and white eyebrows made Ling Zhuzi feel closer to him. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your master has always said that you should be manly because he thinks that you¡¯re too soft-hearted. Junior Brother Yu Ding does not pity you. He also thinks that you are too weak. Normally, men are the representation of masculinity, while women are the symbol of femininity. However, that is not absolute. Most people are like that. Senior Brother Taiyi is rather crude in this aspect. He did not tell you all that in time and only wanted you to be a man.Yin and Yang in the world are not absolute opposites.

    They are not absolute.¡± Ling Zhuzi pursed his lips and pondered. Li Changshou added, ¡°If you want your master to be happy, just change some of your habits.¡± Ling Zhuzi hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, please enlighten me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to talk to you today.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When we reach the Heavenly Courtster, I¡¯ll introduce you to a few good friends. You can spend some time with them first. Find out what your master wants you to be.¡± Ling Zhuzi hesitated to speak. Li Changshou did not continue. He took out a sutra book and handed it to Ling Zhuzi to relieve his boredom on the way. Ling Zhuzi was an ancient spiritual pearl from the Jade Void Pce. Its cultivation level was at the Perfected Immortal realm, and it was already at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. It was still a distance away from the Golden Immortal realm.

    However, the spiritual pearl had a deep foundation. Its greatest reliance was its pure and blessed essence soul. If it could be a Golden Immortal and train for hundreds of thousands of years, and be a Pure Fortune Golden Immortal like Yun Zhongzi, it could increase the luck of Chan School. Li Changshou¡¯s imagination ran wild... In the original story of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Jie School was famous for the tyrannical strength of the second generation disciples. On Chan School¡¯s side, they were famous for fighting against the second generation disciples of Jie School. For example, the Perfected Lord Yang Jian, who had cultivated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and had the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position before entering the tribtion. In his previous life, after Ling Zhuzi entered the cmity, he used the essence soul of the spiritual pearl tobine it with the lotus flower body. He was the Great God of the three altars, Nezha.

    After obtaining the treasures of Guang Chengzi and Chi Jingzi, Shen Gongbao said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡± Yin Jiao, Yin Hong, who jumped left and right and almost killed his master...

    They were all rising talents of the Dao Sect. Indeed, there were many rising talents in Jie School. However, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, Wen Zhong, and Yu Yuan were not as famous as Yang Jian, Nezha, and Lei Zhenzi. Did the Saint choose to stand on the side of Chan School during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Li Changshou pondered carefully and felt helpless.

    Why was it that he had already tacitly agreed that during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Chan and Jie would definitely go crazy... The Ten Absolute Arrays, the Nine-Turn Yellow River Array, and the Ten Thousand Immortal Arrays were the signature arrays of the upgraded battles... Li Changshou suddenly thought of something. Over the years, he had been paying attention to the development of the rtionship between men and women of Jie School. He did not know how the Ten Absolute Arrays that the Goddess of Golden Light, and the Heavenly Lord Qin Wan had been studying were doing. Would this be a small prediction for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion? Li Changshou pondered for a while andughed. The butterfly had already fluttered so many times. At this moment, everything was still progressing towards the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s correction, or rather, the power of the world line, could not be underestimated. The frivolous senior who wanted to change the history of myths, had already be a little patch on the wheel of history. His priority was to survive. After all, he was dead, but there was nothing left... Ling Zhuzi suddenly asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng, are there many living beings like me in this world?¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and said warmly, ¡°Every living being is a unique individual. There¡¯s no need to think about changing yourself to fit in. You have to think about making yourself more perfect and improving yourself. Living beings do not have to be too sharp or well-rounded. After all, being tactful is our business.¡± Ling Zhuzi blinked. ¡°Ling Zhuzi doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°In the future, use ¡®I¡¯ or ¡®me¡¯ when referring to yourself, don¡¯t call yourself by your own name. That¡¯s equivalent to exposing yourself,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°This is the first little habit you have to change.¡± ¡°Yes, Ling Zhuzi understands.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I understand...¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He looked at the Western Heavenly Gate in front of him and said, ¡°Do you still remember the agreement? You can see if they¡¯re all smiling at you.¡± Immediately, Ling Zhuzi perked up. He, who was originally afraid of strangers, took the initiative to observe the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were speechless. Logically speaking, the Water God had brought back a delicate-looking little fairy. The little fairy even sized him up with a clear and curious gaze. What expression could he have in response? He was just smiling in all ways! Halfway through, Ling Zhuzi could not help but tug at Li Changshou¡¯s Daoist robe. Its eyes were filled with stars. ¡°Aunt-Master, Uncle-Master, it¡¯s really true! Everyone is smiling at me!¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He held his horsetail whisk and brought Ling Zhuzi to his Water God Residence.

    Afterpeting with Bai Ze for so long, he was quite happy to suddenly trick the child... After returning to the Water God Residence, Li Changshou ordered the Heavenly Soldiers to tidy up a house and let the spiritual pearl stay there.

    ¡°Ling Zhuzi, stay here. You can tell the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals what youck. I¡¯m a civil servant in the Heavenly Courts. Everyone will give me some respect and I can go out for a stroll. In a few days, I will arrange for a few Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to spar with you in terms of Dharma spells and mystical abilities. You have to make some preparations first. You have to be careful when you attackter. Don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit were all rising. He was like apletely different person from when he was on the Qianyuan Mountain.

    She, ahem.

    He bowed to Li Changshou and said, ¡°I understand. Uncle-Master, please whip me as much as you want on this cultivation journey!¡± Li Changshou almost blushed... What did Perfected Taiyi teach Ling Zhuzi!? Uh, perhaps my thoughts are tooplicated... Now, everything is fine. Li Jing was in the Immortal Du Sect while Nezha was in the Water God Residence. If he could find Lady Yin now, he would be able to gather the main actors for the scene of the Chen Tang Custom. Nezha was the protagonist of this scene. The current Ao Bing was not even in a dragon egg. Mu Zha and Jin Zha did not have any scenes in this segment. Should I get to the bottom of this in advance? In the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou looked at the map of the five continents in front of him and fell into a daze. He was multitasking while thinking about how to guide the show. On one side, among the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the Water God Residence, he looked for a few Heavenly Generals who had stronger masculine auras and had a heroic aura. He asked them tomunicate more with Ling Zhuziter.

    Li Changshou gradually realized that in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the most important thing was to consider the trend of the Heavenly Dao. Take Nezha as an example. In the script of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that was set by the Heavenly Dao, how much of the tribtion and the consequences that Nezha had experienced would affect the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and the Heavenly Dao?

    If he analyzed it clearly, he would be able to do it...

    In general, they had to ensure that Nezha¡¯sbat power was enough to ensure that he became one of the regr members of the Chan School faction.

    There was also the conflict between the Taiyi and the Goddess of Stone. It might also be a spark that ignited the war between the two sects...

    Based on the few times he had interacted with Perfected Taiyi, Li Changshou no longer doubted the level of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s method of ¡°striking first and gaining the upper hand¡± and the level of his ¡°mouth cannon¡± and ¡°mockery¡± skills. Unfortunately, he could not deliberately target Perfected Taiyi.

    Li Changshou knew that he could not stand on the side of Chan School or Jie School. He was a disciple of Ren School, and he had to stand on the side that Teacher Taiqing wanted him to be in.

    Dao Sect.

    ¡°The overall situation...¡± After thinking for a while, Li Changshou stood up and paced quietly in the Pill Chamber with a little worry.

    Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang arrived at the Water God Residence in the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, Ao Yi was smiling. Bian Zhuang, on the other hand, was dejected and his eyes were bloodshot. However, he forced himself to look energetic and happy. The two of them arrived in front of the study. Just as they were about to bow, Li Changshou¡¯s fingers swayed gently. The door of the room opened and the array formation closed. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang agreed in unison. They lowered their heads and entered the study. They cupped their fists and bowed to Li Changshou, who was behind the desk and chair.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, you have already found a suitable female demon.¡± Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Do you want Bian Zhuang to attack now?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Which woman are you looking for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Elder Moon,¡± said Ao Yi. ¡°It¡¯s a negative karma demon at the border between the South Continent and the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. He¡¯s at the Heaven Immortal realm. I have already checked her background in the Ten Thousand Spirit Hall. She is also a descendant of a great demon from the ancient times. Now, she had some influence among the demons. The y figurine of this demon often dragged the red string and ran around. It had no fixed residence and was flirtatious. If it were to have an interesting conversation with the Heavenly General, no one would suspect it. Everything else will depend on Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s legs trembled. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I will die a horrible death, but Lord Water God... I¡¯m still pure...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to show mercy in your dreams. I¡¯m not asking you to sacrifice yourself. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Yes, General.¡±

    Ao Yi pretended to be surprised. ¡°Deputy Commander Bian, you¡¯re actually so pure?¡± Bian Zhuang immediately put on a helpless expression. ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let the Hall of Marriage help you with this matter. It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t work. Moreover, I¡¯m not asking you to descend to the mortal world. I¡¯m just asking you to meet the female demons in their dreams through the Divine Might Hall... You have to remember that we are going to use this matter to announce to the public that the Heavenly Courts are not puppets controlled by the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Generals also have true feelings and are also living beings of flesh and blood. We are not asking you to really get along with the female demons, especially a negative karma demon.¡± ¡°I understand!¡±

    Bian Zhuang replied in a clear voice. Then, he frowned.

    Was he going to... Li Changshou suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I have something to do at the side.¡± Then, he closed his eyes and remained still. On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou walked out of the Pill Chamber and looked at the ¡°aurora¡± floating above the ck Pool Peak. He immediately used the ¡°main body¡± paper effigy to rush over on a cloud. When he arrived at the ck Pool Peak and entered the array formation, he saw Bai Ze transforming into his main body and lying beside the pool. The three colorful feathers on his forehead shone brightly, and wisps of seven-colored immortal light surrounded him. ¡°Water God.¡± The immortal light around Bai Ze shone even brighter. He transformed into a human and bowed.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Mr. Bai, why did you call me here?¡±

    Bai Ze said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to the Water God. However, when I wasprehending the heavenly secrets, I suddenly sensed something. A catastrophe is in the north of the North Continent. The demons are probably going to attack the Magi of the North Continent and force the Heavenly Courts to send troops to reinforce them. From that, they will fight the Heavenly Courts head-on.¡± Li Changshou bowed and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Sir.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Does the Water God have such a deduction? In that case, I was overthinking.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make such a deduction,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Moreover, to be honest, my cultivation level is low. My cultivation level is not as high as yours. Speaking of deductions, I have only just entered the sect. I can¡¯t deduce too many things. If there is such a situation in the future, please inform me in time.¡± Bai Ze frowned and asked, ¡°Then, how did the Water God interfere with the Heavenly Dao previously? How did he resist the Western Sect and make so many decisions?¡± Li Changshou sighed and said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Just make more preparations and consider all kinds of situations carefully. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. When the demons sent the denouncement, I had already secretly informed the Magi of the North Continent. They are already prepared to deal with it and will not be caught off guard by the demons.¡± Bai Ze bowed to Li Changshou with a Dao salute and praised, ¡°The more I know about you, Water God, the more I admire you. Water God, the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother are not in the Heavenly Courts now. The experts of the Dao Sect might not interfere in the battle between the Magi and demons. If you need help, please discuss with me in time!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and agreed. He bowed to Bai Ze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and arrange the battle in the North Continent.¡± Then, he rode a cloud and left the ck Pool.

    When his mind returned to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou asked Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang to put down the small matter from before and prepare the Heavenly River Navy to replenish the immortal beans and other resources.

    Bian Zhuang almost cried tears of joy. Then, Li Changshou pushed the power of his mind to the maximum. Windows appeared in his heart. The ce where the Magi of the North Continent gathered and the demons at the border of the North Continent were all enveloped by his paper effigy immortal senseswork.

    Just as Li Changshou had said, the Magi had long hidden in the ce of refuge. Previously, a portion of the Magi from the Magi race had gone to harass the demons because he had instructed them to.

    Li Changshou naturally had to avoid the tragedy of the East Ocean¡¯s eye. However, thend of the demons... It was very quiet. There were no signs of the experts and demon soldiers being mobilized. However, Bai Ze had given a warning. Moreover, attacking the Magi in the north was a good move for the demons. The probability of that happening was extremely high. Li Changshou waited quietly. However, after a few days, the demons did not react at all. Li Changshou was puzzled. He still left most of his attention to monitor the demons and focused on handling daily matters. His mental strength was not enough, but his efficiency was reduced. Li Changshou did everything steadily and would not cause any trouble.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that he would wait for half a year!

    In the past half a year, Ling Zhuzi had met the Heavenly Generals of the Water God Residence a few times. However, each time, it was because the spiritual pearl was too shy. Apart from sparring, it only watched the Heavenly Generals y and did not integrate into them. This matter could not be rushed. He had to n slowly. The Heavenly Courts had also made sufficient preparations for battle. Hundreds of thousands of elite Heavenly Soldiers and a million immortal beans could support the North Continent at any time. When Li Changshou began to suspect that there was something wrong with Bai Ze¡¯s definition of disaster, a familiar aura appeared in thend of the demons.

    Wen Jing! Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were like a. He immediately followed the aura and investigated. Soon, he saw three blurry figures entering a fewyers of array formations set up by the demons underground. Wen Jing taking the initiative to reveal that wisp of aura was actually a secret signal that they had previously set. In order to protect his spies, he stated that Daoist Wen Jing could not contact him directly. The aura was enough to prove that Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s position had not changed. Daoist Wen Jing was on the left of the three figures. A young girl with silver-white hair and a long sword was on the right. In the middle, there was a tall and thin figure wearing a cloak. Li Changshou pinched his fingers to deduce and confirmed that he had never seen that Daoist.

    Is the Western Sect going to cause trouble again?

    Uh, could it be that the Western Sect hade to look for Lu Ya to offer advice, provide help, and give Daoist Lu Ya and the demons a clear path-attack the Magi and force the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to descend to the mortal world to fight? If that was the case, then... Bai Ze¡¯s mystical ability to seek luck and avoid cmity is too much!

 Chapter 416 - The Light of Righteousness!

    <h4>Chapter 416 The Light of Righteousness!</h4>

    ¡°What the Heavenly Courts are afraid of is that the demons still have extraordinary strength. Your Highness, you must not join forces with the Western Sect¡¯s spiritual mountain.¡±

    In the spacious hall, on the throne on the tform, Daoist Lu Ya, who had transformed into an old Daoist priest, supported his forehead with one hand. The warning that Bai Ze had given him that day echoed in his heart, and he felt inexplicably irritated.

    At the side of the tform, more than ten old demons were sitting quietly. At that moment, most of them were shocked and excited because they heard the old Daoist priest in tattered clothes speaking calmly below the tform...

    ¡°...Your Highness, you only need to send a small number of troops to suppress the Magi of the North Continent. You can make the Heavenly Courts lose theirposure.¡±

    ¡°Now that the Heavenly Courts wanted to take over the Netherworld, they would definitely not turn a blind eye to the Magi of the North Continent. At that time, as long as the army rushed over from behind and surrounded the battle, they would be able to hurt the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°I also know that His Highness the Crown Prince does not want to start a full-scale war with the Heavenly Courts. He is just waiting for such an opportunity to let the Heavenly Courts know of the difficulties and negotiate with His Highness the Crown Prince. I did note today to let His Highness the Crown Princepletely dere war with the Heavenly Courts.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Courts should prosper since they have supported the Heavenly Dao. Previously, there were mediocre people in the Western Sect who tried to suppress the Heavenly Courts. They were wrong. They also caused the Heavenly Courts to criticize the Western Sect. This is not what the two teachers meant. Everyone in the Primordial World knows that the Western Sect is poor and has bad luck. I also want the Western Sect to upy some Deity Positions in the Heavenly Courts and increase the luck of my spiritual mountain. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t have any requests.¡± The old Daoist priest in tattered clothes paused and looked up at Daoist Lu Ya, who was sitting on the throne. There was a faint smile on his thin face, giving him a friendly and approachable vibe. ¡°I also know that the Crown Prince might have some reservations and is unwilling to join hands with my spiritual mountain.¡±

    As he spoke, the old Daoist priest took out a bag from his sleeve and pushed it towards the tform with his immortal power. When the bag flew forward, it opened on its own. Golden light flickered inside, and a vast heavenly might rippled out from the hall, revealing the huge seal inside. Demon God Seal!

    Lu Ya and the dozen old demons suddenly stood up. The old demons tried their best to suppress their urge to reach out and let the huge sealnd in Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s outstretched right hand. The old Daoist priest in tattered clothes smiled and said, ¡°Previously, Junior Brother Ksitigarbha promised the demons something. This time, I brought it over for you. Junior Brother Ksitigarbha was inferior to the Water God in one move. He had caused heavy casualties to the demons and had been reprimanded by his teacher. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God is difficult to deal with... Your Highness, do you really think that the Water God will spare your life because you took the initiative to negotiate? Don¡¯t forget how ferocious his methods were during the battle at the Demon Ascension Mountain. He is different from both of us. He was a human and had been born after the ancient times. He hates demons to begin with. Everyone, please consider carefully. I will not force you to join forces with me. I just feel that although the human race is the main character in this world, they should leave some spaces for the living beings from the ancient times to survive. Everyone, do you think that¡¯s right?¡± The hall fell silent.

    Near the hall door, Daoist Wen Jing hugged her arms and leaned against the stone pir. The silver-haired girl beside her held a sword and lowered her head silently. There was a smile on Wen Jing¡¯s lips, but she could not help but mutter in her heart... I wonder if the aura I deliberately left behind was discovered by the Water God. ording to the Water God¡¯s temperament, he should be constantly monitoring the ce. Tsk, another disciple of the Great Saint hase out of seclusion and started to interfere in the battle between the Western Sect and the Dao Sect. In the past two years, there have been rumors in the Western Sect that a great cmity is about to happen to the Dao Sect. I wonder if it¡¯s true.

    He is really the hardworking Water God and the disciple of the Western Saint.

    Perhaps in a few days, the old Daoist priest would be carried down again. The Water God would then say calmly to the spiritual mountain, ¡°Next.¡±

    The smile on Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s lips gradually became charming. ¡°Aunt Wen,¡± the young girl sent a voice transmission. ¡°Which living being should we kill this time?¡±

    The smile on Wen Jing¡¯s lips froze. How many times had she said that she wanted to call the Queen!

    ¡°Just call me Sister. Don¡¯t keep calling me Aunt.¡± Daoist Wen Jing sent a voice transmission back. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to fight. Don¡¯t be anxious. The outside world is not as simple as the Blood Sea. This ce focuses on scheming and scheming.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lady Rakshasa replied. Her silver-white hair flowed like water as she entered her cloak and put on her cloak. ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest, Aunt Wen.¡±

    The cross-shaped veins on Wen Jing¡¯s forehead popped up, but she did not say anything. She continued to fold her arms and lean against the stone pir. Her enchanting figure was vaguely visible as she listened to the old Daoist priest continue to deceive the silly demons. Why did he say that they were stupid? The old Daoist priest had already said so much. The so-called experts of the demon race did not suspect his identity at all... Atst, the demon prince was still a little conscious. Before the two sides were about to form another alliance and officially join forces, he asked, ¡°Senior, how should I address you?¡± The old Daoist priest in tattered clothes smiled and said calmly, ¡°My master is the Saint of the Western Sect. My name is Bodhi.¡±

    What is an auspicious beast? He had predicted that there would be a cmity in the north of the North Continent half a year in advance. He had even sensed the arrival of a cmity through the operation of the Heavenly Dao...

    That was actually a kind of intuition. However, it was an intuition that could be traced. Li Changshou could not be envious of Bai Ze¡¯s mystical ability. Why is the difference between living beings so huge!?! Bai Ze¡¯s mystical ability could be used on him to avoid disasters in time. He could sense that something was amiss and escape in time. Now, helping Li Changshou, the Water God would ¡°assist¡± him in showing the effects. The Heavenly Courts had prepared half a year in advance. Before the demons had done anything, the Magi of the North Continent had already received Li Changshou¡¯s warning. They had followed Li Changshou¡¯s defense n andpleted the initial arrangements. Next, it was time to wait for the demons to deliver food. On the third day after Wen Jing and the unfamiliar expert from the spiritual mountain, the silver-haired girl, disappeared in thend of the demons, hundreds of demon kings gathered at an unimportant peak. Daoist Lu Ya did not appear, but the dozens of ancient legendary figures of the demons appeared together. It made the demons¡¯ blood boil and swept away the negative emotions caused by the Heavenly Courts previously. However, today, the legendary figures of the demon race criticized the Heavenly Courts for being unrighteous. Their words changed and they turned to the battle between the ancient Magi and demons.

    Lu Gong, who was famous among the demons, stood up and bowed to the world three times.

    He yelled ¡°The Magi are ferocious and bullied me for being kind. Today, the Magi are still gathering in the North Continent with the intention of suppressing us and hunting the Primordial World again!

    In order to protect the rity of the world, and also for the heroic souls that died in the hands of the Magi in the ancient times, the demons haveunched a northern expedition to suppress the remnants of the Magi! Let the light of the righteous path shine on the Primordial World!¡±

    Most of the older demons understood that they were using the Magi to force the Heavenly Courts to attack. The young demons, who did not know much about the world, were all hot-blooded and shouted.

    At that moment, the demonic aura at the border of the North Continent surged and covered the sky. It condensed into a huge three-legged Golden Crow phantom above the Nine Heavens. Its aura suddenly rose!

    Underground, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy observed and shook his head secretly. The Western Sect was too ruthless. If they wanted him to die, they had to make him go crazy first. That was to send the demons to their deaths. The disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect whom he had only seen from the back was probably a ruthless character who had never shown his face before.

    Just based on the performance of the demons previously, they would definitely not be able to shout out those righteous words. They did not have enough confidence and vision. They were most likely the disciples of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, what did those words represent? The demons wanted to ¡°enforce justice on behalf of the Heavenly Courts¡± and snatch justice from the Heavenly Courts. With those few statements, Li Changshou couldpletely wake the Jade Emperor up and let the Heavenly Courts start a full-scale war against the demons. Of course, that would be a huge blow to the Heavenly Courts as they would suffer many casualties. ¡°Come steadily.¡± Li Changshou sighed and continued to monitor the movements of the demons and check the deployment of the Heavenly Courts. His thoughts had to be clear as usual. He wanted to strike after the enemy. This time, he did not want to wipe out the demon troops. He wanted to eat some of the elite demons and rewrite theparison between the experts of the Heavenly Courts and the demons. Two dayster, the demons attacked.

    A total of one-third of the demons left the gathering ce of the North Continent. A hundred demon kings, thousands of demon experts, and hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers formed an army at the border of the North Continent and headed towards the West Ocean.

    The strength of the demon soldiers was uneven. Most of them were at the Essence Immortal realm. If they directly passed through the region with the thickest miasma in the North Continent, more than half of them would die.

    As for the Magi of the North Continent, they had previously supported Chi You and Emperor Huang Xuanyuan to fight for the position of the Human Emperor because of some of the ancient Magi causing trouble. In the end, they suffered a bacsh from the destiny of the human race. Most of the strength left behind by the ancient Magi had been damaged. At that moment, they could only resist the demon army for a while. They were not their match at

    all.

    Moreover, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observation, tens of thousands of true demon elites had already entered the miasma of the North Continent while the demon army was rushing to the West Ocean. Under the lead of hundreds of true demon experts, they slowly forced their way to the gathering ce of the Magi.

    He also counted the mighty figures of the demon race who could rush over before the battle, as well as those who had Immortal-ying Flying Daggers like Lu Ya...

    They were ambushed on all sides and surrounded from all directions. The Magi were in huge danger.

    Li Changshou secretly arranged the troops. The paper effigy had long returned to the Netherworld and the North Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The dragon race already had a ¡°grudge¡± against the Western Sect. This time, they also carried a lot of resentment. Almost all the experts of the East Ocean Dragon Pce hade out to protect the North Ocean Sea Eye and provide help to the Heavenly Courts. Now, in the four seas, because the Western Sect stopped supporting the few restless forces of the Sea n, the rebellion of the Sea n had gradually subsided. The Sea n had once again be a force that could not be underestimated in the hands of the dragon race.

    However, the strength of the Sea n was generally weaker. After the prawn soldiers and crab generals left the seawater, their strength would be greatly reduced. The ¡°Immortal Flood Dragon Soldiers¡± of the dragon race were the current ¡°ck Dragon Soldiers¡±. They also had to guard the remaining three Sea Eyes.

    Therefore, Li Changshou only mobilized the experts of the dragon race to fight head-on this time.

    Of course, to be safe, he had secretly arranged for a million soldiers of the Sea n and a mixed army of shrimp soldiers and crab generals to secretly arrive under the ice of the North Ocean a few days ago. In the following battle, the Heavenly Soldiers would be defeated and the Magi would suffer heavy casualties. Then, he would use the Water God Deity Position tounch a huge tsunami and let the million-strong Sea n army drown the demons.

    However, that move would be extremely harmful to the living beings of the North Continent. It would destroy the ecology of the North Continent and damage the diversity of the Primordial World. They would inevitably identally injure the Magi. It would not pose much of a threat to the experts of the demon race.

    If there was no need, Li Changshou would not really use the Water God Treasure.

    ording to the speed of the demons¡¯ march, it would take about two days for the demon army to arrive at the gathering ce of the Magi in the North Continent. A bloody battle was about to ur in the north of the North Continent in about three days, including the time that the demons had spent organizing their troops. While Li Changshou was monitoring his surroundings, he was also thinking carefully. There were no mistakes or ws in his arrangements.

    At that moment, Bai Ze yed an important role!

    The man and beast studied together for a long time. Li Changshou used his immortal power to condense a sand table and used various gs as chess pieces to express the various factions and carefully deduce the subsequent battles with Bai Ze.

    The first battle deduction of the Primordial World!

    Bai Ze knew the demons very well. As the mander¡± of the demons, he was extremely close to the actual performance of the demons. They yed chess and considered the influence of the Western Sect. They attacked and defended on thend in the north of the North Continent. They had repeatedly deduced it more than ten times. In the end, Bai Ze was defeated.

    However, each time, the Heavenly Courts, the Netherworld, the Magi, and the Dragon Pce suffered different losses.

    The most tragic situation was that sixty to seventy percent of the Magi, and thirty percent of the hundreds of thousands of troops that the Heavenly Courts had prepared died... The two spirits discussed for half a day and perfected Li Changshou¡¯s main n and backup n. It made Li Changshou feel more at ease.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Courts¡¯ fortune to have Mr. Bai¡¯s help.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°Water God, if you were born in the ancient times and served the Human Emperor, I really don¡¯t know how exciting the battle between the ancient Magi and demons will be.¡±

    ¡°Once the battle begins, all living beings will be plunged into misery and suffering,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°This matter cannot be described as exciting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Ze bowed and said, ¡°I was wrong. Water God, I have another n. It can destroy the morale of the demons and reduce the damage to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. He already knew the n that Bai Ze had mentioned. He asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, do you really not like the current demons?¡± There was a hint of sadness in Bai Ze¡¯s eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°I have been retreating at the peak of the Demon Court. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. However, my friends in the demon race and the living beings that I admire have all died together with the Demon Court. I actually dislike these despicable people who are afraid of death since the end of the ancient times. Today, they are using the name of the Demon Court to obtain benefits for themselves. Lu Ya was the young man who had been indifferent to hatred aftering into contact with them. He had gradually be like this... Ah, let¡¯s not talk about it. Water God, this battle can be considered my first contribution to Ren School. I can¡¯t be protected by the Saint for no reason.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Ze sighed softly. The two figures bowed to each other. Li Changshou also returned to the Little Qiong Peak. The paper effigy sat in the Pill Chamber and stretched his main body in the secret underground chamber. He went to the portrait of the Grand Pure One and offered three incense sticks. He bowed and waited quietly for the Saint¡¯s Dao runes to appear.

    A few momentster...

    No response?

    Li Changshou blinked and was about to speak when he felt faint ripples in the universe

    side him. Two wisps of spiritual will entered his Dao heart and turned into a familiar and interesting voice. ¡°Hahaha! Little Disciple! I¡¯m here to protect you again! Did you go kill Randeng?¡± ¡°How have you been recently?¡± The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth!

    The real Cosmic Ruler! Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled. The numinous treasure sent by the Saint had already given him a definite answer!

    If he only gave it to the Pagoda Master, he would be making himself focus on scheming. He would protect himself and not have to personally kill the enemy.

    However, the Cosmic Ruler hade together. This was to let him represent the Heavenly Courts and fight. To a certain extent, it would ease the awkward situation of the Heavenly Courts not having enough experts. From the looks of it, he had to redefine the Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials. Li Changshou grabbed the Cosmic Ruler and stored the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in his body. He bowed deeply to the portrait of the Saint and turned around to leave the secret chamber.

    Since he had already obtained the permission of the Saint, he could use the trump cards that he did not reveal when he was deducing the battle with Bai Ze.

    Two dayster, in the eastern border of Fengdu City of the Netherworld, Ox-head held the jade token in his hand. His eyes were filled with determination as he waved his hand in front of him. Behind him, more than a thousand burly figures with surging blood energy took a step forward at the same time. Not long after, they ran on the Netherworld, causing sand to fill the sky.

    At the Heavenly River Navy station in the Heavenly Courts, the 100,000 Heavenly River Soldiers and 300,000 Heavenly Courts¡¯ elite Heavenly Soldiers were already ready to attack. General Dongmu stood quietly in front of the array formation, waiting for the jade token in his hand to light up. Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang were standing behind General Dongmu. They stood quietly with dozens of Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals and waited for the order to march. Under the ice pir of the North Ocean Dragon Pce, the prawn soldiers and crab generals trembled in the cold, pitch-ck seawater, waiting for the military order that might not reach them. In the seawater, azure dragons slowly swam. Under their scaly eyelids were dragon eyes filled with cold hatred... In the sky, in front of the only exit of the Goddess¡¯s Pce, a cloud boat slowly floated out and carried a few smiling fairies towards the five continents.

 Chapter 417 - Arrival

    <strong>Chapter 417 Arrival</strong>

    The cloud boat was apanied by the moon, and light.

    into the world of the five continents of the Primordial World, it flew towards the North Continent at a leisurely pace.

    The fairies on the cloud boat gradually restrained their smiles and stopped talking about the interesting things in the Holy Mother Pce... ¡°Sister, are we really going to persuade the demons to retreat this time? Without the Goddess¡¯s decree, will it work if we just go there to talk about it empty-handed?¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to persuade him.¡± The fairy taking the lead said gently, ¡°Today, we can¡¯t say that we are under the orders of the Goddess. We can only say that we are working in the Goddess¡¯s Pce. The Goddess did not give the decree because she did not want to interfere with the Heavenly Dao. Now, more than half of the demons have been used by a few elders of the ancient Demon Court. More living beings have been implicated and entered the cmity. Goddess, please remind them. It can be considered that they have lived up to their friendship with the Demon Court.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, why do they always like to fight? Can¡¯t

    The leader of the fairies had a helpless expression. She had white fur on her ears, proving her identity as

    ¡°Perhaps they are just unwilling to be lonely.¡±

    The other three fairies, who were also from the demon race, had solemn expressions on their faces when they heard that. They did not say anything else and stood on the cloud boat to observe the world. They headed towards the border of the North Continent.

    There, waves of demons wreaked havoc. The starry night was covered by dark clouds.

    Dark clouds floated over from the sea, and countless figures rushed onto the ground that was covered in Frost Pine Trees. After a simple troop formation, they rode the clouds again.

    In front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall that was shining with golden light in the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou and General Dongmu stood there. Behind them, there were more than ten Heavenly Generals and officials who bowed to the Lingxiao Treasure

    That was equivalent to reporting to the Jade Emperor that the Heavenly Courts were about to send troops to help the Magi of the North Continent.

    General Dongmu said worriedly, ¡°Should we wake the Goddess or His Majesty up and ask for instructions? After all, we have to use hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers this time and fight the demons head-on.¡±

    Li Changshou looked troubled and said softly, ¡°General Dongmu, His Majesty has just experienced the tribtion in the mortal world. If we wake His Majesty up because of this matter, I¡¯m afraid it will ruin His Majesty¡¯s opportunity. What happened today was the demons breaking the ancient agreement and attacking the Magi of the North Continent. The Heavenly Courts sent troops to save them because the demons had caused trouble for no reason. It is reasonable for them to disregard the orders of the Dao Ancestor back then. It is also within our scope of authority to make decisions. If there are any major matters that threaten the Primordial World, we naturally cannot make decisions on our own. However, this matter only involves a small part of the Primordial World. We cannot be afraid and not fulfill the duties that His Majesty and the Goddess entrusted to us because we are afraid of bearing the consequences. Otherwise, how should His Majesty view General Dongmu?¡± General Dongmu pondered for a while and nodded

    ¡°The Water God makes sense! Water God, please be careful and reduce the casualties of our Heavenly Courts. That way, when His Majesty returns to the

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Dongmu.¡± Li Changshou smiled confidently and encouraged General Dongmu and the other immortals. ¡°If we fail to deal with the situation this time, I will ept His Majesty¡¯s punishment together with you!¡±

    General Dongmu was instantly grateful.

    Although he felt that the Water God¡¯s words were

    ¡°Everything will depend on the Water God! I¡¯ll go prepare the troops and wait for the battle. The various halls of the Heavenly Courts have already made preparations. Today, I will definitely defeat the demons¡¯ scheme and show the Heavenly Courts¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, General Dongmu.¡±

    ¡°For the rise of the Heavenly Courts, for the survival

    General Dongmu made himself sound heroic and made a Dao salute to Li Changshou. His long robe fluttered as he turned around and left. The Heavenly Generals behind him followed.

    Li Changshou turned around and bowed to the immortals. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Since, we can¡¯t go out with General Dongmu and the marshals, we can only do what we have to do!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely do my best to protect the safety of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals on my side. Water God, please take charge of the overall

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The seven to eight immortals bowed and left to head towards the various temples.

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He stopped for a while and flew back to the Water God Residence on a cloud.

    Actually, there were some things that he could not say openly. Based on the Jade Emperor¡¯s personality, if he really woke the Jade Emperor up, he would probably have no upper limit in the battle to destroy the elite

    The Heavenly Courts were not prepared for a full-scale battle.

    Why should he be in a hurry to make the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers bleed for nothing?

    This time, Li Changshou would use his main body to fight. He would try his best to use the advantage of Ren School¡¯s treasure to make up for hisck of experts.

    He could also earn some merit from the negative

    Courts and was ready to react at any time.

    His immortal senses swept across the various parts of the Heavenly Courts. There were Immortal Gods and Immortals of the Heavenly Courts who were eager to fight everywhere. There were many officials gathered in the Thunder Punishment Hall. They would attack togetherter and suppress the demons! As soon as the paper effigy flew to the Water God Residence, a huge star in the East Heaven attracted Li Changshou¡¯s attention.

    It was Venus. It hade out a little early today.

    In his previous life, there was a saying that Venus was in charge of killing and war...

    He did not know if that was true.

    Li Changshou pursed his lips slightly. The old immortal paper effigy returned to the Water God

    When he shifted his attention elsewhere, Li Changshou did not forget to take a look at the situation of the spiritual pearl next door. At that moment, his grandnephew was focused on cultivating and seemed to have gained enlightenment. Li Changshou really wished that he could summon Nezha in advance and use him in the battle today.

    At that moment, it was difficult for the generals of

    encountered such a moderate battle, they actually needed the officials of the Heavenly Courts to personally take action!

    Ah, the Primordial World is difficult. The Divine Dao

    Li Changshou was a little worried and looked at the situation on General Dongmu¡¯s side. Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers from the Heavenly Courts began to rush out of the North Heavenly Gate. The two ¡°Descent¡± arrays had already locked onto the designated battlefield.

    Next, the demons could unleash their full potential. As long as they did not suddenly retreat or the Heavenly Dao suddenly sent down the Purple Heaven

    destroyed the effectivebat power of the Magi... everything would be under control.

    He shifted his attention to the north of the North

    In the dark underground cave, a paper effigy that looked like a middle-aged Daoist opened his eyes.

    immediately released his immortal senses.

    ¡°Sir! You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Amidst the boorish shouts, more than ten figures immediately surrounded him.

    They were dressed in beast hide armor and carried various weapons. Their bodies contained powerful strength. They were naturally Magi of the North Continent.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Have the Grand Magi returned?¡±

    ¡°They have all returned to the ck mountain!¡±

    few Grand Magi that the demon army is about to arrive. Immediately activate the array formations! You don¡¯t have to be stingy with the Spirit Stones given by the Heavenly Courts. You Magi don¡¯t need these for your cultivation.¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°I¡¯ll patrol everywhere. I¡¯ll meet up with the Grand Maguster.¡±

    After saying that, he used Earth Escape and his figure kept patrolling in a radius of 50 kilometers. The dozen Battle Magi were stunned for a moment before they quickly turned around and sped away. They kept shouting, ¡°The demons are attacking! Prepare for a fight!¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless...

    The Magi clearly only had less than 20% of the enemy¡¯s troops. Why were these guys shouting with

    The Magi were not unprepared for the demons¡¯ invasion today.

    The Magi had lived in the North Continent for many years. Although they had been schemed against by the demons in the past ten thousand years, their race¡¯s fate had gradually withered, and the entire Magi race had lost their will to fight. However, when they had moved to the North Continent in the early years, they had made many safe havens to prevent

    The ck mountain was a Magi fortress.

    That was thest ce the Magi could retreat to when the cmity of extermination was envisaged. It was less than 150 kilometers away from the North Ocean. Only on the west side, there was a t path, and the other three sides were rather dangerous.

    Although the Magi were not good at curses, spells, and Dharma spells, and the development of array formations was a little off, there were indeed array formations.

    The most widely circted array formations in the Primordial World mostly used the array foundation to draw in spiritual energy and vital energy, unleashing power that far exceeded the strength of the person who set up the array.

    blood energy as the foundation to stimte the power of their bloodlines and condense an offensive array. For example, the famous ¡°Twelve Capital Heaven Divine Fiend Array¡±. The protective array formation of the ck mountain was one of the few defensive arrays that the Magi had built. It was a protective array formation that used Spirit Stones as the foundation. The method to set up the array formation was learned from their ancient ally, the big brother of the human race. Unfortunately, the Spirit Stones that the Magi had stored in that ce had gradually dissipated due to the passage of time.

    It had only been half a month since the demons had issued the deration to the heavens. Li Changshou had made the decision to get the Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce to send a batch of Spirit Stones topletely activate the ck mountain¡¯s defensive array formation as the main method to resist the demons¡¯ attacks head-on.

    The ck mountain¡¯s array formation was in the shape of a gourd. Most of it was buried underground.

    The surface of the ground was a dark stone mountain that had been cut into a semicircle. Battle Magi were stationed inside, ready to attack at any time.

    On the other hand, the ground below was almostpletely hollowed out. It was enveloped by a huge array and could amodate hundreds of thousands of Magi hiding. At that moment, only two-thirds of it

    The children who had recently been born and were regarded as the hope of the Magi were currently protected by the Magi in the safest position.

    They were the reason that the Magi had the willpower to continue fighting, as well as the reason for the burning anger within the Magi.

    The hatred of the Man-Exterminating Sword!

    The battle between Heaven and Earth, the Primordial Dao, and the Dao of the physical body would return to the Primordial World today!

    Outside the ck mountain, there were continuous mountains in the south, east, and north. There were poisonous insects and ferocious beasts. Only the west side had arge pine forest. That was also the direction where the demons were about to attack.

    To be safe, Li Changshou patrolled the ck mountain carefully.

    He was really worried that the demons would take advantage of any mistakes made by the Magi and

    Two hourster, Li Changshou heard a few eagle cries. He knew that the demons had already discovered that ce.

    The demons also had many experts. Naturally, they could detect the movements of the Magi in advance.

    After checking thest few array formations, Li Changshou rushed to the surface and entered the

    That was a military camp. Magi in their prime were eating before the battle. The fragrance of roasted meat floated everywhere.

    The strength of the Magi depended on the distance between their bloodline and the twelve Magi. The 16,000 Magi here were all elites that the Magi could

    Of course, all the members of the Magi could fight. At that moment, they did not let the old, weak, and the Magi with weaker bloodlines appear.

    When they saw Li Changshou¡¯s figure, a few Grand Magi immediately weed him. The figures that were emitting rich blood energy also looked at Li Changshou with burning and fervent eyes.

    A Grand Magus was rather excited and shouted, ¡°Lord Water God! The vanguard of the demons is about an hour away from here! Why don¡¯t we catch

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to fight, but it¡¯s difficult to escape,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°The Magi want to defeat the demons with the least casualties. Today, we should cooperate with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army. The array formation here is so stable. Why don¡¯t you

    A Grand Magus said in a deep voice, ¡°Water God, if we avoid the battle, the demons will probablyugh at us.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his voice. He first frowned and wanted to reason with the Magi. The few Grand Magi immediately wanted to reprimand the nsmen who wanted to go out and fight.

    However, Li Changshou suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, you can change your minds. If we go out to fight, there will be no need for the other party to attack the ck Mountain Array Formation. Wouldn¡¯t that make the demons spend less effort when fighting us? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting them off easy?¡±

    The Magi thought about it carefully and agreed.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°What can we do about the demon race? Let them attack a few array formations and tire them out. Then, we can rush out and kill to our heart¡¯s content. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    ¡°The Water God is right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let these demons take advantage of us. Let¡¯s tire them out first before we crush them!¡±

    heard from the mountain. Many Magi from the other partments¡± gradually became lively when they heard that.

    Li Changshou secretly felt tired. His main body quietly closed the book ¡°How tomunicate effectively with cowards¡±.

    Li Changshou pretended to listen and said loudly, ¡°The brothers from the Netherworld who came to support us have already set up an ambush in the east. We have to follow the n. Otherwise, we will be

    The Magi perked up and hurriedly agreed.

    In the corner, a few Magi muttered softly, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why should we care so much? If the Lord wants us to charge, we¡¯ll charge. If we encounter demons, we¡¯ll tear them apart!¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and chuckled. At that moment, a Grand Magus shouted, ¡°Smoke!¡±

    More than ten responses came from the mountain. Immediately, dense footsteps sounded everywhere.

    Not long after, ck smoke surged out from various parts of the ck mountain. In the blink of an eye, it covered a radius of hundreds of kilometers.

    Li Changshou tried to release his immortal senses, but he realized that his immortal senses were isted by the ck smoke. It was as if he had

    The Magi were indeed something.

    After all, he had fought the demons for so many years. He was not good at Essence Soul detection. It was reasonable for him to have such means.

    After a while, the number of ¡°scouts¡± sent by the demons increased.

    Birds appeared within the range of the ck smoke and kept approaching the ck mountain. Unexpectedly, spears would fly out from the ck mountain. These spears that were thrown purely with the strength of one¡¯s arm apanied by sharp whistling sounds. However, they were much faster than the sound. They were like blood-colored lightning!

    70-80% of the demons¡¯ scouts had been injured.

    ck mountain to the upper echelons of the demons.

    The demon army was thousands of kilometers away. The Magi did not move.

    The ck mountain that was 250 kilometers away was still motionless.

    It was not until the demon army stopped at the clouds 150 kilometers away and the various demon kings prepared for battle that the demons were

    The Magi are actually hiding this time!

    The vanguard army of the demon race did not dare to move. They were afraid that they would be ambushed

    A ck cloud flew over from the North Ocean. It carried more than a hundred experts of the demon race. They arrived above the vanguard army and looked at the stone mountains wrapped in ck smoke.

    They could already smell the strong smell of the Magi. The eastern sky was suffused with the glow of dawn. The world quickly became bright, and the Sun brought hot spiritual energy. That was the timing that the demons had carefully

    A few ancient demons from the demon race stood up. Lu Gong¡¯s voice echoed in the surroundings. ¡°These brutal Magi are already left with theirst bit of vitality. They are currently hiding and noting out. We can¡¯t let them grow again and hunt us! The light of the Golden Crow Divine n shone once again! My children, the race of all spirits will never submit to the Magi!¡±

    Beside Lu Gong, a majestic figure in armor jumped up high. In the air, he turned into a ck-furred golden-striped tiger that was hundreds of feet long. He roared at the ck mountain with a tiger roar that shook the heavens and earth!

    At that moment, the demons on the dark clouds in the sky howled.

    Half of the demons with decent strength transformed into their true forms. There were also groups of ferocious beasts and ferocious birds with surging demonic auras on the cloud!

    The bears, wolves, tigers, leopards, foxes, deer, eagles, birds, and fish. There were so many races that it was difficult to count them all at once. He roughly estimated that there were hundreds of species!

    Most of the demon soldiers and demon generals still maintained their human forms. They each wielded their weapons and activated their Dharma treasures and Dharma artifacts. They followed behind the powerful demon kings and surged towards the ck mountain!

    Light flickered in the sky. Suddenly, a purple-white lightning screen lit up and blocked the demon soldiers!

    The vast heavenly might apanied the lightning curtain and forcefully cut off the advance of the demon army, causing the demons with lower cultivation levels to be rmed.

    Waves of green light appeared in the world again. Strong gusts of wind blew from the North Ocean. After a while, they turned into strong gusts of wind that blew towards the ce where the demons were. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine Pce unleashed its might!

    Suddenly, a green-skinned python rushed out of the group of demons. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a thousand feet long. It entrenched itself in the air and opened its mouth to suck in!

    The wind that filled the sky turned into wisps of green light and was engulfed by the python...

    The python opened its mouth and roared at the sky. Its rough voice suppressed its anger.

    ¡°Heavenly Courts, don¡¯t be a busybody!¡±

    Then, he heard the thunder in the sky. The clouds gathered and condensed into a dignified face. It was the appearance of General Dongmu!

    General Dongmu¡¯s dignified voice echoed in the world.

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts have received the orders of the Dao Ancestor to protect the world and the Three Realms! Now, you demons did not respect the orders of the Heavenly Courts first. After you provoked the ancient hatred without permission, you did not respect the orders of the Dao Ancestor back then. You

    kill the Magi! I advise you to retreat in time. Otherwise, you will definitely be destroyed. The

    The demons were silent for a while. Suddenly, loudughter sounded. Hundreds of demon expertsughed.

    A greater demon shouted loudly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts still don¡¯t dare to send a single soldier. They only know how to scare people?!

    The demon soldiers agreed in unison. Waves of demonic aura gathered into a chaotic aura. The aura surged, almost shaking the Nine Heavens Imperial Court!

    Behind the dark clouds, a cloud mountain rose majestically. There were more than tenyers of dark clouds, and hundreds of thousands of demons were gathered.

    It blotted out the sky and was vast. Among them, the

    It was originally a sunny day, but because of the demons and the surging demonic aura, the ground became gloomy and dark again. In the ck mountain, the Magi felt the pressure from the demon army. However, because of that, their battle blood was ignited!

    General Dongmu did not say anything else. The face formed by the clouds in the sky disappeared. The lightning in the world kept shing. The rumbling thunder seemed to be warning the demons...

    However, the more that was the case, the higher the

    Beasts and birds kept roaring in the direction of the Heavenly Courts and the ck mountain. The legendary demons seemed to be dreaming of the ancient times when the demons were at their peak...

    Lu Gong could not help but tear up and mutter,

    The demon army simply joined forces and suppressed the ck mountain again!

    The army spread out for 50 kilometers in the sky. From afar, it looked like a magnificent mountain that was about to copse the ck mountain of the Magi!

    A clear ringtone suddenly sounded in the world. The ringtone easily drowned out the beast roars and thunder.

    A cloud boat appeared in the sky without any warning. The faint female voice reached the ears of the living beings in the surroundings.

    ¡°May the Heavenly Courts temporarily cease their divine might and the demons stop their march.¡±

    How could the demons stop now that they were in

    However, an old demon immediately shouted, ¡°Are you from Nuwa¡¯s Pce!?!¡±

    The demons immediately stopped and looked at the white clouds that were falling from the sky.

    On the cloud, four fairies stood in a row. Facing the demons, the Goddess of Mercy, who had fox ears, said slowly, ¡°We are the maidservants beside the Goddess. We are also from the same race as you. Today, we heard that you want to destroy the Magi of the North Continent, so we came to persuade you. The Magi and the demons had fought three great battles. There were countless casualties in the Primordial World. The world was in grief. The Magi of the demon race and Magi also swore an oath. Both sides agreed not to fight anymore. Why are you breaking the restrictions and fighting again today?¡±

    The experts of the demon race bowed in unison, but they looked displeased. ¡°Lords, does the Goddess have any orders?¡±

    The leading fairy of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce said, ¡°No, my sisters and I are here to just remind

    ¡°If there is no decree from the Saint, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t follow your orders!¡±

    A fairy said angrily, ¡°If the demons are the first to break the ancient agreement, how will you deal with the humans tomorrow when they use the entire race¡¯s power to destroy the remaining demons?¡±

    An old demon smiled and said, ¡°The human race has been without an emperor for a long time. They are arrogant and have many immortal sects. As long as we don¡¯t provoke them, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mm...

    Just as a fairy was about to reprimand him, a loud horn suddenly sounded from the east.

    Demonic senses and gazes gathered towards the

    young Daoist stood in the front row of the cloud.

    That cloud was condensed by that young Daoist. The situation on the cloud was a little confusing...

    Due to the fact that the Goddess of Nuwa Pce had appeared to stop the demon army, the demons, who were a little indignant, frowned at the small group of demons.

    What is going on?

    An old demon shouted, ¡°Be careful! This might be the evil sorcery of the Magi!¡±

    The demons perked up. On this spacious cloud, two rows of more than ten burly Magi with surging blood energy were holding some crude instruments of the Magi. They were apanied by the high-pitched sound of a bugle horn and were beating a brisk rhythm.

    The young Daoist, who was also Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, smiled and took something out from his

    When he found out that Ox-head and Horse-face had created this ¡°show¡± at thest minute and that the fairies of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce had appeared to

    the opportunity to bring her there on a cloud.

    The battle of annihtion was today. How could the

    The Yin-Yang Master of Chan School had the highest level of taunting skills. There were also talents like Ox-head and Horse-face in the Netherworld who could continuously create new tricks for him...

    If he did not anger the demons today, he would really let down Ox-head and Horse-face¡¯s good intentions!

    The cloud flew past the peak of the ck mountain and stopped. The ying of drums gradually sped up.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy ced the trumpet to his mouth and took a deep breath. The dozen or so burly Magi who were in charge of apaniment parted to the left and right, and they worked even harder to hit the instruments in their hands.

    A huge stone coffin was ced on the cloud. The six

    slowly squatted down.

    The paper effigy wrapped the trumpet in his hand with immortal power and blew hard. The loud trumpet sounded in the sky! The six burly Magi lifted the stone coffin and carried it on their shoulders. With the sound of drums and trumpets, they rxed and were full of confidence.

    At that moment, a name slowly appeared on the front of the stone coffin. It was surprisingly ¨C The Crown Prince of the Demon Court, Lu Ya!

    ¡°Quicklye and die! Neigh!¡±

    Two shouts came from behind the stone coffin. The Soul-Reaping Marshals of the Netherworld, Ox-head and Horse-face, jumped out. They swung the chains in their hands and shouted at the top of their lungs, ¡°Today, the Netherworld has speciallyunched a funeral service for a distinguished guest like Lu Ya! Let your prince quickly appear and die in battle. Let the corpses be ced here. We will capture the souls on the spot. The fastest way is to determine which level of hell he will enter in two hours! Moo!¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld will give you a coffin! Neigh, Neigh, Neigh!¡±

    Beside him, the paper effigy who was ying the trumpet suppressed hisughter and sent a voice transmission to Ox-head and Horse-face. He retreated before the other party could react.

    The demons¡¯ faces turned sullen.

    On the cloud, the four fairies tilted their heads and blinked. Their heads were filled with question marks, and they frowned in confusion.

    In the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts, the Great Daoist Master was sitting cross-legged under a tree. He looked at the scene that appeared in the Taiji

    In the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce and the Saint¡¯s Mystic Realm, a Saint who was lying beside the treasure pool and drinking the fruit juice almost choked on a mouthful of fruit juice. He shrugged and patted the

    Inside the ck mountain, the four Grand Magi who saw the scene on the cloud covered their faces and did not know whether tough or cry.

    Why did the Netherworld... suddenly be so flirtatious?

    The demons finally reacted and started cursing.

    ¡°Burn these Magi to ashes!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell. Even if you give me a coffin, I won¡¯t be as unrestrained as you!¡±

    There were various roars. Hundreds of terrifying

    pounced at Ox-head and Horse-face.

    At that moment, Li Changshou took a step forward. Immortal light shone around him and he shouted,

    He shouted, ¡°Wait! Do you know who I am?¡±

    around Li Changshou¡¯s body contained some kind of power.

    Taking the opportunity, Ox-head and Horse-face jumped down from the cloud with the group of Magi.

    A light blue wall of light appeared outside the ck

    the ¡°professional team¡± that hadpletely angered

    ¡°Hmph! Can you escape? I¡¯ll kill all of you Magi

    A figure hiding in the ck aura suddenly recognized the young Daoist. He said coldly, ¡°You are the incarnation of the Water God!¡±

    Li Changshou spun the trumpet in his hand a few times. There was a faint smile on his lips. Suddenly, mes of light surged out from his body.

    Dozens of streams of light flew over and scattered the paper effigies that Li Changshou had yet to burnpletely. Li Changshou¡¯s voice echoed in the world.

    ¡°Give up on attacking this ce. I¡¯ll let you retreat today on ount of the fairies from the Goddess¡¯s

    However, before Li Changshou could finish speaking,

    ¡°I will definitely destroy the Magi today!¡±

    ¡°All troops, press forward and break the mountain-protecting array formation!¡±

    In an instant, the demons moved together. This time,

    before!

    The four fairies on the cloud frowned slightly. However, they knew that they could not stop the battle from erupting. They floated towards the sky and stood on the cloud to look below.

    Demonic aura filled the air and ck clouds surged. Tens of thousands of vanguard demon soldiers pressed forward first. Hundreds of thousands of demon experts were mixed in the demon soldiers and crashed towards the ck mountain!

    true forms. They waved their wings and summoned a violent gust of wind to blow away the ck smoke. Then, they blew the demonic aura to various parts of the world.

    rmed. Boundless spiritual energy surged!

    turned into streams of light that illuminated the world again!

    The ck mountain array was activated. The azure blue array¡¯s light wall was indestructible. Countless streams of light were like sparks. The demon soldiers that were charging forward smashed their heads.

    demons revealed their true forms and charged at the Magi array.

    The hatred that had already been written into the demonic soul was an unforgettable enmity!

    The demons who were usually scattered like sand

    Inside the ck Mountain, the eyes of the Magi gradually lit up with a sanguine glow. Waves of aura were about to overturn the mountain.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy closed his eyes and

    official and two spare.

    Until the demon army surrounded the ck mountain.

    Until the Magi were about to reach their limits.

    Until lightning appeared in the world again. The

    Thunder Punishment Hall activated the lightning array!

    The six jade talismans exploded in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and his main body in the dark corner opened their eyes at the same

    In the mountain, suppressed growls sounded one

    Outside the ck mountain, the sky was suddenly filled with golden light. Two golden beams of light that were 1,000 feet in diameter pierced through the thick clouds in the north and shone through the

    of the ck mountain and 500 kilometers south! In the golden light beam, figures in silver armor flew out and instantly formedyers of battle formations in the sky.

    ¡°Split up! Split up!¡±

    A demon mighty figure roared loudly, ¡°Attack when he¡¯s unprepared! Kill!¡±

    Immediately, a demon army rushed towards the two Heavenly Soldiers on both sides. With a roar, a few ferocious beasts that were 1,000 feet long charged towards the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ battle formation, wanting to swallow the Heavenly Soldiers that did not have any experts guarding them.

    At this moment!

    Figures emerged from the seawater. These figures turned around and instantly transformed into azure

    feet tall!

    The dragon roars and dragon ws tore through the sky, forcefully cutting off the attacks of the demon experts! General Dongmu and dozens of Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals walked out of the golden light.

    General Dongmu¡¯s beard and hair danced in the wind. The sword in his hand shone with a resplendent golden light. The power of the Heavenly Dao surged over like a tide and augmented the

    Soldiers golden.

    ¡°All Heavenly Soldiers, get into formation! Prepare your mystical abilities! By the orders of the heavens, we will suppress the demons who have caused chaos in the world!¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers, who had just arrived, agreed

    suppressed the demons!

    Outside the window, two spiritual birds chirped

    In the chess room of the Little Qiong Peak, Lingle held a cup of tea and lowered her head to sip it gently. She discussed the tricks of brewing tea with Jiu Yushi, who was brewing tea.

    tea linger in her mouth.

    ¡°I feel the same. By the way, Little Lingle, what has your senior brother been busy with recently? I saw that the array formation at the Pill Chamber has been activated for the past six months.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation,¡± Lingle replied softly. She looked in the direction of the Pill Chamber and saw greenery. ¡°He might have gone out because of something...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s picking herbs and selling pills.¡± Lingle chuckled, but her gaze was a little distant.

    and thin skirt, as well as the ripples in her Dao heart.

    ¡°We have always been protected by Senior Brother.¡±

    In the two golden pirs of light in the North Continent, a steady stream of Heavenly Soldiers was still surging out. ck shadows swam under the surface of the sea. More and more experts of the dragon race appeared. They attacked at the same time as the Heavenly

    The demons seemed to have a disagreement. Half of them turned to fight the Heavenly Soldiers and the

    mountain!

    The protective array formation on the ck

    notst much longer...

    Ta!

    The dripping sound that should have been extremely light was so clear in the noisy and vast battle. A wisp of Dao charm came from the east apanied by a breeze. Almost in the blink of an eye, it engulfed the Dao hearts of every living being...

    The Dao runes were peaceful, causing the living beings to forget their anger and fight for it in an

    It purified the demonic aura and temporarily extinguished the negative karma mes.

    All of a sudden, the living beings there had more

    on slowly rippling halos as they strolled elegantly from the horizon.

    Her beautiful figure, light yellow eyes, and the three long colorful feathers on her forehead were fluttering backward. Her horn kept emitting a peaceful Dao rune, as if she was persuading all living beings to stop their battles. The demons immediately red up!

    ¡°Bai Ze... Senior Bai Ze! Senior Bai Ze has appeared!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our Marshal Bai Ze!¡±

    Lu Gong, who was crying, suddenly paused.

    The eyes of the legendary demon widened, and his

    pointed at the auspicious beast, Bai Ze, who was strolling over from the horizon. His throat made strange sounds.

    The entire battle in the North Continent could be heard. The ce where the Dao runes of the water circted waspletely silent!

    The emotions of countless demons went from excitement to shock, to disbelief and fear. They went

    even demons whose Dao hearts trembled and almost

    ¡°How can that be! It¡¯s an illusion. This must be an

    ¡°Why did Senior Bai Ze abandon us!?!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! How can Marshal Bai Ze!? How can he be the Water God¡¯s mount!?!¡±

    Mount?

    On the back of the auspicious beast, Li Changshou, who had a white beard and white hair, was sitting quietly. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was hanging

    were lowered.

    He gently patted Bai Ze¡¯s back with his right hand. Bai Ze stopped outside the battle and lowered his head slightly. Li Changshou floated down and stood up naturally from his sitting position. His long sleeves fluttered, and his silver-white hair swayed slightly.

    He gently drew the Cosmic Ruler in his hand and golden light filled the sky.

    Li Changshou¡¯s calm voice sounded like muffled thunder in the demons¡¯ ears. ¡°By the order of the heavens.¡±

 Chapter 418 - Fighting the Golden Crow!

    <h4>Chapter 418 Fighting the Golden Crow!</h4>

    By the heavens. The white-haired, white-bearded Water God of the Heavenly Courts was sent to the edge of the battle by the elegant, calm, and auspicious ancient divine beast... It was simple, but it exceeded the imagination of countless living beings. Thebination of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and Bai Zepletely proved that it would only take an instant to destroy the morale of the entire demon army.

    The third-tier demons were almostpletely defeated!

    The experts of the dragon race were naturally not shocked by Bai Ze¡¯s unexpected appearance. Most of the experts of the dragon race only praised the Water God¡¯s appearance method. It was unique. Under the lead of dozens of ancient battle dragons, hundreds of azure dragons danced in the sky, quickly tearing apart the demon battle formation! The two lines of demonic soldiers immediately retreated, intending to reorganize the troops and fight again. Fortunately, more demonic soldiers surged forward, preventing the battle between the two sides frompletely copsing... However, the main character of the battle was no longer a demon! The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals that had descended from the golden pir of light were spreading out in rows. They were like bricks that had formed a high wall, but also like an inescapable. From afar, the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ battle formation looked like a pair of wings that were spread out when Kun Peng soared 45,000 kilometers into the sky. The gold and silver light shone brightly!

    At that moment, Li Changshou was already standing on the top of the ck mountain. His back was facing the East Sky, and there was already some ring sunlight. His white hair was dyed golden. He was in no hurry to attack. As he locked onto the negative karma demons, he sent orders to the Heavenly Generals. Taking advantage of the huge impact that Bai Ze and himself had on the demons, the demons¡¯ morale copsed, and the chaos before and after, the Heavenly Soldiers quicklypleted their formation. More than 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers were casting their spells at the same time! The chanting of the incantation could almost scatter the rosy clouds!

    A golden disc appeared in front of each Heavenly Soldier and Heavenly General. They each took out an immortal bean and threw it into the center of the disc. The immortal bean instantly disintegrated and turned into burly figures holding shields. ¡°Destroy the demons!¡± General Dongmu shouted and shed with his sword. 300,000 Immortal Bean Shield Soldiers surged towards the demon army! It was really appropriate to use the power of the mountains and rivers here.

    The Heavenly Soldiers did the same thing. They took out the second batch of immortal beans and summoned Frost Archers. The Heavenly Soldiers gave orders to the archers to make them pull the bowstring while aiming at the distant demon soldier battle formation and pour out immortal power! Hence, the neat shield wall, the Heavenly Soldiers charging in front of the formation, and the rain of arrows... On the demons¡¯ side, even the ancient demons were intimidated by the Heavenly Soldiers. Those demon soldiers with lower cultivation levels had never seen such a scene. When they were at the Demon Ascension Mountain, the Heavenly Soldiers only watched from afar and did not participate in the battle.

    Today, thebat forces of the Heavenly Courts, which had been protected by the Water God, would finally be stained with blood!

    However...

    The Heavenly Soldiers attacked. Be it the activation of the ¡°vertical wall¡± battle formation, hiding behind the Immortal Bean Shield Soldiers, or the various actions of shooting arrows, smashing Dharma treasures, throwing hidden weapons, and condensing immortal power with the long spears in their hands to create spear shadows...

    He always gave off an overly stable feeling. However, the effect was not bad. Before the two weapons shed, the demon soldiers copsed in batches. The Heavenly Soldiers followed their usual routine and habitually took out pills to stuff into their mouths. They quickly restored their immortal power and maintained a sufficient distance...

    Those who were reckless were not qualified Heavenly Soldiers.

    The demons almost copsed. The seemingly wed vertical wall-like battle formation made the Heavenly Soldiers attack the demon soldiers with saturated firepower.

    At that moment, many demons wanted to regroup, but most of the demon soldiers had lost their morale. They had almost given up the initiative on the battlefield. The Heavenly Soldiers could no longer stop them.

    In order to salvage the situation, a few ancient demon kings led the demon experts to charge forward. They each transformed into their main bodies and charged at the Heavenly Soldiers on both sides.

    However, the experts of the dragon race were already waiting for them to charge forward!

    The azure dragons advanced and sessfully stopped the group of demons. From the ground to the sky, huge battles erupted! The strength of the ancient overlord of the dragon race was revealed.

    Although some of the experts of the dragon race were also suppressed by the ferocious demons, the dragons gained the upper hand in most of the fights.

    At this moment!

    A purple bolt of lightning pierced through half of the battle. It streaked past a few azure dragons that were suppressed by the demon beasts andnded at the ce where the demon experts were gathered! In the lightning, a figure was shuttling back and forth!

    Behind the four demon beasts that were fighting with the experts of the dragon race, the same phantom appeared! The shadow held a bronze ruler and seemed to be swinging it forward without any effort. It either hit the forehead of the demonic beast, its neck, or its heart...

    When the lightning shed, the four body parts of the four Golden Immortal realm demon beasts that had been hit by the bronze ruler strangely turned into ash, leaving four circr holes that were three feet in diameter!

    In half an instant, the round hole copsed inward, and creases appeared in the universe. The huge bodies of the four demonic beasts actually copsed!

    The obscure Dao charm left behind by the bronze ruler slid past. The universe was like a crumpled tablecloth that was pulled t again. As for the four demon beasts, only a small amount of ashes was left floating in the air. It was as if there was a ferocious beast hiding outside the universe. It opened its mouth and swallowed the four ferocious demons! False Cosmic Ruler: It can be casually thrown out and smashed. The real Cosmic Ruler: Once you hold it, you will grasp the Great Dao of Cosmic Life!

    The demons were shocked. Following the bolt of lightning, Li Changshou, who hadnded among the demons, had the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head and the Cosmic Ruler in his hand. He calmly scanned his surroundings.

    So much merit...

    ¡°Kill the Water God!¡±

    An old demon shouted. There was nock of ferocious demons among the demons. They immediately shot streams of light at Li Changshou. There were even a few experts of the demon race with intense auras who pounced at Li Changshou.

    The white bear spirit shouted ¡°the power of the bear¡± and raised two huge hammers which they smashed down from the sky. The crocodile spirit waved the serrated saber refined from its sharp teeth and shed at Li Changshou...

    It was difficult to describe all the attacks, but Li Changshou ignored them. He drew talismans in the air with his left hand and muttered something. Wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura descended from the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head and blocked all the attacks.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure was extremely stable. The recoil of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda alone caused the demons to retreat with injuries.

    The lightning talisman condensed and the purple lightning appeared again! Thousands of lightning dragons pierced through the surrounding demon experts. Those who were not at the Golden Immortal realm were severely injured by the divine lightning!

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with lightning. His body was wrapped in tiny electric arcs. With a light tap of his toes, his figure disappeared. In a sh, shadows appeared beside dozens of negative karma demons! It moved with lightning! Lightning Escape, Cosmic Ruler sh! Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation level was only the foundation. His excellent escape technique, coupled with the supreme-grade Connate numinous treasure that the Saint had ¡°borrowed¡± from, actually produced an effect that wasparable to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s attack in the chaotic battle between many living beings!

    At that moment, Li Changshou attacked. He did not care if the other party¡¯s cultivation level was high or low. Anyway, no matter how high the other party¡¯s cultivation level was, he could not break through the Pagoda Master¡¯s defense. Li Changshou relied on the fact that the other party had many negative karma and chose to kill the first target. He used the Cosmic Escape technique and the Lightning Escape alternately. The power of the Cosmic Ruler was almost maximized by him. However, in the blink of an eye, the negative karma demons were devoured by the universe. This situation was almost thest straw that broke the Dao hearts of the experts of the demons. One person charged into the array. No demons could stop him! Li Changshou was slightly distracted. The paper effigy in the ck mountain turned around and shouted. The Magi were shocked! The ck mountain¡¯s defensive array formation cracked open, and six stone doors appeared on the stone mountain. The group of Battle Magi, who were speeding like the wind, rushed out with a thunderous roar.

    The four Grand Magi activated the array formation and condensed the image of the ancient witches. They led the Battle Magi into the battle. Their fists were like thunder, and they leaped ten thousand feet at once. The scenes of them tearing apart the Demon Soldiers could be seen everywhere... The Heavenly Soldiers worked together with the Magi to attack from the left and right. After consuming arge number of the demons¡¯ troops, they also fought with the demon soldiers. Within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, the ground and the sky were filled with the shadows of humans and beasts fighting. The battle between the demonic beasts and the azure dragons had already spread to a radius of thousands of kilometers. The surface of the North Ocean was also very lively. In this medium-sized battle, the most eye-catching one was the one who had already rushed to the back of the demon battle formation. The one who was apanied by the shing lightning and reaping the lives of the negative karma demons...

    He was an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, a third-order righteous god, Water God Changgeng. The Water God pressed forward and almost destroyed the demon battle formation. How could the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals not die?

    Ao Yi transformed into an azure dragon and fought with more than ten experts of the demon race. Bian Zhuang waved the Nine-Toothed Harrow and chased after a few female Perfected Immortal realm demons.

    General Dongmu, who had originally received Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission and was in charge of adjusting the battle situation, was now moving forward with the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. They were fighting bravely at the edge. In the sky, rays of golden light kept falling. The lightning curtains that fell from time to time were also covering the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    The demons were going to be defeated!

    At this moment!

    The roars of tigers and wolves came from the south side where the miasma was thick!

    It was the tens of thousands of elite demons who had previously hidden in the miasma of the North Continent, and hundreds of experts of the demon race. At that moment, they were charging over!

    The group of demon elites charged towards the Heavenly Soldiers on the left.

    However, just as the elite demons appeared, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew on the path that they were rushing forward.

    The world suddenly turned dark. The sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling emerged from everywhere. Clusters of phosphorus mes floated in the sky, and countless faint figures appeared in the world.

    Netherworld soldiers! No, it was not just the Netherworld soldiers. There were also ferocious ghosts! The 80,000 ghosts of the Netherworld and the hundreds of thousands of Netherworld soldiers lying in ambush were like a tide as they attacked the demons! A greater demon shouted sternly, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is unfair! The Magi of the Netherworld can¡¯t interfere in the battle between the Magi and demons! The Heavenly Dao is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Ox-head stood at the top of the ck mountain and shouted, ¡°These are the soldiers of the Netherworld. They are here under the orders of the Heavenly Courts. Why can¡¯t they?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was harvesting the negative karma demons to his heart¡¯s content, pursed his lips when he heard that.

    A little trump card.

    However, speaking of which, is Lu Ya not nning to appear today and wants to watch the demon army die here?

    After today, the difference in strength between the demons and the Heavenly Courts would be changed. Even if the demons could gather a batch of newly-born spirits in the trichiliocosm, the Heavenly Courts could recruit more Heavenly Soldiers in a short period of time.

    While Li Changshou was fighting the demons, he kept observing the situation. He did not let his guard down.

    Finally...

    Just as he made some progress with his Golden Body of Merit, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Baby, please turn around!¡±

    At the same time, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head trembled slightly. The Pagoda Master¡¯sughter stopped and he shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s here! I¡¯m starting to get excited!¡± Li Changshou suddenly turned around. A sharp ray of light bloomed in front of him, but he did not feel anything. He only saw that the Mysterious Yellow aura in front of him had sunk a little. All of a sudden, the Pagoda Master erupted with an even more resplendent light. He finally transformed the small pagoda into a thousand-feet-tall pagoda that wrapped around Li Changshou. The Immortal-ying Flying Saber was embarrassing again! Li Changshou also saw the old Daoist priest holding the huge gourd and gripped the Cosmic Ruler tightly. Two balls of mes burned in Lu Ya¡¯s eyes. He hung the huge gourd above his head and held a sword that was shimmering with green light. Connate numinous treasure, the Demon God Sword! He and Li Changshou looked at each other and sparks flew out. In the next moment, lightning exploded in Li Changshou¡¯s palm. Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s Sun Real Fire exploded, and the two figures disappeared with two sounds of the universe exploding! The speed of the Golden Crow and the Water God¡¯s escape technique were so fast that the immortal senses of ordinary Golden Immortals¡¯ could only capture a few afterimages! In the blink of an eye, they struck the sky and fell from the sky to the icy ins of the North Ocean. The ice mountains that had not melted over the years were copsing one by one... At the edge of the battle, Bai Ze watched the scene and looked a little helpless.

    General Dongmu could only divert his attention to sense it. His expression wasplicated, but he gradually felt relieved. In the sky, at the bottom of the sea, and in the distant forest, some figures were also paying attention to the battle between the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and the Demon Court¡¯s Crown Prince.

    Tsk, tsk. Isn¡¯t the advancement of the Water God¡¯s cultivation... a little too shocking? At the bottom of the sea, Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly. She could naturally see the situation of the battle clearly.

    At that moment, what surprised her was not the Immortal-ying Flying Saber in Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s hand that could resist the treasures of Ren School. It was also not the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda that could not be broken by anything, nor was it the bronze ruler that controlled the Great Dao of Qi ankun.

    It was purely the Water God¡¯s current strength.

    However, there were treasures covering it, making it impossible for anyone to see the Water God¡¯s cultivation level.

    Daoist Wen Jing pondered carefully. What are the chances of her winning against the Water God?

    The chances of winning were zero. It had nothing to do with mystical abilities. The Water God was too scheming.

    ¡°Aunt Wen Jing, when are we going to attack?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while and let the demons retain more strength,¡± Daoist Wen Jing said calmly. ¡°Did you see those Netherworld soldiers? The experts of the Magi in the Netherworld have yet to appear. Clearly, the Water God prepared them for us. If we go out now, we will only fall into the battle. It will be difficult to escape.¡±

    The silver-haired Lady Rakkhasa pondered carefully. From the corner of her eyes, she looked at the dozens of figures formed from beasts not far away. ¡°Aunt Wen Jing, this Water God is very terrifying. I have the thought of killing him. The sword is resisting.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing chuckled and hugged her arms to continue watching the show. She smiled and said, ¡°The sword in your hand was once defeated by that ruler. It was with its brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lady Luosha hugged the sword in her hand and muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Just as Daoist Wen Jing was about to tease her, a voice transmission entered her ears and made her smile charmingly. ¡°Everyone, prepare to attack. The higher-ups have ordered us to cover the retreat of the experts of the demon race this time. Those below the Golden Immortal realm don¡¯t have to care.¡±

    The dozens of figures stood up and a ferocious aura surrounded them.

    The Primordial Beast Regiment hade to rescue the demons.

    The Heavenly Courts did not expect the demon kings and old demons to escape so decisively.

    The battle was the most intense. When the demons clearly still had the strength to fight, the demon experts chose to abandon the majority of the demon soldiers and retreat.

    When they wanted to chase after the demon experts, dozens of Primordial Beasts appeared and stopped them. They killed more than half of the dozens of dragon experts who were chasing the most urgently.

    The dragon race discovered a portion of the culprits who had ambushed the dragon race¡¯s Sea Eye that day. They demonstrated what it meant to instantly go up and chase after the Primordial Beasts. They attacked fiercely and gave the old demons a chance to escape.

    Li Changshou, who was fighting against Daoist Lu Ya, felt a little helpless when his immortal senses captured that scene.

    Bai Ze, who had been watching from the side, had a self-deprecating look in his eyes. He closed his eyes andy on the cloud, not looking anymore. There was a hint of indignation in Lu Ya¡¯s eyes. He held the Demon God Sword and fought Li Changshou head-on. The Immortal-ying Flying Saber unleashed its power again, causing Li Changshou to pause.

    Lu Ya took the opportunity to turn around and transform into the three-legged Golden Crow¡¯s main body, shooting towards the sky. Li Changshou snorted coldly. The Cosmic Ruler in his hand circted with light, and his figure flickered continuously on the icy in. He ignored the exhaustion of his immortal power and used the Cosmic Escape technique to chase after him! The three-legged Golden Crow, which was only five feet long, suddenly turned its head. Its eyes were filled with anger. Li Changshou had already arrived!

    Dozens of afterimages almost ovepped. The Cosmic Ruler smashed down on the Golden Crow¡¯s head!

    The Golden Crow raised its head and cried loudly. The sun around him was really hot. The zing white light pierced Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, causing them to hurt. However, the Cosmic Ruler still carried the sound of wind and lightning as it smashed open the true fire.

    Whoosh...

    A ray of light suddenly appeared in the Sun Real Fire. Li Changshou seemed to have seen the surging waves of the sea of blood. The Cosmic Ruler seemed to have knocked something away, and most of the falling force was offset.

    The True Firepletely erupted, andyers of ripples appeared in the universe. Li Changshou¡¯s figure was pushed thousands of feet away. Due to the protection of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, he could not feel any heat. When the mes dissipated, the Golden Crow had disappeared. Li Changshou heard the Pagoda Master¡¯s unrestrained voice in his heart. ¡°Huh? Primordial Massacre Sword? The people of the spiritual mountain are extremely shameless. Didn¡¯t the two Saints personally say that the sword would be sealed in the spiritual mountain?! Why? Has it been stolen?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly. The silver-haired girl whom he had seen in the True mes, appeared in his heart. She seemed to have some strange mystical abilities...

    Li Changshou took out a porcin bottle and put away the Golden Crow blood. Then, he turned around and rushed to the battlefield.

    He did not care about the demeanor of an expert. He did not mind reaping the weaker demons.

    As long as the other party had negative karma, they would be good brothers of the demons!

 Chapter 419 - Young Master Yunâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 419 Young Master Yun¡¯s Visit</h4>

    He was only one step away from the Golden Body of Merit.

    In the north of the North Continent, Li Changshou stood quietly above the Demonic Beast Corpse Mountain, feeling the sorrow of the living beings that circted in the world.

    There were still sporadic pursuit battles in the sky. The Heavenly Soldiers there had already begun to save the injured and collect the corpses of the Heavenly Soldiers who had died on their side. The ghostly servants in the Netherworld hadpleted the mission to stop the demons¡¯ ambush. At that moment, they turned around and started their duty. They put away all the souls that had not been destroyed.

    Li Changshou sighed slightly and descended from the sky. He sat cross-legged in front of the corpses of a few Heavenly Soldiers and recited the Dao Sect¡¯s Human Sutra.

    Wisps of light flew out of the corpses of the Heavenly Soldiers and condensed into a few faint shadows. They cupped their hands and bowed to Li Changshou before flying towards the Ghost Tribesman not far away.

    Life and death were no small matter. When they fought, their flesh and blood condensed.

    Li Changshou kept chanting. A water-blue g appeared behind him. Many demon souls that had been scattered by the demons were also condensed. They were chained by the Netherworld servants and pulled far away. The chanting of sutras gradually increased. Many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals stopped in various ces and chanted sutras. Outside the ck mountain, the Magi who were celebrating their harvest also quietened down. The four Grand Magi softly chanted the ancient prayer. An hourter, Li Changshou¡¯s main body met up with Bai Ze. He cupped his hands at Bai Ze and left on a cloud. Soon, they disappeared into the depths of the North Ocean.

    Li Changshou ¡°returned¡±. The one who returned was naturally his incarnation. He rode a cloud and flew into the sky. He bowed to the four maidservants of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce who hadplicated expressions. ¡°Greetings, fairies.¡± ¡°Water God, don¡¯t kill us.¡±

    The four fairies immediately bowed and returned the greeting. The leading fox-eared fairy in the middle said softly, ¡°I often heard from the sisters in the pce that the Water God is good at devising strategies and is resourceful. Today, I saw the Water God break through the enemy¡¯s array and he is actually so brave.¡± ¡°Fairy, you tter me.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Today¡¯s battle was fought by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers. I¡¯m just doing the deployment and array formation. It¡¯s not significant. I have to thank the fairies for being righteous anding to persuade the demons. When the battle started, the living beings were plunged into misery and suffering. Fortunately, this is the destend of the North Continent. The Magi were already prepared and did not affect too many living beings.¡± The four fairies looked at each other and smiled.

    A woman said, ¡°Water God, your words are really nice. The four of us actually originated from ancient demons. We came here today with selfish motives. We don¡¯t dare to receive your praise.¡± ¡°After this battle, we will be returning to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce.¡± The vixen taking the lead smiled and said, ¡°Is there anything that the Water God needs us to bring back to the pce?¡± Is the Saint rushing me?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy dealing with the matters in the North Continent recently,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°When I¡¯m done with official matters, I must find an opportunity to go to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to visit her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The four fairies bowed and started driving the cloud boat. As they chatted, they headed towards the sky.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He could sense an aura simr to that of Xiao Lan from the vixen.

    Could it be that this is the ancestor of the Qing Qiu n who is serving Goddess Nuwa in the pce? She looked younger than Xiao Lan, although her cultivation level was indeed unfathomable. Is there any deeper meaning behind the four maids that Goddess Nuwa sent?

    Li Changshou stood in the air with his hands behind his back and pondered carefully. A series of dragon roars sounded from afar. The dragons that were chasing the Primordial Beasts returned and killed seven to eight ferocious beasts at the cost of losing dozens of azure dragons...

    The elders of the dragon race walked forward and cupped their fists at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Water God, the generals of the Dragon Pce havepleted the order to reinforce the battle in the North Continent! Please continue to give the orders!¡±

    ¡°How are the losses?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Water God.¡± An elder of the dragon race sighed and said, ¡°Please forgive us, Water God. We could have left more demon experts behind, but when we saw the enemies of the Sea-Shattering Eye, we lost our minds...¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. If the Dragon Pce did not help today, the Heavenly Courts would not have the ability to fight the demons directly.¡± Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°The soul of the dragon that died in battle today can be nurtured in the Merit Pool of the Heavenly Courts for ten years. Then, it will reincarnate and be a member of the Four Seas Dragon Pce. Those who are unable to gather dragon souls should set up a memorial tablet to pay respects. Those who are injured should also recuperate well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Water God!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, report this matter to General Dongmuter before leaving.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded the four elders of the dragon race in unison. They waited in the sky with many experts of the dragon race.

    In this battle, the Heavenly Courts had lost more than 30,000 troops. Dozens of Heavenly Generals and 1200 Magi had died, and more than half of them were seriously injured. As the saying went, beasts would fight to the death. The experts of the demon race who did not manage to escape sessfully ended up fighting wildly, causing the Heavenly Courts to suffer considerable damage. In a head-on battle, the Heavenly Soldiers attacked and defended well. They vividly disyed the beauty of distance, making the demon soldiers almost unable to retaliate.

    Therge number of gaps in the high-endbat power of the Heavenly Courts gave Li Changshou a headache.

    For some reason, Li Changshou was looking forward to the Heavenly Courts after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    The paper effigy that had transformed into a paper effigy was busy in the North Continent, handling many matters after the battle. Li Changshou¡¯s main body had already escaped with Bai Ze in the sky. He had circled around the Primordial World and rushed back to the Immortal Du Sect to hide.

    Later, he still had to remind the Sect Leader to guard Bai Ze¡¯s seclusion in the Immortal Du Sect. Along the way, Bai Ze and Li Changshou did not talk to each other. When they arrived at the ck Pool Peak, Bai Zey beside the pool and looked at the clear water. The entire beast was a little dejected.

    ¡°Mr. Bai seems to be a little disappointed.¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly, ¡°Is it because thend pressure is still going against the Heavenly Courts?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Bai Ze slowly exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. I already know his temperament. He just felt a little helpless. What¡¯s the point of knowing more? I just saw the ending of some people and things in advance, but I can¡¯t change anything. No matter how much he nags at Lu Ya, he will only look at the benefits in front of him. He will always feel that fate is in his hands. At the end of the day, the arrogance in his heart has buried everything. It is simr to his father¡¯s temperament.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Now that the Western Sect is involved in the demons again, how do you think the Heavenly Courts should deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Water God, you are testing me again.¡± Bai Ze perked up and pondered for a while. He maintained his original appearance and said, ¡°Ignore him.¡± ¡°Oh? Why should I ignore it?¡± Bai Ze said, ¡°The Western Sect¡¯s attack this time is cautious and ingenious. They did not participate in the battle head-on but helped those demon experts escape. That way, he could obtain the gratitude of the experts of the demon race, but he did not offend the Heavenly Courts too deeply. ording to the Western Sect¡¯s train of thought, it would be difficult for the Heavenly Courts to criticize them even if they wanted to. It was better to ignore them and first find out what the Western Sect was plotting before dealing with the problem. As long as we stop them from getting what they want, we will have won this round.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. He carefullypared Bai Ze¡¯s words with his own thoughts. They were the same.

    Bai Ze sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Lu Ya will walk onto the path of no return andpletely turn to the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°What does Lu Ya¡¯s transfer to the Western Sect have to do with him?¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. Today, he has already lost the protection of Goddess Nuwa. If he can obtain the protection of the Western Saints, his life will naturally be safe. However, if Lu Ya were to join the Western Sect, the demons¡¯ destiny would be sucked dry by the Western Sect. The demons would also be puppets of the Western Sect. If this batch of demons died, I would be more at ease. However, in the future, all the new spirits in the world would be ssified as demons by the Western Sect and be exploited and enved by them... It¡¯s really the misfortune of all living beings.¡±

    ¡°What you said is something I did not consider previously.¡± Li Changshou returned to his original appearance and lowered his head to think. Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that the Water God values the human race more than the myriad spirits. However, the Water God can now affect the various matters of the Heavenly Courts. He can also affect the Jade Emperor¡¯s decision. He should be more fair.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and looked at Bai Ze yfully. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, did youe here to persuade me?¡± ¡°Water God, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Bai Zey there dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m here to improve the food of Ren School.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, Mr. Bai.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, please rest for a while. After I settle the matters in the North Continent, I¡¯lle to drink and chat with you.¡± Bai Ze sighed in disappointment and continued lying there depressed.

    In the northern region of the North Continent, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals left in an orderly manner on a cloud and flew back to the sky.

    The troops of the Netherworld also retreated and rode the cold wind back to the Netherworld.

    General Dongmu and Li Changshou patrolled the area together. On behalf of the Heavenly Courts, they visited the Magi of the North Continent and sent a warm greeting to the Heavenly Courts. Ox-head and Horse-face led a group of Magi from the Netherworld, who had not had a chance to appear previously, to the front of Li Changshou and General Dongmu. They cupped their fists and bowed obediently. ¡°Lord Water God, we did not get to fight! Moo! We agreed to fight the toughest battle...¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. These guys even asked for a refill after drinking the medicine. Are they trying to be brave? ¡°Those Primordial Beasts did not participate in the battle directly. That was a mistake in my previous n.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, it was precisely because of your calm ambush that gave the other party a great deterrence. It also gave me more confidence to deal with the battle today. Although you did not participate in the battle directly, your role is not less than that of fighting head-on. On the contrary, it is more important.¡± Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other.

    Horse-face said, ¡°Lord Water God, don¡¯t say that. This is not in line with the concept of the Magi.¡±

    General Dongmu smiled and forcefully made his presence known. He said, ¡°In today¡¯s battle, all participants will be rewarded based on their contributions. Everyone has contributed greatly.¡± Ox-head and Horse-face blinked. The former could not help but mutter, ¡°Lord General Dongmu is also here.¡±

    Horse-face said seriously, ¡°Lord General Dongmu, don¡¯t do such an insult to our soul! We did not participate in the battle. What credit do we have?¡± Ox-head swung his hooves and rubbed his hands. He chuckled at Li Changshou. ¡°Of course, if the Heavenly Courts insist on rewarding us, we can¡¯t go against them, right? You can just give us 100-year-old seasonings. Don¡¯t give too much. If you give too much, we brothers... Will reluctantly ept it. After all, we can¡¯t go against the will of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Spices?¡± General Dongmu looked at Li Changshou in confusion. Thetter smiled and sent a voice transmission. General Dongmu could not help butugh. General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°Since the Magi like to eat, it¡¯s not difficult to do that. Later, let the Water God take the form. I¡¯ll order the female immortals in the Heavenly Pce to make it and send it to the Netherworld. How about that?¡±

    Ox-head hurriedly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Water God! Thank you, General Dongmu!¡±

    Horse-face was so angry that he rolled his eyes. He did not take the initiative to expose him. After sending away Ox-head and Horse-face, Li Changshou and General Dongmu returned to the Heavenly Courts on a cloud with dozens of Heavenly Generals.

    The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts gathered at the North Heavenly Gate. After the two officials returned, they congratted them again.

    After struggling for half a day, Li Changshou finally returned to his Water God Residence. He did not have time to rest. He continued to monitor the movements of the demons at the border of the North Continent. This time, the demons had suffered heavy losses in the north of the North Continent.

    When the demons suffered a crushing defeat in front of the Magi, the demons guarding the southern border of the North Continent acted as if they were about to attack and provide support. However, it would take at least fourteen to eighteen hours for the remaining demons to pass through the thick miasma.

    Secondly, in the north of the Middle Continent, immortal light lingered above the many immortal sects. Countless human Qi Refinement cultivators seemed to have received some orders and had arranged battle formations above the sect.

    The demons¡¯ ¡°base camp¡± immediately felt the pressure. Soon, they made the decision to abandon the demon soldiers in the north of the North Continent.

    That was naturally a small trump card that Li Changshou had previously arranged.

    He was only using his connections to send an invitation to a small number of immortal sects to help and pressure the demons. Those immortal sects were also willing to do him a favor.

    The North Continent was defeated, and the experts fled in a sorry state. Most of the demon soldiers that they had sent were destroyed. The demons were naturally enraged.

    However, after listening carefully for a while, Li Changshou realized that there were very few demons who scolded him as the Water God. Most of them scolded the dragon race for currying favor with the Heavenly Courts and scolded the Heavenly Soldiers for using Dao weapons as shields. There were also many who hid behind Dao weapons and did not dare to fight.

    When the two words ¡®Water God ¡®were mentioned, most of the demons felt a little emotional. There were even many demons who praised the Water God¡¯s bravery. They said that their ancestors were also rted to the Dao of Water...

    The culture of the demons was really unpredictable. Unfortunately, he could not find where Lu Ya was hiding. He did not know how badly he was injured. If the Cosmic Ruler seriously injured Lu Ya, he could arrange for a sneak attack and take his life while he was sick.

    The demons at the border of the North Continent did not continue to attack, nor did they show any signs of attacking. Li Changshou felt at ease.

    In the next few decades, the demons would probably settle down.

    The focus of his and General Dongmu¡¯s work had to be ced on expanding the strength of the Heavenly Courts. He had to wait for the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother to return to the Heavenly Courts. That would be the time to truly eliminate the demons.

    The battle today was just to make the demons behave.

    Primordial Massacre Sword...

    The silver-haired girl... Li Changshou could not help butin about the habit of the Western Saints.

    However, the Saint had already acted shamelessly. What could they, insignificant ants, do? They could only endure it. In the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou ced the Cosmic Ruler and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in front of his portrait. He bowed three times to the Grand Pure One, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler disappeared from the table.

    A familiar Dao rune slowly spread out in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, condensing into two words before dissipating. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou was stunned. Then, he bowed to the portrait of the Saint before leaving the secret chamber.

    After returning to the Pill Chamber to meditate, Li Changshou began to summarize the battle in the North Continent. He reflected on the shorings and inconsistencies he had made and pondered over the subsequent developments. If his cultivation level wasparable to Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s, he would really have a chance to kill him today.

    ¡°Ah....¡±

    He needed a long period of umtion to improve his cultivation level. He could not rush it. After all, after attaining longevity, the speed at which heprehended the Dao had clearly slowed down. Most of his original thoughts and unrestrained thoughts had been exhausted. The matters of cultivation had returned to umting andprehension.

    I¡¯ll go to the Tushita Pceter and report this matter to the Great Daoist Master.

    In addition, during the battle in the North Continent, Li Changshou had asked a few Heavenly Generals to make aprehensive record of the Shadow-Retaining Ball. He could bring those to the ancient Demonic Armaments of the human race and let them see thebat power of the Heavenly Courts. He could also let the elders feel more at ease.

    As he thought about that, Li Changshou was about to move his attention to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. However, his heart suddenly moved. The immortal senses that filled the entire sect gathered towards the sect.

    There, a graceful young master rode a cloud over. He opened the fan in his hand gently and revealed the word ¡®cloud¡¯. When the ¡°young master¡± arrived in front of the mountain gate, he cupped his hands at the few old guards and smiled with a gentle voice. ¡°I, Xiao Yun, am here to visit a good friend. I wonder if you can call him on my behalf.¡± The old man asked amiably, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you looking for your friend¡¯s Dao name?¡±

    ¡°Li Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak... Everyone, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already here.¡±

 Chapter 420 - How to Fight This Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 420 How to Fight This Battle!</h4>

    This...

    Why did they attack without any preparation? In front of the mountain gate, Li Changshou rode a cloud at an unprecedented speed. He rushed over from Little Qiong Peak and cupped his hands at Young Master Qiao, who was outside the mountain gate. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, how can you be free?¡±

    The charming young man smiled and said warmly, ¡°Did Ie too suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and made an inviting gesture. Then, he looked at the old immortal guarding the sect and bowed.

    ¡°This Young Master Xiao is a good friend of mine. I wonder if you can bring her into the sect first. I will go to the Hundred Mortal Hall to obtain an entry tokenter.¡±

    The elder who was on duty to guard the sect today was in a dilemma. ¡°Although I trust you, Disciple-Nephew Changshou, the sect rules are like this. You cannot bring anyone in without permission...¡±

    Good job! The elders did their best! In that case, based on his gentle personality, he would not make things difficult for him. Indeed, the ¡°delicate young master¡± was already prepared to speak and invite Li Changshou to take a walk around the sect. There was no need to enter.

    However!

    Whoosh...

    There was a loud sound. A ray of green light flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak and turned into a wooden sign thatnded in front of Li Changshou.

    Emptiness, ahem, the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou!

    Ji Wuyou¡¯s voice sounded from the wooden sign.

    ¡°A few days ago, you helped the sect solve the problem of the Five-Element Array Formation¡¯s spiritual energy being continuously transformed. This has troubled me for tens of thousands of years. I will reward you with this token. With this token, you can bring people in and out of the sect and the Immortal Du Hall at will.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He took the wooden sign and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sect Leader.¡±

    The elders of the Immortal Dao Sect who were guarding the sect gate hurriedly let them in. The elders were still puzzled. They wondered, ¡®Why did he have to use the Sect Leader Token that they usually did not see in a hundred years for such a trivial matter?¡¯

    Couldn¡¯t the Sect Leader just send a voice transmission?

    The ¡°delicate young master¡± blinked. Clearly, she did not expect such a situation. She stood on the cloud and watched with a smile. When Li Changshou invited her in, she rode the cloud forward and jumped onto the white cloud under Li Changshou¡¯s feet.

    She whispered, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°You suddenly came over. I was just a little flustered. Can you say that I was disturbing you?¡± At that moment, Li Changshou rode a cloud and brought the ¡°delicate young master¡± towards the Little Qiong Peak. In the small hut beside the Immortal Du Hall, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou squinted and smiled.

    Although he did not know who was looking for Changshou, he knew that it was definitely a high official from the three sects. How could he make the guests unhappy because of the rules of the Immortal Du Sect?

    He had to respect the Little Daoist Master!

    This time, my path is wider!

    When hended at the Little Qiong Peak, the ¡°delicate young master¡± sensed theyers of array formations around the Little Qiong Peak and immediately put away the illusion technique in relief. As the faint fog dissipated, she returned to her original appearance. Her eyes were watery and she pressed her thin lips together, staying silent for a long time.

    The clouds made the fog condense into sleeves. Which immortal would have cold branches? Who else could it be but Fairy Yun Xiao? Li Changshou brought Fairy Yun Xiao to the spiritualke of the Little Qiong Peak. Yun Xiao was calm and did not think much about it. She only looked around curiously. The fairy asked, ¡°Did you get injured when you fought with the demon prince?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little too much of my immortal power has been consumed. I wasn¡¯t actually fighting with him. I was just using the treasures that Teacher gave me topete with him.¡±

    Yun Xiao continued, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I have two things that I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯ll give you some instructions. Is the one on the neighboring peak the ancient demon general, Bai Ze? Can I go and make him feel more afraid?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Mr. Bai is currently depressed.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°For now... I should treat him better. He was tortured by the Great Daoist Master and me previously.¡±

    ¡°Tortured?¡±

    Yun Xiao blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Did you use some kind of torture method?¡±

    Li Changshou led Yun Xiao tond under the willow tree. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you slowlyter. Since you¡¯re here, greet my master and junior sister first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded. She did not have the shyness of a young girl. She was not nervous or embarrassed at all. Even if she went to the Grand Pure One to greet him, her Dao heart would be clear and wless, let alone on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou led Yun Xiao to a few straw huts and sent a voice transmission to them.

    Ling¡¯e was the first to push open the window of her straw hut. A small head popped out. When she saw Yun Xiao¡¯s figure, she was clearly stunned. She then retracted her head. Ling¡¯e: !!! W-What¡¯s going on!?!

    How could that be!?!

    Fairy Yun Xiao is here? Finally, they had reached the scene of the house being lost, the city gate being set on fire, and their home being stolen! Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and hurriedly sat in front of the dressing table. Her eyes burned with a fighting spirit, but at that moment, she felt like she had been doused with cold water...

    Yun Xiao, that¡¯s Fairy Yun Xiao! The experts of the three sects recorded in the ancient books, the few experts below the Saint in the world, were instantly charmed after just taking a nce of her extraordinary, and peerless beauty... That was not something that could be matched by a pretty face or an exquisite and well-proportioned figure. Her temperament was simr to the Dao and was not something ordinary that others could not imitate even if they wanted to!

    Dong! Ling¡¯e sat in front of the dressing table with her legs crossed. Her eyes were listless, and her breathing stopped. She seemed to have a glitch.

    Lan Ling¡¯e, are you going to give Senior Brother up just like that?

    This is your senior brother whom you have long decided to follow for life!

    At that moment, there were sounds ofughtering from the straw hut next door... ¡°Master, Fairy Yun is my good friend. I mentioned her to you before. She came to our sect to visit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, right. Changshou has mentioned you many times! Fairy Yun please make yourself at home! Ah, my Changshou is finally a mature immortal. Previously, I was most worried that he would not be able to make any good friends. I was really worried. Hahahahahaha...¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and pursed her lips. She clenched her fists and cried. Her master had betrayed her so quickly! He said that he would unconditionally support her and Li Changshou, his personal disciples, to be Daopanions! Ling¡¯e took a deep breath and her Dao heart burned with a fighting spirit. Her mother was right.

    If a woman was not ruthless, her family would not be stable. What she wanted to fight for was the position in her senior brother¡¯s heart. She also had the advantage of being close to him for so many years. At this moment, she only needed to stabilize her defense and take every step carefully.

    She would not necessarily lose to the famous Fairy Yun Xiao! Isn¡¯t she just the disciple of the Saint who has an extraordinary cultivation level? She was still the heavens! ¡°Is this your junior sister?¡± A gentle voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. Ling¡¯e suddenly felt a cool breeze brushing past her ear. She no longer had so many messy thoughts and her Dao heart became much calmer.

    She turned around and saw Li Changshou standing with his hands behind his back in front of the straw hut.

    The fairy beside him smiled and looked at her.

    At that moment, the door frame seemed to have disappeared. Her senior brother also disappeared. Only the fairy¡¯s slightly apologetic gaze and gentle smile remained. It was as if she was saying to her, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± She did not have any hostility... Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Ling¡¯e, don¡¯t be rude.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly stood up and bowed to Yun Xiao. ¡°Greetings, Senior... Yun Xiao.¡±

    Yun Xiao took two steps forward and said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be particr about the seniority of the Dao Sect between us. I¡¯ve wasted a lot of your time. Just call me Sister like my two sisters do.¡± When she finished speaking, Yun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The reason why I want you to call me Sister is because of my age.¡± ¡°Sister...¡±

    Ling¡¯e blushed and shouted softly. White smoke appeared on her forehead again.

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao and then at his junior sister. He suddenly realized that Fairy Yun Xiao...

    You know quite a lot.

    Clearly, he had paid attention to marriage in the mortal world! ¡°Ling¡¯e, change your clothes first,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you around the peak.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e agreed obediently. She could sense the intimacy in Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes and felt a little emotional.

    After Li Changshou closed the wooden door and went to theke with Fairy Yun Xiao, Ling¡¯e heaved a long sigh of relief. She sat there and immediately got busy.

    How could they fight this battle? A woman like Fairy Yun Xiao, who was as gentle as water, would be tempted when she saw her! With Senior Brother¡¯s troublesome personality, even if he did not want to have a Daopanion rtionship with Fairy Yun Xiao in the beginning, he would definitely not reject such a powerful person. As time passed, he would naturally develop feelings for her...

    In the beginning, when other women appeared beside her senior brother, Ling¡¯e felt threatened, but she also saw hope.

    At that time, Ling¡¯e felt that she could not handle her senior brother¡¯s personality alone. It would be best if someone could help him open his heart... At that time, Ling¡¯e had treated Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and Senior Sister Youqin as her opponents and allies. However, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu was too yful.

    Her good impression of her senior brother was also transferred to the wine. She was the first to show her good impression of her senior brother. In the end, she entered the retirement group of the Little Qiong Peak.

    As for Senior Sister Youqin, Senior Brother had always felt that she was not mature enough. Moreover, their views were very different. In the end, they walked further and further down the path of Dharma treasures.

    At that moment, a fairy who perfectly met Li Changshou¡¯s criteria for a Daopanion appeared in the world outside the Little Qiong Peak.

    After she became an immortal and ascended, Li Changshou opened his heart to her...

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ling¡¯e looked at the sideburns that she hadbed when she was distracted. After thinking about it, Ling¡¯e took out a jade hairpin from her storage Dharma treasure and stuck it into her hair. She looked at the mirror and looked around.

    I can¡¯t admit defeat so easily. At most, I¡¯ll cry in front of Senior Brother tonight! Yes, I¡¯ll pick out a beautiful dress first...

    Li Changshou smiled and introduced the various spiritual fish in theke and their taste. Fairy Yun Xiao was quite engrossed. When she heard that Li Changshou was going to personally cook a mealter, there was a hint of anticipation in her eyes.

    After chatting for a while, Li Changshou shifted the topic to serious matters. ¡°Fairy, what are the two things that you mentioned?¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°You are the brainy one in the Dao Sect. Why don¡¯t you guess?¡±.

    Li Changshou shook his head and said seriously, ¡°There are no benefits. I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my energy.¡±

    ¡°Then, what benefits do you want?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. Although he really wanted to say something like a pillow, his skin was not that thick.

    A moderate amount of restraint was an outstanding quality that all human disciples should have.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. I still don¡¯t dare to tease you.¡±

    Yun Xiao looked at the sparklingke at the side and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you with the Golden Chalice.¡± ¡°Forget it if we fight. We still have to use the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice!¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately frowned. Yun Xiao pursed her lips and chuckled, her eyes filled with reproach. ¡°Stop joking,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re here because of Bai Ze and Lu Ya. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ve been schemed against by the demons, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly. ¡°Can Bai Ze be trusted?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯m still observing. However, Mr. Bai has already obtained 30% of my trust.¡±

    ¡°He was the Demon Commander of the past. He was also an extremely intelligent person who had fought with the Demon Master Kun Peng. His mystical ability that allows him to detect cmities is also quite powerful,¡± Yun Xiao said softly. ¡°He will definitely not join you for no reason.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you slowly. It¡¯s a long story.¡± Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and denounced Lu Ya to the heavens. He talked about how he and his senior brother had captured Bai Ze and how Bai Ze had given him the theory of seeking luck and avoiding danger.

    Yun Xiao deduced carefully and thought about it carefully. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s 70% to 80% credible.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Be it because Bai Ze wanted to enter Ren School to avoid the cmity or because he had a premonition that there would be a great cmity in the world, his essence soul is being restrained by Senior Brother Xuan Du. For this auspicious beast, Bai Ze, we cannot use the human mindset to judge his rtionship with the demons. Bai Ze might be on a higher level. I can sense that he has a sense of pity for all living beings. Perhaps that is why he is listed as an auspicious beast by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Since you understand, I won¡¯t worry anymore,¡± Yun Xiao said gently. ¡°From what you said just now, I feel that Bai Ze is quite pitiful after being tortured by you.¡± Li Changshou shrugged and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the ability to devise strategies. If I don¡¯t take precautions, how can I survive until I can stand shoulder to shoulder with you?¡± Yun Xiao tilted her head slightly and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s face. She said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we walking side by side now?¡±

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s just a little arrogance that men often have. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Li Changshou made an inviting gesture. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m worried that Bai Ze has schemed against me. Secondly, is it because Lu Ya has some powerful Dharma treasures left behind by the Demon Court?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What kind of powerful Dharma treasure?¡±

    Yun Xiao shook her head gently and said, ¡°I heard that you fought with the prince of the demon race. I was worried that you would put up a strong front for the sake of Ren School when you were injured. I came over to take a look to calm down.¡± ¡°You and I have really entered the Budding Romance realm.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes showed that he was slightly moved.

    Yun Xiao changed the topic. ¡°At the same time, I want to see if you¡¯re as you say. Third Sister often says that human men are most sentimental and there are very few who can be trusted. This is the effect of the Dao of reproduction. I¡¯m relieved to see Ling¡¯e.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He called out softly, ¡°Yun Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yun Xiao was a little stunned when she saw Li Changshou¡¯s serious expression. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°This is not something you should think about. Otherwise, I would feel guilty. Did my mortal heart stain your pure Dao heart?¡± ¡°Did it?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao blinked and looked a little uneasy. She said softly, ¡°These are the Great Dao. My Dao heart is not untainted by the mortal world. Otherwise...¡±

    Li Changshou calmly retracted his hands and sighed softly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t wash my hands!¡± Yun Xiao finally reacted and blushed. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re indeed very naughty! I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Since we¡¯re already here, we have to have a meal before we leave.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Also, Fairy, what do you think about the arrangements of the Little Qiong Peak?¡± ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t take a closer look... Nine Heaven Life-soil? Five-Element Sky Change Array? Chaotic Lightning Fiend Array? This...¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s smug expression. She could not help but support her forehead with her slender fingers. ¡°Are you sure? There are many more array formations on this peak than on my Three-Immortal Ind. What are you afraid of? If there are any powerful enemies that you can¡¯t deal with, I can help you.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just being prepared.¡± He paused and turned to look at the straw hut. Ling¡¯e had already arrived on a cloud. Li Changshou said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the arrangements here, my main body would have had no choice but to be distracted by the matters at home.¡±

    At home...

    Yun Xiao understood and said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯e is indeed very cute. If she¡¯s free, I really want to bring her to the Three-Immortal Ind to stay for a while.¡± Li Changshou was confused when he heard that. He could not understand the meaning behind those words.

    There seemed to be a psychological game going on, and the levels were increasing...

 Chapter 421 - Lingâ€™e and Yun Xiao Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 421 Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao Meeting</h4>

    ¡°Fairy Yun? Who is it? Little Shoushou brought people to the sect from outside!?!¡±

    In the chess room, Jiu Jiu, who had just heard the news, was shocked. Jiu Yushi, who was at the side, was also caught off guard. On the other hand, the true Grandmaster of the Little Qiong Peak, Jiang Lin¡¯er, smiled at Xiong Lingli, who had rushed over to deliver the letter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you use your immortal senses to investigate the surroundings?¡± Jiu Jiu and Jiu Yushi shook their heads honestly. Xiong Lingli tilted her head... ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°The touch of the essence soul! The perception that even Qi Refinement cultivators have!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er patted her forehead weakly. She really did not know how to scold those flower buds that were cultivating in the mountains. Jiu Jiu had not gone out to shop for the past few decades. She was not vignt at all. ¡°Huh?¡± Jiu Jiu was puzzled. ¡°Why can only I see Ling¡¯e and Little Shoushou? There¡¯s a cloud opposite Ling¡¯e.¡±

    ¡°This is an extremely brilliant concealment technique, stupid!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er shook her head and was speechless.

    Jiu Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Master¡¯s wife, how does that woman look?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er could not help but scoff. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound as if I can see through it.¡±

    Jiu Jiu could not help but roll her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± Xiong Lingli added from the door, ¡°I was stunned when I went to deliver the tea just now... I don¡¯t know how to describe it.

    Cousin is also very gentle to this fairy. Ling¡¯e seems to be calling her sister.¡± ¡°What?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her tone. She, who was originally sitting loosely on the round chair, immediately sat up straight and gritted her teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t this about sequence? How can Little Changshou let Ling¡¯e call others ¡®Sister¡¯? Ling¡¯e was clearly the one liked him first! Hmph, I originally did not intend to pry into other people¡¯s private affairs. Now, I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore! Watch me!¡± After saying that, Jiang Lin¡¯er waved her hand gently. Two leaves floated over from outside the door and entered her fingertips. He activated the ¡°One-Eye Barrier¡± technique. The two leaves stuck to Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes and shone with green light. Jiang Lin¡¯er immediately saw through the obstacles in the forest and saw the three people drinking tea by theke. The fairy that she could not detect with his immortal senses finally revealed her true appearance. ¡°Oh... so beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Xiong Lingli echoed excitedly, although she did not know what she was excited about. Jiu Jiu and Jiu Yushi came over from the side. Jiang Lin¡¯er waved her hand gently and grabbed a few leaves. She cast a spell and put them on for the two of them. The three of them watched from afar. Jiu Jiu praised softly and muttered, ¡°Ling¡¯e is not bad today. She looks better than usual.¡± ¡°This Little Changshou wants to get all the benefits without saying anything?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°If he dares to make Ling¡¯e suffer, I will chop him up with a knife!¡± Jiu Jiu frowned and muttered, ¡°Ling¡¯e seems quite happy.¡± ¡°They are fighting.¡± Jiu Yushi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Look at Ling¡¯e¡¯s neck... She has changed into her most precious inner garment. That is what she prepares to wear when she gets married!¡± Jiu Jiu pinched her chin. ¡°It¡¯s really so exquisite. Look at Little Shoushou¡¯s expression carefully. He seems a little nervous now.

    The atmosphere there is probably a little frozen.¡± ¡°Ah, a silly girl like Ling¡¯e.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er revealed an expression that made her seem indifferent to the world. She pinched her throat and said, ¡°I made a mistake and gave this heart to you. I only hope to not let you down in this life.¡± Jiu Jiu suddenly said, ¡°Ling¡¯e is about to lose! That fairy said something. Ling¡¯e¡¯s face is a little red.¡± Jiu Yushi hummed softly and suggested, ¡°Should we help Lingle?¡±

    ¡°How can we help?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er asked, ¡°After all, this is someone else¡¯s personal matter. If Ling¡¯e has no objections to him having two partners, Changshou can have an advantage. We can¡¯t interfere. Speaking of which, what cultivation level is that person at? Why did my spiritual perception jump when I teased her just now? It was as if I was facing a life-and-death cmity. Lingli, did you hear Changshou and Ling¡¯e call this fairy by her name?¡±

    ¡°Cousin called her Fairy. Ling¡¯e called her Sister...¡±

    ¡°I have an idea!¡±

    Jiu Jiu clenched her fists and stepped on the stool with her slender feet in soft straw sandals. Her face was filled with fighting spirit.

    ¡°If neither of us cares and Ling¡¯e falls, we will be in trouble! If we won¡¯t help, Ling¡¯e will be so worried that she gets flustered! Think about it. If the Little Qiong Peak has a different leader, can we still be so carefree? We have to let Ling¡¯e know that she has someone supporting her from behind!¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er could not help butugh. ¡°If you want to help, go ahead. Why did you drag us into the water? Don¡¯t let the fairy misunderstand.¡± ¡°Why should I help? I¡¯m not as good as Little Changshou.¡± Jiu Jiu snorted. ¡°Master¡¯s wife, are you going to help me? If you¡¯re not going to help me tell Master what you said when you were drunk...¡±

    ¡°Help, help! I will help!¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled helplessly. ¡°Your master¡¯s skin is thinner than paper. If he knows that I identally told him about the interesting things in my room, he would probably go into seclusion for thousands of years. Seriously, he is even more shy than women. He has cultivated the Dao Fruit of Longevity for nothing! Tell me, Jiu Jiu, what do you want to do?¡±

    Jiu Jiu pinched her chin and pondered for a while. Soon, she said proudly, ¡°Hmph... I have my own ns.¡±

    Some time passed.

    A white cloud carried four figures from the chess room to theke.

    The three figures who were drinking tea and chatting under the shade of the trees by theke looked over.

    The white cloudnded a few feet away and gently exploded on the grass, revealing the figures of the four women. It could be said that each of them had their own merits.

    They moved in unison and each carried a tray as they stepped forward slowly. Li Changshou was speechless. He wanted toin but could not say anything. He could only raise his hand and rub his eyelids. Jiu Yushi, who was at the front, was delicate, charming, dignified, and elegant. She bowed to Fairy Yun Xiao and lowered the tray in her hand. She ced a te of snacks in front of Ling¡¯e.

    There was a word written on each of the tes of snacks that were stacked.

    Jiu Yushi bowed and retreated. Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was wearing the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s standard immortal dress, walked forward and ced a te of snacks marked with the word ¡®Ling¡¯e¡¯ on the short table. She also bowed and retreated. Fairy Yun Xiao nodded with a smile. Ling¡¯e, on the other hand, blushed and could not help but cover her face with her hands. Then, Xiong Lingli, who was like a fake mountain, squatted in front of the short table in her tight fairy dress. Her fingers pinched the dessert te that looked like a toy. She chuckled and put it down before running away. The word ¡®must¡¯ was written on that te of snacks.

    Xiong Lingli retreated. Jiu Jiu walked forward in the same immortal dress that she had worn once in a thousand years. She put down thest te with the word ¡®win¡¯ and said gently, ¡°Everyone, take your time and enjoy these snacks. Inform us if you don¡¯t have enough.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly and said gently, ¡°Thank

    you.¡±

    The faint light from theke¡¯s reflectionnded on Yun Xiao¡¯s crystalline and delicate skin. It shone on her face, which was neither charming nor sultry, but was also extremely beautiful. Jiu Jiu could not help but stare at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Fairy... please enjoy...¡± After saying that, Jiu Jiu quickly turned around and raised her head to hit her forehead again. Then, she quickly walked away. She did not say a single word that she had prepared to say! Ling¡¯e really did not see the situation at the short table. Before she could think of a way to exin and help everyone, she heard a voice transmission from her Grandmaster. She looked up at the forest not far away.

    At that moment, the four ¡°fairies¡± of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s retirement group were raising their hands high. They were swaying like water nts. ording to the order of delivery of the snacks, they jumped and turned around, revealing the words on their backs.

    ¡°Junior Sister Must Win!¡±

    ¡®Ling¡¯e must win, Junior Sister must win?¡¯ As Xiong Lingli was too big in size, she emphasized the word ¡®must¡¯. Ling¡¯e almost cried when she saw that... Don¡¯t you know who my opponent is? ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou introduced, ¡°The person who walked over just now is my Aunt-Master, whom I¡¯m close to. There is also my Grandmaster from the Little Qiong Peak. There other one is my other Aunt-Master, who was my master¡¯s childhood friend in his previous life and returned to the sect after reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t think too much. Everyone, everyone is just...¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and said softly, ¡°Everyone is interesting.¡± ¡°Junior Sister, Fairy.¡± Li Changshou picked up his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the ck Pool Peak on the side? I¡¯ll cook a meal today.¡± Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Can you let me and Ling¡¯e take a few steps back? I have a few words to say to Ling¡¯e.¡± Li Changshou frowned. ¡°Fairy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not bully Ling¡¯e.¡±

    Li Changshou still said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate...¡± Ling¡¯e interrupted her senior brother for the first time. ¡°Senior Brother, let me be alone with Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Alright,e over earlier.¡± Li Changshou stood up and looked at the two of them worriedly. He turned around and rode a cloud towards the ck Pool Peak. At the same time, he activated the paper effigy in Ling¡¯e¡¯s sleeve. However, before Li Changshou could hear anything, Yun Xiao pointed her slender finger at Ling¡¯e¡¯s sleeve and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy lost contact.

    What?

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on. He immediately activated the paper effigies all over the Little Qiong Peak and suddenly realized that Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao were already on a cloud boat, floating on the spiritualke. Their immortal senses were isted and they could not hear or see through anything. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Forget it. If you don¡¯t want me to listen, just don¡¯t listen.

    When hended on the ck Pool Peak on a cloud, Bai Ze had already pinched his beard and walked over from the side of the pool quickly. The gloominess from before was gone. He circled Li Changshou twice and clicked his tongue more than ten times. He raised his thumb and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Water God, just based on that alone, His Majesty is far inferior to you! Fairy Yun Xiao actually took the initiative to visit. Hehe, I thought that you and Fairy Yun Xiao... Hehe. Impressive.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about that? What if they fight?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. How can a mighty figure like Fairy Yun Xiao be jealous of Little Ling¡¯e?¡± Bai Ze smiled and continued to send a voice transmission. ¡°He should really be looking for Ling¡¯e. Rx, rx. However, speaking of which, Water God, your luck with women is really extraordinary. You¡¯ve also attracted Youqin Xuanya, whom we had been discussing previously, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu is quite interested in you too.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t make up these things. If I say that I¡¯m dedicated to the Dao, no one will believe me.¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Bai Ze replied seriously. ¡°Otherwise, why would you have such a cultivation level in hundreds of years, Water God?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai!¡±

    Li Changshou was instantly touched. Just as he was about to call him ¡°confidant¡±, Bai Ze pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Grand Pure One does not believe

    it.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s cook. I¡¯m the head chef today. Come and help me cut the vegetables and wash the pot!¡± ¡°Water God, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    On the cloud boat that rippled with the waves, Lingle looked at the fairy sitting beside her, who was less than a foot away from her. She wanted to break the silence, but she did not know what to say. Yun Xiao stared at Ling¡¯e¡¯s face and asked softly, ¡°Did I make things difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately answered, ¡°When Senior Brother looked at Sister Fairy, his gaze was very gentle. Senior Brother is definitely the most concerned about you. He will not... make things difficult for you because of this...¡±

    Yun Xiao shifted her gaze to Ling¡¯e¡¯s flustered face and said gently, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll me him?¡± ¡°How can you call it ming? It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m actually a little afraid of this. However, it¡¯s just a little. It¡¯s very... small.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really as your senior brother said. You¡¯re a silly girl.¡± Yun Xiao raised her hand gently and grabbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s wrist. She sighed.

    Ling¡¯e mustered her courage and asked softly, ¡°Sister, Sister, do you have something on your mind too?¡±

    ¡°Those who are unwilling to tell others are naturally troubled.¡±

    Yun Xiao looked at theke and said slowly, ¡°Before I came here, I walked for a long time in the mortal world. I wanted to find an answer regarding this matter.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°Answer?¡±

    ¡°The answer to the rtionship between men and women, the Dao of Yin and Yang, and the marriage of living beings,¡± Yun Xiao said softly. ¡°I¡¯m a Connate lifeform. Before I got along with your senior brother, I never had such thoughts. My foster brother and two sisters are the same. They don¡¯t know much about mortal feelings.

    If I want toprehend the Dao, I have to know the reason first. For that, I went to the mortal world to explore the Dao of Marriage. However, in the end, I realized that I seem to be wrong. The Dao of Marriage of Postnatal living beings is closely rted to the reproduction of living beings. Marriage is driven by mortal desires, and that is what Ick.¡±

    She looked disappointed and her voice became more ethereal.

    ¡°Your senior brother and I have yet to be Daopanions. He did not dare to reject me at the beginning. Gradually, he developed a good impression of me and his good impression of me grew. However, what he does not know is that after I fell into the Love Tribtion, my Dao heart was changing every second. As a result, my Dao heart could not erase his figure. It was like a demonic barrier. When I suddenly realized it, I realized that the coldness of cultivation over the years had turned into admiration for him.

    However, I was wrong in the end.¡± ¡°Senior Brother is... Yes, he is indeed very interesting.¡± Ling¡¯e said that. Looking at Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s increasingly dejected expression, she felt her heart ache. ¡°What did you do wrong, Sister? This matter is in my heart. As long as you don¡¯t dislike me, I... Won¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong to enter the love tribtion. I should break through the tribtion first before getting to know him.¡± Yun Xiao chuckled and rubbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand. She sighed and said, ¡°After meeting him thest time, two questions kept spinning in my heart. If I pass the Love Tribtion and my Dao heart regains rity, will I still see him? Can we really cultivate the Marriage Fruit?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked in surprise. ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°The higher one¡¯s cultivation realm is, the closer they are to the Dao. If the day I cultivate the Marriage Fruit with him is the day I break through the tribtion, wouldn¡¯t that hurt him? Those like me who are useless to the Dao are considered demonic karma. That¡¯s why I went to the mortal world of the human race and realized that I was wrong again.¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong again?¡±

    ¡°In marriage, a Connate lifeform like me actually can¡¯t give him the response he deserves. The human nature is to protect and support each other. In the end, I can¡¯t give him these.¡± Ling¡¯e could not help but frown and think. She tried her best to understand the meaning behind Yun Xiao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sister, you feel that... you fell in love with my senior brother because there is a void in your Dao Heart. Senior Brother is constantly opening up his heart to you but you¡¯re worried that when the two of you reach the step of bing Daopanions, your Dao heart will be restored to perfection, your feelings for Senior Brother will fade. Is that so? Then, you observed how the mortal couples lived and you also feel that you¡¯re a Connate lifeform and cannot give Senior

    Brother the kind of feeling of sharing hardships and living together?¡± Yun Xiao smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re really extremely intelligent.¡± Ling¡¯e smiled in embarrassment. A wisp of white smoke appeared above her head. She almost fainted! ¡°Moreover...¡± The helplessness in Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes became stronger. ¡°I deduced that there might be a huge cmity in the future that is close to him. It is really unfair to him to bring him into my cmity. However, I can¡¯t be decisive with him...¡±

    Ling¡¯e said softly, ¡°Sister, did youe here today to see me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted toe and see you.¡± Yun Xiao ced Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand on her knee. ¡°I also want to tell you that even if your Senior Brother and I be Daopanions, we are going to be more like peers on the path of cultivation... You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You are the only one who can give him the love he needs. After today, I will enter seclusion until the great cmity arrives. I will try my best to exclude him from the great cmity. If I can survive the cmity...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother actually knows about your cmity, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Xiao was caught off guard.

    Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and said firmly, ¡°Although Senior Brother never told me that, I¡¯m certain that he definitely knows about it. In the beginning, when he gave me this jade hairpin, he smiled when you¡¯re mentioned. There was a hint of helplessness and gloominess in his eyes. Moreover, there was some conflict in his words. Senior Brother must have fallen for you at that time.

    However, what made Senior Brother stop!? At first, I thought that Senior Brother felt that his cultivation level was too different from Sister¡¯s. However,ter on, I realized that it was not the case. After Senior Brother mentioned you to me twice, he clearly made a decision and began to n something... Every time he schemed, he would sit there and think for years. I asionally saw the ns that Senior Brother had drawn. A cloud should you Sister...

    After that, I was on the mountain. I did not know what my senior brother had done outside. However, from the traces of the scrolls in his straw hut, I could tell that he had already begun to take action. The most important thing here should be two copper coins with small wings. Before the underground secret chamber was rebuilt, the portraits of the two copper coins were hung on the wall of the secret chamber. Later, Senior Brother took them off...¡±

    Yun Xiao flipped her hand and a copper coin appeared in her palm. ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°I feel most at ease leaving this here.¡±

    Yun Xiao was clearly stunned.

    Ling¡¯e suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and pinched her mouth. How could she fight? She had betrayed him! Suddenly, she felt two soft hands brushing past her shoulders. Before Ling¡¯e could react, she was already hugged by the fairy beside her. Huh?!

    ¡°After I leave, help me pass this hug to him.¡±

    ¡°This... this can be ryed too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that close to him yet. I can¡¯t be that close to him.¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with relief. ¡°After all, before him, I should be the one calling you Sister, Ling¡¯e. After all, I only think about how I should treat him. Ling¡¯e, you have always been selfless and never thought about yourself. I¡¯m far inferior to you.¡± The tips of Ling¡¯e¡¯s ears were slightly red. She tidied her hair beside her ears in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m so much younger than you... Let¡¯s go over. Senior Brother¡¯s culinary skills are amazing!¡±

 Chapter 422 - Immortal Vanquishing Swords Painting

    <h4>Chapter 422 Immortal Vanquishing Swords Painting</h4>

    ¡°Sister Yun, do you want to drink wine? Senior Brother brewed it himself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just drink a little bit...¡±

    ¡°Sister Yun, try this. My senior brother¡¯s culinary skills are superb!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a rare delicacy. Nowadays, I seldom eat. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to eat more in the future.¡±

    What... happened? The magnificent kitchen window was like a golden hall. Li Changshou held the metal pot and leaned back, looking at the situation in the distance in confusion.

    His immortal senses could not detect Yun Xiao¡¯s figure. He had to use his naked eye to see.

    The lovey-dovey tricks that he had prepared were useless!

    I didn¡¯t do anything, but Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e are already so close? Ling¡¯e¡¯s gaze was clear and her essence soul was active. There was nothing unusual about her. Moreover, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of Ling¡¯e, she was not as nervous as before. The way she called her sister... As her senior brother, he had never been addressed so affectionately before! Yun Xiao usually had a faint halo around her. She never got close to anyone except Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao. However, Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao were sitting side by side. When Ling¡¯e knelt down, she even pressed down on Yun Xiao¡¯s skirt. Not only did Yun Xiao not care, but she even looked at Ling¡¯e with a gentle gaze...

    Yun Xiao has made a move!

    Damn it, Yun Xiao helped Ling¡¯e braid her hair! Li Changshou seemed to have fallen into a strange state of confusion. He descended in a spiral and could not extricate himself! Could it be that he had some misunderstanding about the Primordial World? Li Changshou¡¯s neck was very craned. His frown deepened and his eyes widened. Why was I so ¡®benevolent¡¯ just now and did not use the ¡®fish¡¯ paper effigy!?!

    If I had known, I would have been ruthless and eavesdropped on what they were saying!

    At that time, he thought that he should respect the two of them. No matter how troublesome the situation was, he should ept and make up for it... Why are they tolerating each other? Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up...

    There must be a trap! ¡°Water God, let me do it. You¡¯re about to char it! This green satin jade radish is a rare top-grade ingredient!¡± Bai Ze shouted and rushed over. He grabbed the metal pot and shook it a few times. He first heaved a sigh of relief and then clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°Impressive. Hehe, really impressive. However, Ling¡¯e, who is in the Heaven Immortal realm, can actually be so harmonious with Fairy Yun Xiao, who is in the quasi-saint realm. Water God, do you have any secret techniques? Perhaps I might be tempted someday too and go and contact the fairies.¡± Li Changshou hugged his arms. The apron on his body was already a memorial for the few lives he had in his previous life. He pondered and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, that¡¯s not a good idea.

    It¡¯s best not to have any ulterior motives when ites to rtionships. Otherwise, you will lose your innocence and sincerity.¡± Bai Ze adjusted the taste of the dishes in the pot and retorted habitually, ¡°I feel that what the Water God said is wrong. The love between a man and a woman should be intertwined with Yin and Yang. If you do not take a liking to the other party at first nce, how can there be future development? I¡¯ve been in the mortal world as one of the human race for more than ten thousand years. I¡¯m used to these things. Everyone would be attracted to good-looking people. If not for the fact that the two of them were attracted to each other when they first met and had ulterior motives, why would they get close to each other?¡±

    Bai Ze was a tough old spirit. Li Changshou said, ¡°This matter cannot be summarized. Different living beings have different opinions. Some focus on superficial apperance, while others focus on the personality inside. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Does the Water God look at Fairy Yun Xiao from the inside or outside?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that Mr. Bai is setting a trap?¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°When I first saw Fairy Yun Xiao, I thought that she was gentle and charming. Most of the fairies in the Primordial World are very beautiful. If that¡¯s all I¡¯m looking for, I would really be a lustful person. Actually, at that time, what left an impression on me was that this gentle fairy was very powerful. When she asked Brother Gongming to kneel, he knelt directly.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled nonchntly. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The reason that I admire Fairy Yun Xiao is partly because of her decisiveness when she encounters trouble, partly because of her uracy and ruthlessness when she attacks, and partly because of her gentleness. This woman is indeed a special existence.¡±

    Bai Ze ced the dishes on the te and smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Why won¡¯t the Water God admit it... Forget it, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a few more dishes. Please prepare some ingredients, Mr. Bai.¡±

    Also...

    He activated the surmounting Wind Speech Incantation at full force and heard Lingle and Yun Xiao¡¯s clear voices in the wind.

    However, what puzzled Li Changshou was that the two of them did not mention anything about him. Instead, they discussed cultivation techniques. Although it was a discussion, Yun Xiao was naturally guiding Ling¡¯e in her cultivation... That was why Li Changshou became even more cautious.

    A momentter, Li Changshou and Bai Ze each brought two exquisite dishes to the side of the pool. They ted the dishes and ced them on the table. Just as Li Changshou was about to speak, Bai Ze stood up and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a difference between master and servant. I¡¯m just an auspicious beast of Ren School and a chef. I¡¯m going to the side to lie down.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Ze was about to leave and stay out of it. However, a ruthless hand pressed down from the side and pressed on Bai Ze¡¯s shoulder.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Although there are no outsiders today, if someone sees this when they are passing by, they would think that Ren School is persecuting auspicious beasts.¡± The corners of Bai Ze¡¯s mouth twitched. His goatee trembled. ¡°Water God, you have harmed too many...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, please take a seat.¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°I want to use today¡¯s visit to remind you about something.¡±

    Bai Ze suddenly shuddered and his Dao heart tensed up for no reason. He stood up first and knelt down. He straightened his back, smiled, squinted, and lowered his head.

    ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao, please give me your instructions.¡± ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re being too serious. You¡¯re an ancient schemer. Why are you giving orders?¡±. Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou with a gentle gaze. When she saw Li Changshou smiling and blinking, she looked at Bai Ze. ¡°I know that Mr. Bai must have his own ns for joining Ren School. However, please remember that the Water God does not only involve Ren School. The three sects of the Dao Sect have his help.¡± ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Ze lowered his head and said, ¡°I will do my best to assist the Water God in the future. I will not have any other thoughts!¡± Yun Xiao nodded gently and blinked at Li Changshou before continuing to speak softly to Ling¡¯e. Bai Ze heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart. His left hand was trembling, and his neck seemed to be stuck. He twisted it a few times before looking at Li Changshou.

    Just as he was about to speak, a breeze blew past, and his back was drenched in cold sweat. Li Changshou could not help but frown... Why are they so stressed when facing Fairy Yun Xiao? With two huge question marks, Li Changshou cut to the topic between Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e and took out the knowledge that he had never revealed. From the clothes and color, to the various hairstyles, to the rtionship between Dao and personality...

    Li Changshou gently took over the control of the conversation, so that Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao would not feel awkward or neglected.

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou did not manage to obtain any useful information.

    When the sun set in the west and night fell, Yun Xiao recalled that she should not stay long and bade farewell.

    Just as Li Changshou stood up and was about to send Yun Xiao out of the sect, Ling¡¯e reminded him, ¡°Senior Brother, even if you use your incarnation, remember to send Sister Yun Xiao back to the Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He did not use his incarnation and rode a cloud to send ¡°Young Master Xiao¡± out of the Immortal Du Sect. After flying thousands of kilometers out of the immortal sect, Yun Xiao stopped and turned to look at Li Changshou. There seemed to be thousands of words written in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to really send me off. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried for you.¡± Li Changshou coughed and asked, ¡°Although it¡¯s ungentlemanly of me to ask that, I¡¯m really puzzled. What did you say to Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°You can ask Ling¡¯eter. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s gaze was a little distant. She lowered her head and smoothed her eyebrows. ¡°From now on... if you need me to do anything, just tell me directly. Don¡¯t make things too difficult for yourself. If you don¡¯t even trust me, why should we be friends?¡± Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Did you deduce anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yun Xiao looked to the side.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fairy, can you look at me directly?¡± Yun Xiao looked up at the person in front of her. The two of them looked at each other and the moon and stars disappeared instantly. After a while, Li Changshou was about to ask the question again when Yun Xiao took the initiative to say, ¡°I will take good care of that copper coin.¡±

    She had indeed deduced it, but she did not know much.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always prioritize self-preservation...¡± Yun Xiao suddenly asked, ¡°If I can break through the Love Tribtion and survive the Fate Tribtion, shall we travel the Three Realms together and search the stars?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and stared at her eyes that seemed to be filled with stars.

    ¡°I was still wondering what you were worried about. When you suddenly came to the sect to take a look, you seemed to have been cured by Ling¡¯e. I didn¡¯t expect you to be worried about your gains and losses. Ling¡¯e¡¯s personality is also a good medicine to treat mental illness. No wonder...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Xiao blinked.

    ¡°Ahem, worrying about personal gains and losses is amon urrence in the Ascension realm. It can bepared to the mental demons between men and women.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and extended his right hand. He said warmly, ¡°This is because we are concerned about each other and we¡¯re bing more and more important to each other. They would mainly think and worry too much. However, it is nothing. Can you lend me your hand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao extended her right hand that was like white jade. Under Li Changshou¡¯s signal, her fingertips trembled slightly and pressed against Li Changshou¡¯s palm. Li Changshou grabbed her hand but did not use any strength. Yun Xiao blushed and looked puzzled.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Are you worried that when your Dao heart is perfect, there will be no ce for

    me?¡±

    ¡°How do you know...¡± ¡°Actually, I was worried about that problem too.¡± Li Changshou exerted some force with his right hand. ¡°However, I understoodter on.¡±

    Yun Xiao hurriedly asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be stable.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When I was thinking about this previously, it was much moreplicated than you think. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to convince myself to admit my feelings. I¡¯ll tell you everything today. If you and I can cultivate the Dao of Marriage to perfection and let you pass the love tribtion because of that, you will no longer have a ce for me in your heart...

    Then, I will fuse your Dao heart again and enter it. I even thought about what would happen if you were to get injured and lose your memories in the future. I would write our story in a book and let you read it from the beginning before going through it with you again. There are also various scenarios that I have considered in detail before deciding to let nature take its course. Actually, these are not too troublesome situations. What troubles me the most is that my cultivation level is insufficient. I can¡¯t protect you from the cmity that you might have to face in the future. However, I understoodter...

    If I can¡¯t protect you no matter what I do, I¡¯m not worthy of forming a Dao Fruit of Marriage with you. What did you ask me just now?¡± Yun Xiao gently poked Li Changshou¡¯s palm with her finger. Li Changshou understood and released his palm. He could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    However, he then felt that there were a few soft jade fingers between his fingers. He subconsciously clenched his hands and subconsciously interlocked his fingers. Yun Xiao looked into his eyes and said gently, ¡°If I pass the Love Tribtion and no longer have you in my heart, I will destroy my Dao heart and increase my obsession with you. I asked just now if we can make a pact using the cmity? When I¡¯m free of cmities and disasters, are you willing to travel the Three Realms with me and search the stars?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There is no hesitation in your heart today.¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s hand slowly slid back. ¡°I hope to protect myself. Do what you can and don¡¯t go against the heavenly will.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very stable.¡±

    Then, he bowed with a Dao salute in response. The fairy walked on the cloud and constantly looked back.

    However, in the end, she still turned into clouds and dissipated in the world. Li Changshou stood quietly for a long time.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Let¡¯s work harder to gain more power. Yes, he still had to talk to Ling¡¯e when he went back. The reward had to be given. After all, Ling¡¯e would have to go out to train in the blink of an eye. It would be beneficial for her to write more sutras.

    One of them had a Life-and-Death Tribtion, while the other had a Longevity Tribtion...

    It gave him a headache.

    A moment ago, in the clouds, outside the Three Realms, on the steps of a pce, more than ten figures gathered there and looked...

    They looked at the cloud mirror that was condensed from great Dharma powers and had four peerless swords as its frame.

    The Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords had an outstanding effect. Not only was the image extremely clear, but it could also be switched to four different angles. It was closer to the original voice and could rey the tone and aura of the person speaking in the image. It made the audience feel like they were in the same realm. It was indeed worthy of being called a Connate Cardinal treasure!

    In the image, a man and a woman were intertwining their hands with each other. They were speaking. ¡°I¡¯m very stable.¡±

    The immortals sitting on the steps had different expressions. They had just arrived when their master gestured for them to look at the cloud mirror...

    A few female immortals were filled with emotions. A few male immortals looked gratified. Only one or two living beings held jade talismans to record the practical lessons of the emotional masters of the three sects.

    ¡°Ah.¡± The young Daoist who was sitting at the highest seat pinched a pale golden grape and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°If you have 30% of Little Changgeng¡¯s ability to develop rtionships... You only know to cultivate all day long. Now, the disciples of Jie School are more powerful than those of Chan School! It¡¯s a cmity that will cause the Dao Sect to decline. If we don¡¯t find Jie School, who can we find?¡±

    Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the ck Clouds Immortal, and more than ten immortals lowered their heads and agreed. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said softly, ¡°Master, you took in too many disciples back then. We don¡¯t dare to take in disciples...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± The young Daoist waved his hand. ¡°Who will analyze this? What is the most important thing about this cloud?¡±

    Everyone pondered for a while. Duobao smiled and said, ¡°I will listen to Master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    ¡°Look, did Changgeng give Yun Xiao any promises just now? Thinking about it carefully, he did not give any to her. All his words came with a premise. He wanted to wait for them to form the Dao Fruit of Marriage. In other words, their rtionship was not that close yet. However, why did Yun Xiao feel touched? It is because a disciple as intelligent as Yun Xiao cannot use fancy words. Otherwise, Yun Xiao can tell at a nce. Only by taking out the most sincere thoughts in his heart and showing them to Yun Xiao could he dispel Yun Xiao¡¯s worries. For example, Gongming, you went out with Jin Guang for a walk. You only look at the scenery every day. Don¡¯t you know how to set the mood and say some romantic words?¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Ah, Master, you are right. Master, did you summon us here to see my second sister bid farewell to Changgeng? Master, what did they do previously?¡±.

    ¡°They drank and chat. Yes, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±

    The young Daoist put on airs and said calmly, ¡°The Great Dao does not increase, and the world does not grow. Recently, the Heavenly Secrets have been in chaos. The Great Tribtion is probably not far. In just one or two thousand years, you should have sensed it. Now, the strength of our Jie School cannot increase anymore. All of you, think of a way to push forward the Dao of Marriage and let everyone have less thoughts about cultivation. If you are confused, prepare a gift and seek guidance from Changgeng. I¡¯ve been going to the Chaos Sea recently to take a look and see if I can find some treasures to suppress the teachings... Gongming? Later, send a painting to Changgeng. Tell him that I personally made it and raise his spirits.¡±

    After saying that, the young Daoist priest swept his sleeve and disappeared instantly. It was as if he had erased his existence in the image. There was no trace at all.

    Zhao Gongming was about to ept the order when he was stunned again. He hurriedly said, ¡°Master, you have yet to draw for me!¡± A soft snort sounded from the void outside the hall. ¡°Find a random canvas and use the Immortal Vanquishing Four Swords Seal. Remember to reserve some original Immortal Vanquishing Sword Qi for him.¡±

    The eldest disciple of the sect and the Immortal Attendants looked at each other. The four swords trembled slightly and automatically floated in the air, waiting for Zhao Gongming to wrap them up with a canvas.

    Thus, half a dayter... In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou looked at the painting in front of him and was speechless.

    What does the Grandmaster of Heaven mean?

    Li Changshou looked at the four swords carefully and suddenly felt a chill on his neck. His hair stood on end.

 Chapter 423 - Time Management

    <h4>Chapter 423 Time Management</h4>

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Changgeng, how did you look at this painting? Did you write it like a god and is quite extraordinary?¡± A teasing voice pulled Li Changshou out of his thoughts. He looked up and saw Master Zhao pinching his beard and leaning forward. His old face was almost sticking to him, and his eyes were shining strangely. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Thank you for the brush and ink, Master,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. He stood up and bowed in the direction of Golden Ao Ind. Then, he carefully put away the canvas. ¡°I will definitely ce this brush and ink at home and pay my respects whenever I¡¯m free.¡± Zhao Gongming was clearly stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°This treasure map is not to give you courage...

    Forget it, you can think that way.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly and gestured for Master Zhao to sit properly. He frowned and asked, ¡°When did you start reading, Master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his sleeves and cleared his throat. ¡°When Master summoned us, I predicted earlier and happened to see you there. Oh, Yunyun, please give me your hand.¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched crazily. His face was burning. Fortunately, the paper effigy was there. His expression was adjusted by his immortal power.

    Ah! Do the people of the Primordial World have any right to privacy!?! Do the Saints of the Primordial World not respect the privacy of their disciples?

    In his previous life, the Grandmaster of Heaven would have been hung up and cursed by thousands of chivalrous people! When the dust of the Saintsnded on every living being, it was an unbearable burden! Master Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Do you know that Master calls you Little Changgeng? He¡¯s quite friendly.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    It¡¯s fine then.

    ¡°What else did Master say?¡±

    ¡°He wanted us to look for you andmunicate more.¡± Zhao Gongming picked up the mortal fruits on the fruit tter and ate them with relish. ¡°Master said that there is a great cmity in the sect. However, the heavenly secrets are in chaos. The Saints can¡¯t see the truth of the cmity. Master has gone to the Chaos Sea to search for treasures again. He should be looking for the Chaos Bell. Of the three treasures that had been split open, only the Chaos Bell had not been obtained by his master. That had always been a knot in his heart. Back then, after Master became a Saint, he almost went to split the Demon Court. Fortunately, he was stopped by Aunt-Master.¡±

    This Grandmaster of Heaven... is really sincere and heroic.

    Li Changshou asked curiously, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you nervous when you heard about the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already used to the cmity.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed slowly and smiled.

    ¡°From the ancient times until now, if there were no cmities from the Heavenly Dao, how many living beings would have to cultivate until they merged with the Dao? Now that the Three Dao Sects have three Saints, there will not be much of a problem even if there is a cmity. Changgeng, you are still young and have not experienced any major cmities.

    When the Great Tribtion arrives, the five continents of the Primordial World would be enveloped by the Tribtion Luck that cannot be seen with the naked eye. The deduction and divination techniques would bepletely suppressed. The living beings in seclusion would also be awakened by the tremors of the Great Dao. No one knows if the thought in their hearts is due to the Tribtion Luck that wants to pull them into the Tribtion. During the Great Magi-Demon War, most of the disciples of the Dao Sect were warned by the Heavenly Dao not to get into trouble. Only Senior Brother Xuan Du was the oldest pure Yang human in the ancient times.

    Even during the cmity, he had jumped to the front of the Five Vige Temple with the treasures of Ren School at the crucial moment. He did not say anything to the East Emperor Tai Yi and directly started fighting. Tsk, tsk. With the Chaos Bell in hand, the East Emperor Tai Yi, who is a ruthless person, fought against the Saint. In the end, he was defeated by the Great Daoist Master¡¯s first battle...¡±

    Zhao Gongming was ted and interested. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°In the previous tribtion, the Great Daoist Master of Ren School stood up. Could it be that you are going to stand up this time?¡± Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He asked, ¡°Brother, have you ever thought about what the tribtion is?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Since the ancient times, there have been many different opinions regarding the Great Tribtion. Master has also revealed some information. There is a well-known saying that there was a limit to the capacity of the world. As the number of living beings increased and their strength increased, it would cause the Primordial World to be unstable, such as spiritual energy. The birth of spiritual energy took a long time. This ce does not refer to the spirit mine. The spirit mine is just a jade stone where spiritual energy is stored. As more and more spiritual energy turns into Dharma powers and cultivation levels, the Qi Refinement cultivators would use them to improve themselves.

    The spiritual energy in the world would gradually dissipate and cause changes in the world. In order to prevent such a situation from happening, the Heavenly Dao will send a huge tribtion to suppress the power of living beings.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and pondered carefully. He had naturally heard of those principles. However, when he connected it to the battle in the Xuandu City that the Great Daoist Master had mentioned, he had different insights. If the power of living beings was too low, it would attract the attention of outsiders. If the power of living beings was too strong, the world would not be able to withstand it, and it would cause the world to decline.

    In that case, the human race could survive even without cultivation. Cultivation could also be a race where experts protected the world. It was indeed the most suitable for the Primordial World.

    The Art of Equalization might be here. Li Changshou closed his eyes and subconsciously wanted toprehend the Dao. However, he recalled that he still had something to discuss. He could only temporarily seal hisprehension and slowly savor it when he returned.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Brother, although the three sects are powerful, we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhao Gongming waved his hand. ¡°Brother, just focus on supporting the Heavenly Courts. Put your focus on romance, ahem, improving the rtionship between the three sects. I will inform you in time if anything happens to Jie School. By the way, when are you going to the Three-Immortal Ind to take a look?¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Everything can¡¯t be rushed. I¡¯ve just parted with the fairy. If I visit her early, it will easily disturb our Dao hearts. Brother, are you going to be free in the next few decades?¡± Zhao Gongming leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you need me to kill the Demon Prince?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too ear-piercing to say yes?¡± Li Changshou leaned over and smiled. ¡°However, I feel that if he is not eliminated, he will definitely be a huge problem in the future. I n to report immediately when the Jade Emperor returns to the Heavenly Courts after experiencing the tribtion. I n to fully deploy the demons at the border of the North Continent. Now that the Demon Prince and the Western Sect have joined forces again, there might be disciples of the Western Saints who will secretly attack. At that time, there must be a powerful figure who can help the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already spoken. Can I not help you?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s probably not safe for me to attack alone. Why don¡¯t we call Senior Brother Duobao and Jin Ling along? The three of us will attack together. Unless the Western Sect has an old master, we can deal with all situations.

    However...¡±

    ¡°Brother, feel free to ask if you need anything.¡± ¡°Look, can you make up a book like ¡®Sweet Nothings Comption¡¯ or something? Master asked us to form Daopanions in the sect. Although half of our fellow disciples are rather intelligent, most of them are good at cultivation and are not good at this Dao.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and chuckled. ¡°If you can help, Changgeng, do it. We¡¯re all family. You shouldn¡¯t say whether you can help or not. Just shout if anything happens.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Why is this brother so much more cunning than before!?!

    Love can indeed make people grow, especially failed rtionships.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll make up a book as soon as possible. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to polish it carefully. Brother, I n to advise the Jade Emperor to establish the position of a guest of the Heavenly Courts. Then, I will officially invite you, Senior Brother Duobao, and Senior Sister Jin Ling to stand for the Heavenly Courts. How about that?¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally follow your arrangements. ¡°As for the two of them, I¡¯ll help you ask aroundter. Senior Brother Duobao should not reject me. Jin Ling doesn¡¯t like these... You have to inform Chan School, lest there are any conflicts.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou looked to the side. It had happened twice already. When Master Zhao addressed the Goddess of Golden Spirit, he would just call her by her name!

    There was probably something wrong with that. However, Li Changshou did not pay attention to it. He chatted with Master Zhao about the battle between the Heavenly Courts and the demons in the North Continent.

    The sunlight shone on the edge of the inner hall. The room gradually lit up. Theughter that echoed in the thick array formation became more cheerful.

    Li Changshou nned to ce the Saint¡¯s brush and ink that Master Zhao had sent to him in the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak as a warning. Li Changshou did not dare to say that he couldpletely understand the deeper meaning behind the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s brush and ink, but he had a feeling... The feeling of being threatened by the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords. ¡°Ah, what kind of experience is it to be in a rtionship that the Saint paid attention to in the Primordial World?¡±

    After sending Master Zhao off, Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. He dealt with the many subsequent matters of the demon race.

    The celebration was not worth celebrating. It was just a head-on sh with the demons. There might be more friction in the future.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had already deduced the Dao Sect¡¯s cmity. He reckoned that the Grandmaster of the Western Sect had also deduced that the Western Sect should restrain their sharpness and wait for the cmity to descend. Of course, if they deduced enough information, they might continue to take on the old path and intensify the conflict between the two sects.

    Randeng and the other traitors became important chess pieces... What do I need to do now?

    Li Changshou tapped his fingers on the table and opened a memorial. He looked at the ¡°Twelve Deadly Sins of the Demon Court¡± written on it and carefully reviewed it.

    It was enough to kill Daoist Lu Ya in the name of righteousness.

    As one of the three observational experiments, if Daoist Lu Ya was really killed before the Great Tribtion arrived, the Great God-Conferment Scriptures would definitely change. He was afraid that the Heavenly Dao would choose another person or a few people to fill in the role of Daoist Lu Ya...

    After putting away the memorial, Li Changshou was about to take a walk in the courtyard when his immortal senses captured the little fairy who was riding a cloud outside the Water God Residence. It was Long Ji, who had been ¡°guarding¡± the Jade Pool.

    He thought, ¡®Judging from the smile on her face, she should be here to celebrate.¡¯

    At that moment, in the courtyard of the Water God Residence, a few Heavenly Generals shouted out the spiritual pearl. ording to the rules set by Li Changshou, they would spar with the spiritual pearl every few days. The changes in Ling Zhuzi... could be said to be very minor.

    At that moment, she was wearing a long robe. There was a hint of anticipation on her delicate face. At least, she was no longer shy.

    Uh...

    The image of Long Ji and Ling Zhuzi standing together appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He pondered carefully and shook his head.

    It really did not match. ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Just as he was thinking about that, the young girl in a short skirt had already gracefullynded in front of Li Changshou. She cupped her fists and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you!¡± Her short skirt today was quite unique. From the bottom up, it looked like the sunset was approaching from afar. There was a gradual change. Li Changshou sized her up. Long Ji¡¯s face was slightly red, but she stood on her tiptoes and said happily, ¡°Teacher is really impressive this time. You destroyed so many elites of the demon race! If Father returns, I wonder how he will reward Teacher!¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This technique should be used by the soldiers of the Heavenly Courts to fight. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Long Ji stuck out the tip of her tongue. ¡°Teacher, what are you looking at... Uh, that girl is so delicate and pretty. Is she a disciple who cultivated with Teacher?¡± Li Changshou almostughed out loud. He said, ¡°He¡¯s Ling Zhuzi, a disciple of an expert of Chan School, Perfected Taiyi. He came to stay with me for a while. Don¡¯t be too close to him.¡± ¡°Yes, I will follow Teacher¡¯s instructions.¡± Long Ji frowned slightly and pondered carefully. She added a few hundred words in her heart and analyzed why Li Changshou told her not to be too close to Ling Zhuzi.

    Could it be that Teacher is afraid that I have some feelings for Ling Zhuzi... Long Ji blushed and looked at Li Changshou eagerly. It was rare for Li Changshou to misunderstand. He said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Ling Zhuzi came here toplete the cultivation path that allows you to have more masculine energy. At the current stage, he can¡¯t have too much contact with women. At the next stage, I will ask you to help when I need a weak woman to trigger his desire to protect and take responsibility.¡±

    Long Ji did not understand and nodded in a daze.

    Li Changshou smiled warmly and let Long Ji enter the house. He began to inspect the homework that he had given her previously. That gave Long Ji a headache and sheined incessantly.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not at home. Li Changshou did not dare to rx about teaching Long Ji.

    At the same time, Li Changshou had to keep an eye on Long Ji so that she would not be schemed against. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin it to the Jade Emperor.

    It was within the scope of authority for ordinary ministers of the Heavenly Courts to worry about the Jade Emperor¡¯s family matters. After thinking about it carefully, Li Changshou realized that he had indeed interfered too much. After being disrupted by Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s denunciation of the heavens, he was no longer as rxed andfortable as he was at the beginning of his vacation.

    He did not have to worry about the trivial matters of the Heavenly Courts. General Dongmu would deal with them himself. However, General Dongmu would rush over to discuss matters rted to the demons with him. At the same time, he had to pay attention to the North Continent and monitor the movements of the demons at all times. At the same time, he had to record some of the experts hiding in the demons. Apart from that, Li Changshou also had to be responsible formunicating with the dragon race and the Netherworld. He had to pay attention to the situation of a ck leopard living alone after it was ¡°dumped¡±. He had to tutor his junior sister who was about to go out to train...

    Cultivation was also the most important. No matter how busy he was, he still had to gain enlightenment. Otherwise, how could he surpass the older generation?

    ¡°It does not depend on how much time you have. It depends on how you distribute it.¡± Li Changshou was busy and could even refine pills, drink tea, cook, and write letters to Fairy Yun Xiao. When he was free, he would tease her. asionally, he would go to the chess room to rx and lose some Spirit Stones and Spirit Wine. In the blink of an eye, another ten years passed.

    The demons did not make any big moves. Li Changshou did not notice the passage of time. On the day that he and Ling¡¯e agreed to go down the mountain, he rushed over.

    That day, Li Changshou strolled to Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut with his hands behind his back.

    In order to express his respect for his junior sister, he specially used his main body and changed into a brand new Daoist robe. ¡°Ahem! It¡¯s time. Pack up and get ready to go!¡± Uh, why does that sound a little ominous?

    At that moment, he suddenly heard the sound of water sshing in the room. Ling¡¯e shouted, as if something had happened. The straw hut fell silent. Li Changshou waited calmly. He did not extend his immortal senses into the array. However, after waiting for a while, he saw a few drops of water dripping from the wooden nk, mixed with traces of blood...

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in if you don¡¯te out.¡± Li Changshou took two steps forward. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t! I¡¯m not wearing any clothes... Senior Brother, I seem to have... Ahem, I¡¯ve be crazy... Ah, my heart hurts...¡± Li Changshou shook his head in disappointment and turned around to leave. He said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± The straw hut fell silent again. The owner of the straw hut blinked. The script seemed to be different from what she had nned.

    Are you really noting in?

    Li Changshou counted silently in his heart, from one to thirty-six. Just as he walked under the willow tree, the window of the straw hut was pulled open. Ling¡¯e stuck her head out and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Senior Brother! I¡¯m done!¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and cursed with a ck face, ¡°Are you not going crazy?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ling¡¯e made a face. ¡°I had a wrong feeling. It was just a fork in the air just now...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    Ever since Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s visit, Ling¡¯e had been acting as if she had found a backer. His prestige as her Senior Brother was greatly reduced. He had to take advantage of this experience to suppress her. Otherwise... Wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble in the future?

 Chapter 424 - Lingâ€™e Leaves the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 424 Ling¡¯e Leaves the Mountain</h4>

    He changed into a loose dark blue Daoist robe and prepared a few face-changing masks that he could change at any time. Then, he covered his true appearance so that his face would look rounder... An ordinary junior sister had mastered it just like that!

    Senior Brother said that the best disguise is being ordinary.

    The basic ordinary meant that it looked ordinary on the outside and did not have any special characteristics that would attract attention.

    Advanced ordinary was something that most Qi Refinement cultivators would do.

    The ultimate ordinary was the Dao heart that stayed firm to the word ¡®ordinary¡¯. It would not have any extraordinary thoughts, but it had the ability to steadily cross ordinary obstacles at any time. It was adapted from ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s Lesson¡±. After tidying up for a while, she looked at herself in the mirror. Ling¡¯e nodded in satisfaction and began to inspect the treasure pouches on the table and the treasure pouches in the treasure pouch. She had prepared sufficient amounts of themonly used incapacitating agents and essence soul toxins.

    He had already considered most environments and multiplied them by three.

    Li Changshou had also repeatedly reminded her to bring it along. At the same time, Ling¡¯e felt a little uneasy. She had also prepared three portions of the ¡°Longevity Dao Poison¡± that was refined from the blood of the Dragon King and the toxins of a certain Primordial Beast...

    Does this mean that I might encounter Golden Immortal realm experts during the training that Senior Brother arranged for me? As Ling¡¯e thought about that, she could not help but sigh and put the treasure pouches into the three storage Dharma treasures... There were also some trump cards.

    For example, the miniature array discs that Li Changshou had created, the paper effigies that self-destructed in the sixteenyered alliance, and so on were all good things that Ling¡¯e had learned how to use but had never actually used.

    He had spent so much effort to make me go out and train...

    Is cultivation in the mountains not enjoyable?

    What fun is there in going out? Isn¡¯t the world the same?

    Ling¡¯e sighed again. If this training was really for gaining experience, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. She could increase her Dao heart and train her will in danger.

    Based on Senior Brother¡¯s personality, there was a 99% chance that he would be hiding underground and tracking them!

    Is this an experience? This is just aprehensive assessment set up by Senior Brother! Ling¡¯e secretlyined for a while. She looked around in her treasure vault and finally chose a superior-grade immortal treasure sword as apanion item. Ever since Li Changshou began to make pills and earn money, Ling¡¯e had nevercked Dharma treasures. She also had some defensive numinous treasures. There were six to seven Dharma treasures that could protect her essence soul.

    However, holding a sword of the mainstream quality could not only show his strength, but also prevent others from robbing him. It could also achieve the effect of not revealing his wealth. Lingle hugged her sword, carried her sword on her back, and posed in front of the mirror. Finally, she walked to the door of the straw hut with the sword in her hand and pushed it.

    The sun was shining brightly outside the door. Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. Qi Yuan held his horsetail whisk and smiled at Ling¡¯e. ¡°Master! Senior Brother!¡± Ling¡¯e walked gracefully and jumped in front of Li Changshou. She cupped her fists and bowed to her master. ¡°I¡¯m going on an adventure!¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Qi Yuan nodded with a smile and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s not as peaceful outside as it is on the mountain. You¡¯re a Golden Immortal seedling in the sect, and your cultivation level is not bad. However, you should be careful when you¡¯re outside. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business and provoke karma. There are people outside the mountain, and there are people outside. Heaven Immortals are nothing in the Primordial World.¡± ¡°I will remember Master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Lingle shouted in a clear voice. Then, she looked at Li Changshou and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything else that you want to remind me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three missions on this trip. You have a time limit of three years. After youplete them, you can walk freely in the mortal world and the town.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token and handed it to Ling¡¯e. Ling¡¯e blinked. She thought that her senior brother would be more reserved and think of ways to design difficult problems for her. She did not expect him to give her a mission directly. The difficulty of the training reduced significantly. At the very least, she had a clear goal. Ling¡¯e nced at the jade token and saw a line of words shining brightly. ¡°Go to the Chentang Ancient Town at the border of the South Continent and eliminate a hundred demons above the Perfected Immortal realm.¡±

    100!

    Ling¡¯e was speechless. She looked up at her senior brother, her eyes filled with grievance. ¡°Senior Brother, are you serious?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, will he fake it?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The purpose of this training is to let you experience the difficulty of living beings surviving. It will allow your Dao heart to reach perfection. Junior Sister, cultivation is not easy, and achieving longevity is even more difficult. You have been cultivating in the mountain and taking this peaceful environment for granted. However, survival rights should not be taken for granted. Many risked their lives to fight for the human race and establish what we have today. The goal of the first mission is to let you experience these things. Try harder! If you don¡¯t figure out the meaning of survival, you will not be able to withstand a blow from your mental demons when you face the Longevity Tribtion.¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded weakly. She felt that she had been instilled with a bunch of principles, but she did not know the exact meaning. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go down the mountain now.¡± ¡°This is for you. Rece it with the paper effigy I gave you.¡± Li Changshou handed the Sect Leader Token to Ling¡¯e, who took out the paper effigy from her sleeve and returned it to her senior brother.

    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and her eyes were filled with reluctance.

    Li Changshou said in a mellow voice, ¡°With this, no one will make things difficult for you when you leave the sect. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to others. Don¡¯t easily expose your whereabouts. Remember, from the moment you leave the Little Qiong Peak, you have to rely on yourself for everything.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know!¡± Ling¡¯e took a deep breath and pulled herself together. She cupped her hands and bowed to Li Changshou before bowing to her master, Qi Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Then, she turned around and rode a cloud away from the sect.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Qi Yuan looked at Ling¡¯e¡¯s back and sighed.

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, Ling¡¯e can also go down the mountain to train. When I first brought her back, she was still a little child. Changshou, is her cultivation level enough? Is it dangerous to go to the ce where we kill demons? Are you prepared to protect her secretly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s foolproof, I will do my best to protect Ling¡¯e.¡± Qi Yuan said seriously, ¡°I know that you¡¯re impressive now, but you only have one junior sister.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Master, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Li Changshou bowed and guaranteed. Only then did Qi Yuan rx. He turned around and returned to the straw hut to continue... cultivating. Then, Li Changshou¡¯s main body returned to the Pill Chamber. His immortal senses locked onto Ling¡¯e¡¯s figure.

    After Ling¡¯e sessfully flew out of the sect, Li Changshou shifted his attention to the ¡°carriage driver¡± paper effigy outside the sect. He sensed Lingle¡¯s location and used Earth Escape to follow her at a steady pace.

    The ordinary Ling¡¯e¡¯s paper effigy army attacked!

    The young birds had to learn to spread their wings and fly. The clouds had to drift away from the ce of birth.

    Li Changshou did not want Ling¡¯e to leave his side. He purely wanted Ling¡¯e to have more life experience. If the conditions allowed it, and Ling¡¯e was strong enough and vignt enough, it would be romantic for her to go out and travel for a thousand years like her Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and return to the ce where she set off because of one person and one matter.

    Now, he did not want Ling¡¯e to go out and see the world. He had been cultivating in the mountains and had entered the stage of retirement in advance. It was actually not fair to Ling¡¯e. Li Changshou had long made the decision to let Ling¡¯e go out to train. He had already considered the various consequences and made up his mind.

    She was not anyone¡¯s subordinate, nor should she be an essory.

    She should understand that the world was not just limited to what she saw. There were many choices in

    life.

    Of course, the choice of Daopanions had to be simple and pure.

    Li Changshou felt a little conflicted. A paper effigy went to the ck Pool Peak and... began to observe secretly with Bai Ze.

    2,000 kilometers away from the sect, he had already flown out of the sect¡¯s nominal border. Ling¡¯e rode a cloud and flew high in the sky. She spread her immortal senses as far as possible and remained vignt.

    It was a small matter to train. It was more important to satisfy Senior Brother!

    She could not afford to lose anything... ¡°Help!¡±

    Suddenly, a hurried shout was brought back by the Wind Speech Incantation.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s immortal senses also noticed a rough concealing array formation at the edge of a certain forest.

    Her immortal senses gathered and easily prated the array wall like flowing water. Ling¡¯e immediately saw... an unbearable scene.

    It was a ssic immortal cultivation scene!

    The male immortal, whose cultivation level was at the Perfected Immortal realm, was bullying a female immortal who was at the Essence Immortal realm. Moreover, he had already reached the stage of shouting, ¡°You can shout, you can shout. If you shout louder, someone wille and save you.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless. She silently rode a cloud and circled around the ce. She felt that it was not the male immortal who was insulting the female immortal, but... Senior Brother is insulting my intelligence! Once upon a time, this waspletely Senior Brother¡¯s case study for teaching. It was just that the cultivation realm of the subject of the case was slightly different. What are you doing? Is it time to y with emotions? Ling¡¯e shook her head in her heart, but her expression remained hesitant.

    All of a sudden, some thoughts surfaced in Ling¡¯e¡¯s mind. The female immortal¡¯s desperate and indignant gaze kept appearing in her heart, causing Ling¡¯e to fall into a dilemma. Would Senior Brother really use such a crude move?

    No, that male immortal did such a bad thing. How could he not do a soundproof array formation? Is the male immortal¡¯s Dao heart twisted in such a crude concealment array? Does he want someone to see him?

    There were various signs that it was indeed a trial arranged by his senior brother. However, if this matter was true... Although the best answer was to turn a blind eye, if it was really something that he could do, but he did not save her, would his Dao heart really not have any demons? What should I do?

    The few options that her senior brother had given her back then kept appearing in her heart. Ling¡¯e¡¯s cloud gradually stopped. ¡°Ling¡¯e, you have to remember that when you encounter something that you can¡¯t make up your mind, you have to try to break the framework of your mind and find new options.¡±

    New options... Forget it!

    Although there is an 80% chance that it is just the appetizer of the trial, this small experience should only be considered a very low score in the overall evaluation.

    Ling¡¯e pinched her chin and muttered. Her immortal senses suddenly swept across the few demonic beasts ying in the forest. Her eyes lit up. After a while, the Perfected Immortal who was in the process of ¡®the more you resist, the more excited I get¡¯ suddenly felt dizzy. The immortal power in his body suddenly slowed down.

    He immediately jumped up and pressed down on his Daoist robe, which had already been unbuttoned. He looked around.

    ¡°Who! Who is plotting against me!?!¡± Hmph, hmph... Without any warning, a demonic aura erupted a thousand feet away and approached that person. The Perfected Immortal suddenly turned around and saw a wild boar that was more than thirty feet long and had red eyes running over. It brought with it a cloud of dust!

    The male Perfected Immortal immediately wanted to take out his treasure, but he realized that he could not hold the sword hilt... ¡°Rascal!¡±

    That person cursed and turned around to fly on a cloud. The wild boar demon beast stared at the male immortal for some reason. It stirred up a ck wind and chased after him.

    A gentle breeze blew past, and the restrictions on the female immortal were removed.

    She hurriedly stood up and covered her cor. Her messy face was filled with confusion and helplessness. Then, she heard a voice transmission that sounded androgynous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. That demonic beast drank the Love Water and will definitely torment that evil person for a while.¡±

    The female Essence Immortal hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, benefactor! Please save me until the end. Otherwise, how can I escape from this thief? I¡¯m willing to be a ve...¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t escape, that will probably be your destiny. Farewell.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Benefactor!¡±

    On the cloud in the distance, Ling¡¯e used the Wind Escape technique and quickly left.

    That female immortal must be Senior Brother¡¯s paper effigy!

    The cry for help just now was the real trial! Hmph!

    Even if it was not an experience, Ling¡¯e would not continue to help in such a situation. We are not rted to each other. Helping you once is enough. Why should I be responsible for the rest of your life?

    Really!

    Ling¡¯e smiled smugly. She was flying freely in the wind, and her mind was more open.

    After escaping for 500 kilometers, Ling¡¯e looked at the Sensing Stone on her body and realized that she did not have any immortal senses to check. She then looked at the mountains below.

    Did Senior Brother not use his immortal senses to pay attention to me? Does he have a way to break the Sensing Stone? Or is he not protecting me secretly? He had to prepare for the worst...

    Ling¡¯e hummed softly and continued to fly towards the border of the South Continent on a cloud. When she passed by various towns, she would try her best to avoid them and restrain her curiosity...

    However, the world was too beautiful. Looking left and right, she saw that the mountain range around the Little Qiong Peak was expanding. Looking up at the sky, she realized that the blue sky and white clouds seemed to be unchanged, but they also seemed to have be extremely vast. The breeze that came towards them brought along the low hum of the birds in the distance.

    In the distance, there were hundreds of birds spreading their wings in the sky above the dense forest in the mountains. Qi Refinement cultivators came and went in a hurry on the clouds. There were many figures in the valley that were filled with spiritual herbs and light flowers.

    An unfamiliar face and an unfamiliar background... Ling¡¯e could not help but smile and stop in front of some beautiful scenery. She would take the antidote pill and carefully sniff the flowers that she had never seen before. She would also grab the longsword of the numinous treasure and poke the colorful-scaled snake, which only had a little cultivation level. Then, she would be chased around half the hill by the little snakes who had woken up.

    She carried her cloth boots and walked barefoot across the clear mountain stream.

    She cast the transformation technique and turned into a thumb fairy. She danced with the two butterflies on the petals. She did not know what dance she was dancing. In the starry night, shey on the desertedke, her ck hair spread out like a waterfall. She imagined herself to be the goddess of theke and identally merged into the sea of stars below her.

    During the day, he found an uninhabited ce filled with mountain flowers. He casually set up four to fiveyers of concealment array formations and yed a zither there. He hummed a tune and thought about the scene where he and his senior brother were ying. Then, hey on the grass andughed foolishly... ¡°This is the outside.¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her hand and grabbed at the sky. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± As she hummed a tune that she was thinking about, Ling¡¯e returned to the various array foundations and carefully checked the situation everywhere. She rode a cloud like a thief and left the ce. She continued to follow the busy cloud path towards the first training ground. Beside the pool at the ck Pool Peak, Bai Ze and Li Changshou each held a cup of wine and looked at the image reflected on the water surface. They did not stop smiling. ¡°Mr. Bai, this technique is really a hundred times better than immortal senses.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just a small trick. It¡¯s not worth mentioning!¡±

    Bai Ze waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Water God, have you arranged the trials for Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange anything.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When she goes out this time, I want to let her see what the Primordial World should be like. I will only guide her to some ces and secretly guard her.¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°What if Ling¡¯e encounters an expert of the Zenith Heaven? What if we¡¯re too far away and can¡¯t make a move in time? That doesn¡¯t seem safe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Previously, I had already asked the Great Daoist Master to help take care of her. The paper effigy under her feet is enough to deal with enemies who are not disciples of the Saint.¡±

    Bai Ze could not help but be speechless. He sighed and said, ¡°Are you letting your junior sister go train or are you hoping that she will go out and cause trouble?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that wild boar demon from before. Does Mr. Bai know anything about refining? Recently, I have been trying toe up with a ¡®Dharma artifact¡¯ to transmit information. However, my understanding of Dharma artifacts is insufficient. I have been stuck at a bottleneck.¡±

    ¡°This... I know a little.¡±

    Bai Ze took out a feather fan from his sleeve and shook it gently. He and Li Changshou looked at the situation in theke while discussing the refinement of the Cosmic Dharma treasure. At that moment, Li Changshou was multitasking. However, he had stopped the activities of the Water God paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts. Half a dayter, Li Changshou and Bai Ze stopped discussing and stared at the image in the water. Ling¡¯e paced around outside a lively town for a long time. After hesitating for a while, she walked in. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy army was immediately blocked by the Five-Element Array. Li Changshou immediately chose a Golden Immortal paper effigy and turned into an old woman. He rode a cloud and entered the ce. After entering the town, Ling¡¯e¡¯s Sensing Stone instantly turned orange-red. Ling¡¯e could not tell if it contained Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses. The old woman that Li Changshou had transformed into was less than 1,000 feet away from Ling¡¯e, but she did not notice him.

    Li Changshou looked down at the Sensing Stone on the old paper effigy... The light purple color... highlighted the truth! In the bustling street, Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked around in front of the stalls, and inevitably, she stepped into some Dharma treasure halls.

    This girl is so charming. I wonder if she will affect the stability of my Dao heart. Soon, Li Changshou felt that he had been overthinking

    ¡°This dress costs 300 spirit stones?¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked at the female shopkeeper in front of her in surprise and frowned.

    ¡°Although the material is not bad, the corners are a little rough. Moreover, the color scheme is not excellent. You even deliberately saved the fabric on your waist and shoulders. The cost is at most ten Spirit Stones. Yet, you want to sell it for 300 Spirit Stones!¡±

    The female shopkeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is not just clothes. There are also many restrictions engraved on it. It¡¯s enough to block an Essence Immortal¡¯s attack.¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and said, ¡°You call this a restriction? He might even be able to defeat the weakest Essence Immortal with a single palm strike.¡±

    The female shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°In that case, Fellow Daoist, you seem to be someone who knows how to do things. How about I give you a suitable price of 30 Spirit Stones?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Ling¡¯e hesitated for a while and gritted her teeth. ¡°25.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    A momentter, Ling¡¯e put the immortal dress into her storage Dharma treasure with a satisfied smile. She turned around and left the Dharma treasure clothing store. The Wind Speech Incantation allowed Ling¡¯e to hear the female shopkeeper¡¯s murmurs. Ling¡¯e pretended not to hear them and was not affected at all.

    Only

    She had no choice. Most of her monthly allowance over the past few years had been exchanged for herbs and pills for Li Changshou. She naturally had to use the Spirit Stones sparingly and not spend them recklessly.

    It was the outstanding tradition of the Little Poor Peak!

    Beside the ck Pool Peak¡¯s pool, Bai Ze frowned at Li Changshou and muttered, ¡°The Second Disciple of the Saint of Ren School, the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the witty one of the Dao Sect, the savior of the dragon race and the Magi, the bellman of the demon race, the guardian of the Lady of Earth, the quasi-Daopanion of Fairy Yun Xiao, and the guest of the Holy Mother Pce... That¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Little Ling¡¯e would be cheated and brought away with a few Spirit Stones?¡±

    Li Changshou snorted and ignored Bai Ze. He closed his eyes and made arrangements. At the same time, he wanted to test Ling¡¯e¡¯s reaction.

    An hourter, Ao Yi brought a few old dragons from the East Ocean. They hid their tracks, used the transformation technique, and used illusions to sneak into the town and found Ling¡¯e, who was listening to Qu¡¯er in the tea house. At that moment, Ao Yi transformed into Ke Le¡¯er. He carried a support and looked around. He slowly walked behind Ling¡¯e and lowered his head. ¡°Sister-inw, Brother ordered me to send some money over. You just went out in a huff. You can¡¯t be useless.¡± Ling¡¯e, who was munching on melon seeds, did not stop. Without looking back, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. My husband is my Senior Brother. He doesn¡¯t have a sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is angry again.¡±

    Ao Yi pushed the tray to Lingle¡¯s hand. Ling¡¯e looked down and immediately saw a bracelet-type storage Dharma treasure and the huge words below...

    Steady.

 Chapter 425 - Clear Line Between Rewards and Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 425 Clear Line Between Rewards and Punishment</h4>

    Calm down!

    There must be a trap!

    What did the word ¡®stable¡¯ mean?

    As long as I¡¯m thick-skinned enough, I would be able to ignore the words ¡®my husband is my Senior Brother¡¯!

    I have to remain calm and not act rashly. If the other party does not admit to his mistake, it would be a training that Senior Brother has arranged for me.

    Ling¡¯e calmly put away the two poisonous Dharma artifacts that were hidden in her sleeves and had locked onto Ao Yi. She stood up under the surrounding gazes and used her immortal power to push the jade bracelet and tray back. She stared at the familiar ¡°fairy¡± in front of her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you and I really don¡¯t know each other.¡± Ling¡¯e released the fluctuations of the aura of the Heaven Immortal realm that she had disguised and took half a step back. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what is your agenda for getting so close to me?¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er sighed softly. Her eyes were filled with apology and worry. ¡°Sister-inw, can we talk in private? Brother is not deliberately fooling around. Sister-inw, let¡¯s talk privately somewhere else. How about that?¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and became even more vignt.

    Is this woman really Senior Brother¡¯s paper effigy? That¡¯s not right. There is no aura or falsehood unique to the paper effigy. This should be a real living being. I have definitely seen it before.

    ¡°Sister-inw, please...¡±

    Ke Le¡¯er made an inviting gesture and sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯m here on Brother Changshou¡¯s orders. There should not be many people who know the name ¡®Brother Sect Master¡¯. Brother Sect Master forgot to bring you Spirit Stones and specially asked me to give you some. At the same time, he wants to test your vignce. Sister-inw Ling¡¯e, you¡¯re already doing well. You can show that you¡¯ve seen through my disguise. Don¡¯t mention the fact that Ao Yi had let the cat out of the bag, to Brother Sect Master.¡±

    Ao!

    Lingle¡¯s pupils constricted, but her expression remained unchanged. She did not reveal any ws. With a soft snort, she flung her sleeves and left. Ke Le¡¯er carried the tray and followed. The two burly elders of the dragon race, who had transformed into elders, emitted their own pressure, causing the interior and exterior of the tea house to instantly quieten down.

    Golden Immortal realm experts are acting as guards!

    In an instant, the immortal senses that were probing Ling¡¯e and Ke Le¡¯er were reduced by more than half.

    A momentter, in a private room of a restaurant, a few elders of the dragon race set up an immortal power barrier. Ke Le¡¯er put down the tray. Ling¡¯e changed her expression and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ke Le¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up and she sighed. ¡°Sister-inw actually recognized me.¡± Ling¡¯e blushed and hurriedly said, ¡°I was just talking nonsense. Senior Brother and I are not married yet. Don¡¯t tell my Senior Brother about this. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ke Le¡¯er transformed into Ao Yi¡¯s youthful appearance and bowed to Ling¡¯e.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°Since Ling¡¯e has seen through me, I won¡¯t hide anymore. It¡¯s rare for you to go out to train. Do you want to go to the Dragon Pce?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going out to train. I still have toplete the mission that Senior Brother gave me.¡± Ling¡¯e shook her head gently. She appeared natural and poised. ¡°Can you bring me out of this townter? After what happened just now, I¡¯m really going to be targeted.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and nodded. It was a small matter to have the help of a few old dragons.

    Li Changshou and Bai Ze looked at each other.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e is impressive. She can actually deduce His Highness Ao Yi¡¯s identity with a hint.¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin and muttered, ¡°I keep feeling that Ao Yi is going easy on me.¡± ¡°Why does the Water God like to use such malice to judge others?¡±

    ¡°This is not a malicious guess. It¡¯s just a reasonable deduction based on my understanding of Ling¡¯e.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. She passed. After all, I made a mistake previously and forgot to prepare more Spirit Stones for her.¡± Bai Zeughed and looked at the pond with Li Changshou.

    The image of the pool appeared.

    Ling¡¯e, Ao Yi, and a few experts of the dragon race fled at the same time and parted at the East Ocean. Ling¡¯e changed her makeup and put on a thin mask. She used Earth Escape to escape thousands of kilometers away and appeared in an uninhabited valley.

    She carefully checked her surroundings and rested by the river for a while. She soaked her feet and took out the jade bracelet that Ao Yi had given her.

    The first step was to check if there were any additional restrictions on the storage Dharma treasure.

    The second step was to wrap the storage Dharma treasure with immortal power and push it dozens of feet away. His immortal senses tried to undo the restrictions.

    The third step... ¡°Wow!¡±

    Ling¡¯e eximed softly and quickly covered her mouth. Her eyes flickered and tears fell. The Spirit Stones that could fill up the storage Dharma treasures!

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were filled with grief and indignation. She gritted her teeth and kept counting with her fingers. ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, you clearly have so much money, but you make me spend it carefully every day!¡±

    Beside the pool, Bai Ze looked at Li Changshou in disdain and chuckled meaningfully. Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t care about it usually. She doesn¡¯t need these in the mountains. She doesn¡¯tck usage.¡±

    ¡°A little, a little.¡±

    However, Ling¡¯e¡¯s subsequent performance made Li Changshou feel gratified.

    When she was about to reach the first training ground, she ran to the town again. This time, she was much more confident.

    After shopping in the city for half a day, Ling¡¯e chose two expensive immortal treasures for her master, Qi Yuan. She bought arge amount of cloth and prepared for the trial venue that she was going to go to next. She bought arge number of pills that could satisfy her hunger and were of lower quality. This situation was very simr to that of an elder who had gone out to purchase items for a newly established small sect... When Ling¡¯e left the town, in order to prevent herself from being plotted against, she chose to use a fake strategy to hide her true body in the sleeve of the ancient paper effigy. When the paper effigy left the city, her main body quietly separated. In the end, the paper effigy was not robbed. It was buried in the forest near the town by Ling¡¯e for future use. Bai Ze was amazed, but Li Changshou smiled. It was a little like his demeanor back then. When Ling¡¯e arrived near the border of the South Continent on a cloud...

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, do you think that the human race and the demons can coexist now?¡±

    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask that, Water God?¡±

    Bai Ze waved his fan and smiled. ¡°Unless there are only humans left in the world, how can the demons be extinct? Even if they are enemies, they are just coexisting.¡± Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Is the existence of the Heavenly Dao really to make the world more stable?¡± ¡°Do you think that the Heavenly Dao is deliberately lowering the overall strength of the living beings in the world?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve beenprehending the Great Dao recently and suddenly sensed something. If the Heavenly Dao were to ssify Postnatal lifeforms, how would it be determined?¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Humans, demons, Magi, dragons, and spirits?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Sir.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It would be divided into humans, immortals, spirits, demons, fiends, and ghosts.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Ze lowered his head and pondered. He pinched his fingers and deduced. He looked puzzled and his forehead started to sweat. Soon, Bai Ze stood up and bowed. ¡°Please exin.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice was a little ethereal. ¡°This is the conclusion I came to when Iprehended my Dao in the past two years and resonated with the Heavenly Dao. In today¡¯s world, the human race has an absolute advantage. The human race is one of a kind. The non-human living beings are all included in the ranks of spirits, such as the dragon, phoenix, magi, and demons. If humans and spirits cultivate and protect the righteous path, they would be immortals. Immortals can be human immortals, but they can also be fox immortals, ox immortals, dragon immortals, tree immortals, and so on. If a person¡¯s nature is not right, they are evil. Those who have twisted morals and kill the innocent are demons. There is no need to mention ghosts. They are what humans and spirits be after they die. What do you think about that, Mr. Bai?¡±

    Bai Ze lowered his head and pondered for a long time. Li Changshou waited quietly by the side and watched his junior sister rushing through the pool. What he had said just now was indeedprehended whileprehending the Dao. Or rather, it was a hint given to him by the Heavenly Dao, telling him, an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, which direction he should guide the Heavenly Courts to work towards.

    General Dongmu felt offended again.

    This time, Li Changshou did not just want Ling¡¯e to go to Chentang Ancient Town to train. He also wanted Ling¡¯e to go on his behalf to ¡°inspect and research¡±.

    Li Changshou¡¯s words just now were actually to set the rules of the world in the future. It was to set a set of standards for the Primordial World andpletely escape from the shadows of the ancient era. However, the most important thing to do was to separate the immortals and mortals.

    Chentang Ancient Town had existed for a long time. Although it was said to be an ancient town, it was actually a ratherrge walled city. Why did Li Changshou let Ling¡¯e go there to train? That was a long story. The demons lived in the gaps between the continents. It sounded pitiful, but because the Primordial World was too vast, the gaps were either continuous mountains or endless forests.

    To mortals, those were hard to cross. They were also a paradise for demons to reproduce. The Chentang Ancient Town was a frontline of the human race that was constantly in conflict with the demons. It was also isted and helpless for a long time.

    Ever since Yu the Great returned to seclusion in the Fire Cloud Cave, the position of ruler in the world had only been passed down for less than a thousand years. The imperial authority had been lost, and the South Continent had fallen into a chaotic situation that hadsted for tens of thousands of years. With the rise of the Dao Sect, the power of the ¡°immortal sects¡± began to rise. The number of humans increased rapidly, and there were more and more mortals who did not have the potential to cultivate. The mortal world gradually became unsuitable for Qi Refinement cultivators to cultivate in, so there was gradually a distinction between immortals and mortals. However, the rtionship between the Middle Continent and the mortal world was stillplicated. Most of the disciples of the Immortal Sect were from the mortal world.

    Although mortal wealth was just icing on the cake for the immortal sects, many medium-sized immortal sects valued this wealth. As a result, the factions of the mortal world, such as the Fang Nation and the tribe, had the shadows of the immortal sects behind them. When the factions were in conflict, there were often fights between the immortal sects.

    Li Changshou¡¯s so-called separation of immortals and mortals was to sever that connection and take action. The ¡°merchant¡± of the tribe that Big Sister Kong Xuan was currently protecting in the South Continent was an important pawn to change the chaos. Due to the existence of the ¡°three immortal contracts¡±, the separation of immortals and mortals would be more than halfpleted after the King of Shang unified the prosperous areas of the South Continent!

    However, there are two sides to everything.

    The immortal sects secretly colluded with the mortal countries to exploit the mortals. At the same time, the immortal sects were also protecting the mortals, preventing most mortals from being threatened by the demons.

    Li Changshou had no choice but to consider that question. After the immortals and mortals were separated, the immortal sect¡¯s influence in the mortal world would decrease. How could the human Qi Refinement cultivators protect the mortal world better?

    Just as Bai Ze had said, demons could not be killedpletely. Ten thousand spirits could absorb the essence of the sun and moon to cultivate, and they would transform into demons. There would always be evil demons that would harm mortals.

    That highlighted the importance of Chentang Ancient Town.

    Chentang Ancient Town was located in a remote ce. The demon race forces that they faced were not very strong. They could not attract the attention of the human experts...

    All kinds of factors caused it to wander outside the Fang Nation¡¯s tribes. It almost could not obtain any help from the mortal world.

    However, they relied on themselves and a small number of human Qi Refinement cultivators to resist the demons¡¯ invasion for thousands of years.

    Li Jing hade to the Immortal Du Sect to be a disciple. It was actually a path that all the young disciples in the Chentang Ancient Town, who had potential and could cultivate, had to take.

    They had left their hometown and were hoping to learn the Immortal Ascension technique as soon as possible and return to the town to kill demons. While Li Changshou was investigating Li Jing¡¯s background, he discovered the situation in Chentang Ancient Town. He wanted to find the answer or inspiration to how to protect the mortal world after the immortals and mortals separated... That was the reason for Ling¡¯e¡¯s experiential training this time. Beside the pool, Li Changshou was slightly lost in thought as he looked at Ling¡¯e, who was flying on a cloud. Bai Ze, who was at the side, pinched his fingers and deduced. He deliberated carefully and finally decided to say, ¡°Water God, you¡¯re raising the status of the human race a little by doing so.¡± Li Changshou looked up and was about to argue when a small gray cloud suddenly floated over from the ck Pool Peak.

    The gray cloud arrived suddenly. Without any warning, it condensed in the ck Pool Peak¡¯s array formation and floated above the pool. Just as Li Changshou recalled the fear of being controlled by the Heavenly Punishment, the ¡°muscle memory¡± of his Dao Body was awakened again. His essence soul shone brightly! The gray cloud produced a bolt of lightning that was as thick as a thumb and struck Bai Ze¡¯s head! After the lightning, another wisp of golden light scattered from the gray cloud and entered Li Changshou¡¯s Dao body.

    Merit!

    Merit that could condense into a small toe of the Golden Body of Merit! Li Changshou was shocked. He looked at himself internally and looked up at Bai Ze at the side. He immediatelyughed. At that moment, Bai Ze¡¯s long hair was disheveled, and his forehead was charred. A wisp of ck smoke emerged from his head, and he looked at the sky with grief and indignation... ¡°That¡¯s too unreasonable! I¡¯m just saying!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, be careful with your words.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly stopped Bai Ze fromining. He raised his head and bowed to the dissipating gray cloud. ¡°I have already made up my mind to go through the Dao tomorrow. I will definitely speak for the Jade Emperor as soon as possible. I will benefit themon people and protect the stability of the world!¡±

    When he looked up again, the gray cloud had already disappeared without a trace.

    Li Changshou could not help but smile and narrow his eyes. He stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Bai Ze, who was filled with grief and indignation.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, did I win this debate?¡±

    Bai Ze turned around and sighed at the pool. ¡°I got the title of auspicious beast for nothing. A new generation changes the old.¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. The doubts in his Dao heart about that matter disappeared. It would be good if he could give Ling¡¯e some merit... After pondering for a while, Li Changshou stopped smiling and fell into deep thought by theke. Six hourster, Ling¡¯e arrived near the ancient town. She happened to see a small-scale ¡°armed melee¡± between the human guards and the demons. She secretly released some poison. Ling¡¯e quickly discovered the few Perfected Immortal realm demon ¡°experts¡± hiding behind.

    In this ce, Perfected Immortals were considered experts.

    Ling¡¯e thought about it carefully and was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, she sent out the paper effigy and began to secretly investigate the demons.

    When she saw that there were many injured soldiers in the town, she entered the ancient town as a Qi Refinement warrior who was traveling around the world. She took the initiative to treat the injured soldiers.

    The trial in Chentang Ancient Town was actually less difficult. It was also quite easy for Ling¡¯e to deal with

    Li Changshou could not help but smile in relief when he saw Ling¡¯e getting busy around the pool. He then recalled the two subsequent missions that he had hidden in the jade token. ¡°Mission Two: Head to an ind in the East Ocean and ¡®save¡¯ your fellow disciple, Youqin Xuanya.¡± ¡°Mission Three: ording to the map, go to the Five Vige Temple and hand this jade token to the owner of the Five Vige Temple.¡± It was not easy for Ling¡¯e to go down the mountain. Naturally, she had to do her best... Ahem.

    It was not easy for Ling¡¯e to go down the mountain. Naturally, she had to let her gain enough experience and grow better.

 Chapter 426 - Temporarily Leaving the Five Continents

    <h4>Chapter 426 Temporarily Leaving the Five Continents</h4>

    Is this the mission given by Senior Brother?

    ¡°How tiring.¡±

    The sun was setting in the west. In front of a medicinal shop with the sign ¡®medicine¡¯ hanging on it, Ling¡¯e, who was dressed in a light blue cloth robe and had a disguised face, stretched in the afterglow of the setting sun. Her beautiful figure was reflected on the stone path that was covered in moss.

    The passers-by immediately looked at them kindly. A middle-aged woman with a bamboo basket called out, ¡°Miss Lan, go to Aunt¡¯s house for dinner tonight!¡± Ling¡¯e smiled and rejected her, ¡°No, I still have to prepare the herbs I need tomorrow. I¡¯m too busy to leave.¡±

    The woman hurriedly agreed and reminded her to take care of her health and not work too hard. Then, she left slowly. Ling¡¯e returned to the stone house and closed the wooden door. She casually ced a few restrictions and could not help but yawn. At that moment, the table, and the wooden cab in the corner of the room were all filled with paper bags.

    They were carefullybeled with ssifications and usage. She had disguised herself as Lan Xing¡¯er and lived in the town for half a year as an ¡®Apothecary¡¯. In half a year, she had hunted 99 Perfected Immortal realm demons, including a few Heaven Immortal realm demons. Every time Ling¡¯e attacked, she would take advantage of the darkness at night. The paper effigy would throw poison from afar and burn the corpses to destroy the traces. Then, she would quietly return, causing the demons to quickly fall into panic. Although she had only killed 99 demons with her own hands, she had scared away half of the demons there and relieved most of the pressure in Chentang Town.

    Tonight, Ling¡¯e would eliminate thest target that she had locked onto and leave Chentang Town quietly. In order to avoid the ¡°awkward¡± situation of being sent off when she left, Ling¡¯e chose to leave without saying anything. She had done what she could and had been sent there by Li Changshou. There was nothing to thank her for. Before she came to Chentang Town, Ling¡¯e had already expected that there should be some medicinecking in that ce. Therefore, she had bought arge number of pills that mortals could use in the town. In less than a month, she had used them up. Ling¡¯e immediately went to the town to ¡°replenish¡± the goods. However, she thought that she would not stay in Chentang Town for long. She could help for a while, but she could not help for a lifetime. After thinking for a few days, Ling¡¯e finally found a clear path!

    Using the paper effigy¡¯s method, she collected many herbs and prescriptions in the mortal world and the town and left them to Chentang Town. In the afternoon, Ling¡¯e took out some of the Spirit Stones that Ao Yi had given her and entrusted them to the elders in Chentang Town. The reason why she did not leave all the Spirit Stones there was because she was afraid that those Spirit Stones would bring disaster to Chentang Town. When Ling¡¯e was considering this matter, she had already done her best.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s slender fingers brushed past the edge of the wooden table, and her eyes were filled with emotions. It was as if she could see the children ying around at the table, and the injured people whose eyes were filled with numbness. She smiled warmly once again... She also saw the mortal guards fighting the demonic beasts. She saw the weak women who put down their hoes and picked up their spears.

    Immortal cultivation was about aptitude. Not everyone could do it. Therefore, Ling¡¯e could see the desire for power in the eyes of the men and women who were guarding the ce.

    Her immortal senses scanned hundreds of kilometers in the southwest direction. There was arge city there. The mortals there lived in peace, and the rich and powerful lived in luxury. It was a stark contrast to Chentang Town. Ling¡¯e had also asked the elders of that ce why the mortals of Chentang Town did not abandon that ce and retreat to the maind.

    The elder replied, ¡°That¡¯s the teachings of the ancestors. If we retreat, the demons will chase after us. That way, more people will die, and more demons wille after hearing the news. Can mortals outrun those demons? They definitely can¡¯t. That would be terrible.¡± Ling¡¯e did not continue asking. After returning to her residence, she thought for a long time and her Dao heart was perfected. ¡°This is probably the reason Senior Brother asked me toe here.¡±

    Ling¡¯e picked up her pen and wrote a letter. She read it carefully and went to the small courtyard at the back of the house. In the past half a year, apart from witnessing how the mortals there fought against the demons, she had also encountered many interesting things. What made Ling¡¯e caught betweenughter and tears was that when she was moving around in the town, she had used a mask to cover her face. She had also shown her cultivation level to be at the Essence Immortal realm. Moreover, she was the weaker one, making herself look very ordinary. However, in the past half a year, she had still received confessions from six men. Ling¡¯e found it strange. She thought that there would be some ripples and a crack in her Dao heart. However, every time a man confessed to her, Lingle would be extremely calm. She would list facts and reason with the other party. She would say that she had been carrying a torch for someone since a long time ago and that she was now cultivating outside to train. She would also encourage them to find their own happiness.

    When she came back to her senses and carefully thought about it, she realized that her heart had already been filled by Li Changshou. She could not tolerate any traces of others. ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, you insisted on letting me train outside for three years.¡±

    Ling¡¯e muttered to herself and used Earth Escape. She quietly left and headed towards the East Ocean.

    After she left Chentang Town and found a secluded ce to hide, she activated the paper effigy that was 500 kilometers away and injected the Heaven Immortal Poison into a Heaven Immortal realm demon beast that had already fainted. After dealing with the corpse and collecting the remnant souls, the paper effigy burned itself underground

    Ling¡¯e took out the jade token that her senior brother had given her and took a deep breath. Please don¡¯t be a time-consuming mission, don¡¯t be a time-consuming mission, don¡¯t be a time-consuming mission! Ling¡¯e muttered in her heart thrice. She opened her eyes and looked inside.

    Eh?

    Why is there no change? Ling¡¯e tilted her head. ¡®Could it be that there are demons who were just there to make up the numbers? Or do I need to use my main body to kill a hundred Perfected Immortal realm demons? However, it would not be safe to use my main body rashly...¡¯

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    There was a suddenmotion beside her. Ling¡¯e burrowed into the ground and fled thousands of feet away. However, she quickly stopped and sized up the figure where she was standing with her immortal senses.

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Li Changshou answered calmly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e sent a voice transmission. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. How can you prove it?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Someone¡¯s highest bath record is twelve times a day. When she was 13 years old, she was bitten by a snake and cried for six hours. At 17 years old, she learned to sew some soft cloth in her inner shirt...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e shouted loudly and floated out of the ground. She jumped back with her hands behind her back and giggled. ¡°Missionpleted! Can I return to the sect now?¡±

    ¡°This is only the first mission.¡± Li Changshou pulled the jade token from her hand and wiped away the words on it, revealing the second line of small words. He also changed some of the content.

    Ling¡¯e could not help but lower her head and hold her forehead.

    It was written directly!

    Li Changshou stuffed the jade token back into Ling¡¯e¡¯s palm and smiled. ¡°I wanted to knock you unconscious before writing the second chapter. This time, I saw that you performed well andpleted the first stage of the trial. I omitted this segment. How was it? How did you gain in the past six months?¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and chuckled. She took off her mask and put on her disguise. With her hands behind her back, she walked around Li Changshou twice and giggled non-stop. Her eyes were almost smiling. ¡°Senior Brother, there are six people who want to be my Daopanion. Six.¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his fingers and urately hit Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. She was in so much pain that she almost cried.

    ¡°If you like someone, I can go and look for Elder Moon to help you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, I was just joking.¡± Lingle grumbled and muttered softly, ¡°I still want to stay by your side. Senior Brother, don¡¯t chase me away.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly and said seriously, ¡°The second trial is a little dangerous. Remember not to force yourself. If youplete the three trials in advance, you can return to the sect early if you don¡¯t want to stay outside.¡±

    ¡°What trial?¡±

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and looked at the jade token in her hand. When she saw the line of words, she could not help but be shocked. She hurriedly looked up, but her vision was empty. Where was Li Changshou? It was as if he had never appeared. Ling¡¯e mistakenly thought that it was a dream. Ling¡¯e looked at the jade token in her hand and frowned. ¡°Follow this map and find an ind. Without exposing your whereabouts, rescue Youqin Xuanya, who is trapped by the demons.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Youqin, why...¡± Ling¡¯e did not dare to stay for long. She hurriedly escaped and entered the East Ocean. She followed the map in the jade token and rushed to the deserted ind.

    Not far behind Ling¡¯e, the paper effigy army continued to follow.

    In fact, what Ling¡¯e did not know was that the reason why the demons were so panicked during the half-year trial was mainly because the strongest few old demons in the Golden Immortal realm had disappeared overnight.

    He yawned. In the backyard of the Tushita Pce, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was under the tree, tried his best to focus. He looked at the two images that were simultaneously disyed on the mirror in front of him.

    On the left was Ling¡¯e moving quickly at the bottom of the sea. On the right was Li Changshou and Bai Ze, who were writing something on the table beside the pool.

    The Great Daoist Master was supervising the entire process. Naturally, he knew that his junior brother and Bai Ze had been discussing continuously for the past six months and had made a n to suppress the demons.

    The contents of the n were ratherplicated. They had to take a few steps to implement it. They had to use the destiny of the human race, the Human Emperor¡¯s merit, and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Rules to prevent the Middle Continent Immortal Sect from controlling the mortal factions of the South Continent.

    ¡°Where did Changgeng¡¯s strange idease from?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master muttered to himself in the mirror andughed.

    He raised his finger and flicked it gently. The image in the cloud mirror changed, and the image on the right changed to a deserted ind. On the deserted ind, a few young men and women were trapped on the stone pir. Youqin Xuanya was among them. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s hands were tied by the immortal rope. She raised her head and hung in mid-air. The aura on her body was extremely weak, but she would nce at her surroundings from time to time. The realm that she disyed was only at the mid-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    There were ck shadows hidden in the seawater of the deserted ind. Demonic aura and immortal power mixed together, as if they were waiting for someone to rescue them. The Great Daoist Master smiled calmly and perked up. He was waiting for the show to begin.

    Half a dayter, Ling¡¯e arrived at the nearby sea without stopping. Her immortal senses locked onto the deserted ind where Youqin Xuanya was. She hid hundreds of kilometers away and did not dare to move forward. She transformed into a fish and mixed among the fish, carefully thinking of a solution. Senior Sister Youqin is ying along with Senior Brother¡¯s acting?

    It must be the case.

    Senior Sister Youqin is the center of attention in the sect. It was impossible for the sect to not react after she was captured. Furthermore...

    Ling¡¯e looked at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s tattered dress with her immortal senses and frowned slightly.

    She had been in the mortal world for half a year. What had she not seen?!

    Given Youqin Xuanya¡¯s beauty, how could she be unharmed after being captured!?!

    There are many bad people in the world.

    The main point was! This ce was less than 5,000 kilometers away from the East Ocean Crystal Pce. If anything happened, the experts of the dragon race would definitely rush over in time. It waspletely in line with Li Changshou¡¯s personality!

    The stage that Senior Brother set up was a little too crude.

    Ling¡¯e pondered for a while and had an idea in her heart. She carefully investigated the surroundings of the deserted ind and figured out the background of the ¡°powerful enemy¡±. As her senior brother did not give her a time limit, Ling¡¯e was not in a hurry to attack. She wanted to give him a satisfactory answer.

    Hence, one dayter, Ling¡¯e used a diversion tactic to first use a paper effigy to pretend to pass by by chance. She floated in the air and flew near the deserted ind to attract the other party¡¯s attention.

    She used Water Escape and circled around the seabed before arriving at the edge of the deserted ind.

    There were no restrictions there, which made Lingle smile secretly. However, Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao heart was filled with vignce. She hid in the crack of the rock and did not move, in case she was schemed against by her senior brother. After waiting quietly for an hour, she secretly used Earth Escape and approached Youqin Xuanya. However, the reef in front of her was extremely sturdy. Earth Escape could not prate it. A small-scale Five-Element Array! Wouldn¡¯t it cost Spirit Stones to set up the array? Can¡¯t he just set up a fake one for the sake of the trial?

    Ling¡¯e cursed in her heart and observed quietly for a while. Her body turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared... After a while, a small butterfly pped its wings andnded on Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back. It used her long hair to cover itself.

    Ling¡¯e shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Fairy Youqin! Fairy Youqin!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s body trembled slightly. She muttered in a weak voice, ¡°Who...¡±

    ¡°I... am Ming Jia, I¡¯m familiar with your master. I passed by this ce today and saw that you were trapped. I came to save you.¡±

    Ling¡¯e continued, ¡°Later, I will untie the immortal rope for you. Fairy, charge 300 feet to the left. I can bring you out of this ce using an escape technique!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡±

    The butterfly that Ling¡¯e had transformed into pped its wings gently and the immortal rope untied itself.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s raised hands fell to the ground. However, her immortal power was too weak and she could not circte it well. She immediately fell forward and prostrated on the ground.

    Such realistic acting skills...

    The little butterfly that Ling¡¯e had transformed into was shocked. It immediately used ayer of immortal power to wrap Youqin Xuanya.

    At this moment!

    Amidst the thunder, pirs of water exploded on the surface of the sea around the deserted ind. Dozens of ck shadows soared into the sky, holding weapons that were shining with cold light in their hands. Dozens of streams of light were already smashing towards Youqin Xuanya! Ling¡¯e panicked and was about to forcefully fly up with Youqin Xuanya. However, before Ling¡¯e could do anything, golden rays of light suddenly surged out of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s body. A golden pir of light connected to the sea! In the golden light, Youqin Xuanya opened her arms and quickly floated up. She closed her eyes and raised her head. Her long hair danced behind her back. Her beautiful face was so pure and holy.

    ¡°Alright, stop!¡± A shout came from the side. The golden light slowly dissipated. The ck shadows that were originally charging over aggressively alsonded in various ces and closed their eyes. Paper... paper effigy? The little butterfly that Ling¡¯e had transformed into waspletely engulfed by the shadows. She was a little stunned and could not snap back to her senses for a long time. What¡¯s going on... When Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath, Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy flew over from afar. He held a Shadow-Retaining Ball in his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Not bad this time. It¡¯s over in one go.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya heaved a long sigh of relief when she heard that. Her eyes lit up as she asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s rest for a few days first.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat. ¡°Fake Daoist, aren¡¯t you going to appear?¡± Youqin Xuanya looked behind her. The butterfly was apanied by immortal light and had transformed into Ling¡¯e¡¯s figure. Her face and her Dao runes were still disguised.

    Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°Senior Brother, is this the second trial?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°Your performance this time... You have failedpletely. Copy the Steadiness Sutra 6,000 times. Add it when you return to the mountain.¡±

    ¡°How can that be... I¡¯m not convinced! I¡¯vepleted the mission to save Senior Sister Youqin!¡±

    ¡°Have you seen butterflies on the deserted ind?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation widened his eyes and pointed at the surroundings. He cursed, ¡°There¡¯s a de of grass here. I¡¯ll consider you a pass!¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately looked aggrieved. Youqin Xuanya could not hold back her cold expression. She pulled Ling¡¯e to cover her mouth and chuckled.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you doing this?¡± Ling¡¯e asked in confusion.

    ¡°Send a voice transmission. I will spread the images in the Shadow-Retaining Ball throughout the Primordial World. I will let your Senior Sister Youqin be famous and attract more talents and righteous people to join the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I feel that it¡¯s very impressive. Then, what kind of ce is the Five Vige Temple that I have to go to for the third trial, Senior Brother? The earlier I finish, the earlier I can return to the sect!¡±

    ¡°This is the real trial of your journey. That is the Dao residence of an expert. You have to find out where this ce is and find the owner of this ce...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you not know where this ce is?¡±

    ¡°You want to copy the Sutra an additional 6,000 times?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you just dere that I¡¯ve lost? I can go back to the mountain to copy the sutras.¡±

    ¡°Then increase the number of times by ten.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you. I¡¯m going to look for the Five Vige Temple...¡± Under the huge tree in the backyard of the Tushita Pce, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du listened to the conversation from the Taiji Painting and smiled like an ¡°uncle¡±. ¡°Changshou is popr with thedies. If he can form a marriage with all of them that would be lively... Hmm?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly frowned. The Taiji Painting trembled slightly and he understood something.

    ¡°Why are they causing trouble at this time... Have these guys also sensed that a great cmity is about to descend on the Primordial World?¡± With a few murmurs, the Great Daoist Master disappeared. After a while, a stream of light seemed to have pierced through the universe and quickly disappeared into the horizon...

 Chapter 427 - Mischievous Imp

    <h4>Chapter 427 Mischievous Imp</h4>

    ¡°There are changes in the Xuandu City. I will return in a hundred years.¡± The Great Daoist Master has gone to Xuandu City? He can only return after a hundred years? After receiving the jade token that Little Silver had sent to the Water God Residence, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart tensed up almost instantly. He felt a little anxious.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master went to Xuandu City. Without the support of the ¡°conventional strongestbat power¡±, the pressure on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulders increased.

    Little Silver hade to the Water God Residence to send a message. It should have been ordered by the Grand Supreme Elder.

    In other words, during the period when the Great Daoist Master was not in the five continents, he, the little Daoist Master, had to shoulder the responsibility of Ren School.

    When Li Changshou attacked Lu Ya or encountered any dangerous situations, he could not list the Great Daoist Master as abat power.

    Li Changshou stood up and paced back and forth beside the pool on the ck Pool Peak.

    He wanted to stop Ling¡¯e¡¯s training, but when he looked at the image in the pool, he saw that Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was filled with anticipation and seriousness. He was a little hesitant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Water God?¡± Bai Ze held a teacup and asked, ¡°Are you worried about something?¡±

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master went to Xuandu City. There seems to be some trouble there.¡± Li Changshou returned to his seat and picked up the white teapot that he had refined out of boredom. He smelled the fragrance of wolfberries and mourned thest stage of his life in his previous life.

    He had taken good care of his kidney in his previous

    life.

    At the same time, Li Changshou secretly observed the subtle changes in Bai Ze¡¯s expression and gaze.

    If Bai Ze cared about the Great Daoist Master¡¯s threat to him, it would mean that he had yet to settle down. At that moment, Bai Ze¡¯s should be analyzing how much additional pressure his faction would suffer after the Great Daoist Master left. If Bai Ze had already decided to be loyal to Ren School, he would probably ask... ¡°Are the otherworldly demons in the Xuandu City that strong? They actually need the Great Daoist Master to personally guard them.¡± Bai Ze pinched his fingers and deduced. Then, he shook his head. ¡°That ce is already at the edge of the Heavenly Dao. The power of the Heavenly Dao is too weak. I can¡¯t deduce anything.¡± Li Changshou smiled and put down the tea pot. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there either. I don¡¯t know what the situation in the Xuandu City is like, but there should be experts who can threaten the Primordial World. When the Pangu God created the world, he killed 3,000 Connate Godfiends. Those that escaped should be quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Connate Godfiends ultimately cannot be Saints,¡± Bai Ze said with a smile. ¡°In the Chaos Sea, the Dao and spirits are mixed. The Great Dao is iplete. It is extremely difficult to cultivate to perfection.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and sighed. ¡°From now on, the Great Daoist Master won¡¯t be around. It¡¯s the real trial for Ling¡¯e.¡± Bai Ze frowned and muttered, ¡°Water God, do you have any misunderstandings about the word trial?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou scanned his surroundings.

    The corners of Bai Ze¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Ah, Ling¡¯e is indeed in a dangerous situation after suddenly losing the protection of a top-notch mighty figure.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately agreed. ¡°Mr. Bai, do you think I should let Ling¡¯e return to the sect temporarily?¡±. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°The so-called trial is meant for gaining experience and training to make one¡¯s Dao heart reach perfection. Water God, you had been too protective of Ling¡¯e. With Ling¡¯e¡¯s intelligence and the safety measures that you have put in ce can allow her to stay unharmed. Water God, don¡¯t forget that Ling¡¯e still has the Golden Immortal Tribtion. If you take the appropriate risks now, you can reduce the danger of the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Comparatively, you should take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded. Actually, he knew those principles. At that moment, he was just using Bai Ze to convince himself.

    At that moment, he secretly deployed the paper effigy. On the basis of the original paper effigy Immortal Bean army, he sent two Golden Immortal paper effigies and two Heavenly Constetion Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Arrays over. He reminded, ¡°Mr. Bai, if Ling¡¯e has any ominous signs, please inform me in time.¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. Water God, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Ze agreed immediately. He naturally knew that the Water God was not joking. At that moment, Ling¡¯e had already entered a more prosperous town in the East Continent. She did not dare to ask where the Five Vige Temple was. She first stayed in the town and began to secretly collect information about the Five Vige Temple... It was not easy for an ordinary cultivator from the Ren School to find the Five Vige Temple and meet the Primordial Immortal Protector.

    Although the danger factor was small, it was indeed quite difficult.

    Li Changshou felt uneasy when the Great Daoist Master suddenly went out.

    The n to write ¡°Xuanya¡¯s Battle Notes¡±, which was almostpleted, was temporarily stopped by him. He allowed Youqin Xuanya to rest at the sect gate for the time being. He would choose a location to shoot the ninth ¡°short film¡±ter.

    Speaking of Youqin Xuanya, Li Changshou felt even more admiration for her in the past two years. From the ¡°pretentiously aloof girl¡± who had always had a cold expression and was not good at expressing anything, her acting skills had be more refined today. She had even sessfully deceived Ling¡¯e... The future was promising and useful. At that moment, Youqin Xuanyapletely understood what she was doing with Li Changshou. The n to be the spokesperson of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers was to promote the Heavenly Courts in the five continents and the trichiliocosm of the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou could sense the change in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s mentality. In the beginning, she was a little resistant. Gradually, she epted it. Then, she believed that it was a contribution to the stability of the world and to the righteous path of the world. She also invested her passion into it.

    However, what Li Changshou did not know was...

    At dusk, the words that he had said while standing by theke of the Little Qiong Peak were praised by Youqin Xuanya. ¡°Xuanya, it¡¯s not easy to be a role model for many people. You have to treat yourself seriously and take into ount your image at all times. You have to be righteous and chivalrous. This matter willst for at least three to five hundred years. You have toe to your senses and gain some enlightenment at the end of the day.¡±

    That day, Youqin Xuanya stood by theke and thought for a long time. It was only when the night sky was filled with stars that she made her promise in the most confident tone she ever had in her life thus far.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, I will do my best to do this!¡±

    Li Changshou was gratified that she did not say that she would ¡°help Senior Brother do this well¡±. Youqin Xuanya had obtained many unexpected gains from the ¡°opening ceremony¡± two years ago, to the ¡°escape from the deserted ind¡± that Ling¡¯e had participated in.

    Among them, the greatest gain was seeing the ¡°numerous sides¡± to Li Changshou.

    Youqin Xuanya could not take in his unconstrained ideas, exquisite designs, incredible operations, and endless ideas.

    The originally simple and solid ¡°Senior Brother Changshou¡± quickly filled her heart. Therefore, as soon as she received Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, Youqin Xuanya could not help but fly out of the Cave Abode and rush towards the ck Pool Peak.

    In the past few years, Youqin Xuanya often went to the ck Pool Peak to train her acting skills and learn some ¡®valiant¡¯ poses. Seeing Youqin Xuanya fly over, Bai Ze casually opened a crack in the array formation around ck Pool Peak, allowing her to reach the pool without any obstructions. An icy blue light shone in the pool. There was a different kind of beauty there. ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, Mr. Bai.¡±

    ¡°Xuanya is here? What would you like to drink?¡± Bai Ze smiled and greeted her. He gestured for Youqin Xuanya to sit beside Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou turned to look at Youqin Xuanya and smiled. ¡°Is it because of my voice transmission?¡±

    ¡°Yes... Thank you for your efforts, Mr. Bai.¡± Youqin Xuanya tidied her hair beside her ear and walked to Li Changshou¡¯s seat. She folded her skirt and sat on the wooden stool. Her gaze was also attracted by the scene in the pool.

    Youqin Xuanya asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, do you need me to improve anything?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful outside recently. You¡¯ve already done well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Bai Ze chuckled. ¡°What an uneasy...¡±

    ¡°Are you not letting Ling¡¯e return to the sect?¡± Youqin Xuanya asked in concern.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. The matter is not that serious yet.¡± Li Changshou was about to exin more to her when his heart fluctuated slightly. Someone from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence wanted to see him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Wait a moment. There are some matters in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and focused his attention on the paper effigy in the Water God Residence. He undid the restrictions around the study.

    This time, the Heavenly General did not report anything outside. The wooden door was banged open, and Elder Moon, who was dressed in a red wedding robe, rushed in. ¡°Water God! Quick! Something has happened to His Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked.

    Da-da-da-da!

    Rapid footsteps sounded in the Hall of Marriage. More than ten figures rushed over to the rear hall of the Hall of Marriage.

    However, when they arrived at the entrance of the rear hall, they were stopped by a few righteous gods. ¡°The Water God has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the ce where the Heavenly Dao is important. Everyone, please wait here for the news.¡± The dozen or so immortals who had heard the question stopped in their tracks and looked forward. In front of the sea of stars formed by the marriage y figurines, Li Changshou, General Dongmu, Princess Long Ji, and Elder Moon were gathered together, blocking the view behind them. The rich power of the Heavenly Dao in this ce also isted their immortal senses. At that moment, General Dongmu frowned and pondered. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Long Ji¡¯s slender fingers wrapped around a strand of hair in front of her, and her little face was filled with conflict.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°How long has this situation been going on for?¡±

    ¡°Less than a year!¡± Elder Moon replied firmly, ¡°Thest time I checked, it was ten months ago. At that time, there was no such abnormality.¡± Long Ji asked softly, ¡°Teacher, what should we do? Are we going to let Elder Moon use the scissors?¡±

    ¡°Um, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Elder Moon was about to cry from anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to ruin His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Hush.¡± Li Changshou looked at the door of the rear hall and set up a soundproof barrier. Then, he frowned and stared at the y figurine in front of him.

    The Jade Emperor is only ten years old in the mortal world, right?

    Why...

    At that moment, red strings had been tied to the hands and feet of the y figurine of the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor that he had used to undergo the reincarnation tribtion. Apart from the red string of the Queen Mother that he had already tied, there were five more red strings! As expected of the Jade Emperor. He has such grand aspirations at such a young age. Could the Jade Emperor¡¯s obsession before his soul reincarnated be...

    Long Ji sighed softly with aplicated expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know how sad Mother will be when she finds out.¡±

    ¡°This is a trial sent by the Heavenly Dao,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think too much. His Majesty and the Queen Mother are respectful to each other. They are also the example of the people of the Heavenly Marriage.¡± General Dongmu hurriedly asked, ¡°Water God, are we really going to...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s best to let His Majesty make a decision on his own.¡± Li Changshou thought carefully and said, ¡°Elder Moon, pull out the y figurines of the women that correspond to the red strings and take a look.¡±

    Elder Moon hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± At that moment, Elder Moon¡¯s fingers swayed quickly. A few y figurines flew over from the sea of stars and floated around the y figurine that the Jade Emperor had used to undergo the tribtion.

    Li Changshou looked at them one by one. Apart from the Queen Mother who had already locked her marriage with the Jade Emperor, the other five corresponded...

    A female guard of the General¡¯s Residence, ady who was ying music in the teahouse, two leadingdies of the brothel, and the daughter of a wealthy family in the same city.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re all women.¡±

    The three immortals beside him were shocked.

    ¡°This is at least in line with the Great Dao of Yin and Yang,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Now that His Majesty is experiencing the first awakening of love, some thoughts are normal. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss. Don¡¯t worry, the red strings should fall off on their own.¡±

    General Dongmu frowned. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t fall off? If His Majesty really has three wives and four concubines during the Tribtion Transcendence, could it be that when His Majesty returns, the Heavenly Courts will also... This is against the Heavenly rules.¡±

    Elder Moon said, ¡°The Queen Mother will probably kill me!¡±

    Long Ji also said, ¡°If he marries too many mortal women, it will indeed make Father¡¯s situation awkward. It will also affect the reputation of the Heavenly Courts. Teacher, only you can stop this.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Has Queen Mother met His Majesty during the Tribtion Transcendence?¡±

    ¡°She had seen him since she was young,¡± Elder Moon said. ¡°However, Her Majesty¡¯s incarnation always teases His Majesty¡¯s. Both of them have yet to have a good impression of each other. ording to the story set by the Goddess previously, they will only have sparks after two years. Then, they will have feelings for each other.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes glistened brightly, and his white hair danced in the wind. He said firmly, ¡°Change it now. Let the Goddess and His Majesty¡¯s bodies encounter each other recently and nt feelings. That¡¯s the best n.¡± General Dongmu asked, ¡°Since there¡¯s a good n, there must be a good n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the middle nter,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ll secretly move those women away.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Long Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®I promised not to use the handsome version of Second Senior Brother first.¡¯

    This matter was huge. It concerned the stability of the Heavenly Courts and the reputation of the Heavenly Courts. It was only a family matter between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. If the Queen Mother had not descended to the mortal world, there would naturally be no need to care about her at that moment. However, the Queen Mother had a decree in front of her and had even personally chased after her. The Jade Emperor still had to transform into the ¡°manager of time¡±. That was a little inappropriate. Li Changshou and General Dongmu discussed and decided on the strategy for this matter. General Dongmu was in charge of refuting the rumors in the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou had descended to the mortal world to arrange many matters. Elder Moon was in charge of watching the changes in the red string of marriage in the Hall of Marriage.

    Before the Water God¡¯s incarnation returned to the Water God Residence, Li Changshou opened his eyes beside the ck Pool Peak¡¯s pool.

    Youqin Xuanya was meditating beside him. Bai Ze went to the kitchen to get busy. Li Changshou called out to Bai Ze. Thetter carried the te of immortal fruits that he had justpleted and floated back. He smiled and said, ¡°Has the Water God encountered any trouble? Tell me and let me be happy.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, do you know about marriage?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know a little about it.¡± Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°Although I have never found a Daopanion or encountered marriage, I have seen many love and hatred... Did something happen to the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide it from you, Mr. Bai.¡± Li Changshou sighed and exined the matter in detail. He thought of a solution with Bai Ze. ¡°There are indeed only three strategies,¡± Bai Ze said. ¡°The most reliable one is the middle strategy. The Jade Emperor descended to the mortal world with the mentality of ying around for the rest of his life. Even if he has pledged his life to the Queen Mother¡¯s tribtion, he might still have someone else.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re mocking me?¡±

    ¡°Water God, you¡¯re overthinking. You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Youqin Xuanya asked softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to the Jade Emperor¡¯s body directly?¡± Li Changshou and Bai Ze were stunned. Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°The Jade Emperor¡¯s body is currently in his youth. He needs guidance. Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you transform into a teacher?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and thought carefully for a while. He said, ¡°If only the Great Daoist Master was here. It would be most appropriate for the Great Daoist Master to guide His Majesty. Why don¡¯t you do it, Mr. Bai?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Bai Ze hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to keep an eye on Ling¡¯e¡¯s safety for you.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m a minister. It¡¯s really not appropriate.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wisp of Dao runes circted in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. The Dao runes trembled and the Great Dao hummed. A familiar word condensed quietly, causing Li Changshou to not dare to show any disdain. ¡°Go.¡±

 Chapter 428 - The Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 428 The Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor</h4>

    Before Bai Ze and Youqin Xuanya could react, Li Changshou bowed to the sky and said loudly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Then, he stood up and looked at Youqin Xuanya, who could not help but stand up.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Her fair and slender fingers intertwined with each other, and her icy-blue dress swayed like water ripples. She looked a little lost.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Did Grand Pure One give you an order after hearing our conversation?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Teacher has been devising strategies and plotting for thousands of years. He must have long known about the Jade Emperor. He¡¯s just giving me a little reminder. Don¡¯t hesitate and cause trouble.¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and pondered. Is this the difference between me and the Water God...? It puts me in despair.

    Youqin Xuanya was confused. However, Li Changshou did not say much, and she did not dare to ask further. She did not know what had happened.

    I heard Senior Brother Changshou and Bai Ze start to discuss the division ofbor. They seem to want Mr. Bai to pay attention to Lingle¡¯s safety at all times. Senior Brother Changshou also divided a portion of his attention and stayed in the South Continent.

    Youqin Xuanya took the initiative to ask, ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, is there anything I can do?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t participate in the matters we¡¯re discussing for now.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When you¡¯re cultivating in the mountain, remember to revise the actions I taught you previously.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and agreed. When she saw that Li Changshou and Bai Ze were still discussing the matter of the teacher, she summoned the Fire Scale Sword Case and went to an empty space not far away.

    Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath. A faint golden light shone around her, making her snow-white skin look even more translucent.

    She pointed out a water mirror in front of her and reflected her figure. Then, she grabbed the hilt of the Fire Scale Sword Case with her left hand and gently handed it forward. Her body leaned to the side, and her slender figure surged with dazzling light. Her entire body was full of heroic spirit, like a female Martial God.

    ¡°The vicissitudes of the righteous path!¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s face turned red. She retracted her sword and thought about how she could improve her expression. Beside the pool, Bai Ze hugged his arms and nudged Li Changshou with his shoulder. ¡°Youqin Xuanya will definitely be famous in the trichiliocosm. When does the Water God n to let her go to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°In three to five years.¡± Li Changshou picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°It depends on her intentions. Although I¡¯ve made so many arrangements, I don¡¯t want to force her to do anything.¡± Bai Ze pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°Water God, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. I¡¯m doing this for you, yet you still say that. Sometimes, the Water God would subconsciously avoid some responsibilities. It is indeed to avoid karma, but it is not beautiful. Since you let her take this path, why can¡¯t you give her a clear order? She is just a disciple of Ren School, but Water God, you¡¯re already a disciple recognized by the Saint. It¡¯s not a big deal to bear some pressure for her.¡±

    Li Changshou thought carefully and smiled. ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think it through. Next, I¡¯ll arrange it for Xuanya.¡±

    ¡°The Water God is thoughtful and considerate. The Water God thinks about people, and there are always ws. Hahahaha, don¡¯t take it to heart, Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and turned to look at Ling¡¯e. He began to n his next step.

    Half a dayter, the paper effigy that Li Changshou had hidden beside the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother moved again after many years. Two paper effigies flew out of the ground. One of them transformed into a middle-aged schr and changed into a brocade robe. He held a folding fan and ced the other paper effigy in his sleeve.

    Just like that, he swaggered towards the bustling city wall.

    In his heart, the ¡°script¡± regarding the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s Tribtion that was modified by the Queen Mother appeared. In this life, the Jade Emperor was born rich. His father was the guardian of this city. He controlled a mortal army and was famous within a 500-kilometer radius. The Jade Emperor¡¯s body during the Tribtion Transcendence was called Hua Youming. He had been mischievous since he was young and had dominated an area in the backyard of the General¡¯s Residence. He hated literature and was good at martial arts. He was sloppy, rough, and easily arrogant. That was the setting of the script. It was not the Jade Emperor¡¯s personality! The ordinary officials looked serious.

    The Queen Mother¡¯s Tribtion Body was the Eldest Young Lady of the local City Lord Residence. She was gentle and virtuous, and her name was Xia Ningshuang. Due to the fact that the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother¡¯s souls had undergone the Tribtion, their appearances after they became adults were simr to their main bodies. Therefore, Xia Ningshuang had long been named a beauty. ording to the script set by the Queen Mother, the Hua family and the Xia family were close to each other. As for Xia Ningshuang, she had liked to torment Hua Youming since she was young. Every time the two of them met, she would tease him.

    Li Changshou originally did not want toe to the mortal world himself...

    Intervening in the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s tribtion was something that required a lot of effort.

    However, he could not resist the instruction to ¡®go¡¯. He could only brace himself and arrive at the city. He would have an unexpected ¡®encounter¡¯ with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    What... did he encounter?

    Before Li Changshou entered the city, he scanned with his immortal senses and discovered a young man shouting in a teahouse. The young man had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. He was carefree and unrestrained. Although it was a hot day, he was wearing a ck mink coat and his body was nted. On his left and right, sixteen people in armor and eight people in servants¡¯ shirts upied the first few tables. On the wooden tform at the side of the teahouse, a few young women were ying and singing. They were singing a little tune that made one¡¯s bones tingle. They were ying a gentle and low tune. Their standards were quite good. The teahouse was almost full. The waiters of the teahouse were running around, sending tea, snacks, coins, and gold. They wanted everything to be stable, and their feet were light and silent. After the song ended, an old man in the corner of the teahouse stood up and cheered. However, just as he shouted halfway, he was stopped by someone who was with him.

    ¡°Do you want to die? Did Young Master Hua allow you to shout?¡±

    On the soft couch in the front row of the teahouse, the young master dressed in a mink in summer calmly cleared his throat and raised his hand to p gently.

    ¡°Reward.¡±

    A servant immediately carried a tray and walked forward. He casually scattered some gold and silver to the otherdies and sent a pair of expensive bracelets to the young girl who was ying the lute.

    The young girl¡¯s face was flushed red. She stood up and bowed to the young general of the Hua Residence. She said gently, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± The young man stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±

    The young girl hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The group of armed guards and servants immediately stood up and lined up behind the young man. They swaggered out of the tea house.

    Just as he was about to leave, the manager of the teahouse ran over and bowed to the young man. Then, he asked softly, ¡°Young Master Hua, when are you going to bring Yingying back to the residence? Yingying¡¯s master and his wife have been urging me to tell you that you have given them enough. They are really uneasy...¡±

    ¡°Come.¡± The young man waved his hand. He, who was almost an adult, hooked his arm around the manager¡¯s neck.

    The manager¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. The young man looked at the street without any focus and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just watching a performance and I have to bring the one ying the song home? If Ie here to drink a few more cups of tea, should I buy your tea house too?¡±

    ¡°This, this...¡± The manager¡¯s mouth trembled.¡± Young Master Hua, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just...¡± The young man sneered and patted the shoulder of the teahouse¡¯s manager before leading his men away. At the corner of the street, Li Changshou witnessed that scene. He covered his face with his fan and really could not bear to watch it.

    He did not know what expression the Jade Emperor would have when he recalled the ¡°arrogant¡± years after the Jade Emperor¡¯s tribtion ended.

    ording to the script set by the Queen Mother, Young Master Hua should be around 17 or 18 years old. He would have to experience huge ups and downs, lose his wealth, and live in poverty. Then, he would marry into the Queen Mother¡¯s residence and live a peaceful life for a few years. Then, his family would fall once again... That was the result of the two scripts ovepping. Of course, these were all fated paths. There was a possibility of changing one¡¯s fate. The trajectory set by the Book of Life and Death was not constant. Uh, imagine the Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation. Standing on the city wall, raising his sword and yelling into the sky, ¡°God, my life is my own!¡± That scene would be really ssic!

    However, considering the emotions of the Dao Ancestor and the Jade Emperor, Li Changshou still had to do some work to prevent that from happening.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and followed behind. He first understood the temperament of the Jade Emperor¡¯s tribtion body and then understood the situation of the Queen Mother¡¯s tribtion body. Finally, he decided what to do next. Tsk, when he thought about how he had been ordered by the Saint to arrange for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother... It was also quite exciting.

    Li Changshou followed Hua Youming for half a month.

    He saw the yboy side of Hua Youming. He was ying casually in the city, walking south and north, visiting stalls and drinking tea. He was chatting and bragging to the young masters of the other wealthy families in the city. Then, he was tricked by an older scion to go to the brothel. In the end, he was captured by a deputy general of the Hua Residence.

    He had also witnessed the scene of Hua Youming being ridiculed when he met his other friends because of that matter.

    Hua Youming walked into the upper floor of a restaurant. All the young masters who were drinking looked at him andughed. Some shouted, ¡°Young Master Hua, did your mother catch you again?¡± Hua Youming¡¯s eyes widened. He lifted the hem of his robe and stuffed it into his belt. He quickly walked up and beat up the few people who were talking andughing, causing them to be in a miserable state.

    Then, Hua Youming grabbed the pouches of the young masters and threw them into the hands of the shop assistants who wanted to stop the fight but did not dare to move forward.

    ¡°These young masters will pay for all the expenses in this restaurant today.¡±

    The entire restaurant instantly cheered. It was lively both outside and inside. At the same time, Li Changshou also understood why those red strings appeared. A year ago, Hua Youming had just left the Hua Residence and be good friends with a group of young masters from wealthy families. He had bragged about it.

    At his age, Hua Youming was already a little restless. When his friends beside him were bragging, one of them shouted, ¡°I want to marry ten!¡± and the other shouted, ¡°I want to marry twenty!¡±

    Hua Youming snorted coldly. He pulled open hispel and revealed the word ¡®ambition¡¯ was written on it.

    ¡°I want more women to be happy!¡±

    Hence, he became famous after the battle.

    Under such circumstances, Hua Youming began to be a little frivolous and irritable. After a while, he really liked a few girls. However, he was muddle-headed and his mother was very strict. He did not dare to cause trouble.

    Love could be deep or pure lust.

    Hua Youming belonged to thetter. He projected it onto the y figurine of marriage, which led to the situation in the Hall of Marriage.

    How should I guide him? Li Changshou was not in a hurry to rush to the Hua Residence. Instead, he began to investigate the situation inside and outside the city. He listed out the rtionships between the mortal factions within thousands of kilometers.

    Since it concerned the Jade Emperor, he had to be more stable.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not want to be the ¡°teacher¡± of the Jade Emperor¡¯s tribtion. After thinking about it, he decided to sneak into the Hua Residence and be a studypanion... Hua Residence? High-level studypanion? He seemed to have seen this episode somewhere in his previous life. Li Changshou smiled and began his first attempt. He transformed into a young man and carried a backpack. He was travel-worn. When he arrived at the back door of the Hua Residence, he was about to approach when he was stopped by two soldiers. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a student who studies strategies. Due to the decline of my family and the fact that I don¡¯t have the ability to sustain a livelihood, I came to the residence to ask if there are anyck of studypanions here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You two...¡±

    ¡°Release the dogs.¡± Li Changshou widened his eyes. Before he could say anything, the back door of the courtyard opened. A few cute little dogs that were four to five inches tall rushed out and chased Li Changshou for three streets.

    The ruthlessness of the two guards really made the ordinary gods of the Heavenly Courts admire them.

    Li Changshou secretly went back to the back door and pondered over the Hua Residence.

    At that moment, a middle-aged man in a long robe and a beard came over and muttered to Li Changshou, ¡°Buddy, do you also want to enter the Hua Residence to pass time?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Buddy, do you have a solution?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are heroes who specially help people like you who want to enter the Hua Residence to work, but we have no way to do so.¡± The middle-aged man waved his thumb behind him. ¡°We will pretend to be corpses. Later, you will push us to the back door and cry more miserably. Thedy of the residence is soft-hearted. If you cry, she will definitely ept you... Hey, don¡¯t go. Aren¡¯t you going to ask about the price? We will only charge you a year¡¯s sry after you enter the residence, which you can pay in two annual installments! Brother... Psht! Go and do it yourself!¡± Li Changshou quickly left. After taking a few steps, he could not help butugh. He felt that it was quite interesting

    Forget it. I should use the backup n that works faster and discuss it with Bai Ze.

    Pretend to be a Paragon.

    Li Changshou took two months to prepare.

    He first chose the appearance of a middle-aged schr and became a teacher in the mortal world.

    Then, he first hyped up the reputation of being a ¡°genius of the human race¡± in a nearby city and allowed it to spread everywhere.

    It was simr to the ¡°Sea God¡¯s Little Story¡± of the Sea God Sect. It was novel, interesting, and could be spread by word of mouth.

    Like what?

    When he was persuading the young people, a golden light appeared at the back of his head and he persuaded a gambler to start a new life. He sat in front of the brothel and talked to him for two days and two nights. The brothel copsed. The manager of the brothel was kind and half of thedies who worked at the brothel left.

    Apart from that, wherever he walked, dead fish would be alive, dried wells would produce water, and flowers would grow on the ground that he sat on. With a raise of his hand, he would attract birds that filled the sky and circled around. When his reputation became known, Li Changshou took the opportunity to visit the most famous academy in the area. A debate made a few white-haired old sages call him Teacher, but he left...

    Reputation was only the first step. The second step was to show off.

    Li Changshou announced that he was going out to study. No one knew which city wanted to receive him. The messengers from the various city lords came with gifts and queued up on the streets.

    Li Changshou added, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to go too far.¡± He chose three nearby cities to increase his reputation.

    He deliberately ced his true destination, the city where the Hua Residence was located, at the end of his journey. He spent ten days walking past two cities and held a few ¡°pointers¡± meetings. Finally, he arrived at the city where the Hua Residence was located with honor.

    On the day that Li Changshou arrived, the guards weed him from five kilometers away. The entire city was filled with men, women, elderly, and children. However, they only scattered a few hundred kilograms of flowers. The officials in the city held a banquet to wee him. During the meal, Li Changshou said a few more words. ¡°Life is too short. The world is too big. Although my heart is infinite, my feet do not suffice. The people of this city are outstanding and the scenery is not bad. In a while, I will stay here for three years. I will set up a small academy and teach seven to eight disciples. Then, I will continue to travel far and explore the boundaries of the world.¡± The nobles could not help but be overjoyed. All of them leaned forward and said how outstanding their children were.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He said that he would not ept tuition fees, gifts, and only ept intelligent and sensitive disciples. When the academy waspleted, he asked them to bring their children over to take a look. In the bustling area of the city, the current Virtuous Paragon bought a huge house and was very generous.

    In just one night, the original building of the residence had disappeared. Li Changshou had set up a bamboo forest, a pool, and a few artificial mountains. Only two bamboo houses were dotted there.

    Some mortals wanted to barge in, but they lost their way in the courtyard. They walked in and out in a daze.

    Immediately, anyone who had some knowledge knew that an ¡°expert¡± had arrived in the city. Young masters were sent to the front of the academy and were led to line up by the various families. Li Changshou said that he wanted to take in four male disciples and three female disciples.

    The officials in the city were excited again. Arge number of little girls and girls rushed to the front of the academy. The order of queuing was also very realistic. Whoever had a higher status would be in front. Hua Youming and Xia Ningshuang met again in front of the school gate. Originally, Hua Youming, as the son of the city guard, was firmly ranked first. However, when Xia Ningshuang, who was wearing a veil, arrived, she immediately stood in front of Hua Youming weakly and turned her head to reveal a pitiful look. Just as Hua Youming was a little touched, he heard Xia Ningshuang say softly, ¡°Go, go to the back.¡± Hua Youming frowned. The scenes of him being tortured by the young girl in front of him since he was young surfaced in his mind! At the age of three, he had been sshed with water when he was taking an afternoon nap. At the age of five, he had been pushed into the mud pit when he was ying catch crickets. At the age of seven, he had been chased all over the courtyard by bees. At the age of nine, he had climbed onto the roof and was taken down the stairs. At the age of eleven... At that moment, hatred rose in Hua Youming¡¯s heart. He took half a step forward and clenched his fists. Xia Ningshuang blinked gently. Her face behind the veil was filled with weakness.

    ¡°Are you going to hit me, Youming?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to your level!¡±

    Hua Youming snorted and took two steps back. The crowd behind him chuckled.

    Ding, ding... A bell sounded from behind the gate of the academy. The gate opened by itself and a voice sounded from inside.

    ¡°The first twenty students can listen to my lecture. I will decide whether to let them stay or leave based on their performance in the ssroom.¡±

    The youths and children immediately rushed forward. Xia Ningshuang and Hua Youming had the advantage of being at the front. However, after Xia Ningshuang jumped into the wooden door, Hua Youming turned around and red at the crowd that was about to rush up. His young face was filled with dignity. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Why are you squeezing!?! Why are you rushing! Don¡¯t you know what you are capable of? Those who are usually ignorant and ipetent should stand outside! I will beat up those who dare to rely on their family¡¯s power to snatch the spots first, every time I see them!¡± After saying that, Hua Youming did not enter the house himself, which surprised Li Changshou. Just as Li Changshou was thinking about how to let Hua Youming enter, Hua Youming shouted loudly, ¡°Those who know more than a hundred words should enter first!¡± The dozen or so young children who were originally at the front could not help but stop in their tracks. They could not do it!

 Chapter 429 - The Devil Outside the Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 429 The Devil Outside the Heaven</h4>

    The Jade Emperor could reallye up with some new tricks.

    He thought that by tricking Hua Youming into the academy, he would be able to sessfully guide him towards the right path. At the same time, he would be able to make the incarnations of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were going through the Tribtion Transcendence, take a liking to each other in advance and create sparks of justice.

    However, Li Changshou had not expected Hua Youming to suddenly block the door.

    Not only that, Hua Youming had also forcefully set up a standard to stop most of the ignorant and ipetent youths from the wealthy families. Seeing the smug smile on Hua Youming¡¯s lips, he should also... not know a hundred words. Li Changshou chuckled to himself. Just as he was about to inform the General of the Hua Residence toe, Xia Ningshuang, who had already entered the academy, rolled her eyes. She turned around and said to Hua Youming, who was blocking the door, ¡°Young General, you¡¯re so impressive.¡± Hua Youming raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Miss Xia, you have a big mouth.¡± Xia Ningshuang was not angry. She leaned her thin body against the gate of the academy. She hugged her arms and said calmly, ¡°The teacher of the academy is a true paragon. There are reasons for the rules he set. If you forcefully add a restriction, wouldn¡¯t it be adding fuel to the fire and deliberately making things difficult for him?¡±

    The group of adults at the front nodded in unison.

    Hua Youming ced his hands behind his back and puffed out his chest. He said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the teacher in the academy is a paragon that we should be more strict! What can those who are born rich and do not know how to read learn from entering? They might as well give up these positions to those in the same generation who have truly read books and learned logic. Only then could they nurture more talents for the city! Everyone, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The young men dressed in sable and jade immediately agreed. Although they did not dare to say anything in front of the adults, they secretly gave Hua Youming a thumbs-up.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Xia Ningshuang said calmly. ¡°How can being ignorant and ipetent for a while represent being ignorant mean that one will continue being so all their lives? The rankings in this ce are mostly based on the ranks of the officials in the city. Their positions are either passed down to brothers or father and son.

    Would it be more beneficial to the city if he chose the children of the seven wealthy families in the city and nurture them? Or would it be more beneficial to the city if he chose the seven children of poor backgrounds who are full of ambition but have nowhere to use them? The teachers of the academy might have thought about letting the former enter first.¡±

    Hua Youming was stunned. He rolled his eyes and immediately said, ¡°Just as you said just now, being ignorant and ipetent does not mean that he will be ignorant and ipetent all his life. If he is not sessful for a moment, it does not mean that he will not have a magnificent contribution in his life!¡±

    ¡±Young General, do you know what you are saying?¡± Xia Ningshuang¡¯s fingers were wrapped in a wisp of ck hair. The corners of her mouth behind her veil were curled into a sneer. ¡°Your words are already deviant. I¡¯m afraid you will be hung up and beaten by General Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Hua Youming raised his head and said, ¡°Why should I be afraid!?!¡±

    The adults below looked at each other. They did not understand what the two young men were saying, but they felt that it made sense.

    At that moment,ughter came from the academy. A middle-aged schr dressed in a loose robe walked over. His figure was elegant and otherworldly. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and a peaceful andfortable aura echoed everywhere. The crowd outside the door hurriedly bowed. The eyes of many women shone, and the children sized up the legendary paragon curiously.

    The one who appeared was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s... paper effigy. ¡°Hahahahaha! What a debate about power and poverty! How should I address this Young General?¡±

    ¡°Hua Youming!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very excited.¡± Li Changshou put his hands in his sleeves and smiled. ¡°Youming, can you tell me the truth? Is that what you¡¯re thinking in your heart, or are you unwilling to enter my school and deliberately twisting logic?¡± Xia Ningshuang shouted, ¡°He¡¯s deliberately twisting logic!¡±

    Hua Youming wanted to retort, but he was unwilling to lie to the man in front of him.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t me me! My father is the guardian general of this city. In the future, I will also be a general guarding this ce. I will naturally train diligently and I will have the power to kill flood dragons and capture tigers as soon as possible! I don¡¯t want to learn how to read!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°General Hua, how do you know that I don¡¯t teach martial arts here?¡± After saying that, Li Changshou pulled out his hands from his sleeves. He summoned a fallen leaf with his left hand and casually threw it. The fallen leaf rushed into the sky with an anxious howl and exploded in the sky hundreds of feet high.

    Hua Youming was stunned.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to learn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes!¡± Hua Youming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Li Changshou put his hands back into his sleeves and chuckled. Then, he turned around and returned to the academy.

    Hua Youming¡¯s eyes lit up as he followed behind, causing Xia Ningshuang to roll her eyes.

    As soon as Hua Youming entered, more than ten young men and women rushed up from below. When there were twenty people in the school, the door closed automatically. After another two hours, the gate of the academy opened again. The thirteen people walked out dejectedly. No matter how they thought about it, they could not figure out the standards of this paragon¡¯s disciple selection. However, they were ultimately eliminated. The seven people who were left behind were four men and three women. One of them was a childhood sweetheart who had a marriage contract, the other had a marriage in the Hall of Marriage, and the other was naturally the tribtion body of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, as well as...

    There was one there just to fill up the spot.

    At that moment, in the middle of the academy, seven young men and women were sitting cross-legged behind a short table in a bamboo hut that was transparent on all sides. The breeze blew, and the bamboo leaves rustled. The curtains on both sides of the bamboo house were raised slightly. The gentleman sitting in the rocking chair held the purple sand teapot and chatted warmly about some topics that had long been prepared. The seven young people listened with relish. At the back, the fake mountains and rivers were ringing. The sounds of birds crying and frogs croaking wereing from afar. It was the good times of his youth. Li Changshou chatted for a while and secretly helped the other five open their spiritual roots, making them feel enlightened. It was just a small trick to maintain the reputation of a paragon. When the sun set, Li Changshou stood up and said warmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize that it has gotten sote. You should all go back. There are seven cloth bags outside the door that contains the clothes of the academy and a few sutras that are to be used next. From tomorrow onwards, all of you wille to the academy to attend lessons every single day. You will arrive at sunrise and return at dusk. Remember to prepare a meal. I will only teach you for three years. How much you can obtain in these three years will depend on yourselves. I will teach you whatever you want to learn. However, you have to learn whatever I teach. Do you understand?¡± Xia Ningshuang smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you mean that we can each suggest a subject that we want to learn, but all of us have to learn that subject together, right?¡±

    ¡°Ningshuang is really smart.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Hua Youming, who was seated at the table beside Xia Ningshuang, pursed his lips and snorted softly. He muttered, ¡°She¡¯s just a little smart.¡± Xia Ningshuang¡¯s face grew sullen. She pinched her face with her fingers to grimace and looked fierce. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In the next lesson, when the three of you enter the academy, you can no longer hide behind a veil.¡±

    The three girls lowered their heads and agreed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Go back. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and left the bamboo hut first with his hands behind his back, leaving the seven young boys and girls behind to exim softly. ¡°Sir!¡±

    Hua Youming rushed to the side of the bamboo hut and lifted the curtains. He shouted, ¡°Sir, what is your name!?!¡±

    The other six people could not help but be stunned. They carefully recalled that they had indeed never heard of this paragon. They only knew that he was a paragon and an expert. ¡°Me.¡± Li Changshou turned his head and left a side profile, as well as a faint smile. ¡°Mu Qinghua, this academy will be called Woodflower Academy in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mu Qinghua...¡± Xia Ningshuang muttered to herself as she pondered. At the same time, in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Hall of Enlightenment, General Dongmu, who was holding a memorial and reading it carefully, felt a chill on his neck and his Dao heart ripples.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Didn¡¯t the Jade Emperor say that the Water God had already investigated and was beginning to guide them?

    General Dongmu was a little confused. He drank a mouthful of hot tea and continued with his work.

    At the same time, in an ¡°inn¡± in a town in the Middle Continent...

    ¡°The Five Vige Temple, the Primordial Immortal Protector, the ancestor of the Earth Immortals... So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    In the guest room of the town, Ling¡¯e looked at the jade token that she had spent dozens of Spirit Stones to buy and read the information inside. The Great Immortal Zhenyuan and the Three Pure Ones were of the same generation. They were considered mighty figures who had be famous early in the world. However, half of their fame came from... the death of their good friend, Ancestor Hong Yun.

    It was closely rted to the fact that the Great Immortal Zhenyuan kept a low profile and rarely walked around the Primordial World. The location of the Five Vige Temple was not a secret. It was on the Ten Thousand Years Mountain on the east side of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. However, it was enveloped by a huge array all year round. Even Golden Immortals who had long lives could not enter.

    Ling¡¯e looked at the words on the jade token carefully and sat cross-legged on the bed. She frowned slightly. ¡°How can I meet this mighty figure?¡±

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan had two extremely powerful treasures. One was the extremely rare Connate Spirit Root, the Ginseng Fruit Tree. The other was a special treasure that could be used as a defensive treasure.

    Earth Book.

    The legends of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth, and Man had been circting in the Primordial World since ancient times. The Heavenly Book belonged to the Heavenly Dao and was unknown.

    The Earth Book and the Great Immortal Zhenyuan were born together. They were formed from the membrane of the world and had the ability to open up the world and control everything.

    The Book of Life and Death was also known as the Book of Three Lifetimes. It could decide the fate of living beings. To be able to wield the Earth Book, the ability of the Great Immortal Zhenyuan was naturally extraordinary. It was said that he was extremely good at the Great Dao of the universe and had many Great Cosmic Divine Powers.

    Facing such a senior, he definitely could not be shortchanged. He had to tell the truth.

    The trial that his senior brother had arranged for him seemed to be to send a letter, but it was also to obtain some ¡°ginseng fruits¡± to extend his master¡¯s

    life.

    Ling¡¯e carefully calcted her background and realized that apart from being her senior brother¡¯s junior sister, the rest were mostly ordinary. However, he could not expose his senior brother¡¯s identity. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so difficult.¡± Ling¡¯e sighed andy on the bed weakly. She hugged the pillow that was stuck to her senior brother¡¯s portrait and tossed and turned on the bed. She rolled around until her hair was in a mess before sighing softly.

    Should I try my luck at the Ten Thousand Years Mountain?

    What if this expert sees through my identity as the junior sister of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and lets me in?

    That¡¯s not right either. It¡¯s another matter whether this expert is trustworthy or not. If we go rashly, the chances of sess are too low. We might even encounter some trouble.

    She had been investigating for more than two months and could not find out what this expert liked...

    Every time someone mentioned Great Immortal Zhenyuan, they would mention the Earth Book, the Ginseng Fruit, and Ancestor Hongyun. There was no other useful information.

    This question is too difficult! I can¡¯t be impatient. I have to n slowly. Ling¡¯e sat up and waved her fist gently. Continue investigating!

    Regardless of whether I seed or not, as long as I make sufficient preparations within my ability, I will not regret it even if I fail. In order for Master to live for tens of thousands of years, I¡¯ll do it!

    In order for Senior Brother to not worry about me, I want to help him share some of the pressure as soon as possible!

    Does Great Immortal Zhenyuan have any female disciples? Ling¡¯e blinked and walked to the window sill. She opened a crack and looked at the town outside the window.

    At that moment, she was not far from the Ten Thousand Years Mountain.

    Beside the pool on the ck Pool Peak, Bai Ze transformed into his main body. A long feather on his head pointed at the image in the pool and sensed Ling¡¯e¡¯s luck.

    Soon, Bai Ze returned to his human form and said to Li Changshou, who was standing at the side, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. Lingle is not in a catastrophe. She is no different from the divination.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bai.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± Bai Ze made an inviting gesture and sat down with Li Changshou to talk about the South Continent.

    Li Changshou also learned from Bai Ze at the same time. It was equivalent to asking Bai Ze to ¡°prepare¡± his lessons for him and prepare the content for tomorrow¡¯s official lesson. The two of them chatted for a while. Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Water God, how does it feel to be the teacher of the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother?¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t say that.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just doing some protection work for the reincarnations of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. I¡¯m definitely not the teacher of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bai Ze squinted and smiled. ¡°What the Water God said is right, how does it feel to be the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother¡¯s guard?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s tiring, but I don¡¯t dare to teach them anything. The words that I said will be remembered by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. It¡¯s very easy to have unknown effects. I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. I mainly want to facilitate the marriage between the two of them. I should think about it now. When His Majesty returns to the Heavenly Courts, how should I exin to His Majesty why his marriage in this life is still the Queen Mother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy. Water God, you...¡± Bai Ze suddenly stopped talking and frowned at Li Changshou.

    Although he could not see or sense with his immortal senses, Li Changshou seemed to be wrapped by a Dao rune that descended from the sky. Carefully sensing the Dao runes, Bai Ze seemed to have entered a chaotic and boundless world. His body was like a grain of sand, and he felt that the world contained countless truths and endless mysteries.

    Saint Dao runes!

    There was a hint of peace in Bai Ze¡¯s eyes. He knew that the Grand Pure One was definitely talking to Li Changshou. He could not be envious. He could only follow the Water God and live his life. A momentter, Li Changshou opened his eyes and slowly exhaled. ¡°Mr. Bai, do you know what abilities the otherworldly demons have?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Ze could not help but be stunned.

    At that moment, there was a slight Cosmic Disturbance on the Little Qiong Peak. The Dao runes of the two Connate treasures appeared and quickly disappeared.

    Bai Ze immediately said, ¡°The otherworldly demons are not living beings of the Primordial World. Most of them are after the Connate Demon God before the creation of the world.

    They had many changes. They were cunning and cruel to the Primordial World and the living beings of the Primordial World. They only knew how to destroy and wanted to return the Primordial World to chaos.

    Since the creation of the world, there had been a battle between the Primordial World and the Extraterrestrial Demons in the ancient times. However, thetter could not withstand a single blow.

    Water God, is the battle in the Xuandu City urgent? Do you need us to go and help?¡±

    ¡°The Eldest Senior Brother in the Xuandu City can handle it.¡± Li Changshou opened his left hand and a cloud slowly condensed. A blurry image appeared in it...

    An ancient city floated in the void, surrounded by thick gray fog. At that moment, countless ck shadows rushed out of the fog. They were boundless and fearless as they rushed towards the periphery of the ancient city.

    Bright light shone everywhere in the ancient city. Countless major array formations were operating. The ck shadows that could not be seen clearly were attacking the light walls of the array formations. In the middle of the ancient city was a colorful vortex. It was the entrance to the Primordial World. In the array formation, one could see figures flying everywhere. They were constantly repairing the ws in the array formation and shooting streams of light towards the outside.

    The battle was stable.

    All of a sudden, the gray clouds in the periphery trembled. ck beasts that could not be named flew out of the Chaos Sea and charged towards the array formation, tearing open a gap on the left side of the city. Immediately, countless ck shadows rushed in from the gap. The ancient city erupted with streams of light. Another group of guards flew out of the city and destroyed most of the ck shadows. However, in the chaotic battle, dozens of ck shadows still huddled together and rushed into the colorful vortex. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the vortex! When more ck shadows were about to rush into the gap of the array, two wisps of ck and white aura appeared quietly and melted the ck shadows in front of the gap...

    The Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, appeared and instantly enveloped the ancient city! In between the power of Yin and Yang, the indescribable pitch-ck beasts exploded... The Great Daoist Master stood proudly in front of the city. The figures in the city were obviously relieved.

    Just as someone was about to turn around and chase after the ck shadow that had escaped previously, colorful feelers emerged from the gray aura in all directions...

    The Great Daoist Master turned his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase. Someone will deal with them. Hurry up and repair the array. There¡¯s a tough opponent.¡±

    The scene changed. A ck shadow came from the void and crashed into a narrow little world. Following that was a bolt of purple lightning! The bolt of lightning seemed to be able to shatter the Minor Chiliocosm. However, the lightning trembled slightly and turned into a spectacr lightning screen that enveloped the Minor Chiliocosm like a cage.

 Chapter 430 - Embarrassing Truth Listener

    <h4>Chapter 430 Embarrassing Truth Listener</h4>

    At the edge of the East Ocean, a stream of light flew over quickly. It stopped at the edge of the world, which was not a famous ce for Daopanions to y cards. Dressed in a blue Daoist robe, the young man¡¯s face was disguised. His slender figure was slightly thin, as if he was confirming the words that he often said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials are not good at fighting.¡± It was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s main body. The Grand Pure One is watching a small movie... Ahem!

    The Grand Pure One reminded him to immediately rush over to meet up with the other disciples of the Saint. Then, they would rush to the edge of the trichiliocosm to deal with the extraterrestrial demons. The otherworldly demons barged into the Heavenly Dao¡¯s order and rushed into the small world.

    In terms of causing trouble, those guys were very professional. They directly entered the local living beings and mixed into the Dao hearts of the Qi Refinement cultivators, thus avoiding the sh of the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder. At that moment, the Heavenly Dao had already sealed the Small World and sent a warning to the Saint. The Saint had sent his disciples to gather at the ends of the East Ocean.

    Li Changshou came on behalf of Ren School. After all, other than him, Ren School only had two children, a cow, and... a burning old goat. As soon as Li Changshou arrived, several streams of light flew out of the East Ocean.

    He turned around and the first person he saw was that beautiful figure. He could not help but reveal a gentle smile. Then, he swept his gaze over and frowned deeper. When the Saint chose people, the Saint of Jie School could predict that the human sect would produce the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. There was no need for him to calcte.

    Therefore, he sent Fairy Yun Xiao to give the two of them more opportunities to interact...

    Yes, that was the Grandmaster of Heaven. The other disciples of the Saint who were not important were also experts who were familiar with Li Changshou. At the very least, they had worked together to form a friendship with him. Daoist Duobao was ranked first among the treasures of the three sects and had the ability to bear a hole in the ground to suppress the tombs of the experts of the past and present.

    Among the eight disciples of Jie School, Zhao Gongming, who was the most active and was known as the Little Timely Rain of the Primordial World, was Master Zhao.

    There was also thebination of an expert in the Yin-Yangnguage of Chan School and a taciturn person-Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding. However, when the five experts from the Dao Sect arrived, Li Changshou, who had a ck face, and the five disciples of the Saints, who had different expressions, looked at the young Daoist who was riding a green-furred dog and did not dare tond on the ind.

    The young Daoist priest had a handsome face and an awkward smile on his lips. The green-furred dog beneath him kept trembling. The face of the beast that was originally quite mighty was filled with

    fear...

    Ksitigarbha of the Western Sect.

    Daoist Duobao snapped his fingers and held two conch-shaped Connate numinous treasures in his hands.

    The immortals from the Dao Sect could immediately hear the conversation between Ksitigarbha and his mount in their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. If I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of? We¡¯re here on Teacher¡¯s orders to do good for the world!¡±

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t you go over yourself? Can¡¯t you give me a few days off? You are the disciple of a Saint. They will not kill you because they care about the pride of a Saint. However, I am an innocent mutated beast that you schemed against. In the past, the Water God would not skin me alive...

    They have already taken out the me! What can the Water God not do? Don¡¯t you know how dirty his methods are?

    The role model of us beasts, Senior Bai Ze, is not his match!¡±

    Ksitigarbha cursed, ¡°That¡¯s the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice! Quickly go over. Otherwise, if Fairy Yun Xiao attacks, we will all be gone! That ruthless person... Do you know how many Connate mighty figures she killed in ancient times? The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice can be traced back to the origin. If a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal falls in, he can be reduced into a Golden Immortal!¡±

    ¡°I was the one who told Master that... Seriously! Master, why do you have to fight for this job...¡± Amidst hisints, Truth Listener¡¯s body trembled as it slowly carried Ksitigarbha forward.

    Ksitigarbha smiled. There was a faint light in his eyes. He exuded a peaceful and benevolent aura. He looked dignified and had an outstanding temperament.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi could not help butugh. He turned around and shrugged. On the ind, Fairy Yun Xiao, who was originally standing beside Li Changshou, revealed a gentle smile.

    Zhao Gongming immediately took a step forward and was about to activate the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls.

    Daoist Duobao sent a voice transmission. ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Sister, it¡¯s not appropriate to kill Ksitigarbha on such an asion.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled the two Uncle-Masters of the Western Sect. The three sects of our Dao Sect are enough to deal with the Outer Demons¡¯ crisis this time. There¡¯s no need for you to take action.¡± Ksitigarbha said calmly, ¡°Although the Western Sect is poor, we have the intention to protect the Primordial World. Daoist Brother, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Daoist Duobao thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle-Masters, you still have to care about your pride. This...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ksitigarbha.¡± Ksitigarbha smiled on Truth Listener¡¯s back. ¡°Greetings, Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters.¡± Yun Xiao calmly put away the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. Li Changshou smiled and looked at Truth Listener¡¯s dodging beast eyes. Perfected Taiyi clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call us that. Just call us Fellow Daoists. We don¡¯t dare to call you guys our Junior Brothers or Junior Sisters. You might say that our Cave Abode¡¯s treasure vault is fated with your Western Sect.¡± Ksitigarbha felt a little awkward.

    Daoist Duobao was the most senior there. At that moment, he called out, ¡°The situation is urgent. Come with me first.¡±

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao drew circles with his fingers. A hole appeared in the sky and spread towards an unknown ce.

    Fairy Yun Xiao lifted a white cloud and carried Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming to follow.

    Perfected Yu Ding also lifted a white cloud and followed closely behind with Perfected Taiyi.

    Ksitigarbha was impressive. As Truth Listener¡¯s four hooves were trembling and it could not move, he could only use his immortal power to wrap around Truth Listener. Then, he could ¡°calmly¡± ride the beast forward. Just as they flew into the cave, Truth Listener and Ksitigarbha heardughter in front of them...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, your hole seems to be able to iste the universe. I wonder if the Saint can see through it.¡± Truth Listener immediately trembled a few times. Ksitigarbha¡¯s expression became gloomy.

    Fortunately, Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°I really haven¡¯t tried that. However, I don¡¯t think I can avoid it. The Saint has already jumped out of the Great Dao. His various mystical abilities are unimaginable.¡± The two Western spirits heaved a sigh of relief. The underground hole of Duobao had the ability to let them cross the universe. Their speed when they were flying in front of the cave was not considered fast. Otherwise, with Ksitigarbha¡¯s foot strength, he might not be able to keep up. Ksitigarbha could not speak further. At that moment, he only followed quietly and waited for his presence to increase. Ksitigarbha indeed had some guts to participate in this matter.

    It was also because the otherworldly demons were the enemies of the Primordial World and living beings. The operation this time was due to an order by the Heavenly Dao to remove some hidden dangers for the world. More experts were required to go and it was mandatory for the great sects in the world to attend too.

    If they were to fight among themselves over this matter, they would definitely be punished by the Heavenly Dao and the Saint would not be happy. Ksitigarbha admitted that he was also taking a gamble. After all, he could not guarantee that the Water God would not even give him a chance to speak before killing him. However, Ksitigarbha soon realized that he, or Truth Listener, could not threaten the Water God much.

    Ever since the Water God appeared on Bai Ze, Truth Listener had never mentioned anything about the Water God...

    Suddenly, they heard another discussion in front of them. The six disciples of the Three Dao Sects were already standing on the same cloud and chatting. Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Has Changgeng been worried about the demons recently?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just waiting for the Jade Emperor to return from the tribtion before attacking the demons.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Courts have been established for so many years. The Jade Emperor has been waiting for a huge battle to show his might to the Heavenly Courts. I can¡¯t do everything.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard andughed. He said, ¡°Uncle-Master Jade Emperor is also a straightforward person. To be able to obtain your help, Changgeng, there are no weaklings around!¡± That was the elementary level of the Yin-Yangnguage. It was just ear-piercing to a certain Western disciple.

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed. ¡°Speaking of which, those demons were actually schemed to death by Changgeng, a third-rank legitimate god. They are really useless.¡± It was a high-level Yin-Yangnguage. Ksitigarbha¡¯s expression darkened. Fairy Yun Xiao frowned and looked at Perfected Tai Yi. Li Changshou squinted slightly and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, don¡¯t underestimate the factions that are going against the Heavenly Courts. They can¡¯t be defeated with just a few words.¡± Perfected Yu Ding nodded slightly. ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng is right.¡± Perfected Taiyi rolled his eyes. Thinking about the fact that Ling Zhuzi was learning from Li Changshou and enjoying himself every year, he endured it. When Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s wordsnded in Ksitigarbha¡¯s ears, he sighed in his heart. The Water God had actually merged the three sects together?

    If that is the case, he would really be the enemy of the Western Sect...

    Even Fairy Yun Xiao had to fly for a few days to reach Daoist Duobao¡¯s cave. However, it was shortened to half a day. When the hole was dug out of the thunder curtain of the small world, Daoist Duobao and Zhao Gongming went forward to investigate the situation and asked the others to wait in the hole.

    Ksitigarbha jumped down from Truth Listener and walked forward. The faint light around him illuminated the dark cave.

    Fairy Yun Xiao and Li Changshou were standing at the end of the hole.

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back. Fairy Yun Xiao folded her hands in front of her. The two of them were talking about some interesting things. When Li Changshou mentioned that there was a problem with the Jade Emperor¡¯s y figurine in the Hall of Marriage, Yun Xiao was entranced... Ksitigarbha walked straight to Li Changshou and bowed with his head lowered. Then, he raised his head and smiled. ¡°Water God, greetings.¡± Li Changshou paused and smiled apologetically at Fairy Yun Xiao. He looked at Ksitigarbha helplessly. Perfected Taiyi, who was at the side, folded his arms and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°Could this be the legendary mutual appreciation between rivals? Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to see the two of you improving your rtionship with each other and are standing out to cause trouble?¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned and said, ¡°Am I disturbing

    you?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you have anything to do?¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°In the world, we stand opposite each other. Previously, after we fought across space several times, I respected the Water God. I would like topare the fact that I can deal with the otherworldly demons with the Water God today. Let¡¯s see who has the most credit today. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, with Truth Listener¡¯s help, you can easily distinguish the thoughts of living beings. You will definitely win.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    In the corner of the cave, Truth Listener took two steps forward while trembling. It coughed weakly and spoke in humannguage. ¡°Little Beast¡¯s old injuries have rpsed. It can¡¯t move anymore. Master... take care. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you in the battle with the Water God...¡±

    Crash!

    Truth Listener¡¯s twenty-feet-long bodyy in the hole. It held its breath and focused. The immortal light on its body became stronger and weaker.

    Ksitigarbha was speechless. Perfected Taiyi could not help butugh. Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha, we are here to protect the world. We should notpare ourselves. We will do our best. Beingpetitive is not the way to solve the problem. Moreover, you and I will not change our stands because of this matter. There¡¯s no need to have too much interaction.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou cupped his hands and turned around to continue chatting with Yun Xiao via voice transmission.

    Ksitigarbha smiled and nodded. He turned around and walked back to Truth Listener¡¯s side. When he saw Truth Listener lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, he almost could not help but kick it.

    Li Changshou swept his gaze over. Truth Listener trembled and hurriedly sat up. Its dignified face was filled with innocence and harmlessness.

    Ksitigarbha cursed in his heart. ¡°What are you afraid of!?!¡±

    ¡°Master, the Water God has the scent of Senior Bai Ze. It will be easy for Senior Bai Ze to plot against us. Now that Senior Bai Ze and the Water God have joined forces, no one can do anything unless the Saint takes action. Is pride more important than our lives? The Water God might not really want to kill you, Master, but I heard from Senior Bai Ze that he really wants to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ksitigarbha snorted coldly and sat quietly beside Truth Listener.

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao and Zhao Gongming returned through the hole. Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯ve investigated the situation in the Minor Chiliocosm. There are many living beings there. They also know that the otherworldly demons have sneaked in. They are not panicking. However, living beings that have their Dao hearts invaded by the otherworldly demons are not much different from ordinary living beings. It is indeed a little troublesome.¡±

    Daoist Duobao also said, ¡°There are many living beings here. They are all experts who had once guarded the Xuandu City. If we can protect their lives, we still have to protect them.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Is the Xuandu City far from here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as far or near.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°We can find an opening in the ce where the power of the Heavenly Dao is the weakest. The Xuandu City is suppressed on this opening.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°What we have to do today is to destroy or expel the otherworldly demons. I have never dealt with such an enemy before, and I don¡¯t dare to give any random advice. Senior Brother Duobao, please take charge of the situation.¡±

    Duobao looked at Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, just deal with it. The two of us will listen at any time.¡± Perfected Yu Ding nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled warmly and said, ¡°What we have to do next is to find the whereabouts of the otherworldly demons. Most of the people possessed by the otherworldly demons have dark circles under their eyes... Changgeng, do you have any good ideas? It¡¯s really troublesome to look for them one by one. There are indeed many living beings here.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha¡¯s mount can be used here. Perhaps that¡¯s the main reason why the two Saints of the Western Sect sent Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Duobao raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately, ¡°How should I use it?¡± Perfected Taiyi clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible to use its essence soul to refine it into a Dharma artifact.¡±

    Truth Listener immediately trembled. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What Senior Brother Taiyi said is quite useful. However, let Truth Listener exin it.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Swoosh!

    Ksitigarbha, who was sitting at the side, felt a gust of wind sweep past. The divine beast that was lying on the ground and pretending to be dead turned into a ray of green light. At a speed that Ksitigarbha had never seen before, it appeared in front of Li Changshou.

    The mighty divine beast shrunk and sat on the ground, rubbing its head gently against Li Changshou¡¯s leg. ¡°Water God, please make arrangements. We are best at listening to the hearts of all living beings.¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s eyes gradually lost their luster. He took out an iron pot from his sleeve and snapped his fingers. He lit some firewood below...

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the month and the beginning of the month. It¡¯s the Double Limitless Activity. Old masters, please give us more votes! The author has been working hard to update. However, the funny novel is burning the author¡¯s brain. Sometimes, you have to polish it for a long time just to talk to a character. When youe back to your senses, you have already missed the time to update. There will be an update at midnight tonight!¡±

 Chapter 431 - The Heavenly Demonâ€™s Thoughts

    <strong>Chapter 431 The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Thoughts</strong>

    The so-called Minor Chiliocosm was actually just an irregr form of address that was passed down by the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World.

    Back then, the battle between the dragon, phoenix, and Qilin race was led by Li Changshou¡¯s knowledge in his previous life. It could be understood as ¡ª The powerful ancient reptiles, birds, and mammals fought for the hegemony of the world and finally shattered the world that God Pangu had painstakingly created. The area with Mount Buzhou as the core was protected by the Dao Ancestor, forming the five continents today.

    The Primordial Fragments that were thrown into the void turned into the trichiliocosm. The five elements were all in the Chiliocosm. The school name was the Five-Element World.

    Those worlds that were imbnced by the five elements were called Minor Chiliocosm. They were mainly differentiated from the Five-Element World. Gradually, the definition of the Major Chiliocosm and the Minor Chiliocosm changed. They were divided by the capacity of the world. Li Changshou and the others were currently approaching the small world. The Yin and Yang were bnced, the Five Elements were present, and the Great Dao wasplete. In other words, the concentration of spiritual energy was lower than that of the five continents. It was an excellent ce for cultivation.

    As soon as he passed through the spectacr lightning waterfall outside, Perfected Taiyi sighed. ¡°The human race is really powerful. There are still so many human footprints at the edge of the real world.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°In the ancient times, the battle in the Xuandu City was very tense. There were many soldiers who followed the Human Emperor. After the demons retreated, they came to this ce to provide support. Their descendants stayed in this small world. Eldest Senior Brother, where should we start?¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked at Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener, who stood up in high spirits. Ksitigarbha said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll be supervising the various ces with Truth Listener. Fellow Daoists, please move around. At the very least, you have to let those living beings whose Dao hearts have been invaded by the otherworldly demons move their minds.

    When the timees, I will send a voice transmission to inform everyone.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go south,¡± Daoist Duobao said with a smile and rode a cloud towards the south.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the north.¡±

    Zhao Gongming subconsciously answered, ¡°Alright!¡±

    However, when Master Zhao looked up, he saw Li Changshou and his sister looking at him awkwardly. He hurriedly changed his words. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the west. I¡¯ll go to the west.¡±

    After saying that, he rode a cloud and sped away. Halfway through, he chuckled again. At that moment, Li Changshou stood up decisively. He took out the ¡°thick-skinned responsibility¡± that a man should have and made an inviting gesture. He stood side by side with Fairy Yun Xiao two feet away and rode a cloud towards the north. Perfected Taiyi chuckled. ¡°Look at the Water God. This situation ispletely different from ours. Yu Ding, let¡¯s go to the east.¡± Perfected Yu Ding swept his sleeves and walked forward alone. He said calmly, ¡°Everyone, ride your own clouds.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and moved closer. ¡°Junior Brother, your cultivation level is high. I feel safer being close to you!¡±

    On Truth Listener¡¯s back, Ksitigarbha wanted to say something but hesitated. The strength of the otherworldly demons varied. He actually wanted someone to protect him... Forget it. It was already fortunate that he and Truth Listener were not schemed against by the Water God today. On the cloud in the distance, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were locked onto the tribe in front of him. He frowned and pondered.

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Are you thinking about how to plot against Ksitigarbha?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to resolve the hidden dangers of the otherworldly demons. You have to pay attention to righteousness. If Ksitigarbha dies in the battle, it would have nothing to do with us. The Western Sect would be able to increase their luck.

    However, we cannot cause trouble behind Ksitigarbha and let him off this time.¡± A smile appeared in Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You had the intention to kill Ksitigarbha a few times previously, but you could endure it today. It¡¯s really not easy.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry. We can win steadily.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ve already detected that there¡¯s something wrong with a few people. When I beckon them toe outter, you will immediately put them into the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. Don¡¯t let them injure others by ident.

    ording to Mr. Bai, the otherworldly demons are good at bewitching and controlling their Dao hearts. We should be careful.

    I wonder how many otherworldly demons have barged in this time.¡± Yun Xiao extended her snow-white left palm. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in her palm flickered and slowly rotated. ¡°Let me attack today. I have already fought with these spirits from the outer world more than ten times. I have some understanding of them. In the ancient times, the Heavenly Dao did not appear. These outer realm living beings often came to the edge of the Primordial World to cause trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had lost everything. At that moment, Yun Xiao was preparing to fight with someone. Her expression was serious and solemn. She had a demeanor that was rarely seen before.

    It was not purely dignified, nor was it the pressure brought about by an expert. Instead, it gave people a sense of steadiness and experience. Fairy Yun Xiao usually dressed in in clothes, and she looked the same today.

    Her in white dress was wrapped around her body, and her light blue waist belt was decorated with a few ice-colored gems. Under her thin sleeves, there was a jade bracelet on her wrist.

    Under the illumination of the thunder curtain in the distance, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s skin became even fairer. Even though her face was solemn, her gentleness was not reduced at all. Yun Xiao looked away and said softly, ¡°Why are you always looking at me...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡±

    The situation was not right. Li Changshou did not take the opportunity to say anything flirtatious. He rode a cloud with Yun Xiao and arrived above the tribe.

    At that moment, the men, women, old, and young of the tribe had already gathered together. They looked at Li Changshou uneasily. Each of them had their own cultivation level. They had gone from Qi Refinement cultivators who had just started to the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. We disciples of the Dao Sect will not kill the innocent. We came here to kill the evil demons!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou secretly pointed out five auras and secretly attached them to the five men and women.

    It was his first time fighting the otherworldly demons. Li Changshou naturally did not dare to be careless.

    When the experts of the Dao Sect rushed to this Minor Chiliocosm, the otherworldly demons outside the region had entered a state of concealment. The demons who were trapped by the divine lightning and could not leave the ce were hiding in the shadows of the living beings. Li Changshou had also used his immortal senses to carefully identify the five men and women ording to Bai Ze and Daoist Duobao¡¯s descriptions. He confirmed that they had been possessed by the Heavenly Demons. The five men and women were confused by the aura that Li Changshou had pointed out. They were also nervous and panicked. It was no different from the behavior of the humans around them.

    Yun Xiao raised the Golden Chalice in her hand. The Golden Chalice shot out five beams of golden light and swept the five men and women back into it.

    Then, the palm-sized Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice spun rapidly in front of Yun Xiao. Fairy Yun Xiao formed a seal with both hands. Light shone on the Golden Chalice, making her look holy. There were nine seals in a row. Yun Xiao pushed her hands gently and another five golden rays shone from the Golden Chalice, sending the five men and women back to their original positions. The five of them twitched and foamed at the mouth. Their faces were extremely pale. Although their auras were weak, they did not stop. They had lost more than half of their vitality.

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to wrap the five Spirit Pills and pushed them into the five people¡¯s mouths. The five of them quickly quietened down.

    An old woman bowed to Li Changshou and Yun Xiao and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Immortal Elder.¡± The humans then bowed in unison, as if they had acknowledged Li Changshou and Yun Xiao. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses continued to lock onto that ce. He stared at dozens of people, whose eyes were dark, or whose Dao runes were slightly abnormal. He closed his eyes and focused, carefully sensing them.

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in Yun Xiao¡¯s hand shone with golden light and turned into a wall of light thatpletely enveloped the ce.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°There are still demons hiding here. Everyone, please calm down and let us identify them carefully.¡±

    The old woman in the Heaven Immortal realm shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make a sound. Sit quietly and wait for the Immortal Elder to investigate.¡±

    The group of men, women, old, and young sat cross-legged. Apart from the children who were snuggling in their parents¡¯ arms and feeling a little nervous, most of them were very calm. Compared to the otherworldly demons, they were more afraid of being killed. At that moment, a voice transmission from Ksitigarbha entered his ear. Li Changshou attacked again, and three aurasnded on the three of them. The old woman who spoke just now was among them!

    The old woman was stunned at first. She even said, ¡°Do the two of you have some misunderstandings...¡± A terrifying ck shadow appeared behind him! The ck shadow roared at Li Changshou and Yun Xiao, as if it was about to spread its wings and rush forward! The monster only had the outline of a human. Its body seemed to be made of liquid. Its four red eyes were surging withyers of ripples! However, what kind of immortal god was Yun Xiao?

    She had already attacked almost the moment the Heavenly Fiend appeared. Before the golden light of the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice erupted, she pointed her slender finger forward. A circle of icicles appeared around the Heavenly Fiend and instantly froze him.

    When the golden light shot over, the Heavenly Fiend was instantly melted by the golden light. The old woman and the other two human men and women were directly sucked into the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    Li Changshou, who had just grabbed the Cosmic Ruler, smiled.

    There was no chance for him to attack.

    The Pagoda Master was sighing in his heart... ¡°Little Disciple, can you do it? If you fight with Yun Xiao in the future, I won¡¯t help you block the Golden Chalice. Hehe, the Golden Chalice has grown again. Can you bring me out and let me talk to her!?!¡± Li Changshou did as he was told. He held the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in his palm and allowed it to make a ¡°guest appearance¡±. Li Changshou and Yun Xiao searched carefully again. After a while, they turned around and spread their immortal senses in that direction.

    Fortunately, this small world was notrge. The immortals of the three sects spent half a day investigating the entire ce.

    With Truth Listener¡¯s help, they saved a lot of effort. The first search revealed sixty-seven otherworldly demons.

    The strength of the otherworldly demons could not be measured by the standards of the Primordial World. However, to experts at the level of Daoist Duobao and Zhao Gongming, it was only a matter of touching them. Li Changshou and the others sent a voice transmission to discuss. They searched carefully again and brought the suspicious people to a small ind in the middle of the Great Swamp. There were a total of 26 people. Daoist Duobao said seriously, ¡°The lightning curtain has yet to dissipate, which means that we have yet to find the external demons that the Heavenly Dao has locked onto.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi asked curiously, ¡°What are these otherworldly demons? Why do I feel that they seem to be essence souls or their main bodies?¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°The so-called otherworldly demons are actually living beings. Living beings are born from the resonance of the True Spirit and the Great Dao. The Dao originates from the Chaos. However, the Dao in the Chaos Sea is intertwined and there is no order. Therefore, the living beings are strange.¡± From that perspective...

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at the twenty-six suspects. Those otherworldly demons were also living beings of the Chaos. In essence, they were simr to the living beings of the Primordial World? He, who had transmigrated from an unknown space-time, was more in line with the definition of an otherworldly demon.

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    He was a disciple of the Dao Sect. Goddess Nuwa had also said that the Saint did not care about that. Moreover, the Heavenly Dao had recognized his identity. The Heavenly Punishments were meant to be his residence in the Primordial World.

    Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°There are two other otherworldly demons in the Golden Chalice. They have yet to bepletely melted.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, do you have any treasures that can trap this kind of otherworldly demon? Why don¡¯t you interrogate them?¡± Cuff...

    From Ksitigarbha, Truth Listener, Taiyi, Jade Tripod, to Duobao, Gongming, and even Fairy Yun Xiao, they were all looking at Li Changshou in shock.

    Master Zhao stroked his beard and pondered. He was afraid that his future brother-inw would not be able to get out of the embarrassing situation. ¡°Although this idea is unbelievable and no one has tried it before, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Perfected Taiyi could not help but mutter, ¡°Otherworldly demons can be interrogated? That¡¯s unheard of.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and knew that he had said something wrong. This time, he had suffered from ack of intelligence. When he returned, he would be punished to copy the Steadiness Sutra a thousand times.

    Yes, I¡¯ll wait for Ling¡¯e to return to the mountain before I start writing. However, at that moment, Li Changshou could only reply with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t lose out by trying.¡±

    ¡°We can indeed give it a try.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly and activated the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. Two golden rays wrapped around the two balls of ck fog and ced them in front of the immortals.

    Perfected Taiyi raised the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier and covered the two Heavenly Fiends.

    Li Changshou was worried again. He activated the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and released a mysterious aura to block the immortals and the twenty-six people.

    Under the Nine Dragons Divine mes, the two ck shadows trembled continuously. At that moment, they were extremely weak and gradually revealed their original shapes.

    It was like two balls of water that were filled with ¡°ck oil¡±. There were feelers on them that contained some obscure Dao runes. Li Changshou muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a little simr to an octopus. Let¡¯s try using some True mes first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Taiyi carefully released a little True mes. The two weak-looking otherworldly demons immediately let out sharp roars. The ck aura on their bodies melted, and their bodies were burned until they had holes.

    Perfected Taiyi asked, ¡°Lightning?¡±

    Li Changshou activated the Five Lightnings technique in his palm. A few small electric arcs smashed into the Divine me Shield, causing the two Heavenly Fiends to twitch.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s interesting!¡± Daoist Duobao rolled up his sleeves and went to the Divine me Shield. He took out a pile of Dharma treasures and piled them beside him. He began to experiment one by one. Heavenly lightning, earth fire, astral winds, and dust were all basic operations. Li Changshou took out a few poisonous pills. Perfected Taiyi took out some remnant pills. Perfected Yu Ding recited a few purifying sutras and Ksitigarbha used some Western techniques... Perfected Taiyi cut off a feeler with his weapon and threw it in front of Truth Listener. He said, ¡°Try it.¡± Truth Listener¡¯s eyes instantly turned pale. Its body trembled as it looked at the cold little world in confusion and helplessness. It was too difficult to live! At that moment, a few sharp whistles sounded from the side. A few otherworldly demons soared into the sky and fled in all directions.

    However, Fairy Yun Xiao, who had been waiting for a long time, pped her right hand on the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. A few rays of golden light shot out and swept the four otherworldly demons back. They melted into balls of Chaos aura in the Golden Chalice. In the sky, the lightning curtain that enveloped the small world instantly dissipated... Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this matter would bepleted so smoothly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Truth Listener¡¯s help.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He nced at Truth Listener.

    Truth Listener let out a howl. It lowered its head and wanted to swallow the antenna, but it realized that the antenna had already turned into ck smoke and dissipated...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The immortals nodded. Daoist Duobao opened a hole in the ground and the few of them disappeared.

    Some time passed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    In a certain tribe, a young couple¡¯s gaze turned cold. They looked at each other andmunicated in their hearts.

    ¡°The experts of the Primordial World Qi Refinement cultivators are just so-so.¡±

    ¡°We will hide in peace. When we are strong enough, we will control more Qi Refinement cultivators and defeat the Mystic Capital.¡±

    All of a sudden...

    ¡°Guys,ugh if you want to.¡±

    The young couple was shocked. They immediately stood up, but before they could do anything, they were knocked back by the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    Fairy Yun Xiao and Li Changshou looked at each other and smiled. After dealing with the otherworldly demons, they ced the couple back to their original spot and sent them into the pills before jumping back into the cave.

    Zhao Gongming praised, ¡°Changgeng¡¯s foresight is god-like. He¡¯s really impressive!¡± Ksitigarbha curled his lips slightly. Just now, the Water God had only spoken a little faster. He had asked them to go out and take a walk before returning. Then, he had Truth Listener monitor the entire minor dimension and discovered three fish that had escaped the.

    Ksitigarbha had also thought of that.

    Daoist Duobao was puzzled. ¡°Why did the Heavenly Dao remove the divine lightning?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao power in this ce is rtively weak. It¡¯s easy for the Heavenly Fiends to deceive us,¡± Li Changshou exined. Ksitigarbha said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s best if you wait for half a day or a few days.¡±

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°No. If there are any fish that escaped the, the other party will definitely be alert. This is just a waste of time.¡±

    He still had to teach the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were going through the tribtion.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In the sutra that Senior Brother Yu Ding recited just now, there was a sutra that made these Heavenly Fiends react strongly. We should split up like before and walk around the world again. This time, he recited the exorcism incantation with all his might. His immortal senses searched every house. Truth Listener was more tired and monitored everywhere.

    If there are any mistakes, you will be the one to answer.¡±

    Truth Listener trembled and nearly sent Ksitigarbha flying. It roared, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely use 100% of the techniques that even Master has never seen!¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s face was extremely sullen. He casually took out an iron pot and pressed it on Truth Listener.

    An hourter...

    Amidst the sutras that filled the sky, a terrifying huge ck shadow soared into the sky and attempted to escape into the Chaos Sea.

    The ck shadow used the mouth of the young man wrapped in it to curse at the group of Primordial World experts.

    ¡°Who else dares to say that we, the otherworldly demons are cunning!? You are the demons! Dao demons!¡±

    When the golden light shone and several streams of light shattered the ck shadow that was thousands of feet in diameter, the young man silently shed two drops of pitch-ck tears. The Primordial World is too terrifying... Why did we risk our lives to enter... Lord...

 Chapter 432 - You Chase Me, You Chase Meâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 432 You Chase Me, You Chase Me...</strong>

    In the sky, the ck smoke that filled the sky was scattered by the golden light. Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°Why do I feel that this Heavenly Fiend died with regrets?¡±.

    A few figures flew over from afar. Daoist Duobao held the young man wrapped in the Heavenly Demon in his palm. His palm trembled slightly, and the young man¡¯s body turned into a handful of sand that scattered across the world. Zhao Gongming said, ¡°That young man can¡¯t be saved. His soul has beenpletely devoured by the Heavenly Fiend. It seems that this Heavenly Fiend is not here this time.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and looked at the sand that was shimmering with a faint golden color.

    He was in a daze. Although the most hidden otherworldly demon was forced to appear, the chanting continued for a while under Li Changshou¡¯s insistence. When the immortals met again, Daoist Duobao muttered in an uncertain tone, ¡°This time, it should be gone.¡± Everyone looked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. Nothing is absolute in the world.¡± Perfected Taiyi scolded jokingly, ¡°Do you want to refine this small world again? There are already several tubes. What mistakes can there be?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled at Perfected Taiyi.

    Stable Dao is endless.

    ¡°Changgeng, you can arrange the rest.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and gave Li Changshou a choice.

    Now that the matter had been resolved, the demons that should have been wiped out have already been, and the donkey that should be killed... ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Duobao.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and looked at the people and beasts from the Western Sect.

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s heart tensed up, and Truth Listener tightened its legs and looked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou smiled and cupped his hands at Ksitigarbha. ¡°Truth Listener yed a huge role in eliminating the hidden dangers of the Heavenly Fiend. As the saying goes, the capable work more. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a while?¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°The words of the Water God are reasonable.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi ced his hands in his sleeves and looked at Truth Listener. He said leisurely, ¡°The main character has yet to speak. Why are you agreeing?¡± Although Ksitigarbha had already made sufficient preparations to deal with Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sarcasm, he could not help but get annoyed. Zhao Gongming and Daoist Duobao at the side smiled until their eyes squinted. This time, Li Changshou had helped Ksitigarbha resolve the awkwardness.

    Li Changshou changed the topic. ¡°Senior Brothers, should we go to the Xuandu City to take a look? I wonder if the battle there is stable.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Daoist Duobao rejected him immediately and said seriously, ¡°If Senior Brother Xuan Du does not ask for help, we are not allowed to enter casually. This is a rule set in ancient times in the Xuandu City. The mystical abilities of the otherworldly demons are unpredictable. If we go rashly, they might take advantage of us.¡± Li Changshou could not help but feel puzzled. Fairy Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°There has been such a situation previously. The experts who acted on their own to help the Xuandu City were taken advantage of by the Skyfiends. A huge battle was triggered in the city, causing the Xuandu City¡¯s defense line to almost fall.

    At this moment, many Dao soldiers in Xuandu City are condensed using mystical abilities because of that.¡±

    Dao Soldiers? I¡¯ve heard that from the Great Daoist Master. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such insider information.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He dispelled the thought of letting Youqin Xuanyae to the ce to ¡®decorate¡¯. He asked Fairy Yun Xiao about that matter.

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao opened a hole in the ground. The immortals flew in and returned to the five continents.

    When the hole closed, Ksitigarbha looked down at Truth Listener below him. Green veins gradually appeared on his forehead. Truth Listener¡¯s majestic body trembled as it hurriedly said in its heart, ¡°Master, we have to lower our heads under the Water God¡¯s roof.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Ksitigarbha silently jumped down from Truth Listener¡¯s back. He took out a Demonfall Pestle and a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped them gently. Truth Listener took half a step back. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think that the Water God let us off because of our outstanding performance this time...¡± Buzz! The Demonfall Pestle trembled slightly.

    ¡°Are you questioning my sincerity towards you? In Senior Bai Ze¡¯s painting of demons and spirits, we are the symbol of loyalty! Master, let¡¯s talk nicely!¡±

    ¡°Stop right there if you¡¯re loyal!¡±

    ¡°Master, put away the staff and let¡¯s talk!¡±

    ¡°Bastard, why did I ept you back then!?!¡±

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t turn against me!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t defeat the Water God. There¡¯s no point in holding on. Hahahaha!¡±

    In the glow of the morning sun, a huge green-furred dog was running in the sky. A young Daoist who was dressed in a wide robe and had a delicate face was chasing after it with a demonfall pestle. In the human tribes that had just experienced the chaos of the Heavenly Demons, many figures looked at this scene from afar and smiled. Outside the array formation of the Xuandu City, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood in a pile of ck mud. He looked at the ck shadows that were fleeing in all directions in the Chaos Sea and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Have you dealt with Changshou?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and was a little worried. After all, the Heavenly Fiend was quite cunning. Although his junior brother was thorough in his work, he was still rather naive.

    Yes, pure.

    In the mortal world of the South Continent, the huge city that had been unusually lively recently because of a certain ¡°paragon¡±. In front of the academy, the seven young boys and girls had already been standing there for two hours. They had been there since sunrise. At first, they were a little dissatisfied and felt that General Dongmu had made a mistake.

    However, Hua Youming said, ¡°This should be a test for us!¡±

    The group of young men and women immediately perked up. They stood in front of the door and waited quietly. The three young women, who were not covered by their veils today, began to sweat.

    Hua Youming suddenly realized something.

    This detestable Xia Ningshuang is quite good-looking Although she still has the appearance of a young girl and is not as beautiful as Yingying, who is ying music, and Tingting and Shuangshuang who were in the brothel, her figure was enchanting and made one¡¯s imagination run wild. However, her face was delicate and pleasant. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that... ¡°What are you looking at!?!¡±

    Xia Ningshuang frowned and snorted. ¡°If not for the fact that you did not allow me to wear a veil, I would not have looked at you like a frivolous wastrel!¡±

    The corners of Hua Youming¡¯s mouth twitched.

    What do you think? This is a fierce woman! Whoever marries her in the future will be bullied by her for the rest of their lives!

    I can¡¯t afford to offend him. I just have to learn from him.

    Creak...

    The wooden door of the academy was pulled open. Li Changshou, who was disguised as a middle-aged schr, appeared in front of them and yawned. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Hua Youming red at him. ¡°Sir, have you just woken up?¡±

    ¡°Last night, there was a violent storm. I went out to kill demons,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°After I returned, I was a little tired and took a nap.¡± As soon as he said that, Hua Youming and the other three young men¡¯s eyes lit up. The three young girls were also curious.

    Hua Youming hurriedly asked, ¡°Are there really demons?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshouughed loudly. When the seven of them entered, he closed the wooden door of the courtyard and walked on the stone path with his hands behind his back. ¡°In this world, humans are the main characters. However, all living beings have gained sentience and are known as living beings. As the saying goes, there is nock of humans, spirits, immortals, demons, demons, and ghosts in the world. However, in the South Continent, other ces where humans gather are rare. As the saying goes, demons are demons if their spiritual heart techniques are not right. Humans are demons if they are heartless. That¡¯s all.¡± Hua Youming blinked and pondered over those words carefully. A strange feeling arose in his heart, and he memorized all those words.

    After entering the bamboo hut, Li Changshou yawned and said, ¡°The seven of you should first discuss which homework to choose. I¡¯ll rest for a while and teach you in the afternoon.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshouy on the rocking chair and closed his eyes to snore. In fact, that was just for show. He shifted his attention to his main body and took a stroll with Fairy Yun Xiao on the Three-Immortal Ind. They chatted and drank a cup of tea before bidding farewell at noon.

    It was indeedfortable to befriend the fairy. It was a feast for the eyes. The soft voice could be heard, and the fragrance entered the nose. There was also the color of the sea and mountains. It was really the best in the Primordial World. Li Changshou¡¯s main body slipped back to the Little Qiong Peak of the Immortal Du Sect and found afortable corner to hide.

    This time, he did not take the initiative to return the Pagoda Master and the Cosmic Ruler. Ling¡¯e was still out training. Li Changshou could also make preparations that could deal with most unexpected situations. Ling¡¯e, on the other hand, had been very stable. She strolled around the town, drank tea, and bought things. Although she was also thinking about how to ascend the Ten Thousand Years Mountain, she was generally quite rxed.

    On the ck Pool Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes. Bai Ze smiled and walked over. ¡°Have the otherworldly demons been dealt with?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That Truth Listener¡¯s mystical ability is really useful.¡±

    ¡°This is the nemesis of the otherworldly demons.¡± Bai Ze was about to give an example when he suddenly thought of himself. He seemed to be restrained by the Water God in front of him. His smile gradually disappeared as he sat at the side and sighed.

    Li Changshou was really confused this time. He asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Water God, let me calm down.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, do as you please.¡± Li Changshou observed Bai Ze with concern for a while. When he realized that there was nothing unusual with Bai Ze, he began to get busy with other matters. Leaving Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener in that small ce was only part of Li Changshou¡¯s n. Why can the Western Sect attack and divide the three Dao Sects, while they can¡¯t mess with the mentality of the Western Sect? In the Water God Residence of the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou changed into a paper effigy and walked out of the residence with his horsetail whisk. He headed towards the Hall of Enlightenment. An hourter, the Heavenly Courts issued a deration. This deration was sent to the various townhouses of the Middle Continent by the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. It was sent to the spiritual mountain of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and scattered at the ce where the demons of the North Continent gathered.

    It was a letter ofmendation.

    The letter said that there were otherworldly demons in the outer realm who were causing trouble and had entered the Three Realms with the intention of harming living beings. Fortunately, he had obtained the guidance of the Heavenly Dao and the approval of the Saint. The experts from the three sects of the Dao Sect had emerged. With the high righteousness of Ksitigarbha and the mystical ability of Truth Listener, they had wiped out the otherworldly demons that had sneaked into the Three Realms.

    In the Heavenly Courts¡¯ official statement, they did not mention the words ¡®Western Sect¡¯. However, they praised the high righteousness of Ksitigarbha and the mystical abilities of Truth Listener. Although there was no substantial reward, it gave Ksitigarbha a good reputation.

    Next, he would have to wait for Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener to return from afar. At that time, they should be especially touched. Ksitigarbha¡¯s expression would probably be especially fun. Unfortunately, Li Changshou could not go to the spiritual mountain and witness it with his own eyes. Would the old Daoists in the Western Sect be jealous of Ksitigarbha because of this?

    It was impossible. They were all disciples and in-name disciples of the Saints. It was impossible for them to not have such tolerance and not be able to see other people being outstanding... Right?

    At noon, Li Changshou opened his eyes with a smile in the academy of arge city in the mortal world of the South Continent.

    The seven young men and women had already had lunch and were packing their lunch boxes. Hua Youming had obviously never done that before. He clumsily wrapped the wooden box and picked up a toothpick to pick his teeth. From time to time, he would look to the side.

    Xia Ningshuang was drinking tea. Her posture was dignified and elegant. She had the demeanor of a youngdy from a wealthy family. ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and called out, ¡°Have you decided on your homework?¡± The seven of them nodded. Hua Youming asked in concern, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you need to have lunch?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m extraordinary. I don¡¯t have to eat.¡±

    Paper flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and floated in front of the seven of them. ¡°Write down the homework that you want to learn.¡±

    The seven people in the same long robes hurriedly took out pen and ink and wrote a few words carefully. Li Changshou took the paper back and held it in his hand.

    ¡°Poetry, essays, immortal techniques, calctions, and military strategies?¡± Li Changshou paused and looked at the crooked words. He smiled and said, ¡°Why do you want to learn the art of war?¡±

    Hua Youming stood up and cupped his fists at Li Changshou. He looked a little smug and said loudly, ¡°I went home and thought for a night. I already knew what I was missing. There are people in my family who have taught me martial arts techniques, Dao techniques, and Immortal Arts. However, there are not many capable people in my family who know the art of war. You are a paragon and a genius. You must know everything. I must grasp these.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Do you know how different the immortal spells that the cultivators in your residence who are not much different from mortals are from mine?¡± Hua Youming was stunned. He asked softly, ¡°Is there a huge difference?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshou raised his head andughed loudly. Hua Youming scratched his head awkwardly.

    Xia Ningshuang, who was sitting beside him, cursed softly, ¡°Dummy, Master said yesterday that he will teach you the questions we mentioned. Why are you regretting?¡±

    Hua Youming red at Xia Ningshuang. Thetter swept her gaze over and the young general cringed.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Then let¡¯s set the five tasks temporarily. We¡¯ll talk about the articles and immortal techniques this afternoon. Remember, I will not teach you the technique to increase your lifespan. That will disrupt your life. I will only teach you a simple trapping technique. For example, rope maniption.¡± Li Changshou flicked his fingers. Hua Youming¡¯s belt suddenly turned into a rope and tied the fellow up.

    Hua Youming¡¯s feet swayed, and he could not control his bnce in time. He let out a soft cry and smashed towards Xia Ningshuang. Xia Ningshuang was just a weak woman. How could she dodge? Xia Ningshuang closed her eyes and eximed. When she opened her eyes again, she happened to see Hua Youming¡¯s slightly stunned face.

    Then, they looked at each other and subconsciously heard the sound of a heartbeat.

    The wooden house immediately quietened down. The two young boys and girls in front turned their heads and looked over with concern. A certain young man in the corner lowered his head silently. He felt that it was not a good thing to be chosen by a paragon. In the rocking chair, Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He was happy and at ease. Although the bodies of the two big shots were just experiencing the first awakening of love, they could slowly nurture their rtionship after it was established. To be safe, it was good to have moremon memories.

    At that moment, Xia Ningshuang had already snapped back to her senses. Her face turned red as she red at Hua Youming. ¡°You, why aren¡¯t you getting up!?!¡± The rope around Hua Youming was instantly untied. He forced himself to calm down and hurriedly jumped up. He clenched his fists and coughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I bumped into you. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Ningshuang snorted coldly and sat down again. She tidied her hair essories and pretended that nothing had happened. Hua Youming muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s quite pretty... Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m talking about the two hairs in your nostrils.¡±

    The entire bamboo house fell silent again.

    Li Changshou, who was originally smiling, cked out. He almost burned the paper effigy. ¡°Hua Youming!¡± With an angry shout, Xia Ningshuang grabbed a brush and rushed forward. Hua Youming stood up and ran. The two of them chased and fought in the bamboo hut.

    The two couples, who were already engaged or destined to be married, looked at each other with a smile. Li Changshou did not stop them. He recalled the scene of his youth. In the corner, a certain ¡°person¡± who was fooling around seemed to have nothing to do with him. Heid on the table quietly.

    It was all fate...

    No, we can¡¯t believe in fate! I, Yang Tianyou, must counterattack in the future!

 Chapter 433 - Lingâ€™e Returns to the Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 433 Ling¡¯e Returns to the Mountain</strong>

    Bing the chef or the ingredient is a problem.

    Bai Ze maintained his main body and let out a long sigh. He turned his head and looked at the incarnation of the Water God, who was meditating beside the pool with his eyes closed. Then, he looked at the image projected by the pool and fell into a daze.

    The Water God¡¯s life was really fulfilling for the beasts.

    He had to worry about the matters of the Heavenly Courts and think of ways to plot against the Western Sect and the demons. He also had to worry about his little junior sister who was training outside. asionally, he had to run an errand for a Saint and go out to fight the otherworldly demons. At the same time, he had to chat with the experts of the three sects and talk about marriage.

    In the past six months, the Water God had been tasked with teaching the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother about the tribtion.

    Every time he mentioned this matter, the Water God would wave his hand and say, ¡°This doesn¡¯t count, this doesn¡¯t count. How can I be considered the Jade Emperor¡¯s teacher?¡±

    However, Bai Ze felt that the Water God must be quite happy to spend nearly a third of his energy on this matter...

    He waspletely unlike Bai Ze, who was a passe auspicious beast and a retired demon general. Now, apart from asionally helping the Water God review his ns, he could only think about how to pursue extreme delicacies...

    Life wasfortable and boring.

    Bai Ze looked at the situation in the pool again. He subconsciously retracted his gaze and was suddenly stunned.

    Ling¡¯e seemed to have flown a little far when she went out of the town this time...

    ¡°Water God, Water God!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was by theke, opened his eyes. His eyes flickered and he immediately retreated. Li Changshou was justprehending the Dao and cultivating since there were no lessons today. Without needing Bai Ze to say anything, Li Changshou immediately looked at the scene in the pool. The long feathers on Bai Ze¡¯s head shone again, and the image in the pool became clearer. The paper effigy army that Li Changshou had arranged to be near Ling¡¯e immediately used an escape technique to follow her!

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was on the cloud path to the Ten Thousand Years Mountain.

    She had changed into a decent outfit. She was dressed in a long dress, a thin blouse, and embroidered shoes. Her ck hair was tied up into a ponytail, and she had a pair of beautiful eyes. Although she had concealed her appearance, she still looked elegant. ¡°Why does she suddenly want to give it a try?¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself. He immediately multitasked and continued to stare at Ling¡¯e¡¯s tracks.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps she has figured it out. Continuing to dy is just a waste of time. Let¡¯s try our luck earlier. Regardless of whether we seed or fail, we can return to her Senior Brother as soon as possible.¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s been ying in the town every day recently. She¡¯s quite happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Bai Ze teased. ¡°To Ling¡¯e, it¡¯s iplete without Senior Brother¡¯s happiness!¡± Li Changshou red at a certain chef. Bai Ze immediately buried its head in its hooves and chuckled... After some thought, Li Changshou¡¯s main body left the Little Qiong Peak. He ignored the sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation and used Earth Escape to head towards the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    The Pagoda Master and the Cosmic Ruler, who had not taken the initiative to return it and the Saint had not taken it back, left the mountain with his main body.

    To be honest, keeping the Pagoda Master by his side was really...

    Numinous treasures did not require cultivation. The Pagoda Master¡¯s biggest hobby was to be attacked by divine weapons. His second hobby was to chat with others.

    In the past half a year, the Pagoda Master had been bored chatting with the Cosmic Ruler. He often urged Li Changshou to go to the Three-Immortal Ind to see his younger sister, the Golden Chalice, or to go to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to visit Goddess Nuwa and greet his younger sister, the red embroidered ball. After a long time, Li Changshou felt a little dizzy.

    Is this the price to pay for using a defensive supreme-grade numinous treasure?

    Teacher Taiqing¡¯s Dao of Calmness and Inaction is really impressive. To be able to endure the mental contamination of so many numinous treasures... Uh, it seems that the Grand Pure One will seal the numinous treasures directly and unseal them when he needs to use them.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. The Cosmic Ruler shone slightly, and his speed increased. On the other side, Ling¡¯e had already flown near the Ten Thousand Years Mountain on a cloud. She stopped in the sky for a while and pondered for a while before holding the jade token in her hand.

    The words on the jade token were still the instructions for the mission. However, what Ling¡¯e had to do was to hand the jade token to Immortal Zhenyuan.

    After thinking about it, Ling¡¯e reached into her sleeve with her left hand and took it out...

    It was an immortal fruit.

    She could not possibly visit the ancient mighty figure, Immortal Zhenyuan, empty-handed! Ling¡¯e rode a cloud forward and slowly flew 50 kilometers in front of the Ten Thousand Years Mountain.

    The mountain was not strange or tall. It was like a small bulge that had emerged from a in. To be precise, it was more appropriate to call it the ¡°Ten Thousand Years Hill¡±.

    A gust of wind blew towards her. Ling¡¯e felt that it was difficult for her to move forward. She was rejected by the universe ¡®gently¡¯. She was naturally not surprised. Qi Refinement cultivators who wanted to go to the Ten Thousand Years Mountain to obtain some opportunities would receive the same treatment.

    Looking at the mountain top, he could see a corner of the eaves of the Daoist temple in the lush mountains. There was no immortal light or auspicious signs there. There was also no ¡°high-ss embellishment¡± like the celebratory clouds. Ling¡¯e could see the spiritual beasts ying in the mountains, the immortal cranes pecking at the water pond, and the hundreds of birds circling in the forest.

    He carefully sensed that the Dao in the world seemed to have hidden in this ce. There was only a mortal residence in front of him.

    Why do I feel that it¡¯s the same as the Little Qiong Peak... Ling¡¯e took a deep breath and looked at the dark Sensing Stone. She knew that many immortal senses were locked onto her. She could not help but think that her senior brother should be watching her performance... Ling¡¯e bowed and shouted in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School. I¡¯m here today to pay my respects to Senior Earth Immortal. I¡¯m here to deliver a letter to the expert of Ren School!¡±

    There was no response.

    Ling¡¯e frowned and shouted again.

    At that moment, a voice sounded from the side. It was a slightly plump Daoist who flew into the sky from below.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fellow Daoist. There¡¯s a huge array formation here. The sound cannot be transmitted. Moreover, even if the sound is transmitted, how can you see it...¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The slightly plump Daoist trembled and looked at the streams of light that were slowly gathering in front of Ling¡¯e.

    The immortal light condensed into a good door. There was another world inside.

    A wisp of peaceful, thick, and continuous Dao runes floated out, apanied by an old voice. ¡°A distinguished guest has arrived. Pleasee in.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. The jade token in her hand flickered slightly. The words on it slowly disappeared and turned into a short letter.

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly looked at the contents of the letter and realized that it was indeed written by someone who was an expert in teaching. The letter was signed by the Little Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice entered Lingle¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This is just your first visit. Don¡¯t ask this Great Immortal too many questions. Just say that you have received guidance from an expert of Ren School and are here to ask about the Dao of cultivation of an Earth Immortal.¡± Senior Brother!

    Ling¡¯e was shocked. She was filled with confidence as she flew into the barrier in front of her.

    The scenery around the Ten Thousand Years Mountain did not change at all. Clearly, there was an extremely brilliant Cosmic Array. It was as if another universe had been created.

    However...

    Li Changshou originally thought that Ling¡¯e would be able to stay in the Five Vige Temple for at least two to four hours. However, Ling¡¯e floated out in a moment and flew east on a cloud.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e deliberately held the jade token with the Dao runes of the Essence-Suppressing Immortal in her hand. Those who were paying attention to her naturally knew that she had only sent a letter on behalf of an expert and had received a reply from the Essence-Suppressing Immortal.

    That had imperceptibly improved his background and prevented him from falling into danger.

    Actually, Ling¡¯e was too stable... Who would dare to provoke a fairy who could enter the Five Vige View?

    In particr, the Great Immortal Zhenyuan had said, ¡°A distinguished guest has arrived.¡±

    After leaving the range of the Ten Thousand Years Mountain, Ling¡¯e suddenly used Wind Escape and quickly rushed to the town that she had previously stayed in. As soon as she entered from the west gate, she immediately left from the east gate. When she left the town, she had already changed her appearance and turned into an old woman in the Heaven Immortal realm. She headed towards the South Continent, wanting to take a detour back to the East Continent.

    She was very good at counter-reconnaissance.

    Of course, she still needed some time to be good enough to fool Li Changshou... It was obvious that Ling¡¯e had already formted aplete path to return home. At that moment, afterpleting the mission, her eyes shone with green light. She passed through the mortal world, the Great Swamp, crossed the border of the continent, and headed straight for the Immortal Du Sect! In order not to expose her tracks, Ling¡¯e maintained her tracks and changed her makeup every tens of thousands of kilometers.

    She naturally knew that those were the contents of her senior brother¡¯s assessment. Therefore, she tried her best and did not dare to ck off.

    A few dayster, in front of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain gate. Ling¡¯e stabilized her hands that were moving because of her excitement and rode the white cloud to restore her original appearance. She hummed a little tune and headed towards the sect. When she arrived at the sect, Ling¡¯e took out the Sect Leader¡¯s token and two treasure pouches filled with pills and herbs. She smiled and gave them to the seniors who were guarding the door. She said that they were obtained from her training outside. After finally convincing them to ept the gifts, Ling¡¯e rode a cloud and slowly flew towards the peaceful Little Qiong Peak, leaving behind a few old Daoists whoplimented her. Li Changshou¡¯s main body had already rushed back to the sect and ced the paper effigies in various directions.

    He was very ashamed. He was just a little bit of a regr guard. She rode a cloud through the mountains and wilderness, her heart filled with hatred. When Ling¡¯e maintained herposure and passed through a few array formations, she saw a familiar figure standing under the willow tree by theke. She could not hold it in any longer. She cheered and flew towards Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m back alive!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was originally expressionless, was really defeated by that shout. He smiled and nodded. He did not reject Ling¡¯e¡¯s open arms. Just like a swallow returning to its nest, she bumped into her senior brother¡¯s arms. Li Changshou hesitated slightly. The hands behind his back naturally fell. Just as he was about to raise them, Ling¡¯e suddenly snapped out of her daze. Her face turned red and she immediately jumped back. Her joy turned into a shout.

    ¡°Burp!¡±

    Li Changshou calmly raised his hand to adjust his cor and said, ¡°How did you gain from this experience?¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s current performance had already proven the effect of her training. She suppressed her shyness. Although her face was red, there was no emotion. She bowed to Li Changshou and said softly, ¡°Thank you for the training you arranged for me, Senior Brother. I have gained a lot this time.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gained a lot? Even when you came back, you didn¡¯t check if it¡¯s really me. Are you going to approach me without being on guard?¡±

    Ling¡¯e sulked. She subconsciously wanted to pretend to be pitiful, but she immediately thought of something and said confidently, ¡°If you¡¯re not Senior Brother, I will not survive no matter how careful I

    am.¡±

    ¡°You make some sense.¡± Li Changshou nodded in approval. ¡°You have indeed grown a lot this time.¡± Ling¡¯e smiled happily and snorted. ¡°Also, the hug just now was also for Sister Yun Xiao... Uh.¡± Oh no, I let it slip! Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°It seems that you two have met a long time ago.¡± Ling¡¯e rolled her eyes and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Senior Brother, I got this treasure. Look! Look!¡± Ling¡¯e held a ginseng fruit in her hand. ¡°If Master eats this, it can increase his lifespan by nearly 50,000 years! I obtained it from Immortal Zhenyuan!¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly stuffed another jade token into Li Changshou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to Master first!¡±

    He ran to Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut.

    This girl was indeed unwilling to see him and Fairy Yun Xiao progress too quickly... Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and sighed softly. He turned around and returned to the Pill Chamber. He looked at the simple greetings in the jade token and shifted his attention to the South Continent.

    Li Changshou had already decided to postpone the matter of Youqin Xuanya ascending to the heavens. If he wanted to promote Xuanya, he would definitely cause amotion and there would be many risks.

    Now that the big shot, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, was not in the five continents, the safest choice was to reduce such matters. Although the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recruitment n would be affected a little, it would not be affected much. It would just be a little less publicity...

    It could also increase Xuanya¡¯s strength by a little.

    In the mortal world of the South Continent, the paper effigy, which Li Changshou had been teaching for half a year, opened his eyes.

    Outside the bamboo hut, three young men were practicing practical Dharma spells such as the Falling Stone technique. Three young girls were reciting poems in the bamboo forest in the distance.

    In the corner of the bamboo hut, the ¡°candidate¡± was writing something on the table.

    Li Changshou stood up and said warmly, ¡°Tianyou, why don¡¯t you practice your Dharma spells?¡± The young man, Yang Tianyou, hurriedly stood up and answered, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m revising my calctions. I can¡¯t learn these few spells. I¡¯m just dragging everyone down...¡±

    ¡°You still have to learn it. In the future, you can also have a self-defense ability. Everything depends on the individual. Don¡¯t give up easily.¡± Li Changshou encouraged him and said, ¡°Youming, bring Tianyou over.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Hua Youming jumped over and grinned. Yang Tianyou hurriedly walked forward and called out ¡°Big Brother¡± a few times. He followed behind Hua Youming like a little follower. Li Changshou could not help but squint and chuckle... In another year, Hua Youming¡¯s sister would be born. She would be the ¡°ordinary beauty¡± that the Jade Emperor wanted. Simrly, she should be Yang Jian¡¯s mother. If this Yang Tianyou here was the Yang Tianyou that he knew, this marriage that transcended the mortal world could be exined.

    When he left the seven of them behind that day, Li Changshou did not care about that name. However, a few dayster, when he was cultivating, he suddenly recalled who Yang Tianyou was.

    Why is it said that Yang Tianyou is the reincarnation of the Golden Child of the Heavenly Courts? Li Changshou thought about it carefully and secretly checked in the Heavenly Courts. Yang Tianyou was just an ordinary mortal. He did not have any background and his potential was not good. He reckoned that the Jade Emperor probably could not bear to stop his sister and brother-inw, so he secretly added some details to the identity of Yang Tianyou. That way, he could take into ount the prestige of the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor¡¯s face...

    To be honest, Yang Jian¡¯s story was quite tragic. Yang Jian had two siblings. His elder brother and father had died in the hands of the Heavenly Soldiers. His mother had been suppressed under the peach mountain. Yang Jian had brought his sister to be alone and had a hard time acknowledging a master...

    Li Changshou could not remember the details. Moreover, there were various rumors about Eng Shen.

    There was a saying that when Yang Jian split the mountain to save his mother, he had saved her from the peach mountain. However, his mother had been exposed to the sun and died. Therefore, Yang Jian harbored a grudge against the Heavenly Courts. Although he had been rewarded by the Heavenly Courts, he hated his uncle and wrote that he would not listen to the rules. There was something that Li Changshou had noticed previously and was especially concerned about. Yang Jian had entered the God-Conferment Tribtion after obtaining the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position. He had followed his master, Perfected Yu Ding, to protect the Zhou Nation!

    Of course, that was the original story.

    At the southwestern border of the North Continent, where the demons were gathered. Compared to decades ago, this ce hadpletely changed. The ground was dry and cracked, and the mountain springs were broken. Every ce was lifeless. Many mountains had already turned into dead mountains. There was no other reason. The demons gathered here fought against the heavens and were evil of the Heavenly Dao.

    The programs that the various departments of the Heavenly Courts were doing, apart from the Toilet Temple, no longer worked continuously. After all, after a long time, the demons¡¯ skin would be thicker.

    The upper echelons of the demons really did not expect the Heavenly Courts to be so tolerant... In the beginning, the Heavenly Courts used all kinds of methods to counterattack. They did not send troops to suppress the demons. After the battle in the North Continent, the Heavenly Courts sent their armies to participate in the battle. The demons¡¯ mentality was destroyed by the Water God who was riding on Bai Ze. Not only did they fail to hurt the Heavenly Courts, but they even beat themselves up until their hearts trembled.

    They needed a huge victory and then negotiate with the Heavenly Courts.

    The logic was very simple and the process could be very clear. However, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God did not give him any chance!

    In an underground hall.

    Lu Ya leaned against the throne. The Demon God¡¯s Seal floated in front of him. He held his forehead with his hand and his expression was extremely gloomy.

    Water God...

    ¡°The War God does not fight. The War Immortal does not fight the Saint.¡±

    Bai Ze...

    Suddenly, a chuckle sounded from the corner of the hall. Two figures walked out of the shadows. A petite figure stopped in the corner and did not move forward. Two strands of silver hair were revealed under the cloak.

    The other old man lifted his cloak and quickly walked to the throne. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Highness, I have already thought of a way to break the situation.¡±

    ¡°Senior, please tell me directly.¡± Lu Ya¡¯s eyes were listless.

    The old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we start from the other God of Power of the Heavenly Courts? The Water God is indeed difficult to deal with, but he is ultimately just a third-order righteous god. There is also a second-order righteous god in the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu.¡±

 Chapter 434 - Youming and Ningshuang

    <strong>Chapter 434 Youming and Ningshuang</strong>

    It had only been half a year, but Li Changshou could clearly sense that the seven youths... were getting harder and harder to teach. In the afternoon, Li Changshou exined some of the more famous articles in the mortal world. He was almost unable to answer them.

    Fortunately, to be safe, he had already prepared a detailed lesson with Bai Ze. He had considered the various questions that the little guys might ask. When the sun set in the west, Li Changshou left Hua Youming and Xia Ningshuang behind to clean up the academy before returning to his residence.

    The two quarrelsome lovers had a much better rtionship than before. At the very least, when they were fighting, Xia Ningshuang would not be ruthless towards Hua Youming¡¯s weakness. It was pointed below the ribs. Li Changshou shifted his attention back to the Little Qiong Peak. He followed the conversation he heard with his immortal senses and rode a cloud towards the straw hut by theke.

    ¡°...Master, don¡¯t ask where this fruit came from. Just eat it.¡±

    ¡°Could this be refined from some evil technique? It looks like an infant! Ling¡¯e, where did you find such an evil creature?¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°This is not an evil object. Master, sense carefully. This is a ginseng fruit. It looks like this since it was born. It can increase one¡¯s lifespan by nearly 50,000 years!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You can use it yourself!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Qi Yuan kept waving his hand and chased Ling¡¯e out from the door. ¡°I really don¡¯t want such an evil thing!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Master!¡±

    ng!

    The wooden door was forcefully closed, and some dust was even blown out.

    Ling¡¯e held the ginseng fruit with her immortal power and felt a little helpless.

    In the straw hut, Qi Yuan used his immortal power to set up a fewyers of barriers. Then, he sighed softly and muttered, ¡°A Turbid Immortal like me... is not worth it...¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. His master¡¯s Dao heart was really troublesome. The corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s mouth twitched. She held the ginseng fruit and fell into a daze for a while. When she discovered Li Changshou¡¯s traces, she returned to her lively self and flew towards her senior brother.

    ¡°Master said that it¡¯s an evil creature. There¡¯s no need for that. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master still has a lot of lifespan left. He is currently working in the Heavenly Courts and has used the immortal peaches. Seal the ginseng fruit in the jade pot and preserve it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e answered obediently and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we knock Master unconscious and force him to drink it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for Master to ept that this goes against his wishes,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll reserve this n and discuss it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes! As youmand, Water God!¡±

    Ling¡¯e cupped her hands and bowed. She immediately recalled the situation just now and felt her ears burning. Li Changshou cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°We have never officially discussed this before. Can you answer me today? Do you have any expectations for your future cultivation path? Or do you have any ns?¡±

    Ling¡¯e thought about it seriously and said softly, ¡°Cultivating in the mountains is... It would be best if I can live forever. Senior Brother, don¡¯t chase me out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already familiar with the situation outside this time. If you want to go out and move around, you just have to inform me in advance.¡± Li Changshou took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and handed it to Ling¡¯e. ¡°The human heart is sinister andplicated. I have also brought some danger to the Little Qiong Peak. You have to pay more attention.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e happily took the paper effigy over. She wanted to take the initiative to express something, but she only hummed softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou asked warmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going back to cultivate.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hugged the paper effigy in her arms, lowered her head, and turned around. She walked around Li Changshou to the straw hut. Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated. He wanted to mention the Steadiness Sutra, but he could not help butugh. Forget it. I¡¯ll write it myself this time. It¡¯ll be a wake-up call. What was worth mentioning was that the thousand times of the Steadiness Sutra turned into a silent recitation. After Ling¡¯e returned to the mountain sessfully, Li Changshou¡¯s worries were reduced by half. His days became more rxed. He would deal with the matters of the Heavenly Courts in the Heavenly Courts and supervise the two Heavenly Courts¡¯ Tribtion Transcendence figures in the academy. After a few more months of peace, General Dongmu found his way to the Water God Residence with a heavy heart.

    Li Changshou immediately focused his attention on the paper effigy and weed General Dongmu into the study. However, after entering the study, General Dongmu hesitated a few times. He looked troubled. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, General Dongmu?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± General Dongmu changed his sitting posture and looked at Li Changshou. He squeezed out an ugly smile on his face, which had be more benevolent in recent years. General Dongmu whispered, ¡°Did the Water God hear any rumors these days?¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it... Is there a rumor that nders you in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not nder.¡± General Dongmu smiled bitterly. ¡°What they said is the truth. After all, I¡¯m only from an ordinary human race. I was able to obtain a high position in the Heavenly Courts because I joined the Heavenly Courts earlier than others. Changgeng, you helped me think of an idea. That¡¯s why His Majesty trusts me. Changgeng, I came here this time to say something to you. I can even swear a Great Dao oath. I will not hurt you behind your back and mock you...¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°What are the exact words? Where did theye from?¡±

    General Dongmu said, ¡°The rumors said that you will have to rece me sooner orter. When His Majesty returns, he will change the Deity Position...¡±

    ¡°These guys have been silent for so long. They have finally made their move.¡± Li Changshouforted General Dongmu and stood up to pace back and forth. General Dongmu was indeed the most easily targeted high-level god of authority in the Heavenly Courts. Especially since he did not have any faction supporting him, his influence was rather limited. His cultivation level...

    ¡°This matter cannot be rushed.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°General Dongmu, you just have to deal with the matters of the Heavenly Courts. In a while, you and I will patrol the various ces together. Now that His Majesty and the Goddess have just descended to the mortal world for more than ten years, there¡¯s still a long time ahead. The matters of the Heavenly Courts require General Dongmu to manage. It¡¯s not appropriate to be distracted by such a small matter.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯d bear a grudge against me.¡± General Dongmu sighed softly. Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. ¡°We have been friends for many years. We are already considered good friends and confidantes. However, because we were working for His Majesty, it was not appropriate for us to be too close. General Dongmu, if there¡¯s anything that makes things difficult for you, and it¡¯s something that I can help with, please tell me.¡± General Dongmu¡¯s eyes almost turned red. He sighed and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Changgeng! If not for your help, I wouldn¡¯t be here today!¡± Li Changshouforted General Dongmu and did some psychological counseling.

    When General Dongmu came, he was worried. When he left, his face was flushed, and he puffed out his chest and raised his head. It was as if he had regained his confidence as a male immortal in the Water God Residence.

    ¡°The demons or the Western Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou sat back behind the desk and quietly thought of a solution. There were really no good solutions for such matters. Since the other party had the mentality of General Dongmu, he could only try his best tofort him. General Dongmu¡¯sck of confidence was reasonable. He could not bring General Dongmu to the Tushita Pce to worship the Grand Supreme Elder and gain a backer.

    If that was the case, the Jade Emperor might be afraid of General Dongmu and him.

    Actually,pared to that, Li Changshou was more concerned about which immortals were spreading the news in the Heavenly Courts. He thought of Tian Weishi who was known as the ¡°Rumor Destruction Machine¡±. However, after careful consideration, he realized that it was not appropriate to blow things up before His Majesty returned to the Heavenly Courts. Otherwise, the Heavenly Courts would be unstable and cause more trouble.

    Tsk, the worries of the officials.

    Not long after General Dongmu left, Li Changshou summoned Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang and asked them to secretly investigate the origin of the rumors that had injured General Dongmu. He also gave them a n. A few dayster, a jade token and a few Daoist names appeared in front of Li Changshou. There were four words that made Li Changshou feel that they were rather eye-catching. The person in charge of the Talisman Essence Divine Hall, the Immortal Elder of Talisman Essence.

    Ao Yi said softly, ¡°Brother, should we send some experts from the Dragon Pce to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    In other words, those experts only listened to Li Changshou¡¯s orders and could attack the problematic immortals at any time. ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°This matter can only be decided by His Majesty. Both General Dongmu and I cannot overstep our authority. Deputy Commander Bian, send this jade token to General Dongmu.¡± As he spoke, Li Changshou had already written eight words on it as a suggestion to General Dongmu. ¡°Be steady and wait for everything to bepleted.¡±

    1.

    After doing that, Li Changshou pondered quietly for a while. A few thoughts surfaced in his mind, but he rejected them one after another. It was indeed not easy to deal with such a legitimate god. Even if he had the right to act first and reportter, he had to let the Jade Emperor make a decision...

    Moreover, he did not.

    What made Li Changshou feel a little relieved was that after he reminded General Dongmu, General Dongmu immediately sent a team of guards to the Talisman Origin Divine Hall.

    This move was also ingenious. There were many meanings behind it. After that, the rumors in the Heavenly Courts did not stop. It was as if General Dongmu was about to fall out with the Water God. Li Changshou smiled and continued to do his ¡°Little Moon Elder¡± work. As time passed, Xia Ningshuang and Hua Youming¡¯s story gradually became interesting. Especially after more than a year since the establishment of the academy, Xia Ningshuang was slender and elegant. Hua Youming would always be distracted and sneak a few nces in ss. Xia Ningshuang¡¯s attitude towards Hua Ming had also be a little gentler since then.

    At that stage, the young men and women were confused and did not know much. The Jade Emperor was naturally prideful and would often say some shocking words, causing Xia Ningshuang to attack him.

    She used ink and brush to hit him.

    The two of them had made significant progress in their rtionship. In fact, they had held a banquet at the Hua Residence when Hua Youming¡¯s younger sister, Hua Yun, was born. When Xia Ningshuang came dressed up, Hua Youming was stunned. It was also that day when the General¡¯s Residence was discussing marriage with the City Lord Residence. Hua Youming subconsciously wanted to refute it, but because his mind was filled with Xia Ningshuang¡¯s appearance, he forgot to speak. However, Xia Ningshuang agreed very calmly. She took the initiative to sit with Hua Youming and set up an engagement that waspatible with their families.

    On the second day of ss, Xia Ningshuang said coldly to Hua Youming, ¡°The matter of the marriage contract was their decision. I have already agreed to it, no matter who the person is.¡± Hua Youming, who was so excited that he did not sleepst night and was still thinking about how he should talk to Xia Ningshuang today in the morning, instantly had his mood dampened.

    Then, it was a cold war thatsted for three months.

    Li Changshou saw that. He was anxious... but not too anxious.

    He had secretly given Hua Youming a few pointers and told him that the most subtle treasure in the world was the ¡°reservedness of a young girl¡±. Unfortunately, Hua Youming knew half of it and did not understand its essence.

    Until one day...

    The ss was being held in the library. Hua Youming deliberately stayed behind and stood in front of Li Changshou with the afterglow of the setting sun.

    ¡°Teacher, I want to break the engagement with Xia Ningshuang.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was soaking his feet in the stream, smiled and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I keep feeling that...¡± Hua Youming scratched his head.¡± I¡¯m not asfortable as I was when we were not engaged...¡±

    ¡°The marriage agreement is not a child¡¯s y.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This matter cannot be destroyed just because you want to. Your rtionship has also changed from being good friends with each other in the same hall to someone you want to protect in the future. It¡¯s normal for you to be uneasy about it for a while. Just talk to her more every day or write a letter for her. A man has to take responsibility. She might be feeling uneasy about her future.¡±

    Hua Youming pondered for a while and sighed. He did not say anything.

    However, that night, something happened in the Hua Residence.

    Hua Youming¡¯s father died from illness when he was fighting outside. He died young. Everything in the Hua Residence changed overnight. The military power was taken away by other generals. The General Residence was about to copse. That was the first time the Jade Emperor¡¯s body was going through a tribtion. When Li Changshou saw Hua Youming again, it was already two monthster. Hua Youming¡¯s eyes were deep and his long hair was in a mess. When he appeared in the ssroom, his eyes were not glowing On that day, Xia Ningshuang ced the articles and algorithms that Li Changshou had exined to Hua Youming as usual.

    The portion was prepared more than sixty times. After two months of lunch, it was finally ced in front of Hua Youming. ¡°I did it,¡± Xia Ningshuang said softly. Hua Youming¡¯s hands trembled. He sat cross-legged and did not move.

    Xia Ningshuang calmly picked up a piece of crispy meat and ced it beside Hua Youming¡¯s mouth. Hua Youming¡¯s eyes turned red. He pushed Xia Ningshuang¡¯s hands away and stood up to leave the library. ¡°Brother Hua!¡±

    Yang Tianyou immediately chased after him. The other two young men also ran out to stop Hua Youming.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart when he saw that. He did not bother about it...

    Three years had just passed when Li Changshou had withdrawn from the story of Xia Ningshuang and Hua Youming When the two of them were 16 years old, Hua Youming put aside his identity as the young master of the General¡¯s Residence ording to the brocade pouch that Li Changshou had left behind when he left. He left a letter and headed to the neighboring city to join the army. He was brave, good at battling, and proficient in the art of war. He was also extremely righteous. His reputation in the army kept increasing. When he was eighteen, he became a famous general. However, right after that, Hua Youming was targeted by the mortal factions who did not want to see the Hua Residence rise again. He was forced to leave the army and returned home dejectedly. When Hua Youming returned home, the house was already in chaos. Most of the ves and servants had dispersed, and the general¡¯s residence was deserted.

    Just as he got off the horse and was about to enter the residence, he heard an unfamiliar voice from the side.

    Xia Ningshuang, who was wearing a veil, walked over slowly. Just like two years ago, she did not seem to have changed at all. She said to Hua Youming, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Hua Youming nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern, Miss Xia.¡± Xia Ningshuang tidied her hair and asked softly, ¡°When are you going to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Our engagement...¡±

    ¡°Of course. I promised him back then.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Hua Youming shook his head and turned around to leave. He was no longer the young man from back then. At that moment, he did not look back.

    ¡°I, Hua Yeming, am no longer worthy of being like you today.¡± Xia Ningshuang did not say anything and stood in front of the general¡¯s residence for a long time. The grass was luxuriant, and the beautiful figure could still be seen. Finally, night fell, and only the fragrance remained. Perhaps Hua Youming¡¯s Life Providence was too powerful and could affect the lives of countless living beings. Just as Li Changshou was thinking about how to let Hua Youming know that Xia Ningshuang was suffering from lovesickness and that disaster wasing... A tribal cavalry charged and destroyed dozens of cities, threatening the ¡°Quezhou City¡± where Hua Youming and Xia Ningshuang were. The people in the city were in a state of panic. The wealthy and powerful took refuge, and the military defense copsed before the battle. Hua Youming settled his mother and little sister down. He changed into his father¡¯s battle robe and leaped into the army camp in the city. With a rope technique and a Light Edge Sword in one hand, he killed several generals who wanted to escape without fighting. With a wave of his arm, his father¡¯s old subordinates responded one after another. Quezhou City was fully prepared for battle. On the day the army arrived at the city, Hua Youming suddenly had a brilliant n. He took advantage of the unstable enemy troops and led them out of the city to fight a bloody battle.

    On that day, Xia Ningshuang was dressed in a red dress. She rushed to the city wall with hundreds of soldiers from the City Lord Residence, but she was a step toote. Hua Youming had already rushed out of the city gate and led the troops to attack.

    The general had survived a hundred battles and was still alive.

    Before the city was destroyed, the enemy troops were defeated. Hua Youming, who was covered in wounds, copsed in front of the city gate and was carried back to the City Lord Residence.

    After that, there was a night where his heart was burning... The Jade Emperor¡¯s reincarnation had be a live-in son-inw.

    That year, the two of them were 19 years old. Li Changshou had seeded and retreated. The paper effigy hid in the dark to protect him and did not attack again. It was actually quite good that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could have this life. It could be considered to have made up for theck of emotions in the two Connate lifeforms.

    Li Changshou looked at the script that the Queen Mother had arranged back then...

    She seemed to want to make up for those ws with the Jade Emperor.

    What about Fairy Yun Xiao?

    Li Changshou could not help but fall into a reverie...

    Without any warning, his eyelids twitched.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he habitually gave up... After carefully sensing for half a day, his essence soul indeed felt slightly strange. At his cultivation realm, although he could not be considered a mighty figure with great mystical abilities, his senses were definitely not baseless. Something must have happened.

    The Great Tribtion ising?

    For that, Li Changshou immediately went to look for Bai Ze. He held Bai Ze¡¯s long feathers and let Bai Ze carefully sense them for a while. The conclusion he gave was:

    ¡°Everything is normal. The Water God is not in trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Can you deduce if there are any signs of a great cmity?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Ze smiled and agreed. He slowly closed his eyes. Not long after, Bai Ze frowned. A wisp of purple lightning that was as thick as a strand of hair appeared out of thin air and smashed in front of Bai Ze.

    Bai Ze¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He opened his eyes and looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The heavenly secrets... are suddenly in chaos.¡±

 Chapter 435 - The Beginning of the Tribulation

    Chapter 435 The Beginning of the Tribtion

    The heavenly secrets were in chaos, and the great cmity was about to arrive. Li Changshou, who had the ¡°wind vane¡± of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, was caught off guard. The bolt of lightning in front of Bai Ze had not only shocked Bai Ze, but it had also shocked Li Changshou.

    The appearance of the lightning was naturally not a spoiler, but a warning from the True Purple Heaven Divine Thunder! The Heavenly Dao was warning Bai Ze to take it easy when deducing the heavenly secrets and calcting the dangers. If he interfered with the operation of the tribtion, the real Purple Heaven Divine Thunder wouldnd on his head.

    Li Changshou hugged his arms and pondered for a while. A strange thought surfaced in his mind.

    Why now?

    Wasn¡¯t the Great God-Conferment Tribtion caused by the Jade Emperor being insulted by the disciples of the three sects and going to the Purple Cloud Pce toin to the Dao Ancestor? IT If I analyze from this perspective...

    At that moment, the power of living beings in the world had reached a certain threshold. From there, the Heavenly Dao would send down a great cmity. However, the great cmity was still brewing and had yet to determine the form and content of the cmity.

    The operating space inside... Crack!

    Another bolt of lightning as thick as a thumb appeared out of thin air, illuminating the ck Pool Peak and smashing it in front of Li Changshou¡¯s toes! IT What?!

    I can¡¯t even think about it?

    Li Changshou immediately dismissed the bold idea in his heart. He bowed to the sky from afar and was also covered in sweat. After a while, Li Changshou and Bai Ze squatted beside the pool. They ced their hands in their sleeves and wanted to speak, but they hesitated. If I say something wrong... ¡°Mr. Bai.¡± Just as Li Changshou spoke, Bai Ze immediately shivered and looked around, his eyes filled with fear. Bai Ze asked softly, ¡°Water God, what were you thinking about just now?¡±

    ¡°Can you say that...¡± ¡°Oh, right, right. If I say it, the two of us will definitely turn into ashes.¡± Bai Ze heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, he even spoke carefully, not knowing how to start the topic. Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Mr. Bai, do you have the urge to... leave this ce?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Ze carefully sensed for a while and shook his head seriously. ¡°I feel quitefortable here.¡±

    ¡°Because of your mystical abilities?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this ce makes me feel extremelyfortable.¡± Li Changshou could not help but feel relieved. There should not be any danger in the Immortal Du Sect. However, Bai Ze¡¯s mystical abilities were closely rted to the heavenly secrets. He could not rule out the possibility that Bai Ze¡¯s senses were messed up because of the chaos in the heavenly secrets... Bai Ze sized Li Changshou up carefully and smiled. Water God, are you panicking?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little sudden.¡± Li Changshou smiled and continued to squat in deep thought. No matter what, the cmity had already appeared.

    The heavenly secrets were blinded, and the deduction and divination techniques were no longer reliable. The Heavenly Dao had just warned him and Bai Ze.

    All signs pointed to the fact that his future path would definitely not be easy. The two of them squatted for a while before Bai Ze said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss it with the Saint?¡±

    ME ¡°The Saints give me instructions directly if anything happens. Forget it. I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Courts to see what¡¯s going on. Mr. Bai, please help me look after the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    ME ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Bai Ze said seriously, ¡°There should still be a period of time before the great cmity descends. At this moment, it is just a tribtion. Presumably, the person who is good at deducing has already sensed the changes in the heavenly secrets. There are many experts in the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. They should have sensed the difference.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to the Heavenly Courts to see if there are any abnormalities. You don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Bai. I understand the logic of making many mistakes.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and rode a cloud back to the Little Qiong Peak.

    He first reminded his master and junior sister not to go out for the time being. If the two of them had any strange ideas, they had to discuss it with him before deciding whether to do it or not. Then, Li Changshou shifted his attention between the paper effigies and rushed to the Heavenly Courts first. The Heavenly Courts was an important ce of the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao was in turmoil and the heavenly secrets changed, the Heavenly Courts should be the first to bear the brunt...

    His immortal senses spread out from the Water God Residence to various ces. Li Changshou saw the spiritual pearl that was wrestling happily with the Heavenly General. He saw the patrolling Heavenly Soldiers passing by in the distance and the fairies who wereughing happily... Everything seemed normal.

    There was nothing unusual in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Golden light surrounded it and auspicious signs apanied it. The Jade Emperor¡¯s main body was lying quietly inside, experiencing a ¡°real dream¡±.

    Li Changshou carried his horsetail whisk and flew out of the Water God Residence on a cloud. If not for the fact that he was afraid of making the Heavenly Generals guarding the Water God Residence ufortable, he would have wanted to multitask. He would have used a few paper effigies to fly out of the Divine Residence and search quickly. ME Beside the Heavenly River, the Heavenly Gate, the Tushita Pce, and the ntation center of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ greenhouses...

    Everything was as usual. There were no abnormalities.

    As there were not many experts in the Heavenly Courts, they had yet to discover the chaos in the heavenly secrets which could not be deduced easily. IT Am I too sensitive?

    Li Changshou muttered to himself.

    If the Great God-Conferment Tribtion happened 800 to 1,000 yearster, would it be normal for Tribtion Clouds to appear and seal the heavenly secrets? IT Has the Heavenly Dao had activated a high-end ¡®Great Tribtion¡¯ mode outside of the energy-saving, ordinary, and performance mode? From the previous bolt of lightning, he could tell that the God-Conferment Tribtion was set by the Heavenly Dao...

    To be safe, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had already taken action.

    A paper effigy went to look for Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long. A paper effigy rushed to the East Ocean to visit the Dragon Pce and the Three-Immortal Ind. Li Changshou¡¯s attention was divided into various parts. He searched for the answers that he wanted to know in the South Ocean and the mortal world. A momentter, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy rode a cloud in the sky and looked down at the ground.

    It was the northeast part of the South Continent. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had just ¡°awakened¡± and had already discovered that situation when his immortal senses probed outside.

    On a vast in, arge number of mortals lined up and followed a river towards the northwest.

    Half of the mortals were dressed in leather armor and bronze armor. They held long halberds and sabers.

    Half of them were dressed in rags and were being chased away like cattle. ves?

    Although the mortal world of the South Continent had existed for tens of thousands of years, because it was too vast, the ¡°strength¡± of mortals was limited. The development of various regions varied.

    However, most of the tribes and countries had not abandoned the ¡°ve system¡±. Most of the prisoners of war would be ves, and the children of ves would be ves.

    The mortals being escorted below were captured ves after a huge battle. They were being sent to a newly-established tribe. The Shang tribe.

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses and realized that a Heaven-Worshipping Feast had just ended in the Shang Tribe. A burly man was helping a beautiful female priest down the tform.

    Contract.

    In the past few years, Li Changshou had failed to keep an eye on the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother because of the tribtion. After all, Big Sister Kong Xuan had been guarding the ce. Nothing would happen. There should be hundreds of years to go from the Shang Tribe to the Shang Nation. Is the appearance of the cmity rted to this? Li Changshou secretly observed for a while. When the other paper effigies arrived at their respective destinations, he collected his thoughts and began to visit his friends. With Li Changshou¡¯s hint, Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long effortlessly pinched their fingers and deduced. Then, they were shocked to discover that the heavenly secrets were in chaos. Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long were old spirits who had experienced two major cmities. At that moment, they werepletely shocked. Zhao Gongming was very calm. Previously, the Grandmaster of Heaven had already pointed out that matter.

    Perfected Huang Long hurriedly left the Cave Abode with Li Changshou. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy naturally returned to the South Continent. Perfected Huang Long went straight to the Jade Void Pce at Kunlun Mountain to remind the experts of Chan School.

    Li Changshou had expected that.

    What surprised Li Changshou was that before he arrived at the Three-Immortal Ind, Fairy Yun Xiao was already waiting on the surface of the ocean on a cloud when he came out of the Dragon Pce...

    ME Before he could say anything, Fairy Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°The situation is not right. The heavenly secrets have been blinded. The tribtion is brewing. I don¡¯t know where it should be.¡± Li Changshou could not help but smile warmly. He had originally wanted to inform Fairy Yun Xiao, but she had reminded him.

    She also said that the Great Tribtion was about to arrive and that Li Changshou should try his best to avoid going out. It would be best if his main body could go to the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou agreed with a smile and listened carefully to Yun Xiao¡¯s concerned words. As the paper effigy was there, Li Changshou did not stroll and chat with Yun Xiao. Instead, he transformed it into the form of a paper doll and made it float into Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s hand. Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded from the paper effigy. ME ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for many years. I want to be a Cosmic Dharma treasure to send letters, but I¡¯ve never gotten the hang of it.

    This paper effigy can be used as a messenger. If there¡¯s anything urgent,e and discuss it with me immediately.¡± Li Changshou spoke seriously, and Fairy Yun Xiao listened attentively.

    She took out a treasure box and ced the paper effigy inside. Li Changshou pulled his attention away and used the paper effigy as a voice transmission. He did not use it to pry into anything... Ahem, he still had to maintain a distance and mysteriousness.

    After bidding farewell to Fairy Yun Xiao, Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned to the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. The preparations that he had made over the years were starting toe in handy! Although he could not brazenly create a ¡°Encyclopedic Guide to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion¡±, Li Changshou¡¯s ns could already be carried out step by step.

    Firstly, he had to make a detailed activation n...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured themotion in the straw hut beside the spiritualke. His master, Daoist Priest Qi Yuan, had changed into an indigo robe and was holding a horsetail whisk. He flew out of the straw hut and headed towards the Pill Chamber.

    In the straw hut next door, Ling¡¯e looked down from the window and looked at her master¡¯s back in confusion.

    Master is going out? Li Changshou was instantly rmed. He took the initiative to wee his master from the secret chamber and brought him to the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°Changshou.¡± Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Heavenly Courts to report on my duties. You previously instructed me to inform you if anything happens.¡± IT Go to the Heavenly Courts? Report? At this time?

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Master, just don¡¯t report for your duties. I¡¯ll help you inform them in the Hall of Enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡± Qi Yuan frowned and said, ¡°You have to follow the rules regarding the matters of the Heavenly Courts! Am I not allowed to leave the sect now?¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. ME ¡°There are many things to do in the Heavenly Courts now. Master, why don¡¯t you wait a few days...

    Go, go. Don¡¯t stare at me and touch my horsetail whisk.¡±

    ME Qi Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to report to the Hall of Enlightenment. You¡¯re the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. I have to use some of the essence, energy, and spirit of the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts! Changshou...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ME ¡°I suddenly figured it out.¡± Qi Yuan smiled and flicked the horsetail whisk in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Instead of being depressed, why don¡¯t you be more carefree and walk around? Why isn¡¯t he alive? Why does he have to live in the past?

    In the future, I still have a lot of time. I can live a carefree life and experience the glory of the Primordial World.¡± When Li Changshou heard that, he felt relieved at first. Then, he became slightly alert.

    Right now, it was the time for the great cmity to brew. It was very likely that his master was affected by the cmity. Moreover, because his Dao Heart realm was low, the agitation might be even stronger. IT Tie Master up in the mountain?

    This... is not appropriate... Li Changshou immediately offered them to his master and the two Golden Immortal paper effigies as protectors. He then pulled his master to Bai Ze and asked Bai Ze to try his best to sense if things would go well for his master when he went out. It was not the first time Qi Yuan had seen Bai Ze. He knew that Bai Ze was a chef with an extraordinary cultivation level and skills. He was very polite to Bai Ze. Bai Ze knew that Li Changshou¡¯s master, Qi Yuan, and junior sister, Ling¡¯e, were more important in his Dao heart. He transformed into his main body and looked like auspicious beast. A long feather slowly moved forward and reached towards Qi Yuan¡¯s chest.

    Qi Yuan was a little confused, but he did not say anything. He just let Li Changshou and Bai Ze do whatever they wanted. ME Soon after, Bai Ze smiled and said,

    ¡°I just imagined going out with you. I don¡¯t feel worried. If my mystical abilities are not wrong, there seems to be an opportunity for you to obtain.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡± Bai Ze was about to habitually pinch his fingers to calcte when his fingers froze. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°This... is hard to say.¡± ¡°What kind of opportunities can I have?¡± Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing for me to go to the Heavenly Courts to receive a reward.¡± Bai Ze smiled and did not say anything. Li Changshou was still worried.

    However, his master was going to the Heavenly Courts and Bai Ze said again... ¡°Master, I¡¯ll send you to the Heavenly Courts.¡± ME ¡°Why are you sending me off!?!¡± Qi Yuan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child! Wait here. I¡¯ll bring your paper effigy with me. We can return in half a day.¡± After saying that, Qi Yuan slowly rode a cloud and left the important array formation on ck Pool Peak. He took the mountain gate and rushed to the East Heaven Gate.

    Li Changshou naturally did not dare to be careless.

    Now that the cmity had just arrived, his master was going to report to the Heavenly Courts for some reason. How could Li Changshou let his guard down? A paper effigy used the transformation technique to transform into a spiritual bird and spread its wings to chase after Qi Yuan. There were no storms along the way. Qi Yuan arrived sessfully and passed the East Heaven Gate with his Mountain God seal.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. The paper effigy¡¯s immortal senses in the Heavenly Courts continued to track his master¡¯s whereabouts.

    Then, Li Changshou had a thought. When his master entered the Hall of Enlightenment, he diverted his attention and rode the paper effigy to see the situation of the ¡°Great Supporting Role of the Gods¡±. He did not know what would happen to the ck leopard that had lost its love. However, Li Changshou was soon disappointed. The ck leopard was still cultivating in the cave. Although its cultivation level had increased significantly, there were no abnormalities.

    Li Changshou secretly observed for a long time and realized that the ck leopard had no intention ofing out of seclusion. However, there was a smallmotion in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Hall of Enlightenment. He immediately shifted his attention back. He saw General Dongmu pulling his master, Qi Yuan, by the wrist and stepping out of the hall. The two of them were chatting happily. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan, I¡¯ll send you off!¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, you are busy. I can return myself.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that won¡¯t do.¡± General Dongmu leaned in and smiled. ¡°We are best friends with the Water God.¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled apologetically. He wanted to break free but did not dare to. He could only stare at the curious gazes around him and walk beside General Dongmu. General Dongmu deployed an army of Heavenly Soldiers to protect him. Qi Yuan was even more reserved. Li Changshou chuckled secretly. The bird that he had transformed into followed not far away. There were two Golden Immortal paper effigies and a Heaven Immortal paper effigy in his master¡¯s sleeve. After leaving the East Heaven Gate, he headed straight for the East Continent.

    Along the way, General Dongmu and Qi Yuan chatted happily. Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    All of a sudden, he felt like an old father...

    This is disrespectful.

    At this moment!

    Li Changshou suddenly heard a strange sound of an instrument. His spiritual senses trembled slightly, as if danger was approaching. His immortal senses suddenly captured a wisp of white light. It flew up from below and headed straight for General Dongmu!

 Chapter 436 - Battling the North Continent (1)

    Chapter 436 Battling the North Continent (1)

    The white light was too fast. A moment ago, it was just a cold sh. In the next moment, it was already hovering in front of General Dongmu and Qi Yuan.

    The strongest Heavenly Soldiers were only at the Perfected Immortal realm. At that moment, they could not react at all.

    General Dongmu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He subconsciously grabbed Qi Yuan¡¯s arm and flung him behind...

    Qi Yuan sighed and almost fell apart.

    At the same time, golden light shone around General Dongmu¡¯s body. Half of his armor was revealed outside his Daoist robe. He did not have time to grab his Dharma treasure with his left hand. He immediately struck out with his palm! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ General Dongmu was fighting! A green whirlwind erupted from his palm. The whirlwind produced a green light curtain. General Dongmu¡¯s beard and hair danced in the wind, and his eyes were filled with dignity.

    However, there was no time to activate the light curtain. The suspended white light suddenly exploded. Beams of light shone through the world, illuminating a radius of fifty kilometers!

    The paper effigy that Li Changshou had transformed into a bird was still injured by the white light even though he was some distance away. He felt that his vision was nk and the power of his essence soul was almost dispersed.

    He subconsciously made the paper effigy retreat. Two streams of his attention had alreadynded on the paper effigy in his master¡¯s sleeve!

    He had to save his master first!

    In a battle of such a level, his master would be injured and die if he was touched. Even a mouthful of immortal Qi could melt his master...

    Hence, two streams of light flew out of Qi Yuan¡¯s sleeve amid the rapid white light. The two Golden Immortal paper effigies turned into two middle-aged Heavenly Generals!

    Paper Effigy No.1 grabbed Qi Yuan¡¯s shoulder. The surging immortal power wrapped around Qi Yuan. He took out a familiar beast skin pouch and was about to retreat... Paper Effigy No. 2 rushed towards General Dongmu. His immortal power condensed into a rope and swung it forward. He wanted to pull General Dongmu out from the ce with the densest white light.

    Li Changshou¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, but the interval between the eruptions of white light was too short!

    It was so short that Li Changshou could not use his best escape technique.

    The other party had schemed against him unintentionally. Perhaps it was due to the influence of the cmity, but Li Changshou¡¯s premonition of danger had no effect this time.

    Paper Effigy No.1 could not take his master away yet. The fingertips of Paper Effigy No.2¡¯s left hand had yet to touch General Dongmu¡¯s elegant gray hair... The white light that filled the sky disappeared in an instant. The universe within a 50-kilometer radius spun and Yin and Yang shifted positions. It turned from extreme brightness to extreme darkness!

    His immortal senses were suppressed to a radius of hundreds of feet around him, as if he had been imprisoned in a dark dungeon.

    That was not all...

    At the moment that the light and darkness changed rapidly, Li Changshou could vaguely see a silver-white shuttle floating in front of General Dongmu through the paper effigy a little distance away. There was a wave of water on it...

    The water ripples drifted far away.

    Without a sound, the Heavenly Soldiers copsed, and their essence souls scattered. They fell down like dumplings and did not have any aura left...

    Poison.

    Li Changshou was a professional Poison-Repelling Qi Refinement cultivator. How could he not recognize the water ripples?

    The person who had attacked was definitely an expert in using poison. The shuttle-shaped numinous treasure was also rather powerful. From a sneak attack to releasing poison, it did not give the ordinary Golden Immortal expert, General Dongmu, any chance to escape!

    Of course, he could not me General Dongmu for that. Li Changshou did not have much of a response. He only sent a voice transmission to ¡°offend¡± his master and knocked him unconscious. Then, he took out a beast hide numinous treasure pouch and ced Qi Yuan in it before putting it into his sleeve.

    General Dongmu grunted. His eyes trembled, and his body shone with ck light...

    The protective immortal light did notst for a moment. It was defeated by the water ripples.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°General Dongmu!¡±

    Paper Effigy No. 2 shouted and hurriedly grabbed General Dongmu¡¯s arm.

    However, with a sizzling sound, the paper effigy¡¯s palm was corroded by the ck light, revealing a white paper surface. The wound seemed to have been burnt.

    Li Changshou took out a few antidotes that every Golden Immortal realm paper effigy would be equipped with. He stuffed them into the mouth of General Dongmu, who was already starting to lose consciousness, to help him resist the invasion of the poison...

    From General Dongmu¡¯s cultivation level, he could tell that the nominal second-inmand of the Heavenly Courts was really busy with the matters of the Heavenly Courts.

    At the same time, he observed the pitch-ck

    through the eyes of Paper Effigy No. 3 outside.

    The Heavenly Soldiers that had been killed by the poison just now floated in the air after falling more than 100 feet. Clearly, they had encountered an obstacle... With the help of the antidote pill, General Dongmu barely managed to pull himself together and panted heavily.

    Apart from being burned, Li Changshou¡¯s two paper effigies were not affected by the poison. At that moment, their eyes were widened...

    ¡°Heh, paper effigies?¡± An indiscernible and cold voice sounded from outside the darkness.

    ¡°I never expected the Water God to have an incarnation here. I¡¯m really surprised today.¡±

    Water God?

    General Dongmu was a little stunned as he looked at the two middle-aged Heavenly Generals beside him.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and lowered his head to look at the two paper effigies¡¯ palms that had already festered.

    That was the greatest disadvantage of being a paper effigy. After his protective immortal power was broken, his life was as thin as paper. ording to the paper effigy¡¯s performance, Li Changshou could also tell that the poison used by the other party was not targeted at the essence soul... His master had already been safely and roughly protected. The two Heavenly Generals that were transformed from paper effigies stood on each side of General Dongmu, preparing for the next attack.

    There were hundreds of dangers lurking around. The other party had yet to appear and had instead given them a huge pressure.

    In order to stall for time, Li Changshou also took out a small trump card. The two paper effigies¡¯ auras were connected, and their expressions were identical.

    The other party clearly hesitated.

    The two Golden Cores in his body trembled slightly. Li Changshou and the two paper effigies took the initiative to release their pressure. Their expressions were extremely calm.

    He had to stall for time.

    Just as the other party was about to attack, Li Changshou¡¯s main body had already dragged everything and rushed over with the Pagoda Master and the Cosmic Ruler, who had yet to return.

    The ce where he was ambushed was at the edge of the East Continent. It was not too far from the Immortal Du Sect. With Li Changshou¡¯s escape technique, he only needed two Golden Immortal realm paper effigies to stall for a while...

    Roar!

    Suddenly, they heard an earth-shattering tiger roar. The world around them trembled slightly. There was a huge object rapidly approaching from above Li Changshou and General Dongmu¡¯s heads and feet!

    It looked like a huge tiger¡¯s mouth.

    No matter how dangerous the surroundings were, he could not sit still and wait for death!

    Li Changshou¡¯s two paper effigies shone with golden light. His immortal power seemed to be surging in front of him...

    In the darkness, a slender figure shed past and immediately retreated. Clearly, he did not want to take Li Changshou¡¯s attack head-on!

    In the blink of an eye, Li Changshou shouted in a low voice and turned around to attack. At the same time, he grabbed the seriously injured General Dongmu from both sides. His figure turned into a ball of golden light and randomly chose a direction to shoot towards...

    If I don¡¯t escape now, when will I?!

    However, Li Changshou had just escaped hundreds of feet when he felt that the universe in front of him had been sealed. The golden light was blocked for an instant.

    At that critical moment, Li Changshou did not have any numinous treasures and could not rush out. He wanted to activate the Cosmic Escape technique again, but before he could activate the Dao runes, the two huge shadows closed and enveloped them.

    The universe waspletely sealed. The connection between Li Changshou and the two paper effigies was almostpletely severed!

    Li Changshou could see from afar through Paper Effigy No. 3.

    A three-headed white tiger with wings that were thousands of feet long swallowed his two paper effigies, General Dongmu, and his master in the bag!

    A boundless and tyrannical pressure spread out from the three-headed white tiger with the wings. This white tiger was like the king of this world. The tiger head on the right raised its head and let out a tiger roar that was murderous for thousands of kilometers.

    He had really entered the tiger¡¯s den.

    At this moment!

    Whoosh...

    The silver-white light appeared again.

    The paper effigy that Li Changshou followed behind his master was only equivalent to thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not have the delusion of sessfully escaping when the paper effigy faced the silver shuttle. Instead, he took advantage of the moment when the silver shuttle attacked and used his escape technique to retreat with all his might to fight for himself...

    It was time to say something.

    ¡°If you hurt the two of them, I will destroy your nine generations!¡±

    With a soft thud, the paper effigy was pierced through by the silver shuttle. It had nothing to do with Li Changshou¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    On the ground, Li Changshou¡¯s main body was like a ball of quicksand that was moving quickly.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind and the two Golden Immortal realm paper effigies still maintained a weak connection at that moment. He could hear the painful snort of General Dongmu after the toxicity acted up. He could sense the slight movement of his master in the bag...

    At that moment, they were in the northwest, and the distance was shrinking. However, the cultivation level of the winged and three-headed white tiger was rather high. At that moment, Li Changshou could not catch up to it even if he flew at full speed.

    The Cosmic Ruler in his hand emitted explosive sounds. He used the Earth Escape and the Cosmic Escape technique alternately and chased frantically on the ground.

    Wisps of blue light bloomed in his eyes...

    The demon race was going to deal with General Dongmu today!

    There must be a traitor in the Heavenly Courts who had exposed General Dongmu¡¯s whereabouts.

    At that moment, the great tribtion had arrived. The deduction method had failed. If not for the traitor reporting the news... However, the Heavenly Courts were huge. A Heavenly Soldier could do that.

    At that moment, Li Changshou understood where the fate of today¡¯s matter originated from. Just like the rumors that appeared in the Heavenly Courts a few years ago, the demons treated the breakthrough point of the Heavenly Courts as General Dongmu...

    General Dongmu was a second-rank legitimate god and was known as the leader of the male immortals. When he was standing in that position, he was treated as the second-inmand of the Heavenly Courts.

    If the demons forced General Dongmu to submit, the Heavenly Courts would be in a dilemma.

    Regardless of whether he disregarded the fact that General Dongmu was going all out and agreed to the demons¡¯ conditions, he would still express the demons¡¯ feelings.

    If General Dongmu was used as a bargaining chip, the dignity of the Heavenly Courts would disappear. Even if the Heavenly Courts did not send troops, they would still send troops...

    However, it was clearly useless to deploy troops from the Heavenly Courts. Not to mention that most of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops were only at the Perfected Immortal realm. Against such a great demon, the other party had tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. There was no time to mobilize the troops from the Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce!

    He had to save his master and General Dongmu in the shortest time possible!

    Seek help from others?

    The first thing that Li Changshou thought of was the Great Daoist Master. However, the Great Daoist Master was not in the five continents!

    Zhao Gongming, Fairy Yun Xiao...

    The cmity was right above their heads. Should he really let them barge into the cmity and be tainted by the karma that they might be able to avoid? If he could chase after them, he would be able to save his master and General Dongmu.

    He unleashed his escape technique!

    Li Changshou¡¯s body shone with a blue glow. Immortal power surged out wildly, and earth meridians were thrown behind him... Demons!

    Lu Ya!

    The Western Sect!

    Calm down. I have to stay calm.

    The matter of his master being involved with General Dongmu was purely an ident. The other party would use General Dongmu as a bargaining chip and would definitely not kill him directly.

    Simrly, his master was temporarily safe.

    Li Changshou resisted the urge to curse and raised his hand to p himself. He forced himself to calm down and kept thinking about ways to save her.

    Although he was anxious, he did not forget to disguise himself and simply transformed into the usual Little Daoist Master.

    In the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy knelt in front of the portrait of the Saint. However, there was no reaction from the portrait of the Saint...

    Does the Saint mean that General Dongmu wants to enter the tribtion like that?

    Li Changshou would not forget that General Dongmu was destined to face a death tribtion. Otherwise, how could there be a Pure Yang Sword Immortal, Lu Dongbin, in the future?

    However, the Tribtion of General Dongmu had collided with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and even dragged his master into

    His master was just a Turbid Immortal who had relied on immortal peaches to reach the Perfected Immortal realm. His true strength was horrible!

    It would be good enough if he enjoyed the rest of his lifespan. Why did he have to bear the burden that a Turbid Immortal could not bear...

    Even if the mighty figures of the demon race who attacked today blew at him, his master would not even die!

    Because of that, it was extremely difficult to rescue them.

    On the ck Pool Peak, Bai Ze, who had received the voice transmission, immediately used his mystical ability. He turned into a ball of ck light and rushed out of the ck Pool Peak¡¯s array formation and the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation. He chased after the direction Li Changshou had given him...

    Bai Ze¡¯s escape technique was rather limited. Although it was more beautiful when it flew with its main body, it was mostly just good-looking. Its speed was barely satisfactory.

    On the other side, Li Changshou rushed out of the ground for an unknown distance...

    His heart suddenly trembled. He had already rushed to the front of his two paper effigies underground!

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes focused. His figure rushed out from the ground. The Cosmic Ruler in his hand flickered and disappeared from the ground with a whoosh. He rushed into the thick fog that filled the sky...

    This is...

    Miasma in the North Continent!

    Along the way, he had unknowingly reached the interior of the North Continent.

    What made Li Changshou¡¯s heart sink was...

    Previously, when he used the escape technique with all his might, his immortal senses could not extend too far.

    At that moment, his immortal senses spread out and he actually sensed more than ten pressures lingering in the clouds. They were far, near, and thousands of kilometers away.

    It was obvious that he had bumped into the nest of a mighty figure of the demon race.

    However, he could not hesitate at that moment. The lives of General Dongmu and his master were in the mouth of the demonic tiger. Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed quickly and headed towards the thick, grayish-green clouds in front of him.

    There was an urgent howl and a loud explosion!

    The universe trembled and the clouds copsed! At first, there was a cold snort. Then, a strong light erupted and turned into a pitch-ck cage. The tiger¡¯s roar shook the sky. The clouds that had exploded were swept into the sky by the violent wind!

    In the blink of an eye, two figures fought at an extremely fast speed beside the huge three-headed, two-winged demon tiger, leaving behind afterimages...

    The left side of the head of the demonic tiger was tensed up and shot out ice-blue mes that filled the sky. Golden light shot out from their eyes, but they could not catch up to Li Changshou¡¯s flickering figure.

 Chapter 437

    Fighting, fighting, fighting... The Cosmic Ruler controlled the universe and used the escape technique to its maximum. He adjusted

    best to deduce the safest method to save people. Before the surrounding mighty figures of the demon race rushed over, they would defeat the scorpion spirit and the three-headed demonic tiger in front of them and save their master and General Dongmu!

    Master!

    As the figures intertwined and the Cosmic Ruler trembled, Li Changshou was shocked.

    His Dao heart trembled continuously. Li Changshou did not stop, but he took the initiative to retreat hundreds of feet beside the demonic tiger.

    The Cosmic Ruler swayed gently and flickered. It left the pure-white armor-wearing scorpion essence far behind.

    Li Changshou swooped forward, and the lightning in his palm bloomed. Lightning curtains filled the sky and smashed towards the demonic tiger from all directions. The demonic tiger¡¯s wings surged with rays of blood light, wrapping itself in the sanguine light to block the lightning.

    Li Changshou entered the lightning and charged at

    However, his Dao heart was in a huge dilemma.

    Why did he... behave recklessly?

    His master had to be saved. However, it was not the safest and most obvious choice for him to go to the North Continent alone. At that moment, the intense battle would put his master in danger.

    If it were his usual self, he would have found a few experts to travel with him even if it was not to ¡°divert¡± attention and pressurize the demons...

    Master Zhao and Fairy Yun Xiao were on the list of people to deal with the cmity. If he did not want them to attack, he could also look for experts like Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding, who were originally fine... At most, he would give them a huge reward. How could they reject the request of the disciples of the Saint of Ren School?

    Why did I get rid of that thought because of Master Zhao and Fairy Yun Xiao when I asked for help?

    The Shang Tribe had risen, the cmity had suddenly descended, and his master had suddenly gone out. When he stopped his master, he suddenly felt disapproving andcent.

    At that time, the thought in his heart was to go to the

    Just... that?

    In the lightning, the Cosmic Ruler kept attacking. The attack of the ancient scorpion behind him waspletely left behind by Li Changshou¡¯s escape technique. In the intense battle, Li Changshou was thinking, reflecting, and searching for the source of his abnormality.

    However, no matter how he thought about it, he had already caught up to this ce. He was about to be surrounded by the ancient mighty figures of the demon race. This was an unchangeable situation.

    He seemed to have been affected by something.

    At that moment, the Primordial Spirit of the Dao Body was fighting with the mighty figures of the demon race. However, in the depths of his mind, he was fighting against an unknown existence.

    Li Changshou was extremely vignt! The slightly disapproving voice of Saint Nuwa

    ¡°That person has be an indispensable part of the evolution of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Heavenly Dao, Cmity Luck, frivolous senior...

    Suddenly, Li Changshou thought of Fairy Yun Xiao. That was something he knew better. She was gentle and kind, and was full of respect for the Saint. However, during the Great Tribtion, she still went down and attacked the Saint together with her two sisters.

    The living beings of the world were all in the Heavenly Dao.

    There were 50 Great Daos and 49 Heavenly

    A chance...

    In the intense battle, Li Changshoupletely understood!

    His eyelids had twitched previously, but it was not because he had sensed the tribtion luck. His cultivation level was far inferior to Bai Ze¡¯s. Bai Ze still needed to deduce to sense the tribtion. How

    At that time, his eyelids twitched and he felt a hint of danger in his heart because the Heavenly Dao had

    Or rather, the Heavenly Dao wanted him to do something in the Great Tribtion!

    At that moment, he seemed to be fighting with the mighty figures of the demon race. In fact, he was

    battle was not intense, from that perspective...

    There was an 80% chance that he could not save General Dongmu.

    No, he could not be so sure. It was possible that he had an idea after being disturbed by the cmity.

    No matter how low the possibility of Master being in danger was, he could not ignore that possibility.

    There was also a possibility that the Heavenly Dao had long discovered that he was going to find someone in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He would use his master as a catalyst and receive the hands of the demons to destroy him! At that moment, his bottom line was to protect himself and save his master. He had to protect that bottom line before thinking about saving General Dongmu.

    Otherwise, no one could save him. However, how could he save him? He had to fight against the Great Tribtion. No, that¡¯s not right. The Great Tribtion was driven by the Heavenly Dao. This was something that he could not resist. If he shed it, it would be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot...

    If he wanted topete with the power that was affecting him, he had to see the bottom line of the Great Tribtion and the ¡°flexible space¡±. From this perspective, he had to consider the problem and find a solution.

    When he was plotting against the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he had already considered such a situation.

    He remembered the hundreds of times he had taught

    ¡°The so-called trump card is a method to reverse the

    He nevercked such methods!

    When Li Changshou released the lightning, the Connate numinous treasure silver-white shuttle appeared again and attacked Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou was lying on his back. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head emitted seven-colored rays of light. The Mysterious Yellow aura wrapped around Li Changshou tightly. The Pagoda Master¡¯s carefree voice sounded in Li

    ¡°Little Disciple, do whatever you want. If you can wake up in time and be Master¡¯s disciple, this will be the final trial before you be Master¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Clearly, the Pagoda Master was reminding himself to confirm his thoughts.

    Thank you, Pagoda Master!

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and ignored the shuttle that was attacking him from the side. He closed his eyes.

    The mental world suddenly pressed the pause button.

    The ¡°instant¡± of the river of time was stretching endlessly in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence, the Jade Emperor¡¯s and Queen Mother¡¯s tribtion, the Shang Tribe, the various parts of the Sea God Temple, the Little Qiong Peak, the surroundings of the mountain gate, the vicinity of the Four Seas¡¯ Dragon Pce, the Netherworld¡¯s Fengdu City, the edge of the sea of blood, the ends of the world, and the border of the North Continent...

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s pavilion, Lingle¡¯s sleeve, and Youqin Xuanya¡¯s dressing table...

    All the paper effigies instantly stopped the fluctuations of their essence soul! Coincidentally, the two Golden Immortal realm paper effigies in the demonic tiger¡¯s mouth had a very weak mental connection with Li Changshou. At that moment, it did not affect Li Changshou¡¯s use of that... mystical ability.

    It could not be considered a mystical ability. However, it was a little technique that Li Changshou had developed in order to deal with such a tribtion.

    In the spirit tform, Li Changshou seemed to have fallen into a peaceful world. Figures that originated from him appeared in all directions, be it near or far, high or low...

    Countless voices were ovepping and intertwining, turning into sutras that echoed in Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart!

    His mind was one.

    There is nothing but me.

    The Dao is eternal.

    Silence.

    A speck of blue light bloomed from the forehead of Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul. It instantly engulfed the various parts of the spirit tform, making his Dao heart extremely calm and peaceful.

    Outside the blue light, Li Changshou saw a wisp of ck gas that was like spider silk stuck to his Dao heart and the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting. That was the image of the Tribtion Luck in his mind.

    However, Li Changshou did not feel any emotions. He calmly opened his eyes. At that moment, he... had no emotions.

    Li Changshou activated his mystical ability and cleared his Dao heart. The world in his eyes suddenly changed. The silver-white shuttle that was originally shooting over at an extremely fast speed slowed down in his senses...

    His immortal senses had already captured the mighty figures of the demon race who were rushing there and were about to rush over. At that moment, they turned into colorful spots of light under the istion of the miasma. In a few breaths¡¯ time, they would rush over.

    That was the opportunity to decide the victory! Li Changshou¡¯s Clear Dao heart circted. He deduced seven possibilities, eight methods, and nine ns. Then, he captured the most stable n.

    The Cosmic Ruler tapped gently. In front of Li Changshou¡¯s face and the aura of the Mysterious Yellow, a three-feet hole appeared in the universe.

    Mystical Power: Minor Void Transference

    With the help of the Connate numinous treasure, the Cosmic Ruler, Li Changshou¡¯s movement technique was so smooth!

    Swoosh!

    The silver-white shuttle appeared out of thin air in front of the demon tiger¡¯s huge head. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, the shuttle was extremely fast. The reason why the time between the Cosmic Shackles and the release of poison was extremely short was very likely because the two ¡°functions¡± had been refined by the ancient scorpion into one.

    Connate Cardinal treasures, it was impossible for them to be perfect. Treasures were like that, and so were the ¡°functions¡± of treasures. The refinement process was indeed smooth, but there was an absolute weakness ¨C He could not stop

    The silver-white shuttle was shifted to the front of the demonic tiger by Li Changshou and the Cosmic Ruler. It erupted with white light that filled the sky and instantly retracted. In a sh, it released a lethal poison that could easily paralyze Golden Immortals...

    The poison should havee from the scorpion essence itself, but that was not important.

    After Li Changshou used Minor Transference, his body shed again. He tried his best to distance himself from the scorpion spirit. Two streams of light shot out from his sleeves and rushed into the sky.

    The paper effigies wrapped in streams of light huffed in unison. More streams of light appeared from the

    It was like fireworks during a festival. They exploded

    They cleared his Dao heart and filled his heart!

    Dozens of paper effigies with backpacks on their

    three or four teams and quickly gathered their immortal powers. They ignited the paper effigies that were stuck to the eight paper effigies and activated

    Array!

    Did he really think that he, Li Changshou, would not

    Thank you, Goddess, for giving me an ordinary Connate spiritual tree!

    The Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array was just to stop the enemy. Li Changshou¡¯s Clear Dao heart divided 99% of his attention to control the paper effigy to explode.

    However, the remaining portion of his attention was enough to support the battle. He looked at the demonic tiger again!

    The shuttle exploded, and the heads of the three demonic tigers in the middle immediately hung down. Arge portion of their skin was burned by the poison, and their bodies trembled violently.

    The right head roared in pain and shouted. Although it had three heads, it did not have three Essence Souls. At that moment, it was almost seriously injured by itspanion¡¯s Dharma treasure!

    Li Changshou held the Cosmic Ruler and rushed over. He left behind a series of afterimages, as if he had a clone technique. At the same time, he appeared on the demonic tiger¡¯s abdomen, head, back, and tail...

    ¡°ck holes¡± appeared quietly. The universe distorted. The huge body of the demonic tiger was stretched andpressed, twisting like a long snake.

    In the distance, eight shining light balls appeared in the sky. Eight spiritual explosions erupted at the same time, temporarily blocking the mighty figures of the demon race who were rushing to help!

    The left eye of the demonic tiger¡¯s left head suddenly widened, filled with horror.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda on Li Changshou¡¯s

    front of the demonic tiger¡¯s left head. The Cosmic Ruler emitted blue streams of light and shed at the demonic tiger¡¯s neck.

    The heavy ruler had no edge, but it could sever the universe!

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. The immortal power in his body surged into the Cosmic Ruler. The Cosmic Ruler, which had always been elegant and gentle when quarreling, exploded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    The demonic tiger¡¯s left head and neck suddenly split open. The ¡°wound¡± was the ck hole of the universe!

    The scorpion essence rushed over from behind. Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed and easily dodged the scorpion essence¡¯s attack. Bolts of lightning shot out from his hand and smashed towards the demonic tiger¡¯s left head, which was about to fall.

    He was just one step away... from saving his Master and fishing out General Dongmu.

    The lightning avoided the demonic tiger¡¯s mouth. Li Changshou used the Lightning Escape and rushed forward. In an instant, he would appear beside the tiger¡¯s closed mouth. He would use his left hand to shatter the demonic tiger¡¯s teeth and save his master

    His Dao heart trembled slightly. The Pagoda Master warned him to be careful. Behind him, the voice that reached his ears through the resonance of the universe was filled with anger and hatred!

    ¡°Please, Treasure, turn around!¡±

    A ray of white light quickly shed into the lightning!

    A moment ago.

    Bai Ze sped through the clouds and fog. Soon, he arrived at the border between the East Continent and the North Continent. He barged into the thick miasma of the North Continent.

    The current him... was panicking. When he received Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, saying that his master and General Dongmu were being held hostage by the demons, Bai Ze¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The thought that came to his mind

    Would the Water God think that he was a traitor?

    When he sensed Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan¡¯s fate, he really felt that it was a blessing for him!

    Moreover, it was a huge opportunity that would allow him to soar into the sky and be as fortunate as the

    Could it be that the life of a Turbid Immortal is weak

    Or is it that my mystical ability is too deeply affected by the heavenly secrets and I havee to the opposite conclusion?

    Previously, he had relied on ¡°seeking luck and avoiding cmity¡± to avoid the great cmity. He had escaped unscathed from the great cmity.

    Initially, when he looked at the Water God from afar, he felt that the Water God was intelligent, scheming, ruthless, and good at bnce. He was a top-notch ¡°Second Heavenly Emperor¡±.

    However, after walking to the Water God¡¯s side and interacting with him for a long time, he realized... This fellow¡¯s heart was a little dirty, but he was notpletely ruthless. At the very least, he was rather friendly to humans, and his friends.

    The Water God¡¯s current position in the Dao Sect was

    He was a good seedling that the Grand Pure One had taken a liking to. He was just short of being a disciple of the Great Pure One. However, the awkward thing was that the Water God had a master, Qi Yuan, who had raised him since he was young. Qi Yuan was considered the weakest immortal, a Turbid Immortal.

    Moreover, with the Water God around, he might be

    Generally speaking, ordinary cultivators like Qi Yuan would never be able to nurture a disciple like the Water God.

    Ling¡¯e was even more so. She waspletely nurtured by the Water God. Her style of doing things gradually became simr to her senior brother¡¯s.

    The Water God already had a master. Now that he was epted as a disciple by the Grand Pure One, if this matter were to spread...

    Wow, the strongest Saint is fighting with a Turbid Immortal for a disciple?

    Although no one dared to criticize him, that was indeed the case.

    ording to Bai Ze¡¯s understanding of the Water God, the Water God should have a clone kneeling in front of the Saint¡¯s portrait. However, the Saint would not directly save a Turbid Immortal. That was not reasonable...

    No matter how much he pampered her, he could not do that.

    At that moment, the Water God was a little anxious. He rushed to the North Continent alone. There was a group of ancient demons hiding there. A few of them were followers of the Demon God back then. Their strength was not inferior to the ten demon generals. Although the Water God was protected by the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth, based on the battle between the Water God and Lu

    reached the Zenith Heaven realm. If he was attacked by the other party, he would be in trouble.

    It was very easy to be a mountain that could not be broken but could not be moved.

    Boom! Boom!

    The world was like a drum, and the myriad of

    The living beings in the miasma cloud were fleeing frantically. The fear of living beings was ced in Bai Ze¡¯s heart.

    Within a radius of 50,000 kilometers in front of him, the miasma cloud in the North Continent, which had not dissipated for many years, was as thick as a mountain. At that moment, it was like an ocean in a storm. It kept surging and shaking!

    Bai Ze had already transformed into his main body. Layers of water-colored ripples circted in his eyes, and the three long feathers on his head flickered with faint light. He saw the core of the turmoil.

    That ce was originally the ce with the richest miasma in the North Continent, but now...

    The sky and the earth were clear!

    Under the blue sky, the light of the sun was a little

    sky.

    Sixteen huge demon beasts charged into the gap in the miasma cloud. And inside...

    Bai Ze¡¯s pupils constricted.

    He happened to see Li Changshou, who had used the Lightning Escape, being struck by lightning by a ray of white light. He saw the head of the tiger demon that was less than 1,000 feet away from Li Changshou...

    A Golden Crow surrounded by white mes pierced through the tiger demon¡¯s head with a sonic boom andyers of creases!

    Li Changshou shouted coldly and pounced downwards. However, a huge seal smashed towards the tiger demon¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, it became thousands of feet tall and forced Li Changshou to fly away.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s delighted and smugughter sounded from behind the seal. Lu Ya¡¯s Golden Crow w forcefully grabbed the unconscious and seriously injured General Dongmu.

    As he looked at the two paper effigies, a murderous glint shed in Lu Ya¡¯s eyes. A crazy desire to

    After opening his mouth, Lu Ya¡¯s tongue of fire brewed an extremely powerful True Sun me!

    smashed onto the seal of the Demon God. Although he could not unleash the true power of the Cosmic Ruler due to his cultivation realm, he could barely lift

    He saw Lu Ya¡¯s main body, the three-legged Golden Crow, opening its mouth to aim at his two... paper effigies who had just regained their connection but

    Lu Ya¡¯s bird-like eyes reflected Li Changshou¡¯s

    Lu Ya should not know what was in the sleeves of the

    It was just a moment, just a breath!

    Bai Ze, who was in the distance, seemed to have thought of something. He rushed forward frantically, and his voice exploded beside Lu Ya¡¯s ear through his immortal senses.

    He was actually so anxious and flustered.

    those two incarnations...¡±

    Huff...

    White mes erupted, and a paper effigy made a forceful tossing motion. In the shortest time possible, it used the most clear judgment to throw

    However, the True mes of the Sun came too quickly. Just a shallow me flower wrapped around the Hundred Spirit Beast skin and licked it.

    An old Daoist priest appeared...

    Turbid Immortal realm, Perfected Immortal realm...

    Rays of light surged out of the old Daoist priest¡¯s body. It was a protective numinous treasure that Li Changshou had left for his master, but it had been broken by the True mes of the Sun.

    The ¡®human¡¯ paper effigy flew out of the old Daoist priest¡¯s sleeve. It only released immortal power before it was defeated by the mes.

    In the blink of an eye, the old Daoist priest was wrapped in the True mes of the Sun. He burned

    After all, that was the essence mystical ability of the Golden Crow n.

    However, the backup ns that Li Changshou had

    opportunity to speak. The old Daoist priest was stunned at first. He looked up and saw Li Changshou rushing over frantically. He was less than 100 feet away from him. He ignored the pain in his body and the fear that he was about to be destroyed. He only shouted anxiously, ¡°Go! Don¡¯t go over... Come...¡±

    The mes engulfed the old Daoist priest¡¯s face and tore his essence soul. The extremely high temperature incinerated the old Daoist priest¡¯s fragile Dao Body.

    Li Changshou pounced and missed. He grabbed a handful of ashes with his left hand...

    Master...

    It was nk and silent.

    Li Changshou stood there in a daze. Due to the fact that his Clear Dao heart had suppressed the seven emotions and six desires, images kept circling in his heart...

    A tear slowly rolled down from the corner of his eye. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. It was as if a knife was sliding and cutting in his heart...

    As if he had woken up from a dream, Li Changshou looked at Lu Ya, who had already flown into the distance. He saw the huge demonic beasts surrounding him, their voices trembling...

    Lu Ya frowned and said calmly, ¡°Yes, so what...¡±

    ¡°You killed him.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and slowly exhaled. He opened his eyes, which were bloodshot and filled with anger that Lu Ya could not understand.

    Bai Ze, who was flying over from afar, subconsciously stopped a thousand kilometers away. It was dangerous.

    Bai Ze¡¯s hair stood on end. He used his mystical abilities to send a warning. Then, he smiled bitterly and closed his eyes.

    The demons werepletely finished.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice became extremely deep.

    Just as Lu Ya was about to say something, he saw divine light surging around Li Changshou¡¯s body. A painting slowly appeared behind him.

    The painting opened, and the world suddenly turned dim!

    The sun, moon, and stars appeared in the painting. It was a bustling mortal world. There were continuous immortal mountains, quiet clouds, and towering pces.

    It was just a six-foot-long painting. There seemed to be only clouds and mist on it. However, in the clouds, there were living beings, Heaven and Earth, and the connection between all living beings and all living beings.

    Humans, gods, ghosts, demonic spirits, and demons. The painting swayed gently. A vast, obscure,plicated, and extremely simple Dao rune swept Lu Ya and the sixteen ancient demons, who were still hesitating about whether to try and destroy the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, into it. In an instant, Li Changshou lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. A faint glow appeared

    He ignited the power of his essence soul. It was just like how Qi Refinement cultivators could only ignite the power of their essence souls when they were fighting for their lives. They were destined to burn the power of their essence souls because their essence energy was greatly damaged.

    I shouldn¡¯t have tried to be stable with you a few times. I shouldn¡¯t have thought that you are one of the Saviors of the Great Tribtion and have the protection of the Heavenly Dao. I shouldn¡¯t have

    Suddenly, Li Changshou raised his left hand. There was a faint glow in his palm.

    That cold, empty, and emotionless voice echoed everywhere.

    A ray of ck light appeared behind Li Changshou and disappeared. It was as if the power of the Heavenly Dao had appeared strangely. However, it waspletely different from the power of the Heavenly Dao. It enveloped the sixteen demonic beasts and Lu Ya.

    In an instant, the demonic beasts seemed to have

    than half of their cultivation realm disappeared!

    looked at Li Changshou in shock... However, following that, the shock disappeared. He threw General Dongmu far away and, like the demonic beasts beside him, he fell into endless anger. His eyes were filled with killing intent and he almost wanted to devour Li Changshou.

    That was the anger that Li Changshou had given them!

    The disguise on Li Changshou¡¯s face disappeared and he returned to his original appearance as a young Daoist.

    A faint shattering sound came from Li Changshou¡¯s body. He stood in the air, his smile filled with bitterness.

    Master, you don¡¯t know what Dao I have achieved.

    Master, you don¡¯t know... Li Changshou raised his hand and tapped his chest. Wisps of colorful Dao runes condensed into a pitch-ck, spiderweb-like Tribtion Luck and gently tapped the ground. A wisp of ck Qi wrapped around Lu Ya¡¯s essence

    His Clear Dao heart shattered.

    ¡°Attract the cmity to me and bring the cmity to

    Lu Ya.

    Perhaps in the past, they would not rest until one of them was dead. It was because of their position, benefits, and prevention.

    Today, however, I am your tribtion!

    runes continuously washed over the world. Lu Chong and the sixteen experts roared and pounced at Li Changshou like crazy.

    Li Changshou¡¯s long hair danced in the wind, and his Daoist robe parted. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda sank to the top of his head and covered his essence soul. His left eye was icy blue because of the Dao, and his right eye was blood-red because of the killing intent that he could not suppress.

    The Da Yu Hydrology Diagram appeared.

    The Water God¡¯s Treasure, the Soap Martial Banner, appeared.

    He held the Cosmic Ruler and broke the sky with a single step!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Suddenly, a huge hand that covered the sky appeared in the southwest direction and grabbed at Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes.

    Another soft sigh floated in the sky.

    In the sky, an old Daoist priest sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion and revealed his figure. There

    cushion.

    not seem to have any Dao Attainment. His eyes were listless. When he raised his left hand, his wide sleeve fluttered in the wind and he flicked his fingertips.

    copsed in the blink of an eye and disappeared.

    raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the huge hand. His faint voice was shocking... ¡°Get lost.¡±

    In the southwest, the old Daoist priest, who was holding the treasure tree, trembled. However, he did not dare to look at the old Daoist priest in the sky. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Senior Brother, sorry.¡±

    Then, he turned around and disappeared.

    The old Daoist priest above the Nine Heavens did not say anything else. He lowered his head and looked at the battle below.

    Everything in the world seemed to have passed through the old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes. The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth seemed to have nothing to do with him. He sat there and was the Dao. A single strand of hair could allow him to deduce boundless true intent.

    The old Daoist priest did not bother about it. He watched quietly as Li Changshou, who was below, smashed the demonic beast¡¯s head with the Cosmic Ruler like a maniac and tore the demonic beast¡¯s

    When the demon beasts fell into the Dao runes, they were enraged. That was Li Changshou¡¯s Dao. It was born from the

    When the Art of Equalization was used, he could pull powerful enemies into the same cultivation realm as him. Everything could be bnced. Everything would be decided by the ruler of this ¡°domain¡± whether or not to be bnced.

    That Dao had yet to be perfected. Otherwise, Li Changshou would have entered the Zenith Heaven realm.

    Changshou had temporarily obtained the strength to activate that Dao by burning his essence soul.

    If he burned his essence soul for too long, it would definitely affect his cultivation. In the sky, the old Daoist priest flicked his finger again. The seven or eight ferocious demonic beasts stopped in their tracks. Wisps of Heaven Earth aura suddenly erupted from the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. The seven or eight demonic beasts were instantly crushed by the Mysterious Yellow aura. Li Changshou pounced at Lu Ya. Thetter tried his best to say, ¡°Treasure, please turn around.¡± However, a ray of blue light shot over. The huge gourd seemed to be ineffective and was trembling slightly.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and spat out two mouthfuls of blood. He had temporarily ¡°bnced¡± such a powerful Dharma treasure and was using a

    it was worth it! Li Changshou threw out the Cosmic Ruler. Lu Ya

    Crow, but he was struck down by the Cosmic Ruler. Li Changshou pounced forward like a maniac. He ignored the eruption of the True mes of the Sun that had been weakened and pressed down on the Golden Crow¡¯s neck. He raised his left hand high and grabbed the Cosmic Ruler again. He smashed it at the

    The Cosmic Ruler fell like rain!

    At that moment, a beautiful figure appeared in the sky. A moment ago, she was still tens of thousands

    appeared beside the old Daoist priest.

    The woman¡¯s beauty was unparalleled. Her face was pure and holy. There was a solemn expression in her gentleness. Golden light flickered around her. She arrived in front of the old Daoist priest and

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±

    below and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to plead.¡±

    The woman smiled helplessly and waited quietly on

    In the world, the wind was howling, and the

    Golden Crow apart. Then, he carried the Golden Crow¡¯s mangled head and staggered in the air,

    The Dao runes that filled the 500-kilometer radius floated back and entered Li Changshou¡¯s body.

    ¡°Changshou, I don¡¯t have any other thoughts now. You and your junior sister should be fine. I¡¯ll go to

    ¡°Bastard! That¡¯s what you taught your junior sister! How can she be considered a Qi Refinement

    righteous!?!¡±

    ¡°Run! Run again! Come back!¡±

    ¡°Disciple, you have been in the sect for more than nine years. I have decided to give you a Daoist name. Your name, Changshou, is too tacky. How about you be called carefree in the future? Is that tackier? What about the cranes in the clouds? White cranes in the clouds, don¡¯t you want to fly on a crane?¡±

    ¡°Good disciple, I will bring you to the Immortal Du Sect today. From now on, I hope that you will

    on the Immortal Path, seek immortality, and obtain

    Li Changshou¡¯s knuckles pierced into his palm, and drops of blood fell. Li Changshou forgot to collect his blood.

    No, I can¡¯t give up just like that. Master can still be saved. Master will definitely be saved. I have to find a way...

    True Spirit!

    Master might have left his True Spirit behind. Although the True mes of the Sun were ferocious, they only burned for an instant!

    Soul-Bewitching Pearls and immediately knelt in the void. He kept activating the Soul-Bewitching Pearls...

    Wisps of remnant souls flickered!

    He also needed merit! Incense merit! In Nezha¡¯s

    Li Changshou sensed that the weak remnant souls in

    He did not dare to wait for long. He drew out his merit and injected a few Soul-Bewitching Pearls.

    In the blink of an eye, golden light flickered and formed the image of Qi Yuan. However, the image was about to disappear...

    Da...

    The familiar sound of water dripping. Li Changshou¡¯s vision blurred. He seemed to see a familiar pool, screen, carpet, and attic. The goddess in the pool was sitting by the pool. She smiled and asked gently, ¡°Do you need help? I specialize in cultivating the souls of humans and can

    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Changshou did not know what to say and

    The goddess extended her left hand. ¡°500!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded heavily. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Goddess chuckled. Li Changshou felt the passage of time again. He was freed from the pale situation. In front of him was the image of his master, who was about to disappear...

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart rose again. Before he could move, a beam of golden light descended from the sky and enveloped his master¡¯s remnant soul.

    Another bit of golden light that was like a firefly in

    substantial.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with merit. He immediately extracted his merit and gave it to the

    He wished that his master could take away all his merit. However, when 10% of his merit was consumed, the remnant soul was already wrapped in

    ¡°Your master is dead today. The spirit of regeneration has nothing to do with you. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Goddess Nuwa continued, ¡°Just send his soul into the Six Paths of Reincarnation to nurture it.¡±

    The golden light dissipated. The woman in the sky smiled and looked at the old Daoist priest sitting beside her. She smiled and did not say anything.

    At that moment, a seven-colored vortex suddenly

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not easy for me toe out. I still have to do the work of the Soul-Reaping Envoy. I¡¯m too

    Li Changshou suddenly turned around and the figure flew in front of him.

    She looked at Li Changshou, whose face was still wet with tears and whose hands were stained with blood, and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Death is the most important thing. My condolences... My condolences have to be reduced. It¡¯s too difficult for me...¡±

    Li Changshou immediately shouted.

    Little Grief sighed and raised her hand to touch Qi Yuan¡¯s reunited soul, turning it into a ball of golden light. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going back. I can¡¯t stay outside for long.¡± Li Changshou bowed again. ¡°Thank you, Goddess!¡±

    Little Grief shook her head and disappeared with the colorful vortex on the ground.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, the Grand Pure Dao runes swayed gently, and a blurry image slowly appeared.

    Compared to the previous two ¡°video transmissions¡±, the transmission that Teacher Taiqing had sent this time was clearly disturbed.

    The scene was very simple. It was the soul of the old

    period at the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc after an unknown period of time. It flew out of the back of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc with a ray of golden light and flew into a dark cloud to reincarnate.

    vertical shadow. It was a phenomenon when the ¡°Inhumans¡± descended.

    It was a bear with two huge wings on its back. In the Primordial World, it was known as the flying bear. It

    genius of a generation.

    It was good that he could reincarnate. It was good that he could reincarnate. As for whether he was outstanding...

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. A string in his heart snapped. His immortal power was exhausted, and his essence soul was dispirited. He fell from the sky and lost consciousness.

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly thought of something!

    The flying bear form, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Crap!

    Jiang Ziya? Jiang Ziya was Master in his previous life? Qi Yuan, Qi Kingdom?!

    he instantly lost consciousness. Two streams of light flew over from two directions. One of them stopped. It was Zhao Gongming.

    sister caught Li Changshou and gently stuffed him

    Master Zhao looked into the distance. General Dongmu¡¯s figurended on the top of a mountain and trembled.

 Chapter 438 - Jade Emperor, What A Wreck

    Chapter 438 Jade Emperor, What A Wreck

    ¡°What kind of poison is this? Why is it so powerful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, Senior Zhao Gongming gave me some pills. General Dongmu should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Bold demons! i¡¯ll fight them!¡± In the slightly congested Hall of Enlightenment, a group of immortals turned their heads at the same time and looked at the Heavenly General who was speaking. Thetter hurriedly pushed his robe aside and gave him a look.

    Persuade me.

    ¡°Ah! Old Zhu, don¡¯t be agitated! We have to wait for the Water God to make the decision!¡±

    ¡°Have you gone to invite the Water God?¡±

    ¡°The Water God doesn¡¯t seem to be in the Water God Residence. The Heavenly General has asked to see him many times, but he has never been able to!¡±

    At the innermost part of the Hall of Enlightenment, an immortal had made a cloud bed. At that moment, General Dongmu¡¯s body was pale green, and he was lying there weakly. The group of immortals and gods looked at each other. A few third-rank legitimate gods stood up and stabilized the Immortal God Heart in time. They guarded the Five-Element Heavenly Gate heavily. They did not panic. A few rumors spread throughout the Heavenly Courts. They said that General Dongmu had been ambushed and that he was seriously injured. There was no way to tell if he was dead or alive. It was also possible that he had been ambushed by demon experts.

    The Heavenly Courts began to panic. Many immortals and Heavenly Generals gathered and prepared their Dharma treasures. They nned to fight the Demon Court at any time. Overall, although the Heavenly Courts did not have many experts, everyone was united. However,pared to the Heavenly Courts, the demons at the border of the North Continent were extremely peaceful. Lu Ya¡¯s Dao Body had been destroyed. They did not know what the Crown Prince had experienced. Everything was normal. That was also rted to the battle that had erupted in the depths of the North Continent. The miasma in the North Continent was thick and heavy, and it had cushioned the ¡°fluctuations of the battle¡±. After the battle, the Saint casually wiped away the fluctuations of the universe to prevent too many living beings from being implicated. Poisonous insects and beasts were also living beings. They also had the right to live in the Primordial World.

    Beside the Heavenly River, Bian Zhuang and Ao Yi secretly discussed for a while before they began to split up.

    As the two most trusted subordinates of the Water God, the two of them felt that they had to do something.

    Ao Yi first went to the temple in Anshui City. His spiritual will summoned a headache, but he could not get a response.

    This situation...

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ General Dongmu was ambushed by the demons, but he was sent back to the Heavenly Courts by the senior of Jie School, Zhao Gongming. His Brother Sect Master was still missing. Ao Yi took out a jade token in time, his Adam¡¯s apple trembling

    Is this really necessary?

    Once upon a time, Brother Sect Master patted his shoulder and gave him an earnest reminder ¡°If anything happens to the Heavenly Courts, Ren School, or the Immortal Du Sect, and you can¡¯t contact me through your spiritual will, open this jade token. I can teach you how to adapt to the situation.¡± That was the legendary Doomsday Bag of the Sea God Sect!

    Ao Yi¡¯s expression was solemn. After confirming that there was no threat around him and that there was no probing, he activated the restrictions on the jade token and probed it with his immortal senses.

    This is!

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m idle. My Dao is already stable. It¡¯s difficult to advance.¡±

    Steadiness... Sutra...

    After reading the Steadiness Sutra, there were a few lines of words at the end. ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    ¡°Think about whether you have to find me in the current situation.¡±

    ¡°I can start to adapt to the situation now.¡±

    Ao Yi was speechless. He really wanted to maintain an apathetic face and smash the jade token onto the ground. He wanted to curse at the jade token and curse at the Doomsday brocade pouch! Ahem, calm down, calm down. Brother Sect Master might be in trouble, and the ce where he is most likely to be at... It is naturally the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ao Yi silently recited the sutra three times again to calm his mind. He brought some gifts, hid his whereabouts, and took a long detour to rush to the Immortal Du Sect.

    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, Ao Yi discovered something unusual.

    There seemed to be an extremely mysterious Dao rune there that was rather simr to the Dao runes in the Tushita Pce.

    However, the Dao runes were very faint. If not for Ao Yi¡¯s heightened sense of smell, sharpness, and his Brother Sect Master¡¯s years of influence, he would not have noticed them. At that moment, Ao Yi had transformed into a young man. He rode a cloud forward and expressed his intentions to the elders guarding the gate. He handed a jade token over and said that he would give it to the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect. He waited outside the mountain gate for a while.

    Not long after, an elder rushed over and led Ao Yi into the Immortal Du Sect to the Immortal Du Hall.

    The Sect Leader of the Void Sect, Ji Wuyou, wiped the blood from his mouth and walked out of the hall. He cupped his hands and smiled at Ao Yi. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s the sky...¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou.¡± Ao Yi interrupted Ji Wuyou and cupped his hands with a smile. Ji Wuyou immediately understood that Ao Yi could not expose his identity. He turned around and gestured for Ao Yi to enter the side hall. ¡°General Ao Yi, is there anything important?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou, is there anything unusual about the Little Qiong Peak?¡± Ao Yi frowned. ¡°Now that the Heavenly Courts have encountered some trouble, my sect and Brother Changshou can¡¯t contact them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Wuyou frowned and pondered. He said, ¡°Follow me and use the invisibility technique. We¡¯ll know when we go to the Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    Ao Yi: Does a Sect Leader have to be so reserved in his sect?

    He naturally could not say that out loud. Although Sect Leader Ji Wuyou was only an ordinary Golden Immortal and his Dao base had been damaged because he had forcefully cultivated the mystical ability of the two auras in his apertures, he was still the Sect Leader of Ren School.

    He was so sneaky...

    Not to mention, he actually felt a sense of excitement that he was about to pry into his Brother Sect Master¡¯s daily life.

    Unfortunately, the two of them reached outside the invisible array formation of the Little Qiong Peak. Just as they were about to enter, their spiritual senses jumped. Ji Wuyou frowned. He was a Golden Immortal. How could he have the thought of getting ¡°seriously injured¡± after entering this ce by mistake?

    This...

    ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou, let¡¯s go in openly.¡± Ao Yi gave a suggestion in disappointment. Ji Wuyou coughed and appeared on his own. He shouted at the Little Qiong Peak, ¡°Is there anyone on the peak?¡± A small amount of immortal senses probed over from the door. Naturally, he only saw Ji Wuyou. Suddenly, a sword beam glowed on Little Qiong Peak! The sword beam was about 100 feet long and was azure in color. It contained sharp sword intent and was about to explode in front of Ji Wuyou. Ji Wuyou hurriedly retreated and tried his best to escape. Only then did he manage to escape hundreds of feet away and barely avoid the sword beam. However, a strand of his long hair was cut off... What?

    Ji Wuyou was fine. He was just thinking about what he had done wrong that made the Little Daoist Master Xuan Du unhappy.

    The Immortal Du Sect was in an uproar. Figures flew up from various peaks and were about to rush over to protect the Sect Leader. On the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e hurriedly ran out of the straw hut and shook the jade token in her hand twice. Immediately, ripples appeared in front of Sect Leader Ji Wuyou and Ao Yi. The array door had been opened. Ling¡¯e raised her hand and hit her forehead. If she had not discovered the ¡°mistake¡± in time and caused the Five-Element Array to shift slightly, her Sect Leader might have died!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ahem!¡±

    Ji Wuyou coughed and said, ¡°The array formation that Changshou and I designed together is indeed powerful. Alright, don¡¯t test anymore, lest you disturb the cultivation of your fellow disciples. All of you can go back. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ao Yi, who was hiding in the dark with the concealment spell, could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Is it so difficult to be the Sect Leader for my Brother Sect Master?

    Ji Wuyou smiled calmly and helped Ao Yi conceal himself. They flew into the Little Qiong Peak together and the array formation on the Little Qiong Peak closed again.

    The fairies in the chess room also went to the door and window. They looked out and realized something ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er frowned. Her gaze suddenly became sharp. ¡°Little Jiu, are you changing your cards?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who was using the telekinesis technique, giggled. Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she pounced forward. Under Jiu Yushi and Xiong Lingli¡¯s helpless and envious gazes, they fought for a while. When Ji Wuyou and Ao Yi arrived at the Little Qiong Peak, Ao Yi appeared and cupped his hands at Ling¡¯e. He said loudly, ¡°Sister-inw Lingle.¡± Ling¡¯e was a little embarrassed, but she still nodded calmly and apologized to the Sect Leader. Ji Wuyou waved his hand and said that he was fine.

    Ao Yi did not dare to dy any further. He cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Brother Sect Master, are you on the mountain?¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned slightly. She looked at Ao Yi and then at Ji Wuyou, hesitating slightly. Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll wait at the side first...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother should not be in the sect,¡± Lingle said. Seeing Ao Yi frown, she immediately added, ¡°However, Senior Brother should be safe now.¡±

    Ao Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°Where did Brother Sect Master go?¡±

    ¡°Just now, Mr. Bai, who is also Senior Bai Ze, came to my peak,¡± Ling¡¯e said. ¡°Senior Bai Ze said that Senior Brother entered an ancient ruin and was trapped in the array formation toprehend a mystical ability. He can only escape from the array formation after he finishesprehending this mystical ability.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Changshou is really a blessing.¡± Ao Yi lowered his head and pondered for a while. He asked, ¡°Do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s very convincing.¡± Ling¡¯e took out a four-sided g from her sleeve. A wisp of Dao runes floated out of it, causing Ao Yi and Ji Wuyou to subconsciously take a few steps back. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. Ji Wuyou was an old fox in the Primordial World.

    He recognized the treasure g at a nce and recognized the Dao runes of it. He cried out, ¡°Xuan Du Li Earth me g!¡± Ao Yi looked enlightened and heaved a sigh of relief. Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Senior Bai Ze said that Senior Brother asked him to send this g back and asked me to protect Little Qiong Peak. If anything happens, Senior Bai Ze will rush over in time... By the way, Senior Bai Ze has gone to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll rush back to the Heavenly Courts now!¡±

    Ji Wuyou, who was at the side, pondered for a while. He looked at the Floating me g and then at Ling¡¯e. He sensed the early-stage Heaven Immortal realm Dao runes that Ling¡¯e revealed and asked softly, ¡°Is Ling¡¯e interested in the position of Sect Leader?¡± Ling¡¯e was speechless. ¡°Sect Leader, no, no.¡±

    When Ao Yi returned to the Heavenly Courts, Bai Ze had already left. Few people in the world did not know that Bai Ze was the mount of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Li Changgeng. After all, it was a fatal blow to the demons. To the humans, it was an interesting matter. Therefore, it was spread very quickly. When Bai Ze arrived at the Heavenly Courts, he exuded a suppressive force. He spread his long feathers out and took out the Water God Jade Talisman. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals did not stop him. Instead, they surrounded Bai Ze and went to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    At that time, Bai Ze maintained his main body and strolled in the Heavenly Courts. He used his ¡°elegant¡± posture to take the ¡°upper-ss¡± steps. It attracted the attention of many female immortals and male immortals.

    Bai Ze did not say anything when they arrived at the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Although he had been given tasks by the Saint using the strange method of ¡°Dao Heart Condensing¡±, Bai Ze was very excited. That proved that the Saint had already admitted that he was the disciple of the Saint...

    A mount!

    However, when he thought of Lu Ya¡¯s death, Bai Ze felt a little depressed.

    The Heavenly Courts could not be without a leader for a day. At that moment, Fairy Yun Xiao had brought Li Changshou back to the Three-Immortal Ind to recuperate. Even with the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, he would probably not wake up for eight to ten years.

    Although General Dongmu was not very useful, he could at least maintain the normal operations of the Heavenly Courts. After arriving at the Hall of Enlightenment, the long feathers on Bai Ze¡¯s head flickered slightly. A pill entered General Dongmu¡¯s mouth.

    In just a moment, General Dongmu was no longer pale. His injuries had subsided, and he could immediately get off the bed.

    Bai Ze spoke in the human tongue in a beastly manner.

    ¡°The Water God is fine. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. However, he cannot return to the Heavenly Courts now. Please preside over the Heavenly Courts. Don¡¯t easily attack the demons. The Heavenly Courts can just defend.¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s eyes flickered. When he heard Bai Ze¡¯s voice transmission, he immediately responded. He bowed and sighed. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Water God!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General Dongmu,¡± Bai Ze said. Then, he left the Heavenly Courts on an ¡°upper-ss¡± gait. After Bai Ze left, the immortals hurriedly asked General Dongmu what happened. ording to Bai Ze¡¯s voice transmission, General Dongmu only said that he had been ambushed by the experts of the demon race. Fortunately, the Water God had saved him.

    As for the whereabouts of the Water God, it was simr to the exnation that Bai Ze had given Ling¡¯e.

    The news quickly spread in the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals heaved a sigh of relief. General Dongmu also looked helpless.

    When he was sent flying by Lu Ya, he was in a daze, but he clearly saw it!

    He saw...

    He saw the Water God fighting more than ten demons to save him before falling from the sky! He, General Dongmu, owed the Water God two lives! The Water God did not discover a secret ce to cultivate. He was afraid that the Heavenly Courts would be in chaos and he would be severely injured. He had hidden to recuperate. Unfortunately, his cultivation level was not good enough!

    Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor was not in the Heavenly Courts!

    However, General Dongmu could only put that hatred in his heart. He turned to the important matters of the Heavenly Courts to stabilize the Heavenly Courts. This hatred was like a ball of mes burning in General Dongmu¡¯s heart...

    Twelve years passed.

    The Heavenly Courts and the demons of the North Continent remained calm. However, General Dongmu could no longer tolerate it. In the Starry Night Club, he knelt in front of the sealed Lingxiao Hall and bowed deeply. They were in a leisurely manor outside the city of the South Continent. He let Ma Nanshan go to the South Mountain, returned to the fields to farm, and stayed peacefully with his beloved wife for seven years. Now, he was mncholic and had no children. He had encountered a seven-year problem.

    He was wondering if he should take in a concubine when he was awakened by a sudden bolt of lightning! He suddenly sat up, his eyes filled with confusion. All kinds of memories returned to his heart, and he could not help butugh loudly. In this life, I fought for many years, married a wife, and went into seclusion. I¡¯m... content...

    Huh?

    Why are there so many familiar faces in the mortal memories?!

    A few murmurs came from the Jade Emperor¡¯s side. The Jade Emperor¡¯s smile gradually turned into a ck face. Then, he silently raised his hand and covered his forehead.

    At that moment, two golden rays flew over from the sky and shone on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence. The two of them instantly turned into two light spots and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only the thin nket slid down gently. In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor opened his eyes from his throne and could not help but raise his hand in silence.

    1...

    I¡¯m having a mental breakdown!

    How did Changgeng arrange it? How did he do that?

    That¡¯s not right. His junior sister must have discovered something and forced Changgeng to chase after her.

    Hmph, this time, I will definitely make Changgeng do the worst. I will let him go to the Moon Pce to train Chang¡¯e for a hundred years!

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and reminisced about the mortal world. His Dao runes slowly floated out. However, he also saw General Dongmu kneeling outside the hall. He opened the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and let General Dongmu enter. When General Dongmu arrived in the hall, the Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Why is there only General Dongmu? Where is Changgeng?¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s eyes turned red. He walked to the center of the hall and knelt down. Instantly, tears flowed down his face and he cried. ¡°Your Majesty! I risked my life to wake you up. That demon has gone too far and wants to kill me! Bastard! In order to save me, the Water God was surrounded by more than ten ancient demons and was seriously injured. Now, I don¡¯t know where the Water God is! There has been no news for the past twelve years...

    I¡¯m really worried about the Water God. That¡¯s why I woke Your Majesty up!¡± The Lingxiao Treasure Hall was silent for a moment. The face of the white-robed Heavenly Emperor, who was sitting on the throne, gradually turned gloomy. Bang! The jade table was sent flying. The Jade Emperor stood up. ¡°Twelve years! Why did you only wake me up after twelve years! Why did you wait for twelve years!?! Go, activate the Heavenly Soldiers of the various sects! Attack immediately! If anything happens to Changgeng, I swear to kill all the ancient demons!¡± Boom! Boom!

    The weather outside the Lingxiao Treasure Hall changed. Lightning dragons shed, shocking the Nine Heavens Imperial Court.

 Chapter 440 - No, You Are Not Happy

    <strong>Chapter 440 No, You Are Not Happy</strong>

    ME In the Netherworld, at the top of the mountain beside the Sky Pass in the east of Fengdu City, that was the secret garden of the two Soul-Reaping Marshals when they were just fishing. It was the ce where the two Magi came from the ancient times and witnessed the progress of their brotherhood.

    The kind that did not change. The light breeze blew past the soft mane on the horse¡¯s face. The gray cloud passed by the ox¡¯s ck gem-like eyes. The two of them were lying on the top of the cliff with their arms behind their backs. They did not have anything to worry about. The days of not having to lead a team out to carry the coffin were just so boring and leisurely. Moreover... It was lonely. ME ¡°Horse, what happened to the Primordial World recently? Over the past ten years, the Netherworld has been trembling every day. Moo.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Grand Magus say that there¡¯s going to be a great cmity? Neigh.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s recruit some people in advance. Who knows when the great cmity will erupt. We will be too busy here.¡±

    Horse-face scoffed. ¡°Who are you looking for? It¡¯s not that easy to be a Soul-Reaping Envoy. You have to scare those mortal souls.¡±

    ME ¡°Sigh, if only the Water God can give us some ideas...

    I heard that the Water God is injured. I wonder if he is well.¡±

    As Ox-head spoke, he suddenly blinked and supported his headgear to get up. ¡°Why did you only think of it now! Quick! Let¡¯s get some specialties from the Netherworld and visit the Water God!¡± ME Horse-face shook his head calmly. ¡°Is it that easy to meet the Water God?

    He is the disciple of the Saint of the Ren School, the authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts. I heard that the Jade Emperor was angry because of the Water God and almost killed the demons...¡±

    ME ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Ox-head chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s use the name of the Netherworld to visit. Why would the Water God meet us? The Heavenly Courts can¡¯t stop us, right?

    Think about it. When the Water God needsfort the most, we will choose 500, no, 50 beautiful female vengeful spirits!

    If the Water God finds some joy that he did not have in the past, hehehehe! Can we not be like this in the future?¡±

    Ox-head gave him a thumbs-up and shook it. Horse-face, who was at the side, immediately looked disgusted. All of a sudden...

    ¡°Marshals, how have you been?¡± That gentle voice, that familiar aura, that bone-chilling smell! Ox-head and Horse-face¡¯s headgear trembled. They stood up and looked at the distant horizon. They saw the young Daoist who was riding a cloud... Li Changshou, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other and exchanged nces frantically. Li Changshou smiled helplessly and sent a voice transmission from afar. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything just now. Are the two of youcking seasonings recently?¡± Ox-head and Horse-face could not help but be overjoyed when they heard that. They stood up and jumped off the cliff. They called for the ¡°listless¡± messengers of death below to perk up and beat the gongs and drums, erecting the sign that had been sealed for a long time. The Netherworld wees you, Yin and Yang! Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Perfected Taiyi felt offended.

    A small head popped out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. It turned into a three-inch-tall version of Ling¡¯e. She had a cloud-like hairstyle and was wearing a dress that matched her pretty face. Her little hand was on the edge of her senior brother¡¯s sleeve as she looked around curiously. IT Senior Brother said to bring me to a good ce. This is... Ling¡¯e was suddenly shocked! ¡°Senior Brother, isn¡¯t this the Netherworld? Is Master really here?!¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and put it in his sleeve. He gently pressed Ling¡¯e back.

    ME ¡°Be honest. Master has been decided to reincarnate in advance.

    What happened here is moreplicated. We can onlye here to see Master this time.¡± Ling¡¯e could not help but be stunned. However, after hearing his senior brother¡¯s words, he did not feel too emotional... After all, Ling¡¯e had sensed that something was amiss a few years ago and had mentally prepared herself. However, he did not expect that his master had really reincarnated. Since his master had decided to reincarnate, he could only wish... to wait!

    IT Reincarnated?

    Little Ling¡¯e was speechless. IT He got killed! Before she could ask her senior brother, she heard a conversation from outside. She stood on her tiptoes in Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and looked outside. She saw Ox-head, Horse-face, and the Netherworld¡¯s ¡°weing¡± team... After exchanging pleasantries, Li Changshou took out two bottles of condiments and a jade token. He said that he hade to seek an audience with the Lady of Earth under the orders of the Water God.

    Ox-head and Horse-face did not dare to be careless. They took the jade token and looked at it. Ox-head summoned an ox cart that was specially used to receive guests and slowly brought Li Changshou to Fengdu City.

    Horse-face, on the other hand, sprinted away to ask the Yama Lords.

    During the battle in the North Continent twelve years ago, although Li Changshou¡¯s true appearance had been exposed, the living beings on the spot were either killed or could still continue acting like Zhao Gongming.

    If he could be more safe, so be it.

    Li Changshou was confident about bringing Ling¡¯e to the Netherworld.

    After all, the Saints already knew that the Grand Pure One had personally appeared to protect him. The insurance on him had increased by hundreds of millions.

    Moreover, there was the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda floating outside Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul. He had the Cosmic Ruler in his sleeve and the Floating me g in his chest. At any time, he could invite a portion of the power of the Taiji Painting to support

    him...

    To be safe, this was the safest moment in the past five hundred years!

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s heart was extremely lively. The Pagoda Master was drunk and said that he had been in close contact with his younger sister, the Golden Chalice, for twelve years. The middle-aged woman, who was standing beside the Floating me g, was speechless. The Cosmic Ruler secretly smiled coldly.

    It was as if he was not there!

    Of course, the Cosmic Ruler did not dare to say that.

    How could there not be a ranking?

    The spiritual wills from the Taiji Painting began to arrive and participate in their conversation.

    Clearly, after the test that the Pagoda Master had mentioned, the Grand Pure One hadpletely acknowledged him as a disciple of the Saint. The Taiji Painting no longer treated him as an outsider...

    While he did not have to return the treasures of Ren School, Li Changshou left the Three-Immortal Ind and decided to bring Ling¡¯e over to pay respects to his master. They were all Qi Refinement cultivators. In fact, they should be less concerned about life and death. Otherwise, they would not be able to endure the loneliness of endless years... Ordinary immortals sweeping the grave found a grave, bowed to the grave, offered some incense, put some fruits, and recite a few eulogy.

    The ministers of the Heavenly Courts swept the tombs: They chased all the way to the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Netherworld. They even had to enter.

    Without any twists and turns, Li Changshou arrived at the side of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and was engulfed by a beam of light... This time, the Lady of Earth did not appear. She ced Li Changshou on a gentle slope. There was a small pool outside the slope. A few golden light balls were floating in it. Qi Yuan¡¯s soul was inside.

    There was a peaceful gaze in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He held Ling¡¯e out from his sleeve.

    Wisps of immortal light lingered. Lingle¡¯s body kept spinning and returned to her normal size. Then...

    Her lips were pouted and her eyes turned red. Herrge eyes rippled as she stared at her master¡¯s soul. She covered her mouth and nose and shouted,

    ¡°Master, you died so miserably!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. His soul did not dissipate. Standing at the edge of the pool, Li Changshou looked at his master¡¯s soul for a while and then at the distant horizon. He was less depressed than before.

    Ling¡¯e got busy at the side. He did not know why she had prepared it in advance, but she had prepared yellow paper, incense table, offerings, and fruits. She had set up a small altar here, put on a white cloak, and knelt there to burn paper for her master.

    Ling¡¯e sniffled. The tip of her nose was swollen from crying.

    ¡°Master, you were fine on the way...¡± Li Changshou corrected him. ¡°This is already the end of the path. We have to start again.¡±

    ME Ling¡¯e sobbed and muttered, ¡°Then, Master.

    When you were around previously, I did not show much filial piety, although it was because you had been sleeping in your hut and did note out.

    Master, you brought me back to the mountain and brought me to the Immortal Dao. I have yet to let you enjoy life... Master, I¡¯m burning some joss paper here. You can use it here. You don¡¯t have to go through the ghosts in the Netherworld. Buy more things for yourself in the Netherworld... No, Master, you can¡¯t go out here either.

    Master, you died miserably.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Master¡¯s reincarnation will be much more exciting than this life. I have to nurture it here for hundreds of years before I can reincarnate.¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked up at her senior brother and sighed. She lowered her head and continued to burn the paper.

    An hourter, Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were red as she packed up her worship set. The Cosmic Ruler hit her shoulder, and she immediately turned into a three-inch-tall little fairy. Her senior brother ced her in his sleeve...

    That was purely to prevent her identity from being exposed. Li Changshou bowed to the distance and was sent out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The two of them received a gentle voice transmission.

    ¡°You cane over anytime.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked via voice transmission, ¡°Senior Brother, is Goddess Houtu speaking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou replied and bowed to Ox-head and Horse-face, who were waiting in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you two.¡± Ox-head smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, it¡¯s not troublesome. We¡¯re a family, a family! Moo.¡± Horse-face asked, ¡°Has the Water God recovered?¡±

    ¡°He should be fine. He will return to the Heavenly Courts to report his duties soon,¡± Li Changshou exined simply. Then, he left the Reincarnation Immortal Ind above the Eighteen Levels of Hell with Ox-head and Horse-face and headed back.

    After returning to the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e got busy for a while. Li Changshou tidied up his master¡¯s straw hut and used his immortal power to seal it. From then on, it would not rot for a thousand years or ten thousand years. Ling¡¯e used the technique that she had honed from repeatedly carving the Steadiness Sutra on the stone b to carve a small stone tablet for her master and ced it in the middle of the straw hut.

    ME Ling¡¯e wiped her tears in front of the memorial tablet again and asked softly,

    ¡°Senior Brother, how should we tell Grandmaster about this?¡±

    ME ¡°Just say it directly.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Go and tell Grandmaster. I¡¯ll go to the Hundred Mortal Hall to inform the sect.

    Actually, Ling¡¯e...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked up at Li Changshou. Her eyes reflected the rxed smile on Li Changshou¡¯s lips. She could not help but purse her lips.

    ME Li Changshou said, ¡°To us Qi Refinement cultivators, it¡¯s not considered true that our souls have not dissipated.

    Although our master has reincarnated and is no longer our master, we can also know that he has always been around.

    Moreover, after reincarnation, Master will not enter the Turbid Immortal Dao again...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Ling¡¯e interrupted Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°I know everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and subconsciously wanted to rub her head, but he was a little dazed.

    She had already grown up. Li Changshou could not help butugh. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Hundred Mortal Hall first.¡± Then, he turned around and walked to the door.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Before Li Changshou could turn around, Ling¡¯e hugged him from behind. Ling¡¯e did not show any signs of blushing today. She pinched Li Changshou¡¯s Daoist robe and rested her forehead on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡±

    ME ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let this affect your Dao heart.

    Master¡¯s lifespan is limited. This day is just a little earlier.¡±

    Li Changshou patted Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand and replied warmly. He rode a cloud and rushed to the Hundred Mortal Hall.

    After Qi Yuan died, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect decided to do something for nothing for the Little Qiong Peak. However, he was stopped by Li Changshou.

    Elder Wan Linyun suggested to take Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e to Pill Tripod Peak, but was quickly rejected by Sect Leader Ji Wuyou. If not for Elder Wan¡¯s fierce appearance, Ji Wuyou would have almost pressed Elder Wan¡¯s mouth on the spot!

    However, his master did not have a high presence in the Immortal Du Sect. He did not attract much attention.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er locked herself in Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut for half a month before she walked out with a smile. She told Exalted Wang Qing, who had been waiting for her outside for half a month, that she was fine. Qi Refinement cultivators could understand many principles from the separation of life and death. It did not matter if those principles were useful or not. Humans had to look forward eventually. Li Changshouposed himself and began to work.

    He first activated the paper effigies everywhere and went to the ck Pool Peak to drink and chat with Bai Ze. He nned his future ns.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion should be eight to nine hundred yearster. Li Changshou had officially entered the Tribtion, but he had not entered the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    His tribtion was not death, nor was it entering the God roll.

    Firstly, he would not be the target of the God Conferment. At that moment, the three sects that were facing the cmity were Jie School, Chan School, and the Western Sect.

    Secondly, he was now a minister of the Heavenly Courts. His situation was quite different from the future Yang Jian. At that moment, Yang Jian, had yet to be born. Although he had the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position during his ascension, he was also a disciple of Chan School. In order to block the Great God-Conferment Tribtion for his master, he had sessfully advanced his Deity Position. Li Changshou did not need to enter the venue for Ren School. He had already removed himself. However, in order to kill Lu Ya, he had used the Art of Equalization to pull Lu Ya into the cmity. He had controlled Lu Ya and used that to offset Lu Ya¡¯s protection of the Heavenly Dao. As a result, he had been tied to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Only by attacking the tribtion could Lu Ya be killed on the spot. Li Changshou did not regret it. He would still choose to do it again. Li Changshou had entered the Tribtion by himself. He should have to perfect his Dao in the Tribtion. If he sessfully passed the Tribtion, he would obtain endless benefits.

    If he lost...

    He could still keep the Dao Fruit of Longevity, but he would definitely be a tool of the Heavenly Dao in the future. He could not struggle at all. The Heavenly Dao needed to be bnced. In fact, it was also tacitly approved by the Heavenly Dao. The rtionship between them was very subtle, and they needed to be patient.

    In the past twelve years, when Li Changshou wasprehending the Great Dao of Equalization, he had also repaired his empty Dao heart. Due to the enhancement of his Clear Dao heart, Li Changshou had given the mystical ability a new name¡ªthe Sagely Time! It was vivid, image-wise, and full of substance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Heavenly Courts tomorrow.¡±

    Under the starry night, Li Changshou looked up at the sky. His mind was empty, and his Dao technique was natural.

    ME At the same time, in the chess room, A few figures quietly gathered there. They activated the array formations around the chess room and set upyers of immortal power barriers. Ling¡¯e, Jiu Jiu, Youqin Xuanya, Jiu Yushi, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Xiong Lingli were gathered in a hidden corner and using the traditional technique of Ren SchoolVoice Transmission. ME Jiu Jiu muttered, ¡°I think Changshou is quite normal now. Although Senior Brother Qi Yuan is unfortunate and we are also heartbroken, Changshou¡¯s Dao heart should not be destroyed.¡± Ling¡¯e pinched her chin and said seriously, ¡°No, he¡¯s not really happy.¡± Youqin Xuanya said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for Senior Brother Changshou¡¯s sake.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was puzzled. ¡°Why does Changshou have a trauma?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Jiu Jiu waved her hand. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to know. Let¡¯s start discussing what to do. Let¡¯s n to save Changshou from his sorrow!¡±

 Chapter 441 - Chief Instructor of Three Hundred Changâ€™e

    Chapter 441 Chief Instructor of Three Hundred Chang¡¯e

    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother,e over~ It¡¯s definitely not something bad. Why would I lie to you, Senior Brother? I can¡¯t cheat me even if I want to, right!?!¡± At night, in the forest behind the mountain of Little Qiong Peak, which was enveloped by an array formation, Ling¡¯e grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm and dragged him to a patch of grass. The ordinary Connate Spirit sap in the surroundings was specially supplied to the spiritual tree. It was like a magnificent stone pir that supported the night sky, emitting an ancient and deste aura.

    Ling¡¯e pulled her senior brother to the center of the grasnd. Just as she was about to retreat, she frowned and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re standing here now...¡±

    ¡°My main body,¡± Li Changshou answered seriously. ¡°After all, you specially mentioned it previously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ling¡¯e bit her tongue and smiled as she took two steps back and slowly turned around.

    Her movements were gentle and smooth. Her long hair and skirt fluttered slightly. Apanied by the starlight that shone through the gaps in the treetops, she was like the most beautiful fairy in the forest. Light white light shone from the grass in all directions. They weremon glowing spiritual insects.

    They first slowly rose and danced around the grasnd in the forest, causing the forest to have a faint glow. Li Changshou looked at that scene calmly.

    Ling¡¯e stood ten feet away and leaned forward slightly. Her eyes reflected the starlight, and she looked a little dreamy.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is it nice?¡±. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou asked helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Are you going to...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡±

    Ling¡¯e suddenly became stronger. She puffed out her chest and raised her head.

    Then, she recalled the times when she was bullied by her senior brother. She cringed and whispered, ¡°Can... can I?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and sat on the ground.

    Come on, girl. Let¡¯s see what you and those sneaky guys are up to. Ling¡¯e took a few steps back. Two cute fairies with dull eyes walked out of the forest. They were naturally Ling¡¯e¡¯s paper effigies. A melodious melody sounded on the Little Qiong Peak.

    The first step of the n to save unhappy people was ¡°Music¡±.

    Music can heal the wounds in one¡¯s Dao heart.

    Music can calm one¡¯s emotions. Music is used to pave the way for the next n! After the song ended, Li Changshou smiled... Dong! Dong! Dong! It was as if a huge elephant was running in the forest. The melody that Ling¡¯e yed became lighter along with the footsteps. ¡°Phew!¡± A shout came from the side. Xiong Lingli raised the two young ¡°long-necked sheep¡± and jumped in front of Li Changshou! The six-feet-tall, mountain-like huge body danced the prayer dance that had been circting in Xiong Vige for a long time. He even shouted... Li Changshou was speechless. Ling¡¯e pursed her lips, but she could not say anything Due to the fact that the senior foodies of the Little Qiong Peak were discussing their ns, and could note to a consensus, they decided to take turns to see who could make Li Changshouugh out loud.

    Li Changshou watched patiently with confusion. Finally, Xiong Lingli finished posing.

    The two young spiritual beasts under her arms turned around and vomited.

    At that moment, Xiong Lingli¡¯s face was filled with anticipation. She kept giving Li Changshou hints with her eyes, as if she was waiting for Li Changshou toment.

    Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Do you miss home? If you want to go back to Xiong Vige to take a look, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go home tomorrow.¡±

    I do...

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s legs turned weak and she almost knelt down.

    ¡°No, no, no. Cousin, I¡¯m fine on the mountain. I¡¯ll go back first. Don¡¯t worry about me. Hehe, hehe.¡± After saying that, Xiong Lingli hugged the two baby spiritual beasts that were like dolls and left dejectedly. Looking at Xiong Lingli¡¯s back, Li Changshou suddenly understood that they should want him to be happier... Ling¡¯e lowered her head and the music returned to its original melodious tone.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    A light cough sounded from the forest. Jiang Lin¡¯er walked over with her hands behind her back. She raised her hand and pointed at the grass in front of Li Changshou. She put down a short table and set up two jars of immortal wine.

    Li Changshou was about to stand up and bow when Jiang Lin¡¯er pressed him down. ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. I understand. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er casually poked open the seal on the wine jar and took two huge bowls. She retracted one of her jade-like arms into her sleeve and stuck it out in front of her cor to tie her sleeve to her chest.

    The aura of a hero from the Primordial World wafted over.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er raised the wine jar and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all in the wine! If you¡¯re my brother, drink it!¡±

    Then, he raised his head and gulped it down.

    Drinking like that was a small trick. It looked like a luxurious drink, but in fact, most of the wine had been spilled. Li Changshou sighed. He knew that Jiang Lin¡¯er should be feeling quite depressed. After all, Aunt-Master Wan Jiangyu and his master, Qi Yuan, were raised by Jiang Lin¡¯er. In the end...

    Li Changshou picked up the wine jar and frowned when the wine entered his throat. The taste was far inferior to his wine. He might be a stable disciple, but he was actually an exquisite disciple of Ren School. Especially under the influence of Senior Bai Ze in recent years, he had a certain level of interest in taste.

    The corners of Lingle¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt that the atmosphere was a little different from what she had imagined... A momentter...

    Bang!

    The empty wine jar was smashed onto the table. Jiang Lin¡¯er burped and looked at her grand-disciple who was looking at her warmly.

    His gaze was actually so warm. It was filled with guilt and helplessness. In an instant, it tore open the two scars in Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s heart.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of wine. She leaned over the short table and cried, ¡°I¡¯m a failed Heaven Immortal!¡± ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Li Changshou persuaded warmly, ¡°People have to look forward. Master still has his soul...¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s zither music was in a mess, and there seemed to be the sound of metal shing.

    Xiong Lingli, who was squatting not far away, hurriedly ran up and carried Jiang Lin¡¯er. She smiled awkwardly at Li Changshou and lowered her head to run away.

    Her attempt to battle had failed twice!

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. Just as he was about to say that he should not cause trouble, a clear copper bell sounded from the side...

    Two beautiful figures came over with music. They were dressed in immortal silk clothes and held light-patterned fans. Their tasseled skirts swayed like water ripples.

    However, the awkward and unnatural dance of the two of them made Li Changshou almostugh out loud.

    On the left was Jiu Jiu, who rarely donned an immortal dress!

    Although she was still as sinful as before, she was more immortal and pure than usual. Her face and temperament were much more mature, and she had the demeanor of a fairy.

    On the right, Youqin Xuanya was rather charming. She had a delicate figure to begin with. Hence, her dressing now was more gentle and charming. However, her expression was a little stiff. There would be a frown on her beautiful face from time to time as she seriously recalled her next actions... Unfortunately... If it was only at that level, Li Changshou would have wanted to raise his hand to cover his eyes more than he would have the urge tough out loud. However, after Jiu Jiu and Youqin Xuanya danced awkwardly for a while, they suddenly retreated to the left and right. The two of them bowed and maintained the motion of fanning themselves. The music started to sound a little strange.

    A ck shadow shed from the forest and rushed out between Jiu Jiu and Youqin Xuanya¡¯s fans. The two beams of light from the side hit him!

    That person was wearing a blue veil and a pink and green immortal dress. As the music sounded, he began to sway his body and sang a mortal song that was a little fluctuating. After singing for a while, he lifted the veil and revealed his face that was covered in heavy makeup, two pigtails, and his signature... goatee! ¡°Ah, Brother is so handsome, Brother entices me. I have to do it with a smile on my face...¡±

    Pfft!

    Li Changshou raised his hand and poked his eyes, choosing to temporarily lose his sight. Mr. Bai, your image as an elegant military advisor has copsed! However, Li Changshou still resisted the urge toin and let them finish the ¡°show¡±. Then, he stood up with a ck face.

    ¡°Come over!¡±

    In the forest at the side, the few of them looked at each other and walked out obediently. They did not dare to look straight ahead. Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s intentions, but I have indeed adjusted my condition. Also, Mr. Bai!¡± Bai Ze hurriedly touched his face and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all because Ling¡¯e invited me to join in the fun... I went all out.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou was full ofints, but he could not voice them out.

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you... unhappy when you see these?¡±

    ¡°Come, sit here and look at Mr. Bai.¡± Youqin Xuanya leaned over and looked up at Bai Ze. She was embarrassed.

    Jiu Jiu and Jiang Lin¡¯er also came over. The former immediatelyughed out loud.

    Thetter was still drunk. She looked at Bai Ze, who was disguised as a woman, and then at herself. She sighed dejectedly, turned around, hugged Youqin Xuanya, and cried again. She even muttered, ¡°They¡¯re actually the same.¡±

    Li Changshou swept his long sleeve and turned around to use his escape technique. He retreated in defeat.

    Bai Ze hurriedly bade farewell. Li Changshou was not present. He did not dare to interact with the women of the Little Qiong Peak... Ling¡¯e looked in the direction of the Pill Chamber with a thoughtful expression.

    It seemed that Senior Brother was going to force her to use a huge move. Ling¡¯e took out a jade token from her sleeve and sneered. She tapped the jade token twice and turned around to enter the forest. ¡°Is Sister in seclusion? No? Well, I¡¯m thinking about how to make Senior Brother happier... Yes, yes, yes. Master¡¯s matter had a huge impact on Senior Brother. Me? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about Senior Brother. I¡¯m cultivating in the mountains every day. Senior Brother still has to deal with all kinds of major matters. If his mental state is unstable and he gets taken advantage of by the enemy, that would be terrible...¡±

    A soft voice sounded in the forest for a while. Theughter of a few female immortals and a female half Magus sounded from the side. Ling¡¯e put away the jade token and smiled smugly.

    ...

    Li Changshou, who had originally nned to return to the Heavenly Courts at dawn, decided to set off an hour earlier.

    The trauma in his Dao heart. His main body was hiding in the Little Qiong Peak. Li Changshou closed his eyes and activated the paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. A paper effigy floated out from the bookshelf beside him and turned into a white-haired old Daoist priest.

    It had been a long time.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses spread out like flowing water. He saw the spiritual pearls that were cultivating and therge number of Heavenly Soldiers guarding the door.

    Everything in the Water God Residence was normal. The Heavenly Courts seemed to be normal as well. However, outside the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, a golden pir of light slowly circled around. There were squares on it, indicating that the Heavenly Courtscked a Deity Position.

    When the Great God-Conferment Tribtion began and the Tribtion Response Spirit appeared, and his essence soul entered the God roll, the golden pir of light would have another name. That would be decided by the Jade Emperor. The Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor had given the Jade Emperor the authority to decide if he needed to enter the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw the pir of light.

    Indeed, there were many changes. The current Heavenly Courts should be much stronger than the Heavenly Courts in the original God-Conferment Story. That was why the Jade Emperor had more authority... From this perspective, everything that he had done in the past had be a small ripple that would change the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. There were many changes. Li Changshou stood up with his horsetail whisk and deliberately released a wisp of aura, causing the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals outside the door to be stunned. The wooden door opened and many gazes were cast over. A Heavenly General looked excited. He cupped his hands and bowed to Li Changshou. He shouted, ¡°On His Majesty¡¯s orders, we wee the Water God!¡± The Heavenly Generals cupped their fists and bowed. The Heavenly Soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted in unison, ¡°Wee, Water God!¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He cupped his hands and returned the greeting with his horsetail whisk. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for guarding this ce. I¡¯m going to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to meet His Majesty now.¡±

    ¡°Do we need to escort the Water God?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Li Changshou smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± At that moment, the Water God Residence was abnormally lively. The spiritual pearls that were cultivating were also awakened. When they saw Li Changshou¡¯s figure, they heaved a long sigh of relief.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the Water God Residence had burning gazes.

    Although it had only been more than ten years, which was not a long time in the Primordial World for Essence Immortals and True Immortals, it felt like a long time to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers. That kind of worship was not just for the strong and the experts. It was a subtle sense of recognition.

    Many Heavenly Soldiers rushed over, but they did not dare to speak. They only looked at Li Changshou and left a path for the Water God to leave.

    Li Changshou smiled and rode a cloud. He walked calmly and took the path to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Not long after... ¡°Teacher!¡±

    He heard shouts from the side. Long Ji arrived on a cloud. When she saw Li Changshou, she could not help but be overjoyed. ¡°Teacher, are you alright? Can the essence soul already be used as an incarnation? When General Dongmu was carried back that day, he was really frightened to death...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Have you done all the homework that we set up previously?¡±

    Long Ji stopped in her tracks and pointed between her eyebrows. She muttered, ¡°Huh? I think I saw Teacher just now. It must be an illusion. It should be an illusion. Ah, I still have to send tea to Mother.¡± ¡°Wait for me at the Water God Residence.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly. Long Ji sniffled aggrievedly and turned around to leave the Water God Residence dejectedly. On the way to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, more than half of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts rushed over to meet him. Among them, Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and the other generals of the Heavenly River Navy were the most excited. Li Changshou arrived at the door of the hall. After waiting for a while, General Dongmu immediately bowed to Li Changshou and shouted, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Changgeng!¡± ¡°General Dongmu, please wait.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly raised his hand and supported him. ¡°We are both officials of the Hall. We are all serving His Majesty. How can we not save him?¡±

    General Dongmu wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he only smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty has been waiting for Changgeng for a long time. Go in quickly.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and quickly walked up the stairs and rushed into the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Li Changshou looked up and saw the Jade Emperor sitting quietly on the throne and reading the memorial. Li Changshou continued to walk quickly. When he arrived at the tform, he bowed and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± The voice echoed in the hall, but there was no response. General Dongmu, who was outside the hall, could not help but turn his head to take a look. However, he realized that the entire hall was wrapped in golden light and isted from the outside world...

    In the hall, Li Changshou maintained his bowing posture. He raised his head slightly and stole a nce at the Jade Emperor¡¯s calm expression. He lowered his head and shouted again, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Jade Emperor responded this time. A faint golden light floated above his white robe. If the Jade Emperor did not speak, Li Changshou could not stand up. He could only maintain his posture...

    What is going on? Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced slightly. Soon, he had a n. He said, ¡°Mu Qinghua of the Mu Hua Academy greets the Jade Emperor!¡±

    Crack!

    The Jade Emperor pped the memorial on the jade table and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s really you! Li Changgeng, do you admit your sins!?!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go to the Thunder Punishment Hall to receive punishment again!¡± He secretly mentioned that he had been punished by the Queen Mother.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Jade Emperor snorted softly and stood up. With a hint of smugness, he said calmly, ¡°On the ount that you were forced to do so, I¡¯ll settle this score with youter. Tell me, what happened between you and the mighty figures of the demon race in the North Continent?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°They captured General Dongmu. I was afraid that the Heavenly Courts would be passive, so I chased after them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°More or less... yes.¡±

    The Jade Emperor walked down the tform and sat on the third-tost jade step. He leaned back and said leisurely, ¡°Then why did the Grand Pure One attack Zhun Ti of the Western Sect? Why did Goddess Nuwa repair the soul of a Turbid Immortal? Why did the Heavenly Dao tell the Heavenly Courts that we lost a Mountain God?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed. ¡°That Mountain God is actually the master who raised me since I was young.¡±

    The Jade Emperor was stunned. He immediately sat up and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s actually such an inside story. Changgeng, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m just a little curious... This is...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, my master has only be a Turbid Immortal. He has reincarnated in advance and obtained the benefits from the Saint. This is already a huge opportunity.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng,e and sit.¡± The Jade Emperor patted the jade steps beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s report to the important matters first. Let¡¯s talk about what happened during the cmity this time. Why did Jie School reject the invitation of Duke Mu?¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and sat on the lowest jade step to report the battle in the North Continent in detail. The Jade Emperor was his rade¡± who had to be united and trusted each other during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Li Changshou had to strengthen that rtionship at that moment. Therefore, he did not hide anything. He even told the Jade Emperor about the things that he had arranged when he was recuperating. However, the Jade Emperor was a little distracted. He pondered... The pain of losing his master was so tragic!

    Yes, I should find a reason to punish Changgeng and send him to the moon to nurture Chang¡¯e and the others.

    ording to the information I had gathered during the ¡®Golden Sun Period¡¯, this was the position that male immortals yearned for the most in the Heavenly Courts. He should be very happy. The chief instructor for the 300 Chang¡¯e is approved.

 Chapter 442 - Talk About Tribulation in the Lingxiao Hall

    Chapter 442 Talk About Tribtion in the Lingxiao Hall

    ¡°... If there are traitors from the Heavenly Courts who are secretly interfering in Chan School, why would Jie School reject General Dongmu? Changgeng, aren¡¯t you on good terms with Fairy Yun Xiao and the disciples of Jie School like Zhao Gongming?¡± On the steps of the tform in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperory on his side and casually picked up a Purple Crystal grape from the Dragon Pce. He ced it in his mouth and asked in confusion.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Why does this grape look so familiar? Ahem, that¡¯s not right.

    Has the Jade Emperor calmed down so quickly?

    At that moment, he gritted his teeth and cursed. He did not seem like the Jade Emperor.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I wrote a letter to Senior Brother Duobao in advance.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was puzzled. ¡°Why did Changgeng take the initiative to let Jie School enter the cmity? You should have worked hard to get rid of Jie School.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you might not know,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°Ever since I schemed against the dragon race, I have already affected the destiny of this cmity. Once the destiny of the cmity is out, I will immediately suffer a bacsh. Although I had forcefully killed Daoist Lu Ya in the North Continent to avenge my master, I got targeted by the Heavenly Dao because of that. A will had appeared through the Tribtion Luck and was staring at my essence soul. If I dare to do anything to stop the Great Tribtion, my essence soul will be severely injured. I will probably only wake up after 180 years. The Great Tribtion is already set in stone. I cannot stop it from descending. However, I have the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts in mind, so I made a choice.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How?¡±

    The Jade Emperor took a few tes of fruits from the jade table and ced them between the two of them. He listened attentively. Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°Chan School and Jie School are destined to enter the cmity. The Grandmaster of Heaven and Senior Brother Duobao know about this. Everyone who has a significant cultivation level in Jie School knows that I can¡¯t save them just because I want to. Apart from the Heavenly Emperor, who can interfere with the operation of the Heavenly Dao? No one can stop him. However, if the Great Tribtion only targeted the Dao Sect, wouldn¡¯t the Western Sect benefit?

    The two Aunt-Masters of the Western Sect had a grand ambition to be Saints. They had an urgent need to prosper. If the Dao Sect declined, the Western Sect would definitely prosper. Therefore, I took the initiative to attack and discussed with Jie School to let them enter the Great Tribtion and sell a favor to the will in the Tribtion Transcendence.

    Then, I used this favor to secretly invite General Dongmu to the spiritual mountain in the Western Sect to pass through the spiritual mountain and return to the Heavenly Courts. Although it was a favor, it is actually a bnce. Then, I would use Your Majesty¡¯s help to lure the Western Sect into the cmity and get rid of the arrogant cmity of Ren School... Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Haha, hahahaha! Amazing!¡± The Jade Emperorughed while chewing on the grapes. His heartyughter echoed in the hall as he waved his hand gently.

    The white-robed Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! I was previously affected by the Great Tribtion and became the key to opening it. On the other hand, Changgeng, although you used me to plot this time, you made me feel much more at ease. Previously, I did not know why you wanted to enter the Heavenly Courts and why you came to assist me. Now, I roughly understand. Senior Brother Grand Pure One is like that, the Great Daoist Master is like that, and so are you.¡± Li Changshou blinked. What? Is there a subtle misunderstanding? ¡°Changgeng, where do you think the Heavenly Courts should be?¡±

    ¡°Above.¡± Li Changshou pointed at the sky. ¡°The Heavenly Courts should not participate in this Great Tribtion. We only have to wait for the Great Tribtion to end. The golden pir outside the hall should be used well, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s good or not? Most of them have already been decided.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I intend to entrust this matter to Changgeng. Once the cmity is officially over, I will give Changgeng the right to monitor him. At that time, Changgeng will be the Heavenly Courts¡¯ special envoy and the ambassador of the Heavenly Dao. It will be more convenient for Changgeng to save some people during the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately stood up and bowed to the Jade Emperor with a Dao salute. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°I should have returned the favor.¡± The Jade Emperor shook his head and smiled. ¡°If the Dao Ancestor had not told me about your previous efforts, I would not have thought of that. Changgeng, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. There are some things that you don¡¯t have to keep in your heart. If you can discuss it with me, discuss it more. You treat the Heavenly Courts sincerely. You treat me, the Heavenly Emperor, who was originally ignored by everyone, sincerely. Hence, I will treat you sincerely and help you.

    The prosperity of the Heavenly Courts had finally been achieved and you deserve credit for that. No matter what happens to the Heavenly Courts after the cmity, as long as I remain as the immortal leader, Changgeng, you will enjoy the deputy position.¡± Li Changshou stood up and looked at the Jade Emperor. His smile was more carefree. The Jade Emperor sighed softly again. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. This Great Tribtion is called the God-Conferment Tribtion. The Heavenly Dao naturally wants to expand the Heavenly Courts. A hundred yearster, Chan School, Jie School, and the Western Sect will go to the Purple Cloud Pce to sign the God roll. At that time, I will also go over. Changgeng, are you willing to follow me to meet the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will follow you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how I will confer the gods in this Great Tribtion.¡± The Jade Emperor pursed his lips. ¡°I will definitely kill during any Great Tribtion. Changgeng, do you think it¡¯s possible that the immortals of the three sects will start fighting? Is it possible that this disciple will go to the Dao field and kill this disciple? If that is the case, what is the basis of the God Conferment? Is it because of this spirit¡¯s original position in the three sects, the strength of his Dharma powers, or his character?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I believe the Dao Ancestor has already made arrangements.¡±

    The Jade Emperor muttered, ¡°The Dao Ancestor said that the Heavenly Dao has already arranged it. By the way, Changgeng, when will the Grand Pure One officially take you in as a disciple?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and joked, ¡°It depends on Teacher¡¯s intentions. However, when that happens, I can address you as Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperor was immediately amused. ¡°Come, shout a few more times!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the rules of the Heavenly Courts still have to be respected.¡±

    ¡°How boring. Changgeng, you¡¯re not as interesting as when you were Mu Qinghua.¡±

    The Jade Emperor peeled an orange and threw it into Li Changshou¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I originally wanted to call you Teacher as soon as you entered the hall. I wanted to see if you would sweat from fear. It¡¯s fine that you helped my junior sister, but you even became a teacher and wanted to matchmake her!¡±

    Li Changshou was filled with helplessness. He sat back on the lowest jade step and smiled bitterly. ¡°Your Majesty, a little of your soul entered the Reincarnation Disc and connected the Heaven, Earth, and Human realms. The South Continent is filled with auspicious signs. The mighty figures will know after deducing. It can¡¯t be hidden. He had no choice but to matchmake His Majesty and the Goddess... Your Majesty, you were twelve or thirteen years old that year. Your heart was moved and you added five red strings at once. Elder Moon almost cried from fright.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m actually that brave?¡± Li Changshou coughed and ate the sweet immortal orange. He asked softly, ¡°Your Majesty, can you tell me in detail what you did in the Purple Cloud Pce?¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed softly and said softly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid that Hua Youming¡¯s personality was affected by the tribtion in the mortal world. At that time, I was angry and was held by the luck of the tribtion. I went straight to the Purple Cloud Pce. When we arrived at the pce gate, I knelt down and called him Master. Then...¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    The Jade Emperor covered his eyes with one hand and sighed. ¡°I actually cried. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± Li Changshou was enlightened. It turned out that the crying was true. The rumors were not exaggerated.

    It is not a sin for a man to cry. An Immortal Emperor should cry and kneel before the Dao Sect.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Courts can prosper and rule the Three Realms, it¡¯s worth it for me to cry.¡± The Jade Emperor stretched and stood up. He looked at the sea of clouds outside the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    ¡°Minister Changgeng, ept the decree.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°In three months, you can go to the mortal world and bring my sister, who has undergone tribtion, back to the Heavenly Courts. I previously told Hua Yun about this in a dream and made her stay in the mortal world for another hundred days.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I ept your orders.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± The Jade Emperor suddenly coughed. He looked around and went to Li Changshou¡¯s side. He faced Li Changshou and touched his left shoulder.

    ¡°Changgeng, remember to go to the manor where my body went into seclusion after experiencing the tribtion. There is a wooden box under the wardrobe. You can burn it. There are... things inside. If this matter gets out, I won¡¯t have any pride left.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded solemnly. His expression was hundreds of times more serious than when he was discussing the Great Tribtion.

    He understood that feeling.

    Before he died in his previous life, he had also grabbed his good brother¡¯s cor and told him in his ear that he had to make sure that his superrge hard disk, which had no documents on the surface but was already full, was formatted, re-recorded, and re-recorded. It would be best if it was damaged physically and the parts were burned to him. That was it!

    The thin face of a man.

    When he left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, Li Changshou felt a little emotional. The Jade Emperor had descended to the mortal world once. He had a much more human-like aura than before. His words and actions also had a hint of flesh and blood.

    In particr, when Li Changshou heard the Jade Emperor say that he wanted to give birth to seven daughters to make up for the regret of not being able to have children during the tribtion, he felt deep admiration.

    That was probably how the seven fairies came about.

    His incarnation returned to the Water God Residence. Before he entered the door, his Dao heart was filled with the sound of waves. There were guests at the Sea God Temple in Anshui City. Li Changshou did not dare to neglect the guests. A paper effigy flew out of the ground and rushed to meet the person.

    The ones who came were the three members of the ¡°Twelve Golden Immortals¡± of Chan School ¨C Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding If he was not wrong, he should have gone to ask about the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. After the battle in the North Continent, Li Changshou had deliberately ¡°recuperated¡± on the Three-Immortal Ind for twelve years. In fact, he had not only wanted toprehend the Dao and plot, but he had also considered ¡°avoiding the cmity¡±. At that moment, when facing the immortals of Chan School, Li Changshou could say that he was seriously injured and did not know the details. In the end, someone schemed against Chan School...

    That way, they would not hurt each other¡¯s feelings. There was no need for Jie School. Before Li Changshou made the arrangements, he had discussed it carefully with Fairy Yun Xiao. At that moment, Li Changshou opened the paper effigy vault under Anshui City and a paper effigy flew out to meet the three Golden Immortals of Chan School.

    The next game was a true battle between the sects. When they were fighting previously, most of the disciples of the Saints would not be injured. However, if there were fights in the future, it would not be as simple as scamming. Under the luck of the tribtion, if one did not have enough mystical abilities and fate, they would be reduced to ashes.

    Putting aside the fact that Li Changshou had met the three immortals of Chan School in the Sea God Temple, after Li Changshou left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, General Dongmu had been summoned by the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor sat back on the throne and held the memorial. He said, ¡°General Dongmu, tell me, how should we punish Changgeng?¡±

    General Dongmu was stunned when he heard that. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, please investigate! The Water God has a sense of propriety and has no ulterior motives towards the Heavenly Courts. Over the years, he had contributed greatly to the Heavenly Courts! I can testify that the Goddess forced the Water God to do it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough, I understand Changgeng well.¡± The Jade Emperor threw the memorial in his hand aside. ¡°General Dongmu, you only need to find a small sin. I can punish Changgeng to be the instructor of Chang¡¯e in the Moon Pce. I can also let Changgeng rest and rx for a period of time.¡± General Dongmu was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I did not understand your intentions. The Water God... He descended to the mortal world without permission and interfered with His Majesty and the Goddess¡¯ tribtion. He deserves punishment.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s gather the immortals for a meeting at noon tomorrow. After I finish talking about the Great Tribtion, General Dongmu will submit the memorial.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    General Dongmu lowered his head and epted the order. He turned around and retreated.

    The Jade Emperor sat on the throne and chuckled. He stretched his body and left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall with his hands behind his back to go to the Jade Pool.

    He had already said that he had to work hard.

    Although seven was a little too many, it was not like they had never given birth before. Long Ji had already grown up... In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple. Li Changshou was sitting in the main seat. Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding were sitting on his left. They were sipping tea from the mortal world and talking about the cmity.

    Perfected Huang Long cursed, ¡°The fellow who came to the Jade Void Pce that day was the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts called Fu Yuan. He was simply deliberately stirring trouble! Who knew that he would turn around andin to the Jade Emperor? The Jade Emperor went to the Purple Cloud Pce in anger. He caused such a huge trouble for our Chan School for no reason!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi sneered. ¡°The Heavenly Courts are really not picky when ites to recruiting immortals.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Li Changshou looked helpless. ¡°The Heavenly Courts have just been established. It¡¯s inevitable that there are people with ulterior motives who have infiltrated.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°This matter cannot be reversed by the Heavenly Courts. The Chan School and Jie School should have entered the tribtion. However, I did not expect the Western Sect to enter the tribtion as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, can you tell me in detail?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking.¡± Perfected Yu Ding pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°This has to do with my understanding of the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao waspared to a living being, the majority of living beings would be the human race. The so-called main characters of the world, the human race is the gathering of the destiny of the living beings. The ancient tribtion should be the annihtion of the dragons, phoenixes, and Qilin. The ancient cmity should be the end of the demons and the Magi.

    The tribtion this time should end the human race. However, the destiny of the human race is gathered in the mortal world. In other words, the main characters of the world are actually mortals. In the Heavenly Courts, apart from the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, the main body is the human race.

    The three Dao Sects were established by teaching the human race. Apart from Ren School, they rarely did any teachings after the ancient times. However, they were protected by the destiny of the human race for no reason.

    The more luck the human race has, the more they have to repay in the Great Tribtion. It¡¯s the same for Chan School and Jie School.

    It is even more troublesome for Jie School. Jie School is using the destiny of the human race to protect the race of all living beings... Any Qi Refinement cultivator who is not rted to the human race would probably not be able to survive the huge cmity. I had previously made predictions for the cmity and understood that. However, I did not expect that the tribtion was not triggered by the Human Emperor but by the Jade Emperor. These are all fixed numbers. Without Fu Yuan, the form is just different.¡±

    As soon as Yu Ding finished speaking, the entire inner hall was silent. Li Changshou, Perfected Huang Long, and Perfected Taiyi looked at Yu Ding in shock. Perfected Yu Ding frowned and said, ¡°But did I say something wrong?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re brilliant!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long frowned and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Yu Ding, how did you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi jumped away and red at Perfected Yu Ding. He took out the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier and said, ¡°Which demon is pretending to be my Junior Brother Yu Ding! How can my Junior Brother have such knowledge!?!¡± Yu Ding said helplessly, ¡°This is just some enlightenment. Senior Brother, you usually think about how to scold others and refine treasures. Your cultivation has been dyed.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled awkwardly. Li Changshou and Perfected Huang Long looked at each other andughed. Li Changshou ordered someone to prepare a banquet and chatted with the three immortals. Then, he secretly invited Zhao Gongming over.

    The three sects that were about to enter the tribtion were the Chan School, Jie School, and the Western Sect. The Dao Sect and the Western Sect were originally two different sects. It was the best n to split the factions first and improve their rtionship. Li Changshou knew that the Western Sect would definitely try their best to rope in Chan School. He had to make arrangements for that ce next. Not long after, the banquet in the rear hall was filled with joy andughter. At the same time, on Three-Immortal Ind, a white figure left the clouds thousands of kilometers away and hid in the world, rushing to the East Continent.

 Chapter 443 - Yun Xiao Gets Drunk

    Chapter 443 Yun Xiao Gets Drunk

    He did not expect that an honest person like Yu Ding would understand.

    Standing at the door of the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City, Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigy took a deep breath as he watched the immortals leave on a cloud. The fragrance of immortal wine mixed with the mor of the mortal world made Li Changshou feel like it was a lifetime ago.

    At that moment, when he looked forward and saw the various things that had happened since he started cultivating, he felt that... It was not stable enough.

    How many times had he almost been erased by the Heavenly Dao? How many times had he almost be the ashes of the tribtion!?!

    It was best not to think too much about shy things like the Cosmic Box. The most urgent thing now was to develop a little thing that could determine his condition.

    He was constantly monitoring himself to see if he was affected by the Great Tribtion and if he did things differently from before. Previously, he had thought that the Tribtion Cloud would affect the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ emotions and interfere with their judgment. Therefore, he had created Kongming¡¯s Dao heart to guard against it. He did not expect that there would be a self-examination device! It was far fromplete! From now on, he would go to the Purple Cloud Pce to sign the God roll. He would only destroy the demons at the border of the North Continent that were against the heavens and organize some recruitment activities for the Heavenly Courts.

    He had to spend the rest of his time perfecting his Dao. That would be his greatest trump card in the future!

    One of them.

    He turned around and flicked his sleeve. The tables and chairs in the rear hall turned into powder. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy burrowed into the ground and began to think about a few rted problems. How could he continue to improve the defense ability of the Little Qiong Peak? How could he prevent the enemy from targeting Ling¡¯e and the others? The Heavenly Courts?

    This matter seemed simple, but there were huge hidden dangers. The Heavenly Courts was the ce that was most affected by the Heavenly Dao. There was no real safe house in the Primordial World. Everything was rtive. He could only push his confidence to 98%.

    He had to make arrangements for the 108 senior Demon soldiers in Anshui City.

    If someone was willing to be hired by him to be a ¡°security guard¡± for retirement after they got rid of their mental demons, that might not be a bad thing. Life and death were no small matter. Living was the most basic authority of living beings. In order to protect the safety of the people around him, he could only try his best to deceive these old human heroes.

    For that, Li Changshou could only ept it even if he felt a little guilty. Li Changshou¡¯s mind returned to the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. He stretched his back and casually waved to the side. Eight jade talismans flew over and formed the shape of the Eight Trigrams. They emitted streams of light. A dense, three-dimensional map appeared in front of Li Changshou. It was the structure of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s defensive array formation.

    ¡°Yes, the next step is to create the (Satellite Fire tform).¡±

    He did not have to worry about treasures. Anyway, he had already promised the Goddess that he would give her five hundred. When the time came, he would draw more and continue to obtain some Connate soil. By the way, five fingers refer to 500 pages, right? Right...

    Crack!

    Li Changshou raised his hand and hit his forehead. He felt a little ufortable.

    He seemed to have seen the goddess secretlyughing at him and the miserable state that he would be in for some time in the future.

    He did not make it clear at that time!

    If he really locked himself up for five hundred years... With the Goddess¡¯s mystical abilities, it was a good thing. He could increase his cultivation speed andprehend his own Dao when he was constructing the diagram.

    Since he was already there, he should take it easy.

    Li Changshou found a pen and paper and wrote a couplet to show his extraordinary ¡°poetic power¡±. The first verse is ¡°Everything is stable, everything is stable.¡± The second verse is ¡°A small ce will be exposed sooner orter.¡±

    It was rare for him to be angered and reckless.

    After Li Changshou finished writing, he carefully tasted it and nodded in satisfaction. He framed the couplets with immortal power and hung them beside his huge ¡®stable¡¯ word. In the secret underground chamber, the literary foundation was getting stronger. Li Changshou walked to the portrait of the Grand Pure One and offered three high incense sticks. Then, he bowed deeply and ced the Cosmic Ruler, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Floating me g in front of the incense table.

    The Pagoda Master said, ¡°Remember to shout before you fight.¡± The three treasures flickered and disappeared.

    Li Changshou sensed that although the Saint¡¯s technique was very weak and fast, the logic behind it was very profound.

    This is a realm that can only be umted after countless years. I... can only take a shortcut to enlightenment.

    That made Li Changshou feel ashamed.

    As he thought about his next detailed n, Li Changshou suddenly thought of something. Let nature take its course. That was not a reminder. It was just that Li Changshou was a little enlightened. After experiencing so many things, he finally understood the true meaning of those words. He subconsciously closed his eyes and focused. The daily epiphany waspleted. After a while, Li Changshou smiled and absorbed all the insights. When he took another step, his footsteps became much lighter. His spiritual perception jumped, as if something good had happened. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses, which had been spread out, captured the beautiful figure that shed past 15,000 kilometers away! Before he could confirm the white figure¡¯s identity, a voice transmission entered his heart and ignored theyers of array formations... ¡°Can you bring Big Brother and Third Sister to the Immortal Du Sect? I will remind them not to tell anyone about you.¡± It was Fairy Yun Xiao! Li Changshou chuckled and nodded without hesitation.

    If I don¡¯t treat my friends sincerely, how can they treat me sincerely?

    The disguise of a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect was far from enough. It was notparable to his current position. There was no need for him to make Yun Xiao unhappy.

    However, it was better not to expose the situation of the Little Qiong Peak, lest Master Zhao and Qiong Xiao got worried. After Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e, he personally rushed to the ck Pool Peak and began a banquet with the personal chef of the Saint of Ren School, the ancient handsome demon, Bai Ze.

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e giggled guiltily. The second chapter of the n to save unhappy people!

    When Li Changshou saw Bai Ze, the senior expert¡¯s strange attire was reflected in his mind.

    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows and smiled at Li Changshou. He deliberately posed flirtatiously. ¡°Ah, Brother, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    With a bang, a five-feet-wide round rock flew out and sent Bai Ze flying.

    He even dared to use the same joke twice!

    Ahem, no.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Bai Zeughed and returned. Li Changshou did not use much strength, so he naturally would not be injured. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s all a joke. Hahahaha! I¡¯m just apanying a few young people to have fun and exercise. The Water God is already fine. How can I not know about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook.¡± Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and walked towards the expanded ¡°kitchen¡± in the distance. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taught you to y music like this.¡± Bai Ze smiled and walked forward. He pinched his goatee and smiled. ¡°Is there a distinguished guest who wants to visit?¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e called Fairy Yun Xiao toe to the peak as a guest previously.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Just now, Fairy Yun Xiao asked if you could invite Senior Gongming and Fairy Qiong Xiao toe together. I agreed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Bai Ze was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not hiding anymore?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anymore.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and put on an apron skillfully. ¡°There are eight dishes per person. Are there enough ingredients?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a voice transmission and ask Ling¡¯e to look for a few spiritual beasts on Little Qiong Peak. This time, I¡¯ll focus on the meat and water element. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and began to wash the knives skillfully.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e used her immortal power to fly over with a few carefully selected spiritual beasts. One of them was... a long-necked sheep who had been tortured by Xiong Lingli and had be depressed.

    The three of them got busy inside and outside the kitchen.

    After Bai Ze arrived at the Immortal Du Sect, Lingle did not need to cook anymore. At that moment, she was only helping the two chefs who werepeting with each other.

    Ling¡¯e hadpletely given up on using delicacies to conquer her senior brother many years ago. She was the one who was getting conquered! After being busy for an hour, Ling¡¯e pieced together four short tables andid the carpet beside the pool. She got busy and lit up the two pcemps by theke. Then, she set up exquisite jade cutlery and began to prepare for the paper effigies to y music at night. What a master at setting the right ambiance. At dusk, a chuckle sounded beside the pool. A white fog appeared on the surface of the water. A certain thin and smooth mountain-protecting array formation felt very disgraceful. The white fog gradually thickened, and the universe trembled slightly. A beautiful figure walked over from theke. Ling¡¯e looked up and her eyes lit up. The person was Yun Xiao.

    Even though he had seen it previously, it still made his Dao heart tremble.

    Her graceful figure did not add to her charm. Her curves were slender and did not appear enchanting. She was dressed in a white dress made of light muslin and a shawl made of condensed clouds. Her long ck hair hung behind her like a waterfall and she had a simple hairstyle. ¡°Sister Yun Xiao!¡±

    Ling¡¯e eximed softly when she was kneeling in front of the zither, and immediately went forward. Suddenly, a chuckle sounded from behind Yun Xiao. It was a young girl dressed in a light purple dress. She had a pretty face and looked simr to Yun Xiao. However, her eyes were filled with spiritual light. She was naturally Fairy Qiong Xiao. Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Sister, have we taken in another foster sister?¡± Before Yun Xiao could answer and Ling¡¯e could introduce him, she heard heartyughter from the clouds. Zhao Gongming, who was dressed in armor, walked over on the water. The fluctuations of the universe stopped. Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Two meals with Changgeng in a day, Wonderful, wonderful!¡± Yun Xiao tiptoed and floated to the shore with the breeze.

    She bowed slightly to Ling¡¯e, and Lingle hurriedly returned the gesture. Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯e, let me introduce you. This is my elder brother, Gongming. He is the first breeze in the world. He has been on good terms with the three of us since ancient times. This is my third sister, Qiong Xiao. She loves to tease others. You have to be careful.¡± Qiong Xiao could not help butin. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really... Yes, yes. My junior sister is the closest to me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed loudly and added, ¡°This is not just Changgeng¡¯s junior sister. She will probably be his Daopanion in the future.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Qiong Xiao widened her eyes and took out the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors. ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill this yboy!¡± Yun Xiao frowned slightly and looked at Zhao Gongming and Qiong Xiao helplessly.

    Zhao Gongming immediately stoppedughing. Qiong Xiao hid the scissors behind her back. Her anger turned into obedience. ¡°Of course, you have to agree, Sister, right?¡± Ling¡¯e blinked. Fairy Yun Xiao was so gentle. Why did she feel so... dignified?

    However, Ling¡¯e was soon shocked by the scene.

    Three disciples of the eight Saints of Jie School had arrived!

    There was really no one else in Li Changshou¡¯s social circle.

    ¡°Senior Gongming, Senior Qiong Xiao, please take a seat here,¡± Ling¡¯e hurriedly said. ¡°My senior brother and Mr. Bai are busy in the kitchen. They should be in the pot now and have note out to wee us in time.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ling¡¯e, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Zhao Gongming squinted and smiled. ¡°Just call me Brother. I¡¯m considered an old friend of your Senior Brother. I¡¯m also the first person in Jie School to befriend your Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e thought, ¡®I¡¯ve heard Senior Brotherin about being dragged into Jie School by you.¡¯ ¡°Brother Gongming...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming took out a jade flute made of white jade from his sleeve. ¡°I heard from Second Sister that you like music the most. I¡¯ll give this to you lest your senior brother scolds me for being stingy.¡± It was a good tradition of the Little Qiong Peak to not reject gifts! Ling¡¯e took the jade flute with both hands and bowed to thank him.

    However, Qiong Xiao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts in advance. If you encounter any trouble in the future, just tell me your name. I¡¯ll help you once. How about that?¡± Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Fairy.¡± Over at the kitchen, Li Changshou and Bai Ze had already used their immortal powers to carry seven to eight steaming jade tes. They slowly walked over and invited them to take a seat.

    Fairy Yun Xiao bowed to Li Changshou. After Li Changshou put away his apron, he bowed and greeted Zhao Gongming and Fairy Qiong Xiao. Ling¡¯e used the two paper effigies to y music, while Bai Ze used his mystical abilities to make the pool glow. Li Changshou, the host, raised his cup and toasted...

    The immortal banquet began.

    Li Changshou, Bai Ze, and Zhao Gongming sat on one side while Yun Xiao, Ling¡¯e, and Qiong Xiao sat on the other.

    Not long after, Bai Ze and Zhao Gongming chatted passionately, as if they were wishing that they had met sooner. Qiong Xiao and Ling¡¯e quickly became familiar with each other. Qiong Xiao, who had wanted to put Ling¡¯e in her ce, could not bring herself to do it.

    Qiong Xiao tried a few mouthfuls of Li Changshou¡¯s dishes...

    ¡°Second Sister, marry him!¡± Qiong Xiao gave him a thumbs-up. Ding! The corners of her eyes lit up. ¡°I made a killing!¡± Yun Xiao frowned slightly. Qiong Xiao hurriedly lowered her head and ate. Yun Xiao reprimanded, ¡°Everything needs to be done step by step. Since you are so free, why can¡¯t you listen to what they have to say? This is the most important thing now.¡± Qiong Xiao listened carefully and heard her elder brother, Zhao Gongming, say, ¡°Every time there is a great tribtion, there will be killing. Mr. Bai, which side do you think the killing should be on?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Bai Ze raised his wine cup and took a sip. ¡°The Great Tribtion is to weaken the power of living beings. Whoever goes to deal with the tribtion will be judged by their own luck, fortune, and the connection with the Great Tribtion. Moreover, there are countless variables.¡± Li Changshou also said, ¡°Mr. Bai is right. Brother, no matter what you doter, remember to discuss it with me. At this moment, I¡¯m not the only one who cane up with ideas for you. As a wise mighty figure of the Ancient Demon Court, Mr. Bai naturally has a brilliant n.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Bai Ze waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. I only know a little.¡±

    Li Changshou winked at Zhao Gongming, who immediately understood. Bai Ze was good at scheming and was afraid of being praised. Qiong Xiao suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, in terms of developing schemes, how did the Demon Master Kun Pengpare to you in terms of intelligence during ancient times?¡±

    ¡°Kun Peng is abnormally cunning, good at scheming, and quick-witted. However, he is not good at scheming. In terms of intelligence, he can only be considered top-notch.¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with memories. ¡°I have fought with him countless times... Of course, it was in the Demon Court. Kun Peng is a little obstinate and self-opinionated. However, it was precisely because of this that he does not have any feelings for the Demon Court. He also regarded the demons as weeds. He did not have any thoughts of good or evil. He only benefited himself and was not beneficial to himself. This kind of expert is the hardest to deal with.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou and reminded him, ¡°If you encounter Kun Peng, you have to protect yourself. Call more people to fight him.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said warmly, ¡°You guys are the same. Don¡¯t be affected by the tribtion when you meet a powerful enemy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Qiong Xiao waved her fair hand and began to cause trouble today. ¡°Let¡¯s drink and y. Why are we discussing such a serious matter? Come, Sister, let me toast you.¡± Yun Xiao did not understand. ¡°Why are you toasting to me?¡±

    However, she still picked up the jade bottle and drank with her foster sister.

    Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming exchanged nces. Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Zhao Gongming nodded calmly. Hence, the banquet to persuade Yun Xiao began.

    However, Li Changshou had witnessed Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s ¡°terrifying¡± side today. They agreed not to use immortal power, Dao runes, and essence souls to offset the effects of the wine. However, Fairy Yun Xiao could not get drunk after a long time. It waspletely different from the information that Qiong Xiao had given him back then.

    Perhaps Connate lifeforms had some awareness and were indeed different from Postnatal lifeforms. Not long after, Qiong Xiaoy on the carpet. Her face was red and she burped.

    Bai Ze was dizzy. Hey on the table in a daze. Zhao Gongming¡¯s face quickly turned red. He went to a tree in the distance and hugged it. He sang a bad in the wind.

    Ling¡¯e could not stand the alcohol and groaned as she supported her forehead.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao blushed and looked at Li Changshou. She suddenly covered her mouth and chuckled.

    Her smile was really like a blooming flower. It was so brilliant. In the moonlight and the sparkling light from the pool, it was actually so intoxicating. Yun Xiao said, ¡°Do you guys still want to get me drunk?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. ¡°Did I win?¡±

    Yun Xiao raised her chin slightly. There was a hint of smugness in her eyes. ¡°Previously, I was always embarrassed when I was drunk. I was often teased by Second Sister and Third Sister. I specially trained my alcohol tolerance. Yes, the wine you brewed is delicious.¡±

    As she spoke, she ced the jade bottle beside her face and looked at Li Changshou. There was a faint smile on her lips and her eyes were filled with light. Li Changshou raised his wine ss and asked warmly, ¡°Do you still want to drink?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll really get drunk if I drink any more.¡± Yun Xiao shook her head gently. ¡°I always like to dance when I¡¯m drunk. That¡¯s not dignified. I have to set an example for Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I want to see it.¡± Yun Xiao thought for a while and casually tapped Bai Ze, Zhao Gongming, and Qiong Xiao with a cloud. She stood up and said to Li Changshou, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll dance just this once.¡±

    As she spoke, the fairy hummed a few songs and floated to the pool beside her. She did not cause any ripples on the water surface. She walked under the moonlight and walked to the middle of the pool. The flowing water yed music, and the breeze apanied the heart. She first turned around and danced under the moon. Her jade-like arms swayed gently, and her shoulders floated up. A misty cloud appeared above the pool. She waved her arms lovingly and her sleeves fluttered.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were a little blurry. Her movements were gentle and smooth. As her skirt rose and fell, she looked like a divine bird circling around. As her body swayed, she disyed the pinnacle of being a fairy and a woman. Li Changshou was actually a little engrossed. He sat there without getting distracted and his eyes were clear.

    Li Changshou then realized that Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao had made arrangements beforehand. Ling¡¯e carried a jade zither to the side of the pool. She closed her eyes and focused, carefullyprehending. Her pretty face, which was still a little cute, was full of intoxication. She gently fiddled with it with her fingertips, and the music seemed to have merged into the clouds.

    Li Changshou leaned back and ced his hands on the carpet. He admired the rare beauty and smiled faintly.

    From now on, he had to steadily protect them from the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Even if he had to fight against the heavens.

    Ahem, it was just like how Lu Ya¡¯s death had bnced the Heavenly Dao and discussed it with him. He wanted to do something more to protect the four outer sect disciples of Jie School from the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    He had gone to fight against the Heavenly Dao after the Great Magi-Demon Tribtion in the Primordial World...

    He might as well think about how to leave the Primordial World and be neighbors with the octopus in the Chaos Sea! Li Changshou suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his heart and continued to look at the beautiful scenery in front of him. He was once again intoxicated. Isn¡¯t that right? She danced quite well. Such a normal ¡°dance¡± was beautiful and moving, but he was vaguely... a little disappointed.

    He thought that there would be a ten-thousand-year-old legend of fairies jumping around.

 Chapter 444 - Immortal-Slaying Flying Saber Technique

    <strong>Chapter 444 Immortal-ying Flying Saber Technique</strong>

    When Fairy Yun Xiao left, she was helped away by Qiong Xiao. Among the immortals, she was the only one who was really drunk.

    Before they left, Qiong Xiao muttered, ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t dance like this in the past.¡± Li Changshou looked forward to it.

    The normal dance was ultimately less exciting... Zhao Gongming stayed at the ck Pool Peak and chatted happily with Bai Ze. They were close friends. It seemed that they were going to eat and drink for a while.

    As for the nner of the gathering, Ling¡¯e... Under the willow tree beside the spiritualke, a little fairy in the Heaven Immortal realm was lying there aggrievedly. There were two thick stone bs beside her. She picked up a carving knife and engraved handsome words. After she finished writing, she wiped off ayer of the stone bs. ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, in order to make you happy, I¡¯ve already brought my rival into the sect. Yet, you still want to punish me! Punish, punish, punish! You only know how to punish! If you have the ability, punish something else!¡± Li Changshou wanted tough when he heard that. Stop the Primordial World from warming up. Start from reducing the steam. There were still many matters to deal with, but everything had to be done one by one... It just so happened that Zhao Gongming was there. Li Changshou decided to use the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and brought the huge gourd that was white in purple to the ck Pool Peak. Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lu Ya¡¯s Immortal-ying Flying Saber? That day, the Demon God Seal suddenly disappeared. I thought that the Goddess had taken it away.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the power of this treasure before. It¡¯s quite powerful. Today, I have to congratte you for obtaining a treasure.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and said seriously, ¡°This treasure is a little strange. I¡¯ve tried seven or eight refinement techniques, but I still can¡¯t order it around as I please. It¡¯s as if this treasure is a living thing.¡± Bai Ze muttered softly, ¡°Which Connate numinous treasure doesn¡¯t have spirituality? You killed its previous owner. It¡¯s only right for it to me you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, could it be that you don¡¯t know the details of this treasure?¡±

    It was a small provocation to Bai Ze¡¯s effective moves.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Bai Ze pinched his goatee and paced back and forth beside the square table. He sized it up carefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the gourd formed from the gourd vine?¡± Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s really a treasure produced by that gourd vine!¡± Li Changshou was confused. Which gourd vine? Why is it so popr now?

    If that was the case, Li Changshou would chop the gourd and see if a gourd could jump out!

    ¡°Can you two exin clearly?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Bai Ze and Zhao Gongming looked at each other andughed. Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Finally, there¡¯s something that the Water God doesn¡¯t know.¡± Zhao Gongming also said, ¡°This treasure rarely appears in the Primordial World. It¡¯s also rarely recorded in the books. Changshou, it¡¯s reasonable that you don¡¯t know. That gourd vine is also one of the top ten Connate Spirit Roots.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re talking about that one.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I even said that the two of you must have a good reason forughing. Could that gourd vine be the vine that the Goddess of Saints used to upy the soil and shake the soil when she created humans?¡± Bai Ze scolded jokingly, ¡°Is the Water God deliberately teasing me? It¡¯s indeed that gourd vine.¡±

    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Li Changshou turned around and sat back on the round chair. ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I won¡¯t joke with you.¡±

    ¡°This gourd vine even caused a huge battle in ancient times...¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and exined what happened back then.

    At that time, the Three Pure Ones had yet to be Saints. The Dao Ancestor was busyprehending the ultimate profundity of the Three Corpse Sanctification.

    The era of picking treasures in the Primordial World was simpler than eating. It had also entered the end period.

    On the mountainside of the Buzhou Mountain, there was a cloud that would not dissipate all year round. Even Zenith Heaven would get lost if they entered. That day, the sky was suddenly filled with multicolored light. A precious treasure had appeared. All the mighty figures rushed over. However, at that time, the Three Pure Ones were already the top experts of the Primordial World. They also helped each other and had many treasures. No one dared to provoke them. The three of them stood at the front. When the treasure appeared, they would obtain the greatest benefits.

    It was a Connate Spirit Root cbash vine with seven cbashes on it.

    The Grand Pure One was the first to take action. He chose and plucked the first purple-gold gourd. At that time, the Grand Pure One looked a little disappointed. He shook his head and left. That was the purple-gold gourd. It was now used to store the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in the Jade Tushita Pce.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning took away the purple-ck gourd and left with a disappointed expression. The Grandmaster of Heaven took away the purple-yellow gourd and smiled. He said that it was not bad to pretend to be drunk. Clearly, he was reminding others that there was no need to fight. It was not a good thing.

    After the three big shots pretended to leave, the various mighty figures disyed their abilities and plucked the other four gourd fruits.

    Nuwa had obtained the purplish-green gourd and the tragic Ancestor Hong Yun had obtained the purplish-red gourd. The purplish-green gourd had disappeared during the battle, while the Emperor of the East, the Emperor of the East, had taken the purplish-white gourd.

    It was the one in front of the three of them.

    The Immortal-ying Flying Saber was a Connate numinous treasure. Lu Ya had not used its full strength previously. Zhao Gongming extended his left hand and tried to grab the mouth of the gourd. Li Changshou said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Before Zhao Gongming¡¯s left hand touched the mouth of the gourd, he retracted it. There was a trace of blood on his fingertips. Bai Ze pondered for a while and habitually pinched his fingers to deduce. Soon, he put it down resentfully and recalled carefully. ¡°This gourd is a little strange. I had actually deduced the power of the seven-colored gourd in ancient times. It was said that the purple-white gourd contained an iparably sharp Connate Sword Qi. It could cut the essence souls of all living beings in the world, but the gourd itself could not be controlled. For example, the purple-ck gourd that is rumored to contain the aura of Chaos. I have never seen the Saint use it personally or give it to me.¡± Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Then, why can Lu Ya use it?¡±

    of the gourd. Sensing the sharpness of the gourd, blood also appeared on his fingertips. Hence, the three of them paced around the huge gourd in the simple wooden hut beside the magnificent kitchen pce where Bai Ze lived. Under Zhao Gongming¡¯s request, Li Changshou began to try to refine the huge gourd and see how it reacted... However, Li Changshou had tried everything from the most basic method ofmunication with Dharma treasures to the various methods of using immortal power to activate the restrictions, to the superstitious method of binding it with blood.

    The Immortal-ying Gourd did not react at all. He could not even sense any spirituality on it. Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try? Perhaps it¡¯s rted to that incantation.¡±

    Li Changshou and Bai Ze looked at each other. Although Master Zhao¡¯s suggestion was not technical, it was indeed worth a try. At that moment, a paper effigy carried a long-necked sheep that was pessimistic, depressed, and lost hope. It became a simple target. Li Changshou used his immortal power to carry the Immortal-ying Gourd to a distance. Six Sea-Calming Divine Pearls flew over and made a simple protective helmet for Li Changshou. Li Changshou shouted softly, ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡±

    Nothing happened. ¡°Let me try.¡± Bai Ze took the initiative to step forward and take the huge gourd. He aimed the mouth of the gourd at the target. He took the initiative to release his aura and discussed his daily life with the Immortal-ying Gourd. He pulled some strings and quickly said, ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡± The huge gourd was silent and did not respond at all. ¡°Let me try.¡± Zhao Gongming took the huge gourd and the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls circled around him. He exuded a righteous aura and allowed the light of the righteous path to envelop his majestic body!

    He raised the huge gourd and aimed it at the target in front of him. Zhao Gongming¡¯s rough voice suddenly sounded dignified. ¡°Please! Treasure, turn around!¡± Silence followed...

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡±

    It was especially quiet...

    ¡°Treasure! Please turn around!¡±

    Why do I feel like I can¡¯t bear to look at him? Pfft!

    A small wisp of white fog suddenly appeared at the mouth of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. A wisp of white light bloomed in the white fog and wiped at Zhao Gongming¡¯s neck. In the blink of an eye, Zhao Gongming used his Cosmic mystical ability and hurriedly dodged. The white light still cut off a portion of Zhao Gongming¡¯s beard and shot towards the sky, causing the ck Pool Peak array formation to flicker. ¡°Hey! I will!¡± Zhao Gongming widened his eyes. Numerous Sea-Calming Divine Pearls flew over and surrounded the Immortal-ying Gourd. Master Zhao took out a metal whip and was about to smash the lousy gourd. Fortunately, Li Changshou and Bai Ze rushed over quickly and carried Zhao Gongming back. ¡°Brother, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gongming, Fellow Daoist Gongming, you don¡¯t have to get angry over a treasure.¡±

    Finally, Zhao Gongming was persuaded. The three spirits faced the Connate numinous treasure gourd and began to struggle. He could not help but feel depressed.

    ¡°Destroy it,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Since this item cannot be used by you and me, why don¡¯t we destroy it directly? Otherwise, it will be a hidden danger in the future.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Destroy it. Changgeng, you won¡¯t lose any treasures.¡± Li Changshou thought, ¡®I will and I reallyck treasures! Bai Ze blinked at Li Changshou and asked if he was trying to scare the huge gourd or if he really wanted to destroy it. Li Changshou nodded solemnly, his killing intent already determined. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much...¡±

    Bai Ze pinched his goatee and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we think about it for half a day and see if we can study this numinous treasure thoroughly before treating the problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°This treasure specializes in injuring one¡¯s essence soul. It¡¯s quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Zhao Gongming thought for a while and suddenly pped his hands. He said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll use the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl with all my might. Changgeng, try again!¡± A momentter, above ake outside the Immortal Du Sect, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls shone brightly and were surrounded by water vapor. Li Changshou and Bai Ze sat behind Zhao Gongming, while Zhao Gongming sat behind Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. The paper effigy frowned and touched the mouth of the gourd with his left hand.

    Li Changshou had used that method a long time ago. The paper effigy¡¯s oue was tragic. He had lost his head.

    However, it was different this time. The paper effigy wrapped his left hand with immortal power and ced it at the mouth of the gourd. His immortal power trembled. It was an invisible and weak sword aura that was repelling his left hand.

    When his left hand approached again, a small cloud appeared. At this moment!

    Beams of blue light shone on the cloud, as if twenty-four small worlds were suppressing it. The cloud was directly fixed above the mouth of the gourd!

    It was like water that was instantly frozen.

    Li Changshou grabbed the ¡°stopper¡± at the mouth of the gourd and gently pulled it out. Pop! Li Changshou and Bai Ze were tensed up. Zhao Gongming raised his hands and pointed his sword. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls shone brightly. However, no peerless sword aura rushed out of the gourd¡¯s mouth. Instead, it was extremely quiet...

    Bai Ze frowned and was about to move forward when Li Changshou stopped him. Li Changshou took out a paper kite from his sleeve and let it fly past the mouth of the gourd. The paper kite was also safe and sound. ¡°There seem to be some fine marks in here,¡± Zhao Gongming suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s just the inside of the gourd that extends downwards.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice. He rode the paper effigy forward slowly. This time, he was indeed not attacked by the huge gourd. It seemed that the small cloud previously was the ¡°self-defense program¡± of the huge gourd. To be safe, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls pressed down and fixed the huge gourd. Li Changshou ced his attention on the paper effigy and began to gradually investigate the internal structure of the huge gourd. His immortal senses probedyer afteryer of clouds.

    The interior of the huge gourd was like a Minor Chiliocosm.

    However, there seemed to be nothing unusual outside. Just like other Connate numinous treasures, it was a creation of the world and had powerful power.

    However, when he probed carefully, Li Changshou found a hint of ¡°unnaturalness¡±...

    ¡°Someone has refined this Connate numinous treasure again.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly said, ¡°Are there any ancient demons who are good at refining treasures? Those who can attack Connate numinous treasures are definitely not ordinary living beings.¡± Bai Ze pondered for a while and said, ¡°There are countless demons who are good at refining treasures. At that time, there was the East Imperial Bell that suppressed the Demon Court. If there is a deduction from the River Painting and the Book of Luo, it would not be difficult to split the Connate numinous treasure.¡±

    Zhao Gongming muttered, ¡°Why do we have to split the Connate numinous treasures? Was the Demon Court already so wealthy back then? ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t meet Brother Changgeng at that time. Otherwise, I would have gone to the Sun Pce and lied down!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a Connate numinous treasure that can be used, I believe no one will be willing to give it up,¡± Li Changshou analyzed. ¡°But what if this numinous treasure can¡¯t be used? It¡¯s just a decoration. Why don¡¯t we refine it again?¡± Zhao Gongming nodded and smiled. Li Changshou seemed to have realized something and said, ¡°Gentlemen, step back.¡± At that moment, Bai Ze, Zhao Gongming, and Li Changshou¡¯s main body took two steps back. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy seemed to have discovered something. He slowly inserted a finger into the mouth of the gourd. The surrounding water-blue light shone brightly, and the power of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl was unleashed.

    Crack!

    The paper effigy paused and slowly retracted his finger.

    A neat crack appeared on the top half of the purple-white gourd. The gourd that looked perfect exploded. That explosion made Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart tremble. The corners of Bai Ze¡¯s mouth trembled. After the gourd exploded, tiny wooden deeds floated around the gourd like rings of dust outside the stars.

    He was naturally enveloped by immortal power. At that moment, the full appearance of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber appeared in their eyes.

    The bottom half of the huge gourd was filled with a light white aura that contained a wisp of Connate Sword Qi. That was the power of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. The wisp of Connate Sword Qi was sealed underyers of exquisite restrictions. Above the restrictions, there was a sphere of ck and red light. Under the sphere of light, there was a palm-sized golden cage. If the cage was erged, one could see that the structure of the cage seemed to be a golden hall. There was only a stone pir in the golden hall, and a light white figure was suppressed on the pir. It was unknown if the figure was alive or dead. It seemed to have sensed that someone was spying on it from outside. It suddenly looked up and red at the outside!

    His facial features were identical to Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s when he used the Immortal-ying Flying Saber.

    Bai Ze shouted, ¡°Great Magus¡¯s Soul Essence! The Soul Essence of Da Yi!¡±

    Li Changshou was confused. He looked at Zhao Gongming and was speechless. ¡°So this is the Immortal-ying Flying Saber.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head and sighed. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so powerful. It can cut off Changgeng¡¯s Lightning Escape. He had captured the essence of the ancient Great Magus Da Yi and used the Connate Sword Qi in the gourd as an arrow. No wonder... Let¡¯s not talk about whether it¡¯s too cruel or not. To be able toe up with such a treasure, the Demon Court was really powerful back then.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°The two of you, there are two problems in front of us now.¡± Bai Ze was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°The first problem is whether we canmunicate with Da Yi and whether we can use the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. If we can¡¯t use it, we can think of a way to destroy those restrictions. The second problem is... Mr. Bai, are you sure you can fix it?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s very difficult, I can give it a try... Ah, that¡¯s not right!¡±

    Bai Ze red at him. ¡°You were the one who wanted to dismantle it. Why do you want me to put it back? I¡¯m a strategist. I¡¯m not a skilled craftsman!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, look at how rough my brother is among the three of us. I¡¯m not good at refining artifacts and treasures. Only you are knowledgeable. You have dabbled in everything. Of course, you will do it.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Bai Ze shook his head and pinched his goatee. He began to think about the upper body of the ¡°gourd¡± that had turned into thousands of pieces.

    Li Changshou began to ponder about the golden cage. It would be best if the Immortal-ying Flying Saber could be used by him. The key to this should be the Dayi Soul Essence in the Golden Hall.

    Da Yi...

    Heng¡¯e?

    There was a beauty on the moon. Her name was known in the Three Realms.

    In the cold pce under the Connate Spirit Root Osmanthus Tree, a beautiful figure leaned against the railing and stood in front of the clear pool that had stopped flowing. She looked at the magnificent world of the five continents and fell into a daze.

 Chapter 445 - The Heavenly Courts Arise Again, and the Water God Palm Kills!

    <strong>Chapter 445 The Heavenly Courts Arise Again, and the Water God Palm Kills!</strong>

    Da Yi was a Grand Magus of the ancient Magi. He was famous for shooting down nine days.

    After the battle between the Ancestral Magus, the Water God, Gong Gong, and the Fire God, Zhu Rong, knocked down the Buzhou Mountain, the two strongest Grand Magi, Da Yi and Xing Tian, became substitute members of the Twelfth Capital Heavenly Divine Fiend Array and died in the ancient battle.

    He did not expect that his essence would be obtained by the demons.

    At the mention of Da Yi, he had to mention a female immortal ¡ª Da Yi¡¯s wife, Heng¡¯e.

    In ancient times, Heng¡¯e was the daughter of the Human Emperor. The marriage between Da Yi and Heng¡¯e was also somewhat like a political marriage.

    However, after the ancient times ended, Da Yi had already died in the battle. Heng¡¯e had gone to Guang Han, leaving only the story of Chang¡¯e stealing spiritual herbs in the world.

    ¡°There are clearly other stories behind this.¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin and carefully experienced it. Zhao Gongming wanted to say something but hesitated. However, he smiled.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not thatplicated. The tribtion will be destroyed, and the cmity will befall,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°Brother, instead of thinking about that, why don¡¯t you think about how to put it back?¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, but he did not ask further. He turned to the side at the same time that Zhao Gongming did.

    At that moment, Bai Ze was sweating profusely. He carefully set up the pieces of wood and used his immortal power to glue them together. His overall workload was more than half done.

    Li Changshou had already figured out the ¡°working principles of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber.

    As long as he obtained the approval of the Great Magus¡¯s soul, he would be able to activate this immortal-ying weapon.

    The oue of Li Changshou¡¯s negotiation with the essence soul of Da Yi was fruitless.

    Da Yi seemed to have lost all his soul and will. All that was left was a shell of his soul that was close to being in a deep sleep. ¡°This Da Yi has probably suffered endless torture from the demons,¡± Zhao Gongming sighed.

    Li Changshou sighed and did not say anything. He waited for Bai Ze to finish his work.

    Half a dayter, Bai Ze wiped the sweat off his forehead and ced a huge gourd in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°Finally, I did not disappoint the Water God.¡± Zhao Gongming walked to the ce where he had just dismantled the huge gourd. Two ck spots appeared in his hands. He asked seriously, ¡°Eh? Mr. Bai, why are there two small wooden blocks here?¡± Bai Ze was shocked. He quickly turned around and looked at it. Then, he ran back and looked at the smooth and wless gourd seriously. He was anxious.

    Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming endured for a while. In the end, they almostughed out loud. Bai Ze was so angry that he transformed into his main body and chased after Zhao Gongming.

    The happy times he had with the male mighty figures were just like the times when Li Changshou yed with his best friend in his previous life.

    Those days were always fleeting. After obtaining the core secrets of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber, Li Changshou began to think about how to awaken Da Yi¡¯s essence soul.

    The first thing he thought of was the Magi of the Netherworld. When he was about to bring the 108 Demon Soldiers to seek help, he would bring the Immortal-ying Flying Saber along. Go to the Moon Pce and see the Moon Lord?

    This...

    Forget it. Although the Jade Emperor was magnanimous and there were no rumors about him and Heng¡¯e, who could guarantee that they would be together in the future?

    Smile.

    The word ¡®steady¡¯ was reflected in that little detail. It was best for him to stay as far away from the Moon Pce as possible.

    That ce was the Jade Emperor¡¯s backyard. It was possible that a certain ¡°Qin Tianzhu¡± who had inherited the will of Hua Ritian in the future would be a guest of the Vast cial Pce...

    His spiritual perception trembled slightly. Someone from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence wanted to see him. Li Changshou shifted his attention and allowed the paper effigy, Gongming, and Bai Ze to return to the ck Pool Peak. Some of his attention was focused on the Water God Residence.

    After putting away his ordinary makeup, he picked up his ordinary horsetail whisk and became an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou opened the door and looked at Bian Zhuang, Ao Yi, and Princess Long Ji, who were standing outside. Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Is the Heavenly River Navy in trouble?¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and lowered his head. He smiled and shouted, ¡°Congrattions, Brother Sect Master!¡±

    Bian Zhuang also said, ¡°Congrattions, Lord Water God!¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Li Changshou asked calmly. Bian Zhuang chuckled and looked around. He moved closer to Li Changshou and muttered, ¡°Lord Water God, you still don¡¯t know yet? At the court meeting just now, because General Dongmu reported that you had descended to the mortal world without permission and interfered with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s tribtion, His Majesty was furious. He is punishing you by giving you half a month of merit and sry.

    He¡¯s also making you the head instructor of the Chang¡¯e¡¯s in the Moon Pce for ten years as a punishment. Hehehehehe.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his mouth but was speechless.

    Ao Yi, who was at the side, smiled and said, ¡°Brother Sect Master, this is the most severe punishment for the male immortals of the Heavenly Courts.¡± His Majesty¡¯s move... Why? I can¡¯t see through him. Could it be that he wants me to scout the path?

    The Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce were professional dancers in charge of therge-scale activities of the Heavenly Courts. Their looks and figures were one in a thousand fairies. Every day, they would rehearse the various dances arduously.

    It was not easy to be selected as Chang¡¯e. Moreover, Chang¡¯e was an official position and not a fixed title. Chang¡¯e could obtain merit by practicing dancing in the Moon Pce. Bian Zhuang saw Li Changshou¡¯s frown and wondered, ¡°Lord Water God, are you unhappy?¡± Ao Yi kicked Bian Zhuang and really wanted to scold him.

    If he expressed his happiness now, what would happen? ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell His Majesty.¡± Li Changshou sighed in his heart and was about to rush to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall on a cloud. What is going on?

    If this spreads outside and to the Three-Immortal Ind... does he really think that Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao are as gentle as water and that Fairy Yun Xiao would not cast a spell on him when he knelt down?

    However, it did not matter. As long as he persevered and became a righteous god of the Heavenly Courts, he would not be afraid of the shadows! ¡°Teacher.¡± Long Ji called softly from the side. There was a hint of dissatisfaction on her pretty face. She said softly, ¡°Mother wants you to go to the Jade Pool now.¡±

    Li Changshou understood what the Queen Mother wanted him to do. His heart twitched.

    Alright, a moment ago, he had wanted to stay away from the Moon Pce. A momentter, he was embroiled in the ¡°conflict¡± between the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor. A momentter, in the Jade Pool Hall.

    Through the screen, Li Changshou bowed to the Queen Mother who was lying on the soft couch and said, ¡°Greetings, Goddess!¡± The Queen Mother¡¯szy voice could be heard through the screen. ¡°Leave, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Goddess!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly shouted, ¡°Let the fairies... stay.¡± The Queen Mother chuckled and raised her hand to signal the fairies around her not to retreat.

    ¡°Minister Changgeng, His Majesty seems to be angry that you disturbed his tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°For the stability of the Heavenly Courts and for His Majesty¡¯s reputation, I can only do this.¡±

    She did not even mention that he was the culprit.

    The Queen Mother nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°This time, His Majesty has punished you to be the Chief Instructor of the Moon Pce. Do you have anyints?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Can I go? Can I really go? Think about Second Senior Brother¡¯s miserable state in the future!

    I only want to settle the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and leave an incarnation in the Heavenly Courts to be the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s messenger! Forget it, I can¡¯t rush this matter. Li Changshou bowed and sighed. ¡°I naturally don¡¯t dare to disobey the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°So you want to disobey but don¡¯t dare to?¡± The Queen Mother chuckled. ¡°Why should the Water God be afraid? Everyone in the Heavenly Courts knows His Majesty¡¯s intentions. Just go. However...¡± It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! ¡°Please tell me, Her Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I heard from the young female immortal that the Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce have not been cultivating for a long time and have fun all day. After Minister Changgeng goes, I will definitely let them train. I don¡¯t want to tarnish the reputation of the female immortals of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched. Did the Queen Mother want him to train 300 women who were not inferior to men? In the future, the Jade Emperor would secretly go to the Moon Pce and see female immortals wielding swords, spears, armor, and helmets...

    ¡°I... understand.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and replied. He felt a headache.

    After returning to the Water God Residence, Li Changshou paced back and forth in the study room, thinking about how he should deal with it.

    Reputation was nothing to him. However, he had to consider the feelings of the Immortal Du Sect. At that moment, it was the crucial moment to unite and intercept the two sects.

    He could not afford to make any mistakes. However, the Jade Emperor did not consider that. He directly arranged that ¡°lucrative job¡± for him.

    Yes, he might even want me to help him explore the path to the vast cial Pce. There was no choice. At that moment, he could only... stall for time!

    He still had a mission on hand, which was to fetch Hua Yun to the Heavenly Courts and stall for three months.

    As for the rest...

    Previously, His Majesty had sent troops to suppress the demons. However, due to theck of experts, he had no choice but to return. The dignity of the Heavenly Courts had been severely damaged. At that moment, he was holding the Demon God Seal and could give the demons a fatal blow!

    The Jade Emperor was confident. He might as well persuade the Heavenly Courts to send troops again and defeat the Demon God¡¯s Seal in front of the demons.

    Then, he would use the Spirit Explosion Array to wipe out most of the demons and let the Heavenly Courts suppress the border of the North Continent! Why not ask the experts of the Chan School and Jie School to attack this time? Let¡¯s not talk about the pride of the disciples and Saints of Chan School and Jie School.

    Previously, he did not go. Now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, he is afraid. Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? If he thought about it from another perspective, the Jade Emperor had sent someone to invite him to be rejected. If he invited the disciple of the Saint, it would be too embarrassing for the Jade Emperor.

    After eliminating the demons at the border of the North Continent, he could take the opportunity to ask for credit. It would be in line with the punishment this time!

    Thinking about it carefully, it was really a brilliant n. It could be considered killing many birds with one stone.

    The sooner he regained the power that the Heavenly Courts had lost, the better.

    The cause of the demons¡¯ defeat: Head Instructor of the 300 Chang¡¯e.

    Li Changshou calcted for a while and immediately turned around to return to his desk. He picked up his brush and wrote a memorial. Then, he secretly arranged for the paper effigy to send the Demon God Seal to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. On the other side, the paper effigy that Li Changshou had left behind in the city had already secretly protected Hua Yun.

    There was something that he did not know if the Jade Emperor was aware of. Even if Hua Yun was full of admiration for Yang Tianyou... This matter was quite troublesome. He could only make it short.

    It was probably because when Chengzhou City was in danger and Hua Youming was 19 years old, he wanted to go out to kill enemies. Therefore, he entrusted his mother and sister to a good friend whom he could trust, his schoolmate, Yang Tianyou. The general had survived hundreds of battles, and there was a red dress on the city wall.

    Xia Ningshuang carried Hua Youming back to the Xia Residence. He had been recuperating for a long time. Later on, that night happened, and it took half a year.

    After that, Hua Youming married into the Xia Residence. His mother and younger sister also bought another house beside the Xia Residence. The family was harmonious and often interacted with the Yang family. Yang Tianyou¡¯s family was a wealthy businessman in the city. Otherwise, they would not have been able to enter the academy that day.

    Yang Tianyou was quite talented in business. At a young age, his name had spread far and wide, and he had built a family at a suitable age. When Hua Youming and Xia Ningshuang returned to the world, Yang Tianyou was already thirty years old. He had a son, but his wife had unfortunately passed away and did not continue.

    At that moment, Hua Yun was already a young girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. As a result, she had been wandering around and was more mature than other young girls her age. She had already developed feelings for Yang Tianyou, who she had taken care of in all ways. When the Jade Emperor visited Hua Yun in his dream, Hua Yun said that he wanted to stay in the world for a hundred days because he wanted to express his feelings to Yang Tianyou.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observation, if Yang Tianyou agreed to Hua Yun, Hua Yun would give up on being a princess in the Heavenly Courts. If Yang Tianyou did not agree, Hua Yun could only leave dejectedly. Li Changshou was also curious. He did not know what choice Yang Tianyou would make...

    At that moment, Li Changshou summoned Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang and ordered them to train the Heavenly Courts¡¯ water soldiers well. There might be a huge battle in a few days. He had to do what His Majesty had instructed him to do and return three monthster. He also hinted to the two of them to spread the news in the Heavenly Courts.

    Hence, three monthster... At that moment, Li Changshou had already made arrangements for the North Continent. He discussed with the Magi and some of the elites to invite hundreds of experts. He also prepared the memorial and the seal of the Demon God.

    He also prepared three perfect backup ns. This time, they wanted to unleash the power of the Heavenly Courts and destroy the destiny of the demons. They wanted to make it impossible for the demons to gather hundreds of demon kings in the future.

    While he was cultivating andprehending the Dao, Li Changshou even went to the Golden Ao Ind of Jie School to visit. He also went to Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Cave Abode to talk about the recent changes in the spiritual pearl and nned the social activities of the two sects.

    He had bumped into Randeng on the way, who ruined his good mood. However, Li Changshou changed his attitude towards Randeng and greeted him sincerely with a smile.

    That puzzled Randeng. He pondered for a long time about why the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God¡¯s attitude towards him had changed drastically. Could it be that he had some ns? On the day that the Jade Emperor Hua Youming and Hua Yun agreed to meet, Li Changshou had already released two wisps of immortal light in front of Hua Yun¡¯s room.

    He was reminding Hua Yun that if she did not confess, she would not have a chance. Hua Yun was indeed a little anxious. After hesitating for a hundred days, she finally overcame the shyness in her heart. After dressing up carefully for a long time, she changed into a gorgeous long dress and rode the ox carriage from the residence to the Yang Residence.

    When she got out of the carriage, she was already a woman who had just grown up in the neighboring house. She had stunned countless mortals. She lowered her head and entered the Yang residence.

    The servants of the Yang residence did not dare to stop her. She sessfully found Yang Tianyou in the study room. Hua Yun bit her lips and looked at her puzzled sweetheart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Tianyou was no longer a greenhorn. He was quite familiar with Hua Yun. When he saw Hua Yun¡¯s troubled expression, he asked with concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going on a long journey to look for Brother Ming today?¡±

    ¡°Brother... Brother Yang...¡± Hua Yun identally bit the tip of her tongue. The words were at the tip of her tongue, but she still could not say them. Li Changshou, who was secretly watching the show, almostughed out loud. The shyness of such a young girl was really a rare and beautiful thing in the world. ¡°Just say it.¡± Yang Tianyou smiled and said, ¡°Do you need to be entangled?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Hua Yun could not help but raise his hand and rub his eyebrows. He asked softly, ¡°Brother Yang, do you have any intention of... continuing the strings?¡± Yang Tianyou was stunned. Then, he understood something and smiled. ¡°My dead wife still appears in my dreams. I don¡¯t want to think too much about it.¡± Hua Yun pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I understand. Then... if we are fated, we will meet again in the future.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left.

    At that moment, Li Changshou appeared in the sky in the form of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand gently, and a white cloud condensed and emitted immortal lightnded in front of Hua Yun. ¡°Fairy.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± That action was really a little ¡°deliberately showing off¡±.

    However, Li Changshou had to ensure that Eng could sessfully descend to the world. He had no choice but to use a little trick on the two mortals. Hua Yun stepped onto the clouddder and floated into the sky. She turned around and saw Yang Tianyou in front of the study with a face full of shock.

    The mortals in Chengzhou City were also stunned. They stillcked theposure of the mortals in Anshui City. That scene had left behind many legends in the city.

    However, Li Changshou knew that it was just the beginning of the story between Hua Yun and Yang Tianyou.

    Li Changshou sent Hua Yun to the Jade Pool and got the Queen Mother to take care of her and arrange for her to cultivate and be an immortal.

    After doing that, General Dongmu went to the Water God Residence and urged Li Changshou to work at the Moon Pce. Li Changshou flipped his hand and produced a memorial and a huge seal. He pulled General Dongmu back to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and presented it to the Jade Emperor. After a while, the Heavenly Courts trembled.

    The officials and generals were seated in the Lingxiao Hall. The Jade Emperor was dressed in golden armor. The Water God and General Dongmu stood on the jade steps and stood on both sides.

    They had just experienced such a situation not long ago.

    The Jade Emperor had personally led the troops to suppress the demons of the North Continent. However, because the disciples of the Saints had deliberately made things difficult for them, the Jade Emperor had thought that the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals would be injured and retreated.

    However, it was different today. It was because the Water God who could always give them new life in the Heavenly Courts had returnedpletely.

    The Jade Emperor summoned the Heavenly Emperor Divine Power Sword and pushed it in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°In today¡¯s battle, Changgeng will be the main leader. From today onwards, the Water God will be ranked as a third-rank legitimate god. He will enjoy the merit of a second-rank legitimate god and will be in charge of killing in the Heavenly Courts!¡± Li Changshou held the divine sword with both hands and raised it above his head. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts below shouted in unison.

    Golden light shone everywhere in the Heavenly Courts, and the power of the Heavenly Dao became denser. In a dark corner of the Little Qiong Peak, a wooden box suddenly burst open. A pagoda and a long bronze ruler rotated. Bai Ze, who was on the ck Pool Peak, stopped drinking with Zhao Gongming and transformed into his main body. He looked at the sky...

 Chapter 446 - Battling the North Continent!

    <strong>Chapter 446 Battling the North Continent!</strong>

    Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!

    The sound of rapid drums and dark clouds filled the sky. The border of the North Continent was filled with killing intent. The demons below were no longer as uneasy as before. At that moment, more than half of the demons did not know about the Great Tribtion. They had gathered there with their Great Lord in a muddle-headed manner and had even forced the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army to retreat a few days ago. This time, they still rushed to the various peaks in a daze. They raised their weapons and shouted loudly, demonstrating continuously above.

    They raised the king¡¯s g, and the entire mountain was filled with Heaven Demon Soldiers.

    Today, the performance of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals waspletely different from the previous time.

    They...

    They began to set up the array formation from afar. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals from the Western Heavenly Gate, the North Heavenly Gate, and the Middle Heavenly Gate formed threeyers of array formations in an orderly manner. The battle formations crisscrossed and formed a whole. They could attack and retreat at will. The demons below did not dare to act rashly. They could not figure out what would happen next. He emphasized the word ¡®stable¡¯. A white cloud descended from the sky and various gs were erected! The white cloud was surrounded by immortal light and divine light. The white-haired and white-robed elder at the front was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God!

    Li Changshou led dozens of Heavenly Generals over. He held the horsetail whisk in his left hand and the Heavenly Emperor Divine Power Sword in his right. The Divine Power Treasure, the Soap Martial g, danced behind him.

    Amidst the drums, there seemed to be the sound of endless waves crashing. It was as if there was a vast ocean in the sky, smashing onto the heads of the demons below!

    Just as the white cloudnded, a gray cloud flew over from the north. There were hundreds of dragon experts with dragon heads and human bodies standing on it. All of them were dressed in armor and had cold expressions. They stood in front of the Water God and bowed.

    The experts that the Four Sea Dragon Kings had deployed had arrived. Behind them, there were more than a thousand Battle Magi from the Magi race. All of them were filled with vitality and power.

    In the sky, the roars of the divine dragons pierced through the nine heavens. The Nine Dragons Carriage flew past. The Jade Emperor sat in the carriage and patrolled the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army within a 500-kilometer radius. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals followed him. For today¡¯s matter, the storytellers of the future mighte up with a paragraph. ¡°Dear guests, listen up. Today, we will talk about the tribtion.

    The ancient demons gathered and caused trouble. They had schemed against the heavens.

    Water God had decided to stall for time. General Dongmu was guarding the Hall of Enlightenment. The various immortals and gods descended and suffered, waiting for the Jade Emperor to return to the Nine Heavens.

    The Jade Emperor had experienced the tribtion as a living being. How could he have expected the demons to cause waves? The Heavenly Courts¡¯ backbone had been plotted against by demons. The immortals were shocked and uneasy.

    General Dongmu knelt and asked the Emperor to return. The Jade Emperor wanted to kill the demons.

    However, the Heavenly Courtscked a leader and could only seek help from Jie School and Chan School. The disciples of Chan School and Jie School joked and those on the spiritual mountain chased General Dongmu away. The Jade Emperor hated the fact that he had to retreat temporarily. He leaned over and cried in front of the Purple Cloud Sect.

    It would be difficult for the Dao Ancestor to escape from the dangers of the Chan Mountain. The Water God had recovered and returned to the Heavenly Courts, offering advice to eliminate demons and settle the mountains.

    The Nine Heavens Immortal Soldiers were mobilized. and 300 Heavenly Generals stood in front of the array.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s carriage walked in the sky. The old demon in the mountain had lost his courage.

    The Water God held the Heavenly Sword and the insects and birds within 10,000 kilometers scattered.

    There¡¯s that again!

    Themanders of the Heavenly River Navy and the Heavenly Gate Marshal were dignified.

    The Four Sea Dragon Kings had sent their troops, and the Battle Magi of the Magi were about to attack.

    A cold wind blew. The Ghost Immortals of the Netherworld.

    The Three Realms had mobilized to get rid of the demons, so that the sky and earth would be peaceful.

    The Water God spoke to the heavens. The demons were not convinced.

    He wanted to ask how the battle was going to be fought.

    tter!

    Hehe, reward me with some wine money first.¡±

    When the Jade Emperor was hidden in the sky, Li Changshou raised his hand. The drums behind him stopped, and he rode a white cloud downwards slightly. He lowered his head and scanned the dense demon soldiers on the ground.

    With just a nce, the demons stopped shouting Li Changshou spoke slowly. His voice was like a huge bell that echoed in the world. It was slow and fast. Together with his own power, it gradually increased. ¡°I am the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Today, I am here on His Majesty¡¯s orders to suppress the Anti-Heaven Demon Bandits! You demons were originally born from all living beings. You refused to ept the heavenly mandate and did not enter the righteous path. You have neglected the oath of the ancient demons!¡± ¡°When you first rebelled, it was not easy for me to cultivate. The living beings were forced by the powerful demons, so they left many leeway for you.¡±

    ¡°However, Lu Ya and the other demons were brutal and did not know how to appreciate favors. They even schemed against the important ministers of the Heavenly Courts. They have too many evil intentions to be written!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts adhere to the will of the Heavenly Dao and protect the Three Realms. It is a blessing for all living beings. The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts have been conferred the title by the Jade Emperor. They have worked hard for the operation of the Heavenly Dao. They have actually been bullied by the demons!¡± ¡°Today, the Court is under the orders of the Jade Emperor to send troops to suppress you! When the g falls, I will definitely turn you into ashes! If someone were to descend, they would destroy their body and leave behind their remnant souls to return to the Six Paths of Reincarnation! Where is the Netherworld?¡± As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, dark clouds appeared in the southwest. 100,000 otherworldly soldiers and hundreds of ghostly servants appeared and bowed to Li Changshou.

    Ox-head and Horse-face shouted loudly, ¡°We have followed the orders of the Heavenly Courts. Lord Water God, please give the order!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s hair and beard stood on end. He did not give the demons a chance to retort. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll order you to capture the souls! Those who die in battle today will enter the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao and be bestowed with a blessing to heal their souls! Anyone who injured the Heavenly Soldiers today will suffer in the eighteenth level of hell. They will not be able to reincarnate and enter the third level!¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face shouted in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The demons below were silent. Many demons trembled in anger. The demons were shocked.

    A greater demon stepped out of the array and cursed, ¡°Water God, you are abusing your authority to do whatever you want. You are disregarding all living beings! The Six Paths of Reincarnation belong to all living beings in the world. What right do the Heavenly Courts have to interfere!?!¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The Three Realms are one. The Heavenly Courts are in the middle. You are already the chronic ailment of living beings. You are already the source of harm to all living beings. You still have an ancient dream and do not know that you are already a defeated dog. It is reallyughable. Today, I will exterminate all of you. From now on, all living beings can choose their own paths! I advise the spirits here to put down the sharp des in their hands and leave if they have no negative karma or sins. Everyone, listen up. If there are such demons, turn around and leave. There¡¯s no need to stop them.¡±

    The demons below fell silent again.

    At that moment, the Dragon Pce, the Netherworld, and the Magi were considered spectators. Apart from the Magi, they had already understood something.

    The Water God was on apletely different level from the leaders of the demons.

    In the first three moves, he would first destroy the enemy¡¯s morale. He would first correct the name of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ master and then use the experts who continuously appeared to pressure and shake the demons¡¯ morale. Then, he would simply summon the Netherworld Ghost Messenger to use reincarnation andpletely destroy the demons¡¯ morale. How could he fight?

    It was considered a small victory in a head-on battle. After dying in battle, he would be captured and brought to the eighteenth level of hell to suffer. If he won, he would be attacked by the Heavenly Dao lightning...

    At that moment, the Water God took the initiative to take a step back. He made the demons, who were pure and had good backgrounds, turn around and leave to split the demons.

    He did not want his side to suffer too many losses by killing demons and killing hearts. The Water God¡¯s n was fully revealed in the short conversation.

    At that moment, there were indeed demons at the edge who threw down their Dharma treasures and turned to fly towards the horizon.

    However, before the small number of demons could fly more than a few kilometers away, a ck shadow streaked across at an extremely fast speed. The demons exploded in mid-air and turned into blood foam. Not even their souls were left behind.

    The ck shadow transformed into a middle-aged man. There was a pair of wings on his back, and his entire body emitted a shocking pressure. The demon said loudly, ¡°Water God, you are bullying us too much! The lifeline of the demon race is here, and so is our destiny. We also have our heritage here. The transformation of all living beings into demons is in itself. Could it be that you don¡¯t even know about the alliance at the top of the mountain in the ancient times?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The ancient Treaty of Alliance has already been buried with the Demon Court. Now, it¡¯s the evil and ambitious demons like you who make everyone uneasy and cause the world to tremble. Did you just say that the demons have luck?¡±

    He casually put away his horsetail whisk and slowly took out a seal from his sleeve.

    The seal was currently covered by a bloodstained yellow cloth. Li Changshou casually removed the yellow cloth and revealed its true appearance.

    In an instant!

    The demonic aura below surged. Hundreds of demon kings roared in unison. Dozens of ancient demon experts rushed into the sky and red at the item in Li Changshou¡¯s palm!

    It was a huge seal with remnant Heavenly Dao power.

    There was a group of demons carved around the huge seal. There were six levels of relief sculptures on it. On the top level, there were two Golden Crows spreading their wings and crying. On the secondst level, there was Kun Peng supporting the bottom. There were ten giant demons raising their heads and roaring...

    Demon God Seal!

    Li Changshou said leisurely, ¡°A few days ago, I was attacked by a Golden Crow and more than ten ancient demons. Fortunately, Teacher protected me and allowed me to kill that Golden Crow and obtain such an item. Is this the destiny of the demons?¡± A few old demons shouted, ¡°Water God, you dare!¡±

    ¡°As long as you return the seal, we will retreat immediately and follow the orders of the Heavenly Courts!¡± ¡°His Highness has indeed been harmed by

    you!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. He casually threw the seal up.

    The demons below pretended to charge forward. The experts of the dragon race and the Magi of the Magi race, the Heavenly Generals behind Li Changshou, were prepared to attack!

    However, when he heard the nging of swords, a golden light shed in the world. The Heavenly Dao Divine Power Sword had already been pulled out of its scabbard by Li Changshou. The sword body that was like flowing water reflected the panicked faces of the demons below. He shed horizontally, and the edge of the swordnded on the side of the Demon Emperor¡¯s seal! The Dao trembled in the world! Lightning shed in the sky, and the five continents swayed.

    The living beings in a radius of 5,000 kilometers were almost speechless. Their gazes gathered on the Demon God¡¯s Seal and watched as the Sword of Heavenly Dao was stopped by the seal.

    He watched as the Heavenly Dao Sword cut into the Demon God¡¯s Seal without any effort.

    Looking...

    Li Changshou shed the Demon Emperor¡¯s Seal into two!

    Golden light surged out of the demons¡¯ heads and turned into a Golden Crow that raised its head and roared at Li Changshou. Li Changshou snorted coldly. Lightning shed behind him, and the Jade Emperor¡¯s carriage appeared in the sky. The nine golden dragons opened their mouths and roared! The Golden Crow spread its wings and flew ten thousand feet away. Its body suddenly copsed.

    The nine golden dragons that were about to attack circled around and turned into golden light that exploded. Golden light entered the Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, Netherworld Ghosts, and Magi of the dragon race.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was cold. He lowered his head and looked down. As his wide robe fluttered, he had already put away the two pieces of the Demon God Seal. He held the Heavenly Divine Sword and stood on the cloud. ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, your soul will dissipate. If you surrender, leave your soul behind.¡±

    The demons below trembled and war drums sounded. The demon kings seemed to have entered a cmity. They were furious and their eyes were red.

    The murderous aura surged and the killing intent was shocking.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and turned around. He cupped his hands and invited, ¡°Your Majesty, the demons will not surrender even if they fight to the death. I ask for the Heavenly Fate to eliminate the demons here and protect the world.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s voice sounded from the sky. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou suddenly turned around, raised the Heavenly Dao Sword in his hand, and closed his eyes. The power of his mind was instantly maximized!

    Heaven and Earth, Great Spirit Explosion!

    There was no need to scold or shout. The ground suddenly began to shake. At the top of the nine mountains where the elites of the demon race were gathered, the mountain was suddenly overturned. Spiritual energy surged in an instant, and nine light spots erupted on the ground at the same time!

    The light shone past the ten ancient suns!

    Its power shook the heavens and earth, and the immortals and gods trembled in fear.

    Li Changshou used almost all of his Golden Core and Golden Immortal realm paper effigies as catalysts. He took out the umtion that he had umted over the past twelve years and scattered the tree sap that the Giant Wood Forest of Little Qiong Peak had given him. He poured almost twelve years of immortal power into it.

    When the spiritual energy storm retreated, the demons below were in chaos. The demons could not even take care of themselves. The nine mountains turned into huge pits...

    Perhaps, Li Changshou¡¯s heavy hammer could not kill 20% of the demon troops. The other party was too scattered. During the spiritual explosion, many demon experts escaped in time.

    However, at that moment, the demons¡¯ grief and indignation dissipated. The ancient demons also calmed down... The sword that Li Changshou had raised up finallynded. He opened his eyes, and there was only coldness in them. ¡°Today, I will kill all the demons here. Kill.¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers in the sky answered in unison. The war drums sounded, and the wind fell everywhere. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals used their mystical abilities to suppress the demons! In the sky, Li Changshou swooped down! At that moment, water-blue light bloomed in the sky. Bai Ze walked over and a bolt of lightning shot out from his back. It urately struck Li Changshou¡¯s chest in the midst of the army.

    In a sh, Li Changshou put away the paper effigy and joined the battle formation with his main body. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head, the Heavenly God Sword in his left hand, and the Cosmic Ruler in his right hand charged towards the group of ancient demons.

    Everything is bnced!

    The Heavenly Sword was unleashed!

    On the carriage in the sky, the Jade Emperor, who was dressed in golden armor, held a huge sword and looked coolly... at the battle below.

    Minister Changgeng...

    It was amazing He was good at scolding and scheming. He was also good at breaking array formations. He was actually so brave in fights of magical powers. It was also because the generals of the Heavenly Courts could not be of much use now. They could only let Changgeng charge and break through the enemy lines. After he became a god, the Heavenly Courts should have some useful generals. That would save Changgeng some trouble. When the Dao Ancestor said that he could trust Changgeng and not hesitate, he was probably saying that Changgeng had the ability to fight.

    However...

    Ah, the Heavenly Emperor did not have any presence.

    Why are those demons running? Don¡¯t they know how to capture the leader and kill immortals instead of attacking me, the immortal leader?

    Seriously...

    The daily life of the Heavenly Emperor was really boring, restricted, and mundane. I should think about Hua Yun and Yang Tianyou. Hmph, although Yang Tianyou is on good terms with me, if he were to nod and say that he has the intention to continue the strings in front of Hua Yun, my Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine Thunder would strike. Hua Yun is quitepatible with Changgeng... However, Changgeng has been avoiding the Chang¡¯e¡¯s. After being with Long Ji for so long, their rtionship seems more and more like a teacher and student. Tsk, did Fairy Yun Xiao really eat Changgeng to death?

    The Jade Emperor lowered his head and looked over. The sword in his hand trembled slightly. Golden light shone on the Heavenly Generals below. His next incarnation should be on the agenda.

 Chapter 447 - Just the Moon Palace

    <strong>Chapter 447 Just the Moon Pce</strong>

    There was a battle at the South of the North Continent.

    The battle between the Heavenly Courts and the demonssted for half a day. Moreover, it was almost one-sided. The demons resisted, fled, and were chased for half a day.

    Fortunately, the Heavenly Courts did not n to exterminate them. After that, they would not pursue the crimes of the demons who did not participate in the chaos in the North Continent and control the casualties of the living beings. Demons could not be killed.

    What the Heavenly Courts wanted to do, or rather, what Li Changshou wanted to do with the Heavenly Courts, was to redefine demons.

    How could it be so easy to bnce the Heavenly Dao?

    Not only did Li Changshou want to promote his own system of bnce of living beings, he also wanted to promote the ¡°Human Spirit Immortal, Demon Spirit¡±.

    He had to start from the smallest details and gradually umte them to form a binding power to the Heavenly Dao. The final goal was to use it to achieve the Dao!

    His own Dao was the greatest guarantee in the future.

    The battle in the miasma cloud in the North Continent twelve years ago made Li Changshou understand a lot.

    ¡®Strength¡¯ was the final deciding factor, not ¡®position¡¯. Without that ability, one would not be able to catch the opportunity easily even if it was thrown at their face. It might even end up ruining his life.

    A certain ancient matchmaker thought, ¡®I feel like I¡¯m being offended by a certain junior.¡¯

    Now, when he was scheming, Li Changshou would ask himself if that would be beneficial to his Dao.

    Killing the demons of the North Continent, severely injuring the destiny of the demons, and pulling the demons into the weak ranks of the world was very beneficial to his Dao.

    Therefore, he did it without hesitation, even if he had to bear some negative karma. After this battle, he had purely relied on the merit from killing demons to bnce out the slight negative karma that had been added by ordering the demons to kill.

    Back to the battle between the Heavenly Courts and the demons.

    In fact, when Li Changshou¡¯s three axesnded, the demons had no chance of winning and no intention to fight anymore.

    The Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ overall n was to surround them and leave a gap. Under Li Changshou¡¯smand, they deliberately left an opening for arge number of demonic soldiers to escape towards the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent...

    Unfortunately, before the demon soldiers could escape to the spiritual mountain, they had already dispersed. More than half of them had died and were unable toplete the magnificent feat of dying the spiritual mountain in blood.

    Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements had a few levels of hidden schemes.

    He wanted to force the Western Sect to make a choice.

    At that moment, everyone knew that the Western Sect had previously helped the demons and bewitched them to go against the Heavenly Courts.

    Now that the destiny of the demons was broken and most of the ancient demons had been killed, if arge number of demons fled to the vicinity of the spiritual mountain, would the Western Sect kill these demons or protect them?

    If the Western Sect killed those demons, the Western Sect would lose their credibility.

    Although the Saint, who was on the verge of leaving the group, did not care about that, the Great Tribtion had arrived. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion involved the Chan School, Jie School, and the Western Sect. If the Western Sect did that, it would be difficult for them to obtain allies in the future.

    If the Western Sect protected these demons, the Western Sect would stand on the opposite side of the Heavenly Courts, the leader of the cmity.

    Li Changshou could take the opportunity to develop the conflict between the Jade Emperor and the Western Sect to an irreconcble state. That would allow the Western Sect to suffer more of the tribtion!

    Unfortunately, those demons were really useless.

    Li Changshou had even hinted to the Heavenly Generals not to chase too closely. The demons still could notst until the front of the spiritual mountain...

    With a little regret, Li Changshou looked at the spiritual mountain from afar and disappeared.

    It was indeed a pity that he could not make full use of this opportunity.

    A hundred yearster, the Purple Cloud Pce would sign the God roll. A natural gap would appear between Chan School and Jie School. The Western Sect would definitely jump left and right, causing Chan School and Jie School to fall into conflict.

    At that time, the rtionship between the Western Sect, Chan School, and Jie School would definitely beplicated. The ten thousand immortals of Jie School would definitely attract fear. The framework of the Dao Sect would only exist in name.

    The battle between the great sects would reach its peak step by step.

    That was the time to really spend effort to deal with the Western Sect.

    What he had to do now was to umte his foundation and increase his trump cards against the Western Sect. He had to take out something from his Daoist robe at the crucial moment and turn the situation around.

    He had to take part in the battle between the sects and the Saints. He had to fight steadily. If he took a wrong step, he would lose everything.

    Saints were not disciples of good and bad Saints. They were the biggest winners in the ancient times!

    While thinking about that, Li Changshou released the lightning in his palm. His main body took the opportunity to return with Bai Ze and retreat from the battle.

    The ¡®Water God¡¯ paper effigy flew back into the sky calmly and reported to the Jade Emperor.

    He had won the battle.

    More than half of the 300-odd demon kings of the demon race had died. A small half of the demon soldiers had fled, and more than half of the demon soldiers had been defeated by the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    The dragon race had killed more experts of the demon race than the Magi. That was because the Magi, who were good at running and could not fly, could not catch up to the speed of the demons.

    After all, in ancient times, a human with two legs could not outrun a gust of wind or something with a pair of wings. That was already an important factor that limited the number of Magi in the Magi race.

    When the border of the North Continent was filled with corpses, Li Changshou ordered the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to pack up the remains. Then, he used his True mes to burn the mountains within a 500-kilometer radius and let the ashes pile up there.

    In a few decades, the ce would return to its original green color.

    Green was the color of life and hope.

    In front of the Nine Dragons Carriage, Li Changshou bowed and reported, ¡°Your Majesty! The demons have been killed. The soldiers have returned victorious!¡±

    The Jade Emperor leaned on his sword and said calmly, ¡°Where is General Dongmu?¡±

    General Dongmu, whose robe was stained with blood, rushed over. He cupped his hands and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°In this battle, the soldiers will be rewarded ording to their contributions,¡± the Jade Emperor said calmly. ¡°Minister Changgeng, you will be rewarded with merit. If you make a huge contribution, your Deity Position will rise.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately wanted to speak...

    Why did he spend so much effort to destroy the demons of the North Continent?

    It was all because he did not want to work in the Moon Pce!

    However, just as Li Changshou opened his mouth, a golden light descended from the sky and enveloped Li Changshou. Wisps of merit entered the Merit Pool around Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul. The merit that he had used to save his master¡¯s soul had returned!

    However, he was just a little short of the Golden Body of Merit...

    That was not important. He only needed to go to the Netherworldter and show the Netherworld reform n that he had already sorted out to the Lady of Earth.

    As long as the Lady of Earth nodded, he would obtain that merit. His Golden Body of Merit would do! ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Minister Changgeng,¡± the Jade Emperor said. ¡°After you return to the Heavenly Courts, go to the Moon Pce as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let my words be like water.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He felt that he had been schemed against. He replied weakly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and sighed. He stood up from the carriage and looked at the ashes dancing in the sky below. There was a glow in his eyes, and his figure seemed to be more majestic

    He wanted to say something, just like how he had praised General Dongmu and Li Changshou when he was traveling the West Ocean. It was just like the poems and faraway ces that Li Changshou had sat on the steps and chatted with when there was no one around. However, today, as he felt the sorrow of living beings and the grief of the world, the Jade Emperor only sighed softly. ¡°Return to Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s our future enemy.¡±

    Tens of thousands of kilometers away from the demons¡¯ ashes, two figures were standing at the edge of a cliff.

    Daoist Wen Jing leaned against a huge tree and said leisurely, her blood-colored cloak wrapped around her extremely enchanting figure. The silver-haired girl lowered her head slightly and hugged the sword in her arms tightly.

    ¡°Do you feel a little hopeless?¡±

    The silver-haired girl nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s voice seemed to have some Dharma powers that corroded the silver-haired girl¡¯s Dao heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The great cmity ising. We have to go out less. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the silver-haired girl replied. Before she turned around and left, she took a few more nces at the ashes of the battle.

    At the same time, on ck Pool Peak, a wave slowly spread out from the pool. Bai Ze appeared with Li Changshou on his back and slowly crawled to the side of the pool.

    Bai Ze sighed. When Li Changshou floated to the side, he transformed into a human.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, do you feel sorry for the defeat of the demons today?¡±

    However, Bai Ze shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I was thinking, Water God, wasn¡¯t your Great Dao a little too ruthless during the battle? If everything is bnced, go and bnce the speed of the great demon that can fly. Bnce the physical body of the great demon. You are about to kill a great demon and even bnce its injuries with the other demons. Why... Why are we still fighting? Isn¡¯t it courting death for anyone to fight you in a group?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. He waved his hand and exined, ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re wrong. If he wanted to achieve equilibrium, he had to do it within the limits of his essence soul. Those were just mystical abilities extended from his Dao. Just as the Great Dao of Fire was close to perfection, he could directly unleash fire to injure others. It was just that the method he used to injure others was different. I¡¯m only using the initial version of the Art of Equalization today. I have a sure-kill move that I have to use as a trump card.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Bai Ze blinked and muttered, ¡°Is it... convenient to reveal our rtionship?¡±

    Zhao Gongming, who was sleeping soundly in the kitchen, could not help but turn his ears.

    Li Changshou smiled slightly. Since he dared to say it, it meant that he had already developed more trump cards. He was just mentioning it to Bai Ze with a little intention.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If I disregard everything and ignite the power of my essence soul and prepare the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, I have the same...

    lifespan as those with great mystical abilities.¡±

    Bai Ze could not help but be stunned. He carefully tasted it and was shocked.

    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t you!?!¡±

    ¡°I will not increase my cultivation level for no reason. The Great Dao has its limits. However, I will pull the other party into his realm when he is the same age as me. Unfortunately, I have deduced that using this move is no different from dying together. The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill might not be able to save my essence soul. The implications are too great.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed regretfully. He turned around and floated towards the Little Qiong Peak. He rode a cloud and flew at a height that was neither high nor low.

    ¡°Useless.¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    Bai Ze jumped and used his ultimate technique on Li Changshou¡¯s back-spitting. Zhao Gongming stretched and walked out. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Brother Changgeng tell others about his mystical abilities.¡±

    ¡°Brother Gongming, I¡¯m afraid you have misunderstood.¡± Bai Ze sighed and said, ¡°The Water God is just reminding me. At the same time... Forget it, it¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything. At the end of the day, the Water God has the highest trust in me. He can only trust me 70% to 80%. It¡¯s difficult to trust himpletely.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was a little puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Water God is just like that.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Which Heavenly Water God would think that he could casually wipe me off so that he can gain 90% of his trust? Why else would I address him as the Water God instead of Changgeng? The mount and chef are just a little unsuitable.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°I have to talk to Changgeng about this. How can he treat Mr. Bai like this!?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go, Fellow Daoist.¡± Bai Ze hurriedly stopped Zhao Gongming and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m the most at ease with the Water God.¡±

    Master Zhao was confused. He kept his distance from Bai Ze.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, could it be that you...¡±

    ¡°Dao Brother, please think about your words.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s eyes shone with immortal light. With a loud sound, he transformed into his main body. The horn on his head shone with a cold light.

    Zhao Gongming chuckled and took two steps back.

    ¡°If I were to go to the Heavenly Courts, I would be a general. I really don¡¯t understand the culture of you ministers. As long as Mr. Bai is happy... Ah, I didn¡¯t say anything! Mr. Bai, don¡¯t mess around! I¡¯m a dignified outer sect disciple of Jie School. I have to be prideful! Hahahaha!¡±

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou scanned the two mighty figures fighting with his immortal senses and shook his head with a smile.

    Master Zhao was really salty. Ahem, he was really free.

    The Jade Emperor had already personally urged him to go to the Moon Pce to take on the role. What should he think of to clear his rtionship with the person from the Moon Pce?

    This matter seemed small, but it was actually very subtle.

    At that moment, his greatest connection with Jie School was that Fairy Yun Xiao and he were at the stage where their rtionship was gradually warming up. Therefore, even if he went overboard, the immortals of Jie School would listen.

    The Jade Emperor seemed to have the intention to weaken his connection with Jie School and make him stand in the position of the Heavenly Courts... When the leader pours his heart out to you, he wants to put you in an important position but is afraid that you would get poached.

    That logic was the same as when a leader talked to you about your dreams, it is precisely because he does not want to increase your sry and wants you to work more.

    Li Changshou would not be surprised if the Jade Emperor turned around and said that he wanted to let Hua Yun or Long Ji marry him, the Water God.

    That was the position where the Jade Emperor was. He had to make a decision and be wary.

    The matter of going to the Moon Pce seemed to be the Jade Emperor¡¯s mischievous move, but there were more than ten deeper meanings.

    Li Changshou pondered carefully and decided to be steady and make some preparations. He was currently very popr in the Heavenly Courts. Once he went to the Moon Pce, he might fall into a romantic situation, especially when he had to face so many beautiful fairies and dance in front of him.

    With the Aged Beauties painting Dharma artifacts, Li Changshou was naturally not afraid of that. However, he was afraid that others would think of gossip...

    His thoughts had to be clear.

    After he went over, he had to go against Heng¡¯e. At the very least, he had to spread rumors that Heng¡¯e was sick of the Water God and that the Water God was reprimanding her for not disciplining those rumors.

    It was actually easy to do that.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and wrote a line of words on the nk piece of paper in front of him.

    ¡°100 Ways to Cook Rabbit Meat¡±

    That was naturally just to scare the jade rabbit. He only needed to identally drop that thing. Then, when he trained Chang¡¯e to reheat and cook some delicacies, he would rx.

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m just sending a paper effigy. What can I do?

    At most, it would affect their Dao hearts.

    I am the mighty Water God of the Heavenly Courts, the third figure of Ren School. How can I be afraid of those fairies?

    I¡¯m upright! ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    A soft voice suddenly sounded beside his ear. Li Changshou¡¯s hand trembled, and he almost cut the document in front of him.

    He turned to look at the shimmering jade token on the wall beside him and casually summoned it over. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I made some soup. Do you want to try it?¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation.

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    This is the emergency survival hotline! Can you be more serious!?! Jade talismans have lifespans!

    ¡°Send some over. My main body will go to the Pill Chamberter.¡±

    Should I mention the matter of going to the Moon Pce to Ling¡¯e? After all, there will definitely be rumorster on. It¡¯s not bad to disperse Ling¡¯e¡¯s doubts in advance.

    As Li Changshou thought about that, he took another piece of paper and wrote down a backup n.

    ¡°Grand Pure One¡¯s Pure Yang Child Divine Technique¡±

 Chapter 448 - The Water God Challenges the Moon Palace, and the Jade Rabbit Is Prevented

    <strong>Chapter 448 The Water God Challenges the Moon Pce, and the Jade Rabbit Is Prevented</strong>

    ¡°Yes, that would be foolproof.¡±

    In order to go to the Moon Pce, Li Changshou had gone through a lot of trouble. He looked at the ¡°little¡± arrangement on his table, held the jade bowl, and drank a mouthful of the ice-cold Little Qiong Peak¡¯s special drinks. He nodded in satisfaction. Ling¡¯e¡¯s culinary skills had indeed started to deviate. She focused on tea and snacks.

    What was there to be afraid of?

    He had experienced all kinds of storms. How could he lose in front of 300 people?

    With a sweep of his sleeve, the item in front of him disappeared. It was sent to the Heavenly Courts by a paper effigy.

    Not long after, in the Water God Residence.

    When the ¡°Dharma artifacts¡± were in ce, Li Changshou tidied his wide robe in front of the mirror andbed his Dao headband, making his white hair shiny and smooth.

    Li Changshou picked up his horsetail whisk that was bing sparse and walked out of the study. Bian Zhuang and Ao Yi, who had received the news in advance, immediately bowed.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Deputy Commander Bian?¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes lit up. He replied in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Li Changshou casually threw a treasure pouch over. ¡°Later, it will be ced outside the door of the Water God Residence... Ao Yi, bring a group of troops to the moon and say that I will go over immediately under the orders to be their head instructor.¡±

    Bian Zhuang opened his mouth and his words were stuck in his throat. He only said, ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left in a hurry. He led a group of Heavenly Soldiers and rushed to the moon. Li Changshou patted Bian Zhuang¡¯s shoulder and smiled meaningfully. He carried his horsetail whisk and floated towards the door of the Water God Residence.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped and turned to the side.

    Ling Zhuzi arrived in a loose robe. It bowed to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Do you need me to serve in the Moon Pce?¡±

    Clearly, Ling Zhuzi had received the secret guidance of Perfected Taiyi or Perfected Yu Ding to help him resolve the awkwardness of going to the Moon Pce.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to go there. You should y with the Heavenly Soldiers more. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi cupped his fists and bowed gracefully. ¡°I understand.¡±

    He was thoughtful.

    Li Changshou turned around and rode a cloud out, his eyes filled with determination.

    Ling Zhuzi recalled themunication jade token that he had received previously and could not help but feel worried. He shouted from behind, ¡°Why are you going there, Uncle-Master?¡±

    ¡°To teach Chang¡¯e and rehearse.¡±

    ¡°If Fairy Yun Xiao mes...¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be med by Fairy Yun Xiao.¡±

    Li Changshou walked on the cloud with his hands behind his back. His figure was so elegant and calm.

    A soft shout seemed toe from the distance and turned into two indistinct words. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the Water God Residence looked over and saw the word¡¯ kneel¡¯.

    The Water God casually swept his horsetail whisk, sending the word flying. The cloud beneath his feet flew rapidly and headed straight for the Moon Pce.

    Along the way, the gxy was resplendent, and immortal light shone brightly.

    A light cloud curled up and smelled ripples.

    He flew past the seventh Heaven and rushed to the depths of the cloud. He stepped into the sky where the sun, moon, and stars were circting. At the precise moment, he rode the cloud forward.

    Not long after, a huge, cold star erged in front of his eyes.

    That was the moon that mortals spoke of. It was a hook and a disc that the Daoist was talking about. It was the moon that the lover was talking about.

    A moonurel tree covered half of the moon. The leaves that were like light yellow jade were like immortal inds. There were many pavilions and pces on them, as if they could see fairies dancing in the hall. Li Changshou slowlynded on a cloud and heard music andughter from afar.

    This is...

    Ten Connate Spirit Roots?!

    Li Changshou clicked his tongue in wonder. He rode a cloud and arrived in front of the huge crown of the moonurel tree. He carefully sensed the spirituality and fluctuations of the moonurel tree and heard the nging of wood being cut.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could see with his immortal senses that fairies in colorful dresses were gathering towards a pce under the tree. That was the ce where Chang¡¯e usually performed. It was also Li Changshou¡¯s residence for the next ten years¡ªthe Moon Pce.

    On the other side of theurel tree was the Vast cial Pce, which was enveloped by an array formation. The pces inside were scattered, and there were water pavilions and pavilions. However, it was rather cold and deserted.

    That was where Heng¡¯e lived.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry to rush to the pce where the fairies were gathering. Instead, he strolled under theurel tree.

    The soil there was soft, and the ground seemed to be mixed with fine sand and white jade. There was a unique sense offort when they walked on it.

    The trunk of theurel tree was like a towering mountain. A small figure was at the edge of the ¡°mountain¡±. He kept raising an ax and leaving a thin scar on theurel tree.

    When he raised the ax, the wound healed on its own. It was extremely smooth.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He was right...

    This man is indeed an expert!

    Theurel tree was one of the top ten Connate Spirit Roots. It was as famous as the Immortal Peach Tree and the Ginseng Fruit Tree. As for theurel tree, it had no fruits or flowers. It could strengthen itself. Although its spirituality was suppressed by the Heavenly Dao, it was definitely at the level of a supreme-grade Connate Spirit Treasure. Wu Gang from the moon actually used an ordinary ax to sh theurel tree...

    Li Changshou took a step forward. The Dao runes of the universe circted and appeared behind Wu Gang like a technique to shrink the ground.

    From afar, the muscles on his body seemed to be intertwined. He did not seem to have any Dao runes or pressure, but he gave off a majestic and unyielding feeling.

    ¡°Senior.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed.

    Wu Gang, who was chopping the tree, turned to look at Li Changshou. He nodded calmly and continued to get busy.

    Everyone in the Primordial World knew that in the Moon Pce, any man would consider how to strike up a conversation with Heng, ahem, Wu Gang!

    Li Changshou had already prepared a few questions previously. It was not a spur of the moment for him to take the initiative to look for Wu Gang.

    The first step was to ask a question that Wu Gang could not avoid and would definitely answer...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, are you from the human race?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wu Gang replied calmly. While he was swinging his ax, he nced at Li Changshou and asked casually, ¡°What about you? Are you a paper effigy that came to life?¡±

    ¡°This is just my incarnation.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and put away his horsetail whisk. He ced his hands behind his back and looked at it for a while. Then, he asked, ¡°Senior, are youprehending the Dao?¡±

    ¡°Cutting the tree.¡± Wu Gang paused and frowned slightly as he looked at the wound on the tree that had healed again.

    Soon, Wu Gang looked up at Li Changshou and asked in confusion, ¡°Who are you? Why can you enter and leave this ce at will?¡±

    ¡°An ordinary immortal of the Heavenly Courts,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious, so I came over to disturb you. Senior, please don¡¯t me me. I have only seen Emperor Da Yu, who is good at using axes. When I saw you wielding the axe just now, I was surprised to see that you hadbined the Great Dao and the Dao runes.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Emperor Da Yu?¡± Wu Gang¡¯s eyes lit up. He leaned on his ax and turned to face Li Changshou.

    He was a burly man who was nine feet tall. His face was not rough, but he looked handsome.

    Li Changshou seemed to be chatting as well. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I visited the human ancestors in the Fire Cloud Cave previously.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the Fire Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Fire Emperor¡¯s demonic aura has entered his body. He is recuperating.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Wu Gang¡¯s eyes contained a hint of helplessness. He seemed to have recalled a magnificent period of time and recalled for a while.

    Not long after, Wu Gang muttered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive.¡±

    Then, he waved the ax in his hand again.

    ng... ng... ¡°Senior, can you tell me about what happened back then?¡± Li Changshou asked with a smile ¡°I¡¯ve read many ancient books, but I don¡¯t know many things...¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The corners of Wu Gang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He sighed and said, ¡°Many battles that we won were not glorious. The price we paid was sometimes too heavy. It¡¯s normal that the future generations are unwilling to include these. However, at the end of the day, that was a world where either you die or I die. There is no justice or morality to speak of.¡±

    ng!

    The ax fell and was pulled out by Wu Gang again. He continued to swing the ax and spoke more forcefully.

    ¡°We ughter dogs without leaving our names. The human race has been rearing rivers and mountains for thousands of years. You have to work hard to protect this world that was created by the predecessors.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to Wu Gang and said seriously, ¡°I will not disappoint you, Senior, although I can only do my best.¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Wu Gang smiled and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary immortal, right?¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. Just as he was about to bid farewell and leave, he had already formed a good rtionship with Wu Gang. There was no need to stay any longer.

    At that moment, a stream of light flew out of the array formation beside theurel tree. It shouted ¡°General Wu¡± and rushed over!

    Li Changshou looked over and saw an obedient young girl in the stream of light.

    She was dressed in a white short dress. She looked cool and cute, and herrge eyes were filled with intelligence. There was a cloth bag hanging on her shoulder, and the tip of an immortal jade radish was revealed at the end of the cloth bag.

    The most eye-catching thing was the young girl¡¯s round and slender jade- like feet. Although they were slender and fair, they were obviously... strong.

    Yu Tu? That should be her. After shended on the ground, she still has the rabbit-eared hair essory on her head. The young girl held a bowl of clear water in her hand. She flew and jumped, without letting any water drop. ¡°General Wu... Uh, you have a guest here.¡±

    The young girl, Yu Tu, chuckled. Wu Gang stopped what he was doing and took a sip of water.

    Wu Gang smiled kindly and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Master asked me to go to the Moon Pce to respond. The manager of the Moon Pce hase to urge me seven or eight times. I¡¯m really worried.¡±

    Yu Tu sighed gloomily.

    ¡°It is said that the Jade Emperor has bestowed a powerful immortal to the Moon Pce to receive punishment. Hmph, even if they said that they would be punished, the male immortals¡¯ thoughts are very dirty! I feel that being a head instructor in the Moon Pce makes me very happy because I can watch those sisters dance every day. It¡¯s really...

    Many sistersin about this. Usually, everyone is used to being casual. This time, no matter where we go, we have to wear good clothes.¡±

    Wu Gang was puzzled. ¡°What powerful immortal?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be the Water God, the one who is in charge of the water affairs of the Three Realms. I heard from the sisters in the Moon Pce.¡±

    The young girl, Yu Tu, tilted her head and nced at Li Changshou before looking away. She pointed at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I also heard from a few sisters that this is the authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, the person whom the Jade Emperor trusts the most. They said that he was the disciple of the Saint of the Dao Sect, the husband of the Three Xiao Immortals of Jie School...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but cause amotion. He smiled and said, ¡°He should be on good terms with Fairy Yun Xiao. He¡¯s not her husband.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s almost the same!¡±

    The Jade Rabbit waved her hand impatiently. ¡°He must be an old pervert. Otherwise, why would he ask the Jade Emperor to appoint him as Chang¡¯e instructor? Has Teacher Chang¡¯e ever been a man? She really is!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°That seems to be not what he wants...¡±

    ¡°Forget about that. I¡¯ll go over first, General Wu!¡±

    The jade rabbit waved her hand and kicked her long legs. Her figure turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Moon Pce.

    At the side, Li Changshou could not help butugh. As Wu Gang drank the water, he suddenly turned around and spat it out. He red at Li Changshou.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°It should be me.¡± Li Changshou wiped the water off his long hair. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, Senior. I should go to the Moon Pce to take a look.¡±

    Wu Gang hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, this child is a little distracted. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Senior, don¡¯t worry. I have a junior sister who often gets into trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. Wu Gang put down the jade bowl and cupped his fists at Li Changshou. He watched Li Changshou ride the cloud and leave.

    Water God? A disciple of a Saint? Greetings to the Three Emperors and Five Kings?

    Wu Gang was in a daze for a while. Soon, he smiled and shook his head. He continued to swing his ax and shed at the Moon Divine Wood.

    ¡°Ah, the future generations are really scary.¡±

    Moreover, the young girl, Yu Tu, had arrived at the Moon Pce. Many fairies had gathered and asked her if Heng¡¯e woulde.

    Jade Rabbit shook her head repeatedly. The fairies were a little disappointed.

    Clearly, the young girl, Jade Rabbit, was very familiar with the Chang¡¯e and more or less had the feeling of being a favored pet.

    When a fairy mentioned the Water God, Jade Rabbit listened obediently.

    She usually apanied her master in the cial Pce and rarely came out to walk around. Previously, she had inquired about the matter of the God of Water and did not pay much attention to it...

    At that moment, when she heard his sisters talk about how wise, resourceful, brave the Water God was, and how good he was at scheming, he was entranced. What kind of male immortal is this?

    Another fairy mentioned the Water God¡¯s appearance. The young girl, Yu Tu, tilted her head. Bubbles appeared on her rabbit ears and hair essories. The tallest bubble revealed the appearance of a white-haired, white-browed, benevolent-looking elder.

    ¡°I seem to have seen him somewhere...¡±

    Yu Tu muttered softly.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± A fairy chuckled and said, ¡°This is the first time Lord Water God hase to the Moon Pce. Where have you seen him before?¡±

    Yu Tu stood on her tiptoes and raised her hand, trying her best to gesture. ¡°Is he this tall? Is he this thin?¡±

    At that moment, a figure floated over on a white cloud from the pce gate.

    Ao Yi, who was standing at the pce gate, immediately said loudly, ¡°The Water God has arrived!¡±

    The fairies hurried to get into formation.

    The structure of the main hall of the Moon Pce was also a little unique. There were stairs both inside and outside the pce gate. There was a square and sunken ¡°stage¡± inside. The surroundings were decorated with jade trees and silver flowers. There wereyers of stairs that could be used as chairs outside.

    As soon as Ao Yi shouted, the three hundred Chang¡¯e below had already stood ording to their positions.

    This scene was really...

    The flowers were beautiful, green, and red.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and floated past the side. He arrived at the short table in the main hall and sat down steadily.

    Yu Tu stood outside the crowd in the most eye-catching position.

    At that moment, she was stunned. Her pink eyes stared at Li Changshou¡¯s figure, and she did not know how to react...

    Old pervert... Water God...

    Chang¡¯e and the others turned around and bowed. The shouts that they had deliberately pondered over almost made Li Changshou copse.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Water God ~¡±.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    General Dongmu could not understand the joy of being a god of authority.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Jade Emperor asked me to teach here for ten years. I hope that you will cooperate in the future. As the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, I lead the water affairs of the Three Realms. I only understand some music. I¡¯m not familiar with singing and dancing. Everyone, just follow the usual training. Ao Yi, bring my things up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ao Yi held back hisughter and immediately greeted.

    The two Heavenly Soldiers carried a barbecue rack and ced it in front of Li Changshou. They lowered their heads and hurriedly retreated.

    Although the two Heavenly Soldiers kept reminding themselves not to look to the side, they could not help but take a look...

    The three hundred peerless fairies that were carefully selected by the female immortals of the Heavenly Courts stood together, d in rainbow dresses. Their Dao hearts trembled, and their faces turned red. They gradually became infatuated.

    He reckoned that it would be impossible for him to break through in the next 200 years. Li Changshou roasted his hands on the barbecue rack and smiled. ¡°Just treat it as His Majesty giving me a break this time. Everyone, don¡¯t bother about me.¡±

    The three hundred Chang¡¯e looked at Li Changshou curiously. They naturally knew that the Water God was telling them that he did note for women.

    The fairies bowed.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Yu Tu was flustered.

    Why did the Water God go to General Wu¡¯s ce for no reason? He even chatted happily with him!

    That was not important. What was important was!

    She was just a little bunny that was at the Heaven Immortal realm. In front of the Water God, she scolded him for being an old pervert!

    Can Master save me?

    Master is just a nominal in the Heavenly Courts. The Water God is a minister of the Heavenly Courts. He sounds like a ruthless person!

    What... What should I do?

    Sensing the young girl¡¯s nervous gaze, Li Changshou calmly took out a book from his sleeve and opened it before reading it with relish.

    ¡°100 Ways to Cook Rabbit Meat¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Jade Rabbit, Yu Tu¡¯s vision turned ck. She whipped it over and could only tremble.

    Rabbit guts, a little.

    Many fairies also noticed the book in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. Many intelligent people immediately understood the Water God¡¯s intentions and covered their mouths tough.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°By the way, why isn¡¯t Heng¡¯e here?¡±

    A female immortal in charge bowed and reported, ¡°Fairy Heng¡¯e¡¯s immortal body is unwell. She is on medical leave...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression turned cold. He said calmly, ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have that kind of face.¡±

    He wanted to clear his rtionship with Heng¡¯e and stand against her.

    ¡°Water God.¡± The female immortal hurriedly said, ¡°Fairy Heng¡¯e has sent a maidservant beside her. Moreover, Fairy Heng¡¯e has a cold personality and rarely leaves the cial Pce. Please forgive her, Water God.¡±

    Many fairies bowed. ¡°Please forgive us, Water God!¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Where is the maidservant?¡±

    More than ten fairies turned their bodies and exposed the young girl who was squatting on the ground and was about to sneak away.

    Li Changshou frowned and his eyes flickered.

    His original intention was to take Heng¡¯e down a notch. Naturally, he would not really go against Yu Tu.

    However, the jade rabbit¡¯s body trembled and she knelt down. She blinked herrge eyes and tears rolled down...

    ¡°Water God, please spare me!¡±

    Before Li Changshou could say anything, the Jade Rabbit, Yu Tu, had already copsed on the ground. Her pink eyes lost their luster as she muttered, ¡°Can you... kill me first before putting the me on me... I¡¯ve lived for more than ten thousand years... Actually, my flesh and blood are old...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The surrounding fairies did not understand what was going on. However, they began to plead for mercy for Yu Tu.

    Li Changshou sighed secretly.

    Forget it. If the first n fails, so be it. Why are youpeting with a little rabbit? He cleared his throat and calmly took out a bronze mirror. He ced it in front of him and said to the bronze mirror, ¡°Can you hear me over there?¡±

    The mirror surface of the bronze mirror trembled and a series of noisy words sounded.

    ¡°I heard you! Lord Water God, I can hear you!¡±

    ¡°Wow, I can see the scene. Is this the Moon Pce? The decorations, the curtains... don¡¯t seem to be any different.¡± ¡°The Water God did not forget to give us the Cloud-opening Mirror even after he went to the Moon Pce. Really! He loves his soldiers like the True Water God!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In these ten years, I will transmit my every move in the Moon Pce through these two mirrors. I just want to tell everyone that the Moon Pce is not a mysterious ce, nor is it a ce that male immortals yearn for. In order toplete the singing and dancing missions, Chang¡¯e has been training hard every night. Every living being has their own things to do. Doing their own things is the meaning of existence.¡±

    Below, the group of fairies looked touched...

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals gathered in front of the huge bronze mirror in front of the Water God Residence nodded in unison. Then, they tried to adjust their angles to see more images.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. He took out some ingredients, condiments, and wine from his sleeve and began his leisurely day.

    Nothing could prove his innocence better than a live broadcast thatsted for ten years.

    It was just that... he could not shout things like ¡°Brother wrote the word ¡®steady¡¯ on the wall of the Water God Residence.¡± This was the first show of the Primordial World live stream, and itcked a little soul.

 Chapter 449 - Changshouâ€™s Secret Love

    <strong>Chapter 449 Changshou¡¯s Secret Love</strong>

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, when Li Changshou had just taken over the position in the Moon Pce.

    ¡°Changgeng made a bronze mirror and hung it there so that people can see what he is doing at any time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. The Water God even red up at Heng¡¯e¡¯s maidservant because she did not appear. She was so frightened that she almost cried.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! This Changgeng!¡±

    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed. He pped andughed. ¡°Really... Ahem, I can alwayse up with something new! He actually thought of such an idea. Impressive, impressive.¡±

    General Dongmu smiled from below the tform. ¡°I can tell that the Water God is indeed a little concerned about this matter. Your Majesty, how should we react?¡±

    The Jade Emperor pondered carefully for a while and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you have to react ordingly?¡±

    General Dongmu blinked and asked softly, ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you ask the Water God to go to the Moon Pce to weaken the influence of Jie School on the Water God?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was clearly stunned. However, he nodded slowly and sighed.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide my worries from you, General Dongmu.¡±

    General Dongmu heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally guessed the Jade Emperor¡¯s intentions this time.

    The Jade Emperor rubbed his chin and pondered for a while. Soon, he said, ¡°The Great Tribtion is imminent. In a hundred years, the three sects will discuss the matter of bing a god. It¡¯s indeed not appropriate for you to have too much interaction with Jie School, Minister Changgeng. Otherwise, if you interfere too much in the Great Tribtion, you will suffer a bacsh. In that case, how do you think we should break Changgeng¡¯s move?¡±

    General Dongmu thought for a while and quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m slow-witted and can¡¯t think of any brilliant ideas.¡±

    The Jade Emperor pondered for a while and sat there to think carefully. Soon, he shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let Changgeng decide on his own. He can do whatever he feelsfortable with. Anyway, it¡¯s only been ten years.¡±

    General Dongmu wanted to say something but hesitated. However, he still lowered his head and agreed. He did not dare to say anything. The Jade Emperor¡¯s tone changed and his expression became a little solemn. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the origins of Fu Yuan?¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s expression became extremely serious. He began to report the results of his investigation in detail. The Lingxiao Treasure Hall was enveloped by golden light and stopped all other investigations.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu secretly investigating the traitors of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou began his leisurely teaching career in the Moon Pce.

    It was originally the ce where the beauties of the Heavenly Courts gathered. However, he was a little unromantic and began...

    Beside the ¡°bronze mirror live stream¡±, there were three small barbecues every day.

    The beautiful Chang¡¯e was still a little reserved at first. After half a day, under the arrangements of the female immortal officials, they began to take turns to dance and let the head instructor see their abilities.

    In the hall, the music was beautiful and wonderful.

    Li Changshou ate the delicious fruits that Ao Yi kept sending over and calmly enjoyed the beautiful scenery.

    Although it was just a paper effigy and his five senses were a little blurry, Li Changshou felt quitefortable.

    At that moment, the knowledge of Ao Yi, the Second Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, was extremely powerful!

    In the Heavenly Courts, there were only a few people who could face such a beautiful scenery without attracting attention. However, Ao Yi was definitely one of them.

    He had seen many things.

    The songs and dances of the Heavenly Courts were still considered ¡®elegant¡¯. If one were to say that they knew how to y, it would be the ancient dragon race.

    However, after a few days, Bian Zhuang could not hold it in.

    Logically speaking, Bian Zhuang had lived in an environment that was more extravagant than Ao Yi¡¯s since he was young. The World Edge Pavilion was the head of the temporary Love Tribtion Association outside the five continents of the Primordial World. Bian Zhuang, the young master, had never seen such a situation since he was young.

    However, to Bian Zhuang, the fairies of the Heavenly Courts seemed to be inexplicably attractive.

    The first time he came to the Moon Pce, Bian Zhuang hade to report that the Heavenly River Navy¡¯s armor was insufficient. Li Changshou tolerated it for the time being.

    However, after half a day, Bian Zhuang came over again and reported that there were Heavenly Soldiers fighting in the Heavenly River Navy...

    Two hourster, Bian Zhuang came to report that someone in the Heavenly River Navy had suffered a heat stroke from excessive training...

    Li Changshou sealed Bian Zhuang¡¯s immortal power on the spot and called Ao Yi over. He tied Bian Zhuang up and sent him to the Heavenly River to soak until he woke up.

    This Second Senior Brother is really heartless.

    Ever since he had released his nature, he had been too unrestrained. In the future, he would definitely fall because of this!

    At the thought of Bian Zhuang, Li Changshou thought of the Journey to the West and the Golden Cicada that he had sent back to be rebuilt.

    Now, he had to focus all his attention on dealing with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. There was no need to be anxious about going west.

    From the results of the two cmities, the Western Sect would only prosper. However, the God Conferment would decide who the mastermind of the Western Sect would be.

    Li Changshou could not return empty-handed aftering to the Moon Pce. Moreover, he had to produce some results as an instructor.

    He nned to introduce a new way to perform for the Chang¡¯e half a year before he left.

    There was no soft pounce.

    He might even have to harm the little jade rabbit and let her learn how to roar.

    He wanted to participate in the Great Tribtion in advance.

    Ahem, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    Li Changshou could deal with the errands, but the God roll was about to be signed. He could not really waste his time in the Moon Pce and y with a group of Chang¡¯e.

    An incarnation naturally could not bind his mind.

    Li Changshou was not just trying to set an example for the male immortals and give them some benefits so that he could improve his reputation.

    There were a fewyers of considerations that others did not know about.

    Li Changshou wanted to use this opportunity to attack the Western Sect!

    Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.

    Li Changshou felt that his understanding of the Western Sect had always been superficial. He only knew that the Western Sect had two Saints and many disciples of the Western Sect. They controlled arge number of Primordial Beasts and ancient demons.

    Other than that, he knew very little.

    In ancient times, the Western Sect had stood outside the Dao Sect. The Saints had relied on their grand aspirations to obtain endless merit. Since ancient times, the Western Sect had an urgent desire to be stronger.

    How many experts had they sent away over the years? How many factions had they developed outside the five continents?

    It was probably hard to count.

    Although it was a little disrespectful to describe the Saint¡¯s sect with the words¡¯ hiding evil and epting evil ¡®, the Western Sect was indeed very Western in this aspect. There were many disciples who had yet to appear. The person whom he had fought was mainly Ksitigarbha. The Golden Cicada could barely be considered half a disciple of the Saint.

    Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener had once caused him a lot of trouble. Although Bai Ze had suppressed Truth Listener, he could not underestimate them.

    Apart from that, the Void Bodhi had also tried to bewitch the demons twice. He wanted to use the demons to weaken the Heavenly Courts and dy the time for the Heavenly Courts to rise. His intentions were extremely obvious and his thoughts were very clear. Both times, he did not reveal himself and allowed the Western Sect to retreat.

    It had to be said that the Void Bodhi would be a troublesome enemy.

    From the moment thend was crushed until today, the reason why the world seemed calm was because of the arrival of the great cmity. The Heavenly Courts had be the leader of the great cmity. No matter how one considered the word ¡®God Conferment¡¯, it would revolve around the Heavenly Courts. The Western Sect could only restrict its disciples and wait for the specific sequence of the great cmity to appear. It was not just the Western Sect. Jie School and Chan School did not dare to make any rash moves.

    However, Li Changshou could clearly sense an undercurrent flowing at the bottom of the Heavenly Courts and surging in the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry to get rid of the traitors in the Heavenly Courts. They could also be his pawns and be an important part of the backup n...

    Schemes were not simple tricks. He had to learn how to use them.

    Taking advantage of that moment, Li Changshou swaggered through the Moon Pce and lived a carefree life. He even ¡°broadcast¡± his whereabouts to let the Heavenly Courts know. There were also some rumors in the Primordial World. For example, the Water God was afraid of his wife and the Water God was afraid of Fairy Yun Xiao.

    Seriously!

    How could he be afraid if he was an immortal?

    He just had a little respect for her!

    However, in the dark, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy went out from the east and south ends of the world. It transformed into a young woman and an old woman and gradually disappeared.

    Li Changshou did not dare to talk about the Saint. However, regardless of whether it was the Saint or most of the experts in the Primordial World, they subconsciously treated the trichiliocosm as vassals of the five continents. They had a contempt for the Three Thousand Worlds.

    However, how could Li Changshou ignore that?

    When the Western Sect dealt with the dragon race, they had already used the ¡°power¡± from the trichiliocosm a few times.

    Li Changshou was going to investigate the external forces of the Western Sect this time.

    To be safe, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies had undergone sixyers of disguise. If they were exposed or appeared within 500 kilometers of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm, they would self-destruct.

    However, it would be fine if he did not investigate. After investigating it personally, many of Li Changshou¡¯s knowledge changed. On careful thought, he had previously been affected by the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ ¡°inertial thinking¡±. He felt that even though many factions had risen in the Trichiliocosm in the past ten thousand years, their influence on the five continents had been limited. After all, they were still ¡°essories¡± for the five continents.

    Actually, that was not the case.

    Li Changshou had only been investigating outside for two years. His importance to the Trichiliocosm had increased.

    The most direct reason was that there were too many humans and human Qi Refinement cultivators in the Trichiliocosm.

    There had never been ack of people with outstanding potential in this world. The Trichiliocosm had also nurtured arge number of experts, and they had long been divided into various factions.

    Somerge factions could upy an entire Chiliocosm and radiate to the nearby Chiliocosm and Minor Chiliocosm. They could be considered huge. The Western Sect had manyrge factions of such scale!

    In the past two years, Li Changshou had relied on his escape technique to investigate hundreds of worlds.

    More than thirty of them had already been ¡°united¡±. Half of them had the shadows of the Western Sect!

    More than half of the other sixty-plus Sectors had long hands that the Western Sect had extended!

    The foundation of the Western Sect had never been used.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little scary.¡±

    Actually, it was not just to deal with the Western Sect. If Li Changshou wanted to change the Heaven Earth Law and perfect the Art of Equalization, he had to fundamentally adjust his attitude towards the Trichiliocosm.

    The five continents were the holynd in the hearts of the Qi Refinement cultivators. The mortal world of the South Continent was where the destiny of the human race gathered. It was the most important ce.

    However, the trichiliocosm contained huge potential. It was definitely not just a simple ¡°source of soldiers¡±.

    Li Changshou had already discovered that the Western Sect was creating a huge ¡°Burning Incense Sect¡± in some of the Sectors. Large batches of mortals provided them with the power of incense. Although it was not as effective as the mortal world of the South Continent, it was still a considerable amount of merit.

    That made Li Changshou think of a certain existence after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    In the Buddhist Kingdom.

    Indeed, the Western Sect¡¯s goal was not just to repay the Heaven Dao merit and ¡®loan¡¯. The two Saints seemed to be unwilling to be suppressed by the Saint of the Dao Sect.

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    In a dark corner, Li Changshou muttered to himself. He kept thinking and burning the two paper effigies that he had sent out.

    Since the Heavenly Courts could not spare the time to attack everywhere... Then why not secretly create some factions and borrow the resources and luck of the Heavenly Courts to let this faction develop and grow in the three thousand worlds?

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up and he wrote down that thought. The paper effigy wrote quickly in the secret chamber.

    As soon as he thought about it, Li Changshou had more ideas.

    Previously, he had thought of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ secret forces. However, that was just an idea to settle Daoist Wen Jing in the future and force her out. He did not take it too seriously.

    What was extra?

    Bai Ze.

    Bai Ze¡¯s schemes and intelligence were enough to support arge faction!

    With a few more experts, it would not be difficult for him to use the paper effigy to follow them at any time.

    And Grandmaster Jiang Lin¡¯er... The tough-as-iron Grandmaster, who had been in the Trichiliocosm, could be of some help when his faction had just started!

    He did not need to spend too much effort on this faction. Bai Ze couldpletely be his shadow!

    He only needed the Jade Emperor to secretly give him a decree. While the heavenly secrets were in chaos and others could not deduce, the dragon race and the Netherworld would secretly work together. They would definitely be a wildfire that would set the entire world on fire!

    Suppressing the Western Sect, the rise of the Heavenly Courts, protecting the Dao Sect, and bncing the Heavenly Dao! Li Changshou picked up his brush and wrote three words on the paper in front of him. The Heaven-Reaching Hall!

    Huh?

    Li Changshou frowned and closed his eyes to take a deep breath. His body flickered with blue light.

    He activated the advanced version of Clear Dao heart and carefully sensed his situation.

    There was no interference from luck. This thought was actually umted by him over many years. When should I start?

    Li Changshou maintained his clear mind and pondered carefully. He took out another piece of paper and wrote down a row of strange ¡°random codes¡±.

    A dog was referring to the Heavenly Hound, who was also Yang Jian.

    A small dress referred to Youqin Xuanya¡¯s n to enter the Heavenly Courts and be a super Heavenly Soldier.

    The word ¡®illness¡¯ was about the 108 Demonic Armaments and the Netherworld.

    A rock was secretly referring to the Goddess of Stone Rock. She was the person he was going to visitter...

    A dining table represented the gathering of the disciples of the two sects...

    A cave was referring to the Fire Cloud Cave.

    A cloud referred to visiting the Primordial Immortal of the Five Vige Temple and trying to see if he could fight for such a neutral mighty figure...

    After that, there were seven to eight other things. Then, Li Changshou drew a simple wooden hut and represented the establishment of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    ¡°There¡¯s really quite a lot of work.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled. His thoughts were clear and he immediately felt enlightened. He immediately closed his eyes and focused, but his mind swayed slightly.

    The paper effigy in the Moon Pce captured that Long Ji was bringing her aunt, Hua Yun, towards the Moon Pce.

    At that moment, Hua Yun had also changed her name. She was called Fairy Yun Hua. In less than two years, her cultivation level had already reached the Perfected Immortal realm.

    Her cultivation level was not cultivated but directly bestowed by the Queen Mother. Later on, she would be promoted to the Heaven Immortal realm. The disadvantage was that she did not know how to fight at all. Her advantage was that she had a pure immortal spirit body.

    Although this method could not directly advance to the Golden Immortal realm, the Heavenly Courts had the Immortal Peach Spirit Root. It could naturally allow Fairy Yun Hua to have a long lifespan.

    Cultivating to cheat was just an epiphany every few days.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother are the standard ¡°cheat¡±!

    Li Changshou waited for a while. Long Ji flew over from the side of the hall with Fairy Yun Hua. She did not disturb the Chang¡¯e who was practicing her dance and arrived in front of Li Changshou¡¯s seat.

    Li Changshou adjusted the position of the bronze mirror and temporarily closed the ¡°voice transmission¡± function of the bronze mirror, allowing the bronze mirror in front of the Water God Residence to only show his face.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Long Ji called softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He stood up and bowed to the two ¡°princesses¡± of the Heavenly Courts. He summoned two meditation cushions and gestured for them to take a seat.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Long Ji took the initiative to send a voice transmission. ¡°Teacher, Aunt has something to ask of you... Teacher is Father¡¯s most trusted person. Can you ask Teacher to plead for mercy and let Aunt descend to the mortal world?¡±

    Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with apology. She said softly, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    ¡°Descend to the mortal world?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Why did you suddenly descend to the mortal world?¡±

    Yun Hua sighed softly and handed a letter to Li Changshou. Li Changshou opened it and took a look. It was a letter from Fairy Yun Hua to Yang Tianyou...

    The letter was filled with longing and pain.

    Li Changshou took a few nces and sent the letter back.

    ¡°Fairy Yun Hua, the day you decide to ascend to the heavens is the day that you are no longer rted to the mortal world. I know that you are deeply in love, but I can only remind Fairy Yun Hua... to tell the truth to His Majesty. Only with His Majesty¡¯s permission can your marriagee to an end. His Majesty also has memories of the mortal world¡¯s tribtion. He has long known about this matter. If you are honest with His Majesty, His Majesty might be able to reunite Yang Tianyou with the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    That was indeed the perfect version of Yang Jian, the Eng God. Li Changshou was even confident that he could convince the Jade Emperor. Unfortunately, he could not interfere forcefully.

    ¡°Well....!

    Fairy Yun Hua frowned slightly and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m still a little afraid.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, why don¡¯t you forget?¡± ¡°If I can forget, sigh...¡± ¡°Long Ji,¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to participate in this matter. Don¡¯t think that you can hide from others just because you¡¯re a little smart.

    In the Heavenly Courts, tongues will wag and rumors will spread too.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou waved his hand gently. Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s eyes turned red. She bowed and turned around to leave on a cloud.

    Long Ji, who was at the side, wanted to say something but hesitated. However, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was extremely stern, causing Long Ji to be stunned. She lowered her head and agreed.

    A few dayster.

    In the Immortal Pce where Fairy Yun Hua was staying, a ck figure quietly appeared. He pointed at the sleeping Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s forehead and gently disturbed her dream. Then, he quietly left.

    When the ck shadow disappeared, two figures slowly appeared in the corner of the Immortal Pce.

    The person on the left had the face of an ordinary young Daoist. He was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    The young general on the right, who was dressed in armor and had an angry expression, was the Jade Emperor¡¯s new incarnation, Qin Tianzhu.

    Li Changshou had given him the name.

    The two of them were wrapped in an immortal power barrier. With Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s cultivation level, she naturally could not detect their whereabouts.

    Qin Tianzhu cursed softly, ¡°This Fu Yuan really deserves to die!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Majesty, look around His Highness Yun Hua.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu¡¯s eyes shone with golden light. He looked behind Fairy Yun Hua and saw a faint gray aura lingering around her.

    ¡°Tribtion luck...¡±

    ¡°When Fairy Yun Hua went to look for the little god a few days ago, she was already in trouble. We should not act rashly.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Changgeng, keep a close eye on this matter. If Hua Yun really faces the cmity, I want Fu Yuan to die a horrible death!¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°What if Her Highness Yun Hua wants to descend to the mortal world?¡±

    ¡°She was driven by the luck of the cmity. I can¡¯t do anything that goes against the will of the Heavenly Dao... Ah, let her be.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation sighed and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°That bastard Yang Tianyou! Arrange for him to suffer more. I have to make him suffer! Is it easy for me to have a sister?!¡±

 Chapter 450 - 0 Five Words to Kill an Immortal Elder

    <strong>Chapter 450 Five Words to Kill an Immortal Elder</strong>

    Fairy Yun Hua entered her dream to reminisce. When she woke up, she was already crying on the jade pillow. Her eyes were filled with infatuation and she was a little distracted.

    That was an obvious sign of entering the tribtion.

    Li Changshou was currently active in the two paper effigies in the Heavenly Courts. One of them was broadcasting in the Moon Pce, while the other was staring at Fairy Yun Hua.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had a huge question in his heart.

    The problem with Old Daoist priest Fu Yuan was too obvious. It was no different from self-destruction.

    If Li Changshou had thought about that before the battle of the miasma in the North Continent, he would have only judged it from the luck tribtion, the position of the talisman essence, the possible consequences, and the worst oue.

    However, Li Changshou had added a few more directions to make him consider everything asprehensively as possible.

    Firstly, could it be that Fu Yuan had be a puppet halfway and was not a traitor?

    Secondly, would there be any problems with Yang Tianyou¡¯s background?

    Thirdly, did the Saint interfere directly?

    Fourthly, could this be a target that the other party had deliberately attracted his attention to conceal their true scheme?

    The list goes on. Immortal Fu Yuan was an old immortal of the Heavenly Courts. He had entered the Heavenly Courts at about the same time as General Dongmu. He had been in the Heavenly Courts for a long time and had reached a higher position. The so-called Fu Yuan was also a Dao name that he had changedter on. It was not impressive.

    If Fu Yuan was a chess piece that had been arranged by someone long ago, the timing of the attack was not right.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Courts were already going to use the Great Tribtion to rise. Previously, they had many opportunities to stab the Jade Emperor in the back. Why didn¡¯t they use it?

    After aprehensive analysis, the most likely choice was that Fu Yuan had been controlled by someone, or that someone had reced something...

    If that was the case, there was a high chance that the Saint would attack directly. It was about 20%.

    The old rules: ¡°If I¡¯m the one controlling the Talisman Energy behind the scenes, what do I need him to plot against?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart flickered as he captured something important.

    They asked for directions.

    It was very likely that the other party did not have a clear goal. At the very least, he wanted to disgust the Jade Emperor. The most ideal oue would be to damage the Jade Emperor¡¯s prestige and achieve other goals.

    At that moment, the great tribtion had arrived. The world was like a pool of muddy water. If he could use a rock to create some waves, he might be able to cause a chain reaction...

    The possibility of the Western Sect being the mastermind was naturally the highest. However, Chan School could not eliminate it directly.

    Of course, there was a small possibility that Jie School had taken action. However, this... this...

    Yes, maintain your suspicion and do not jump to conclusions.

    It highlighted the rigor! Li Changshou used his immortal senses to look at Fairy Yun Hua, who was sitting quietly in front of the dressing table. He shook his head secretly and shifted his attention elsewhere.

    He sent a paper effigy to disguise as a Heavenly General. On his orders, he went to the Netherworld to investigate Yang Tianyou.

    Following that, the legitimate paper effigy of the Water God left the moon for the first time in the past two years. He walked around the Heavenly Courts and openly investigated the matter regarding Fairy Yun Hua. This wave was also a thousandyer cake.

    Li Changshou first went to visit Fairy Yun Hua and persuaded her not to be too worried. He also sent the Heavenly Soldiers to the Jade Pool to ask for orders and added six maidservants for her.

    Fairy Yun Hua had also be the second immortal of the Heavenly Courts to have more than two maidservants other than the Queen Mother.

    Due to the fact that there were male and female immortals in the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor did not receive such treatment!

    Then, Li Changshou went to the Hall of Marriage and checked Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s red string of marriage. He pointed at the red strings of Fairy Yun Hua and Yang Tianyou and flew into a rage.

    ¡°Elder Moon, why? Fairy Yun Hua is the younger sister of the Jade Emperor when he went through the tribtion. How can she tie the red string with a mortal!?!¡±

    Elder Moon was so frightened that he trembled. He hurriedly said, ¡°This, this is definitely not done by me! Water God, please check!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Then let me ask you, where is this ce?¡± ¡°The Hall of Marriage...¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Elder Moon...¡±

    Elder Moon¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely pale. He took a few steps back and looked at the red string that had been tied into a dead knot. He subconsciously took out the golden scissors.

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and stopped Elder Moon.

    ¡°At this moment, the tribtion in the world has already appeared. There¡¯s something fishy about this matter. Elder Moon, do you really want to cut it?¡±

    Elder Moon shivered again. It was as if there were fifteen wooden barrels hanging in his heart. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished.¡± He paced around in front of Li Changshou anxiously.

    ¡°Water God! Water God, save me!¡±

    ¡°This matter is not something that I can resolve.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Remember, you just have to swear a Great Dao oath to insist that you did not do it. The Jade Emperor is kind and magnanimous. Elder Moon, you have worked hard in the Heavenly Courts. You will not be med. I really have to investigate this matter properly... Elder Moon, do you remember who hase to your Hall of Marriage in the past twenty years? Write down their names for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll write it now!¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°To prevent you from being schemed against, Elder Moon, I will use a Shadow-Retaining Ball to record the entire process of your writing. You have to be as detailed as possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Thank you, Water God!¡±

    Elder Moon let out a long sigh and invited Li Changshou to go to the side hall. He kept recalling, thinking, and exining. He wrote down pieces of information.

    In the past twenty years, Elder Moon had told Li Changshou very clearly the immortals who visited, the timing, and what they had said.

    He had identally obtained more than ten rumors about the immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    Those were all trivial matters. Li Changshou did not have to make things difficult for his fellow officials.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou put away the seven Shadow-Retaining Balls that were shot at multiple angles. He reminded Elder Moon to seal the hall in the near future and not let anyone enter the Hall of Marriage. Elder Moon also agreed.

    As soon as Li Changshou left, Elder Moon closed the door of the Hall of Marriage and threw the two boys outside.

    ¡°Elder Moon is not in the hall.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao protects this ce.¡±

    Li Changshou continued to visit the Heavenly Courts without hiding his whereabouts.

    He left the Hall of Marriage and entered the Jade Pool.

    Li Changshou reminded Long Ji not to leave the Jade Pool for the time being. He then exchanged a few words with the Queen Mother and asked her to watch Fairy Yun Hua closely.

    Then, Li Changshou suddenly turned around as if he hade from the gods. He deliberately passed by the residence of the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan and paced outside the door for a while.

    Finally, Li Changshou turned around and left. He did not enter the sect and rushed to meet General Dongmu.

    Li Changshou chatted with General Dongmu about the matters of the Heavenly Courts for a while and used the ¡°Dual Sound Synchronization Technique¡±.

    As he spoke, he secretly used his immortal senses to send a voice transmission to General Dongmu.

    ¡°General Dongmu, who chose you to be the leader of the male immortals back then to control the Jade Emperor¡¯s authority? If it¡¯s the Saint of the Dao Sect, smile. If it¡¯s the Western Sect Saint, you will sigh. If you don¡¯t know, just blink.¡±

    Hence, General Dongmu raised his hand and pressed the corners of his eyes. He muttered, ¡°Why do I feel a little uneasy?¡±

    Then, he blinked his eyes at a terrifying frequency.

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart and continued chatting with General Dongmu.

    After he bade farewell to General Dongmu, he returned to the Moon Pce and sat behind the bronze mirror. He continued to watch Chang¡¯e dance and eat the delicacies beside her hand.

    Half a dayter,

    There were also results from the Netherworld. Through the Yama Lords and the Book of Life and Death, Li Changshou checked on Yang Tianyou¡¯s previous eighteen lifetimes. There was nothing wrong with it. It was just a normal True Spirit that was constantly reincarnating. Then, there was the name list from Elder Moon Hall...

    In the past twenty years, the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan had gone to the Elder Moon Hall three times and drank with Elder Moon. He wanted to befriend him.

    The second time happened to correspond to the incident where Hua Youming entrusted his mother and sister to Yang Tianyou at the age of neen.

    Clearly, the move of Hua Yun and Yang Tianyou had been nted by someone before the Jade Emperor had returned to the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, there were enough logical points. A ¡°storyline¡± with a 60% chance of sess was clearly presented in Li Changshou¡¯s mind...

    A faint smile appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s lips. He could not help but squint. He picked up a piece of freshly roasted spiritual beast meat and ced it in his mouth, chewing carefully.

    In fact, he was thinking about the hidden details behind the seemingly simple game and checking if he had made any mistakes. There was no need to wait for the matter to end.

    If he could discover the loophole ahead of time, there was a possibility of mending it in time.

    At the same time, at the door of the Moon Pce...

    Staring...

    The two rabbit ears and hair essories leaned outwards. A small head revealed its forehead and eyes. It captured Li Changshou¡¯s expression from afar and could not help but shiver.

    Suddenly, he heard a woman¡¯s soft voice from behind him. ¡°Why are you hiding here, Little Rabbit?¡±

    The young girl, Jade Rabbit, trembled slightly. She hurriedly retracted her head and gestured for the beautiful fairies behind her to keep quiet. Then, she wiped her neck, pinched her neck, tilted her head, and stuck out her tongue...

    The fairies giggled.

    A fairy said, ¡°Little Rabbit, don¡¯t be like that. The Water God is a good immortal. Haven¡¯t you realized in the past two years?¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The previous few times, the Water God was only teasing you on purpose. The Water God looks at you very kindly.¡±

    ¡°Kind?¡±

    Yu Tu recalled the few times she had met the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God in the past two years. She could not help but squat down and hug herself aggrievedly.

    When the darkness descended, only I, a rabbit, discovered the truth about the Great Demon King.

    ¡°Can you give this to the Water God on my behalf? I don¡¯t dare to go over...¡± The jade rabbit¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she handed an invitation to the fairies with both hands.

    The fairies did not hesitate. They took the invitation and flew into the hall while chatting. Theynded in front of Li Changshou. The jade rabbit girl revealed her head again and secretly stared at the situation.

    She saw Li Changshou pick up the invitation and look at it. Then, she heard Li Changshouugh.

    ¡°The Moon Lord invited me to a banquet? Forget it. There¡¯s no one in the cial Pce. I¡¯m really not used to it.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou looked up at the door of the hall and saw a faint shock wave. It should have been left behind by the rabbit¡¯s kick.

    Heng¡¯e invited me to the banquet?

    Li Changshou did not know what was going on, but he did not want to be the first man to enter the cial Pce since ancient times.

    Just like that, the banquet in the Moon Pce was long. The image in the bronze mirror did not stop.

    Another half a year passed.

    Fairy Yun Hua finally could not hold it in any longer. After discussing with her maidservant and visiting the Queen Mother, she risked her life and secretly descended to the mortal world.

    During this process, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, Li Changshou, General Dongmu, and a few experts of the Heavenly Courts were paying close attention to the traces of Fairy Yun Hua.

    When Fairy Yun Hua took out a jade token and disguised herself as a Heavenly General to sneak out of the Heaven Gate, the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression turned gloomy in the Lingxiao Hall. However, he endured it and did not interfere.

    He was the Jade Emperor.

    The cmity had arrived and the Heavenly Courts had risen. If he took action to resist the cmity, it would affect the operation of the great tribtion and might even affect the rise of the Heavenly Courts.

    The rest of the story was a little clich¨¦.

    When Fairy Yun Hua descended to the mortal world to meet Yang Tianyou, the years of yearning and the disturbance of the red strings of marriage made them look at each other and could not help but hug each other.

    Yang Tianyou was a very responsible man. He did not want to dy Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s future because of a mortal like him. He kept enduring and enduring...

    In the end, he could not hold it in.

    Li Changshou, who was secretly following behind, used a barrier to cover the Yang Residence, indicating that the matter was settled.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor shook his head and sighed.

    His sister was going to get married when she grew up. As her elder brother, he actually had nothing to say.

    It was theplicated implications that caused the Jade Emperor to have all kinds of headaches.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, which looked like a young Daoist, was together with the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. They found a beautiful immortal mountain and drank some wine. They pondered about what to do next.

    The Jade Emperor had the intention to help Yang Tianyou and Fairy Yun Hua. He threw the problem to Li Changshou and said, ¡°If Changgeng cane up with an idea before the wine is finished, I will give him a treasure.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and deliberately put on a thoughtful expression.

    As soon as the Jade Emperor raised his wine ss and took a sip, Li Changshou took out the n that he had already prepared. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Pfft...

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation covered his mouth and red at Li Changshou. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The solution that His Majesty wants.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to investigate Yang Tianyou¡¯s past 18 lifetimes and asked the Yama Lords to hide the things recorded in the Book of Life and Death. At that moment, the heavenly secrets are mixed up. The deduction method has been restricted. We can fabricate a romantic story to exin the two of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Jade Emperor was interested. ¡°What story?¡±

    Li Changshou took out a few scrolls from his sleeve. ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look. I have already prepared them to prevent today¡¯s situation.¡±

    The Jade Emperor took a closer look and saw that the scroll had the phrases ¡°Three lifetimes to find you¡±, ¡°The Immortal¡¯s Love Is Still¡±, ¡°You¡¯re on the left, I¡¯m on the right¡±.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was speechless. He red at Li Changshou and cursed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take these out when I descended to the mortal world!?!¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou smiled awkwardly. ¡°You were the one who customized the story back then. These were all freely written by the little god. It¡¯s inevitable that there are some differences.¡±

    The Jade Emperor held the scroll and looked at it carefully for a while. Soon, he chose a script. It was the set that Li Changshou had expected. The Jade Emperor asked again, ¡°What can we do if we fabricate such a story for them?¡± Li Changshou analyzed slowly

    ¡°Your Majesty, in a few years, there will definitely be rumors in the Heavenly Courts. They will say that Fairy Yun Hua has descended to the mortal world and married a mortal. At that time, the little god would release this story to offset some of the subsequent effects. Your Majesty, you can also put on an act and punish Yang Tianyou for letting them suffer some hard days... Many immortals of the Heavenly Courts were emotional people. They did not dare to say anything on the surface, but they would secretly pity Fairy Yun Hua and Yang Tianyou. At this moment, Your Majesty, you only need to find a suitable opportunity to capture them and bring them back to the Heavenly Courts. You can cut off some of Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s cultivation level and use the punishment of sacrificing your lifespan to help them achieve their Dao Fruit of Marriage. You can then make an example out of them and the matter will be concluded...¡±

    That was Li Changshou¡¯s n to ensure that the Eng God, Yang Jian, would sessfully descend to the world and take care of the interests of all parties. The Jade Emperor slowly heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. He took out a jade brush and handed it to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I will not refuse.¡±

    ¡°I feel that Changgeng, you¡¯re deliberately setting me up.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and raised his wine ss to toast the Heavenly Pir. Hence, seven yearster.

    Things were indeed developing as Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor had said. The first six years were very peaceful.

    In the first year of Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s descent, the Yang Residence weed the Second Young Master. In the third year of the mortal world, the Yang Residence weed the Third Miss...

    The life of the Yang family was naturally the envy of immortals who sparked the jealousy of mandarin ducks, and the joy of mortals.

    However, the good times did notst long There were shocking changes in the sky.

    Firstly, rumors spread in the Heavenly Courts. Almost overnight, the Heavenly Soldiers at the edge of the Heavenly Courts knew that the Jade Emperor¡¯s sister, Fairy Yun Hua, had conspired with mortals and insulted the Heavenly Might.

    The Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Immortal Gods did not think that it was a big deal. They could just watch.

    Li Changshou released the news that Yang Tianyou was the reincarnation of a golden boy and that he was destined to marry Fairy Yun Hua. He quickly corrected the rumors.

    However, at that moment, a portion of the immortals and immortals kept exaggerating the seriousness of the matter. With the lead of the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan, they brought the matter to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor calmly ordered a group of Heavenly Soldiers to descend to the mortal world to capture them. The order he gave was to capture Yang Tianyou¡¯s family of five and wait for his punishment in the Lingxiao Hall.

    That was the problem.

    Li Changshou had already considered that matter. Naturally, he would not ignore that key.

    His paper effigy secretly hid under the Yang Residence and waited for the Heavenly Soldiers to arrive.

    The Heavenly Soldiersnded and announced the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree to capture Yang Tianyou and his family.

    Yang Tianyou was very calm. He had expected that. He protected his wife and children and was trapped by the Heavenly Soldiers with immortal ropes.

    At that moment, something unexpected happened!

    A Heavenly Soldier that was less than five feet away from Yang Tianyou suddenly had golden light in his eyes. He pped Yang Tianyou¡¯s head.

    Fairy Yun Hua was not good at fighting. She could not rush to help in time.

    However, a white figure shed over from the side and stood in front of Yang Tianyou. His beard and hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyes widened. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy exploded and scolded, ¡°Who are you!?!¡±

    However, just as he finished speaking, Li Changshou immediately lost his connection with the paper effigy. He felt a wisp of Dao runes forcefully destroying the power of his essence soul that he had entrusted to the paper effigy!

    In a sh, Li Changshou could only shift his attention to the paper effigy¡¯s sleeve and activate the other spare paper effigy at full speed. However, when the paper effigy rushed out, it was already toote...

    The Heavenly Soldier smashed Yang Tianyou¡¯s head with one palm. On the other side, another Heavenly Soldier killed Yang Tianyou¡¯s eldest son.

    Li Changshou only had time to attack. He used his horsetail whisk to block the palm that was attacking Fairy Yun Hua. The immortal power in his body surged, and a gust of wind blew...

    When the wind died down, the courtyard was in a mess.

    The remaining Heavenly Soldiers were stunned. They looked at the scene in front of them and stared at the corpses of Yang Tianyou and his eldest son.

    The younger son of Yang Tianyou, who was only six and a half years old, hugged his younger sister tightly. There was a hint of confusion in his calm expression, and a line of blood sttered on his face.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy only sent two voice transmissions to the Heavenly Soldiers and asked them to retreat.

    A paper effigy had already taken Fairy Yun Hua away and sent her to the Heavenly Courts. The other paper effigies stayed behind and guarded Yang Jian and Yang Chan.

    At the same time, thunder rumbled outside the Lingxiao Hall. The paper effigy that Li Changshou hade from the Moon Pce flew out of the lightning. With a cold expression, he stepped into the hall and walked towards the Talisman Essence Immortal.

    The Jade Emperor looked puzzled and the immortals were puzzled. However, they could sense Li Changshou¡¯s anger.

    General Dongmu hurriedly asked, ¡°Water God...¡±

    Li Changshou did not reply. He had already walked to the front of the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan and looked at him. Thetter looked puzzled, as if he did not know what was going on.

    Li Changshou¡¯s lips moved slightly as he sent a voice transmission.

    The Immortal Elder Fu Yuan was first shocked. Then, his body trembled slightly, and his immortal body withered like a balloon.

    In the blink of an eye, they turned into ashes and dispersed their souls!

    One could hear a pin drop in the Lingxiao Hall. The immortals looked at Li Changshou in horror.

    Only the Jade Emperor heard Li Changshou¡¯s words. He pondered and his eyes shone.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Uncle-Master.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Little Trump Card

    <strong>Chapter 451 Little Trump Card</strong>

    Moreover, Immortal Fu Yuan had self-destructed in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. His essence soul and immortal body were instantly reduced to ashes.

    Li Changshou stood in front of the immortals obediently. He did not say a word and had a cold expression.

    The hall was filled with an uneasy atmosphere.

    The Jade Emperor snorted coldly. Golden light shone in his eyes as he scanned the immortals below.

    Immediately, more than ten immortals twitched and fell to the ground. Wisps of ck smoke dissipated from their bodies.

    General Dongmu shouted, ¡°Which demon dares to cause trouble in the Heavenly Courts!?!¡±

    The immortals circted their immortal powers and looked around warily.

    Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals rushed up the jade stairs and surrounded the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Their expressions were extremely solemn.

    It was the first time something unusual had happened in the Lingxiao Hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the Jade Emperor said slowly. He slowly released the fist in his sleeve and said, ¡°The other party has been frightened by Minister Changgeng.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and did a Dao salute. Thoughts ran through his mind. He maintained his cold expression and said loudly,

    ¡°Your Majesty, Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s family was ambushed by these demons. Yang Tianyou and his eldest son died. The incarnation of the little god is protecting Fairy Yun Hua as she returns to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned and pped the jade table. He cursed, ¡°This demon is bullying me!

    Are the children of Yun Hua safe?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed with a Dao salute. He sighed and said, ¡°I have let Your Majesty down. Please punish me!¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand gently and closed his eyes. He was speechless for a long time.

    Li Changshou stood there quietly and carefully thought about the subsequent steps.

    His conversation with the Jade Emperor was actually intentional. He wanted the immortals of the Heavenly Courts to think about it carefully.

    He should not mention anything that he should not say.

    At the same time, Li Changshou also protected Fairy Yun Hua so that the other party would not dare to attack her again.

    Otherwise, the Heavenly Courts would not hesitate to fight.

    Most of the immortals and gods were concerned about what Li Changshou had said to the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan when his lips parted slightly.

    However, that should have been a very short sentence, but it caused the ¡°demon¡± who was pretending to be Immortal Fu Yuan to self-destruct in a panic...

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Aunt-Master.¡±

    That was a warning that Li Changshou had given after careful consideration.

    Why did the other party retreat?

    The word ¡®Aunt-Master¡¯ that Li Changshou had thrown out directly hit the person behind him.

    That did not mean that the person behind him was afraid of Li Changshou. It was purely...

    He was afraid of the strongest Saint behind Li Changshou.

    Of course, ¡°fear¡± was only one of the reasons. The other reason was probably...

    The Saint had personally taken action, but he had been seen through by the disciple of the other party. If Li Changshou was not just guessing, but had already grasped traces of his identity, it would give the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts a chance to cause trouble.

    Therefore, he hurriedly destroyed himself and left the simple scheme.

    Before the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan self-destructed, Li Changshou was only 70% confident that a Saint would go into battle. However, Li Changshou could not determine which Saint had done it.

    At that moment, the tragic state of Fu Yuan gave Li Changshou a clear answer. The person who schemed against Fairy Yun Hua and Yang Tianyou was a certain Sixth Saint of the Western Sect who did not want to expose his name!

    Firstly, from the results, the Western Sect would benefit in the end.

    Li Changshou knew the trajectory of Yang Jian¡¯s growth. Next, Yang Jian would most likely join Chan School and cultivate the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. He would be an expert in a short period of time and cause chaos in the Heavenly Courts and split the Peach Mountain.

    That matter seemed to be Yang Jian¡¯s ¡®personal story¡¯, but it worsened the conflict between Chan School and the Heavenly Courts.

    At the end of the day, the Saint of the Western Sect was still ying tricks. ¡°Postte the crisis of Chan School, sow discord between the Dao Sects, weaken the power and prestige of the Heavenly Courts, andy down a foundation for us to join forces with Chan School to fight against Jie School in the future.¡±

    Secondly, it was the special nature of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Heavenly Courts concerned the operation of the Heavenly Dao. Although Immortal Elder Fu Yuan was not in an important position, he was still a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. He was not someone who could be attacked by any mighty figure.

    Otherwise, the Heavenly Courts would have been destroyed!

    Moreover, when the other party was plotting this matter, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were experiencing the tribtion.

    The ce where they experienced the tribtion was protected by the power of the Heavenly Dao. When the tribtion was about to arrive, they could still attack urately.

    Only Saints would dare to plot like that.

    Most importantly, the Saint was special.

    The Saints would not be destroyed and the Great Tribtion would not be destroyed.

    At that moment, it was a sensitive period before the great tribtion was clear. Any movement from the Heavenly Courts could affect the trend of the great tribtion. It could also drag the person who had attacked into eternal damnation.

    At that moment, if he dared to attack the Heavenly Courts, even the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du would not dare to say that he would retreat unscathed...

    However, the Saints were different. At that moment, apart from being blinded by the heavenly secrets, they were not affected by the great cmity. If they wanted to observe, they could directly do so.

    Based on the principle of ¡°making bold assumptions and carefully obtaining evidence¡±, Li Changshou had kept that possibility seven years ago. He had deduced and verified it step by step. That was how he had managed toe up with those five simple words.

    He was indirectly ying a game with the Saint...

    It was also quite exciting.

    On that basis, the three Heavenly Soldiers that Li Changshou had fought in the mortal world previously should not be controlled by the Saint.

    When Li Changshou fought, he vaguely sensed the other party¡¯s existence. Li Changshou felt that they were much weaker than Master Zhao. They should be the disciples of the Western Saints.

    The other party clearly wanted to kill Fairy Yun Hua, Yang Tianyou, and Yang Jiao, Yang Tianyou¡¯s eldest son, and nt a seed of hatred in Yang Jian¡¯s heart.

    As for Yang Jian¡¯s identity as one of the ¡°great tribtion targets¡± of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, it should have been deduced by the Western Sect.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly sighed.

    The immortals in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall who had just rxed became nervous.

    Li Changshou thought about how he, a Saint, had schemed against two mortals. He had even used such a method to nt a seed of hatred for the Heavenly Courts for Yang Jian, who was blessed with luck...

    There was really no one else. Another hourter, a group of Heavenly Soldiers came from outside the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and escorted Fairy Yun Hua into the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    All the immortals and gods looked over. At that moment, Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s long hair was a little messy, as if she had lost her soul. She was in a daze, and her beautiful eyes were lifeless.

    When she reached the hall, Fairy Yun Hua fell into the clouds on the white jade ground.

    The Jade Emperor looked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou could only stand up and ask in a cold and calm tone, ¡°Fairy Yun Hua, do you know your crime?¡±

    Fairy Yun Hua did not react at all. She sat there quietly, in a daze.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. At that moment, there was only one solution.

    Be a viin.

    ¡°Fairy Yun Hua, you secretly descended to the mortal world and married a mortal. You stayed in the mortal world for a few years and even tried to deceive the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Your sins are unforgivable.¡±

    Fairy Yun Hua muttered softly, her voice slightly hoarse.

    ¡°Is this the reason you killed my husband...¡±

    Li Changshou was silent.

    General Dongmu whispered, ¡°Fairy, do you know!?!¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, you are dismissed.¡± The Jade Emperor did not open his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to Changgeng.¡±

    General Dongmu turned around and agreed.

    The immortals who had originally wanted to exin that the Jade Emperor had only ordered them to bring them back did not dare to say anything

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Do you know your crime?¡±

    Fairy Yun Hua smiled sadly. Her tears kept flowing. She slowly stood up. Her thin body, which was only at the Perfected Immortal realm and had been contaminated by the mortal turbid Qi, actually had an indescribable power.

    She shouted in a hoarse voice and scolded angrily. She vented the hatred in her heart and pointed at Li Changshou.

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Courts... This is the Heavenly Emperor... This is the benevolent Water God!¡±

    ¡°Do you know your crime?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and asked.

    ¡°If you want to kill, just kill me! Why do you want to kill my husband and my eldest son!?!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°If you admit your mistake, I can guarantee that your children will be fine.¡±

    Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s body trembled as if she had just woken up from a dream. Her originally strong figure trembled slightly, but in the end, she lowered her head and knelt down, her forehead resting on the white jade board. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my children. They had nothing to do with that. I was the one who did not respect the heavenly rules. It was all my fault... Water God, please don¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and sighed softly. He turned around and bowed to the Jade Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, Fairy Yun Hua has confessed. Your Majesty, please give the order to imprison Fairy Yun Hua in the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Pool for a thousand years!¡±

    The Jade Emperor closed his eyes and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve, and the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals escorted Fairy Yun Hua down.

    Li Changshou secretly sent a voice transmission. General Dongmu immediately took his leave and followed behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s disperse today.¡±

    The Jade Emperor stood up. There was no joy or anger on his face. His figure turned into clouds and dissipated, leaving the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The immortals below bowed and silently retreated.

    Li Changshou seemed to be fine. He rode a cloud back to the Moon Pce and returned to his position as the head instructor. He continued hisst half a year in office.

    In less than half a day, the ¡°tragedy¡± of Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s family began to spread in the Heavenly Courts.

    When the Chang¡¯e dancers of the Moon Pce faced Li Changshou, they were less enthusiastic and more respectful.

    To be precise, it should be fear.

    Li Changshou did not bother about that and continued to do what he had to do.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, he had promised Fairy Yun Hua not to hurt Yang Jian and Yang Chan. Although Li Changshou knew that Yang Jian would most likely be fine, he still invited the Mystic Yellow Pagoda.

    He casually sent a paper effigy army and brought the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to the underground of the city. He did not appear in front of Yang Jian again He only guarded and observed Yang Jian secretly.

    When the Yang Residence first suffered a huge cmity, the residence was naturally in chaos. Yang Jian was only a child at that moment, but he made a judgment in an extremely short period of time and ¡°escaped¡± out of the Yang Residence with his sister.

    The siblings lived a wandering life for half a month. The originally lively Yang Jian became silent. Every day, he brought his sister to sleep on the streets. He did not know where to go or what to do.

    Fortunately, they could always meet one or two good people who would give them food and nkets...

    That was not Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. It should be the effect of Yang Jian¡¯s luck. In the dead of the night, when they were sleeping on the streets, Yang Jian hugged his sister. The two of them were curled up in a tattered nket.

    Yang Jian could not close his eyes for a long time. After the incident, he had never cried. At that moment, he only patted his sister¡¯s back gently tofort her terrified mind.

    Perhaps, that was the hardship that one had to endure to rise quickly.

    Half a monthter, an immortal of Chan School passed by thousands of kilometers away. He was shocked by the luck on Yang Jian¡¯s body and brought the news back to the Jade Void Pce.

    That day, more than ten immortals came to the Jade Void Pce. Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Yu Ding, Perfected Taiyi, and Chi Jingzi were among them.

    Chi Jingzi¡¯s Qi-seeking technique determined that Yang Jian would definitely be extraordinary in the future. The other Perfected Ones had the intention to take him in as a disciple. Only Perfected Yu Ding was the calmest and did not fight.

    He was just pulled over by Perfected Taiyi.

    Perfected Taiyi had offended many people with his words. At that moment, the great cmity was about to descend. If Perfected Taiyi did not pull an expert with a high cultivation level, he would not dare to go out recklessly.

    Due to the influence of the cmity, the deduction method was restricted. The few experts of Chan School could not deduce Yang Jian¡¯s background. However, when they asked around in the city and thought about the matter of the Jade Emperor¡¯s sister descending to the mortal world and being together in the Primordial World, they all felt troubled.

    Chi Jingzi said, ¡°Now that the Heavenly Courts are in charge of the Great Tribtion, you and I have to consider the pride of the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°I really want to ept him. This great luck is really rare.¡± Immortal Tai Yi sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the karma on this fellow is too great. In the future, he will definitely be at odds with the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect him with my mouth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said softly. Before Perfected Huang Long could speak, he had already slowly floated down on a cloud.

    Perfected Huang Long thought, ¡®He actually doesn¡¯t mind...¡¯

    Not long after, Perfected Yu Ding rode a cloud and brought Yang Jian and Yang Chan back to the sky. Yang Jian looked at the old Daoists warily. Perfected Yu Ding raised his hand and made him fall asleep. He used his immortal power to hold him up behind him.

    Chi Jingzi wanted to say something but hesitated. He simply said, ¡°Go back.¡± The Perfected Ones each rode a cloud and flew towards the north.

    Huh?

    Perfected Yu Ding sensed something. He turned his head and looked at a street in the mortal city below. When he saw the figure that shed past, he smiled.

    Perfected Taiyi rode a cloud over and ced his hands in his sleeves. He sized up Yang Jian and Yang Chan and muttered, ¡°Junior Brother, are you sure you want to ept this karma?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Ding retracted his gaze from the street. ¡°Trust Changgeng.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi sniffed and was confused.

    On the second day after Yang Jian was taken away by Perfected Yu Ding, Li Changshou did a huge task that he had been preparing for a long time.

    Bring the 108 Demon soldiers to the Netherworld and seek help from the Lady of Earth! He used the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to protect his main body and borrowed a huge ship from the Dragon Pce. He brought the 108 Demon soldiers and rushed to the east of the East Ocean. He went to the Netherworld and looked for Fengdu City.

    He wanted to use the Goddess of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions Dao Fruit to see if he could save the Dao hearts of the Demon Soldiers. At the same time, on the Three-Immortal Ind, Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, and Han Zhixian rushed to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s pavilion with the rumors that they had just heard from the outside. They told Yun Xiao about the Fairy Yun Hua that was spreading in the Primordial World.

    In the version that was circting, it was unknown if someone had schemed against them or if there was a deviation in the message. They had already attributed the death of Yang Tianyou and his eldest son to the evil schemes of the Heavenly Courts.

    In this story, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Li Changgeng, had be an evil person. He had also convicted Fairy Yun Hua and personally led her to the heavens, requesting to suppress her for a thousand years. Qiong Xiao frowned and said, ¡°Logically speaking, Brother-inw, hehe. The Water God is the disciple that Uncle-Master likes. There¡¯s no need for him to do such dirty work for the Jade Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s strange too,¡± Fairy Bi Xiao muttered seriously.

    Fairy Yun Xiao hummed softly and said gently, ¡°Why do I feel that he is escorting Fairy Yun Hua and suppressing her seems to be for the sake of future protection? He is condemning Fairy Yun Hua. He seems to be taking the initiative to bear the infamy and suppress the matter... There should be something else. Third Sister, I¡¯ll allow you to go out and investigate the cause and effect of this matter. If others want to nder me, I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so tiring not to use the deduction method!¡±

    Qiong Xiaoined. She lifted the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and flew away.

    Half a dayter, Qiong Xiao brought back aplete story. She said that the Jade Emperor had only given the order to bring the five of them to the sky. In the end, a Heavenly Soldier was controlled.

    One of the main gods, Immortal Fu Yuan was killed by the Water God¡¯s words and turned into ashes. More than ten Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals seemed to have been controlled...

    Yun Xiao pondered carefully for a while and said softly, ¡°No wonder he could only stand up to take the me. I¡¯m afraid a Saint has taken action here.¡±

    The other fairies looked at each other.

    ¡°Saint? For such a small matter? Surely not...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter again. I can¡¯t see through the scheme at the moment. I just need to inform the various Immortal Inds in our sect about the entire process.¡±

    Yun Xiao held her cheek and thought for a while. She took out a brush and ink and wrote a letter before handing it to Qiong Xiao.

    ¡°If Brother is still with him, ask him to help me pass this letter. Even if he doesn¡¯t care about others misunderstanding him, I have to give him some support.¡± Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao looked at each other andughed. Before their sister med them, they hurriedly took their leave and sent out their jade tokens.

    On the other side, in the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, Li Changshou stood beside the pool that was soaking his master Qi Yuan¡¯s soul and waited for the Lady of Earth to slowly walk over.

    ¡°Goddess.¡± Li Changshou turned around and bowed. He smiled and said, ¡°Can you help me

    again?¡±

    The Lady of Earth smiled and said, ¡°Is it about the ancient Demon soldiers of the human race? I¡¯ve already agreed to this matter. Why should I help you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this...¡±

    Li Changshou flipped his left hand, and a pearl flickered in his palm. ¡°There is a human¡¯s soul here. I wonder if I canplete this soul with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc?¡±

    The Lady of Earth asked softly, ¡°Have the other souls been shattered?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded and answered, ¡°There was nothing left. Fortunately, I extracted one of his souls in advance.¡±

    ¡°If it breaks, it can be repaired. If the other souls are still around, the Heavenly Dao will not allow it.¡±

    The Lady of Earth said, ¡°As long as he reincarnates in the Reincarnation Disc, he would leave a mark. He would collect the marks and collect the shattered souls. With the guidance of the soul, he will only need one to two hundred years to recover. Let¡¯s put him in the pool. What¡¯s his name?¡±

    Li Changshou carefully ced the soul beside his master¡¯s soul and answered, ¡°Yang Tianyou.¡±

    The Lady of Earth asked curiously, ¡°Are these your fellow disciples?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and smiled. ¡°You can consider me an in-name disciple, plus... a little trump card.¡±

 Chapter 452 - A Little Counterattack

    <strong>Chapter 452 A Little Counterattack</strong>

    Li Changshou really did not expect that the Heavenly Courts would be in chaos in less than half a day after he entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation

    At that moment, the 108 Demon Soldiers were sitting beside the Six Paths of Reincarnation. There were many Netherworld messengers around them.

    Li Changshou originally wanted to invite a Demon Soldiermander and seven Demon Soldiers that had previously recovered their ¡°best¡± to enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation and attempt to restore the seven emotions and six desires...

    As soon as he stepped on the soft ground of the Reincarnation Immortal Ind, his mind recovered its connection with the paper effigies everywhere. He sensed themotion in the Water God Residence of the Heavenly Courts.

    A few Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals shouted at the study to let Li Changshou meet them in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor seemed to be in a hurry. Ao Yi had also rushed to the Moon Pce. He had identally lit up Bian Zhuang, who was proficient in water battles, after soaking in the Heavenly River for three years. He was also searching around...

    Li Changshou had advanced into the Six Paths of Reincarnation and isted himself from the outside world. They naturally did not receive any response.

    Half a month had passed since the matter regarding Fairy Yun Hua. What happened to the Jade Emperor?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Take a step back and suffer more?

    In the Netherworld, Li Changshou bowed to the Six Paths of Reincarnation and gestured for the Demon soldiers to rest there. Then, he sat down cross-legged and returned his attention to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence.

    He was just an employee. Since Little Boss had summoned him, he naturally had to rush over.

    A momentter, Li Changshou did not stop. He rushed into the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The white-robed Jade Emperor, who was pacing back and forth in the Treasure Hall, raised his hand and activated theyers of restrictions in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor was a little drunk. He wanted to speak a few times, but he ended up panting heavily. In the end, he stomped his feet and cursed, ¡°I can¡¯t stand this! Changgeng, think of a way to go back! Immediately! If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go to their spiritual mountain and cause a scene. I¡¯ll kill a few of his disciples. It¡¯s his fault for being unrestrained! It¡¯s his fault for killing mortals as a dignified Saint! Where¡¯s the justice? Is there any reason?! Teacher said that the six Saints are already the foundation of the Heavenly Dao. Is that the foundation? Is that how a Saint should be?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    Li Changshou wanted to persuade him, but when he saw that the Jade Emperor was still angry and a little drunk, he could only wait quietly below.

    What¡¯s there to be angry about...

    Everyone in the world knows what the six Saints are like. The ultimate meaning of the Western Sect was to say, ¡°I think your family is fated with the Western Sect.¡±

    You can never overestimate your enemy¡¯s morals.

    In a drunken stupor, the Jade Emperor scolded Li Changshou for almost an hour. He realized that Li Changshou did not say a word and was a little bored. He frowned and said, ¡°Changgeng, what¡¯s with your expression? Do you think I scolded you wrongly?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is right, but...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if His Majesty vents his anger in front of me. Don¡¯t say that to others. The six Saints are all Saints. Although their personalities, character, and cultivation levels are vastly different, entering the Saint realm is equivalent to stepping into another realm. If you scold a Saint with improper conduct, the other Saints will also feel offended.¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned and nodded slowly. ¡°I know about that. Senior Brother Taiqing, Senior Brother Yuqing, and Senior Brother Shangqing are the followers of the Great God Pangu¡¯s essence soul. Their personalities are either noble, noble, or carefree. They are all a clear stream in the Primordial World. The Goddess is even more benevolent andpassionate. Creating humans and mending the heavens, which of them is not a matter of boundless merit!?! In fact, although the senior brother who had received him had a deeper mind, he would not be so unscrupulous and shameless! What about Cundi? Cundi thinks that he is a Saint and does whatever he wants!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That was nothing.

    The follow-up could be predicted, and there was a high chance that there would be a plot where the Saint would cause trouble. There would also be ¡°Goddess Di Xin¡¯s Temple is promoting poems¡±. That would truly affect the luck of the world.

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Anger cannot solve anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m frustrated!¡±

    The Jade Emperor gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°I thought that you would be able to retaliate, Changgeng. However, it has been half a month. The Primordial World is filled with curses directed against you. The Western Sect is even adding fuel to the fire. They say that you and I deliberately harmed Fairy Yun Hua for the dignity of the Heavenly Courts.

    They said that I¡¯m using my own sister to uphold the heavenly might!

    Ridiculous! Ridiculous!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be emotional. Fairy Yun Hua has made a mistake in the first ce. It will be difficult for the Heavenly Courts to convince the masses without punishment. This is the foundation of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ management of the Three Realms. Don¡¯t lose it. I know that His Majesty is depressed. Being bullied by that person... If Your Majesty wants to retaliate, I have three strategies.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He sat at the highest point of the jade stairs and shook his sleeves. ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°The easiest solution is to investigate the matter regarding the Immortal Elder of Talisman Essence,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°As long as His Majesty is in the Heavenly Courts and uses the power of the Heavenly Dao to envelop the Heavenly Courts, no one can pretend to be an Immortal God of the Heavenly Courts in the future.

    In that case, we can even nder him. I have some evidence that the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan is plotting against me.

    Other evidence could be fabricated ording to the need. If there is insufficient evidence, we can also find a trustworthy immortal to be a witness. We can use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to record what they say and use it to pressure the Western Sect.

    I wanted to do this n before, but I gave up after that.¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned and said, ¡°Why did you give up?¡±

    ¡°Without the power to sever the Saint, no matter how hard we work, we will only embarrass the Saint.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°That old master dared to do that because he knows that no matter how shameless he was, he would be fine. On the other hand, would the old master care about that? Moreover, the other Saints would not start a battle with him... Therefore, this n is not painful.¡±

    The Jade Emperor calmed down slightly and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°Please make the decision, Dao Ancestor... However, the Dao Ancestor only reprimanded him a few times. What¡¯s the use?¡±

    ¡°What is the best n?¡±

    ¡°Wait for the opportunity to counterattack.¡±

    Starlight surged in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He looked up at the Jade Emperor and whispered, ¡°I have something to report to Your Majesty. Seven years ago, I had already guessed that Saint Zhun Ti might have already taken action and interfered with the matter regarding Fairy Yun Hua. His Majesty did not know that among Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s children, her son, Yang Jian, was very lucky! I have secretly checked his cultivation aptitude. It is not unique, but it isparable to the original human race. When Yang Jian was born, I already understood what Saint Zhun Ti wanted to do. He wanted Yang Jian to go against the Heavenly Courts and secretly arrange for Yang Jian to enter Chan School to cultivate. After Yang Jian seeded in cultivating, he would bewitch Yang Jian and start a war with the Heavenly Courts! Yesterday, Yang Jian was discovered by an immortal of Chan School who ¡°happened¡± to pass by. Your Majesty, please take note that the incidents here are not really coincidental. Now that Yang Jian has be Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s disciple, Perfected Yu Ding has been studying the Eight-Nine Arcane Art that the Lady of Earth had given him. Moreover, Perfected Yu Ding is a mighty figure of the Primordial World. I believe that in a few hundred years, Yang Jian will be an expert!¡±

    The Jade Emperor came to a realization and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you imprisoned Hua Yun. When the timees, you can make Yang Jian bow to the Heavenly Courts, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can the feud caused by him killing your father and capturing your mother be resolved so easily?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve. He pushed it towards the white-robed Jade Emperor with his immortal power.

    The Jade Emperor was a little puzzled. He opened the treasure pouch and saw more than ten Shadow-Retaining Balls inside. They were also numbered.

    The Jade Emperor picked up the first Shadow-Retaining Ball and probed it with his immortal senses. He could not help but be stunned.

    It was the scene in Mu Hua Courtyard. Yang Tianyou, Xia Ningshuang, and Hua Youming were in ss together. Hua Youming even turned around and threw a children¡¯s book to Yang Tianyou, who was in the back seat.

    The Jade Emperor was speechless.

    ¡°Changgeng, why are you recording this? Back then, you actually used a Dharma treasure to record all these?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly.

    He had to leave some backup ns in case the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother med Mu Qinghua. He could also produce some convincing evidence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, continue watching.¡±

    The Jade Emperor picked up the second Shadow-Retaining Ball. It was the scene of Li Changshou taking Fairy Yun Hua to the Heavenly Courts. There was the greeting between Fairy Yun Hua and Yang Tianyou.

    The scenes in the third Shadow-Retaining Ball were captured by Long Ji. It was a scene of her ying in the Heavenly Courts with Fairy Yun Hua.

    The ¡°unrestrained¡± Shadow Sphere was Fairy Yun Hua who hade to the Moon Pce and told Li Changshou that she wanted to descend to the mortal world. Li Changshou reminded Fairy Yun Hua that it did not conform to the rules of the Heavenly Courts...

    The Shadow-Retaining Balls were watched one after another. The content seemed to be unrted, but when they were inserted, they were the story of Fairy Yun Hua and Yang Tianyou.

    The two most important Shadow-Retaining Balls were in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The Jade Emperor had ordered to bring Fairy Yun Hua and her family back to the Heavenly Courts.

    One of them was the situation in the Yang Residence. From the shocking scene captured in the corner of the Hua Residence, he could see Li Changshou protecting Fairy Yun Hua. He could also see the golden light in the eyes of the Heavenly Soldiers...

    The secondst Shadow-Retaining Ball was in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Li Changshou repeatedly asked Fairy Yun Hua if she knew her mistake. Fairy Yun Hua knelt down and begged the Heavenly Courts to spare Yang Jian and Yang Chan.

    Thest Shadow-Retaining Ball contained the scene of two little ones wrapped in tattered nkets at the entrance of the street and sleeping together at night... ¡°Well...¡±

    After reading it, the Jade Emperor was speechless for a long time. He put the Shadow-Retaining Ball back into the treasure pouch and held the treasure pouch while thinking

    Li Changshou added, ¡°At this moment, we only need to wait a few hundred years. When will Yang Jian have the power to tear apart Golden Immortals? When will he be a sharp de that the Western Sect uses to plot against the Heavenly Courts? As long as the Western Sect continues to promote this n, we will beat them at their own game. Naturally, I will continue to interfere in the future and will not let Perfected Yu Ding tell Yang Jian the truth. I must be bold enough to say a few heartfelt words to His Majesty. After I saw Yang Jian¡¯s potential and destiny, I had already schemed against the Western Sect and used the Western Sect to nt an obsession i

    n Yang Jian¡¯s heart. That way, Yang Jian would have a chance to be a Golden Immortal in a few hundred years. Although obsession and hatred are dangerous, in ancient times, the human race had used them to create Demon Soldiers and defeat the Demon Court... Therefore, I did not make full arrangements in the Yang Residence. I had long predicted the death of Yang Tianyou and Yang Jiao. However, I only wanted to try to save Yang Tianyou for a short period of time. I did my best and did not force him. When Yang Jian rose and attacked the Heavenly Courts, Your Majesty only has to arrange for the Immortal Bean Soldiers to wee him and disperse his spirit first. Then, I will stand up and lead him to Fairy Yun Hua and bring him to her. I hope that His Majesty will take good care of the Shadow-Retaining Ball in his hand in case Yang Jianes to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to cause trouble... I have already made seven sets of Shadow-Retaining Spheres. Later on, I will also create an array formation around Fairy Yun Hua. It could turn the situation in the Shadow-Retaining Sphere into an illusion. At that moment, Yang Jian rushed into the ce where Fairy Yun Hua was imprisoned. After reading the contents, he saw Fairy Yun Hua standing in the cage. No matter how strong Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart was and how deep his obsession was, he should be shaken. If Yang Jian still hates the Heavenly Courts, I still have some trump cards to use. At this moment, if Your Majesty wants to retaliate against the Western Sect, you can let Yang Jian cause trouble on the spiritual mountain. I will lead the Dao Sect and suppress the Western Sect! If Your Majesty wants to protect Yang Jian safely, I will persuade Yang Jian to let him know who the enemy is and then reward Yang Jian and his mother. This is the best n that I can think of.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the Jade Emperor on the jade steps held the treasure pouch and heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Jade Emperor held the treasure pouch and wanted tough, but he could not. His expression was a little conflicted and relieved.

    ¡°Changgeng, why... can you think of all these?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled helplessly and sighed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a schemer. However, the Western Sect is scheming against Chan School and the Heavenly Courts. My n is to be a fierce general for the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s really a little... embarrassing to have a civil servant like me appear when we encounter a battle.¡±

    The Jade Emperor was stunned. Then, he pped andughed.

    Li Changshou looked hesitant. He pondered carefully. In the end, he decided to tell her the rest of the n.

    The timing was just right.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think that my n will end here?¡± The Jade Emperor was stunned. ¡°Changgeng what other schemes do you have?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou pointed at the sky and gestured for him to keep quiet.

    The Jade Emperor understood and waved his sleeve. The extremely rich Heavenly Dao power enveloped the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. ¡°Just say

    it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t forget that 90 yearster, the Purple Cloud Pce will discuss the matter of bing a god.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time when I was recuperating. Your Majesty, there¡¯s something that you have to fight for.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The God roll!

    Of course, he could not say that out loud. Li Changshou could only say, ¡°The authority to lead the Great God-Conferment Tribtion!¡± The Jade Emperor pondered and nodded slowly. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Whoever controls the God-Conferment authority will be able to better n this great cmity.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If any Saint of the three sects takes the lead, the Heavenly Courts will definitely be restrained. That Saint will not let too many of his disciples enter the Heavenly Courts. Originally, I want Your Majesty to fight for the dominance from the perspective of ¡°This is for the Heavenly Courts to decide which one of the Heavenly Courts should enter the Deity Position¡¯ and ¡®If any of the Saints of the three sects are in charge, it will be unfair¡¯. I¡¯ve even prepared a backup n. If Your Majesty can¡¯t obtain the authority to lead, I will... rmend the Grand Pure One to take the lead in front of the Six Saints and the Dao Ancestor. Today, the Western Sect has given us a perfect reason.¡±

    ¡°What reason?¡±

    ¡°A Saint has lost his morals,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°When Your Majesty arrives, I will reveal the matter regarding Fairy Yun Hua. I will take out the Shadow-Retaining Ball that I gave Your Majesty and bring the rules hidden under the table to the front of the tform. However, I cannot directly call out Saint Zhun Ti. Your Majesty said that there are already Saints who have no morals. How can they rece the Heavenly Dao and be gods?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you name him? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just scold him?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but have a headache.

    After he came to the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor¡¯s thinking was getting easier...

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If you name him, Your Majesty, your actions will beparing the other Saints with this immoral Saint. I¡¯m afraid that the Saints will be displeased. Your Majesty, don¡¯t go overboard. Not only did he protect the reputation of the other Saints, but he also made the other Saints unhappy with the Sixth Saint. The Saint is not afraid of the Great Tribtion. That is the confidence of the Saint. However, what the Heavenly Dao had given him had already been stated clearly. Now that the cmity had arrived, the deduction of the Saint had been interfered. That Saint directly attacked the Heavenly Courts. This move was indeed brilliant and unexpected, but it was not impossible to resolve. Moreover, his attack had already left behind hidden dangers. He did not enter the Tribtion realm. Where are his disciples? Your Majesty! I ask for Your Majesty¡¯s permission! Once we obtain this authority, the disciples of the Western Saints will not be allowed to be the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts! I predicted that if I died in the Great Tribtion and entered the Heavenly Courts as a God, it would be thest chance of survival. As for the Western Sect... Let them carry it themselves.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do that!¡±

    The Jade Emperor stood up. He was originally angry, but at that moment, his emotions were surging. He wished that decades would pass in a sh.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart.

    It was easier said than done. He had to fill in the details of his ns step by step. Moreover, there were some things that he could not even discuss with Mr. Bai.

    Hence, after 90... breaths.

    Li Changshou left the Lingxiao Hall and returned to the Water God Residence to meditate. The incarnation in the Moon Pce also sat cross-legged.

    He focused his attention on the Netherworld and began to bring the Demon Soldiers into the Six Paths of Reincarnation to study how to make the Demon Soldiers return to their normal emotions...

    However, what Li Changshou did not know was that as soon as he entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation and lost contact with the outside world, an important guest arrived in the Moon Pce.

    The esteemed guest had even bowed and called Li Changshou a few times, but Li Changshou ignored him. In the end, he flicked his sleeve angrily and left, leading to a strange conversation in the Heavenly Courts.

 Chapter 453 - The Female Immortalâ€™s Desire for Victory

    <strong>Chapter 453 The Female Immortal¡¯s Desire for Victory</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m so miserable. I have already shared a grass ring with the other six. Yet, I was still dragged out to do such a thing. I was also told that I can¡¯t stay for too long...¡±

    On the gentle slope of green grass, in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, a grass ring circled gently. A faint mourning figure appeared under the grass ring. Her heart ached so much that she could not stand up. She hugged herself aggrievedly.

    As soon as she spoke, faint blue ripples spread in all directions. The eyes of the femalemander of the Demon soldiers and the other seven Demon soldiers on the gentle slope turned red...

    Li Changshou sat 100 feet away and recorded the reactions of the Demon soldiers.

    As he had expected, those old soldiers hade from the ancient times. They were the ones who would get sad the most easily.

    CO

    However, they could not be too sad. Otherwise, they would have negative thoughts.

    A little higher behind Li Changshou, the Empress Earth folded her skirt and sat there. She looked curiously at Li Changshou who was writing and drawing. When Li Changshou asked for the next one, he let Little Grief go back and released anger of the Seven Emotions.

    ¡°Hey! The one over there! Go and call that red-robed bastard in! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Wisps of red ripples spread from her body to the surroundings. The eight Demon Soldiers were filled with murderous aura. They gritted their teeth, as if they wanted to devour someone!

    Without needing Li Changshou to say anything, the Lady of Earth had already tapped her hand gently and forced ¡®anger¡¯ of the Seven Emotions to return to the grass ring. She released the incarnation of ¡°fear¡± to fight against anger.

    Next, the incarnations of the Seven Emotions took turns to go on stage and stir the lonely Dao hearts of the Demon soldiers. When thest incarnation of ¡°joy¡± returned to the grass ring, the eight Demon soldiers looked into the distance in a daze.

    Blood-red chains appeared on two of them. However, following that, the chains shattered. The two burly men hugged their heads and curled up on the spot. Their bodies trembled continuously as they whimpered.

    The immortal power in their bodies began to surge out continuously. There was a demonic aura mixed in it. However, the demonic aura had long been tamed and controlled by them. They did not destroy anything in the ce...

    Li Changshou stood up nervously. However, the Lady of Earth at the side gestured for him to calm down.

    Not long after, two more people appeared.

    They broke the shackles in their hearts and regained their emotions. Fortunately, the emotions that they were most affected by were love and joy. After enduring the pain of their hearts being torn apart, they fell into silence...

    They were all ruthless people who had fought their way through the ancient times. Their Dao hearts had long be strong like rocks. At that moment, they had only regained their thoughts and mindsets. Their essence had not changed.

    The four people who had just recovered lowered their heads and bowed to Li Changshou. A woman said in a voice that was not very coherent, ¡°Thank... you...¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He did not know what to say and thus did not say anything else.

    ¡°Fortunately, I did not die after a hundred battles. The rain and spring wind withered.¡±

    Li Changshou brought the four people who had recovered out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. He sensed the situation everywhere and looked at the Little Qiong Peak. However, he was still worried. He sent another voice transmission to Bai Ze and asked him to guard the Little Qiong Peak outside. Then, he brought the next twenty Demon soldiers into the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Just like that, the incarnations of the Seven Emotions kept appearing. The Dao Heart shackles of the Demon soldiers were broken one after another.

    The Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions Dao Fruit happened to be used there. It was not much different from what Li Changshou had expected...

    After three days and three nights, the 108 Demon Soldiers stood beside the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The twomanders invited Li Changshou to the front. The 108 people knelt on one knee and cupped their fists.

    The twomanders who could speak smoothly shouted in unison, ¡°Thank you, Lord Changgeng!¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and bowed to the Lady of Earth.

    At that moment, two Yama Lords, more than ten judges, Ox-head, Horse-face, and many Netherworld servants were gathered around. They were purely curious and could be considered as witnesses today.

    Li Changshou sighed...

    In the past, he did not cherish the fact that there were 108 experts who had killed andmitted arson, right in front of him. He would probably regret it when he realized that there might be a shortage of people in the future.

    If the heavens gave him another chance to choose, he reckoned...

    He would do that again.

    Just like one one is a merchant, some money could not be earned.

    He did not want to use these ancient human heroes as tools as it would go against his conscience.

    ¡°Seniors!¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Today, the human race is already the main character of the world. Countless humans live in the Primordial World, the five continents, and the trichiliocosm. The demons are no longer a threat. The destiny of the Demon Court has beenpletely severed! The human race lives together with all living beings. All living beings can already live together with the human race. Some of the battles that had resulted in heavy casualties today were all fought by the human race. The Saints have established the Heavenly Courts to uphold the operation of the Heavenly Dao. The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts values mortals more. I will also assist him. In the ancient times, Seniors, you had no choice. The demons were aggressive and wanted to destroy the human race. The human race¡¯s umtion was weak. They did not have enough experts to protect themselves. They could only let you be demons and turn into Demon Soldiers. However, everyone has be heroes of the human race today. You can choose your future path.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the eyes of the 108 Demon soldiers lit up...

    They were confused.

    ¡°Everyone, take a seat first.¡±

    on

    Li Changshou made a gesture. The 108 Demon Soldiers sat down cross-legged in unison and looked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and smiled.

    ¡°What I mean is that everyone can do what you want in this world. For example, you can learn an instrument, find a partner, or walk around and take a look at the prosperity of the mortal world. You can take a look at the Cloud Immortal Mountain. These are all the rivers and mountains that you have fought for.¡±

    One of them sighed softly.

    ¡°If we are... ghosts... why don¡¯t you return...¡±

    The Demon soldiers nodded calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said warmly, ¡°If you feel that you¡¯re too tired, you can choose your own life and death. However, I don¡¯t want to see you like this. You have already missed an era. Why don¡¯t you start a new life in this era? I will help everyone. The human race will help everyone adapt. There will be a ce for everyone in the world. This ce is the Six Paths of Reincarnation. I¡¯m familiar with the Netherworld and I¡¯m close to King Yama. If you want to reincarnate and don¡¯t want to remember the past, there will be no limit to the amount of Meng Po soup you can drink today. If you have any unfulfilled wishes, I will help you as long as I can. If everyone wants to continue walking around and take a look...¡±

    ¡°Lord.¡± The femalemander took the initiative to interrupt Li Changshou¡¯s nagging. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°Do you still need us to serve you?¡±

    Li Changshou paused and stood quietly for a long time.

    He could sense that the 108 Demon soldiers would leave if he said that he did not need them.

    After a while, Li Changshou said, ¡°The human race no longer needs you to risk your lives. There is a new order in the world. I need your power, but it¡¯s just what I need. It¡¯s just selfishness for me. It might not have much meaning to the human race and the world. That is why I brought you here. I will give you a chance to choose again. No matter what choice you make, I will not coerce you. However, if someone can¡¯t make up their mind andcks faith, I can say... Stay. Fight for me. However, let me say this first. I don¡¯t have any grand aspirations. If you guys stay and work for me, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a change.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the 108 Demon soldiers. He turned around and walked to the side. He had just walked less than 100 feet when there was a slight sound behind him. A Dao rune rose and dissipated. A Demon soldier melted his soul on the spot.

    He did not even want to reincarnate.

    One after another, the Demon Soldiers destroyed their souls and turned into ck quicksand that disappeared on the Reincarnation Immortal Ind.

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul seemed to hear murmurs in the wind.

    ¡°Lord Changgeng, thank you for helping me.¡±

    ¡°The robe is gone. We will follow you.¡±

    ¡°I did not disappoint His Majesty and the General!¡±

    ¡°Lord, please treat the remaining brothers well. We will return first...¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head slightly and sighed with his hands behind his back. The ck sand behind him floated, and a gentle breeze blew in the Netherworld.

    A ghost servant of the human race knelt on one knee with his weapon. Ox-head, Horse-face, and a few other Magi also had reddened eyes.

    Magi also had a sentimental side. After an unknown period of time, Li Changshou heard footsteps. He could not help but turn around and see eighteen or neen men and women standing behind him. They knelt on one knee.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to you, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please get up.¡± Li Changshou supported himself with his hands and smiled bitterly. ¡°No one wants to enter reincarnation.¡± The femalemander smiled slightly. The wounds on her face seemed to have faded a little.

    She smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be a demon without a will. You can¡¯t live without a demon. Lord, you know too little about us.¡±

    Her tone was much lighter than before.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°My Dao is the opposite of stubbornness. Everyone, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go thank the Lady of Earth and bring you back to the mortal world. I¡¯ll give you the first mission... Everyone give yourselves a name or think of one for each

    other.¡±

    After saying that, a beam of light shone on Li Changshou¡¯s body and guided him into the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    The more Li Changshou thought about it, the more he felt that Little Grief... was really interesting

    Her logic wasplete. No matter what problem she faced, she woulde to a negative conclusion. Regarding that, Goddess Houtu also had a headache. She and Li Changshou pondered for a long time but could not think of a way to deal with it. In the end, she was discovered by Little Grief and cried that they were secretly thinking about how to deal with her...

    Fortunately, he did not threaten to run away.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to show the Goddess of Earth some of the opinions regarding the reform of the Netherworld. She smiled and agreed without any objections.

    That merit was already waving at Li Changshou. The Merit Golden Body was not far away!

    When he left the Netherworld with the neen Golden Immortal realm experts, the huge ship that he had borrowed from the Dragon Pce was clearly much emptier.

    Li Changshou¡¯s n was to form a Sunset Glow Primordial Travel Group and bring them around to take a look. Then, he would officially take office in Anshui City and the Little Qiong Peak.

    The neen experts were all real Golden Immortal realm Demon Soldiers. They had fought in the ancient times and fought in the present day. They had overturned the Demon Court and repelled the otherworldly demons. Their cultivation realm and their own powerfulbat experience, coupled with the many treasures they had umted, were definitely a force that could not be underestimated!

    Xiong Lingli, the ipetent security chief of the Little Qiong Peak, could retire in glory.

    The Demon Soldiers that the 108 Great Daoists brought back finally had a home. Li Changshou also felt relieved.

    Perhaps others would have a better way to deal with it, but Li Changshou felt that it was the safest thing to do.

    After returning to Anshui City, he let the Demon Soldiers, who seemed to have been reborn, stay in the Sea God Temple. He told the neen ¡°ancient heroes¡± that they could move around freely. Li Changshou then shifted his attention back to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Ling¡¯e was ying in the chess room, while Youqin Xuanya was cultivating in the forest...

    They really made themselves at home at Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and asked Youqin Xuanya to start preparing for the matter of the Heavenly Courts. In a while, the Heavenly Courts would promote and rally everywhere in the Primordial World.

    Youqin Xuanya agreed firmly. After preparing for a long time, her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    A jade token was floating in the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou sent a paper effigy and held the jade token in his hand. It was a specialmunication jade token sent by Mr. Bai...

    It was a tradition of Ren School to send voice transmissions and talismans to the neighbors.

    With the jade token in hand, Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew to the ck Pool Peak. Before hended, Bai Ze and Zhao Gongming came over from both sides. They pinched their beards and smiled slightly...

    Wandering Li Changshou took half a step back and said righteously, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t involve me in this strange y! I¡¯m different from you living beings who are alone.¡±

    Bai Ze and Zhao Gongming were stunned at first. Then, they charged forward.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was not only good at escape techniques. He did not drop his movement techniques when he was in closebat. He dodged, ying with the two mighty figures for a while...

    In the end, he was caught and beaten up.

    Anyway, it was an incarnation. It was fine to fight with Zhao Gongming and Bai Ze. He would not hurt himself.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to silently use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to remember that scene and use it as a threat in the future... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou asked with a smile.

    ¡°Here, my second sister sent you a letter.¡± Zhao Gongming winked and pped a letter into Li Changshou¡¯s arms.

    He urged again, ¡°Quick, open it and take a look. Do you know how many hours I¡¯ve been waiting!?!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°This seems to be a letter for me.¡±

    Zhao Gongming and Bai Ze nodded seriously and stood behind Li Changshou.

    ¡°Do the two of you want to go to the side?¡±

    Buzz...

    Water-blue light bloomed. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy incarnation was instantly frozen on the spot. Twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls descended from the sky!

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and chuckled. He used his immortal power to tie Li Changshou¡¯s fingers and carefully tore open the envelope. Then, he did the same thing and opened the letter in front of Li Changshou...

    Then, Zhao Gongming and Bai Ze pretended to pass by from behind and identally looked up.

    Bai Ze praised, ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao is wise! We admire her!¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Second Sister is indeed the smartest of my four sworn siblings. The words in the letter are simr to what Mr. Bai Ze said.¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed. They walked away in unison. When they maintained a distance away from him, Zhao Gongming retracted the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl...

    With a fewughs, Zhao Gongming and Bai Ze hid at the other side of the ck Pool Peak and continued drinking and ying.

    They really went to y together.

    Li Changshou shook his head and shook the letter. He held the letter and read it carefully.

    The letter mentioned the matter regarding Fairy Yun Hua. Li Changshou read it over and over again, but he only felt Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s gentleness and concern. He could not put the letter down no matter what. After reading it carefully for a while, he could tell that the words¡¯ I understand you ¡®were written in the gaps between the words.

    Li Changshou chuckled and put away the letter. He ced it in his sleeve and shifted his attention to the Heavenly Courts.

    In the Moon Pce.

    The paper effigy trembled twice. Li Changshou recovered and stretched.

    He spread his immortal senses and suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the hall was a little... strange?

    There were more than thirty Chang¡¯e in the Moon Pce. Half of them were dancing, while the other half were sitting at the side andughing. However, there were more than a hundred people gathered outside the hall, as if they were plotting something. Li Changshou keenly captured various abnormalities.

    Many Chang¡¯e had heavy makeup on, and the immortal dresses on her body werepletely different from the usual dance attire. They were colorful and gorgeous!

    His immortal senses could hear what they were saying... ¡°Hey, if we let the Water God look up, wouldn¡¯t we win?¡±

    ¡°The Water God is really looking down on our Heavenly Moon Immortals! Sister Heng¡¯e came personally but she did not even make the Water God look up...¡± ¡°Perhaps that Fairy Yun Xiao is really the only one in the world who is peerless.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    What happened?

    Has Heng¡¯e been here?

    Li Changshou silently rolled up his sleeves and began to inspect the Shadow-Retaining Ball hidden on his body. Indeed, he discovered...

    There was a pair of jade feet in embroidered shoes.

    The Moon Lord, Heng¡¯e?

    Li Changshou did not know if it was because of the psychological effect of the ¡°greatest beauty of the Three Realms¡±, but he felt that her feet were quite beautiful.

    However, it was definitely not as nice as Yu Tu¡¯s feet...

    Li Changshou pondered.

    Why was Heng¡¯e looking for him? His term of office was about to end, and he would soon be able to leave the Moon Pce peacefully.

    During that period, Li Changshou used the excuse of ¡°live-streaming¡± there to conceal himself. He went to the trichiliocosm to investigate the background of the Western Sect a few times and sessfully activated Yang Jian¡¯s story. He had fully lived the past ten years to the fullest.

    Could it be that there¡¯s a scheme behind this?

    At that moment, Li Changshou looked troubled. He deliberately put on a serious expression and walked towards the door.

    With his move, the surroundings of the Moon Pce became lively.

    The music and the dance stopped. A group of Chang¡¯e came over when they heard the sound. They were all beautiful and wearing thin makeup.

    They did not dare to make a sound. They only gathered on Li Changshou¡¯s path. Each of them was 60% to 70% dignified, 20% to 30% reserved, and 10% to 20% restless.

    Li Changshou was almost drowned by the autumn waves. He was almost stuffed into the paper effigy¡¯s nostrils by the fragrance.

    Women¡¯spetitive nature is indeed terrifying! Finally, a fairy could not help but shout softly, ¡°Lord Water God ~¡±

    Li Changshou looked up and nodded with a nk gaze. Then, he continued to walk forward. He muttered about the frequent changes in the battle formation when the Heavenly Soldiers were dismantling the Nine Ptial Arrays from the Nine-Pce Origin Formation...

    When he walked out of the Moon Pce, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He pped his hands gently. ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    A breeze blew past, and Li Changshou¡¯s figure disappeared with a whoosh. He was so fast that the Chang¡¯e could not react.

    Chang¡¯e was speechless.

    It was unknown whoughed first, but the Chang¡¯e group either covered their mouths and chuckled, pursed their lips, or looked at their close friends and smiled.

    ¡°Lord Water God is also very interesting. Why did he... run away?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not easy for me topete with the lord.¡±

    A female immortal who was in charge of the matters urged, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. You have to do the same thing for cultivation and dancing. Don¡¯t stay here and idle!¡±

    The Chang¡¯e acknowledged softly and dispersed. Li Changshou, who had escaped the cmity, broke out in a cold sweat and pondered carefully.

    Why is Heng¡¯e looking for me?

    Could it be that there¡¯s something important to discuss?

    If he hid like that, he would have offended a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts for no reason. Moreover, Heng¡¯e was the master of the cial Pce and the daughter of the human emperor. If she were to look for him because she had something to do with the human race, wouldn¡¯t he...

    However, visiting the Vast cial Pce was against his intention.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. His eyes lit up as he recalled the bronze mirror that he had left in the Moon Pce.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he brought more people to the cial Pce? That was also a good thing. He could erect the image of the best beauty in the Three Realms andplement the n of the Heavenly Soldiers!

    Yes, there are always two ways in the world. I won¡¯t let you down... Pui, I won¡¯t let you down!

 Chapter 454 - As Cold As This

    <strong>Chapter 454 As Cold As This</strong>

    Reverse thinking referred to Li Changshou¡¯s method of thinking when he could not think of any effective methods. It was also a deduction method that Shou often used.

    When Li Changshou did not receive any positive feedback for a long time, he would start to think in the opposite direction. He would make bold assumptions, try steadily, and delve into the essence of the problem.

    Therefore... ¡°Uncle-Master, why did you bring me here?¡±

    In front of the cial Pce, Ling Zhuzi raised the bronze mirror and asked softly.

    Li Changshou smiled. Naturally, he could not say what he was thinking.

    Firstly, it¡¯s to prove my innocence.

    Secondly, I brought you here. Even if you embarrass yourself when you see Heng¡¯e, no one will me you.

    Thirdly, I can also get some live broadcast equipment.

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°Spirit Pearl, have you forgotten the cultivation that you have to do?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi, who was dressed in a green and white robe, was stunned when he heard that. Then, his eyes lit up and he nodded solemnly.

    He was doing it in order to be a normal man in his master¡¯s eyes! Li Changshou looked at the high wall that was enveloped by an array formation in front of him and said to Ling Zhuzi, ¡°In front of us is the legendary greatest beauty of the Three Realms, Heng¡¯e, who lives in the cial Pce. As the saying goes, Yin and Yang are born together. It is the truth of the world. If you want to be what you want to be, you have to go through this test!¡± Ling Zhuzi said firmly, ¡°I understand, Uncle-Master!¡±

    His delicate face was filled with seriousness. He looked like a warrior from the Primordial World who was going to y a dragon. He looked like a young man who was determined to reach the end of the world and explore the truth of the world.

    Li Changshou patted Ling Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°Wait here first. I¡¯ll go and ask around. Remember, don¡¯t open the copper mirror now.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou rode a cloud forward and cupped his hands in front of the cial Pce. He pointed forward.

    The array formation of the cial Pce trembled slightly. Ling Zhuzi was confused.

    Li Changshou waited quietly for a while. No matter how he deduced, Heng¡¯e would not ignore his visit.

    As expected, a momentter, the door of the cial Pce opened. A small head stuck out trembling. It was naturally Little Yu Tu, the Jade Rabbit.

    From afar, Ling Zhuzi saw that ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng¡± had used a barrier to conceal him. Then, he said something to the young girl. Then, he saw that ¡°Aunt-Master Changgeng¡± had handed a jade token to the young girl.

    He seemed to be saying, ¡°...I will use this method to enter the cial Pceter. Please prepare yourself, Moon Lord. There are still a few questions and a few suggestions.Many people have already gathered in front of the Water God Residence. Many immortals are using their immortal senses to investigate. You are receiving a lot of attention...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi tilted his head and immediately thought of his ¡°manly principles¡±. He straightened his head, puffed out his chest, and raised his head with a serious expression.

    Just like the Heavenly Generals.

    Li Changshou floated back and waited with a smile.

    Ling Zhuzi held the bronze mirror and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, why don¡¯t we go in directly and greet the other party?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This kind of thing is arranged in advance. How can there be a sudden attack?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi seemed to be in deep thought.

    In front of the Water God Residence, the original bronze mirror had been increased to three sides. The 300 meditation cushions that had been set up in advance were already filled with Immortal God Heavenly Generals who were not in their duties today. The surroundings were also filled with people.

    ¡°Yo, General Li is here too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to increase the prestige of the male immortals for the Water God!¡±

    ¡°The immortal elder is not drinking at home. Is he here to join in the fun?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the Water God has such a magnificent feat. How can I sit alone on the Immortal tform? I¡¯m really curious about the grand event of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    It was lively.

    It was not just the Water God Residence. In the Jade Pool and the Moon Pce, there was a bronze mirror each. The female immortals were also gathering there.

    Those were only a small number of ¡°spectators¡±.

    Who among the Qi Refinement cultivators did not have immortal senses? At that moment, countless immortal senses were locked onto the bronze mirror in front of the Water God Residence.

    There were even immortals from the Heavenly Courts who used the Cloud Mirror Art to aim at the bronze mirror. They hid in various corners and immortal seats, broadcasting the scene. For example, the residence of General Dongmu and...

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor held a memorial. There was a shallow mirror hidden in the memorial. The image in the mirror was the image in the bronze mirror.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. The Jade Emperor could not help butin.

    Why was Changgeng so slow? He had already released the news yesterday that he was going to enter the cial Pce. It was already sote today, but there was still no movement!

    At that moment, a female immortal rode a cloud outside the hall. She bowed and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen Mother invites you over for a meal.¡±

    The Jade Emperor calmly put down the memorial and crushed the cloud mirror without a trace. He pretended to be tired and stretched.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to the Jade Pool now. You can go back first.¡±

    The female immortal lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. The Queen Mother has ordered me to follow behind you and rush back together.¡± The corners of the Jade Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He stood up calmly, adjusted his clothes, and rode the cloud with his hands behind his back. He let the female immortal follow him.

    A momentter, in the corner of the Heavenly Courts, General Qin Tianzhu, who had just arrived in the Heavenly Courts, rode a cloud and rushed to the front of the Water God Residence. He gathered at a corner to watch.

    ¡°Why is there no movement from the Water God?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the copper mirror is broken?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡±

    As he spoke, the immortal light on the three bronze mirrors circted and gradually, a clear image of a person appeared. Ling Zhuzi looked over and quickly retracted its head.

    He heard the Water God¡¯s voice again.

    ¡°Yes, this is the activation of the restrictions. Remember to hold it in front of your chestter. Don¡¯t take random photos. After all, we are going to the residence of the female immortal in the Vast cial Pce...¡±

    The image in the bronze mirror circted, revealing the face of the white-haired, white-browed Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands at the bronze mirror and said warmly, ¡°Everyone, have a good afternoon. Today, I will be entering the cial Pce. Due to the fear of others¡¯ words, I have a thin face and many worries. Therefore, I invite everyone to be witnesses and follow me into the cial Pce to investigate. This operation has been approved by the master of the Vast cial Pce. In order not to disturb the peace of the Vast cial Pce, the bronze mirror Dharma treasure that my Disciple-Nephew Ling Zhuzi is holding will not make a sound. I hope that everyone will forgive me.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou bowed and the immortals and Heavenly Generals in front of the copper mirrors returned the greeting.

    It¡¯s the live broadcast etiquette of the Primordial World.

    Then, the scene began to change. Following Li Changshou¡¯s back, he slowly approached the door of the cial Pce.

    The door of the Vast cial Pce was ajar. Li Changshou raised his hand and knocked lightly.

    ¡°Is Fairy Heng¡¯e in the pce? Previously, you went to the Moon Pce to visit me. I was in the midst of wandering the Great Void and did not wake up in time. Today, I specially came to the cial Pce to pay a visit as an apology.¡±

    He heard a voice from the door.

    ¡°Lord Water God, please wait a moment. My master is bathing and changing his clothes. It¡¯s not convenient for you to enter the pce now.¡±

    At that moment, the immortals in front of the entire Water God Residence were excited. It was as if they had already seen something extraordinary!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just walk around outside the pce.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou rode a cloud and brought Ling Zhuzi to float under theurel tree. He began to introduce the Connate Spirit Root and used the sound of wood being cut to attract everyone¡¯s attention...

    Many immortals knew that there was an expert of the human race in the Moon Pce. He had been at odds with the Moon Laurel Tree everyday. Since the ancient times, the Heavenly Courts had existed not long after they were established. However, they did not know much about this expert.

    At that moment, Li Changshou found the ¡°enthusiastic Qi Refinement cultivator, Mr. Wu,¡± who had been focused on logging for tens of thousands of years.

    Bang!

    Wu Gang held the huge ax in front of him. A faintyer of light wrapped around his body. That inexplicable dignity was transmitted through the bronze mirror.

    Wu Gang¡¯s deration was below:

    ¡°My name is Wu Gang, the captain of the imperial guards of the ancient times. I¡¯m here to protect Her Highness Heng¡¯e¡¯s safety. My cultivation level is mediocre. I¡¯ve been a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal for tens of thousands of years. I walk the path of battle tactics. Recently, I¡¯ve stopped killing demons and my skills have be rusty. Why did I cut the moonurel tree? Her Highness has sworn that if theurel tree does not fall, she would not leave the cial Pce... What? She had gone out previously? The oath seemed to state that she would not leave the moon. I remembered wrongly, I remembered wrongly. Water God, you go first. I¡¯ll continue chopping trees. Help me persuade Her Highness.¡±

    After saying that, Wu Gang picked up his ax and performed the ultimate technique of using an ordinary ax to look at the Moon Laurel Tree in front of the bronze mirror. He deliberately released his powerful Dao runes to prove that what he said was true.

    Half of the male immortals from the Heavenly Courts could not help but cover their faces with their hands, while the other half smiled and squinted.

    Li Changshou continued to circle around with Ling Zhuzi. He brought the immortals and gods around the cial Pce and patted the cold scenery of the Moon Pce.

    When they arrived in front of the Moon Pce again, the door opened and a beautiful young girl walked out.

    She changed from her usual attire and changed into a green and white tube top dress. She paired it with a chiffon shawl and her hair wasbed into two rings. She also put on some light makeup on her face and looked more charming

    It was naturally the Jade Rabbit.

    ¡°Lord Water God.¡±

    She did not dare to look up at Li Changshou. She bowed and said softly, ¡°Master, please enter and rest first. She has not tidied up properly. Please don¡¯t me her, Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, he rode a cloud into the cial Pce and walked forward with his hands behind his back. Many immortals in front of the Water God Residence sent voice transmissions to their acquaintances. ¡°Is this the jade rabbit that Fairy Heng¡¯e raised? I didn¡¯t expect that the jade rabbit would be so beautiful. I really don¡¯t know how elegant that Fairy Heng¡¯e is.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he stutters and can¡¯t even speak properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what a pity.¡±

    Something seemed amiss.

    The immortals, Heavenly Generals, and fairies carefully stared at the contents of the image.

    Ling Zhuzi who was in charge of holding the bronze mirror was quite intelligent. At that moment, he was holding the bronze mirror and slowly adjusting its angle to capture the setting in the cial Pce.

    Instead of calling it a pce, it was more like a courtyard.

    There were hundreds of flowers fighting for beauty nearby, but there was only a single snow-white plum blossom among the flowers. It was beautiful and suppressed the masses.

    In the distance, it could be considered a standard Immortal Abode-fake mountains, rivers, lotus ponds, buildings, immortal tforms, and immortal birds.

    The first impression that the cial Pce gave people was that it was quiet and secluded. The pce upied a vast area, but there were only specks of immortal light in the spotless hall. There were no signs of human activity for a long time.

    Li Changshou was brought to the pavilion beside the lotus pond. He was led to a three-sided pavilion and sat down to drink tea.

    The jade rabbit said with a trembling voice, ¡°My, my master wille over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. The jade rabbit forced a smile and lowered her head to escape. Li Changshou invited Ling Zhuzi to take a seat together, but he rejected him softly. He even carried the bronze mirror to the corner and took a panoramic view.

    It seemed that she wanted to take revenge on Li Changshou for ignoring her previously. Heng¡¯e only arrived after an hour.

    Li Changshou did not feel anything about that. In his previous life, he had understood that women did not have any concept of time when they were dressing up. However, the immortals, especially Qin Tianzhu, felt that Heng¡¯e was too careless. She actually gave the ordinary god of the Heavenly Courts the cold shoulder!

    However, following that... Suddenly, he heard a faint sigh. The image presented by the bronze mirror suddenly emitted a gentle glow.

    The immortals subconsciously looked at the center of the bronze mirror. Many hot-blooded Heavenly Generals held their breaths. The immortals and gods who had visited the Hall of Marriage had also forgotten to blink.

    At the edge of the bronze mirror, a light blue immortal light entered the image.

    The moment he appeared, the old immortal¡¯s face turned red. The Heavenly Soldiers could not take their eyes off him. The fairies lost their luster and the righteous gods were secretly shocked!

    Her face was cold and charming. She had beautiful eyebrows, beautiful eyes, a fine nose, and cherry lips. Be it her face shape or her curves, they would be 30% worse if they were added or reduced. There was also a willow waist that could not be grabbed. Her neck was slender and fair, and her skin was crystal clear. Her proportions were wonderful.

    She took a step forward and felt that this step represented the beauty of the time and a great virtue...

    She said, ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡±

    That soft and charming voice made him feel like his wait was worthwhile.

    With Qin Tianzhu taking the lead, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ main venue was filled with incense.

    At that moment, it was peaceful in front of the Water God Residence until someone sighed softly. The immortals sighed and stared at the scene in the mirror.

    In the Heavenly Courts, only the Queen Mother of the Jade Pool could sit facing each other and be on par. Unfortunately, the Queen Mother was a god of the Heavenly Courts. She was the leader of the female immortals. She was high and mighty. No one dared topare her.

    By the Heavenly River, the Heavenly Generals who were guarding the bronze mirror that Li Changshou had given them were also sighing.

    Bian Zhuang was stunned. He muttered, ¡°This time, I might really fall in love.¡±

    Ao Yi sneered in disdain. ¡°You can say that 365 times a year.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s different this time!¡±

    Bian Zhuang clenched his fists and said firmly, ¡°I will definitely be a male immortal who is worthy of Fairy Heng¡¯e! Hey, Ao Yi, what are you doing? Put away the immortal-binding rope. If you have anything to say, we can talk nicely. We are all brothers!¡±

    With a few whooshes, two immortal treasure ropes tied Bian Zhuang up like a dumpling.

    Ao Yi kicked Bian Zhuang, causing him to fly out and ssh in the Heavenly River.

    ¡°Everyone, continue watching. Ignore him.¡±

    The generals of the Heavenly River Navy chuckled and watched Bian Zhuang drift away.

    The sound of small talk could be heard from the mirror. Most of it was meaningless. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Heng¡¯e.

    Not long after, another immortal god praised in front of the Water God Residence.

    ¡°The Water God is really calm. He is actually so calm when facing the Grand Moon Lord. He looks straight ahead and speaks well.¡±

    ¡°We are far inferior to the Water God.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Can the Water God¡¯s realm be the same as ours?¡±

    Indeed, Li Changshou was very calm. He did not use the ¡°Aged Beauties¡± series of Dharma artifacts to suppress it.

    In his eyes, Heng¡¯e was beautiful. Her figure, appearance, posture, and temperament were all top-notch. However, there seemed to be something missing...

    Have I not seen many beautiful women?

    Putting aside Fairy Yun Xiao, who was made of the most beautiful clouds in the sky, even Ling¡¯e, who had transformed every day, had taken another path of charm. Xuanya might not lose to Heng¡¯e in the future.

    Aunt-Master Jiu was more biased and was not included in the discussion.

    Li Changshou was not far from Heng¡¯e. He was only five feet away from her, and there was only a beautiful round table between them. Heng¡¯e¡¯s eyes were clear and moving, but Li Changshou could not see any spirit behind them...

    The woman in front of him was like an empty shell.

    ¡°Previously, when you went to the Moon Pce, I was in the midst of traveling the Great Void andprehending the Great Dao. I did not manage to give you a response in time. I caused a smallmotion in the Heavenly Courts, so I came to visit. I hope that you will not me me for my sudden visit.¡±

    Heng¡¯e smiled shyly and nodded at Li Changshou. She said, ¡°Lord Water God, pleasee in person. It¡¯s really...¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s gentle voice echoed in his ears. Li Changshou frowned.

    Strange, really too strange.

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart. Why does Heng¡¯e give me such a familiar feeling?

    There was no danger during that period, but Li Changshou felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°Moon Lord.¡± Li Changshou went straight to the point. ¡°Why did you look for me previously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an old matter.¡± Heng¡¯e sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Water God is intelligent and resourceful. He is the most trusted and wise advisor of the current generation of the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor. Therefore, I want to entrust something to the Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Logically speaking, you and I are both immortals of the Heavenly Courts. If you have any requests, I should not reject them. However, Star Lord, we have never met before. It might be inappropriate to entrust it to you so rashly...¡±

    Heng¡¯e sighed softly and put on a pitiful expression.

    ¡°I can give you whatever benefits you want, Water God.¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He could sense that something was amiss.

    At that moment, the entire Heavenly Courts was filled with ¡°ohs¡±.

    ¡°Moon Lord, don¡¯t joke.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°You can tell me what you want to entrust to me. If it¡¯s nothing, I will naturally help you since we are both immortals of the Heavenly Courts. If you are in any trouble, please forgive me for not being able to follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°The Water God is really...¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s gaze was faint. She changed her tone and said, ¡°Please allow me to exin slowly. Yu Tu, go and serve some tea and snacks.¡±

    Yu Tu agreed and turned to leave.

    Li Changshou stood up and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I still have many matters to deal with. In a while, why don¡¯t you write a letter about what you are going to entrust to me? I will reply to you.¡±

    ¡°Why is the Water God so anxious?¡±

    Heng¡¯e hurriedly stood up and stood in front of Li Changshou, almost bumping into him.

    Ling Zhuzi who was at the side blinked. He did not understand what was going on.

    Heng¡¯e sighed softly and moved aside.

    ¡°I¡¯m cold and aloof. I don¡¯t me the Water God for wanting to leave quickly. Water God, just go. I¡¯m just a remnant of the ancient human race. I¡¯m just a specter in the Moon Pce. I can¡¯t hold the Water God back.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What a powerful woman.

    At that moment, he felt like there was a thorn in his back. Presumably, the Heavenly Soldiers from the Jade Emperor to the Heavenly Soldiers guarding the Heavenly Gate were shouting for him to stay. They wanted to hear what Heng¡¯e wanted to ask.

    Li Changshou did not care about that. The only thing he cared about was that Heng¡¯e had taken out her identity as the princess of the ancient human race.

    He had just taken in neen ancient human soldiers. They might have been from the same generation as Heng¡¯e. At that moment, his rtionship with her could not be too stiff.

    Furthermore...

    At that moment, Li Changshou was certain that Heng¡¯e, who was talking to him, was just an incarnation!

    She was ying such tricks in front of him and she wanted him to not recognize her. That was really... He yed the fool in front of Pangu and yed with the mud in front of Nuwa¡¯s Temple.

    The Dao in the Lingxiao Hall was lonely.

    Li Changshou sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it. On ount that we are both humans, if you have any difficulties, I will help you without affecting myself.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± smiled gently and bowed, inviting Li Changshou to take a seat again.

    At that moment, a gust of wind blew past Ling Zhuzi¡¯s sleeve and silently entered the wooden nks of the pavilion before disappearing...

    Yu Tu sent over immortal fruit wine and a few tes of tea and snacks. She immediately lowered her head and left.

    ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± did not mention what she wanted to ask for. She only chatted with Li Changshou. The immortals and gods in front of the Water God Residence watched with relish. Many old immortals were beaming.

    However, Li Changshou was cautious with his words. He would think twice before he spoke. From the beginning to the end, he did not lose hisposure at all. He was considered calm andposed.

    In the dark, one of Li Changshou¡¯s incarnations had already found a pavilion that was wrapped in immortal light under the Vast cial Pce.

    With a sullen face, Li Changshou summoned some Dao runes from the Taiji Painting and silently melted the dozens of array formations around the pavilion. He hid and entered to investigate.

    However, Li Changshou was caught off guard and barged into a messy room.

    There were piles of thin clothes on the ground. There were more than tenrge wooden cabs on both sides. There were all kinds of dresses hanging on them. There were also rows of embroidered shoes, cloth boots, straw sandals...

    There was a gorgeous full-length ss mirror in the closet. There were many decorations behind the wooden cabs. There was a bed, a screen, a sink, a wooden bucket, a dressing table, a table, and a chair.

    There were a few puppets floating in the pool.

    Li Changshou heard a proud snort and looked for the voice. He saw a person lying on a soft couch, eating fruits and drinking immortal wine...

    For the time being, he was certain.

    Her back was slender and her face could not be seen. Her long hair was scattered messily. At that moment, she was lying on the cushion with her legs crossed. She looked at the palm-sized zed Tile in front of her and muttered from time to time.

    ¡°What Water God of the Heavenly Courts, the nobles of the Heavenly Courts, the man above General Dongmu? Hmph! Be my servant and do anything I ask in the future. I¡¯m the most beautiful female immortal in the Three Realms! Ahahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He silently turned around and summoned the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting. He silently left the array formation and gently closed the ¡°door¡± of the array formation.

    Excuse me, goodbye!

    The road to the pugilistic world is long, it¡¯s better not to see him!

    This... Is this a scene where you have been staying at home for too long?

    He suddenly began to pity the Grand Magus Yi, who had died tragically at the hands of the demons and had been tortured into the core technique of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber...

    He died just like that?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and soon had a foolproof n. He held a damaged Shadow-Retaining Ball in his hand and opened the array formation again to enter.

 Chapter 455 - Hengâ€™e

    <strong>Chapter 455 Heng¡¯e</strong>

    In the pavilion near the water of the Vast cial Pce, ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± suddenly stopped talking. Her eyes, which were originally glowing, instantly lost their color.

    Li Changshou continued expressionlessly, ¡°Is this how you usually live, Fairy? The cial Pce is very cold. Why don¡¯t you find some female immortals to apany you?¡± ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± ¡®s eyes flickered. Li Changshou was the only one who noticed that detail. Even Ling Zhuzi did not notice it.

    ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± sighed softly and said softly, ¡°Who would be willing to stay in this cold ce?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re being too humble by saying that.¡±

    The immortals in front of the bronze mirror nodded.

    At that moment, before the immortals realized it, Li Changshou had already taken the lead in the conversation in the cial Pce. It became Li Changshou¡¯s turn to ask ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± a question.

    ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± began to reveal a helpless and depressed expression. Even that subtle expression made many male immortals¡¯ hearts clench.

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s beauty actually did not surpass the top female mighty figures in the world.

    Her cultivation level had reached the perfected Zenith Heaven realm and she was half-step towards the Saint realm. Her appearance and temperament were all affected by her Dao. She had long approached perfection.

    However, Heng¡¯e naturally gave off a weak vibe.

    She was from the human race and not a mighty figure. In the eyes of all male immortals, she was someone that they would subconsciously want to protect.

    Of course, those were also the ¡°impressions¡± that were spread in the Primordial World and the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou had just verified Heng¡¯e¡¯s cultivation level...

    Vicious and tall.

    Moreover, the fights were quite powerful!

    Under the cial Pce, in a pavilion that was protected by more than tenyers of array formations, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy lowered his head and looked at his left hand, which had been cut off by his wrist, as well as the destroyed Shadow-Retaining Ball that had been shattered. He was speechless.

    He was too ruthless!

    However, Li Changshou could understand. If he hid in the Pill Chamber and someone sneaked behind him, if the other party was not a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he would probably be reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye.

    The underground pavilion was already in a mess. The clothes rack had copsed, and shoes and socks were flying everywhere. The array formation inside had been broken.

    Clearly, there had been an intense battle just now.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could not use words to describe the female immortal kneeling in front of him...

    She was extremely beautiful. The ¡°puppet¡± outside was her true appearance. At that moment, she was dressed in a light shirt, thin skirt, and long hair. She looked even more charming

    If Li Changshou did not have the ¡®Aged Beauties¡¯ painting to suppress his Dao heart, he would have really been embarrassed.

    However, Heng¡¯e waspletely different from the Heng¡¯e in the rumors.

    At that moment, Li Changshou closed his eyes. All he could see was the ferocious look in Heng¡¯e¡¯s eyes when he turned around...

    He had confirmed that she was a ruthless person.

    If he had not reacted in time and said, ¡°This is just an incarnation of mine. I have already been here for a while.¡± Heng¡¯e should have killed histe-stage Heaven Immortal paper effigy.

    Once Li Changshou said that, Heng¡¯e¡¯s expression changed six times in an instant!

    At first, she was furious, but it quickly turned into shock. In an instant, her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked like a pitiful woman. Then, she looked pitiful, but she instantly pretended to be strong. In the end, she lowered her head and sighed. She knelt down weakly, as if the sky had copsed...

    Among them, Heng¡¯e rolled her eyes.

    He was a veteran actor of the Primordial World!

    Li Changshou shook his head and took out a paper effigy from his sleeve. He transformed into the same old immortal and put away the iplete paper effigy.

    ¡°Fairy, your cultivation level is good.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Heng¡¯e snorted angrily and turned to the side.

    She used half of her Enchantment Spell. Just the manifestation of her charm made Li Changshou¡¯s male immortal Dao heart sway almost three-thousandth of the time. It could be said to be quite impressive.

    However, Heng¡¯e turned around. Her eyes were red and her lips were pursed. She said in a low voice, as if she had epted her fate, ¡°As expected of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. The schemes that I had meticulously prepared could be seen through so quickly. He even found my main body.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and turned around.

    ¡°Fairy, when you said that, I began to suspect if it was your n to let me find this ce.¡±

    Heng¡¯e chuckled and said calmly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Water God dare to look at me?¡±

    ¡°Fairy, your clothes are in a mess.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I know that you are not an ordinary female immortal. I don¡¯t want to have too much conflict with you. If you want to talk to me openly, please tidy up.¡±

    Heng¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°You brought so many snitches with you to my cial Pce. How can I be honest with you? I¡¯ll let the puppets on top retreat first. It¡¯s too troublesome to talk to two of you... You¡¯re really a strange person. Could it be that you have two essence souls in your body? Why can you talk to me at the same time?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything.

    He turned around and Heng¡¯e stood up to go behind the screen. Soon, there was a rustling sound behind her.

    In the pavilion of the Frost Pce, ¡°Heng¡¯e¡± also said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get some immortal wine for the Water God and make a few dishes. I don¡¯t want this conversation to be too boring.¡±

    After saying that, he bowed and left.

    Li Changshou looked at Ling Zhuzi who was in the corner. At that moment, Ling Zhuzi was studying the lotus flower in the pool...

    Without looking at the situation in front of the Water God Residence, he knew that many old immortals and young Heavenly Generals were about to climb into the bronze mirror.

    However, there was an ironic fact. The male immortals of the Heavenly Courts, including the Jade Emperor and the Tushita Pce, were probably not her match.

    It was impossible to get an impression.

    ¡°Water God, please.¡±

    A voice called out from behind him. Li Changshou turned around. Heng¡¯e had already changed into a loose dress. Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and she simply tied her hair up.

    Great, he suddenly looked more like a chivalrous woman.

    She ignored the chaotic scene around her and invited Li Changshou to sit behind the screen.

    Heng¡¯e stared at Li Changshou and suddenly asked, ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°The man above General Dongmu.¡±

    Heng¡¯e was speechless. She supported her forehead with her slender hand. At that moment, she looked like a beautiful big sister who had woken up from her drunken stupor and was unwilling to facest night¡¯s mistakes.

    She asked in a low voice, ¡°What condition can you not tell me?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I will not tell anyone. It will not benefit me.¡±

    Heng¡¯e pursed her lips and retorted, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d better not believe a man who can deceive a Connate mighty figure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to believe me or not.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve trespassed your pavilion. I¡¯ll pay my respects here. Fairy, you said that you have something you want to entrust to me. I don¡¯t know why, but if you just wanted to call me to the cial Pce to tease me, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Heng¡¯e said in a low voice, ¡°Make your request first.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°How can you not ask for help and ask the other to voice their request first? If you don¡¯t even have the most basic trust, why did you ask me to do that?¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation. ¡°Let me think about it for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused, secretly observing Heng¡¯e¡¯s reaction.

    At that moment, Heng¡¯e gave him a strange feeling

    It was not that her incarnation felt unreal. On the contrary, the feeling that Heng¡¯e gave him was too real.

    There were a few details there.

    When she sat on the square stool, she tried her best to sit backward and make herself as stable as possible. She was not like most fairies who only sat slightly, which only highlighted her temperament.

    Her hands were also a little ¡°dishonest¡±. From time to time, she would y with her long hair or stick her fingers in her ck hair. She seemed a little anxious.

    When her eyes started to turn red, she suddenly leaned on the table and cried...

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and frowned. He suddenly felt that he was not facing a female immortal from the Primordial World. Of course, Li Changshou would not be affected by that. Regardless of whether the other party was really having a mental breakdown or was putting on a show for him, he could not throw away the three principles of ¡°it¡¯s no big deal¡±, ¡°self-protection first¡±, and ¡°thinking twice¡±.

    A few momentster...

    The immortals and gods in front of the Water God Residence were anxious. They could only see Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy drinking tea slowly.

    In the array formation under the cial Pce, Heng¡¯e hugged her legs and curled up in her seat. Her eyes were listless as she muttered, ¡°I hope that you can help me find someone. I can agree to all your requests.¡±

    ¡°Da Yi?¡± Li Changshou asked. Heng¡¯e¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. She smiled helplessly. ¡°If I say no, how will the Water God look at me?¡±

    Before Li Changshou could say anything, Heng¡¯e said a few harsh words in a self-deprecating manner.

    ¡°Tell me the story between you and Da Yi,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I need to use this opportunity to weigh the pros and cons before I decide whether I can help you.¡±

    Heng¡¯e asked, ¡°Do you know what my story is?¡±

    Li Changshou recalled the story he had read in the ancient books...

    ¡°Heng¡¯e and Da Yi fell in love and became husband and wife. After Da Yi shot for nine days, the Demon Empress used the Undying Medicine to charm Heng¡¯e in order to take revenge on Da Yi. She allowed Heng¡¯e to fly into the cial Pce and be separated from Da Yi of the Magi, who was not good at flying.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and said calmly, ¡°In my opinion, there are actually many loopholes in this story.¡±

    Heng¡¯e sighed softly. ¡°This is just an excuse that the ministers gave to their descendants. They are just trying to resolve this matter.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Let me say this first. At that time, I woke up after sleeping for ten thousand years...¡±

    ¡°Sleeping for ten thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Yes, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Li Changshou nodded and became a suitable listener.

    After Heng¡¯e woke up, the alliance army of the human race and the Magi race had already gained the absolute advantage against the demons. They were about tounch a decisive battle against the Demon Court.

    At that time, there were rumors circting in the two races¡¯ armies. They said that on the day the demons were overthrown, the human race wouldunch a surprise attack on the Magi. There were also rumors that the Magi wouldunch a surprise attack on the human race.

    In fact, both races had such a n.

    In order to stabilize the army¡¯s morale, the Human Emperor discussed a marriage alliance with thest few Magi to appease everyone.

    At that time, the Great Magus Yi, who had a high prestige in the Magi race, had married the daughter of the Human Emperor, Heng¡¯e.

    After the Demon Court was destroyed, the two armies fought and the human race won.

    ¡°At that time, my position in the human race was already extremely awkward.¡±

    Heng¡¯e pursed her lips as if she was talking about someone else. She calmly exined, ¡°In order not to be an eyesore to them, I came to the cial Pce and swore that I would not take half a step out of the moon unless the Moonurel tree fell. I had also thought about marrying a Magus, but it was a pity that Da Yi had already died in the hands of the demons. Moreover, Da Yi had a wife and children of the Magi race. They made up this story without considering the Magi¡¯s own preferences at all. They all liked Magi whose arms were thicker than their legs. Most of the human women are slender. The Demon Empress, Xi He, was also the most admirable woman in that era. She had a noble personality and never interfered in the matters of the Demon Court. She had also secretly let many mortals off...¡±

    Li Changshou calmly changed the topic. ¡°Then who are you looking for? Which human from the ancient times?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He had already thought of something, but he did not expose it. He only asked, ¡°Why not?¡±.

    Heng¡¯e pointed a slender finger at her chest. Her eyes were red and she looked as beautiful as a painting

    ¡°My heart feels like a puzzle that has a missing piece. I don¡¯t know why I lost it or what I lost. I only remember someone saying that in my ear.¡±

    ¡°Fight and break your destiny. Do you want to be locked in the cold pce and spend countless years alone, or do you want to be a carefree female immortal...¡±

    Li Changshou carefully sensed the changes in the Heavenly Dao power and asked softly, ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    Heng¡¯e took a deep breath. ¡°When I woke up, I saw nothing.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. No wonder Heng¡¯e¡¯s behavior at that moment gave Li Changshou a sense of familiarity. In his heart, he took out a small notebook and wrote down a piece of information that might be effective...

    The time when Senior Lang was killed should be ten thousand years before the Demon Court was destroyed.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Then who do you think the person you¡¯re looking for is?¡±

    ¡°Master, or elder brother,¡± Heng¡¯e muttered. ¡°I think Master has more.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    This senior is really impressive. He has to choose the number one beauty in the Three Realms as his disciple!

    He would never believe that he did not have any other thoughts!

    Li Changshou sighed. He could not say those words to Heng¡¯e. He only said, ¡°If it¡¯s just this information, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help

    you.¡±

    Heng¡¯e frowned and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t remember anything else.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a token or something?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and stood up. He paced around the square table.

    He was thinking if his meeting with Heng¡¯e had been a coincidence, or if there was some big hand ying tricks on him.

    There was a 90% chance that the person Heng¡¯e was looking for was the senior that Goddess Nuwa had mentioned. There would definitely be no oue...

    Li Changshou felt a little helpless as he looked at the female immortal in front of him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I can help you. If I know who this person is, find his traces, or hear his story, I wille to the Frost Pce to tell

    you.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Heng¡¯e subconsciously stood up and looked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°This is just a small matter. As the Water God of the Heavenly Courts, I often walk around the Primordial World. If I can¡¯t find out anything about this person, you won¡¯t be able to find out even if you ask someone else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Heng¡¯e walked around the round table. At that moment, she was extremely excited. She took two steps and was about to rush forward.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and stopped her from approaching. He smiled and said, ¡°There are differences between men and women. The human race has rules of etiquette. Your Highness, please don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    Heng¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Water God. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the small matter. Just treat it as us being friends.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said, ¡°Fairy, please finish the performance. The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts are watching. Don¡¯t let down the title of the number one in the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heng¡¯e nodded solemnly. Before she could say anything, Li Changshou smiled. His body and the paper effigy in his sleeve were engulfed by the faint mes and disappeared. On the tform of the cial Pce, Li Changshou stood up and walked to the lotus pond with his hands behind his back. He was a little lost in thought.

    The immortals and Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts all said that Li Changshou was just like them. They were getting impatient.

    was

    Ling Zhuzi blinked. At that moment, Uncle-Master Changgeng seemed to be deep in thought.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt that...

    His trip to the cial Pce was definitely not just to give Heng¡¯e an ephemeral hope...

    lei

    The deeper Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Dao was, the more he could understand the strange aspects of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Water God.¡± Li Changshou turned around and his eyes lit up like the immortals in front of the bronze mirror.

    At that moment, Heng¡¯e had changed into a new set of clothes. She lookedpletely different, making her look even more radiant.

    That cold and beautiful face was almost impossible to look at.

    In front of the Water God Residence...

    ¡°Why do I feel that Fairy Heng¡¯e is different from before?¡±

    ¡°This... Such a beauty has lived in the cold for a long time. Every frown and smile of hers is so attractive.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu frowned and thought to himself, ¡®What a powerful cultivation level.¡¯ What happened after that could be considered a real benefit for the male immortals of the Heavenly Courts. Heng¡¯e and the Water God chatted for a while. The Water God expressed his intention to leave. Heng¡¯e took the initiative to offer a dance. She wanted the Water God, the head instructor of the Moon Pce, to see if she was worthy of being the leader of the Chang¡¯e dance.

    Li Changshou naturally did not dare to reject them. If he did, he would be criticized by the male immortals when he returned.

    He agreed and sat back down.

    Heng¡¯e went to the side and danced softly with the music from the flute yed by Yu Tu.

    Indeed, the dance was very beautiful. It was the only one in the world. Even though Fairy Yun Xiao had secretly practiced for many years, she could only say that there were specialties in this aspect.

    However, when Li Changshou saw that, he had some strange thoughts.

    In the end, it¡¯s not as exciting as a fairy party.

    When he left the cial Pce, Li Changshou turned his head and looked at the almost deserted, cold pce. He sighed softly in his heart.

    He would not be able toe here in the future.

    Where could he go to get information about Senior Lang? He was killed by the Heavenly Dao and erased from the memories of all living beings.

    The Heavenly Dao had arranged for me toe here to warn me not to mess around in the future? Otherwise, what would happen to me?

    Li Changshou shook his head and chuckled.

    His path waspletely different from Senior Lang¡¯s.

    He pursued stability and equilibrium. He was definitely not afraid of advancing. He had to continue walking on any path and any Dao. Only then would he know if it would be tumultuous or peaceful.

    Rather than saying that this trip would affect his Dao heart, it would be better to say that it would give him more fighting spirit.

    He did not want Ling¡¯e to be like Heng¡¯e.

    ¡°Destiny is a fake proposition. We believe in the development of debate.¡± At the same time, on the balcony of the cial Pce, Heng¡¯e raised her hand to support the curtain and looked in the direction where Li Changshou and Ling Zhuzi had left.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    There was endless longing but she could only sigh.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡±

    The Jade Rabbit, Yu Tu, who was behind trembled and almost cried.

 Chapter 456 - Summoned By the Grand Pure One!

    <strong>Chapter 456 Summoned By the Grand Pure One!</strong>

    ¡°Did you gain anything from going to the cial Pce, Disciple-Nephew?¡± Li Changshou asked as he slowly left the Moon Pce.

    Ling Zhuzi pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Aunt-Master, Fairy Heng¡¯e is so beautiful, but she always gives me an unfathomable feeling... Are all the female immortals of the Heavenly Courts like that?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and patted the back of Ling Zhuzi.

    ¡°Partly, and partly not. She¡¯s not just a female immortal. Some immortals looked innocent and harmless, but they had more thoughts in their hearts than his hair. Some looked like they were scheming, but in reality, they were just fools who were being used. In the future, you have to be careful when you look at people. Think more, look more, and don¡¯t believe in them... By the way, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi blinked and asked softly, ¡°What about my master? How does Aunt-Master think of my master?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi.¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re scheming.¡± Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes lit up. It said happily, ¡°So that¡¯s Uncle-Master Changgeng¡¯s evaluation of Master. He¡¯s straightforward... Uh, he¡¯s evil. I think Master is quite good...¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh loudly. However, he was thinking about it.

    Ling Zhuzi could not stay in the Water God Residence forever and y games with the Heavenly Generals who were not even considered as extras.

    Ling Zhuzi had been in the Heavenly Courts for many years. The effect of his promise to Perfected Taiyi had never been obvious. The improvement was also rather limited.

    It was time to start the real n of nurturing Ling Zhuzi. ¡°I¡¯ve always made you stay in the Water God Residence and not go out. Have you been bored all these years?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In a year or two, I¡¯ll settle the matters at hand and introduce you to a few good friends.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle-Master Changgeng.¡± Ling Zhuzi smiled and agreed. Its smile was filled with innocence.

    Li Changshou even felt a little... guilty.

    After returning to the Water God Residence from the cial Pce and settling Ling Zhuzi down, Li Changshou rushed back to the Moonlily Pce and waited for his term to end.

    There were two developments in the trip to the cial Pce this time. However, it was beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations...

    Firstly, he was calm andposed when facing Heng¡¯e. He watched her dance calmly and gained a beautiful reputation.

    This matter quickly spread in the Primordial World. It actually removed a little bit of his previous infamy of being convicted of the crime against Fairy Yun Hua. It made him sound like a righteous god who had no emotions.

    This...

    Li Changshou felt a little helpless.

    He needed Yang Jian toe to his door and not Yang Jian¡¯s secret understanding.

    If Yang Jian grew up and really said ¡®I understand you, Water God¡¯, then wouldn¡¯t his n to use the Saint¡¯s hand to nt the seed for Yang Jian and allow him to rise quickly like those Demon Soldiers fail?

    However, Li Changshou did not have a good solution for that. He could only pay attention in the future. It was best if his reputation did not spread.

    Secondly, the live broadcast of the bronze mirror quickly spread in the Heavenly Courts.

    The bronze mirror that Li Changshou had created was just a trick. He had used some low-level refining techniques to integrate the Cloud Mirror, Mirror Appearance, and a few restrictions. It was easy to imitate.

    Many immortals had created simr Dharma treasures themselves. There was a live broadcast in the Heavenly Courts.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he was instantly inspired.

    Isn¡¯t this the ¡°Shadow Sphere Visualization System¡± that he had been searching and conceptualizing?

    He could use the bronze mirror, the zed Mirror, and many other terminal Dharma artifacts to integrate the Shadow-Retaining Ball¡¯s transmission system. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to use the limited entertainment of the Primordial World?

    Wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Armament n be sessfully promoted?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. There were pros and cons to this matter, but the pros definitely outweighed the cons. I¡¯ll do it!

    After obtaining the Jade Emperor¡¯s permission and preparing the case in the Hall of Enlightenment, Li Changshou led the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals and gods to attack day and night. He quickly developed the copper mirror¡¯s originalwork system that was ¡°one-on-one¡±!

    He erected a huge immortal treasure bronze mirror in front of the Water God Residence.

    This treasure was a fusion of the hard work and efforts of hundreds of immortals of the Heavenly Courts. It was called the Great Transit Copper Mirror.

    The mirror could take in 300 people at the same time and transmit the content of the live stream to 30,000 bronze mirrors.

    There were twoplementary small bronze mirrors that were connected to the bronze mirror. The first was used to create content, while the second was purely used to y.

    The first bronze mirror required an immortal god to take the initiative to apply. After passing the approval of the Hall of Enlightenment, it would be given the title of ¡®Recorder of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ and allowed to carry out green and harmless live broadcasts.

    The second bronze mirror was limited to 300 Spirit Stones. It could only be used in the Heavenly Courts. One could choose the size of the mirror and choose the content that was broadcast at the same time. The Water God Residence rmended a group to purchase it.

    The rights to exin the bronze mirrors belonged to the Water God Residence.

    Just like that, the lively ¡°Copper Mirror Entertainment¡± quickly rose in the Heavenly Courts.

    The 30,000 bronze mirrors were quickly sold out. Li Changshou gave the gods and immortals who had participated in the research and development a bonus. After taking out a portion to fill the Heavenly Courts¡¯ treasure vault, he made a profit of... only a million Spirit Stones.

    That was just a small trick. It was barely enough toplete one of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s ¡°firepower satellites¡±.

    As a quasi-disciple of the Grand Pure One, Li Changshou was a middle-rank god of authority in the Heavenly Courts. Would he still care about that?

    Of course he cared.

    The sooner he couldplete the Little Qiong Peak that he had imagined, the safer he would feel!

    The immortals who had applied to be ¡°journalists¡± of the Heavenly Courts soon exceeded a hundred.

    Li Changshou wrote a ¡°Recording Code of Conduct¡± for them. There were things to take note of.

    They could not be demagogic or go astray. They could not damage the dignity of the Heavenly Courts. They could not produce any content that would cause others to feel ufortable. The vitors would be sanctioned by the Thunder Punishment Hall.

    In another half a month, a few immortals of the Heavenly Courts who were good at expressing themselves quickly became famous. They became the first batch of ¡°Mirror Influencers¡± in the Heavenly Courts.

    The most popr person among them was Bian Zhuang, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy who wanted to increase his reputation and make it easier for him to interact with more female immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    The style of his live-stream was roughly...

    A few Heavenly Soldiers would beat gongs and drums at the side while Bian Zhuang, who would usually wear silver armor, would disy his damned charm. He would shout rhythmically at the copper mirror, ¡°Hello, fellowrades! I¡¯m the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang. I¡¯ll give you a white dragon from the waves! I hope you like it! Nine, burn me! Apany me in battle! Heavens, the wind is blowing by the river! i¡¯ll scratch this azure dragon! Hey! Ao Yi, look at the rake ~ ¡°.

    Ao Yi, who was reading a book about soldiers, covered his arm that had been scratched by the Nine-Toothed Harrow. He turned around with a sullen face and summoned a spear. He let out a dragon¡¯s roar and turned around to pounce on Bian Zhuang...

    That day, Bian Zhuang left peacefully as usual.

    Through the copper mirror system, there were Golden Immortals who shared alchemy and refining techniques. There were female immortals who live-streamed the process of their embroidery. There were also fairies from the Jade Pool who live-streamed and danced with swords and sabers. They were filled with killing intent.

    Li Changshou¡¯s slogan was also inspired by Heng¡¯e... ¡°Break the original impression and redefine the Immortal God!¡±

    At the same time, Li Changshou ordered someone to send two bronze mirrors to the cial Pce.

    On the one hand, it was to relieve the boredom of the ferocious homebody, ahem, the number one beauty of the Three Realms. On the other hand, he wanted her to join the ranks of showing herself andmunicating with the outside world.

    Not long after, a live-stream where the ¡°Jade Rabbit eats carrots¡± appeared. Yu Tu was holding a basket of radishes and eating them while wiping her tears.

    Due to the fact that Heng¡¯e had one foot in the mirror, many people were watching the live broadcast. They almost burned the mirror in the Water God Residence, which was a transit...

    The Heavenly Courts was livelier than usual because of the ¡®Mirror Broadcast¡¯.

    When an immortal god suggested that they should increase the number of interactions, such as enabling functions where one could give treasures and spirit stones to the Heavenly Courts influencers that they liked, Li Changshou rejected them.

    This kind of ¡°reward¡± could easily create uncontroble forms of entertainment. The immortals, gods, and Heavenly Generals still had to focus on cultivation... The Mirror Broadcast was just for killing boredom and sometimes, for publicity. Li Changshou would not let the broadcast go bad.

    As the interior of the Heavenly Courts became more and more lively, Li Changshou sent dozens of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to borrow the most eye-catching top floor of the dozens of outposts in the East Continent. Large copper mirrors were erected. A clear image appeared in the bronze mirror. It began to rey the first image of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recruitment. The main character was Youqin Xuanya.

    The content was very simple. Youqin Xuanya rode a pegasus and wore tattered armor. She rushed into the dark clouds in the gray sky and shouted, ¡°The light of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Golden light bloomed, and the dark clouds dissipated. The sky immediately turned blue, and the sunlight illuminated the roaring demons below.

    Although he was ashamed, the effect was indeed good.

    Li Changshou sat quietly in the Moon Pce and pushed forward the ¡°small ns¡± step by step. In his heart, he calcted the huge schemes that would happen in 90 years and 900 years.

    In the South Continent, the development speed of the Shang Tribe was extremely astonishing. They quickly annexed one tribe after another and advanced towards the prosperous area in the middle of the South Continent.

    The destiny of the human race was gathering towards the Shang Tribe. The destiny of the Human Emperor had begun to condense again and was closely rted to the Heavenly Courts.

    As the totem of the Shang Tribe, Kong Xuan had been hiding in the tribe and patiently protecting them. As long as an immortal sect wanted to cause trouble, the assassins they sent would disappear silently.

    If any Qi Refinement cultivators participated in the battle between the two armies, they would be killed instantly.

    The luck of the phoenix race had finally improved.

    That day, Li Changshou called Youqin Xuanya over and told her that she would be going to the Heavenly Courts in a few days. Youqin Xuanya did not hesitate and immediately went to pack her luggage.

    Li Changshou stopped her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to remind the sect about something. Xuanya, go and invite the Sect Leader to gather at the ck Pool Peak. It can be considered a farewell for you.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother, just arrange it.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly and rode a cloud back to Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to inform the few real big shots in the chess room of the Little Qiong Peak to gather at theke. Later, they would go to the neighboring peak together...

    The Primordial World did not care about age. Time passed quickly. Thest time the ck Pool Peak was so lively was when Yun Xiao came.

    Li Changshou was stunned and thought that it was yesterday.

    After entering the Golden Immortal realm, his concept of time had indeed changed subtly.

    Bai Ze, Li Changshou, and Zhao Gongming went to the kitchen to get busy. The empty Daoist priest, Ji Wuyou, who had rushed overter, could only receive the same treatment as Zhao Gongming and help the two chefs.

    In order to make the Yin-Yang aura in the ce more bnced, Li Changshou even asked his Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, to invite Exalted Wang Qing.

    When Exalted Wang Qing first arrived, he saw a few female immortals ying music by the pool...

    At that time, Exalted Wang Qing frowned. My wife is really...

    Regardless of seniority, she was fooling around with her disciples, Jiu Jiu, Jiu Yushi, the Sect Leader¡¯s in-name disciple, Xiong Lingli, and her grand-disciples, Xuanya and Ling¡¯e...

    Exalted Wang Qing stroked the two wisps of white hair at his temples. His white robe was as white as snow, and his immortal aura was overflowing. He immediately wanted to reprimand his disciple.

    However, just as he was about to take a step forward, he heard the Sect Leader¡¯s deliberately suppressed voice from behind.

    ¡°Wang Qing, over here.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned and looked over. He was shocked.

    The Sect Leader was actually wearing strange clothes outside his Daoist robe. He was holding an iron pot in his hand and... using a spell to condense water to wash the residual oil in the

    pot!

    A voice came from inside. ¡°Little Ji, bring the

    pot!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    Sect Leader Ji Wuyou smiled and agreed. He turned around and ran back.

    Exalted Wang Qing was speechless.

    What... what is this?

    Not long after, Exalted Wang Qing joined the assistants. He sat in front of a stove and carefully controlled the changes in the fire. His Dao heart was in turmoil.

    The senior who was dressed in armor and had a beard was Zhao Gongming, the mighty figure of Jie School

    Exalted Wang Qing knew about the matter regarding Bai Ze. However, at that moment, he saw that the ten great demon generals of the ancient times, the wise and farsighted figures recorded in the ancient books, were actually focused on... cooking...

    Furthermore, he had just confirmed that the inner sect disciple whom he had thought highly of a few years ago and wanted to give him more benefits was the famous Water God of the Heavenly Courts, the nemesis of the demons, and the second disciple of the Saint of Ren School!

    Exalted Wang Qing suddenly felt depressed. He had lived for so many years in vain.

    ¡°Your name is Fugui?¡±

    A greeting sounded from the side. Exalted Wang Qing looked up and saw the beaming Zhao Gongming. He hurriedly stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Zhao Gongming raised his hand and pressed it down. He squatted down at the side and handed a jade token to Exalted Wang Qing.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bit of cultivation insights. It can be considered a greeting gift.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing was a little excited. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Continue working.¡±

    Zhao Gongming patted Exalted Wang Qing¡¯s shoulder and stood up. He squinted and hummed the tune that Ling¡¯e was ying. Then, he turned around and left.

    The joy of guiding Li Changshou¡¯s grandmaster was really unexpected... It was easy to attract the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder.

    At dusk, a group of people gathered by the pool. They drank andughed.

    Li Changshou told him about Youqin Xuanya¡¯s uing trip to the Heavenly Courts. He also instructed the Sect Leader to try his best to seal the news and prevent any news from spreading.

    At the same time, Li Changshou gave the Sect Leader a suggestion. Later, he would send some disciples with outstanding potential to the Heavenly Courts to be appointed.

    With Li Changshou taking care of them, he naturally would not let them take risks easily.

    Ji Wuyou hesitated and did not agree directly.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators still had a resistance towards the Heavenly Courts...

    However, Bai Ze said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯m afraid that this tribtion will not onlynd on the disciples of Chan School, Jie School, and the Western Sect. Everyone, think carefully. How many Immortal Sects and Golden Immortals are there in the Middle Continent now? I¡¯ve recently deduced that half of the immortal sects will be the ashes of the tribtion.¡±

    Ji Wuyou and Exalted Wang Qing could not help but look solemn. Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°What does the Great Tribtion have to do with them?¡±

    ¡°The so-called Great Tribtion is the meaning of the endless tribtion of the living beings in the world,¡± Bai Ze said seriously. ¡°During the Great Tribtion of the Dragon and Phoenix, more than half of the ancient living beings died. During the Great Magi-Demon War, 60% of the living beings in the world died. Now, the human race was different from the protagonists of Heaven and Earth. Mortals should not have entered the cmity, but the human Qi Refinement cultivators were linked to the Dao Sect in countless ways. They should be in the cmity. I have been sensing the five continents and the trichiliocosm recently. The murderous aura of the battle is indeed many times more than a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect will seal the mountain starting tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Wuyou said that. Exalted Wang Qing also said that he wanted the disciples outside to return to the mountain as soon as possible.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Drink up. We can¡¯t avoid the Great Tribtion. Just bear it.¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was beside Li Changshou, could not help but mutter softly, ¡°Brother Gongming, you have to be careful...¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming was filled with emotions. He could not help but tease, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care about someone other than your senior brother, Ling¡¯e.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if you enter the tribtion, you will definitely implicate Sister Yun Xiao. If you turn around, you will implicate my senior brother.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was speechless. The few people who were drinking at the side could not help butugh. Li Changshou raised his hand and knocked Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t say what you¡¯re thinking! Brother Gongming has be much more reliable now. After all, it has been many years since he went out.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pretended to be angry and scolded jokingly, ¡°Do you believe that I will lie down in front of the spiritual mountain today!?!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s a mountain gate on the spiritual mountain?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that the Water God has thought of another scheme?¡±

    ¡°No... I¡¯m just a little interested.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile had a deeper meaning. He took out treasure pouches from his sleeve and used his immortal power to hand them to the few ¡°neers¡± seated there. ¡°Although we are familiar with the rules of the ck Pool Peak, you still have to swear a Great Dao oath not to tell anyone about what happened today. It is a serious matter and cannot be taken lightly. Remember to wear the trinkets on your body at all times. At the very least, they should not be more than 30 feet away from you, lest others hear your thoughts.¡±

    Jiu Jiu took the treasure pouch and rummaged through it for a while. She asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give us these jade pendants previously?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°These are all backup. It¡¯s better to be prepared. There is a divine beast named Truth Listener that can listen to the hearts of all living beings. Its position is opposite to ours. Our Immortal Du Sect has been attacked twice in recent years because of the power behind Truth Listener.¡±

    He could not rx for a moment while guarding against the Truth Listener.

    Everyone agreed and swore oaths one after another. They reminded themselves not to reveal the matter easily...

    The banquetsted for the entire night. At dawn, the wine and people dispersed.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements, Youqin Xuanya would head to the Heavenly Courts in three days.

    In the past three days, Li Changshou had allowed himself to rx...

    The way to rx was very simple. He would guide Ling¡¯e in her cultivation and give her some encouragement.

    Ling¡¯e was very happy about that. She hugged the stone b and cried in joy. She almost pounced on her senior brother and bit him. After calcting the time, Li Changshou sent a paper effigy and transformed into the middle-aged Daoist priest of Ren School. He rode a cloud to the northwest of the Middle Continent to look for Perfected Yu Ding.

    To be safe, he had to pay attention to Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation path. He had already changed his original path to bing a god. He was really worried that he would affect him. Yang Jian could not cultivate the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and could not walk the path of the second-generation War God of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou had schemed so much regarding that matter. He had used the Saint to nt an obsession for Yang Jian, and he had put in a lot of effort to save Yang Tianyou¡¯s soul. Naturally, he had some selfish motives...

    If he did not hold back and help the Heavenly Courts nurture a few talents, how could he retire in the future?

    After he saved the person he wanted to save in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he could not possibly stay in the Heavenly Courts all the time. At that time, he would have a pot of tea and a cup of wine. Then, he would ride the Little Qiong Peak, which hadpleted the final transformation, into outer space...

    Just thinking about it made him feelfortable.

    At that moment, a wisp of Dao runes circted in his heart. Li Changshou was shocked and hurriedly dispersed his thoughts. He calmly waited for the obscure Dao runes to condense into two words in his heart.

    ¡°Taiqing¡±

    Grand Pure One?

    Li Changshou was stunned.

    The Grand Pure One had used the Grand Pure Dao¡¯s Dao runes to condense that word. ¡®Could it be that he wants me to go to the Grand Pure Temple to pay my respects?¡¯

    Fortunately, it was not a ¡°hehe¡±.

 Chapter 457 - Worshiping the Grand Pure One in the Grand Pure One Temple

    <strong>Chapter 457 Worshiping the Grand Pure One in the Grand Pure One Temple</strong>

    He changed into the Daoist robe that Ling¡¯e had personally sewn. He tied his long hair with a Dao hoop and smiled calmly at the mirror. Then, he adjusted his expression and regained his serious expression...

    It was better to be serious.

    ¡°Senior Brother-¡°

    Li Changshou turned his head to look. Ling¡¯e carried an incense burner and floated into the straw hut. She ced the incense burner beside Li Changshou to smoke him. Li Changshou smiled and nodded.

    He removed the disguise on his face and the halos that reduced his charm. He put on a jade pendant that he had chosen calmly and tied up his long hair thatplemented his green Daoist robe. Then, he tidied up his sideburns and habitually shaved his beard, which he could control for the rest of his life.

    Following that, he adjusted his cor and dusted his cloth shoes. Then, he stopped the activities of the paper effigies and returned his attention to his main body. Li Changshou looked at himself in the mirror and sighed softly.

    What is this?

    He could clearly rely on his looks to make a living, but he had embarked on a path of cultivation in the Primordial World where one had to rely on scheming to obtain survival rights!

    Li Changshou did not expect that the first time he dressed up seriously in his life was not for meeting a fairy... On the way to visit Perfected Yu Ding, he suddenly received a call from Teacher Taiqing.

    He should be asked to go to the Grand Pure One Temple. What else could it be for? There was only one of the four options, namely to teach, preach, officially take in disciples, and exin some important matters. He could not possibly ask him to send a bronze mirror over to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ bronze mirror for entertainment.

    That was really not like him.

    As he thought about that, a faint smile appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s lips. He tried a few more poses, folded his arms, and pretended to be deep in thought. He smiled to increase his youthfulness, and his eyebrows were sharp and cold.

    Pfft...

    Steam suddenly rose from the side. Li Changshou turned his head and saw Lingle lying crookedly on the chair. Her face was red and white smoke was rising from her head. Brother is seriously overrated. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going there now.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat and summoned the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. He told Bai Ze to keep an eye on the Little Qiong Peak and turned around to walk to the straw hut at the side.

    He lit up three incense sticks and bowed to his master¡¯s memorial tablet.

    Qi Yuan had passed away at an early age and was over a thousand years old. ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e shouted from behind and ran over with small steps. She stood on her tiptoes and leaned forward. She looked at Li Changshou¡¯s true face that he had finally revealed and asked softly, ¡°Are you going to see Sister Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Of course... not.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Teacher must have something to tell me. He wants me to go to the Grand Pure One Temple.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was stunned for a while. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you were going to use your main body to meet that Heng¡¯e, Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°You actually knew about this even without leaving the house.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all spreading around.¡± Ling¡¯e pursed her lips. ¡°The number one beauty in the Three Realms.¡±

    Li Changshou casually pinched Ling¡¯e¡¯s face. Ling¡¯e cried out in pain and was gently pulled around by her senior brother. She was angry but did not dare to say anything. Li Changshou teased, ¡°I thought you understood that I never judge a book by its cover.¡±

    After saying that, he turned into a gust of wind and disappeared with the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head and felt that her senior brother had ¡°promised¡± her something just now. Then, she sensed that he was teasing her and waved her little fist in the direction that Li Changshou had escaped. She could be considered... Yes, it was more stable and pleasing to the eye. Ling¡¯e moved in front of the mirror and carefully sized up the beautiful face in the mirror. Although she knew that her senior brother was teasing her, she still fell into deep thought.

    Moreover, Li Changshou had left the Immortal Du Sect and asked the Pagoda Master how to go to the Grand Pure One Temple.

    However, the Pagoda Master asked Li Changshou to go to the Heavenly Courts first before flying out of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. Therefore, Li Changshou used the transformation technique and turned into a Heavenly General of the Water God Residence. He held his token and sneaked into the East Heavenly Gate.

    It was also because the three swords hanging above the Heavenly Gate did not react when he, a righteous god of the Heavenly Courts, had a Divine Power Treasure beside his essence soul. Otherwise, even if Zhao Gongming came, at least one of the three swords would fall.

    After the matter regarding Immortal Fu Yuan, the Jade Emperor tried his best to increase the defense of the Heaven Gate. The three swords were targeted at the immortals and demons. Li Changshou used his escape technique and quietly flew to the Eighth Heaven.

    Then, he flew towards the deepest part of the blue sky. The higher he flew, the more he could sense a gradually increasing pressure above his head. However, his body was bing more agile. After flying out of the Nine Heavens, a violent wind began to appear in the sky, tearing the smoke that was drifting over into spiritual energy.

    Although Li Changshou would not be affected by the surging spiritual energy, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda still did its best to emit a mysterious yellow aura and wrap around Li Changshou. The Pagoda Master, who was originally carefree and did not care about the treasures in the world, became obedient. He repeatedly reminded Li Changshou not to be too restrained and open-mindedter.

    The old master did not like red tape. It was enough for him to show respect. In ce? How can I be considered in ce? Should I walk forward quickly with tears in my eyes, lift the hem of my Daoist robe and kowtow to the Saint once we meet?

    Be steady.

    I have to bow outside the Grand Pure One Temple. I have to bow after entering. If I can get close to the Saint, I have to bow again! This was the ceremony to pay his respects to his master. Regardless of whether the Saint recognized him or not, he had to pay his respects first! Hence, Li Changshou carefully deduced what he should do after arriving at the Grand Pure One Temple. His body had already flown to an unknown height and rushed into the shallow blue sky...

    Li Changshou looked up and could clearly see a thin membrane that isted the outside world. The endless stars seemed to be hanging on the thin membrane. Pangu split the heavens and earth, his eyes turned into the sun and moon, and his long hair turned into the stars. In the ancient times, the Demon Court gathered the gold of the stars in the Heavenly Cycle and refined the Great Heavenly Star Array. Therefore, the starry sky after the ancient times was no longer like that of the original star map of the ancient times. Outside the boundless sea of stars, Li Changshou seemed to have seen the border of the world and the vast void outside the clear aura.

    Outside the void was chaos.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda gave Li Changshou a direction. Li Changshou continued to fly forward. At that moment, he did not show off his escape technique. He only used his immortal power to move forward. Not long after, a cloud appeared under the starry sky. Li Changshou crashed into it and his immortal senses were immediately suppressed to an area of 100 feet around him.

    An ethereal and light pressure surged over. It was the Grand Pure Dao rune that Li Changshou was extremely familiar with. After flying for an unknown period of time, a small Daoist temple appeared in the clouds in front of him.

    Li Changshou had thought about it for many years and could not imagine what the Grand Pure One looked like. Now that he saw it, he could not help but smile. It was as if that was how it should be.

    The main building of the small courtyard, which was made of bluestone tiles, was a small temple that was twenty feet long and wide. It did not even have any eaves.

    Could it be that the Saint had casually chosen a small temple in a vige in the mortal world and moved it outside the Nine Heavens to create a Saint Dao Ground? Li Changshou did not dare to dy. He carried the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to the wooden door of the small courtyard and immediately kowtowed.

    A voice suddenly sounded in his heart.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Naturally, it stopped Li Changshou from moving. Li Changshou agreed softly. He pushed open the door and took a deep breath before walking in.

    The courtyard was empty. There was only a copsed meditation cushion and two potted nts. That should be the ce where the Great Daoist Master cultivated. In the green house in the north of the small courtyard sat the thin Daoist. Apart from this Daoist and a meditation cushion, there was only a long table behind the Daoist. Li Changshou did not dare to size up the old Daoist priest any further. He walked steadily to the door and lifted the hem of his Daoist robe. He knelt down and bowed to the old Daoist priest seriously.

    The source of the Dao.

    Ancestor.

    ¡°Greetings, Teacher.¡± The old Daoist priest forced a smile on his thin face. A voice transmission entered Li Changshou¡¯s heart. ¡°Get up.¡± It was indeed a tradition of Ren School to send voice transmissions in person! ¡°Thank you, Teacher,¡± Li Changshou replied softly. He stood up and carried the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to the side. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda disappeared silently.

    The old man was the Grand Pure One. He could not describe his face because his face was born from his Dao heart. The Dao heart of the Saint was no longer something in the world. Li Changshou could not form an image of the Grand Pure One in his heart. He could only form an outline and remember what he felt.

    He was rxed and calm.

    Beside him was the True Intent of Nature, and in front of him was the manifestation of the Great Dao.

    The Grand Pure One slowly raised his finger. Immortal light circted in the courtyard and condensed into a second meditation cushion. It was beside the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s meditation cushion. Then, the meditation cushion flew into the house.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. He used the most standard meditation position and sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion.

    He puffed out his chest, raised his head, rxed his shoulders, raised his hips, and tensed his stomach. His Dao was natural. At that moment, the atmosphere in the Grand Pure One Temple was clearly a little... tense. Li Changshou sat there quietly and waited for his teacher¡¯s instructions. He did not dare to think too much about anything. He allowed his body and mind to rx while maintaining sufficient vignce. The Grand Pure One just sat there with his eyes half-closed. The aura of the Great Dao circted around him.

    Afterwards...

    There was no other way.

    Is Master testing my patience?

    Li Changshou could only think that way. Hence, he meditated quietly and did not allow himself toprehend the Dao. He also did not allow himself to have too many thoughts. His Dao heart was peaceful and he waited for the Saint to speak at any time. He sat there for three days and three nights...

    The stars outside the Great Pure Temple circted and the clouds stirred. Li Changshou sat there quietly. For some reason, he even started singing in his heart.

    I should be in the courtyard and not in the house. I suddenly feel so strange. Calm down, calm down. The Saint has looked at me for ten thousand years. I just have to wait.

    Another half a month passed... The Grand Pure One finally made a move!

    The strongest Saint in the world casually tore open the universe with his fingers and took out a stone b from a vortex. He held it in his hand and lowered his head to read it. Li Changshou really did not want to peek. He happened to see two Dao runes from the corner of his eyes. The so-called Dao runes were special ¡®characters¡¯ created by Connate lifeforms in the ancient times. They were all called ¡®Great Dao runes¡¯.

    The Dao runes did not have fixed words or grammar. Instead, they contained the information inplicated ¡°patterns¡± and allowed the reader toprehend them. Some profound Dao runes would make those with insufficient cultivation levels feel dizzy just by looking at them. Some were even injured by Dao runes. After that, the era of Connate lifeforms was destroyed. The Dao runes were gradually reced by the images and words of Postnatal lifeforms.

    The two Dao runes that Li Changshou had seen were not some obscure Great Dao cultivation technique. He carefully thought about it and realized that...

    Uh, it was the ¡°Techniques to Exchange With Disciples¡±.

    Li Changshou almost covered his eyes and cried...

    Teacher, if you can¡¯t find a topic, I can take the initiative to speak. I don¡¯t need to wait for eighteen days and fourteen hours! ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou asked in a gentle voice, ¡°You summoned me here. Do you have something to tell me?¡± The Grand Pure One nodded slowly and continued to send a voice transmission in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. ¡°The Purple Cloud Pce is discussing the God Conferment. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, do you want to remind me about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,e with me when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. He nodded slowly. Then, the Grand Pure One fell into silence again. What... should I do? Li Changshou did not dare to speak. He sat there obediently.

    If it was just to exin that matter, he would leave whenever the Saint asked him to. Hence, half a monthter. The Grand Pure One¡¯s voice sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Are you investigating that taboo?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate. Aunt-Master Nuwa has already told me a lot.¡± Li Changshou took out the answer that he had long prepared and said softly, ¡°I should have been warned by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Teacher is warning you.¡± The Grand Pure One paused and looked at Li Changshou. Suddenly, he said something that made Li Changshou¡¯s heart turn cold.

    ¡°You know too much.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked and almost jumped up to kneel. Fortunately, the Saint also realized that those words were a little too frightening. He exined, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart rxed. ¡°Teacher, my Dao is bnced. I will not resist the Heavenly Dao. I will try my best to do what needs to be done for the Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Pure One smiled. The voice transmission that he sent to Li Changshou became smoother.

    ¡°You have contributed greatly to the rise of the Heavenly Courts. The Great Dao of Equalization should be used well.¡± ¡°I will remember Teacher¡¯s teachings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Zhun Ti. The Western Sect still has a destiny to follow.¡± Li Changshou tried his best to understand that sentence. He nodded with a solemn expression and asked, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve always been a little unsure. I don¡¯t know how far I should go with my schemes against the Western Sect. Teacher, please guide me.¡± The Grand Pure One said calmly, ¡°Saints cannot die.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Li Changshou replied. He felt emotional.

    The Saint was really domineering. He said it as if he had done something simr to the Saint who had left the group! In the Great Pure Temple, the conversation fell silent again. The Grand Pure One seemed to have used up all his words and was waiting for his speech to slowly recover. Li Changshou did not dare to say anything. He waited obediently at the side. Li Changshou could clearly feel a sense of stability and safety beside his Saint teacher. However, he also felt a sense of helplessness that everything was not under his control. Who knew if the Grand Pure One would ask him about his rtionship with Yun Xiao!

    Another half a monthter...

    ¡°Yun Xiao, do you like it?¡±

    He really asked!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao is pure and has a deep cultivation level. She is also wise and righteous. Every time I talk to her, I feel enlightened.¡± ¡°If Wen Jing can destroy the golden lotus, she can enter Ren School. If you can obtain the peacock from the Western Sect, he can also join Ren School.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do as you say. I will arrange it for Senior Brotherter. However, Senior Brother seems to be... not too interested in these matters.¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly in uncertainty, ¡°Teacher, is that what you mean?¡± The smile on the Grand Pure One¡¯s lips widened. His fingers drew across the universe, and he took out a jade token from the vortex and handed it to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou hurriedly grabbed it with both hands and looked at the contents of the jade token. It was actually a...

    Escape technique! What does Teacher mean? Learn this escape technique so that Senior Brother Xuan Du would not be able to catch up to me and then he will let go and let me handle this matter?

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Teacher. I will definitely prosper for Ren School and contribute as much as I can!¡± The Grand Pure One smiled in satisfaction and entered the next round...

    A silent cycle.

    Three yearster, Li Changshou left the Grand Pure One Temple and quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak. When he saw the rocking chair in front of his Pill Chamber, hey down quietly and sighed softly. I¡¯m finally back... ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e called softly and stepped on a white cloud. She jumped in front of Li Changshou and bowed. She shouted happily, ¡°Senior Brother, you must have gained a lot after listening to the Saint¡¯s teachings for so long!¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Li Changshou took out a jade bottle from his sleeve. ¡°In the future, if you encounter a powerful enemy, hold this bottle and face him.

    If he dares to speak, he will be captured and brought here. Teacher gave it to you. He¡¯s taking you in as an in-name disciple.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked and took the bottle over. She did not feel that it was a big deal for the Grand Pure One¡¯s in-name disciple to pester her senior brother and ask him all sorts of questions. She was filled with curiosity. When Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°What did Teacher say to you, Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and sighed. No one would believe him if he said that he was chatting with Teacher Taiqing. However, this time, he was indeed called to have a casual chat. In the end, if it was not for the fact that the Grand Pure One could not find a topic to talk about, he would not have been released! Li Changshou said weakly, ¡°Three kowtows in front of the Saint¡¯s door was all it took for the Grand Pure One to impart to me the Grand Pure One¡¯s Inaction Dao.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked, her eyes filled with gratification. For some reason, she felt as if the child that she had painstakingly raised was finally promising.

 Chapter 458 - Xuanya Enters the Sky and Visits the Jade Spring

    <strong>Chapter 458 Xuanya Enters the Sky and Visits the Jade Spring</strong>

    Li Changshou was suddenly called to the Grand Pure One Temple to study the Dao for three years... Yes, to learn the Dao. The various matters on hand had been postponed for three years.

    However, it did not affect him much. When Li Changshou was making ns, he had reserved enough ¡°preparations¡±. There were no urgent matters previously.

    What made Li Changshou feel a little touched was that Youqin Xuanya had been packing her luggage and waiting for three years. She had not asked anything from the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s future and had been waiting for him to send a message to the Heavenly Courts. Although he had ¡°interacted¡± with the Saint for three years, Li Changshou was exhausted both physically and mentally.

    It was more troublesome than multitasking!

    However, when he heard Ling¡¯e mention that matter, Li Changshou perked up. He brought Ling¡¯e to the ck Pool Peak and invited Youqin Xuanya there. The dozens ofrge copper mirrors that Li Changshou had erected in various parts of the East Continent had been showing the same ¡°short scene¡± for three years.

    At that moment, he could finally switch to the next one...

    What surprised Li Changshou was that Master Zhao had left.

    After eating and drinking for so many years, Zhao Gongming seemed to be a little embarrassed. He bade farewell and leftst year, saying that he wanted to go to the Western Sect to take a look. Master Zhao just strolled around and did not n to resume his old job.

    Li Changshou was more at ease about that. Now, the situation in the Great Tribtion was not clear yet. Zhao Gongming still had the entire Dao Sect behind him. His backing was strong enough.

    It was different from the Saint who had personally schemed against mortals. Behind Zhao Gongming, there was the Grandmaster of Heaven at his peak. He also had the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and Teacher Taiqing.

    As soon as Li Changshou and Ling¡¯ended beside the pool on the ck Pool Peak, Lingle held the bottle and shouted with a smile, ¡°Look, Mr. Bai! Senior Brother gave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The corners of Bai Ze¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He said to Li Changshou seriously, ¡°A numinous treasure refined from an ancient treasure is considered a treasure in this era. Don¡¯t let Ling¡¯e go out and show off. She won¡¯t even live.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, sense carefully.¡±

    ¡°Oh? The Dao runes of the Grand Pure One... This?¡±

    ¡°It was given to me by Teacher.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s for Lingle¡¯s protection.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked and said softly, ¡°The Saint seems to have epted me as an in-name disciple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I almost forgot. Remember to bow in front of Teacher¡¯s portraitter.¡± Bai Ze opened his mouth and silently pinched his beard. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes.

    Ling¡¯e and Li Changshou looked at each other and smiled. The former kept the bottle and would not reveal it to outsiders easily. She knew very well that her potential andprehension were far from being chosen by the Saint.

    She did not even have the opportunity to listen to the Saint¡¯s lecture about the Dao. She was able to be recognized as an in-name disciple by the Saint because she had benefited from Li Changshou who had given him an additionalyer of protection.

    Therefore, she did not care much about that. Li Changshou did not know...

    As long as his main body did not go out, she would notck a sense of security. Not long after, a blue stream of light flew over from the Heaven-Breaking Peak. It was Youqin Xuanya, who had been waiting for a long time.

    Afternding, she cupped her fists and bowed, her eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, Mr. Bai, and Junior Sister Ling¡¯e.¡± ¡°I was suddenly dyed by something. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± There was a hint of apology in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, you have many matters to attend to. You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I understand.¡±

    He could understand that.

    Over the years, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s toxicity had been greatly reduced due to the training of the Heavenly Soldiers. Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Are you ready now? Once you leave, you will soon be a g of the Heavenly Courts.

    Your cultivation level might increase rapidly because of this, and you will receive more attention than ordinary immortals. However, you cannot lose your faith. What you have to pursue is ultimately justice in your heart.

    The righteous path has been through many changes, and all living beings are bnced. All living beings have the right to survive in the world. There will be people who will say that your persistence is childish and unrealistic.

    However, you will use the sword to tell them that if they don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t insist on maintaining the order of the world, and don¡¯t speak for justice as they will be indulging in evil desires! Even if you are not an expert in cultivation, you have to be a ray of light that illuminates the wall of life!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s beautiful face was covered with light. Her delicate skin seemed to be full of holy light. She nodded solemnly, her ponytail swaying behind her.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m ready!¡± Ling¡¯e blinked at the side. She felt that what her senior brother had said just now... was very impressive. Bai Ze could not help but mutter, ¡°I feel that if you are an evil person, Water God, you can really turn the world upside down. There will be a group of subordinates who will follow you to death.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°There are some evil people in this world who are evil by nature. Some evil people just have different opinions. Xuanya, let¡¯s go to the Heavenly Courts now...

    Mr. Bai, thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty,¡± Bai Ze agreed from the side. His body was apanied by rays of light as he transformed into an auspicious beast.

    Li Changshou snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Receive the contents of the fifth set. Xuanya, you have just experienced a huge battle. At this moment, your immortal power is exhausted. Your dress is stained with blood. Mr. Bai has personally sent you to the East Gate.

    My incarnation is already waiting in the Heavenly Courts. Ling¡¯e, go and get some spiritual beast blood. Mr. Bai, simte the aura of some demonic beasts and wrap it around Xuanya.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The three of them and the beast began to get busy.

    Youqin Xuanya released her immortal power at the pool at the side and it was quickly depleted. Not long after, Ling¡¯e brought the spiritual beast blood. Bai Ze simted the aura of the demonic beast and mixed it into the blood. He then put on some simple special makeup for Youqin Xuanya.

    Soon, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s long hair was in a mess. There were holes in her dress, and her sparkling skin was covered in dust. She looked exhausted.

    When she carried the Fire Scale Sword Case, her eyes lit up.

    Ling¡¯e praised softly, ¡°Senior Sister Youqin is so beautiful... That indescribable feeling.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya smiled in embarrassment. Li Changshou, who was beside her, felt his Dao heart sway. This time, he shook about 3.5% of the time, causing Li Changshou to reflect on himself and sigh that his Dao heart was not stable.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, won¡¯t anyone suspect Senior Sister Youqin if she goes to the Heavenly Courts like that?¡± Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°The Immortal Du Sect is a faction of Ren School. Although there are many specialties now, we have Teacher¡¯s protection and Mr. Bai¡¯s protection.

    The Immortal Du Sect is rtively safe. Moreover, the Great Tribtion has arrived, and the deduction and divination have failed. As long as I don¡¯t mention my own Dao heritageter, the chances of me being exposed will not be high.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and added, ¡°A brilliant n often requires you to consider how much information the enemy knows and not how much you know.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was puzzled.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re riding a cloud and looking down on the entire Little Qiong Peak from the sky. Is this the same situation as when you¡¯re standing by theke and looking at the various parts of the Little Qiong Peak?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I understand!¡±

    Lingle clenched her left fist and punched her right palm. ¡°I understand once you say it, Senior Brother.¡±

    A certain auspicious beast lifted its hooves and snorted softly. Then, the temporary team faced a very serious question. ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Xuanya asked hesitantly, ¡°Should I pretend to be unconscious and be carried by Senior Bai Ze with his immortal power, or should I lie on Senior Bai Ze¡¯s back?¡± Bai Ze, who had transformed into an auspicious beast, also said, ¡°Or should I bite her sword hilt?¡±

    ¡°Try them all. Let¡¯s see which one has the best effect.¡±

    In the end, Youqin Xuanyay on the cloud. Bai Ze used his immortal power to form a rope and pulled the cloud towards the East Gate. Li Changshou took action at the same time. He changed the promotional clip and released the fifth episode of ¡°Burning of Funds¡± in advance. He also included the video of the promotional video into the live broadcast system of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ bronze mirror and yed it on a loop.

    The scene showed...

    Youqin Xuanya was fighting dozens of ferocious demons. Every move was heroic and powerful. The huge sword in her hand was invincible. When it was activated, it would transform into streams of light, and whenbined, it would transform into a huge de that was dozens of feet long.

    Every image of Youqin Xuanya portrayed her valiance and drive. She vividly disyed the gentleness and beauty of a woman. After all, they had been filming for more than a month... In the end, Youqin Xuanya held onto her sword and walked out of the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Shey on the ground weakly.

    She pointed forward and forced herself to look up. Her eyes were burning with hope.

    A ray of sunlight shone on her body, causing her blood to flow towards the direction that she was pointing at...

    ¡°You must go on.¡± Then, she fainted. At the end of the scene, a light blue water curtain flew over from the sky. With the sound of bells, a slender and elegant auspicious beast slowly flew over while stepping on circles of seven-colored halos...

    At that moment, the unconscious Youqin Xuanya seemed to have walked out of her shadow and appeared on the white cloud. She was brought to the East Heaven Gate by Bai Ze. As soon as Bai Ze appeared at the end of the cloud path, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the gate were shocked.

    A Heavenly General took a few nces at the bronze mirror and looked up at the sky. His immortal senses immediately discovered the female immortal floating behind Bai Ze.

    ¡°Quick! Quickly report to the Hall of Enlightenment!¡± The process of Youqin Xuanya entering the Heavenly Courts was very smooth. After all, with Bai Ze¡¯s reputation and Li Changshou¡¯s advancement, Bai Ze stopped outside the East Heavenly Gate. When he ced Youqin Xuanya in front of the Heavenly Gate, he specially said, ¡°The Heavenly General that Lord Water God is looking for has been sent here.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Ze left in a suave manner. Youqin Xuanya was covered in seven-colored light. Shey quietly in the clouds and hugged her sword.

    Many immortals and gods arrived after hearing the news. Li Changshou also set off from the Water God Residence and rode a cloud to the East Heaven Gate. In front of the Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Immortal Gods, he brought Youqin Xuanya back to the Water God Residence. Long Ji heard the news and came over to deliver healing pills.

    General Dongmu heard the news and came over. He asked Li Changshou what had happened and said that the Jade Emperor would summon the fairy who was busy killing demonster.

    Bian Zhuang heard the news and came over. Ao Yi knocked him unconscious and threw him back into the Heavenly River to take a bath. Li Changshou entrusted Long Ji to take care of Youqin Xuanya by the side.

    Then, he returned to the study room and ordered someone to close the door. He refused any visitors and slowly pushed forward his next n. With this step taken firmly, the subsequent steps were much simpler.

    Li Changshou rested for half a day and recovered some of his energy that he had spent in the Great Pure One Temple. Then, he activated the ¡°Little Daoist Master of Ren School¡± paper effigy that had been hiding underground for three years.

    Li Changshou had to visit Perfected Yu Ding. To be safe, Li Changshou had to see Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation path with his own eyes. The clouds and fog were insufficient to hamper him when he traveled on the path.

    The Jade Spring Mountain was not far from Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Qianyuan Mountain. It was also in the gaps between the various immortal sects.

    However, Perfected Yu Ding was not as high-profile as Perfected Taiyi.

    He would strongly warn outsiders that they could not trespass the Qianyuan Mountain. Yu Ding directly used an array formation to seal the Jade Spring Mountain so that outsiders could not detect it. Li Changshou rode a cloud over. Perfected Yu Ding had already sensed it.

    A door in the shape of a cloud condensed outside the Jade Spring Mountain Array. His gentle voicended in Li Changshou¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Changgeng, please.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and carefully entered the clouds.

    When he flew out of the clouds, he was already in front of a Cave Abode. Perfected Yu Ding, who was dressed in a green robe, bowed to Li Changshou. Li Changshou hurriedly returned the bow. At that moment, another Daoist in a red robe walked out of the cave. He smiled and said, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the enemy of Junior Brother Yuding¡¯s disciple?¡± Li Changshou was speechless.

    However, Yu Ding frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke about this.¡±Li Changshou¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Perfected Taiyi shrugged. ¡°However, I have to tease him a little. Changgeng must be scheming.¡± Li Changshou sighed and hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Brothers, have you told Yang Jian the truth?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Perfected Yu Ding said. ¡°My disciple did not mention it, and I did not answer him. Is Junior Brother Changgeng here for that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As Li Changshou spoke, his immortal senses discovered Yang Jian, who was cultivating in the back mountain.

    At that moment, Yang Jian¡¯s body had grown much longer. A dense spiritual fog had already condensed around him. The advancement of his cultivation level was really frightening. Li Changshou said, ¡°I came here to remind you two senior brothers not to let Yang Jian know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Perfected Yu Ding was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°I have my ns. I don¡¯t want to say anything to my two senior brothers. I don¡¯t want to say that I¡¯m worried that Yang Jian will cause trouble for the Western Sect. It¡¯s like throwing an egg at a rock. My goal is to nurture a fierce general for the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was open and honest. ¡°The Western Saint nned this to cause Chan School to go against the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m already fully prepared. I can resolve this grudge and not let Yang Jian be used by the Western Sect. Yang Jian is the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew. He will definitely be a Divine General of the Heavenly Courts. It is also a blessing for him to be able to be a disciple of Senior Brother Yu Ding today.¡± Perfected Taiyi said in enlightenment, ¡°You want Yang Jian to rely on his obsession to cultivate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou looked at Perfected Yu Ding and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, have you checked how the Eight-Nine Arcane Art ispatible with Yang Jian?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding pondered for a while and said, ¡°Perfectpatibility.¡±

    ¡°With the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and the Dao technique passed down by Senior Brother Yu Ding, Yang Jian¡¯s future achievements will definitely be limitless,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, the great cmity is right in front of us. We can¡¯t wait too long. Yang Jian has joined Chan School and is already in the Tribtion. If he can obtain the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rewards before the Tribtion officially begins, that would be logical and reasonable. It would also allow him to avoid the Tribtion.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said slowly, ¡°I understand what Changgeng said. I will not mention his background to himter.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi mumbled from the side, ¡°Why do I feel that you always have logic, Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°There is a Dao after being sorted out,¡± Li Changshou replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m notcking in morals. Naturally, Senior Brother Taiyi will think that I¡¯m reasonable.¡± Perfected Taiyi cursed, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re beating around the bush and calling me immoral!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I went to the Six Paths of Reincarnation recently.¡± Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky. ¡°A certain incarnation of the Seven Emotions seems to be unable to forget the old matters.

    She said that she wanted toe out and take a look.¡± Perfected Taiyi, who was rolling up his sleeves, trembled when he heard that. He hurriedly said, ¡°You said that you would help me share the karma!¡± Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the side, smiled. When Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi decided on a winner, he invited the two of them in.

    At that moment, Li Changshou also saw the little girl sleeping soundly in the depths of the Cave Abode. It was naturally Yang Chan. Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, Yang Jian should value his sister very much. While you are teaching Yang Jian, you should pay more attention to Yang Chan.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely pay attention to that.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding agreed. Then, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    ¡°I know that Changgeng, you have responsibilities. You have more considerations than us. No matter what, Yang Jian is still a child when he encounters changes. If he offends you in the future, please forgive him. The schemes areplicated. Yang Jian is ultimately just a pawn...¡± ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou could not help but smile. ¡°I will do my best to protect Yang Jian!¡± It had to be said that Perfected Yu Ding was really an expert worth befriending.

    Perfected Taiyi suddenly said, ¡°By the way, 80 to 90 yearster, the Purple Cloud Pce will be discussing the god conferment. Changgeng, do you have any news? I heard that our Chan School will be apanied by Eldest Senior Brother to the Purple Cloud Pce this time.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and was about to put on a smoke screen when his Dao heart suddenly fluctuated. A familiar voice sounded in his heart.

    Buzz...

    ¡°Lord Water God ¨C Lord Water God!¡±

    Wen Jing? It¡¯s not even been 80 years. Why is she suddenly buzzing? Could it be that there¡¯s something urgent? It was rted to the construction of Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯s Asura Arena... Ahem, it was rted to destroying the Western Sect. Li Changshou did not dare to be careless. His mental strength was instantly maximized and he began to perform the basic operation of simultaneous control.

 Chapter 459 - Wen Jing Reports, Bian Zhuang is Panicking

    <strong>Chapter 459 Wen Jing Reports, Bian Zhuang is Panicking</strong>

    In the Jade Spring Mountain, Li Changshou transformed into the little Daoist Master of Ren School and chatted with the two immortals of Chan School about the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.

    In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou sat under the shadow of the Taiji Painting and looked at the faint figure in front of him. The familiar sanguine dress, the figure that was still as enchanting as ever, the slightly curled long hair, and the charming expression made Li Changshou...

    He frowned.

    Compared to Kong Xuan¡¯s quasi-sister, mosquitoes were not at an advantage. Although Kong Xuan and Daoist Wen Jing were ferocious living beings, Kong Xuan was from the Phoenix n. At that moment, he was already responsible and could be considered a good man.

    Daoist Wen Jing...

    This queen was ruthless and was originally a Primordial Beast. She did not kill humans previously purely because she did not want to be tainted by negative karma. To her, the lives of all living beings were insignificant.

    If Daoist Wen Jing had not been able to destroy the twelfth-grade golden lotus and had been predicted by Teacher Taiqing, Daoist Wen Jing should have ended up like Jin Chanzi... ¡°Lord Water God.¡± Daoist Wen Jing bowed.

    When she saw the light in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, she felt inexplicably nervous. Daoist Wen Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t me me.

    I only dared toe and see you when I had the chance. I definitely did not let anyone notice me. I¡¯ll swear a Great Dao oath now to prove that I¡¯m loyal to you and...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met. Why are you so eloquent?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said. Daoist Wen Jing heaved a sigh of relief. Daoist Wen Jing deliberately added a hint of bitterness to her smile. She said softly, ¡°Things are different now. Your cultivation level has advanced by leaps and bounds. I underestimated you previously. How would I dare to?¡±

    ¡°When did my cultivation level increase by leaps and bounds?¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just one or two more Ren School treasures that I can borrow at any time.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was speechless. The Water God had always been good at controlling his temperament. Li Changshou raised his hand and pointed at the seat beside him. He gestured for Wen Jing to sit down and talk. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Why did you take the risk toe here today?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying.¡± Daoist Wen Jing sat at the side and covered her mouth tough. ¡°I miss you very much after not seeing you for a day.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Wen Jing, do you know where you are now?¡±

    Position?

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could hear the warning and dissatisfaction in Li Changshou¡¯s voice. For some reason, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Dao heart could not help but tremble.

    All these years, she had been watching silently. She also knew about the major things that Li Changshou had done.

    In the battle in the North Continent, Li Changshou revealed his Dao and killed more than ten ancient demons, the Demon Prince Lu

    Ya...

    The thing that made Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s heart palpitate the most that day was not the strength that Li Changshou had suddenly revealed, but the scene that had been erased in the rumors of the Primordial World.

    The Saint had fought a simple battle for the Water God. The Grand Pure One shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± and ordered the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect to retreat.

    At that time, Nuwa had taken action and the Lady of Earth had appeared!

    Since then, Daoist Wen Jing had already understood that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, who had long grasped her fate, could not even joke about it. In a sense, the scheming Water God was more dangerous than that man.

    He was also more helpless. Unfortunately, it was purely helplessness and despair. Daoist Wen Jing did not have any intention of subduing him.

    Daoist Wen Jing hurriedly stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t me me, Lord. I was forced to do so... I was forced to be their sixth guardian and themander of the ferocious beasts! I¡¯m confident in you, Lord. I¡¯m naturally in Ren School. Please understand!¡± Li Changshou nodded calmly and could not help but mutter in his heart.

    Wen Jing has already be a ¡°higher-up¡± of the Western Sect?

    He just wanted to remind her to remember that she was a fan of Senior Brother Xuan Du and not to say such things to him. The teachers were watching from above!

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s life seemed to have changed a lot.

    From the looks of it, he should give Daoist Wen Jing some benefits. He did not want her to hesitate when it was time to attack.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I know about that. I¡¯m just trying to warn you. Recently, Senior Brother Xuan Du has been guarding the Xuandu City and resisting the otherworldly demons. He can¡¯t split himself for now. When Senior Brother Xuan Du returns to the five continents, I will arrange for you to meet again.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing did not know why her tongue trembled slightly, and her eyes were filled with light.

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and said, ¡°Since you want to be close to my senior brother and talk to me, you have to maintain etiquette and distance between us. You can¡¯t say anything that goes beyond the boundaries. Do you understand?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing carefully thought about those words and could not help but be overjoyed. She nodded repeatedly and could not help but raise her hand to wipe the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully and deliberated over his words for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Without Teacher¡¯s permission, I don¡¯t dare to make a decision on my own. You have to be careful.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s body trembled slightly. She almost knelt down and bowed to the Taiji Painting above her head.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Daoist Wen Jing replied softly. She could not help but cover her mouth andugh a few times before sitting back down. ¡°Lord, there will be a huge movement in the west.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and did not interrupt. He asked Daoist Wen Jing to tell him in detail what she was about to report.

    Not long after, Li Changshou could not sit still.

    Fortunately, he had never underestimated the Western Sect. Just a few months ago, the Head Sect Master of the Western Sect hade out of seclusion to receive the Daoist. He had opened a tform on the spiritual mountain to preach the Dao and teach the Dao and techniques of the disciples of the Saints.

    All the important figures of the spiritual mountain had arrived.

    Daoist Wen Jing was also called over. She listened in secret and did not appear.

    After the lecture, the dozen or so disciples of the Western Sect, who had the right to speak, and the ferocious beastmander like her, as well as the other twomanders of the demons and the Sea n, discussed the matter of dealing with the tribtion together.

    During this discussion, the Western Sect decided on two major matters.

    ¡°Firstly, retract your wings in the five continents and make all the members of the Western Sect fall silent. Then, you will take the initiative to clear away the batch of negative karma demons that you originally kept, harvest merit, and increase the destiny of our sect.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    In terms of ruthlessness, those guys were more ruthless.

    Back then, when he said that he was fated with the Western Sect, many ancient demons went to the Western Sect eagerly. Now that the great tribtion had descended, in order to reduce the burden on the twelfth-grade golden lotus that was suppressing the destiny of the Western Sect, he had to destroy the burden of the destiny.

    Even if he had to sever one of his fingers, he had to protect the light from providence. Daoist Wen Jing said in a low voice, ¡°I have to be in charge of this matter.

    There are indeed many demons that I have to kill. Most of them are hidden in the Trichiliocosm. The Western Sect¡¯s original intention was to let the Primordial Beasts sacrifice a portion of them here. Lord, should we secretly recruit...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about that.¡± Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I asked you to hide in the West. I¡¯m not asking you to do these trivial things! Remember, you should focus on protecting yourself now. Even if you receive an order to kill me, you can kill my incarnation at will. Do you understand?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing hurriedly lowered her head and answered, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°What¡¯s the second matter?¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect is plotting against the Netherworld. Their goal is not small. They probably want to control a portion of the Six Paths of Reincarnation or set up another kind of reincarnation...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Stop. Let me guess. The Western Sect has secretly set up this n for tens of thousands of years. It concerns the various Sectors in the Three Thousand Worlds.

    It condenses incense merit and intercepts the destiny of the human race. Is that right?¡± Daoist Wen Jing was stunned. She asked softly, ¡°You have other people to listen for you?¡± Li Changshou pointed at his left ear and then his right ear. He smiled and did not say anything Daoist Wen Jing pondered and said softly, ¡°I was happy for a few months when I heard about this matter.

    I didn¡¯t expect you to have already...¡± Li Changshou smiled and opened his left hand. A cloud emerged from his palm.

    The clouds condensed into the approximate shape of the five continents and shrunk to the size of a palm. Then, they condensed into ¡°inds¡± around the five continents. These inds shrank to starlight and slowly spread out.

    There were many shing red lights in the starlight.

    Li Changshou deliberately knocked Daoist Wen Jing down and exined calmly, ¡°This is the Trichiliocosm that the Western Sect is currently directly or indirectly controlling. Their train of thought was indeed not bad. They would establish a divine kingdom outside the five continents and use the merit of incense offerings to resist the tribtion and nurture immortal weapons.

    Unfortunately, they had ultimately underestimated the Dao Sect and treated the human race as puppets. They also had to use the method of controlling reincarnation to consolidate the incense God Nation and promote their teachings... What a joke.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing smiled and said, ¡°Since everything is in your control, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Tell me what you know. I want to see if you¡¯ve missed anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Wen Jing bowed and continued to exin. An hourter, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s incarnation turned into a bloody mist and dissipated. Li Changshou stood up and paced back and forth, his eyes filled with contemtion. Is the Western Sect really that ruthless? They had umted countless souls that had died normally in the Trichiliocosm.

    Do they want to open another Reincarnation Hall on the Blood Sea? If the other party wanted to use their souls to attack the Netherworld, it would be easy to resolve it. The Heavenly Courts could send troops to help in time. The troublesome thing was that the other party used arge number of souls to threaten the Netherworld.

    The Lady of Earth was so gentle and would definitely not let so many souls dissipate innocently. She would definitely allow a new reincarnation to appear or give up control of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. What can the Heavenly Courts do? Directly sent troops to clear away these souls? That would be no different from ughtering mortals!

    At the end of the day, the greatest trouble was the various Sectors that had be the trump cards of the Western Sect.

    At that moment, the Western Sect wanted to use that power to survive the cmity.

    He could not be confused. His thoughts had to be clear.

    The Kingdom of incense...

    That¡¯s right. He had to fundamentallybel the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom as a ¡°cmity¡±. From there, he would use the power of the Heavenly Dao to destroy the Western Sect¡¯s arrangements.

    After sending Daoist Wen Jing off, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy on the Jade Spring Mountain quickly bade farewell. After confirming that Yang Jian¡¯s growth path would develop as he had expected, Li Changshou temporarily put that matter aside.

    Although he said that he would put it aside for the time being, he had actually made some preparations. He left more than ten specialmunication jade tokens to Perfected Yu Ding and buried a few paper effigies near Jade Spring Mountain. Then, Li Changshou locked himself in the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. He summoned more than ten nk paintings and began to think carefully.

    There were many capable people in the Western Sect.

    The Western Sect naturally knew that if they went to the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the God-Conferment matter, they would definitely be targeted by the disciples of the Saints of the Dao Sect and the Saints. They would definitely not obtain much benefits. Therefore, they ced their attention on other aspects in advance...

    Gathering merit and the power of faith from all living beings could allow him to survive the great cmity? Li Changshou pondered carefully and drew a slingshot with his brush. He began to deduce repeatedly. His assumption this time was a little bold. After all, he was an unofficial disciple of the Saint who had gone to the Grand Pure One Temple to learn the Dao. Uh, why do I feel like I¡¯m an illegitimate child...

    If I were the Saint of the Western Sect, how would I solve this situation?

    Youqin Xuanya had been recuperating in the Water God Residence for half a month. Under Long Ji¡¯s care, her injuries had healed. However, Youqin Xuanya remained silent. When Li Changshou came to visit at the appointed time, she smiled and greeted, ¡°Water God.¡±

    Long Ji blinked and smelled something unusual.

    Long Ji whispered, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard.¡± Long Ji giggled and made a face at Li Changshou. She turned around and was about to escape.

    However, a ¡°wait¡± came from behind. Long Ji blinked and turned around.

    Li Changshou held a package in his hand and smiled.

    ¡°This is the strategy that you have to learn in the next half a year. You can¡¯t miss a single moment of your homework.¡± Long Ji¡¯s face turned bitter. She snatched the package and stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I know. You just like to bully people!¡±

    Seeing Long Ji leave dejectedly on the cloud, Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. Youqin Xuanya sat on the bed and looked up at Li Changshou. Her long eyshes fluttered as she asked softly,

    ¡°Water God, is everything going smoothly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Li Changshou turned around and smiled. ¡°From now on, you can cultivate in the Water God Residence in peace. I¡¯m quite famous in the Heavenly Courts. No one will disturb me here. I will inform you in advance if you need to stand up for publicity. You can also enter seclusion at will. Your cultivation level is the most fundamental. Don¡¯t forget that there is still the Golden Immortal Tribtion ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya stood up. She had changed into a light white pce dress. At that moment, her long hair flowed down her back like a waterfall. Some immortal light surrounded her. She was so beautiful that it was overwhelming. Li Changshou continued, ¡°At this moment, the Lingxiao Treasure Hall is holding a court session. I¡¯ll bring you to the Heavenly River for a walk. When the court session ends, I¡¯ll go and pay my respects to the Jade Emperor. Please tidy up a little. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    ¡°Water God don¡¯t you have to attend the court?¡± Youqin Xuanya asked curiously. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Jade Emperor has specially permitted me not to appear if there¡¯s nothing major.¡± Youqin Xuanya blinked. Although she did not understand the exact meaning, she felt that it was very impressive. Li Changshou went to wait outside the house and used his immortal power to seal the room.

    Youqin Xuanya quickly packed up and changed into her favorite ice-blue dress. She paired it with her golden embroidered cloud boots and tied her hair into a simple ponytail. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in the Water God Residence could not help but look at her...

    Youqin Xuanya walked forward and cupped her fists at Li Changshou. Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew her out of the Divine Residence towards the Heavenly River.

    Along the way, Youqin Xuanya roughly understood how powerful her Senior Brother Changshou was in the Heavenly Courts. All the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals they encountered on the way stopped far away from the cloud. They lowered their heads and cupped their fists in unison. However, Senior Brother Changshou only nodded in response.

    Even when he encountered one or two Immortal Gods of the Heavenly Courts with extraordinary bearings, they would take the initiative to bow and greet him. There were even people who took a huge turn and deliberately pretended to encounter him by chance.

    Li Changshou was already used to that. However, Youqin Xuanya saw it and had manyplicated thoughts. If anything in the world was the most torturous, it would naturally be a woman¡¯s worries.

    When he arrived at the side of the Heavenly River, he asked Youqin Xuanya to wait for him from afar. Li Changshou went straight to the training ground of the Heavenly Soldiers.

    He summoned Bian Zhuang and brought him to a hidden corner. He calmly set up more than tenyers of immortal power barriers.

    Bian Zhuang was speechless.

    He was really panicking. He did not dare to resist.

    ¡°Lord, Water God.¡± Bian Zhuang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled. ¡°I definitely did not have any thoughts about the female immortal you brought back to the Heavenly Courts! At that moment, I¡¯m filled with Fairy Heng¡¯e in my heart. I¡¯m willing to swear a Great Dao oath!¡± Li Changshou smiled kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Do I not know your character? Little Zhuang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I remember that you have the World Edge Pavilion back in your hometown, right?¡±

    Bian Zhuang could not help but be confused. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Bring me around tomorrow?¡±

    Bian Zhuang could not help but be stunned. Then, he thought of something. His legs trembled and he knelt down.

    ¡°Water God, please let me off! If anyone finds out that I brought you to the World Edge Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid I will be reduced to ashes by the fairies and mighty figures!¡± What the hell?

 Chapter 460 - Meeting the God of Plague in the World Edge Secret Realm

    <strong>Chapter 460 Meeting the God of gue in the World Edge Secret Realm</strong>

    A white cloud carried a few figures and slowly flew towards the horizon.

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s hands and feet were cold. The light in his eyes was scattered, his eyes were lifeless, and his breathing was messy. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat...

    He turned his head and looked at the young Daoist who had transformed into the Water God beside him. He wanted to persuade him again, but his tongue was trembling.

    What does the Water God mean by frowning? Is he ming me for making a fuss?

    However, can such a transformation technique really deceive others?

    Speaking of which, isn¡¯t your incarnation a paper effigy? What can you do in the World Edge Pavilion? Listen to music?

    ¡°Lord, Water God.¡± Bian Zhuang asked softly, ¡°Are we really going to my house?¡±

    Li Changshou did not reply. At that moment, he frowned slightly and had a serious expression. He was in a dilemma.

    After a while, Li Changshou turned around and looked at the other side. He was smiling and squinting, looking forward to it...

    ¡°General Qin,¡± Li Changshou said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to go with us.¡± ¡°Lord Water God, don¡¯t panic.¡± Qin Tianzhu cupped his hands. ¡°I will follow you to see the world. I will not go overboard.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±

    Bian Zhuang: ¡°From what you said, you still know that it¡¯s inappropriate!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Lord Water God, you should be more carefree. This is for serious matters. You are not really out to sightsee.¡±

    Bian Zhuang rolled his eyes and decisively stood up. He whispered to Qin Tianzhu, ¡°How dare you lecture the Water God? How can the Water God not know what my World Edge Pavilion does? How could the Water God not know that if others find out about this matter, it would damage the reputation of the Water God and affect the reputation of the Water God in the Three Realms? Would it cause the Saint behind his Daopanion and Daopanion to be displeased...? Tianzhu, we are both generals of the Heavenly Courts. I have to remind you to be careful with your words. Lord Water God is confident! We will do our best to help Lord Water God settle this matter.¡± Qin Tianzhu squinted and smiled. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°General Bian is right.¡±

    Li Changshou secretly red at Bian Zhuang and smiled. ¡°Since we left the Heavenly Courts together and hid ourselves, let¡¯s change our identities. In that case, the three of us will pretend to be sworn brothers.

    Brother Qin will be the elder brother, I will be the second brother, and Deputy Commander Bian will be the third brother. How about that? This is just a disguise. There¡¯s no need to take it seriously.¡±

    The hint was obvious.

    However, Bian Zhuang did not receive the signal at all. He nodded and agreed with Qin Tianzhu.

    Then, Bian Zhuang continued to look troubled and worried.

    Li Changshou was in a simr state of mind.

    If the Queen Mother knew about this matter, or someone exposed that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation had gone to a ce like the World Edge Pavilion, it would be the biggest joke in the Primordial World.

    Why is Qin Tianzhu here?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He med himself for speaking too quickly this time...

    That was because Li Changshou had been thinking about the subsequent arrangements for half a month. When it was time to meet Youqin Xuanya, he would bring her to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to receive the rewards.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor conferred the title of heroic general and bestowed the golden armor to protect his Dao Body.

    After the Jade Emperor encouraged Youqin Xuanya, Li Changshou¡¯s¡¯ Water God ¡®paper effigy took Youqin Xuanya away and returned to the Water God Residence.

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s other paper effigy entered the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and reported to the Jade Emperor about the Western Sect plotting the trichiliocosm. He also discussed with the Jade Emperor for nearly four hours.

    Li Changshou suggested to secretly form a faction and use the power of the Heavenly Courts to develop quickly andpete with the Western Sect in the trichiliocosm.

    The Jade Emperor agreed without hesitation and handed it to Li Changshou to handle. The resources of the Heavenly Courts could be mobilized at will, but they could not be used in the Hall of Enlightenment.

    The Jade Emperor asked Li Changshou if he had a n. Li Changshou told him about the framework of the ¡®Heaven Arrival Hall¡¯ that he had thought of. When he mentioned Bai Ze and Jiang Lin¡¯er, he quickly added, ¡°I feel that I can still rely on the current Trichiliocosm major factions of the world and let them assist me.¡±

    ¡°For example, the World Edge Pavilion in the Bian Manor. Although it is an indecent business, it is very suitable to collect information. I am about to bring Bian Zhuang to visit the World Edge Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master.¡±

    The Jade Emperor immediately captured the keyword ¡ª indecent!

    Hence, Qin Tianzhu set off and watched Bian Zhuang closely.

    After Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation flew out of the Heavenly Courts with Bian Zhuang, Qin Tianzhu bumped into him on a cloud and chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    That was the situation on the cloud.

    Li Changshou and Bian Zhuang sighed together. The Jade Emperor No. 3 incarnation, Qin Tianzhu, smiled and squinted. He was extremely excited about the uing journey.

    The World Edge Pavilion, the Primordial World¡¯s temporary Love Tribtion Experience Hall, was also considered the head of the industry.

    In recent years, the World Edge Pavilion had opened branches in the East Ocean, South Ocean, and West Ocean in the five continents. They had devoted themselves to providing high-quality romantic services to the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World.

    On the way, Li Changshou asked Bian Zhuang about the secret of the World Edge Pavilion being eternal.

    Bian Zhuang smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cause any negative karma.¡± Qin Tianzhu asked curiously, ¡°How can you not cause any negative karma in this industry? If a Qi Refinement cultivator goes to the World Edge Pavilion and causes his Daopanion to leave him and his family to be destroyed, how can it not increase the World Edge Pavilion¡¯s negative karma?¡±

    Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°General Qin, ahem, Brother, you might not know, but this matter can¡¯t be med on the World Edge Pavilion. We are just opening the business to guests.

    Whether the guestse or not is up to them. We won¡¯t suffer negative karma because we don¡¯t force women and men to do such work.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu asked curiously, ¡°There are men?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bian Zhuang chuckled. ¡°There are rich Spirit Stones and restless Dao hearts. There are also some female immortals who want to experience the Love Tribtion, but there are very few of them. For these guests, the World Edge Pavilion has to prepare some male lovers.¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Then where do you find so many... lovers?¡±

    ¡°Actually, most of them took the initiative to join us.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The situation in various parts of the Trichiliocosm are very different,¡± Bian Zhuang said seriously. ¡°Some worlds are rich in resources and spiritual energy. There are even spirit meridians everywhere.

    However, this has also attracted the attention of various factions. The mes of war have been going on for years. Many people are at their wits¡¯ end.

    When I had just be a Heaven Immortal, I had followed a few stewards to a Major Chiliocosm. Less than half a day after the notice from the World Edge Pavilion was hung up, hundreds of women came to seek refuge.

    They all had cultivation levels... When we filter the lovers, we have to consider their personalities, looks, and whether they have any negative karma. Then, we have to send them away from their original world.

    If they wanted to leave the World Edge Pavilion, they only needed to give 20% of the Spirit Stones and treasures that they had obtained in the World Edge Pavilion over the years to the World Edge Pavilion. That would be the end of karma.

    Apart from that, there were also some women who came from poor ces. In order to cultivate, they took the initiative to look for the World Edge Pavilion...

    This is different from mortal brothels.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Tianzhu nodded slowly and fell into deep thought. Li Changshou said, ¡°Perhaps the situation that your elders want you to see is a little one-sided.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not.¡±

    Bian Zhuang hurriedly said, ¡°Second Brother, you might not know, but I¡¯ve been cultivating in the rouge pile since I was young. The real people in the World Edge Pavilion are my grandmother and a few other grandaunts.

    When they were young, they had been forced by those who are stronger to enter the mortal world. They had endured and secretly cultivated. In the end, they had been killed by strong people.

    Later on, they contacted many women who had simr experiences and established a rather famous immortal cultivation organization¡ªthe Fiend Girl League. They removed many forces that harmed women.

    Later on, my grandmother helplessly realized that... many women were at their wits¡¯ end. They just wanted to find a ce to live. Therefore, the World Edge Pavilion was established. The Demon League gradually turned to the dark side.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re all heroines.¡± Bian Zhuang sighed softly and did not say anything. His eyes were a little dazed. Qin Tianzhu asked, ¡°Did Third Brother remember something sad?¡±.

    ¡°Grandmother and the others have too many grudges and enemies. Many of my rtives have been... However, it¡¯s peaceful now.¡±

    Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°The World Edge Pavilion is no longer provoked by those enemies.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu felt a little emotional when he heard that. He encouraged, ¡°In the future, you can also bring glory to your family and make your grandmother feel at ease.¡± Bian Zhuang hurriedly said, ¡°In front of the Water God, ahem, don¡¯t say that in front of Second Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything.

    This fellow is also a good source of fortune. Unknowingly, his position as the Grand Marshal of the Heavenly River Navy is stable.

    However, he still has to polish up his temperament. Otherwise, he would be punished like a pig.

    As Li Changshou wanted to see Bian Zhuang¡¯s grandmother, the true author of the World Edge Pavilion, the three of them flew out of the five continents and headed east.

    Just the journey alone took more than two months.

    Qin Tianzhu was worried that Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s immortal power was insufficient and took the initiative to ride the cloud. Li Changshou declined for a while, but he could not reject it. Therefore, he gave up the right to drive the white cloud.

    Some incarnations were omnipotent.

    Some incarnations could not.

    In the past two months, Li Changshou could not stay idle.

    Most of the time, he continued to think about the matters in the Western Sect. He also further perfected the structure of the Heaven Reaching Hall in his heart.

    Before he arrived at Bian Zhuang¡¯s hometown, Li Changshou arranged for Jiu Yushi and Xiong Lingli to go to the chess room of the Little Qiong Peak. He invited Bai Ze and Exalted Wang Qing and told them about his idea of the Heaven Arrival Hall.

    ¡°Developing forces in the Trichiliocosm?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you do that? The Qi Refinement cultivators of the Trichiliocosm want to squeeze into the five continents no matter what. Why do we have to go to the Trichiliocosm to develop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Immortal Du Sect,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s working for the Heavenly Courts. The Trichiliocosm were also a part of the Three Realms. However, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ influence in the Trichiliocosm was too weak. If they relied on the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to fight everywhere, it would be easy for the Qi Refinement cultivators to be dissatisfied with the Heavenly Courts. Therefore, under the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders, I will establish the Heaven Arrival Hall and pave the way for the Heavenly Courts to govern the three thousand worlds.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er looked enlightened as she sat there and pondered.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Water God, do you need me to go out and do things?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The great cmity has arrived. I have many matters to attend to.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, you have the ability to seek luck and avoid cmity. It¡¯s naturally best to have you take charge of the situation.¡± ¡°I will follow the Water God¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Bai Ze cupped his hands and looked forward to it. The beast was energized.

    Exalted Wang Qing asked, ¡°Changshou, what do you want to do with me?¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I want to invite Grandmaster and her husband to be the guides of the Heaven Ascension Hall. Grandmaster has some connections in the Trichiliocosm. In the beginning, Grandmaster had appeared and contacted her previous good friends to gather their momentum.

    It could also conceal the background of the Heaven Ascension Hall. There are still a few things that I have to exin in advance.

    The reason why I pushed the n of the Heaven Ascension Hall in advance is to deal with the Western Sect. The Western Sect controlled many sectors and created a divine kingdom of incense. They used it to gather destiny and merit and used it as a foundation to n for reincarnation.

    They had already made arrangements and schemes for tens of thousands of years. We startedte and have to see results in a few hundred years. We have to gather a force and bnce the advantage the Western Sect has in this aspect.

    There were Saints presiding over the five continents. Now that the demons had given up and suffered great losses, there would be a period of peace. I will mobilize all the resources I can to quickly get the Heaven Ascension Hall on track. It¡¯s fine even if we use some extraordinary methods.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the chess room fell silent. Everyone fell into deep thought...

    That was a huge matter that would affect the world. The risks were definitely not low.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er hugged her arms and raised her eyebrows. She blinked and asked, ¡°Are there any benefits?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. He knew that his Grandmaster had already agreed to that.

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned and said, ¡°Lin¡¯er, we are disciples of Ren School. We are also disciples of Ren School! Ren School has always been responsible for helping the Heavenly Courts and benefiting themon people. Now that we are using you, how can we mention benefits?¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er rolled her eyes and snorted.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Husband, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m shallow, alright? Hmph!¡± ¡°Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. That¡¯s the logic...¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I will secretly work for the Heavenly Courts. I will not let our sect suffer. Spirit stones, pills, Dharma treasures, and merit will naturally be abundant. They can also benefit your friends. The most important thing is luck. The Jade Emperor has already ordered General Dongmu to secretly write a decree. When the decree is formed, the Heavenly Courts will protect him.¡± Bai Ze asked, ¡°If we are targeted by the Western Sect, how should we deal with it?¡±

    ¡°We have to first choose a ce to stand and avoid the Western Sect¡¯s territory.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about most of the other actions. I¡¯ll write them downter. The initial stage is the most difficult, but there are not many experts. I want to ask you and your husband to appear, Grandmaster. Mr. Bai will be in charge of the overall situation behind the scenes, and I will be in charge of nning behind the scenes.¡±

    Bai Ze immediately understood and smiled. ¡°Hall Master Wang Qing, this name is not bad. It sounds interesting.¡± Exalted Wang Qing frowned slightly. ¡°How can I be the Hall Master? I¡¯m just a cultivator in the mountain who has cultivated the Dao Fruit of Longevity. I don¡¯t know how to n andmand. Why don¡¯t you change your candidate?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courtsck experts the most. The only Longevity Immortal I can trust is Grandmaster Gong. The Magi are simple-minded, and the dragon race is proud. I¡¯m not familiar with the other Immortal Sects.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned.

    Bai Ze persuaded, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to gain the trust of the Water God. Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t decline.¡±

    ¡°As long as we get through the initial stage, the Hall Master can hide behind the scenes.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, the Hall Master is just a facade on the surface. In private, we still have to discuss with Mr. Bai and the others to deal with all kinds of matters together. After all, there are not many Longevity Immortals who have extraordinary bearings like Exalted Wang Qing and are handsome. It is also very beneficial for the recruitment of troops in the Heaven Advent Hall.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing smiled and sighed. ¡°Changshou, I really can¡¯t reject you.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er scoffed. Bai Ze and Li Changshou smiled.

    ¡°That!¡±

    Suddenly, a weak shout came from the corner.

    Jiu Jiu, who had been pretending to be obedient at the side, finally could not hold it in and stood up.

    ¡°Can I help you with this?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Just cultivate in peace in the mountain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always eating and drinking for free. I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±

    Perhaps in front of her master, Jiu Jiu felt a little shy. She raised her hand and tidied her hair beside her ear.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, you have already helped me and my former master a lot during the period when I had yet to be an immortal. There¡¯s no need to worry about such a small matter.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing said, ¡°Let my disciples leave the mountain together.

    Although Little Wu¡¯s cultivation level is not high, he is well-mannered and is good at dealing with people. Yiyi and Little Jiu¡¯s cultivation levels are not bad and they have the potential to be Golden Immortals.

    They can enter the Heaven Ascension Hall to work and increase their opportunities.¡±

    Jiu Jiu jumped over. ¡°Really! I will not be a hindrance!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Jiu Jiu jumped up happily. The situation was a little out of control.

    Just as Li Changshou had decided on the core ¡°team¡± of the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s initial stage, he arrived at a peaceful little world on the other side. His mind shifted over.

    Before they entered the Small World, the three of them were stopped by a group of immortal soldiers.

    There was an even mix of males and females among the Immortal Soldiers. They were all at the Perfected Immortal realm. The leaders were twote-stage Heaven Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Bian Zhuang took the initiative to move forward and stood calmly. With his hands behind his back, he slightly spread his legs and looked at the sea of stars...

    He had returned.

    Unexpectedly... ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s your Dao name?¡± ¡°Do you have the Almighties¡¯ Jade Talisman of the World Edge Pavilion? This is the mystic realm of the World Edge Pavilion. It is only open to Fellow Daoists who have the Almighties¡¯ Jade Talismans. Please forgive us.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu muttered, ¡°He even created an eminence jade token?¡±

    The corners of Bian Zhuang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He silently raised his hand and changed his hairstyle. He wiped his fingers under his eyelids twice and wiped out two dark circles. Then, he yawned tiredly and released his Dao runes...

    The two Heaven Immortals frowned and observed. Then, they were shocked and shouted, ¡°Young Pavilion Master! It¡¯s the Young Pavilion Master!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back! Quick, go and report to the Pavilion Master and your grannies that Young Master has returned!¡±

    A momentter, streams of light flew out of the Small World. There were many Golden Immortal experts with rich auras.

    The clouds in front of them spread apart, and a colorful bridge of light appeared in front of them.

    Bian Zhuang turned his body slightly and smiled. ¡°Brother, Second Brother, please make yourself at home!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu smiled. The paper effigy that Li Changshou had transformed into also smiled.

    However, at that moment, a cold snort exploded in Li Changshou¡¯s ears.

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to investigate. He saw a gray-robed old man with gray hair staring at him unhappily in the pavilion hall of the Small World.

    I can¡¯t see through this person¡¯s cultivation level.

    Li Changshou frowned and looked back. He was separated from the old man by an unknown distance. Their eyes met and sparks flew.

    Suddenly, the old man sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°What a paper effigy. The only paper effigy incarnation with such a cultivation level in the Primordial World is probably the Water God Changgeng. You actually came here behind Senior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s back. You really don¡¯t take the immortals of Jie School seriously.¡±

    Senior Sister Yun Xiao? An expert of Jie School?

    Li Changshou asked via his immortal senses, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how should I address you?¡±

    ¡°Nine Dragons Ind, Lu Yue.¡±

    Whoa! Jinx!

 Chapter 461 - First Meeting with Lu Yue

    <strong>Chapter 461 First Meeting with Lu Yue</strong>

    The so-called god of gue was actually a rather vague term.

    Among the gods of the Heavenly Courts, if there were gods of fortune, there would naturally be gods of gue. There were pros and cons.

    However, when Li Changshou heard the words¡¯ Lu Yue¡¯, his first reaction was the Great Poison God, who imed to be the best at killing below the Saint level. He had used a strange poison to overturn the Zhou Nation¡¯s army.

    The Nine Dragons Ind was simr to the Golden Ao Ind. They were both Dao sects that were more famous. However, they were weaker than the Golden Ao Ind.

    At that moment, Li Changshou stared at the old Daoist priest and thought about it. He smiled and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Dao Brother, please don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m here because I have something important to do. Let¡¯s meetter and talk about it.¡±

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes turned cold. He seemed to be angry.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this? This is a famous ce in the Three Realms where people enjoy themselves! I really did not expect Junior Brother Changgeng to have such a character! How sad!¡±

    As soon as the old Daoist priest finished speaking, a young woman walked out of the window curtain behind him and said gently, ¡°Senior, what are you looking at? Everyone is waiting for you toe over.¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡±

    Lu Yue agreed warmly. He hugged the woman¡¯s waist and was about to walk back to the pavilion.

    In the end, he did not forget to turn around and re at Li Changshou. He continued to scold him.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person! You actually came to such a ce! If you don¡¯t give me an exnationter, I will definitely inform the senior sisters of the Three-Immortal Ind! Hmph!¡±

    After saying that, he flicked his sleeve and carried the woman away. He activated the array formation around the pavilion.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What is going on?

    I¡¯m really there to talk about serious matters. Lu Yue is obviously there to patronize!

    Why are you so confident!

    With that mouth of yours, I really wonder if you¡¯re from the Western Sect!

    He cursed in vulgarities of Ren School!

    Li Changshou raised his hand to support his head. Bian Zhuang asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Second Brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand and looked at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation.

    Fortunately, the incarnation was not Hua Ritian. It was not eye-catching.

    If it was Hua Ritian from back then, it would be strange if no one recognized the Golden Body of Merit that was moving around in the world.

    Qin Tianzhu muttered in confusion, ¡°The immortals of Jie School?¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou gave Qin Tianzhu a peaceful look. Then, he and Bian Zhuang weed the group of experts from the World Edge Pavilion in front of them.

    Bian Zhuang told his family that those two were good brothers that he had gotten to know in the Heavenly Courts. They got to know each other. This time, they decided to tag along during his trip home. Bian Zhuang¡¯s grandaunts and elders bowed. Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu returned the greeting and entered the Small World.

    His immortal senses swept across the ce. The buildings and halls were all covered inyers of important array formations. There were at least a hundred experts who could not be identified and were seeking pleasure.

    Li Changshou also realized that he could not see through Lu Yue¡¯s cultivation level previously. It was not because Lu Yue¡¯s cultivation level was too high, but because there were various concealment array formations set up... The ¡°guests¡± that his immortal senses could detect were either hidden in the array formation or could only see blurry figures.

    Professional!

    The reason he was there today was not a secret. Li Changshou had never thought of keeping it a secret. There were many considerations.

    He spread the news that the Heavenly Courts wanted to absorb the forces of the Trichiliocosm to divert the other party¡¯s attention. Later, he would create some momentum and pull up a force to cover the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Originally, Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu felt that the World Edge Pavilion would definitely give them local specialties when they arrived.

    However, the subsequent developments made Li Changshou heave a sigh of relief. Qin Tianzhu felt a little bored.

    They were led into a remote hall. The immortal music in the hall was circling, quiet, and elegant.

    There was no image of a bronze mirror that could not be broadcasted.

    He looked around and saw beautiful girls wrapping themselves up tightly. They did not have any bad vibes.

    Li Changshou maintained the Wind Speech Incantation passively. He could not hear any noise there, except the melodious musicing from the wind...

    It was like a fairnd in a painting.

    Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu followed Bian Zhuang into the rear hall. An old woman in a luxurious robe walked out with a group of old women.

    The old woman said, ¡°My grandson! I missed you so much! Come and let me take a look. Have you suffered in the Heavenly Courts? Why have you be thinner? Did anyone in the Heavenly Courts bully you?¡±

    Bian Zhuang immediately felt a little awkward. He hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, my two brothers are here. Don¡¯t call me that...¡±

    ¡°Your brother is here. Can¡¯t I feel sorry for you?¡±

    Old Madam Bian frowned and grumbled. She pulled Bian Zhuang¡¯s hand and smiled at Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu.

    Li Changshou finally realized that he could not see through the olddy¡¯s aura...

    He was an expert.

    Old Madam Bian sized up Li Changshou and smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be an esteemed guest visiting. Someone, open the doors of the brothel and invite the two esteemed guests in. Without my orders, no one is to approach.¡±

    Two middle-aged women in luxurious clothes immediately bowed and agreed.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for visiting you.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Old Madam Bian sighed. ¡°My humble abode is crude. If there¡¯s anything wrong with my hospitality, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said to Qin Tianzhu warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    That was to conceal Qin Tianzhu¡¯s identity.

    Then, he followed behind a few fairies with Qin Tianzhu and headed towards the so-called brothel.

    Clearly, the Bian Family was indeed a wealthy family in the Primordial World.

    As far as they could see, the entire Small World had been transformed into all kinds of scenery. Wonderful mountains could be seen everywhere, like streams, pools, and jade statues. It was as if they did not cost anything.

    Soon, Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu were brought to a magnificent pavilion. The two fairies pushed open the light red door, and two rows of fairies bowed.

    Qin Tianzhu smiled and said, ¡°How impressive.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°After all, this mystic realm is a rare ce in the world.¡±

    In the middle of the pavilion, there was a tall tform. There was a treasure pool on it. The pool was shimmering with spiritual light and filled with immortal aura.

    If one were to sit in the treasure pool and look around, they would see the mountains rising and falling, the waves sparkling, and the immortal cranes forming auspicious clouds.

    Li Changshou really wanted to say, ¡°Fallen.¡±

    Two gentle and charming fairies walked forward and wanted to help them change.

    Before Li Changshou could reject, Qin Tianzhu said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be busy. We are only here to visit a friend. If it¡¯s convenient, please leave.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked. Had he misunderstood the Jade Emperor?

    The maidservants bowed and acknowledged. They lowered their heads and retreated.

    Soon, only Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu were left in the magnificent pavilion. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They went to a corner and found a soft couch to sit on.

    At the side, another maidservant walked forward and served hot tea and snacks. She asked what songs the two of them liked to listen to.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Songs that are more normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant bowed and agreed. She carried the tray and left.

    Not long after, a few female musicians came to the pavilion and yed a brisk tune. A few beautiful dancers walked over slowly and gently swayed their sleeves. Their dancing posture was quite pleasing to the eye.

    Fortunately, they were all elegant.

    Qin Tianzhu moved closer to Li Changshou and said, ¡°Changgeng, what do you think of this ce?¡±

    ¡°The best ce for romance.¡± Li Changshou praised. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for the World Edge Pavilion to develop to this extent.¡± Qin Tianzhu sighed and said, ¡°Bian Zhuang¡¯s grandmother should have recognized you. Unfortunately, she can¡¯t do anything fun.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®So that¡¯s the reason!¡¯

    Qin Tianzhu frowned and said, ¡°The old Daoist priest who sent the voice transmission to you previously should have recognized you. Changgeng, don¡¯t you think your actions are a little inconsiderate?¡±

    Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°I have a n. I also intend to mislead those who are paying attention to my whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°But if Fairy Yun Xiao asks, how should I exin?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Changgeng.¡±

    There was a hint of helplessness in Qin Tianzhu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Women are different from us. We will say whatever we have to say. Some women love to be calctive. If you make any mistakes, she will remember them and criticize you repeatedly. If Fairy Yun Xiao finds out about this... Tsk. Don¡¯t think too much. I definitely did not mention my junior sister.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I understand. I understand. Men and women live in different worlds. They are different. Most women are more meticulous than men. It¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu sighed and took a sip of tea.

    Li Changshou wanted to remind Qin Tianzhu to be careful. After all, this was a ce that he was unfamiliar with. However, when he thought that the two of them were incarnations and that they were in Bian Zhuang¡¯s home, he swallowed his words.

    He still had to give Second Senior Brother some respect.

    A momentter, Bian Zhuang arrived on a cloud while holding his grandmother. Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu stood up to wee them. The host and guests exchanged pleasantries and chatted happily.

    Old Madam Bian went straight to the point and asked, ¡°May I know why the Water God brought my grandson back today?¡± However, Li Changshou kept them in suspense and used that to probe the background of the World Edge Pavilion.

    ¡°Old Madam, why don¡¯t you guess?¡±

    Qin Tianzhu, who was at the side, could not help butugh. It was the first time he saw his Water God being so ¡°naughty¡±.

    Old Madam Bian pondered for a while and sat there quietly.

    Bian Zhuang stood at the side and kept worrying. He was still worried that the fairy behind Li Changshou would cause trouble for him...

    After a while, Old Madam Bian sighed and said, ¡°The Water God is intelligent and resourceful. He is also a disciple of the Saint. He is second only to the Jade Emperor in the Heavenly Courts...¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t think so highly of me. I¡¯m just gaining His Majesty¡¯s trust.¡±

    The old woman smiled and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t guess.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and said slowly, ¡°On the way, I heard from Bian Zhuang about the many things that Old Madam had done to establish the World Edge Pavilion. I¡¯m quite impressed. I¡¯ll ask Old Madam directly, is the World Edge Pavilion willing to work for the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Old Madam Bian frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Water God, I can¡¯t answer your sudden question. Although I¡¯m the pavilion master of the World Edge Pavilion, there are so many people in the World Edge Pavilion. If I were to fall into a dangerous situation because of my decision, I would really die.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°How can I be in danger when I¡¯m working for the Heavenly Courts?¡± Old Madam Bian sighed. ¡°The World Edge Pavilion is quite well-informed. Since my grandson is a general in the Heavenly Courts, I have been paying special attention to the matters of the Heavenly Courts in recent years.

    Previously, the Heavenly Courts had fought with the Western Sect for luck. The Heavenly Courts had sessively won because of the Water God¡¯s help.

    The Heavenly Courts has already gained the authority to lead the Great Tribtion this time. ording to the rumors of outsiders, this Tribtion is called the God-Conferment Tribtion. It is meant to strengthen the Heavenly Courts.

    However, how can there be no killing in the Great Tribtion?

    The Western Sect has been in charge of the Trichiliocosm for many years. The Water God wants to pull up a force topete with the Western Sect¡¯s forces in the Trichiliocosm. He wants to use this opportunity to continue fighting for luck for the Heavenly Courts...

    Will there be a huge battle here?

    If there is a huge battle, no matter how many immortals my World Edge Pavilion has, they will only be ashes in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu and Bian Zhuang looked at each other...

    After confirming with their eyes, they would not think too much. Hence, they settled down and listened quietly.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ve really seen through me.¡±

    Old Lady Bian hurriedly said, ¡°Water God, you tter me. I have just lived for a long time. I have seen through everything and be indifferent.¡±

    ¡°However, Old Madam is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Please exin.¡±

    Li Changshou wrote the word ¡®Dao¡¯ on the soft low table with his index finger. After a while of silence, he said, ¡°Now, I can¡¯t promise you anything. I don¡¯t dare to say how glorious the future will be when the World Edge Pavilion works for the Heavenly Courts. Those are all empty words. No one would believe them even if they said it. The situation in the World Edge Pavilion was already extremelyfortable. I only ask you to consider carefully. If the Heavenly Courts do not interfere with the matters of the Trichiliocosm, how will the situation of the Trichiliocosm develop? The olddy should know what the Western Sect had done. To be honest, in more than 80 years, I will follow Teacher to the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the God-Conferment Tribtion. Previously, I had just gone to the Grand Pure One Temple to visit Teacher. I can be sure that the Dao Sect will not let the Western Sect benefit from this matter. If the Western Sect¡¯s n is thwarted in the five continents, what will they do during the crisis?¡±

    Old Lady Bian¡¯s wrinkled forehead immediately twisted...

    Li Changshou continued to ask, ¡°Is the World Edge Pavilion confident that they can protect themselves in this cmity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± Old Lady Bian shook her head gently. ¡°The scope of the World Edge Pavilion is too wide. It will eventually be affected. Moreover, once the battle begins, the wealth of the World Edge Pavilion will definitely be discovered by powerful enemies.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, Old Madam, you should know that the Heavenly Courts will not allow the Western Sect to devour the Trichiliocosm.

    There would definitely be a battle in the Trichiliocosm. Moreover, it would be a battle that the Saint¡¯s sect would not directly participate in.

    If we want to protect everything that the World Edge Pavilion had gone through hardship to get today, the World Edge Pavilion actually has two options ¡ª

    Believe me or join the Western Sect.¡±

    Old Madam Bian frowned and pondered. She asked again, ¡°Water God, you came to the World Edge Pavilion directly. Did you use other methods to confirm that the World Edge Pavilion has nothing to do with the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate that.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile was filled with confidence. ¡°If the World Edge Pavilion is secretly controlled by the Western Sect, I can strengthen my faction and weaken the Western Sect. I can kill two birds with one stone. Why not? After all...¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Bian Zhuang and thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve offended Second Senior Brother.¡¯

    ¡°Deputy Commander Bian is someone I trust. I¡¯m also willing to give Deputy Commander Bian¡¯s family some benefits.

    The World Edge Pavilion was roped in by the Heavenly Courts. It is the first immortal Dao faction in the three thousand worlds.¡±

    ¡°This is a serious matter. Can you please stay in the World Edge Pavilion for two days, Water God?¡±

    Old Lady Bian stood up and said, ¡°I have to discuss carefully with the elders in the pavilion before I can give the Water God a definite answer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and stood up to send Old Lady Bian off.

    He winked at Bian Zhuang again. Bian Zhuang understood and hurriedly followed.

    After Bian Zhuang ran away, Qin Tianzhu slowly heaved a sigh of relief and asked via voice transmission, ¡°Changgeng, aren¡¯t you going to deal with the Heaven Ascension Hall? Why are you trying to rope in the forces of the Three Realms?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°What if all the eggs are ced in the same bamboo basket and the bamboo basket falls?¡±

    Qin Tianzhu could not help butugh. ¡°You are indeed reliable! Come, I¡¯ll toast you with tea instead of wine!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me.¡± Li Changshou took a sip of his tea and sighed softly in his heart.

    If not for the fact that he did not have enough time and was given a few thousand years to n, he would have developed seven to eight hidden factions that operated independently before fighting the Western Sect.

    Now, he could only openly form an alliance and secretly nurture the Heaven Reaching Hall...

    Not long after, Bian Zhuang ran back dejectedly. He said that Old Madam Bian and a few aunts had entered the hall together and should want to discuss this matter properly.

    Li Changshou thought of Lu Yue from Nine Dragons Ind and smiled. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, can you take the initiative to use some private authority?¡±.

    ¡°What Young Pavilion Lord? There are many Pavilion Lords.¡± Bian Zhuang chuckled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. Whichever one you like... Ahem, tell me which fairy you want to discuss the Dao with, I¡¯ll immediately settle it for you!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu raised his eyebrows. Li Changshou quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°There¡¯s a guest here. He¡¯s the disciple of the Saint of Jie School, the Qi Refinement cultivator of Nine Dragons Ind, Lu Yue. Can you invite Lu Yue toe here for a chat? Also...¡±

    Yada-yada. Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to remind him. Bian Zhuang nodded and said that it was a small matter. Then, he turned around and left in a hurry.

    Not long after, Bian Zhuang sent someone to invite Lu Yue and handed two jade talismans to Li Changshou. Among them were the records of the World Edge Pavilion, Lu Yue¡¯s preferences, and the frequency of his visits. Li Changshou looked at it and felt a little emotional.

    Lu Yue woulde once every thousand years, and once every hundred years. Every time, he would throw outrge amounts of Spirit Stones...

    This guy¡¯s ability to refine poison is extremely brilliant. Could it be that he came here to obtain Spirit Stones to spend and use them to train?

    As he was thinking, Lu Yue rode a cloud and entered the pavilion with his head held high.

    Li Changshou deliberately put away the two jade tokens in front of Lu Yue. He then sent a voice transmission to Qin Tianzhu to remind him not to stand up and to stand up to wee him.

    Li Changshou did not bow or salute. He only smiled and said,

    ¡°Are you really Senior Brother Lu Yue from the Nine Dragons Ind?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lu Yue puffed out his chest and raised his head. His eyes were filled with pride. ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, have you thought of how to exin yourself? As long as you convince me, I will not tell my fellow disciples about your visit today.¡±

    ¡°Excuses?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Why should I exin? How do you prove your identity, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Why should I prove myself?¡±

    Lu Yue cupped his hands towards the sky and said in a clear voice, ¡°My master is the Grandmaster of Heaven. If these words are false, the Saints will sense it.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head gently. ¡°When the great tribtiones, the heavenly secrets will be blinded. I¡¯m afraid this method won¡¯t work.¡±

    Lu Yue asked, ¡°Then how can you prove that you are the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and Ren School¡¯s Changgeng?¡± ¡°With this treasure.¡± Li Changshou tapped his finger gently. Wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura appeared in his palm and condensed into the image of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    Lu Yue was stunned. He stood there and fell into deep thought.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to chase after him. He smiled and said, ¡°Dao Brother, you seem to like the World Edge Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since I made a mistake in refining pills in the ancient times, I¡¯ve started to like beautiful women. I oftene here. I don¡¯t steal, snatch, or bully the weak. It¡¯s not a secret.¡±

    Lu Yue replied calmly and continued to think about how to prove his identity.

    Li Changshou did not expect Lu Yue to admit it so calmly. He was a little worried and thought about how to catch the other party¡¯s weakness.

    Li Changshou was good at using poison, so he knew how powerful Lu Yue was.

    Such an expert who used poison was definitely a trump card to turn the situation around. If he could be used by the Heavenly Courts in advance...

    The scene was too beautiful.

    Lu Yue pondered for a while and said, ¡°In that case, although I was not present when you met Fairy Yun Xiao in the peach blossom forest, I can say everything you said.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Yue took out a scroll made of cloth from his chest pocket. He cleared his throat and calmly read, ¡°Senior Sister Yun Xiao said, Yes, in my eyes, you are... good at scheming, you have a sense of propriety, you are cautious in your actions, and you don¡¯t get involved in anything...¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly interrupted. He took two steps forward and bowed to Lu Yue. ¡°Senior Brother Lu Yue, I was too suspicious. I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Lu Yue smiled. ¡°Everyone knows that Junior Brother Changgeng is cautious. This is a small matter. I will not mind. However, you... Ah, if Senior Sister Yun Xiao really knows about this, how will she look at you? This marriage is not easy toe by. Junior Brother, you should cherish it! Later, I will cover for you. Tell him that you are here to look for me and have something to discuss. However, I can only help you this once.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I actually have something important to do here. I¡¯m not here to have fun. Senior Brother, please sit down. Let me tell you in detail.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Yue looked at Qin Tianzhu and nodded calmly. He sat at the seat that Old Madam Bian had sat on just now.

    Qin Tianzhu smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can I take a look at the book in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Lu Yue put away the cloth book and said calmly, ¡°Who are you? This is the secret of Jie School. How can I embarrass Junior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. Lu Yue¡¯s personality was quite interesting. Next, he had to think of a way to test if he was rted to the Western Sect

 Chapter 462 - The God of Plague Blows Heroes When Heâ€™s Drunk

    <strong>Chapter 462 The God of gue Blows Heroes When He¡¯s Drunk</strong>

    This time, the feeling that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation gave Li Changshou was somewhat different.

    He felt much calmer than before...

    Be it Bian Zhuang¡¯s words or Lu Yue¡¯s disrespect, Qin Tianzhu smiled and shook his head.

    Although he was probably keeping it in his heart, he was indeed much calmer than before.

    Magnanimous Qin Tianzhu?

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart, but he could not send a voice transmission to ask. The most important thing now was to find out Lu Yue¡¯s background.

    He actually remembered that in the original God-Conferment Story, Lu Yue¡¯s oue was quite tragic. He was beaten up by the three generations of Chan School. The first time he went down the mountain, he lost four disciples. The second time he went down the mountain, he was turned into ashes by Yang Ren, who did not have much cultivation.

    At that time, Lu Yue¡¯s two junior brothers had also been killed by the Five mes Seven Bird Fan.

    Just like that, a master, Aunt-Master, Uncle-Master, and four disciples formed the gues of the Eight Tribes of the Heavenly Courts...

    From this perspective, the chances of Lu Yue being rted to the Western Sect were very small.

    However, there was nothing to be afraid of. At that moment, so many changes had been made to the Great Tribtion. Li Changshou did not dare to make a judgment.

    Previously, Li Changshou had heard someone mention Lu Yue¡¯s name to Elder Wan Linyun.

    Elder Wan had once read half of the Poison Sutra that Lu Yue had written. He was extremely respectful of the Poison Dao attainments of the Qi Refinement cultivator of Jie School, Lu Yue. As for the Golden Immortal Poison Pill and the Poison of Dao that Elder Wan had imagined, Lu Yue had already refined them in the Primordial World. However, they were extremely rare.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou carefully found a topic that Lu Yue would definitely be interested in and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Lu Yue said that he made a mistake in refining pills. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Lu Yue¡¯s old face looked a little depressed. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past! There¡¯s no point in mentioning it.¡±

    He was full of desire to confide in her.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother Lu Yue, to be honest, I also like to refine pills and have pondered over many poisonous pills. Senior Brother, please take a look...¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out two bottles of pills. He first handed one to Qin Tianzhu and pushed the other bottle into Lu Yue¡¯s hands.

    Lu Yue opened the bottle and took a look. He ced it under his nose and sniffed it. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This poisonous pill is very sturdy. It can easily kill a few Heaven Immortals. Here, take a look at this.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Yue took out two bottles of pills from his sleeve. He looked at Qin Tianzhu and pushed a bottle of pills over with his immortal power.

    Before Li Changshou could remind him, Qin Tianzhu quickly pulled the jade bottle away.

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation cked out and his body swayed. He hurriedly released immortal power and sealed the jade bottle.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment and praised, ¡°What a powerful poisonous pill. Even a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal would have his essence soul damaged.¡±

    Lu Yue smiled calmly. He tapped his fingers gently and collected the wisps of poisonous fog that were emitted. ¡°Don¡¯t harm the beauties here. Their cultivation levels are not too high.¡±

    Li Changshou did not open the jade bottle in his hand. Just as he was about to return the jade bottle, Lu Yue waved his hand arrogantly.

    ¡°Just take it to protect yourself. I can¡¯t let you call me Senior Brother for nothing. How can I take back what I have given away?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and put away the jade bottle. He ced it in a treasure pouch solemnly and kept it close to his body.

    Lu Yue smiled when he saw that. He sighed softly and instructed, ¡°Poisonous pills are a branch of the Dao of alchemy. They can be used to injure or save people. The world is criticizing them. Junior Brother Changgeng, remember that you are the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, one of the only two second-generation disciples of Ren School. Do not reveal this pill unless you are unable to defeat a powerful enemy and are in a tough predicament. I don¡¯t want others to say that we used underhanded means to harm others and tarnish Aunt-Master¡¯s reputation.¡±

    At the side, Qin Tianzhu handed the jade bottle in his hand to Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s give this to the Water God. If we encounter a powerful enemy, we can have more ways to deal with him.¡±

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Your subordinate is quite smart.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Don¡¯t mention it, Big Boss. Judging from your personality, I reckon that you will not be able to escape the Great God-Conferment Tribtion of this version. You will have to go to the Heavenly Courts to work for this ¡®subordinate¡¯. You will really be his subordinate...

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your reminder, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He casually took the jade bottle and did not reveal any ws.

    Then, Li Changshou changed the topicfortably. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of my inferiority to Senior Brother Lu Yue¡¯s ability to refine poison. I¡¯m far inferior. Among the Three Sects of the Dao Fear Sect, Senior Brother is also unique in the Dao of Poison. Did Senior Brother make a mistake in refining pills back then because of the poisonous pills?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Yue let out a long sigh and looked at the teacup that Matriarch Bian had left beside him. Bian Zhuang immediately called for someone to deliver the new tea.

    He was indeed the young master of the love service industry. He was so smart.

    Lu Yue said slowly, ¡°That is in the ancient times. At that time, there was a pair of Daopanions in the sect who had transformed into ancient beasts and cultivated. They had already be longevity immortals. Their wish was to have a son. However, one of them is a three-legged Golden Toad, while the other is a spiritual-feathered Heavenly Bird. They have already be Golden Immortals. It is really difficult for them to have children...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be difficult for you, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. My legs go weak when I hear that.¡± Lu Yue scolded jokingly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone will put on a high hat. Once I wear the hat, I won¡¯t know why. At that time, I agreed in a muddle-headed manner. After I returned, I kept thinking about it and gathered many precious treasures. I was full of ambition and started refining pills. In the end, when the pills were about to seed...¡±

    Li Changshou asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The furnace exploded.¡± Lu Yue covered his face with his hand. ¡°After that, an evil aura tainted my essence soul... Fortunately, there is a ce like the World Edge Pavilion. Otherwise, if I really stepped onto the evil path, I don¡¯t know how many mistakes I would have made!¡± Qin Tianzhu smiled and added, ¡°Even so, Fellow Daoist, you have to control yourself. If I¡¯m not wrong, you have already lost your essence. It¡¯s really rare for a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to be able to suffer such losses.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lu Yue waved his hand calmly. ¡°The battle does not depend on one¡¯s cultivation level. If I were to kill thousands of longevity immortals in an instant, even Senior Sister Yun Xiao and Senior Brother Duobao would not be as fast as me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and stabilized the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about romance. I¡¯m extremely impressed by Senior Brother¡¯s ability to cultivate poison.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Yue shook his head. Then, he looked at Li Changshou and smiled.

    ¡°However, since then, I have obtained the joy of this ce. It can be considered a loss and gain. It is quite simr to the Yin-Yang Dao that you cultivated, Junior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®Sorry, our Grand Pure One is the legitimate Great Dao of Yin and Yang!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not nice for us to just chat like this.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Bian Zhuang, who was standing at the side, and smiled. ¡°Little Zhuang, get someone to set up a banquet. I¡¯ll have a few drinks with Senior Brother Lu Yue.¡±

    Bian Zhuang hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll get someone toe in now.¡± ¡°Hey, wait.¡± Lu Yue raised his hand and calmly threw out his ¡®Mighty figure jade token¡¯ and said, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Bian Zhuang was in a dilemma. He could not help but look at Li Changshou. He had just heard Li Changshou praise Lu Yue¡¯s poisonous pills and was a little afraid.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°How can I let Senior Brother go to that expense? Senior Brother treated me sincerely today. Just the thought of helping me cover up the matter ofing here makes me feel quite touched. Little Zhuang, return the jade token to Senior Brother Lu Yue. Do you understand what happened next?¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Bian Zhuang held the jade token with both hands and smiled. ¡°From now on, Senior Lu Yue will be a distinguished guest of the World Edge Pavilion. The few sisters who are on good terms with Senior Lu Yue will not suffer any grievances. The World Edge Pavilion will be responsible for Senior Lu Yue¡¯s usage in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Bian Zhuang bowed and was about to turn around.

    ¡°Huh? Hmph!¡±

    With a bang, Lu Yue mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Who are you looking down on? Do you think that my family is poor?¡±

    Bian Zhuang could not help but be stunned...

    Lu Yue was really angry.

    ¡°Are the Spirit Stones and treasures that I gave you for the World Edge Pavilion? They are for those beauties! They were living under someone else¡¯s roof and were bent on weing him. It is already very difficult for them to face an old Daoist priest who is slovenly like me. How can you cut off the source of their wealth!?! They deserve it!¡±

    Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu looked at each other. For some reason, they felt that...

    That made sense.

    That was not a good thing. It was an action that could not be encouraged. It would not benefit the Primordial World at all.

    However, no one could say it so confidently.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t scare Little Zhuang. He didn¡¯t mean to do that... That way, the fairies who were on good terms with Senior Brother Lu Yue in the future could only be on good terms with him and not meet anyone else. If Senior Brother Lu Yue was not there, the fairies would be free to cultivate. They would also receive a set of Spirit Stones and treasures. The set would be provided by the World Edge Pavilion. Senior Brother, what do you think of this arrangement?¡±

    Lu Yue did not retort this time. He pondered carefully. Li Changshou waved his hand, and Bian Zhuang lowered his head to ept the order.

    Looking at Bian Zhuang¡¯s back, Lu Yue asked curiously, ¡°Who is this subordinate of yours? It seems that when you entered the array just now, he was called the Young Pavilion Master...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°He is the only grandson of the pavilion master of the World Edge Pavilion. He is currently working in the Heavenly Courts. To be honest, I¡¯m here to look for the World Edge Pavilion this time and ask if they have any intention to work for the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    L¨¹ Yueqi said, ¡°Does the Heavenly Courtsck female immortals?¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Qin Tianzhu exined from the side. ¡°That¡¯s not true. The Water God only wants to use the World Edge Pavilion as a foundation in the Trichiliocosm to pull up a faction and fight against the Western Sect. Why would the Heavenly Courtsck female immortals? Even if they do, they would note here to recruit.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his mouth and looked at Qin Tianzhu, not knowing whether tough or cry...

    Your Majesty, we have yet to find out about Lu Yue¡¯s background. Why did we reveal our n?

    If he drank some wer, would the secret of the Heaven Ascension Hall be kept?

    Qin Tianzhu realized that he had said a little more. He smiled at Li Changshou and quietly lowered his head to drink tea.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    This Heavenly Emperor is really too difficult to deal with!

    Not long after Bian Zhuang ran out, fairies in colorful clothes ced trays of exquisite dishes on the slender willow waist and walked over slowly with some white fog.

    Not long after, thirty to forty delicacies were ced on a round table. At the side, there were fairies holding jade chopsticks and wine. They were in charge of refilling the wine and serving dishes. However, Lu Yue waved them away.

    Lu Yue said, ¡°My Junior Brother Changgeng is not suitable for such a formation. Everyone, go down. Don¡¯t we know how to take the food?¡±

    Qin Tianzhu also invited Bian Zhuang to take a seat. Bian Zhuang declined with a few words, but Li Changshou nced at him and hurriedly lowered his head to sit down. He refilled Lu Yue¡¯s wine cup beside him.

    Lu Yue also turned his face younger and turned into a middle-aged man. He took the initiative to close the distance between him and Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou acted as the host and asked the few of them to raise their wine bottles and drink three times. Then, it was time for the toasts...

    Lu Yue drank a few cups of wine and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, did you just say that you want to deal with the Western Sect? Do you want me to prepare more poisonous pills for you?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a secret game between the Trichiliocosm and the Western Sect. If I go personally, things will be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that the great cmity has arrived, we have to be careful.¡±

    Lu Yue sighed and said, ¡°The two Aunt-Masters of the Western Sect arepletely different from the Saint of our Dao Sect. They are very ruthless and have no bottom line. I heard from Senior Brother Duobao that the two of them schemed against many mighty figures in ancient times. Take Ancestor Hong Yun for example. Why did he give up his seat in Purple Cloud Pce back then? Wasn¡¯t it because he was fooled by these two fellows? Hong Yun and Kun Peng were originally sitting next to each other.

    If Hong Yun did not get up, Kun Peng could use the opportunity to not give up his seat to the two of them. However, Hong Yun and Kun Peng could not resist the two of them. How could he not be angry at Hong Yun? At the end of the day, it¡¯s the two from the Western Sect who have snatched the opportunity of the Kun Peng. The Kun Peng is afraid of the Great Sage of the Western Sect and does not dare to take revenge. It can only vent its anger on the red clouds.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯ve seen it before.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had really seen that person before. He was the most respected person in the Purple Cloud Pce who had heard of the Dao. At that time, he was on the left side of the Dao Ancestor.

    Lu Yue said seriously, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, I want you to be careful of the two Western Sect disciples. The Western Sect has also hidden many means. They seem to have techniques that can create Golden Immortals with merit. I heard from a fellow Daoist previously.¡±

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to say, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Saint¡¯s disciples at the table. Senior Brother, who do you think is the most difficult to deal with among the disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect? I¡¯ll take this as a reminder. Senior Brother, let me toast you first...¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Just chat with Junior Brother. Don¡¯t mention anything.¡±

    Lu Yue squatted down and gently touched the wine bottle with Li Changshou. He drank it happily and smiled.

    ¡°Disciples of the Western Saints are different. The Western Sect does not care about the in-name disciples and official disciples. They are divided into two groups, disciples of the Saints who were epted before they became Saints and disciples who were eptedter on in order to trick experts into joining the Western Sect.

    There is a clear difference between the two groups of disciples of the Saints. ording to what I know, most of the disciples who entered the sect in the early years are not famous, but their strength is extraordinary. You have to be careful. I have only heard of Void Bodhi, Ksitigarbha, Duo Muneng, and so on. I don¡¯t know their names. However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. In the end, they are still weaker than the eldest disciples of the three Dao Sects.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou was roughly certain that Lu Yue should not be rted to the Western Sect.

    However, to be safe, Li Changshou continued to toast. When he was more drunk, he continued to ask, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think of the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Chan School?¡±

    ¡°There has been constant friction between Jie School and us over the past tens of thousands of years.¡± Lu Yue sighed and said, ¡°At the end of the day, Second Uncle-Master and Master¡¯s Dao are different. However, there were a few people in Chan School who were really annoying. Take Deputy Sect Master Randeng for example. He was sinister, cunning, and fanned the mes. He relied on his seniority and went around biting people. I was so angry that I threw poisonous pills at him a few times. Chan School... Hehe, they are not united.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Which of the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Chan School is the most admirable?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lu Yue shook his head. ¡°Although there are many disciples of Saints in this world, there are very few who can be called heroes of the Primordial World.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu said, ¡°There are twelve famous Golden Immortals in Chan School. Is Guang Chengzi, the leader of the twelve Golden Immortals, a hero?¡±

    Lu Yue said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi¡¯s cultivation level is high and he has many Dharma treasures. He has a resounding reputation with the Heavenly Seal. Unfortunately, he is deep in thought and is scheming, but hecks responsibility. He has pushed his responsibilities to others several times. He is not a hero.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the surrounding array formations and silently crushed the Shadow-Retaining Ball in his sleeve. He smiled and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think that Senior Brother Yun Zhongzi, the Golden Immortal of Chan School, is a hero?¡±

    ¡°Although Yun Zhongzi is good at refining artifacts and has brilliant methods, the treasures he refines are all imitating many Connate numinous treasures. They are indeed fake ancestors and not heroes of the Primordial World.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu asked again, ¡°What about Perfected Taiyi?¡±

    ¡°Taiyi always speaks in a strange manner. The few times that the two sides almost fought, it was because of him. He doesn¡¯t care about the pride of others and does not know when to advance or retreat. He only wants to speak freely and is not a hero of the Primordial World.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu asked, ¡°What about Perfected Huang Long?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Lu Yue sighed and said, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long is too loyal and kind. Others say that he is like the wind and rain. He has no opinions and is not a hero of the Primordial World.¡±

    The more Li Changshou listened, the more he felt that it would be too easy for him to cause trouble if those words were to be leaked. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Senior Brother Lu Yue, what do you think about the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Jie School?¡±

    Il This...¡±

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°I think that there are many righteous people in Jie School. Of course, I don¡¯t care about my reputation. If we¡¯re talking about the heroes of the Primordial World, Senior Brother Gongming and Senior Sister Jin Ling, the other fellow disciples are alsocking.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu looked at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°How is Fairy Yun Xiao?¡±

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister Yun Xiao has a gentle personality and is aloof. However, her cultivation is deep, and she is powerful. She is also a little stubborn. In ancient times, she had rendered Master speechless many times. As long as Senior Sister Yun Xiao shouted softly, dozens of disciples in our sect who often listen to Master¡¯s preaching could not help but have their Dao hearts tremble. They are too dignified and are not heroic.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu immediately looked at Li Changshou kindly. Li Changshou... pretended that he did not hear it.

    At that moment, there were endlessughter in the Phoenix Gathering Pavilion.

    The few of them chatted happily.

    However, they had only been drinking for half a day when a middle-aged female immortal rushed over.

    She entered the array and stood outside the door. She sent a voice transmission to Bian Zhuang and left.

    Bian Zhuang frowned and whispered, ¡°Water God, there¡¯s some trouble with my grandmother.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, an expert from the Western Sect sent a letter and threatened the people of World Edge Pavilion to not meddle in other people¡¯s business. They promised that as long as the World Edge Pavilion held onto it and did not move, they would be able to avoid disaster?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Bian Zhuang asked curiously, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Li Changshou held his wine ss and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m an old rival. I naturally understand a little. At this moment, the forces that should be controlled by the Western Sect have begun to deploy troops. They are going to put pressure on the World Edge Pavilion.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu¡¯s eyes flickered and his expression was cold. He was about to calmly say a few harsh words...

    Bang!

    A strong hand pped the table. The slightly drunk old Daoist priest Lu Yue snorted and said calmly, ¡°Send them a reply and ask them to send more people over. There are less than a million troops. It¡¯s not worth it for me to wave my sleeve. Little Zhuang, tell them clearly that if they scare the beauties here, even if the disciples of the Western Saintse, I will make them throw away half of their lives!¡±

    Li Changshou persuaded, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be in a hurry to attack. After all, this concerns the standpoint of Jie School...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just a disciple of Jie School here.¡± Lu Yue¡¯s eyes flickered with starlight as he said emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m just a tired bird that has found its way back to its nest. I¡¯m a regr customer of the World Edge Pavilion. How can I let them disturb my cultivation? Just reply like that.¡±

    Bian Zhuang lowered his head and agreed. He stood up and left in a hurry.

    Li Changshou held his wine ss and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about romance. Senior Brother should be a hero.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Junior Brother, you tter me.¡±

    ¡°However, Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou changed the topic and leaned forward. ¡°We have to pay attention to some techniques when using poison. In the open, they can always think of ways to avoid it. It would be a waste of precious materials to injure ordinary immortal weapons.¡±

    Lu Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does Changgeng have any pointers?¡±

    ¡°How can I say that I¡¯m giving you pointers?¡± Li Changshou took out a few treasure pouches from his chest pocket. ¡°One thing. It¡¯s just an unexpected trick.¡±

 Chapter 463 - Life Transformation Plus One

    <h4>Chapter 463 Life Transformation Plus One</h4>

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Qin Tianzhu, was now very... square. It was the first time Qin Tianzhu had seen Li Changshou discussing how to kill and defend against other experts. Moreover, it was a method that he had nevere into contact with before.

    Poisonous pills.

    The Jade Emperor actually did not have much of an impression of poisonous pills. After all, he was born in the Purple Cloud Pce and was a Connate lifeform. Before he went out to wander, he was chosen to be the Heavenly Emperor.

    Previously, his understanding of poisonous pills was only at the stage of ¡°poisonous pills are a branch of the Dao of alchemy, and poisons are the characteristics of pills¡±.

    The poison expert that the Jade Emperor hade into contact with was naturally the Nine Dragons Ind¡¯s Lu Yue. The poisonous pill that Lu Yue had just refined was definitely the only one in the Primordial World!

    When Lu Yue introduced the method of poisoning, he said, ¡°It¡¯s probably to release the poisonous pills and use immortal power to activate them, or to turn them into poisonous powder and poisonous fog in advance. During the battle, we will wait for the enemy to intersect and send the poisonous pills out.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu secretly expressed that this method of poisoning did not exceed his imagination.

    However, Li Changshou frowned andmented, ¡°Senior Brother, using poison like this actually wastes the greatest advantage of using poisonous pills to kill enemies-catching them off guard. Senior Brother looked at it. It looked like a horsetail whisk, but under the silver threads of the horsetail whisk were thin needles that had been tempered with poison. When activated with immortal power, it could injure enemies silently. Look at this thing. It looks like antern. When you activate this Dharma treasure, thentern will light up. In fact, it secretly emits wisps of incense...¡±

    Qin Tianzhu frowned and could not help but wonder why his Water God was studying that.

    Lu Yue took a deep breath and picked up the unique Dharma artifact to study it carefully. He said in a low voice, ¡°Although this is a good treasure, the poisonous pills that need to be refined can be colorless and odorless.¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very difficult for the pills to be truly colorless, odorless, invisible, and traceless. Many poisonous pills have to pursue peak lethality, so we can¡¯t take care of everything else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Lu Yue¡¯s eyes lit up as he said happily, ¡°This sentence is enough to determine that Junior Brother is really an expert in this Dao! Then, how should we ce the poisonous pills? Senior Brother has never thought about this matter. Please enlighten me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to discuss everything together? If I did not trust you, I would not have dared to take these out. It is not an exaggeration to say that your poisonous pills are unparalleled. There are also a few ways to throw poison in one¡¯s face. The foundation is the technique of refining pills and the subsequent treatment of pills. The first strategy is to divert the enemy¡¯s attention when fighting the enemy and then skillfully release the poison. Senior Brother, look at my sword. It¡¯s just an ordinary immortal treasure. When it¡¯s activated, it will emit a dazzling golden light. The golden light can be mixed with most of the poisonous powder...¡±

    Lu Yue took the sword from Li Changshou and yed with it lovingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad...¡±

    Qin Tianzhu could not help but turn his head away. He could not bear to look at her.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°The second idea is to use array formations to throw poisonous pills. Senior Brother, please take a look. This is a miniature array formation that I have refined. It can only be used once. The array formation has two effects. It can temporarily trap and kill enemies with poisonous fog. The advantage is that it can be used quickly and cover arge area. It can kill many enemies.¡± Lu Yue was overjoyed. He held the miniature array formation that was the size of a chessboard and praised, ¡°Impressive, impressive! This design isparable to three pill forms!¡±

    Li Changshou spoke slowly and continued to exin the use of the Dao of Poison. From the activation of immortal power, the activation of Dharma artifacts, and the activation of array formations, he talked about the basic usage of tactics such as creating something from nothing, making a diversion, and deceiving others.

    Lu Yue listened very seriously. At that moment, he felt that the evil aura in his essence soul had been purified...

    To be honest, he was not very popr in Jie School. At that moment, he felt a suppressed emotion surging in his heart.

    The rarest thing about making friends was recognition and appreciation.

    Qin Tianzhu could not help but ask, ¡°The Water God has such a deep understanding of poisonous pills. Why don¡¯t I see the Water God? Previously, he used poisonous pills to deal with powerful enemies.¡±

    ¡°General Qin, you might not know.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°My cultivation days are shallow. My attainments in poisonous pills have yet to break through. I can¡¯t refine Golden Immortal Poison Pills. After working for the Heavenly Courts, the Grand Pure One would give me treasures to protect myself every time I take action. The poisonous pills are useless to me, so I used them as an incarnation to protect myself.¡±

    Lu Yue was a Qi Refinement cultivator of Nine Dragons Ind. He was very polite.

    After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s poisons, Lu Yue could not help but feel a little impatient.

    At that moment, after hearing Li Changshou¡¯s words, Lu Yue immediately took out a thumb ring and stuffed the six Golden Immortal Poison Pills¡¯ pill forms, some precious herbs, and two Poison Sutras that recorded his experience in refining poison into Li Changshou¡¯s hands.

    The gift was really too generous. Li Changshou did not even dare to ept it. The karma was not small.

    However, he really wanted it.

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, if you refuse, you will be looking down on me. Since you can tell me so many ways to poison, why can¡¯t I give you a way to refine poisonous pills? No matter how strong the poisonous pills are, they will be dodged by the other party. Wouldn¡¯t that be useless?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    In fact, he did not even use his trump card regarding poisoning.

    Moreover, he was only talking about a general method. If he really wanted to operate it, just the process of turning the poisonous pill into a poisonous fog would have many details.

    Li Changshou thought about it and took the ring. He cupped his hands at Lu Yue and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more satisfying!¡±

    Lu Yue smiled and squinted.

    ¡°However, Changgeng, although poisonous pills are powerful, they cannot be used recklessly.

    It¡¯s just like a sword. If it was used to kill and get rid of evil, the weapon of demons would be a good sword. If it is used to kill the innocent, the peerless immortal sword would only be an evil weapon and a demonic de.

    At the end of the day, it¡¯s still people like us who use poison to endure karma. Don¡¯t cause negative karma easily.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. He said, ¡°I will remember Senior Brother¡¯s teachings today!¡± ¡°Come,¡± Lu Yue called out. ¡°Let¡¯s think about it again. Do you have any more ideas about poisoning...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out a paper effigy. ¡°Senior Brother, do you know the method to transform paper effigies?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about the Primordial World?¡±

    Lu Yue looked at the paper effigy and pondered for a while. His eyes lit up. ¡°If I transform the paper effigy into a toxic poison and explode in the enemy¡¯s midst!¡±

    ¡°This is just one of them...¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and continued to chat with Lu Yue.

    ¡°Among the two immortals, one of them is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. He had gradually be famous in the Primordial World because of his good schemes. He always has new tricks, ahem, and is always scheming.¡±

    One of them was a disciple of the Saint of Jie School. Although his reputation was not as good as the eight disciples of Jie School and the seven immortals, his ability to refine poisonous pills had been tested by the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. He was indeed the only expert.

    The two of them gathered together and the more they chatted, the more passionate they became. It seemed like they were going to be sworn brothers today...

    Qin Tianzhu quietly lifted his wooden chair and sat opposite the two of them to observe.

    He could actually sense that the two of them were destined to be best friends. At that moment, they had already formed aplementary and mutually beneficial rtionship.

    How far would this go?

    Qin Tianzhu seemed to have seen an abyss gradually opening behind the two of them. When they turned around to look at the abyss, two legs extended from the abyss...

    He ran away.

    Before they realized, another four hours passed.

    Qin Tianzhu silently picked up food and poured wine for himself,forting himself not to look at the side.

    Li Changshou and Lu Yue were squatting in a corner. They were guarding a five-feet-tall Pill Furnace and discussing the ¡°Shadowless Transformations of the poisonous pills.

    The two of them did not give in to each other, but they would put their arms around each other from time to time. They were quite intimate.

    Qin Tianzhu sighed in his heart...

    What did he hear in the past four hours?

    The Cosmic Movement techniquebined with the self-explosion of the paper effigies and used that to spread the toxicity as quickly as possible...

    That was just the basics.

    What shocked Qin Tianzhu the most was the mystical ability that Li Changshou had developed to the extreme, ¡°Cast Beans for Soldiers¡±. There were actually two ultimate profundities!

    Firstly, it was the path of the Poison Immortal Bean. Secondly, it was the transformation of the pill into a bean. He directly treated the Golden Immortal Poison Pill as a bean and turned it into a poisonous soldier... Moreover, Li Changshou had already verified those two ideas. His technique had long matured!

    Qin Tianzhu was still thinking about the conversation an hour ago.

    At that time, Lu Yueunched a soul interrogation. ¡°Changgeng, why didn¡¯t you use such methods in the battle against the demons?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is the Dao of being an official of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals can¡¯t be used as decorations. If I take all the credit, what will the generals and marshals think? Moreover, I¡¯m a civil servant. I can¡¯t go to the frontline to fight every day. I have to nurture a group of generals to share the burden of the Jade Emperor.¡±

    At that moment, the mentality of a certain Jade Emperor incarnation changed slightly.

    <b>was</b>

    There was a saying in the Primordial World that one should not practice fake moves.

    Li Changshou and Lu Yue were chatting happily. Lu Yue¡¯s hands were already itching. He wanted to find a few Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals to spar and try his new methods.

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. There should be people from the Western Secting to the World Edge Pavilion to pressure uster. At that time, we will find those with negative karma and kill them instantly to intimidate them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we can¡¯t let the World Edge Pavilion be damaged!¡±

    Lu Yue said seriously. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. If the Western Sect forces us and is arrogant, we will turn the world upside down.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Lu Yue raised his right hand in front of him. Li Changshou understood and sped his hands with Lu Yue. Then, they looked at each other and smiled. Their heroic spirits... dissipated halfway. Li Changshou replied solemnly, ¡°Senior Brother, we can¡¯t just face the enemy head-on. To be safe, we have to make some preparations.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Yue was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°The battle between the sects isplicated. Now, the three sects Jie School, Chan School, and the Western Sect are about to face the tribtion. If Senior Brother were to attack directly, it would be equivalent to the two parties falling out. Let¡¯s disguise ourselves and use an alias. Even if they recognize us, as long as we don¡¯t make any mistakes in our speech, we can insist that someone is framing us and is deliberately trying to sow discord!¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Lu Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Changgeng. But how can I disguise myself?¡±

    ¡°First, apply some cosmetics on your face and change your makeup. It would be best if you have a thin mask. Then, use Transformation and Disguise. That will barely work.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find such a thin mask?¡±

    ¡°I brought them.¡± Li Changshou took out a few treasure pouches from his sleeve. ¡°You brought... a paper effigy incarnation. Who in the world doesn¡¯t know that? Why did you bring this?¡±

    Lu Yue was caught betweenughter and tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s all necessary to go out.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please take a look.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou took out a thick paper effigy from his sleeve. The paper effigy was surrounded by immortal light and turned into a middle-aged Daoist. He put the ¡°Li Changshou¡± beside him into his sleeve.

    A Golden pill slowly rotated. Immortal light surged out of the paper effigy¡¯s body. A few drops of spiritual beast essence blood were scattered everywhere. The paper effigy actually emitted a feeling of flesh and blood.

    Even Lu Yue and Qin Tianzhu could not tell if it was a living person or a paper effigy. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I deliberately revealed my whereabouts previously just to show the attitude of the Heavenly Courts. Otherwise, how could Matriarch Bian talk to us directly?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out two masks from his treasure pouch and put them on together with Lu Yue. They used their spells and changed their auras. Then, they exchanged poisonous pills and poisonous Dharma artifacts.

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and I give each other a more resounding name, such as the Double Demons?¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°We can¡¯t call out the poison directly if we use poison. Why don¡¯t we carry a sword on our backs and call ourselves swordsmen?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Lu Yue immediately found two Postnatal numinous treasures and carried them on his back.

    Lu Yue said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it the Heaven-Splitting Twin Swords? Isn¡¯t that a domineering name!?!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu, who was drinking, turned around and spat.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m working for the Heavenly Courts. Why should we go against the heavens? Why don¡¯t we call it the Wind Waves Dual Swords!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call it ¡®harming the harmony of the world¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hahaha!¡±

    Lu Yue pped andughed. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. It suits the asion! Let¡¯s call it that. It¡¯s also a reminder to each other. If we use poison to kill the innocent, it will harm the harmony of the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands at Qin Tianzhu and smiled. ¡°Thank you for naming me, General Qin.¡± The corners of Qin Tianzhu¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He could only wave his hand and sit there in a daze. He did not know what to say.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Senior Brother, if the Western Sect sends arge number of experts to pressure the World Edge Pavilion, they will definitely cause a hugemotion. Before I came, I observed theyout of the Small World. The three array formations are stronger, and the front array formations are weaker. The other party will definitely use pressure as the goal and will most likely gather outside the array formation. Why don¡¯t we set up an ambush in advance? At that time, we only need to silently kill the experts above the Golden Immortal realm. The World Edge Pavilion would be in danger, and the other party would be afraid. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will divert the other party¡¯s attention from the World Edge Pavilionter. To the Heavenly Courts, the most precious thing about the World Edge Pavilion is the intelligence it has umted over many years. It can allow the Heavenly Courts to quickly integrate the three thousand worlds.¡±

    ¡°Do as Changgeng says!¡±

    Lu Yue nodded. His eyes were filled with emotions.

    When the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Qin Tianzhu, saw that, he could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Did Lu Yue¡¯s condition often appear on him, the Heavenly Emperor?

    It was worth thinking about...

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy brought Lu Yue and secretly escaped outside the Small World. He found a hidden spot and used the Mustard Seed Cosmic Technique to hide.

    Li Changshou had already decided to trick Lu Yue, the big shot who used poison, into his hands...

    When the two of them were hiding, they were also exchanging tips for poisons and dispersing poisons. If Elder Wan Linyun is here, the atmosphere might be even more lively.

    Li Changshou could not help but feel emotional.

    On the other side, Li Changshou left the paper effigy in the Phoenix Gathering Pavilion and waited for the reply from the World Edge Pavilion with Qin Tianzhu.

    Half a dayter, Bian Zhuang rushed over and asked Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu to go to the hall that they had gone to previously to discuss with the old women from the World Edge Pavilion.

    Li Changshou naturally would not reject it. He had already expected such a situation.

    He had to show the sincerity of the Heavenly Courts and the support of the Dao Sect. He had to make the World Edge Pavilion feel safe enough before he could obtain the full support of the World Edge Pavilion.

    Then, using the connections of the World Edge Pavilion as a springboard, he quickly gathered all the forces and roped in those forces that had already been threatened by the Western Sect...

    An anti-Western Immortal Dao Union could cause amotion in twenty to thirty years!

    That way, he could buy more time for the Heaven Ascension Hall and a more stable environment...

    In the remote hall of the World Edge Mystic Realm, Li Changshou identified more than ten people in front of the Jade Emperor. He set off from the incident between the Western Sect and the demons. He talked about the urgency of the Western Sect to prosper. He also talked about how the Western Sect could not obtain the dragon race, how they destroyed the Sea Eye in anger, and how they forcefully seized the dragon race¡¯s treasure vault...

    Every sentence was the truth and was convincing.

    Then, Li Changshou deliberately exined the schemes of the Western Sect in front of the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, as well as the fact that the Western Sect was in a terrible situation in the five continents. He could only increase the pressure on the Trichiliocosm...

    The list goes on.

    The debatested for half a day. In the end, the dozen old women were convinced by Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou secretly reminded Old Madam Bian that there seemed to be something wrong with two to three old women¡¯s previous opinions, which made her pay more attention.

    Qin Tianzhu, who was at the side, could be considered to have watched a ¡®big show¡¯. He pondered from time to time and could not help but nod. He was almost convinced by Li Changshou that the Heavenly Courts would definitely win and could easily sweep everything away... The Water God¡¯s mouth could match half of the Heavenly Courts¡¯bat strength. In front of Li Changshou, Old Madam Bian personally wrote a reply letter and sent it to the faction that had previously threatened the World Edge Pavilion...

    The other party decisively began to gather the experts and sent another message to the World Edge Pavilion¡¯s jade token. He said that he would personally visit in three days. At that time, he would definitely make the World Edge Pavilion give a different answer!

    In the dead of the night, Bian Zhuang had just delivered the jade token that the other party had given him...

    Bang!

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Qin Tianzhu, mmed the table and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Do these people really not take our Heavenly Courts seriously? They know that you are here, Water God, but they still threaten you!¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°The Western Sect actually has to do that. They have been managing the Trichiliocosm for so long. This ce is like their home ground. If they can easily stabilize our position, we might as well just surrender.¡±

    Bian Zhuang also said, ¡°Water God, should we deploy troops from the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Li Changshou shook his head calmly. ¡°There will be a way to break out of this situationter. Let your grandmother rest assured that there¡¯s no need for the World Edge Pavilion to send any troops. The worst case scenario is just a stalling tactic. I will reveal my identity.¡± Bian Zhuang nodded and was not worried at all. He turned around and rushed to report to his grandmother...

    After Bian Zhuang left, Li Changshou looked at Qin Tianzhu, who was still angry, and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that you have changed a lot this time.¡±

    As expected, Qin Tianzhu¡¯s attention was diverted. He smiled and said, ¡°Oh? What changed?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s moreposed.¡± Li Changshou continued to transmit his voice. ¡°Previously, Bian Zhuang and Senior Brother Lu Yue had offended him with their words. His Majesty did not seem to be angry.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was something.¡± Qin Tianzhu shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°After experiencing the mortal world, I understand a lot. When I was the Jade Emperor, they revered the Heavenly Dao behind me and the Dao Ancestor. When I was Qin Tianzhu, I was just an ordinary general of the Heavenly Courts. They did not know the truth. How is that considered an offense?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t hold back in three days. Just do it.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I will attack in the Lingxiao Hall and make sure that you and Lu Yue will not cause any negative karma when you kill the living beings of the enemy. I want to see how far they can go without the Heavenly Courts! Since he had chosen to be enemies with the Heavenly Courts, he did not care if he had merit or negative karma. I have allowed you to use poison this time. At times, you will use extreme methods. If you don¡¯t scare these thieves in time, you will only cause more trouble! If any faction is loyal to the Heavenly Courts and is bullied by them, there is no need for me to be the Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    ¡°I will follow your orders. I will not show mercy this time! Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I have already mobilized more incarnations toe here. We will use the escape technique to travel. We will arrive here in two days!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu nodded slowly and closed his eyes to think. He should have shifted his attention back to the Jade Emperor¡¯s main body.

    Hence, three dayster.¡¯

 Chapter 464 - The Frightening Story of the Primordial World

    <h4>Chapter 464 The Frightening Story of the Primordial World</h4>

    Streams of light streaked across the void. The group of ¡°pressureers¡± arrived as promised.

    The first batch of enemy Qi Refinement cultivators who arrived there were mostly Perfected Immortals and Heaven Immortals. There were about a thousand of them, and two Golden Immortals led the way. Their cultivation levels were not high.

    It was only a ¡°carefree¡± power.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not understand the rules of the Immortal Dao factions in the Trichiliocosm. However, he knew that the thousands of people were just the appetizer.

    In the World Edge Mystic Realm, excluding the ¡°§Ñdrifts¡±...the wielders of the bright eminences¡¯ jade talismans, just the group of old grannies from the World Edge Pavilion would be difficult to obtain without at least ten or twenty Golden Immortals.

    Moreover, they had an expert like Old Madam Bian.

    In the Trichiliocosm where supreme-grade Postnatal numinous treasures could be called ¡®supreme treasures¡¯, one¡¯s cultivation level was almost equivalent to one¡¯sbat strength.

    Since Old Madam Bian could support such a huge family business, she could not be underestimated. Through the paper effigies that were currently hiding in various parts of the void, Li Changshou used the same trick again and formed an ¡°immortal senses detectionwork¡±. He had long sensed that there were more experts hiding tens of thousands of kilometers away and were slowly approaching the Small World.

    The other party was also well-versed in the way of ¡°pressure¡± and ¡°negotiation¡±. In the rear of the enemy¡¯s army, there were two figures with deep and dense Dao auras. They emitted a perfect aura, as if they were disciples of the Western Saints.

    Those situations were basically within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    At that moment, Li Changshou and Lu Yue had stopped talking and were quietly standing at the back of the first batch of experts.

    They hid in the tiny ¡°mustard-seed universe¡± and locked onto the enemy vanguard who had negative karma. They had already prepared arge amount of incapacitating agents and poisonous pills.

    However...

    ¡°No wonder the Great Tribtion fell.¡± In a tall building in the World Edge Pavilion, Qin Tianzhu stood on the roof and looked at the streams of light outside the Small World Array. He sighed softly. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The human race reproduces too quickly. The human body is a Connate Dao Body. There will always be people with higher potential. Even though there are limited treasures in a world, the spiritual energy is almost limitless. Now, there is nock of cultivation techniques. A group of experts could be born in tens of thousands of years. As long as he enters the Golden Immortal realm, he will be able to live forever without suffering any cmities. It¡¯s reasonable for such a situation to happen.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu nodded slowly and said, ¡°The number of Golden Immortal realm experts in the Heavenly Courts is inferior to that of a flourishing Sector of the human race.¡±

    ¡°Everything has a start.¡±

    Li Changshou exined warmly, ¡°Ever since the Heavenly Courts defeated the demons, seven human Golden Immortals have joined us. They are only Heavenly Courts¡¯ Itinerant Immortals. When the Purple Cloud Pce discusses the matter of the Great Tribtion, what the Heavenly Courts have to worry about is no longer theck of experts. Instead, they have to tighten the gap. They can¡¯t let those who want to avoid the Great Tribtion or those with evil intentions enter the Heavenly Courts to take up positions.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu nodded with a smile and sighed.]

    ¡°When the great cmity descends, I wonder how many lives will be lost. To the Heavenly Dao, what is the difference between living beings and mountain rocks? The Heavenly Dao wants the world to be stable and there would no longer be any disasters from the Dragon-Phoenix Initial Tribtion. In the ancient times, all living beings were cultivated without restraint. Over the countless years, they had umted arge number of experts. At the end of the ancient times, there were as many Zenith Heaven Immortals as dogs and Golden Immortals everywhere. It really can¡¯t happen again... The current world is even more fragile than the Primordial World in the ancient times.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered and nodded slowly. However, he heard a long sigh behind him.

    Old Madam Bian, who was sitting at the back, sighed and said, ¡°What General Qin said just now is that the experts of the Heavenly Courts are inferior to those of a Major Chiliocosm. That is indeed wrong. The Heavenly Courts had the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, who were of the same generation as the Saint. They controlled the operation of the Heavenly Dao and received the protection of the Heavenly Dao. They were also the leaders of the current cmity. They were the living beings of more than a hundred worlds. Together, they were far inferior. In the Primordial World, the path of cultivation had been tough for me. Living beings fought for survival, Qi Refinement cultivators fought for opportunities, and a Golden Immortal rose up, apanied by countless bloodshed. However, the Golden Immortal realm is only in the realm of cultivation. Longevity and freedom were just jokes. Only mighty figures and great mystical abilities could be a little at ease. There are six Saints above all living beings who can easily destroy the Chiliocosm and refine the wind, fire, water, and earth! What the Golden Immortals can do and what the Dao can do are just different.¡±

    If one¡¯s Dao was perfect, it meant that he had attained the Zenith Heaven Dao.

    Qin Tianzhu smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam is wise.¡±

    Li Changshou looked outside the array formation with his hands behind his back. There were more than ten enemy figures pressing forward. They each released their auras, as if they were about to curse...

    Heavenly Dao, Time, and Heaven and Earth.

    Saints, universe, and ants.

    The Art of Equalization existed between all living beings. If there was an imbnce, there would be a great cmity. Li Changshou suppressed his emotions.

    A gentle greeting came from the sky. ¡°Is the person in charge of the World Edge Pavilion willing to go out for a chat?¡±

    ¡°Do we have to be polite before resorting to force?¡±

    An old woman snorted coldly with an unfriendly expression.

    At that moment, the dozen or so people standing or sitting on the roof of the tall building all looked at Li Changshou.

    Although the person here was only the incarnation of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and was only a paper effigy at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm, he had only been there for four to five days. However, for some reason...

    He became the main pir.

    Li Changshou crushed the jade token in his hand. In the Small World of the World Edge Mystic Realm, dozens of streams of light flew into the sky.

    Three old women in the Golden Immortal realm flew out. The rest were at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Most of them were women. They were dressed in armor and holding ordinary numinous treasures. They looked at the ¡°guests¡± with unfriendly expressions.

    The two Golden Immortals¡¯ eyes were filled with coldness.

    ¡°Is your pavilion unwilling to appear and talk to even a Deputy Pavilion Master?¡±

    An old woman said, ¡°You can¡¯tpare to the former army. Why do you want to see my Deputy Pavilion Master? Let the people behind youe faster! When your in-charge appears, my in-charge will appear!¡± Upon hearing that, a Golden Immortal elder could not help but frown.

    ¡°The World Edge Pavilion really has the confidence to take on today¡¯s battle? Don¡¯t seek death.¡±

    He seemed to have some feelings for the World Edge Pavilion

    The people from the World Edge Pavilion did not reply. One of them held a jade token and opened a crack in the array formation behind him.

    The sounds of immortal music andughter could be heard from afar. The scene of dancing and shadows could be seen everywhere. Everything in the mystic realm was normal. They were not disturbed by themotion outside at all.

    That was the best answer.

    The dozen or so immortals who hade to call for the battle did not say anything else. They could not figure out the background of the World Edge Pavilion.

    Behind them, the ¡°army¡± that was originally moving forward slowly began to elerate. A river of light appeared in the void, and thousands of streams of light flew over.

    Among them, there was a small group of experts that the Western Sect had temporarily transferred over.

    In the Small Mustard universe, Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy and Lu Yue looked at each other and smiled.

    Lu Yue sent a voice transmission. ¡°The other party did not use any ordinary immortal weapons. We can go all out today.¡±

    Li Changshou also said, ¡°They should be rushing all the way. If they use the immortal army, it will probably be difficult for them to rush here in three days.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, shall we... follow the n?¡±

    ¡°This is the first battle between Heaven and the Primordial World. We have to scare them.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t wait anymore! I¡¯m really happy to fight alongside you, Junior Brother!¡±

    The two of them whispered to each other. Then, they stopped and hid quietly.

    An hourter, more streams of light arrived outside the World Edge Mystic Realm¡¯s array formation. They were arranged in a loose formation.

    Seventeen to eighteen Golden Immortal experts stood in a line. The men, women, old, and young looked different. Their auras were mixed with some negative karma.

    Of course, in the eyes of a disciple of a Saint, it was only an average 11.5% power of ¡°carefree¡±.

    It was a coincidence. The two experts who were suspected to be the disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect happened to stop in the middle of the enemy immortal battle formation, leaving the ce where Li Changshou and Lu Yue were hiding. However...

    Five feet.

    Lu Yue was about to attack, but Li Changshou raised his hand in time and grabbed Lu Yue¡¯s arm. He shook his head with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m anxious. I¡¯m anxious.¡± Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow the n.¡±

    At that moment, the two of them continued to hide in a sinister manner. They began to emit wisps of faint poisonous medicinal pills...

    A small amount makes a lot, and warm water makes an immortal.

    Although the two enemy experts were hidden in the fog, they could not hide from Li Changshou and Lu Yue¡¯s detection at such a close distance.

    It was an old man and a young Daoist. The pressure on the young Daoist was stronger. It was not like any disciple of the Western Saints that Li Changshou had seen before.

    However, Li Changshou sensed an aura simr to that of Ksitigarbha on the young Daoist. The cultivation techniques that the two of them cultivated should be simr.

    Li Changshou secretly reminded Lu Yue that if he could only leave one person behindter, he would kill the old Daoist priest and leave the young Daoist priest alive so that he could bring the news back.

    Naturally, it would be best to kill them all.

    Lu Yue was about to agree and say a few confident and arrogant words when he heard a conversation from the front.

    The two experts muttered...

    The old Daoist priest was puzzled. ¡°Dao Brother, why do I feel like someone is staring at us?¡±

    The young Daoist smiled confidently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now that the great cmity has arrived, most of the experts of the Dao Sect don¡¯t dare to move around recklessly. They should be experts who are enjoying themselves in the World Edge Mystic Realm. We are only here to scare the World Edge Pavilion this time. Those experts have no reason to go against us. At that moment, the Water God¡¯s incarnation is in the World Edge Pavilion. As long as we taunt him today and force the World Edge Pavilion to lower its head, it will be considered a sess. There¡¯s no need to kill and fight.¡±

    ¡°The Water God is not easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We cannot be careless. Later, we will stand here and shout at them from afar. What can an incarnation of his do to me?¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    The old Daoist priest praised. The difference in their statuses was obvious.

    At that moment, the old Daoist priest snorted coldly. His voice sounded in the fog, apanied by the trembling of the Great Dao and suppressing the entire World Edge Mystic Realm.

    The walking stick in Old Madam Bian¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Layers of array formations were set up in the various pavilions and halls.

    However, at that moment, he would have to spend countless Spirit Stones...

    However, for the sake of the customers¡¯ experience, the World Edge Pavilion was going all out.

    The olddy released her own pressure and collided with the old Daoist priest¡¯s pressure. She also snorted coldly.

    The old Daoist priest in the sky chided coldly, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t youe out and meet me, Pavilion Master Tianya?¡±

    The moment he spoke, it was the style of the Western Sect.

    On the high building in the World Edge Mystic Realm, Bian Zhuang, who had changed into silver armor, held the nine-toothed rake and was about to go out with the two old women and Deputy Pavilion Lords.

    Li Changshou smiled and said warmly, ¡°Bian Zhuang,e.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Bian Zhuang quickly walked to Li Changshou and bowed with the Nine-Toothed Harrow.

    Li Changshou extended his right hand. Wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura condensed into the image of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in his palm. He ced the image into Bian Zhuang¡¯s chest and patted his shoulder. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t forget your words. If you forget your words, mock at will.¡± ¡°Yes! Lord Water God, don¡¯t worry. I understand!¡±

    Bian Zhuang grinned and cupped his fists again. He looked up at the outside of the small world and leaped into the sky with the Nine-Toothed Harrow.

    Qin Tianzhu and Li Changshou looked at each other and smiled. They were waiting for the show to start.

    As Bian Zhuang flew out of the array formation, the two old women behind him immediately raised their auras to the maximum. They protected him and allowed him to fly to the front of the array formation.

    Bian Zhuang casually pointed out a white cloud and... sat down.

    He crossed his legs and pulled out an embroidered handkerchief with the fragrance of a young girl from his armor. He wiped his hands and turned a blind eye to the 5,000 to 6,000 figures and the pressure that filled the sky.

    The old Daoist priest hiding in the fog said calmly, ¡°Could the Pavilion Master of the World Edge Pavilion be such a rude and frivolous person?¡± Bian Zhuang ignored him and put away the embroidered handkerchief. The Nine-Toothed Harrow beside him quickly shrank to three inches long. He picked it up andbed its fringe.

    Behind him, two fairies at the Heaven Immortal realm walked forward with tea. Bian Zhuang took it and took a sip. After gulping it a few times, he turned around and spat it into the teacup that another fairy was holding.

    Bian Zhuang said slowly, ¡°Who was shouting just now?¡±

    In the fog, the old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. The pressure from his body swept towards Bian Zhuang and was barely blocked by the two old women behind Bian Zhuang. The old Daoist priest cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t seek your own death.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Bian Zhuang smiled in disdain. ¡°Do you know who you are threatening? He was originally a fifth-stage Immortal God of the Heavenly Courts, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy. He had worshiped the Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall, and the Tushita Pce had received treasures from the Great Daoist Master. He had heard the Water God¡¯s admonishment in the Water God Residence. You dare to bark at the so-called experts of the Heavenly Courts just because you have some cultivation level. There are countless demons in the past. Now, hehe, I¡¯m afraid there are not many.¡±

    ¡°Heh, is the World Edge Pavilion really not afraid of death?¡±

    The old Daoist priest said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just a small Immortal God of the Heavenly Courts. So what if I kill you here?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Bian Zhuang recalled the lines given by the Water God and the sentence, ¡°No matter what the other party says, just continue ording to the script. There¡¯s no need to talk to him.¡±

    However, at that moment, Bian Zhuang felt that the lines given by the Water God could be used there.

    Bian Zhuang ced the Nine-Toothed Harrow in his palm and sized it up carefully. He said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what treasure this is. That¡¯s right. Not everyone can see a treasure refined by Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone looked at Bian Zhuang¡¯s palm.

    It was not just the Qi Refinement cultivators in front of the array formation. Even the guests in the World Edge Mystic Realm were paying attention to that matter. They were staring at the Nine-Toothed Harrow in Bian Zhuang¡¯s hand...

    There was indeed a mysterious and obscure Dao rune.

    Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since you guys are here today, I have to teach you a lesson. I just have to flick my harrow gently.¡±

    Ding ~

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s fingers gently tapped on the silver teeth of the rake, producing a crisp sound.

    ¡°In the ce covered by my immortal senses, the precious harrow will randomly choose someone who is hostile to me and ignite the negative karma in his body.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, it was quiet outside the array. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Someoneughed first. Then, loudughter came from everywhere.

    Suddenly, amidst theughter, a middle-aged man among the more than ten Golden Immortals in the row suddenly widened his eyes. ck blood seeped out of his eyes, mouth, and nostrils!

    He raised his hand and grabbed his throat. His body fell forward weakly. His essence soul was like a melted wax statue. In an instant, his entire body turned into a pool of ck water that scattered in the sky... The world was peaceful again. Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. He forced himself to calm down and continued to follow the script.

    Then, Bian Zhuang flicked the rake in his hand twice and continued calmly and dryly, ¡°I wonder if the Great Daoist Master will me me for using this treasure in front of my house. Ah, there¡¯s no choice. There are not many experts in the Heavenly Courts. I can only rely on some treasures to protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Save me!¡± Before Bian Zhuang could finish speaking, two more screams were heard. A man and a woman fell down. It was simr to the previous person.

    Three pools of ck water, three longevity Golden Immortals!

    Everything happened in an instant. It happened so naturally that it was extremely strange!

    The other party was in chaos! The three Golden Immortals from different worlds melted just like that...

    The old Daoist priest in the fog made a prompt decision and immediately used his mystical ability to take down Bian Zhuang!

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s gaze froze. His fingers slid across the nine silver teeth of the miniature Nine-Toothed Harrow, causing a soft sound.

    The old Daoist priest, who was about to charge forward, was shocked. He hurriedly looked inside himself and stared at the ck aura that had invaded his essence soul!

    He did not notice anything!

    ¡°Poison! Someone poisoned me!¡±

    The old Daoist priest roared and immediately suppressed the toxicity. He turned around and was about to escape. However, just as his immortal power surged, his vision turned ck. The wisp of ck Qi in his essence soul turned into dozens of colorful lights!

    As the angle of attack was too good, there was too much time, and the opportunity was too rare, Lu Yue relied on Li Changshou¡¯s guidance to test more than ten types of Great Dao Poison Pills on the old Daoist priest. The effect was obviously good. The old Daoist priest hurriedly raised his hand to grab the young Daoist priest beside him. However, he realized that the young Daoist priest¡¯s face was pale. He fell into the fog and trembled!

    The sky of the Small World suddenly darkened.

    The thousands of figures fell into chaos. However, the chaos onlysted for a moment. Thousands of Perfected Immortals copsed at the same time. The one to two hundred Heaven Immortals did not struggle at all. Their essence souls were dispirited and they fell unconscious.

    That was Li Changshou¡¯s masterpiece. More than twenty paper effigies had been set up everywhere to release poison at the same time.

    The incapacitating agent was naturally created by Lu Yue. It was colorless, odorless, and did not have much power. The dozen-odd Golden Immortals reacted the fastest. When they saw that something was amiss, they immediately wanted to escape. At that moment, their essence souls melted and turned into a pool of ck water.

    It was Lu Yue who had used the Great Dao poison that he was most proud of.

    The small world was peaceful.

    On the tall building, Old Madam Bian of the World Edge Pavilion and the other old women looked shocked as they watched Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu¡¯s backs.

    In the various pavilions of joy, there were guests whose Dao hearts had been shaken. Some of them frowned, while others... might need the Ambition Pill and Poisonous Dragon Wine to intervene and treat them in time.

    The dozens of experts from the World Edge Pavilion in the sky suffered the greatest impact. The Golden Immortals¡¯ faces were pale, and the dozens of Heaven Immortals¡¯ Dao hearts trembled.

    They had worked hard to cultivate for so many years. In an instant, they turned into a pool of ck water...

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled a few times. He sighed softly. ¡°Why must you force me?¡±

    In the fog, the old Daoist priest spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed softly, ¡°Who are you!?!¡±

    ¡°Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy.¡± Bian Zhuang smiled and put away the Nine-Toothed Harrow. He calmly said thest line. ¡°By the way, he¡¯s also the Young Pavilion Master of this World Edge Pavilion. Aren¡¯t you going to escape?¡±

    At that moment, the two old women behind Bian Zhuang immediately wanted to move forward. The young Daoist suddenly shone with golden light and a string of prayer beads appeared above his head.

    The young Daoist opened his eyes and used a treasure to suppress his severely injured essence soul. He grabbed the old Daoist priest and was about to leave.

    At this moment! A palm appeared out of thin air. ck wind surged in the palm and hit the young Daoist priest¡¯s chest at lightning speed. Waves of ck gas almost destroyed the young Daoist priest¡¯s essence soul.

    He would cripple his Dao base and sever his Dao!

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The young Daoist gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. However, he had already suffered the blow. His body turned into a ball of sanguine light and seemed to have used some kind of escape technique. With a whoosh, he disappeared into the void.

    Just as he struck out with his palm, a beam of light flickered beside him. The old Daoist priest¡¯s head was sent flying and smashed down. He did not resist at all...

    The void finally quietened down.

    It was strange and peaceful. Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal realm paper effigy put his sword back into the scabbard on his back. Lu Yue stood beside him with his hands behind his back, looking regretful. Since he was acting, he naturally had to put on a full act.

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°General Bian, are you frightened?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Bian Zhuangughed loudly, but hisughter was a little pale. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave for now. General Bian, you can appear if you need anything.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Immortal paper effigy and Lu Yue turned into two streams of light and flew into the void. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.

    Bian Zhuang felt his mouth go dry and he was speechless.

    On the tall building, Li Changshou turned around and looked at Old Madam Bian. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°The World Edge Pavilion will deal with these enemies.¡±

    Old Lady Bian¡¯s eyes flickered as she smiled and sighed.

    ¡°The Water God is really powerful. He can destroy a faction with a snap of his fingers. Men, go and kill all the intruders. There¡¯s no need to leave anyone alive. Post a notice to the outside world that the World Edge Pavilion will open the door to wee guests. However, not everyone can cause trouble. Let¡¯s spread the news that my great grandson is only working in the Heavenly Courts. Let some major factions not think too much about it.¡±

    The old women and women behind him lowered their heads and agreed.

    Qin Tianzhu carefully pondered for a while before understanding most of the meaning behind the olddy¡¯s words.

    Just as he was about to make some interestingments, he realized that the Water God had already started to talk to Old Lady Bian about brewing tea. It seemed that nothing had happened.

    This...

    Qin Tianzhu looked a little emotional.

    He should just do the simple task given by the Jade Emperor. Changgeng¡¯s world was not suitable for him.

 Chapter 465 - The Method to Use Lingle

    <h4>Chapter 465 The Method to Use Lingle</h4>

    Li Changshou believed that in terms of scheming, he had already left the preschool and entered the primary school stage. However, he still did not have any confidence in two things.

    Firstly, it was the thoughts of those who were more simple-minded.

    Secondly, it was the focus of the Qi Refinement cultivators on the rumors.

    He and Lu Yue had worked together to ambush him. With the Poisonous Killer technique that he had umted over the years and Lu Yue¡¯s poisonous pills, he had silently poisoned thousands of immortals!

    This was simply the peak of the Poison Dao!

    However, no one paid attention to it.

    Even if the old Daoist priest had already shouted and pointed out that the one who had secretly harmed their lives was poison...

    Even if the World Edge Pavilionter issued a notice to rify, the Young Pavilion Master¡¯s harrow did not have such power... Even if Bian Zhuang¡¯s exnation about the Nine-Toothed Harrow was just to attract the attention of others and disrupt their judgment...

    In the end, Bian Zhuang¡¯s Nine-Toothed Harrow was still popr.

    In just two months, he went from the Three Realms to the five continents!

    The Nine-Toothed Harrow refined by the Grand Supreme Elder of the Tushita Pce had forcefully squeezed into the ranks of the top ten Postnatal numinous treasures of the Primordial World!

    ording to the legends, a flick of the silver teeth on the rake could ignite the negative karma of a living being. Even Golden Immortals would turn into a pool of ck water in the blink of an eye.

    It was a hundred times better than the Immortal-ying Flying Saber and the Seven Arrows Book!

    Along the way, the matter of the Young Pavilion Master of the World Edge Pavilion joining the Heavenly Courts early on had also be a little popr, together with the Nine-Toothed Harrow. There were many people discussing it.

    As a result, the various shops in the World Edge Pavilion were filled with guests. The World Edge Mystic Realm weed many old guests who had not appeared for many years.

    The World Edge Pavilion decided to use the Nine-Toothed Harrow as a unified symbol of the brothels in their various regions. The fairies of the World Edge Pavilion also embroidered the Nine-Toothed Harrow into their flowery dresses.

    Bian Zhuang had already left the World Edge Mystic Realm with Qin Tianzhu and secretly returned to the Heavenly Courts...

    Li Changshou left more than ten paper effigies in the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    He found a remote pavilion and stayed there for a long time. Then, he began to build the anti-Western-Sect Immortal Dao Union alone.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was famous for gaining benefits without putting in effort!

    In order to supervise Li Changshou and prevent his Junior Brother Changgeng from making any formal mistakes, Lu Yue was determined...

    He continued to stay in the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    In order not to disturb Li Changshou¡¯s work, Lu Yue took the time to investigate. He spent the rest of his time suppressing the evil aura in his essence soul and working hard.

    The battle would never stop.

    After that battle, Old Madam Bian and the olddies of the World Edge Pavilion naturally realized how terrifying Lu Yue was.

    At that moment, they had put in a lot of effort to get together with Lu Yue. It was not because they wanted to use Lu Yue to achieve their goal, but because they were afraid that the mighty figure of Jie School would be unhappy and directly wave his sleeve to leave...

    Back to that day.

    That day, Li Changshou and Lu Yue easily exterminated the enemy. As the World Edge Pavilion posted a notice to the outside world and spread the news, the Western Sect, who had suffered a loss, reacted in a meaningful manner.

    In the direction of the World Edge Mystic Realm, the Western Sect shrank their forces and transferred their elites to other directions.

    At the same time, the forces of the Trichiliocosm controlled by the Western Sect began to expandpletely. The mes of war spread throughout half of the Primordial World. Every day, arge number of living beings turned into ashes.

    The other party¡¯s response was actually quite brilliant. It made Li Changshou¡¯s n of waiting for the rabbit to fall through, thus avoiding a direct conflict with the Heavenly Courts.

    Master Lu¡¯s poisonous techniques were temporarily useless.

    Li Changshou naturally ced great importance on Lu Yue.

    Li Changshou had already established the Anti-Western Immortal Dao Alliance. He had confirmed Lu Yue to be the first Deputy Alliance Leader, whose ranking was still ahead of Old Lady Bian.

    Lu Yue expressed that he just wanted to help his brother maintain order. There was no point in being first.

    What Li Changshou did not know was that that matter had also caused a hugemotion in the spiritual mountain...

    The young Daoist who had escaped was finally secretly brought back to the spiritual mountain by his fellow disciples.

    When that person arrived at the spiritual mountain, he was a perfected Zenith Heaven Qi Refinement cultivator and the disciple of a Saint who had be a disciple of an ancient sect. His Dao base had been corroded and his essence soul was almost half destroyed. If the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect had not personally taken action, he might not have been able to keep the Dao Fruit of Longevity! ¡°Is this Nine-Toothed Harrow really that powerful?¡±

    <b>e</b>

    ¡°Impossible. Why did the Water God not use such a treasure and give it to Bian Zhuang?¡±

    ¡°Roping in the World Edge Pavilion? Could it be that the Water God has already begun plotting against the Trichiliocosm? He¡¯s trying to destroy the foundation of the Western Sect!¡±

    A group of disciples of the Saint surrounded the familiar pool and began to think of countermeasures and discuss how to arrange the future.

    The strategy to avoid fighting with the Heavenly Courts and speed up the development from other directions was the result of discussion between the disciples of another group of Saints.

    In the corner of the spiritual mountain, Ksitigarbha sat quietly under the tree. The huge dog, ahem, the divine beast, Truth Listener, was lying on the ground in boredom. From time to time, it would shake its long tail. A breeze blew past the treetops, and some spots of light floated around like flowing water, making Ksitigarbha¡¯s handsome face look even more delicate.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Truth Listener sent a voice transmission in puzzlement, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join in the fun?¡±

    ¡°The ipetent are onlyforting each other here.¡± The corners of Ksitigarbha¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He said calmly, ¡°I have already begun to think of how to deal with the Water God¡¯s attack.¡±

    ¡°Are we still going against the Water God?¡±

    Truth Listener suddenly stuttered.

    Ksitigarbha scolded, ¡°Shut up! You were the one who made a fool of yourselfst time!¡±

    ¡®Truth Listener retorted, ¡°It¡¯s only because I helped you calm the Water God down. Otherwise, the Water God would definitely have secretly harmed you! Master, you can¡¯t turn against me!¡± ¡°Hmph, did he not plot after that? The Heavenly Courts¡¯ praises and righteousness, how long has it been since Teacher talked to me alone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better than losing your life. Master, just cultivate properly. Why don¡¯t you find a good family for me in advance? If I can be the mount of some Goddess of Jie School, I will miss you Master...¡± Ksitigarbha quietly took out a sharp de and a whetstone. His forehead darkened, and he smiled. He slowly sharpened the de, and sounds of scraping could be heard on the spiritual mountain.

    A Truth Listener said, ¡°I can¡¯t live under the same sky as the Water God!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ksitigarbha calmly put away the whetstone set and continued to meditate under the tree, as if he did not hear anything.

    He knew that he could only wait for an opportunity.

    When his fellow disciples, who had begun toe out of seclusion, suffered at the hands of the Water God, he would wait for his teacher to hand the important task of ying the game with the Heavenly Courts to him... The current him no longer had any thoughts of underestimating the Water God. He would do his best to fight the Water God for a huge victory for the Western Sect.

    Water God.

    Next time, I will not disappoint you. ¡°Master, your current thoughts are too embarrassing for me!¡±

    He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The Western Sect chose to retreat and not sh with the Heavenly Courts directly. They sped up their development...

    Instead, it gave Li Changshou more chances. In that case, it would be easier for the Heavenly Courts to rope in more Immortal Dao factions in the Three Thousand Worlds.

    That was the benefit of using the general trend.

    However, Li Changshou did not be idle because of that. Instead, he became even busier.

    The paper effigy that was stored in the World Edge Mystic Realm was like a voice transmission tube.

    He selected the appropriate forces to rope in and formte a n to rope them in. Those important details were all carried out in the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Next, many ns were pushed forward at the same time. Li Changshou really could not be free...

    Every day, he could only take some time to organize the insights he had gained so that his cultivation would not be neglected.

    The Anti-Dao Alliance was just a fake card in his hand. He had put in a lot of effort.

    After all, he was milking Bai Ze and it was reasonable for him to spend more effort.

    The n for the Heavenly Soldiers could not be left behind either. Li Changshou began to change the promotional video.

    Youqin Xuanya had joined the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Thunder Division. She regrly led the Heavenly Soldiers to patrol outside the Heavenly Courts. asionally, she would go out to battle with the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to eliminate some negative karma demons.

    Li Changshou naturally arranged everything.

    Just as Li Changshou had said previously, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cultivation level began to increase.

    When she was cultivating, her thoughts became extremely smooth. Her cultivation breakthrough was as effortless as drinking tea and water. She began to be wrapped in merit...

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion, Youqin Xuanya began to suppress her breakthrough speed and consolidate her Dao base to prepare for the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    At the same time, Li Changshou ced therge bronze mirrors that were used for publicity into the various towns in the Middle Continent.

    There were more and more Primordial Itinerant Immortals who hade to submit to the Heavenly Courts!

    Half of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who had just entered the Heavenly Courts expressed that they were initially attracted by the valiant female Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts. They began to understand the Heavenly Courts and finally decided to join the Heavenly Courts and contribute to the Heavenly Dao.

    Yes, it¡¯s not because they wanted to see that female Heavenly General with their own eyes!

    Unfortunately, there were still very few experts above the Golden Immortal realm who submitted to the Heavenly Courts.

    As the main event, the progress of the Heaven Ascension Hall was quite smooth.

    Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Bai Ze, Jiu Jiu, Jiu Yiyi, Jiu Wu, and Jiu Shi had already found a ce to stay. They began to secretly contact the first batch of ¡°righteous people¡±.

    Li Changshou had the paper effigies following him. The two paper effigies were in Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve, and the two stacks of paper effigies were in Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s arms...

    It was mainly because he was afraid that his Aunt-Master would get drunk. When the Great Tribtion descended, the matters of the Heavenly Courts gradually became moreplicated. The node where the Purple Cloud Pce was discussing the God-Conferment matter was closer to him every day. That made Li Changshou gradually feel the pressure.

    Time was a river that could not be turned back. Everything would happen. If he took a wrong step, it would easily lead to bitter consequences. His expectations for himself were many times higher than before.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, Li Changshou spoke with confidence.

    In the World Edge Mystic Realm, he had beening into contact with the old Yin, ahem, capable people of various factions. The smiles that he left behind were calm andposed, as if everything was under control.

    In front of the Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Fairy Immortals, Li Changshou was elegant and easy-going... asionally, he would walk around in the Immortal Du Sect. He would still fly at a suitable height and ride a cloud that was neither fast nor slow. When he met seniors, he would call them Aunt-Master and Uncle-Master.

    He would only sigh softly in front of his master¡¯s memorial tablet in the straw hut on Little Qiong Peak.

    Only in the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, he would pace back and forth. He was constantly worried because something would be difficult to set up. When he thought of the impending cmity, he looked exhausted.

    He was no longer the Little Qiong Peak disciple who could only care about himself.

    Many expressions could only be left for himself and the portrait in the secret chamber... ¡°Senior Brother, can I enter the array?¡±

    A soft voice interrupted Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts. Ling¡¯e rode a cloud to the outside of the Pill Chamber¡¯s array formation. She held a jade bowl and asked carefully.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and the others have been out recently. She must be a little bored.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Come to the secret chamber.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling¡¯e agreed. She took the jade token and rode a cloud to the Pill Chamber. Then, she entered the secret underground chamber.

    As soon as she arrived at the study, Ling¡¯e could not help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    The ground and walls in front of her were covered in canvas. The thought guidance diagrams were clear and curved, but they made her dizzy.

    Ling¡¯e tiptoed and jumped a few times while holding the soup bowl. She safely arrived at the desk.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be too tired.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou put down the jade token in his hand, picked up the jade bowl, sniffed it, and ced it by his mouth to taste it.

    Ling¡¯e said unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s no Love Water. Hmph.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been too close to a poison expert recently. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and exined. Then, he nced at Ling¡¯e and asked, ¡°Why is your first reaction Love Water?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Junior Sister has grown up.¡±

    ¡°No, no...¡±

    Ling¡¯e blushed and covered her face with her hands. She stammered for a long time but could not say aplete sentence. Li Changshou smiled.

    He felt much better after bullying his junior sister.

    He picked up the jade talisman and continued to read the information inside. The soup in the jade bowl was quickly finished.

    A pair of slender hands carefully came up from behind and pressed on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. She began to rub it gently.

    ¡°Use some strength.¡±

    Li Changshou said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling¡¯e pulled up the soft sleeve of her pink and white dress and massaged her senior brother¡¯s shoulders and back. Her technique was so skillful that Li Changshou called her an expert.

    ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and cleared her throat. She pretended to be mature and said, ¡°Look, your junior sister has grown up. She has written the Steadiness Sutra countless times. She has also gone out to train. The elders in the sect praised her for being smart. She does not want to go out for a stroll in the future. She just wants to cultivate peacefully in the mountains and apany a certain heartless senior brother. Then, can I help you with some of Senior Brother¡¯s matters? If there are any problems, can I discuss them with you? She might just have a sudden thought and help...¡± Li Changshou put down the jade token in his hand and closed his eyes to think.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be angry. You don¡¯t want me to participate in this. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything...¡±

    ¡°You have a point.¡± Li Changshou nodded seriously and rubbed his chin.

    ¡°As the saying goes, if you take care of yourself for a hundred years, you will take care of yourself for a while.

    Now that Mr. Bai has gone to the Three Thousand Worlds, I can rx if you can help

    me.¡±

    <b>as</b>

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling¡¯e was overjoyed. ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken the initiative to mention it. How can I not use someone as talented as you?

    Go and make some preparations. Come overter. I¡¯ll let you review some of the important ns.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Ling¡¯e cheered excitedly. She turned around and jumped to the door of the study. However, before she could run far, she turned back and stuck her head out the door.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do I need to prepare?¡± ¡°Tables, chairs, meditation cushions, and cushions.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to keep standing.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Senior Brother, wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Ling¡¯e happily turned into a gust of fragrant wind and floated away. After a while, she rushed back with her luggage and officially entered the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou did not go back on his words. He handed the follow-up review of the most troublesome and troublesome part of the ¡°Anti-Dao Alliance¡± n to Ling¡¯e.

    It was like writing an article. It would be beneficial and harmless to review it again.

    ¡°...You are mainly in charge of sorting out the information of these factions. When I make a decision and give this faction a certain level of treatment, judge if my decision is safe.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say that. Do you understand what I just said?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded confidently. ¡°Of course, Senior Brother, say it again. I will remember it more deeply and understand it more thoroughly... Aiya! You hit my head again!¡±

    ¡°This is a matter that concerns the life and death of countless living beings. Be serious.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately became obedient and calmed her surging Dao heart. She began to understand the n from the perspective that her senior brother had outlined.

    When she was serious, she could be used as half an advisor. At that moment, she was only doing the auditing and making mistakes. She was qualified.

    Li Changshou pretended to listen carefully and quickly closed his eyes. He said, ¡°Someone is looking for me in the World Edge Mystic Realm. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e hugged two jade talismans that were filled with information and sat cross-legged in front of the desk. Her face was filled with seriousness.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked at the situation in front of him. He could not help but chuckle.

    Ling¡¯e was hugging a soft pillow and lying on the cushion. Her legs were swaying gently, and her long hair was a little messy. She was engrossed in writing and drawing on a few jade talismans...

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother! There seems to be something wrong with these few factions. Their self-reports don¡¯t match the information that the World Edge Pavilion has investigated. Moreover, the location of their territory is a little too close to the Western Sect. The timing of their search is also a little strange.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled.

    Girl, you pass.

    ¡°Let me take a look. If there¡¯s really a problem, I¡¯ll give you credit.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not meritorious. I just wanted to help Senior Brother reduce his burden...¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Li Changshou nodded calmly. ¡°I can save some effort.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    He felt that he had been fooled by his senior brother.

    Hence, half a year after the battle between the Heaven and Earth duo,

    a white cloud left the East Heaven Gate and slowly flew in front of the heavenly pir, falling into the Netherworld.

    On the white cloud, Ling Zhuzi who was in a green robe sensed the cold atmosphere around it and asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would introduce you to a few friends?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I have something to do in the Netherworld this time. I brought you here to get to know those friends. Ling Zhuzi, have you forgotten your cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi said firmly. His clear eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Aunt-Master, you can make the arrangements! I¡¯m already very grateful that you took the time to help me!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything.

    The first step of the official n for Ling¡¯e to participate in the n to make Ling Zhuzi more masculine was to charge into the Netherworld Room.

    I should train this fellow¡¯s guts first.

    Of course, Li Changshou did note to the Netherworld for the sake of Ling Zhuzi. He still had to find the Yama Lord and submit the n of reforming the Netherworld that the Jade Emperor had already approved to the ten Yama Lords.

    He could also condense a Golden Body of Merit or something

 Chapter 466 - The Owner of the Heavenly Dao Bond

    <h4>Chapter 466 The Owner of the Heavenly Dao Bond</h4>

    Putting the g in the g was actually a jinx.

    ¡°When you express your confidence inpleting something, as long as you say it out loud, there will definitely be a reversal, twists, and ps to the face. That will make peopleugh.¡± However, it was actually a subjective feeling. When a certain matter was pped in the face, the impression would be especially deep. The other matters that did not have a reversal would have a shallow impression. The logic was simr to a ¡°survivor deviation¡±.

    Li Changshou was not superstitious, so...

    He was going to condense the Golden Body of Merit this time!

    He, the Water God, had said that even if the Dao Ancestor came personally and Pangu revived! Then... he had to give some face and condense it another day.

    Logically speaking, from the moment he was forced to take over the Sea God Sect, he had done a little good by taking into ount the dragon race, the Heavenly Courts, and the Demon-Exterminating Luck.

    Of course, during the process of umting merit, he was open and honest. He did not steal or snatch it. It was just his heart.

    It was inevitable to y tactics.

    Finally! I¡¯ve finally reached this step today!

    Li Changshou had calcted that as long as he could facilitate the reform of the Netherworld and integrate the Netherworld into the system of the Heavenly Courts, he would definitely be rich when he condensed the Golden Body of Merit. He could reduce some of the impure incense merit.

    Li Changshou naturally calmed down...

    A few hands.

    On the basis that he helped the Netherworld integrate into the system of the Heavenly Courts, he also gave the suggestions of reforms and perfected the operation of the Netherworld.

    With more merit, he could be prepared. At most, he could make the Golden Body of Merit bigger! With Ling Zhuzi who was filled with anticipation, Li Changshou rode a cloud and floated to the east of Fengdu City. Before hended on the cloud, the two burly men who were roasting the spiritual beast meat on the mountain peak slowly discovered Li Changshou¡¯s figure...

    He had white hair, white eyebrows, was kind-looking, and had the unique smell of the Connate Spirit Tree¡¯s berries. Who else could it be but the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God?

    ¡°Horse! Quick! The Water God is here!¡±

    A burly man called out. The two of them hurriedly put on their headgear and found their true selves. They jumped down from the cliff and called a group of Magi forward.

    A few momentster...

    Ox-head shouted, ¡°Greetings, Water God!¡±

    The Battle Magi behind him shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Water God!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and was about to speak...

    Horse-face shouted again, ¡°Bless the Water God!¡±

    The Battle Magi roared in unison again, ¡°Bless the Water God!¡±

    Ox-head connected seamlessly and roared again, ¡°Water God has no...!¡±

    A horsetail whisk was smacked on Ox-head nose, forcefully suppressing him from saying the word ¡®enemy¡¯.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared in front of Ox-head. He looked down. Due to theck of light in the Netherworld, half of Li Changshou¡¯s face was dark. The smile on his lips was cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    Ox-head gulped and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes. I understand.¡±

    Li Changshou floated back to the white cloud. His smile did not change at all, but it felt warm.

    ¡°Marshalls, let me introduce you. This is my Disciple-Nephew.¡± Li Changshou led Ling Zhuzi over. ¡°This is the disciple of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Perfected Tai Yi.¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other. They did not know what the Water God meant. They immediately bowed and nodded.

    Ling Zhuzi sized up Ox-head and Horse-face curiously. It walked forward... and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Marshalls. I¡¯m Ling Zhuzi.¡±

    Ox-head smiled and said, ¡°Thisdy is so delicate and pretty. Moo.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi felt awkward.

    Horse-face¡¯s shoulder bumped into Ox-head, and he hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t me him. My brother spoke...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Ling Zhuzi is a man.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-face were stunned. The honest side of the Magi was revealed. At the same time, they looked below Ling Zhuzi¡¯s waist.

    Lingzhu¡¯s face was turning red. She did not know where to ce her hands and feet.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou cleared his throat. ¡°This time, I brought Ling Zhuzi over because of this matter. Ling Zhuzi¡¯s personality is pure. I want him tomunicate with you and increase his masculinity. Both of you are good children of the Magi. You are the most manly living beings in the world. He will definitely be able to learn a lot from you.¡±

    Horse-face hurriedly said, ¡°Water God, you¡¯re ttering us...¡±

    Before Horse-face could finish speaking, he suddenly heard a mellow male voice that sounded like an ancient horn.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Water God, don¡¯t worry. Moo ~¡±

    Ox-head¡¯s shoulders were t, and his chest muscles bulged. His headgear seemed to have been washed with water, emitting a different kind of glow.

    ¡°Leave it to us.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you guys canmunicate first. I¡¯ll go to Fengdu City to look for a few Yama Lords. After I¡¯m done with the important matters in my hands, I still have to build an Earth Wood in the Netherworld.¡±

    Ox-head and Horse-Face did not know what ¡°Xingtu¡± was. They immediately agreed and stayed with Ling Zhuzi. They asked their subordinates to quickly report to the city that the Water God hade to inspect.

    Hence, Fengdu City quickly became lively.

    A few Yama Lords went out to wee him. They entered Yan Luo Dian with Li Changshou and discussed the matter of the Heaven Alliance¡¯s initiation.

    Then, he looked at Ling Zhuzi...

    A group of burly Magi from the Magi race surrounded Ling Zhuzi and sized it up curiously.

    Ox-head chuckled and began thinking about what Lord Water God had instructed him to do.

    Horse-face red at Ox-head and invited Ling Zhuzi to the side. Then, he discussed carefully with Ox-head and the Battle Magi...

    1981...

    Ling Zhuzi was also looking around curiously.

    Are these the good friends that Uncle-Master Changgeng wanted to introduce to me?

    He felt that he was indeed much stronger than the Heavenly Generals. Ling Zhuzi released his immortal senses and heard a group of silly Magi who were not used to it and might not know how to send voice transmissions.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Lord Water God to arrange something for us. We must do it quickly. Moo. His manly spirit must be rted to his Achilles tendon, right?¡±

    ¡°Shallow! Why are you so shallow! Could it be that half of the women in the n are men? The Water God is a human. His manly spirit should be of quality. He is responsible. Neigh.¡±

    Ox-head red at him. ¡°Are you saying that you want to be stubborn with me?¡±

    ¡°I insist.¡± Horse-face flicked his silky hair. ¡°Neigh.¡±

    Sizzle

    Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other, and electric arcs appeared in the air. A burly Magi at the side shouted softly, ¡°Sirs, why don¡¯t you have a fight? We¡¯ll listen to whoever wins.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!

    Ox-head and Horse-face turned their heads at the same time and revealed gentle smiles.

    The burly man subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Ox-head and Horse-face grabbed his shoulder and dragged him to a corner of the stone crack...

    In the corner of the Netherworld, the cries of the vengeful spirits and the screams of the Magi were perfect.

    Seeing that, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s throat that was not considered obvious swayed. He sat down obediently and was worried about his future...

    At this moment!

    A voice transmission entered Ox-head and Horse-face¡¯s ears. The two Soul-Reaping Marshals who were stretching their limbs looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was fine as long as the Water God had made arrangements. They thought that they had to use their brains and think of a solution...

    Three dayster, in front of a Yama Hall.

    The ten Yama Lords had finally settled the matters of the various halls temporarily. They had also obtained the Lady of Earth¡¯s permission to gather with Li Changshou. They rode on the clouds andughed happily as they slowly flew out of Fengdu City.

    It was none other than...

    The Water God in the Yama Hall smiled. The ten Yama Lords bowed to Ling Xiao.

    They had just flown to the east of Fengdu City and arrived in front of the One-Line Sky Pass. The ten Yama Lords were speechless...

    On the other side of the sky, smoke and dust were flying, and shouts were heard.

    Dozens of Magi who hade to be Netherworld servants had split into two groups. They were taking off their clothes and fighting in a group. Their punchesnded on flesh and feet, causing most of the Magi to be bruised and swollen.

    At the periphery of the battleground, there were dozens of beautiful female vengeful spirits dressed in cool clothes.

    They either raised the wooden sign that said ¡®Brother Ling Zhuzi is the strongest¡¯, ¡®Brother Ling Zhuzi is the most handsome¡¯, or shouted in unison and screamed...

    There were many Qi Refinement cultivators who were going to the Netherworld to do something. At that moment, they did not dare to go forward and ask for permission to pass.

    King Chujiang, who had a fiery temper, immediately cursed, ¡°What are you doing?! Why are you holding back when you¡¯re fighting?!¡±

    King Qinguang hurriedly said, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t misunderstand. This is a tradition of our ancient times. It is proof of the friendship between the male Magi. This is definitely not a fight between the messengers of death.¡±

    Another Yama Lord could not help but be puzzled. ¡°There seems to be a strange living being mixed in.¡±

    The ten Yama Lords looked at Li Changshou and nodded with a smile.

    He saw that among the group of Magi who were fighting in a chaotic battle, their long robes were torn apart or they had taken off their spiritual pearls. They were holding onto a pair of small iron fists, and their bodies were wrapped in immortal light. They were exchanging fists and knees with two burly Magi.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s delicate face was either swollen or bruised. A small piece of its front teeth was missing, and its eyes were filled with anger.

    He was originally not good at physical techniques, but at that moment, he could already deal with the old man who did not have any technique to deal with ordinary Magi and deliberately slowed down...

    Ox-head and Horse-face were sitting in a corner, drinking tea and guarding Ling Zhuzi. They did not want their subordinates to really beat the Water God¡¯s disciple-nephew to death.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Yama Lords, don¡¯t be anxious. Yan Jun, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m the one who entrusted the two Soul-Reaping Marshals with this matter. This living being is my Disciple-Nephew, Ling Zhuzi. He is too delicate and is troubled by it. I specially brought him here to admire the demeanor of the male Magi and let him learn more.¡±

    When the Yama Lords heard that, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°I see. The Water God has really found the right ce! The men of the Magi race worship the Ancestor God Pangu. All of them are indomitable men!¡±

    ¡°Back then, the Grand Magus Kuafu chased after the sun. He would rather die of exhaustion than stop. This is the persistence of a man.¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, our Magi had an ancestor who was also known as the Water God. That was Gonggong. He had a newpanion in a few decades. He was simr to you, the Water God. They were both true men...¡±

    The Yama King who spoke shrank his neck. The other nine Yama Kings widened their eyes and almost rushed forward to stop the fellow.

    His thoughts were problematic!

    The surrounding air was filled with awkwardness. Li Changshou was about to change the topic when Ling Zhuzi suddenly erupted and attracted their attention...

    Ling Zhuzi roared and hit the burly man in front of him with a headbutt. The burly man¡¯s head started to spin, and he dodged the burly man¡¯s hug nimbly. With a backhand punch, he punched the other party¡¯s abdomen, causing the burly man to arch like a prawn and fall at his feet.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s forehead shone with spiritual light. At that moment, his essence soul turned into jade, and the immortal power in his body was augmented!

    The Battle Magi who were fighting on the side were immediately attracted over. They punched and raised their legs...

    Ling Zhuzi suddenly recalled the scenes of him fighting with the Heavenly Generals in the Water God Residence. His body became more agile, and his attacks became precise and ferocious.

    The ordinary Battle Magi who were acting as messengers of death were not Ling Zhuzi¡¯s match in terms of physicalbat. They were knocked down by Ling Zhuzi and thrown to the ground...

    A momentter, Ling Zhuzi stood on a small mountain. His long hair was disheveled, and his body was covered in sweat. He raised his head and roared. He tore open his thin inner robe with both hands...

    ¡°Who else!?!¡±

    Ox-head, who was at the side, made a gesture. A few stronger burly Magi took off their armor and pounced forward. They grabbed Ling Zhuzi and beat him up.

    If Perfected Taiyi saw that, he would probably die in peace.

    A certain Yin Yang Master felt that he had been offended.

    Li Changshou asked the Yama Lords, ¡°Do the Magi have any battle techniques to use weapons?¡±

    King Qinguang smiled and said, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Ox-head and Horse-face to go to the n to obtain such battle techniques. I¡¯ll find some decent sparring partners to help this disciple of the Dao Sect... increase his masculinity.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Yama Lord.¡±

    ¡°Water God, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±

    At that moment, the ten Yama Lords and Li Changshou rode a cloud forward. The chaotic battle at the First-Line Sky finally stopped.

    King Qinguang instructed Ox-head and Horse-face. Li Changshou took the opportunity to pass the blueprint of the ¡°Netherworld Gallery¡± to the Netherworld. He naturally did not have to do it himself.

    Then, Li Changshou looked at the bruised Ling Zhuzi who was smiling shyly at him and handed over a pouch containing a paper effigy.

    ¡°You seem to be doing well. Stay with the Magi for a while. Remember not to wander around. Contact me at any time. These exercises are just some advance preparations. The main event will beter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi cupped his fists and touched the wound on his shoulder. He then grimaced.

    Li Changshou smiled and took out a few bottles of Spirit Pills. He patted Ling Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder and rode a cloud to meet the Yama Lords. Together, they headed to the edge of the Netherworld.

    Li Changshou felt a little emotional...

    Ling Zhuzi and Yang Jian were indeed the sons of the Great Tribtion. Their cultivation level and skills in fights of magical powers could be said to have improved by leaps and bounds.

    Naturally, Ling Zhuzi still had to reincarnate.

    However, considering that Nezha was born with mystical abilities and Dharma powers, reincarnation should have only sealed the memories of Ling Zhuzi and preserved his strength. During the Great God Conferment Tribtion, how strong could Yang Jian and Ling Zhuzi be?

    Li Changshou chatted with Yan Jun and pondered carefully.

    No matter what, the two generals had to put in more effort. It was not just to have more authority in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, but also...

    ¡°Water God, how are we going to deal with this tribtion? Do you have any information?¡±

    King Chujiang¡¯s question interrupted Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts. Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. ¡°The heavenly secrets are confusing. I¡¯m afraid no one knows the exact details.¡±

    After that, the topic was about the Great Tribtion. The ten Yama Lords had experienced the Great Tribtion of the ancient times. At that moment, they were rather worried that the Netherworld would be under the pressure of the ancient times.

    The entire Netherworld was filled with vengeful spirits. The Six Paths of Reincarnation were always blocked. Half of the souls did not have time to reincarnate before they dissipated and returned to the True Spirit state.

    ¡°If that really happens, the Goddess will be sad again.¡±

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly and shifted the topic to the reform of the Netherworld, making the atmosphere more lively.

    Li Changshou had arranged the entire process. He had also prepared seven to eight backup ns.

    As they approached the East Heaven Gate, the Yama Lords of the ten halls stood in a row. They each assumed the posture of an Exalted Immortal and hid the Yin Qi that was tainted in the Netherworld. They rode a cloud together with Li Changshou.

    When they arrived at the Heaven Gate, the three divine swords on the Heaven Gate emitted a dazzling divine light. The Heavenly Generals guarding the gate led the Heavenly Soldiers and bowed in unison.

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk. Golden light shone in front of him. Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers lined up on both sides, from the East Heaven Gate to the depths of the clouds.

    ¡°View¡±.

    When they arrived at the Lingxiao Hall, Li Changshou said, ¡°Yama Lords, please.¡±

    The immortals of the Heavenly Courts in the hall turned around and weed the ten Yama Lords into the hall. The white-robed Jade Emperor on the tform maintained a faint smile.

    The ten Yama Lords bowed and the Jade Emperor said warmly, ¡°Dear ministers, stand up. In the future, you only need to bow to me when you enter the hall. There¡¯s no need to bow.¡±

    King Qinguang said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Li Changshou presented a memorial at the side and said that the Netherworld would listen to the Heavenly Courts from now on.

    He also sent the letter of persuasion that the Lady of Earth had personally written. He asked the Jade Emperor to love themon people and use the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed. He summoned the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s seal and deducted the Heavenly Dao mark on the memorial. Many auspicious clouds floated outside the hall.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled! Golden light shone in the Seventh Heaven of the Heavenly Courts, and a golden hall appeared out of thin air. A que appeared on it, and there were five empty Deity Positions in the book, Five Mountains Temple! When the golden light dissipated, the hall was also enveloped by the power of the Heavenly Dao and disappeared from the Heavenly Courts. Only a ball of fog was left behind.

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao has sensed it. The Deity Position has appeared. In the future, the God of the East Peak will be in charge of the Netherworld Sect. He will be in charge ofmunication between Heaven and Earth.¡±

    The ten Yama Lords, the immortals in the hall, and even the Jade Emperor looked at Li Changshou, who was beside them.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. IT What does this have to do with me? Isn¡¯t this the Deity Position of the Flying Tiger after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    He wanted to earn some merit and did not want to work in the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, rays of golden light emerged from the top of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and entered the bodies of the ten Yama Lords. There was also a ray of golden light thatnded at the location of the Five Mountain Sacred Hall.

    There was no one in the Deity Position yet. He would put his merit on it first.

    Merit!

    Li Changshou remained focused in the Lingxiao Hall. He held his horsetail whisk and remained silent, looking like an expert who did not care about fame or fortune.

    In fact, his main body was waiting in a corner of the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak! Golden Body of Merit!

    It was a life-saving talisman from the Primordial World!

    He felt 30% safe!

    He only needed to put the Golden Body of Merit outside his main body. There would be anotheryer of protection during the great cmity!

    This was a historic moment!

    Crack!

    A thin bolt of purple lightning lit up the dark corner without any warning. It ignored the important array formations of the Little Qiong Peak and the countless arrangements in the mountain, andnded in front of Li Changshou!

    In the purple lightning, Li Changshou felt a Dao rune that he had never sensed before. It was actually...

    It was obscure, peaceful, perfect, and mysterious!

    The Dao runes condensed into four words in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll owe him first.¡±

    Li Changshou sat there in a daze. He opened his mouth and eximed, ¡°Ah?¡± After a moment, he quickly reacted and jumped out of his hiding ce. He immediately bowed to the sky!

    Ling¡¯e, who happened to pass by the vase, was so frightened that she almost shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Master! When you have more merit, give me another one. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡±

    The Dao runes quietly dissipated in the spirit tform. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and his back was filled with cold sweat.

    Tsk, the Grandmaster¡¯s generation was indeed the best at ying with empty gloves and white sheep.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, who are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°Yes, an elder who cares about the world, has a noble character, and has just attained the Dao.¡±

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head. Li Changshou added silently in his heart, If not for the fact that your Golden Immortal Tribtion is still in the hands of this big shot, I would not have lowered my head so easily.

    Then... he would have to put the sword on his neck and cry out, ¡°You write a contract¡±!

 Chapter 467 - Yama Lordsâ€™ Words, Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 467 Yama Lords¡¯ Words, Saintess</h4>

    That works too?

    You can even owe merit? Can the negative karma be dyed?

    Would thendlord¡¯s family run out of food? Would he really be worried to death?

    In the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯ey on her personal wooden table and looked at her senior brother, who was pacing back and forth. She wanted to ask him what was wrong, but she did not dare to interrupt his thoughts.

    Where will Senior Brother hide his main body next time?

    Ling¡¯e had this thought for some reason. Then, she sighed dejectedly. Have all the soup and water that I have worked so hard to make be moisturizing paper effigies?

    Speaking of which, why do the paper effigies smell poisonous...

    Senior Brother¡¯s personality is really too troublesome.

    Finally, Li Changshou stopped pacing and turned to the desk. He drew a bunch of symbols that Ling¡¯e could not understand and pondered quietly.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is there a problem with the anti-Western Sect alliance?¡±

    Li Changshou opened his mouth and felt that it was too absurd. He really could not say it.

    He could not say that the Heavenly Dao owed him a huge amount of merit and directly dyed the descent of his Merit Golden Body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled warmly and continued writing. His eyes flickered. How could it be a small matter?

    As usual, they would discuss the worst possibility first.

    It was very likely that he would face a huge cmityter on. The Heavenly Dao did not give him the Golden Body of Merit and wanted to use it to torture him.

    Li Changshou really wanted to write the word ¡®dangerous¡¯ on his forehead.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. At the moment when Li Changshou activated the advanced version of the Clear Dao Heart, he did not want the Heavenly Dao to interfere with his thoughts.

    There seemed to be thousands of possibilities in front of him, but in fact, there were only a few possibilities that had aplete karma chain.

    The best possibility was that the Heavenly Dao had just built the Five Mountain Sacred Hall. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s merit could not be transferred for a while...

    However, the possibility was slim!

    Merit was not the currency of the Heavenly Dao. Even if it was a currency, isn¡¯t it still the Heavenly Dao itself who can print as many as it wants and make all living beings admit the value of these white paper and images?

    It was very simr to an organization that could control the economy of Earth in his previous life.

    Li Changshou naturally understood that it was obvious that the Dao Ancestor did not want him to condense the Golden Body of Merit!

    Everything was bnced. The Heavenly Dao was impartial.

    From this perspective, if he obtained the Golden Body of Merit, it would affect the bnce...

    That was the most likely answer. Yes, I¡¯ll look for Mr. Baiter and let him sense my luck.

    After the reincarnation of his master, Li Changshou believed 80% of Mr. Bai¡¯s mystical abilities... It was much more than his trust in Mr. Bai!

    Speaking of merit itself, Li Changshou still had two stable sources of incense offerings¡ªthe Sea God Sect and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position.

    The Sea God Sect¡¯s merit from incense offerings was endless. Although the Sea God Sect had stopped expanding because of his restrictions, the merit could not be underestimated. However, the merit from incense offerings was mixed with the power of faith from all living beings and was not very pure.

    The merit of the Heavenly Courts was a hard sry. It was increasing slightly every moment. Although it was not as good as the merit from incense offerings, it was still a considerable amount of merit ie. He was not far from it.

    In another six to seven hundred years, he would be able to condense the Golden Body of Merit with those two merit points.

    How could the Heavenly Dao suppress it? Could it be that he suddenly ¡°lost¡± and ¡°cut off¡± at 99.9%?

    Uh, I can¡¯t be tortured again in this life, can I?

    Seriously...

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, follow me.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up. Ling¡¯e, who was in a daze, hurriedly agreed and followed behind her senior brother.

    She walked past a few rooms filled with bookshelves and arrived at a room with a bed. Ling¡¯e¡¯s face turned red, and a faint white smoke floated up from her forehead...

    Li Changshou calmly pushed open a secretpartment and entered the ce where the portrait of the Grand Pure One was enshrined.

    He lit the incense and bowed three times with Ling¡¯e.

    As soon as a wisp of Dao runesnded, Li Changshou felt much more at ease. Two words appeared in his heart again. However, this time, it was the Grand Pure Dao runes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In an instant, Li Changshou straightened his back and regained his focus. A small stone in his heart fell.

    However, to be safe, he should look for Mr. Baiter.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall...

    When Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned, the Jade Emperor had already rewarded ten Yama Lords and bestowed them with the position of an orthodox god. There was also a second-stage orthodox god in the Heavenly Courts today¡ªthe Lady of Earth.

    Li Changshou watched quietly from the side. He looked at the prosperity in the hall and the golden light of merit that flickered on the bodies of the Yama Lords.

    He really wanted to go back to the Water God Residence to order a famous dish, vinegar and lemons.

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°General Dongmu, go to the Jade Pool to inform them. I will invite the Yama King to the Jade Poolter.¡±

    Just as General Dongmu was about to lower his head and agree, King Qinguang could not help but look at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou understood and took two steps forward. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the reincarnation of the Netherworld does not stop for a moment. The ten Yama Lords still have to return to the Netherworld to continue presiding over it. Otherwise, they will easily cause trouble. Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you give more rewards and send this banquet to the Netherworld together?¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Then, ording to what Minister Changgeng said, General Dongmu, you should continue to inform him. I¡¯m in a good mood today. Later, I¡¯ll invite my beloved ministers to the Jade Pool to celebrate with the ministers of the Netherworld. The stability of the Three Realms and the peace of themon people have taken another huge step forward. Changgeng, you ordered someone to carve a tablet in front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.¡±

    <b>e</b>

    General Dongmu and Li Changshou bowed at the same time and received their orders.

    When Li Changshou brought the ten Yama Lords to the Heavenly Courts, he was only a white cloud.

    When he sent ten Yama Lords back, he had already used the support of the Heavenly Courts. 30,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals apanied by four magnificent carriages headed straight to the Netherworld from the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou and the two Yama Lords rode together and chatted happily along the way. However, King Chujiang kept mumbling, ¡°What¡¯s the use of giving us so much merit? In the ancient times, didn¡¯t we always have small ck mes around us? We ate some rare spiritual beasts. That was the glory!¡±

    ¡°Can this merit be used to refine Dharma treasures!? Can I make an ear digger and sit in the hall every day while using merit to dig my ears?¡±

    ¡°Lord Water God, can I give you this merit? We don¡¯t need it... What? I can¡¯t give it to him. Ah, what a pity.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    If I had not confirmed that you are a simple-minded person and that no one knew that I had been put on credit by the Heavenly Dao, I would have long thrown out my horsetail whisk!

    After entering the Netherworld, King Qinguang smiled and asked, ¡°The Water God seems to have umted a lot of merit. From the matters of the dragon race until now, the Water God has umted a lot of merit from the incense offerings and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions. Pardon me for asking, Water God, have you used merit to cultivate?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If I use merit to cultivate, wouldn¡¯t my cultivation level have to be determined by the heavens? That would be too inferior.¡±

    ¡°Lord Water God is right!¡±

    King Qinguang smiled and nodded. At that moment, he deliberately reported to Li Changshou and continued, ¡°The Water God is a disciple of a Saint. He naturally understands that logic. I was thinking too much. However, Water God, you are now more closely rted to the Heavenly Dao. There¡¯s something I want to tell you...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou made a gesture to point at the sky. King Qin Guang smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°Although we have already left the Magi and are immortals of the Netherworld, there¡¯s no harm in saying that. The Magi had the bloodline of the Pangu God. Even if the Heavenly Dao does not like the Magi, it has to give the Pangu God some face. Does the Water God know how the Heavenly Dao is formed step by step?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head honestly. He wanted to reject the topic, but he could vaguely sense that King Qinguang¡¯s words were very important to his future Dao. He decided to y it safe and listen to it casually. He was determined to not believe it.

    King Qinguang said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao was originally a will, a will of the Pangu God. Let the sky not copse, let the earth not sink, and let all living beings have a ce to live. It was precisely because this will kept evolving and changing that it resonated with the countless Great Daos in the world, forming the embryonic form of the Heavenly Dao. The Pangu God split open the heavens. The 49 axes not only cut open the world and killed 3,000 Chaos Godfiends, but they also sorted out many Great Daos, allowing the Dao and True Spirits to leave the Chaos and obtain order.¡±

    es

    ¡°The final will of the Pangu God resonated with the Great Dao, which was why there was the original Heavenly Dao that protected this world... The Dao Ancestor said that the Great Dao was fifty, and the heavens were forty-nine. That was the logic.¡±

    ¡°It was also because of this that the twelve ancestors of the Magi who were born with the bloodline of the Pangu God had the ability to control the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    ¡°The Great Ancestor controlled the universe, the Second Ancestor controlled all living beings. The other Ancestors controlled the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The four powers of wind, poison, rain, and lightning were different from the Great Dao of Time that could not be reversed and could only be sped up or slowed down.¡±

    ¡°If it were not for the fact that the Ancestral Dragon and the Primordial Phoenix, who had protected the thirty-six-grade azure lotuses in ancient times, possessed strength close to that of the Great Dao Saint, The ancestors of the Magi had yet to figure out the method to transform their blood essence into that of a human. Otherwise, the Magi would have risen in ancient times.¡±

    He had said too much...

    ¡°The first transformation of the Heavenly Dao was during the ten thousand years where the most intense battle between the dragons and phoenixes took ce and when the world shattered.¡±

    ¡°After that, perhaps it was a little overboard. The Heavenly Dao took form and began to gradually weaken the strength of living beings. The direct connection between the 12 Ancestors and the Great Dao was severed, and they lost half of their strength.¡±

    ¡°The Ten Thousand Spirit Race gathered at the peak of Buzhou Mountain to form the ancient Demon Court. There are also the shadows of the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor behind them.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In a sense, that makes sense, but it¡¯s not right. If we gradually weaken the strength of living beings, why are there six Saints?¡±

    <b>na</b>

    ¡°Second Ancestor said that the six Saints are all Merit Saints. They are actually helpless.¡± King Qinguang said seriously, ¡°Apart from a certain Saint who has always been criticized by others, the other Saints are all mighty figures who survived the ancient battle. They all have the potential to be Saints. The Grand Pure One is only one step away. In ancient times, I once heard Second Ancestor say that the Primordial Violet Vapor was a shackle. If you want to be a Saint, you have to put on these shackles and be the foundation of the Heavenly Dao. You cannot be enemies with the Heavenly Dao and destroy the Primordial World. Therefore, when the six Saints returned, the Heavenly Daopleted its third transformation. That was why there was the almost omnipotent Heavenly Dao that monitored all living beings today. In the ancient times, how could there be a Golden Immortal Tribtion of longevity in the world? Connate lifeforms were born with the Dao. They did not have the concept of death. At that time, their bodies were destroyed and they returned to the Dao. Their True Spirits returned to the void. In the ancient times, apart from those with excessive negative karma, how could there be an Immortal Ascension Tribtion?¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and pondered.

    The second Heavenly Dao transformation that King Qinguang had deliberately neglected was the Dao Ancestor preaching three times in the Purple Cloud Pce, scattering the mes of the Dao Sect across the world, and then his own Dao Integration.

    The Heavenly Dao was formed during the Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion.

    The Dao Ancestor had Dao Integration and the Heavenly Dao had developed.

    The six Saints returned and the Heavenly Dao was perfected.

    King Qinguang smiled and said, ¡°After saying so much to the Water God, I actually have to say something. If the Water God wants to be carefree, it¡¯s best not to contaminate his Dao with merit. It¡¯s best if the Water God¡¯s merit is used to refine treasures, or if he umtes enough to condense the Golden Body of Exemption.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Yama Lord.¡±

    The experts who survived from the ancient times were indeed hidden. There was more than one smart person in the world.

    ¡°The Water God is different from the Magi.¡± There was a hint of helplessness in King Qinguang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Although the Magi are born with divine power, the upper limit is written in their bloodline. The further away from their ancestors, the thinner their bloodline would be. It would be even more difficult for them to break through. The human race is close to perfection. If you don¡¯t want to cultivate, you can live in the mortal world. If you want to cultivate, you can take a path to seek the Dao. Sigh... Magi and demons have noints about losing.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and looked at the dark Netherworld outside the carriage. He maintained his clear Dao heart, but his thoughts gradually drifted away.

    Qin Guangwang¡¯s words were very tactful, but Li Changshou naturally understood what he was trying to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to grasp a degree of connection with the Heavenly Dao. You can be a pawn of the Heavenly Dao. However, the direction of your hard work should not be to be a puppet of the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou knew that when he was three or four years old.

    Before he started his business in his previous life, he had also been in the workforce for a period of time. He had quite a lot of experience in life. It was just that he had seen some middle-aged people facing crises who had been squeezed dry by thepany and had lost their wits and hair. They had been ruthlessly retrenched by thepany, and had decided to take the path of controlling their own lives.

    At that time, he thought that it was fine if it was a little bitter. Later on, he survived and was about to achieve financial freedom to ¡®transcend¡¯. However, his body copsed...

    Sigh... The world is unpredictable. I have to look at the future and cherish the present.

    Yes, I¡¯ll reward my junior sister when I¡¯m freeter.

    In that case, she would be punished to copy the various details of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Recovery Array ten times. It would be strange if she kept copying the Steadiness Sutra.

    Ling¡¯e had helped a lot in the past half a year.

    The Anti-Heavenly Immortal Dao Alliance was in full swing. After Ling¡¯e familiarized herself with the task, Li Changshou did save a lot of effort.

    At that moment, dozens ofrge factions had clearly expressed their intention to join forces. It was estimated that they would meet for the first time in ten years.

    Li Changshou did not know what was going on in the Heaven Ascension Hall. Every time he used the paper effigy to sense it slightly, he realized that everyone was busy, so he did not disturb them.

    When he went to see Mr. Baiter, he could learn more about him.

    Suppressing his worries, Li Changshou continued to chat with the two Yama Lords.

    When he passed by the eastern border, Li Changshou saw that Ling Zhuzi was eating meat and drinking wine with Ox-head and Horse-face at the peak of the mountain. He felt vaguely...

    He was a little worried.

    As the saying goes, ¡®overkill¡¯. Could it be that I have taught a rebellious young man?

    That should not be the case. The Magi did not have the mindset of ¡°my life depends on me and not the heavens¡±. They were affected by their food cravings.

    Li Changshou smiled as he looked at the newly built ¡°Netherworld Chamber¡± outside Fengdu City.

    After the banquet in the Netherworld ended, he would return to the Heavenly Courts to make aeback. It would take him a day or two to build this ce properly.

    Half a dayter, at night.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mindnded on a distant world. The paper effigy stretched his back in Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve.

    The reason he did not activate Jiu Jiu¡¯s paper effigy was mainly to use the paper effigy on her as a backup in case of emergencies.

    I don¡¯t have any strange thoughts!

    At that moment, the paper effigy, or Bai Ze, was in a ratherrge stone hall. Li Changshou scanned it with his immortal senses and was speechless. The stone hall was built with Dharma powers. It was slightly rough, but it was definitely sturdy.

    On the tform of the stone hall, Exalted Wang Qing, who was dressed in a ck cloak, sat on the main seat coolly without saying a word.

    Bai Ze sat on a stone chair at the side and hid in the fog. He squinted and looked at the situation below. From time to time, he nodded in satisfaction.

    In the hall, hundreds of figures in ck cloaks were chanting some kind of sutra. Their cultivation levels were actually extremely slow, but they could indeed sense the improvement...

    Beside Bai Ze, there were three ck figures hidden in their cloaks. Li Changshou could recognize them. They were Jiu Jiu, Jiu Yiyi, and Jiu Shi.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er and the others were mixed in the crowd below and guiding them. The chanting of sutras quickly stopped. The hundreds of people who hadpleted their collective cultivation stood up. Someone lit a huge bonfire. They began to slowly circle the fire, forming nine huge circles inside and outside.

    Not long after, they began to jump in rhythm. Once again, the sound of sutras being chanted could be heard.

    Bai Ze said loudly, ¡°Heaven Ascension Hall, ascend to the heavens!¡±

    The ck shadows below shouted in unison, ¡°Heaven Ascension Hall, ascend to the heavens!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It¡¯s a little like the culture of a business.

    However, why does this look a little scary?

    He seemed to have instructed Bai Ze to establish the number one faction in the Trichiliocosm and not the number one dark faction in the Trichiliocosm...

    Right?

    At that moment, the Qi Refinement cultivators below were holding torches. Li Changshou thought that they were from a famous anti-love organization in his previous life, gathering on a special day.

    Li Changshou was about to send a voice transmission when Bai Ze continued, ¡°In order to make the Heaven Ascension Hall rise as soon as possible and reach the other shore that we want to find, the Hall Master has decided to increase the position of the Saintess! Now, there are two candidates who are from the Heaven Ascension Hall. Everyone, please express your support and choose the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall!¡±

    As soon as Bai Ze finished speaking, Jiu Yiyi and Jiu Shi took off their cloaks and walked to the edge of the tform to look down.

    At that moment, the people in the hall below whispered and used their feet to vote. They stood on both sides.

    Therefore, the Heaven Ascension Hall was divided into the Heaven and Earth divisions. Jiu Yiyi and Jiu Shi were each in charge of one division. The members they recruited were simr. At that moment, the results were barely even.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Elders, please choose.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Jiu Wu, and two elders stood up. However, they were equally matched.

    Bai Ze frowned and said, ¡°Who else hasn¡¯t been chosen?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡± Jiu Jiu, who was at the side, stood on her tiptoes and raised her hand. She took off her cloak and took a step forward. The ck cloak, which should have been loose, was actually knocked aside by some evil.

    She said awkwardly, ¡°Can I not choose? It¡¯s a little difficult.¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded from below.

    ¡°I support Drunken Fairy as the Saintess!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the crowd was excited. They heard the sound of footsteps and more than half of the figures below rushed to the corresponding position of the tform where Jiu Jiu was.

    Jiu Jiu: ...

    Someone shouted about the Saintess. Hundreds of ck shadows shouted in unison, ¡°Saintess, Saintess!¡±

    Their voices were so loud that it almost knocked Jiu Jiu to the ground.

    Jiu Yiyi and Jiu Shi looked at each other. They held in theirughter and put on their cloaks before retreating to the side.

    Bai Ze frowned and pondered for a while. He looked at Exalted Wang Qing, who nodded slightly...

    That was settled.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. For some reason, he suddenly did not have much hope for the Heaven Ascension Hall...

 Chapter 468 - Change in the Blood Sea

    <h4>Chapter 468 Change in the Blood Sea</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Bai, is there a misunderstanding between us? Didn¡¯t we discuss it beforehand? In the end, the Heaven Ascension Hall will listen to the Heavenly Courts. We¡¯ll use the Soul-Refining Incantation to increase our cultivation level and even hold such a secretive gathering to create the position of Saintess... This!¡±

    In his previous life, this was a Demonic Sect!

    In the side hall of the stone hall, inside the array formation, Li Changshou sat on the wooden chair while Bai Ze stood at the side. At that moment, the expression of the ten great ancient demon generals was a little awkward...

    Outside the two stone doors, the hall masters and elders of the Heaven Arrival Hall gathered and temporarily stopped what they were doing.

    Jiu Jiu leaned against the light wall of the array formation and eavesdropped. Naturally, she could not hear anything.

    The others were more or less nervous. After all, when Li Changshou first appeared, his expression was very scary...

    Light footsteps sounded not far away. A few gazes gathered.

    It was the short Daoist priest, Jiu Wu, who was the butler of the Heaven Arrival Hall. He held a few jade talismans and walked over quickly. When he arrived at the door, he asked softly, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯te out yet.¡±

    Jiu Shi agreed and looked worried. She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Disciple-Nephew Changshou gave me a strong sense of oppression just now.¡±

    Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°Madam, Changshou still calls us Aunt-Master and Uncle-Master because he maintains his initial respect for us. It¡¯s his character. However, he is now a disciple of the Saint. His seniority is much higher than ours. We can¡¯t call him Disciple-Nephew casually. We can just call him by his Dao name.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯re ying it safe.¡±

    Jiu Wu said, ¡°Master, Mistress, I¡¯ll go in for a while. Changshou wants to see these.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er sent a voice transmission. ¡°Walk slower when you enter. Let¡¯s hear what¡¯s going on inside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mistress.¡±

    After saying that, Jiu Wu walked forward. The immortal power barrier in front of him opened automatically, but...

    There was still no sound from inside. ¡°Send a voice transmission in person. It¡¯s a necessary skill for experts of Ren School!¡±

    Bai Ze pointed his finger slightly and a conversation appeared in their hearts. At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness and hatred. ¡°Even if it¡¯s difficult to make any progress in the early stages, I can¡¯t use such a soul-refining curse to increase my cultivation level! Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai, you¡¯re so intelligent. Why can¡¯t you understand such a small matter? Even if no one would pursue the matter, as long as the Heaven Ascension Hall sessfully rose, this bit of dark history could be deceived. However, did our Dao hearts owe anything? Did the foundation of the Heaven Ascension Hall decay? If the foundation is unstable, how can towering buildings be built? The Soul-Refining Incantation could quickly increase one¡¯s cultivation level, but it would overdraft the cultivator¡¯s potential. It would definitely be their longevity opportunity! In the end, the foundation of the Heaven Ascension Hall was destroyed! The Heavenly Dao is looking at both of us at all times. It is looking at the Heaven Ascension Hall. From the beginning, we have to stand on the Heavenly Courts¡¯ side and consider every action and n. The banner of righteousness must be erected from the beginning!¡±

    Bai Ze exined in an aggrieved voice, ¡°However, the Dao Fruit of Longevity is not easy to obtain. They also know this logic... Moreover, it is different from the ancient times. The human race is not as easy to coax as the demons. If there are no practical benefits, why would the human Qi Refinement Warriors join us? In terms of luck, it was illusory. In terms of merit, the painting in the sky was just a basic usage of Spirit Stones. It could only be used unconventionally. Isn¡¯t that the extraordinary means that you mentioned previously, Water God?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, the extraordinary technique that I¡¯m talking about can be used to imprison a person with a pure heart. While making him work for the Heaven-Reaching Hall, I can also make him do good deeds to wash away his negative karma. In that case, we can expand the Heaven Ascension Hall and be more at ease with these people...¡±

    Although Jiu Wu had already slowed down his pace, he still had to enter.

    When the barrier was closed, Bai Ze secretly tapped his fingers again. Everyone immediately fell silent...

    It was quiet outside again.

    The Hall Master, Wang Fugui, cleared his throat. ¡°I think Changshou¡¯s words make sense.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er frowned and said,

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t get something that others don¡¯t have, it will be very difficult to recruit so many Qi Refinement cultivators. Besides, Senior Bai Ze is in the Primordial World. How can you lecture him like that!?!¡±

    Jiu Jiu muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mistress. I think Mr. Bai should be quite happy now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    They were confused. Jiu Jiu smiled mysteriously and continued to lean on the immortal power barrier to listen.

    Jiu Yiyi whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the main point be that imprisoning others¡¯ souls to drive them away seems even more unjust?¡±

    The members of the Immortal Du Sect fell silent and pondered.

    Finally, an hourter.

    Creak...

    The wooden door was opened. Bai Ze walked out happily. Jiu Wu, who was behind him, frowned and seemed to be in a dilemma.

    Jiu Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is Changshou?¡±

    Bai Ze pointed at his sleeve and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone back. Everyone, please enter and have a chat. Let¡¯s carefully think about how we should proceed in the future. Everyone has heard a little of the conversation between me and the Water God. We have a long way to go in the future. In order to cover our tracks, the Lord has already begun to rope in the forces of the Trichiliocosm. He wants to use this opportunity to attract the attention of the powerful enemies. We should do our best and take a gamble.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Mr. Bai, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Bai Ze was confused at first. Then, he chuckled.

    ¡°I feel at ease.¡±

    The corners of Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. Her expression was surprisingly the same as Jiu Wu¡¯s.

    They could not understand why the ancient demon general, who was famous for being reprimanded by a ¡°junior¡±, was so happy from the bottom of his heart...

    That was probably the world of the strong.

    In the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes and sighed softly in his heart.

    Fortunately, he had gone to the Heaven-Reaching Hall to take a look. Mr. Bai¡¯s small decision had almost led the Heaven-Reaching Hall astray!

    Indeed, Mr. Bai was very intelligent and had a heaven-defying mystical ability. He had be famous since ancient times and had a lot of experience. However, there was one thing...

    He never looked at it from the perspective of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou understood Bai Ze¡¯s previous actions. It did not matter if there were any stains in the early stages of the development of the faction. After the faction rose, it could be washed clean.

    However, what Li Changshou could not say was:

    ¡°If the Heaven Ascension Hall wants to rise quickly, it needs to obtain the approval of the Heavenly Dao and be pushed from behind by the Heavenly Dao.

    With just manpower, it was impossible for the Heaven Ascension Hall to possess the strength to shake the external forces of the Western Sect within a few hundred years...

    Things had not been going well for the past few days.

    He had been dyed by the Heavenly Dao and almost left the Heaven Ascension Hall. Only the matters in the Netherworld were stable and the matter of Ling Zhuzi had improved.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    It was extremely difficult to just leave the job to others.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was writing on the desk, looked up and looked over in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu has just be the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall. They have already gathered many Qi Refinement cultivators. They should be able to rise sessfully in a few decades.¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°With you to share the burden, Senior Brother, you can rx. Senior Brother, do you want anything to drink?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the two stacks of jade talismans in front of him. ¡°I still have to continue being busy everywhere. If you¡¯re tired, go and rest for a while. You can¡¯t forget about your cultivation. Xuanya is now in the Heavenly Courts. Her cultivation speed is already faster than yours.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but sigh softly when she heard that.

    ¡°Senior Brother... is there a pill that can allow me to live forever? I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore!¡±

    Li Changshou snorted and said, ¡°Repeat the Steadiness Sutra 500 times and the array formation 20 times!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I was just joking...¡± ¡°Give up on your fantasies and cultivate hard,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°If your cultivation level is not cultivated by yourself, if your cultivation level is notprehended by yourself, you will ultimately be controlled by others.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was instantly covered in tears. Shey on the table and sighed.

    Li Changshou chuckled and closed his eyes to focus. He shifted his attention to the World Edge Mystic Realm and focused on the battle.

    He was busy for five days and five nights.

    Li Changshou had set the exact time for the first gathering of the ¡°Anti-Heaven Immortal Dao Alliance¡¯. However, he did not announce the location to prevent the Western Sect from causing trouble.

    It was not easy to unite the various factions.

    Li Changshou¡¯s strategy seemedplicated, but his thoughts were actually very simple.

    First, he would rope in a fewrge factions and give them the best treatment and benefits. Then, he would use them to threaten the other factions. He would take turns to tell them touching stories.

    Finally, they gathered together and poured a cup of hot tea.

    Who agrees and who objects?

    There should not be any... ahem! The owner of the Heavenly Dao Merit Bond will appear!

    The g could not be inserted!

    However, what Li Changshou could not say was:

    ¡°If the Heaven Ascension Hall wants to rise quickly, it needs to obtain the approval of the Heavenly Dao and be pushed from behind by the Heavenly Dao.

    With just manpower, it was impossible for the Heaven Ascension Hall to possess the strength to shake the external forces of the Western Sect within a few hundred years...

    Things had not been going well for the past few days.

    He had been dyed by the Heavenly Dao and almost left the Heaven Ascension Hall. Only the matters in the Netherworld were stable and the matter of Ling Zhuzi had improved.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    It was extremely difficult to just leave the job to others.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was writing on the desk, looked up and looked over in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu has just be the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall. They have already gathered many Qi Refinement cultivators. They should be able to rise sessfully in a few decades.¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°With you to share the burden, Senior Brother, you can rx. Senior Brother, do you want anything to drink?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the two stacks of jade talismans in front of him. ¡°I still have to continue being busy everywhere. If you¡¯re tired, go and rest for a while. You can¡¯t forget about your cultivation. Xuanya is now in the Heavenly Courts. Her cultivation speed is already faster than yours.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but sigh softly when she heard that.

    ¡°Senior Brother... is there a pill that can allow me to live forever? I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore!¡±

    Li Changshou snorted and said, ¡°Repeat the Steadiness Sutra 500 times and the array formation 20 times!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I was just joking...¡±

    ¡°Give up on your fantasies and cultivate hard,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°If your cultivation level is not cultivated by yourself, if your cultivation level is notprehended by yourself, you will ultimately be controlled by others.¡±

    Lingle¡¯s face was instantly covered in tears. Shey on the table and sighed.

    Li Changshou chuckled and closed his eyes to focus. He shifted his attention to the World Edge Mystic Realm and focused on the battle.

    He was busy for five days and five nights.

    Li Changshou had set the exact time for the first gathering of the ¡°Anti-Heaven Immortal Dao Alliance¡±. However, he did not announce the location to prevent the Western Sect from causing trouble.

    It was not easy to unite the various factions.

    Li Changshou¡¯s strategy seemedplicated, but his thoughts were actually very simple.

    First, he would rope in a fewrge factions and give them the best treatment and benefits. Then, he would use them to threaten the other factions. He would take turns to tell them touching stories.

    Finally, they gathered together and poured a cup of hot tea.

    Who agrees and who objects?

    There should not be any... ahem! The owner of the Heavenly Dao Merit Bond will appear!

    The g could not be inserted!

    Li Changshou was concerned about the situation of Ling Zhuzi and shifted his attention to the Netherworld to see how effective his ¡°cultivation¡± was.

    Li Changshou wanted to activate the paper effigy beside Ling Zhuzi, but the paper effigy was stored in the storage Dharma treasure. Although Li Changshou could sense it, his mental connection was not stable.

    That was fine. Li Changshou activated a paper effigy that he had hidden in Fengdu City and transformed into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. He rushed out of the city...

    He spread his immortal senses and immediately realized that Ling Zhuzi was still with Ox-head and Horse-face. It was currently sparring with a few experts of the Magi race on the peak.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry to go over. He turned around and went to a hillside outside Fengdu City. He found the roughly built Hall of Courage Testing

    However, from the looks of it, Li Changshou was quite satisfied. It was almost the same as the design he had given him.

    It was just that the Netherworld servants seemed to have gotten the measurements wrong. The size of the test hall was more than ten timesrger than Li Changshou¡¯s design...

    At that moment, King Chu Jiang rushed over from Fengdu City.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and waited for a while. After meeting King Chujiang, he made some small talk and entered the Testing Hall together.

    When they walked out of the hall, Li Changshou was greatly disappointed.. It was stiff and tacky!

    He only found some ferocious evil spirits in the Eighteen Levels of Hell and ced them inside. There was no impact at all!

    The situation in the Netherworld could be seen almost everywhere. How could he scare immortals and train his courage?! ¡°Water God,¡± said King Chujiang. ¡°What¡¯s the use of covering this thing?

    If you want to scare the souls of mortals, why don¡¯t you bring them to the eighteenth level of hell to take a look?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered. He already had the ¡°hardware¡± of the Testing Hall. What hecked was ¡°content¡±.

    ¡°Yama Lords, can you summon the souls of some skilled craftsmen and lend me another 300 messengers of death?

    ¡°When I modify this ce, I can use it to test my courage.¡±

    ¡°Water God, you¡¯re too polite. Not to mention 300, I¡¯ll immediately transfer 30,000 to you!¡± King Chujiang turned his head and shouted. Immediately, a huge ghost swept up ck Wind City and rushed to Fengdu City. Not long after,yers of ghosts were called over.

    Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction. He brought the craftsmen of the Netherworld and the ghost soldiers of the messenger of death into the hall and began to inject souls into the Testing Hall. Building a haunted house in the Netherworld was considered a magnificent feat. Firstly, Li Changshou had set a rule. When entering that ce, one had to seal their cultivation level.

    That way, he could make use of the uneasiness and weakness that would inevitably arise in his mind after the Qi Refinement cultivators sealed their cultivation level.

    Then, Li Changshou began to modify the array formations in that ce. He set up twelve small array formations in a row and used the chain array formations that he was best at to connect the twelve small array formations.

    He used the array formation to create a sense of oppression and nervousness, allowing those who had sealed their cultivation levels to reach a state of ¡°insecurity¡±.

    To stimte the Dao heart of an immortal, he naturally had to spend more effort. However, that was far from enough.

    Li Changshou began to emphasize the atmosphere of the ce. He focused on creating light and sound in every segment.

    Details determined the ticket price!

    From the moment he entered the first array formation, he could hear a slow heartbeat. asionally, he could hear the sound of footsteps andughter...

    The list goes on.

    In a very quiet environment, the gentler and more natural the voice, the more it made people shiver.

    Apart from that, he had to pay attention to the sudden appearance of the ¡°ghosts¡±. There was no need to pursue the ¡°strange nature¡± of the ¡°ghosts¡±.

    Li Changshou carefully selected dozens of Magi and designed a set of clothes for them. He trained them to be agile and grasp the opportunity to appear. From their makeup, posture, and perfect cooperation with the light and shadow...

    Unknowingly, Li Changshou was enjoying himself. He had originally nned to finish the work in three days, but he had been held back for half a month.

    Half a monthter, Li Changshou walked out of the Testing Hall in satisfaction. He made the messengers of death and the craftsmen disperse and smiled at King Chujiang, who had been waiting outside.

    He activated the various array formations and barriers in the ce and set up a wooden sign that said, ¡°If you want to enter, you have to seal yourself first.¡±

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou added another line.

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary inside. It¡¯s best if the three spirits enter together.¡± ¡°Water God, aren¡¯t you looking down on us Magi?¡±

    King Chujiang said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. I¡¯ll admire your masterpiece, Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and handed over a jade token. ¡°Yama Lord, you can leave the array formation anytime with this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    King Chujiang waved his hand and tapped his body a few times with both hands. His blood energy returned to his bloodline and his aurapletely disappeared. He sealed his cultivation and walked into the hall. Li Changshou did not mind.

    After all, he was a Yama Lord, so he naturally would not be too...

    ¡°Hey! What the hell is this! Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Why are the cabs here still moving!?!¡±

    ¡°I am the Yama King of the Netherworld! I am the Yama King of the Netherworld!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The effect seemed good.

    A momentter, King Chu Jiang muttered, ¡°I am King Yama of the Netherworld.¡± His face was pale. He wanted to walk with his chest puffed up, but his legs could not help but tremble.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had reminded him. Otherwise, King Chujiang would have almost forgotten that he could still remove the seal on himself.

    After his strength recovered, King Chujiang quickly heaved a sigh of relief. His heart quickly returned to normal. He whispered, ¡°The Water God¡¯s attacks are really extraordinary. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Yama Lord, you tter me. I mainly wanted to sharpen Ling Zhuzi. I was doing it happily, so I performed more.¡±

    ¡°Can this hall remain standing here?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± King Chujiang chuckled. ¡°When you don¡¯t need this ce anymore, I¡¯ll pull those guys over to try and let them have fun.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and invited King Chujiang to ride a cloud together to find the ¡°master¡± of the matter.

    That was a huge gift for the spiritual pearl! Just as he arrived at the first-stage Heavenly Sky Pass on the east side of Fengdu City, Li Changshou happened to see that scene...

    Ling Zhuzi shone with spiritual light. His figure soared into the sky from the top of the mountain. He stood in the air and struck a palm downwards.

    ¡°Dragon!¡±

    A four-wed golden dragon emerged from his palm. The golden dragon phantom suddenly expanded and ferociously bombarded the ¡°Secret Garden¡± on Ox-head and Horse-face. It pressed the four Battle Magi onto the stone and rubbed them.

    King Chujiang praised, ¡°Your Disciple-Nephew¡¯sprehension is astonishing. Even our Magi can grasp battle techniques so quickly.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile. Just as he was about to send a voice transmission to Ling Zhuzi, his heart suddenly trembled.

    Almost subconsciously, Li Changshou turned around and looked at the west of the Netherworld with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Water God, what¡¯s wrong?¡±.

    King Chujiang frowned and asked, but Li Changshou could not answer. His spiritual senses were still trembling slightly. That was not a sign of danger, nor was it someone reminding him. It was purely because his incarnation had sensed something rted to him.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°What is that ce?¡±

    ¡°That ce is tens of thousands of kilometers away. It¡¯s all a sea of blood,¡± King Chu Jiang immediately answered.

    Blood Sea?

    Li Changshou closed his eyes. Thoughts rose and fell in his heart. A spiritual light shed and he held it tightly.

    He could not be anxious or impatient. He could not make a decision easily.

    Clear Dao Heart, open!

    The Great Dao of Equalization, open!

    The cmity¡¯s luck was not affected. The Heavenly Dao was not controlled. His Dao heart was like a mirror, without any ripples or waves.

    Trump card: Wind Speech Incantation.

    Li Changshou was shocked. He snorted softly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yan Jun, quickly deploy the troops. There¡¯s going to be a battle in the Blood Sea.¡±

    In the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou bowed in front of the portrait of the Grand Pure One. Immediately, balls of light appeared in front of him, forming the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, the Floating me g, and a...

    Taiji Painting?! Li Changshou pondered carefully and immediately understood his teacher¡¯s deeper meaning.

    Almost all the treasures were out. He naturally had to... not be reckless and be steady.

    Yes, that must be the case.

    At the same time, outside the Primordial World, in the Xuandu City, which had been quiet for a long time,

    On the city wall that was surrounded byyers of array formations, there was a rocking chair.

    The Great Daoist Master, who did not want to reveal his name, stretched his back and touched his chest. He muttered in a daze, ¡°Huh? Where did the painting go?¡±

 Chapter 469 - A Stable Summon! A Group of Expert Experts!

    <h4>Chapter 469 A Stable Summon! A Group of Expert Experts!</h4>

    ¡°Keep the treasure gs close to your body. The array formation near the Pill Chamber has beenpletely activated. If you have any thoughts of going out, you have to hold it in. Aunt-Master Yushi and Lingli are cultivating. I have already sent a voice transmission to them. Also, don¡¯t leave my paper effigies...¡±

    In the secret chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou reminded her word by word. Ling¡¯e kept nodding, her eyes filled with seriousness.

    Finally, Li Changshou obtained a wisp of spiritual perception from the Floating me g.

    ¡°I will definitely protect your junior sister. Stop nagging.¡±

    Only then did Li Changshou stop reminding her. He cupped his hands and bowed to the Floating me g. His body turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared.

    Have I be naggy?

    Did I?

    It was just that Bai Ze was not at the ck Pool Peak and his main body had to go out. He was afraid that his junior sister would be affected by the cmity.

    After leaving the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou used the paper effigy to sense the situation at Ling¡¯e¡¯s ce. He realized that she was already humming a tune and hugging her loose training attire, she had gone to her exclusive room in the secret chamber of the mountain...

    He went to take a bath...

    In the breeze, Li Changshou¡¯s blurry figure appeared. He touched his chin and shook his head with a smile. Green light shed in his eyes and turned into a wisp of green light that quickly flew into the East Ocean.

    Finally.

    The Western Sect was probably a little anxious. The Western Sect had already begun to take action on the matter that Daoist Wen Jing had told him previously. It was even earlier than Li Changshou had predicted.

    Does the Western Sect want to reverse the passive situation before the Purple Cloud Pce discusses the God-Conferment matter?

    However, their lives were in danger...

    Coincidentally, Li Changshou was busy with Ling Zhuzi in the Netherworld. On a whim, he created a Hall of Healing that could scare the Yama King. He dyed it for half a month and happened to sense the strange Great Dao fluctuations in the depths of the sea of blood. He took the opportunity to investigate... It was different from the past. Li Changshou¡¯s Art of Equalization was constantly circting, and he had a sharp perception of all kinds of phenomena.

    However, if the paper effigy had not been active in Fengdu City, he would not have sensed it in time.

    Naturally, Li Changshou could not rule out the possibility that the Heavenly Dao was secretly reminding him.

    Moreover, Li Changshou had to think more...

    First, there was the matter of his merit being dyed and being unable to condense the Merit Golden Body. Then, there was the Western Sect causing trouble in the Blood Sea and wanting to establish a new cycle...

    Li Changshou smelled the rotten smell of tricks.

    There was no hurry. He called for someone first.

    Even if the time was brought forward, his thoughts on this matter would not change. He would take out the n that he had prepared previously.

    Themunication jade tokens were scattered everywhere, and the paper effigy incarnation ran around.

    In less than an hour, Li Changshou informed the few top experts of the Dao Sect that he could invite, as well as an expert who was not from the Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou had different exnations for different experts.

    He said to the honest Perfected Huang Long, ¡°Senior Brother, when you have time,e to the Netherworld. I have something to do and need an expert to hold the fort.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long did not say anything and rushed to the nearest Netherworld entrance.

    For example, Perfected Taiyi had to be more tactful.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m in the Netherworld with Ling Zhuzi. We encountered some trouble here. If you are free, pleasee to Fengdu City.¡± Although Ling Zhuzi was in the Netherworld and he had encountered trouble, they were not rted.

    Li Changshou had to directly exin the seriousness of the matter to the Eldest Senior Brother Duobao of Jie School. He said that the Western Sect wanted to restore the destiny of the sect by opening the second round.

    The Western Sect, Chan Sect, and Jie School had to face the cmity. There had to be a loser in the cmity. Daoist Duobao naturally understood that.

    The Eldest Senior Brother followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and called three to four experts from his sect toe to the Netherworld to help.

    As for people like Master Zhao, Li Changshou only said one word.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    If he spoke more, it would seem distant! Then, Zhao Gongming was on an ind in the West Ocean. He held themunication jade token and was stunned. He could not obtain any results from the deduction method. He did not know where he should go to find Li Changshou. Fortunately, he received a message from Daoist Duobao...

    That was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    In fact, he had his own selfish motives. He deliberately avoided the Three-Immortal Ind and wanted Yun Xiao to avoid the battle. However, he could not stop Daoist Duobao from being confident and sent a letter to Yun Xiao...

    Fairy Yun Xiao did not hesitate. She instructed her two sisters and the first and second fairies on the ind to cultivate properly and not go out to cause trouble. She brought the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to the Netherworld.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body was the first to arrive outside Fengdu City. The entire process did not rm any living beings or souls. He casually put away the paper effigies there. King Chujiang was urgently deploying troops. Arge group of messengers of death began to gather in front of Fengdu City. However, King Chujiang only knew that there would be a battle in the sea of blood, but he did not know the details.

    The situation there could not be hidden from the Western Sect. Li Changshou would deal with itter.

    The first to arrive at Fengdu City was not an expert from the Dao Sect.

    The Five-colored Divine Light streaked across the dim sky of the Netherworld. When the array formations set up in Fengdu City were not focused, the divine light had alreadynded in the Gallery Hall outside the city. It smiled at Li Changshou.

    He was dressed in a blue brocade robe, and his long hair was tied up in a bun.

    I am the only one in the world who is neither evil nor immortal.

    The head of the Phoenix race, Kong Xuan, ahem, Kong Xuan!

    ¡°What¡¯s making you so anxious?¡± Kong Xuan said warmly. He held a colorful fan in his hand and waved it gently. ¡°It¡¯s best if you have something important to do this time. I can return the favor.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When everyone is hereter, I¡¯ll exin everything. If you don¡¯t want to participate in this matter, you can return on your own.¡±

    Kong Xuan nodded slightly and said, ¡°I will consider it carefully. Who else did you invite?¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a huge hole appeared out of thin air on the hillside not far away. A slightly plump Daoist jumped out with his sleeves rolled up and smiled.

    ¡°Changgeng, you stay in that mystic realm with Junior Brother Lu Yue! You didn¡¯t even bring me along!¡±

    The Daoist was dressed in a light yellow robe. His belly was slightly round, and he had a kind expression. His voice was loud and clear, and he had a stable aura.

    There were many treasures in Jie School.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s true that I met Senior Brother Lu Yue as before, but I only transformed into an incarnation in the World Edge Mystic Realm to be busy with some matters rted to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort sounded from the cave.

    The wind chime sounded, and golden light rippled like water. The Goddess of Golden Light walked over leisurely in a golden dress. Her face was holy and solemn, and her beautiful eyes were filled with anger.

    She chided softly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about your reputation, you should consider Junior Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will exin to her in detail. Senior Brother Duobao and Senior Sister Jin Ling, this is Kong Xuan of the Phoenix n. He is my good friend. Today, I will invite him to help.¡± At that moment, the three experts greeted each other, but they did not have the intention to take the initiative to befriend each other.

    They were prideful.

    Daoist Duobao sized up the Hall of Tests and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so new about this? Did you make it, Changgeng?¡±.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The others should be slower. Senior Brother, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Daoist Duobao raised his eyebrows and chuckled with his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. How can I be afraid of the toys of the Netherworld?¡±

    After saying that, Duobao sealed his cultivation level and walked in. The ce immediately quietened down.

    Not long after, water-blue light bloomed in the world again. A figure barged into the outer array formation of Fengdu City...

    The Netherworld group was very furious.

    There was no ¡°lining up¡±.

    Zhao Gongming was dressed in armor and his beard fluttered in the wind. When he saw that Li Changshou was about tough loudly, he looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit beside him and could not help but straighten his face. His voice was much deeper and more mature than usual.

    ¡°Changgeng, is there anything urgent?¡±

    Just as Li Changshou was about to reply, he turned around and looked in the direction of the eastern sky.

    ¡°Brother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and fetch him.¡±

    After saying that, his figure turned into a gust of wind and quickly escaped outside the One-Line Sky.

    There, a wisp of faint clouds floated over and lingered in the air for a while. He did not directly break through the array formation set up by Yin Si but waited quietly.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared in the sky, the clouds dissipated gently, revealing the true appearance of the jade-like person inside. She smiled at Li Changshou.

    The fairy with infinite Dao was like a painting, filled with endless tenderness.

    The rarest thing was that the two of them lookedpatible. The mostfortable thing was that his mind was peaceful. At a nce, he could recognize her.

    She was dressed in a in white dress that she often wore. She wore a jade bangle and a pair of delicate feet. A few strands of long hair swayed in the wind. Her beautiful and delicate figure was not tainted by any aura.

    Li Changshou bowed and bowed. Then, she took a step forward and stood five feet in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you encountered such a situation?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to enter the cmity.¡±

    Yun Xiao did not know how to answer. She seemed to be a little like a girl. She pursed her lips slightly and shifted her gaze to the side. However, she still had the demeanor of a great mystical ability user.

    She said, ¡°The fate of entering the tribtion is decided by the heavens. It¡¯s up to you and me to decide if we can escape the tribtion. It¡¯s difficult to avoid it.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. The three senior brothers of Chan School should be arriving soon.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, seven-colored mystical light flickered in the distance. A jade tripod broke through the void and three streams of light flew out. They were Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu

    Ding.

    Perfected Taiyi widened his eyes and saw Ling Zhuzi who was resting on the peak of the mountain below. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    Then, Perfected Taiyi looked at Li Changshou and then at Fairy Yun Xiao, who was beside him. His eyes were faint as he said,

    ¡°You¡¯re really difficult. Fairy is by your side. How many people do you need to fight with?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make you feel more involved, Senior Brother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using words to provoke you. I don¡¯t want to let you miss such a grand event.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi scolded jokingly, ¡°Does that mean I have to thank you?¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue. What¡¯s the matter here?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long also said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, how many fellow disciples have you invited?¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, please follow me first.¡±

    Li Changshou looked below. The two Soul-Reaping Envoys, Ox-head and Horse-face, were looking up and were at a loss. He sent a voice transmission to them. Horse-face sped towards Fengdu City.

    Ox-head woke up Ling Zhuzi and rushed to Fengdu City to hide. Some were slightly slower.

    In front of the Testing Hall.

    The experts that Li Changshou had called over were all present. The Goddess of Golden Spirit of Jie School, Zhao Gongming, Perfected Huang Long of Chan School, Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Yu Ding, Kong Xuan, who was not an expert of the Dao Sect, and Fairy Yun Xiao, who had been invited by Duobao.

    Duobao had entered the Testing Hall and had yet toe out.

    Apart from Perfected Huang Long, who did not have any treasures, hecked some fortune.

    The cultivation level of the Perfected Taiyi was slightly inferior to the disciples of the Saints at the same time. Li Changshou had almost caught up to them.

    They were all top experts in the Primordial World and below the Saint!

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained extremely solemn. He sent a voice transmission to everyone and told them the information he had.

    ¡°The Western Sect has been secretly managing the Trichiliocosm for tens of thousands of years. They created the Divine Kingdom of incense. Through the merit of incense offerings and their own secret techniques, they trapped countless mortal souls that should havee to the Netherworld to reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect wants to release these souls into the Netherworld and attack the order of the Netherworld. When the Six Paths of Reincarnation are blocked, they would open another Reincarnation Hall in the sea of blood and send these souls to reincarnate in the world. From then on, they would establish their second status.¡±

    ¡°Using that, the Western Sect can change their destiny and strengthen their direct connection with the Heavenly Dao. They can also perfect the divine kingdoms of incense and make the mortals be their merit extraction Dharma artifacts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a situation where he was in a passive position.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, the expressions of the experts present turned solemn.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°The Western Sect is really scheming. The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and the second round are probably not small-minded. The Trichiliocosm was indeed neglected by us previously and we gave them an opportunity.¡±

    However, Perfected Huang Long sighed. ¡°The Western Sect is willing to do anything to achieve prosperity. Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao predict that they would definitely prosper? Why are they so anxious?¡±

    ¡°There has to be a process for everything.¡± Perfected Taiyi sent a voice transmission. ¡°If the Western Sect doesn¡¯t work hard, how will they know if they are useless?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Kong Xuan and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I invited you here because your mystical abilities are powerful. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Kong Xuan smiled nonchntly. ¡°Your senior brother has gone to the Outer World and is guarding the Xuandu City arduously. I naturally have to stand up for you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It was true that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had gone to the Outer World¡¯s Xuandu City. It was hard to guard the city and not hard to guard it. That was another story.

    Just now, the Taiji Painting had evenined that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had learned bad things from his little disciple. In order to sleep peacefully, he had even sneaked into the nest of the Extraterrestrial Demons! ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist. However... The situation might be more serious than we thought.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his left hand. The ck and white Yin-Yang fish slowly rotated, and traces of the Taiji Painting appeared. Then, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s head, and he held the Cosmic Ruler with his left hand...

    Zhao Gongming could not help butin. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just sweeping away all enemies below the Saint? Why did you call us over!?!¡±

    Li Changshou replied solemnly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re wrong. There are no strongest Dharma treasures. There are only stronger living beings. Teacher has arranged so many treasures to protect me this time. It¡¯s obviously not easy. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, you have to be careful and deal with it carefully.¡± When the experts heard that, they felt that it made sense. Li Changshou pulled them into a logic that was filled with stability.

    At that moment, a shout came from the test hall beside him.

    ¡°Hey, hey! What¡¯s that! Do you believe me when I say that I¡¯m using numinous treasures to increase your height? Don¡¯te over. Hey! Hey! Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The experts were instantly filled with question marks. Li Changshou hurriedly closed the array formation and rushed into the hall to help Daoist Duobao, who was sweating profusely, out.

    The other three immortals of Jie School immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Duobao took a deep breath and grinned. He released the seal on his body and his Dao heart immediately calmed down. He looked at Li Changshou with emotions.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, what are you doing here? Seriously! How many years has it been since I¡¯ve experienced such a feeling? I was afraid and did not know what kind of situation I would encounter when I took a step forward. However, now that I think about it, I feel reallyfortable. It¡¯s beneficial to my Dao heart.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This ce is used for cultivating your courage, Disciple-Nephew. I spent a lot of effort and used a lot of precious materials.¡± As he spoke, Li Changshou nced at Perfected Taiyi. Thetter was calmly looking at the sky with his hands behind his back, as if nothing had happened. ¡°How exciting!¡±

    Daoist Duobao eximed in admiration and strongly rmended his junior brothers and sisters to enter together. However, he was stopped by Li Changshou and sent a voice transmission to say that they should get down to business first.

    For that, Daoist Duobao was a little unwilling.

    Based on the principle that he had to share the good stuff with his bad friends, Daoist Duobao secretly tricked Zhao Gongming into going in to train his Dao heart. Zhao Gongming was quite tempted.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°What should we do next? Should we attack directly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°The enemy¡¯s situation is unclear and the situation is unclear. It¡¯s easier for us to alert the enemy if we swagger over. At this moment, we should deliberately set up a trap and leave the other party¡¯s line of sight. Then, we would wait for an opportunity to move and find the other party¡¯s vital parts. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t move, but once you move, you will hit the target and ruin his n!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng must have a good n. Let¡¯s just listen.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, please enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation with me,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let¡¯s use the Six Paths of Reincarnation to hide our whereabouts.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi swept his sleeve. ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade me. Even if you knock me unconscious, I will definitely not enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation!¡±

    Kong Xuan and Huang Long did not understand. The other Dao Sect expertsughed.

    Li Changshou was already prepared. He said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t you want to resolve the misunderstanding and reconcile with the incarnation of anger?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and rolled his eyes. He said, ¡°Pardon me, but I can¡¯t follow your orders. I might as well not see you!¡±

    Crash!

    A finger touched Perfected Taiyi¡¯s shoulder, and his body instantly stopped moving like a y statue. Perfected Yu Ding calmly used his immortal power to wrap Perfected Taiyi up and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t dy the time.¡±

 Chapter 470 - Steady Like The Wind, A Long Life

    <h4>Chapter 470 Steady Like The Wind, A Long Life</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I want to kill this bastard!¡±

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, the ten figures had just stabilized when a faint shadow pounced over and smashed towards Perfected Tai Yi, who was imprisoned.

    Fortunately, Perfected Yu Ding and Li Changshou attacked in time. The former tapped his finger gently, while thetter summoned a wisp of the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting and stopped the flying figure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty.¡±

    A soft sigh floated over from afar. Amidst the haze, there seemed to be a slender hand gently shaking as it held onto a floating grass ring.

    The immortals heard a few more words.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too difficult for us. It¡¯s rare for someone toe in. We have to be locked up after greeting them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that annoying and boring tripod is here again. Thest time we were in a scuffle, we had yet to sett;e scores.¡±

    I want to kill this foul-mouthed bastard! He¡¯s not growing anymore!

    The immortals could not help but smile.

    Li Changshou secretly observed Kong Xuan¡¯s reaction and realized that the big shot was curiously observing the situation in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. There was nothing unusual.

    As for Perfected Huang Long, who was absent from the previous battle, he seemed like an outsider at that moment and was not used to the atmosphere. A white figure appeared in the distance. Goddess Houtu walked over and stood on the top of the hill a thousand feet away. She nodded at the immortals.

    Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Greetings, Lady of Earth!¡±

    The experts of the Dao Sect bowed in unison. Kong Xuan cupped his hands and nodded as a form of greeting ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Thetter said in a warm and gentle voice. ¡°Did youe today because of the matter of the Great Dao trembling in the depths of the Blood Sea?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, do you know the details?¡±

    There was a hint of helplessness in the Lady of Earth¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°A Saint has taken action and moved the Great Dao of Reincarnation while I was unprepared... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to stop this matter.¡± Zhao Gongming said in a low voice, ¡°Goddess, do you know the exact n of the Western Sect?¡± The Lady of Earth said, ¡°It seems like I have to reincarnate and consolidate my destiny.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his eyes and pondered. He asked, ¡°Goddess, when did the seven emotions lose control?¡±

    The Lady of Earth revealed a reminiscing expression and said, ¡°After staying here for a long time, I have lost track of time. It should have been a long time.¡±

    Duobao frowned and asked, ¡°Does Changgeng suspect that the Western Sect has already attacked the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou took out a few Shadow-Retaining Spheres from his sleeve and slowly pushed them forward. The Shadow-Retaining Spheres shone with streams of light.

    Trichiliocosm, Endless Divine Kingdom. Mortal prayers were filled with merit.

    The people present were not ordinary living beings. Li Changshou had previously mentioned the inside story.

    However, they were still shocked when they saw that scene.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Kong Xuan chuckled. ¡°A great sect.¡±

    The Lady of Earth frowned and looked at the scene of the living beings kowtowing. However, she asked, ¡°Anyone who is such a believer can work farming and hunting?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°However, the devotees all think that the harvests and harvests obtained by farming were bestowed by the immortals. Those who promote this Dao in the world im to be immortal and god envoys are mortals, but they are worshiped. All kinds of so-called merit are like livestock and grass to mortals.¡±

    The Lady of Earth asked again, ¡°In ancient times, the human race understood the principle of the heavenly mandate cannot be judged by human words¡¯. Why do they still believe in these things today?¡±

    ¡°The human race is now separated from the immortals and mortals. The Qi Refinement cultivators regard themselves as elegant. They view the mortal world as a ce where filth flows. They cannot bepared to the ancient times.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It is difficult for the human emperors to appear. Moreover, even if the destiny of the human emperors is condensed, it will only be in the South Continent. It cannot affect the scattered Trichiliocosm. The Dao Sect has been exploited by the Western Sect.¡±

    The experts from the Dao Sect pondered.

    Li Changshou did not say anything else. Some things could not be changed just because they were powerful. He had to n carefully and n for a long time.

    Then, he returned to the main topic and said firmly, ¡°Although the Western Sect did not attack the Dao Sect, if he seeds today, the various Divine Kingdoms will be the foundation of the Great Tribtion. There will be an endless stream of immortal weapons and experts. There will be countless troubles in the future. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, as a disciple of the Dao Sect, I don¡¯t want to see the Dao Sect weakening. Teacher had previously invited me to cultivate in the Grand Pure One Monastery for three years. It was Teacher¡¯s intention to stop the Western Sect from prospering. Goddess Houtu, please forgive me for asking again. If the Western Sect threatens with the countless souls umted in their God Nation, will the Goddess agree to set up a second round?¡±

    The Lady of Earth stood silently on the green hill.

    Kong Xuan snorted from the side. ¡°If it¡¯s just a moment of benevolence, it will cause countless living beings to be controlled by the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom in the future. It¡¯s just a small loss. Why hesitate?¡±

    However, Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°All souls are the marks of living beings. The Lady of Earth is naturally unable to bear it.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of coldness. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be evil, I will deal with those ghosts.¡±

    ¡°The great cmity ising. Junior Sister, don¡¯tmit any sins. Otherwise, you will attract negative karma and be taken advantage of by the cmity.¡±

    Daoist Duobao frowned and continued thinking.

    Perfected Huang Long asked softly, ¡°Could it be that... I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know what we are going to do?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh and exined via voice transmission.

    ¡°The Western Sect is secretly constructing a new reincarnation system. When the Reincarnation Hall ispleted, they will definitely take out the mortal souls that they have umted in the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom tens of thousands of years

    ago.¡±

    The most troublesome thing now was how to settle the countless souls if Li Changshou and the others attacked and destroyed the newly established Reincarnation Hall of the Western Sect.

    These souls are protected by the Western Sect¡¯s merit from incense offerings and secret techniques. After enduring for a long time, they might be very weak. If they do not reincarnate in time, they will dissipate in a short period of time...¡±.

    As gentle as the earth, she naturally did not want to see such a tragedy happen.

    That was what the Western Sect wanted to use.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, the most crucial point of the game was the Lady of Earth¡¯s attitude. As long as the Lady of Earth stood firmly behind them and did not admit to the Reincarnation Hall of the Western Sect, it would be a matter of fighting.

    Perfected Taiyi, who had just released his shackles, muttered, ¡°This is the sin of the Western Sect. Why are we conflicted?¡±

    The grass ring that Goddess Houtu was wearing trembled slightly. Perfected Taiyi subconsciously took half a step back and stood behind Perfected Yu Ding.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Goddess, if I can properly deal with these souls, can you no longer have any worries?¡± ¡°How should I settle them?¡±

    ¡°The upper n will attack the Blood Sea and not give the Netherworld of the Western Sect a chance to gain a foothold. However, this matter is tantamount to starting a full-scale war with the Western Sect. It¡¯s rather difficult to achieve. Another n is to take action in time before the other party releases the countless souls and save them. Then, he would arrange for them to leave the Six Paths of Reincarnation as soon as possible. In the worst case scenario, try your best.¡±

    Yun Xiao, who had always been like an outsider, could not help butugh at the words ¡®do your best¡¯. There were times when he could not be thorough. Zhao Gongming said, ¡°You can try the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.¡± Daoist Duobao fumbled in his sleeve and quickly pulled out a pile of items. There were rucksacks, treasure bottles, basins, pearls, and so on. They could all be used to nourish the soul and preserve the soul...

    ¡°Everyone, take some. When the timees, do your best.¡± The Lady of Earth said gently, ¡°It¡¯s rare for things in the world to be perfect. It would be best if you have a good n, but you don¡¯t have to force yourself to be harsh. The incense God Nation imprisoned all living beings. That was a huge harm. Everyone, please not only stand on the side of the Dao Sect, but also on the side of the living beings. Do you need me to do anything?¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Goddess, you just have to not acknowledge the second round. Leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Lady of Earth nodded slightly and raised her hand to remove the grass ring on her head before pushing it forward. The grass ring slowly rotated and floated towards Li Changshou. It turned into the size of a bracelet and wrapped around Li Changshou¡¯s wrist.

    The Lady of Earth said, ¡°Put it to good use.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Goddess.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed.

    He turned around and bowed to the experts.

    Including Kong Xuan, the nine experts returned the greeting.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Don¡¯t nag! You are good at scheming. We are convinced. Just arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be bold.¡± Li Changshou took out a zed Pagoda from his sleeve with his right hand.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°This pagoda looks familiar.¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled as well. He recalled that night... they had formed a group to blow themp.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, Senior Sisters, and Fellow Daoists Kong Xuan, please bear with it for now and enter the pagoda to wait. Let me investigate in detail. When I have gathered enough information and formte a detailed n for the future, I will find an opportunity tounch an attack and catch them off guard!¡±

    The immortals agreed one after another, thinking that it was safe.

    Duobao and the other immortals flew into the zed Pagoda one after another. Yun Xiao and Kong Xuan werest.

    Fairy Yun Xiao asked worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out with you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we talk about sess, I¡¯m only 50% confident. However, in terms of surviving, I¡¯m barely 98% confident.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly. There was a hint of worry in her eyes. She reminded him not to force himself. Li Changshou naturally agreed with a smile.

    Kong Xuan did not say anything else. He entered the first level of the zed Pagoda alone and did not join the others.

    Then, under the curious gaze of the Lady of Earth, Li Changshou sat on the ground and began to get busy.

    No matter how high his cultivation level was, he cannot be blindly confident in his mystical abilities.

    Each mountain was taller than the other. No matter how exquisite the illusions and transformations were, they could not hide from the ¡°divine eyes¡± of someone whose cultivation level was higher than his.

    Li Changshou used the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting to cover himself and temporarily restored his true appearance. Then, he took out his eyebrow pencil and cosmetics and began to draw carefully.

    Why did he study painting back then?

    Firstly, it was to ¡°fix¡± the paper effigy¡¯s makeup. Secondly, it was to disguise his main body.

    Today was the perfect day to use such a great technique!

    In just a moment, he had already changed his face on the ¡°physical level¡±. It was 70% to 80% simr to Daoist Lu Ya¡¯s true face.

    Then, Li Changshou took out two jade bottles from his sleeve and poured out the Golden Crow blood that he had extracted from his robe during the battle in the North Continent. He turned the blood into an aura and wrapped it around his body.

    Then, he mixed wisps of True mes of the Sun outside the aura.

    The True mes of the Sun were not only the intrinsic mystical abilities of the Golden Crow, but they could also be collected in the core of the Sun. The Tushita Pce had originally stored them for refining pills.

    Then...

    He took out the Immortal-ying Flying Saber and ced it on his back. He changed into a brown Daoist robe and used a transformation technique to transform into a hunchbacked old Daoist priest.

    Thus, the fouryers of disguise at the bottom came to an end.

    Li Changshou turned around and put away the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting. He cupped his hands at the stunned Lady of Earth and smiled.

    ¡°Goddess, can you send me to Fengdu City silently? It¡¯s best if you can directly pass through Fengdu City¡¯s array formation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Houtu agreed and could not help but ask, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a necessary disguise.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Lu Ya has already died in my hands. However, the Golden Crow n is good at fire mystical abilities and are also a divine bird and bird. If I¡¯m discovered, I¡¯ll use the Phoenix n¡¯s nirvana technique to deceive them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    For some reason, the Lady of Earth¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty. In the zed Pagoda, the experts of the Dao Sect and Kong Xuan, who had witnessed the scene, had different expressions. Kong Xuan, who was alone in the first level, twitched the corners of his mouth. He endured it and finallyughed.

    The experts of the Dao Sect on the same level could not help but express their opinions about Li Changshou¡¯s style of doing things...

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome to be enemies with Changgeng.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°That¡¯s too... I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng is thorough and careful. He is our role model!¡± Zhao Gongming naturally praised him.

    Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and shrugged. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood. He¡¯s probably just afraid of death.¡±

    Yun Xiao looked over and frowned...

    For some reason, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s legs turned weak. He sat down and could not help but add,

    ¡°However, Changgeng is never careless when ites to big matters!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled and nodded. Jie School¡¯s Duobao and Zhao Gongming secretly looked at each other and smiled.

    Li Changshou¡¯s disguised old voice sounded from outside the pagoda. ¡°Goddess, wait a moment. I¡¯ll use the transformation technique first.¡± The experts scanned the surroundings and watched Li Changshou transform into a young girl from the Asura n. Silver hair and red eyes were extremelymon in the sea of blood.

    The girl immediately added anotheryer of transformation. She turned into a thumb-sized lizard and turned transparent. Her aura waspletely hidden.

    The immortals and Houtu could not help but raise their hands to their foreheads.

    The little lizard turned around and crawled a few steps. It quickly entered the seven-colored halo in front of it and disappeared with a whoosh...

    At that moment, the Pagoda Master wasughing in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Little Disciple, what are you doing?

    Master has already ced the painting over your head. He wants you to go and fight! Yet, you shouted for help and disguised yourself. This is too damaging to the reputation of our Grand Pure One. Just go straight to the depths of the sea of blood. I will attack together with the painting. So what if the freaking Seven Treasures Wonderful Treees?¡±

    The truly strong Cosmic Ruler answered, ¡°Yes,

    yes!¡±

    Li Changshou asked in his heart,

    ¡°Why did you invite so many disciples of the Dao Sect?¡±

    Li Changshouughed in his heart and asked,

    ¡°If the Saint of the Western Sect is guarding the second round, I might be able to escape unscathed with the protection of everyone and Teacher. However, wouldn¡¯t there be no turning point in this matter?¡± The Pagoda Master did not think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s still eptable if the Saint secretly produces the Great Dao. Will he personally be a guard?¡± ¡°No one can say for sure.¡± The Taiji Painting surprisingly agreed with that. The Pagoda Master chuckled. ¡°If Boss says so, then so be it. The thing that Grandpa admires the most about his little disciple is that he is very reliable. However, just these disciples of the Saint are not a match for the Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. The little lizard that he had transformed into crawled rapidly in the void and was not in the depths of the sea of blood.

    There were some things that he could not exin to others. He just had to understand it himself.

    At that moment, all the arrangements that he had made and the experts that he had invited were just to ensure that he could stall for time when he suddenly encountered a Saint¡¯s sneak attack and allowed the Saint to rush over.

    There was the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Cosmic Ruler. Together with Kong Xuan¡¯s Five-colored Divine Light, Master Zhao¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s Dragon Tiger Wish, Daoist Duobao¡¯s ¡®King¡¯s Treasure Vault¡¯, Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s cauldron, and Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth...

    His chances of survival when he encountered a Saint were 98%.

    She looked at the grass bracelet on her wrist and felt the power of the seven emotions flowing quietly inside. The Lady of Earth had also given herself a life-saving ability.

    Li Changshou was actually more stable.

    He had deliberately invited Perfected Huang Long over not because he was an honest dragon, but purely because...

    He was a hidden lucky star!

    In the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Huang Long had been captured so many times. He had been hung at the Shang Army¡¯s Yuan Gate and got whipped so many times, but he had not died.

    The superstition of Li Changshou.

 Chapter 471 - The First Battle of Seven Emotions!

    <h4>Chapter 471</h4>

    <h4>The First Battle of Seven Emotions!</h4>

    Da da da!

    The translucent little lizard raised its long neck and kicked its four slender legs. It instantly crawled tens of thousands of feet out of the thick sea of blood. It stood there and looked around vigntly... It had been targeted by something. In a daze, a ck shadow rushed out from under the sea of blood. It opened its bloody mouth and sucked the little lizard away, leaving behind a shallow vortex and a few weak chewing sounds...

    As the sea of blood was too viscous, the vortex returned to calm in the blink of an eye. The ferocious beast that had sessfully hunted him swam away quietly. It did not dare to reveal any of its aura and quickly sank into the depths of the sea of blood.

    50 kilometers away, Li Changshou, who had witnessed that scene, looked down at the small lizard that he had transformed into...

    It was not easy to be a low-level creature in the Blood Sea these days. Putting aside his distracting thoughts, Li Changshou activated the Wind Speech Incantation to its limit. He opened 60% of his mind to differentiate the information he heard.

    There was no mistake. The Great Dao was trembling, and the ce where the experts of the Asura n gathered was below...

    The Blood Sea was extremely turbid where the Heaven and Earth filthy springs intersected.

    In the beginning of the ancient times, the Blood Sea was almost endless. The Connate mighty figure of the sea of blood, Patriarch Nether River, was famous in the Primordial World. He created Asuras and founded the ¡°Kill¡± Sect. He was known to not die in the sea of blood.

    Unfortunately, he did not manage to keep up with the times.

    When the Lady of Earth was about to transform into the Six Dao Discs, a certain Great Daoist Master who was active in the ancient times and was unwilling to reveal his name, relied on the few treasures of Ren School and joined forces with the Lady of Earth and the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder to kill the Patriarch of the Nether River.

    The rumor that the Blood Sea would not wither and the Nether River would not die was destroyed. Then, the Lady of Earth transformed into the Heavenly Dao¡¯s supreme treasure, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. It divided the Netherworld, opened the Netherworld, and became the Three Realms of Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    More than half of the sea of blood had evaporated, and only a small portion of it remained on the west side of the Netherworld...

    The world was clear and turbid, Yin and Yang were mixed, and the sea of blood could notpletely dissipate. The Asura n and the ferocious beasts that lived in the sea of blood were not exterminated just like that. They gradually recovered some vitality today.

    Although the Asura n could no longer be as powerful as it was during the end and the beginning of the ancient times, they could barely be considered arge race in the world. They upied a ce in the Six Paths of Reincarnation and gained additional luck after joining the Western Sect. Time waits for no man. Long nights will bring trouble.

    Li Changshou, who had transformed into a small lizard, entered the sea of blood there. He activated the Water Escape technique and hid his aura fluctuations with all his might as he searched the depths of the sea of blood.

    The depths of the sea of blood could be considered apletely different world.

    When Li Changshou arrived, he saw many ¡°bubbles¡± in the sea of blood. There were many ¡°inds¡± of various sizes floating in the ¡°bubbles¡±. There were many Asura Tribes scattered on them.

    There were also many Asuras wandering around.

    The unique characteristic of the Asura n was that the women were all beautiful, and the men were free to do whatever they wanted. Ordinary beauties could be seen everywhere. The ¡°brothers¡± who scared the children next door were also of all kinds. The entire Asura n was deducing this principle...

    Good looks are all the same, and ugly souls might not be interesting.

    If the World Edge Pavilion came here to recruit some people... His thoughts were too scattered.

    Li Changshou naturally would not look at the Asura women. After all, Fairy Yun Xiao was in the zed Pagoda, watching his every move.

    After collecting enough detailed andprehensive information, he continued to dive deeper and silently approached the deepest part of the sea of blood.

    After diving for an unknown number of kilometers, the viscous and turbid blood around him began to turn light.

    As he continued to dive, the turbidity dissipated, and wisps of immortal essence aura appeared below!

    In a daze, Li Changshou seemed to have entered a paradise hidden in the deepest part of the earth.

    As the saying goes, all living beings carry Yin and Yang. The Yin and Yang will have to go together... All these principles were hidden in a simple Yin-Yang Twin Fish painting.

    He slowed down and analyzed the aura of the

    method and did not advance.

    Previously, he had felt the Great Dao tremble. The source was within a radius of 5,000 kilometers.

    In the zed Pagoda, the experts of the Dao Sect were also investigating the surrounding environment. At the same time, they were expressing their views and inadvertently manifesting their Dao Realm. Kong Xuan, who was alone on the first floor, stood in front of the window of the pagoda and looked at the scenery of the sea of blood. There was nothing strange thousands of kilometers below, but Li Changshou suddenly stopped... He hid in a colorful stream of light and maintained the Wind Speech Incantation. He also transferred the contents of the Wind Speech Incantation into the zed Pagoda. He would let the big shots help to trante. A strange voice sounded from the pagoda. That was the ancient Asuranguage. Daoist Duobao smiled and fumbled around in his sleeve. He took out a turtle shell-like treasure that emitted a light green immortal glow.

    The chattering voices turned into human voices. ¡°They just sent a message that the Water God has already intervened. Everyone, be careful. Don¡¯t rx.¡± ¡°The Water God is scheming and has endless changes. His heart is dirtier than the sea of blood, and he¡¯s more scheming than the patriarch. We will definitely not be his match. Sigh, in the end, we are only being used by the Western Sect.¡± ¡°The Western Sect is using us. We are also using them. At the very least, the Western Sect has a Saint. Without the protection of the ancestor, we can only be at the mercy of others in the Primordial World. This is ourst chance. Even if we have to risk our lives, we have to preserve thest ce of survival for the younger generation!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. The Water God might be listening. Watch the surroundings and don¡¯t let anything go. It¡¯s better to kill the wrong person than to miss it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather kill the wrong person.¡± ¡°Even members of the same race cannot trespass!¡± In the corner of the pagoda, Yun Xiao whispered a few words to the Goddess of Golden Spirit. The two Fairy mighty figures formed hand seals simultaneously and covered each other¡¯s Dao rune fluctuations. At the same time, they pointed forward. The Cloud Mirror technique that they used together revealed the origin of the conversation.

    It was at the bottom of the sea of blood, above the ruins of arge city that was filled with array formation walls. There were hundreds of figures standing outside the array formation, each shrouded in a light ck killing intent. The Eight-Armed Asuras could be seen everywhere. There were also some Two-Armed Asuras with thick murderous auras. At a nce, they were not to be trifled with.

    They seemed to be protecting something. Below those figures wereyers of array formations. There seemed to be hidden arrangements under the array formations.

    Daoist Duobao sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou about the appearance of the cloud mirror. Li Changshou listened carefully for a while and quietly approached the city below.

    In the zed Pagoda, Perfected Huang Long muttered, ¡°These Asura n experts are actually so tightly guarded. The array formations here are not simple either. How can we enter?¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°How can such an array formation withstand the mighty Water God? He has always been able to drill through array formations.¡± He clearly wanted to say it but did not dare to do so.

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°This ce is so obvious. Could it be a trap?¡± ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. This matter concerns the teachings of the Western Sect and is their long-term n. They will definitely not be found by us so easily...¡± Daoist Duobao stroked his chin and pondered carefully beforeing to that conclusion. The experts pondered carefully and felt that the possibility was the highest. There might be a problem with the way they were openly showing off. However, when he continued to think about it, he felt that it might have been intentional. The truth was uncertain...

    Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice, ¡°Changgeng will not fall into a trap so easily. Let¡¯s just be at ease.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the zed Pagoda trembled slightly. Li Changshou, who had brought the pagoda with him, used the Taiji Painting to escape into the void outside the painting again and headed towards the ruins of the city below. Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°It seems that our considerations are not as deep as Changgeng.¡± Everyone agreed. Perfected Taiyi whispered, ¡°Why do I feel that we are overthinking? Changgeng is a person who pursues stability. He will definitely not let this ce go...¡±

    Perfected Huang Long asked, ¡°Then, what if this ce is a trap?¡±.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled calmly. The immortals of the Dao Sect smiled. Indeed, if they attacked together, there was nothing to fear. Next, Li Changshou¡¯s actions continued to refresh their understanding of the word ¡®stable¡¯.

    The power of the Taiji Painting was unpredictable. The Great Daoist Master had once used the Taiji Painting to travel through the universe and travel casually outside the painting Although Li Changshou¡¯s realm was not high enough, he could barely jump out of the painting. He opened a door and entered. He carefully walked past a few old Asuras and entered the city. The surrounding world was blurry. The figures and buildings were twisted. Li Changshou could vaguely see the intertwining lines of the Great Dao. What the Taiji Painting brought him into seemed to be a mysterious inteyer between the world and the Daows...

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou could not investigate it with that method. The other party had clearly considered that point or knew the power of the Taiji Painting. Li Changshou used the Taiji Painting to pass through more than ten protective array formations outside the ¡°painting¡±. His heart trembled slightly. The Taiji Painting¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I can¡¯t

    pass.¡±

    The Great Dao imprints in front of him intersected, and a huge array sealed both the inside and outside of the universe. It looked like a killing array, but also like a trapping array. The array formation creator¡¯s attainments in array formations were extraordinary. To be able to defend against the Taiji Painting... A formation set up by a Saint?

    Li Changshou, who had transformed into a small lizard,y in the void outside the painting and pondered quietly. Soon, he dispelled the thought of barging in and quietly retreated.

    A voice transmission sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. It was Daoist Duobao. ¡°There are Saint Dao runes here. It¡¯s most likely a trap. Changgeng, be careful.¡± The little lizard nodded slowly and did not change its route. He continued to search outside the painting. After searching a few times and turning the ruins of the city upside down, he finally confirmed a safe corner of the city and quietly returned to the world...

    There were many killing arrays set up there. The damaged hall in the middle of the city was where the killing arrays ovepped.

    Moreover, Li Changshou had searched all parts of the city outside the painting. He had carefully investigated the array formation set up in that ce and discovered a crucial detail... The direction in which the spiritual energy of all the killing arrays surged was the direction in which the array¡¯s power was released. It was towards the inside and not towards the outside.

    The distribution of spiritual energy in all the trapping arrays was focused on the inside and not the outside. In other words, the person who set up this ce wanted to use the array formation to destroy the living beings who had barged into the damaged hall... ¡°It¡¯s definitely a trap.¡±

    In the pagoda, Perfected Huang Long could not help but sigh. ¡°The Saint set up the array formation. The Great Dao¡¯s vibration attracted Changgeng¡¯s attention. The set-up here is probably specially targeted at Changgeng... It¡¯s hard to say how vicious his intentions are.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses entered the zed Pagoda. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°Be careful. You have to protect yourself,¡± Zhao Gongming reminded. Li Changshou agreed and dispelled the transformation of the ¡°little lizard¡± before transforming into an old Daoist priest carrying a gourd. He maintained his ethereal state and sat cross-legged in a corner of a dpidated house in the city. He took off the ¡°Seven Emotions Grass Ring¡± on his wrist and ced it into a treasure pouch. However, he did not seal the pouch.

    A sigh could be heard. Wisps of light blue ripples dissipated around Li Changshou, and sorrow rippled into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m so miserable. It¡¯s not easy for me toe out. I was even thrown into this cold bag. I can¡¯t even see the outside. I still have to be used as a Dharma treasure...¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Let¡¯s keep quiet for now. This level of sadness is just right. The group of Asura experts above the city did not sense the seven emotions at all. After a while, the men and women of the Asura n were dejected and sighed. None of them were spared. A woman from the Asura n muttered softly, ¡°Are we really an abandoned race?¡±

    A rock stirred up a thousand ripples. A sobbing roar sounded from the side.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! What kind of destiny is this! What kind of destiny is this!?! The Asura race will never be ves! We will never... Ah... What¡¯s the point of shouting this? Who can we shout it to?¡±

    ¡°Why? Why? Is there a point?¡±

    ¡°Why are we struggling? The world wants us to die. Can¡¯t we just die?¡±

    Muttering and crying sounded everywhere. The Asuras, who were all immersed in the situation, did not notice that they had been plotted against. They were all sad. Suddenly, he heard a shout. An Eight-Armed Asura suddenly raised its eight palms. Its

    smashed towards his skull.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m going to apany you!¡± With a bang, the eight palms and eight strikesnded on the headless corpse of the Asura.

    Immediately, more than ten Asuras were affected. They fell into great sorrow andmitted suicide on the spot.

    Gradually, more and more Asuras began to have negative thoughts. They kept shouting and mumbling, as if they were trying their best to convince themselves.

    More and more peoplemitted suicide.

    Most of the Asuras were already sobbing. They recalled their tragic lives and all kinds of hardships. They rarely cultivated their Dao hearts. At that moment, their resistance to the power of the seven emotions was almost zero. Li Changshou formed a seal with both hands and said to the treasure pouch in his hand, ¡°Can you ask the incarnation of anger to attack together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Eh? Senior Brother Taiyi, why did youe out?¡±

    ¡°Where is that bastard!?!¡± Seven-colored light circted on the grass ring. There was an additional shadow in the treasure pouch that was searching left and right. Layers of light red ripples spread in the world. Little sighed and said, ¡°We were all born in the grass. Why are you still thinking about how to use us to deal with us? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? I¡¯m too pitiful. Why should I be friends with you... I¡¯m having it worse. My only friend is gone.¡± The incarnation of anger said, ¡°You tricked me!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Grief and anger, the two incarnations of the seven emotions formed from the power of all living beings and the cultivation realm of the Empress Earth, attacked at the same time! At that moment, outside the ruins of the city, the Asuras raised their heads and roared. Hundreds of ferocious beasts that were on the verge of death seemed to appear in the world as they let out indignant roars... ¡°Asuras will not die! The sea of blood will not wither!¡±

    ¡°We want to avenge the Patriarch! We want to avenge the Patriarch!¡± ¡°The Western Sect is using us!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of living like this!?!¡± Li Changshou watched everything quietly and used his clear Dao heart to resist the power of the seven emotions.

    In just a moment, the situation hadpletely gone out of control. In the beginning, there were Asuras who fell into the murderous intent and gradually went crazy. They attacked their fellow nsmen, attacked the array formations, and shed themselves... Li Changshou pondered for a while and observed the performance of the Asuras. In the end, he chose the two-armed Asuras, who were stronger but had the most unstable mental state, and began to transmit his immortal senses.

    ¡°Trump card: Sound of Dao¡±

    ¡°Child, do you desire... to obtain my power?¡±

    Uh, why does it feel like a viinous demon king?

    In the pagoda, Perfected Huang Long felt the situation outside in shock. He opened his mouth but was speechless. Is this the power of the seven emotions? Fortunately, the power of the seven emotions did not flow into the zed Pagoda. The immortals there did not have to bother resisting it.

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°How can all kinds of troublesome matters be so simple in Changgeng¡¯s hands?¡± As soon as Daoist Duobao finished speaking, one of the two-armed Asuras that had been ¡°bewitched¡± by Li Changshou suddenly turned around and knocked away the array formation that was on the verge of copse in front of him. It smashed towards the stone hall in the middle of the city that had the Dao runes of a Saint!

    A stone stirred up a thousand ripples. At least 30 to 40 Eight-Armed Asuras and Six-Armed Asuras followed closely behind. Likeets, they crashed into the ruins of the hall! The killing array was activated. Golden rays of light shone, and thousands of feet of sword aura surged. The city was filled with blood and gore. Li Changshou¡¯s figure had already disappeared in that corner...

 Chapter 472 - How Can Being Reasonable Be considered Offending a Saint?

    <strong>Chapter 472 How Can Being Reasonable Be considered Offending a Saint?</strong>

    Empty?

    At the bottom of the sea of blood, they fell into the ruins of arge city. The group of Asura experts had a mental breakdown for no reason. They were angry, sad, and murderous. Their actions became more and more crazy... Li Changshou took advantage of the chaos to touch the fish.

    He used the Taiji Painting to melt through theyers of array formations and secretly entered the city.

    However, when he carefully probed the situation below, he could not help but frown. There were only clouds formed by spiritual energy below. Apart from that, there was nothing else. Just like the void above the Nine Heavens, when the bottom of the sea of blood was explored downwards, it would also be in the space outside. Wrong judgment? Li Changshou quickly submerged underwater and

    left.

    The Asura experts, theplicated array formations in the ruins of the city, and the situation below the city...

    It was as if they were trying their best to prove that this ce was just a trap that Li Changshou had easily broken with the power of the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions incarnations.

    In the zed Pagoda, the experts of the Dao Sect were deep in thought. The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this ce is either a trap for Junior Brother Changgeng or a target to lure us here.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and hummed softly. He deliberated over his words and said in a low and mellow male voice, ¡°Where should we go next?¡±

    One of them was steady, strong, and elegant. The Goddess of Golden Spirit answered, ¡°At this moment, the Great Tribtion is approaching and the heavenly secrets are mixed. This sea of blood is not the four seas. There are countless abnormalities and many powerful ferocious beasts hidden. It will not be easy to find the location of the Western Sect¡¯s second return.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and smiled. ¡°With Changgeng around, instead of worrying about that, we should worry about how to deal with the Seven Emotions incarnation when it loses controlter.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding frowned and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, the incarnation of anger has returned to the grass ring. Can youe down from me first?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi looked down and smiled awkwardly. He jumped down from Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s left shoulder and raised his hand to sweep Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was anxious.¡±

    Daoist Duobao suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up and search?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, we must not separate.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Just now, the Lady of Earth had already said that the Saint had taken action to activate the Great Dao of Reincarnation. The Saint might not be able to do anything, but he is currently guarding a vital spot.

    ¡°Chang... He invited us here to deal with this situation. If we separate, won¡¯t we be attacked by the Western Sect?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said seriously, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, my Second Sister is right.¡±

    ¡°How can that be wrong? He must be right!¡± Daoist Duobao hurriedly said, ¡°I was careless just now. Junior Sister, don¡¯t me me.¡± Perfected Taiyi could not help butugh. ¡°We both have our own teachings.¡±

    The four experts of Jie School frowned and looked over. Perfected Taiyi¡¯s legs turned weak. Fortunately, Perfected Huang Long, who was at the side, spoke in time. He smiled and changed the topic, talking about how to deal with the subsequent matters...

    The immortals discussed for a while, but they did not have any other effective methods. Perfected Huang Long asked again, ¡°Why is Junior Brother Changgeng still sinking?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him first. Changgeng should be thinking about the future,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°We can¡¯t put all the burden on Changgeng¡¯s shoulders. Who knows more about the Blood Sea?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s out.¡±

    Li Changshou had already rushed out of the pure spiritual energyyer. In front of him was a pitch-ck void.

    His immortal senses were unstoppable and extended on their own. Li Changshou could only sense the iplete Great Dao imprint and the thin membrane of the world formed by the power of the Heavenly Dao in the depths of the void. ording to convention, Li Changshou feltyers of enlightenment in his heart.

    He temporarily put it away and carefully chewed itter. He had once ascended to the Nine Heavens and could pluck the sun, moon, and stars with a stretch of his hand.

    He had once entered the Netherworld, and the sea of blood had been exhausted.

    However, Li Changshou did not turn around and return. Instead, he sat down in the empty darkness and pondered quietly, sorting out the information that he had already obtained. Did the other party really set up a trap? ¡°When you can¡¯t confirm which floor you are on, you either stand on each floor or jump out.¡±

    At that moment, the Western Sect was probably already building a ce for reincarnation. They would definitely not give him too much time to stand on every level and search for every possible ce to analyze the chances of each possibility appearing.

    He could only try to ¡°jump out¡±.

    It was hard to tell if it was real or fake. Putting aside the information that he had deduced, deduced, and imagined, what did he really have? The Western Sect urgently needed to use the Divine Kingdom of Incense and activate the reincarnation again to salvage the situation in the Great Tribtion.

    The Great Dao of Reincarnation was shaken. The Asuras of the Blood Sea clearly knew that the Western Sect was about to reincarnate in the Blood Sea.

    He had searched all the way and found the ¡°quaking source¡±. He had sensed the Dao runes of the Saint.

    The power of the Seven Emotions incarnation is very useful in group battles... Ahem, that¡¯s not important.

    Based on this information, the ¡°source¡± must be the most important ce! After deducing the information, Li Changshou immediately captured the key point. If this city is just a trap, why are there only Asura n experts on the surface?

    Why is it that there are no Western experts to receive the Asura n when there is an obvious abnormality?

    It does not make sense.

    The Asura n does not have many negative karma. They were also one of the three good ones in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Or rather, they were the first three paths. They are a huge race recognized by the Heavenly Dao! If not for the special circumstances, why would the experts of the Western Sect allow these Asura experts to break through the array formations in the ruined city?

    That was a w! Li Changshou slowly stood up and looked up. He turned around and looked down at the sea of blood. The spiritual energy became denser as it approached. The ¡°clouds¡± that filled the sky slowly dispersed. The sea of blood under the ¡°clouds¡± was like a dark rednd.

    The Yin-Yang Taiji Painting slowly appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s chest. It reminded in a low voice, ¡°Find out if there are any abnormalities in the universe here. It might be a Cosmic Restriction set up by the Saint. Try not to expose ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the Taiji Painting calmly. The image of the Taiji Painting in front of Li Changshou¡¯s chest quietly dissipated, turning into two wisps of Yin-Yang aura and disappearing. Soon, an image appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. On the ¡°back¡± of the ruined city, where Li Changshou had passed by previously, there were a few array formations covering each other...

    There were faint creases in the universe, as if there was a door that was ajar. Li Changshou sighed softly and circted in the zed Pagoda. ¡°Everyone, please be prepared. There should be a Saint guarding this ce.¡± In the pagoda, apart from Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s usual cold expression, there were no changes.

    The other big shots either looked enlightened or chuckled. Perfected Huang Long, who was frowning with his hands behind his back, was trying his best to observe the situation outside... What happened?

    To be safe, Li Changshou added two moreyers of disguise. He did not dare to use the escape technique or disturb the universe. He relied on the cover of the Taiji Painting and slowly approached the abnormality of the universe. Due to the fact that the power of the seven emotions had been restrained, the ruins of the ¡°front¡± city had quietened down again. A group of Asura n experts looked at the array formation that they had personally messed up and the corpses of theirpanions scattered everywhere...

    They were puzzled, shocked, and uneasy. They tensed up and guarded the surroundings of the abandoned hall.

    From the beginning to the end, the Asuras did not even see Li Changshou¡¯s shadow. They did not know why they had lost control collectively just now. Many Asura experts even thought that they had been affected by the Great Tribtion...

    Is the cmity of the Asura to learn tomit suicide?

    The Asuras could no longer take care of themselves. At that moment, they naturally could not count on them to discover the ordinary gods of authority in the Heavenly Courts who had ¡°returned¡±.

    The Taiji Painting was a Connate Cardinal treasure. It was one of the strongest Connate Cardinal treasures.

    As the three-piece set of Split the Heavens, the Taiji Painting already had great power. It was constantly changing and disying the true meaning of Taiji. Just by cing it in front of the cultivator, it could allow the Qi Refinement cultivators to gain endless insights. The main defense of the Taiji Painting was much stronger than the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. The offensive treasure that was equally famous as the Taiji Painting was the Pangu Banner in the hands of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    The Pangu Banner could shoot out Chaos Sword Qi. It had the power of the Pangu Divine Ax. If it was wielded by a Saint, it would have the power to kill a Saint.

    Of course, if he let the Pangu Banner attack the Taiji Painting... That would really be a fable story.

    Li Changshou had a small advantage, which was that he respected his treasure.

    At that moment, he did not need to use his meager immortal power to contaminate the boss of the painting. He relied on the Taiji Painting to control it.

    He did not want to drag Boss Tu down!

    As a result, Li Changshou turned into a mosquito and secretly touched the abnormalities in the universe. He relied on the Taiji Painting to dissolve the universe there. When he entered the Mustard Cosmos Small World from the normal universe...

    He did not expose himself at all, and there was no disturbance in his universe!

    The logic was simple. In the ranking of the power of deduction in the Primordial World, the Grand Pure One was ranked first, the Taiji Painting was ranked second, and the Saints were ranked third. The Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who had the Taiji Painting, was only ranked fourth! In fact, this mustard-seed universe could indeed be considered apletely different world. When the mosquito that Li Changshou transformed into entered the ce, it was as if he had entered a long and narrow canyon. From afar, he could vaguely see a towering gray pagoda.

    The pagoda was about ten thousand feet tall and had 360 levels. The sun, moon, and stars were circling around it. The pagoda was engraved with the image of ten thousand spirits. At that moment, the pagoda had already lit up more than a hundred floors at the bottom. The Great Dao of Reincarnation pierced through everything. Li Changshou immediately understood that if the pagoda waspletely lit up, it would be a Heavenly Dao treasure!

    The methods of Saints were indeed extraordinary.

    The mustard-seed universe was indeed not small. The pagoda was at least 500 kilometers away from him. There seemed to be two invisible walls on both sides, and there wereyers of array formations in front of him...

    With the methods of a Saint, he could naturally seal this ¡°small world¡±pletely. However, at that moment, if they wanted the pagoda to turn into a Heavenly Dao treasure, they had to maintain a connection with the outside world and be in full contact with the Heavenly Dao. ¡°Be careful, Little Disciple.¡± The spiritual will of the Taiji Painting sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. ¡°There are many experts hiding in theyers of array formations ahead.¡± Li Changshou agreed in his heart. He was not in a hurry to move forward. Instead, he was thinking about something...

    Small thoughts.

    When they saw the array in front of them, the first reaction of ordinary living beings was naturally to charge through step by step. That was the mindset of most living beings. Li Changshou, on the other hand, was stable. He kept discussing with the Taiji Painting in his heart to deduce if there were any other ways to break through the situation...

    At this moment, Li Changshou was actually fighting the Saint head-on. Li Changshou could not tolerate himself being rash and impatient. He did not want to really face the Saint. He only had one life. The path ahead was filled with happiness. He did not want to die here. Furthermore...

    ¡°Why do we have to barge in?¡± Li Changshou asked in his heart, ¡°Can the Taiji Painting break the Mustard Seed Cosmos here? As long as we disrupt the universe and expose the tower, this trip will be enough.¡± The Taiji Painting immediately replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me take a closer look... If we want to break through this ce before the Saint makes a move, we have to find a ce where Yin and Yang are bnced.¡±

    Reliable.

    Li Changshou continued to hide near the door of the mustard-seed universe. He was prepared to use his strongest escape technique at any time to escape. He did not even dare to use the Wind Speech Incantation, which was a ¡°passive receiving¡± mystical ability. At that moment, in the zed Pagoda...

    ¡°Eh? How did Junior Brother Changgeng discover such exquisite arrangements?¡± Perfected Huang Long was puzzled. The Goddess of Golden Spirit smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you previously? Leave the matter of exhausting your mind to him. We should be preparing for the battle now. I¡¯m afraid we will have to fight a bloody battle all the way.¡± Perfected Taiyi praised, ¡°Changgeng is indeed an outstanding disciple with extremely powerful techniques!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Perfected Yu Ding suggested sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too much.¡±

    Immortal Taiyi smiled awkwardly.

    Daoist Duobao, who was standing beside the window of the pagoda, asked curiously, ¡°Changgeng is moving... Could it be that he wants to hide all the way to the pagoda?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be attacked from both sides once our whereabouts are exposed? I should barge in.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said slowly. ¡°He must have made thorough arrangements.¡±

    The immortals nodded.

    Putting aside their friendship with Li Changshou, they had gained some trust in him along the way...

    Li Changshou, who had transformed into a mosquito, flew to the front of the first array wall. The Taiji Painting appeared in front of the mosquito and rotated gently. When the array formation was not focused, Li Changshou sessfully entered it. There was an illusion in the array formation. Li Changshou barged into an elegant forest garden, surrounded by fog. A young Daoist sat on a meditation cushion at the edge of the building. Beside him was a huge green-furred dog. There was a short table and hot tea in front of him.

    Ksitigarbha? Li Changshou remained calm and collected. He followed the guidance of the Taiji Painting and rushed towards the next array wall. Suddenly, without any warning, Ksitigarbha said, ¡°Since the Water God is here, why don¡¯t you have a chat with me? My sect does not want to start a war with the Dao Sect. The three thousand worlds can also be ruled by the Heavenly Courts. These can be discussed.¡±

    The mosquito that Li Changshou had transformed into froze on the spot!

    In the pagoda, the eight experts invited by Li Changshou picked up their Dharma treasures and stood in front of the exit of the pagoda, ready to rush out at any time to kill them! However, Li Changshou was extremely calm. His mind was racing as he analyzed the various possibilities.

    Why was he exposed?

    Could it be that the Saint of the Western Sect had discovered my whereabouts and informed Ksitigarbha? No, did I really expose myself? He had to be steady and wait for a while longer to deal with the changes. The first level of the array formation fell silent. After a while, Ksitigarbha spoke again. ¡°Since the Water God is here, why don¡¯t you talk to me? My sect does not want to start a war with the Dao Sect. The three thousand worlds can also be ruled by the Heavenly Courts. These can be discussed.¡±

    It was true that living beings with intelligence were essentially repeaters!

    Ksitigarbha...

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He did notpletely rx and continued to stay where he was.

    The tiny mosquito that was wrapped in the Taiji Painting was perfectly integrated into the universe. It could go out of the universe at any time.

    The experts in the pagoda were speechless.

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head. ¡°Ah, another person who has more eyes than hair.¡± Finally, Li Changshou heard Ksitigarbha repeat the same words three times before confirming that he was not exposed. He secretly rushed to the next array formation.

    In the zed Pagoda, Daoist Duobao took out two conchs and used the same trick again. Everyone heard Ksitigarbha and his mount¡¯s voice again... ¡°Master, stop shouting. This ce was set up by the Second Sect Master. The Water God can¡¯t find this ce no matter how much he can.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s already chaos outside, but the Invincible Track has appeared. It must be the Water God.¡±

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t underestimate the experts of the Dao Sect. Didn¡¯t you say that a few experts of the Dao Sect had been invited to Fengdu City by the Water God?¡±

    ¡°I will not underestimate the strength of the experts of the Dao Sect in the battle. However...¡± Ksitigarbha paused and mes surged out of his left palm. He warmed the tea in front of him and continued to transmit his voice.

    ¡°Only the Water God can find the disciples of the Saint here.¡±

    Then, Ksitigarbha spoke again. ¡°Since the Water God is here, why don¡¯t you talk to

    me...¡±

    Behind Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener, a mosquito quietly entered the wall of the array formation.

    Truth Listener¡¯s ears twitched slightly, but it shook its long tail and pretended not to notice anything.

    After a while...

    ¡°Master, do you think that the Western Sect will be able to do it? The second round is not that easy to set up. At the crucial moment, the Saint of the Dao Sect will definitely appear to stop us.¡± Ksitigarbha chuckled and sighed slowly. ¡°The Saint is not destroyed. It¡¯s just a game.¡±

    At the same time, after the first array formation that Ksitigarbha was guarding... Li Changshou easily bypassed the six old Daoists and slipped into the third array formation at the corner of the array formation. He kept moving forward. ording to the detection of the Taiji Painting, there were a total of twelve array formations. One could reach the tower after passing through the twelve array formations. The Pagoda Master, who had not spoken much, could not help but mutter, ¡°Little Disciple, let¡¯s fight our way through. It¡¯s so magnificent. In the end, as long as we force out the Seven Treasures Tree, we will win this match. What are you afraid of?¡± Li Changshou replied in his heart, ¡®Why do I feel that the experts in each array formation are the guardians of this array formation?¡¯ ¡®If I were to design this ce, forget about hiding the true path elsewhere, this array formation would only be a feint.¡¯

    ¡®Even the experts ced everywhere only had one purpose...¡¯ ¡®To stay on guard.¡¯ ¡®If they discovered that an enemy had invaded, they would call out and attack together in a group, hoping to kill them quickly. Why did they have to disperse their power?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t believe that the Western Sect will let us pass through one array formation.¡¯ The Pagoda Master said, ¡°That makes sense.¡± The Cosmic Ruler said, ¡°Mistake.¡± Taiji Painting: ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted. The Little Saint of the Western Sect is in the tower in front.¡±

    Little...

    That title was quite unique.

    Li Changshou silently arrived at the seventh array formation. He stopped flying andnded below, searching for the Yin-Yang bnce that the Taiji Painting had mentioned. As long as he broke the bnce, the mustard seed would instantly copse! In the seventh major array formation, a golden hall formed by an illusion array floated in midair. There were twelve Western Sect experts inside, and a few Primordial Beasts were hiding in the dark.

    Li Changshou did not bother about them at all. He quietly flew to a corner outside the hall and released the Taiji Painting...

    As long as Li Changshou said ¡°Begin¡±, the Yin and Yang would be connected, and the universe would be reversed. It would be difficult to lose bnce and copse! In the pagoda, Li Changshou¡¯s voice was filled with nervousness.

    ¡°Everyone, be prepared. The Taiji Painting is about to destroy this Mustard Cosmos. The Saint might directly stop it. Sess or failure depends on this crucial step.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou looked at the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Merit Treasure Pool that could not condense the Merit Golden Body temporarily. He activated the Clear Dao Heart with all his might and repeatedly confirmed that he was not affected by the cmity.

    In fact, it was because of his current position and the Saint behind him that he had no choice but to do

    that.

    The Taiji Painting urged, ¡°Is Little Disciple well? I can destroy this ce at any time.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Li Changshou replied in his heart. The mosquito relied on the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting and quietly flew to the meditation cushion of a disciple of the Western Saint. He had all his trump cards, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Taiji Painting.

    The experts in the zed Pagoda flew out in an instant!

    Later on, the Saint¡¯s reaction and what he wanted to do would most likely be to stabilize the Mustard Seed Cosmos...

    Is that all? No, it¡¯s not enough... After all, he was facing a Saint. He was not confident because he did not have the Dao Realm of the Great Daoist Master. The Great Dao of Equalization had not grown to the point where it could affect Saints... His teacher had even sent the Taiji Painting over. There was no reason for him not to save him at the crucial moment.

    He did not need to be greedy for credit this time. He could just expose the fact that the Western Sect had secretly carried out the second round and he would definitely win...

    At most, he would be shameless in front of Yun Xiao. Later, he would immediately shout for his teacher to save him!

    How could he interfere in the battle between Saints?

    The Taiji Painting urged again, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll think about it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Disciple said it¡¯s toote.¡± The spiritual perception of the Taiji Painting was calm. If it was in human form, it would be calm and expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    IY Damn!

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul trembled. Before he could react, the Mustard Seed Cosmo that the Western Sect had painstakingly set up suddenly trembled violently! Layers of ripples appeared in the universe. The two invisible walls instantly copsed! Waves of brilliant Great Dao fluctuations surged towards the ¡°small world¡± like a flood! In the tower, an old Daoist priest who was quietly sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. Golden light surged out from his body. He raised his left hand and pressed it down.

    The Mustard Seed Cosmo, which was on the verge of copse, instantly stopped trembling! The old Daoist priest looked at the location of the Taiji Painting! The array formation there had already copsed. The hall formed by the illusion dissipated. More than ten figures stood or sat. They were stunned as they stared at the three-feet-wide Taiji Painting. At that moment, the Taiji Painting seemed to have been forcefully suppressed by someone and could not continue spinning... In the end, it was just the power of the treasure itself. There were no experts to activate it. The Taiji Painting trembled slightly. The Yin-Yang Twin Fish on it seemed to havee alive. They turned in the opposite direction and the Mustard Seed Cosmos trembled violently again!

    Large tracts of the surroundings began to copse!

    In the tower, the old Daoist priest raised his right hand and pressed it down. The Mustard Seed Cosmos stabilized again!

    The power of the Taiji Painting alone was already suppressed by the Saint. That was even when the Taiji Painting was secretly attacking him. The Saint had to deal with it at thest moment! Li Changshou sighed in his heart... Even the Saints who were on the verge of retreating were still so terrifying! The old Daoist priest in the tower snorted coldly. A light gray Dao rune rippled like water and swept towards the Taiji Painting. At that moment, Li Changshou knew that he had to attack today! Otherwise, the situation that he had worked so hard to create would most likely be destroyed here... Near the Taiji Painting, a ray of green light suddenly bloomed and a meditation cushion was sent flying!

    The middle-aged Daoist sitting on the meditation cushion widened his eyes. Before he could react, he fell forward.

    The bronze ruler flew out and shed towards the front of the Taiji Painting. The hand that was holding the bronze ruler seemed to have condensed from the void. Then, it was his wrist, arm, shoulder...

    The Cosmic Ruler slid down from the top. A Cosmic Crack appeared in front of him, which barely interfered with the Dao runes emitted by Saint Zhun Ti.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figurepletely appeared. It was naturally the young man¡¯s face that was disguised. He rushed to the back of the Taiji Painting and pped his right palm in the middle of it! In his heart, he used his greatest courage, his strongest will, and shouted angrily! ¡°Teacher! Help! The bnce of the universe is broken!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s bnced Dao runes merged into the Taiji Painting. The Taiji Painting suddenly shone with ck and white light. The old Daoist priest in the tower seemed to have pressed onto empty air. There was no longer any force in his palms. His body trembled slightly. The Mustard Seed Cosmos copsed!

    The ruins of the Asura n above trembled violently. The sea of blood within tens of thousands of kilometers stirred up monstrous waves. A huge Taiji Painting image enveloped thousands of kilometers before immediately dissipating! The ten-thousand-feet-tall Reincarnation Pagoda trembled violently. The light on it froze, and the Myriad Spirit statue almost copsed.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the white-robed Jade Emperor, who was marking the memorials, suddenly stood up. Golden light flowed in his eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the depths of the Nine Netherworld. He saw a pagoda hanging upside down at the edge of the world! In the depths of the spiritual mountain, beside the Golden Lotus Pool, a thin old man in a loose Daoist robe slowly sighed and did not say anything. In the depths of the Nine Heavens, in the simple and peaceful Great Pure Temple, the old Daoist priest smiled...

    In the courtyard near the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain, the middle-aged Daoist priest, who was lying on the rocking chair, smiled peacefully. In the Chaos Sea, one of the two streams of light that were chasing each other suddenly stopped and turned into a young Daoist.

    The young Daoist frowned and looked in the direction of the Primordial World. Then, he looked at the stream of light that had disappeared. The corners of his mouth twitched...

    ¡°Why is the Heavenly Dao trembling for no reason!? We might really be able to catch up this time! If I know who is causing trouble, I will kill him with one strike!¡±

    With a few curses, the young Daoist priest flung his elegant hairband and disappeared...

    He looked at the source of the tremors, at the bottom of the five continents of the Primordial World. Outside the sea of blood, under the abandoned city!

    The old Daoist priest in the tower had a cold expression. He was already wrapped inyers of gray fog. His eyes, which seemed to have seen all the vicissitudes of life, stared at the young Daoist priest behind the Taiji Painting. As the Mustard Seed Cosmo shattered, the array formation dissipated on its own. More than 160 experts from the Western Sect were staring at Li Changshou, who was in the middle. In front of Li Changshou, the Taiji Painting slowly rotated, revealing two shadows that were spinning in opposite directions. They protected Li Changshou¡¯s chest and back. The mark of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared between Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows. Layers of Mysterious Yellow aura descended.

    ¡°Ss...¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly took a deep breath and raised his hand to rub his chin. He muttered, ¡°Teacher asked me to learn how to use the Taiji Painting to teleport between heaven and earth. Why did I arrive here in the blink of an eye? Could this be... the spiritual mountain? Everyone, continue. Continue with your work. I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Li Changshou naturally used the Cosmic Ruler to open a crack in front of him. ¡°Please forgive me for disturbing you. How strange. Why did youe to the spiritual mountain?¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou was about to step into the Cosmic rift. However, just as he raised his foot, the Cosmic rift closed! ¡°Water God!¡±

    Near the tower, an old Daoist priest with silver-white hair and a tattered robe pointed at Li Changshou and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You still want to leave?¡±

    The surrounding experts were about to charge forward. The pressure of the treasure around Li Changshou erupted, but it made the experts shiver. Connate Cardinal treasure, Taiji Painting! ¡°Fellow Daoists! The mystical abilities have no eyes, but they have eyes. The Dharma treasures are heartless, but I have emotions!¡± Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. If I destroy your array formation, I¡¯m willing to pay a portion of spirit stones! Why must you do it?¡±

    The experts of the Western Sect were enraged!

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was hiding in the dark, trembled slightly. Her eyes were filled with smiles, but she did not dare tough out loud. Li Changshou turned around and looked around. His eyes lit up as he saw Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener at the back of the crowd.

    ¡°Daoist Ksitigarbha, long time no see. I miss you.¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. He said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re really capable. You actually managed to reach this ce without anyone noticing.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Daoist Brother.¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t resort to such despicable means.¡± Ksitigarbha snorted. ¡°I did not discover you. I have a responsibility for letting you sneak into this ce with the other senior brothers and junior brothers. Fellow disciples, why don¡¯t we join forces and set up an array formation to trap him here and let the two teachers deal with him?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped smiling and his expression turned solemn. ¡°Daoist Brother, your reaction is really fast. As expected of the disciple of the Western Sect whom I admire the most.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ksitigarbha frowned and shouted. However, before he could finish speaking, Li Changshou interrupted him. ¡°Today, I really identally arrived here. I seem to have sensed something.¡±

    Li Changshou turned to look at the tower and sighed. ¡°I never thought that the Western Sect would do such an evil thing! The Great Dao of Reincarnation, the power of the Heavenly Dao, the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom... Could it be that you want to imprison the countless living beings whose minds are controlled by you and use the reincarnation technique to forever be your Dharma artifacts to extract merit? Do you all really not feel guilty?¡±

    An old Daoist priest said calmly, ¡°Everyone in the Western Sect is kind and benevolent. The Reincarnation Pagoda is just for the sake of living beings who umte merit and kindness. They can reincarnate safely and obtain their blessings.¡± Li Changshou looked confused. ¡°Who will decide who is benevolent? Who will judge who is kind and benevolent? There are already the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the world. The Heavenly Dao is impartial and there is clear negative karma. ording to your words, Fellow Daoist, you are clearly looking down on the Heavenly Dao and ignoring the order of the Heavenly Dao. You intend to use the matter of reincarnation to plot against the Great Luck of Heaven and Earth! Why? All of you are legendary figures of the Western Sect. Could it be that you think that the Heavenly Dao is biased towards the Heavenly Courts and want to use this to shake the foundation of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± His voice, which was filled with dignity and calmness, slowly floated over from the tower. Clouds appeared around the tower! Golden rays of light appeared in that ce. The Saint¡¯s dignity shook the world. The living beings in the sea of blood fell silent. Countless souls in the Netherworld trembled for some reason.

    The Saint revealed his Dharma Idol.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He had seeded today. ¡°Disciple of Ren School, Li Changgeng,¡± said the Aspect of the Saint formed by the clouds. ¡°You deliberately destroyed the opportunities of the Western Sect and tried to escape punishment with your glib tongue. In the past, I thought that you were working for the Heavenly Courts. I had already ordered the disciples to tolerate you. Now that I have seen you with my own eyes, you don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth. You don¡¯t even take me seriously. I will punish you for not respecting the Saint. Since that¡¯s the case, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Senior Brother Taiqing and suppress you for a thousand years.¡± After saying that, the Dharma idol slowly raised its left hand and was about to smash Li Changshou.

    The image of the Taiji Painting condensed above Li Changshou¡¯s head. Before the image turned solid, Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡± Before he finished speaking, a cloud suddenly appeared beside him. A golden dipper floated in front of Li Changshou. The clouds condensed into a white-robed fairy. Her face was cold as she stared at the Saint¡¯s Dharma Aspect. Yun Xiao from Jie School. Li Changshou smiled helplessly in his heart. He was about to say something when he was interrupted by her appearance. However, he could only raise his hand and tug at the sleeve of Yun Xiao¡¯s long dress, telling her not to be rash.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou eximed softly in his sleeve again. Flowing light flickered inside, and a handsome man in armor, a beard, and a metal whip appeared.

    The 24 pearls appeared around them and emitted a bright blue light. Half of the Western Sect disciples around them subconsciously took half a step back! Zhao Gongming of Jie School! Master Zhao said leisurely, ¡°Changgeng, didn¡¯t you say that you would bring me to a good ce to drink? Why are we here? Eh? Isn¡¯t this the Second Uncle-Master of the Western Sect?¡±

    As he spoke, Zhao Gongming cupped his hands and shouted, ¡°Uncle-Master, wee! Eldest Senior Brother, quicklye out and greet Uncle-Master!¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshouughed out loud in his sleeve. He saw streams of light shing again. Daoist Duobao and Perfected Huang Long flew out together and bowed to the Saint¡¯s Dharma Aspect.

    The difference was that Daoist Duobao stood in front of Li Changshou while Perfected Huang Long stood behind him.

    Daoist Duobao was holding a jade token that contained the Dao runes of a Saint.

    Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve flickered with golden light. The Goddess of Golden Spirit held a jade scepter in her left hand and a slender sword in her right. At that moment, she only snorted coldly and did not even bother to bow. The Five-colored Divine Light flickered gently. Kong Xuan stood beside Daoist Duobao and bowed slightly to Zhun Ti. His eyes were filled with eagerness as he said calmly, ¡°Kong Xuan of the Phoenix race.¡± His pride was instantly revealed. At that moment, the left hand that the Saint had raised was slowly retracted, causing the atmosphere to be even more awkward.

    That scene was captured by the two figures that flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. Perfected Yu Ding stood beside Li Changshou. Just as he was about to bow to Saint Zhun Ti, Perfected Taiyi, who had yet to stabilize himself, raised his hand and bowed. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt something.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    In an instant, the surroundings fell silent. The Saint¡¯s Dharma Aspect seemed to be expanding...

 Chapter 473 - The Grandmaster of Heaven is Onlineâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 473 The Grandmaster of Heaven is Online...</strong>

    The moment he said that, the weather changed. The pressure of a Saint stopped for a moment. The image of a Saint immediately revealed some anger. Yu Ding and Huang Long frowned and smiled bitterly. Duobao and Gongming focused their gaze. Fairy Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou worriedly. Jin Ling, Kong Xuan... almostughed out loud. Yu Ding and Huang Long frowned and smiled bitterly. Duobao and Gongming focused their gaze. Fairy Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou worriedly. Jin Ling, Kong Xuan... almostughed out loud. Some Zenith Heaven Immortals gritted their teeth. Some Golden Immortals were enraged. The personal disciples of the Saints were furious. They could not wait to attack immediately and kill the red-robed male immortal who was protected by the treasures. At that moment, Perfected Taiyi had already realized that his words were a little lethal. Although he had indeed shouted them out ¡°straightforwardly¡±, it was too ear-piercing for a Saint. More importantly, his words gave Zhun Ti a chance to fly into a rage. Previously, Li Changshou had appeared and said a whole set of words. He was actually very particr. He had set up the rhythm of the entire scene by himself and threw a few huge hats on him to force him to appear.

    No matter what schemes he had, most of the Saints had already lost. Zhun Ti originally wanted to use the position of the Saint to suppress Li Changshou under the spiritual mountain for a thousand years. This method of dealing with Li Changshou was also secretly scheming. It gave him a way out and also left a sufficient ¡°buffer¡± between the Grand Pure One and the spiritual mountain.

    As long as the Grand Pure One spoke, no, as long as the Grand Pure One appeared, Zhun Ti would hand Li Changshou back in one piece and even take the initiative to apologize. However, by using that matter, Ren School would not be able to stop the Western Sect from building the second round!

    Li Changshou was good at doing things. Naturally, he had already predicted that possibility. That was why he had invited eight experts and various treasures to help. He had originally thought that if they really fought, he would temporarily lend the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler to his quasi-master, Kong Xuan. He would let Kong Xuan rely on the Five-colored Divine Light, the side of the Taiji Painting, and the help of the experts from various factions to fight with Saint Zhun Ti. As long as he could force Zhun Ti to not attack or raise his hand, he would not be able to take down the nine ¡°juniors¡± for a while. That would be Zhun Ti losing today. In other words, the Western Sect had lost. Theypletely upied the initiative and could force the Western Sect to destroy the Reincarnation Pagoda. At the very least, he could make the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect fail toplete the second reincarnation system without a huge battle.

    Everything was originally on track with Li Changshou. He did not even hesitate to pretend to be crazy. He did not care about his pride in front of Fairy Yun Xiao and used his clumsy acting skills to use the defensive treasure to gain Hatred Points from the Western Sect.

    Unexpectedly...

    He really did not expect it! Perfected Taiyi was thest to appear. With just two words, he handed the initiative to Saint Zhun Ti to decide if he should re up.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. If this was in his previous life when he was in school, he would have started shouting into the headset!

    ¡°Who set up this Holy Light Sub-Questane!?!?!?!?!?!¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s from my own team?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    There were two sides to everything. Although the tempo was disrupted by Perfected Taiyi, the other party¡¯s hatred had clearly shifted to him. Elegant and easy-going, Zhen Taiyi. He was frank and straightforward.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and bowed to Perfected Taiyi before the other party could attack. ¡°Senior Brother, please forgive me. Senior Brother, please forgive me. I used the Taiji Painting to teleport between the heaven and earth previously. I don¡¯t know why I bumped into this ce. The environment is a little bad. Let¡¯s find a good ce and have a drinkter.¡± At that moment, Perfected Tai Yi, who was pale and trying his best to hold on, looked at Li Changshou gratefully and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes. Can we drink in this lousy ce? It¡¯s so polluted!¡±

    Crack!

    A huge hand attacked from behind and pped Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth with lightning speed. Perfected Yu Ding attacked in time and sealed his mouth with immortal power. Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°...My master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.¡± Perfected Huang Long, who was at the side, looked around vigntly. He was afraid that the people of the Western Sect could not help but attack and start a huge battle. Li Changshou really did not dare to give Perfected Taiyi another chance to speak. At that moment, he could only deliberately reveal a w and dig a hole in himself to bring the topic back to the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    If he did not know that Perfected Taiyi was like that, Li Changshou would have really suspected that he had ¡°bought¡± Taiyi.

    He had to form the team.

    The surrounding disciples of the Western Sect had already regained their senses. They took out their Dharma treasures and prepared their immortal powers. They were prepared to fight with all their might. Li Changshou remained calm and continued, ¡°Uncle-Master, did you just say that you want to suppress me on the spiritual mountain? Did you also say that I don¡¯t respect Saints? I wonder if Uncle-Master... has any evidence?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    An old Daoist priest who was near the Saint¡¯s feet shouted angrily, ¡°You are still talking back to my teacher. How dare you say that you respect Saints?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your words are a little unreasonable. I¡¯m just stating facts and being reasonable with you, Aunt-Master. Perhaps it¡¯s because the Western Sect has great rules, but I don¡¯t dare to say anything when I see Teacher. I have to figure out the intentions of the Saint at all times.¡±

    ¡°The Ren School is naturally more casual. When my teacher first invited me to the Grand Pure One Temple, I was only three feet away from him. My teacher was reasonable and chatty with me. He told me some ancient stories. It was a good experience. Are you all saying that I¡¯m not a Saint? I swear hereby that if I show any disrespect to Teacher, I will be punished by the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder!¡±

    At that moment, a bolt of lightning shed in the sky. Rich Heavenly Dao power descended and illuminated Li Changshou¡¯s figure, who was hiding among the experts on his side. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I keep the Saint in my heart, I don¡¯t talk about him all the time.¡±

    Ksitigarbha chuckled. ¡°Could it be that only Uncle-Master Taiqing is a Saint in the eyes of the Water God? Why don¡¯t we each swear an oath?¡±

    After digging the hole, someone jumped in. At that moment, the immortals in the square did not notice it. Li Changshou had already led them astray. Li Changshou deliberately took another step back. ¡°Daoist Ksitigarbha, your words are a little harsh. Daoist Ksitigarbha, do you dare to swear that you don¡¯t respect the three Saints of the Dao Sect at all?¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He sat on Truth Listener¡¯s back and slowly walked forward. He was in high spirits. His eyes shone as he said loudly, ¡°The Water God is afraid. He must be feeling strange. In that case, my teacher will punish you for not respecting the Saint. How can you deny it? Teacher is merciful. He won¡¯t hit you or kill you. He just wants to suppress you under the spiritual mountain. A thousand years is just a snap of the fingers for immortals. Yet, you retreat from both sides and you¡¯re upset with my teacher. You don¡¯t respect him too. I should persuade Teacher to suppress you for a thousand years!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned. He seemed to have emptied his bullets.

    Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, looked at Li Changshou as if he wanted to attack. Li Changshou pursed his lips. In order to fight, he had to ensure that his side was right and that they would not suffer losses. That was on the premise that the three Saints of the Dao Sect could attack logically. Li Changshou chuckled and sighed.

    ¡°I thought that Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha would definitely have a wise opinion, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so-so.¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned slightly. The eyes of the old Daoists near the feet of Daoist Zhun Ti shone slightly.

    Li Changshou looked at Fairy Yun Xiao beside him and gave her a reassuring look. Then, he took two steps towards Ksitigarbha and walked towards Perfected Huang Long. ¡°Daoist Brother Ksitigarbha, do you still remember how we drank and chatted happily when we fought the otherworldly demons? We were very happy.¡± Ksitigarbha gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Water God, your nonsense is really admirable! When will I drink and chat happily with you!?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I know that you¡¯re shy.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the word ¡®Supremacy¡¯ is not a way to interpret it.¡±

    ¡°When did you say that?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten, Daoist Ksitigarbha? That¡¯s not important. I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Li Changshou smiled and looked at the many disciples of the Saint. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared above his head, and the Taiji Painting behind him flickered.

    He shouted loudly and gradually sped up. ¡°The Saint of Ten Thousand Spirits is known for his remarkable abilities and profound Dao realm. He is the strongest expert in the world.

    This is because he is afraid. Do you and I, the disciples of the Saint, respect Saints out of fear? No, that¡¯s naturally different. The disciples of the Dao Sect respect the Saint¡¯s elegant character and magnanimity in the Three Realms. They respect the Saint¡¯s transcendence and unrestrained nature. They respect the Saint¡¯s profound Dao realm and the fact that they are at the pinnacle of living beings.

    The Dao Ancestor had set the origins of the Dao. The teachers of the Saints had imparted our Dao to you because they were teaching you how to be a living being. The respect I have for the two Uncle-Masters of the Western Sect originates from the respect I have for the two Aunt-Masters in the Dao Realm, and from myself. How can you say that I¡¯m not respectful? I just have some immature opinions.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± An old Daoist priest shouted angrily, ¡°Li Changgeng, you¡¯re so brazen. How dare you criticize my teacher¡¯s character!?!¡± Li Changshou turned around and saw an indescribable dignity.

    The light from the treasure was even more dazzling. He turned around and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the brazen one! How dare you treat the character of a Saint as your spear and shield! Do you still care about Uncle-Master Zhun Ti? Do you still care about your own Saint? My teacher once said that in ancient times, the two Saints of the Western Sect had made a great wish.

    The Heavenly Dao was originally heartless, but it was touched by the grand wishes of the two Saints. It bestowed great merit and made the two Saints be Saints.

    How noble and pure was that! What about you guys?! You disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect have deceived everyone andmitted all kinds of evil deeds. You have brazenly ruined the reputation of the two Uncle-Masters! When you see a treasure, you take it by force.

    When you see a talent, you say that you are fated with him. You can say that the demons secretly raised ancient negative karma demons. For the sake of the precious materials, you resort to unscrupulous means. They attacked the Sea Eye guarded by the dragon race and caused the living beings of the four seas to suffer!¡±

    An old Daoist priest cursed, ¡°Nonsense! Water God, don¡¯t nder us!¡±

    ¡°Leave everything to the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and made an inviting gesture. ¡°If you say that these are not done by the disciples of the Western Saints, please swear a Great Dao oath!

    If Heavenly Dao said that you did not do it, I will kneel down and apologize to you today!¡± Ksitigarbha sneered and said, ¡°Does the Water God have any other moves apart from the Great Dao oath?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°This is called conquering everything in one move. Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha, if you¡¯re unhappy, you can think of a way to crack it.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any tricks. I just have extreme trust in the Heavenly Dao and respect it. The Heavenly Dao is impartial and only wants the world to be stable. Therefore, I did not hesitate when the Heavenly Dao said that he owed me a sum of merit. I trust the Heavenly Dao.¡± The immortals from the Dao Sect tilted their heads and were confused.

    Kong Xuan was puzzled. ¡°Can the Heavenly Dao owe merit to living beings?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that they owe it.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dy.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard thunder above his head. A palm-sized gray cloud condensed above Li Changshou¡¯s head and smashed down a strand of Purple Heaven Divine Thunder that was as thick as a strand of hair. The Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda did not stop it. The small bolt of lightning struck Li Changshou¡¯s forehead, causing him to shiver.

    The bottom of the sea of blood fell silent again.

    Compared to the previous Saints, the Grand Unity was different. It had been quiet twice, but this time...

    Almost all the experts of the Western Sect looked confused and shocked.

    The joking Little Thunderbolt... Is the Heavenly Dao standing up for the Water God?

    The Heavenly Dao owed the Water God merit. The Water God had said that in front of everyone because he had been touched by the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder!

    Is this really the World-Extinguishing Lightning that even quasi-sages are afraid of?

    Li Changshou was greatly relieved. He sorted out the logic in his words and shouted again, ¡°Uncle-Master Zhun Ti, take a look! Now, the vermin of the Western Sect had deceived two Uncle-Masters here.

    They said that reincarnation is for the sake of all living beings in the world, but in reality, they are only trying to consolidate their respective divine kingdoms! Are they doing this for the Western Sect?

    No, they are just relying on your protection to absorb the blood of mortals and imprison the souls of mortals. They can use this to cultivate and transcend the tribtion to be mighty figures! Also, there is a traitor who plotted against the Dao Sect on the spiritual mountainst time and sowed discord between the three sects. Aunt-Master, you personally gave the order that the spiritual mountain would be sealed for a thousand years. What about now?! The spiritual mountain is empty?

    The disciples of the Western Sect are the ones who did not respect the Saint. They are the ones who are truly a burden to the Western Sect! Uncle-Master Zhun Ti!¡± Li Changshou looked furious and shouted, ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯m so bold today. Please watch from the sidelines.

    I¡¯ll teach them a lesson with my senior brothers and senior sisters from the Dao Sect!¡±

    Pfff...

    It was not augh. Instead, the vision of a disciple of a Saint beside him turned ck and he spat out blood.

    The image of Saint Zhun Ti increased the pressure. At that moment, he was naturally not shocked or angry.

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡±

    Clearly, at that moment, Zhun Ti was about to negotiate terms and make some concessions to the Dao Sect.

    What Li Changshou wanted to strive for next was to make the Western Sect give up on the second round.

    Actually, there was no need to fight today. Everything was waiting for the Violet Firmament Pce to decide on the matter of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    They would defeat the Western Sect and make them the enemy of the Dao Sect. If they attacked in advance, they would only cause the Great Tribtion to lose control. The most ideal situation would be for the disciples of the Western Sect to turn into ashes.

    The Heavenly Courts would need legitimate gods, and the positions would be filled by the top-notch experts of the Dao Sect. The Heavenly Courts would choose the best ones and follow the rules.

    Li Changshou immediately walked forward and bowed with a Dao salute...

    At that moment, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth was still sealed. Apart from the hot-tempered Goddess of Golden Spirit who was a little dissatisfied, the other big shots looked at him with admiration.

    If he did not fight, he would be able to do it. That was the most stable way.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be the first wave without a name? Li Changshou stood still. An aura came from his dantian to his throat. He immediately raised his hand and bowed...

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Changgeng, continue scolding! I¡¯ll help you destroy that pagodater.¡± That clear and rxed voice!

    Those calm words!

    The four experts of Jie School were shocked. They turned around and looked at the young Daoist who had appeared a thousand feet behind them. Look at the young man. He had sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, and a high nose bridge. He was dressed in a blue robe and had a headband that swayed gently.

    There were stars in his eyes, and faint Dao runes surrounded him. It was as if he had been there all along, but he did not make a sound.

    He was neither standing nor sitting. Instead, he was lying on the cloud. He raised his left foot slightly and ced his left hand on a sheathed sword.

    At that moment, the expression of the Saint¡¯s Dharma idol copsed. His dignity seemed to have been interfered with, and he could not condense it at all...

    Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Fairy Yun Xiao looked solemn. They bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

    Li Changshou and the other disciples of the Dao Sect bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Aunt-Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes!¡± A certain Perfected One¡¯s mouth was sealed. Kong Xuan also bowed slightly with a Dao salute. His eyes were still filled with eagerness, but he said, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster of Heaven.¡± The disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect hurriedly bowed and greeted him.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven snorted.

    ¡°Who are you to call me Uncle-Master? Since when did the Dao Sect ept people like you? Changgeng?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Continue scolding. Don¡¯t stop. I¡¯m listening intently. What are you talking about?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°If you can scold them for six hours today, I will agree to your marriage with Yun Xiao. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and pursed her thin lips.

    ¡°Master, how can you say that? You often teach disciples to be open and aboveboard. You don¡¯t use mystical abilities to suppress others or use power to suppress the weak. The living beings of the world have to advance themselves in order to obtain that chance of survival. Why did Master decide on my Daopanion without asking me anything? Can¡¯t we decide this matter ourselves?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sat up and smiled warmly. ¡°Yun Xiao is right. I¡¯m too excited and my Dao heart is stirred. If Changgeng scolds them happily, I will give him a treasure. How about that?¡±

    Yun Xiao bowed. ¡°I offended you, Master. I¡¯m willing to ept your punishment.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven secretly red at Li Changshou. Thetter hurriedly stood up and coughed softly. He quickly thought of a solution. It was time to attack and defend.

    At that moment, he was thinking about how to hurt the Western Sect.

    No, at that moment, he should be thinking about reducing his hatred and trying his best to avoid karma while ensuring that the Dao Sect¡¯s benefits were the greatest.

    Or...

    Li Changshou looked at Ksitigarbha who was on Truth Listener¡¯s back. Thetter was frowning as if he was facing a formidable enemy. Forget it. There¡¯s a high tendency for my n to backfire if I only grabbed one of them. I shall divert my attention and ¡°share¡± it with fellow disciples with Ksitigarbha. ¡°Today, let¡¯s discuss this... Burning Incense Divine Kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 474 - Li Changshou Debate

    <strong>Chapter 474 Li Changshou Debate</strong>

    He explored the secret ce in the blood sea, and the pagoda appeared with a sacred pressure. He chided her with a smile.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven directly appeared. The Reincarnation Pagoda was definitely going to be destroyed today. Li Changshou made the most reliable modifications to the few ns that he had developed in his head, within the shortest time possible.

    Today, he wanted to set the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom as the opposite of the righteous path. Whether it was for the Heavenly Courts to directly interfere with the Three Thousand Worlds in the future, or for him to secretly use the Heaven Descent Hall, he would be able to upy the ¡°righteous¡± side.

    When Li Changshou said the words ¡°Divine Kingdom of Incense¡±, the expressions of many experts from the Western Sect changed. After saying that, Li Changshou turned around and bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven again.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, before we argue, can you first sever the connection between the Reincarnation Pagoda and the Heavenly Dao? Otherwise, after I¡¯ve cursed enough, this pagoda will also transform into a Heavenly Dao treasure. That would really be awkward.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven squinted and chuckled. He said, ¡°Good.¡± His right hand seemed to be casually sweeping across the scabbard sword beside him.

    With a clear sword hum, the Qingping Sword was already unsheathed.

    The sword was like water ripples, and the edge of the sword contained the Dao. The Grandmaster of Heaven sat on the cloud and casually waved his sword. His sword, body, and posture were actually so natural and harmonious.

    The sword beam that the Qingping Sword shed out was only dim and light gray at first. It looked extremely slow, but every thousand feet that the sword beam flew past, it would be sharper and brighter.

    When it flew past the heads of the disciples of the Saints, it was like a monstrous tsunami! The Great Dao trembled but did not shatter. The Cosmic Shattering did repair itself in an extremely short period of time! Li Changshou saw the endlessness of that strike. Zhao Gongming saw the sh of a huge force, Yun Xiao saw the True Intent of Agility, and Jin Ling saw the cracks in the world...

    Kong Xuan pondered and his eyes turned gloomy. Perfected Yu Ding was slightly in a daze. The look in his eyes was simr to Kong Xuan¡¯s.

    Perfected Huang Long wanted to exim softly, but he realized that he seemed to have fallen into the vortex of time. He clearly felt that the speed of time was normal, but just as he was about to speak, he only had time to open his mouth and not make a sound.

    At that moment, Huang Long realized that this sword move was actually extremely fast. It was just that the Saint had deliberately used a method to give them an opportunity toprehend the Great Dao of the

    Saint.

    The sword light finally turned into a surging seven-colored sword wave and smashed onto the hand that Zhun Ti had extended. However, the Saint¡¯s Dharma Aspect could not block it at all. The sword wave seemed to have merged into the world.

    Boom!

    The Reincarnation Pagoda trembled. The power of the Heavenly Dao dissipated instantly. The connection between the pagoda and the Heavenly Dao was actually severed.

    The left hand of Saint Zhun Ti slowly descended and he continued to maintain the dignity of a treasure.

    The nose of the old Daoist priest in the pagoda trembled slightly, but he did not let out a cold snort.

    Li Changshou and the other Dao Sect immortals had their own gains. That sword strike contained too many insights.

    However, the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s attack just now was very realistic in the perspective of the disciples of the Western Sect.

    He unsheathed his sword and shed it. The connection between the pagoda and the Heavenly Dao...

    Gone.

    They had arranged for this ce to be set up for so many years. From building the pagoda to entering the ce to guarding it, to scheming and hiding the ce...

    They had all turned into flowing water.

    At that moment, a few disciples who were receiving them sent voice transmissions to the disciples of the Western Sect to tell them how to deal with the Dao Sect¡¯s subsequent attacks.

    From the moment they were forced to appear and fight the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the Western Sect had fallen into a passive state. At that moment, the Grandmaster of Heaven had arrived personally. The supreme treasure of the Ren School, the Taiji Painting, had long appeared.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God wanted to discuss the ¡°Burning Incense Divine Kingdom¡± with them. His intention was to destroy the operations of the Western Sect that had been in the Trichiliocosm for tens of thousands of years. They could only argue. The disciples who had received the Saint were reminding them not to speak casuallyter.

    If he wanted to speak, he had to follow a few principles. He had to harp on the fact that the Divine Kingdom of incense had taught the people and so on. The disciples of the Western Saints carefully retreated under the Saint¡¯s Dharma Aspect and arranged themselves ording to the stairs. They sat cross-legged and silently recited the sutras, just like when they were listening to the Dao on the spiritual mountain.

    Ksitigarbha sat on Truth Listener¡¯s highest rank.

    At that moment, the other dozens of people who were standing beside him were the ¡°main force¡± who would deal with Li Changshou¡¯s attacks.

    He looked at the Dao Sect¡¯s side...

    The style was quickly changing. Zhao Gongming was the best at ying ball, ahem, controlling pearl-type Dharma treasures in the Primordial World. At that moment, he used his special ability to control twenty-four Shadow-Retaining Spheres and distributed them in various directions to record the entire scene.

    Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Huang Long, who were not good with words, were holding a few specially-made bronze mirrors. They used their Dharma powers to connect to the huge bronze mirror in the Water God Residence of the Heavenly Courts and projected the scene to various parts of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Water God¡¯s entertainment system was finally useful.

    In the Heavenly Courts, someone first noticed the live broadcast that suddenly appeared and looked at it curiously.

    Soon, someone recognized him. He was Zhao Gongming, who had been to the Heavenly Courts a few times.

    As soon as the news was out, the people of Heavenly Courts were shocked. The bronze mirrors everywhere jumped to the ¡°channel¡±. The Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Immortal Children of the Heavenly Courts gathered and surrounded the outer sect disciples of Jie School. It did not matter that they were watching. The big shots who were in the same frame as Zhao Gongming were recognized one after another.

    The Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the other treasures were also confirmed. When a few mighty figures of the Dao Sect kept calling a young Daoist ¡®Changgeng¡¯, the Heavenly Courts gradually boiled over. ¡°Is the main body of the Water God that handsome?¡±

    ¡°No wonder Fairy Yun Xiao fell in love with him!¡±

    Not long after, the Heavenly River Navy sent out news. Ao Yi, who was the most familiar with the Water God, confirmed the identity of the young Daoist. He was an ordinary god of authority in the Heavenly Courts. At the same time, it was also mentioned that this was not the original appearance of the Water God. The mes of gossip were burning. However, when Li Changshou turned around and received a bronze mirror, he took the initiative to tell them what had happened. The entire Heavenly Courts trembled.

    ¡°The Western Sect wants to make a second return. Fortunately, the Aunt-Master of the Grandmaster of Heaven has taken action and defeated their plot.

    Next, I will debate with the senior brothers and sisters of the Dao Sect about the Burning Incense Sect with the Western Sect. I want to let everyone know that the members of the Heavenly Courts are not fighting alone for all living beings. The experts of the Dao Sect are also on the side of the righteous path.

    ¡°Pass down my orders. The other Heavenly Courts¡¯ recorders will close the live broadcast. Today, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recording officer, Li Changgeng, will appear for you... Uncle-Master, do you want to show your face?¡±

    ¡°Come.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven flicked his fingers. His body was surrounded by sword light, but he could see the true shape of the outline. Li Changshou faced the copper mirror and said seriously, ¡°Everyone, be prepared. Don¡¯t be rude before the Saint. What will appear in the scene next is the Three Pure Ones of the Dao Sect, the Grandmaster of Heaven!¡±

    The bronze mirror slowly turned to the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother stood up and bowed. The various immortals, Heavenly Soldiers, and Heavenly Generals knelt and bowed. None of them dared to breathe loudly. They really did not expect that they would have to kowtow while watching the live broadcast... ¡°Ahem!

    They really did not expect that they would be lucky enough to see the shadow of a true Saint today! Then, Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, please help me hold this bronze mirror. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Perfected Yu Ding smiled and picked up two copper mirrors to continue tracking Li Changshou. Hence, Li Changshou began to exin the main points of the debate in front of the immortals and Heavenly Soldiers of the Heavenly Courts.

    There were the Dao runes of the Grandmaster of Heaven there. It was difficult for the Western Sect to detect them.

    Even if there were spies from the Western Sect in the Heavenly Courts, they would not be able to send a voice transmission to the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°Firstly, we can¡¯t fall into the other party¡¯s trap. Even if we speak slower, we have to think it through first. Most importantly, if the other party¡¯s questions are filled with traps, we will just ignore them. There¡¯s no need to bother about them. We want to talk to them about the incense offerings of the Incense Divine Kingdom and not answer them. Our goal is to make them speechless and let them know that what they have done is wrong and that they have failed the world. In a while, I will stand up first. If I can¡¯t hold on any longer, let Senior Brother Duobao go.

    If Senior Brother Duobao can¡¯t hold on any longer, I will have to trouble you...¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao nodded slightly, her eyes shining.

    She thought that Li Changshou would restrict her from showing her face and prevent her from facing the Western Sect.

    Perfected Taiyi pondered for a while and felt a little uncertain. He said softly, ¡°Then I...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re the finale.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. He said firmly, ¡°If we can¡¯t win against the other party, you can do whatever you want. Say what you want to say and do what you want to do.¡± Open the group! The Grandmaster of Heaven was there. He could win if he could!

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with light. He, who had suffered two blows previously, suddenly regained his confidence as a disciple of the Saint of the Dao Sect! Li Changshou looked to the side. Goddess of Golden Spirit and Kong Xuan shook their heads in unison. The Goddess of Golden Spirit smiled and said, ¡°Call me when you fight.¡± Kong Xuan also said, ¡°Compared to letting me reason with others, I would rather fight the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly interrupted and said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, be careful with your words.¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled and nodded. He did not think much of it.

    At that moment, Li Changshou reminded a few people about the dangers and drawbacks of the Burning Incense Sect. They were all experts who had cultivated for many years. How could they not understand the logic of this ce? When everything was ready, Li Changshou turned around and the four figures walked forward. Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the side, used his immortal power to push the copper mirror out.

    He steadily shone the shadows of the four of them and shone the array of the Western Sect. On the Western Sect¡¯s side, the twelve disciples of the Saint walked forward at the same time. Ksitigarbha jumped down from Truth Listener¡¯s back. Although he was walking at the edge, he looked at Li Changshou with a hint of fighting spirit in his eyes. If the Western Sect lost this array, their future situation would be even more difficult.

    The Dao Sect had already won by 80% today. If they wanted to retaliate, they had to... ¡°Come.¡± Li Changshou called softly. A green light shed by the side. A huge green dog arrived in front of Li Changshou andy at his feet. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai Ze asked me to send you a greeting. Go back.¡±

    The divine beast shook its long tail and turned around to hide.

    Veins popped up on Ksitigarbha¡¯s forehead, and he was speechless. He turned around and red at Truth Listener.

    Truth Listener did not mind. It even had an outstanding expression that said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fought yet. I need to focus.¡±

    The old Daoist priest of the Western Sect walked forward and cupped his fists at Li Changshou and the others. ¡°I am...¡±

    ¡°Disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report your Dao name. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to ride a cloud outside in the future. I¡¯ll say it today. The incense burner divine kingdom is a huge harm to the world!

    All of you have borrowed the Incense Kingdom to disy your mystical abilities in front of others. You have been foolish and gathered the merit of incense offerings.

    Now, you have to build a second round to restore the incense God Nation. Why? If not for the fact that the experts of the Dao Sect and the Grandmaster of Heaven had made a move today, you would have used this opportunity to confine all living beings and make all living beings be puppets to collect incense offerings, right? I really want to ask, what is the Western Sect up to? Could it be that you want to use this system to take over the Heavenly Courts, suppress the Dao Sect, and rece the heavens!?!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Bolts of lightning appeared at the bottom of the sea of blood. They bloomed above Li Changshou¡¯s head and under his feet, making Li Changshou look even more solemn.

    ¡°The Water God¡¯s words are pure nder!¡± The old Daoist priest said firmly, ¡°The Western Sect is also a major sect of Heaven and Earth. We teach mortals to be good. Why did it be a puppet that wants to make all living beings be incense merit in the Water God¡¯s mouth? Why did it be a restriction on all living beings? The Water God¡¯s words are biased. The Heavenly Dao cannot be trusted easily.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and took out a pearl from his sleeve. Scenes appeared in the pearl... In front of a temple in the Major Chiliocosm, tens of thousands of mortals were worshiping. The farnd in the distance was filled with weeds, and many mortals were as thin as sticks. Li Changshou said coldly, ¡°Do you reallyck incense offerings that much?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know about the Water God¡¯s situation. This is definitely not something that our Western Sect...¡±

    ¡°The Saint is here!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted, ¡°The two Saints are here. How dare you speak nonsense!¡±

    The old Daoist priest frowned and said, ¡°The Western Sect has the Divine Kingdom in the Trichiliocosm. This is just a corner of the world. The person in charge of this ce must be eager for quick sess. It¡¯s not the intention of the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Impatient?¡±

    Li Changshou cursed, ¡°You call the wishes of all living beings merit and the incense offerings of all living beings benefits? Could it be that the living beings in this world are just utilitarian in the Western Sect¡¯s mouth!?!¡±

    The old Daoist priest frowned and was defeated...

    Another old Daoist priest beside him said, ¡°Mortals are foolish. They don¡¯t know their destiny. They lived in vain for a hundred years. We can¡¯t guide them...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mortals are foolish. That¡¯s why you took advantage of them. However, since ancient times, the human race had long been taught by the human race¡¯s sages. They know how to farm and understand the situation. Among the mortals, there were usually intelligent people who were the teachers of others.

    They had skills and tricks. Open your eyes and see how prosperous and exciting the mortals of the South Continent are! Mortals are not inferior to Qi Refinement cultivators in terms of their intelligence. Mortals¡¯ songs, poems, and talents were not inferior to cultivators sitting in the mountains! Live in vain for a hundred years?

    How thick-skinned are you to say such words? I think it¡¯s because I can¡¯t be used by you or provide you with incense merit that you can live in vain for a hundred years, right?¡±

    ¡°Water God, how can you...¡±

    ¡°Water God!¡± an old Daoist priest cursed. ¡°You can set up the Sea God Sect to restrain the incense offerings, but can¡¯t we? The Water God has always been prejudiced against the Western Sect.

    Now, even if you can, we can¡¯t. What kind of logic is that? Could it be that the Water God thinks that you can cover the world with a word!?!¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He took out a jade token from his sleeve and threw it at the old Daoist priest¡¯s face. ¡°This is the teachings of the Sea God Sect. You must have secretly seen it.

    Take it and read it carefully. If you don¡¯t know how to run the sect, I can teach you. However, don¡¯t confuse me again!

    The people of the Sea God Sect who enter the temple are devotees. They know how to farm, fish, hunt, collect, and do business. They all have a skill to support themselves. They all know what it means to never stop improving! I¡¯m just praying to the Sea God to be at ease and find a ce to rest in my heart. Your Western Sect will turn the entire Major Chiliocosm into your own Divine Nation. Countless mortals will only be able to worship and reproduce.

    They will provide you with endless incense offerings! Look! Take a look!¡± Li Changshou casually threw out seven to eight pearls. Lights and shadows circted inside, and images appeared. ¡°Tell your devotees that there is no need to take care of the crops. There will be a harvest for them to worship the gods. In the end?

    When there was insufficient food in the deste years, more than millions of mortals would starve to death in this world! There were piles of bones behind the temple, and the Vicious Wolf Corpse Eagle in the city! If you do anything good and really protect this ce, you will not have to be so passive today. You will not be able to retaliate after being scolded by me!

    Why does the Heavenly Dao want to revive the Heavenly Courts? It¡¯s to tell you longevity immortals who have cultivation but have no morals, that immortals are different from gods! Without the virtue of bing a god, no matter how long you cultivate for, you will only be a wild god or ghost if you call yourself a god! All of you are just coincidentally born in ancient times and ancient times. You are stronger than the other living beings now! I, Li Changgeng, am a mortal.

    I have yet to reach 500 years of age in cultivation! Where did you get your superiority from? Where did you get your pride from!?!¡± The twelve old Daoists of the Western Sect widened their eyes. A few of them trembled.

    However, Ksitigarbha said, ¡°The Water God seems to have also received the rewards from the Heavenly Courts. Now, he is saying that this matter cannot be done. Is it too imbnced?¡± Li Changshou did not waste his breath to argue. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m serving the Saint¡¯s orders to assist the Heavenly Emperor. Are you questioning my Teacher Saint?¡±

    Ksitigarbha also said, ¡°We are also under the orders of Teacher Saint to build a divine kingdom of incense.

    Are you insulting my Teacher Saint?¡±

    ¡°The Saint is a saint and a role model for all living beings. How can you nder him like that?¡± Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Ksitigarbha, do you think that you can stop the mouths of all living beings in the world by framing the Saint?

    The incense offerings from the Divine Nation harmed everyone and suppressed the nature of mortals. They destroyed the lives of mortals and made them be Dharma artifacts that restrained their merit. That was an indisputable fact! In this situation, I will give you as many Shadow-Retaining Spheres as you want. My Water God Residence is already filled with a fewrge houses.

    I will not allow you to refute this matter. I have already made it clear that you disciples of the Western Saints are the ones who deceived the higher-ups and changed the pir. You used this matter to obtain merit and destiny for your own cultivation and to plunder the spiritual energy of the world! Please enlighten me, Saint!¡± The Western Sect was speechless. The Aspect of the Saint Zhun Ti slowly said,

    ¡°I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s matter here.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven snorted and said with a cold face, ¡°Changgeng has said so much and wasted so much breath. Are you going to let it go just like that?¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti said, ¡°Are you really going to fight me today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t use Dharma treasures,¡± the Grandmaster of Heaven said calmly. ¡°This time, don¡¯t just talk about the battle in the outer space.¡± The Dharma Aspect of the Saint Zhun Ti remained silent.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and took half a step back.

    Perfected Taiyi, who had been keeping his eyes closed, understood. He slowly opened his eyes, and his red robe fluttered.

    He looked enlightened. Although his voice was low, he seemed to be mumbling to himself. ¡°I almost forgot that Saints are also divided into strong and weak.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Activate the Gong!

    <strong>Chapter 475 Activate the Gong!</strong>

    What is realm? This is realm!

    He was speaking the truth. From the words, he was stating a fact that everyone knew. However, at that moment, the ce, the emotions, the scenery, and the tone of enlightenment, he said the fact that there were strong and weak Saints...

    In terms of being entric, Perfected Taiyi would never disappoint! Li Changshou could not help but praise. The Dao of the Yin-Yang Spell should be used to push Perfected Taiyi!

    There were specialists in every field. As an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, he was only reasonable and practical. He knew how to debate and make some insignificant contributions to what he had done today.

    Although Perfected Taiyi was too ferocious when he first formed the team, he had already gained the upper hand after powerful reinforcements arrived. Just a perfect Yin-Yang sentence made the entire situation change!

    Saint Zhun Ti could not turn back now. He had no choice but to stand up and deal with the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    That was the charm of a great artist in the Primordial World!

    That was the true strength of the second generation disciples of Chan School!

    Yes, he should let Ling Zhuzi stay in the Heavenly Courts more often in the future. Otherwise, he would have to remind Ling Zhuzi to reduce the number of times they went out alone with his master, Perfected Taiyi.

    IT This child¡¯s reincarnation is most likely going to be on his master who has a glib tongue...

    Li Changshou finally believed that the mouths of living beings could indeed make people vomit blood. At that moment, one could not tell if the Saint of the Western Sect was happy or angry. However, the disciples of the Western Sect were flushed. They could not refute that.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven squinted and chuckled. He said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, let your Senior Brother do it.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    With a long sigh, the image of the Saint at the Reincarnation Pagoda gradually dissipated. The clouds that filled the sky quickly dissipated. The 360-story pagoda shone with a faint glow, and its connection with the Heavenly Dao waspletely severed.

    An old Daoist priest sat cross-legged on the auspicious cloud and slowly flew out from the top of the pagoda. His face was thin, and his gaze was dim.

    The old Daoist priest answered, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to the outer world.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven raised his eyebrows. He threw the Qingping Sword forward andnded in front of the cloud. Then, he stood up and looked at the old Daoist priest, Saint Zhun Ti.

    The Great Dao was tense, and the sound of the world was heard!

    The universe seemed to have frozen. The disciples of the Saints present felt their Great Dao trembling.

    In the originally lush forest, two towering trees suddenly appeared...

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti left behind a cold snort. The Grandmaster of Heaven left behind a littleughter.

    Just as Li Changshou suspected that the battle between the Saints had ended, the two Saints shed and disappeared strangely!

    There was no aura left behind, nor was there any fluctuation. Their figures seemed to have never appeared here! In the next moment!

    The Great Dao and the world trembled. The sea of blood was almost sent flying. Countless ghosts in the Netherworld had been shattered into True Spirits!

    The disciples of the Saints there were all pale. Those with weaker cultivation levels lowered their heads and vomited blood...

    Fragments of the battle between the Saints appeared in the hearts of everyone. Li Changshou saw a scene in his heart...

    The handsome and suave young Daoist priest ced his left hand behind his back and raised his sword fingers with his right hand. He had a smile on his face and was in high spirits.

    He pointed his fingertips at a sword aura that was 80,000 kilometers long. It cut through the void and stirred the wind and clouds, causing the chaotic aura at the edge of the void to continuously copse. Daoist Zhun Ti, the Sixth Saint, who had been secretly criticized, revealed his golden body that was ten feet tall.

    The number of arms on his back could not be counted. Illusory figures appeared around him. They were supported by the Divine Pestle, the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree, and other treasures. For a moment...

    Saint Zhun Ti was only suppressed by the sword Qi. He was not directly broken and received all the attacks from the Grandmaster of Heaven! Although it was a joke, the might of a Saint was indeed extraordinary. The battle between the two Saints was extremely rare in the world.

    It was probably the first time such a huge battle had erupted in the perception of all living beings since the six ancient Saints had returned. The two Saints quickly rushed out of the void and left the Primordial World. The impact on the Primordial World quickly weakened...

    Li Changshou felt the fluctuations of the Great Dao. He really felt like he was the little broken ship that was following the waves on the surging sea. Fortunately, Fairy Yun Xiao walked over in time and used her Dao runes to help Li Changshou relieve most of the pressure.

    Zhao Gongming, Daoist Duobao, Perfected Yu Ding, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit raised their hands and surrounded the group of nine immortals. Perfected Taiyi, whose cultivation level was not much higher than Li Changshou, silently walked to Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s side. He looked at Li Changshou, who was being protected by Fairy Yun Xiao, and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m inferior. I¡¯m still inferior.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Perfected Yu Ding revealed a gentle smile. He carried the copper mirror and walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side to discuss the matter with the other experts. Perfected Taiyi was speechless. Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really at a disadvantage if you don¡¯t use your Dharma treasures.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master is not being careless.¡±

    ¡°The battle between the Saints.¡± Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. He ced his hands behind his back and sighed. ¡°Such shadows only appear asionally in ancient times. I never expected to see them again.¡± Li Changshou would not forget the ¡°important matter¡± at that moment. He took a bronze mirror and continued to exin the situation.

    ¡°...Everyone, you have seen it. The battle between the Saints has already erupted. The situation will continue to develop. We can only wait for the Saints to fight and return. Therefore, it is under the sea of blood. Maintaining this Dharma artifact requires arge amount of immortal power.

    I will temporarily turn it off and share it with everyone when necessary. The debate about the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom was much shorter than I had imagined. They arepletely unprepared to defend themselves. Their intention to bully others is obvious.

    Why is the Western Sect so arrogant? Ah...

    I¡¯m Li Changgeng, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recorder. I¡¯ll bring you to witness the history of the Primordial World and be a responsible and happy immortal.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou sealed the restrictions on the copper mirror.

    His sigh echoed throughout the Heavenly Courts. The entire Heavenly Courts, from the Heaven Gate to the Jade Pool, from the Water God Residence to the Heaven Man Kingdom, began to discuss fervently.

    A battle between Saints! The debate about the Divine Kingdom of Incense!

    The second reincarnation!

    Taiyi¡¯s mouth!

    The Water God was actually busy with so many important matters in a ce that they could not see. He was working hard for the stability of the world!

    Bian Zhuang, in particr, had some guesses about the fact that the Water God had chosen the World Edge Pavilion as the bridgehead of the ¡°Anti-Dao Alliance¡±.

    Perhaps, the Water God valued the environment of the World Edge Pavilion and lived there with the poisonous mighty figure, Lu Yue. Firstly, it was for official matters and secondly...

    Hehe.

    However, Bian Zhuang suddenly realized that the difference between him and the Water God was not in terms of realm, cultivation level, or vision. The difference in life levels was iparable!

    On the other hand, Ao Yi, who had been nurtured by the Steadiness Sutra, had already begun to think about how manyyers of deep meaning his Brother Sect Master had hidden in the live-stream. Ao Yi could only think of fiveyers, but he felt that what he saw was far from enough...

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor paced back and forth in front of the jade table. General Dongmu and the other orthodox gods below only lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Qin Tianzhu, had already gone to the Water God Residence. He wanted to ask if he, the Heavenly Emperor, could help, but Li Changshou did not take the initiative to meet him...

    The Jade Emperor was also afraid that Li Changshou would be distracted and affect the matters there. After hesitating for a while, he did not let his incarnation disturb him and waited for his beloved Changgeng to ask for help. Let¡¯s talk about returning to the Blood Sea.

    The nine experts had already sat down cross-legged with Li Changshou in the middle and were waiting for the oue of the battle between the Saints.

    The disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect and the hidden experts were all protecting the Reincarnation Pagoda... Although the Grandmaster of Heaven had severed the connection between the Reincarnation Pagoda and the Heavenly Dao, he had just raised his hand and protected the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The Saint¡¯s Dharma Aspect did not miss. Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, why didn¡¯t you scold him for six hours previously? Junior Sister, don¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want you to be harmonious and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother,¡± Li Changshou replied generously and looked at Fairy Yun Xiao beside him. The two of them only looked at each other slightly before quickly looking away. Yun Xiao looked extremely calm, but in fact, her sitting posture was not rxed.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°They can¡¯t defend themselves. That¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s very difficult to scold them for long.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long was puzzled. ¡°Changgeng, when did you gather so much evidence?¡±

    ¡°During the ten years I was in the Moon Pce,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°The Jade Emperor was punishing me at that time. When he descended to the mortal world to undergo the tribtion, I helped him and made me be the head instructor of the 300 Chang¡¯e Academies.

    Since I have nothing to do, I let my incarnation travel around the Trichiliocosm.¡± Yun Xiao nodded and said softly, ¡°You like scheming and are good at scheming. It¡¯s indeed difficult for you to stay in one ce for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sneered and turned around to support his beard.

    Perfected Taiyi muttered, ¡°Fairy, were you... serious just now?¡±

    Yun Xiao was confused.

    Li Changshou replied calmly, ¡°If there are ripples in your heart, there will be ripples in your eyes. If there are no evil thoughts in your heart, there will be no evil thoughts in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°I really admire your determination, Junior Brother.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who admires you more, Senior Brother. You can argue with me for half a day.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it!¡± Perfected Taiyi raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the cmity. These days, my mouth has been faster than my mind.¡± Kong Xuan could not help but ask, ¡°Is it a mystical ability?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mystical ability.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°There are often things that you can¡¯t bear to look at, but you can¡¯t speak frankly. You will think about how to be sarcastic. Over time, I developed the technique to speak like that.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Taiyi, can I test you?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but sit up. Even if he lost, he would not lose. When asked about his ¡°intrinsic domain¡±, he naturally could not be afraid.

    He represented the image of the second generation disciples of Chan School! However, the disciples of Chan School might not want to be represented by him.

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take it as a joke. Junior Brother Taiyi, you¡¯re really talented. In that case, Junior Brother, if you can use one sentence to make me feel especially depressed, I will give you a special numinous treasure. How about that?¡°

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and said, ¡°After hearing Senior Brother¡¯s question, I suddenly feel that your cultivation level has nothing to do with your own intelligence. Who would scold and return a numinous treasure?¡±

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s face darkened. Then, he scolded with a smile. He took out a wooden shuttle from his sleeve and pushed it towards Tai Yi with his immortal power. Perfected Taiyi hurriedly rejected, ¡°Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t agree to that.¡±

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s face turned even darker. ¡°Just treat it as the words you said to the Saint previously!¡± Perfected Taiyi was about to decline when Li Changshou calmly intercepted the shuttle and stuffed it into Perfected Taiyi¡¯s hand. If he continued, they would really fight.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, you really have to train this shuttle well.¡± The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He cursed softly, ¡°You rascal, you must be up to no good by inviting me here.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a serious matter. I just invited all the experts I trust. Senior Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand. Although I had other considerations when I invited you, it was definitely not because I wanted to invite Senior Brother Yu Ding.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi widened his eyes and pretended to hit Kong Xuan. Li Changshou chuckled and pretended to dodge to the side. He took the opportunity to get closer to Fairy Yun Xiao.

    Li Changshou quickly brought up the atmosphere of the conversation.

    Even the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was meditating and preparing for the battle, opened her eyes and joined the conversation.

    Compared to them, the disciples of the Western Sect were gloomy. Many people gathered to discuss countermeasures. Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener¡¯s figures were slightly lonely. They stayed under the Reincarnation Tower. No one greeted them or asked them to go over to discuss something.

    Seeing that, the Dao Sect began to chat about the master and servant.

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯ve targeted the Western Sect¡¯s Ksitigarbha many times. Why don¡¯t you find an opportunity to kill him?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission to the other eight people. ¡°He¡¯s quite careful. He never gave me a chance to attack. Moreover, Ksitigarbha and I are just on opposite sides. There is no deep hatred between us. Compared to him, I want to get rid of his mount more.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Truth Listener about to be ridden by you in front of Ksitigarbha?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Truth Listener sensed my killing intent.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°To be safe, even if I don¡¯t kill itter, I have to find an opportunity to force Truth Listener to swear a Great Dao oath or destroy Truth Listener¡¯s mystical ability.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I heard from Old Bai that the Truth Listener is quite sensible. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Now, our Dao Sect is in the right position,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°However, we have to be wary. There might be a day when we lose power.¡± The disciples of the Saints of the Dao Sect were more or less touched by that sentence. They looked thoughtful.

    Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°With Changgeng around, it will be difficult.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s smile was deliberately forced.

    He lowered his head and sighed softly. He closed his eyes and focused. For the first time, he did not reply.

    Kong Xuan could not help but suspect if he had said anything wrong.

    Hence, Duobao and the others thought deeper.

    The battle between the Saints continued. The Grandmaster of Heaven, who did not use any Dharma treasure, seemed to havepletely suppressed Daoist Zhun Ti. However, he could not determine the winner immediately.

    Yun Xiao turned to look at Li Changshou¡¯s helpless side profile. She raised her hand and tapped the back of his hand gently before retracting it.

    That meant that she had already figured out the key.

    That was also the second reason why Li Changshou had invited the experts from Chan School and Jie School over. The Great Tribtion had arrived, and the Western Sect had already lost. Due to Li Changshou¡¯s constant struggles, the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect became closer. The Heavenly Emperor did not me the disciples of the Dao Sect much.

    However, there was a very realistic problem...

    Even if their Dao Sect destroyed the Western Sect and turned the disciples of the Western Sect into ashes, can they resolve the Great Tribtion?

    Li Changshou had deduced that ording to the tragic situation in the original God-Conferment Story that he knew, the conclusion was...

    Impossible.

    There had to be disciples of the Dao Sect who would go and be the puppets of the God roll.

    Just like Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s wise opinion in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City that day, Chan School and Jie School established their sects with the destiny of the human race.

    However, they did not do much to educate the human race. Jie School was the most important. On the other hand, Jie School did not have any treasures that could suppress the destiny of the sect.

    The Qingping Sword that the Grandmaster of Heaven used to achieve the Dao, the Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords and the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array that Dao Ancestor Hong Jun gave him, were all killing treasures that could not be used to suppress the destiny of the sect. The differences between Jie School and Chan School could not be avoided. The two sects would eventually fight.

    Even if Li Changshou tried to mediate, he would not be able to create so many experts to destroy the tribtion. It was not appropriate to say those words directly. Therefore, Li Changshou remained silent and let them experience it carefully. Everyone present was a smart immortal. They could almost understand the key.

    In other words...

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng,¡± Perfected Huang Long said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be too pressured. Your senior brothers and sisters are supporting you.¡± Li Changshou could only force a smile and pull himself together. Alright, another ¡°border of retreat¡±. Duobao smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Changgeng, are we just going to wait like this? Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to spar with Uncle-Master Zhun Ti in the Chaos Sea? We...¡±

    As he spoke, Daoist Duobao clenched his fists. Fortunately, there were not many female disciples in the Western Sect. Otherwise, it would be easy for people to misunderstand something. Li Changshou looked at the pagoda and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. If anything happenster, we will immediately attack with all our might and snatch the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The faint golden light around the Goddess of Golden Spirit became much brighter. ¡°Is there another battle today?¡±

    Li Changshou continued to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°They did not expect that I would know so much about their Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. We have temporarily gained the upper hand. However, that should also be within the ns of the Western Sect.

    The person who made this n must be a Saint. How could he underestimate him? Later, there will be another obstacle. They will release arge number of mortal souls to fill the Netherworld and the sea of blood.

    They will cause the Six Paths of Reincarnation to be blocked and force us to retreat and set up a second round. Therefore, fighting for the Reincarnation Pagoda is the key! When they release those souls, we will immediately snatch this pagoda! If we can obtain it, it¡¯s fine to set up the second round today. We can directly bring this pagoda into the Netherworld. These problems can be solved easily. We can also obtain the Heavenly Dao merit!¡± The immortals¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard that.

    Zhao Gongming praised, ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the Lady of Earth about this?¡±

    ¡°I actually have.¡± Li Changshou spread his hands and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. We have to adapt to the situation. That¡¯s all we can say.¡± The corners of Yun Xiao¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Duobao, who was at the side, recalled the treasures that he had given out back then andined about Li Changshou...

    Suddenly...

    Buzz...

    A slight Dao rune fluctuation suddenly rippled in the sea of blood. The immortals carefully sensed it and were a little shocked.

    Just like that?

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and two images appeared in his heart at the same time. They were both seen by the paper effigy. Above the sea of blood, the Cosmic Cracks crisscrossed. Light balls with weak light surged out from them, like a flood that filled the sky! In the sky above Fengdu City, ets¡± that were emitting ck smoke were smashing towards the core region of Fengdu City. Theyers of array formations were like paper! Thending point of theets was...

    The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc on Reincarnation!

    ¡°Seize the pagoda!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly opened his eyes. Green light flickered in his eyes, and his body turned into a wisp of lingering charm.

    Taking drastic measures was the true way to break the situation!

 Chapter 476 - Killing Tai Yi, Righteous Heart!

    <strong>Chapter 476 Killing Tai Yi, Righteous Heart!</strong>

    The nine experts from the Dao Sect reacted differently.

    Let¡¯s not talk about whether the Expert Certificate of Huang Long, Taiyi, and Ao Shou is fake.

    Li Changshou was extremely good at escape techniques. Although he did not use his escape technique trump card, thebination of the Cosmic Escape and the Wind Escape techniques were enough to be known as ¡°moving like lightning¡±. His figure shed and appeared in front of the experts of the Western Sect.

    The Taiji Painting appeared behind him, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared above his head. His feet swayed slightly, and his figure disappeared again. The experts of the Western Sect were not stunned at that moment.

    They seemed to be prepared. They vibrated their immortal powers and set up their Dharma treasures. Among the disciples of the Saints, there were naturally people who were ruthless and did not speak much. An old Daoist priest suddenly jumped up. He had a bright copper alms bowl in his left hand and a golden short staff in his right hand. He smashed the void in front of him and strangely hit two wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura!

    With the protection of two treasures, Li Changshou was naturally safe and sound. However, his escape technique was broken by the old Daoist priest, and he retreated quickly. He had lost the initiative!

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He floated in the air and attracted the attention of the disciples of the Western Sect.

    For a moment, the Dao runes in front of the Reincarnation Pagoda surged, and figures flew everywhere. Streams of light rushed into the sky, and the disciples of the Western Sect all stopped them. Among Li Changshou¡¯s group, Kong Xuan was the fastest to react.

    The mighty figure from the Phoenix n was known for his speed. The Five-colored Divine Light swept forward, and the figures were immediately sealed by the divine light. Their Dharma treasures failed, and their bodies rushed towards Li Changshou¡¯s location as if there was no obstruction.

    However, just as Kong Xuan rushed past Li Changshou, a crack suddenly appeared in the universe in front of him. Kong Xuan¡¯s figure crashed into it and was immediately trapped by a huge array. More than ten experts activated the array and temporarily separated him from the battle! That trap was originally prepared for Li Changshou! After Kong Xuan, there were five figures; Duobao, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Yun Xiao, who were faster, followed by Perfected Yu Ding and Zhao Gongming who were slower.

    Look at Fairy Yun Xiao!

    Her long dress swayed gently, and her ck hair did not move. Her skin was fair, and her face was cold. Li Changshou¡¯s figure was reflected in her beautiful eyes. Although she knew that Li Changshou had a precious treasure to protect himself, she could not help but miss him and be worried about him. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice shone with golden light. Immortal light scattered from her white hand and injured more than ten people.

    Look at the Goddess of Golden Spirit!

    She was dressed in a thin golden dress, and her long hair was sitting on her head. He rushed forward and revealed his six-armed Dharma body. Six slender arms appeared behind him without any discord. He held onto various Dharma treasures and attacked mercilessly. With a sh of sword light, two disciples of the Western Sect were killed. The other party tried his best to escape, but only a wisp of his essence soul escaped.

    The Dragon Tiger Ruyi was activated. Even the Zenith Heaven would vomit blood and retreat if it was hit.

    The Four Symbols Pagoda in his hand rotated, and arge number of Western Sect experts were suppressed to the point of being unable to breathe.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s beautiful face was already filled with coldness. She would not show any mercy if she could kill him. Yun Xiao had just injured less than twenty people, but four to five Western Sect disciples had already been injured by the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Three of them had their essence souls shattered by the Dragon-Tiger Ruyi.

    He looked at Daoist Duobao again!

    A little.

    Daoist Duobao sent a voice transmission in time and instructed the experts of the Dao Sect, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to start a massacre today. There will definitely be Saints looking for uster. It¡¯s fine if we injure them. Don¡¯t kill too many Western disciples.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted unhappily. Fairy Yun Xiao had already noticed that. If anyone saw this scene, they would probably have to ask.

    ¡°Did the top experts of the Dao Sect, together with the mighty Kong Xuan, actually fight so weakly?¡± That would have to depend on who he killed.

    The more than one hundred and sixty living beings there were all disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect. There was nock of experts with high cultivation realms who rarely appeared in the Primordial World. Moreover, the sudden attack that Li Changshou and the othersunched was clearly expected by the Western Sect.

    Arge number of disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect formed a faint array formation. They supported each other and helped each other. In addition, they had gathered incense offerings and merit over the years to refine arge number of numinous treasures. Now that they were thrown out, they looked rather imposing. Therefore, the Western Sect did not copse instantly. They hadsted for a few breaths!

    At that moment, the eight disciples of the Dao Sect and Kong Xuan had attacked. Under the premise that Daoist Duobao had reminded them to hold back, it was not easy for them to defeat the experts of the Western Sect, including the twelve disciples who had received the Saint. Among the disciples of the Saints that the Goddess of Golden Spirit had casually killed, there was even a person with a high cultivation level who had been turned into ashes.

    An old Daoist priest from the Western Sect kept sending voice transmissions. All the experts who could hold up the stage stood up and protected the Reincarnation Pagoda. Li Changshou¡¯s figure kept changing in the air. With the power of the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, he was naturally stable and safe. When Fairy Yun Xiao rushed over to meet up, Li Changshou even protected her behind him. It was rare for him to be a ¡°chauvinistic man¡±.

    At that moment...

    The twenty-four stars shone brightly, and the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl appeared outside the Reincarnation Pagoda!

    At that moment, Perfected Yu Ding was protecting Zhao Gongming from behind. The square tripod in his hand, which was filled with seven-colored streams of light, suppressed the dozens of streams of light that were attacking.

    Zhao Gongming sat in the middle of the crowd and formed hand seals with both hands. He activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl with all his might! The 360-story Reincarnation Pagoda suddenly trembled thrice. Under the suppression of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, it actually shrank twice! ¡°You Dao Sect disciples are going too far!¡± A hunchbacked old Daoist priest shouted angrily and raised his hands. A green g flew out from his back.

    The green lotus flower on the g emitted the mysterious ancient Dao runes. In the blink of an eye, it had already covered the sky and covered the sky, enveloping the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Green Lotus g!

    The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl pressed down, and the corner of the g fluttered as if it was under immense pressure.

    More than ten old Daoists flew up. Golden light shone around them. They activated their Dharma treasures and smashed them at the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls.

    The light of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl flickered, and a few of them trembled slightly.

    A few drops of sweat seeped out of Zhao Gongming¡¯s forehead. At that moment, he snorted coldly and chanted incantations. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls began to change rapidly. They kept arranging various Dharma Arrays and continued to suppress the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao were surrounded by the Western Sect disciples. Although the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda were powerful, they were only defensive treasures.

    As long as the other party kept attacking the two of them, Li Changshou would not be able to move an inch.

    At that moment, Fairy Yun Xiao was clearly not angry. She was only protecting Li Changshou. The Nine Bends Yellow River Array Diagram in her sleeve was not in a hurry to be activated.

    The Western experts here were far from what those demon experts couldpare to. However, Li Changshou did not panic at all. A smile appeared on his lips, causing the experts of the Western Sect to feel uncertain... Psychological warfare. The paper effigy saw that the sea of blood was filled with golden light balls. Ghosts flew out of the golden light balls and wandered aimlessly.

    It was all a scheme.

    On the surface, the Saint Zhun Ti seemed to have been angered but it was a scheme. Building a pagoda here was a scheme.

    If they could not discover the Mustard Seed Cosmos, the Reincarnation Pagoda would transform into a Heavenly Dao Treasure. That was the superficial part of the Western Sect¡¯s n today. At that moment, Li Changshou had found that ce. The Grandmaster of Heaven had severed the connection between the Reincarnation Pagoda and the Heavenly Dao, but Saint Zhun Ti had protected the Reincarnation Pagoda itself...

    Then, Zhun Ti took the initiative to go to the outer space to fight with the Grandmaster of Heaven. He gradually left that ce. At the same time, he also diverted the attention of the mighty figures in the world who could obstruct the Western Sect¡¯s next n to the Chaos Sea and pay attention to the battle between the Saints that would not result.

    At that moment, the Western Sect secretly attacked. They split the universe above the sea of blood and let the countless souls that had umted for ten thousand years enter the Netherworld!

    Li Changshou had understood that from the beginning! The Grand Pure One had given the Taiji Painting to him so that he could represent Ren School to deal with it. The Grand Pure One would not interfere in this matter. The first n was to snatch the Reincarnation Pagoda and make it the ¡°spare reincarnation Dharma artifact¡± of the Netherworld. That way, the Lady of Earth could take a break regrly.

    Li Changshou had thought of it, and so had the Western Sect.

    In this game, Li Changshou did not have to deal with Golden Cicada, Ksitigarbha, and Void Bodhi. Instead, he had to deal with the entire Western Sect.

    When they had schemed to this extent, they could no longer rely on tricks to win. At that moment, they needed to be strong!

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes shone brightly. His long hair and Daoist robe fluttered in the wind. The Taiji Painting on his back suddenly stopped circting. At that moment, he, who was in the center of the entire battleground, was extraordinary. The experts of the Western Sect were extremely vignt! Fairy Yun Xiao suddenly retreated. She used the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to block a few streams of light andnded in Zhao Gongming¡¯s direction.

    The experts of the Western Sect were even more focused on guarding against Li Changshou¡¯s outburst!

    Indeed!

    ¡°Everything is bnced!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head and shouted. His voice echoed throughout the world. It was as if when he used his intrinsic mystical ability, the power of his roar would be doubled!

    Look, the water is surging! The experts of the Western Sect quickly retreated. The Dharma treasures that were originally attacking Li Changshou were also changed by their owners. Everyone in the Western Sect knew about the Water God¡¯s mystical abilities. The Saint had even mentioned it and asked them to be careful of the Water God.

    When the mystical ability was used, it could forcefully pull them into the same realm as the Water God. Then, the Water God could easily kill the living beings controlled by the mystical ability with his treasures!

    As the saying goes, it was better to see it in person. At that moment, the experts of the Western Sect saw with their own eyes that the mysterious mystical ability, the elegant figure, and the extremely fast figure had already rushed to the front of the Reincarnation Pagoda. They had already raised their hands to press down the Green Lotus g...

    ¡°He used the Wind Lightning Escape technique!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    In front of the Reincarnation Pagoda, the Taiji Painting behind Li Changshou circted and blocked all the attacks from behind. Two wisps of Yin-Yang aura surged out from Li Changshou¡¯s palm and hit the surface of the Green Lotus g!

    The Green Lotus g shone brightly. On the lotus flower pattern, the Yin and Yang fish were chasing each other. ¡°Seal!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted in a low voice. The treasure g instantly retracted its treasure glow. From the size of the Reincarnation Pagoda, it turned into the size of a silk banner and was held in Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    Treasures... It was impossible to add one. There was an 80% chance that he would have to return the g. After all, it was a Saint¡¯s treasure.

    The 24 Sea-Calming Divine Pearls around the pagoda shone brightly. Dozens of streams of light smashed towards the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls, but they were all blocked by the Taiji Painting that Li Changshou had raised. At that moment, the Taiji Painting did not even have a tenth of its power. Every time the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl shone, the Reincarnation Pagoda would shrink.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure wandered around the pagoda at a moderate speed. The Cosmic Ruler tore open the cracks and blocked the experts of the Western Sect.

    The situation was 80% stable!

    At that moment, Li Changshou looked at Perfected Huang Long and Perfected Taiyi, who were fighting with the experts of the Western Sect at the edge of thepeting grounds. He was slightly worried. It was fine for a Grand Unity Immortal. With all the treasures protecting him, the Nine Dragons Divine me Barrier was also a good numinous treasure.

    Perfected Huang Long...

    There were only two Golden Immortals fighting him. Although their abilities were ordinary, the two of them fought back and forth.

    He looked at the surroundings of Perfected Huang Long and then looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was being surrounded by nine old Daoists but still remained calm andposed. She could advance and retreat as she pleased, as well as Daoist Duobao, who had hundreds of numinous treasures floating around him and was chasing after dozens of Western Sect disciples with a smile. This brother is really blessed.

    In the chaotic battle, Ksitigarbha rode Truth Listener and wandered around Master Zhao. From time to time, he would point his finger and throw out a few treasures.

    Zhao Gongming had the protection of Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s tripod on his left and Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice on his right. He focused on activating the power of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and slowly suppressed and tamed the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The battle seemed to have stabilized. If the Western Sect did not have any treasures, they would not be able to protect the pagoda.

    The man who could influence the situation of the battle had finally...

    He had spoken!

    Perfected Taiyi was in high spirits. He sneered and said to the disciples of the Western Sect who were surrounding him, ¡°When Aunt-Master Tongtian takes in disciples, there is no discrimination. To be able to enter Aunt-Master¡¯s tutge is based on opportunity. My teacher¡¯s disciple recruitment is a blessing.

    It is a blessing that he can be my teacher¡¯s disciple. Your Western Sect is better at taking in disciples. Their criterion for taking in disciples is... not picky about food. It¡¯s up to fate. This realm is impressive.¡± In the blink of an eye, the ce fell into a dead silence for the fourth time!

    Li Changshou could clearly sense that the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Western Sect had their Dao hearts shaken and their suppressed anger had been aroused.

    An old Daoist priest gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Kill!¡±

    In an instant, nearly a hundred streams of light shot towards Perfected Taiyi. This time, it was an illegal treasure. The streams of light contained Daoists with bloodshot eyes! ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this Reincarnation Pagoda anymore! Kill Taiyi! Righteous Dao heart!¡±

    ¡°Kill Taiyi! Righteous heart!¡± Perfected Taiyi immediately trembled a few times. Nine fire dragons appeared in front of his chest and forced the opponent in front of him to retreat. Two sparks flew out from his sleeve and turned into two wind and fire wheels. He stepped on them and his body flew hundreds of kilometers away... The streams of light followed closely behind. The Goddess of Golden Spirit almost could not help but raise her sword and kill from behind.

    He heard...

    ¡°Changgeng, save me!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    This time, the Reincarnation Pagoda was even more stable.

    Huh? Something¡¯s not right. Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at the grass ring on his wrist. However, he realized that there was a very weak red glow on the grass ring. The corners of his mouth twitched. In her heart, her sorrowful voice was filled with sadness.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve said it before. If we do such a thing, we will definitely be discovered. It¡¯s over now. It¡¯s wishful thinking for us toe out in the future. Why should I help you do this... I¡¯m so miserable... It¡¯s not easy for me to be used as a Dharma treasure. I can convince myself to be an artifact spirit. Something happened again...¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The incarnation of anger smiled smugly. ¡°If he dares to not use us, we will kill him!¡±

    Are these the incarnations of the Lady of Earth? Little Anger is aplete personality. Its personality was more angry. The other personalities were inherited from the original ¡®temte¡¯ of Goddess Houtu, right?

    Are you really that petty? Or is it because Perfected Taiyi¡¯s words are too lethal? Did he hold a grudge after using the Yin-Yang Great Technique? Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission to Taiyi and asked him to circle around and rush to the Reincarnation Pagoda. He would use the Taiji Painting to receive him.

    However, just as he finished speaking, an obscure and peaceful Dao rune appeared around the Reincarnation Pagoda. His spiritual perception trembled and his eyes focused. Li Changshou quickly thought about it and reacted. He turned around and shouted at Zhao Gongming, ¡°Quickly put away the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl!¡±

    Zhao Gongming was stunned when he heard that. He was a little confused. After all, everything was going smoothly.

    He was stunned... The ce that was illuminated by the light of the treasure and the array formation suddenly darkened. A huge hand appeared and casually pinched a Sea-Calming Divine Pearl. Zhao Gongming immediately activated his technique. The 23 Sea-Calming Divine Pearls instantly returned to his body. However, they were no longer in an array formation. Their power had been greatly reduced!

    The disciples of the Saints looked up and saw a cloud in the sky.

    The clouds dissipated. An old Daoist priest dressed in gray clothes sat on a seven-colored lotus tform with a benevolent and peaceful expression. He held the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl that had already turned into the size of a lotus seed in his left hand and said slowly,

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    A wisp of Dao runes slowly spread out. The experts present actually did not have the intention to fight. For some reason, they had the urge to lower their heads and worship the figure.

    As expected, the battle stopped. The Goddess of Golden Spirit and Daoist Duobao quickly retreated to Zhao Gongming¡¯s side. They looked up at the old Daoist priest and were clearly not affected. The old Daoist priest lowered his head and looked at Li Changshou, who was beside the Reincarnation Pagoda. A faint smile appeared on his lips. Li Changshou smiled and bowed to the old Daoist priest. He was touched.

    ¡°Disciple of the Grand Pure One, Li Changgeng, greets Uncle-Master Guidance.¡±

    ¡°I still have a use for this pagoda.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I only saw that the pagoda was too beautiful and could not help but attack. I wanted to move back to give my teacher a gift. Aunt-Master, please forgive me if I have offended you.¡± Li Changshou paused and smiled. ¡°Aunt-Master, look. Can you give Senior Brother Gongming¡¯s pearl back?¡±

    The old Daoist priest was silent and did not look at Li Changshou anymore. Li Changshou stood up and flew towards Zhao Gongming. The Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda shone seemed to be warning the old Daoist priest above not to attack easily. Li Changshou took out a green triangr g from his sleeve and ced it in Zhao Gongming¡¯s hand. Then, he was worried and invited more than ten Yin-Yang auras to seal the g.

    ¡°Brother, make do with the lotus leaves of the Chaos Green Lotus.¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked and nodded in agreement. He really ced the g in his arms.

 Chapter 477 - Primordial Beginning Laughs At Jie Yin, Li Changshou Defends Ksitigarbha

    <strong>Chapter 477 Primordial Beginning Laughs At Jie Yin, Li Changshou Defends Ksitigarbha</strong>

    On the top of the Reincarnation Pagoda, the benevolent old Daoist priest who appearedter was surrounded by rays of light. He was just sitting on the cloud, as if he had merged with the world and was not tainted by any dust. Below the pagoda, dozens of disciples from the Western Sect had collected more than ten corpses and ced them there. At that moment, all of them looked angry and red at Li Changshou and the others.

    Saint Jie Yin opened his left hand. Seven to eight weak rays of light flew into his palm and protected the essence souls of the disciples of the Western Sect. However, six disciples of the Western Sect had their essence souls shattered and their souls dispersed.

    The Cosmic Array that temporarily trapped Kong Xuan was broken by the Five-colored Divine Light because there were no experts guarding it. Kong Xuan flew out from inside and looked at the Saint who was receiving him warily. Hended behind Li Changshou. After a while, the Saint did not speak.

    His voice spread everywhere. ¡°Why are you causing trouble here?¡± An old Daoist priest from the Western Sect shouted, ¡°Teacher, please help us! These disciples of the Dao Sect are unreasonable. They killed all the junior brothers without asking for the reason!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and was about to reemerge in her Dharma body when Daoist Duobao raised his hand to stop her.

    Li Changshou also turned his head slightly and signaled to the Goddess of Golden Spirit... Next, it was time for everyone to take their chips and talk about the matters.

    As long as the six Saints did not really fight and did not fight to the death, the chess table would not be overturned.

    The old Daoists of the Western Sect were aggrieved. They cried in front of the Saint¡¯s carriage, but the Saint was expressionless. Fairy Yun Xiao asked via voice transmission, ¡°If this Uncle-Master attackster and Master is not here, should we do our best to resist?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Second Aunt-Master should have already arrived. If she doesn¡¯t appear now, it will depend on how far we can negotiate with the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Xiao reminded him. ¡°This is a game between Saints. You have already been too deeply involved. You should be more vignt. Don¡¯t anger the Saint.¡±

    To anger the Saint...

    It was actually quite difficult for him.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He could not help but recall the warm,fortable, and enlightened conversation he had with the Grand Pure One in the temple. ¡°The Western Sect only needs to care about receiving them. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°His Dao is different from ours.¡±

    ¡°Then, it will be a half a month of silent rest.¡±

    The Grand Pure One meant that apart from receiving the Saint, he had to be responsible for everything else regarding the Western Sect...

    After waiting for a while, the disciples of the Western Sect stopped crying. A stream of light flew over from the sky. It was the group of Western Sect disciples who had chased after Perfected Taiyi previously. At that moment, they had already calmed down. They rushed to the pagoda and bowed to the Saint who was receiving them. Then, they red at the distance.

    A Daoist dressed in a fiery-red robe slowly walked over. He had a handsome face and a long aura. He was stepping on two fire wheels, and there was nothing unusual about him. When hended behind Li Changshou and the others, he was about to speak but his aura suddenly changed. He rolled his eyes and hey on the cloud! Daoist Duobao and Zhao Gongming looked down and could not help butugh.

    However, he saw Perfected Taiyi¡¯s back...

    His red robe was torn and tattered, and there were patches of green and purple on his back. His long hair had been burnt into the shape of a dog and was emitting wisps of green smoke! Perfected Taiyi took a deep breath and stuffed a handful of pills into his mouth. He slowly floated up, put away the Wind-Fire Wheel, and leaned beside Perfected Yu Ding.

    He did not lose in a one-on-one battle!

    He just did not have the chance to scold to his heart¡¯s content!

    Li Changshou asked in concern, ¡°Senior Brother, how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t die.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled coldly. ¡°What doesn¡¯t kill me makes me stronger!¡±

    Crack!

    Perfected Yu Ding urately pped Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth with his left hand. He first gestured for Perfected Taiyi to look at the weing Saint above the pagoda. Then, he cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°My master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.¡± Li Changshou could not help but smile. He calmly took out four specially-made bronze mirrors-one for the livestream and three for the backup. He handed them to Perfected Yu Ding and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding received it with a smile and stood quietly with the mirror. In various parts of the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals, Heavenly Soldiers, fairies, and Chang¡¯e, who had been guarding the bronze mirrors, were all watching with bated breaths. Clearly, the situation had changed again. The Saint was seen on the Reincarnation Pagoda again. There were immortal corpses on the cloud path in front of the pagoda. It seemed that the Western Sect had indeed put in a lot of effort in the Reincarnation Pagoda. Otherwise, the two Saints would not havee together.

    The spiritual treasures around the experts of the Dao Sect had yet to be taken away. The battle intent in the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes did not decrease. The Five-colored Divine Light behind Kong Xuan¡¯s back disappeared. Perfected Yu Ding put away his tripod. The smile on Daoist Duobao¡¯s lips became gentler, but there was a hint of calmness andposure in his voice.

    Confidence.

    Jie Yin remained tight-lipped and a faint voice sounded from everywhere. ¡°Changgeng from Ren School, go out and reply.¡± Li Changshou took two steps forward and bowed. Daoist Duobao and Fairy Yun Xiao followed behind him.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Jie Yin said, ¡°Why did you lure someone to kill my disciple and destroy my Western treasure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands. At that moment, he did not need to say anything. He did not need to argue or change his mind. However, he still had to insist on raising the banner of helping the Western Sect! ¡°Uncle-Master, do you know about the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Saint Jie Yin said calmly, ¡°The Western Sect is poor. We can use this to obtain more merit from incense offerings. It can consolidate our own luck and be beneficial to the stability of the world.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that he would not be able to get away with it. Li Changshou calmed himself down and sighed.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you should know very well what is happening in the Blood Sea.¡± Before he could answer, a wisp of Dao runes circted.

    Many scenes appeared in the hearts of the disciples of the Saints...

    The originally vast sea of blood had changed color. Countless faint figures were floating in the air. There were many figures, and it was impossible to tell them apart. These ghosts did not have physical bodies to begin with. At that moment, many of them were embedded in each other...

    Many ferocious beasts in the sea of blood were attracted by the spirits and were devouring them. However, the number of ferocious beasts was nothingpared to the spirits...

    The scene changed again. Fengdu City was in chaos. Ferocious ghosts and fierce souls were wandering around. The ets¡± had blown up this group of ferocious ghosts, giving Yin Si a headache.

    The Six Paths of Reincarnation were affected and were filled with souls that wanted to reincarnate. There were also many ferocious ghosts and fierce souls there. Arge number of ghosts in the sea of blood had already been attracted by the Reincarnation Disc...

    Jie Yin looked to the side and said calmly, ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Li Changshou and the others heard a chuckle. A cloud appeared above their heads. A middle-aged Daoist sat on the cloud. He wore a tall crown and a luxurious robe. His face was simr to the Grandmaster of Heaven. The moment that Daoist appeared, the elegant, peaceful, and calming Dao runes circted, easily resisting the pressure that Li Changshou and the others felt.

    Yu Ding and Huang Long hurriedly addressed him as their teacher. Duobao, Jin Ling, Yun Xiao, and Zhao Gongming addressed him as Uncle-Master.

    Kong Xuan still bowed slightly. Li Changshou still addressed him as Aunt-Master. On the other hand, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when he saw his teacher. His legs turned weak and he almost knelt down...

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s smile deepened. He pointed at Perfected Taiyi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here. Just speak.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi agreed and looked at Li Changshou.

    Continue?

    This time, he did not care about anything. Li Changshou did not dare to blink. Everything that had happened previously was under his control. He did not dare to express it recklessly now.

    What Perfected Taiyi did next had nothing to do with the Little Qiong Peak and the Water God Residence!

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning looked over. Li Changshou was a little nervous. ¡°Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Come to the Jade Void Pce more often when you have time,¡± the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said warmly. ¡°The Great Tribtion is imminent. You are the person whom Senior Brother has chosen to go through the main tribtion. Don¡¯t be biased.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I will go to the Jade Void Pceter. Senior Brothers and Sisters, please guide me in cultivation!¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled and looked at Fairy Yun Xiao before looking away calmly.

    ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°Answer whatever Dao Brother Guidance asks you. If he doesn¡¯t ask well, don¡¯t answer. If you can answer, answer better. My three friends¡¯ words are still useful in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou replied respectfully and took two steps forward to return to his previous position. Talking to a Saint is really...

    It was torturous.

    There were too many meanings in the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s words. There were huge differences between the two! Why are all these Saints so unique? Inparison, the Grand Pure One is the easiest to get along with. It was time-consuming. Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Uncle-Master, do you have any other questions?¡± Saint Jie Yin asked, ¡°Why do you want to destroy the opportunities of the Western Sect, kill my disciples, and snatch my Western Pagoda?¡±

    ¡°This matter actually has nothing to do with the senior brothers and sisters behind me.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°They came to help because of their friendship with me. I can¡¯t implicate them.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Duobao and Zhao Gongming were about to speak, but they were stopped by the hand gesture behind Li Changshou¡¯s back. Li Changshou said, ¡°Aunt-Master, I¡¯m from Ren School. I was recognized by Senior Brother Great Daoist Master and brought into the Tushita Pce.

    I was also liked by Teacher who has decided to teach me the Grand Pure Dao. However, I have another identity. I¡¯m a third-order legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m an envoy established by the Jade Emperor. In the Western Sect, there are disciples of the Saints who had wreaked havoc in the Trichiliocosm and created the Divine Kingdom of incense. They have a great impact on the living beings of the mortal world.

    The operation of the Heavenly Dao was affected by them. The Reincarnation Pagoda is used to consolidate the Divine Kingdom of incense. I was under the orders of His Majesty to plow the Immortal Dao Alliance of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom in the Trichiliocosm. Therefore, I could not ignore this matter and had no choice but to interfere. Therefore, this situation happened. I thought that anyone who protects the Divine Kingdom of incense would interfere with the Heavenly Dao and be the enemy of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou stood quietly.

    Saint Jie Yin asked, ¡°Who can exin the matter regarding the Reincarnation Pagoda to Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Ksitigarbha stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°I once traveled in the Trichiliocosm, which is very far from the Primordial World. Before countless souls could report to the Netherworld, they had already turned into ghosts. I suggest that we build this Reincarnation Pagoda for themon people of the world.¡±

    Jie Yin raised his hand gently. Ksitigarbha understood and turned to look at Li Changshou. The light in their eyes flickered. It was as if there were whirlwinds around them. However, they suppressed the elegant demeanor of the disciples of the Saints.

    Ksitigarbha took half, half, half...

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Ksitigarbha turned his head and red at his heels.

    Truth Listener¡¯s body had shrunk by more than half. At that moment, it was biting the back of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Daoist robe and sending an anxious voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Master. You are not the Water God¡¯s match. You will be pushed out to take the meter!¡±

    ¡°This is myst chance!¡±

    Ksitigarbha cursed in his heart, ¡°If I don¡¯t stand up now, do you expect others to? They are the fastest when credit is involved. They usually know how to scheme and plot.¡± Li Changshou looked at Truth Listener. Truth Listener trembled twice and immediately let go of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Daoist robe. It followed behind dejectedly.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and Ksitigarbha nodded with a smile.

    Ksitigarbha said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what you mentioned is not true. I don¡¯t know where you heard that rumor. The Western Sect established the Reincarnation Pagoda for the world...¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, to be fair, if we don¡¯t stand on the same side, I¡¯m willing to brew tea with you.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly said that and took the opportunity to speak while Ksitigarbha was deep in thought. Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you exin why Fengdu City was attacked at that moment?¡± Ksitigarbha said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. The evil spirits in the Netherworld are causing trouble. This situation seems to have happened a few times before.¡±

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°In that case, why did the Reincarnation Pagoda choose this ce? When I questioned you previously, you did not say that.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the Water God was aggressive. We all thought that the Dao Sect was here to spy on the opportunities of our Western Sect.¡± Ksitigarbha scanned the Dao Sect disciples behind Li Changshou and smiled confidently.

    Ksitigarbha continued, ¡°On the other hand, Fellow Daoist Changgeng is deceiving the Saint and causing a huge battle to break out here. He has harmed more than ten lives of my sect. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t change the topic. You and I have yet to exin the matter regarding the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°At this moment, there are fierce souls in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. There are countless human souls in the sea of blood. The Reincarnation Pagoda has already been built. It justcks the recognition of the Heavenly Dao. Fellow Daoist, are you telling me that all of this is a coincidence? You said that I lied to the Saint. Fellow Daoist, you are the one who is fooling the Saint.¡± Ksitigarbha frowned slightly. The two of them looked at each other, their battle intent burning.

    Ksitigarbha thought quickly and replied, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you have proof that these souls were released by the Western Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Did he activate the hidden attribute of Ksitigarbha?

    It was indeed much harder to deal with than before.

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha, you talked about evidence so casually. Then I¡¯ll stew your mount today. As long as I deal with your mount cleanly and don¡¯t leave any evidence, I can deny this matter?¡±

    Truth Listener trembled when it heard that. Its eyes were filled with the desire to live.

    An old Daoist priest from the Western Sect immediately replied, ¡°Junior Brother Ksitigarbha is right. How can you prove that these souls were released by the Western Sect?¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned. There was a hint of annoyance in his eyes, but he did not say anything. Daoist Duobao sighed and said, ¡°If we continue to talk like this, we might as well let my Junior Brother Gongming take action.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to lie down today.¡±

    Half of the disciples of the Western Sect were immediately on guard. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning spoke again from above. ¡°Brother Guidance, don¡¯t let your disciple cause trouble. Even if the heavenly secrets are locked, do you still not know what happened after we defied the will of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin said, ¡°Dao Brother, since you and I have appeared today, it¡¯s to resolve this matter. Since we can¡¯t argue anything, the Western Sect is willing to control the Reincarnation Pagoda with the Heavenly Courts and send the souls above the sea of blood into reincarnation. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master.¡± Li Changshou suddenly looked up. ¡°I have proof.¡± The Daoist guide frowned and looked at Li Changshou. However, Li Changshou lowered his head to avoid the other party¡¯s gaze and bowed. ¡°I suddenly spoke. Please forgive me for offending you, Aunt-Master. I have proof, and it¡¯s right here!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, tell me.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning could not help but smile.

    The middle-aged Daoist liked Li Changshou more and more.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and took out eight jade talismans from his chest pocket. He lined them up in the Eight Trigrams position in front of him and released clouds that condensed into a miniature map of the three thousand worlds and the five continents. ¡°The one shining with red light on it is the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom that the Western Sect has built in the Trichiliocosm. What flickered with blue light was the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom that the Western Sect has the absolute upper hand in and is currently building. One of the proofs of the little god is to pull the mortals above the sea of blood to the front of the Netherworld Vige Viewing tform to show their hometown and see if they are from the Kingdom of incense!¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned.

    There was a trap. Those words sounded very reasonable, but there was definitely a trap. However, Ksitigarbha could not figure out where it was. Li Changshou continued, ¡°There are two pieces of evidence! I have once marked the souls of more than three thousand mortal elders who are nearing the end of their lifespans. Everyone, please take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at a spot on the map. The ce was shimmering with seven-colored lights. ¡°Previously, these souls were reported to the Netherworld. However, at that moment, they are above the sea of blood! How can the Western Sect argue?¡±

    The Western Sect was silent.

    Yun Xiao was deep in thought. A faint smile appeared on her lips. She stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back, which was extremely tall and straight. The years in her eyes were peaceful, and her heart was clear. At that moment, Ksitigarbha, who was in front of Li Changshou, seemed to have grasped the main point. An idea shed in his mind and he immediately said, ¡°Water God, your two proofs...¡±

    ¡°So what if we did it?¡± An old Daoist priest sighed and said, ¡°Water God, we are only keeping these souls temporarily and using the merit from incense offerings to nourish them. It¡¯s a good thing for them. However, I have to remind the Water God that 80% of the souls here have been left behind for more than hundreds of years. Without the nourishment of incense offerings, they will disintegrate after seven days. Their true souls will return to nothingness. My teacher has already said that he is willing to control the Reincarnation Pagoda with the Heavenly Courts. Why is the Water God still so aggressive...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Ksitigarbha suddenly raised his head andughed. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    The old Daoist priest who spoke frowned. ¡°Junior Brother Ksitigarbha?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s using tricks! The Water God is tricking you!¡±

    Ksitigarbha suddenly turned around and pointed at the old Daoist priest. He could not help but curse. ¡°When those souls go to the Vige Viewing tform, they can see the scenery of their hometowns. Can they also know where this ce is? They are only mortals! They would never be able to walk out of a radius of 500 kilometers! The Water God has only cultivated for a few hundred years and it has only been ten to twenty years since he went to the Trichiliocosm. Where could he go and what could he do? You guys! We lost everything!¡±

    The old Daoist priest frowned and said, ¡°Junior Brother Ksitigarbha, the Water God has always been thorough. Don¡¯t force yourself and embarrass our teacher.¡±

    Many disciples of the Western Sect looked at Ksitigarbha with unfriendly expressions. Ksitigarbha smiled bitterly and shook his head. He bowed to the guide who had closed his eyes at some point in time and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment.¡±

    Then, he turned around and looked at Li Changshou, who was smiling faintly. ¡°Water God, the Western Sect only wants to get back some luck. We want more chips. When the great tribtion descended, many people in the sect panicked and wanted to umte more merit. Therefore, it resulted in a tragedy in the mortal world. My sect will investigate this matter and give the Heavenly Courts an exnation. Previously, when the Lady of Earth was trapped by the seven emotions, the Western Sect had also used the power of the Divine Kingdom of incense to gather the thoughts of all living beings and help the Lady of Earth find herself. Please be less impartial when you treat the Western Sect, Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he had won today. Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha, it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Ksitigarbha turned around and walked towards the edge of the disciples of the Western Sect. The light in his eyes gradually retreated. That was probably the closest to winning the battle.

    Forget it.

    The old Daoist priest who had sent out the ¡°aid¡± just now finally regained his senses.

    However, those who came out to make a living were all particr about their pride. Especially after being scolded by Ksitigarbha, how could they take it lying down?

    The old Daoist priest took half a step forward and turned around to bow to the Saint. He said, ¡°Teacher, Junior Brother Ksitigarbha is too much...¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Jie Yin said calmly. The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation. He sensed the gazes around him, which seemed to be mocking him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, I want to prosper for the Western Sect!¡±

    Crack!

    With a loud p, the old Daoist priest¡¯s sleeves fluttered. His body flew out and hit the foundation of the Reincarnation Pagoda. He fell to the ground in a sorry state. Jie Yin sighed slowly and looked at Li Changshou. He said calmly, ¡°Does the Heavenly Courts really want this pagoda?¡±

    In other words, he wanted to give the Western Sect a chance to recoup their losses. Li Changshou said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Great Tribtion is happening, I can make the decision in the uing Great Tribtion. I can give the Western Sect six spots to help their Essence Souls.

    The six of them are the disciples of the six Saints who had their essence souls killed. However, the Jade Emperor will decide who to save.¡± A person from the Western Sect said, ¡°This is just to atone for your mistake today!¡± Li Changshou continued, ¡°Previously, I picked up a treasure g and was willing to exchange it for the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.¡± The guide shook his head slightly and flicked his finger.

    The Sea-Calming Divine Pearlnded in front of Zhao Gongming and returned to its owner. Zhao Gongming bowed and pushed the Green Lotus g out with his immortal power. Li Changshou asked the Taiji Painting to retract the Yin-Yang Qi on it halfway.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°In that case, the Heavenly Courts are willing to use merit and precious materials to exchange for this Reincarnation Pagoda. How much merit and precious materials are there? I need the Jade Emperor to decide. However, I can promise that I can definitely match the value of the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    The Daoist priest nodded slowly and looked at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. He smiled and said, ¡°Let them deal with this ce. Dao Brother, why don¡¯t we go to the Chaos Sea to persuade them?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The shadows of the two Saints disappeared leisurely after hearing that.

    He rushed to the Chaos Sea to mediate.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and turned to smile at Yun Xiao. The two of them looked at each other and remained silent...

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit suddenly shouted softly. Her body turned into a golden light and rushed towards the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    At the bottom of the Reincarnation Pagoda, the old Daoist priest, who had just been pped by the Saint and copsed at the bottom of the pagoda, had gray aura circting between his eyebrows. He used all his might to smash the bottom of the pagoda with his palm and cursed, ¡°Even if I destroy this pagoda that I personally refined, I will not let your Dao Sect benefit!¡±

    Boom!

    The bottom of the pagoda trembled. The pearl on the top floor, under the protection ofyers of restrictions, shattered strangely. When Li Changshou turned around, he could not see the sword light from the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the shadows that the experts of the Western Sect had tried to stop, and...

    The gray aura on the old Daoist priest¡¯s forehead that had yet to dissipate... Great Tribtion Luck! Why is the Heavenly Dao like this?

 Chapter 478 - The Second Turn of the Three-Path River

    <strong>Chapter 478 The Second Turn of the Three-Path River</strong>

    Under the sea of blood, several streams of light shuttled back and forth, crushing the ferocious beasts in the sea of blood into powder.

    Arge number of Asuras gathered in various ces and looked outside the sea of blood. At that moment, they did not dare to show their heads.

    Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Yun Xiao, and Perfected Yu Ding. The auras of the five experts suppressed the entire sea of blood. Whenever they discovered an expert from the Asura race approaching, they would retreat or kill him.

    At the edge of the sea of blood, Li Changshou sat cross-legged on a cloud. He was a little worried and troubled.

    In front of him, there was a thirty-feet-tall pagoda. The pagoda was still on the 360th floor, but it was already dim and there were cracks on its base. Below him, there were huge shadows that looked like willow catkins in spring. They were at a loss and lost their spiritual light. There were less than seven days left.

    It should be said that they were even more fragile than Liu Xu.

    Just as the old Daoist priest of the Western Sect, who had lost his mind, had said, 80% of the souls there would notst more than seven days. Due to the many years of ¡®dy¡¯, if the True Spirit was not nourished by the power of living beings, it would soon shatter...

    Reincarnation was their only way out.

    At that moment, most of the path in front of Li Changshou had been severed. Fortunately, although the sea of blood was a ce where dirty springs flowed, and the turbid power was showing signs of sinking, it did not pose much harm to his soul.

    Why didn¡¯t they throw them into the Six Paths of Reincarnation?

    The Six Paths of Reincarnation were not simply meant for souls to be thrown in.

    The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, the Book of Life and Death, and the Magistrate Brush were aplete set of reincarnation systems. The soul had to walk on them before they could be reincarnated. In that case, there would always be an ¡°upper limit¡±. No matter how he deduced, the full power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation could only reincarnate ten percent of the souls in this ce.

    Moreover, the Six Paths of Reincarnation were already blocked...

    However, the Reincarnation Pagoda was different. It was divided into 360 levels. There were no restrictions on the Book of Life and Death. Every level could be used as one. The ce where one reincarnated was the various incense kingdoms. If the Western Sect controlled the Reincarnation Pagoda and entered the Reincarnation system, it would be equivalent topletely controlling the Divine Kingdom of Incense. It would imprison living beings and turn them into merit Dharma artifacts. Now, the ns of the Western Sect had been destroyed.

    Li Changshou had already represented the Heavenly Courts and agreed to the conditions with the Western Sect¡¯s Saint Jie Yin.

    However, he did not expect...

    A retarded old Daoist priest could be a loser in this battle.

    It also proved that the ¡°0.2¡± that Li Changshou had always been afraid of existed. At that moment, the Primordial World was still extremely dangerous. At the same time, the Goddess of Golden Spirit attacked angrily but only killed the old Daoist priest. A small portion of the old Daoist priest¡¯s essence soul was saved by the Western Sect.

    However, this fellow¡¯s oue should be extremely tragic...

    The Reincarnation Pagoda was shattered by the people of the Western Sect. Those souls were schemed by the people of the Western Sect. Moreover, they were the main characters of the world, the human race.

    There were countless souls there. As long as they dissipated, they would be a negative karma of the Western Sect.

    The Western Sect had already entered the cmity. Today, the Heavenly Dao had just taken advantage of the situation to plot against the Western Sect. Everyone from the Western Sect who appeared today had to bear this negative karma.

    There were so many living beings and many human souls. He did not know if the twelfth-grade golden lotus could withstand it.

    However...

    The Heavenly Dao was heartless, and all living beings were born.

    The souls of so many humans could be casually used as the catalyst to push the Western Sect into the cmity.

    ¡°I¡¯m whispering in the deepest corner of my heart: I reallyck bnce.¡± Li Changshou activated his clear Dao heart and entered the moment of enlightenment. Some Dao runes revolved around him as he sat there and pondered quietly.

    That question was really difficult to solve.

    A white figure flew over from the side. Her skirt and long hair fluttered slightly as shended behind Li Changshou. Li Changshou asked, ¡°Where are the Westerners?¡±

    Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°They have already left the Netherworld. They said that they are returning to the spiritual mountain to think of a solution, but there¡¯s no need to count on them.¡±

    ¡°These guys.¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips. ¡°If they don¡¯t respond to the tribtion, the heavens will not tolerate them! Saints...¡±

    ¡°They should have already left,¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said. ¡°Master and the others don¡¯t want to fight the Heavenly Dao directly.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and wiped his face. He sat there and fell into deep thought. Yun Xiao sighed softly and pressed her slender fingers gently on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. There are times when human strength is exhausted. There are many things in the world that even Saints can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Senior Brother Taiyi to return first.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, faint ripples appeared in the universe beside him. Two figures flew out from the ripples.

    Perfected Taiyi had already changed into a light pink Daoist robe and looked even more dazzling. Yun Zhongzi walked over quickly from behind. When the Golden Immortal Fu Yuan saw the previous scene, his body trembled. ¡°Ah, why did the Western Sectmit such sins!?!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re good at refining artifacts. Please take a look and see if the Reincarnation Pagoda can be repaired.¡± Yun Zhongzi bowed and returned the greeting. He took two steps forward and sat in front of the pagoda to consider carefully. Perfected Taiyi strolled over with his hands behind his back. It was rare for him to be serious. He pretended to be rxed and asked, ¡°Changgeng, what do you n to do? These souls here can be the negative karma of the Western Sect. After discussing the God Conferment, the Great Tribtion will descend. Most of the Western Sect will definitely be destroyed.¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and continued to ponder.

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything now, no one will me you. You have even contributed greatly to the Dao Sect. Moreover, what can we do? These souls are already extremely weak. I just tried using merit. Even the most gentle Heavenly Dao merit can¡¯t withstand a wisp of it. At that moment, they are like... Willow catkins. Apart from allowing them to reincarnate, there is no other way to save them. The Western Sect is very thorough in this aspect.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°But it¡¯s better than not doing anything.¡±

    Yun Zhongzi said, ¡°The spirit of the pagoda has been destroyed. There are a total of 326,000 restrictions around it. It will take at least a few months to fully understand these restrictions.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, please think of another solution.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Zhongzi agreed. Wisps of golden light emitted from his forehead and covered the pagoda. Li Changshou turned around and asked, ¡°Is anyone from the Western Sect willing toe over?¡± Perfected Taiyi cursed, ¡°Are we still counting on them? These guys must be thinking about how to escape responsibility!¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect is unreliable,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°They don¡¯t care about the living beings. Don¡¯t forget the Divine Kingdom of Incense. Their thoughts are very simple. No matter how many negative karma there are, there won¡¯t be many of them. They can quickly wash them off with incense merit.¡±

    A cold voice sounded.

    ¡°We should start a massacre.¡±

    As he spoke, the Five-colored Divine Light bloomed from the sky. Kong Xuan rushed over quickly and resolved his momentum in an instant. He slowlynded in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°The luck of the Shang n is insufficient,¡± Kong Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for them to help.¡±

    The atmosphere became even more oppressive. Li Changshou pondered for a while and sat down to continue thinking.

    Rescue was equivalent to helping the Western Sect.

    However, the difficult part was how to save him.

    The soul in that ce was so weak that it could not withstand any torture. Daoist Duobao had tried to put his soul into the Dharma treasure that was used to nurture his essence soul, but he had lost 30% of it.

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips. ¡°If I use the power of these souls to protect my True Spirit and reincarnate with it...

    That¡¯s not right. Their True Spirits are damaged.¡± Kong Xuan said calmly, ¡°When the Western Sect was plotting this matter, they definitely only left behind the path of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°We only have seven days.¡± Li Changshou rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, please discuss again.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li Changshou¡¯s wristband let out a soft sigh. A shadow slowly condensed, scaring Perfected Tai Yi so much that he almost jumped out. The figure looked to be in his twenties. His long hair was tied up and he was dressed in a light blue Daoist robe. As soon as he appeared, he could not stand steadily and looked like he wanted to copse. He was naturally sad.

    Tears glistened in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m too miserable! There are clearly seven of them, but they want me to send a message... Everyone.¡±

    Little Grief¡¯s voice suddenly changed and became much more stable. Naturally, the Lady of Earth used Little Grief tomunicate with them.

    ¡°Do you have a good n?¡± Li Changshou could not help but fall silent. He lowered his head and did not say anything. Little Grief sighed softly and turned to look at theyers of human souls on the sea of blood. Two drops of tears fell from her eyes. However, Little Grief did not say anything. She only sighed softly. ¡°Two dayster, there will be a gap in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Save as many as you can. Changgeng, don¡¯t be troubled. You have already done many things.¡±

    After saying that, Little Grief turned around and bowed slightly to Li Changshou before flying back to the grass ring. Li Changshou hurriedly returned the greeting. He knew in his heart that the Goddess did not want to pressure them.

    Perfected Taiyi asked again, ¡°Teachers, what do you mean?¡±

    Yun Xiao answered, ¡°Master will definitely not turn a blind eye to the suffering of all living beings. If we want to attack, we can attack.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, call everyone over to discuss.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s heart lit up. However, the spiritual light disappeared too quickly and he could not catch it.

    Not long after, streams of light flew back. The group of nine immortals and Yun Zhongzi, who had just been invited, discussed the matter at that moment. After discussing for a long time, they came up with a sentence that Li Changshou had said previously. He would do his best.

    In the lonely corner of the array formation on the spiritual mountain, Ksitigarbha sat cross-legged under the tree. Truth Listener used its long tail and body to conceal Ksitigarbha¡¯s figure. asionally, leaves would fall from its head.

    The tree was gradually withering. Beside the spiritual pool in the distance, a group of disciples from the Western Sect were gloomy. Since an hour ago, the disciple who was usually close to the old Daoist priest, Shi Lezhi, was scolding the old Daoist priest the most fiercely.

    They were naturally thinking of countermeasures, but they only said a few words about the consequences of that matter before they fell silent. ¡°We have the merit of incense offerings to protect ourselves. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    When the old Daoist priest said that, most of the old Daoists¡¯ expressions rxed.

    Ksitigarbha looked down at the prayer beads in his hand and was a little lost in thought.

    Truth Listener muttered via voice transmission, ¡°Master, don¡¯t think about it. The Great Sage is on your side. That¡¯s enough. In the future, cultivate in peace. Even if the Western Sect suffers losses in the Great Tribtion, Master will still live.¡±

    ¡°When did it be like this?¡±

    Ksitigarbha muttered to himself. A fallen leafnded on his palm, causing Ksitigarbha¡¯s eyes to waver. ¡°Why is the Dao Sect the main character of the world while the Western Sect is just a supporting role? Teacher, I will definitely make the Western Sect prosper!¡±

    ¡°The Dao Sect of the Three Thousand Worlds is disdainful of managing it. However, if we build a foundation and develop believers, we can use this to condense merit from incense offerings. We can also teach the human race.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, please leave some leeway for everything. We can use the Kingdom of Incense to control the entire Chiliocosm. This is notpatible with the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Truth Listener, how many living beings are there on the Blood Sea this time?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t n in detail either. Therefore, I¡¯ve schemed for too long. These souls have been umting for a long time,¡± Truth Listener said via voice transmission. ¡°It¡¯s roughly equivalent to the total number of humans in the sixty Sectors.¡±

    ¡°Sixty...¡± Ksitigarbha slowly clenched his fist and crushed the dead leaf in his hand.

    Truth Listener said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. The Saint will definitely not ignore this matter.¡±

    ¡°It was clearly the Heavenly Dao that attacked just now. If the two teachers directly interfered, they would be treated as confronting the Heavenly Dao. Teacher will probably stabilize the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus.¡±

    ¡°Even the Saints can¡¯t do anything about it. Master, what can you do?¡±

    III. ¡°I

    Ksitigarbha paused and sighed dejectedly. He held his forehead with both hands and lowered his head in silence.

    His expression was the same as Li Changshou.

    A moment ago, Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Changgeng, I know that you can¡¯t bear to do this, but we might as well not do it. Just as you said, you can do your best and not feel guilty. There¡¯s no need to force yourself. This is a variable. It¡¯s difficult to be thorough.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yun Zhongzi also said that the pearl is strange. The surrounding restrictions were not destroyed, but the Reincarnation Pearl shattered on its own.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words.¡±

    ¡°Everyone.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and held his forehead. His two index fingers gently rubbed his be. ¡°I...¡± Two soft sighs were heard above the sea of blood and under the spiritual mountain tree.

    Then, there was a long silence.

    He was silent because he was thinking. He was thinking because he did not want to go with the flow and did not want to believe the so-called ¡°destiny¡±. ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Li Changshou asked while Ksitigarbha searched.

    On the spiritual mountain, Truth Listener swayed its tail gently, as if it was chasing away the surrounding mosquitoes. It also seemed to be indicating to the old Daoists beside the spiritual pool not to disturb it.

    On the sea of blood, Yun Xiao sighed and said softly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, please go to Fengdu City with my elder brother first. Suppress those fierce souls and free the Six Paths of Reincarnation as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Duobao agreed and turned into a stream of light with Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They shot towards Fengdu City. Yun Xiao continued, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to wait here. Please go to the sea of blood again. Don¡¯t let the ferocious beasts in the sea of blood harm living beings.¡± Kong Xuan cupped his hands and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take good care of Changgeng. He is from the human race and has never seen the tragic state of living beings when the great cmity descended. I¡¯m afraid he will not be able to endure this scene.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Fellow Daoist.¡± The streams of light flowed again, and the people gathered there to discuss the fruitless matter scattered again. They were all busy doing what they could. Half a dayter, the sky of the Netherworld seemed to be getting shorter. The sea of blood was silent. The helpless lonely souls wandered numbly, as if they wanted to drown the sea of blood. Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief. The confusion and hesitation in his eyes disappeared.

    ¡°I can still do something.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Can you discuss it with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just some thoughts. I¡¯m not sure if I can seed.¡± Li Changshou stood up. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s better than waiting here. The longer I wait, the longer I have to wait. I¡¯ll go to the Fire Cloud Cave and return in two hours. Two hourster, please ask Senior Brother and the others toe back. I want to discuss something important.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave any regrets for your Dao heart.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure was wrapped in the Taiji Painting. He jumped into the realm outside the painting and rushed from the Netherworld to the five continents.

    An hourter, Li Changshou hurriedly entered the Fire Cloud Cave.

    In just a moment, Li Changshou and a burly man in a fisherman¡¯s suit rushed out!

    Li Changshou used the Taiji Painting to open the Void Gate and rushed to the Blood Sea with Emperor Da Yu!

    At the spiritual mountain, Ksitigarbha released his palm. Small pieces of ashes scattered out. The confusion in his eyes retreated, and the light in them flickered continuously.

    He understood everything.

    That was a tribtion.

    That was the tribtion of the Western Sect and the Heavenly Dao. However, it was also the opportunity of the Western Sect!

    The Saint was still ying the game and plotting! Those living beings were the focus of the Saints¡¯ game. The Saints¡¯ silence was because they were waiting for their disciples to step forward. Would the Water God give up on those living beings? No, definitely not. No matter how dirty this fellow¡¯s heart is, he had a deep sense of belonging to the human race. He, the Water God, would definitely not ignore the souls of the human race in the sixty Sectors! Ksitigarbha stood up and walked forward. Truth Listener trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°Master, what are you doing? Stay there obediently.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ksitigarbha shouted softly and looked at the group of old Daoists. He continued to walk forward and said loudly, ¡°Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers, do you know how to repair the Reincarnation Pagoda?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, we don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Ksitigarbha, why are you asking this? Even if you can repair the Reincarnation Pagoda, it will not take a few days. It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we are tainted by negative karma because of this, we can use incense merit...¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He said calmly, ¡°If no one knows, I¡¯ll go and ask Teacher. Everyone, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    After saying that, Ksitigarbha cupped his hands and bowed. He turned around and was about to head deeper into the spiritual mountain.

    However, Truth Listener stood up. Its eyes were filled with hesitation. It ignored the warning that was beating wildly in its heart and shouted via voice transmission, ¡°Master! The Saints are not at home!¡± Ksitigarbha replied, ¡°Teacher must have an incarnation guarding beside the golden lotus.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Master!¡±

    Truth Listener wanted to say more, but two gazes shot over like knives from the side, making it tremble. Truth Listener subconsciously looked over and saw an old Daoist priest in the spiritual pool smiling at him with a warning gaze. When Truth Listener returned to its senses, it could no longer find Ksitigarbha. It had already entered the mystic realm of the spiritual mountain.

    Truth Listener immediately put on a bitter expression and silentlyy down. It waved its long tail in boredom.

    When it was an auspicious beast that knew too much...

    It was really difficult.

    In the sea of blood.

    As soon as Li Changshou and the Great Yu Emperor appeared, Duobao and the other immortals, who had been waiting for a while, surrounded them. Kong Xuan continued to patrol the various parts of the sea of blood. He used his pressure to force the ferocious beasts in the sea of blood to not dare to float. The Asura race did not dare to make any abnormal movements.

    Emperor Da Yu and the immortals of the Dao Sect addressed each other as Dao friends. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Li Changshou cut to the chase.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a solution. There are still six days left. There are actually many things that we can do. First, let me exin my thoughts. There are three things we can do. The first is to extend the lives of these souls. Everyone can continue to think in this direction. The second is to increase the speed of reincarnation of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. I have already made preparations. I invited Emperor Da Yu for this matter. Thirdly, I have to repair the Reincarnation Pagoda in time. I have to rely on Senior Brother Yun Zhongzi.¡± Yun Zhongzi, who was sitting cross-legged in front of the Reincarnation Tower, looked up and gave an ugly smile. Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°How do we increase the speed of reincarnation of the Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my position in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou drew a long blue river with his left hand. ¡°I want to build a long river. It will temporarily be from the sea of blood to Fengdu City. If this method can be usedter, it can be built everywhere in the Netherworld. Previously, I had modified a river in the mortal world to contain the True Spirits of many children of the Magi. This method can be used here after some slight changes.

    I want this river to be divided into three levels. If a soul¡¯s merit is counteracted by negative karma, or if there is not much merit or negative karma, it will be in the middle level. The middle level will flow normally and directly connect to the Ten Yama Kings. There are more merit points in the upper levels. The upper levels flow the fastest and are connected to the Six Paths of Reincarnation! The flow of the lower levels is the slowest. They are directly connected to the Eighteen Levels of Hell.

    The most important thing about this idea is to let the ¡°kind ones¡± enter the reincarnation early and use the space in the Eighteen Levels of Hell and the Six Paths of Reincarnation as a buffer. That way, the pressure on the Book of Life and Death would be much less. In that case, we would be able to save at least 30% of the souls in this ce. Moreover, kind people would be a priority! Why are you all looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Ss...¡±

    Daoist Duobao took a deep breath and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you have so many ideas?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I heard from the mortals that there are three rivers in the Netherworld. However, there are clearly no rivers in the Netherworld. I was inspired by that.¡± What a joke. The concept of assembly line and automatic screening could not be said directly. Li Changshou said, ¡°Pardon my offense. Can you let me give the order directly?¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Speak!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what you want to do?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted and expressed her dissatisfaction.

    Perfected Yu Ding added, ¡°If we can save more living beings, it will be a merit for us.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. His eyes flickered, and his clear Dao heart was activated again to ensure that he would not be affected by the cmity. ¡°Emperor Da Yu, I¡¯ll leave the exploration of the river to you.¡± Da Yu nodded with a smile and casually held the Mountain-Splitting Axe, indicating that it was his specialty. ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, Senior Brother Yu Ding, please help Emperor Da Yu together,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°This river needs to connect to Fengdu City from the edge of the sea of blood. We have to ensure that there is a sufficient distance between us and the souls.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Jinling, Senior Brother Taiyi, follow me to Fengdu City.¡± Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°The key to resolving this matter is whether I can use the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position to create a river that can distinguish the negative karma of the soul.¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Brother Gongming, go to the Heavenly Courts with Yun Xiao and meet the Jade Emperor directly. Tell him that I need a million troops to set up a river here.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to invite him.¡±

    She slowly opened her slender hand and a cloud surged out from it. She naturally used the Cloud Mirror Spell. The Cloud Mirror Spell shone directly at the edge of the world and the edge of the East Ocean. There were streams of light that filled the sky and followed the pir downwards. Among the streams of light were Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Fairy Chang¡¯e. At the front, General Dongmu and a few third-rank orthodox gods were riding a cloud. Qin Tianzhu¡¯s figure could be seen from behind. Li Changshou was stunned. Then, heughed.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get to work!¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Perfected Taiyi cleared his throat. ¡°Changgeng, are you sure you want to do this? Saving the souls of the mortals here is helping the Western Sect resolve the cmity in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Perfected Tai Yi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take it that I can scold those Western Sect members in the future.¡±

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Li Changshou looked at the sky and took a deep breath. He said, ¡°The Western Sect will definitely return what they owe. However... the immortals will not harm mortals.¡±

    At that moment, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with splendor. The immortals nodded and chuckled.

    Soon...

    The sky was pulled open. A million Heavenly Soldiers came from the east. They each held their weapons and began to... dig the soil. Fengdu City. A group of disciples of the Saints of Chan School and Jie School rushed over after hearing the news. They helped to stabilize the surroundings and kill the evil spirits that were causing trouble everywhere.

    Li Changshou walked in and out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and kept trying and changing his thoughts. He quickly realized that it was impossible to stabilize the threepletely different types of river water. The souls were extremely weak, and the river water that flowed at different speeds could easily destroy them.

    Therefore, he only needed a river that could protect the souls. That way, the threshold would be much lower.

    However, the design of the river was much moreplicated and troublesome. Li Changshou summoned the Divine Power Treasure of the Water God and rushed to the ¡°construction site¡± after meeting Qin Tianzhu. He kept thinking and studying it. He quickly proposed a n before quickly dismissing it.

    Qin Tianzhu was very open-minded. After encountering trouble, he shouted at the surroundings. Whoever could suggest a solution would return to the Heavenly Courts and directly advance.

    What a group strategy. The Netherworld suddenly became extremely lively. From the sea of blood to the Netherworld, Ghost Messenger, the Magi of the Netherworld, and even a small number of Asura tribes had thrown themselves into the construction of digging the river.

    King Chujiang could not help but tease him. He said that the Water God had really had the foresight to let him gather the army previously. It was exceptionally convenient when digging the river.

    At the Six Paths of Reincarnation, ghosts had begun to transport the ghosts on the Blood Sea to reincarnate.

    The Yama Lords rolled up their sleeves and left the stage. The judges were so busy that they were sweating profusely. The Big Ghost and Little Ghost had broken their legs from running, and Ox-head and Horse-face were exhausted.

    In less than a day, the rivers that epted the ghosts from the sea of blood werepleted. In just two days, the main road was 80%pleted.

    Li Changshou had countless new ideas. At that moment, he had already opened up a hugeke beside the sea of blood. He used the Taiji Painting to attract the water of the Heavenly River and threw himself into it. The water in the ce began to turn into ¡°living water¡±. Water benefits everything but does notpete. Water benefits all living beings but does not go unnoticed.

    The water is only used to hold the soul. Li Changshou racked his brains and used the Divine Power of the Water God to the extreme, allowing the water to reach a certain extreme purity.

    That way, he would not hurt those souls. On the third day, the Three-Path River had beenpleted. There was only thest water source left.

    Li Changshou and more than ten experts of the Dao Sect gathered beside the Great Swamp. At the same time, they attacked and lured the water of the Great Swamp into the river. On both sides of the river, the million Heavenly Soldiers followed General Dongmu¡¯s orders and slowly elerated the threeyered stream. The sea of blood began to connect the souls into the river.

    When the first batch of hundreds of souls merged into a ¡°tributary¡±, they were affected by the three types of Dharma artifacts that were stuck everywhere in the river. They slowly split into threeyers. Deafening cheers sounded from all over the riverbank.

    Li Changshou smiled faintly and heaved a sigh of relief. However, Li Changshou¡¯s smile quickly froze. He frowned slightly and shouted, ¡°Slow down the mainstream!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of souls that had entered the main road from the tributary suddenly copsed in the river that was flowing faster.

    The cheers quickly fell silent. The Heavenly Soldiers hurriedly stopped casting their spells. Zhao Gongming activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and stabilized the water flow before slowing down.

    The water flow could not be too fast.

    That affected the overall efficiency.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°In that case, I can only save 25%.¡±

    ¡°A quarter is already very good.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°This is a huge merit. Changgeng, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    Qin Tianzhu said seriously, ¡°Lord... Water God!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Qin Tianzhu slowly raised his right hand and flicked his thumb. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Jade Emperor felt that it was very impressive. ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou smiled and sighed. He stood beside the river and scanned with his immortal senses. He looked at the living beings there and said, ¡°Open the gates and ept souls! The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts rushed to Fengdu City to help the Netherworld deal with the ghosts. Please allow me to release the Book of Life and Death temporarily!¡±

    With a rumbling sound, a little thunder appeared in the world. It was a response from the Heavenly Dao.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Water God, I have a method that can save the souls here.¡±

    Li Changshou, the immortals, and the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals turned their heads to look. They saw golden light shining above the sea of blood. A young Daoist was riding on the back of a green-furred dog. He smiled and walked down. Ksitigarbha.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and gestured for the experts behind to calm down.

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Do you have a way to repair the Reincarnation Pagoda?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ksitigarbha agreed and in the blink of an eye, he was already 500 kilometers away. He lowered his head and scanned the souls on the sea of blood. However, he jumped off Truth Listener¡¯s back and patted it.

    A talisman appeared in his palm and was shattered by Ksitigarbha. ¡°I¡¯ll set you free today. The immortal contract between us has beenpleted. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Truth Listener was stunned for a moment. Then, it lowered its head and kowtowed to Ksitigarbha. Clouds appeared on its four feet as it stopped.

    Ksitigarbha rode a cloud forward. His white robe fluttered gently, and his long hair fluttered in the wind. Daoist Duobao said loudly, ¡°Ksitigarbha, why are you the only one here?¡±

    Ksitigarbha said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have a way to repair the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°The tragedy here is all caused by your Western Sect!¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit cursed. ¡°Why are you so high and mighty now? Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you!?!¡± Ksitigarbha stared at the Goddess of Golden Spirit and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m different from them.¡± However, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the same as them.¡±

    After saying that, Ksitigarbha bowed deeply to Li Changshou on the cloud and said loudly, ¡°Ksitigarbha, the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, hase to sever karma for the Western Sect today. I hope that the Water God will allow me to repair the Reincarnation Pagoda for the Heavenly Courts on ount of the innocent souls here!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Qin Tianzhu, who gestured for Li Changshou to make his own decision. ¡°How confident are you?¡±

    Li Changshou asked. ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    Ksitigarbha said, ¡°I¡¯m 100% confident. In a moment.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and looked at Ksitigarbha from 50 kilometers away. One of them was dressed in a green robe, while the other was dressed in a white robe. When their eyes met, they were no longer as hostile as before. Li Changshou suddenly said something that no one else could understand. ¡°I swear that the Reincarnation Pagoda will enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation and not be interfered with by anyone. I will only listen to the Lady of Earth¡¯s orders.¡±

    Ksitigarbha nodded slowly and sat down cross-legged. He raised his left hand and shouted, ¡°I, the Western Sect¡¯s Ksitigarbha, swear a Great Dao oath...¡±

    As he shouted, a dark cloud flew over from the sky. The rich power of the Heavenly Dao enveloped Ksitigarbha, and his voice echoed in the world... An hour ago, in the secret realm of the spiritual mountain, beside the twelfth-grade golden lotus, the figure that had been kneeling for three days still refused to get up. The old Daoist priest, who had been sitting cross-legged beside the lotus pond with his back facing him, had been silent for two days. At that moment, he finally said, ¡°Ksitigarbha, have you really thought about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do this. Teacher, please grant my wish and teach me the method to repair the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°You are going to inherit my legacy.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, am I the only one who can do this?¡± The old Daoist priest was silent.

    Ksitigarbha looked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of your stainless Dao heart.¡±

    ¡°Once you leave, it will be difficult for you to return to the spiritual mountain.¡±

    ¡°However, Teacher, if I don¡¯t go, the living beings will be plunged into misery and suffering. How can the Western Sect continue to stand in the world? How can it continue to prosper? It was Teacher who brought me back here. I¡¯m willing to go...¡± Ksitigarbha revealed a faint smile. ¡°Teacher, I have already seeded in my cultivation. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±

    ¡°You really... Forget it.¡± The old Daoist priest slowly closed his eyes and a golden lotus seed flew out of his hand. ¡°In the end, I still can¡¯t resist the will of the Heavenly Dao.¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s hand trembled as he received the lotus seed. He slowly ced it in his mouth and swallowed it.

    Then, he bowed three times and stood up to leave. His back view was no longer as bleak as before. It was tall and straight, and there was a hint of freedom in it.

    On the sea of blood, the power of the Heavenly Dao dissipated.

    Ksitigarbha slowly stood up and asked Li Changshou, ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and gestured for Yun Zhongzi to leave the vicinity of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Ksitigarbha raised his hand and pointed. The Reincarnation Pagoda slowly expanded and floated above the sea of blood. It returned to its magnificent height of 10,000 feet. Ksitigarbha took a deep breath and looked up at the sky of the Netherworld. A thought shed across his eyes, and he revealed a faint smile. He was about to jump down...

    ¡°Ksitigarbha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ksitigarbha turned to look at Li Changshou, who was standing before the immortal. Thetter cupped his hands and lowered his head, bowing deeply. ¡°I finally obtained the bow of the Water God.¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard. If they see this, they will not be able to exin themselves.¡± After saying that, Ksitigarbha bowed to Li Changshou and turned around to jump off the cloud. His body was engulfed by the golden light. He turned into a golden ball of light that illuminated the dark sky of the Netherworld and sank into... the towering top of the Reincarnation Tower. Burn this Dao Body, condense this essence soul, melt the golden lotus seed, and transform the Reincarnation Pearl. If I don¡¯t enter hell, who will? If I want to prove myself, I have to live long enough to get rid of all the suffering living beings. I swear that I will do my best to face the tribtion in the future. I should be guilty and suffer all living beings. I will make it convenient for me to be free.

    Teacher, I, Ksitigarbha, have not let the Western Sect down.

    Five dayster, the mighty Heavenly Soldiers returned to the Heavenly Courts. After digging for five days, they hadpleted the transformation process of the Three-Path River. The Three-Path River originated from the Great Pool beside the sea of blood. It epted the water of the Heavenly River and flowed through the Gates of the East and South, heading towards Fengdu City. Three of the ten Yama Halls had been moved to the Three-Path River. The Reincarnation Hall stood on the Three-Path River, and beside it was the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    That way, the souls that floated over from the upper level of the Three-Path River would enter the process of reincarnation.

    Apart from that, the loweryer of the Three-Path River flowed through the Netherworld, while the middleyer flowed through the periphery of the Reincarnation Immortal Ind. As the Three-Path River continued to drift forward, they left Fengdu City and arrived at a fertilend. A tall tower stood there, shining with faint light. It was considered thest ce for living beings to reincarnate. On the top floor of the tower, a young Daoist in white stood quietly. His figure was between solid and faint as he looked at the edge of the Netherworld.

    That was good.

    At least it was peaceful.

    The Daoist seemed to have thought of something. He recalled that thest batch of souls in the sea of blood had been sent away by the Reincarnation Pagoda. When the Heavenly Dao bestowed merit, only a small bolt of Purple Heaven Divine Lightning hadnded on the head of the Water God. He could not help but chuckle. What happened to the Water God?

    Why did the Heavenly Dao not give him any merit?

    Could it be that it¡¯s owing him again? ¡°This fellow said that he would look for me for teater. It seems that he has gone to apany his Daopanion. Sigh... I should do something.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you lonely?¡±

    A familiar voice with a slightly cheap temperament suddenly sounded in his heart. The young Daoist frowned and turned around.

    A green-furred dog squatted beside him and smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Do you want me to listen to the Three Realms and help you relieve your boredom?¡±

    The young Daoist could not help but chuckle. ¡°Let me say this first. I did note back to be your mount. We don¡¯t have an immortal contract now. If I see any good family, I will leave immediately. If you want to call me Master, I¡¯ll reluctantly apany you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ksitigarbha cursed. ¡°Go to Jie School and find your Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Look, look. Are you anxious? You are now working for the Heavenly Dao. You have some status, self-restraint, and bearing! Hey, don¡¯t sharpen your saber. If I really leave, do you believe that I will be the mount of the Water God!?! Ah, I was wrong. Master, don¡¯t die. I¡¯ll tell you a good story, Master...¡±

 Chapter 479 - Hope They Are Fine

    <strong>Chapter 479 Hope They Are Fine</strong>

    What does that mean?

    Are you really bullying an honest person?

    The merit from thest time was owed. Fortunately, it was in a corner with no one around. He was only bumped by Ling¡¯e, who was passing by a vase. Thendlord said that there was no food at home, so that was fine.

    This time... it was too much!

    In the Netherworld, he had scattered a lot of merit in front of so many immortals and ghosts. However, only a bolt of lightning struck the head of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. How could that be exined? What scene?

    Thendlord had a bitter expression on his face as he said to the worker in front of him, ¡°There is indeed no more food at home.¡± Then, a group of fat girls beside him ran away while chewing on some pork!? Isn¡¯t this obvious bullying?

    Two strokes of great merit! His Merit Golden Body could be thicker and longer!

    When others were giving out merit and Li Changshou was being struck, Li Changshou held his forehead that was bruised. He could not help but be angry and shout, ¡°This!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The gray clouds in the low sky of the Netherworld churned, as if they were about to form a face. Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts raced. He weighed the pros and cons and analyzed the situation. His words changed silently as he continued to shout, ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Dao is encouraging me!?!¡±

    At that time, the scene was not just quiet.

    It was unknown if it was the Goddess of Golden Spirit or some fairy who had gone to Fengdu City to exorcise ghosts, but they chuckled. Many immortalsughed together. For a moment, they were quite happy. They had painted a happy picture for the Netherworld crisis that seemed to have been resolved sessfully...

    The joker.

    Li Changshou really could notugh. The Heavenly Dao power in his heart condensed into five words:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together next time.¡±

    Li Changshou could only make another Dao salute. He was thinking about whether he should use the situation to make a fool of himself and force the Heavenly Dao to give him a written pledge.

    He was actually just uncertain.

    Beside him, Qin Tianzhu sent a voice transmission. ¡°Why? Why did Master deduct your merit?¡± However, there were still golden lights shing everywhere. The power of the Heavenly Dao had not retreated. The merit had yet to be distributed. Li Changshou could only smile and look at Qin Tianzhu. ¡°General Qin, how can this be deducting merit? This is a spur given to me by the Heavenly Dao. It tells me that the Golden Body of Merit is not easy to condense. Even if I want a little sense of security, I have to go through the Heavenly Dao¡¯s tests.¡± Qin Tianzhu blinked and raised his hand to cough. He turned his head andughed. Li Changshou sighed helplessly and tidied his hair. There were already familiar immortals and immortals surrounding him and greeting him with concern. Previously, everyone knew that the Heavenly Dao owed Li Changshou merit. However, today... It was not as good as seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes. It was really something that he had never seen in ancient times.

    General Dongmu felt indignant for Li Changshou and said firmly, ¡°This matter can be resolved properly. With the Water God as the leader, why did the Heavenly Dao not reward him with merit but punish him?¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°This actually shows that Changgeng is different from us. He is favored by Master. If not, why would the Heavenly Dao give Changgeng so much love? Hahahaha!¡±

    As he spoke, Daoist Duobao casually took a numinous treasure to ept the merit he had just obtained and added some spirituality to it. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is right.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Only Changgeng is left.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Tell me a joke. The Heavenly Dao is impartial.¡± Theughter around him instantly froze. With a few whooshes, dozens of figures dodged left and right, leaving Perfected Taiyi behind.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was dressed in a pompous pink Daoist robe, looked at the sky calmly and realized that a gray cloud was floating above his head. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I hope something happens to someone. That day, Li Changshou observed others being struck by the Heavenly Punishment at a close distance for the first time. Moreover, it was the kind of Heavenly Punishment that caused pain and injury but was not fatal.

    He had finally found a second friend who had survived the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder.

    Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s essence soul was condensed into a Reincarnation Pearl. The second round of reincarnation was integrated into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. As a ¡®backup¡¯ option, 95% of the souls umted there had been reincarnated.

    This time, he had to act ording to the situation. He would temporarily keep the negative karma and merit of the souls. After the Reincarnation Pagoda sent them back to the various incense kingdoms, he would settle everything before the next reincarnation

    Actually, there was a crucial problem that needed the Heavenly Dao to mediate ¡ª the pregnancy of mortals.

    In the next two to three years, the Trichiliocosm would wee a wave of fertility. It was estimated that there would be many blooming old trees. There would probably be many cases of twins and triplets. It would take twenty to thirty years for them to recover.

    There was no choice. The Western Sect had caused too much trouble.

    The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts lingered in the Netherworld for another day. They improved their rtionship with the Yama Lords of the Netherworld and returned to the Heavenly Courts one after another to continue presiding over the order of the world. The four seasons alternated, and the snowstorm and raindrops were the main business of the Heavenly Courts.

    After returning to the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor would reward them. This time, the Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Immortal Disciples of the Heavenly Courts had indeed yed an important role.

    And expanded the subcontract of digging. Li Changshou secretly apologized to Qin Tianzhu and asked for leave. He did not return to the Heavenly Courts to celebrate. Instead, he invited the nine experts who had been invited to help.

    Li Changshou invited Duo Bao and the others to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City. He personally cooked and prepared a sumptuous banquet.

    It was none other than..

    The Jade Emperor bestowed the Jade Pool Brew, and the Fairy sent the Jade Immortal Peach over.

    The delicacies were not expensive, and the fragrance of the dishes wafted in the air. Daoist Duobao naturally sat on the main seat. After that, Perfected Huang Long was the second. The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Yun Xiao, Li Changshou, Kong Xuan, and a few other experts from the Dao Sect were behind him.

    After chatting happily, the immortals sighed when they talked about Ksitigarbha¡¯s grand wish to transform the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Zhao Gongming praised, ¡°Ksitigarbha is also a character. He isn¡¯t tainted by the evil that he has been exposed to. It¡¯s rare.¡±

    Kong Xuan said, ¡°He¡¯s just trying to save the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re wrong about that.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only met Ksitigarbha a few times, but I know him well. He had once schemed against the dragon race¡¯s Sea Eye and had also toyed with the demons. There were many casualties. However, those were all within his bottom line. He could ept such casualties in the battle for the great sects and the battle for destiny. He feels that it¡¯s very normal. That¡¯s his nature.

    What happened today had far exceeded Ksitigarbha¡¯s bottom line. He had sacrificed himself to fulfill the starting point of the Reincarnation Pagoda because of the Western Sect. However, what made him make that decision and do it without hesitation is the sympathy he has. He could actually ignore that matter. His performance that day was already the best among the disciples of the Western Saints. I don¡¯t believe that the two Saints of the Western Sect do not have any backup ns. Ksitigarbha did not lose in the debate with me. It¡¯s also because I tricked him and made one of his senior brothers admit it.¡±

    ¡°Is it really a scam?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit blinked. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as Ksitigarbha said. I didn¡¯t have time to do those things. In order to not be discovered by the other party, I only used the Shadow-Retaining Ball to find some more tragic scenes to record them and use them to cause trouble today.¡±

    He paused. If he continued, he would easily expose the fact that he was a spy in the Western Sect. In this battle, the Primordial Beast did not appear. Clearly, the Western Sect knew that they could not let them have any more evidence.

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. She asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that you were already certain that you would definitely lure the disciples of the Western Saints outside of Ksitigarbha?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed and said, ¡°Under such circumstances, you could actually consider all of that before the Saint arrived.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it into consideration. I had already nned it.¡±

    Li Changshou put down his chopsticks and took a sip of the fragrant fruit wine. He heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°Ksitigarbha is good at scheming and knows the general situation. He has his own bottom line when ites to doing things. He also has the help of the divine beast Truth Listener. If not for Mr. Bai Ze taking the initiative to submit and subdue Truth Listener, I would really have turned white from worry. The Western Sect is different from our Dao Sect. Do you still remember the time when the three sects joined forces to suppress the spiritual mountain?¡±

    The immortals nodded and listened attentively. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When I was suppressing the spiritual mountain, I saw that the disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect were gathered and arranged ording to their capital. They were vaguely divided into a few different ¡®small teams¡¯. Due to the fact that he had schemed against the dragon race and swept away the gloominess of the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha was in the limelight in the Western Sect at that time. He was also a disciple who received his beloved.

    He could even give the Green Lotus g to protect himself. At that time, I realized that if I wanted to kill a core disciple of the Western Sect, I would have to rm the Saint. I can¡¯t kill him. Therefore, I began to secretly use methods to expose Ksitigarbha¡¯s name in the Three Realms and promote him. He schemed against the demons and dered war on the Immortal Sect of Ren School. I took the opportunity to announce to the public that I had been secretly working with him and that we have been friends for a long time. This time, we tacitly tricked so many negative karma demons. Ksitigarbha is outstanding, so he would naturally be envied by others. Indeed, after that time, he lost his right to speak in the Western Sect. A disciple of a Saint called Void Bodhi reced him.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do I have to consider so much when I¡¯m a power god in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Daoist Duobao grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m listening intently! Changgeng, what else did you n?¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°The other methods are simr. This is the way of thinking. I split Ksitigarbha and the other disciples of the Western Sect¡¯s Great Sage.¡±

    ¡°Thest time Ksitigarbha apanied us to resist the otherworldly demons, it also showed how much the Great Saints of the Western Sect valued Ksitigarbha.¡±

    ¡°I deliberately let him stay there for a longer period of time and rushed back first to rally. I wanted the Heavenly Courts to praise Ksitigarbha and give him a reputation.¡±

    ¡°What would the other disciples of the Saint think? The disciples who were originally unrted to Ksitigarbha would also stand against him. After a few times, the prideful and arrogant Ksitigarbha began to lose poprity in the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he stood out in front of the Reincarnation Pagoda and spoke with me. There will definitely be some core disciples of the Western Sect who can¡¯t control themselves.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the schemes of the Western Sect and the scene I saw in the Divine Kingdom of Incense, there are indeed people among the core disciples of the Western Sect who do not know how to be scheming and are too anxious to achieve results. That is the breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°However, I miscalcted. The old Daoist priest who stood up is so stupid to destroy the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°When Ksitigarbha came to sacrifice himself, I should have stopped him. However, I did not do anything because I could not bear to see the people die.¡±

    ¡°What made me the most helpless is that in the eyes of the Great Saints of the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha and I had been schemed against...

    At that time, the one who controlled the senile old Daoist priest might not be the Heavenly Dao. The Reincarnation Pearl had shattered too strangely. If saving souls vites the will of the Heavenly Dao, why would the Heavenly Dao give us so much merit?¡± As he spoke, Li Changshou smiled self-deprecatingly. He picked up his wine ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Some of the people of the Western Sect are really smart but only care about themselves. Some of them are really stupid. They are just being used by others. The reason that Ksitigarbha is where he is today is not only because of his destiny, but also because of his personality. However, I really admire him for being able to care about the people and sacrifice himself so decisively for the greater good.¡± Perfected Taiyi muttered, ¡°Tell me, how many levels did you n for this wine?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°First level, I¡¯m thinking about how to get you drunk and ce you in front of the mountain gate.¡± Perfected Taiyi shuddered and red at Li Changshou.

    ¡°I was indignant for you. I was struck by the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Li Changshou immediately raised his hand and swore. Perfected Taiyi gritted his teeth. If Fairy Yun Xiao was not beside him, he would have pounced forward and fought.

    Perfected Taiyi thought, ¡®No, I have to think of a way to get back at him!¡¯

    Beside him, Kong Xuan continued, ¡°This time, the Western Sect lost at the end of the day. They lost such a disciple and only have some freeloaders left.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t think that way,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°There are many experts in the Western Sect. The disciples of Ksitigarbha are very powerful. They must have their own schemes for hiding in the Netherworld this time. You have to know that Ksitigarbha¡¯s mount, the Truth Listener, is actually more intelligent than its master. Since it can hear the thoughts of the living beings in the Three Realms, it definitely knows all kinds of schemes. Why is Truth Listener always feigning ignorance? In fact, it is forced by pressure. It also wants Ksitigarbha to leave the Western Sect. Ksitigarbha hid in the Netherworld. Although it damaged his Dao Body, his essence soul can forever exist with the Heavenly Dao. At the very least, Ksitigarbha would not be tortured by his Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers to the point that he would end up like the senile old Daoist priest. The one who saw the most clearly was actually Truth Listener... Indeed, I have to think of a way to go to the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    Daoist Duobao frowned and said, ¡°I only said that the two Saints of the Western Sect are united and cannot be underestimated. I didn¡¯t expect them to fight so fiercely internally.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said, ¡°The Dao Sect is giving the Western Sect too much pressure. The Western Sect can¡¯t find peace.¡±

    ¡°Saints...¡±

    Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated. He smiled and changed the topic. ¡°This time, the Western Sect won a small victory. The Saint¡¯s schemes are really powerful. It¡¯s not something we can hope to achieve. Although I have forcefully returned the Reincarnation Pagoda to the Lady of Earth¡¯s control, the Heavenly Dao will still give the Western Sect that luck. The destiny of the Heavenly Dao is to guide living beings towards the stable development of the world. The Western Sect has an additional pir of luck, and the Heavenly Dao gets a backup second round. It is even more stable. During the discussion of the God-Conferment Tribtion in the Purple Cloud Pce, they will have more rights to speak. That¡¯s what we need to think about now.¡±

    ¡°Does Changgeng have a brilliant n?¡±

    ¡°We still have to hold on to the fact that the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom is a huge disaster.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°However, after this battle, the Western Sect will definitely publicize their benevolent image everywhere. They will temporarily suppress the drawbacks of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. That¡¯s not good for us, but it¡¯s also a good thing for the humans of the Divine Kingdom of Incense. In another ten years, I will form an anti-Western-Sect Immortal Dao Union with the various factions of the Trichiliocosm...¡± Zhao Gongming said, ¡°When and where? I¡¯ll help

    you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for the disciples of the Saints to participate directly. Although there are many Qi Refinement cultivators in the Trichiliocosm, there are few top-notch experts,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°With Senior Brother Lu Yue around, it¡¯s enough to deal with all kinds of situations. Senior Brother Duobao, please send a letter to Senior Brother Lu Yue as the Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    Daoist Duobao immediately understood and praised him.

    Perfected Taiyi seized the opportunity and smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t the rumors that were spread previously about you and Lu Yue appearing in the brothel...

    Ah, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this in front of Fairy Yun Xiao. I¡¯ll punish myself by drinking three cups.¡±

    Staring...

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s gaze ¡°attacked¡±. Li Changshou immediately covered his face with his hand. He could see the corners of Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s mouth, which had curled up slightly, through the gaps between his fingers. He chuckled in his heart.

    Indeed, she cares...

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m prepared for that. Li Changshou took out a Great Dao oath temte from his sleeve. After opening it, he cleared his throat and began to recite.

    There was nothing more reliable than using the Great Dao oath to prove that he had not experienced any temporary love tribtion. He was pure!

    In his previous life, he had heard of some foreign myths that had the ssification of ¡°virgins¡±.

    He, Li Changshou, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, was a real Pure Yang God!

    There was nothing to be proud of.

    Speaking of which, the Heavenly Dao wouldn¡¯t deliberately prank me, right... It can¡¯t be, right? At the same time, in the Lingxiao Hall, The White-Robed Jade Emperor sat on the tform and said to the people below, ¡°General Dongmu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really time to mention Minister Changgeng¡¯s Deity Position. You will submit a memorial during the meetingter. Do you understand the details?¡±

    ¡°Understood, I understand!¡± General Dongmu agreed and his eyes were filled with eagerness. He asked, ¡°Your Majesty, if we allow the Water God to ascend, we will first confirm his Deity Position. Your Majesty, which second-rank position do you think is more suitable? Why don¡¯t I give up my position to the Water God?¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu has worked hard and contributed greatly. Don¡¯t doubt yourself,¡± the Jade Emperor said with a smile. ¡°There are a total of twelve second-rank Deity Positions in the Heavenly Courts. I don¡¯t want him to guard the four corners of the world. I want him to n for me in the Heavenly Courts. General Dongmu, which Deity Position is the most suitable?¡±

    General Dongmu agreed and lowered his head to think. Soon, he said, ¡°There is a Constetion Deity Position among the third-rank Deity Positions called Tai Bai. He is the Grand Assistant of His Majesty. He is in charge of the killing of the Heavenly Courts and symbolizes the change of the world. Why don¡¯t Your Majesty make an exception and promote this Deity Position to the second rank? The Water God will take on the role.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and nodded. ¡°ording to General Dongmu, go and prepare the memorial.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± At that moment, in the temple of Anshui City...

    ¡°If I say anything false, the Heavenly Dao will give me a warning.¡± As soon as Li Changshou finished reciting the oath, he smiled calmly and looked at Fairy Yun Xiao, who was looking at him.

    He was actually not a man who would mess around...

    Crack!

    Boom! Boom!

    A lightning dragon was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws outside the rear hall. The purple lightning illuminated Li Changshou¡¯s smile, causing Fairy Yun Xiao to blink slightly. Goddess Jinling drew her sword in anger. Kong Xuan lowered his head and smiled. Perfected Yu Ding frowned. Perfected Taiyi and Zhao Gongming could not help butugh. Li Changshou was enlightened. He seemed to have received the Jade Emperor¡¯s reward and changed his position in the Deity Position, causing the Heavenly Dao to sense him...

    This... At this moment...

    Advance, my foot!

 Chapter 480 - The Heavens Bestow Treasures and the Lady of Earthâ€™s Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 480 The Heavens Bestow Treasures and the Lady of Earth¡¯s Invitation</strong>

    ¡°Everyone, listen to my exnation. I really sensed that the Jade Emperor wanted to upgrade my Deity Position. For that, he added a second-stage Deity Position. Then, the power of the Heavenly Dao surged, and the divine lightning appeared there. Really, each...¡± Ah, what¡¯s wrong with the Heavenly Dao? They were deliberately backstabbing him but they said it was a coincidence and Li Changshou took it seriously!

    He also felt that there was indeed such a small probability. Could it be that the Heavenly Dao is warning me about something? Li Changshou, who had been frozen by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and had the Immortal-Binding Rope hanging on the roof beam, listened to the chatter andughter from the cups beside him. He was speechless.

    Speaking of which, why are the Taiji Painting, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Pagoda Master pretending to be disconnected? They are clearly wandering around by the essence soul! He was really pure! Fairy Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°I believe him. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him, Brother.¡± Indeed, those who cared about him really understood

    him...

    Yun Xiao continued, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for Postnatal living beings to have more emotions and desires. He likes to listen to songs and watch dances. I knew that before. I won¡¯t me him for this. I can ept his preferences.¡±

    The ck lines on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead became thicker.

    The fairy suddenly became mischievous! The Goddess of Golden Spirit scolded angrily, ¡°How can the disciples of Jie School suffer such grievances!?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Perfected Taiyi fanned the mes. ¡°Heng¡¯e from the Heavenly Courts is known as the number one beauty in the Three Realms. We have to be wary of her.¡± Li Changshou red at him and Perfected Taiyi smiled. Li Changshou calmly sent a voice transmission. ¡°I wonder how the spiritual pearl has been cultivating recently. What I saw previously was quite effective.¡± Perfected Taiyi¡¯s smile stiffened. He cleared his throat and said with his hands behind his back, ¡°Everyone, although we¡¯re joking, we still have to trust Changgeng¡¯s character.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao held back her smile and sighed softly. She turned her back to Li Changshou and chatted with the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    Li Changshou tilted his head and sighed. He hung on the beam and rested for a while.

    The matters in the Netherworld were temporarily settled. The Heavenly Dao owed him two huge merits.

    The battle with the Western Sect had to be carried out in the Trichiliocosm. On the surface, they would go against the Western Immortal Dao Alliance and secretly support the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    However, this matter could not be his next ¡°main business¡±.

    With Lingle¡¯s help, he had to spend more timeprehending the Art of Equalization and reduce the number of times he went out. This time, Li Changshou waspletely certain that the Heavenly Dao did not give him any merit because it did not allow him to condense the Golden Body of Merit.

    There were only two possibilities left.

    Firstly, the Golden Body of Merit could affect his tribtion. The Heavenly Dao wanted to erase him.

    Secondly, his merit must have other uses. If he were to save up, the merit that the Heavenly Dao owed him would be enough for him to obtain a Merit Golden Body. That would be the biggest joke in the Primordial World...

    That was impossible. There would not be so many chances to gain merit in the future.

    No matter how unlikely the first scenario was, Li Changshou had to be wary.

    He still had to n everything well and not give the Heavenly Dao a chance to take advantage of him. His main body stopped in the Little Qiong Peak to see if he would move to the Tushita Pce or take the initiative to bring Ling¡¯e to the Grand Pure One to fulfill his filial duty.

    Loving the Saint who lives alone starts from you and me.

    Actually, Li Changshou was more inclined to the second possibility. It was that his merit was still useful.

    Moreover, Teacher Taiqing had also said that he just had to be at ease. Li Changshou could only choose to be more open-minded. If even the Grand Pure One could not be trusted, then he could only... eat, drink, and not take anything to heart.

    As an immortal, the most important thing was to be happy... and stable.

    He joked andughed. Li Changshou was hung up for a while before Yun Xiao pleaded for him to let go. At that moment, Li Changshou could not guess Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s exact thoughts. He did not know if she really minded or if she was exploring a new mode of interaction...

    Yes, it was a little simr to dating in her previous life.

    The group gathered for three days before dispersing. Li Changshou sent Yun Xiao to the Three-Immortal Ind. Along the way, they spoke softly and looked at each other. Their rtionship was indeed closer than before.

    The ¡°beauty¡± that Yun Xiao revealed unintentionally waspletely different from her usual aloofness. It also made Li Changshou feel rather curious. To be safe, Li Changshou took out the letters that he had written previously and consolidated his feelings.

    As soon as the letters were ced in her hand, Li Changshou chuckled and used his escape technique to escape. More or less, he still felt a little ashamed... Li Changshou¡¯s main body was not in a hurry to return to the Little Qiong Peak. The paper effigy had been checking the situation at home regrly. Lingle had also been carrying the ¡°Floating me g¡± with her at the same time as the ¡°Green Lotus g¡±. At that moment, she was naturally safe and sound. With the Taiji Painting and the Pagoda Master protecting him, Li Changshou rushed to the Netherworld again to enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    The Seven Emotions Grass Ring had been returned to the Lady of Earth previously. A few days ago, afternding in the Reincarnation Pagoda, when Li Changshou entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation and bade farewell to the Lady of Earth, the Lady of Earth had asked Li Changshou for help, but Li Changshou had not given her an answer. At that moment, Li Changshou already had an answer. He wanted to report to the Six Paths of Reincarnation The Six Paths of Reincarnation were isted from the outside world. If the paper effigy entered, he would lose contact. He could only enter with his main body.

    That day, Goddess Houtu asked him, ¡°Today, the Reincarnation Pagoda can be used. Little Grief and the others want to die and go for a walk. They can use this pagoda to reincarnate. Can you protect them for me?¡±

    Originally, Li Changshou would not reject Goddess Houtu¡¯s request, nor should he. However, Li Changshou clearly hesitated. That seemed to be a good thing, but in reality, there was a problem that he had to face.

    Did Little Grief and the others reincarnate into one or seven people?

    If there were seven reincarnated people, they would be seven individuals with absolute ws in their personalities. If the power of the seven emotions were preserved, it would be difficult to find a ce to settle them.

    If the seven of them were to reincarnate into one person and share the same body, they would be bnced, but it would be quite torturous... Isn¡¯t this dissociative identity disorder?

    The Lady of Earth¡¯s intention was for them to reincarnate into one person and not cause any trouble for the living beings in the world. She wanted them to go out and take a look, support each other, and improve their mental state. At that time, Li Changshou had given another n. He wanted Little Grief and the others to reincarnate into seven people. However, the seven people could not be separated. They had to maintain the bnce of the power of the seven emotions at all times.

    Although there were many hidden dangers, it could reduce Little Grief and the others¡¯ suffering. Li Changshou vaguely guessed that the reason why the Lady of Earth wanted the incarnation of the Seven Emotions to turn around was because she had a deeper consideration.

    The mystical abilities that Little Grief and Little Fury had revealed previously were really powerful to the point of being unbnced. They almost toyed with the many Asura n experts.

    At that moment, Li Changshou pondered for a long time and came to a conclusion...

    They all listened to the Lady of Earth. The Seven Emotions incarnations were born from the Lady of Earth. He only had a good rtionship with Little Grief and did not have the right to interfere with this matter.

    From many perspectives, the seven incarnations reincarnated into the same living being. They had the lowest hidden dangers and the least trouble. Perhaps they could even nurture a trump card expert.

    It was the word ¡®danger¡¯ written on Perfected Taiyi¡¯s head.

    A series of questions followed. How should I arrange for the reincarnation of the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions? Little Grief and the others are equivalent to the sisters of the Lady of Earth. They are considered mental demons that had been tamed by the Lady of Earth. Who could be their parents?

    Find two mortals who arepletely unaware of this matter?

    Just like how Jiu Yushi had pretended to pass by and brought her Seven Emotions incarnations to the Heavenly Courts? Or, he could find Goddess Nuwa and create a perfect Dao Body...

    Speaking of which, Goddess Nuwa had not been urging him to go to the Virgin Mary Pce recently. The five hundred pages ofics had yet to be settled.

    What? Five hundred? How is that possible!?!

    Goddess Nuwa was a righteous person. She knew that the Water God of the Heavenly Courts was busy dealing with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Even if he had the divine power of Time Freeze, he could not be distracted for that long. Uh, could it be that the Goddess is waiting for the Great Tribtion of Heaven and Earth to pass and imprison him with her mystical abilities 500 times... While he was hiding in stealth, Li Changshou could not help but pat his forehead when he thought about that. He decided to take the initiative to go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pceter and pay the bill. At the same time, he would arrange for the Lady of Earth¡¯s incarnation

    If the incarnation of the seven emotions reincarnated into the world...

    The Water God Residence was probably going to bepletely lively.

    When he was about to enter the Netherworld, his spiritual perception suddenly jumped a few times, causing Li Changshou to immediately abandon all distracting thoughts. The Taiji Painting sent that message. ¡°Eldest Disciple is here. He seems to be looking for you. He¡¯s releasing his immortal senses to investigate your whereabouts.¡± Li Changshou was shocked. Great Daoist Master! Is everything fine in Xuandu City? Just as he was thinking of hiding his main body, the Great Daoist Master returned to the Primordial World. It was exactly what he needed.

    ording to the guidance of the Taiji Painting, Li Changshou walked around the edge of the Netherworld. After searching for a long time, he found a ball of fog and took the initiative to release his aura...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A familiar voice sounded. The fog dissipated slightly, revealing a human face. His face was neither handsome nor strange, but it had its own charm and was very good-looking. Who else could it be but the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du? Li Changshou hurriedly revealed his main body... the paper effigy that had already hidden in his sleeve. At that moment, the Great Daoist Master looked around and waved at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, gesturing for him to enter the fog. Why do I feel like I¡¯m a thief? With the three treasures and the fact that the Taiji Painting had taken the initiative to identify him as the Great Daoist Master, Li Changshou naturally believed that there were fewer doubts. He only symbolically maintained the most basic attitude of suspicion.

    Li Changshou focused all his attention on entering the fog. He immediately felt that his connection with the world had weakened by more than half. The Great Daoist Master heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°Changshou, how did you discover me? I came back secretly this time. Don¡¯t mention it to Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°When did Senior Brothere back?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled calmly. ¡°I thought that something major had happened in the Netherworld recently. I thought that I would most likely bump into you if I squatted here. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brilliant at hiding and hiding... Eh? That¡¯s not right.¡± The smile on the Great Daoist Master¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is the Taiji Painting here?¡± Li Changshou looked innocent and harmless. He spread his hands, and the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Cosmic Ruler slowly appeared. The Taiji Painting¡¯s cold snort sounded in the hearts of the two brothers.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled calmly, but his aura did not decrease.

    ¡°Everything you see is an illusion. I came here using the Great Dream technique. This body is just an illusion. Excuse me. Farewell.¡± After saying that, he turned around and wanted to escape. However, he was entangled by two wisps of Yin-Yang aura that flew out of the Taiji Painting and pulled back.

    The Taiji Painting cursed, ¡°Do you really think you can hide it from the old master? Just say it!¡± The Pagoda Master and the Cosmic Ruler watched themotion happily. The Great Daoist Master smiled bitterly.

    After a while, Li Changshou and Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sat upright. The Taiji Painting slowly circled above their heads.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said, ¡°I saw that you¡¯ve be much more stable recently and can take charge of things alone. I¡¯m very relieved. This time, I¡¯m actually just passing by... ahem! Actually, I have something to remind you.¡± Li Changshou felt a little helpless! I feel that I have the strongestbat power below the Saint. In the name of presiding over the Xuandu City, I can roam the Trichiliocosm and have fun...

    The few of them had almost fought with the Saint!

    Li Changshou rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, if you have anything to say, just say the word. If not for you, I would not have lived such a long life today. Senior Brother, you are not just like me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so emotional. I¡¯ve benefited a lot from you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so rxed now.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master waved his hand and was clearly hesitant. He looked at the Taiji Painting above his head and spread ayer of immortal power barrier around him. Then, he said, ¡°Patriarch Nether River might not necessarily be dead.¡± Li Changshou blinked. He felt that his senior brother was finding something to say.

    ¡°Senior Brother, weren¡¯t you the one who killed Patriarch Nether River back then?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°I only used the treasure of Ren School to barely suppress Patriarch Nether River. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. I have always known that the Asura n has the intention to recall Patriarch Nether River again. You have been walking around the Netherworld frequently recently and have been approaching the Blood Sea. I still want to remind you in time.¡± Li Changshou could not help butugh bitterly. He broke out in cold sweat after hearing the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s words.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be careful.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°By the way, I heard from the news that you should have received merit previously. In the end, you were struck by lightning?¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It had only been a few days, and he had already spread the news to the Outer World!?!

    The Great Daoist Master saw that Li Changshou was a little stunned and smiled.

    ¡°Recently, everything in the Xuandu City has been stable. I left the Xuandu City two days ago and happened to hear this rumor.¡±

    He was indeed traveling! ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s already the second time.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you know the reason?¡± There was a hint of recollection in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°Do you want to condense the Golden Body of Merit?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Yes, is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no need, it¡¯s best not to condense.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said earnestly, ¡°The person who is suppressing your merit is most likely our Grandmaster, not the Heavenly Dao. Although the Merit Golden Body is good, just like the Exalted Immortal Token, Changshou, think about it carefully. Do you really need such a golden body to protect your life? The Merit Golden Body has a huge disadvantage. It is also precious because it is closely rted to the Heavenly Dao. Your Dao will be unknowingly affected by the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou frowned and pondered. There was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. He naturally believed the Great Daoist Master¡¯s words, but the Golden Body of Merit that had worked so hard for so long... ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the use of my merit?¡± ¡°You can condense the Golden Body of Merit when your cultivation stagnates. It¡¯s not bad to use it to refine Dharma treasures. If your merit is enough to condense the Golden Body of Merit, it will naturally be enough to refine supreme-grade Merit Numinous treasures. Let¡¯s see how you choose.¡± Li Changshou could not help but think. The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Alright, seeing that you¡¯re safe and sound, I feel at ease. I¡¯ll return to Xuandu City to guard it. Ah, speaking of the Xuandu City, everything is good. I justck a mirror...¡±

    Li Changshou teased, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother has no ce to admire your handsome face. It¡¯s indeed not beautiful.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Great Daoist Master blinked.

    Li Changshou was a little puzzled. He blinked at the Great Daoist Master.

    The Taiji Painting rotated gently. The Great Daoist Master stood up and ced his hands behind his back. He gave Li Changshou a look that said, ¡°Hurry up and understand.¡± He was missing a mirror... and a mirror... Live-streaming copper mirror? Did the Great Daoist Mastere back this time to ask me for a livestream copper mirror to pass time? Li Changshou could not help but smile. He had not thought about that at all. After all, the copper mirror system was not perfect. Just sending a signal from the Netherworld to the Heavenly Courts would consume a lot of immortal power. It was impossible to go from the Heavenly Courts to the distant Xuandu City. Li Changshou took out two bronze mirrors and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, this kind of bronze mirror has been popr in the Heavenly Courts recently. Unfortunately, its main function can only be used near the Heavenly Courts. However, it¡¯s not bad to be an ordinary bronze mirror and help Senior Brother adjust his attire.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master looked enlightened, but he could not help but look disappointed. He took the bronze mirror and yed with it. Li Changshou had a thought and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I happen to have something important to discuss with the Lady of Earth. Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡± ¡°In that case.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du maintained the demeanor of an expert and nodded slowly. ¡°I will reluctantly agree. However, we can¡¯t dy it for too long. Teacher ordered me to guard the Xuandu City. I have to go back earlier.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and stood up to make an inviting gesture. The Taiji Painting snorted softly. This time, hended in the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s palm and sent his spiritual will to the two of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y for too long. When Master scolds you, I will definitely not say anything good about you.¡± The Great Daoist Master winked at Li Changshou, but Li Changshou turned his head and sighed helplessly. This Senior Brother is really bored and came back to y!

    It would have been better if he hade half a month earlier. It would have been much easier to attack the Western Sect. Perhaps the Dao Sect would not even need the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning to appear...

    ¡°Changshou, what¡¯s the matter with Goddess Houtu?¡±

    ¡°Goddess Houtu wants the incarnations of the seven emotions to reincarnate and train. She wants to see the prosperous world and use their nature.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing? Then I¡¯ll stay for a few more days to prevent you from being rash and making mistakes.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter. Hahaha, that¡¯s a good reason!¡±

    At the same time, in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak... ¡°Yes, yes, yes ~¡±

    Ling¡¯e hummed a light tune and sat in the study room in the secret chamber of the mountain. She kept sorting out jade talismans and was clearly in a good mood.

    A slight fluctuation suddenly appeared in the universe. The array formation on the Little Qiong Peak did not move, and the Immortal Du Sect did not notice anything. However, a square vermillion box suddenly appeared in front of Ling¡¯e! Ling¡¯e was stunned for a moment before she immediately jumped up. Her delicate body hit the wall and she held more than ten poisonous Dharma artifacts in her hand.

    A chuckle sounded beside Ling¡¯e¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you Changgeng¡¯s junior sister? Don¡¯t be afraid. I promised to give your senior brother something. I can¡¯t be bothered to look for him. I left it here.¡± ¡°Senior?¡±

    Ling¡¯e quickly calmed down and bowed to the front. She naturally understood that she had neglected the important array formation that her senior brother had set up and ced an item in front of her without any warning... If such a person wanted to harm her, she would not have the ability to retaliate!

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, can you leave your name so that I can ount for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Grandmaster of Heaven, your Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s master.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s essence soul froze.

    Then, he heard the clear voice say, ¡°Your temperament is not bad. You¡¯re a good youngdy. Think about whether you want toe to my Green Touring Pce to cultivate. If you want, ask your senior brother to send you here. Let¡¯s go.¡± The voice gradually drifted away. When the voice said ¡®I¡¯m leaving¡¯, it hadpletely disappeared. Ling¡¯e stood there in a daze.

    Was that a Saint just now?

    Yes... to be honest, her senior brother¡¯s voice sounded better.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and looked at the wooden box on the pile of jade talismans. She could not regain her senses for a long time.

 Chapter 481 - Feng Taibai, Steadily Hide

    <strong>Chapter 481 Feng Taibai, Steadily Hide</strong>

    In the Reincarnation Disc, two or three figures sat opposite each other. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du hugged his arms and kept nodding. However, the one who spoke was his junior brother.

    The Great Daoist Master was also a little emotional. He had watched helplessly as Li Changshou gradually reced him as the spokesperson of Ren School... Ahem!

    He had seen with his own eyes that Li Changshou had walked to his current position step by step and be the Immortal God that the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts trusted the most. He spoke confidently in front of the Saint and was deeply trusted by the Lady of Earth and the few Saints.

    If he recalled the past, everything seemed to have originated from the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean.

    A chance to change his life was vividly portrayed by Li Changshou. However, he could still obtain the answer from Li Changshou. However, the Great Daoist Master could be sure that he was his teacher¡¯s favorite disciple!

    Well... probably.

    After the Lady of Earth bade farewell to the Seven Emotions incarnations, the grass ring was sealed by the Lady of Earth with a great mystical ability before getting handed to Li Changshou. The Goddess¡¯s gaze was a little reluctant. Her slender fingers gently brushed across the grass ring.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, I intend to ask the Goddess to help me create a perfect Dao Body. Then, I will use the Reincarnation Pagoda to reincarnate Little Grief and the others.¡± The Lady of Earth frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°This goes against the Dao of reincarnation. Thousands of living beings should be the same. They should not be special because of me.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Under the iron rules, there should be adaptation. Otherwise, how can a pool of stagnant water be alive?

    Moreover, this matter is not entirely because of the Goddess¡¯s virtue. The incarnations of the seven emotions all have great mystical abilities. Those who do not have a Dao heart that is firm like a rock cannot resist them. They cannot reincarnate like ordinary living beings. Don¡¯t worry, Goddess. I have already obtained the Jade Emperor¡¯s permission in advance. Later, the Reincarnation Pagoda will give me the reincarnation soul and I will go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce.

    With Senior Brother escorting me, I will be careful everywhere. Goddess, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The Lady of Earth revealed a faint smile and nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, Changshou.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou was suddenly called by his real name. He was a little caught off guard. He lowered his head and ced the grass ring into a jade box. He put it in his arms and smiled. ¡°Goddess, call me Changgeng.¡± The Lady of Earth¡¯s gaze became gentler. She said softly, ¡°When I brought your master¡¯s soul back, I identally saw some memory fragments. I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± the Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°Is Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan¡¯s soul here?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression turned gloomy. For some reason, he felt a little jealous in front of the Great Daoist Master.

    A momentter, the Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou stood beside the treasure pool with their hands behind their backs. They looked at the golden light balls floating in the water. The Great Daoist Master sighed softly and bowed to the treasure pool. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Being able to reincarnate once is better than turning into dry leaves and withering.¡±

    ¡°Master is in the Tribtion.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to go against the will of the heavens.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was worried that Li Changshou¡¯s drive would be affected. He encouraged, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to go against the will of the heavens. The Heavenly Dao uses all living beings as its foundation. Under the push of all living beings, it evolves in one direction.

    This is the situation that cannot be changed. The small matters are decided by the mind.¡±

    Li Changshou tasted it carefully. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°Ah, in a few decades, I won¡¯t be able to guide you anymore... Everything is bnced and restricts the Heavenly Dao. Changshou, the path you have taken is destined topete with the Heavenly Dao. However, it¡¯s up to you how much you want to fight and how much you want to fight for. You don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure because of this. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just a living being in the world after all.

    Follow your heart and follow the Dao. You will naturally be free to do whatever you want. Only then will you be able tost forever.¡± So, is this the support of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s theory that you can skip work if you want to? Li Changshou thanked him and recorded all of that. The two of them stayed by the pool for a while and strolled around the edge of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Only then did they leave the Six Paths of Reincarnation and rush to the Reincarnation Pagoda. With the protection of the Taiji Painting, no one would be able to detect it.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sized up the changes in theyout of Fengdu City and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who can use a million Heavenly Soldiers as craftsmen.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Jade Emperor is quite open-minded.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, you have to be careful.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯m naturally assured about the character of the Jade Emperor¡¯s Aunt-Master. However, the Jade Emperor is the person closest to the Heavenly Dao. He is only second to the Dao Ancestor because of the influence of the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao wants to give you a cmity, Aunt-Master Jade Emperor might give you some orders. You have to be careful and consider carefully.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and replied via voice transmission, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I was already prepared. There are actually two types of things that I do for the Heavenly Courts. One is that I take the initiative to plot and earn merit for myself, ahem, to stabilize the world. The other is that the Jade Emperor took the initiative to exin, such as the position of Head Instructor Chang¡¯e.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can distinguish it.¡± The Great Daoist Master stretched his back. ¡°Chang¡¯e, Heng¡¯e, there is also an expert from the Moon Pce named Wu Gang.

    He is Heng¡¯e¡¯s guard and also the beloved general of the ancient emperor. When you climb the wall, be careful. If he catches you, he will not be polite to

    you.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. ¡°Senior Brother, why should I climb the wall?¡±

    ¡°Yo, you still want to enter brazenly? Heng¡¯e still has the status of Da Yi¡¯s wife. Your... reputation, Junior Brother!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his eyebrows slightly. The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. Alright, I¡¯ll endure it. I¡¯ll bring you to the Shang Tribeter and create the right atmosphere for you. I¡¯ll mention the two important matters of Ren School that Teacher had instructed me to. Tsk, I wonder what kind of beauty Kong Xuan will be after he confirms his gender and transforms into a female. The Reincarnation Pagoda was in sight. Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master looked at each other. There was no need for them to send voice transmissions to discuss. They directly revealed their true forms and released their pressure. They floated over calmly. ¡°Senior Brother, Ksitigarbha is a Western disciple after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll beat him up this time to prevent him from siding with others in the future.¡±

    They seemed to have a tacit understanding.

    They were in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Courts. The officials and generals gathered together. A few famous Heavenly Courts recorders sealed their bronze mirrors.

    Although Youqin Xuanya was very active now and had established a preliminary ¡®prestige¡¯ in the Heavenly Courts, her immortal position was not enough for her to enter the Lingxiao Hall for discussion. He did not see her today.

    At that moment, the White-Robed Jade Emperor sat on the tform while the old God rewarded the Water God.

    A second-rank deity was not allowed to serve the emperor.

    General Dongmu said in a clear voice, ¡°Your Majesty, ever since the Water God entered the Heavenly Courts, he has made many outstanding contributions. He has helped Your Majesty solve the problems and worked hard for the rise of the Heavenly Courts. First, he decided on the four seas and the dragon race. At the Immortal Peach Banquet, he stood up and defended the disciples of the Western Sect. Then, he saved the Magi of the North Continent and destroyed the ns of the demons several times. He destroyed the demons who attempted to destroy the chaotic sky. The reformation of the Water God, the cultivation of thews of heaven, the righteous Netherworld, and the aspirations of tomorrow. Now, the merits of the Water God are enough to rank him as a second-rank deity in the Heavenly Courts. To help the Water God better assist His Majesty, I would like to ask Your Majesty to confer the Water God the title of a second-stage righteous god!¡± The immortals fell silent. Every time General Dongmu began to speak passionately about something, the Jade Emperor would use General Dongmu as a mouthpiece to convey the ¡°results¡± of the matter to them.

    The ascension of the Water God was expected to be a small matter.

    It was as if the authority of the second-rank righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts was superior to that of the third-stage Water God. However, at that moment, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals and gods just listened. They did not dare to stand up and ask for the Water God¡¯s orders. After all, the Jade Emperor was the one in charge of the Heavenly Courts. The Water God was only assisting the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperorughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to mention the Second Stage to Changgeng today. Which Deity Position do you think is suitable?¡± After a moment of silence, a Heavenly General stood up and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you confer the title of Water God to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Generalissimo? Those who hold the second-rank Deity Positions are in charge of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops. It suits the Water God.¡± A civil servant frowned and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I think it¡¯s inappropriate. The Water God is not a Heavenly General. The Water God is extremely intelligent. He should be the role model of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and nodded. He felt that that was reasonable.

    ¡°Dear ministers, please express your opinions. Let¡¯s discuss this matter today.¡±

    General Dongmu immediately stopped himself when he heard that. He knew that the Jade Emperor wanted to hear if there were any other better opinions.

    There were Immortal Gods who spoke one after another. Some Immortal Gods felt that the Water God should be a Great Emperor, which was the position of the four rulers. The true officials of the Heavenly Courts were below the Jade Emperor.

    However, someone immediately retorted, saying that the Water God should be in charge of the Heavenly Courts and should not be sent out. It was not until the twelve second-order legitimate gods were mentioned that they felt that the position was not suitable for the Water God.

    Ao Yi asked if he could add a new second-stage Deity Position and let his Brother Sect Master be the Four Seas¡¯ Great Dragon God or something, so that the other immortals and gods who still wanted to gain some glory would instantly reject him.

    The system of the Water God had to be valued.

    At that moment, General Dongmu stood up and mentioned the arrangements that he had discussed with the Jade Emperor previously. The Jade Emperor nodded in satisfaction and let the immortals continue to discuss.

    At the same time, in the Netherworld Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou sat on two wooden chairs. Ksitigarbha sat on the meditation cushion by the window. At that moment, he frowned.

    Ksitigarbha sighed and said, ¡°Water God, it¡¯s your first time in my Reincarnation Pagoda. You actually want me to be biased... Aren¡¯t you underestimating me too much?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s not right. How is that showing favoritism? The Lady of Earth had transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. She neglected her own gains or losses for the sake of all living beings. At this moment, we are just borrowing the Reincarnation Pagoda to do something for the Lady of Earth. This is the Lady of Earth¡¯s private matter and also the official business of the living beings who worked for the Heavenly Dao. Or should I say, Fellow Daoist, are you deliberately making things difficult for the Lady of Earth?¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s mouth twitched and he sighed. ¡°Water God, I really can¡¯t beat your mouth. I had once made a grand wish by transforming into this ce. All living beings are treated equally. I will not move for the various factions, nor will I open a door for the Western Sect. Simrly, I have to follow the rules set by the Water God previously. Why did the Water God personally ask me to break the rules today?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said calmly, ¡°Then me this on the Water God. Tell him that the Water God asked you to do it.¡± Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°In the Heavenly Dao, the Water God seems to be ranked behind me. The Water God is unable to give me orders.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and looked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou shook his head helplessly. He was indeed only a third-order legitimate god. At that moment, Ksitigarbha was already a god in the Netherworld, whose status was second only to the Lady of Earth. At that moment, a golden light shed andnded on Li Changshou¡¯s body. The rich Heavenly Dao power produced all kinds of phenomena. The clouds were filled with rays of light. The light music spread from the topyer of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Li Changshou carefully experienced it and could not help but smile.

    ¡°Reincarnation Pagoda Master, Ksitigarbha, listen up. Open the Reincarnation Pagoda and transform the incarnation of the seven emotions into the spirit of reincarnation. I will naturally protect this spirit and find a ce to live.¡± Ksitigarbha sensed carefully and frowned. ¡°The Heavenly Dao is so unbnced. It actually...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Jade Emperor happens to be gathering the immortals for a meeting now as usual. He should have rewarded me based on merit and helped me obtain the Deity Position. Although the specific appointment requires the Hall of Enlightenment to form a decree, I happen to be in the Heavenly Dao sequence before you.¡± Ksitigarbha was silent for a moment. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du almostughed out loud. Tap, tap, tap. Light footsteps came from the side. Truth Listener used its Dharma powers to carry a tray and came over to serve Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du tea. ¡°Water God, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry...

    My master is stubborn. He asked me to tell him that you should drink tea first. Now, my master and the Water God are working for the Heavenly Dao. Please forgive them in the future. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He thought that he was on the spiritual mountain.¡± Ksitigarbha red at Truth Listener. Truth Listener swept its tail and ced its front hooves on Li Changshou¡¯s legs. The Great Daoist Master was amused. He smiled and said, ¡°This tea is not bad.¡± Truth Listener trembled and did not dare to say anything ¡°I¡¯ll take the Water God¡¯s life.¡± Ksitigarbha squeezed out the words between his teeth. Then, he turned around and looked at the scenery outside the window.

    The Great Daoist Master gave Li Changshou a look. Li Changshou understood and immediately stood up. He walked to the window sill, leaned against the window, and hugged his arms. Li Changshou said, ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting but I didn¡¯t expect such an oue. You and I are going to work together now. Let¡¯s talk peacefully. I¡¯ve actually been waiting for this day for a long time.¡±

    ¡°The Water God is too kind.¡± Ksitigarbha said calmly, ¡°However, you have been defeated.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and took out the essence of the Three Great ssical Records of Tricks. He sorted out his thoughts and said slowly, ¡°How good would it be if we were not on opposing sides and did not have any previous grudges?¡± ¡®The first method is to appreciate each other.¡¯ Ksitigarbha¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°The Water God¡¯s schemes are above mine. I have to admit that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me the Water God. Just call me Changgeng.¡± ¡®Secondly, call him by his name to get closer to him.¡¯ Ksitigarbha hesitated and sighed softly. ¡°Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Ksitigarbha.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with starlight. He smiled and asked, ¡°Actually, my opinion of you has changed. It was when you jumped into the Reincarnation Pagoda that day. The peace in your eyes did not waver at all. That is indeed not something an ordinary immortal god can do. You deserve my respect.¡±

    ¡®Trick No. 3 is to tter and bootlick him.¡¯ Ksitigarbha smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I was forced to do so. I became the best solution for Teacher. I¡¯m more or less helpless. I¡¯m not thinking for all living beings.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Lady of Earth transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation and considered stabilizing the final destiny of the Magi. However, can you deny her great virtue? Of course not. Actually, you are the same... I¡¯m not as good as you. I used the Deity Position to suppress you just now and apologize to you here. I only want to do something for the Lady of Earth. I hope you can understand.¡±

    ¡®Trick No. 4: Praise you and y hard to get. Retreat and invoke empathy.¡¯ Ksitigarbha¡¯s voice became much gentler. He said, ¡°I will do my best. I was just angry with you previously. I still can¡¯t ept the current situation. How can Ipare myself to the Lady of Earth? Today, even if I am punished by the Heavenly Dao, I will definitely make this happen.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°We will bear the responsibility together... Ksitigarbha, do you have any dreams? Or perhaps, when you were cultivating and had note into contact with these conflicts, did you think about why you were cultivating?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally about immortality and seeking the true meaning of the Dao... Changgeng, why are youughing? Is it really that tacky?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s tacky, it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m much simpler. It¡¯s fine if I live until I die of old age. When I first started cultivating, I didn¡¯t even dare to think about living forever.¡± In the faint light of the Reincarnation Tower, the two people by the window were chatting andughing, as if they were old friends. Behind him, the Great Daoist Master was calmly drinking his tea. When he heard amotion beside him, he saw Truth Listener cover its eyes with one paw and sigh softly. ¡°My silly master...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pointed and froze Truth Listener on the spot.

    Steady.

    A moment ago, in the Lingxiao Hall. ¡°Pass down the decree to the Hall of Enlightenment. Minister Changgeng is conferred the title of the Taibai Star Lord. He is a second-rank righteous god of the Heavenly Courts. He is not included in the ranks of the stars. He will be in charge of the changes in Heaven and Earth, as well as the killing of Heaven and Earth. He will be in charge of the water affairs of the Three Realms and have the right to monitor the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. Those who are not in the fourth-rank Deity Positions will be spared. In addition, Changgeng is also the Chief Instructor of the Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce. The Water God Residence will be renamed the Taibai Hall. When the decree of the Hall of Enlightenment ispleted, Taibai will return to his position and the Three Realms will celebrate.¡±

 Chapter 482 - At This Time, Letâ€™s Increase the Detailsâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 482 At This Time, Let¡¯s Increase the Details...</strong>

    Ksitigarbha was also a good immortal.

    On the way out of the Reincarnation Tower on a cloud, Li Changshou and Great Daoist Master Xuan Du looked at each other and smiled. Things progressed rather smoothly. Ksitigarbha attacked with all his might. The Great Daoist Master and the Taiji Painting protected him from the side. Li Changshou did not disappoint the Lady of Earth and turned the incarnation of the seven emotions into the spirits of reincarnation. Naturally, it was mainly because the Lady of Earth had made most of her preparations in advance. The incarnations of the seven emotions were stable and bnced... At that moment, a thumb-sized spiritual light flickered in Li Changshou¡¯s palm. The surrounding Yin-Yang Qi emitted from the Taiji Painting protected him. That was the initial form of a living being¡¯s soul when he left the Six Paths of Reincarnation and entered the mortal world.

    The duo left the Netherworld while chatting andughing. They both valued the invitation to the Empress Earth, but they did not treat it as a difficult matter.

    Li Changshou had originally nned to bring Ling Zhuzi to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to let it see the world.

    However, when his immortal senses swept across Fengdu City, he realized that Ling Zhuzi was currently engaged in a heated battle with Ox-head and Horse-face. It was dancing around the test hall, so he did not disturb it. Li Changshou looked at Ling Zhuzi that day, and the smile that bloomed on his lips... Was ¡°hearty¡±, ¡°confident¡±, and ¡°free¡±. He felt gratified. It was only the first official course of treatment and it already had such an effect! He could save on the subsequent arrangements. He would let Ling Zhuzi stay in the Magi tribe for a while longer. Unfortunately, the me of Heart n that could ignite the small me in the bottom of Ling Zhuzi¡¯s heart...

    He had no use for it.

    At the same time, Li Changshou realized that because Ling Zhuzi was born from a spiritual pearl, its physical body was much stronger than that of ordinary immortals. It was quitepatible with the battle techniques of the Magi. At that moment, he had learned many Magi battle techniques.

    He was especially good at the Mighty Heavenly Dragon Technique. Although the essence soul cultivation level of Ling Zhuzi was only at the Heaven Immortal realm, itsbat power was already quite extraordinary. It had the power of a season. Li Changshou would not forget that he had previously promised his Uncle-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, that he would go to the Jade Void Pceter... It just so happened that he could use Ling Zhuzi as an opportunity to bring it to the Jade Void Pce.

    Then, should I visit the Green Touring Pce again?

    Speaking of which, didn¡¯t the Grandmaster of Heaven say that he wanted to give me a Dharma treasure? Why is there no letter?

    Could it be that he is still beating up Zhun Ti in the Chaos Sea?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°You look troubled. If you have anything to worry about, just discuss it with me. Although I might not be able to give you any useful advice.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about the past.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°Ksitigarbha is a person worth befriending.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du shook his head and sighed. ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m still a little naive.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t say that,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If I were in the same ce as Ksitigarbha, I might not be able to do better than him. I have finally obtained the support of the Dao Sect. If not for that, the oue of the battle with Ksitigarbha would be hard to say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much more relieved that you can think that way. Don¡¯t becent. Everything is under the Heavenly Dao¡¯s watch.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du casually cut open the void. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce. I¡¯ll be returning to Xuandu City after sending you there.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°As the saying goes, send... send immortals to the end. Why don¡¯t we settle the Seven Emotions incarnation together?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and nodded. ¡°When Teacher mes me, you have to put in a good word for me.¡± Li Changshou agreed and stepped into the Cosmic rift in front of him. He was wrapped by the Taiji Painting and instantly traversed tens of thousands of kilometers.

    He actually wanted to ask a question like, ¡°When Teacher and Senior Brothermunicate, do they also speak once every three years on average?¡±

    However, considering the few treasures, it was not necessarily a good idea for someone to report to their teacher and say that their disciples were secretly criticizing the Saint for not being good with words. At the top of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha stood there quietly and looked in the direction where Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du left on a cloud. There was a hint of emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°Regardless of our standpoint, the Water God is someone worth befriending.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Haha!¡±

    The green-furred dog turned around and kicked its four legs a few times to suppress itsughter. Ksitigarbha snorted and looked like he could not be bothered with him. He stood quietly for a long time, his eyes filled with peace.

    Buzz...

    A mosquito sound streaked across the depths of the sea of blood andnded in the ruins of the city.

    A sanguine glow shed and Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s enchanting figure appeared. Her sanguine dress seemed to have the intention of causing trouble.

    She was not in a hurry to rush to the abandoned hall that was filled with experts. Instead, she stood there quietly and looked down at the city that was filled with iplete arrays.

    How did the Water God do it?

    He passed through the checkpoint without a trace. This is the peak that I should have!

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but feel emotional. Her lotus feet swayed gently, and her slender waist swayed gently. As the sanguine light flickered, the queen had already arrived in front of the abandoned hall. Her face was filled with coldness.

    In the hall, dozens of figures, who were either sitting or lying down, stood up and stared at Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s figure with hostile expressions.

    Before Daoist Wen Jing could speak, a cold snort sounded from the hall.

    ¡°Where is the destiny that the Western Sect has promised us? Where is the Reincarnation Pagoda? Why is it merged into the Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡±

    The corners of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Go and ask the two Saints yourself. You¡¯re angrily questioning me here. Do you really think that I can¡¯t destroy you?¡± The Asura n expert who spoke immediately shut his mouth and sat there silently. Another expert from the Asura n asked, ¡°Wen Jing, what¡¯s the answer from the Western Sect?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said calmly, ¡°The matter regarding the Reincarnation Pagoda this time was caused by the Dao Sect and the Water God. You should have sensed that two of the Saints of the Dao Sect hade that day. It has indeed put us in a passive position. However, everyone, don¡¯t worry. Now, the Great Sage¡¯s disciple, Ksitigarbha, has be the Reincarnation Pagoda Master. With the support of this destiny, the Western Sect is not far from prosperity. At that time, I will not treat everyone unfairly. I will naturally honor the status and reputation that I should give the Asura n.¡± The Asura n experts in the hall fell silent. An old woman asked in a low voice, ¡°What about that matter?¡±

    Which matter? Daoist Wen Jing remained calm and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask for too much. Now, no one will easily invade the Blood Sea. Isn¡¯t it good for your Asura n to settle down and reproduce?¡±

    The old woman said excitedly, ¡°Did the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect promise us personally! If not, why would we work for the Western Sect!?!¡± Daoist Wen Jing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two Sect Masters have promised you, but you better be sensible. There are not many ces for you to stay in today.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Queen of Blood Mosquitoes, you probably don¡¯t know.¡± Another old voice sounded from the corner. ¡°We want to retrieve a treasure that was secretly taken away by the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect. For that, we have already offered a Highness. We even tolerated the Ancestor¡¯s sword staying on the spiritual mountain.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said calmly, ¡°What treasure?¡±

    ¡°Thest seed of the twelfth-grade Fire Red Lotus.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing chuckled. ¡°So you want the Patriarch to return his soul. No wonder... I will report this matter to the Deputy Sect Master when I return. However, you don¡¯t have to have too much hope. I can¡¯t say anything in the Western Sect now. The Deputy Sect Master asked me toe andfort you. Take these.¡±

    After saying that, Daoist Wen Jing casually threw a few storage Dharma treasures in front of her. With a flick of her sleeve, her figure turned into a wisp of sanguine light and disappeared, leaving behind a group of Asura n experts who snorted and spat.

    This trip was not in vain! He had obtained news that he could report to the Water God! Before Daoist Wen Jing left the Netherworld, a Blood Mosquito had already flown to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City. It waited for a while on the roof beam in the corner and soon saw the paper effigy of the Water God. Li Changshou frowned and asked her if there was anything urgent. Daoist Wen Jing said that it was not an urgent matter. She only told Li Changshou some important information and told him about thest seed of the twelfth-grade Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. That¡¯s it? It¡¯s a limited edition Grand Unity. He was chatting with the Goddess of Mercy. Just as he was about to be pulled into the ¡°Time Freeze¡± mystical ability, he suddenly sent a voice transmission to ask the Goddess of Mercy to wait. He was distracted and came here! Of course, he could not show any impatience. Daoist Wen Jing was rted to the Dao Sect¡¯s major scheme. He had to use force and kindness topletely stabilize her in Ren School. Li Changshou exined unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Senior Brother mention this before. The Asura n uses killing to prove their Dao. If the luck is not good, it will be difficult to achieve anything. The Patriarch of the Nether River had been destroyed by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Purple Heaven Divine Thunder. Even Saints had to consider carefully if they really wanted to help him recover his soul. You don¡¯t have to go alone because of that. You still have to be careful and hide yourself.¡±

    The Blood Mosquitoes asked softly, ¡°Lord, how long do I have to hide? What do I have to do?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said calmly, ¡°When the timees, you will know. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Daoist Wen Jing replied, but she felt a little uncertain.

    She had seen the Water God¡¯s schemes too many times. Almost all of them were extremely thorough and far-reaching She had long be a part of the Water God¡¯s n. Daoist Wen Jing knew that.

    However, Daoist Wen Jing did not know what the Water God was plotting. He could not possibly ask her to give the Saint of the Western Sect a warning. She would not be able to do that.

    Li Changshou suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, your Blood Mosquito is hiding here. Senior Brother Xuan Du just returned to this world yesterday. Do you want to see him?¡± Wen Jing¡¯s Blood Mosquito instantly turned into a phantom and looked at Li Changshou in anticipation. Her originally enchanting face turned red from excitement, and she looked a little shy.

    ¡°Find a living creature to attach to here. Remember not to be a human. After I finish my business with Senior Brotherter, I will invite him over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir! Thank you for your help!¡± The figure bowed and could not help but raise his hand to cover the corners of his mouth. ¡°I was a little shy when I said that.¡±

    ¡°Remember to cry when you¡¯re touched. Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my family will do as you say.¡± Li Changshou thought, ¡®How disgusting.¡¯ The paper effigy returned to the underground paper effigy library. Li Changshou was also secretly staring at Wen Jing. He realized that she was leaning over a kitten. Only then did he feel relieved and return his attention to his main body.

    Inside the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked ahead to see a few beautiful fairies performing sword dances. The Great Daoist Master beside him appreciated it with interest. He casually picked up some immortal fruits that were hard to find outside and stuffed them into his mouth.

    ¡®Everything is fine now?¡¯

    Li Changshou cursed in his heart. He nodded and looked up at the throne on the tform. He saw Goddess Nuwa sitting quietly under the statue.

    The holy light shone on the golden dress. She was a dignified Goddess. Her saintly appearance made people not dare to look at her. Crash!

    With a soft sound, light and shadows circted in front of Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. The world turned pale as he was pulled into the mystical ability of Goddess Nuwa.

    The familiar attic, the familiar setting, and the familiar pool. At that moment, the Goddess of Mercy had already walked out of the pool. Her snake tail had transformed into human feet. Her slightly curled long hair hung down, and her loose robe swayed like water ripples. She gave off azy andfortable vibe. She put down the sketchbook in her hand and covered her mouth to yawn. She pulled out a short table and took out some rainbow-colored soil.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Houtu, have you said what kind of body you want?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Goddess, can you... customize this?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Goddess Nuwa sat down calmly. ¡°Although I relied on merit to be a Saint, I still have some Dao fruits afterprehending the Creation Great Dao for so many years. On ount of Fellow Daoist Houtu, I will not be stingy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Li Changshou sat cross-legged beside the short table and exined the special characteristics of the Seven Emotions incarnation in detail.

    Goddess Nuwa held her chin and pondered for a while. A long strand of hair fell from her ear. Although the scene was beautiful, it did not cause any distracting thoughts. ¡°In other words, this Dao Body needs to contain seven souls...¡±

    Nuwa muttered to herself. Her slender fingers began to slowly knead. Soon, she produced a simple y figurine that was dressed in a long dress.

    Judging from the technique and speed, the artistic nature of the finished product... It was an old handiwork of the Primordial World. The goddess said, ¡°How about this?¡± Li Changshou widened his eyes and looked at the simple y figurine. It had a nose and eyes, but it was just a y figurine.

    It was quite sudden for him to give an evaluation. ¡°Goddess, I don¡¯t know this either, but I feel that it¡¯s quite harmonious.¡± Goddess Nuwa chuckled. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll add some details for her.¡±

    After saying that, he blew a mouthful of immortal Qi at the y figurine. The y figurine turned into seven-colored rays of light and condensed into a beautiful figure at the side. Her skin was jade-like, and her ck hair was like a waterfall. Her figure was graceful and slender, and her face was elegant and beautiful. The dress on her body was exquisite, making her figure even more moving. A little detail. Then, Goddess Nuwa waved her hand gently. The Dao Body slowly ¡°shrank¡± from the age of twenty to twenty eight years old. It returned to the age of nutmeg and grew longer. Finally, it turned into an infant and turned into a seven-colored ball of light the size of a fist... Li Changshou was really amazed by that mystical ability. He could not recover from it for a long time.

    The methods of Saints were extraordinary.

    ¡°Here.¡± Goddess Nuwa pulled the ball of light over and ced it in Li Changshou¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a Connate centa. If it¡¯s ced in front of a woman, it can be conceived. Of course, men can do that too. However, the man has to suppress the masculine aura in his body and inject more feminine aura into him to prevent his pregnancy from bing unstable. Remember to ce this centa first before releasing the seven emotions and souls. That way, you can descend into the world like a mortal.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t have to go to the mortal world?¡± Goddess Nuwa smiled and said, ¡°In this era, the luck of mortals is not bad. Let¡¯s see how you choose.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Goddess!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. He took out a jade box and ced the Connate centa and the Seven Emotions Soul separately. Then, he asked about a few things in detail.

    Goddess Nuwa did not put on any airs and answered Li Changshou in detail. Then, Li Changshou asked again... ¡°Goddess, you said five hundred previously. When do you need me toe over and draw for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You should focus on the Great Tribtion first.¡± Nuwa chuckled. ¡°When everything is calm and everything is fine outside, you cane to the pce and stay there for five hundred years.¡± Li Changshou almost fell to his knees. Living in Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce for five hundred years? That would be five hundred years outside the Time Freeze mystical ability. Together with the time halt mystical ability... When Li Changshou left the Goddess¡¯s Pce, his legs turned weak. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du clicked his tongue in wonder. The duo rushed to the Shang Tribe as nned.

    The birth of the seven emotions went smoothly.

    Kong Xuan naturally would not hide from the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. He personally chose a strong woman to be the mother of the seven emotions reincarnations.

    Li Changshou had given the woman many benefits. Just her lifespan had increased by 20 years, he had also given her many pills. Due to the fact that the Lady of Earth¡¯s seniority was too high, the Seven Emotions retained her original memories. The female infant could not address the woman as her mother. That made Li Changshou feel guilty. He had also conveniently added some luck and luck to this kind-hearted woman. In the next few lifetimes, she would enjoy life. He was very ashamed. He could only give that bit of repayment. After settling the woman down, Li Changshou left behind two paper effigies that were formed by ordinary armies. They hid underground quietly, and the power of the Heavenly Dao enveloped the woman.

    Clearly, the Heavenly Dao had to give Goddess Houtu some face.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du expressed his intention to leave. Li Changshou said that the two of them had not seen each other for many years. It would be difficult for his main body toe out of seclusionter. Why don¡¯t we go for a drink before parting? The Great Daoist Master was naturally very willing. As long as Li Changshou had enough reasons to make him stay, it would be fine if he did not go back. However, when the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du cut open the universe and used the Taiji Painting to return to the backyard of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City, Kong Xuan took half a step forward and said, ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Together? Li Changshou could not help but frown. There was another wife there... Ahem, his fianc¨¦ was there! The Great Daoist Master said warmly, ¡°Come together. Changgeng has a good skill.¡± After saying that, he passed through the Cosmic rift without looking back. Kong Xuan seemed to heave a sigh of relief as he took a step forward and disappeared.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    !?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we fly on the cloud!¡±

    The Cosmic rift was about to close. Li Changshou could only take a step forward and quickly enter it.

    After walking for less than ten steps, he had already walked out of another Cosmic rift and arrived at the backyard of the Sea God Temple. ¡°Meow?¡±

    In front of the rear hall, the obedient little cat tilted its head slightly.

 Chapter 483 - My Senior Brotherâ€™s Non-miserable Asura Arena

    <strong>Chapter 483 My Senior Brother¡¯s Non-miserable Asura Arena</strong>

    Oh dear.

    Great Daoist Master, are you really not afraid that there will be a fire in the backyard? You invited Kong Xuan without any discussion?! So be it. You should at least give me some time to react!

    That¡¯s not too bad. You used the Taiji Painting to cut open the universe and set up two Void Gates. You rushed to the courtyard at the back of the Sea God Temple...

    He had just promised to give your time to an important spy in Ren School! In the rear hall of the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou held the kitten in his left hand. The kitten¡¯s fur stood on end. It kept waving its paws, and its cute eyes turned into an inverted triangle. It kept meowing.

    That was only because Li Changshou reacted quickly. As soon as he emerged from the Cosmic rift, he stopped the little cat that was flying towards him.

    At that moment, he could not say anything in front of Kong Xuan. Li Changshou raised his hand and knocked the little cat¡¯s head twice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. This is a distinguished guest of Ren School!¡±

    The kitten blinked and became much quieter. It took the initiative to rub Li Changshou¡¯s palm. The words ¡°distinguished guest¡± gave Kong Xuan enough respect and the words ¡°our Ren School¡± made Daoist Wen Jing instantly feel a sense of belonging. It was really a direct reflection of Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°acute intelligence¡±.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. With a thought, he immediately wanted to control the situation and drive the rhythm of the entire scene. He wanted to make the ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s Asura Arena¡± that might appear today invisible! However, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s handsome face revealed a gentle smile... ¡°Wen Jing is here too. Is there anything important?¡±

    ¡°Meow ~¡±

    The Queen agreed obediently. Kong Xuan, who was beside her, sized up the kitten curiously. Soon, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Primordial Spirit possession? It seems to be a fiendish essence soul.¡±

    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the ferocious one!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    At that moment, the expression of a certain Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative god looked like he thought that he felt helpless about life.

    If he could turn back time to when she and the Great Daoist Master had just left the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Li Changshou would definitely remind the Taiji Painting to send the Great Daoist Master to the pentameter.

    Wen Jing is here too...

    That is the top secret of Ren School!

    Teacher Saint wants to use Daoist Wen Jing to destroy the twelfth-grade golden lotus!

    This is rted to the fate of the Western Sect, the huge scheme of transforming into a Buddha, and whether or not we can take over the Western Sect before the Western Sect prospers! The Great Daoist Master casually revealed Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s identity!

    Although Kong Xuan was beside him and the ce was suppressed by the Taiji Painting, making it difficult for others to spy on him...

    It was really unstable!

    Li Changshou naturally knew that the Great Daoist Master was like that. He was casual and unrestrained.

    He had received many favors from the Great Daoist Master. The reason that he could live to this day was because of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s guidance. He had helped the Great Daoist Master clean up his mess and put out the fire in the backyard... It was right and proper.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk first. It¡¯s not a ce to talk outside.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master realized that he had let his tongue slip. He smiled calmly and looked at Kong Xuan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kong Xuan was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t spread what you saw and heard today,¡± the Great Daoist Master said seriously. ¡°This is considered Changgeng¡¯s core secret ce. This kitten is also a scheme that Changgeng had painstakingly arranged.¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a rash person. I don¡¯t want to befriend others.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and made an inviting gesture. He entered with Kong Xuan. The two of them looked at each other.

    Behind him, Li Changshou ced the little cat on his shoulder. His gaze wasplicated and his heart was heavy.

    After thinking about it, he ced the kitten on the chair beside the Great Daoist Master and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go cook a few dishes.¡±

    He escaped immediately.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master did not know what was about to happen. He was still happily introducing Kong Xuan to Daoist Wen Jing. At that moment, Kong Xuan was rather polite to Daoist Wen Jing. However, he was generally ¡°ignoring¡± her. On the other hand, Daoist Wen Jing had already sensed a huge threat. At that moment, she was brewing ¡°hostility¡±: Li Changshou told her to take care in his heart. He summoned the Divine Envoys to close the temple and arranged for the mortals to send tea and snacks. Then, he went straight to the kitchen and began to make some dishes that he was good at. At the same time, he activated a paper effigy hidden in the painting of the Saint and observed the situation in the rear hall.

    Silence followed...

    The scene was silent for a while. The Great Daoist Master sat on the main seat, Kong Xuan sat beside him, and the kitten was on the other side of the Great Daoist Master.

    An undercurrent surged, and the atmosphere gradually became stiff.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master finally found a topic and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, have you been protecting the Shang Tribe in the mortal world recently? Is everything going smoothly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite smooth,¡± Kong Xuan said. ¡°The Shang Tribe is very lucky. This tribe is definitely going to have amon leader of the South Continent. I have to thank Changgeng for giving the Phoenix n such an opportunity.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng is indeed thorough. However, he has only been cultivating for a short period of time. Now, he is in the vortex of the world. When I¡¯m not in the Primordial World, I have to trouble you to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kong Xuan smiled faintly. ¡°I will protect him. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    After saying that, Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered. He raised his hand and untied his Dao hoop, scattering his long hair.

    The Great Daoist Master blinked and was confused. Kong Xuan pulled his long hair behind his back and held it in his hand. He tied it into a ponytail that Youqin Xuanya usually wore. ¡°Brother, do you think I look better or just like how I looked just now?¡± The Great Daoist Master thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m more outstanding now. However, that¡¯s just my opinion. Fellow Daoist, you should judge others based on your preferences.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Great Daoist Master is so straightforward.

    Kong Xuan blinked gently. A wisp of Five-colored Divine Light condensed into a hair tie and tied up his long hair.

    She had a slender neck and cold and pure face that did not seem charming at all. However, she had a unique vibe...

    If one were to say that there were Postnatal living beings in the world, even the so-called heartless ones could not avoid lust.

    However, Kong Xuan¡¯s Yin and Yang had yet to be separated. He had really left behind a rare ¡°holy aura¡± in the world. That was also a huge reason why he had such a Dao realm.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since when did you care about external appearances? Thinking back to the past, when we met in the ancient times, your bloodline power lost control and you devoured living beings everywhere. I was ordered by my master to suppress you. At that time, you transformed into a human and still looked like a young man. At that time, you were really fearless. You even dared to scold the Saint. You have really matured a lot today. You also have the responsibility of being the head of the Phoenix n.¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s face was slightly flushed. His voice was clear and calm, but it could not hide his embarrassment.

    He said, ¡°At that time, I was young and inexperienced. I kept feeling that there were no experts in the world other than Mother. Then, I realized that there are always going to be those who are better. I have to restrain myself.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He realized that Kong Xuan¡¯s reaction was a little feminine.

    Has it started to confirm his gender? The Great Daoist Master asked again, ¡°Is Senior Primordial Phoenix well?¡±

    ¡°After Mother fell into the Undying Fire Mountain, only her remnant spiritual will remained.¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Now, the phoenix n is almost extinct in the world. My goal for going out is to transform spiritual birds and enter the phoenix race.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while and said, ¡°Leave this to Changgeng.¡± Li Changshou, who was cutting the vegetables, pursed his lips and shrugged. He reckoned that Kong Xuan would definitely be grateful to his senior brother.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±

    Kong Xuan sighed and said, ¡°You saved me and helped me, but I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just something that Changgeng can do. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Meow !

    The kitten, which was possessed by Daoist Wen Jing, could not help but roll its eyes.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du turned his head and looked over. The kitten immediately sat down on the chair, and its gem-like eyes flickered.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can¡¯t you speak now?¡± the Great Daoist Master asked warmly.

    ¡°I... I can.¡± The kitten spoke in humannguage, its voice timid and hesitant. It could not help but cover the corners of his mouth with its ws. ¡°Great Daoist Master, you can just chat with the guests. I¡¯ll listen by the side.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile, but Kong Xuan could not sit still.

    Guest?

    Kong Xuan said calmly, ¡°I saw that your main body seems to be a Blood Mosquito. Why can you enter Ren School?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was about to exin. ¡°This is actually...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing had already replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I was born more beautiful when I transformed. When Lord Water God saw that I was somewhat good-looking, he wanted me to enter Ren School and serve the Great Daoist Master in the future.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was puzzled.

    Um, what happened?

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kong Xuan¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. His eyes shone brightly. He seemed to have seen Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s human form and snorted. ¡°If this is true, I really have to lecture Changgeng. The external appearance is just born from the heart. The Grand Pure One is a rare Dao heritage of the Saint in the world and is in a wonderful cultivation realm. How can he let an overly charming and unknown woman enter the Grand Pure One Temple? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin the Grand Pure One¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°Yo.¡± The kitten¡¯s voice was a little coquettish. ¡°You even ruined the Grand Pure One¡¯s reputation. The Water God is the second disciple of the Saint. He is also a top-notch strategist in the world. He is also the Immortal God that the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts trusted the most. There are mighty figures in the three sects who supported him. Although you are the spokesperson of the phoenix n and are one of the few mighty figures in the world, aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant to teach them a lesson?¡±

    Kong Xuan frowned and focused. At that moment, he could not win against Wen Jing. That was reasonable. After all, Kong Xuan only said three sentences when he fought with others.

    ¡°Five-colored Divine Light!¡±

    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was born in a sea of blood and had joined the Western Sect to be a sharp de in the darkness. What had she not seen before?

    He was just trying to show his skills. If not for the fact that Kong Xuan was too powerful, Daoist Wen Jing would have said more hurtful things. Kong Xuan snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m Changgeng¡¯s elder. How can I not teach him a lesson?¡± Daoist Wen Jing chuckled. ¡°However, why did I hear that the Water God is the second disciple of the Saint? Where are you from? Didn¡¯t you say just now that you are just a good friend of the Great Daoist Master?¡±

    Kong Xuan frowned and was momentarily unable to refute.

    Daoist Wen Jing won the first round.

    However, the Great Daoist Master pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°Kong Xuan is one of my few good friends. Although he is not a disciple of the Dao Sect, he is the descendant of the Primordial Phoenix. He is still qualified to teach Changgeng a lesson.¡±

    When Kong Xuan heard that, he immediately raised his chin and sat up straighter. The oue of the second round was quickly decided. Kong Xuan relied on the referee¡¯s ck whistle to snatch back a city!

    The kitten looked indignant. It clenched its little fists and pretended to continue attacking...

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, the Pagoda Master, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Taiji Painting were watching the show happily. They were also discussing which was more suitable for the Great Daoist Master. If the treasures could transform into human forms, they would most likely have to move a small stool and eat some melon seeds to discuss the qualifications of the Dao Sect¡¯s sister-inw. The ordinary gods of the Heavenly Courts chuckled in their hearts and decided to make a few... ten more dishes to avoid the vortex. He would rather fight in the Western Sect¡¯s Hundred Earths Treasures than enter the Asura Sect.

    In the rear hall, Kong Xuan said that he did not know when he could go to the Tushita Pce to meet the Saint. He started the third round of the debate.

    It was unknown if the Great Daoist Master was really not interested in that matter or if he did not think about anything else. At that moment, although he sensed the ¡°confrontation¡± between Daoist Wen Jing and Kong Xuan, he did not realize the reason. Therefore, the Great Daoist Master only smiled and listened. He did not extinguish the fire. He took it as a joy to watch. After a while, Li Changshou could not help but ask the Taiji Painting in his heart, ¡°Senior Brother, do you really not understand these things, or are you doing this on purpose? Are you ying a huge game of chess?¡±

    The Taiji Painting¡¯s spiritual perception was filled with mockery.

    ¡°He even yed a huge game of chess. Before Eldest Disciple arranged for Ren School, he did not know how a couple conceived. He only knew how to cultivate Dao. He almost assimted with the Great Dao several times and was pulled back by Master.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was tasting the hot soup, almost spat it out. The Taiji Painting continued to rake up his inglorious past.

    ¡°Master asked his eldest disciple to expand the influence of Ren School and told him not to take in disciples. It¡¯s obvious that he wants him to find a Daopanion. Eldest Disciple was impressive. He directly threatened Elder Moon and interfered with the marriage of the six disciples of Ren School. Master was so angry that heughed. Eldest Disciple has top-notch potential in other aspects, but this is the only thing that... he is not enlightened in.¡± The Pagoda Master continued, ¡°It can¡¯t be said that he¡¯s not enlightened. Eldest Disciple is still very impressive when he makes arrangements for others. Back then, when he went to the Three-Immortal Ind to give his disciple a portrait, it was also an extremely brilliant scheme. Otherwise, why would you be here today, Little Disciple!?!¡± Li Changshou nodded. Thank you, thank you, Eldest Senior Brother! The Cosmic Ruler said, ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°How should I help?¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin and pondered. He looked at Kong Xuan and Daoist Wen Jing, who were exchanging verbal attacks in the rear hall, and kept thinking There was no need to mention Daoist Wen Jing. She admired the Great Daoist Master very much. She was the kind of person who would take the initiative to ask for a marriage tonight as long as the Great Daoist Master nodded. However, Daoist Wen Jing still had something important to doter. He could not let her seed too quickly. He had to suppress that... If he wanted to promote the Great Daoist Master¡¯s good deed, he would have to deceive, cough, and force Kong Xuan to confirm his gender and then express his feelings for his senior brother... At that moment, the kitten that Daoist Wen Jing had possessed jumped to the side of the Great Daoist Master and leaned against his arm docilely. Kong Xuan was not to be outdone. He moved a chair to the side of the Great Daoist Master, touched the armrest, and sat down calmly.

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Changgeng back yet?¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and smiled calmly. He arranged for someone to serve the dishes and shifted his attention to the Little Qiong Peak. He activated a paper effigy. As the saying goes, there are specialties in every field. Everyone has their ws.

    There happened to be an expert in this matter at home, so he tactfully asked about it.

    The ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy flew out from the corner of the bookshelf and transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s figure. He strolled towards the study in the secret underground chamber.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was meditating and cultivating. There was an incense burner in front of her, and there were three fragrant incense sticks in it. It seemed that she was paying respects to a wooden box...

    There was an obscure wisp of Dao runes around the wooden box, but Li Changshou felt that it was rather familiar.

    The Dao runes of the Grandmaster of Heaven? Li Changshou was shocked and immediately walked forward. Before he entered the study, he heard Lingle sigh. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou agreed and walked into the study. ¡°It¡¯s just a paper effigy. My main body still has some things to deal with. What¡¯s this?¡±

    TlAh!!

    Ling¡¯e turned around and looked over. She pursed her lips and her eyes turned red. She muttered, ¡°Before, before the Saint...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to give Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s dowry!¡±

    Ling¡¯e raised her head and pretended to cry, causing Li Changshou to have a headache. There was no one else who was good at teaching.

    On the back of the sea of blood, near the pocket universe that Li Changshou had destroyed with the Taiji Painting, a figure wrapped in a ck robe slowly appeared. Under the cloak, a fair and clean hand reached out and pointed out a vortex in the universe. Then, it flicked casually and inserted a lotus seed wrapped in red and ck mes into the vortex.

    Hah.

    With a chuckle, the ck shadow disappeared quietly, as if nothing had happened. The universe did not leave any traces of him.

 Chapter 484 - Li Changshou Tried His Best

    <strong>Chapter 484 Li Changshou Tried His Best</strong>

    The wind and rainst night were light, and he could not get drunk When dawn arrived, there were only messy cups and tes left in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple.

    Daoist Wen Jing was the first to leave. She was not defeated, but the power of the Blood Mosquitoes had been exhausted.

    In order to leave a good impression on the Great Daoist Master, she had also used a little trick. She did not absorb the vitality of the kitten. After the blood mosquito formed by her mystical ability dissipated, the kitten was safe and sound.

    However, there were some side effects. It was especially clingy to the Great Daoist Master. At dawn, the second person to bid farewell was Kong Xuan.

    There was something on his mind. Before he left, he gave Li Changshou a meaningful look. Li Changshou... pretended that he did not see it.

    Can I directly get involved in this matter?

    The main bodies of the Asura Arena were Kong Xuan, Daoist Wen Jing, and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. Apart from Daoist Wen Jing who was good at sneak attacks and scheming, none of them could be provoked. Most importantly... The Great Daoist Master was clearly a little resistant to that.

    Before the Great Daoist Master left, he frowned and pondered carefully. After a long time, he reacted and muttered to himself, ¡°Changshou, could it be that Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan thinks differently of me?¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Great Daoist Master heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to deal with this matter. It¡¯s sofortable to sleep alone. It would be too restrained if there¡¯s another person beside me.¡±

    Li Changshou calmly added, ¡°Both of them are very devoted to you, Senior Brother. You are no longer as simple as a Fellow Daoist to them.¡± The Great Daoist Master widened his eyes and paced back and forth for a while. He sighed and said, ¡°Help me settle it!¡±

    Li Changshou spread his hands. ¡°This matter has too many implications. Daoist Wen Jing was named by Teacher. Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan is a rare expert in the world. Senior Brother, think about it. If we can attract Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan and make him an expert of Ren School... In the future, when we need top-notch experts to hold the fort, wouldn¡¯t you be able to skive?¡±

    He would teach ording to talents and persuade others ording to their nature. The Great Daoist Master thought carefully and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Leaving aside the matter of Daopanions, I will not have such thoughts. If Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan can join our Ren School, the Dao Sect¡¯s destiny will be more solid. Changshou, remember this matter and do your best to cause trouble. I¡¯ll return to Xuandu City now.¡±

    After saying that, Yin and Yang Qi surged out of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s palm. He patted the Taiji Painting on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder, turned around, and disappeared. No matter how Li Changshou looked at it, the Great Daoist Master seemed to be fleeing. However, at the end of the day, the Great Daoist Master was still carefree. He felt that Kong Xuan and Daoist Wen Jing were troublesome and remained unmoved. Before the Great Daoist Master left, he even patted the Taiji Painting to him. Li Changshou knew that the Great Daoist Master would definitely hide in Xuandu City next...

    The next time he wanted to see the Great Daoist Master, it would probably be the time for the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss matters.

    Li Changshou casually scattered a handful of True Samadhi mes. The tables, chairs, and bowls that Daoist Wen Jing and Kong Xuan had touched were all burned to ashes.

    He stood at the door of the rear hall and sighed softly. His true body used Earth Escape and disappeared from the South Ocean.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou returned to the Little Qiong Peak and ced the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, and the me g in front of the Grand Pure One¡¯s treasure map. He bowed thrice. A weak Dao rune floated above the Taiji Painting. The four treasures were taken back to the Grand Pure One¡¯s side.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he felt relieved. It seemed that he did not need to let his main body appear recently...

    He brought Ling¡¯e away from the underground space temporarily and came to the Little Qiong Peak to rx and take a breather. Ling¡¯e brewed tea for him and brought two tes of snacks. Then, she rode a cloud to find Jiu Yushi to y. Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and swayed his body gently. He yed with a golden ¡°longevity lock¡± in his hand...

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had used such a precious treasure the moment he attacked. Was it really as Ling¡¯e had thought? What was he hinting at?

    The treasure had already introduced itself previously. It cast its spiritual perception into his heart and turned into a cold female voice.

    ¡°I am the Heart-Piercing Lock. Under the orders of the old master, I will listen to your orders in the future and be yourpanion treasure.¡± Li Changshou thanked it calmly. At that moment, he was familiarizing himself with the power of the Heart-Piercing Lock. This lock...

    Li Changshou did not have many memories rted to his previous life. His reputation was naturally far inferior to the Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords, the Qingping Sword, the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, and other treasures of Jie School.

    However, to be able tomunicate with him directly was the sign of a precious treasure. The Heart-Piercing Lock was also a treasure for killing. If he used this treasure, he could use it as a hidden weapon. It would not be a problem for him to kill ordinary Zenith Heaven Immortals. He could also use it as an immortal rope. At the same time, he could bind the other party¡¯s essence soul and seal his immortal power.

    It was a top-notch treasure for killing and robbing others!

    It was quite simr to Li Changshou¡¯s style of doing things.

    Unfortunately, such a precious treasure could not be casually poisoned. He had to maintain sufficient respect for it. ¡°Please take care of me in the future,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile. He held the Heart-Piercing Lock in his palm and began the preliminary ritual. The Heart-Piercing Lock did not resist. It was also taking the initiative to deepen its intimacy with Li Changshou and adapt to the power of Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul... A breeze blew through the forest, and the leaves rustled. There were white clouds outside the array formation. asionally, human Qi Refinement Warriors could be seen flying in the sky. Unknowingly, Li Changshou¡¯s mind wandered. He paced around the cloud and yed with the returning birds. Then, he sighed and thought about the next thousand years.

    Would I be able to escape unscathed after a thousand years?

    He did not dare to casually insert a g... After resting for half a day, he still had to return to the Heavenly Courts to get busy. This time, the Western Sect had won a small victory and their luck had improved. He had to think of a way to defeat them as soon as possible. There were still more than 80 years to go before the Purple Cloud Pce discussed the God-Conferment matter. Before that, there were still many things that he could do.

    Li Changshou could not help but have a few questions...

    Had Ksitigarbha been tricked by his master? Or was the entire n controlled by the Saint? Did the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Grandmaster of Heaven realize that there would be a battle between Jie School and Chan School? When the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning mentioned the ¡°Three Friends¡± that day, it was obvious that he was thinking about their old rtionship. However, how many of such old rtionships could fall on the disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven? Would Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth really trigger a civil war in the Dao Sect... Li Changshou could not help but yawn. He felt sleepy and immediately felt a sense of danger. He used his Clear Dao Heart to verify and confirm that the cmity did not affect him.

    It should be because I¡¯m a little tired from dealing with the Saint.

    I should take a break from dividing my attention and mind into regions. Li Changshou closed his eyes and began taking a nap. The array formations around the Little Qiong Peak were ready. In a daze, Li Changshou seemed to have a dream. In the dream, he saw a blood-colored lotus flower. It was absorbing turbid spiritual energy in a hazy fog. The lotus flower had nine petals, but the tenth petal was slowly condensing. Li Changshou could not think much at that moment. He only ¡°stared¡± at the lotus flower, wanting to read its message. His vision blurred again, and he saw the figure of a tall and thin old Daoist priest appear behind the lotus flower.

    That scene shed past quickly. The lotus flower shattered, and Li Changshou¡¯s dream gradually dissipated.

    Heavenly Dao Dao runes?

    Li Changshou, who maintained his clear mind, keenly captured a Dao rune that flowed like a stream. The corners of his mouth twitched. He knew that the Heavenly Dao was hinting something to him! Coupled with the fact that he had already heard twice about the possibility that the Patriarch of the Nether River was still alive, no matter how he looked at it, the Patriarch of the Nether River might being back to life soon.

    Li Changshou pondered carefully and decided...

    He did not ept such hints.

    What he saw in his dream and felt anxious was amon technique of the Heavenly Dao.

    If the Dao Ancestor gave him a hint, he could just condense a few words. Previously, he had already set a precedent for ¡°owing¡± and ¡°next time¡±.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could confirm that the Heavenly Dao was at least divided into three parts.

    One of them was the will of the world.

    The second was the will of all living beings.

    The two of them intertwined with each other. With the Great Dao of the world as the foundation, the Heavenly Dao that regted the world was born. It was impartial, heartless, and treated everything in the world equally. The development trend was the stability of the world. Thirdly, the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was notpletely assimted by the Heavenly Dao after replenishing the entire Heavenly Dao. Although he could not escape from the Heavenly Dao, he could influence the Heavenly Dao greatly. The Great Cmity Luck should have evolved from the Heavenly Dao and was not directly rted to the Dao Ancestor.

    The reason Li Changshou could be so clear about it was because he had reallye into contact with the cmity and used it to kill Daoist Lu Ya.

    When the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice was recuperating, the ck shadow that appeared in his Dao heart was a manifestation of the Tribtion Luck that was originally activated by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will.

    It was not a living being, but the will of the Heavenly Dao itself. It supervised him not to cause trouble and allowed the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to be sessfully activated. When the Dao Ancestor sent him two condensed words, the Dao runes that appeared were simr to the Tribtion Luck, but they were different. Therefore, Li Changshou could conclude that the Heavenly Dao wanted to use him as a Dharma treasure and deliberately gave him such a warning when he was resting. Wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient if he just struck it with the Divine Lightning of the Purple Heavens?

    Li Changshou would naturally not take the risk and stay at home to cultivate. If there were any changes in the Blood Sea, he could take the opportunity to build a team of experts from the Three Sects of the Dao Sect...

    With Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth, what team could not be opened? Speaking of which, which part of the Heavenly Dao had decided to kill Senior Lang back then? Li Changshou deduced carefully. He knew too little information and could note to a conclusion.

    However, the answer to that question was extremely important to him...

    ¡°Water God?! Water God!¡±

    He suddenly heard an excited shout. Li Changshou quickly sobered up and felt refreshed. His breathing became much smoother, and the scenery in the forest in front of him was even more pleasant. A portion of his attention was diverted to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. He opened the paper effigy and looked at the bronze mirror to see the paper effigy¡¯s appearance. The white-haired, white-robed, and thin face was benevolent and dignified. It was naturally the skin used by the Water God. Li Changshou opened the door of the study and saw Qin Tianzhu¡¯s excited face. He smiled and said, ¡°Marshal Qin, what happened?¡±

    Previously, when he went to the Netherworld, the Jade Emperor had given his incarnation a reward based on merit. He had been promoted to the level of a Marshal. Qin Tianzhu widened his eyes and took a deep breath. He used his greatest strength to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Li Changshou was a little stunned. Qin Tianzhu patted his thigh and grinned. ¡°My junior sister is pregnant!¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He cupped his hands and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty! This is a joyous asion!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, hahahaha!¡± Qin Tianzhu immediately put his hands on his waist andughed. He raised his head and puffed out his chest. He looked mighty. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. Junior Sister and I are Connate lifeforms. Our Dao realms are not low!¡±

    Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Your Majesty, you are energetic and have brought good fortune to the people. You should have such good karma.¡±

    As Qin Tianzhuughed, Li Changshou congratted him. It formed a strange silent scene that stunned the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals of the Water God Residence.

    Not long after, Qin Tianzhuposed himself and shouted loudly, informing Li Changshou to go to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Li Changshou originally thought that the Jade Emperor would tell him about the ascension of the Deity Position. He did not expect that he would seal the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and drink a huge cup of wine.

    In the end, the Jade Emperor copsed on the jade steps. Li Changshou could only pretend to be drunk. The experience from his previous life told Li Changshou that... Even if he could hold his liquor better than his superior, he could not show it. Otherwise, he would either be dragged to block the alcohol or cause trouble for his superior.

    The Queen Mother was pregnant. At that time, it coincided with the reincarnation of the Seven Emotions.

    Li Changshou broke out in cold sweat. If he had not personally sent the incarnation of the Seven Emotions to the mortal world, he would have thought that there was a connection.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother did not publicize this matter, but there were rumors circting in the Heavenly Courts. Many Heavenly Courts¡¯ recorders were paying attention to the Jade Pool¡¯s movements. Whenever they saw the Jade Pool, they would go up and ask. The tasks in the Heavenly Courts were considered leisurely. Such a huge matter was indeed enough to affect the nerves of the various immortals.

    Ten monthster.

    The Queen Mother would not make any moves. The cycle of Connate lifeforms giving birth to children was different from mortals.

    The woman that Li Changshou and Kong Xuan were looking for was about to give birth. Li Changshou secretly rushed to Kong Xuan¡¯s ce in the image of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God and protected him.

    The woman sessfully gave birth to a baby girl. At that moment, the sky was filled with rays of light. Magic clouds were everywhere, and pink petals floated all over the city. After the baby girlnded on the ground, she did not cry or make a fuss. She observed her surroundings with herrge eyes and wore a grass ring on her wrist. However, she had just been born and was already beautiful. She was much older than ordinary babies. After the midwife received the reward, Kong Xuan naturally found a Heavenly Immortal realm avian fairy to take care of her.

    At that moment, Little Grief and the others¡¯ memories and personalities were still sealed. As she grew, they would awaken continuously. Sixteen yearster, she would be able to return to her original incarnation of the seven emotions. The Dao Body was personally created by Goddess Nuwa and gave the seven Primordial Spirits of the Seven Emotions seven ces to stay. In the future, they could choose to take turns to control this Dao Body. They could also coordinate with each other and attack others at the same time. They would not have any sense of being separated. Not long after, Kong Xuan, who was dressed in a white robe, Li Changshou, who was dressed in a green Daoist robe, and a few beautiful fairies gathered at the bedside and pondered. Kong Xuan said, ¡°Since she¡¯s the incarnation of the Seven Emotions, why don¡¯t we call her the Seven Emotions?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Among the Seven Emotions, every incarnation is rtively independent. It would not be nice to use a name to include the seven of them.¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Thene and take

    it.¡±

    ¡°The Lady of Earth has blessed all living beings. She is also the most gentle ancestor of the Magi. The incarnation of the seven emotions was born from her, and she has also fused with the seven emotions of all living beings. How about calling her... Tie Dan¡¯er?¡±

    A pin drop could be heard in the room. The baby girl, who was smiling foolishly, burst into tears. She kicked her legs and a faint aura of sadness spread out. Li Changshou smiled and said calmly, ¡°The seven of you have indeed woken up. Don¡¯t cause trouble. I will not give you names like that. I¡¯m just testing you. This is a mortal ce. Mortals value the seven emotions and six desires. Observe well here. If there¡¯s anything, you can look for me or Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan at any time. Tell me where you want to go. I will arrange it for you. However, remember, if you use your mystical abilities to affect others and cause a tragedy, I will bring you out of this colorful world and into the mountains to cultivate.¡±

    The baby girl rolled her eyes and yawned in her swaddling clothes. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Li Changshou smiled and looked at Kong Xuan before leaving the house. ¡°Fellow Daoist, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± Kong Xuan said seriously. ¡°Be it taking care of the Shang n or the incarnation of the Seven Emotions, they can improve the luck of our Phoenix n.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re family. You and my senior brother are close. I naturally have to think about these benefits for you.¡±

    Kong Xuan immediately revealed a gentle smile. Then, he sighed softly. ¡°Changgeng, do you know that I¡¯ve already decided on the ownership of Yin and Yang? However, I¡¯m missing a wisp of Connate Mysterious Yin Qi as a guide.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Where can I find this?¡±

    ¡°In the Chaos Sea or the moon,¡± Kong Xuan said. ¡°Oh? The moon?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to the moon and see if I can help

    you.¡±

    Kong Xuan felt a little embarrassed. After some thought, he asked softly, ¡°Do you need me to help you with anything? I can¡¯t feel at ease just receiving benefits from you.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve, looked into the distance, and said in a low voice, ¡°Without Senior Brother Xuan Du, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. In my heart, I only hope that Senior Brother Xuan Du can be safe and stable and have a Daopanion who ispatible with him so that he will be free and unrestrained in the mortal world. At this moment, I can only call Kong Xuan Fellow Daoist. However, in the future, I still want to call you... Senior Sister.¡±

    Kong Xuan was stunned. He also looked at the sky and his eyes were filled with peace. He could not return to his senses for a long time. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The fake heartfelt conversations were cheesy.

    The core of the conversation was about his senior brother. It was to draw a beautiful future for Kong Xuan, who admired his senior brother. It would make Kong Xuan feel anticipation in his heart. Then, he would express that he would do his best to help and facilitate this matter!

    That was Li Changshou¡¯s repayment! Yes, I¡¯ll think of a way to be stable and cleanter. While Wen Jing can work for Ren School, I have to let her have more expectations for the future.

    Senior Brother, I can only help you with these trivial matters.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk...¡±

    On the city wall of Xuandu City, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was sleeping, could not help but turn over. He raised his hand and pinched his nose before continuing to sleepfortably.

    The gray fog in the Chaos Sea in the distance rose and fell. However, there were no signs of the annoying otherworldly demons and otherworldly beings.

    In an inconspicuous corner of the Blood Sea, the scene that Li Changshou had dreamed about ten months ago was there.

    At that moment, the blood lotus had already condensed eleven petals. The twelfth petal already had a rough outline and illusion. It gathered the hatred, evil, and killing intent of all living beings and condensed endless negative karma. Behind the blood lotus, the old Daoist priest¡¯s figure was extremely faint.

    At this moment!

    The dark world was suddenly illuminated by purple light. Purple lightning surged over like a violent wave and engulfed the blood lotus in the blink of an eye! However, after the lightning, the blood lotus was safe and sound. However, the old Daoist priest behind the blood lotus had disappeared. The endless negative karma in the sea of blood gathered again. A light white me rose in the middle of the lotus flower.

    It was strange and safe.

 Chapter 485 - The Strange Changes In Ling Zhuzi, Visiting The Glacial Palace Again

    <strong>Chapter 485 The Strange Changes In Ling Zhuzi, Visiting The cial Pce Again</strong>

    In the past year since he had discovered the Heavenly Dao of the Blood Lotus in the dream, Li Changshou had been preparing to whistle and shout for people to copy him every day. However...

    The sea of blood was quiet. Nothing happened. Something would definitely happen in the Netherworld. Especially after the Western Sect took advantage of them, they might start from the Netherworld and open up a gap. To be safe, Li Changshou had ced a paper effigy in Fengdu City. Normally, he would pretend to be a small judge and monitor the movements of the ce.

    At the same time, Li Changshou brought Ling Zhuzi back to the Heavenly Courts after he entered the Hall of Healing forty-nine times.

    The cultivation level of the spiritual pearl was not at the Longevity Golden Immortal realm yet. Although his physical strength increased quickly, it could not be used effectively.

    He had to be steady and let him develop in the Heavenly Courts.

    However...

    At that moment, Ling Zhuzi...

    The sunlight shone on the front yard of the Water God Residence. A young Daoist priest, who was bare-chested and had long hair, was dressed in a pair of iron-colored trousers and had his legs tied. He was surrounded by a group of Heavenly Generals who had taken off their armor and changed into casual clothes. At that moment, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s skin was still slightly pale but he was much stronger than before he went to the Netherworld. His figure was almost perfect, and his muscles contained astonishing power. His entire body emitted a rich manly aura.

    However, the moment he spoke, it was still the same...

    It was clear and moving.

    ¡°Everyone, please.¡± Ling Zhuzi made an inviting gesture. The surrounding Heavenly Generals roared and pounced on them. Figures intertwined and fists flew everywhere. Not long after, the Heavenly Generals flew into the sky andnded on the ground. They were groaning in pain. Some of them were bruised, and some of them had swollen faces. The more serious ones had shattered bones.

    They were all immortals. It was a small injury. He could recover with a sweep of his immortal power.

    Lingzhu pped her hands and grinned at the injured people on the ground. She naturally held back.

    Many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in the residence sighed when they saw this scene. A few Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals seemed to have pink bubbles on their heads... At that moment, an ordinary god with white hair and white eyebrows floated over and said, ¡°Ling Zhuzi, follow me out.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi agreed firmly. It immediately pulled out its short-sleeved silver armor and followed behind Li Changshou. From the looks of it, the trip to the Netherworld hadpletely exceeded his expectations. It was even a little...

    ¡°Uncle-Master, when the Heavenly Courts are going to fight against the outside world, I want to see the world together!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what¡¯s going on in the Eighteen Levels of Hell? I want to go in and see the world!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, look at these fairies. They have thin arms and legs. How can they resist if the Demon soldiers attack the Heavenly Courts? Why don¡¯t you arrange for them to go to the Netherworld to see the world?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Stop talking and look more.¡± Li Changshou said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too affected by the Magi. They cultivate their bodies, but most of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts walk the Essence Soul Dao.¡± Ling Zhuzi grinned and nodded in agreement. He followed behind Li Changshou obediently and raised his head. He looked heroic. Although he was a little wed, he had met Senior Taiyi¡¯s requirements. After leaving the Water God Residence, they turned left and rode a cloud. In just a moment, they could see a pce that was being renovated. That was Li Changshou¡¯s new home, the Grand Whit Pce that the Jade Emperor had ordered the Heavenly Courts¡¯ craftsmen to build. Li Changshou did not feel anything about that. After all, it was just a ce for the paper effigy. It did not matter if it was more luxurious or simple. The word ¡®power¡¯ was just a fleeting thought. He was now under the ¡®couple¡¯ of the Heavenly Courts. Was he really happy?

    Happy.

    Very happy. Moreover, no one could imagine the joy of seeing stars.

    Ling Zhuzi smiled and asked, ¡°Aunt-Master, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The cial Pce,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Go and find a wisp of Connate Mysterious Yin Qi to give a congrattory gift to a mighty figure.¡± Ling Zhuzi was a little confused, but it did not ask further. It followed behind Li Changshou obediently. When he scanned with his immortal senses, he could see the shadows of bronze mirrors everywhere in the Heavenly Courts. The brand of ¡°Water God Entertainment¡± was also increasing in influence. This kind of entertainment interaction method filled the empty Dao hearts of many immortals.

    In the past two months, Li Changshou had been investigating what the Connate Mysterious Yin Qi was. He had also found the relevant ¡°Dao runes¡± in the ancient stone bs collected by the Heavenly Courts.

    It was probably because when the world was created and divided into Yin and Yang, there was once Mysterious Qi that was cut into Mysterious Yin-Yang Qi by the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe. Most of the Mysterious Yin-Yang Qi was scattered in the Chaos Sea, and a small portion was attracted by the sun and moon formed by the Divine Eyeball of Pangu. It returned to the Yin and Yang poles of the world, which were the cores of the moon and the sun. It was several times more difficult to collect the Connate Mysterious Yin Qi than collecting the True Sun mes.

    Kong Xuan cultivated the Five-colored Divine Light. The Five-colored Divine Light was born from the Connate Five-Element Qi. If he did not damage the power of this mystical ability, it would be appropriate to use the Mysterious Yin Qi as a guide to determine the ownership of his Yin and Yang.

    In order to sessfully increase the number of core members on his side, Li Changshou, who was originally unwilling toe to the cial Pce, could only make another trip. Heng¡¯e¡¯s identity was too special.

    After passing the Moon Pce, Li Changshou went in to take a look.

    After all, he had already been appointed as the Head Instructor of Chang¡¯e. There was no reason for him to not enter.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s delicate face, bright smile, and strong figure immediately attracted the attention of many fairies. However, Ling Zhuzi only frowned slightly. It missed the times when it and the Magi had been rolling in the mud in the Netherworld.

    Li Changshou keenly captured that small detail and began to worry. Could it be... too strong? ¡°Disciple-Nephew?¡± As soon as he left the Moon Pce, Li Changshou asked with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been cultivating, you¡¯re not far from the Golden Immortal realm. Have you thought about finding apanion?¡± The spiritual pearl blushed. ¡°Aunt-Master, the spiritual pearl has yet to...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and raised his head tough. He teased, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy. We are both men. We have to talk about these things openly. Ling Zhuzi, you have also seen many female immortals. Do you think that any fairy is quite beautiful? Do you want to take a look at any of them?¡±

    ¡°This, this...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi hesitated for a while and frowned. He could not answer at that moment.

    How could he y happily with the female immortal?

    These fairies are skinny and weak. Wouldn¡¯t they vomit blood with one punch?

    Coincidentally, Li Changshou had already ridden a cloud and brought him to the side of the Moon Osmanthus Tree where the Heavenly Courts¡¯ woodcutter, Wu Gang, was. Amidst the nging sounds of wood being cut, the Dao runes contained in Wu Gang¡¯s posture when he waved the huge ax made Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes light up. It was amazed.

    In the beginning, I didn¡¯t understand battle tactics and the true meaning of this ce. Now, I see that Aunt-Master Fang Zhi is right. This is a true expert! The trajectory of the ax de and its use of strength was unleashed from the bottom of his feet. There was no waste at all. ¡®Good axe, good axe!¡¯ Ling Zhuzi was engrossed in reading. It did not notice that the face of the ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts was gradually turning ck. Li Changshou¡¯s heart was in turmoil!

    This!

    Is the Magi¡¯s battle techniques that powerful? Can they still be taught wrongly? He was the future Nezha, the great god of the Three Altar Sea Gathering, and the top five generals of the Heavenly Courts. He was a little hero who sang mortal songs like ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him¡±!

    No, he could note to a conclusion so quickly.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°Ling Zhuzi, wait here. I¡¯ll go and talk to this senior.¡±

    After saying that, he rode a cloud forward and secretly observed the reaction of Ling Zhuzi. He realized... Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were still shining as it stared at Wu Gang¡¯s majestic back. Its breathing began to be irregr. The cirction of the immortal¡¯s blood energy was faster than before! Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Panic.

    It was not because he was afraid that a certain master of the Yin-Yang Language would spit at him. It was purely because he seemed to have taught the future Little Nezha astray...

    Although the Primordial World is dangerous, he cannot turn into...

    That¡¯s not right. Ever since Master Zhaoy down, the Primordial World has been different from what I imagined Forget it, I¡¯ll confirm if it¡¯s true first.

    If Ling Zhuzi really goes astray, I will try my best to interfere and treat it. If that doesn¡¯t work, I can only give it respect and bless it from afar.

    What is going on with the Magi!?!

    ¡°Mysterious Yin Qi?¡±

    Wu Gang leaned on his huge ax and wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. He took the immortal wine that Li Changshou handed him and took a sip. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you looking for this? His Highness should have many of them. Just ask her for them. I went to the moon to collect a lot of cores previously. I don¡¯t know what use Your Highness has.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou did not expect that this matter woulde so easily. He hurriedly cupped his fists and thanked him. He then chatted with Wu Gang about the recent matters.

    Wu Gang frowned and said, ¡°The Divine Kingdom of Incense? Isn¡¯t that killing the nature of the human race? If we do something in the sutra, wouldn¡¯t it turn the human race in a Major Chiliocosm into walking corpses?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t reached that stage yet,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°ording to my investigation, the Western Sect is still in the stage of absorbing the power of all living beings and condensing incense merit. Previously, when we fought with the Western Sect, the Dao Sect had suffered some losses and allowed the luck of the Western Sect to stabilize a little. At this moment, I¡¯m also worried about how to resolve the danger of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. Senior, do you have a good n?¡±. ¡°The world is so foolish. The other party has already taken the initiative.¡± Wu Gang pondered for a while. ¡°We have to resolve this matter as soon as possible. Some casualties are inevitable. We can¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Li Changshou asked humbly, ¡°Was there such a situation in the ancient times?¡±

    Wu Gang said, ¡°In the ancient times, the Trichiliocosm was very barren. In order to prevent the human race from being destroyed in the Great Magi-Demon War, we secretly sent many human tribes to various worlds that could amodate humans...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart. It was no wonder that the Trichiliocosm was so prosperous. It turned out that there was a mastermind behind the ancient emperor.

    However, he had to admit that it was a good move. After discussing with Wu Gang for half a day, he did note up with any brilliant ns to deal with the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    The people of the world had different knowledge. Their understanding of the world and living beings were also different. To fundamentally change the situation of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, he had to start from the Western Sect, which had established the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    Li Changshou also mentioned that he was forming an anti ¨C Western immortal faction.

    Wu Gang said that it was feasible, but he did not forget to remind him. ¡°If a huge battle breaks out in the three thousand worlds, the people will definitely suffer. In this world, demons, humans, and Magi were not the enemies. The enemies were immortals and humans. You are the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Now, you can really affect the people of the Three Realms. I hope you will not forget your original intention and bnce the rtionship between immortals. Let the immortals not forget the roots of the human race. Only then can the race prosper and not be reced by other races.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while after hearing that. He bowed to Wu Gang and agreed solemnly.

    Don¡¯t forget the roots of the human race when you be an immortal.

    That was probably a lesson that only the experts of the human race who had experienced the ancient times could give. The sound of wood being cut echoed again. Li Changshou rode a cloud and met up with the spiritual pearl. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did you hear my conversation with Senior Wu Gang just now?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi blinked and bowed shyly.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t me me. Ling Zhuzi was only focused on Senior Wu Gang¡¯s actions and did not listen carefully...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He felt that there was a danger written on his head. Perfected Taiyi was rushing over with the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier.

    I can¡¯t panic. I can¡¯t be sure yet. Li Changshou took a deep breath and allowed his smile to be filled with the loving care of an elder. He said warmly, ¡°Come,e, follow me to the cial Pce.¡± Ling Zhuzi blinked and followed Li Changshou to the door of the cial Pce.

    Li Changshou took out two copper mirrors from his chest pocket. However, after hesitating for a while, he stuffed the copper mirrors back and made Ling Zhuzi call out to the door.

    Ling Zhuzinded on the white jade steps. Just as she raised her hand to knock on the door, the door of the cial Pce was pulled open from the inside. A nimble young girl turned around and looked outside curiously.

    At that moment, their eyes met.

    On the left was a handsome young man dressed in a silver chain mail. His eyes were filled with the sea of stars, and there was a smile on his face. He looked like a young man in a young girl¡¯s dream. He made others feel sad but willing to wait bitterly. On the right, there was a handsome young girl with a pretty face. She had a rabbit ear hair essory on her head. Her face was cute and moving. Herrge eyes were bright and beautiful. Her slender legs were rather ¡°strong¡±. When she saw Ling Zhuzi at that moment, she could not help but be stunned.

    From Li Changshou¡¯s perspective, the two of them were looking at each other. It was just in line with the blooming of love at first sight. The young girl, Jade Rabbit, blushed and her breathing became very shallow... As for Ling Zhuzi...

    He said expressionlessly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God is here to visit.¡±

    Cold and calm. Jade Rabbit trembled violently. She tiptoed and saw Li Changshou¡¯s figure. She jumped away and shouted, ¡°Master, the Water God is here!¡± Ling Zhuzi frowned and turned to the side to wait for Li Changshou to move forward. He muttered unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re really rude. I wonder if I should bow to you before entering.¡± Li Changshou tried his best to maintain his smile and asked, ¡°Ling Zhuzi, answer me truthfully. What were your thoughts when you first saw this young girl?¡± Ling Zhuzi pondered carefully and blushed. Li Changshou thought, ¡®Could it be...¡¯

    Ling Zhuzi said, ¡°Her body is so delicate. I wonder if she will vomit blood if I punch her.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou almost lost his breath and destroyed the paper effigy.

    Li Changshou gave Ling Zhuzi a warm look. He lowered his head and walked into the cial Pce, still feeling indignant.

    When he met Heng¡¯e, Li Changshou was also observing Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reaction.

    Heng¡¯e was extremely beautiful. At that moment, her main body had also gone out to meet her. She had dressed up meticulously. As soon as she appeared, she caused hundreds of flowers to bloom, making the Frost Pce look even more beautiful.

    Even though Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart was as solid as a rock, he was still shaken by the Hundred Beauties¡¯ Dharma artifacts.

    Ling Zhuzi...

    He was surprisingly very calm. Be it when looking at Heng¡¯e directly or being formally introduced by Li Changshou and bowing to her, he was extremely calm.

    He was doing it for his Uncle-Master. However, Li Changshou¡¯s worry deepened...

    Hence, Li Changshou and Heng¡¯e exchanged a few words and invited Heng¡¯e to send the Jade Rabbit to bring the spiritual beads around the cial Pce to secretly observe the spiritual beads¡¯ performance.

    Heng¡¯e was no ordinary fairy. She asked via voice transmission, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lord Water God? Are you worried about your disciple-nephew?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°I came here this time because I have a request. I did not fulfill my promise to you previously.¡± Heng¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s very difficult. I¡¯m already extremely happy that you can remember it. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me, Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I need a wisp of Mysterious Yin Qi. I heard from Senior Wu Gang that you have some stock here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Heng¡¯e blinked and blushed. She took out a treasure pouch from her sleeve and opened it. She stirred it with her slender hand and took out an exquisite square box. She handed it to Li Changshou.

    ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡± Li Changshou was a little puzzled. He carefully sensed it and was speechless. Fans?

    Powder mixed with mysterious Yin Qi?

    Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Can this still be used?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Heng¡¯e could not help but be in high spirits. ¡°Yin-type treasures are very nourishing for women. It¡¯s the same for the Mysterious Yin Qi. Look at my smooth and stic skin. It¡¯s because I used this secret fat powder! There is also powder made from top-grade materials such as the Mysterious Heavenly Extreme Yin Jade, the Nine Yin True Spirit Ice, and so on. They are also mixed with the 90,000-year-old spring water of the Warm Yang Spring. In the end, the Yang Qi was removed, leaving only the essence of the Yin attribute. The skincare effects are excellent... superb... Um, um, don¡¯t look at me like that... Isn¡¯t that the title of the number one beauty in the Three Realms? I wonder which good person came up with it. It made me feel very pressured.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    As expected of a carefree senior¡¯s disciple, he gave him a very familiar feeling. He looked like a salesperson from a certain counter in his previous life.

    At this moment!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A scream suddenly came from the depths of the cial Pce. Li Changshou and Heng¡¯e looked at each other and heard two swooshes. The two of them disappeared from the pavilion by theke almost at the same time.

    Li Changshou was using his best escape technique. He seemed to have appeared in a corner of the cial Pce at the same time as Heng¡¯e, but he was actually slower than her. Looking ahead, the jade rabbit girl fell to the ground, her face pale. Ling Zhuzi tore off the armor on its upper body and roared, ¡°Mighty Heavenly Dragon¡±. With an iron fist, it smashed the head of the python with a chicken crown.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Heng¡¯e wanted to stop her, but she was toote.

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Why are there snakes here?¡±

    Heng¡¯e blushed slightly and felt a little embarrassed. She blinked at Li Changshou, naturally... for her beauty.

 Chapter 486 - Kunlun Jade Void Bank

    <strong>Chapter 486 Kunlun Jade Void Bank</strong>

    Fortunately...

    When faced with a dangerous situation, Ling Zhuzi could stand up and stand in front of the Jade Rabbit girl without any hesitation. It could be considered a responsibility. He had to continue observing and interfere with other problems. If he really could not, he could only respect him. At the door of the cial Pce, immortal senses were paying attention. Li Changshou walked out with the spiritual pearl. The former had white hair, white eyebrows, and a benevolent smile on his face. Thetter had changed into a green Daoist robe and was following behind his Aunt-Master with his head held high and chest puffed out.

    Many Heavenly Generals, immortals, and fairies who were secretly investigating the ce discovered the key points.

    Why did this young man change his clothes?

    ¡°Farewell, Lord Water God.¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s gentle voice floated out of the array formation. She stood outside the pce with the young girl, Yu Tu, and inside the array formation¡¯s light wall. She folded her hands in front of her and bowed to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou turned around and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for your help today, Moon Lord. If you are free,e to my Water God Residence. My Disciple-Nephew is quite close to your maidservant. If the Jade Rabbit is free, she cane to my Water God Residence at any time.¡± Jade Rabbit clearly trembled. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the Water God¡¯s appearance. Heng¡¯e said gently, ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Water God.¡±

    However, he did not say anything else. Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk gently. A white cloud appeared under his feet and flew out of the moon with Ling Zhuzi. It was unknown if it was intentional or not, but Heng¡¯e stood quietly in front of the door of the Vast cial Pce for a long time. Her eyes were in a daze... The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts saw this scene and the topic began to change. ¡°Fairy Heng¡¯e is so beautiful. She seems to have some extraordinary thoughts about the Water God. After sending the Water God away, she stood quietly in front of the gate of the Vast cial Pce for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Fairy Heng¡¯e is indeed the most beautiful woman in the Three Realms! He must have fallen in love with the Water God. That can be considered a good fate.¡±

    ¡°What? The Water God and Fairy Heng¡¯e are together? Did they change their clothes after entering the Frost Pce?¡± Before Li Changshou returned to the Water God Residence on a cloud, the news had already spread throughout the Heavenly Courts. There were various versions.

    There were even Heavenly Courts influencers who began to discuss the matter in the live broadcast of their bronze mirrors, attracting a lot of attention... As a famous Heavenly Courts influencer, Bian Zhuang was extremely well-informed in this aspect. Before Li Changshou returned to the Water God Residence, Bian Zhuang had already heard a few rumors. He raised his head at the side of the Heavenly River and sighed while crying silently. Ao Yi, who had just returned to the Heavenly Courts from the Dragon Pce yesterday, was in a good mood. While feeling puzzled, he made an exception and cared for Bian Zhuang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The copse of a mature man was probably in an instant.

    Bian Zhuang suddenly wailed and turned to look at Ao Yi. Tears flowed from his nostrils. ¡°I! Lord Water God! Fairy Heng¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ao Yi, who had been focused on cultivation, was instantly confused. ¡°I lost...¡±

    Bian Zhuang wiped his tears and his lips trembled.

    ¡°In the end, my marriage that ended without a cause was defeated by power, status, and fame! Lord Water God has given me everything I have now. I can¡¯t be ungrateful and fight with him for Fairy Heng¡¯s heart! Although this has yet to happen, the sentimental feelings in my heart have already... vanished!¡± Ao Yi was speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I caused an incurable lovesickness.¡±

    Bian Zhuang sighed dejectedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Since ancient times, there have been many emotions and regrets!¡± Ao Yi looked to the side and calmly interrupted Bian Zhuang¡¯s chanting. ¡°Brother Sect Master told me previously that he seems to have the intention to promote you to the position of the assistant lecturer of 300 Chang¡¯e.¡± Bian Zhuang was shocked. He wiped his face with both hands, and his pair of arms shone brightly. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Ao Yi was speechless.

    True Dragon w Hand! A dragon in the sky! Bian Zhuang screamed and turned into a ck dot in the sky. He flew for a while beforending far below the Heavenly River. Finally, his back floated up and gradually drifted away... Ao Yi thought for a while and took out a bronze mirror. He collected some rted rumors and sent them to the Water God Residence in time. Li Changshou smiled when he heard that.

    It was expected.

    He originally wanted to use the Heavenly Emperor Tablet that had destroyed the rumors to prove his innocence.

    However, he also thought that the more he exined, the more he would make things worse. On the surface, he would suppress the matter, but he would be taken as having tacitly agreed to it.

    There was no harm in flying for a while. He was just a paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts. What else could he do?

    If he did not go to the Frost Pceter, the rumors would stop.

    Moreover, he could take advantage of the wave of rumors to set up a second sign for the Heavenly Courts¡ªthe number one beauty of the Three Realms.

    The role of the Super Heavenly Soldiers n was very obvious. Youqin Xuanya¡¯s activity and the rise of the Heavenly Courts resulted in batches of Itinerant Immortals joining the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. In fact, he was preparing to upgrade his Heavenly Soldiers to the mid-stage of the Essence Immortal realm...

    Although the Heavenly Courts was still only the fourth force of the Primordial World, and their overall strength was behind the Dao Sect, the Western Sect, and the Middle Continent Immortal Sect, the name of the Heavenly Courts had already spread throughout the Primordial World. No one knew that the Primordial Era of the Heavenly Courts was long in the past.

    Next, he couldpete with the Western Sect for the Trichiliocosm and increase the Heavenly Courts¡¯ influence in the Trichiliocosm.

    Li Changshou stood outside the world and observed the trajectory of the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts. He obtained many insights from it. The rise of the Heavenly Courts could not just rely on the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. From the perfection of the internal system of the Heavenly Courts, the increase in external prestige, to the recruitment, formation, and recognition of all living beings... Those were the foundations of prosperity. Li Changshou had be the help of that process. He had obtained benefits and helped the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts do many things... ¡°That person has be an indispensable part of the evolution of the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou suddenly thought of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s words and could not help but be stunned. When he thought about how his merit had been deducted twice, he could not help but feel uneasy. Could it be that the Heavenly Dao is really going to go all out? He still had to think of a few backup ns. The current ones were obviously not safe enough. In the study of the Water God Residence, Li Changshou activated a paper effigy that looked like a Heavenly General and sent the box of extremely precious cosmetic powder to Kong Xuan...

    Li Changshou was an expert in alchemy after all. He could distinguish many precious materials from the powder.

    It was barely equivalent to two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills. It was not a big deal... This prodigal female immortal! You¡¯re already like that, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied!

    Why don¡¯t I stew the ten Connate Spirit Roots into beauty nourishing soup!?! Li Changshou thought to himself that it was terrifying. The paper effigy sat on the round chair and slowly closed his eyes. His mind moved to the side.

    Half a dayter, in the depths of the forest outside thergest city in the Shang Tribe. Li Changshou handed the box of cosmetics to Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan thanked him and said that he would begin his seclusionter. She estimated that it would take 36 years for Kong Xuan¡¯s gender to be confirmed... ¡°I¡¯m not going into seclusion toprehend the Dao. When I¡¯m in seclusion, I will divert my attention to take care of this ce. You don¡¯t have to worry. Be it the Shang tribe or the incarnation of the Seven Emotions, I will not damage them.¡± Kong Xuan paused and asked, ¡°Have you thought of the name of the Seven Emotions?¡±

    ¡°When she speaks, let them take one themselves.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°Seven souls and seven personalities. There will always be people who are dissatisfied with what we name them.¡±

    Kong Xuan chuckled and his gaze was a littleplicated. After all, he had to settle the Yin and Yang during this seclusion. His transformation and future path were filled with uncertainties.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Teacher once said that you are destined to face a cmity. He asked me and Senior Brother to help you ovee the cmity and then enter Ren School.¡± Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered. He cupped his hands at Li Changshou and turned to leave.

    However, just as she turned around, she stopped and turned around.

    ¡°One more thing. I have a third brother who is a Golden-Winged Roc. He entered the Primordial World with me. He is a little unreasonable and is simr to the Great Daoist Master I met back then. A few days ago, he came to look for me and persuaded me to submit to the Western Sect... If he attacks you, there¡¯s no need to show mercy on my ount. There¡¯s no harm in killing him.¡±

    After saying that, Kong Xuan did not wait for Li Changshou to reply. He took two steps forward and disappeared into a colorful fog. Golden-winged roc? Li Changshou was quite familiar with that name. He was Kong Xuan¡¯s third brother and the Winged Immortal in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He did not expect that he had already belonged to the Western Sect and had even persuaded Kong Xuan to join the Western Sect.

    Indeed, the Western Sect had established the pir of destiny, Ksitigarbha. They were beginning to stir up trouble.

    Where will the Western Sect most likely target next?

    In the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou pondered for a while. He raised his pen and wrote down a few options. Then, he crossed out the other options one by one and left behind one ¡ª

    It was the first meeting of the anti-Western-Sect Immortal Dao factions. From the looks of it, a battle was inevitable.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e called out softly and jumped over. She looked down at the words on the desk. ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Li Changshou put down the brush that he had made himself. Just as he was about to raise his hand to rub his be, two cold hands had already moved closer and were gently rubbing against each other.

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Are you worried that the Western Sect will cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t avoid it,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Thest time, Senior Brother Lu Yue and I used poison to kill a group of their fighters. This time, they will probably stop at nothing to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Shall we make the venue moreplicated?¡±

    Ling¡¯e suggested softly, ¡°For example, we will specify a gathering ce at the beginning. When peoplee to the next ce, we will repeat it a few times...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not feasible,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°Putting aside the fact that such actions will destroy the prestige of the Immortal Alliance and the dignity of the Heavenly Courts, how can we ensure that the spies nted by the Western Sect cannot send any news? When the Western Sect dealt with the dragon race, they had revealed arge number of experts¡¯ means of collective teleportation. This method seems good, but it¡¯s actually not feasible.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re really thoughtful,¡± Ling¡¯e replied with a smile and continued to think of a solution. Li Changshou thought of something and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll start refining a batch of pills tomorrow. Do you want... pills for skincare and fair skin?¡±

    ¡°Can I refine this?¡± Ling¡¯e was filled with anticipation. ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou could not help butugh. ¡°You really care about that. Do you want to be beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, help me refine it.¡± Ling¡¯e hugged Li Changshou¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°My cultivation level has already been reduced by Sister Yun Xiao. Of course, I have to find other ces to make up for it!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Alright, he felt a little guilty about that. ¡°The Western Sect,¡± Li Changshou muttered and continued to write and draw.

    Ling¡¯e watched from the side for a while and realized that she gradually could not understand the words written by her senior brother. She gradually could not follow the changes in his thoughts. Hence, she obediently went to the side and did some rtively simple tidying of information.

    The secret underground chamber was quiet. The senior brother was frowning and thinking about the important matters of the world. The junior sister was busy at the side. She leaned on the desk and secretly looked at the senior brother¡¯s face...

    It was peaceful yet full of vicissitudes.

    Ling¡¯e hid some of her worries in her heart. She felt that she was living a good life and was especiallyfortable.

    Hence, nine yearster.

    A white cloud floated out of the Central Heaven Gate. It carried the attention of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals and slowly flew towards the Kunlun Mountain in the northwest direction.

    On the cloud, there was an old Daoist priest in a white robe standing in front of him. He had a kind face, white hair, and white eyebrows. He was naturally the Water God of the Heavenly Courts. In another decade or so, he would receive the decree and officially be a certain lifespan of Taibai Jinxing. Now, only the Great Daoist Master, Ling¡¯e, and the others would mention the name Changgeng, which was circted in the Three Realms. Ling Zhuzi stood behind Li Changshou in a blue robe. Li Changshou had a few goals in rushing to the Kunlun Mountain.

    Firstly, he wanted to invite a few experts of Chan School to participate in the Immortal Union Conference that was about to be held in the Three Thousand Worlds. It would be best if he could invite experts from the Burning Lamp faction to help. There were many schemes behind this. Secondly, it was a response to the Saint¡¯s invitation that day. Thirdly, he would bring Ling Zhuzi to show his face and let Chan School discover the changes in Ling Zhuzi. Then, he would spread the matter to Perfected Taiyi.

    That way, he could avoid the fact that he had personally brought Ling Zhuzi back to the Qianyuan Mountain and was discovered by Perfected Taiyi that he had been overly nurtured. After bringing Ling Zhuzi to the cial Pce thest time, Li Changshou had been paying attention to Ling Zhuzi. Gradually, Li Changshou understood that Ling Zhuzi did not change his sexual orientation. Instead, he became enthusiastic about battle techniques and physicalbat mystical abilities. He had be rather fond of fighting. However, he had already fought his way to the Heavenly River from the Water God Residence nine years ago. Many Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals had be defeated by him. Even the Golden Immortal Heavenly Generals had lost one or two to him. The battle techniques of the Magi, the spiritual pearl body, the Dao Sect¡¯s Dharma spells, and the support of the Child of Destiny... The improvement of Ling Zhuzi was rather terrifying. Even the Dao Realm advanced at a rapid pace. It was estimated that he would be able to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion within a hundred years. Li Changshou often thought about what kind of cmity would force Ling Zhuzi to reincarnate into Nezha. At that moment, he had a faint premonition that the reincarnation of Ling Zhuzi was probably not because of the cmity, but because of his own cultivation.

    Compared to Li Jing, who was currently cultivating in the Immortal Du Sect and had relied on his luck to advance without any obstacles, who had recently reached the mid-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm...

    With Ling Zhuzi¡¯spetitive personality, even if Li Changshou had given the zed Pagoda to Li Jing long ago, Li Jing might not be able to withstand it. Speaking of Li Jing, Li Changshou¡¯s modification n had never stopped. However, his methods were rather gentle. The seniors in the sect taught Li Jing quite diligently. They gave Li Jing a lot of warmth and instilled many ideas that Li Changshou had arranged. For example, he could not just scold or encourage his children.

    For example, how to shoulder the responsibility of a father. After he was born, he had to be educated. Even if he was busy with work, writing a letter would have a good effect. The list goes on. Li Changshou was worried about Yang Jian and Nezha.

    The key to whether he could sessfully escape from the Heavenly Courts after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was these two small generals.

    The stronger the new generals of the Heavenly Courts, the more likely the Jade Emperor would let them go...

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew, remember. When you go to the Jade Void Pce, if anyone asks if you have a Daopanion or if you are interested in any fairy, just smile and don¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t have to answer or answer randomly.¡± Ling Zhuzi was a little confused, but it still nodded and agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle-Master. I¡¯ll remember everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk. Kunlun Mountain was already in sight, and he had long released his Dao runes. His journey was smooth and unobstructed. He flew above many immortal sects and attracted immortal senses to follow him.

    Although he did not use the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ceremonial rites or call him the Water God everywhere, his appearance and Dao runes were already the mark of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. Not long after, he arrived in front of the Jade Void Pce. Li Changshou rode a cloud and arrived at the mountainside of the Immortal Peak. He stood in front of the immortal gate. There was no array formation guarding the periphery of the Jade Void Pce. This was the ce where the Saints preached the Dao. It was also the core region of Chan School. The auras of the experts spread within a radius of thousands of kilometers. No one dared toe here to cause trouble.

    Li Changshou smiled and reported his name. The two Golden Immortal Daoists from the immortal sect immediately invited Li Changshou in. Another boy rode a crane and rushed to the Jade Void Pce to report. After walking for more than a hundred feet, the pces and pavilions of the Jade Void Pce lit up with immortal light. The immortal crane carried the boy and the old man rode a cloud. Auspicious scenes could be seen everywhere.

    Ding

    Melodious bell sounds came from the Jade Void Hall. All the Qi Refinement cultivators who were cultivating in the Jade Void Pce were rmed.

    That scene surprised Li Changshou. After all, he had only sent his incarnation there. He did not expect Chan School to take it so seriously. Naturally, Li Changshou¡¯s position was clear. Whenever he saw an old man, he would call him Senior Brother. When he saw a fairy, he would call her Senior Sister. Even if someone corrected his seniority, he had to at least show his attitude. After traveling less than a thousand feet, several streams of lightnded and turned into two old Daoists and a dignified and elegant female Daoist. They bowed to Li Changshou. Li Changshou hurriedly returned the greeting. He naturally recognized the three of them.

    The female Daoist on the left was Daoist Priest Ci Hang, one of the twelve Golden Immortals. Her face could not be said to be ugly, but she was not as good-looking as the female immortals of the Heavenly Courts. She had a dignified appearance and a beautiful face. Her Daoist robe and hair essories were just right. The old Daoist priest in the middle was Chi Jingzi.

    He had entered the sect early and had highprehension. He was in charge of the Connate numinous treasure, the Yin-Yang Mirror. It was also a rather powerful treasure that could reverse the Yin-Yang. The old Daoist priest on the right was an old acquaintance. He was burly, pale, and a youthful face with no facial hair. At this moment, he was smiling. He stood there andughed loudly. ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re finally here!¡± It was Perfected Huang Long, who once had a pool in the Three Friends Courtyard!

    Li Changshou smiled and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with the matters of the Heavenly Courts. I haven¡¯t been free. I came to visit you today. Please forgive me for disturbing you.¡±

    Perfected Huang Longughed loudly. Chi Jingzi also smiled warmly and invited Li Changshou to the hall.

    Li Changshou stopped and walked up the stairs. He rode a cloud with the spiritual pearl and followed behind the three personal disciples of the Saint of Chan School.

    Along the way! The mountains were endless, and the clouds were apanied by immortal shadows.

    Looking at the water, the first and second treasure pools were like the finishing touch between the jade buildings. Three to four clear springs dotted the forest, and streams flowed, causing the spiritual charm of the ce to be blurred. He heard the chanting of sutras and smelled the Green Wood fragrance. When he arrived in front of the Jade Void Hall, he could not help but look back. He seemed to have seen an immortal path behind him. He was already at the peak of the immortal path. Li Changshou praised in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s really a good ce to cultivate.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you cane often. You can stay here for a long time.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°There are many matters in the Heavenly Courts. My cultivation has to be dyed every day. Although the Jade Emperor trusts me now, I still have no choice.¡± In the hall, Guang Chengzi brought the two personal disciples of the Saint forward to wee them. He exchanged a few pleasantries with Li Changshou and reported their names. The shorter Daoist was afraid of his descendants. The middle-aged Daoist was the Numinous Treasure Daoist who did not have a strong presence among the twelve Golden Immortals.

    Li Changshou and the two Golden Immortals greeted each other and were invited into the hall by Guang Chengzi. Beforeing, Li Changshou had done his homework.

    Li Changshou had shown sufficient etiquette to the members of Chan School. From the order of their seating arrangements, the seating posture after they took their seats, the topic of conversation, and so on, he had made thorough preparations. At that moment, the guests and hosts were all happy. The members of the Jade Void Pce who had been called to apany Li Changshou for tea and Dao discussion had a good impression of him. The atmosphere was just getting intense when two streams of light came from outside the Jade Void Pce. They were Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi let out a soft cry and stood up to quickly wee him. He met Perfected Taiyi outside the hall and hurriedly bowed. Perfected Taiyi nodded with a smile. He sized up Ling Zhuzi and felt the earth-shattering changes that his disciple had undergone. His nose turned sour. Finally, the manly side of my good disciple has arrived!

    Perfected Taiyi was inexplicably emotional. However, he did not like his mother and did not want to be emotional. At that moment, he ced his hands in his sleeves and asked with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation with your Aunt-Master Changgeng?¡± Ling Zhuzi said firmly, ¡°Aunt-Master Changgeng taught me a lot of principles and broadened my horizons. He also made me be friends with many Heavenly Generals and brothers of the Magi. Without Aunt-Master Changgeng¡¯s guidance, I would not be as energetic as I am today!¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and squinted. ¡°Not bad, not bad. How is it? Apart from befriending so many Heavenly Generals in the Heavenly Courts, have you befriended any fairies?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°If anyone asks if you have a Daopanion or if you are attracted to any fairy, you will smile and not say anything. You don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    Hence, Ling Zhuzi smiled and shook his head slightly. Perfected Taiyi was instantly interested and asked, ¡°Why are you still embarrassed with me? Could it be that you really like a little fairy?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi frowned slightly and continued smiling without saying anything. Perfected Taiyi asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did I ask the wrong question? You didn¡¯t fall for any little fairy. Hehe, can you fall for any Heavenly General?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡±

    In the hall, Li Changshou, who was drinking tea, choked.

    Outside the hall, Ling Zhuzi smiled again without saying anything. There was a hint of helplessness in its eyes. What is Master doing?

    However, Perfected Taiyi widened his mouth and froze on the spot.

    In the next moment, the Grand Yin-Yang Master took out a golden brick from his sleeve and rushed into the Jade Void Hall.

    ¡°Li Changgeng, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±

 Chapter 487 - Immortal Alliance Leader

    <strong>Chapter 487 Immortal Alliance Leader</strong>

    The Jade Void Hall was in chaos.

    The twelve Golden Immortals hurriedly tried to stop the fight. With the obstruction of the spiritual pearl, Perfected Taiyi called for retribution.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to exin. Finally, he temporarily stabilized Perfected Taiyi and pulled him to sit beside him. He sent a voice transmission to exin the misunderstanding just now.

    Ling Zhuzi had only be morebative. It was not a big deal. The immortals of Chan School did not know what was going on, but Li Changshou was rather close to Perfected Taiyi, so they were willing to do so. The disciple of Ren School, Changgeng, was the main cmity of this Great Tribtion. That was something that the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning of Chan School had personally said. It could not be wrong. What Chan School was most worried about was that Li Changshou would be biased towards Jie School because of his rtionship with Fairy Yun Xiao. In the uing cmity that they did not know how to carry out, he would be able to trap and protect her.

    Now...

    The Jie School had Fairy Yun Xiao, and the Chan School also had Immortal Taiyi.

    Although the two could not be mixed together...

    Therefore, at that moment, Li Changshou, Perfected Taiyi, and Ling Zhuzi were gathered together to send a voice transmission. The immortals of Chan School, led by Guang Chengzi, did not disturb them. They even looked at them with... tolerant gazes. Perfected Taiyi sent a voice transmission to ask the Ling Zhuzi, ¡°Dear disciple, tell me the truth. Which Daopanion do you want?¡± Ling Zhuzi smiled bitterly and hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m dedicated to the Dao. I want to be a Daopanion. Master, why are there so many Aunt-Masters and Uncle-Masters in the sect who are Daopanions? Do I have to have a Daopanion when I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Perfected Taiyi nodded calmly and gave Li Changshou a serious look. Li Changshou sent a voice transmission in confusion. ¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you exin everything clearly?¡±

    ¡°My disciple only said that he is not interested in Daopanions now. He did not say whether he is not interested in male Daopanions or female Daopanions. Isn¡¯t that a 50-50 chance?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered.

    It did make sense... but he felt that there was something wrong with that logic. Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange for this matter to be verifiedter. However, I have something to do at the Jade Void Pce today. Senior Brother, please help me.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi raised his eyebrows and muttered via voice transmission, ¡°You really don¡¯t visit me for no reason. Tell me what¡¯s the matter. I¡¯m like you. I¡¯ll try my best and think about it.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and sent a voice transmission to Perfected Taiyi.

    Yada-yada.

    Perfected Taiyi quickly nodded and agreed. He brought Ling Zhuzi to the meditation cushion beside him and sat down. He muttered to Ling Zhuzi and asked about his experiences in the Heavenly Courts.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes lit up as Perfected Taiyi nodded in satisfaction.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, have you heard about the Western Sect building the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom?¡± The corners of Guang Chengzi¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it. This Burning Incense Divine Kingdom has bewitched mortals and harmed others. It should be despised by Qi Refinement cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou sighed and continued, ¡°The two Uncle-Masters of the Western Sect have turned a blind eye to this matter. The Divine Kingdom of incense has helped the Western Sect absorb merit and increase their luck, but... Come to think of it, the Grandmaster has already indicated that the Western Sect and the two major sects of our Dao Sect will face the cmity. If the Western Sect avoids it, our Dao Sect will suffer more losses.

    In fact, I have been worrying about the matter of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom recently. I don¡¯t have peace every day.

    The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom has be the sharp sword that the Western Sect has inserted into the destiny of the human race. This matter has to be resolved in advance.¡± Chi Jingzi stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Changgeng, why don¡¯t youunch a crusade in the name of the Heavenly Courts and contact Jie School to attack together? Jie School is known as a ce where tens of thousands of immortalse to visit. Chan School has immortals who can use them. With your schemes, why can¡¯t you destroy the divine kingdoms one by one?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Senior Brother. However, I have many worries. To put it simply, it is the prelude to the great tribtion. Both of us can be affected by the tribtion at any time, but the matter of the great tribtion had yet to be decided. If we attack with great fanfare, all our fellow disciples will be reduced to ashes. This tribtion is called the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It means that the Heavenly Courts will prosper. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, take a closer look...¡±

    Guang Chengzi pondered for a while. ¡°Could it be that if I die in the Great Tribtion, I will have a chance of survival and reincarnate as a god of the Heavenly Courts?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I guess that might be the case.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°In that case, the Heavenly Courts...¡± After saying that, Perfected Huang Long looked at Li Changshou and suddenlyughed. He praised, ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re really peerless and brilliant! You entered the Heavenly Courts in advance to serve

    us!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Teacher did not want to see the Dao Sect decline from prosperity. Therefore, he arranged for me to go to the Heavenly Courts early on. At first, I did not know what Teacher meant. I felt that the Heavenly Courts had no soldiers or generals. Teacher¡¯s incarnation had personally gone to the Heavenly Courts to hold down the fort. My Ren School wanted to protect the Heavenly Courts. Therefore, I did something small for the Jade Emperor. However, when the great cmity descended, I realized that Teacher had such a far-reaching n since ancient times. The Ren School supported the Heavenly Courts so that the Dao Sect would not be separated from the Heavenly Courts. That way, the Dao Sect would be protected during the great cmity. Everyone, you have to know that this Great Tribtion originates from the human race and ends in the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou was often ambiguous with his words. Otherwise, if he said in front of so many disciples of Chan School that Chan School had established a sect with the destiny of the human race, but would not do anything to educate the human race, no one else but Ren School would step forth to fight the demons when the human race encountered a great tribtion in the ancient times.

    It was unstable and meaningless.

    Daoist Ci Hang said, ¡°In Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s opinion, what should we do to resolve this huge cmity?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced. I really don¡¯t dare to answer such a question.¡±

    ¡°The tribtion is not something that can be settled by just one person.¡± Guang Chengzi sighed. ¡°In the past, we watched the Great Magi-Demon War. Then, the Dao Sect rose and the human race prospered. Today¡¯s cmity should be on the Dao Sect. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The Great Daoist Master of Numinous Treasure said calmly, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is gradually imprisoning the power of living beings.¡± Perfected Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°So what if I live forever? There are still going to be disasters. So what if I¡¯m a Zenith Heaven? I can¡¯t avoid endless cmities.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi sneered. ¡°Senior Brother... sounds like a rhyme.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long instantly broke his cultivation and looked at Perfected Tai Yi helplessly. Thetter smiled apologetically and expressed that he did not deliberately undermine him. He was straightforward.

    Li Changshou brought the topic back to the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. He said that if the matter regarding the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom could not be resolved as soon as possible, the Western Sect would be a huge problem for the Dao Sect.

    The logic was very simple. Even if they had to die, they didn¡¯t want to drag their peers down.

    Everyone present is smart... except for a few.

    The view that Li Changshou had expressed today was to maintain the status of a family member of the Dao Sect first and minimize the threat of the Western Sect. At the same time, he would let the experts of the Western Sect fill a portion of the pit.

    Guang Chengzi asked three key questions in a row.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, the Saint is in charge of the Great Tribtion this time. We can¡¯t bepared to the Saint¡¯s disciples. When the Western Saint stands up in the future, will he make all our schemes go down the drain?¡± Li Changshou answered, ¡°Senior Brother, since we are disciples of the Saint, we should share the worries of the three teachers and n for their pride. If our actions do not match Teacher¡¯s wishes, Teacher will remind us. The Saint of the Western Sect had already gone down the arena several times. Every time he took the initiative to go down, the Western Sect would lose some opportunities. The great tribtion ising. We can¡¯t be controlled by the disciples of the Western Sect.¡± Guang Chengzi asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Western Sect for now. Our Dao Sect is about to enter the cmity. Junior Brother, have you thought about how to bnce the Three Sects in the future?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still working for the Dao Sect. I naturally have to minimize the losses of the three sects.¡± Guang Chengzi nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, you want to deal with the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect. How can you be sure that this is not caused by the Great Tribtion?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°When the Great Tribtion descends, all schemes are actually under the watch of the Heavenly Dao. They will affect the Great Tribtion. The matter of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom has already shaken the foundation of the Heavenly Courts to control the Heaven, Earth, and Man Three Realms in the future. It will destroy the nature of mortals and naturally destroy them.¡± Guang Chengzi pondered for a while and fell into deep thought. The immortals of Chan School remained silent. They pondered secretly. Only three to five people could understand what the two of them were talking about.

    The Dao Sect, the Western Sect, Chan School, Jie School, the Great Tribtion and the human race.

    In the end, Guang Chengzi smiled and asked, ¡°Does Changgeng have a good n to deal with the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom?¡±

    He had already been convinced by Li Changshou and decided to participate in that matter.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of that, I feel rather mncholic.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were instantly interested. They wanted to see what the problem that could stump Li Changshou would be. Li Changshou sat behind the short table and exined the difficulty of the matter. He only said that he had received the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders to form an alliance between the Immortal Dao factions of the Immortal Sect in the Trichiliocosm.

    The various immortal Dao factions had already contacted one to two hundred ns. The first Immortal Union Meeting would begin in a few months...

    ¡°I thought about it. How could the Western Sect let go of such an opportunity? They will definitely arrange for arge number of experts tounch a sneak attack. Not only will they be able to attack the Immortal Alliance, but they will also be able to wipe out the leaders of the forces that were resisting them. This matter is really difficult! Although the Heavenly Courts already have many soldiers, where can we find an expert who can deter the weak?¡± Li Changshou paused and looked around. He smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, I came to the Jade Void Pce today because I have selfish motives. I want to invite a respectable mighty figure of Chan School to take the position of the alliance master of the Immortal Alliance...¡±

    At that moment, Guang Chengzi calmly picked up the tea on the short table in front of him and pursed his lips. He knew that Li Changshou wanted to invite him out.

    What alliance leader? That was just an alias. Chi Jingzi, who was at the side, also picked up his tea. He thought that although the various immortal Dao factions in the Trichiliocosm had great manpower, it was more or less difficult for them to be present. This position would most likely fall on him, the second and third disciple of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    It was just a matter of time.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and said the second half with a sincere expression, ¡°I wonder if Deputy Sect Master Randeng is in seclusion recently. If Deputy Sect Master Randeng can be the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Union, that would be perfect!¡± Pfft!

    Chi Jingzi really could not hold it in. He turned his head and spat a mouthful of tea to the side, nourishing Perfected Huang Long¡¯s face. Guang Chengzi¡¯s cultivation level was still high. He forcefully suppressed his aura and his expression instantly returned to its previous smiling state.

    ¡°Junior Brother wants to invite Deputy Sect Master Randeng to be the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Union?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Of course, Deputy Sect Master Randeng is busy. He only needs to stand up for the Immortal Union Meeting this time.¡± Guang Chengzi pondered for a while and could not understand why. The ordinary immortals of Chan School did not know, but how could he, the twelve Golden Immortal immortal heads, not know what kind of path Randeng was? Guang Chengzi knew that Li Changshou knew about Randeng¡¯s background. Wasn¡¯t the person who had been the most happy to offend Randeng the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, who was also the disciple of Ren School?

    Back then, when the East Continent¡¯s Randeng schemed against the Immortal Du Sect, he was tortured by Li Changshou, Kong Xuan, and Zhao Gongming. He damaged the pagoda and destroyed his reputation. Ever since then, he had been much more obedient.

    Now...

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart. He had already predicted the reactions of the immortals of Chan School.

    That was not a clever move, nor was it a dangerous move. It was a ¡°proper¡± move that Li Changshou hade up with after much thought. Guang Chengzi asked uncertainly, ¡°Really?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Huang Long,¡± said Guang Chengzi with a smile. ¡°Tell the Deputy Sect Master about this and see if he agrees.¡±

    Just as Perfected Huang Long was about to stand up, Perfected Taiyi, who was in the corner, said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask. Why don¡¯t we not ask and let our Deputy Sect Master work with Changgeng... I¡¯m afraid we will have to pay for the coffin.¡±

    The immortals chuckled.

    The fearless one said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, the Deputy Sect Master position was ultimately established by Teacher. We should still respect him.¡± However, Perfected Taiyi seemed to be excited. He pursed his lips and rolled his eyes. His light red Daoist robe looked a little flirtatious.

    ¡°Teacher has taught us to respect others.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long hurriedly said, ¡°Junior Brother Taiyi, don¡¯t say that! Of course, Junior Brother Taiyi is not talking about Deputy Sect Master Randeng. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t spread this to the Deputy Sect Master.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shrugged his shoulders and put on a superior expression.

    Perfected Taiyi said to Li Changshou, ¡°Junior Brother, you have to be careful when you look at people...¡± Bang!

    That should be the sound of an extremely heavy staff falling. Golden light shed beside him. Daoist Randeng sat on the cloud and entered from the side door of the hall. He swept his gaze across Perfected Taiyi and said calmly, ¡°I agree.¡± Li Changshou smiled and bowed to Randeng. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng is righteous!¡± Perfected Taiyi did not mind Randeng¡¯s gaze at all. At that moment, he even smiled and asked, ¡°Changgeng, do you still have the position of Deputy Alliance Leader in the Immortal Union?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The twelve Deputy Alliance Leaders are temporarily appointed. There are Senior Brother Gongming of Jie School, Senior Sister Jin Ling of Jie School, and Senior Brother Lu Yue of Jie School. They are also ranked No. 1 and No. 3. There are also the leading figures of the major factions in the Trichiliocosm and important figures of the Heavenly Courts. There are many people who can be the Deputy Alliance Leader. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, if you want to join in the fun, feel free to ask.¡± The immortals of Chan School immediately had different expressions. The old Daoist priest Randeng was already frowning and silent. Daoist Ci Hang asked again, ¡°Then, what position do you hold?¡±

    ¡°Special Envoy of the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou smiled and met Randeng¡¯s gaze. He calmly bowed and continued, ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of monitoring the entire Immortal Union. I have to take care of everything. Deputy Sect Master Randeng, don¡¯t worry. Your position is very rxed.¡± Randeng nodded slowly and said, ¡°When do we move?¡±

    ¡°Alliance Leader Randeng, ept this jade token.¡± Li Changshou took out amunication jade token and slowly pushed it to Randeng¡¯s hand. ¡°One month in advance, I will inform the Alliance Leader of the location.¡±

    Randeng took the jade token and gave Li Changshou an ugly smile before turning around and flying away. Perfected Taiyi raised his eyebrows at Li Changshou. ¡°This Heavenly Courts¡¯ envoy is really wonderful.¡±

    Guang Chengzi and Chi Jingzi looked at each other and almostughed out loud.

 Chapter 488 - Golden Roc

    <strong>Chapter 488 Golden Roc</strong>

    In front of the Jade Void Pce, a white cloud slowly flew out with several figures and rushed towards Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Qianyuan Mountain.

    During Li Changshou¡¯s trip to the Jade Void Pce this time, apart from being almost smashed by Perfected Taiyi with a golden brick, it was considered perfect. After tricking Randeng and obtaining the support of Chan School, he expressed his goodwill to Guang Chengzi and the other immortals...

    However...

    Perfected Huang Long, who had specially followed them, sent a voice transmission to them as soon as he left the Kunlun Mountain range. ¡°Changgeng, why do you insist on making Deputy Sect Master Randeng the alliance leader? I heard from others that Deputy Sect Master Randeng seems to be closely rted to the Western Sect. If he secretly causes trouble for you, wouldn¡¯t it be...¡± Perfected Yu Ding smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng has his own ns. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡± Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and frowned at Li Changshou. ¡°Although I helped you force out Randeng, I know that you have your own ns. However, after thinking about it... Junior Brother Changgeng, aren¡¯t you finding trouble for yourself?¡± Ling Zhuzi was a little confused. He did not understand what the ¡®elders¡¯ were saying. Li Changshou heaved a long sigh. ¡°I was helpless. I had to use Randeng to break the situation. In the beginning, I did not want the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of the Dao Sect to interfere in this matter lest they suffer a cmity. However, nothing is perfect. If I don¡¯t borrow the power of the experts of the Dao Sect, I will really be unable topete with the Western Sect.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding nodded to express his understanding. However, the smile on Perfected Taiyi¡¯s lips was a little yful. ¡®Easily revealed?¡¯

    ¡®As if I¡¯d believe you!¡¯

    Perfected Huang Long was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little off. My original intention was to provide the Western Sect with a few more options. The Immortal Alliance is meant to go against the Western Sect¡¯s Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. The two parties are definitely enemies and the battle won¡¯t stop until one of the parties dies. Originally, the Western Sect¡¯s n was to attack forcefully. Now that I have brought out Randeng myself and invited the experts of the Dao Sect to oversee it, I will promote Senior Brother Lu Yue¡¯s poison techniqueter and pressure the Western Sect. The Western Sect will naturally weigh the pros and cons. As long as everything goes smoothly, there¡¯s a high chance that the Western Sect will choose not to use force. They will use Deputy Sect Master Randeng and go easy on the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou paused. He tapped his fingertips and drew a long river in front of him. ¡°A river is narrower in the downstream, and the water flow will be faster. However, if we split the river from the side and allow it to flow downstream, the pressure on the river will be greatly reduced.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long thought carefully for a while and smiled. ¡°You can even plot like that? You¡¯ve really broadened my horizons.¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect has been in charge of the Trichiliocosm for tens of thousands of years. If nothing unexpected happens, it will be difficult for them to win.¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°There are naturally other considerations. Deputy Sect Master Randeng has a deep feud with me. At this moment, he is cultivating and resting. However, if he attacks me in the future, he will definitely take the initiative. This time, I can make him stand on the stage. If he is really on good terms with the Western Sect, he will naturally attract the attention of the Western Sect...¡±

    Li Changshou did not say his true n. It was rted to the location of the Immortal Alliance.

    The Immortal Alliance was only a pawn to attract the attention of the Western Sect. The real hidden pawn was the Heaven Arrival Hall that Bai Ze was in charge of. The factions that had joined the Immortal Union were also targets that the Heaven Arrival Hall had to conquer in the future.

    The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom was like a ferocious tiger, and the other idle immortal Dao factions were like a pack of wolves. What Li Changshou was doing now was to let the tigers and wolves fight each other and then drive the wolves away.

    The best oue would be for the Western Sect to retreat in the Trichiliocosm and the Immortal Union to be annexed by the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    At that time, the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance would be the biggest scapegoat. He would naturally not let himself take on that role... That was just an ordinary scheme of a Heavenly Courts¡¯ ordinary gods. In the past few years, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e had been working together to arrange that matter. They had made nine backup ns. Li Changshou gave her a n. Ling¡¯e reviewed it a few times and suggested it when she felt that it was not safe. The division ofbor was clear and efficient.

    They deduced and confirmed that the worst oue of this n was that the Heavenly Courts would lose some reputation...

    Li Changshou gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. With this trip to the Jade Void, he invited Randeng into the game. Randeng was definitely not easy to deal with. However, Li Changshou opened his hand and grabbed Randeng. If Randeng danced too happily, he could just let Zhao Gongming subdue him with force. Then, he could me it on the sneak attack of the experts of the Western Sect and ¡°identally¡± get rid of Randeng... If Daoist Lu Ya could die, why couldn¡¯t Daoist Randeng? Li Changshou felt that he would not be safe if he did not kill the two ¡°little experts¡± of the Dao Crushing Sect during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He would have let Teacher Taiqing down.

    He had to tear the script apart to resolve the situation.

    When they arrived at Qianyuan Mountain, Perfected Taiyi prepared a banquet. The three immortals continued to chat with Li Changshou about the Immortal Union and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. Li Changshou answered carefully. As long as he did not expose the existence of the Heaven Ascension Hall, he could tell the truth about his other schemes... When Perfected Tai Yi asked which important person in the Heavenly Courts was involved, Li Changshou hesitated for a while and sent a voice transmission to them.

    ¡°A general, Qin Tianzhu, the incarnation of the Jade Emperor. Don¡¯t expose this matter. Otherwise, it would be quite troublesome for the Jade Emperor to create another incarnation.¡± The three twelve Golden Immortals could not help but look at each other. They remarked that Li Changshou really knew what to do. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these troublesome matters. There are schemes everywhere here. We have to take care of everything. Oh right, Senior Brother Huang Long, have you gone to the dragon race to take a look recently? It is said that the dragon race is going to hold a ceremony to trace the source and worship the ancestral dragon. They want to obtain some protection during the Great Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°They gave me an invitation. I¡¯m still wondering if I should go over.¡± Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. He was easily led into the mode of reminiscing about the past and thinking about the past.

    Half a dayter, Perfected Huang Long bade farewell and returned to the cave to cultivate. Perfected Yu Ding rushed back to Jade Spring Mountain to teach Yang Jian.

    Before Perfected Yu Ding left, Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, this is a bit of the cultivation insights of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. See if it¡¯s useful.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled warmly and nodded at Li Changshou without saying anything. Perfected Taiyi was puzzled. ¡°Changgeng, could it be that you have cultivated such a physical mystical technique?¡± Li Changshou smiled without saying anything.

    He did not deny or admit it.

    Ling Zhuzi had to stay in the Golden Light Cave of the Qianyuan Mountain for a few days and cultivate with his master, Perfected Taiyi.

    Li Changshou specially reminded Ling Zhuzi to not ce too much emphasis on physical cultivation. The Primordial Dao was the foundation. Ling Zhuzi naturally agreed. Before Li Changshou left, Ling Zhuzi chased after him and whispered, ¡°Uncle-Master, remember to tell the Jade Rabbit, she said that she wille and y with me in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk. ¡°Do you need me to ry any more things to her?¡± Ling Zhuzi smiled and shook his head. Together with his master, he sent Li Changshou out of the Golden Light Cave and flew away from the array formation. From afar, Li Changshou could still sense Perfected Taiyi¡¯s slowly burning mes of gossip. ¡°Jade Rabbit? Who is it? Could it be the Jade Rabbit from the cial Pce? Disciple, have you befriended her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite cute and especially fun.¡± Ling Zhuzi smiled and said, ¡°After I went to the cial Pce thest time, Little Rabbit once came to the Water God Residence to give Uncle-Master some snacks. I was fighting with someone at that time, so she came over.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to be an expert in fights. Her kicks are quite impressive. She can even make me bleed with a kick...¡± Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked. Ling Zhuzi answered truthfully.

    The array formation of the Qianyuan Mountain closed, cutting off Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses. Li Changshou focused on riding the cloud and returned his attention to the side.

    Next, it was another busy year.

    Three monthster, the news of the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Daoist Randeng, bing the Alliance Leader of the Trichiliocosm Immortal Alliance spread throughout the Primordial World.

    The morale of the various forces that wanted to form the Anti-Immortal Union together soared. However, most of the disciples of the Western Sect, who did not know that Randeng was one of them, were facing a formidable enemy. The situation immediately became strange. The two rivers that were originally clearly separated were now in turmoil.

    That day, Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber. He held a fan in his hand and shook it gently, looking for the feeling of a ¡°Military Advisor¡±.

    He smiled and looked at the storm in the Three Realms.

    However...

    Ling¡¯e walked past with a tray and muttered, ¡°Why do I keep losing my hairtely?¡± At such a young age, she had to bear the pressure that she should not have. Li Changshou pondered carefully and continued to think about the various schemes. He multi-tasked and the paper effigy was active in the Netherworld of the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou would not forget about the blood-colored lotus flower.

    However, the other party did not move. He did not want to move recklessly.

    Now, the focus of the world was on the Immortal Alliance Conference. They had to be wary of someone stirring up trouble or using the matter of the blood sea to divert their attention.

    It was not easy for the sects topete.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou had a sudden impulse. The paper effigy in the Netherworld slowly opened his eyes. The paper effigy was in a short wooden hut. It was where he, a little judge who did not need to do anything, usually cultivated. A voice transmission entered Li Changshou¡¯s heart...

    ¡°Water God, Lord Water God, it¡¯s me, Truth Listener.¡±

    Li Changshou was really stunned. He did not know why that fellow suddenly looked for him. However, Truth Listener continued sending a voice transmission. ¡°Be careful. Just now, a rather arrogant fellow came to the Reincarnation Pagoda to look for my master. He imed to be the son of the Primordial Phoenix, the Golden-Winged Roc. He wants to restore the prestige of the phoenix race. If you form thoughts in your heart, we will naturally hear them.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and asked in his heart, ¡°Why did you inform them?¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t me me. I really don¡¯t want my master to fall into the whirlpool of the conflict between the sects. Master is already in such a state. The Western Sect still wants to squeeze him dry...¡±

    ¡°Why did hee to look for your master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here to provoke us.¡± Truth Listener did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°This fellow even brought a disciple of the Little Saint of the Western Sect. That fellow is constantly inciting trouble. What did the Golden-Winged Roc say... He would do what my master cannot. He would take care of things that my master does not dare to do. There is extreme speed in life. The Three Realms are carefree. Heaven and earth can go, and nothing can stop them... Then, they left.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Speaking of which, is Sister-inw¡¯s younger brother so stubborn? He was arrogant because he hadn¡¯t been taught a lesson by the Three Realms. He did not show any respect to Ksitigarbha at all. He had wasted so much luck that Ksitigarbha had fought for the Western Sect!

    ¡°Is your master... alright?¡±

    ¡°I was almost angered to death.¡± Truth Listener sighed and continued sending a voice transmission. ¡°This fellow said that he wants to target you directly. You have to be careful.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still half a year before the Immortal Union Meeting. If he stirs up trouble, I¡¯llpete with him.¡±

    As he spoke, he began to think about how to break the ¡°extreme speed¡±.

    Under the premise that his main body did not appear. Kong Xuan had previously said that if the Golden-Winged Roc went against him, he could kill

    it.

    Those words seemed heartless, but they were actually the pride of the phoenix race and Kong Xuan¡¯s choice.

    Now that the luck of the phoenix race was weak, Kong Xuan had personally protected the human race so that the luck of the phoenix race could be restored and the phoenix race could reproduce. However, the Golden-Winged Roc had taken a different path and attached itself to the Western Sect. Its goal was to ¡°increase the prestige of the phoenix

    race.¡±

    There are no birds left. How can I be impressive!?!

    The meaning of Kong Xuan¡¯s words that day was that if the Golden-Winged Roc were tomit suicide, he would not have to worry about the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s background and let him court death.

    However, how could Li Changshou do such an unstable thing?

    The Golden-Winged Roc was Kong Xuan¡¯s younger brother. Even if Li Changshou crippled it, he had to keep it alive.

    Peace and virtue are important. However, just as Li Changshou had that thought, a ripple appeared in his heart again. Ao Yi was calling out to the Sect Master through his spiritual will. What urgent matter is this? Previously, he had agreed to contact Ao Yi at the Water God Residence if anything happened. If it was not an urgent matter, he did not need tomunicate with his spiritual will.

    The Western Sect is starting to attack?

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless. He immediately used the main statue of Anshui City to construct a dream and pulled Ao Yi into it.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master!¡±

    Ao Yi walked forward quickly and did not bother to bow. He immediately said, ¡°The Golden-Winged Roc of the Phoenix n has just appeared in a town in the Middle Continent. It ims that it wants topete with you, Brother.

    He also said that tomorrow at noon, he would enter the Heavenly Courts from the South-Heaven Gate and go all the way to the Frost Pce to kiss Heng¡¯e!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    So naive? Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, Brother, although the dragon race does not want to start a war with the phoenix race, we are always paying attention to the phoenix race,¡± said Ao Yi. ¡°The Great Elder just told me this news. It has to be true. The speed of the Golden-Winged Roc is probably only below that of the Demon Master Kun Peng. If he were to charge into the Heavenly Courts, it would be difficult to stop him.¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly and paced back and forth beside his statue.

    What is this fellow up to?

    Awesome? Li Changshou suddenly realized what Kong Xuan meant by ¡°regardless of life and death¡±... Kong Xuan knew very well what kind of bird the Golden-Winged Roc was. Therefore, he expressed his stance in advance. Ao Yi asked, ¡°Brother Sect Master, should I immediately invite the experts of the dragon race to the Heavenly Courts to set up defenses?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Li Changshou muttered. ¡°If that fellow really gets close to the cial Pce, he will probably either be struck by an ax or be raised into a beauty bird by Heng¡¯e...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°Please help the dragon race spread the news everywhere. Make sure that this fellow can hear it. Just say... When the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God heard that, he smiled and discussed with General Dongmu. Everyone in the Primordial Three Realms knew that only the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother of the Heavenly Courts could be considered mighty figures. From the South-Heaven Gate to the Moon Pce, they happened to avoid the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Pool, and the Tushita Pce. Any other mighty figure could do that. They could not be considered heroes. If we can rush from the South-Heaven Gate to the gate of the cial Pce without injuring anyone, that would be our real speed.¡± Ao Yi tasted it carefully and his eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Sect Master, will that fellow really fall for it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s really crazy.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. I¡¯ll go to the Water God Residence to wait. Once the news spreads, His Majesty will summon me.¡± Ao Yi agreed. The two of them retracted their spiritual wills and got busy. The vicious words that the Golden-Winged Roc had said were pushed by the Western Sect and quickly spread in the Three Realms.

    Qin Tianzhu was furious. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts were enraged. They went to the Hall of Enlightenment to ask for orders. Tomorrow, they would go to the South-Heaven Gate to defend. Li Changshou was quickly called to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to give advice to the few orthodox gods. The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. There were many schemes in the Primordial World. It was rare for someone as arrogant as him to survive for so long The Golden-Winged Roc was arrogant and treated the Heavenly Courts as a stepping stone to fame. If he really barged into the Frost Pce, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ reputation would be greatly damaged. General Dongmu said, ¡°Your Majesty, I think that this might be his way of making a diversion! We should deploy troops in the Five Heavenly Gates. We cannot let our guard down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Jade Emperor endured his anger and cursed, ¡°This Golden-Winged Roc is courting death. I¡¯ll fulfill his wish!¡±

    The Jade Emperor paused and his expression softened. He looked at Li Changshou and said warmly, ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let him get close to Heng¡¯e.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    What does that mean?

    General Dongmu also said, ¡°Water God, just be at ease. Our Heavenly Courts are no longer the same as before. We have to make sure that the son of the Primordial Phoenix does not return!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It had been nine years. He still remembered that rumor?

    At that moment, a cow¡¯s cry came from outside the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. A green bull walked over and turned into an honest-looking middle-aged man at the entrance of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He had horns on his head and a nose ring. The green ox grinned and did not approach the hall. In front of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, he shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, the Grand Supreme Elder asked me to catch a bird for

    you!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand.

    The enemy had only released a piece of news. How could they cause chaos?

    It was time to train the immortals and gods.

    At the same time, beside the spiritual pool on the spiritual mountain, a handsome young Daoist priest was showing off the treasure he had just obtained-a golden cloak. There was a smug expression on his face.

    At the side, the old Daoists were not stingy with their praises. During the process of sucking up to him, they also advised him not to fight against the Heavenly Courts. The young Daoist waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God has many schemes. If wepete with him in schemes, we will be asking for trouble. We will be at a disadvantage. Why don¡¯t you use your strength to attack the other party¡¯s weakness? I will definitely let him know tomorrow that even if I curl up in the Heavenly Courts, I will not be able to live peacefully. I will enter and leave the Heavenly Courts as if there is nothing there!¡± The old Daoists immediately smiled and nodded. Although they said that they were convinced, they might be mumbling in their hearts. In the corner that was originally reserved for Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener, Daoist Wen Jing stood in the shadows. The silver-haired girl sat by the side with her sword and observed quietly.

    The silver-haired girl asked via voice transmission, ¡°Is the son of the Primordial Phoenix very powerful?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing shook her head and felt bored.

    She could not be bothered to report this matter to the Water God and take the opportunity to im credit. If the Water God looked at him seriously, it would be considered that the Water God had lost.

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    The silver-haired girl, who was holding the Primordial Massacre Sword, tilted her head slightly. Was Aunt Wen talking about her? Her light red eyes were filled with confusion.

 Chapter 489 - A Poisonous Hit From The Fairy

    <strong>Chapter 489 A Poisonous Hit From The Fairy</strong>

    At noon, above the five continents of the Primordial World, at the South-Heaven Gate.

    The sunlight shone on the sea of clouds. The insects and birds had already flown away. However, the clouds in the sky formed a strange scene. The breeze carried its own charm.

    A ray of golden light shot over from the northwest. From afar, it looked like an arrow that pierced through the clouds. In the blink of an eye, it reached 50 kilometers in front of the South-Heaven Gate and left the universe behind.

    The golden light instantly stopped and turned into a slender figure that stood proudly 50 kilometers away from the South-Heaven Gate.

    Look at this immortal!

    He had sharp eyebrows, narrow eyes, and a hooked nose. His eyes were filled with arrogance.

    He was dressed in a huge golden cloak that entuated the style of the phoenix race. He wore a golden pearl and a jade crown on his head, and he was wearing golden-patterned white-winged boots. He smiled coldly at the South-Heaven Gate and raised his overly sharp chin slightly. He could already ¡°look forward¡± with his two nostrils.

    Tremble, Heavens!

    He yawned...

    At the South-Heaven Gate, a Heavenly General guarding the gate could not help but yawn and stretch. 50 kilometers away, the bird frowned and began to observe the situation at the South-Heaven Gate...

    That¡¯s not right. Why didn¡¯t the South-Heaven Gate send more guards? Why are there only Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals guarding this ce?

    Could it be that the Heavenly Courts did not hear the news that he had released?

    That¡¯s not right. The conversation between the Water God and General Dongmu was spread throughout the square. It was obvious that the Golden-Winged Roc wasing.

    It was humiliating for the phoenix race to attack the weak!

    The situation at the South-Heaven Gate was indeed a trap...

    However!

    It was already noon and he had already appeared. How could he not enter?

    The Golden-Winged Roc snorted softly. It flung its cloak and was about to rush towards the South-Heaven Gate. He wanted to fly into the Heaven Gate openly in front of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. He wanted to show his extreme speed and make them unable to deal with him!

    Roc Spreading Wings!

    The Golden-Winged Roc turned into a golden line and rushed towards the Heavenly Gate!

    However, in an instant, the roc had already rushed past 90 kilometers. Just as it was about to enter the Heaven Gate, it heard a sword chime above the Heaven Gate. The figure of the Golden-Winged Roc turned left.

    The entire process happened in an instant. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the door did not have time to react.

    In fact, the ordinary paper effigies that a certain god was hiding in the dark could only barely capture blurry afterimages.

    Buzz...

    On the South-Heaven Gate, the Demon-ying Sword emitted purple rays of light. A sword beam shed at the Golden-Winged Roc from afar!

    Unfortunately...

    Although the sword beam was extremely fast, it was slower than the Golden-Winged Roc. It was about to be easily dodged by the Golden-Winged Roc. The Golden-Winged Roc even turned its head to look and revealed a mocking smile.

    The so-called sword of the Heavenly Emperor was nothing much. At that moment, he had yet to reveal his true form. He was just flying in a human form. The sword light could not even catch up to him. How could he suppress... guard... the sky... The Golden-Winged Roc was shocked. It looked down and saw that at some point in time, it had already rushed into a barrier.

    Rich Heavenly Dao power surged from all directions. The dark clouds that stretched for 50 kilometers below revealed the pattern of Yin-Yang Taiji!

    The universe was like a cage. At that moment, it was actually squeezing the Dao body of the Golden-Winged Roc...

    At that moment, the Demon-ying Sword¡¯s sword beam shot over. It brushed past the face of the Golden-Winged Roc and left a shallow wound.

    Below, the iparably rich Heavenly Dao power at the South-Heaven Gate gradually dissipated.

    The Golden-Winged Roc stood on the spot. It felt the horror and helplessness of being seriously injured just now.

    This...

    The Golden-Winged Roc took a deep breath and stared at the South-Heaven Gate.

    What should I do?

    I¡¯ve already said those words. Could it be that I can¡¯t even enter the Heaven Gate and have to return in failure?

    Wouldn¡¯t the reputation of the Phoenix n be destroyed? I still want to live in the future!

    From afar, the South-Heaven Gate, which was made of white jade, stood in the clouds. The three divine swords hanging above the South-Heaven Gate had returned to their original ¡°simple¡± state.

    The giant roc was in a dilemma.

    What he did not know was that in a sea of clouds in the South-Heaven Gate, Li Changshou and Qin Tianzhu, who were using the Connate Cardinal treasure Taiji Painting to conceal themselves, were...ughing.

    ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re thinking too highly of him. He directly used a Connate Cardinal treasure.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t think that way. The Golden-Winged Roc is the son of the Primordial Phoenix after all. Just treat it as giving the Primordial Phoenix some respect.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I ced hundreds of Shadow-Retaining Spheres near the South-Heaven Gate. I set them up ording to the Ancient Demon Court¡¯s 36 Big Dipper Array just to stabilize this move.

    With that scene, the dignity of the Heavenly Courts would not be affected.

    We have to teach this fellow a lesson today and see if we can subdue him and make his extreme speed be used by the Heavenly Courts.

    If he is too unruly and ends up escaping, we will not be injured...¡±

    Will it flop? No way.

    Qin Tianzhu gave him a thumbs-up and asked, ¡°What if he gets angry and kills us soldiers?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will attack at any time. I went to ask for the Taiji Painting from Teacher to prevent him from causing trouble.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu nodded in satisfaction. His eyes lit up. ¡°He¡¯sing, he¡¯sing again.¡±

    Outside the South-Heaven Gate, the Golden-Winged Roc maintained its human form. It only rose and fell twice. As its cloak swayed, it returned to a ce 50 kilometers away from the Heavenly Gate.

    He panted heavily. His eyes were filled with fighting intent as he stared at the three divine swords above the Heaven Gate.

    Fight!

    As long as I fly fast enough, the divine sword will not be able to catch up to me!

    He, the Golden-Winged Roc, had never suffered such grievances since he was born! In terms of speed, he was the best!

    Mystical Power: Phoenix!

    Wait... What are these Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals doing?

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the person who changed shifts here

    yet?¡±

    A middle-aged Heavenly General guarding the doorined.

    As soon as he finished speaking, figures flew over from the South-Heaven Gate and quickly took over the defensive position.

    A new Heavenly General said loudly, ¡°Lord Water God has ordered us to invite the three divine swords to the Water God Residence to repair and maintain the swords. Please escort them over.¡±

    As he spoke, the newly arrived Heavenly General bowed deeply to the three divine swords on the South-Heaven Gate.

    Qin Tianzhu secretly waved his fingers. Three divine swords slowly descended and were escorted away by a few Heavenly Generals and a group of Heavenly Soldiers.

    The Golden-Winged Roc was speechless.

    He had only arrived at the South-Heaven Gate for a short while, but he was stunned for the second time.

    At that moment, the mind that he had honed after traveling for many years could not support the mental strength that he needed to think at that moment...

    Were the Heavenly Courts foiling their own ns?

    No, the Water God was provoking him!

    The Water God was clearly humiliating him, thinking that he was no match for the power of the Heavenly Dao!

    The cross-shaped tendons on the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s forehead popped out. He clenched his fists and wanted to leave. However, on second thought... If he retreated now, wouldn¡¯t his reputation bepletely destroyed? Wouldn¡¯t his Phoenix n be theughing stock of the world? What a Water God!

    He could not advance or retreat!

    The Golden-Winged Roc squinted and thought about it.

    The Water God had expected that he would disregard everything for the dignity of the phoenix race. He must have set up an inescapable inside and waited for him to rush in.

    Even if there were mountains of des and seas of mes in front of him, he, the Golden-Winged Roc, was definitely going to break through today!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc suddenlyughed. It stood on the cloud and looked at the South-Heaven Gate from a hundred kilometers away. Its voice traveled thousands of kilometers.

    ¡°Water God! Even if your mystical abilities are monstrous, even if you are invincible, and even if I¡¯m not your match, I will ept your challenge today! I, the Golden-Winged Roc, will definitely pass the Heaven Gate! Let¡¯s see if you can stop me before I reach the Frost Pce!¡±

    Swoosh!

    The Golden-Winged Roc darted forward and turned into a golden line. It instantly pierced through the South-Heaven Gate and disappeared among the clouds.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the South-Heaven Gate were still looking outside the Heaven Gate, searching for the source of the voice. The golden line was so fast that their immortal senses could not capture any afterimages.

    Regardless of the Cosmic Teleportation technique, the Golden-Winged Roc was indeed known for its extreme speed. However...

    However...

    Qin Tianzhu muttered, ¡°Did he already admit defeat to you just now? Is he going to puff himself up at his own cost and rush in with the intention to die?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. ¡°The phoenix race did not me us for losing back then.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Tianzhu clicked his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for losing.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll go to the other incarnations first. I have to keep an eye on this fellow at all times to prevent him from hurting anyone.¡±

    ¡°Go, go.¡± Qin Tianzhu smiled and shook his head. With a wave of his finger, the three divine swords returned to the top of the South-Heaven Gate and continued to hang high.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s mind was shifting around the paper effigies, steadily tracking the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s figure.

    After the Golden-Winged Roc rushed into the Heavenly Courts, it was on full alert and deliberately maintained 30% of its speed to escape in case of emergency.

    However, not long after he flew into the Heavenly Courts, he was stunned again...

    It was peaceful everywhere. There were no soldiers at all. Although the Heavenly Courts were not considered deste, there were stillrge clouds that were very empty.

    The immortal senses of the Golden-Winged Roc spread out. He could see the fairies dancing in the pavilion in the distance. He could see the Heavenly Soldiers on the cloud acting in battle formations. He could see two or three immortals drinking and singing in the pavilion...

    At the same time, the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s immortal senses sensed a few shocking pressures that were distributed in three directions. They were naturally in the direction of the Tushita Pce, the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, and the Jade Pool.

    ¡®It seems that I can only go this way.¡¯

    The Golden-Winged Roc muttered to himself, but he knew very well in his heart. He did not dare to approach the three directions.

    He was there to use the Heavenly Courts to make a name for himself, to ridicule the Water God, and to give the Western Sect a sign of allegiance. He was not there to seek death.

    How could he provoke the incarnation of the strongest Saint? The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother were the rulers of the Heavenly Courts. They could freely use the power of the Heavenly Dao in the Heavenly Courts. He had already experienced the power of the Demon-ying Divine Sword just now. His face was still in pain, so he naturally did not dare to move forward.

    The Golden-Winged Roc smiled.

    As long as he could reach the cial Pce today and see Fairy Heng¡¯e, he would not have to be too frivolous with her. He would hug her waist and kiss her before leaving...

    Hahahaha!

    I, the Golden-Winged Roc of the Three Realms is the only one who is wise and brilliant!

    Suddenly, he heard a voice transmission. ¡°Why is this general smiling foolishly? Why are you flying so quickly?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc, which was flying at high speed, instantly stopped. Its entire body seemed to have exploded. It looked in the direction of the voice transmission and saw a deste immortal mountain in the sea of clouds in front of it...

    At the top of the mountain, there was a gray-robed burly man with horns on his head and a steel ring on his nose. He was sitting in front of the fire rack and roasting two chicken wings. There was a wine pot beside him.

    An expert.

    The Golden-Winged Roc immediately sensed the pressure that the ox demon gave him. Especially the ox demon¡¯s nose ring, it made the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s spiritual perception jump.

    The green bull was puzzled. ¡°General, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that barbecue is not allowed here?¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Unrted personnel of the Heavenly Courts.¡± The green bull waved his hand and smiled brightly ording to the script that he had memorized previously. ¡°How should I address you, General?¡±

    Just as the Golden-Winged Roc was about to report his background, he hesitated slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know where the cial Pce is.¡±

    ¡°The cial Pce. Fly over here and keep flying. If you fly to the intersection between the Sixth and Seventh Heavens, you will be able to find a road sign. The direction of the cial Pce was marked on it.¡± The green ox chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you going to see Heng¡¯e? Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s very difficult to see Heng¡¯e. You¡¯ll be lucky if you sneak a nce at those Chang¡¯e girls.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc snorted coldly and cupped his hands at the green ox. He said, ¡°I never expected that a mighty figure of the demon race like Senior would join the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    After saying that, his body turned into a ball of golden light and pulled out a faint golden line in the sky. He avoided the green bull and flew away quickly. The green ox cursed, ¡°General, why are you still scolding the ox? You¡¯re the f*cking demon!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc listened to the curses that graduallynded behind it. The corners of its mouth twitched slightly. It treated that as thest bit of cover for the ox demon.

    No, it seems that the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount is also a cow.

    Just as that thought surfaced in his mind, the Golden-Winged Roc stopped again. He had already seen the floating road sign in the clouds where the two heavens intersected. There were two wooden arrows on the road sign. They were diagonally upwards. One of them pointed towards the north-west and the other towards the northeast.

    A line of words was marked on the wooden sign that pointed to the northwest. It led to the moon.

    The wooden sign pointing to the northeast indicated that it led to the Heavenly Punishment Hall.

    The Golden-Winged Roc frowned and immediately realized that... the problem was not simple.

    What a powerful Water God. He actually used the Heart of Disaster here.

    The Golden-Winged Roc smiled again and recalled the instructions that the disciples of the Western Sect had given him when he arrived.

    The Water God was extremely cunning. He had to be careful. The Water God focused on calcting his opponent¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t think too much about it and just charge forward...

    Nonsense!

    If ordinary birds arrived here, they would definitely do the opposite and walk towards the direction of the Heaven Punishment Hall marked here.

    If a smarter bird arrived here, they would do the opposite and follow the directions given by the wooden sign. However, he was the son of the Primordial Phoenix, the fastest in the Three Realms, and the Golden-Winged Roc of the Primordial World. How could he be fooled?

    The patterns on the wooden sign were still new and the ink had yet to dry. There was still a faint wisp of the Grand Pure Dao¡¯s Dao runes on it. It must have been established by the Water God previously!

    There was only one answer. There was only one true path!

    The Golden-Winged Roc looked up at the middle of the two road signs. It sneered and charged forward, smashing the road signs!

    This was the way to the moon!

    Bang!

    A thousand kilometers away, the sea of clouds churned.

    The Golden-Winged Roc was so fast that it could not react in time. Suddenly, it was blocked by a cloud. It was rebounded by the power of the Heavenly Dao. It lowered its head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The cloud in front of it was blown away by the horizontal impact, revealing the translucent light golden barrier behind it...

    The barrier array formation at the edge of the Heavenly Courts!

    It cursed in the vulgarities of the phoenix race!

    The Golden-Winged Roc turned its head and looked around. Its nose trembled a few times before it flew back to where the wooden sign was originally.

    He pondered for a long time and probed with his immortal senses for a long time. In the end... he headed towards the direction of the ¡°moon¡± that was marked on the road sign.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the huge bronze mirror in the middle disyed the scene that had happened previously to the immortals.

    Someone could not help butugh. The entire hall was filled with joy.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was standing there. At that moment, it was resting with its eyes closed. It also revealed a faint smile.

    A few momentster...

    There must be a trap. Unknowingly, the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s vignce had been raised to the highest.

    It was almost unobstructed along the way. At that moment, it had already touched the vicinity of the Lunar Star from the edge of the eighth Heaven. It could already see the huge star that was circting in the sky.

    However, the Golden-Winged Roc was hesitating

    Why did the Heavenly Courts not take any precautions?

    Why were there so many treacherous ces along the way and even a road sign that led him?

    Why did the Water God deliberately remove the three divine swords?

    It was very simple. The Water God wanted to deal with him when he was careless! Just as he was about to seed and he rxed, they would attack!

    All of the Water God¡¯s schemes were on the moon!

    No, that¡¯s not right either...

    If I were to make it to the moon, the Water God would have lost half the battle. The Water God is good at scheming and might have set up an ambush before the moon.

    In that case, as long as I take a detour from the back and climb up the back of the moon without anyone noticing, wouldn¡¯t that...

    The Golden-Winged Roc revealed a faint and confident smile. Two faint wings appeared on its back. With a light tap of its toes, it quickly shuttled through the sky to the back of the moon with a suppressed sonic boom. On the back of the moon, there was a light white ¡°sea of sand¡±. There was a light green forest in the sea of sand...

    The Golden-Winged Roc sensed the abnormal fluctuations of the universe. There might be some powerful array formation there.

    He did not dare to be careless. He slowlynded at the edge of the sand sea and wanted to fly towards the front. However, he realized that the universe was sealed. There was an invisible wall between the front and back of the Lunar Star. There was also a rather dangerous aura circting on it.

    Only the forest...

    The Golden-Winged Roc pondered for a while. Its body remained faint as it touched the vicinity of the forest. When it focused, it saw a stone tablet.

    ¡°There is no secret passage that leads to the cial Pce.¡±

    What a ridiculous trap!

    Only a fool would fall for it!

    However, the Golden-Winged Roc... hesitated.

    Various thoughts surfaced in his heart. He hid in the sand and remained silent for a long time.

    At some point in time, going to the cial Pce had be an obsession. Even if he touched Heng¡¯e¡¯s hand, he would not lose to the Water God...

    The phoenix race¡¯s Divine mes would not be extinguished!

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s nose trembled a few more times. It took a step forward and strode into the forest...

    However, to the surprise of the Golden-Winged Roc, there was indeed a secret passage there. Moreover, the secret passage contained a faint power of water essence. There was even an array formation that could shrink the ground to inches in front of him. He could walk hundreds of kilometers with a single step!

    Carefully, one step at a time, the Golden-Winged Roc slowly flew to the end of the path. For some reason, it turned into a head and feet and arrived at the other side of the Lunar Star... It turned around and looked up. It realized that it seemed to be in a dry well.

    It should be surrounded.

    However, only by charging through would he be able to be famous in the Primordial World!

    Charge!

    The secret technique of the phoenix race was ready...

    Huh?

    In the well, the Golden-Winged Roc stopped and stood thirty feet in the air.

    The dance pavilion¡¯s singing tform and the winding path led to a secluded ce. There was a huge canopy above his head.

    There were no soldiers lurking around. There were no traps everywhere. Instead, there was a sturdy array outside the four walls.

    ¡°Be good and open the door ~¡±

    A pleasant humming sound came from the side.

    The Golden-Winged Roc turned its head to look at the source of the voice. It saw an adorable young girl carrying a basket of carrots on her back and jumping from the vegetable garden...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The young girl tilted her head and discovered the Golden-Winged Roc standing in midair. She was stunned for a moment before her face turned pale. She screamed, ¡°Master! A man has barged in! Master!¡±

    a mon

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Golden-Winged Roc shouted and flew out with a whoosh. He raised his hand and was about to grab the young girl.

    At this moment!

    A cold snort suddenly exploded beside the ear of the Golden-Winged Roc. The spiritual perception of the Golden-Winged Roc jumped wildly, and the hair on its body stood on end. Its speed dropped!

    The surrounding universe squeezed over, and he seemed to have rushed into a muddynd!

    The Taiji Painting secretly showed its might.

    At that moment, the Golden-Winged Roc only knew that it was locked by someone else¡¯s mystical abilities. It turned its head in shock...

    A white figure shed past. A beautiful fairy stood in front of the young girl. Her beautiful face was cold, and her eyes shone with a blue light.

    An expert! The Golden-Winged Roc was about to reveal its true form, but the fairy¡¯s attack was too fast. Her slender hands quickly formed nine-word seals and used the ancient human battle techniques.

    The Golden-Winged Roc could clearly sense that the Great Dao of Time had been disrupted by the woman!

    Even if it was just a trace, it was enough to cause a storm in the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s heart. At that moment, the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s extreme speed waspletely broken. Its speed was as fast as a snail!

    Even his main body could not appear!

    The fairy¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind. She pushed her left palm forward expressionlessly. Nine bluish-white halos bloomed in her palm, trapping the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s almost frozen body. ¡°Suppress!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s vision turned ck. Its essence soul was imprisoned and its Dao body was locked. The golden roc shadows that had already appeared around him were forcefully dispersed by the nine green halos.

    The fairy waved her hand and waved her sleeve. The Golden-Winged Roc, which had been tied up like a dumpling, flew over the high wall and the array formation that automatically opened a crack. It rolled on the shallow grass for a few weeks.

    ng!

    A huge axe came from the side. The de of the axe brushed past the ear of the Golden-Winged Roc. It cut off its long hair and stuck it in the grass.

    The Golden-Winged Great Peng¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. It felt the pressure of an expert again. Moreover, the other party had revealed his killing intent towards it without holding back. At the edge of the roc¡¯s vision, a burly man with bulging muscles walked over. His eyes were filled with a sanguine glow.

    The burly man asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, are we going to cut it or burn it?¡±

    A cold voice answered from the wall, ¡°Turn it into soup.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc was not only frightened, but he was also angered to the point of fainting.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the immortals and Heavenly Generals who were watching the scene in the big bronze mirror were speechless.

 Chapter 490 - The Water God Boiled the Eagle

    <strong>Chapter 490 The Water God Boiled the Eagle</strong>

    ¡°Turn it into soup.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc, which was hanging upside down under a huge tree, slowly opened its eyes. It was still in shock, and there was a withered trunk in its eyes.

    He seemed to have had a terrifying nightmare.

    The Heavenly Courts in his dream seemed to be empty. He identally rushed into the Vast cial Pce but was sent flying by Fairy Heng¡¯e...

    The number one beauty of the Three Realms is an expertparable to the eldest disciple of a Saint?

    Just as that thought surfaced in the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s mind, it realized that it was in an inverted state. It heard the crackling sounds of fire andughter...

    His immortal power was sealed, and the bird schr god was restrained by the nine green halos. He could not move at all.

    At that moment, he struggled with all his might and slowly turned around. He saw the three figures sitting 30 feet away.

    A white-haired elder, a burly man who looked familiar, and the ¡°ox demon¡± he had seen previously.

    The white-haired elder looked over and revealed a benevolent smile. He said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc nodded in a daze, not knowing how to respond. The white-haired old man said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The process of removing the wings is very smooth.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc was stunned.

    The burly man and the ox demon turned their heads. Each of them held arge ¡°roasted wing¡± in their hands and smiled at the Golden-Winged Roc.

    ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very vorful.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc felt his heart turn cold. His face was filled with grief and indignation. He was about to curse angrily on the spot, but he felt extremely tired. He ¡®raised his head¡¯ and spat out a mouthful of blood. He fainted again.

    Li Changshou wondered, ¡°Is this fellow really not going to investigate me?¡±

    Wu Gang smiled and said, ¡°Where did the Western Sect get such a high-quality item?¡± The green ox took a bite of the roasted spiritual bird wings and praised, ¡°It¡¯s indeed strong. I didn¡¯t expect the spiritual bird wings to be more delicious than thigh meat.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m finally sure why his sister said that I can kill her directly. There¡¯s no point in keeping it. All it does is cause trouble for the phoenix race. It¡¯s better to kill it.¡±

    ¡°Can you ept another mount?¡±

    Wu Gang said, ¡°This thing¡¯s speed is indeed impressive. It has yet to reveal its main body after entering the Heavenly Courts. Perhaps its main body is not much inferior to the Kun Peng. If it can reach that speed, it will be rare in the world.¡±

    The green ox muttered, ¡°We have to be particr about spirituality when ites to mounts. This timid fool... Forget it.¡±

    Li Changshou was slightly tempted. He sat there and pondered.

    It was definitely not appropriate to take in a mount. After all, the Golden-Winged Roc was Kong Xuan¡¯s younger brother. Killing him waspletely different from taking him in as a mount.

    He had to consider Kong Xuan¡¯s feelings. After all, Kong Xuan was his future sister-inw whom his teacher had personally appointed.

    Then, let the Golden-Winged Roc be used by them and bring them along at the crucial moment...

    Kong Xuan should not mind.

    However...

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little troublesome to subdue such a fellow.¡± Li Changshou rubbed his forehead. He felt that it was a double torture to his mind and willpower.

    Wu Gang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just endure it. So what if I¡¯m from the Phoenix n? I have the Forbidden God Incantation used by ancient demons to control some demons. It will be useful.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and closed his eyes. The Taiji Painting slowly revealed its true form in his left palm.

    He had already begun tomunicate with the Taiji Painting.

    The temperament of the Golden-Winged Roc could be described as naive.

    It was especially naive.

    It thought that it was smart, and was brazen and daring. It was especially ambitious but it had some abilities. It was not convinced by anyone when it was fated to be with them. It just wanted them to be nice to it. Once they werefortable with it, they would do anything

    It was a hundred times harder to tame a Golden-Winged Roc with such a temperament than to tame this fellow.

    It was not impossible.

    In his previous life, he had heard someone mention that the principle of refining eagles was quite simr.

    If he did not die, he would torture himself to death!

    Of course, he still had to use some psychological counseling to gradually guide him. In the end, he had to wear down the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s temperament and change the arrogance in his nature.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Senior, have you heard of the Chain Array?¡±

    Wu Gang could not help but be a little confused. The green ox beside him was also a little confused.

    Originally, when the Golden-Winged Roc provoked the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou only wanted to make the Golden-Winged Roc suffer a little. At the same time, he wanted to attack the Western Sect¡¯s arrogance. He did not have the intention to subdue the Golden-Winged Roc.

    However...

    The temperament of the Golden-Winged Roc was obvious.

    If he allowed the Golden-Winged Roc to leave the Heavenly Courts sessfully this time, it would definitely think that it had messed with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ schemes from the beginning to the end and wanted to fight the Heavenly Courts to death. He did not even think about who was the first to dere that he wanted to barge into the Heavenly Courts and who was the first to barge into the South-Heaven Gate...

    Li Changshou had really encountered such a person in his previous life. He still had some lingering fear. Therefore, this time, he would eitherpletely subdue it or cripple the Golden-Winged Roc and leave a seed for the phoenix race...

    He would just do it.

    in OX

    Li Changshou first discussed with the green ox and Wu Gang for a while before going to various parts of the Heavenly Courts to get busy. He first obtained the Jade Emperor¡¯s approval and the support of General Dongmu. Then, he gathered hundreds of Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals and gods to gather in the most spacious fourth Heaven.

    A million Heavenly Soldiers had gone to the Netherworld to dig trenches, and hundreds of immortals had refined the array foundations.

    Of course, the key array foundation of the Chain Array was personally refined by Li Changshou and sent to the Heavenly Courts... He moved some Spirit Stones from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ treasure vault and transferred a batch of precious materials from the Four Seas Dragon Pce. He wanted to build a vast Chain Array in the shortest time possible!

    The array formation did not have to be too sturdy because it was supported by the Yin and Yang Qi of the Taiji Painting.

    Most importantly, he had to make the Golden-Winged Roc feel the pressure and remind it that it was in the array formation.

    In just three short days, more than a thousand array foundations were activated on a vast sea of clouds in the Fourth Heaven. The scene was extremely spectacr.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sat cross-legged at the eye of the array formation. He slowly activated the Taiji Painting and ced dozens of trapping arrays that were connected to each other into the protection of the Yin-Yang Great

    Dao.

    At the same time, Li Changshou activated a paper effigy in the Shang n and strolled around the forest outside the city. Soon, he heard a voice transmission from Big Sister Kong Xuan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an emergency? The Seven Emotions reincarnations are fine. They are ying in the city.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up... That voice!

    He was already 30% gentle, and his voice was much more mature!

    Previously, Kong Xuan¡¯s Yin and Yang had yet to be separated. He was in a neutral stage. At that moment, he was slightly effeminate.

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to appear. I just have something to ask for your approval. Your brother had previously barged into the Heavenly Courts and wanted to go to the cial Pce to kiss Fairy Heng¡¯e Fangze. Now, I have captured him... and hung him up.¡±

    ¡°Just kill him. There¡¯s no need to spare him on my ount.¡±

    Kong Xuan¡¯s words were extremely calm.

    Li Changshou hesitated and said, ¡°I want to subdue him and use him for the Heavenly Courts...¡±

    Kong Xuan was silent for a while. Five-colored divine light appeared in front of Li Changshou and condensed into a phantom. Clearly, Kong Xuan¡¯s main body was not suitable to meet outside.

    At that moment, the illusory figure that Kong Xuan had condensed had a gentler expression than before. Her figure had also be graceful and delicate. Although he did not dare to say that she was peerless, she had a unique charm...

    Kong Xuan frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of the Heavenly Courts subduing him? To cause trouble and ruin luck?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Roc¡¯s extreme speed might be useful,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Fellow Daoist, no matter how casual you sound, I can¡¯t really kill him. After all, he is Fellow Daoist¡¯s brother even if the phoenix race has declined.¡±

    Kong Xuan subconsciously pursed his lips and stared at Li Changshou with his phoenix-like eyes. Then, he sighed softly.

    ¡°I originally did not want to continue owing you favors, but you really... Forget it. If you can change his arrogant and conceited personality and make him cause less trouble for me in the future, I can personally persuade him.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re family.

    Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t talk about favors. If my Senior Brother hears this, he will definitely reprimand me.¡±

    Kong Xuan looked to the side...

    If what I saw was not wrong, if my senses are not damaged, if Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of women is not wrong! Is this a little shyness?

    Teacher, Senior Brother is about to do something good!

    Kong Xuan asked, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do too much,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I need to borrow a wisp of your aura, Fellow Daoist. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a phantom like you. I¡¯ll use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to p your back...¡±

    Kong Xuan did not understand, but he nodded and agreed without hesitation.

    Li Changshou asked Kong Xuan to wait for a while. He was busy in the forest. He fiddled with the clouds and chose the angle to film. Soon, he took out a few Shadow-Retaining Spheres and filmed Kong Xuan¡¯s image.

    He continued to work hard...

    Hence, after three days.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the immortals and Heavenly Generals gathered together. They sat behind a few short tables and looked at the ¡°special copper mirror¡± on the floor.

    The Jade Emperor sat on the throne on the tform. He was dressed in white and had a smile on his face. Beside him, there were fruits and wine that he had prepared. He was waiting for a good show to begin.

    Li Changshou sat at the front of the tform and at the same table as General Dongmu.

    When it was about time, Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, everything is ready. Do you want to subdue this Golden-Winged Roc?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperor could not help butugh. ¡°Changgeng, go ahead and do it. I¡¯m already prepared to watch a good show.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. He flung his horsetail whisk at the bronze mirror. A spiritual light shed on the bronze mirror, and a clear image appeared.

    Outside the Vast cial Pce, at the trunk of a huge tree near the Moon Pce, the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount¡ªthe Azure Ox, the arch-nemesis of the Moon Orchid Tree, and the expert inunching sneak attacks, Wu Gang, stood in front of the Golden-Winged Roc with his arms crossed. As soon as they saw Wu Gang, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts recalled what they had seen previously. That immortal Heng¡¯e...

    Ugh!

    How dare he call the Moon Lord by his honorific name!

    The scene of the Moon Lord pping the Golden-Winged Roc flying was reying in the minds of the immortals.

    They knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    The green ox listened attentively and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s about to begin. Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll take this bird away.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Gang casually grabbed a huge axe. With a tap of his finger, he untied the rope that was holding the Golden-Winged Roc and handed it to the green ox.

    The green ox smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng said that I have to thank Fairy Heng¡¯e for her help this time.¡±

    ¡°His Highness has instructed me. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s no need to mention such a trivial matter.¡±

    Wu Gang waved his hand and carried the ax back to the side of theurel tree. He recited loudly, ¡°If you want to go to the Nine Heavens to look at the moon, you have to cultivate your iron bones for 30,000 years! Hahahaha!¡± The green ox chuckled and thought to himself, ¡®How many years has it been since my Senior Brother Changgeng started cultivating...

    At that moment, the green ox pulled the immortal rope and carried the unconscious Golden-Winged Roc on his shoulder before descending towards the fourth heaven.

    There were no ripples along the way. The green bull sessfully arrived at the periphery of the chain array formation. The green ox found a huge tree and hung the Golden-Winged Roc up. He blew a mouthful of immortal Qi at the Golden-Winged Roc.

    Whoa, the smell of roasted wings.

    ¡°Kid, wake up.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc trembled a few times and slowly opened its eyes. Its Adam¡¯s apple trembled a few times, and its face was a little pale.

    My wings and arms... are still intact?

    The green ox casually grabbed a green stone and sat down calmly. He smiled at the hanging Golden-Winged Roc and said, ¡°Have you seen Fairy Heng¡¯e?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc trembled and cursed, ¡°Put me down!¡±

    ¡°Let you go?¡±

    The green ox smacked his lips. ¡°Since Lord Water God did not exin, we don¡¯t dare to make a decision. The Water God only wants us to look after you and read some rules for you.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc said angrily, ¡°You are indeed a subordinate of the Water God!¡±

    The green ox said calmly, ¡°We are the Saint¡¯s mounts. You are about to be the Saint¡¯s disciple¡¯s mount. We are of a different generation. You better show some respect.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc widened its eyes and looked up at the stone surface below. Itughed loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Even if I get skinned and die a horrible death, I will never be the mount of any living being! The men of the phoenix race are not afraid of death. I have been reborn in my heart!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not smart and you¡¯re still so stubborn.¡± The green ox shook his head and looked regretful. ¡°You¡¯re probably hopeless... Do you know how much effort Lord Water God put in to deal with you?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc remained silent.

    The green ox snorted and looked down at the small words written on his palm. He continued, ¡°Not even half a point.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc sneered and turned his head away.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already won, why are you ridiculing me?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t make anything good out of a bad thing.¡±

    The green ox took out a scroll from his sleeve and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s finish the tasks given by Senior Brother Changgeng as soon as possible and return to the Tushita Pce to eat peaches. Come, listen, I will only recite it once! The Twelve Basic Principles of the Mount of Ren School.¡± ¡°Firstly, when you are being ridden, you have to fly steadily. You cannot suddenly move forward or stop. This is different from when you are flying by yourself...¡±

    One by one, the green ox read the instructions on the scroll in his hand and exined patiently.

    The Golden-Winged Roc kept turning its head and gritting its teeth. It wished that it could seal its ears, but it could not use any Dharma powers.

    He could only put on an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m not listening. I¡¯m not listening.¡± In the Lingxiao Hall.

    General Dongmu asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Water God say that he will not be epted as a mount but will serve the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is just a small scheme.¡±

    Everyone in the Lingxiao Hall was all ears.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Although we want to use him for the Heavenly Courts, we can use some reasonable methods. In the beginning, we decided a terrible future for him¡ªto be someone else¡¯s mount. Later on, we will make him lower his head and tame it. When he epts the fate of bing a mount, we will turn around and tell him that he does not need to be a mount. What will happen to him if he bes a general who works for the Heavenly Courts with his head held high? I will immediately have hope and reduce my resentment towards the Heavenly Courts. I will be grateful to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    General Dongmu looked enlightened. The surrounding immortals nodded and praised him.

    Dirty. Really dirty.

    A legitimate god whispered, ¡°Water God, can you just say such a scheme... Is it fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, just continue watching. Today, we will be open and aboveboard. We will use virtue to subdue others.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Someone, y music.¡±

    A few fairy musicians immediately walked over from the corner of the hall. They began to talk and joke. Ahem, they began to y and sing, causing melodious music to drift everywhere.

    An hourter...

    The green ox¡¯s mouth was dry. He raised his head and drank a mouthful of sweet fruit wine. ¡°Are you listening or not?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc threw its head back in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Hey! You little bird!¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    A soft sigh came from behind. The green bull turned his head and immediately smiled and bowed.

    The sea of clouds rippled and condensed into a thousand-feet-tall shadow.

    The image was simr to an Aspect. It had white hair, white eyebrows, and a white robe. It sat on the sea of clouds with a benevolent expression. There was a faint glow around it, and a wisp of obscure Dao runes spread out. The Golden-Winged Roc was stunned. It could not help but feel dizzy when it sensed the Dao runes.

    The truth of Taiji contained in the Taiji Painting was not something that could beprehended by living beings who did not have the foundation of the Great Dao of Taiqing.

    The longevity weapon, the might of the painting.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice was like a huge bell and drum, exploding in the ears of the Golden-Winged Roc.

    ¡°Evil creature! You trespassed into the Heavenly Courts and secretly attacked the moon. You deserve to die a hundred times. How dare you be arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Put me down if you dare!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc shouted, ¡°I was just ambushed. If I fight you one-on-one, I might not lose!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I want to spare your life on ount of our old friendship. Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡±

    At that moment, the 1,000-feet-tall shadow slowly raised its hand. The Golden-Winged Roc smashed onto the ground, and the nine shackles on its essence soul dissipated at the same time.

    The Golden-Winged Roc flipped over and jumped up. There was a hint of fierceness in its eyes. It lowered its head and roared. Its body turned into a golden thread and it immediately rushed forward!

    There was no hesitation!

    The Golden-Winged Roc opened a pair of golden wings on its back and instantly pierced Li Changshou¡¯s heart! In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the immortals raised their eyebrows. They were naturally shocked by the ferociousness of the Golden-Winged Roc.

    With a sh of light, the image lost the traces of the Golden-Winged Roc. Only the green ox sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s silly. We didn¡¯t even attack and entered the array ourselves.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s phantom smiled slightly and nodded at the green bull before disappearing into the sea of clouds.

    At the same time, the image of the huge bronze mirror in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall changed rapidly and was divided into two.

    One of them provided a bird¡¯s eye view. The Golden-Winged Roc was charging left and right in a trapping array formation. Its body was easily blocked by the Yin-Yang aura, and it was spinning around anxiously.

    In another image, Li Changshou was sitting at a node in the chain array formation. He slowly brewed a cup of tea, and beside him was a crooked tree.

    Two ropes hung down from the branches of the tree. There was a wooden sign tied to the rope, and three words were written on it.

    It was a familiar form and a familiar smell...

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

 Chapter 491 - Have You Comprehended?

    <strong>Chapter 491 Have You Comprehended?</strong>

    Array formation?

    Moreover, it was not a very brilliant array formation. However, the Yin and Yang Qi there were more powerful, making the universe as sturdy as a defensive numinous treasure. It could not be broken through directly.

    Did they think that the phoenix race did not have any guidance for 90,000 years?

    He still had that bit of knowledge.

    When it realized that it was trapped in the array and that it could not rush out, the Golden-Winged Roc rushed for a few hours and quickly calmed down.

    He could not force his way out. He had to find the Array Formation Life Gate... The Golden-Winged Roc smiled coldly. Golden light surged out of its eyes. The spiritual energy cirction path of the array formation was clearly imprinted in its heart.

    He had found the Life Gate!

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s figure shed and appeared in front of the Life Gate. He... hesitated again.

    Would the Water God set up such a simple array formation?

    After a moment of silence, the Golden-Winged Roc tentatively took a step forward. The surrounding situation immediately changed. His body fell dozens of feet and actually fell into another trapping array.

    Multiple trapping arrays? The Golden-Winged Roc heaved a sigh of relief and felt more at ease.

    He continued to carefully investigate his surroundings and look for the Life Gate to prevent any hidden killer moves.

    Hence, he checked three times at a time. His gaze was like lightning as he scanned the surroundings vigntly.

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, an immortal god sighed. ¡°Only the Water God can scare such an expert to such an extent.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that his temperament iscking. It¡¯s not my fault. Everyone, look. When he sees me in the arrayter, he will probably attack without saying anything.¡± The immortals in the hall could not help but be interested. They stared at the huge bronze mirror.

    In the chain array of the Fourth Heaven, the Golden-Winged Roc had already found the second Life Gate. This time, it was a little more decisive. After observing for a while, it entered.

    The surroundings changed again. After the trapping array, there was still the trapping array.

    If not for the fact that every array was different, the Golden-Winged Roc would have suspected that it had broken into a brilliant array.

    However, following that...

    Trapping array, trapping array, and trapping array. The Life Gate, Life Gate, and Life Gate...

    The Golden-Winged Roc advanced faster and faster. Its frown deepened. It passed through more than twenty trapping arrays in a row and suddenly stopped.

    He saw the old Daoist priest drinking tea under the crooked tree and the wooden sign hanging on the tree.

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc was burning with anger. Two golden-winged phantoms appeared on its back, and dozens of golden feathers burst out. They turned the old Daoist priest and the wooden tablet into sieves!

    The old Daoist priest had dozens of transparent holes all over his body. He calmly put down the teacup and slowly shook his head. His body turned into clouds and disappeared.

    The Golden-Winged Roc snorted again and continued to search everywhere. After discovering that it was still a trapping array, the corners of its mouth could not help but twitch.

    ¡°Water God! What are you doing!?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can trap me with just this array formation!¡±

    ¡°You can trap my Dao Body, but you can¡¯t trap my mind!¡±

    Li Changshou could not be bothered with it. After the Golden-Winged Roc found the Life Gate and left, he condensed another ethereal body and went under the crooked tree. He changed it to... an identical wooden sign.

    Hence, four hourster...

    The Golden-Winged Roc rushed back to the array formation from the same spot. When it saw the old Daoist priest, the crooked tree, and the wooden sign, it was stunned.

    There were many small details there. For example, the expression and movements of Li Changshou¡¯s cloud incarnation were exactly the same as the previous time.

    ¡°What are you plotting!?!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc opened its mouth and rebuked angrily. It raised its hand and shot out a ray of ck light. This time, it crushed the person and the tree into pieces.

    Then, the Golden-Winged Roc cursed and turned around to head towards the Life Gate.

    After the Golden-Winged Roc left, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes appeared again. He became the same old crooked tree, the same wooden tablet, and the same old Daoist.

    The immortals in the Lingxiao Hall were puzzled.

    General Dongmu asked, ¡°What is the purpose of the Water God¡¯s actions?¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Just keep watching. The Golden-Winged Roc was born with extreme speed. The speed at which it circled would be faster and faster. It would not take long. We¡¯ll know in a month.¡±

    Questions popped up on the heads of the immortals. The Jade Emperor was also extremely puzzled.

    As Li Changshou had said, the Golden-Winged Roc returned to the crooked tree for the third time in less than an hour.

    At that moment, although the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s expression was still cold and fierce, there was a hint of hesitation in its eyes. It hurriedly left after destroying the crooked tree.

    The next time it was used, it was reduced to a moment. The Golden-Winged Roc rushed to the crooked tree...

    It read: ¡°Are you lost?¡±

    The wooden sign swayed gently and kept creaking

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s Dao heart, which was originally stable, began to waver...

    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Destroy the tree and the birds fly.

    After the Golden-Winged Roc left, Li Changshou appeared again and restored the ce to its original state.

    The fifth round, the sixth round...

    The tenth round, the eleventh round... the eighteenth round...

    The speed at which the Golden-Winged Roc circled in the Chain Array increased. From the back, when it encountered the crooked tree, its body would pierce through the cloud shadows and crash into the entrance of the next array.

    After the 19th round, the Golden-Winged Roc stopped in its tracks.

    At that moment, his eyes were bloodshot, and his long hair was a little messy. His breathing was rapid, and his Dharma powers were scattered. However, it was the first time that he stopped in front of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and maintained his previous actions. He raised his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Have you understood?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc was stunned. It stood there for a while and then revealed a ferocious expression. It raised its hand and struck out with a palm, turning the situation in front of it into a cloud. It lowered its head and continued to challenge the levels.

    ¡°You think you can deceive my Dao heart?!¡±

    Li Changshou was not anxious about that. He condensed the same set-up again and waited quietly.

    After another seven rounds, the Golden-Winged Roc stopped again. However, this time, he stopped at the ¡°upperpartment¡± where the crooked tree was.

    ¡°No, this is an illusion array. There are illusions everywhere!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc looked at the crack in the rock where the only gate of life was. It took two steps back, and its voice changed from a low murmur to a loud shout to a roar... ¡°It¡¯s all fake. Everything is fake!¡±

    ¡°This is an illusion. They are all illusions! Illusions! Only my Dao is real! Only my Dao is real!¡±

    Then, his figure turned into a ball of golden light and rushed left and right in the array. He was blocked by the Taiji Painting formed by the Yin-Yang Qi. He hit his head until blood flowed and his long hair scattered!

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the immortals actually... They felt a little sympathetic.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly and said, ¡°This divine beast¡¯s mental cultivation level is really not high enough. I thought that he would be able to survive eighty-one rounds. I didn¡¯t expect that his Dao heart would begin to copse before he could even make thirty rounds.¡±

    General Dongmu could not help but support his forehead with one hand.

    An immortal god sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re just watching from the side. We can feel the helplessness.¡±

    ¡°The Water God is really brilliant. The Chain Array can only trap this divine bird. However, every time the Water God appears, each expression will give a different hint. Only then can his guard be defeated step by step.¡±

    ¡°If we go in, we probably won¡¯t be able tost more than thirty rounds.¡±

    ¡°Only now do I know that the Heavenly Lightning is just a small punishment. There is still room for improvement in the Eighteen Levels of Hell.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and did not say anything. He secretly observed the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression and returned his attention to the trapping array formation.

    At that moment, the Golden-Winged Roc had already passed through the Life Gate again. Its eyes were listless as it looked at the crooked tree and the old man under it.

    ¡°Have you understood?¡± Li Changshou asked again. The Golden-Winged Roc had a ferocious expression. It flew past the crooked tree again and crashed into the Life Gate of the array formation, entering the next ¡°reincarnation¡±.

    At that moment, Li Changshou began to add some new tricks.

    At the eye of the Chain Array, Li Changshou released a few paper effigies and began to recite the Dao Sect¡¯s sutras of persuasion. The various array formations began to chant sutras.

    Hence, three dayster...

    The Golden-Winged Roc could not count how many times it had spun around, how many times it had seen the wooden sign, and how many times it had destroyed the incarnation of the Water God.

    He was already a little dazed. He stumbled to the front of the rock peak, and his body felt empty.

    As if possessed, the Golden-Winged Roc entered the rock peak. It saw the exact same scene and heard the voice. ¡°Have you understood?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s legs turned weak. It knelt on the cloud path and raised its head to mutter, ¡°Comprehending what? Can you tell me what I haveprehended? Water God, what exactly do you want me toprehend?¡±

    Li Changshou looked a little disappointed. He shook his head and did not say anything. The Golden-Winged Roc was no longer ferocious. However, it stood up and trembled. It wanted to p him, but it felt that it was just a waste of effort. It lowered its head and flew past him.

    After another ten rounds...

    Dong!

    The Golden-Winged Roc knelt in front of the crooked tree and looked at Li Changshou. Tears could not help but fall from the corners of its eyes.

    ¡°Lord, what do you want me toprehend? What do you want me toprehend? Can you tell me? I willprehend whatever you want me toprehend!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head again and said calmly, ¡°When you really understand what you want toprehend, you will find the answer.¡±

    Go.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc shouted in despair. It stood up and stomped its feet. Its figure quickly shed past the ce and continued to spin.

    After another ten rounds, the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s heart trembled. It suddenly thought of something.

    Am I lost?

    That was a question that he had seen countless times. It was a question that the Water God kept asking him.

    At that moment, he had already calmed down and thought of everything that he should have thought of.

    If the Water God wanted to kill him, there was no need for him to put in so much effort. Recalling his conversation with the Water God, the other party had once said that he would not kill him on ount of his old friend... It should be the peacock. That fellow¡¯s gender is still undecided. I don¡¯t even know if I should call him elder brother or sister!

    The repeating array formation and the Water God appeared again and again. He repeatedly asked if he had figured it out, as well as the swaying wooden token... ¡°Golden Roc, are you lost?¡±

    At that moment, a greeting sounded in his Dao heart.

    The voices that he had heard before sounded one after another, pushing him back and asking him that question.

    The scene in front of him was pale. A few images appeared in the paleness, from near to far...

    Hmph, Peacock, just you wait. I can still lead the phoenix race to prosperity!

    Mortals are just weaklings. The Dao Sect is filled with thieves. I, the Golden-Winged Roc, must walk a different path.

    Peacock, go to the Primordial World yourself. I¡¯ve given you the three drops of true blood of the phoenix race. I¡¯m just a phoenix mutant. It¡¯s not important.

    I, the Golden-Winged Roc, want to be the fastest living being in the world!

    Everything happened in an instant.

    The various situations after entering the Three Realms, the memories before entering the Three Realms...

    The ttery that it received was just someone else making use of him. The praises that it heard were just the medicine that others fed him.

    Who was really respecting him?

    The Golden-Winged Roc was the son of the Primordial Phoenix. How could it not understand this matter? How could it not understand this?

    However, thepliments and praises seemed to be poisonous. He gradually lost himself in the Western Sect¡¯s ¡°quickie¡±.

    Suchplicated arrangements... She was telling it that it was obsessed with vanity and vanity. It was just walking alone and losing himself.

    The Water God kept transforming...

    ¡°Have you understood?¡±

    Suddenly, it heard a soft voice beside its ear. The Golden-Winged Roc snapped out of its daze and realized that it had unknowingly stood under the crooked tree and in front of the Water God, in front of the wooden sign that said ¡°lost¡±.

    Plop!

    The Golden-Winged Roc bent his legs and knelt down. His eyes were filled with tears. He, who was once arrogant, gradually lowered his head and pressed against the cloud path. ¡°I was wrong... I just wanted to join the Western Sect on impulse. I just wanted to prove that I¡¯m not inferior to Kong Xuan. I was long lost on the way. I had no idea where to go. I was born with extreme speed, but no one told me where to fly or what to do!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is that how youprehended it?

    Naturally, he could not rule out the possibility that the Golden-Winged Roc was pretending.

    He had to be steady and follow the n.

    Li Changshou slowly sighed and said, ¡°The path of confusion returns. The prodigal returns to his heart. All living beings will eventually be good. The Dao is natural. Let¡¯s go again. Don¡¯t use your Dharma powers this time. Go and listen and think.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc looked up at Li Changshou, its eyes filled with confusion. It lowered its head and bowed again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying that, the Golden-Winged Roc stood up and walked into the next Life Gate.

    He followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions. This time, he slowed down and walked slowly in the array formation that he was already familiar with. Soon, he discovered some details that he had not discovered previously.

    Naturally, Li Changshou had just added that.

    For example, a painting, a stone b, and a simple painting engraved on the rock wall.

    The story of the creation of the world, the battle between the dragons and phoenixes, the battle between the Magi and demons...

    There were some sutras, some specious sentences, and some sutras that could calm one¡¯s Dao heart. The eyes of the Golden-Winged Roc gradually became clear.

    He hadprehended the insignificance of living beings, the might of the world, and the fact that he was just a clown before. He hadprehended the vastness of the Heavenly Dao and the dominance of the Saints.

    Extreme speed was actually a restriction. Transcending was not simply flying out of the world to the Chaos Sea. There was ultimately a purpose for him to travel in the world.

    Half a monthter, the Golden-Winged Roc returned to the crooked tree.

    He smiled.

    Previously, he had been agitated and had entered a demonic state. He had been shuttling through the chain of trapping arrays. No matter how fast he flew or how fast he flew, he would only be spinning on the spot.

    At that moment, his evil tendencies hadpletely disappeared. He had strolled back here for half a month. Although he had returned to the original spot, he had seen different worlds and worlds. His heart hadpletely changed.

    The Golden-Winged Roc lifted the hem of its robe and knelt in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Teacher. The Golden-Winged Roc hasmitted several major crimes. Please punish it! However, this body is still willing to be the scheme of the Phoenix n. Teacher, please spare my life. When the Phoenix n reproduces in the world again, I will die.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. His figure turned into clouds and dissipated, but an illusion appeared around him.

    At the same time, the Golden-Winged Roc sensed a familiar aura...

    Peacock... The illusion was a dense forest. Kong Xuan¡¯s slender and beautiful back was revealed. Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in the forest.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best. However, Fellow Daoist, have you really decided? Such a huge sacrifice...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kong Xuan turned his head slightly and revealed his beautiful side profile. ¡°He is still my brother at the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have lowered yourself to the mortal world and taught the mortals. You saved some luck for the Phoenix n, and you... Sigh. I, Li Changgeng, will definitely do my best to help you.¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled slightly. His smile was filled with relief, helplessness, and hope. Then, he returned to the Five-colored Divine Light and disappeared.

    Hundreds of birds chirped around him.

    The array slowly dissipated.

    The blue sky was filled with white clouds, and the bright sunlight shone everywhere...

    The Golden-Winged Roc knelt there and could not help but cry. In front of him, a golden bracelet was lying where Li Changshou was originally sitting cross-legged.

    The bracelet was engraved withplicated Dao patterns. Although the design was simple, it emitted an ancient Dao rune.

    The Golden-Winged Roc looked relieved. It held the bracelet with both hands and muttered, ¡°Teacher, I understand. As long as I wear it, I will be bound by the Heavenly Courts. My extreme speed will only be used by the Heavenly Courts in the future. I¡¯m a mutant of the phoenix race. Just like you, I can¡¯t inherit the bloodline of the phoenix race. However, I¡¯m willing to continue the destiny of the phoenix race and serve the Heavenly Courts. I won¡¯tin even if I die a hundred times.¡±

    At that moment, the Golden-Winged Roc sighed softly. It closed its eyes and ced the bracelet on its head...

    In the Lingxiao Hall, countless immortals stood up.

    At the same time, a few emotional old immortals were crying.

    General Dongmu let out a long sigh. ¡°Once you wear the golden bracelet, there will be a limit to your speed. If you don¡¯t wear the golden bracelet, it will be difficult for you to share my burden.¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°If you wake up in time, you should be called a male of the phoenix race. You should be useful.¡± In the copper mirror, Li Changshou appeared again. He walked to the Golden-Winged Roc and handed over a scroll.

    [Immortal God of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ oath temte]

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and patted the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s shoulder thrice. ¡°Read it.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc revealed a happy andfortable smile. It nodded heavily and opened the temte. It began to recite loudly and summoned the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    Two hourster...

    After the Golden-Winged Roc finished reading the sutra, golden light shone around him. He lowered his head and kowtowed to Li Changshou again. ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    However, after two rings, the golden bracelet on his head slid down, causing the Golden-Winged Roc to be stunned.

    ¡°Silly child,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°You¡¯re the fastest divine bird in the world. Why do you need a headband? This is an... anklet that Grand Supreme Elder personally refined for you.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc was stunned. It picked up the golden bracelet and gestured at its feet. The golden bracelet was immediately put on his ankle.

    ¡°Is it appropriate?¡± Li Changshou asked warmly.

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. It was touched and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Teacher. The size is just right.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed slowly and smiled as he looked at the clouds in the sky.

    He felt a little guilty.

    ¡°Remember to thank your sister. However, wait a few decades before you go. She¡¯s in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. Can you give me a wooden sign that¡¯s lost? I want to bring it with me at all times to warn you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the white-robed Jade Emperor could not help but smile. He said warmly, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s better to stay behind and use this trapping array to persuade the Heavenly Punishment. What do you think?¡±

    Silence followed...

    ¡°Your Majesty... I think there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider. Why have youmitted such a crime!?!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. In his heart, he began to look forward to what would happen when the Golden-Winged Roc, the special envoy of the Heavenly Courts, appeared in the Immortal Alliance Meeting half a yearter...

 Chapter 492 - The Night Before the Immortal Alliance Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 492 The Night Before the Immortal Alliance Meeting</h4>

    After sessfully implementing the Convincing The Birds With Virtue n, Li Changshou naturally put away his many backup ns.

    It was simr to the scene of the Golden-Winged Roc being scared off by the Demon-ying Sword before it charged into the Heavenly Courts.

    It was also like the scene of the Golden-Winged Roc being hung on an unknown old tree on the moon and being pointed at by the passing fairies.

    Or, the scene of the Golden-Winged Roc smashing its head and bleeding in the Chain Array of the Fourth Heaven...

    Since he had already be one of them, he naturally had to destroy a portion of this dark history. He only left behind some crucial content for emergencies.

    The news that the Golden-Winged Roc had been sessfully recruited by the Heavenly Courts and had be the disciple of the Water God Changgeng had not spread in the world.

    Li Changshou asked the immortals and gods to keep it a secret. Those who knew about it in the Heavenly Courts were in the Lingxiao Hall that day.

    Now that the cmity was imminent, even the immortals of the Heavenly Courts, who were siding with outsiders, had to consider their situation.

    Hence, the discussions regarding this matter in the various outposts of the five continents quickly weakened...

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Golden-Winged Roc of the phoenix race say that he wants to barge into the Heavenly Courts? It¡¯s been so long. Why is there no sound?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably just ying to the gallery and using this method to gain fame. How can the Heavenly Courts be so easy to break through?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    The Western Sect also pretended to be mute.

    Li Changshou guessed that the other party should have already known about the Golden-Winged Roc. However, they did not dare to mention it recklessly lest they gave the Jade Emperor an excuse to re up.

    Li Changshou ced the Golden-Winged Roc in his Water God Residence to cultivate. He rewarded the Golden-Winged Roc with two numinous treasures and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Golden Roc Marshal.

    What made Li Changshou feel a little ironic was that the luck that Kong Xuan had gained for working hard to take care of the Shang Tribe was not as good as the luck that the Golden-Winged Roc had gained when it was conferred the title of Marshal of the Heavenly Courts...

    It was obvious who was the son of the Heavenly Dao.

    The Jade Emperor was naturally very happy that the Heavenly Courts had gained a general. He wanted to invite the Golden-Winged Roc to a banquet, but Li Changshou stopped him in time.

    He could not praise the Golden-Winged Roc too much, nor could he praise it blindly.

    Although the Golden-Winged Roc hadprehended something in the chain array formation, its personality had notpletely changed. If it was praised too much, it would easily be arrogant again. It needed to be beaten regrly.

    Another monthter, Li Changshou officially requested permission in front of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The Jade Emperor waved his hand and appointed Li Changshou as the special envoy of the Heavenly Courts. He led a few Heavenly Generals to the Trichiliocosm to organize and monitor the Immortal Alliance Meeting.

    Li Changshou epted the order and left. He then pushed the matter behind and made it spread quickly in the five continents and the Trichiliocosm.

    That move was mainly to boost the morale of the Immortal Alliance and lock down the power of the Immortal Alliance in advance so that a certain leader of the Immortal Alliance would not feel that it was sudden.

    Three dayster.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts led a few Golden Immortal realm Heavenly Generals and arge group of Heavenly Soldiers and swaggered out of the East Heaven Gate.

    It was estimated that they would be able to arrive at the venue the day before the Immortal Alliance Meeting began.

    At the same time, in the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy left with Lu Yue. He instructed the immortal soldiers that the World Edge Pavilion had secretly recruited to build the venue for the first Immortal Union Meeting

    Although Li Changshou had predicted that the Immortal Alliance would be at its peak after its debut and would be the strongest in its first meeting, he still had to do it seriously this time to prevent any mistakes. Three dayster.

    At the Sea God Temple on the South Ocean.

    A white cloud slowly flew over. A man and a woman stood on it. From afar, they looked quitepatible.

    The male immortal had a beautiful beard and looked awe-inspiring. His face was handsome, but there was a hint of toughness in it. He was dressed in a light red battle armor and looked even more dignified. He was the eldest disciple of Jie School and the top con man of the Primordial World, Zhao Gongming.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was the fake Jie School Eldest Senior Sister that Li Changshou had specially invited, was beside Zhao Gongming.

    She had put on some light makeup today. She looked less heroic than usual and more charming.

    Her slender and beautiful figure was wrapped in a light golden embroidered phoenix dress. Her aura was fully released and she looked rather mighty.

    Li Changshou had gone out early to wee them. At that moment, he was naturally using the appearance of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. However, the person standing there was Li Changshou¡¯s main body.

    In the beginning, Li Changshou had only wanted to secretly hold the Immortal Union Conference and unite the various factions. He did not need his main body to go. The paper effigies were enough to deal with it.

    However, Li Changshou had repeatedly deduced that he could not secretly do that. He decided to take the initiative to pull Randeng into the situation and use him as a tool.

    However, when he pulled Randeng into the trap, Li Changshou realized that he had to invite two trusted experts of Jie School to be prepared for any unexpected situations. Since Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit had been invited, it would be unreasonable for his main body to hide and not appear...

    Therefore, Li Changshou invited the Floating me g to protect the Little Qiong Peak. He carried the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Heart-Piercing Lock and carefully left the Little Qiong Peak.

    There was no choice. The Primordial World was too dangerous.

    Li Changshou felt a strong sense of danger when his Merit Golden Body was blocked twice. ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re really evil. You actually invited Daoist Randeng to be the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Union. Aren¡¯t you just roasting that old coffin on the fire?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled casually and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small scheme. Senior Brother, Senior Sister, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit revealed a faint smile on her lips. ¡°I originally did not understand your arrangements. However, I can exin it to you openly and understand your thoughts.¡±

    When did Master Zhao be so smart?

    He must have gone to the Three-Immortal Ind to ask about that.

    However, that was not important!

    Gongming?! What about the word after?

    How did the rtionship between the two Jie School disciples progress so quickly? Master Zhao¡¯s heart was opened by the Goddess of Golden Light, but in the end, he had to live with the Goddess of Golden Spirit?

    Oh, the wonderful interaction between the mighty figures of the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou led the two of them into the main hall. A servant brought hot tea from the side.

    Everyone was so familiar that there was no need to make small talk. Zhao Gongming asked when they would leave. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. I just informed Deputy Sect Master Randeng toe and meet up. We¡¯ll go togetherter.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable traveling with Randeng.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°No matter what, he is an expert of our Dao Sect on the surface. We have to show him respect in front of outsiders. However, if he doesn¡¯t appreciate my kindness, hmph!¡± ¡°Senior Sister, we still have to make peace.¡± Li Changshou said warmly. He looked at Zhao Gongming and smiled.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted and turned to drink her tea.

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Where did Mr. Bai go? I went to your mountain previously but did not sense Mr. Bai¡¯s aura, so I returned on my own.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°He said that he went to visit a friend. It¡¯s not appropriate to ask further.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. He casually changed the topic. ¡°Changgeng, didn¡¯t you hear that a Golden-Winged Roc was threatening to provoke the Heavenly Courts? Why wasn¡¯t there anything else after that? Could it be that the Golden-Winged Roc is really just ying to the gallery?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think so. The Golden-Winged Roc has extreme speed and is quite powerful. He did go to the Heavenly Courts that day and arrived in front of the Frost Pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit looked at each other and expressed their concern. However, their focus was clearly different.

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and said, ¡°Are you really as extraordinary as the rumors say?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t listen to such rumors! I don¡¯t have much interaction with the Moon Lord. I just have a higher authority in the Heavenly Courts, so I can enter the cial Pce.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit thought about it carefully. Those words were reasonable.

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°What happened to the Golden-Winged Roc?¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at the attendant standing in the corner of the inner hall. ¡°Isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    The attendant turned around and smiled. Although he still had an aquiline nose and a sharp face, he did not give off a sharp vibe.

    The sunlight shone in from outside the window, casting a faint glow on him. It made his smile seem like a spring breeze, gentle yet a little shy.

    Zhao Gongming was speechless.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was speechless too.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to formally introduce himself, a stream of light suddenly flew over from the northwest.

    The Golden-Winged Roc frowned and left a few afterimages on the spot. Its figure quickly rushed out of the inner hall and flew into the sky. It held the stream of light in its palm 50 kilometers away. Its figure retreated and coincided with the afterimages that it had left behind.

    In less than two seconds, the Golden-Winged Roc stood in front of Li Changshou. It bowed respectfully and handed him a jade token. ¡°Teacher, it has been verified. There are no tricks.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He used his hands that were wrapped in immortal power to receive the jade talisman. His immortal senses detected the information inside.

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng is indeed extraordinary. He actually said that he is at the crucial moment of Dao enlightenment and wants us to leave first. He will definitely not bete for the Immortal Alliance Meeting. At that time, he will also bring Daoist Ci Hang along, so he asked me to reserve a Deputy Alliance Leader position for Daoist Ci Hang.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked at the Golden-Winged Roc in surprise and smiled. ¡°Randeng is really cunning.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit stood up. ¡°It¡¯s better to go over earlier to make preparations. I want to see what tricks the Western Sect is up to!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and said, ¡°Golden Roc, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡± The Golden-Winged Roc hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, just give me your instructions.¡± After saying that, it quickly walked out of the inner hall and revealed its main body in the backyard. It was a Golden-Winged Roc that had just spread its wings more than 100 feet.

    At that moment, three meditation cushions appeared on the golden roc¡¯s back with immortal power. One of them was in front, while the other two were behind.

    The meditation cushion at the front was like a lotus tform. It was as exquisite as the treasures of mortal emperors. The two meditation cushions at the back were simpler, like two tree trunks. Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Golden Roc, your mental state is unstable.¡±

    The Golden Roc was stunned. Then, he pondered carefully. The bird¡¯s face was filled with shame.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you, Teacher. I¡¯ll restore your throne to...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou turned around and invited her. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling, please take a seat in front.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit chuckled and did not say anything. As her skirt fluttered, she sat cross-legged on the exquisite throne meditation cushion. Li Changshou and Zhao Gongmingnded on the two meditation cushions behind her and smiled at each other.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Golden Roc¡¯s extreme speed that we have the opportunity to stroll around and take a look at the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.¡± The loud cry of the Golden-Winged Roc pierced through the clouds in the sky. Its wings pped gently, and it carried a gust of wind as it soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the horizon, leaving behind a faint afterimage.

    Sensing the faint pressure from the universe, Zhao Gongming could not help but send a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°How did you do that? ording to the rumors, the Golden-Winged Roc is arrogant and wild. Why... why is it so obedient!?!¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m just using virtue to convince people.¡± ¡°Well?¡±

    Zhao Gongming lowered his head and looked at the Golden-Winged Roc. ¡°Why are our morals so different? I have the reputation of being righteous. Why can¡¯t I meet such a powerful mount?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. Zhao Gongming was amazed.

    On the way, Li Changshou was worried that the Golden-Winged Roc would be exhausted. He borrowed two wisps of Yin-Yang aura from the Taiji Painting and transformed them into the image of the Taiji Painting to support the Golden-Winged Roc...

    The Golden-Winged Roc was almost moved to tears.

    Unexpectedly, Li Changshou realized that such a simple action had allowed the Golden-Winged Roc to break through his limits.

    It was reasonable that the Taiji Painting could reduce the resistance of the universe.

    As for the Golden-Winged Roc, it enjoyed the joy brought by the new extreme speed. It flew more and more energetically, and its gaze became more and more determined.

    Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.

    ¡°Is this the masterpiece of the Western Sect?¡± On the horizon of a vast world, Zhao Gongming frowned and looked at arge incense temple thousands of kilometers away.

    The temple was built on the peak of a mountain. There were hundreds of cultivators chanting sutras inside, and the surroundings of the temple emitted rays of golden light.

    From outside the temple to the foot of the mountain, he could even see the ins and forests of the huge temple. Mortals knelt and worshiped, and most of them looked hungry.

    In the sky above the huge temple, the boundless incense merit condensed into a golden cloud and finally disappeared into the depths of the sky.

    §Ô§à §à §ã§Ö §à?§å.

    There seemed to be a crack there...

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted coldly and summoned a long sword to destroy the ce. However, she was stopped by Zhao Gongming. ¡°Why are you stopping me!?!¡± ¡°Jinling, if you attack and destroy this temple, not only will the mortals not thank you, they will me you and hate you. Why do you have to be so unhappy?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit scolded, ¡°Why should I care about the judgment of mortals? The worship of the wild gods here is like that ferocious beast Taotie. I really can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°Just let Senior Sister take action. Don¡¯t do things the easy way.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit raised her head slightly and tapped her feet lightly. Her body turned into a ball of golden light and rushed into the sky.

    There were a few booms and a few screams. A hall appeared in the sky. The figures inside were flying. The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s Dharma body did not appear. She killed the other party with one sword.

    The Golden-Winged Roc asked, ¡°Teacher, why do mortals worship such a wild god?¡±

    Zhao Gongming replied, ¡°Mortals are weak. They have lived for less than a hundred years. They will always have a sense of reverence and admiration for powers that were beyondprehensible. It was troublesome to destroy a Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. It was not that the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Western Sect could not be dealt with, but how to settle the mortals. Changgeng, have you thought of such a problem?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°Actually, there are two main ideas. Firstly, he could establish another sect to rece it. In the short term, it would be effective. He could also let the mortals worship another god. Using rtively gentle teachings, he advised mortals to focus on farming and production. They should not think about worshiping the gods all day long and ascend to be immortals. However, doing so would cause trouble in the future. Those in power would be easily taken advantage of by their selfish desires and embark on the old path of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. Secondly, it¡¯s more troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Please exin.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the hall in the sky, which was filled with killing intent.

    ¡°The second idea is to educate mortals and use books to carry knowledge and record the wisdom of humans who have descended to the mortal world. It will broaden the horizons of all living beings and let them understand what the world is and what is real and what is fake. It will reduce their ignorance and guide them to think. In that way, they will not be affected by the cmity of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. Unfortunately, the second idea is too one-sided. I was just making it up.¡± Zhao Gongming nodded slowly and said, ¡°If everyone cultivates, it will probably be another disaster for the world.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, everything has to be bnced. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    Li Changshou ced his hands in his sleeves and said softly, ¡°I intend to use the incense offerings from the Heavenly Courts to rece these Burning Incense Divine Kingdoms. I want all living beings to respect the imperial sky and thend behind it. They will be divided into good and evil, set justice, and live and die. Cultivation will be ssified as an external matter. The Heavenly Soldiers will be stationed in various ces.¡±

    Zhao Gongming gave him a thumbs-up. Li Changshou did not say anything.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s brother was not from the human race. It was difficult for him to feel the same way. That was reasonable.

    The Golden-Winged Roc suddenly said firmly, ¡°Teacher, I understand!¡±

    Understand...

    Understand what?

    At that moment, a silver-white sword beam shed across the sky and cut the hall in half. The ruins fell from the sky and smashed into a deste wheat field.

    Streams of light appeared in the sky. The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted coldly. She did not even look at the streams of light and returned to the back of the Golden-Winged Roc.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit scolded, ¡°There¡¯s not a single disciple of the Saint. It¡¯s useless to kill more, it will just dirty my sword.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at other ces.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc raised its voice and let out a high-pitched cry. In the blink of an eye, it flew away from the Major Chiliocosm, leaving the pursuers far behind.

    Just like that, they took a detour and visited the eighteen divine kingdoms of incense. The Goddess of Golden Spirit attacked three times, but she could not be bothered to continue after that.

    Li Changshou used the Shadow-Retaining Ball to obtain some ¡°evidence¡± and gave the Golden-Winged Roc a location.

    Less than half a month after setting off from the South Ocean, Li Changshou and the others rushed to a certain Minor Chiliocosm. From afar, they could see the blue water that filled the small world.

    This small world was mainly made of water, which is one of the five elements. There was only the sky and the ocean.

    The venue of the Immortal Alliance Meeting was there. At that moment, it had already been set up. Li Changshou had incorporated the concept of the Dragon n¡¯s Grand Ceremony that he had once participated in, into the design of the entire main venue, shaping it like a lotus.

    However, he had to admit that it was not as impressive as the dragon race¡¯s casual act back then...

    There were limited funds.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy reminded Lu Yue before retreating.

    Lu Yue, who had been meditating in boredom and reminiscing about his days in the World Edge Mystic Realm, immediately perked up when he heard that Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit had arrived. He jumped up and took the initiative to wee them from the sky. A smile of ¡°Junior Brother¡± appeared on his face.

    Li Changshou had already ordered the Golden-Winged Roc to transform into a human form and hide its aura. He was prepared to give the people of Randeng and Western Sect a surpriseter.

    What should I do?

    Li Changshou sized up his surroundings and pondered if he should get a few flying Dharma artifacts to pull two banners and write something like ¡°warmly wee Senior Randeng as the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance. Senior Randeng and the Western Sect are irreconcble enemies.¡±

    That scene should be quite interesting.

 Chapter 493 - Changgengâ€™s Steadiness!

    <h4>Chapter 493 Changgeng¡¯s Steadiness!</h4>

    On the ¡°Fairy tform¡± in the middle of the venue of the Immortal Alliance Meeting, a certain ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, who was not famous, squatted in a corner and fiddled with it with the righteous Heavenly Duke Ming.

    Lu Yue stood at the side and did not look at the situation.

    ¡°Changgeng, aren¡¯t we going overboard by doing this?¡±

    ¡°Brother, now that you mention it, I think it¡¯s a little too much... Why don¡¯t you expand it? This size is not stable yet.¡±

    ¡°Great! Little Yue,e over and help. Don¡¯t just stand there!¡±

    Zhao Gongming called out. Lu Yue hurriedly walked forward.

    The mighty figure of Jie School, who had once chatted andughed with the fairies in the World Edge Mystic Realm and guided the world, was like an apprentice at that moment. He quickly walked to the side of the ¡°master¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you need me to do?¡±

    Zhao Gongming handed over a brush and chuckled. ¡°Use the brush to draw this side. Changgeng said that the colors have to be more outstanding.¡±

    Lu Yue hurriedly said, ¡°Sometimes, alchemy needs to be harmonized like this. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and chuckled. He stood up and moved to the other side.

    Li Changshou looked up at Lu Yue and smiled warmly. He lowered his head and continued painting...

    Not long after, a thirty-feet-long portrait slowly floated up. It was drawn by Daoist Randeng

    Then, Li Changshou nominated again.

    ¡°The best person in the Three Realms of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom!¡±

    Zhao Gongming jumped into the clouds and sized it up. He clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°Changgeng, your efforts are really impressive.¡±

    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a little unfair to earn a reputation for this Alliance Master!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Senior Brother Lu Yue, you can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Now that the Divine Kingdom of Incense is wreaking havoc in the various worlds, our priority is to unite all the factions that can be united and save the living beings of the world. Come, let¡¯s hang this portrait of the Alliance Leader beside the Fairy tform. I¡¯ll use my immortal power to reinforce it...¡±

    Zhao Gongming and Lu Yue ced their hands on each other¡¯s sides and added some ¡°Burning Lamp¡± elements to the venue.

    Lu Yue pondered for a while and asked, ¡°However, there¡¯s a problem. Junior Brother Changgeng, have you thought about it? We are making such a hugemotion for Daoist Randeng. If the factions who are participating in the Immortal Alliance Meeting really treat Randeng as the mediator, wouldn¡¯t we be making a fool of ourselves?¡± ¡°Your eyes are good.¡± Zhao Gongming chuckled.

    Li Changshou put away his various brushes, took out his horsetail whisk, and ced it on his elbow.

    ¡°It was a scheme to make Randeng the leader of the Immortal Alliance. Previously, the Immortal Alliance and the Western Sect were at odds with each other in the Trichiliocosm. The Western Sect would definitely use all means to destroy the Immortal Alliance¡¯s first meeting. I invited Randeng to relieve some of the pressure. After all, the Dao Sect immortals know that Randeng is on good terms with some Qi Refinement cultivators of the Western Sect... In that case, the Western Sect will consider whether to ce the treasure on Randeng and try to make the Immortal Alliance work for them or use it as a path to negotiate with other immortal Dao factions.¡±

    Lu Yue asked again, ¡°How can the Western Sect be easily fooled?¡±

    ¡°They have no choice.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng invited us over to tell the Western Sect that if they start a war with the Immortal Union, our Dao Sect can interfere with the matters of the Trichiliocosm.¡±

    ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, if the Western Sect dares to provoke the Dao Sect, we will definitely be willing to fight them with Chan School. We can just obtain some ashes to fill the Tribtion Luck.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for anyone if the matter gets blown up. The Western Sect is actually seeking to survive the great cmity safely.¡±

    Lu Yue was still a little worried...

    ¡°However, what if the Western Sect doesn¡¯t recognize the matter regarding the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom or deliberately avoid us...¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯sughter was extremely loud. He puffed out his chest and raised his head. He looked radiant. From the corner of his eye, he nced at the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was setting up a flying Dharma treasure.

    ¡°This is why I¡¯m here! Changgeng had always been known for his thorough nning. How could he have neglected this matter? I have a method that can make the Western Sect unable to defend themselves. They will definitely not dare to act rashly and let us firmly hold the initiative!¡±

    Lu Yue stretched his neck and asked, ¡°What kind of method?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou tried to salvage the situation.

    ¡°Junior Brother,e closer!¡±

    Zhao Gongming excitedly asked Lu Yue to go over.

    The two big hands of Jie School muttered. Li Changshou could only hear some words like ¡°lie down¡±, ¡°oath temtes¡±, and ¡°It seems like you are going to start a war between the sects.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He swore to Fairy Yun Xiao that he had invited Zhao Gongming over purely because he wanted to eat the future God of Fortune and the pair of... ahem!

    It was purely because he valued Master Zhao and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They had the ability to flip the table at any time!

    Li Changshou looked around and pondered for a while. He began to design the most important segment of the venue.

    The seats.

    There were dozens of short tables and meditation cushions around the huge lotus tform, which was filled with the aura of ¡°rushing¡± and ¡°barren¡±. They were naturally prepared for the people from the immortal dao factions.

    The big shots of the Immortal Alliance had to take their seats at the center of the ¡°Fairy tform¡±.

    Li Changshou swept his horsetail whisk andyers of ripples appeared on the stone surface, forming two rows of seats. In the middle of the two rows of seats, there was another round chair that was twice the size. He took out a golden silk and used his immortal power to condense the words¡¯ Leader¡¯s Throne ¡®and ced it around the round chair.

    The golden light was rather eye-catching.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about where we can add some touches that will remind others of Deputy Sect Master Randeng. We have to make this Alliance Leader shine brightly.¡±

    Lu Yue was still pondering when Zhao Gongming gently smacked his palm. He was already inspired.

    Hence, half a monthter, on the day of the Immortal Alliance Meeting...

    A white cloud floated across the sky. It was not far from the small world where the Immortal Alliance Meeting was held.

    On the white cloud, two men who had changed their appearances were quietly meditating.

    However, even though they had changed their appearance, they still retained their most prominent symbol. The middle-aged Daoist had a wisp of goatee, while the other was five feet tall...

    The two of them were naturally the ancient demon sage, Bai Ze, and the current chief warden of the Immortal Arrival Hall-Jiu Wu.

    Jiu Wu was secretly transmitting a voice transmission. ¡°Mr. Bai, is it really Chang, ahem, senior who asked us toe? Why do I feel so uncertain?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why do you think I would dare toe here? Now is the time for us to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Then why are we here?¡±

    Bai Ze smacked his lips, his face filled with helplessness. ¡°Perhaps, we will be stable. That lord wants me to detect any dangers for the meet. The path ahead is peaceful and carefree. There should be no cmity.¡±

    Jiu Wu thought about it andughed. Bai Ze sent a voice transmission. ¡°Later, just say that we are Itinerant Immortals without any power and havee here to join the Immortal Alliance. At the same time, let¡¯s try and see if we can infiltrate the spies from the Western Sect and obtain some useful information. This trip will not be in vain.¡±

    ¡°Sir, just make the arrangements.¡± Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m weak, but I can still run errands.¡±

    As he spoke, dozens of streams of light rushed past him. They were the Qi Refinement cultivators who were rushing to the Immortal Union Meeting.

    Bai Ze said, ¡°We should hurry.¡±

    He tapped his finger in front of him. The white cloud sped up and chased after the dozens of streams of light towards the venue of the Immortal Alliance Meeting.

    An hourter, Bai Ze and Jiu Wu had already arrived at the edge of the small world. They saw the huge lotus tform that was enveloped by the array formation and the white clouds floating around it.

    The clouds were filled with immortals. At that moment, they were mainly gathered in the southeast direction.

    The array was empty. The venue was not open.

    Outside the array door, dozens of fairies danced. The two groups of musicians yed melodious immortal music so that the immortals would not feel bored while waiting.

    The Immortal Union was an alliance of immortal dao factions. The various resources needed were ¡°saved¡± by various factions.

    For example, if a certain Immortal Sect donated a hundred cubes of superior-grade Spirit Stones, a certain Immortal Kingdom would give some array formation materials.

    The factions that were good at refining artifacts would take out somemunication jade tokens. The factions that were good at refining pills would give out more pills to heal and strengthen the Yang.

    As one of the founders of the Immortal Alliance, the World Edge Pavilion, which was famous for providing temporary Love Tribtion experience in the Primordial World, was impressive... They donated a group of fairies and immortals to provide singing and dancing entertainment, and they were the etiquette team for this meet.

    Fortunately, the World Edge Pavilion did not put up a notice of reward for Li Changshou¡¯s sake.

    When Bai Ze and Jiu Wu arrived, 80% of the factions that were supposed to attend the Immortal Union Meeting had already gathered. There were tens of thousands of Qi Refinement cultivators there.

    At the very least, they were only at the Heaven Immortal realm. Golden Immortals could be found everywhere, and 99% of them were humans.

    However, the array formation that enveloped the venue was still not activated...

    Jiu Wu thought for a while and realized that he could not figure out the crux of the matter. He asked Bai Ze via voice transmission, ¡°Why is that so? Isn¡¯t that rude?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant move.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°You will knowter. This is also a small scheme of that Lord.¡±

    Jiu Wu was confused.

    After waiting for another half a day, it was almost time for the opening of the meet. Arge amount of colorful clouds suddenly surged out from the horizon of the small world. A figure sat on the cloud and slowly walked over.

    The immortal¡¯s face was clear and square. His Dao bones were naturally blessed. He was dressed in a gray robe and had an octagonal Dao crown on his head. Without saying a word, he could be called a treasure and dignified. Without saying a word, he emitted many insights. There was a greenmp on his shoulder and a string of prayer beads around his neck. If he asked for the name of this Dao, he would obtain the Dao Spirit Coffin Mountain.

    The Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Daoist Randeng, had arrived.

    Many immortals there were impressed by the treasures. They bowed from afar and made way for Daoist Randeng to reach the array door steadily.

    Randeng had a cold expression the entire time. His eyes were half-closed, and he frowned slightly when he arrived at the array door.

    He asked, ¡°Is Changgeng not here yet?¡±

    The surrounding immortals immediately fell silent. They weighed their options and realized that they were not qualified to reply.

    Randeng said calmly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts are actually so careless when they do things. They actually made all the ambitious people wait here.¡±

    At that moment, a chuckle sounded from the array door.

    The middle-aged Daoist who was dressed in armor and had a beautiful beard walked out. Zhao Gongming naturally came to wee him.

    ¡°Stop singing and dancing.¡±

    Zhao Gongming shouted softly. The dancing fairies retreated to the left and right. The musicians also pressed the zither strings and blocked the flute¡¯s eye.

    Then, Zhao Gongming cupped his hands at Randeng and bowed to the figures in all directions. He smiled and said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master and all the immortals, please! I, Zhao Gongming of Jie School, am invited by the Water God to receive you. I identally took a nap just now and made everyone wait. Please forgive me.¡±

    The surrounding immortals hurriedly replied, ¡°Greetings, Senior Gongming! We just arrived!¡±

    ¡°Senior, you really don¡¯t deserve our respect. Back then, my master had heard you preach on the Peni Immortal Ind!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while more.¡±

    Randeng remained calm andposed as he sat there quietly. He waspletely different from the immortals around him who were chatting.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I established this array formation because I was afraid that it would destroy the arrangements inside. Everyone, don¡¯t be in a hurry to enterter. Look carefully first.¡± The hint in his words was absolutely perfect. There were not many foolish people among the representatives of the immortal sects gathered there.

    Then, Zhao Gongming turned around and crushed the jade token in his hand. The light screen that enveloped the entire lotus tform slowly dissipated.

    The immortals looked over and were stunned.

    Daoist Randeng, who had already made sufficient preparations, could not help but frown.

    In front of him, colorful ¡°round cloth balls¡± that were dozens of feet in diameter were floating above the lotus tform. There were red silk words hanging below them.

    Daoist Randeng was drawn on the front of the cloth ball. The words hanging below were:

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, the vanguard of the Anti-Burning-Incense Divine Kingdom, the resistance to the Western Sect, the irreconcble feud between me and the Western Sect, etc.¡±

    Beside the round tform in the middle of the lotus tform was Daoist Randeng¡¯s portrait. The bed of flowers in the field used yellow flowers and green leaves to form Daoist Randeng¡¯s face.

    With a few bangs, the white clouds above exploded, and the clouds condensed into a row of huge words.

    ¡°I warmly wee Senior Randeng, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, the nemesis of the Western Sect, to be the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance!¡±

    Randeng¡¯s eyebrows kept twitching, and his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. However, he quickly stabilized his mind and returned to his previous calm appearance. The surrounding immortals sighed softly and deliberately praised Daoist Randeng. After all, those words did not cost any Spirit Stones.

    Jiu Wu, who was in the crowd, was puzzled. Bai Ze smiled and observed Randeng¡¯s expression.

    It was especially fun.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master Randeng, are you satisfied with this arrangement?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you, Disciple-Nephew Changgeng.¡± Daoist Randeng¡¯s voice was rather calm. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m just a senior. I¡¯m not worth your effort.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Randeng, don¡¯t underestimate yourself,¡± Zhao Gongming said seriously. ¡°I invited you here this time mainly because you are the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School and are very respected. It¡¯s not simple to be able to be the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. It¡¯s definitely not what outsiders say. You relied on your rtionship with the three teachers from the ancient times to achieve what you have today!¡±

    Daoist Randeng smiled and asked, ¡°Can you enter?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master Randeng, please.¡± Zhao Gongming turned around and made an inviting gesture.

    Randeng sat on the cloud and slowly walked forward. However, after flying for less than a hundred feet, he stopped and turned to look at the immortals...

    Zhao Gongming secretly raised his eyebrows. Li Changshou¡¯s words surfaced in his heart...

    ¡°Since Daoist Randeng is here, he must be trying to win people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    ¡°Brother, after you invite him in, it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t speak. We¡¯ll follow the normal procedures.¡±

    ¡°If he invites the various factions to enter, Brother, wait and see. See how many people enter the venue with him and arrange for those people to sit with the Western Sect.¡±

    At that moment, Randeng said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t wait outside. Why don¡¯t we enter together?¡±

    After saying that, Randeng rode a cloud and flew towards the center of the lotus tform. Hundreds of immortals behind him subconsciously wanted to follow, but most of them were stopped by the people beside them.

    Many gazes gathered at Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and did not say anything. He stood quietly with his hands behind his back.

    At that moment, only a few dozen people entered the sky above the lotus tform from various directions. Half of those people woke up from their dreams. All of them wanted to retreat but did not know how to turn back.

    Randeng did not say anything when he saw that. He slowlynded on the Fairy tform.

    When Randeng sat alone on the Alliance Leader¡¯s throne, the dozens of people were led to the seats in the west by the fairies from the World Edge Pavilion.

    After a while, hundreds of immortals stood up and took the initiative to enter. They were also led to the area upied by the Western Sect to take their seats...

    It was obvious that they were supporting Randeng

    At that moment, he heard a loud shout.

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ special envoy has arrived!¡±

    The immortals turned their heads and saw a small cloud flying over from the sky. There were three ordinary-looking Golden Immortal Heavenly Generals standing on the cloud.

    When they flew closer, a crack appeared in the universe beside them, forming a simple door. The white-haired, white-browed Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God walked out from it. He was in a hurry and looked exhausted.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, we made it. It¡¯s been hard on the generals.¡±

    The three Heavenly Generals cupped their fists and lowered their heads.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Water God!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou turned around. From his eyes to the corners of his mouth, he was surprised. His acting skills were perfect. ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    The immortals present turned around and bowed. Shouts were heard, and it was quite noisy.

    ¡°Lord Water God, we have agreed toe!¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect is persecuting us. Lord Water God, you have to uphold justice for us!¡± ¡°They chased my immortal sect out of my original territory!¡± Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded at the same height as the immortals. He shouted to everyone, ¡°Everyone, calm down first! Today, we gathered here and formed an immortal alliance to fight against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom! No matter what requests you have today, you can voice them out. The Heavenly Courts have just risen. They are not powerful enough to deal with the three thousand worlds. I hope that everyone can understand and support them! We are all humans. It¡¯s our duty to protect mortals. How can we let mortals be fooled!?!¡±

    At that moment, the immortals were enraged. They looked like they were about to fight it out with the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. Li Changshou raised his hands and slowly pressed them down. Following his gesture, the immortals in the sky quietened down again.

    The immortals almost held their breaths, so that they could hear a pin drop.

    An immortal shouted, ¡°Water God, you have been wandering around and working hard for the past ten years. That¡¯s why you gathered us cultivators together. Why don¡¯t you be the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Union!?!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please listen to my exnation.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. If I be the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance again, I will go against the rules of the Heavenly Courts. Secondly, although I have been guided by the Great Daoist Master and have be a disciple of Teacher, I¡¯m only a second-generation disciple of the Dao Sect. If I were to negotiate with the factions behind the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, my seniority would be insufficient. Therefore, I¡¯ve been going around and invited Deputy Sect Master Randeng to be the Alliance Leader of our Immortal Alliance. I¡¯ve also invited a few senior brothers and sisters from the Dao Sect who are powerful and resourceful to be our Deputy Alliance Leader! However, everyone, don¡¯t worry. The Immortal Alliance is your Immortal Alliance. It is the Immortal Alliance that is fighting against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom! The mighty figures of the Dao Sect that I have invited are only here to support us, build our reputation, and fight the powerful enemies! There are a total of twelve Vice Alliance Leaders. They will be chosen by everyone today! We will discuss the detailster!¡±

    The immortals on the cloud agreed.

    The content was simr to what they had found out when they contacted Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only because you invited Changgeng. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have epted such a difficult task.¡±

    The immortals smiled when they heard that.

    Li Changshou led the three Heavenly Generals forward on a cloud. The immortals retreated and made way for them.

    Li Changshou said as he walked, ¡°Nothing can be aplished without rules. The Immortal Alliance has to set some rules today. I can tell you clearly that the Jade Emperor sent me and the three generals here just to put on an act. He will not directly participate in the operation of the Immortal Alliance and only has the right to monitor it. He was only doing this to prevent the Immortal Union from changing or to make use of those with monstrous ambitions! Therefore, the three generals and I will not enter the venue today. We will watch and listen on the cloud above. We will do our best to listen to the Lord¡¯s request. Let the Immortal Union prosper and protect all living beings!¡±

    Many immortals shouted in unison, ¡°May the Immortal Union prosper and protect all living beings!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and made an inviting gesture.

    The three Heavenly Generals, who had been instructed by him halfway, cupped their fists and bowed. Then, they rode a cloud with Li Changshou and flew to the top of the lotus tform.

    Li Changshou condensed a white cloud and moved four chairs out. He sat down with the three Heavenly Generals.

    At that moment, the immortals saw...

    On the Lotus tform, on the Fairy tform, on the Cloud Condensing tform...

    It was unknown if it was intentional or not, but the four special envoys of the Heavenly Courts sat above Daoist Randeng...

    The difference in status was obvious at a nce.

    Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and said, ¡°Everyone, please enter and find your seats first. Let¡¯s be auspicious. Try to avoid the area meant for the Western Sect.¡±

    The immortals agreed. Tens of thousands of immortals rode a cloud andnded on three sides of the lotus tform.

    The east was slightly crowded, and the north and south were rtively unupied. The hundreds of immortals sitting in the west looked hesitant. A small half of them stood up and lowered their heads to rush to other directions.

    He had the power firmly.

    This body had yet to enter the trap.

    However, Li Changshou also noticed that... Randeng was sitting on the Alliance Leader¡¯s seat without saying a word. At that moment, his expression was normal. He had naturally expected that situation.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses scanned Bai Ze and Jiu Wu, who were among the immortals. He felt much more at ease.

    With Bai Ze there, he could also be on guard if he encountered any danger. It was naturally an additionalyer of insurance.

 Chapter 494 - The Debate Between Immortals and Mortals (I)

    <h4>Chapter 494 The Debate Between Immortals and Mortals (I)</h4>

    At the venue of the Immortal Alliance Meeting.

    The venue became lively and quiet.

    The immortals who represented the various factions sat in an orderly manner on the south, north, and east sides.

    It was unknown if Li Changshou had calcted it beforehand or if it was a coincidence, but the short tables and meditation cushions on three sides were almost all upied. The hundreds of immortals who had been led to the seating area of the Western Sect could not change their seats even if they wanted to. The hundreds of immortals who ¡°supported¡± Randeng were naturally sent here on purpose by the Western Sect. They also deliberately revealed their positions in advance.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that there were definitely more ¡°spies¡± nted by the Western Sect everywhere.

    They were waiting for a suitable opportunity to destroy the Immortal Alliance.

    Or perhaps, he could hide in the Immortal Alliance and use it for other purposes.

    It would be hard to predict the human heart.

    Even if Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e repeatedly checked, they could not confirm if the forces that they had contacted in the past ten years had any backgrounds of the Western Sect.

    Inparison, the meet was indeed a little rushed.

    ording to the normal efficiency of the Primordial World, for example, the preparation meeting before the Three Sects¡¯ Meet took a hundred years...

    Moreover, there were limited ways for Li Changshou to obtain information about the Immortal Dao factions. He was rather reliant on the World Edge Pavilion, and his foundation in the Trichiliocosm was too shallow.

    When the various parts of the lotus tform werepletely silent, a dignified and conservative female immortal slowly walked up to the Fairy tform and stood beside Daoist Randeng¡¯s huge portrait. She parted her red lips slightly, and her gentle voice spread everywhere. It was like the sound of a mountain spring, a gentle breeze blowing in the forest. Every word that flowed out of her mouth was smooth and full. Her words were neither fast nor slow, and it made people subconsciously listen.

    It was professional.

    The female immortal said, ¡°I am Bing Qingyue, a capable person from more than three hundred Major Chiliocosms. I am fortunate to be recognized by the Water God. I havee to give a simple introduction. There is no need for us to introduce the Water God on the cloud. Since everyone is gathered here today, I believe that they havemunicated with the Water God. In case you¡¯re not familiar with him, let¡¯s introduce the Lord Alliance Leader behind me first.¡±

    As she spoke, the female immortal took out a small folding fan and took two steps to the side. She continued gently, ¡°When the world was created, the Primordial Vulture Cave was in the Spirit Vulture Mountain. Our Lord Alliance Leader has cultivated and attained the Dao. He transformed into a longevity immortal and woke up from the only spiritual coffin in the world. He lived freely in the ancient world and befriended all the mighty and powerful divine arts practitioners. He sought the truth and discussed the Dao...¡±

    This woman is also impressive.

    The scene of Randeng roaming the world since ancient times could actually be described in such a vivid manner by her. Those stories were not fabricated. They were all stories that Daoist Randeng had mentioned to others or records in ancient books. Li Changshou had activated the Immortal Gods of the Heavenly Courts and painstakingly sorted them out.

    He would treat it as showing respect to Chan School and praising the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School Randeng sat there silently without showing any emotions.

    On the other hand, Zhao Gongming, who was waiting below the tform, could not help but send a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Where did you invite this female immortal, Changgeng? She¡¯s quite eloquent.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and replied via voice transmission, ¡°I¡¯m looking for talents in the World Edge Pavilion.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was puzzled. He sent a voice transmission to Lu Yue, who was beside him.

    After all, no one in Jie School knew the World Edge Pavilion better than Lu Yue.

    As Lu Yue held back hisughter, he sent a voice transmission to Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°In the World Edge Mystic Realm, before the talented and beautiful woman receives guests for the first time, there will be a banquet to introduce this woman. Bing Qingyue is the person who presides over the banquet. With her clever mouth, we, the people who transcended the Love Tribtion, often have to spend several times or even more than ten times the amount of Spirit Stones.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered carefully and could not help but twitch his lips.

    Lu Yue added, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t take it to heart. Changgeng only saw that Bing Qingyue¡¯s temperament was not bad and that her eloquence was extraordinary. He asked her toe over and make an opening. Although we don¡¯t get along with Deputy Sect Master Randeng and don¡¯t like him, we don¡¯t have to secretly take advantage of him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head. ¡°Junior Brother, you still don¡¯t understand Changgeng.¡±

    Lu Yue wanted to say something but hesitated. He wanted to say that he and Changgeng were close friends, but he could not say it directly.

    After all, he could not defeat Senior Brother Gongming At that moment, Bing Qingyue had already finished introducing Randeng. Although she spoke extravagantly, she did not really exin much.

    She changed her tone and shouted, ¡°Next, please invite the three experts of Jie School to appear. They are about to be the first, second, and third deputy alliance leaders of the Immortal Union. Please wee the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Senior Gongming, and Senior Lu Yue!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Zhao Gongming, and Lu Yue calmly rode a cloud and flew up. However, just as they arrived in front of the Flying Cloud tform, the Goddess of Golden Spirit turned around and flew to the right of the two rows of seats. She sat down calmly. Zhao Gongming cupped his hands at the surroundings before going to the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s side.

    Lu Yue looked at the left and right of Daoist Randeng. He cupped his hands and bowed to the surroundings before going to Zhao Gongming¡¯s side. Bing Qingyue reacted at lightning speed. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°The seats today are arranged from the right to the left.¡±

    However, the Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°The three of us are just here to help. We won¡¯t interfere in the Immortal Union¡¯s matters. I don¡¯t want to be too close to Deputy Sect Master Randeng.¡±

    Bing Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really straightforward. Just as the Water God had said previously, the Alliance Leader and the previous Deputy Alliance Leaders are here to help us. The Immortal Alliance meeting will have to be hosted by the twelve Deputy Alliance Leaders that were rmended.¡±

    At that moment, the immortals understood what was going on.

    Randeng was the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. He was not on good terms with the three disciples of Jie School. However, for the sake of the Water God, he contributed to the Immortal Alliance.

    Most of the immortals here did not know if there were any other schemes or considerations.

    At most, they had heard that Deputy Sect Master Randeng liked to stir trouble. There were conflicts between Jie School and Chan School.

    They thought, ¡®As one of the only two disciples of the Saint of Ren School, the Water God should be trying to bnce things out.¡¯

    Bing Qingyue did not introduce Zhao Gongming and the other two immortals. Instead, she began to talk about the dangers of the Divine Kingdom of Incense and the evil of the Western Sect.

    There were also many Qi Refinement cultivators who had been bullied by the Western Sect. They stood up and appeared to speak. The atmosphere became more and more lively. The immortals¡¯ emotions were also stirred...

    Just as the meeting progressed smoothly and was about to enter the selection of the twelve deputy alliance leaders, a figure rode a cloud from the sky.

    Her posture was dignified and her face was beautiful. She emitted a faint auspicious glow. She was dressed in a dark green Daoist robe and a hair essory that wasmon in the Primordial World. However, her aura was not something that ordinary fairies couldpare

    to.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Bing Qingyue and instructed her. Bing Qingyue changed the topic and asked many things to be suspended first. She waited for the person to arrive at the lotus tform.

    It was the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Daoist Ci Hang.

    Previously, Randeng had given him a letter saying that Daoist Ci Hang had the intention toe to the Immortal Union and hoped to receive the same treatment as Zhao Gongming. Li Changshou naturally would not reject him.

    It seemed that Randeng was also trying to avoid the awkwardness and pull some helpers to give him some leeway to attack.

    Since Daoist Ci Hang had arrived, he sessfully sat on the fourth chair under Bing Qingyue¡¯s introduction and became the fourth Deputy Alliance Leader. What Li Changshou found interesting was that Daoist Ci Hang looked at the seat beside Randeng, then at the seats of the three senior brothers and sisters of Jie School. Finally...

    He bowed to Randeng and sat beside Lu Yue.

    That made Li Changshou puzzled and suspicious...

    A Heavenly General asked via voice transmission, ¡°Lord Water God, are we really sitting here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s gazended on the crowd below. ¡°The disciples of the Western Sect will definitely be present today. The fighting awaits.¡± The Heavenly General blinked and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Lord Water God, I¡¯m not good at debating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled kindly and did not say anything else. He continued to look at the immortals below.

    In the worst case scenario, twenty percent of the immortals and factions here might be rted to the Western Sect or have been ¡°bribed¡± by the Western Sect in the past ten years.

    Li Changshou would never underestimate his opponent and that was one of his ¡°strengths¡±. Of course, sometimes, he would fight with the air because of that.

    It was inevitable.

    Li Changshou had schemed so much this time only because he wanted to turn the battle that was destined to bleed into a more difficult battle.

    The advantage was that he could make the Immortal Alliance fall sessfully.

    The disadvantage was that there was one less chance to incite conflict between the immortal Dao factions and the Western Sect.

    At that moment, the Western Sect did not adopt a strategy to attack forcefully. All the factions already had a preliminary recognition of the Immortal Union...

    Li Changshou was 95% confident that he could sessfully establish the Immortal Union today.

    ¡®Who would be here today?¡¯

    Li Changshou kept thinking in his heart. Although he wanted to say ¡°who cares¡±, he had to be more stable.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, don¡¯t you think Daoist Randeng will feel awkward sitting there?¡±

    Jiu Wu muttered via voice transmission. Bai Ze, who was at the side, pinched his goatee and chuckled. He did not reply.

    At that moment, Bing Qingyue had already begun to preside over the selection of the Deputy Alliance Leader. She had begun to choose the Seventh Deputy Alliance Leader and had deliberately vacated the Fifth and Sixth positions.

    The first to be elected was naturally the pavilion master of the World Edge Pavilion, Bian Zhuang¡¯s grandmother, Old Madam Bian.

    This olddy was also a famous figure in the industry.

    She was the first person to lead the forces of the Trichiliocosm that had sided with the Heavenly Courts. It was extremely appropriate for her to take up this position.

    In order to consolidate the olddy¡¯s authority, Li Changshou had previously let Old Madam Bian interact with the other immortals who had the strength to be the Deputy Alliance Master.

    Apart from Old Lady Bian, the Immortal Alliance chose the Deputy Alliance Leader because of his reputation and power.

    If he had an irreconcble feud with the Western Sect, it would be a bonus.

    Of course, with Li Changshou there, he could not avoid a copy of the ¡°Immortal Union¡¯s upper echelon oath in office¡± temte.

    Although this made the process of selecting the deputy alliance leader moreplicated, the immortals were quite at ease.

    On the Fairy tform, chairs began to be upied by people. The power of the Heavenly Dao came and went, and the immortals everywhere kept talking.

    There were a total of three days and nights. The Sun and the Moon rotated three times, and twelve deputy leaders with real power were present.

    Eight of them were candidates that Li Changshou had previously decided on. The other four seats were left behind by Li Changshou on purpose. He did notpletely seal off the opportunity.

    However, what made Li Changshou a little depressed was...

    Among the twelve legendary figures, nine were women. Fortunately, most of them were old or middle-aged.

    When the twelve Vice Leaders with real power went on stage one by one and gave a short speech each, the conference would proceed to the most crucial step!

    Bing Qingyue was indeed worthy of the word ¡®professional¡¯. She did not look tired even after presiding over it for three days and three nights. ording to the previous instructions of the Water God, she said gently, ¡°Alliance Leader Randeng, can you please announce that the Immortal Dao Alliance of Trichiliocosm going against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom has officially been formed!?!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Randeng slowly stood up. Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    This was already the best opportunity for the Western Sect to attack. The other party would most likely not let it go...

    Indeed.

    Randeng stood up and slowly rose into the sky. He flew hundreds of feet high and looked around.

    ¡°Today, the Immortal Union has been established. It is my duty to destroy the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and n for all living beings in the world.¡±

    The venue was silent at first. Then, the hundreds of immortals sitting in the west began to shout.

    At that moment, an ear-piercing voice sounded in the ears of the tens of thousands of immortals.

    ¡°What a good n for all living beings in the world. Everyone says that the people of the Western Sect are thick-skinned enough. However, after seeing it today, we can¡¯tpare to you and the Alliance Leader Randeng!¡±

    Li Changshou finally felt relieved.

    Here ites. Randeng¡¯s joker... Ahem!

    In short, he was from the Western Sect.

    Daoist Randeng immediately frowned and replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself? Could it be that the Western Sect is so timid?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    A loudugh sounded from the hundreds of immortals in the west. A middle-aged male immortal stood up. There was a little fog around him, and his face began to change rapidly... Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The middle-aged male immortal could not react at all. Blood blossomed in front of his chest. He looked down at the bloody hole in his chest in shock.

    Just then, a longevity lock flew over and pierced through his chest. It quickly disappeared.

    Li Changshou spoke on the cloud and said calmly, ¡°There are indeed spies from the Western Sect who have sneaked in. Alliance Leader Randeng, please continue.¡± However, just as Li Changshou finished speaking, the middle-aged male immortal slowly raised his head and sneered.

    The injuries on his chest were rapidly condensing. His body was translucent. He, who should have had his essence soul shattered, did not seem to be affected.

    At that moment, most of the immortals present stood up and picked up all kinds of Dharma treasures. They were about to smash that person into pieces. The middle-aged male immortalughed loudly and said firmly, ¡°Why? Does the Water God not even dare to let me speak? This is just an incarnation of mine. I¡¯m only prepared because I imitated the Water God.¡± Li Changshou replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t get along, I won¡¯t let you deceive the masses!¡±

    Then, Li Changshou was about to activate his Dharma treasure again.

    At that moment, Randeng said, ¡°Water God, don¡¯t be anxious. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance to speak so that everyone here can see what the Western Sect is like?¡±

    Originally, Zhao Gongming, Lu Yue, and the others who were familiar with Li Changshou thought that Li Changshou would not care and continue to attack decisively. However, Li Changshou put away the Heart-Piercing Lock and smiled. ¡°Since Alliance Leader Randeng is pleading on his behalf, let him speak. However, Alliance Leader Randeng, you have to remember to kill him as soon as he finishes speaking. You can kill one of his incarnations and reduce hisbat strength.¡±

    Randeng smiled and praised him. At that moment, the middle-aged Daoist had already changed his appearance. He turned into an old man with flowery hair. Wearing a cloak, he rode a cloud and flew to the front of the Fairy tform, facing the immortals there.

    Randeng said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you?¡±

    The old Daoist priest smiled. ¡°Spirit Mountain, Void Bodhi.¡±

    The tens of thousands of immortals exploded into the market.

    Randeng¡¯s eyes immediately shone with golden light as he cursed, ¡°The culprit of this ce dares to cause trouble here!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Zhao Gongming, and Lu Yue had actually wanted to attack long ago. However, they were stopped by Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, allowing the Void Bodhi¡¯s incarnation to jump a few more times.

    The Void Bodhi said loudly, ¡°I appeared today to seek peace!¡± The immortals¡¯ expressions changed when they heard that. However, Randeng frowned and did not say anything else. He seemed to be weighing his options.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit pursed her lips. At that moment, she did not act rashly. She even turned her body slightly and rested her arm on the stone chair¡¯s armrest. She listened calmly.

    He hoped that he would have a chance to kill someer.

    The Void Bodhi had its hands behind its back as it rode a white cloud and slowly rose. It was at the same height as Randeng. It looked up at Li Changshou, who was in the sky, and said, ¡°How ironic is this situation? The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts sat high above the clouds. With a casual sentence, they allowed the immortals of the various sects to serve the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts did not have any karma and did not carry the negative karma. The Water God is indeed the Water God. His methods are brilliant. It makes us gasp in admiration. However, everyone! Will the Heavenly Courts really give you what the Water God promised? Is the Trichiliocosm really going to be subsidiaries of the five continents? Do you really know what the Heavenly Courts and the Water God want to do!?!¡±

    The immortals were silent, but Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Oh? Please exin.¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of vignce as he continued to be impassioned...

    ¡°Everyone, you should know that the Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect have beenpeting for the destiny of prosperity previously. The Western Sect could not react in time and was upied by the Heavenly Courts. For the sake of prosperity, the Heavenly Courts ced their attention on the Trichiliocosm. Everyone, you chose to fight against the Western Sect because our Western Sect¡¯s power in the Trichiliocosm has threatened you. The Great Tribtion that swept the entire Primordial World wasunched by the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor! The Heavenly Courts used the power of the various Immortal Dao factions to form this Immortal Alliance. Are they really going to uphold justice for everyone? What a joke! The Heavenly Courts are just thinking for themselves. There are more schemes during this period! They want to make the Trichiliocosm fall into chaos without any effort and reduce the strength of the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Trichiliocosm! Did everyone forget that the South Continent was the ce where the destiny of the human race gathered? If not for the sake of severing the foundation of the Western Sect¡¯s prosperity, why would the Heavenly Courts bother with everyone present? However, today, the Western Sect is willing to make apromise. I can swear that apart from the existing Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, I will not expand any Burning Incense Divine Kingdom!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the expressions of the immortals changed.

    The Void Bodhi looked at Li Changshou. He originally wanted to wait for Li Changshou to speak before he counterattacked. However, what he saw now...

    Li Changshou was resting with his eyes closed. He looked rather rxed.

    Hmph!

    The Void Bodhi immediately said, ¡°The Western Sect established the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom just to stabilize the teachings! Everyone should know that the Dao Sect is powerful and the Western Sect is poor. For that, the Western Sect has no choice but to do some extreme things and offend everyone. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your forgiveness. However, please think carefully about what the Heavenly Courts want! Is it destiny? Is it merit? Is it a treasure? No, the Heavenly Courts does notck that. What they want is justice! Order!¡±

    ¡°The righteousness is not between you and me. It is not in the immortal sects, the various immortal countries, or the Qi Refinement cultivators who can move mountains and fill seas. It is in the mortals who have lived for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Once the order that the Heavenly Courts pursue was established, it would mean that the forces behind everyone would either be cleared or disbanded. There would be no way for us to survive!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor, the Water God, to the Heavenly Generals and Heavenly Soldiers talk about the living beings of the Three Realms and the living beings of the world. No matter how high your potential is and how rich your luck is, you will only have the same fate as mortals!¡±

    ¡°You are going to be inferior to a mortal! If the Heavenly Courts gain power in the Trichiliocosm and a stable foothold, and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect is defeated, who will the Heavenly Courts attack? All of you! How many immortal Dao factions can im that they did not lose their morals? At that time, everyone would be the enemy of the Heavenly Courts. What would happen to everyone waiting for them! Don¡¯t forget that immortals and mortals are different. The Heavenly Dao wants the stability of the world. The Heavenly Courts would always stand on the side of mortals! As for everyone, you are just the Heavenly Courts and the Water God of the Heavenly Courts. You are the pawns to achieve their so-called ideals. They are the steps to Dao corroboration and can be abandoned at any time! Today, the Western Sect knows that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ situation is difficult to stop. However, we are unwilling to ept death. Therefore, we want to seek reconciliation with the various factions of the Immortal Alliance. The forces of the three thousand worlds should join forces to resist the long arm of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    As soon as the Void Bodhi finished speaking, about fifty to sixty percent of the immortals¡¯ mental states had changed.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and looked down at the incarnation of the Void Bodhi.

    Xu Bodhi said calmly, ¡°Does the Water God think that all immortals in the world have to sacrifice their lives for righteousness and abandon their freedom to be mortals?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are indeed impressive. You can say such cold-blooded and indifferent words in a righteous and neither servile manner. However, I feel sad for Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha. Fellow Daoist, you should have been there that day in front of the Reincarnation Pagoda. You have the power to argue, but you just watched coldly from the side and allowed Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha to sink into it step by step... You respect the Western Sect. It¡¯s really an eyeopener. I waited till today for this argument. Fellow Immortals, are you willing to listen to me again?¡±

 Chapter 495 - The Debate Between Immortals and Mortals (2)

    <h4>Chapter 495 The Debate Between Immortals and Mortals (2)</h4>

    As soon as Li Changshou spoke, many gazes gathered on the cloud.

    He pointed his left index finger downwards and a clouddder slowly spread out. As an ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, he walked down the stairs with a rxed expression.

    Among the immortals, Bai Ze¡¯s smile was a little yful. Just like what most of the immortals present were looking forward to, he was also thinking about how Li Changshou should refute the Void Bodhi.

    In terms of plotting and scheming, Bai Ze was naturally the best among the immortals there. Hepletely knew how powerful the Void Bodhi¡¯s words were.

    The Void Bodhi captured the contradiction of ¡®there are differences between immortals and mortals¡¯. He captured the slogan that the Heavenly Courts had always advocated to protect the weak. He tied the Immortal Dao factions of the three thousand worlds to the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and ced them on the opposite side of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, that was the truth. It was the hardest to refute.

    Jiu Wu muttered, ¡°Mr. Bai, do you want to appear and help?¡± ¡°The Water God is here. Why should I embarrass myself?¡±.

    Bai Ze shrugged and picked up the wine bottle on the short table in front of him. He tasted the fine wine that the fairy had given him and tasted the sweetness. Bai Ze did not finish his sentence...

    It¡¯s not easy to argue if I want to embarrass myself.

    After all, I¡¯m also one of the ten demon generals of the ancient times. I have to give some face.

    At that moment, the problem was indeed in front of Li Changshou. The next thing was to refute the Void Bodhi but it was not to determine the winner, but to convince the Immortal Dao factions.

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s words were meant to kill. He could not withstand a single blow in the face of righteousness. However, he had urately hit the vital points of these immortal Dao factions.

    Li Changshou was now representing the Heavenly Courts. He could not say anything.

    If he were to lure them with great benefits, would the Heavenly Courts be any different from the Western Sect?

    In that case, it would be even more difficult to refute Void Bodhi¡¯s next attack.

    Li Changshou could not help but sigh...

    If the powerful disciples of the Western Sect could be united, it would be a huge problem.

    Fortunately, Ksitigarbha had already been eliminated by Void Bodhi and the others. The ¡°corporate cultures of the Western Sect was scheming... Not all of them were beneficial.

    Li Changshou decided to use themp to consider various aspects and situations. The ¡°nodes¡± that the Western Sect had created were naturally all in his hands.

    Be it the other party who hade to the Void Bodhi or the others, they could only obtain a few ¡°Dharma treasures¡±... He had to solemnly thank Little Fairy Lingle for grabbing her hair while she was thinking!

    Li Changshou originally had an entire set of tricks to defend against the Void Bodhi.

    He first shifted his attention to the Western Sect¡¯s numerous criminal records and stirred up the emotions of the listeners. Then, he avoided the important matters and made light of them. He talked about ideals, made promises, and hinted at them to incite the Qi Refinement cultivators to have amon enemy. The rivalry that Xu Bodhi had instigated was destroyed.

    That was enough to deal with the current situation.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou felt that...

    It was not stable. Void Bodhi¡¯s question today was very sharp. It pointed out the irreconcble conflict between the Immortal Dao factions and the Heavenly Courts.

    If they used sophistry to deal with the situation today, many immortals present would definitely have a thorn in their hearts.

    There would also be gaps in the internal structure of the Immortal Union. It would be useless in the future.

    Li Changshou took three steps down from the Cloud Staircase and had a n in his heart. He chuckled and said loudly, ¡°The words of the Void Bodhi are not worth arguing about. Justice is in the hearts of people. However, in order to prevent everyone from misunderstanding the Heavenly Courts and being instigated by this traitor, I will speak openly today.¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s incarnation said calmly, ¡°The Water God has already thought of how to bewitch people so quickly?¡±.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. There was no need for him to attack or speak. A blue light shed by his side. Six Sea-Calming Divine Pearls appeared around the Void Bodhi and froze his incarnation on the spot.

    Zhao Gongming cursed, ¡°You were talking nonsense just now. Changgeng did not interrupt you!¡±

    Void Bodhi smiled calmly and closed his eyes calmly, as if victory was already in his grasp. Li Changshou stood on the clouddder and said slowly, ¡°Just now, the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect said that the Heavenly Courts are on the side of the mortals. As the human race is the protagonist of the world, the mortals are the main body of destiny. The South Continent has gathered 80% of the destiny of the human race. That seems reasonable, but it is extremely absurd! Do you know that the Western Sect has destroyed the Sea Eye of the dragon race?¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Western Sect wanted to subdue the dragon race for their use. They suppressed them openly and secretlyunched a rebellion against the Sea n of the four seas. In the end, they angered the dragon race and made the dragon race submit to the Heavenly Courts.¡± ¡°In order to save face for the so-called great sects, the Western Sect nned and schemed, mobilized arge number of negative karma demons and Primordial Beasts, and finally destroyed the Sea Eye of the East Ocean and moved away the treasure vault of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°The sea eye was broken, and the seawater poured back. A tsunami was about to rise in the East Ocean. In order to wash away the sins of the ancient times, countless dragons surged into the sea eye and were torn apart by the sea eye...¡±

    ¡°At that time, I took out a treasure called the Sea-Calming Divine Needle. However, using it to suppress the Sea Eye was only a temporary n. A Heavenly Courts general named Hua Ritian stood up and leaped, using himself to seal the East Ocean Eye. From then on, the dragon racepletely submitted and became the help of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts also began to prosper.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a long sigh and looked around. He stopped on the clouddder and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Do you know who the Heavenly Courts¡¯ general is? Why can he block the Sea Eye?¡±

    The immortals were mostly silent.

    A few immortals were engrossed and shook their heads cooperatively.

    ¡°General Hua Ritian is actually the incarnation of the Jade Emperor. He is the only Golden Body of Merit formed by the Jade Emperor after umting merit for a long time. That way, he would be able to ovee some of the sins of the dragon race. His Majesty¡¯s leap was for the mortals, but it was also for the dragon race, the Heavenly Courts, and the people of the East Continent to avoid the cmity of the seawater! His Majesty said that he is willing to take care of themon people. That¡¯s unforgettable. Everyone, the creed of the Heavenly Courts is to protect all living beings in the world. What the Void Bodhi said just now about us talking about all the living beings in the world all day long, is not wrong. However, the Heavenly Courts stood on the side of the living beings, the human race, and not just the mortals! You are also living beings and an indispensable part of the world! Will I look down on you just because your cultivation levels are high and you are Heaven Immortals and Golden Immortals? Will the Heavenly Courts discriminate against you just because you are not mortals?¡±

    Many immortals could not help butugh. The Void Bodhi frowned slightly.

    ¡°

    y

    Li Changshou chuckled and said earnestly, ¡°We are both humans. We know that it is not easy for humans to rise. The disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect said that immortals and mortals are ultimately different. I really don¡¯t understand. When everyone here is managing their own forces, could it be that they are exploiting mortals to increase their cultivation realm? If there is such a person, please stand up. I will send him off today. When immortals cultivate, do they focus onprehending the world and nature, or do they focus on absorbing incense merit? Could it be that everyone¡¯s daily actions are simr to the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom established by the Western Sect?¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, a few immortals stood up.

    They said firmly, ¡°Water God! The ck Heaven Immortal Sect is open and aboveboard. The sect rules prohibit the disciples from killing the innocent! How can it be like the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mortals mostly live in ces where the terrain is t. The turbid Qi isplicated. We cultivators mostly live in the famous mountains of the Great River. We absorb the clearness of the world. If immortals and mortals are separated, so be it. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t from the mortal world? Most of our disciples are chosen from the mortal world!¡±

    At once, the immortals spoke one after another, understanding the ws in Void Bodhi¡¯s words.

    Li Changshou waited quietly for a while. After the sound wave passed, he continued to walk down slowly. His voice sounded in the world.

    ¡°The order that the Heavenly Courts want to establish is not targeted at immortals, nor is it to protect mortals. However, mortals are often in a weak state, people often assume that the Heavenly Courts only protect mortals. Ridiculous! Preventing the strong from bullying the weak is what the Heavenly Courts want to do. Compared to mortals, everyone present is strong. However,pared to mighty figures, everyone is considered weak. The Heavenly Courts stand on the side of justice. The Heavenly Courts do not vite the restrictions of Dao and virtue. Due to the fact that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ foundation in the Trichiliocosm is weak, and that there is a huge danger like the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, we have to get rid of it as soon as possible. I can promise you that this is the only time. I will not pursue the matters of the past regarding the Immortal Dao factions here today. As long as you are kind in the future, do not bully the weak, kill the innocent, and do not harm others, you will be a member of the Immortal Alliance recognized by the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°It is like a dream to make the strong not bully weak. However, it is something that the Heavenly Courts have to do in ten thousand years to make experts have doubts and reservations when they want to bully the weak! If everyone can do that, we will stay here. We will discuss how to fight against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, how to save the mortals, and how to distribute the cultivation materials and Spirit Stones of the Divine Kingdom of Incense. If you can¡¯t do it, turn around and leave. I, Li Changgeng, will not be in any trouble today!¡± The immortals did not move at all. At that moment, 90% of the immortals looked at Li Changshou with longing and anticipation.

    Li Changshou waited quietly for a while. At that moment, he had already reached the second half of the Cloud Staircase. He was less than 100 feet away from the Fairy tform. He was also at eye level with Randeng and the Void Bodhi.

    He made a gesture and the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls around the Void Bodhi were retracted by Zhao Gongming.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Do you still have any doubts? You can mention them today.¡±

    A burly man shouted loudly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow the Heavenly Courts! I¡¯m willing to serve the Immortal Alliance! I¡¯m willing to fight against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom!¡±

    The immortals immediately shouted in the venue. ¡°I am willing to follow the Heavenly Courts and serve the Immortal Alliance!¡±

    ¡°I was almost bewitched by the Western Sect. I¡¯m ashamed! I¡¯m ashamed!¡±

    ¡°Compared to the Immortal Sects of the five continents, we are indeed weak. The Heavenly Courts are taking care of all living beings. We Qi Refinement cultivators are also a part of all living beings!¡±

    ¡°The Water God is wise!¡±

    In the sound wave, Li Changshou looked at Burning Lamp and looked at the Void Bodhi.

    Thetter shook his head and chuckled, as if he had expected that.

    If that was the case, it would be too easy to defeat the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God.

    The Void Bodhi was not disappointed at all. Instead, he said, ¡°The Water God is really eloquent. He managed to resolve my troubles so easily. I¡¯ve experienced it today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m eloquent. That¡¯s the logic.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The Western Sect is unjust. It¡¯s very difficult for people to trust you. Today, you thought that you had captured the sore spot of the Immortal Union, but you can¡¯t even understand the philosophy of the Heavenly Courts.

    The dragon race, the demons, the spiritual mountain, the Reincarnation Pagoda, the Immortal Union...

    You guys did not lose for nothing.¡±

    The Void Bodhi squinted slightly and his figure gradually turned faint.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I still have two generous gifts to give you.¡± Li Changshou suddenly asked him to stay. The incarnation of the Void Bodhi that was about to dissipate could not help but pause. It waited calmly. In the end, it did not lose the demeanor of a Saint¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°A generous gift? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Hence, Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Void Bodhi, the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect. Today, in order to resist the Heavenly Courts, he attempted to bewitch the Immortal Dao factions of the Trichiliocosm and protect the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. He harmed countless living beings. He deserves death. From today onwards, the Void Bodhi will be listed as the enemy of the Heavenly Courts and wanted by the Three Realms! The disciple of the Saint has a bad character and is extremely evil. The Heavenly Courts will reward anyone who can destroy his soul and bring his head to the Heavenly Courts. I hope that the Heavenly Dao will investigate clearly and subdue his cmity to correct the prestige of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Boom

    The small world suddenly turned dark. Ferocious lightning dragons appeared in the sky. A wave of ck Qi wrapped around Void Bodhi¡¯s body and melted into nothingness.

    He went to look for his main body.

    This scene really made many immortals secretly rmed. It made the immortals who already had a feeling of intimacy with the Heavenly Courts look happy.

    Daoist Randeng frowned and pondered. The Goddess of Golden Spirit pursed her lips slightly. Zhao Gongming and Lu Yue looked at each other in surprise.

    He had to face the cmity head-on?

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He red at Li Changshou.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble toe and strengthen the prestige of the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have contributed to the Heavenly Courts¡¯s sess in gaining a foothold in the Trichiliocosm.

    ¡°By the way, Fellow Daoist, when you return, I hope you can tell your fellow disciple in the Western Sect who had once instigated the Golden-Winged Roc to cause trouble in the Heavenly Courts. I will look for him to settle the karma here.¡±

    Void Bodhi frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that the Golden-Winged Roc is trapped by the Water God?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled in satisfaction. The Heavenly Courts had done a good job keeping it a secret this time.

    Or perhaps, Void Bodhi did not receive any relevant news.

    Screech

    A loud cry suddenly sounded from the horizon of the small world. A ray of golden light flickered and turned into a handsome general dressed in golden armor. His hooked nose was exceptionally eye-catching.

    Before the cry ended, he had already arrived in front of Li Changshou with a gust of wind. He cupped his fists and knelt on one knee. His armor was stained with blood, and so was his long hair.

    ¡°Teacher! There are 1,362 Qi Refinement cultivators from the Western Sect hiding in the void tens of thousands of kilometers away. They are prepared to attack this ce with the array! I discovered these evil thieves a moment ago. I did not have the time to ask Teacher for permission. In order to ensure the stability of the Immortal Union Meeting, I have already killed all these Qi Refinement cultivators. Teacher, please punish me!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Marshal Golden Roc, please rise. You have done a meritorious deed for protecting the Immortal Union Meeting. How is there any punishment?¡±

    Void Bodhi was speechless.

    The surrounding immortals were speechless.

    Killing a thousand immortals in a moment?

    Li Changshou grabbed the wrist of the Golden-Winged Roc and pointed at the Void Bodhi. ¡°Remember this old Daoist priest¡¯s aura and face. This is a huge contribution.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s eyes lit up. It was eager to try.

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s lips trembled, but he snorted coldly. With a flick of his sleeve, his figure instantly turned into a wisp of ck smoke and disappeared, leaving only a single sound. ¡°Water God, you really have extraordinary means! As the righteous god of the Heavenly Courts, you actually used an evil technique to control the minds of living beings! The phoenix race will definitely settle scores with

    you!¡±

    However, he did not forget to use him.

    ACCU

    However, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Void Bodhi did not continue to ask the previous question. If Void Bodhi said that the Heavenly Courts would issue an edict to the An Immortal Alliance in the future, it would be difficult to answer.

    When it heard the words left behind by the Void Bodhi, the Golden-Winged Roc could not help it.

    He took two steps forward and tried his best to sense the location of Void Bodhi¡¯s main body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult Teacher¡¯s innocence! I have been enlightened by Teacher. I have already been arrogant andcent previously. Now, I am wholeheartedly working for the Heavenly Courts and Teacher! I will definitely turn you into ashes!¡±

    After saying that, the Golden-Winged Roc revealed its main body and shot towards the sky.

    At that moment, there were still three meditation cushions on the back of the Golden-Winged Roc... ¡°Well?¡±

    Among the immortals, Bai Ze widened his eyes and frowned. He wanted to say something but hesitated. He felt a strong sense of danger.

    How long had he been away from the ck Pool Peak? Did he already have a spare mount?

    No, that speed...

    His auspicious beast mount had be a backup?

    Bai Ze frowned and muttered in his heart.

    He had to think of a way to protect his position as a mount in Ren School!

    On the Fairy tform, Li Changshou chuckled and bowed to Daoist Randeng. He then walked up the stairs and returned to the white cloud above.

    Bing Qingyue walked out at the right time and bowed to everyone. She also invited Alliance Leader Randeng to sit back on the Alliance Leader¡¯s throne.

    There were no more waves in the conference. Due to the help of the Heavenly Dao, the final effect of the Immortal Union Meeting was much better than Li Changshou had expected.

    In just a few words, he hadnded a cmity on the disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect...

    Who could withstand that?!

    Li Changshou recalled what his Aunt-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, had said. He had be the leader of the Great Tribtion.

    This...

    Could it be that I snatched the job of my master¡¯s reincarnation?

    If the God roll was not controlled by the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning but in the hands of the Heavenly Courts, how could the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning take Jiang Ziya as his disciple?

    No, things seem to be even moreplicated.

    Precisely because Jiang Ziya was rted to the Water God of the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning might still choose to take Jiang Ziya into the Jade Void Pce...

    After a while, some things did not change during the great cmity. However, the motive and cause of the cmity were different.

    Due to the differences, they became one. This wonderful power of convergence...

    Li Changshou felt enlightened. He looked at Bai Ze and Jiu Wu and closed his eyes on the cloud. He began to gain enlightenment openly.

    He did not have to worry about the rest. He would let Old Madam Bian and the others decide the future development path of the Immortal Union.

    ¡°Fake Manager Randeng¡±: Randeng only said one sentence and put the me on the disciples of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint. Then, he witnessed the disciples of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint being dragged into a cmity and did not dare to speak again. Subsequently, he was sessfully controlled by a group of deputy alliance leaders.

    Hence, half a monthter.

    Streams of light flew away, and the Immortal Alliance Meeting officially ended.

    Randeng left rather quickly.

    Originally, Zhao Gongming and Lu Yue had wanted to secretly cause trouble for Randeng, but he did not give them a chance.

    On the other hand, the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School did not leave with Randeng After the conference ended, most of the factions left. Daoist Priest Ci Hang hesitated for a while before flying towards Li Changshou and the others, who were chatting andughing ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng?¡± She spoke from 100 feet away, ¡°Can you go out and chat with me? I have a few questions that I want to ask you to solve.¡± Just as Li Changshou was about to answer, Zhao Gongming subconsciously stood up and stood in front of Li Changshou.

    Master Zhao smiled calmly and said, ¡°Junior Sister Cihang, can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Daoist Ci Hang frowned slightly. Her smile was a little forced, but she still said directly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to answer my questions.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was speechless.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°Then ask me.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, I¡¯ll be back soon. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and shook his head. The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted in a warning tone. At first, Lu Yue did not realize what was going on. Then, he recalled the true big shots in the sect...

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    Lu Yue stopped Li Changshou and took two steps forward. He ced a pot of pills on Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve.

    Li Changshou could not help but be puzzled. ¡°This is?¡±

    Lu Yue instructed via voice transmission, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Lu Yue is really something.

 Chapter 496 - Poison Immortal Longevity Tribulation, The Sixth General Visits the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 496 Poison Immortal Longevity Tribtion, The Sixth General Visits the Sky</h4>

    Under the cold lotus tform, on the sparkling water surface, a white cloud slowly floated from the north to the south.

    Li Changshou maintained the appearance of an old immortal with white eyebrows and white hair. There was a gap between him and Daoist

    Ci Hang...

    It was seven feet long!

    He looked straight ahead and did not hear much. Although a barrier was formed around the two of them, the immortal power barrier was transparent. It would not cause any misunderstandings.

    At the edge of the lotus tform, Zhao Gongming hugged his arms and said in confusion, ¡°Junior Brother Lu Yue, why do you think Junior Sister Ci Hang will look for Changgeng to be alone?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lu Yue sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that among the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Junior Sister Cihang is gentle and upright. Her cultivation realm is not bad.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted. ¡°Anyway, nothing good will happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°Now, things are starting to be clear. Changgeng is the person in charge of the cmity.

    Changgeng is a disciple of the Dao Sect and the authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts. Even the Heavenly Dao owes him merit. This rtionship is almost unclear. It¡¯s reasonable that Chan School wants to rope Changgeng in.¡± Upon hearing that, Lu Yue began to worry. ¡°Could it be that Chan School wants to...¡±

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit looked at each other. Their expressions were a little serious. They took this matter very seriously.

    Master Zhao said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brother Lu Yue, I want to ask you something. You have to answer truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Gongming, just ask. I will tell you everything I know.¡±

    Zhao Gongming whispered, ¡°The World Edge Mystic Realm, what exactly...¡±

    Swoosh!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit unsheathed her sword three inches from its sheath, her eyes filled with warning.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled. He changed the topic. ¡°Did Changgeng make any mistakes?¡±

    ¡°How can I make a mistake?¡±

    Lu Yue hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I can use my Dao heart as a guarantee. Changgeng has been in the World Edge Mystic Realm for so many years. He has never touched any fairies. Even Old Madam Bian, who is the seventh Deputy Alliance Leader today, the Pavilion Master of the World Edge Pavilion, asked me several times if I should arrange some programs for Changgeng to rx during his busy work. I rejected all of them! Changgeng is staying in the World Edge Mystic Realm to do great things. He is plotting for all living beings in the world!¡±

    Zhao Gongming nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then?¡±

    Lu Yue blushed. ¡°Old Madam Bian is too enthusiastic. She has always arranged for me...¡±

    ng!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit unsheathed her sword, which rippled with clear waves.

    Lu Yue shrank his neck and closed his legs tightly. He subconsciously hid behind Zhao Gongming

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit put away her sword and looked down at the situation below.

    Zhao Gongming ced his hands behind his back and nudged Lu Yue with his shoulder. Thetter heaved a long sigh of relief and stood nervously at the side.

    Lu Yue was, after all, the number one poison expert in Jie School. Not to mention fighting with great mystical abilities and top-notch experts, he could bury arge number of Golden Immortals with his poisonous pills. However, in front of the eight disciples of Jie School...

    He was just a junior brother.

    At that moment, a golden light shed across the sky. The Golden-Winged Roc flew back andnded beside Zhao Gongming and the others. It did not go down to disturb them.

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Have you found the whereabouts of the Void Bodhi?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Golden-Winged Roc shook its head in disappointment. ¡°It seems that he was just short of escaping in advance.¡±

    Teacher Water God had clearly said that it would be a great merit.

    ¡°He is indeed a powerful person.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked at the setting sun and sighed. ¡°When he caused trouble previously, I was really worried for Changgeng.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°We should kill him when his incarnation appears.¡¯

    However, Lu Yue said, ¡°Senior Sister, Changgeng probably wants to use the coercion of the thief to say what he said previously so that the various factions of the Immortal Union willpletely submit to him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said disapprovingly, ¡°I thought Changgeng almost made a fool of himself.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng is smart and resourceful. He won¡¯t miscalcte easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc praised from the side, ¡°Teacher is the wisest person I have ever seen in my life!¡±

    The three big shots of Jie School smiled knowingly.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Every time the Western Sect schemes, they almost have to lose a disciple of a Saint. The Void Bodhi has been gued by the cmity and is wanted by the Heavenly Courts in the Three Realms. I wonder what will happen in the future. What are they fighting for? Just wait for the Great Tribtion to descend.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit revealed a faint smile. ¡°If every time the Western Sect schemes, a disciple of a Saint will be schemed against by Changgeng, that¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Lu Yue pondered for a while and said, ¡°From what the Void Bodhi said today, there are still many capable people in the Western Sect. We cannot be careless.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit lowered her head and looked at Li Changshou and Ci Hang, who had been chatting for a while.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was frowning and deep in thought. He seemed to have encountered something that made things difficult for him. Daoist Ci Hang, who was at the side, looked guilty.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit seemed rather curious.

    Zhao Gongming was about to take out a few pieces of listening numinous treasures that he had obtained from Eldest Senior Brother Duobao.

    Li Changshou said a few words to Daoist Ci Hang below. Ci Hang smiled and agreed. He bowed to Li Changshou again and turned around to leave on a cloud. He only sighed softly.

    Li Changshou bowed at Daoist Ci Hang¡¯s back and sighed softly. He rode a cloud back to the lotus tform.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Gongming asked directly.

    ¡°Some matters regarding Chan School.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s return to the five continents. Today, the Immortal Alliance has been established. The most difficult step had been taken. Later, they would have to operate on their own... Senior Brother Lu Yue, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Lu Yue was shocked. He smiled and said, ¡°Just say it directly. Why do you say ¡®please¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I might need you to stay in the World Edge Mystic Realm in the future, Senior Brother,¡± Li Changshou said seriously.

    Lu Yue was originally happy to hear that. However, he saw his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters behind Li Changshou, especially the sharp gaze of the Goddess of Golden Spirit...

    ¡°Well...¡± Lu Yue looked troubled. He whispered, ¡°Changgeng, Junior Brother, I... need to rest.¡±

    Huh?

    He suddenly understood why there was a treasure like the ¡®Unruffled Pill!

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Western Sect will go to the World Edge Mystic Realm to cause trouble in the future. The World Edge Mystic Realm will also be a ce where the various factions of the Immortal Union exchange information. If Senior Brother Lu Yue is not guarding it, it will really be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, since we¡¯re doing serious business...¡±

    Lu Yue dragged his voice and looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit weakly.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°Pay more attention when you¡¯re outside. Your reputation is rising, and your every move represents the image of the disciple of the Saint of Jie School. If there are too many rumors spreading outside, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let any news spread...¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I, Lu Yue, will definitely not do anything to tarnish the reputation of Jie School!¡±

    When Lu Yue made that promise that day, he was extremely resolute and serious.

    If Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had not seen it with his own eyes, Li Changshou would have really believed it if Lu Yue had not sat there for two days and identally entered the red and green pavilion...

    There was no danger in the Immortal Alliance Meeting. Lu Yue had returned to the World Edge Mystic Realm to guard the ce. Bai Ze and Jiu Wu had already retreated with the crowd.

    At that moment, the Heaven Ascension Hall had already entered a period of rapid development. With Bai Ze in charge, Li Changshou was still at ease.

    At that moment, the Western Sect¡¯s attention in the Trichiliocosm was focused on the Immortal Alliance. That was Li Changshou¡¯s main goal. Now, he had achieved it perfectly.

    With the help of the Golden-Winged Roc and the suggestion of the Goddess of Golden Spirit, they went to the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom that the Western Sect had built everywhere to cause destruction and kill experts.

    Only when the Goddess of Golden Spirit lost her interest did she embark on her return journey.

    A month after the Immortal Union Meeting ended sessfully, in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple on the South Ocean.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit bade farewell and left first.

    However, Zhao Gongming was still worried. He made up an excuse to stay and drink tea. He deliberately sent the Golden-Winged Roc away and asked Li Changshou again, ¡°Why did Junior Sister Ci Hang of Chan School look for you previously?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sighed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. She pleaded for Daoist Randeng and wanted me to stop targeting him in the future. I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister Ci Hang and I only have two sides. What else can there be?¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ve returned!¡±

    Li Changshou could only shake his head.

    Who did they think he was!

    After Zhao Gongming left, Li Changshou specially summoned the Golden-Winged Roc and asked, ¡°Golden Roc, look. Do I look like someone who would be easily tempted by women?¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re joking. How can you be infatuated with women?¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and transformed into the image of a young Daoist. It was 70% simr to his original image.

    The Golden-Winged Roc pondered for a while. He...

    He clearly hesitated.

    Although Li Changshou had participated in the process of the Golden-Winged Roc being ¡°tamed¡±, he still had 50 to 60% trust in the Golden-Winged Roc.

    However, he could not let the Golden-Winged Roc notice his whereabouts.

    When the Golden-Winged Roc returned to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence to cultivate, Li Changshou first went to the South Ocean to take a stroll. He also observed the ¡°fish¡± in the South Ocean and went to the outer space to take a stroll. Only then did he quietly return to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou had been away for a long time. He thought that Ling¡¯e would be worried and afraid.

    However, when he quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak, he realized that Ling¡¯e was beside the spiritual beast enclosure, happily ying on the swing with Xiong Lingli... A certain Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God silently took out theposite array diagram of the Little Qiong Peak and prepared to let Lingle continue her revisionter. He also wanted her to finish drawing!

    Let¡¯s talk about the Immortal Alliance.

    In the next two years, the Western Sect was not at ease at all.

    On the surface, the various countries had tightened their defenses and did not expand their sphere of influence.

    The scattered factions of the Western Sect that were scattered everywhere quickly returned to the various incense kingdoms to strengthen the defenses of the incense kingdoms.

    Under the ¡°guidance¡± of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the Immortal Alliance trained their immortal soldiers and gathered their experts to prepare for the first battle.

    In secret, the Western Sect had been swindling and cheating non-stop for the entire day. They had been trying to break down the Immortal Union, secretly attacking, bribing, dividing, and sowing discord. They had done everything they could.

    Under the guidance of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the Immortal Alliance began to promote the incense offerings of the Heavenly Courts. They began to gradually devour the incense offerings of the various divine kingdoms.

    Obtaining devotees from the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom would not only shake the foundation of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, but it would also prevent the mortals¡¯ beliefs from copsing and causing a tragedy.

    The two parties fought continuously in the open and in the dark. However, the disciples of the Western Sect hadpletely disappeared. There were not many experts in the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    Daoist Wen Jing had alsoe to the Sea God Temple to inform them in the past two years. The information she sent was also very valuable.

    Many experts of the Western Sect had entered the Blood Sea and seemed to be searching for a treasure.

    Li Changshou quickly thought of the blood-colored lotus flower...

    Unfortunately, Daoist Wen Jing did not know much about that matter. The Western Sect did not let her, who was born in the Blood Sea, join the search.

    Regarding that, Li Changshou could only tell Daoist Wen Jing not to bother about it. He had his own ns.

    The Taiji Painting, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda had been by his side for two years. He had even ced the treasures in front of his teacher¡¯s portrait, but his teacher had not taken them back.

    That exined the problem.

    It was also because of that that the Little Qiong Peak, which had temporarily be a little cold because Bai Ze, Jiu Jiu, and the others had gone to manage the Heaven Ascension Hall, had been very lively for the past two years.

    Li Changshou and Lingle¡¯s spiritual tform seemed to have be two ¡°chat groups¡±. The Taiji Painting, the Cosmic Ruler, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Heart-Piercing Lock, and the me g were chatting inside every day.

    Let¡¯s talk about the interesting things that happened in the early days of the Saint, the numinous treasures that he had fought against, and the spirituality of all kinds of treasures.

    Although it was an eye-opener for Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e, they felt tired after listening for a long time. In particr, the Pagoda Master had been egging Li Changshou on to bring the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors over to live together and expand the size of the numinous treasure chat group.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou¡¯s willpower was outstanding

    Due to the subsequent cmity, it was indeed not appropriate for him to enter the heat wave realm with Fairy Yun Xiao at the current stage. He did not want her to be distracted during the cmity or be used by the cmity.

    That day, Li Changshou was refining pills in the Pill Chamber. He was holding a porcin bottle that contained the ¡°Unruffled Pill¡± refined by Lu Yue. He was analyzing the medicinal properties carefully. It was indeed a ¡°divine pill¡± of the same ¡°tactical value¡± as his me of Heart!

    If he used the same Dharma artifacts as Elder Bai, he might be able to purify the ¡®evil aura¡¯ in Senior Brother Lu Yue¡¯s essence soul!

    After pondering for a while, Li Changshou put away the pill and stared at the dancing mes in the pitch-ck furnace. He was a little lost in thought...

    Should I go into seclusion for a period of time and wait for the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss bing a god?

    The tree wants to be still but the wind will not stop. The Western Sect will definitely cause some trouble next. After all, the current situation is quite disadvantageous for the Western Sect.

    Although Li Changshou did not want to take the initiative to participate in the matter regarding the blood-colored lotus, he had always been very concerned.

    ording to the information he had obtained at that moment, he could deduce that the blood-colored lotus flower should have been formed from the lotus seed of the destroyed twelfth-grade Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus. It was the backup n of the Nether River Patriarch.

    ording to Wen Jing¡¯s report, the Western Sect possessed a lotus seed of a twelfth-grade red lotus. That was the main reason why the Asura n sided with the Western Sect.

    However, the Western Sect would not hand over the lotus seeds easily. Back then, Patriarch Nether River had defied the heavens and helped him revive. He had definitely provoked endless negative karma.

    He then thought that the Western Sect was most likely searching for the whereabouts of the lotus flower. Therefore, there was a high chance that the Western Sect was not behind this matter.

    Then, where did this blood lotuse from? Who was plotting behind the scenes?

    The Asura n is causing trouble?

    It was even more impossible.

    At that moment, the Tribtion had already descended. How many times had the Asura n been kicked by a donkey before their ancestor could be resurrected during the Tribtion...

    For a long time, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze had been shifting back and forth between the Dao Sect, the Western Sect, and the Heavenly Courts.

    However, regarding the Blood Lotus, Li Changshou felt that he had to jump out of the original framework and be more vignt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and began to put away the fire in the furnace, preparing to put away the pills.

    At that moment, the power of the Heavenly Dao condensed in the Immortal Du Sect made Li Changshou¡¯s hand tremble. He almost destroyed a cauldron of Spirit Pills.

    This is?

    Li Changshou looked at the gourd-shaped peak surrounded by the Heavenly Dao power and could not help but smile.

    Elder Wan had finally broken through.

    At the same time, in a mystic realm in the spiritual mountain of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent...

    ¡°Teacher, please save me! Please save me!¡±

    In front of the treasures of the two Saints, an old Daoist priest with gray hair kept kowtowing. A wisp of green-ck cmity luck on his forehead was extremely clear.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Saint sighed and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Junior Brother, why don¡¯t we go to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re right.¡± Saint Zhun Ti carried a potted nt that was filled with seven-colored light. He smiled and said, ¡°You should go to the Heavenly Courts and meet the Heavenly Emperor today.¡±

 Chapter 497 - The Heavenly Dao Is Attacking! Look!

    <h4>Chapter 497 The Heavenly Dao Is Attacking! Look!</h4>

    Pill Tripod Peak of the Immortal Du Sect. At that moment, apart from Exalted Wang Qing, who had gone out to deal with the dark organizations, the Golden Immortals in the sect were already above Pill Tripod Peak. In fact, only Sect Leader Wuyou and Elder Qi Ling were in charge of escorting Elder Wan Linyun to the mountain gate to transcend the tribtionter.

    There were already a few Grand Elders in the sect. They led dozens of Heaven Immortal realm Peak Leaders and elders to the Golden Immortal Tribtion Stage, which was 500 kilometers away, to get busy. They were in charge of setting up some protective array formations to check if there were any external enemies hiding there.

    At that moment, most of the ¡®experts¡¯ of the Immortal Du Sect had solemn expressions.

    They had already received news in advance that Elder Wan Linyun was barely able to survive the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    In other words, it was very likely Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s death tribtion.

    However, to be able to fight for the Dao Fruit of Longevity was something that most human Qi Refinement cultivators could only hope for. No one wanted to retreat after reaching this stage.

    The Peak Leaders and elders of Pill Tripod Peak led hundreds of disciples from the various peaks to stand quietly in front of Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s house.

    Most of them looked respectful, but the atmosphere was a little oppressive. There were streams of light flying over from outside the peak.

    It had been a long time since the Immortal Du Sect had been so lively.

    A white cloud flew over from the Little Qiong Peak. It was neither high nor low, and its position was neither forward nor backward. It did not attract the attention of many disciples.

    The young Daoist and fairy standing on the cloud were naturally Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e. After they arrived at Pill Tripod Peak, theynded in front of Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s house and stood behind the disciples.

    However, before Li Changshou could stand firmly, he heard a voice from the house that had been quiet for a long time.

    ¡°Changshou is here?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly took two steps forward and bowed to the door. ¡°I havee to congratte you, Elder. I have picked the Longevity Fruit today.¡±

    Creak...

    The wooden door was pulled open from the inside. A ray of sunlight shone down. An old man with a thin and wrinkled face slowly walked out. He pulled out a cold smile. The hundreds of figures in front of the door lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him.

    ¡°Changshou, follow me. Let¡¯s take a walk at the back of the mountain.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun waved his hand and leaned on his copper walking stick to the side.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou agreed and sent a voice transmission to tell Ling¡¯e to wait there. He calmly circled around his fellow disciples and chased after them.

    The disciples looked at him enviously.

    Everyone knew that Elder Wan had chosen to bring Li Changshou to the back mountain alone before he transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion. That was to pass on his legacy.

    The Immortal Du Sect was a disciple of Ren School. Apart from being biased, ahem!

    Although Daopanions were flourishing in the sect, the Qi Refinement cultivators pursued peace and quiet. They also cultivated morals. Therefore, most people were just envious. No one was unhappy or anything. They all said that this was Li Changshou¡¯s opportunity in the Little Qiong Peak.

    However...

    ¡°Elder Wan, you¡¯re safe this time.¡±

    In the sky, the Sect Leader Ji Wuyou, sent a voice transmission to Elder Qi Ling.

    Although Elder Qi Ling was puzzled, he did not ask further.

    After a while, two figures walked slowly on the path that was filled with sunlight. Theirughter spread everywhere.

    Old Master Wan Linyun revealed a gentle smile that could make babies stop crying. He spoke warmly about some alchemy insights while Li Changshou listened attentively. To be safe, he took the Shadow-Retaining Ball and remembered Elder Wan¡¯s words.

    At that moment, rich Heavenly Dao power circled in the sky. From time to time, rays of light surged out from Elder Wan¡¯s body and scattered bits of starlight.

    Wisps of auspicious aura that looked like ten-thousand-year-old herbs slowly spread out from Elder Wan¡¯s body.

    Wherever it passed, the grass would grow at a visible speed.

    The spiritual energy in the area had added some medicinal properties.

    These phenomena indicated that Old Master Wan Linyun was about to cultivate the Dao Fruit of Longevity...

    ¡°Elder, how confident are you this time?¡±

    Li Changshou asked with a smile and casually set up a soundproof barrier. Elder Wan Linyun shook his head and sighed. ¡°Thirty percent at most, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but frown.

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. He took out a bracelet from his sleeve and slowly handed it over.

    ¡°I know that you are no longer an ordinary immortal, but I don¡¯t know the details. However, in the Immortal Du Sect, you are the only one I like. I¡¯ll leave this with you. If I can¡¯t survive this tribtion, you shall keep it.¡±

    Li Changshou hesitated for a while and held the copper bangle with both hands.

    Without needing to use his immortal senses to investigate, he knew that it was the umtion of Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s life.

    Elder Wan Linyun heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at the gloomy sky.

    ¡°When I first entered the sect, I always heard that there is a limit to longevity. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of years have passed. Only then did I know how much I have to bear and how much I have to bear with the word longevity. I have no regrets. Changshou, you...¡± ¡°Elder,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you. We have an important mission and we¡¯re pressed for time. I have some treasures to deal with the Golden Immortal Tribtion. I¡¯ll give them to you today, Elder.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun, who was about to recall his life events, could not help but be stunned. When he turned around, Li Changshou had already sent him a bottle of pills.

    At some point in time,yers of immortal power barriers had been ced around him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Elder, these are Nine Revolutions Golden Pills. There are two in total. I still have some stock. Elder, you don¡¯t have to decline.¡±

    ¡°Nine...¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned. Li Changshou had already stuffed the pill into his hand.

    Elder Wan lowered his head to take a look. His old hands trembled slightly.

    Li Changshou took out a jade box and ced it in Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Elder, this is not a pill. However, ording to my careful analysis, after consuming this item, I will be able to maintain full immortal power for several hours and replenish the damage to my Dao base. Coincidentally, your Dao is rted to the Dao of alchemy. You can use it now. Later, you can use all kinds of pills. It can be considered more preparation.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou had already opened the jade box. The little basin-shaped immortal fruit that looked like it was carved from white jade stunned Elder Wan Linyun.

    Connate Spirit Fruit!

    Ginseng Fruit!

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t dy the time.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°After my master died, I no longer want to see any elders in trouble. Your Golden Immortal Tribtion should not be the end of the immortal path. Eat it first. If you want to thank me, you can thank me after the Golden Immortal Tribtion. The Heavenly Dao does not wait for anyone.¡± Elder Wan Linyun was not a wishy-washy person. Although he was shocked and uncertain, he still swallowed the ginseng fruit after some hesitation.

    Li Changshou took out a few treasure pouches from his sleeve. One of them contained more than ten bottles of Spirit Pills, while the other contained a few special Dharma artifacts to protect his essence soul...

    Li Changshou quickly exined the uses of pills and Dharma artifacts. Elder Wan Linyun frowned and said that he had remembered everything

    However, these were just external ¡°encouragement¡±.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and began to activate it mentally.

    If he gave the elder more hope, it might be effective.

    ¡°Elder,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Do you know that there is a Poison Immortal from Jie School called Lu Yue?¡± Elder Wan Linyun immediately nodded. ¡°He is a mighty figure in the field of poisonous pills.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± Li Changshou held the two jade talismans. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Poison Sutra written by Senior Brother Lu Yue with you first. After you transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion, we¡¯ll study it together.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun was shocked. His hand trembled with excitement and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Changshou, do you know Senior Lu Yue?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We entered the World Edge Pavilion together and killed thousands of enemies together. We naturally know each other. Elder, don¡¯t ask first. After you transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion, I will bring you to meet Senior Brother Lu Yue... Please keep this a secret. The Immortal Du Sect is a ce for me to protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded repeatedly, his eyes filled with emotions. However, he was even more puzzled when he looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Changshou, now...¡± Li Changshou smiled and extended his hands forward. He gently touched the back of Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s hand, revealing his second-tost disguised cultivation level.

    Dong!

    Elder Wan Linyun subconsciously took half a step back with his walking stick. His gaze turned fromplicated to peaceful.

    It was like a dream.

    ¡°Ah, I was blind before...¡±

    ¡°Elder, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not the reincarnation of a mighty figure. I¡¯m not deliberately hiding in the Immortal Du Sect. I am Li Changshou of the Little Qiong Peak. I followed my master, Qi Yuan, to cultivate. After that, I only managed to grasp a few opportunities due to fate. From then on, I advanced step by step. With my current cultivation level, I can say a few words in Ren School and the Heavenly Courts. Elder, you don¡¯t have to care about that. If not for the guidance that the elders gave me, the teachings of the Poison Sutra, and the poisonous pills they gave me, I would not have been in this situation today. The item that I have given you today is the heart of my fist. I will repay you for your kindness back then!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun smiled coldly and sighed.

    ¡°Changshou ounts for half of the wonders in the world. Since you said that, I believe you. The Golden Immortal Tribtion of longevity is imminent. If we can survive today¡¯s tribtion, we can have a good chat.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t be stingy with pills. I¡¯ve left enough copies of the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill and various Spirit Pills for Ling¡¯e.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Thunder rumbled in the world as surging ck clouds gathered from all directions. The copper staff tapped the ground gently, and a white cloud supported Elder Wan Linyun. The old man was rather carefree at that moment. His smile was surprisingly not that frightening ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    Li Changshou retracted the fourteenyers of immortal power barriers in time and bowed deeply to Elder Wan Linyun.

    ¡°Elder, your immortal luck is flourishing! You have be a Golden Immortal!¡±

    In front of the house not far away, the disciples of the hundreds of immortal sects bowed.

    At the periphery of Pill Tripod Peak and all over the Immortal Du Sect, many figures bowed to Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s back. Their immortal luck was flourishing, and the words of Golden Immortal Chang Sheng and the others rose and fell.

    In the sky, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou held the sky with one hand. The mountain-protecting array formation instantly dissipated.

    Then, Ji Wuyou, Elder Qi Ling, and Elder Wan Linyun turned into three streams of light and headed towards the Tribtion Stage thousands of kilometers away.

    The mountain-protecting array formation was activated again. The light curtain rose from all directions at the same time and quickly closed in the sky like water flowing together. It returned to the thin and smooth situation.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    With two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills and the help of the ginseng fruit, Elder Wan¡¯s Golden Immortal Tribtion did not seem to be very powerful. The chances of him transcending the Golden Immortal Tribtion should be at 98%

    It was quite good. When Elder Wan Linyun became a Golden Immortal, he could help Li Changshou befriend Lu Yue.

    Although the two Poison Immortals temporarily could not obtain double the joy, they should be able to be unrivaled in the Three Realms when it came to using poison.

    Li Changshou looked at where Ling¡¯e was and realized that she was chatting andughing with a few fairies from the same batch as her. He sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e and returned to the Little Qiong Peak alone.

    In the eyes of most immortals in the sect, he had obtained Elder Wan¡¯s legacy. Not long after his master, Qi Yuan, had died, he had not cultivated with Ling¡¯e for long, and today¡¯s events had happened...

    He reckoned that many Peak Leaders and elders might want to take them as disciples...

    It¡¯s for their own good. Forget it.

    Although the Grand Pure One is a magnanimous Saint, he should still mind something like that.

    After returning to the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber and quietly waited for the results of Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.

    He should be fine. The Heavenly Dao was already so familiar with him and even owed him two huge merit points. Elder Wan Linyun did not have any scenes in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Huh?

    Wait!

    This familiar feeling, the rapidly decreasing pressure, the familiar trembling of his Dao heart...

    Li Changshou¡¯s body froze. The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. He slowly raised his eyes and looked at the low sky outside the roof.

    A gray cloud floated quietly.

    This time, it did not condense into the face of an old man, nor did it have any Dao runes. However, Li Changshou seemed to have heard an old,zy, and calm greeting. Should I strike the head first or buttocks first?

    No!

    Li Changshou flipped over and jumped up. He quickly rushed to the outer array formation and looked up at the gray cloud above him.

    What has that got to do with me?

    Elder Wan Linyun was an elder that he respected. He had only given him a ginseng fruit, two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills, a few treasure pouches, and a little preparation to deal with the cmity.

    What was wrong with that?

    Is there anything that vites the rules of the Heavenly Dao?

    He had gathered the ginseng fruits and the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill with his own abilities. He did not fight or cause any negative karma. He relied on what he had!

    Crack!

    A bolt of purple lightning as thick as an arm struck Li Changshou, causing him to stagger.

    Tsk, I¡¯m shocked.

    I¡¯m not injured much but it¡¯s really painful.

    Terrible!

    Is there any justice in this world?! Crack! Crack!

    Several purple lightning bolts that were as thick as an arm fell at the same time. Li Changshou trembled and shouted in his heart, ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for taking the time to strike.¡± His body swayed slightly, avoiding the lightning bolts and exploding at the same time. He endured them one by one.

    In the forest, Li Changshou¡¯s hair was in a mess. His face was filled with sorrow and helplessness. His lips trembled...

    In his heart, the few precious treasures of Ren School who did not even think of helping him block the lightning were like old men who had their acupoints poked!

    The Taiji Painting would probably be able to produce wrinkles!

    It was too much! The gray clouds in the sky trembled a few times before another bolt of lightning struck.

    Li Changshou ran around and evenly distributed the power of the divine lightning to avoid causing too much damage to his array formation.

    What is going on?

    That was already the extent of helping Elder Wan Linyun transcend the tribtion.

    In that case, should I be prepared when Ling¡¯e transcends the tribtion?

    No, more than that.

    The ¡°loving care and concern¡± from his Grandmaster was much more exciting than the Golden Immortal Tribtion!

    He cursed in Ren School vulgarities.

    ¡°Huh? Is there thunder over there?¡±

    In the spiritual beast enclosure, a small mountain slowly stood up and tiptoed to look in the direction of the Pill Chamber.

    Then, the head on the small mountain blinked and looked at the roasted All-Spirited Ox that was about to taste...

    ¡°Continue eating. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    Xiong Lingli muttered and wiped away the tears at the corner of her mouth that were flowing out because the spiritual beast that she had raised had been identally killed by the Heaven Descending Stone. She continued to wait.

    Ah, after the Little Qiong Peak is emptier, I can finally eat my fill.

    There were too many people whom she had to share food with previously. Xiong Lingli¡¯s appetite was not very good. Now, it was much morefortable.

    At that moment...

    At the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Western Heavenly Gate, rays of light shone through half of the sky. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the gate looked at the sky in confusion.

    There, a ten-feet-tall statue slowly flew over.

    A faint pressure spread in the world, causing many Heavenly Soldiers to have the thought of worshiping him. It also made the Heavenly Generals with slightly higher cultivation levels turn pale.

    A Heavenly General was enlightened. He turned around and shouted,

    ¡°Quick! Sound the drums! Make way for the Heavenly Gate! A Saint ising!¡±

 Chapter 498 - The White-Robed Jade Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 498 The White-Robed Jade Emperor</h4>

    Moreover, the Heavenly Courts were bustling with activity when Saint Zhun Ti appeared outside the Western Heavenly Gate.

    The rays of light filled the sky and the immortal cranes flew. The Lingxiao Jade Pool trembled.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals hurriedly stood in formation. The immortals and gods of the various sects had stic surgery. The White-Robed Jade Emperor frowned tightly. General Dongmu panicked. The few righteous gods said something, but they did not know if the Saint of the Western Sect hade to punish them or if he had other ns.

    The Jade Emperor paced back and forth. He was in a daze. He turned his head and shouted,

    ¡°Quickly go and invite Minister Changgeng!¡±

    General Dongmu received the order and rushed to the Water God Residence.

    However, at that moment... ¡°Phew...¡±

    On the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. The ends of his long hair were charred, and his Daoist robe had been destroyed. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck smoke.

    He wanted a ss of wine and a cigarette. He sighed and felt lonely. He was young and did not understand the world. In his immortal senses, Elder Wan Linyun had sessfully entered the Golden Immortal realm. At that moment, he was recuperating and gaining enlightenment. He should have gained quite a lot.

    Elder Wan consumed a Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. The process of transcending the tribtion was frightening but not dangerous. After all, he had almost been sucked in by Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou had obtained the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in the Tushita Pce previously. He had not used it with his junior sister.

    From the looks of it, when Ling¡¯e, Youqin Xuanya, Jiu Jiu, and the others underwent the Golden Immortal Tribtion, he would definitely have to help them. He would definitely be ¡°whipped¡± by the Heavenly Dao. The future is painful.

    However, what is the principle of this thing?

    He was unreasonable! Could this be the best proof that the Dao Ancestor was not assimted by the Heavenly Dao and could influence the Heavenly Dao?!

    Although he was joking, he still had to make preparations in advance. Especially when Ling¡¯e was about to transcend the tribtion, he would most likely be ¡°tortured¡±.

    It was time to speed up the progress of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. This time, after being struck by the Heavenly Punishment, Li Changshou could clearly sense that the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, which he had just mastered, had already disyed a good resistance to lightning.

    If he mastered the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, he could use it as a trump card.

    If he could understand thestyer of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and reach the Nine-Nine Origin Realm, he could be a... core trump card.

    It was said that the battle tactics of the Magi were left behind from the memories of the Great God Pangu¡¯s bloodline. After Li Changshou came into contact with the mysterious technique that the Lady of Earth had organized, hepletely believed the rumors.

    It was really mysterious.

    Counting the days, it was time for him to fetch the Seven Emotions Reincarnations and return them to the Heavenly Courts. There were also countries of Heaven and Man in the third heaven of the Heavenly Courts. It was enough for them to y around. Why not now...

    ¡°Water God! Changgeng! Aiyaya! Amazing!¡±

    A shout suddenly sounded in his heart. Although it was a little blurry, he could tell that it was General Dongmu¡¯s voice.

    Li Changshou hurriedly ced his attention on the paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. He picked up his horsetail whisk, tidied his clothes, and rushed out of the study.

    General Dongmu was pacing around anxiously outside the door. Li Changshou hurriedly asked what had happened. General Dongmu stomped his feet and shouted, ¡°The Second Saint of the Western Sect is here. I¡¯m afraid he has already entered the Western Heavenly Gate and is heading towards the Lingxiao Treasure Hall!¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that... he immediately calmed down.

    That¡¯s it?

    A moment ago, he had even engaged in a warm and intimate exchange with the Heavenly Dao. The cold Heavenly Punishment struck his face.

    Now, the two Saints of the Western Sect had onlye to look for him. Moreover, there was a high chance that they had personallye to pressure the Jade Emperor and asked the Heavenly Courts to cancel the arrest warrant for the Void Bodhi...

    It was within expectations.

    The other Saints could not bring themselves toe to the Heavenly Courts to negotiate with the Jade Emperor. However, Li Changshou had long predicted that before the Purple Cloud Pce discussed the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the little Saint of the Western Sect would definitelye to the Heavenly Courts.

    He would make the Jade Emperor confused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Lingxiao Hall. General Dongmu, don¡¯t be anxious. You have to be calm andposed as a member of the Heavenly Courts. We are also His Majesty¡¯s pride.¡±

    General Dongmu hurriedly agreed and rushed to the Lingxiao Hall with Li Changshou. Just as the two of them left on a cloud, another young Daoist walked out of the study.

    It was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    Li Changshou looked at the Golden-Winged Roc that was upying Ling Zhuzi¡¯s room and cultivating in seclusion. He pondered for a while and decided not to bring it along.

    The Sixth Saint could be shameless, but others could not take the initiative to fall.

    At that moment, Li Changshou split up into two groups. The paper effigy of the Water God rushed to the Lingxiao Hall. The paper effigy, who looked like a young Daoist, rushed to find the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Qin Tianzhu.

    They arrived at the same time.

    The Jade Emperor first looked at Li Changshou, who was in the Lingxiao Hall. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Qin Tianzhu, also looked at Li Changshou¡¯s other paper effigy...

    It was a little messy.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Li Changshou first shouted in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and sent a voice transmission to Qin Tianzhu. ¡°Your Majesty, quickly follow me to the Jade Pool and secretly ask the Queen Mother to conceal the whereabouts of our two incarnations. I can¡¯t send a voice transmission in front of the Saint. I¡¯m here to n for His Majesty. How can I let the Western Sect take advantage of me!?!¡±

    ¡°You have thought it through!¡±

    Qin Tianzhu gave him a thumbs-up and hurriedly rode a cloud with Li Changshou to the edge of the Jade Pool.

    Before the two incarnations arrived at the Jade Pool, golden light shone in the Lingxiao Hall. The thirty-feet-tall ¡°statue¡± had already arrived in front of the Lingxiao Hall.

    In the hall, Li Changshou looked at the Jade Emperor on the tform. Thetter blinked and followed Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission. He pretended to be enthusiastic and turned around from behind the jade table.

    The battle had already begun.

    The statue of the Saint outside the hall deliberately filled the entrance speed.

    The Jade Emperor seemed to be walking down quickly, but in fact, he had to step on the stairs to take the next step.

    The immortals in the hall had already received the voice transmission from General Dongmu. At that moment, they only turned around and bowed to wee him. They did not move.

    The n seemed small, but it was actually meaningful

    If the Jade Emperor went out more than ten feet, he would give Zhun Ti more face. Today, the Jade Emperor was definitely not willing to give Zhun Ti the same ¡°respect¡± as the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The Grand Supreme Elder is my incarnation. He has been guarding the Heavenly Courts since the ancient times.

    Zhun Ti was the Second Saint of the Western Sect. It was unknown if he was the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s match in the battle, but he did not contribute to the Heavenly Courts at all. Instead, he kept causing trouble.

    Therefore, the Jade Emperor stood firmly on the secondst step of the jade stairs. He pointed at the statue and smiled warmly. He ced his left hand behind his back and his right hand in front of his abdomen.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform me in advance when you came to the Heavenly Courts? I could have made some preparations in advance.¡±

    The 30-feet-tall statue formed by Zhun Ti was expressionless. Its voice sounded from the statue.

    ¡°How would I dare to be the Jade Emperor¡¯s senior brother? My Western Sect is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the immortals were silent.

    No one expected that Saint Zhun Ti did not even make any small talk and directly attacked.

    Many immortals could not help but use their immortal senses to investigate Li Changshou, who was beside General Dongmu. However, Li Changshou had his eyes closed and was calm. His Dao salute was shallow.

    The silencested for a while. The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered and he smiled.

    ¡°Since Sect Master Zhun Ti does not want to acknowledge the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s secondary Dao, I will not mention this matter anymore!¡± The face of the statue that was formed by Zhun Ti turned ck. It looked at Li Changshou, who was standing there.

    That sentence clearly had the style of the Water God. In just 28 words, it had reached the level of the ¡°Western Sect¡¯s Traitorous Dao Sect¡±.

    Even Saints had to face it seriously.

    Many immortals were secretly amazed...

    The Jade Emperor had fought the Saint head-on!

    It was really a situation that could be seen with time!

    Saint Zhun Ti said again, ¡°Your Majesty, the Jade Emperor, you have misunderstood. I did not mean that. However, the Jade Emperor values the Water God the most. He actually issued a wanted order to the disciples of the Western Sect. Does the Jade Emperor know about this?¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°So Sect Master Zhun Ti is here for that. I wonder if Sect Master Zhun Ti can reveal his true appearance... I have no other intentions. However, now that the great tribtion has arrived, the fate of the tribtion has blinded the heavenly secrets. I¡¯m also worried that someone will be bold enough to pretend to be a Saint.¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti¡¯s statue fell silent for a while. Then, golden light flickered and converged.

    The statue transformed into Saint Zhun Ti and was still sitting cross-legged on a cloud.

    When the Saint revealed his true appearance, all kinds of auspicious signs appeared in the Lingxiao Hall.

    The immortals with lower cultivation levels had a strong urge to kneel down after taking a few more nces at the Saint¡¯s true appearance.

    At that moment, the white-robed Jade Emperor, who was standing on the jade steps, chuckled. He exuded the dignity of a Heavenly Emperor.

    The immortals who were frightened by the might of the Saints felt waves of dragon roars and tiger roars in their hearts. They instantly sobered up.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Since the Saint is here, you can¡¯t be rude. Someone, move the chairs over. Please allow the Sect Master to take a seat.¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor finished speaking, General Dongmu immediately wanted to agree. However, Li Changshou arrived in front of General Dongmu and lowered his head.

    ¡°I ept your orders!¡±

    General Dongmu hurriedly stopped, his honest eyes filled with confusion.

    The Water God had even done the work of moving chairs and stools. In the Heavenly Courts, he, General Dongmu... could only handle the inventory of the treasure vault.

    However, soon, General Dongmu realized that things were not that simple.

    Li Changshou first ordered someone to bring two chairs over and personally ced them down. He ced one in front of the jade stairs and the other beside it. Thetter was slightly closer to the front.

    The Jade Emperor stood calmly in front of the seat in the middle and invited Saint Zhun Ti to take a seat with a smile.

    Although the arrangement was simple, it was quite ingenious. It reflected the respect the Heavenly Courts had for the ¡°saints¡± and also expressed the Jade Emperor¡¯s ck of feelings¡± towards the Saint.

    Compared to the previous Immortal Peach Banquet where the Grand Supreme Elder rode the green ox and Li Changshou tied the green ox... ahem, that detail was not important.

    At that time, the seat of the Grand Supreme Elder was at the back of the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother¡¯s thrones. It was vaguely located on the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother¡¯s thrones.

    That was true respect.

    The expression of Saint Zhun Ti remained the same. He dispersed the auspicious clouds and floated three inches above the ground. He took a step out of thin air and walked to the Jade Emperor¡¯s side and sat on the guest seat.

    Just the few steps that the Saint had taken just now contained the truths of the Great Dao.

    At that moment, General Dongmu finally understood.

    It was indeed not something he could do today.

    The Jade Emperor continued, ¡°Changgeng, get someone to move the meditation cushion and short table over. Everyone, please take a seat. The pressure of Sect Master Zhun Ti is too strong. The cultivation level of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts is not high. It¡¯s difficult to resist. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou agreed again. He immediately ordered the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to enter and bring over meditation cushions and short tables to let the officials and generals in the hall take their seats.

    After everything that had happened, many immortals gradually felt that the Saint... was not a Chaos Beast. He was not that terrifying.

    In the eyes of the immortals and gods, the Water God, who had always been famous for his eloquence, was silent. However, the Jade Emperor began to speak calmly.

    In fact, in a hidden corner of the Jade Pool, under the cover of the Queen Mother¡¯s Dao runes, Qin Tianzhu and Li Changshou sat cross-legged in the corner of the wall. They sent voice transmissions and quicklymunicated.

    Not letting the Western Sect take advantage of them was the direction of their persistence.

    Making the hundreds of schemes of the Saint Cundun fail was their relentless goal!

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the White-Robed Jade Emperor said, ¡°Sect Master Zhun Ti seemed to have mentioned your sect¡¯s disciple, Xu Bodhi. Can Sect Master Zhun Ti exin in detail? It was Changgeng who gave the order first. I only found out about it yesterday.¡± Zhun Ti said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God actually has such authority. There¡¯s no need for the Jade Emperor to know. He will convict the disciples of the great sects. The Jade Emperor seems to have lost control of the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Zhun Ti, you might not know.¡± The Jade Emperor was not in a hurry. He smiled calmly and said, ¡°I have long given Changgeng the right to act first and reportter. This is the promise of the Heavenly Dao. It has the approval of the Heavenly Dao and the records of the Lingxiao Hall. Sect Master Zhun Ti spoke and used me of being in charge of the Three Realms. I¡¯m afraid that I might be interfering with the internal affairs of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Zhun Ti continued, ¡°As a Saint, can¡¯t I ask about the matters of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was not angry at all. He retracted his smile and said seriously, ¡°The Heavenly Courts follow the Dao Ancestor¡¯s orders and respect the six Saints.

    However, the matters of the Heavenly Courts concerned the stability of the Three Realms and the operation of the Heavenly Dao. Although the Sect Master Zhun Ti was a Saint, he could not directly interfere with the matters of the Heavenly Courts. Did the Dao Ancestor forget that rule when he first arrived in the Heavenly Courts? If we lose fairness, how can the Heavenly Courts manage the Three Realms in the future?¡±

    The pressure around Saint Zhun Ti became even stronger. ¡°When the Jade Emperor says¡¯ fairness¡¯, he means that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God can send a great cmity to the disciples of my sect for no reason. Can he give orders to kill the disciples of my sect for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Zhun Ti should know better than me what the Void Bodhi has done. Why is there no reason?¡±

    The Jade Emperor looked at Li Changshou and said warmly, ¡°Minister Changgeng, tell me about the sin of the Void Bodhi in detail. We can¡¯t wrong a good spirit. We can¡¯t let a sinful spirit off either. If there¡¯s really a mistake, we have to repent. This is the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and agreed. He bowed to the Saint and faced the immortals. He told them about the situation at the Immortal Union Meeting that day.

    He also imitated the scene of the Void Bodhi guiding the mountains and rivers. His tone and expression could be said to be lifelike.

    When Li Changshou exined what the Void Bodhi had said, many immortals and gods in the hall looked angry. However, they did not dare to say anything... Li Changshou turned around and said to the Jade Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, what I said just now is true.

    The Heavenly Dao can testify. This Void Bodhi was full of greed. He wanted to incite the immortals from all over to defy the Heavenly Courts and be enemies with the Heavenly Courts. He even made irresponsible remarks, spouted nonsense, distorted right and wrong, and confused the truth! He publicly announced that the Heavenly Courts only wanted the destiny of the human race and wanted to kill countless immortals.

    They also do not have any regrets about building their own Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and harming all living beings! I endured for a long time and did not kill his incarnation directly.

    Instead, on ount that he was a disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, I asked him to finish speaking before refuting each of them. I rendered him speechless in front of tens of thousands of immortals. That was why he was given an unforgivable sin! Actually, Your Majesty, when I was measuring his sins, I left some leeway. I knew that he was a disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, so I did not kill him. I never expected that after Void Bodhi returned to the spiritual mountain, it actually dared to stir up trouble and bewitch Sect Master Zhun Ti...

    Sect Master Zhun Ti. Why don¡¯t you just bring the Void Bodhi here and put righteousness before family? Not only will the Western Sect be rewarded by the Heavenly Courts, but it can also increase the luck of the Western Sect!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou bowed to the Jade Emperor and calmly sat beside General Dongmu.

    However, Zhun Ti said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changgeng has always been known for being cautious. Why did you do such a foolish thing today? The incarnation that appeared that day, can you verify his identity? How do you know that he is the Void Bodhi? Over the years, the Void Bodhi has been cultivating in seclusion in the spiritual mountain. He doesn¡¯t know anything about what you said, but he has been cursed for no reason.¡¯

    The smile that the Jade Emperor was about to reveal froze. He looked at Li Changshou in shock, but he quickly changed his expression.

    Li Changshou smiled and took a deep breath.

    He really took the bait...

    It¡¯s not like Saints can¡¯t be fooled.

    A moment ago, Li Changshou had schemed a little with the Jade Emperor. He wanted the Jade Emperor to take the initiative to speak and use the excuse of ¡°verifying the truth¡± to force the Saint to walk out of the statue and nt a ¡°hint¡± in advance.

    Then, when he mentioned the Void Bodhi, Li Changshou tried his best to answer perfectly andpletely, blocking all the paths...

    He did not expect that Saint Zhun Ti would really take the bait and use the element of ¡®verification¡¯ to organize a counterattack that seemed to be unsolvable.

    Did the Saint fall into my script?

    In that case, Li Changshou would not be polite and turn the tables on the Western Sect...

    At this moment!

    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me! I haven¡¯t given birth to your children!¡±

    He suddenly felt a little noisy.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that Ling¡¯e, who had returned from Pill Tripod Peak, had arrived in front of the Pill Chamber.

    Although he was currently using the paper effigy to face the might of a Saint and had many treasures to protect his main body, how could Li Changshou not pay attention to his main body?

    At that moment, Li Changshou sighed softly in the Lingxiao Hall and deliberately dyed some time.

    His main body opened his eyes on the rocking chair of the Little Qiong Peak. He raised his hand and knocked Ling¡¯e¡¯s forehead, who was pretending to cry. He chided, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m busy quarreling with someone.¡±

    Ling¡¯e smiled happily and licked her lips. She asked softly, ¡°Who are you arguing with?¡±

    A Saint.

    Of course, he could not say that. He had to be steady. ¡°A... troublesome old man.¡±

 Chapter 499 - Go

    <strong>Chapter 499 Go</strong>

    ¡°Did you confirm that the person who appeared that day was the Void Bodhi?¡±

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the immortals and gods were silent.

    The Saint had personally gone to the Heavenly Courts. The only people who could talk to him were the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, or the incarnation of the Saint who rarely appeared.

    Even Li Changshou, who was a disciple of the Grand Pure One, the authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, the head instructor of Chang¡¯e, the rumored Daopanion of Heng¡¯e, and Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Daopanion, could only stand up and say a word or two after the Jade Emperor mentioned them.

    The Saint-to-be asked in return, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to focus on Li Changshou again.

    He saw!

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and his breathing slowed down. He seemed to be thinking hard and was in a dilemma...

    He was actually flirting and scolding his junior sister... and interacting with her without going overboard.

    The immortals felt that although the question posed by Saint Zhun Ti was a little superficial and not of a high standard, it was indeed difficult to answer.

    The Saint of the Western Sect only needed to persist. The person who appeared that day was not the Void Bodhi. It was reasonable and reasonable for the Heavenly Courts to retract their pursuit of the Void Bodhi.

    However, Li Changshou... was calm andposed.

    ¡°Sect Master Zhun Ti, can you allow me to exin this matter simply?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhun Ti said expressionlessly. Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute and slowly tidied his horsetail whisk, as if he was using such a small action to prolong the time he could use to think...

    He frowned slightly, pursed his lips, and quickly rxed. His body was bent.

    However, in reality, that was just a deliberate reaction to ensure that he would not be interrupted by the Saintter.

    Soon, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. Like an impatient old immortal, he exined anxiously, ¡°That day, when Little God convicted the Void Bodhi, the Heavenly Dao responded and sent down a cmity! At that time, the cmitynded on the incarnation. Then, it dissipated with the incarnation and rushed to release the main body of the incarnation! How can that be wrong?¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti said calmly, ¡°You recited the name of the Void Bodhi and exercised the authority of the Heavenly Courts. The power of the Heavenly Dao was mobilized by you, so it was naturally decided by you. The Water God did not investigate further and ced this matter on the disciples of my sect. Is it a little rash? Is it biased?¡±

    Li Changshou seemed to be speechless. He frowned and tried his best to squeeze out some cold sweat.

    At that moment, the immortals in the hall sighed in their hearts...

    Even the Water God could not resist the Saint.

    Then, the immortals felt that they had amon enemy. A Heavenly General who had followed Li Changshou to the Immortal Alliance Meeting that day could not help but stand up. However, General Dongmu was the first to take half a step forward. He stood up, lowered his head, and performed the deepest Dao salute. He shouted the most unconfident words!

    ¡°Your Majesty! I have previously checked the dossier condensed in the Hall of Enlightenment. It is indeed the Western Sect¡¯s Saint...¡±

    A gazended on General Dongmu. He trembled and lowered his head.

    Saint Zhun Ti raised his eyelids slightly and looked at General Dongmu.

    General Dongmu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled. He was only an ordinary Golden Immortal. How could he resist the dignity of a Saint?

    However, at that moment, in the Heavenly Courts, in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall!

    As the most experienced and second most trusted subordinate of the Jade Emperor, how could he cower and not move forward? How could he just stop!?!

    ¡°The scroll shows that he is indeed the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, the Void Bodhi!¡±

    The two gazes retracted. General Dongmu¡¯s legs were weak, and his body was covered in sweat. He almost fell to the ground. However, a huge hand reached out from the side and supported General Dongmu¡¯s arm, slowly putting him back into his seat.

    Li Changshou chuckled and took two steps forward to block General Dongmu.

    His hunched figure stood up straight. His eyes were filled with divine light, and his silver-white long hair fluttered!

    At that moment, his appearance was just that of a thin old man with a kind expression. However, the immortals in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall were mesmerized by him. There were also a few young generals who represented Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang. Their hearts were surging and they could not control themselves!

    Unfortunately, the Lingxiao Hall was filled with male immortals...

    ¡°Actually, I can bepletely sure that the person who caused trouble at the Immortal Union Conference that day was the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, Void Bodhi!¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and cupped his hands towards the sky.

    ¡°Due to some reasons, it¡¯s not easy to say it in front of Sect Master Zhun Ti, but everyone should know the reason! The Immortal Alliance Meeting has reached a crucial stage. I had expected that there would be sects that could not be directly nominated and would soon cause trouble for the Immortal Alliance. Sect Master Zhun Ti was not anxious.

    I do not have any intention to specte about the Western Sect. At that time, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School and the current Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance, Senior Randeng, were about to announce the official establishment of the Immortal Alliance. At that moment, a spirit stood up and mocked. For some reason, Senior Randeng gave him a chance to speak. I was still thinking...

    Eh? There¡¯s something wrong with Deputy Sect Master Randeng. He¡¯s not deliberately making things difficult for a sect that can¡¯t be nominated. In the blink of an eye! Wisps of Dao runes appeared on the small Divine Dao Heart tform. The Dao runes were clear and curled up slowly. They were obscure and difficult to understand, but they were also clear and pure. It was as if all the truths of the Great Dao in the world could be analyzed by such Dao runes. Guess what?¡±

    A righteous god immediately asked, ¡°What?¡± Li Changshou immediately continued, ¡°This is actually Little God¡¯s teacher. The strongest Saint in the world today is giving me a reminder! The little god¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He felt that his mind was blurry. Before he couldprehend those Dao runes, five words had already formed in his heart! This child is the Void Bodhi!¡±

    When General Dongmu heard that, he could not help but pinch his fingers and deduce. He asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that seven words?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°The Saint just said that the Heavenly Dao admitted that the crime was fake. I¡¯m also a disciple of the Saint. Can¡¯t you say that seven is five? What kind of logic is that?¡±

    The Jade Emperor almostughed out loud. A few Heavenly Generals below were already pinching the thigh of the Heavenly Generals at the neighboring table. Saint Zhun Ti only snorted coldly and closed his eyes. Li Changshou continued, ¡°Therefore, when I saw that incarnation, I knew that it was a Void Bodhi. This is what my teacher, the Grand Pure One of the Dao Sect, said. If the Sect Master thinks that I¡¯m lying, he can go to the Grand Pure One to question me. Ah, I really did not expect that. At that time, Void Bodhi was extremely arrogant. He thought that he had captured the vital parts of the Immortal Alliance. When I asked him who he was, he swaggered out and revealed his true identity. At that time, tens of thousands of immortals heard it. His name is Xu Bodhi, the favorite disciple of the Western Sect¡¯s Saint, the senior brother of the Reincarnation Pagoda Master of the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Zhun Ti spoke again. ¡°The Void Bodhi acted on his own and deceived the Saint. In a while, the Western Sect will give the Heavenly Courts an exnation.¡±

    Li Changshou stopped and did not continue arguing. He bowed to the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s the situation. I¡¯ll take my seat first.¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Sect Master Zhun Ti, are you here for anything else? Although I also want to sit and discuss the Dao with Sect Master Zhun Ti, Sect Master Zhun Ti has seen it now. The Heavenly Courts have just been established and are busy...¡±

    He was already chasing them away. However, Saint Zhun Ti said, ¡°I came to the Heavenly Courts today for something else.¡±

    In a corner of the Jade Pool¡¯s pce, Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor looked at each other and were full of vignce.

    Logically speaking, Li Changshou had already carried the Grand Pure One out and Saint Zhun Ti had already given in. He could not continue to cause trouble.

    Li Changshou only needed to repeatedly raise the Grand Pure One¡¯s g. Saint Zhun Ti was using his own skin to sharpen it.

    As long as he was skilled, the metal rod could be ground into a needle.

    However, he was about to say that he had something else to do...

    If there was a problem, he could not be careless.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I wonder what other matters Sect Master Zhun Ti has?¡±

    Cundun did not open his eyes and said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you know that in ancient times, there was a ferocious mighty figure who was in charge of the Blood Sea and called Patriarch Nether River?¡±.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± The Jade Emperor thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Patriarch Nether River created the Blood Sea Asura n and called himself the Sect Master. In the ancient times, he stopped the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Therefore, he suffered the Heavenly Punishment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s this Patriarch Nether River.¡± Zhun Ti opened his eyes a little. ¡°Before Patriarch Nether River suffered the Heavenly Punishment, I had a premonition that he would be defeated. This spirit has obtained the Dao from the ancient times. It is extremely scheming. It wields two swords that can kill living beings without karma. One of them is called Yuan Tu, and the other is called Ah Bi. It also has a treasure called the twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus. When Patriarch Nether River suffered the Heavenly Punishment, he did not use the red lotus to resist the Heavenly Punishment. Instead, he cut the red lotus in half with his sword and sent the negative karma of the twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus into the sea of blood. Then, he threw out three red lotus seeds to revive himself in the future. I obtained one of these three lotus seeds. I don¡¯t know where the other two are...¡±

    The Jade Emperor interrupted, ¡°Could it be that Sect Master Zhun Ti was also in the sea of blood?¡±

    ¡°That lotus seed is fated with me.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I naturally don¡¯t think that Sect Master Zhun Ti, who is a Saint, will go to the Blood Sea to pick up the scraps.

    Sect Master Zhun Ti, please continue.¡±

    Zhun Ti did not mind at all. He continued, ¡°A few days ago, I suddenly felt something and took out the lotus seed to take a look.¡±

    As he spoke, his left hand reached out from under his wide robe and slowly opened.

    A dark red lotus seed that was as shriveled as a stoney in his palm. There was a wisp of Connate Cardinal treasure¡¯s Dao runes left in it, but it was lifeless.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, the spiritual perception of the Taiji Painting appeared and condensed into a sentence. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the lotus seed of that red lotus. However, the spiritual energy has already dissipated.¡±

    Zhun Ti said, ¡°The spiritual energy emitted by my lotus seed is a sign that one of the three lotus seeds is about to mature. The lotus seed could absorb the negative karma that was scattered in the sea of blood and condense into a twelfth-grade red lotus again. As soon as the red lotus appeared, the mes of karma swept through the Three Realms. The living beings would definitely be plunged into misery and suffering. Patriarch Nether River could also use this opportunity to revive and be a huge threat to the Netherworld. I hope that the Jade Emperor will send troops to the Blood Sea as soon as possible and destroy the red lotus before it is born.¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned slightly and stared at the lotus seed.

    Li Changshou muttered softly, ¡°So I heard from the Netherworld that arge number of experts from the Western Sect entered the sea of blood to search for something. They were not looking for the red lotus to take it for themselves, but to protect the justice of the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhun Ti answered calmly. He replied without changing his expression, ¡°Although the Western Sect is determined to prosper for the Western Sect, we also have our hearts set on the people of the world. On this point, the Western Sect and the Heavenly Courts can coexist.¡±

    It was a hint for the Jade Emperor.

    If the Western Sect, which was originally in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, had given such a hint, the weak Heavenly Courts would definitely have taken it and used the Western Sect to relieve the immense pressure the Dao Sect was putting on them.

    However, the Western Sect was already in trouble...

    The Jade Emperor said directly, ¡°If you spare a thought for all living beings in the world, why don¡¯t you restore the Divine Kingdom of Incense to its original state?¡±

    ¡°This matter was done by one of my disciples. I¡¯m also investigating who did this.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Jade Emperor snorted unhappily and pondered for a while.

    ¡°I will be cautious about the matter regarding the red lotus. If that¡¯s true, the Heavenly Courts will do their best to prevent such evil from happening. Sect Master Zhun Ti, please help us and the people greatlyter.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti smiled warmly and his figure gradually turned faint. ¡°Since this matter has been sent to the Heavenly Courts, I can return to the spiritual mountain to cultivate in peace. Finally, he reminded the Water God. One of the three lotus seeds fell into the hands of the Saint of Jie School. Now that the great cmity has arrived, Jie School is known as a ce where tens of thousands of immortals came to visit. However, in reality, they were hiding evil and taking in evil. They do not have any treasures to suppress the destiny of the sect, so they are in danger. However, the red lotus can absorb endless negative karma. It is like a twelfth-grade golden lotus. It can naturally suppress the sect¡¯s fate... Luck... luck...¡±

    The Saint¡¯s words echoed throughout the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch...

    Did Zhun Ti not get beaten up enough by the Grandmaster of Heavenst time?

    However, I have to admit that those words are good for sowing discord.

    Red Lotus, Jie School, Patriarch Nether River, three lotus seeds...

    When the Heavenly Dao had frantically hinted to him, he had stabilized himself and did not get involved in this matter. It was simply too wise!

    Regardless of whether it was Aunt-Master Tongtian¡¯s schemes, hiding and obtaining a red lotus to suppress the fate of the sect for his pride,

    Or perhaps, it was a scheme used by the Western Sect. They had obtained more than one red lotus seed. At that moment, they were using it to sow discord between the Heavenly Courts and Jie School and frame Jie School...

    It was not appropriate for Li Changshou to participate.

    One thing must be clear. He wanted to protect the experts rted to Jie School and not the entire Jie School.

    That was beyond Li Changshou¡¯s ability. He believed that he could not do anything that even a Saint would find difficult.

    As long as he was involved in the Red Lotus incident this time, he would fall into a quagmire of dilemma. He had to maintain four principles, five requirements, six points, and seven operations...

    Only a couplet could show his determination.

    The first half was ¡°If you and I don¡¯t go, someone will go.¡±

    The second half was ¡°If you say you won¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. If you can, you won¡¯t go.¡±

    Cross...

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Li Changshou staggered and almost fell onto the table in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He almost fell off the rocking chair on the Little Qiong Peak.

    He looked at the word that had condensed in his heart... It was huge, deep, and contained endless Dao runes. His heart was filled with gratitude and turned into a warm smile.

    Ah, for justice.

    ¡°Changgeng, do you think the matter regarding the red lotus is true?¡±

    In the corner of the pce, Qin Tianzhu sent a voice transmission. ¡°Saint Zhun Ti actually took the initiative to talk about this matter. Could it be that the Western Sect can¡¯t find any traces of Red Lotus and wants to use us?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was looking dejected, sighed softly. ¡°Who knows? There are many schemes in the Primordial World. Since ancient times, all kinds of schemes have happened countless times. There¡¯s nothing new under the illumination of the sun.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation pondered carefully and said firmly, ¡°Minister, that¡¯s a good analogy. Then, I¡¯ll leave the matter of the red lotus to you!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is like the cream of the crop. Why don¡¯t we send another legitimate god in the Heavenly Courts? I will help secretly.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid that it will be difficult to exin to Jie School?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s hard to exin.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission. ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about is that after this matter gets blown up, Jie School will not take the initiative to exin. Everyone in Jie School had a sense of pride and looked down on the Western Sect. If the Western Sect created rumors, Jie School would not be bothered to exin... Chan School might take the opportunity to attack. Under the great cmity, everyone has to protect themselves. Although the Dao Sect is a family, tens of thousands of years ago, under the efforts of those who had intentions, there was already a rift between the two sects. We have to be wary of that. Your Majesty, before destroying most of the umtion and strength of the Western Sect, it is not appropriate for the two sects to start a war.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case... It¡¯s rare that you are not just standing on Jie School¡¯s side.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s not talk about my identity in the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School and then a disciple of the Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say. Let my incarnation take the lead!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any other incarnations?¡±

    Qin Tianzhu was puzzled. ¡°Of course. Has this incarnation been exposed?¡±

    ¡°He should have been exposed for a long time...¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Qin Tianzhu coughed and said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s hand this matter to... General Wei Shenmo!¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the Jade Emperor¡¯s fourth incarnation was not called Wei Zhentian. Otherwise, Li Changshou would really suspect that there was something wrong with the Jade Emperor... How should I deal with this matter?

    Be steady. He secretly invited the Great Daoist Master back and gathered the Heavenly Mount of Ren School. He wanted to maintain the strength to mediate and deter the three sects!

 Chapter 500 - Iâ€™m Back, Iâ€™m Back!

    <strong>Chapter 500 I¡¯m Back, I¡¯m Back!</strong>

    ¡°A twelfth-grade Red Lotus?¡± In a solemn hall in remote Major Chiliocosm, in a corner covered byyers of barriers... Bai Ze frowned and muttered. He looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and pondered.

    ¡°Could it be that Jie School is really plotting this? From the perspective of benefits, Jie School indeed needed such treasures. However, the Grandmaster of Heaven was open and aboveboard. There was no reason for him to secretly do that.

    ording to the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s personality, even if the snow lotus seed had to take root in the sea of blood, at most, ten thousand immortals would appear and create a huge array in the sea of blood.

    With the current strength of Jie School, as long as the Saint does not attack, the Western Sect and Chan School will not be able to shake Jie School.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are indeed many suspicious points.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°In the ancient times, do you know who obtained the third lotus seed?¡±

    Bai Ze subconsciously wanted to pinch his fingers to deduce. However, he immediately recalled that the heavenly secrets were blinded by the tribtion. He could only shake his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. I wonder if there¡¯s any news from Truth Listener.¡±

    ¡°Truth Listener can¡¯t believe everything.¡±

    Li Changshou hugged his arms and pondered for a while. Just as he was about to continue speaking, he suddenly eximed softly and looked outside theyers of barriers.

    Hundreds of streams of light flew over from outside the hall. They turned into men and women wrapped in snow-white cloaks in front of the hall. They lowered their heads and rushed into the hall.

    The footsteps were like raindrops falling on bananas. It was very pleasant.

    These figures walked with strong footsteps and stable auras. Most of them were at the Perfected Immortal realm. The first few rows were all Heaven Immortals. There were a few Golden Immortals mixed in.

    In the deepest part of the hall, a figure slowly flew over apanied by a rain of flowers. Li Changshou looked at it and almost burned himself.

    What?

    Aunt-Master Jiu?

    It has only been a few years since she became the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall. I¡¯ve been busy with the matters of the Immortal Alliance and only relied on the paper effigy to sense if the ¡°living aura¡± in this ce is normal. I did not take a closer look. Why...

    She seems to have be a different person.

    The situation changed!

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s light red inner garment on her upper body was still unable to bear the weight of her bosom. It was a huge sin, but it was much less jarring than before.

    Her style of dressing had changed drastically. The short blouse and skirt that had remained the same for ten thousand years were gone. Her inner blouse was paired with a long skirt of the same color. Her fluffy skirt dragged out half a meter long behind her back...

    Her slender waist could be held in one hand, but she conservatively used a long dress to cover more than half of it. Her jade feet were wrapped in a pair of thick boots that made up for the disadvantage of her height, making her figure more natural and less seductive.

    Then, there was the light makeup on her face, her hair that was tied up high, her red lips that were still eye-catching despite being covered by a thin veil, her slender and fair neck, and her slightly drunken andzy eyes...

    Li Changshou really wanted to ask...

    ¡°With this Saintess, why would the Heaven Ascension Hall be worried about prosperity?¡¯

    The hem of her dress fluttered and the red veil fell. With a little immortal light, Jiu Jiu was already sitting on a soft couch. Hundreds of figures knelt on one knee below her...

    A tired voice sounded from her lips and teeth, spreading throughout the hall.

    ¡°Is there anything important in the North Division?¡±

    A middle-aged Daoist immediately stood up and bowed to report the daily matters of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    At the back, many young Daoists could not help but look up and sneak a nce at the beautiful figure on the throne. Then, they immediately lowered their heads, as if they would lose their eyes if they looked any longer.

    Li Changshou praised, ¡°This speed of growth is really amazing.¡±

    Bai Ze nodded with a smile and said, ¡°ording to what the Water God said previously, we have already made various adjustments. We havepletely built the Heaven Ascension Hall ording to the method of the Righteous Immortal Sect. We have used the ideals of cultivation and rich cultivation resources to attract them to join the Heaven Ascension Hall. I was inspired by the Water God¡¯s Heavenly Soldiers n. We have also molded Saintess Jiu into the face of the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s recruitment. The effect is indeed not bad!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not correct Bai Ze. He took a few more nces at Aunt-Master Jiu and was a little dazed.

    He didn¡¯t expect Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu to have so much room for improvement!

    He could onlyplete aprehensive improvement by restricting his own outstanding point. The Dao is natural.

    Li Changshou really did not expect that he would be able to gain enlightenment from admiring the beautiful scenery of a fairy... ¡°Mr. Bai, do you have an incarnation technique?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°After walking in the Primordial World for so many years, how can I not have an incarnation mystical ability?¡±

    ¡°Leave an incarnation here and follow me around the sea of blood.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Ze agreed readily. He took a step to the side and left behind an afterimage.

    The remnant shadow quickly condensed and transformed into Bai Ze¡¯s appearance. Then, the incarnation and main body cupped their hands and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t distinguish carefully, I really can¡¯t tell the difference between Mr. Bai¡¯s incarnation and his main body.¡±

    Li Changshou praised him symbolically. His body turned into a paper effigy and floated into the sleeve of Bai Ze¡¯s incarnation. He continued to stay there.

    Li Changshou reminded him again, ¡°Mr. Bai, be careful on the way. Don¡¯t rely too much on your mystical abilities.¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bai Ze said warmly. ¡°I will definitely rush back safely and try not to dy the matters of the five continents...¡±

    After chatting with Bai Ze, he shifted his attention back to the Little Qiong Peak.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was in the secret underground chamber. He lowered his head and looked at the bathtub that was no longer covered in immortal fog. He added some warmth to the water around him. He took a bath and quickly repaired his Dao Body that had been damaged by the Heavenly Punishment.

    Regarding the matter regarding the red lotus, his teacher had asked him to ¡°go¡± but did not tell him how far he wanted to ¡°go¡±...

    It¡¯s always like this. Teacher really trusts me too much!

    Whose scheme is it?

    If the red lotus was not released by the Grandmaster of Heaven, my goal should be to destroy the red lotus or seize control of the red lotus.

    This twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus was a treasure of the same grade as the twelfth-grade golden lotus of the Western Sect. They were on opposite sides and had the effect of suppressing the fate of the great sects.

    In the Primordial World, such a precious treasure was extremely precious. Even if the four sects fought over it, Li Changshou could understand...

    The treasures of the Primordial World had been around for a long time. In fact, it did not matter if it was the red lotus nted by the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The problem now was that after Jie School obtained the news, they would definitely want the red lotus to suppress the destiny of the sect.

    On the other hand, Chan School did not want to see Jie School, which already had tens of thousands of immortals, and was too powerful, stabilize their destiny. In the future, Chan School would definitely face greater risks.

    The conflict between Chan School and Jie School suddenly escted because of a red lotus that someone had nted.

    And this was the most obvious part of Zhun Ti¡¯s n...

    The matter regarding Void Bodhi was just a casual mention. It would be best if it could be resolved. There was no additional loss if the Heavenly Courts did not agree.

    In fact, he could even nurture Void Bodhi into a scapegoat of the Western Sectter and put the sins of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom under the name of Void Bodhi.

    A Saint was a Saint. Even though he was on the verge of retreating, his attacks were still extraordinary.

    Not to mention the Dao Realm or the shamelessness, he was still far from being a Saint.

    ¡°Then, what can I do?¡±

    Whoosh-Whoosh ¡ª Li Changshou picked up the watermelondle and stirred up some warm water. He steamed his long hair that had returned to its original carefree state and sat in the wooden bucket to think.

    Teacher should have asked me to interfere at the crucial moment and try my best to avoid the battle between Chan School and Jie School. Everything should be dragged to the Purple Cloud Pce for discussion.

    Should I destroy this red lotus or keep it?

    If this choice was ced in front of him, how should he choose?

    Li Changshou carefully pondered and analyzed the various situations that would happen after the red lotus was destroyed ornded in the hands of other factions.

    Personally, he hoped that Jie School could obtain the red lotus to suppress the destiny of the sect. When he saved the people he wanted to save in the future, he would have a higher chance of winning.

    However, if Jie School obtained the red lotus, the one who would really suffer would be Chan School...

    Just as Saint Zhun Ti had deliberately said in the Lingxiao Hall, there were indeed many ancient living beings who brought negative karma into the sect.

    Back then, when the Grandmaster of Heaven was preaching on the various immortal inds overseas, there were a few evil and cunning people who took the opportunity to sneak into the ce to listen to the Dao. They all considered themselves to be the disciples of the Saints. Their luck, negative karma, and merit were all attributed to the great luck of Jie School.

    Now that the Great Tribtion had arrived, if Jie School could ¡°simplify¡± a group of disciples, they might be in a better situation.

    Unfortunately... there was a 99% chance that the Grandmaster of Heaven would not do something like that.

    Find more helpers and fightter.

    Hence, Li Changshou began to fly to the Nine Heavens and dive into the deep sea. He asked all the non-Dao Sect experts that he could invite.

    Daoist Wen Jing was still a high-ranking member of the Western Sect. He could not mobilize her for the time being.

    It was unknown what segment Big Sister Kong Xuan was in, so it was not appropriate for her to act rashly. Being able to look after the Seven Emotions reincarnations in the Shang n was already a huge help. Brother Niu from the Tushita Pce could invite him.

    Well, that was if the Grand Supreme Elder did not go out recently and the green ox had a ¡°schedule¡± recently.

    Li Changshou went to look for Wu Gang, but Wu Gang could not leave theurel tree too far because of his mission.

    There was no need to consider Fairy Heng¡¯e. At that moment, she was equivalent to being ced under house arrest by the Heavenly Dao. If she left the moon, the Heavenly Punishment should arrive immediately.

    This was due to Senior Lang¡¯s influence. There was indeed no choice.

    As the onlybat power that the cial Pce could use at any time, Little Jade Rabbit... could stick to dancing. It was better for her not to fight.

    The dragon race was the only race in the Primordial World that Li Changshou could count on now.

    Li Changshou activated a paper effigy hidden near the East Ocean Crystal Pce and transformed into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. With his unique Dao runes, he used Water Escape to rush to the Crystal Pce.

    Before they arrived at the pce, a few dragon elders sensed Li Changshou¡¯s aura and took the initiative to wee him.

    The dragon race was naturally extremely grateful to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou had helped the dragon race use incense offerings to improve their luck until the Sea God period. He had helped the dragon race obtain the Deity Position and helped the dragon race submit to the Heavenly Courts step by step. He had also helped the dragon race suppress the East Ocean Sea Eye...

    The entire dragon race was grateful to Li Changshou.

    In fact, as long as the Water God spoke, arge number of young dragondies would be willing to be maidservants of the Water God Residence. They could have fun every night.

    He walked past the ground paved with precious treasures and jade and arrived at the spacious and boring hall. Apanied by the immortal music yed by the sea maidens, the Dragon King of the East Ocean was already waiting below the tform.

    The two gods met and bowed to each other.

    The Dragon King invited Li Changshou to the tform. A sea maiden brought over a chair filled with treasures and ced it beside the Dragon King¡¯s throne.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, the Dragon King of the East Ocean said, ¡°Water God, few people havee to the Dragon Pce!¡±

    ¡°The matters of the Heavenly Courts are busy. I still have to take care of the teachings of Ren School. I really can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t take the time.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and went straight to exining his intentions.

    For a moment, the Dragon King of the East Ocean looked troubled.

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t say that you are borrowing a group of experts. It¡¯s fine even if you transfer all the experts of the Dragon Pce. However, you have to mediate the possible contradictions... The dragon race really can¡¯t afford to offend the three sects of the Dao Sect. If one of them gets jealous, the dragon race will be in danger.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dragon King. I used the name of the Heavenly Courts to transfer a group of experts from the dragon race. I¡¯m standing in the Heavenly Courts, not the dragon race. Moreover, the Great Tribtion had just begun a few decades ago. The day when the Dao Ancestor summoned the six Saints to the Purple Cloud Pce was still far away. How wise and mighty were the Saints? How could they let the disciples of the two sects fight? Actually, it¡¯s just a formality to strengthen the prestige of the Heavenly Courts and increase the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority on this matter.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean pondered for a while.

    If Li Changshou had said that he would borrow troops to attack the spiritual mountain, the Dragon King would not have hesitated. However, when it came to the matters of the Dao Sect, the Dragon King really had many concerns.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean was also an old living being of the Primordial World. At that moment, he asked the crucial question.

    ¡°Water God, is the twelfth-grade red lotus going to be destroyed in the end?¡±

    He was asking about the attitude of Ren School. Should he stand on the side of Chan School or Jie School?

    Li Changshou said, ¡°This matter needs to be analyzed in detail. I can¡¯t give the Dragon King an urate answer. However, as a disciple of the Dao Sect, I definitely don¡¯t want to see the strength of the Dao Sect being damaged.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean stroked his beard and pondered for a while. In the end, he agreed.

    The first portion of strong reinforcements was decided!

    Li Changshou would not just do that.

    He went to the Netherworld in advance to discuss the matter regarding the Blood Lotus with a few Yama Lords. After obtaining the support of the Magi in the Netherworld, he recalled the Demon soldiers who had gone to the Three Thousand Worlds to y.

    Of course, most importantly, he had sessfully contacted the Great Daoist Master. With the Great Daoist Master¡¯s permission, he would rush back to the five continents in time.

    What happened next was a game and a scheme. Li Changshou sent the paper effigy into the sea of blood and began to investigate the situation in the sea of blood.

    In less than half a day, he encountered two groups of experts from the Western Sect. However, Li Changshou had escaped far away and there was no conflict.

    At that moment, the sea of blood was more lively than Li Changshou had expected.

    After wandering aimlessly for three days, Li Changshou encountered countless experts and even captured many familiar auras.

    For example, the Asura n, which had already received the news from the Western Sect and was getting excited, had sent out all their experts!

    They almost wanted to turn the sea of blood over. They did not let go of any of them and frantically searched for the traces of the red lotus.

    The experts of the Western Sect did not retreat. They continued to search everywhere. Their intention to ¡°take advantage¡± was extremely obvious.

    If they could not obtain the twelfth-grade red lotus, the Western Sect could im that they had helped the Asura n with all their might and forced them to be grateful.

    If he could obtain a twelfth-grade red lotus, he would naturally say, ¡°This treasure is fated with the Western Sect.¡± The Asura n would be suppressed even more in the future.

    Apart from that, there were already experts from Jie School paying attention to that ce. It was the same for Chan School.

    Li Changshou pondered for a long time. He could not determine which direction things would develop in.

    He spent another five days and made the 100,000 elite troops of the Heavenly Courts, as well as the 300,000 ghost soldiers of the Netherworld, station themselves at the edge of the sea of blood.

    Arge number of experts from the dragon race and the Magi were mixed there.

    He wanted to watch quietly.

    A few dayster, Bai Ze slowly flew over from the Netherworld¡¯s horizon while stepping on the blue ripples andnded in the camp of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Netherworld alliance army.

    When Li Changshou saw Bai Ze, his heart calmed down a lot. He informed the Golden-Winged Roc and the green ox that he had previously arranged to rush to the Blood Sea.

    A real mount could cover half the sky!

    He could not rely on Chan School and Jie School this time. He had to resolve it himself.

    However, Li Changshou and Bai Ze had only spoken five sentences.

    Screech

    A loud cry suddenly sounded from the sky. Li Changshou smiled and introduced the new members of Ren School to Bai Ze. However, just as he spoke, he saw that there was no one beside him.

    When he looked again, he saw that Bai Ze had already transformed into an auspicious beast. He walked over slowly from afar.

    He wanted to personally defend the title of the number one mount of Ren School!

    ¡°The Netherworld has not been peaceful recently.¡±

    In the Reincarnation Pagoda, the young Daoist stood in front of the window and looked at the sea of blood from afar.

    Truth Listener, who was hiding in the corner, opened its eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that red lotus. Something big is about to happen in the Netherworld.¡±

    The young Daoist did not mind. He looked at the low horizon of the Netherworld in the distance.

    ¡°Truth Listener, how do you think the Water God will win this time?¡±

    Truth Listener could not help but roll its eyes. ¡°Do you still want to plot against the Water God? Master, can¡¯t you stop?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The young Daoist flicked his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m just a little puzzled. Everything outside this ce has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Truth Listener grimaced and continued closing its eyes. It monitored all the living beings in the Three Realms and the various parts of the sea of blood.

    It was also looking for traces of the red lotus.

    If he could find it first and sell a favor to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, that would be a huge profit...

 Chapter 501 - The Gathering of the Storm Red Lotus, Interrupting the Hidden Struggle

    <strong>Chapter 501 The Gathering of the Storm Red Lotus, Interrupting the Hidden Struggle</strong>

    The Kunlun Mountain was the ce of the Saint¡¯s Daoist Sect, the Jade Void Pce. It was also a ce where famous itinerant cultivators gathered.

    Most of the old immortals who were cultivating there were not directly rted to Chan School. After all, Chan School had a high threshold for epting disciples. Ordinary Golden Immortals could notpare to them.

    Many immortals who cultivated there were smart and well-informed. They were closely rted to the various towns and sects of the Middle Continent.

    Therefore, Kunlun Mountain gradually became the gathering ce for gossip in the Primordial World. The immortal banquets at the various peaks became the best social venue for immortals.

    Du¡¯e was an old celebrity.

    In the past half a month, 90% of the news regarding the ¡°twelfth-grade Red Lotus is about to appear¡± in the Primordial World originated from that.

    At first, most of the immortals thought that it was fake news.

    The Primordial World was too big. There were many simr rumors every day. It was difficult to distinguish the truth.

    However, when the Ancestral Master of the Immortal Du Sect, the in-name disciple of the Saint of Ren School, Perfected Du¡¯e, spoke after drinking, things changed.

    ¡°How can this news be fake? I¡¯ve asked many good friends. The twelfth-grade Red Lotus is indeed about to appear. This item can suppress the fate of the sect! I¡¯ve already sent a few of my good friends from Jie School to search in the Blood Sea. Don¡¯t ask too much. Don¡¯t spread this matter, lest I cause more trouble for my friends. I promised them that I would keep my mouth shut.¡±

    Hence, the news that the twelfth-grade Red Lotus was about to appear spread throughout the five continents of the Primordial World, as well as the dozens of Major Chiliocosms nearby.

    The experts of the various immortal sects and the Itinerant Immortals in the five continents of the Primordial World swarmed towards the sea of blood. The Netherworld had no choice but to be on guard, and the Heavenly Courts could only increase their troops again.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou did not investigate the source of the news...

    Once there were more experts in the sea of blood, things becameplicated.

    Although there were many Itinerant Cultivators and Immortal Sects, most of them were fighting on their own. When they encountered benefits, they would gather and naturally disperse when they encountered trouble.

    The Asura n regarded the sea of blood as their home. They also valued the twelfth-grade red lotus and viewed all the Qi Refinement cultivators who came to the sea of blood to search for the red lotus.

    Although they did not have urate information about the red lotus, the two sides had already begun to fight. The Qi Refinement cultivators fought and retreated quickly. No one was willing to fight to the death.

    The Western Sect, Chan School, and Jie School began to restrict their disciples, especially the Western Sect. Most of the experts had returned to the spiritual mountain and did not continue to participate in the sea of blood.

    That made Li Changshou wonder if the Western Sect had already found the twelfth-grade red lotus but deliberately did not take it. They wanted to use it to cause the Three Sects of the Dao Sect to fight.

    However, how could the Western Sect, which was known to be ¡°poor¡±, not take such a treasure?

    Or could it be that for some reason, they could not take out the blood lotus, so the Western Sect chose to give up and spread the news to use it to plot?

    That was the most reasonable exnation. His head hurt. The only thing Li Changshou felt was a headache. At the edge of the sea of blood, in the array formation where 200,000 elite Heavenly Soldiers were stationed, he was pacing back and forth in his tent.

    On the main seat, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ General, Wei Shenmo, raised his hand to support his beard and said in a rough voice, ¡°Water God, are the immortals of Chan School and Jie School still going to look for you?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s fourth incarnation had clearly spent some effort. From his appearance and words, he tried his best to avoid making others think of the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou stopped in his tracks and sat back down. He sighed and said, ¡°That can prove that the friends I have are not bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Shenmo supported the immortal helmet on his head. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°We have been here for six days. The immortals from Jie School and Chan School who are familiar with me have yet to appear. They should be afraid that I will be in trouble.¡±

    Wei Shenmo let out a heroicugh and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. I originally thought that two experts from the two sects would meet you the moment we arrived. I was worried that they would fight here.¡±

    ¡°No, Marshal, don¡¯t worry. Everyone knows... Huh?¡±

    His immortal senses suddenly captured a stream of light shooting towards the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ camp from the east and west. There were two jade talismans inside.

    This...

    He had just praised them and soon, he received letters. A ray of golden light shed quickly. The two jade talismans were 500 kilometers away from the camp when they were captured by the golden light.

    After a while, the door of the tent opened. A Golden-Winged Roc dressed in a golden chainmail stepped in and held two jade talismans in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve already checked. There are no tricks!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou agreed and took the jade token calmly. In fact, he was still 80% vignt.

    After reading the information in the jade token, Li Changshou first frowned and then rxed. He said softly, ¡°Golden Roc, please continue patrolling outside.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc cupped its hands and bowed. It turned around and left in a hurry. It was very energetic.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Wei Shenmo, stood up and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Li Changshou handed one of the jade talismans to Wei Shenmo and put the other into his sleeve. He smiled and said, ¡°Marshal, don¡¯t look at this.¡±

    Wei Shenmo¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Was it sent by Fairy Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She told me to deal with the matters here in peace. She also knows that I¡¯m in a difficult situation. She advised me not to waver because of my personal feelings. He also said that if shees to the Blood Sea to fight for the twelfth-grade Red Lotus under his master¡¯s orderster, she will try her best to persuade her fellow disciples not to start a war.¡±

    Wei Shenmo praised, ¡°She¡¯s really a fairy who knows the big picture. Why don¡¯t you marry her sooner, Water God?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Marshal, look at the letter from Chan School first. This is a letter from Senior Brother Chi Jingzi.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Wei Shenmo rolled up his sleeves and probed with his immortal senses to read it carefully.

    ¡°Water God, actually, I didn¡¯t say anything. I was just asking if the matter regarding the red lotus is true.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The key is thest sentence.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Shenmo took a few more nces and savored it carefully.

    ¡°If this is true, Junior Brother Changgeng, please make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Chan School wants you to express your

    stand.¡±

    Wei Shenmo threw the jade token on the desk and held the side of the table with both hands. He said, ¡°From the words of the letter, they are considered polite and respectful. They have given you enough respect, Water God.

    However, there was another letter from Fairy Yun Xiao. We¡¯ll just take it as the stand of Jie School.

    When the two arepared, the distance between them will be established.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Marshal, you seem to like Jie School more?¡±.

    Wei Shenmoined, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They began to discuss strategies and how to write a reply to Chan School.

    An hourter, Bai Ze maintained the posture of an auspicious beast and flew over from the sky. There was a burly man wearing a bull¡¯s nose ring beside him. He was part of the ¡°small team¡± that had gone to the sea of blood toplete the preliminary investigation.

    Why did he not bring the Golden-Winged Roc along?

    In fact, a few days ago, the Golden-Winged Roc took the initiative to call itself a junior. It wanted to carry Bai Ze and the green ox, the two ¡°seniors¡±, to explore the sea of blood together.

    However... he was too fast.

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s speed was too terrifying. It was not affected at all in the sea of blood. However, that way, Bai Ze did not have time to sense if the danger was safe or not. The Golden-Winged Roc directly collided with it.

    Moreover, if he flew too quickly, he would not be able to investigate carefully. It would not be worth it.

    Hence, the Golden-Winged Roc could only wave with tears in its eyes. It bade farewell to the two outstanding experts in the Primordial Mount industry and took the initiative to patrol around the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ camp.

    Not long after, Bai Ze, who maintained the posture of an auspicious beast, entered the main tent with the human-shaped Golden-Winged Roc and the green ox.

    Li Changshou weed them and invited the green ox and the Golden-Winged Roc to take a seat. Bai Ze walked to the back of Li Changshou¡¯s seat andy down gracefully.

    A Heavenly Soldiers general who did not deserve to have a mount said, ¡°Did the two of you discover anything?¡±

    The green ox shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s very chaotic everywhere. I¡¯ve searched every corner. There¡¯s no trace of the negative karma red lotus.¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and said, ¡°Could it be that the Western Sect is deliberately disrupting our vision?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and coughed. He smiled and said, ¡°That should be true. At that time, the matter regarding the Netherworld Reincarnation Pagoda had just been resolved. Due to facing the pressure of the Saint and scheming too much, my mind could not hold on and I was very tired...¡±

    ¡°Water God!¡±

    Wei Shen¡¯s eyes were filled with shame. He stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you for running around for all the living beings in the world!¡± Bai Ze turned his head and could not bear to look at it. The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. The green ox nodded in approval.

    Li Changshou indeed had a lot of experience in saving the people.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters first. I¡¯m not acting pitiful. That time, I fell asleep in a daze. My mind also rxed. A wisp of Heavenly Dao power took advantage of the situation and condensed such a scene in my heart.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his left hand, and faint clouds surged out of his palm. The scene that he had seen in his dream appeared.

    Blood Lotus and the old Daoist priest. Wei Shenmo was puzzled. ¡°At that time, why didn¡¯t the Water God remove the blood lotus?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Great Tribtion is deliberately luring me,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m busy forming the Immortal Alliance. I can¡¯t leave. If I want to destroy this blood lotus, the Heavenly Dao will just send a Heavenly Punishment. Why do I have to take action?¡±

    Wei Shen thought so too. He nodded and sighed. ¡°The Water God is indeed unable to split himself up.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°Can you ignore the instructions from the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been two times. The merit has not been paid. I¡¯m really not as energetic as I used to be.¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    A muffled thunder sounded above his head. Li Changshou hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°For the stability of the world and the health of living beings, so what if there¡¯s no merit? Mr. Bai, don¡¯t mention anything about merit anymore!¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s goatee trembled. Then, he lowered his head and admitted it. His eyes were filled with resentment.

    Wei Shenmo pulled the topic back to business and said worriedly, ¡°Since we can¡¯t find any traces of the red lotus, how should we deal with the current situation? Now, more and more Qi Refinement cultivators are rushing to the Blood Sea. There are constant conflicts with the Asura n. If we dy for a few more days, the situation will probably go out of control.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Marshal, don¡¯t be anxious. Your thoughts have to be clear. Don¡¯t panic. Firstly, we have to continue searching for the whereabouts of the red lotus. Later, we will meet Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener and see if the divine beast, which can only listen to the thoughts of the living beings in the Three Realms, can bring us some good news. Secondly, the Heavenly Courts have to send out a notice to protect the Netherworld. The Blood Sea can be chaotic, but the Netherworld is thend of reincarnation. It cannot be chaotic. Thirdly, we have to think of a way to pull Chan School and the immortals of Jie School together and talk about this matter and negotiate terms. Firstly, we have to ensure that the red lotus is controlled by the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect. If we want to destroy it, we have to leave it for discussion. There¡¯s no time to lose. Marshal, let¡¯s go to the Reincarnation Pagoda to find Truth Listener first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wei Shenmo stood up. ¡°The Reincarnation Pagoda is not far anyway.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed readily. He turned around and... tilted his head in confusion.

    Bai Ze, who had been maintaining his beast-like appearance, was currently taking elegant steps. His body was filled with colorful streaks of light, and the colorful feathers on his head flickered with seven-colored rays of light.

    The ancient auspicious beasts sought luck and avoided cmity. The ten demon generals could be said to be the best mounts for paragons. If he were to sit on the back of this auspicious beast when he went out, what kind of mediocre person would he be? Every word he said was true.

    What stood out was a row.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. Just as he was about to take a step forward, golden light flickered beside him. He saw the Golden-Winged Roc transform into a twenty-feet-long main body. A jade meditation cushion was formed behind it.

    The son of the Primordial Phoenix lived at extreme speed. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal was indeed the most suitable for a fast mount.

    If he were to go out and sit on the Golden Roc¡¯s back, he could cross tens of millions of kilometers in an instant. He could kill thousands of enemies while chatting andughing

    What stood out was extreme speed.

    At that moment, the Golden-Winged Roc and Bai Ze looked at each other. The former¡¯s eyes were filled with respect and vigor, while thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence...

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He really did not expect the scene of the ¡°Asura Arena¡± to happen on his mount.

    One was a walking book of knowledge, while the other was a general. What mount did he want? He had escape techniques.

    How should I choose now?

    He could not split it...

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou pretended to cough, but a gentle cow¡¯s cry suddenly sounded from the side.

    Moo ~

    The green ox, who had been maintaining his burly appearance, transformed into his main body and greeted Li Changshou, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to experience the treatment that only the Saint can receive?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and cupped his hands. He carefully jumped onto the back of the green ox and temporarily freed Li Changshou.

    The golden light in front of them flickered and the light dissipated. Bai Ze and the Golden-Winged Roc returned to their human forms at the same time. They looked at each other and smiled. They made an inviting gesture.

    This made Wei Shenmo, who was originally hesitating whether to choose left or right, rub his nose awkwardly.

    He could only follow on a cloud.

    In the Golden Light Cave of the Qianyuan Mountain in the Middle Continent.

    Two white clouds flew over from the northwest direction. There were two old Daoists on them. One of them was Chi Jingzi, and the other was Daoist Huang Long.

    After entering the mountain-protecting array formation and rushing to the Golden Light Cave, three figures came out of the cave.

    Ling Zhuzi bowed and Perfected Yu Ding frowned slightly.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was dressed in an eye-catching red robe, had a helpless smile on his lips. He seemed to have expected that Chi Jingzi woulde. He sighed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you really came.¡±

    Chi Jingzi said seriously, ¡°Junior Brother, do you know what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a twelfth-grade Red Lotus.¡± Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear first. I¡¯m not too familiar with Li Changgeng. Our rtionship is not too good. Don¡¯t let me go and persuade him.¡±

    Chi Jingzi frowned slightly when he heard that. He said, ¡°This matter concerns the fate of our Chan School and the stability of the world. We have to be careful.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°We don¡¯tck treasures to suppress the destiny of the sect.¡±

    Chi Jingzi continued, ¡°However, ording to Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s intentions... Even if the entire Western Sect is destroyed, it will not be enough to fill the cmity.¡±

    Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°This matter is really troublesome.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯tck treasures. Just watch. If we really fight with Jie School, it would be understandable for us to face each other, vie for control, and scold some vulgarities. However, to secretly cause trouble for Jie School... That¡¯s a little... Tsk. Is Eldest Senior Brother also affected by Deputy Sect Master Randeng? Must we really fight to the death with Jie School?¡±

    Chi Jingzi was silent. Perfected Huang Long wanted to exin. When he thought of the times when he and Zhao Gongming drank and yed, he could only sigh softly.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Don¡¯t send Changgeng a message now. Otherwise, it will only make it difficult for him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chi Jingzi said, ¡°When I came, I had already written a letter and sent it to the Netherworld with a jade token.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we fighting for?¡± Perfected Taiyi could not help butin. ¡°Those who can determine the winner have been pushed to Jie School.¡±

    ¡°This?¡± Chi Jingzi was puzzled.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Yu Ding sighed. ¡°It seems that we can only go to the Netherworld.¡±

    At the same time...

    In the depths of the East Ocean, the Three-Immortal Ind was wrapped in fog.

 Chapter 502 - Brother-in-law ~

    <strong>Chapter 502 Brother-inw ~</strong>

    The clouds were warm, and the winding path was fragrant.

    In a pavilion on the Three-Immortal Ind, seven figures were standing or sitting. They were all the eldest disciples of Jie School.

    The immortals¡¯ expressions were different.

    Daoist Duobao was the calmest. He smiled and slowly savored the hot tea.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit were slightly anxious. They were pacing back and forth in the pavilion.

    Yun Xiao sat in the corner of the pavilion. Her long hair was tied up in a bun, and she was dressed in a light Confucian dress. Her face was cold and beautiful, but she did not reveal much emotion. She was always gentle and watched her two sisters.

    Qiong Xiao was dressed in a light yellow dress, Bi Xiao was dressed in a short skirt and a jacket, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit favored light green muslin dresses. The three fairies gathered on both sides of the stone table in the middle of the pavilion. Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao were ying chess, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit was ¡°pointing¡± at them... The three of them had the most rxed expressions, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

    The crisp sound of a stonending mixed with the chirping of birds and insects that came with the wind made the pavilion rather peaceful.

    Outside the pavilion, Zhao Gongming turned around and wanted to say something. However, he only sighed and continued to pace with his hands behind his back.

    Qiong Xiao looked at the chessboard and pinched a round chess piece with her slender fingers. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, just say what you want to say. We¡¯re here to discuss the countermeasures. If you don¡¯t say anything, how can we discuss?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°What can I say about that? Changgeng is on good terms with us. However, he is a disciple of Ren School after all. Moreover, he is going to be in charge of this great tribtion... I actually know that Changgeng has always been worried that we will enter the tribtion. As long as we obtain merit, he will call us along so that we can have more security during the cmity. He has already done enough for Jie School. We can¡¯t rely on Changgeng for everything.¡± ¡°Um... Huh?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit, who was dressed in a light green dress, said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing like picking up merit?¡±

    Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes. Her expression was the same as Bi Xiao¡¯s. There was a hint of smugness in her disdain.

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched it many times anyway.¡±

    Bi Xiao said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The disciples of Ren School are all biased!¡±

    Beside him, Daoist Duobao smiled and squinted. Just as he was about to tease him, he subconsciously looked at Yun Xiao...

    Bear with it. Bear with it.

    As the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, he had to pay attention to his demeanor and rigorous words.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit thought carefully and asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss how to snatch the Blood Sea Red Lotus? Why are we caught up on the topic of Junior Brother Changgeng?¡± Zhao Gongming exined, ¡°If the matter regarding the red lotus is true, we have to fight for it. There¡¯s an 80% chance that Chan School will fight for it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. There¡¯s no reason for them to say that such a treasure can only be obtained by Jie School. In that case, Changgeng¡¯s attitude is very important.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit added, folding her jade-like arms and leaning against the railing at the side.

    Her beautiful figure was naturally charming, but unfortunately, it waspletely covered by her pressure.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°If you don¡¯t work with Changgeng, it will be difficult to sense his power. He can predict the enemy¡¯s initiative and determine their path. Then, he can give aprehensive response. Even if he were to face the Saints¡¯ schemes, he can use his own intelligence to deal with them. Such a figure can borrow the few treasures of Uncle-Master Taiqing to protect himself at any time. He also has the unpredictable Great Dao of Equalization and is the current leader of the Great Tribtion, the authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts. Moreover, to a certain extent, the attitude of this junior brother is like that of Uncle-Master Xuan Du. If he is won over by Chan School, our chances of obtaining the red lotus to suppress the sect¡¯s luck will be extremely slim.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit pursed her lips and blinked. She fell into deep thought.

    Bi Xiao muttered softly, ¡°Is Brother-inw already so powerful?¡±

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°Sister, what did you say in the letter you just sent him?¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°I just told him not to make things difficult for him. From the perspective of a disciple of Ren School, don¡¯t affect your own judgment because of your personal feelings.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned slightly when she heard that. She was a little dissatisfied and asked, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao, are private matters not important? He and you are already about to be Daopanions. Why can¡¯t you use this opportunity to get him to lean towards Jie School? You are the disciple of the Saint of Jie School and he is the disciple of the Saint of Ren School. If we be a match made in heaven, Ren School and Jie School should be closer. Why can¡¯t we gain some benefits from him?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°Senior Sister might not know that I have nothing to do with him. We are just happy and peaceful. Due to my matter, he has already done too many things that he should not have done. How can I use this rtionship to make him change his mind?¡±

    There was a hint of sharpness in the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes. ¡°Junior Sister, could it be that you only care about the rtionship between the two of you and don¡¯t care about the ties of the sects?¡±.

    ¡°Romance is one thing, but the rtionship between the sects is another. Why do the two have to be mixed up?¡±

    Yun Xiao stood up. Her in white dress flowed like water without any creases. Her gentle voice was filled with determination.

    ¡°Just as I said in the letter I gave him, if Eldest Senior Brother orderster, we will go to the Blood Sea to search for the twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus. I will naturally do what a disciple of Jie School should do. If you mix your personal feelings with ties, you won¡¯t achieve either.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was about to speak again when Zhao Gongming and Daoist Duobao rushed forward and interrupted at the same time.

    Zhao Gongming hurriedly said, ¡°I think what Second Sister said makes sense, but what Jinling said is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sisters, don¡¯t argue. Don¡¯t argue,¡± Daoist Duobao said with a smile. ¡°The red lotus has yet to be born. Perhaps the entire matter is a scheme of the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect to make us argue with Chan School.¡±

    Bi Xiao snorted softly. ¡°Chan School does notck treasures to suppress the destiny of the sect. Why are they fighting with us?¡±. The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°They naturally don¡¯t want to see us live in peace. The few disciples that I had sent to the Blood Sea to search for the whereabouts of the red lotus had discovered traces of the disciples of Chan School. If the Great Tribtion is destined to harm the Longevity Immortals of the three thousand sects, Chan School will naturally hope that the share of the Trichiliocosm willnd on Jie School and the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Qiong Xiao pinched the chess piece and gently tapped her pretty face. ¡°Who wants me or my fellow disciples to die? That¡¯s reasonable. There¡¯s no need to me Chan School.¡±

    Daoist Duobao chuckled.

    ¡°Everyone, aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead? Now, before things have even begun to take shape, he¡¯s already thinking about what benefits we can obtain from snatching the red lotus? In my opinion, it¡¯s best if we have this twelfth-grade red lotus this time. If we don¡¯t, I won¡¯t worry. Anyway, it won¡¯t make the current situation worse. Why should I be worried?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re just being carefree!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shook her head and did not say anything else.

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°In that case, the few of us are too familiar with Changgeng. Don¡¯t appear directly this time, lest Changgeng feels awkward. Eldest Senior Brother, Junior Sister Turtle Spirit, why don¡¯t the two of you go to the Netherworld and discuss this matter with Changgeng? I reckon that Chan School should send someone over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too. Can I, Sister?¡±

    Qiong Xiao asked and did not forget to slowly ce her chess piece. The wind and clouds on the chessboard changed. The chess pieces made of jade emitted sparkling immortal light.

    The five consecutive strikes had already won!

    Bi Xiao patted her forehead in frustration. This ything from the Little Qiong Peak had made the Three-Immortal Ind much more interesting

    Fairy Yun Xiao pondered for a while and nodded slightly.

    The six disciples of Jie School discussed for a while again. In the end, they decided that Daoist Duobao, the eldest disciple of Jie School, would bring the Goddess of Turtle Spirit and the eldest disciple of the outer sect, Qiong Xiao, to the Netherworld to discuss the matter of the twelfth-grade red lotus with Li Changshou. Qiong Xiao changed into a dignified long dress and washed up seriously. She carried a ¡°bright and beautiful little fairy¡±.

    When Qiong Xiao was done packing, Duobao opened the hole in the ground. Qiong Xiao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit entered. The three of them quickly left Three-Immortal Ind and rushed to the Netherworld.

    Yun Xiao walked to the edge of the pavilion and looked at the sky. A breeze blew a wisp of ck hair beside her ear. Her slender hand hidden in her soft sleeve was pinching the warm copper coin.

    ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    A soft voice sounded from behind. The Goddess of Golden Spirit said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy with you just now. We¡¯ve known each other for many years. I know your personality. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Yun Xiao turned around and smiled. Zhao Gongming said, ¡°I wonder if the matter regarding the twelfth-grade Red Lotus is true. The timing is too subtle.¡±

    ¡°Someone must be plotting behind the scenes,¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit said. ¡°It might be the Western Sect, a Saint, or someone we don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder how he should deal with it.¡±

    With a low murmur, the thought followed her gaze to the clouds and drifted to the horizon, turning to Li Changshou¡¯s ear.

    Ding!

    Ding, ding, ding...

    On the wooden stairs leading to the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The green-furred dog, which had shrunk its body by more than half, was holding a tray filled with teacups. It trembled and slowly climbed to the top floor.

    Truth Listener ran to Li Changshou¡¯s side and handed him a cup of tea with its immortal power. It chuckled and said, ¡°Lord Water God, have some tea.¡±

    A vein popped up on Ksitigarbha¡¯s forehead.

    Then, Truth Listener turned around and ran to Bai Ze. It squatted in front of him and held a cup of tea with its front paws. ¡°Lord Bai Ze, have some tea. Have some tea.¡±

    Green veins popped out on Ksitigarbha¡¯s forehead. Truth Listener did not notice it. It used its immortal power to push two cups of tea to the Golden-Winged Roc and Wei Shenmo. It said warmly, ¡°My humble abode is simple. It¡¯s been hard on the two Marshals.¡±

    The two Heavenly Courts¡¯ marshals thanked him.

    Finally!

    Truth Listener trembled as it held thest cup of tea in front of the burly man in the form of a green ox.

    ¡°Senior, have some tea! Everyone in the Three Realms wants to be at your level and be able to ride the Saint everywhere!¡±

    The green ox smiled calmly and took the teacup. He raised his hand and touched Truth Listener¡¯s head.

    In an instant, Truth Listener¡¯s green and white fur turned pink. It ran behind Li Changshou and stood up to help the Water God massage his back.

    Wei Shenmo frowned and looked at this scene. He was a little... stunned. Is this the Divine Beast Truth Listener that can listen to the hearts of all living beings in the Three Realms?

    Crack, crack, crack!

    There was also the young Daoist who was sharpening his saber and setting up an iron pot. Was he really the Lord of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha, whom the previous incarnation had seen in the Netherworld and was touched by?

    ¡°Uh.¡± Wei Shenmo could not help but rub his be. He was a little ufortable. Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Does Truth Listener know about the red lotus?¡±

    Truth Listener hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Water God, the matter regarding the red lotus should be true. However, I don¡¯t know where the red lotus is hidden.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the Western Sect searched the Blood Sea. Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect has sent...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Ksitigarbha coughed hard and lit up the short knife in his hand.

    Truth Listener trembled a few times and turned to re at its master. Then, it continued, ¡°Lord Water God, don¡¯t mind him. My master still has feelings for the Western Sect. I will definitely not tell you, Lord Water God. The Western Sect has sent thousands of living beings, from the disciples of the Saints to the Primordial Beasts and the negative karma demons. They entered the sea of blood and searched for a long time. They left after finding nothing. Then, there was news that the twelfth-grade Red Lotus was about to be born.¡±

    Ksitigarbha snorted and threw the short knife in his hand away. He said calmly, ¡°Water God, why don¡¯t you stay for a meal today? I heard that Mr. Bai Ze has good skills. I wonder how many times he has braised divine beasts!¡±

    Truth Listener grinned and ran back to its hiding ce before calmly climbing down.

    Bai Ze smiled. ¡°This cooking is harmful to the heavens... Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha, since you have already entered the Heavenly Dao sequence, why do you still consider yourself a disciple of the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I felt that I was free and unfettered when cultivating the Dao and asking about longevity. It was only when I understood it thoroughly and looked back that I realized that everything stemmed from two words.¡±

    Ksitigarbha said slowly, ¡°Just like the Water God, ever since we stepped into a door and cultivated a mystical ability, we have been imprinted with such an indestructible mark. Many mortals cannot walk for hundreds of kilometers in their lifetimes. As for you and I, immortals, although we can travel the Trichiliocosm and even explore the Chaos Sea, we still have to remember where our roots are. Otherwise, our hearts will be in chaos.¡±

    Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be really free recently. You actually have so many immortal life insights.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ksitigarbha stopped smiling. ¡°I will definitely not help you find the twelfth-grade Red Lotus today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou, Bai Ze, the young man, Wei Shenmo, and the Golden-Winged Roc all looked behind their hiding ce.

    There, Truth Listener held a wooden sign in its mouth. There were a few crooked words drawn on it.

    Hell, negative karma evil spirits.

    Red Lotus is absorbing negative karma.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ksitigarbha turned his head and looked. The wooden sign beside Truth Listener¡¯s mouth swished and was quickly swallowed by Truth Listener. It calmly chewed a few times.

    ¡°What are you eating?¡±

    ¡°Master, in order to express my respect for Senior Azure Ox, I¡¯m trying to figure out the unique abilities of the Ox n. I¡¯ll chew the food that I atest time.¡±

    Ksitigarbha looked disgusted and shifted to the side.

    Li Changshou stood up and smiled. ¡°Since Fellow Daoist Ksitigarbha is unwilling to help, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The other four experts agreed and stood up to bid farewell to Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener.

    Ksitigarbha did not get up. He just sat there and closed his eyes to rest.

    After leaving the Reincarnation Pagoda, Li Changshou frowned and pondered. He was thinking about the method that Truth Listener had given him.

    The more he pondered, the more he felt that this method was really feasible.

    If he could find a ferocious soul with enough negative karma in the Eighteen Levels of Hell, which was not strong enough, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to marking the negative karma?

    Then, as long as he followed the direction of the negative karma power and threw in more samples, he might be able to find the whereabouts of the twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus!

    It was better than waiting there. Wei Shenmo asked, ¡°What does the hint that Truth Listener gave mean?¡±.

    Li Changshou smiled and exined the solution that he had just thought of in the Primordial World¡¯s Daoistnguage. Apart from Bai Ze, the other three looked enlightened.

    The green ox smiled and said, ¡°Truth Listener is really smart.¡±

    ¡°Ksitigarbha should be reminding us,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, Ksitigarbha still has his own persistence that he is unwilling to let go. Therefore, he used Truth Listener.¡±

    Wei Shenmo smiled and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t Truth Listener make the decision on its own?¡±

    ¡°Marshal,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°There are no restrictions on the wooden sign. Ksitigarbha has his immortal senses.¡±

    Wei Shenmo patted his forehead and smiled emotionally. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Eighteen Levels of Hell to pick...¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked at the streams of light in the sky above Fengdu City. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up. The senior brothers of Chan School have arrived. Please take my token and choose a suitable negative karma soul, Mr. Bai and Golden Roc. I¡¯ll receive the senior brothers here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Bai Ze and the Golden-Winged Roc agreed and turned to rush to the Reincarnation Immortal Ind of Fengdu City.

    The few streams of light that flew over turned into four figures. They were Chi Jingzi, Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding. A faint figure flew out of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sleeve. It was Ling Zhuzi.

    Perfected Huang Long seemed to be afraid that the atmosphere would be awkward. As soon as hended, he began tough. He vividly disyed the social etiquette of the Primordial World.

    Both parties bowed. Wei Shenmo and the green ox stood behind Li Changshou and did not make their presence known.

    Chi Jingzi looked at Perfected Taiyi. Thetter had his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky without saying a word.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to say, ¡°Senior Brothers, you should be here about the red lotus.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chi Jingzi revealed a gentle smile. Just as he was about to continue speaking, a circr hole suddenly copsed beside them. Three figures immediately jumped out.

    The slightly plump Daoist at the front smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s better toe at the right time. What a coincidence.¡±

    Chi Jingzi frowned slightly and immediately led a few immortals of Chan School to bow. They addressed him as ¡°Senior Brother Duobao¡±.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit and Qiong Xiao did not greet him. They only nodded. The representatives of the three sects were caught off guard.

    Although it was not raining, the atmosphere was not too harmonious.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and was about to invite them to the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ camp to discuss the Dao...

    ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi took the initiative to jump in front of Li Changshou and smiled innocently. ¡°I want to return to the Heavenly Courts to continue cultivating for a while!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Ling Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder. He encouraged him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to work hard and y it well.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Indeed, raising a disciple is like raising a daughter. You can even be abducted.¡±

    Chi Jingzi immediately smiled.

    The three immortals of Jie School looked at each other and felt a little pressure.

    At that moment, Qiong Xiao smiled and jumped in front of Li Changshou naturally. She bowed slightly to Li Changshou and naturally reached out two slender hands to grab Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    She licked her lips and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Brother-inw ~ I also want to go to the Heavenly Courts to y.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s body stiffened, and his hair stood on end. He wanted to struggle, but he could not. At that moment, every move of his could be overly interpreted.

    Chi Jingzi and Perfected Huang Long were speechless. They subconsciously looked at Perfected Taiyi.

    Go, I can¡¯t lose!

    Perfected Taiyi immediately took half a step back and hid behind Perfected Yu Ding.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Heng¡¯e is not my sister!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched crazily. He felt that he had been unified for some reason. There was a ¡°danger¡± on his forehead.

    The two hands that seemed to be hugging his arm were pinching and twisting...

    Fortunately, the paper effigy that was moving outside was only the ¡®high-level main body¡¯ paper effigy. The main body was hiding in the sleeve of another paper effigy and did not feel any pain.

 Chapter 503 - Interesting Soul

    <strong>Chapter 503 Interesting Soul</strong>

    Silence.

    In the main tent of the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ camp, Wei Shenmo sat upright in the main seat. His gaze swayed left and right. He tried his best to slow down the cirction of his immortal power, afraid that anymotion would break the silence.

    Outside the main tent, a few Heavenly Generals who were pretending to be passing by secretly observed the situation.

    The group of Chan School and Jie School immortals sat opposite each other. At that moment, Daoist Duobao was the leader. The seat opposite Daoist Duobao was empty. It was estimated that Guang Chengzi was on the way.

    Of course, the Primordial World did not have the trend of turning clouds into horses.

    Li Changshou moved a meditation cushion and sat in the middle of the tent, enduring the pressure that he should not have been under at his age.

    If the fools in Xiong Vige did not cause trouble for the Sea God Sect in the beginning...

    If I did not cozy up to the Great Daoist Master back then...

    Now, he should be a Golden Immortal who was slightly stronger. He could live carefreely in the Little Qiong Peak. The things he had to consider were how to disguise himself, flirt with me, raise flowers, nt trees, refine Ambition Pills, and make Poisonous Dragon Wine. Unlike now, he was sitting between the tworgest immortal Dao factions in the Three Realms, thinking about how to bnce the two sects and prevent everyone from fighting.

    The two auras that were like millstones were slowly crushing his sturdy body...

    He recalled that when he chose to sit in the middle of the two sects, Qiong Xiao took the opportunity to pull him down. He really broke out in cold sweat.

    Youngest sister-inw and brother-inw were easily disliked! Li Changshou was very confident about the rumors about Heng¡¯e. As time passed, he would be able to destroy them.

    However, the rumors about his sister-inw could not be washed away. It was easy for Yun Xiao to lose herposure and make a mistake...

    Li Changshou tried his best to persuade Qiong Xiao to stay beside the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    Qiong Xiao was actually not familiar with him. She had deliberately gotten close to him this time because she wanted to show off to Chan School.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    In the silence, Bai Ze could not help but stand up. He bowed to Daoist Duobao and Chi Jingzi and smiled.

    ¡°Everyone, why have youe today? We can¡¯t stay here forever. Everything can be discussed, but we have to say a few words first.¡±

    Daoist Duobao cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen Changgeng for a long time. I¡¯m here to stroll around and look for treasures.

    The junior brothers of Chan School are also interested in the Blood Sea Red Lotus?¡± Chi Jingzi forced a smile and pondered for a while. He said, ¡°In the past, when the Pangu God opened the world, the Chaos Green Lotus suffered a cmity. A few lotus seedsnded everywhere in the world and turned into a few twelfth-grade lotus flowers. This red lotus absorbs endless negative karma. If it is born, it will definitely cause misery and suffering... It has to be destroyed.¡±

    Qiong Xiao pulled a long face and said crisply, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re wrong! How can treasures be divided into good and evil? The twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of the Western Sect was a Golden Lotus of Merit. It was opposite to the Red Lotus of negative karma. The Western Sect used the Golden Lotus of Merit to suppress the sect¡¯s luck. However, they usually did evil deeds everywhere. Could it be that the evil deeds they have done have be good because of the protection of the Merit Golden Lotus?¡±

    Chi Jingzi continued to ponder, but he could not answer.

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Things are different, but the logic is ordinary.¡± Qiong Xiao changed the topic. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Li Changshou looked up and smiled. He nodded slowly and sighed.

    ¡°In that case... If we discuss here, it will be difficult for us to convince the masses even if wee to a conclusion. Why don¡¯t I invite the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Chan School and Jie School to the edge of the Blood Sea to discuss the matter regarding the twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus in the name of Ren School? I will work hard to mediate this matter and give everyone a fair exnation. How about that?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed slowly and looked at Li Changshou with admiration.

    The Golden-Winged Roc wiped the corners of its eyes and raised its head with its hands behind its back. It sighed softly. ¡°In the end, Teacher shouldered everything.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It was not that noble.

    That could only be considered the price he had to pay for being able to invite arge number of experts from the two sects to help. Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find out. I¡¯ve just spread the news and asked my junior brothers and sisters, who have nothing to do, to gather here as soon as possible.¡±

    Chi Jingzi also said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi and the others are already on the way. There¡¯s no need to shout here.¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. Are you guys going to shake me up the moment you see me?! If he did not handle this well today, they would really fight.

    He had to be steady. Later, he would first make a disimer and set himself up as a ¡°fight mediator¡±. As for whether he could sessfully do it or not, it would depend on his ability.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°The Jie School is known to have tens of thousands of immortalsing to the court. They naturally have the advantage of more manpower. Senior Brother Duobao, don¡¯t call the disciples of the 1,800 Saints over.¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled and did not say anything. Although he wanted to say that the Jie School had promised not to send Junior Sister Yun Xiao out first, considering his Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s dignity...

    It was better to keep his words to himself.

    Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes and stood up. She shouted softly, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ll make you some tea!¡±

    Li Changshou blinked at Qiong Xiao. Thetter smiled and blinked back, causing Li Changshou to be on tenterhooks.

    This person does not know his ce...

    Bai Ze stood up in time and smiled. ¡°Fairy Qiong Xiao can rest here. How can I let you do it? I¡¯ll go get some tea and snacks. Wait a moment.¡±

    At the crucial moment, Mr. Bai was still the best.

    Qiong Xiao pursed her lips and sat back on her seat, feeling dispirited. Silence followed...

    Even if there were no other sounds, Li Changshou could imagine the ¡°silence¡± of the cicadas in the summer and afternoon.

    After a while, Bai Ze brought a huge te of exquisite snacks to the two fairies and retreated to the corner gracefully.

    Wei Shenmo asked softly, ¡°Water God, why don¡¯t we tear down the main tent and expand the area?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When there are more peopleter, this ce will indeed be too narrow.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and smiled. ¡°The Reincarnation Pagoda is a good ce to go. Why don¡¯t we go back again?¡± Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Alright.¡± The immortals of Chan School did not have any objections.

    Therefore, without Ksitigarbha¡¯s approval, the immortals from the Dao Sect naturally upied the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda. They used the Mustard Seed Cosmic technique to temporarily transform the originally spacious top floor into a magnificent hall.

    Not long after, the immortals of the two sects arrived.

    Eight of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School had arrived. Four to five Golden Immortals of Fu De had appeared. Dozens of ordinary disciples and disciples of the Saints had also arrived. On the other hand, Jie School was much moreplicated. Most of them rushed over ording to the Immortal Ind. 200 people from Golden Ao Ind, 80 from Nine Dragons Ind, 100 from Peni Ind, and so on. Li Changshou recalled a joke from his previous life.

    ¡°You will never know how many fighters can get off a five-element carriage.¡±

    In the Primordial World, the joke was alsomon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. How many immortals can a white cloud fly out of Jie School!?!¡±

    There are too many disciples of Jie School...

    Li Changshou could not help but ask, ¡°Even if the twelfth-grade red lotus was taken away by Jie School, could it really suppress such teachings?¡±

    In the ancient times, the seniors and experts who had walked to the front of the cultivation path first could earn merit if they told some superficial Dao and logic to some mountain grass, insects, birds, and turbid spiritual beasts.

    That was enlightenment.

    Li Changshou now suspected that there were so many disciples of the Saints in Jie School. Could it be that Aunt-Master Tongtian had chatted ¡°happily¡± when he was enlightening living beings in the ancient times and directly imparted the Dao...

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha sat in a corner with a ck face. He folded his arms and did not dare to say anything about the current situation.

    Truth Listener revealed its true form of a mighty and domineering divine beast. Ity on the ground and hid itself. It closed its eyes and pretended to sleep.

    While waiting for the immortals from both sides to gather, Li Changshou found an excuse and temporarily escaped.

    He, Bai Ze, and the Golden-Winged Roc found an empty corner outside Fengdu City and began to secretly search for the method of finding the red lotus...

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found 99 suitable souls,¡± Bai Ze said softly. ¡°They all have many negative karma, but they were mortals when they were alive. However, there is one thing that the Golden Roc had previously tried with the two souls in the sea of blood. The soul itself is prone to the invasion of the sea of blood and will copse in a moment.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Use some immortal spells to protect their True Spirits. We¡¯re just borrowing their power and not letting their souls dissipate.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc said, ¡°Teacher, these are people gued by negative karma. It¡¯s not a pity if their souls are destroyed.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Since the other party has already entered the Eighteen Levels of Hell and is not being burned to death or struck by lightning, it means that there is still a chance for us to suffer and atone for our sins. Since we are immortals, we cannot give up on living beings.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc pondered and nodded slowly.

    Bai Ze took out a pink transparent ball from his sleeve. There were 99 light spots floating inside.

    ¡°Water God, should we test if this method works?¡±

    Bai Ze gave a neutral suggestion. ¡°If it works, we will have more opportunities to speak when we negotiate with the other two sectster.¡± Li Changshou pondered carefully for a while and took out a paper effigy from his sleeve. He nodded and said, ¡°In that case, the Golden Roc will bring my incarnation there. Mr. Bai and I will try our best to stabilize the situation and stall for time.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc agreed and rushed to the Blood Sea with Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. He immediately discussed with Bai Ze how to ¡°uphold justice¡±ter.

    In short, the core point of view must not be shaken.

    ¡°Jie School is too powerful. Weaken the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou and the Golden-Winged Roc rushed into the sea of blood and entered the depths of the sea of blood to find a suitable ce to release their souls.

    Li Changshou sat on the back of the giant roc and took out six souls filled with negative karma in the Dharma artifact. He used his immortal power to wrap the souls and true souls and left a wisp of his Dao runes on them to distinguish them.

    Li Changshou sized up the six thumb-sized souls and could not help but be interested in a young man dressed like a schr. He looked haggard and weak. He hadmitted some kind of crime to umte so many negative karma and be thrown to the eighteenth level of hell to suffer.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and tapped lightly. He untied the soul and turned it into a phantom the size of a normal person. He knelt in front of him.

    The schr¡¯s body trembled for a while. His eyes, which were already numb from the torture, became a little more colorful...

    ¡°Have I... suffered enough?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Are you an evil person?¡±

    The schr looked up and sized Li Changshou up. His expression was calm, but his body rxed.

    There were many evil spirits and ferocious spirits in hell. Most of the ghostly servants disguised themselves as ferocious-looking. When they suddenly saw such a kind-looking old immortal, they did not feel afraid.

    He exined in a weak voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying for eighteen years so that I can inherit my father¡¯s will and be a clerk who can remember things.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. Could it be that there was a mistake?

    I really have to take care of this.

    Li Changshou gestured for the Golden Roc to fly slower. He said seriously, ¡°Then why did you cause so many negative karma?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The schr let out a long sigh and was filled with the desire to confide. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth in detail, or do you want to hear the rough truth, or do you want to hear the lies I made up?¡±

    This style of speaking is interesting.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just tell the truth roughly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking too slowly.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Why are you speaking too slowly and causing negative karma?¡±

    The schr smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m born to do things slowly and steadily. Moreover, when a few matters are ced in front of me, I often feel at a loss and don¡¯t know how to choose. The first negative karma should be a fire in the neighbor¡¯s house. I was the first to rush over. There were cries for help in the wing and main house. I was instantly confused. I did not know if I should save the main house or the wing first. Should I save the old man or the children first...¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Then why are there negative karma?¡±

    ¡°I must have been hesitating and forgot to call for help.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    The schr sighed and said, ¡°The second negative karma was because the neighbor¡¯s fire burned a street of ours in the end. I was chased out of the town and lost my home. I met an injured soldier. He was shot several times, and one arrow pierced his shoulder. He asked me to return to the city to report to the Lord, but he fainted before he could exin clearly. Should I report this to the City Lord, the General, or the Garrison Guard... Later, when I made my choice, the city was destroyed.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°The third negative karma is because I hate myself for being useless. I wanted to go to the mountains to escape the world and spend the rest of my life there. However, I was unlucky and was captured by a nest of female ghosts. They made me choose who would absorb my Yang energy first. I wondered if I should choose Little White, Little Qian, or Lan. In the end, they seemed to be very angry. They went to kill the innocent that night. I took the opportunity to escape. Now that we¡¯re in the Netherworld, we can think about our lives. That time... was quite regretful.¡±

    ¡°I roughly understand.¡± Li Changshou sighed and ced the other five souls into the sea of blood. As he observed, he listened to the schr describe his tragic life.

    Soon, the method that Truth Listener provided was effective.

    The five souls and five negative karma were indeed floating in the same direction!

    As the schr exined, Li Changshou began to ¡°increase the sample size¡±. He increased the number of souls he had thrown into the sea to 30. He observed the direction in which they were attracted and drew an arrow on the ¡°map¡± of the sea of blood in his heart. After drawing the arrow, Li Changshou immediately retracted the souls and sat on the back of the Golden-Winged Roc. He turned to the next area.

    As usual, he drew a second arrow.

    The two straight lines drawn by the two arrows were the source of the ¡°suction¡±!

    However, how could Li Changshou make such a conclusion?

    With the Golden Roc¡¯s speed, Li Changshou began to shuttle back and forth in the sea of blood. He rushed in all directions and kept cing negative karma souls and observing the direction where negative karma gathered and floated. He tried his best to eliminate all interference factors.

    In the end, after the 99 arrows were drawn, a narrow area was confirmed. Li Changshou sensed a mysterious Dao rune from afar...

    The schr¡¯s soul sighed softly and finished narrating his short life.

    ¡°Immortal.¡± The schr could not help but ask, ¡°Are you going to let me go or send me back to hell? Or...¡±

    Crack!

    A finger tapped the schr¡¯s forehead and transformed him back to the size of a thumb, sealing him back into the Dharma artifact.

    What a naggy man.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Golden Roc, hide your aura and hide here. If anyone enters a 50-kilometer radius, remember his aura. There¡¯s no need to stop him.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Teacher, don¡¯t worry!¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and closed his eyes to rest on the Golden Roc¡¯s back.

    The situation in the Reincarnation Pagoda was already tense. The two sects were about to roll up their sleeves and start sparring. They had to rush over to transfer the conflict and export the Western Sect...

    Ahem, I have to uphold justice for the Dao Sect.

 Chapter 504 - Dao Sect, A Non-Battle Agreement!

    <strong>Chapter 504 Dao Sect, A Non-Battle Agreement!</strong>

    Why?

    Ksitigarbha wanted to ask, Why?

    Why did my Reincarnation Pagoda be the ce where the Dao Sect held the Three Sects¡¯ Meet? It did not even greet me!

    It was so casual, natural, and unhesitant!

    Ksitigarbha had been waiting. When the immortals of the Dao Sect and Chan School arrived, he would stand up and shout at them.

    Get out of my Reincarnation Pagoda!

    Of course, those were his thoughts. It would be ungentlemanly to shout them out.

    At that time, he would say that ¡°those who are not part of the Heavenly Dao Echelon cannot enter the Reincarnation Pagoda¡±. That would be reasonable and convincing. He would also be able to hit the immortals of the Dao Sect at a moderate speed.

    Just thinking about it made him happy.

    Therefore, Ksitigarbha had been enduring and waiting. When the immortals of the Dao Sect stood in the Reincarnation Pagoda, Chan School summoned hundreds of disciples with all their might. Jie School advised them not to send too many immortals and gathered thousands of immortals in the end...

    Li Changshou did not appear for a long time. He said that he had gone to the sea of blood to find the whereabouts of the red lotus.

    Without the most crucial ¡°lubricant¡±, the atmosphere between the two parties gradually became stiff...

    Finally.

    Has everyone quietened down? No new immortals have arrived?

    lduO

    Very good, now! Ksitigarbha narrowed his eyes. He tapped Truth Listener¡¯s forehead gently and temporarily sealed Truth Listener¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Ksitigarbha slowly stood up and revealed a confident smile. His eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°You...¡±

    His throat trembled.

    Ksitigarbha was shocked. He suddenly felt an overwhelming pressureing from the crowd in front of him, causing his Dao heart to almost freeze!

    T-this is such a powerful pressure...

    Look at Chan School!

    The twelve Golden Immortals were at ease.

    The seats were filled with good fortune. The Dao Cheng Jade Cleansing Technique was profound.

    Look at Jie School!

    The few disciples were famous.

    The three thousand Daoists listened to the Great Dao and had a chance of survival.

    At that moment, due to the two shouts from Ksitigarbha, the immortals of the Dao Sect looked over. In the Mustard Seed Cosmos that had been temporarily established, their gazes gathered into a torrent, causing the mental state of Ksitigarbha, who had the power of the Heavenly Dao to almost copse!

    The situation seemed to be exining the hard truth of ¡°having more people means you can do whatever you want¡±.

    The word ¡®Dao Sect¡¯ seemed to have appeared on the top of the Reincarnation Pagoda. Ksitigarbha recalled the long sighs of his two teachers when he first became a disciple. The Dao Sect was too powerful. Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Pagoda Master, what can I do for you?¡±

    Ksitigarbha forced a smile and said in a loud voice that was neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°This is the second round. It is a ce protected by the Heavenly Dao. Everyone, please do not make noise. Remember that the venue is clean!¡±

    Yes, the dignity of a Pagoda Master!

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and answered. The immortals looked away in boredom. Ksitigarbha nodded and silently sat back beside Truth Listener. He undid Truth Listener¡¯s seal and subconsciously felt his back drenched.

    Truth Listener buried its head in its ws and swung its long tail. It almostughed out loud.

    Chi Jingzi asked warmly, ¡°Has Junior Brother Changgeng not returned yet?¡±

    Bai Ze, who had been waiting for a long time, stood up in time.

    At that moment, Bai Ze had already changed into a ck Daoist robe. His goatee was also trimmed more neatly. He bowed to both sides and smiled.

    ¡°The Water God is about to return. He has already figured out a way to find the red lotus. He should have good news for everyone when he returns.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s main body was hiding nearby because of the Taiji Painting

    Bai Ze¡¯s words were a form of preparation in advance to lure him out.

    Indeed, as soon as Bai Ze finished speaking, the immortals of Jie School immediately became excited.

    Most of the immortals of Chan School were very calm. A small number of them looked worried.

    At that moment, a sigh resounded on the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda. Li Changshou¡¯s white-haired and white-robed figure appeared at the staircase and entered the Mustard Seed Cosmos. ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng is here!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, have you found the red lotus?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hands and said loudly, ¡°Senior Brothers, Senior Sisters, Junior Brothers, Junior Sisters, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me! I only found traces of the red lotus, but it¡¯s possible that someone deliberately set up a trap there. Before I can figure it out, I¡¯ll return to meet up with everyone. ording to my expectations, the red lotus has yet to appear. We will guard the edge of the sea of blood now. We will not let anyone snatch the Red Lotus!¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou had already walked to the area between the immortals of the two sects. He bowed to Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao and addressed them as Senior Brother.

    The two senior brothers stood up and returned the greeting, giving Li Changshou enough face.

    At that moment, many immortals looked behind Li Changshou...

    Of course, she was not looking at his body.

    When immortals from the two sects continuously rushed over, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals sent arge number of chairs and meditation cushions. The immortals from the two sects sat on both sides and were clearly separated.

    At that moment, there was a row of stone chairs on Li Changshou¡¯s left and right sides. Previously, they were already full. Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, are you here to sit? It¡¯s a little stuffy here. I¡¯m going out to take a breather.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw,e here!¡± Qiong Xiao immediately retaliated and gave up the seat behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll just stand.¡± Li Changshou immediately smiled... awkwardly and politely. He naturally had to follow his previous strategy -stay in the middle, but not sit.

    Guang Chengzi suddenly said and pointed at the seat between him and Duobao.

    ¡°Changgeng, although you joined the sect a littleter, you are fully in charge of Ren School today. You also have the personal order of the Great Master. Today, we might have some conflicting opinions between the two sects. We need a mediator. Why don¡¯t we sit here?¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled at Daoist Duobao and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think?¡± ¡°Great, great!¡±

    Daoist Duobao patted his belly and naturally had a calm demeanor.

    Li Changshou frowned and thought about his next n. He had to immediately reject such a seemingly good suggestion.

    The more he was praised, the more miserable he would be when he fell.

    He was not strong enough and his cultivation level was barely above average. He had to thank half of the immortals of Jie School for pulling down the average.

    If he really sat on the same level as the two Eldest Senior Brothers of the great sects, there were only two words¡ªvirtue does not match.

    It was not stable.

    ¡°Thank you for your favoritism, Senior Brothers.¡± Li Changshou bowed again and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not qualified to be a mediator. Although Teacher has ordered me to take charge of the teaching matters, our Ren School only has six mountains and a few courtyards. I still need you two to make the decision for such a huge scene. I¡¯ll move a meditation cushion and sit here to give suggestions. What do you think, Senior Brothers?¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°Juste and sit. Who doesn¡¯t know that you can scheme?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Duobao urged, ¡°You¡¯re in the middle. Who won¡¯t be convinced?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Li Changshou was about to reason, set up traps, and talk about emotions when he suddenly heard a voice behind him.

    ¡°Let me see who is bullying Changgeng.¡±

    The immortals looked in the direction of the voice and saw a Yin-Yang Twin Fish painting appear behind Li Changshou. A figure slowly walked out.

    It was an eight-feet-tall male body. His long hair was casually scattered, and his eyebrows were not sharp. His slightly ordinary face was rather good-looking.

    He was dressed in an azure robe and ck boots with white patterns. Just a chuckle and a tease made him feel at ease.

    When the immortals of Chan School saw that person, Guang Chengzi immediately bowed with a Dao salute. The immortals lowered their heads and bowed.

    When the immortals of Jie School saw that person, they were a little noisy. However, Daoist Duobao coughed and the surroundings fell silent. The three thousand immortals lowered their heads and bowed in unison.

    The immortals shouted and said, ¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    Although it was a little messy, the lingering sounds were filled with respect.

    The Great Daoist Master Xuandu!

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and straightened his back. ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master blinked and nodded with a smile.

    Beside him, the Golden-Winged Roc carried a stone chair and quickly ced it in the middle of Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao¡¯s seats.

    The Great Daoist Master waved his hand and looked around. He smiled and sighed. ¡°A single lotus flower caused the Dao Sect to fall into chaos. Why are you so anxious? Where is the demeanor of the Great Sect? Where is the righteous Dao heart?¡±

    Many immortals from the Chan School and Jie School looked ashamed. They did not dare to look at the Great Daoist Master.

    The Great Daoist Master walked forward and sat on the stone chair in the middle. He gestured for Duobao, Guang Chengzi, and the immortals of the two sects to take their seats.

    Li Changshou retreated to the corner and looked at Bai Ze and the green ox.

    Bai Ze gave Li Changshou a puzzled look. Li Changshou returned Bai Ze¡¯s determined gaze. Bai Ze pondered for a while and gradually smiled. ¡°Has everything been arranged?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been arranged.¡±

    He heard...

    Guang Chengzi asked, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Du, has the battle in Xuandu City been stable recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine for now.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said leisurely, ¡°This time, Changgeng called me too. He said that the Chan School and Jie School are about to fight because of a red lotus. I can only rush back and see if I can help mediate.

    ording to what I know, the Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters of Jie School want this red lotus to suppress the sect¡¯s fate. The Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters of Chan School feel that this red lotus is a gathering of the negative karma in the world and will cause a cmity.

    Is that so?¡±

    Daoist Duobao said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Guang Chengzi. ¡°The twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus is rted to Patriarch Netherworld. Don¡¯t let this ferocious person take advantage of you.¡±

    Daoist Duobao was about to retort when Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his hand to stop him.

    The Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°Uncle-Masters, do you have an order?¡±

    Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi stopped talking at the same time and remained silent on their stone chairs.

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Great Daoist Master sighed and said, ¡°You did not say how to deal with them. Instead, you gathered your junior brothers and sisters here... Why are you so anxious? Do you know that this is not a scheme?¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is right. However, the Great Tribtion ising. There is no treasure in Jie School that can suppress the destiny. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little anxious... Please help me, Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and said, ¡°The red lotus is formed from negative karma. How can we use this treasure to suppress the teachings?¡±

    Daoist Duobao did not give in. ¡°The twelfth-grade red lotus is like the twelfth-grade golden lotus. How can it not suppress the teachings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    An immortal from Jie School stood up and said loudly, ¡°The twelfth-grade red lotus has suppressed the destiny of the Asura n in the ancient times! ¡°Our Jie School does not have many goals. We just want to be less injured in the Great Tribtion. That¡¯s all. We are not targeting Chan School!¡±

    On Chan School¡¯s side, an immortal immediately stood up and replied, ¡°Putting everything else aside, just the fact that there are so many disciples of the Saints from Jie School alone, I¡¯m afraid this red lotus cannot be suppressed, right?¡±

    A female immortal with a fiery temper berated, ¡°Why are your words so unpleasant? My Jie School is united. My fellow disciples are like brothers. What weck is a treasure to suppress the light from providence!¡± ¡°The red lotus is harming the harmony of the heavens and is not tolerated by the Heavenly Dao. How can I let it sessfully appear in the world? How can I use it to suppress the destiny of the sect? This... this is against the rules!¡±

    ¡°How can treasures be good or bad? How can mystical abilities distinguish between good and evil?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chan School is eager to stop us today. Could it be that they want to see us be a joke? Or do they want more immortals of Jie School to die during the Great Tribtion and help Chan School fill in the Tribtion Luck?

    ¡°We are all disciples of the Dao Sect. Why are we arguing?¡±

    ¡°Pui! I¡¯ve long disliked you. Today!¡±

    Buzz...

    A ck and white halo erupted from the Great Daoist Master¡¯s body and washed everywhere like waves. It forcefully suppressed the conflict between the two sects that was about to erupt, causing the topyer of the Reincarnation Pagoda to fall silent again.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Where is Changgeng hiding? It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Li Changshou agreed from the corner and walked out.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He said coldly, ¡°Have you remembered the person who quarreled just now and kept getting angry?¡±

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered everything!¡±

    ¡°Investigate in detailter. Are there any spies nted by the Western Sect?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said calmly. His expression was dignified, causing most of the immortals¡¯ Dao hearts to tremble.

    Then, the Great Daoist Master leaned back in his chair and said in a rxed voice, ¡°The three Dao Sects are one. Chan School, Jie School, and Ren School were just different in their teachings. The two Uncle-Masters had indeed had a few disputes about taking in disciples back then, but they had never opposed each other. Why are all the Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters so hostile today? Ask yourselves, are you worthy of the Dao word above your heads?¡±

    The immortals were silent.

    When the Great Daoist Master saw that he had already suppressed the entire scene, he kicked out the dominance.

    ¡°Changgeng, tell me about the red lotus in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, please listen to me!¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed in all directions. He took two steps forward with his horsetail whisk and said loudly, ¡°Today, I won¡¯t mention what happened to the Western Sect. Just because of the appearance of the Western Sect, everyone should have understood! Today, I will not mention how the two sects should get along peacefully. Before the Great Tribtion, the number of tribtions has yet to be determined. No one knows what will happen after the six Saints of the Purple Cloud Pce gather. However, if they fought because of the red lotus, it would be too ridiculous. If they really fought just now, whose heart did they fall in love with? Whose family, friends, Daopanions, and fellow disciples would be destroyed? At this moment, they are in the midst of the great tribtion. How can they determine if they had been affected by the cmity? He had used his passion and shouted that he would donate his body to the sect. In the end, he had only turned into ashes. He had damaged the luck of his own sect and destroyed the destiny of the Dao Sect! Could it be that everyone wants this red lotus to be an opportunity for the Dao Sect to decline?¡±

    The immortals were silent.

    Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, judging from the current situation, there will be a battle sooner orter.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°We still have to prioritize. We also have to know why we¡¯re fighting!¡±

    Zhao Gongming, who had been silent, could not help but ask, ¡°What did Changgeng say?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll speak frankly today. I won¡¯t hide or hide anything. I¡¯ll make things clear.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered. The image of the Taiji Painting appeared behind him and he took two steps forward.

    Although his voice was calm, it contained an extraordinary pressure.

    ¡°Let me first say two things that the Three Sects of the Dao Sect have to follow.

    Firstly, before the Saints of the Purple Cloud Pce discuss how to deal with the Great Tribtion, we cannot have internal strife and conflicts!

    If the three teachers do their best to fight for our survival, what should we do?

    The second point!

    Even if the Saint cannot resolve the Great Tribtion after the Purple Cloud Pce, the three sects of the Dao Sect have to weaken the power of living beings. We have to guarantee that we could simultaneously weaken the strength of the sects outside the Dao Sect.

    How are the three teachers willing to see us fight internally? Are you all willing to see the Western Sect benefit from the conflict?

    When the Great Tribtion erupts, the three sects will not need to work together. We will let the most immortals from Jie School attack the Western Sect alone. Chan School and Ren School will wait by the side and let the enemies from Jie School be sent to fill the cmity. Wouldn¡¯t our Dao Sect lose a few lives?

    That was the logic. If any fellow disciple was dissatisfied and felt that it was inappropriate, Ren School would be willing to mediate and guarantee it.

    However, today!

    If anyonees forwardter and says, ¡®What wrong has the Western Sect done? What does the Western Sect have to do with this matter?¡¯, I will ask the three Eldest Senior Brothers to cripple their Dao foundations and expel them from the Dao Sect!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯sst few words were powerful and extraordinary. The immortals of the Dao Sect nodded in unison. A few of them could not help but break out in cold sweat.

    In the corner, Ksitigarbha snorted.

    ¡°The Water God is really powerful. In order to ease the conflict in the Dao Sect, he made the Western Sect a target.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you say another word, I¡¯ll ask Eldest Senior Brother to use the Soul Transfer technique on you and let you tell me the details of the Western Sect¡¯s schemes against the Dao Sect all these years. Our two families have always beenpeting for the luck of the world. We stand opposite each other. Now that the Great Tribtion has descended, we should speak openly. Otherwise, there will be people in our Dao Sect who do not know the evil of the Western Sect. They will be merciful and take advantage of the Western Sect.¡±

    Ksitigarbha snorted but remained silent.

    Li Changshou shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll say that there are three strange things about the red lotus. Firstly, the timing of the item¡¯s appearance was rather subtle. The Red Lotus Seed appears in the sea of blood when the Great Tribtion descends. The news reached the ears of the two sects at the same time.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School. He stared at Guang Chengzi and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, someone in Chan School must have persuaded us. If Jie School obtains the red lotus, how can Chan School resist Jie School during the Great Tribtion? Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to say who it is. If you have heard such words, just nod.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Guang Chengzi agreed and closed his eyes to rest.

    Li Changshou looked at Daoist Duobao and cupped his hands. ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, did someone in Jie School say that the red lotus is a ferocious treasure? How can it be used to suppress the Dao runes but be refuted by others? Simrly, Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to say who reprimanded you. If you have heard such words in the past few days, just nod.¡±

    Daoist Duobao nodded slowly and closed his eyes to rest.

    At that moment, the immortals of Chan School and Jie School discussed via voice transmission. They were more or less puzzled and began to reflect on whether they had been used.

    In the corner, Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He really wanted to praise.

    The Water God argued.

    Secretly changing the concept was amonly used method of sophistry, but there were not many who could use it as skillfully as Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou easily made 90% of the immortals present feel that the reason the two sects had conflicts and disagreements today was purely because of someone¡¯s instigation...

    That would temporarily conceal the fundamental conflict between the two sects.

    He also reminded the immortals of the two sects that there were definitely spies from the Western Sect in the two sects.

    Duobao and Guang Chengzi naturally understood that. They cooperated and remained silent because they felt that Li Changshou¡¯s actions were in line with the interests of the two sects.

    Li Changshou continued to guide the thousands of immortals present... ¡°Secondly, a few years ago, the Western Sect began to search the sea of blood and sent thousands of living beings. I can¡¯t help but ask, have they already found the red lotus? Could it be that they have not obtained anything? The Western Sect imed to be poor. The Western Sect also had an especially diligent Saint. He woke up early and workedte at night, running around to collect various treasures. Everyone, do you think that Saint will let go of such a red lotus?¡±

    The immortals shook their heads.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°The abilities of the Saints are unpredictable. They can naturally find the location of the red lotus. There are only two possibilities. Firstly, the Saints of the Western Sect could not take away the red lotus. There were arrangements there that even the Saints were afraid of. Secondly, the Saints of the Western Sect had taken it away or deliberately left the red lotus behind to plot against it. Under such circumstances, how can we be careless?¡±

    The immortals nodded.

    Even an intelligent fairy like Qiong Xiao felt that Li Changshou was right.

    ¡°Thirdly, if this red lotus is controlled by Patriarch Nether River and is used to revive him, why didn¡¯t Patriarch Nether River remind the Asura n to make preparations? So much so that the current Asura n was like a headless fly that was anxiously wandering in the sea of blood? Come to think of it, there are traps and schemes everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng is right.¡± Daoist Duobao sighed and said, ¡°This time, we did not consider it.¡±

    Guang Chengzi opened his eyes and said slowly, ¡°I was almost schemed against by others. Fortunately, Changgeng was already vignt and reminded me in time.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    These few senior brothers were all pretending to be confused!

    On the side of Chan School, Perfected Yu Ding asked in a low voice, ¡°Changgeng, how should we resolve the situation today?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, don¡¯t be anxious. I already have a n.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a scroll from his sleeve and raised it above his head with one hand. He casually shook the scroll open. There were lines of neat words on it.

    ¡°I, Li Changgeng, a disciple of the Dao Sect, have started a matter today! From today onwards, until the six Saints of the Purple Cloud Pce discussed the Great Tribtion, the Ren School, Chan School, and Jie School would not fight! If everyone agrees, I will sign this agreement! I hope that the three sects will prosper! I hope that the Dao Sect will not decline¡±

 Chapter 505 - God-Slaying Spear Appears!

    <strong>Chapter 505 God-ying Spear Appears!</strong>

    When the immortals heard the words¡¯ no battle ¡®, their reactions were different.

    Li Changshou took out a few spare scrolls and spread them among the immortals of the two sects. He handed the scroll in his hand to his three senior brothers.

    The so-called battle pact was not the Heavenly Dao oath that Li Changshou knew the most. It was a pure agreement.

    The core content of the agreement was very simple.

    ¡°Before the meeting of the Purple Cloud Pce, the Ren School will help the other party with all their might.¡±

    Most of the words on the scroll were used to reduce the number of loopholes that could be exploited.

    Not long after, the Eldest Senior Brothers of the three sects nodded. The immortals of the two sects also felt that this matter was not bad.

    Some immortals from Chan School were not too satisfied with that. It was reasonable. After all, if they signed the agreement to not fight, the two sects would not be able to fight. The twelfth-grade red lotus seemed to be firmly in the hands of Jie School...

    However, if he stood up and said all that now, wouldn¡¯t he be treated as a spy nted by the Western Sect?

    Therefore, no immortals from Chan School expressed their dissatisfaction.

    That was naturally within Li Changshou¡¯s consideration.

    Jie School valued loyalty and Chan School¡¯s reputation. Most of the former would easily rise to power, while thetter would protect themselves.

    These were all aspects that could be calcted.

    When the Eldest Senior Brothers of the three sects each raised their brushes and wrote down their Dao names, apart from Ren School, there were three other respectable Eldest Disciples from both sides who walked forward and wrote down their names. This ¡°agreement¡± that was made without a Heavenly Dao oath was thus fulfilled.

    The ¡°shelf life¡±sted until the Saint Meeting in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised the scroll and was about to give a speech that was neither generous nor passionate. However, Li Changshou suddenly whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Senior Brother. It¡¯s best if you have three copies of this. The three sects will preserve it.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but smile and let Li Changshou continue. An hourter, the battle agreement was settled.

    Perfected Huang Long heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°For some reason, I feel much more at ease now.¡±

    ¡°Three flowers bloom in one vine. The three sects are one. Why fight and kill? Why don¡¯t you sit down and drink tea?¡±

    ¡°Since we have already signed the agreement to not fight today, let¡¯s return to our Cave Abodes and cultivate in peace. In the future, we will wait for the three teachers in the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the Great Tribtion. If we have to face the tribtion, we wille to the mortal world!¡±

    ¡°I have offended you previously. Fellow disciples of Chan School, please don¡¯t me

    me.¡±

    ¡°My sect has also dealt with something inappropriate...¡±

    The tense atmosphere finally eased.

    The immortals from both sides, for the sake of their pride and dignity, spoke warmly and gently.

    It was none other than...

    The red lotus wanted to take action and intercept the tribtion to protect the sect.

    Unexpectedly, there were many schemes. Changgeng nned to stay safe for now.

    The immortals of the two sects expressed their thoughts and decided to return to the mountain to cultivate.

    Just as the two sects were harmonious, Chi Jingzi stroked his beard and asked, ¡°Then... how should we deal with this red lotus?¡±

    The top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda fell silent again.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This matter is easy to resolve. Today, the three sects will attack together. We will first find this red lotus and see if we can take it away. If we can¡¯t take away the red lotus, and the birth of the red lotus causes the Three Realms to be in chaos, we will destroy the red lotus with all his might. If he could take it away, he would offer the red lotus to the three teachers and let them decide how to deal with it. What do you think?¡±.

    The immortals of Chan School pondered carefully. It was indeed the best way to deal with the Saint.

    The immortals of Jie School thought hard about it. As long as they could retrieve the red lotus, their master was in need of such a treasure to suppress the destiny of the sect. How could their Aunt-Masters not let them?

    It was most likely going to belong to Jie School!

    Therefore, the immortals of the two sects nodded. The Chan School praised the Water God, Li Changgeng, for being intelligent and resourceful. The Jie School sighed and felt that their son-inw was really helping them.

    After another round of greetings, Li Changshou handed the authority of the venue to the three senior brothers and secretly told the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du where the Golden Roc was...

    Then, Li Changshou went to the corner and looked at the green ox and Bai Ze. He heaved a long sigh of relief.

    He had settled this temporarily.

    Bai Ze praised via voice transmission. ¡°The Water God¡¯s n is admirable. He has worked so hard for the Dao Sect. He deserves a reward.¡±

    The green ox also said, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, you did well today!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the sky and put aside the thoughts that he wanted to ask for money back into his heart. He squinted and smiled. He meditated on the spot and continued to think.

    He temporarily suppressed the conflict and focused on plotting against the red lotus...

    A momentter, Daoist Duobao and Guang Chengzi began to give orders.

    Li Changshou had already formted a n to find the red lotus and obtain it. He had handed it to his senior brother, the Great Daoist Master. At that moment, he was just using the words of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du to mobilize the immortals of the three sects.

    This time, the Dao Sect wanted to enter in a high-profile manner and persuade the various itinerant cultivators to suppress the Asura who was causing trouble.

    The Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and the Netherworld were the backup of the Dao Sect. If necessary, they could seal the entrance to the Netherworld.

    Considering that the secret ce where the red lotus was located was definitely extremely dangerous, if the Dao Sect went too salty... Ahem!

    If the Dao Sect had too many Qi Refinement cultivators with insufficient cultivation levels and no treasures to protect them in the past, not only would they have died in vain, but they would also be a burden to the top experts.

    Therefore, Li Changshou¡¯s n was to use the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects as the core and build a team of about ten people.

    Not long after, figures flew out of the Reincarnation Pagoda and rushed to the edge of the sea of blood to provide support.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects had also chosen experts from the same sect. At that moment, he was waiting for two or three people to rush over.

    The disciples of Ren School were naturally the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and Li Changshou.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School was rather biased towards Perfected Taiyi. Perfected Taiyi declined and was unwilling, but he was still pushed onto the pirate ship by Perfected Yu Ding.

    Jie School was the most enthusiastic.

    The three immortals who had appeared today to serve the Grandmaster of Heaven-the ck Clouds Immortal, the Spirit Tooth Immortal, and the Golden Hooped Immortal ¨C took the initiative to fight. Daoist Duobao rejected them.

    The Seven Immortal Attendants were seven experts who served the Grandmaster of Heaven. Although their Dharma powers were deep and their abilities were good, they had not been given any treasures by the Grandmaster of Heaven. Their overallbat power was slightly inferior to the eight disciples of Jie School.

    Among the eight disciples, Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit were slightly weaker than the other five. They were also eliminated by Daoist Duobao. The other five attacked together.

    Although Bi Xiao was purely sitting at home and rejecting the Netherworld, she had been watching the house on the Three-Immortal Ind and did not participate in the experience.

    Regarding that, Qiong Xiao was depressed. She ran over and pouted. She called Li Changshou her brother-inw a few times. Li Changshou could only use the excuse that he could not interfere with the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s decision and temporarily appease him.

    At that moment, the Dao Sect¡¯s lotus picking team was waiting for the Goddess of Wudang, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Fairy Yun Xiao to rush over...

    COL

    In the corner, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, are you going to look for the red lotuster?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°If the Water God needs anything, I will follow him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bai,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°This trip is unpredictable. I can¡¯t see through the dangers. The heavenly secrets are mixed up. With Mr. Bai¡¯s mystical ability to seek luck and avoid cmity, there will be an additional guarantee.¡±

    al

    If possible, Li Changshou did not want to go to such a dangerous ce. However, Teacher Taiqing had given him so many treasures and the word ¡®go¡¯...

    The green ox smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, I¡¯ll go with you. We don¡¯t have many disciples in Ren School. We don¡¯t have enough disciples. We can only use mounts.¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to put you in danger?¡±

    Li Changshou refused with a smile and sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on Qiong Xiaoter. She¡¯s impatient and likes to cause trouble. If she wants to attack secretly, use the Vajra Bracelet to collect her Golden Flood Dragon Scissors.¡±

    The old bull raised his hand and touched his nose ring. He was puzzled. ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, how do you know that this is a treasure refined by the Grand Supreme Elder?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Uh, they were chatting so much.

    How could I not know? In the future, you will be King, who will take in the Sun Monkey¡¯s Golden-Hooped Rod and snatch the six sets of Nezha. You will y the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts like monkeys. In the end, the Grand Supreme Elder came and transformed into his original form. He patted his buttocks and left.

    One could say that green ox¡¯s abilities, background, and treasures were much better than the Demon Ox, who had been hollowed out by wine and sex. He was indeed the best ox in the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and did not exin.

    The burly green ox blinked and seemed to have understood something.

    As for what he understood... that was not important.

    Bai Ze said, ¡°Water God, let¡¯s go over first.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou agreed. He tidied his robe and stood up. He raised his hand and wiped his face, turning into the usual young Daoist.

    He took off his white robe and changed into a green robe. He turned his long hair from silver to ck and simply tied it up.

    The reason why he changed his image was mainly because that would arouse the ¡°protection¡± of the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects...

    It was not because Yun Xiao wasing and he wanted to be more handsome!

    He turned around and took a step forward. Not far away, the experts of the Dao Sect gathered their gazes and revealed smiles.

    Dong!

    Drums?

    No, his Dao heart suddenly trembled!

    In an instant!

    It was as if he had fallen into Goddess Nuwa¡¯s ¡°time halt¡± mystical ability. In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, the colors on the top floor of the pagoda suddenly faded and turned into deep gray. His essence soul twitched and his spiritual perception trembled!

    Danger!

    That was the reaction from the paper effigy!

    There was nothing unusual about the treasures that his main body carried!

    Li Changshou returned to his senses and immediately severed the connection between his main body and the paper effigy. He analyzed the images in his heart.

    On the back of the Golden-Winged Roc in the Blood Sea...

    At the moment the intense sense of danger erupted,yers of ripples appeared in the universe in front of the paper effigy. A ck spear broke through the universe and pierced towards his chest!

    The Golden-Winged Roc, which was hiding its body, reacted at lightning speed. Golden feathers of light erupted from its body. However, before the rain of light appeared, the spear had already pierced through the paper effigy¡¯s chest!

    The scene stopped when the Golden-Winged Roc cried ruthlessly.

    That spear...

    The twisted ck shadow in the wrinkled universe...

    The murderous aura alone made his heart tremble!

    Li Changshou subconsciously took half a step back. His face was pale, and his breathing was slightly irregr.

    How many dangers were hidden in the Primordial World...

    The dozen-odd immortals saw Li Changshou¡¯s sudden appearance. The Great Daoist Master arrived in front of Li Changshou in a sh. He raised his hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s wrist. A peaceful aura surrounded Li Changshou.

    At the same time, the spiritual perception of the Taiji Paintingnded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    §Ñ§ã

    The Connate Cardinal treasure that had apanied the Grand Pure One since the creation of the world was naturally knowledgeable. At that moment, three words condensed in Li Changshou¡¯s heart and pointed out the tail of the spear.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du asked in concern.

    ¡°Senior Brother, hurry!¡±

    Yin and Yang Qi flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s palm and turned into the Taiji Painting that returned to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°In the location I mentioned just now, the Golden-Winged Roc is in trouble. God-ying Spear!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was shocked. His figure disappeared without leaving behind any afterimages. The universe was filled with creases.

    The power of the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, that was activated by the Great Daoist Master could be more than half revealed!

    The immortals surrounded him.

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°What God-ying Spear?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the God-ying Spear destroyed in the ancient times?¡±

    ¡°Is it the God-ying Spear formed by the Chaos Green Lotus Root? The weapon of the Fiend Ancestor Rahu back then?¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda floated above his essence soul. The Cosmic Ruler also emerged from his palm. The anxiety and weakness in his heart disappeared...

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s talk about the details on the way. Let¡¯s help my senior brother first. The red lotus was probably targeted by an impressive mighty figure. A paper effigy was guarding where the red lotus was suspected to be. It had just been ambushed by a phantom holding the God-ying Spear. Marshal Golden Roc should not be a match for the God-ying Spear. Senior Brother, please rush over to help.¡±

    A cloud appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s palm and quickly formed a few images.

    Daoist Duobao flicked his sleeve and took out a bronze chariot!

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Get on the carriage! We have discussed here for so long. Don¡¯t let the red lotus be snatched by others!¡±

    Zhao Gongming, Li Changshou, and Bai Ze immediately jumped onto the carriage with Daoist Duobao.

    Guang Chengzi turned around and instructed Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourselfter.¡±

    The three experts of Chan School immediately followed.

    The bronze chariot was about to open. Qiong Xiao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit lowered their heads and sneaked over, wanting to sneak up from the side.

    However, the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s green ox recalled Li Changshou¡¯s previous instructions and immediately rushed forward. It opened its arms and stopped the two fairies of Jie School...

    The green ox smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ride the cloud over. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the senior brothers.¡±

    With that dy, Daoist Duobao had already activated the Numinous Treasure chariot.

    The universe in front of him copsed, revealing a huge hole. The war chariot turned into a stream of light and flew in. The universe instantly returned to normal.

    Qiong Xiao red at the green ox and recalled that it was the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount. She snorted unhappily and pulled the Goddess of Turtle Spirit out of the pagoda.

    Once the experts of the Dao Sect left, the Reincarnation Pagoda quickly became quiet.

    Ksitigarbha sat in front of the window and pondered over Li Changshou¡¯s words.

    ¡°Truth Listener?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t ask.¡± Truth Listenery down obediently. ¡°We can¡¯t interfere in this matter. The three Eldest Senior Brothers of the Dao Sect are enough to deal with it.¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned and pondered. He asked, ¡°Are there any ns for the two teachers here?¡±

    ¡°There should be. Let¡¯s take advantage of the situation and add fuel to the fire.¡±

    Truth Listener sighed and looked up at the low sky outside the window.

    ¡°Once the Great Tribtiones, the red lotus will appear. Demons and ghosts will jump out. Since the ancient times of the Primordial World, the victor was clear, and the loser was turbid. Even if these turbidities were gathered into a pile, how could they defeat the clear that was even stronger than before? If I struggle in vain, I might as well find a ce to live.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ksitigarbha nced at the green-furred dog beside him. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m also your safe haven?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Truth Listener blinked and said righteously, ¡°Back then, I purely saw that you were intelligent and resourceful. It was definitely not because of your identity as a disciple of the Saint!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ksitigarbha flicked his sleeve and closed the various exits of the Reincarnation Pagoda. He sat there and closed his eyes to rest. Everything had nothing to do with him.

    Not long after Li Changshou and the other immortals from the Dao Sect left the Reincarnation Pagoda, the sea of blood had appeared at some point in time above the huge vortex that was more than 50 kilometers in diameter. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was holding a Golden-Winged Roc that was covered in blood and waiting quietly. Before the Dao charm of the Taiji Painting dissipated, a pulverized killing aura echoed everywhere.

    In the vortex below, the universe was repairing itself. There were still remnant Heavenly Dao Dao runes there, as if the ce had suffered a Heavenly Punishment not long ago.

    A round hole appeared in the universe as the bronze chariot rumbled out.

    Daoist Duobao put away the numinous treasure and the seven figures quickly rushed to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s side.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted and pulled Bai Ze¡¯s arm forward.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was in a daze, turned around and gently pushed the unconscious Golden-Winged Roc to Li Changshou.

    The Golden-Winged Roc was covered in blood. Its chainmail had long been destroyed, and its long hair was stained with blood. There were more than twenty wounds around it. They were all rather deep puncture wounds, and the wounds were wrapped in wisps of ck gas.

    Fortunately, the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s essence soul was only slightly injured. At that moment, it was resisting the corrosion of the killing aura. There was a rich medicinal effect in its

    body...

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said awkwardly, ¡°I was careless and let the other party escape.¡±

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°How many ferocious people are there?¡±

    ¡°There seem to be three or four people,¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said. ¡°The ferocious person who ambushed Changgeng¡¯s incarnation and the Golden-Winged Roc should have deliberately diverted our attention.¡±

    Guang Chengzi asked, ¡°Senior Brother, can you see the other party¡¯s background? Is it really the God-ying Spear?¡±.

    as

    ¡°No.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du shook his head with a solemn expression. ¡°That God-ying Spear is the God-ying Spear, but it¡¯s not the God-ying Spear either? It was just fusing the remnants of the God-ying Spear and refining it again. It was far from the power of the Ancient God-ying Spear. I shed with him and threw the Golden-Winged Roc over. I retreated and left a few afterimages in the universe. The red lotus that has yet to form is on these ferocious people.¡±

    Li Changshou handed the Golden-Winged Roc to Bai Ze and said, ¡°I have a way to search for the Blood Lotus... Senior Brother, can I save that paper effigy?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shook his head. ¡°The other party has captured your paper effigy. He seems to be searching for something in your paper effigy¡¯s storage Dharma artifact.¡±

    Huh? What are they searching for?

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered. Then, his eyes lit up.

    What could he have in his storage Dharma artifact that could interest the other party? The me of Heart beside him? A little poison? A horsetail whisk?

    No, they were not. They were the 99 negative karma-ridden souls.

    To the red lotus, that should be a small tonic.

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart and paced back and forth above the sea of blood. He apologized to the 99 souls. He had caused their souls to dissipate. He had to burn some paper offeringster.

    The Golden-Winged Roc was not seriously injured. Li Changshou¡¯s tense mind rxed.

    The most important thing now was to find the location of the red lotus as soon as possible.

    Li Changshou looked at Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you two senior brothers to inform your fellow immortals. From now on, seal the sea of blood and let unrted people leave as soon as possible. Rumor has it that when the red lotus erupted, it would devour the souls of living beings with lower cultivation levels to fill itself. If it doesn¡¯t make sense, it¡¯s best to banish them. I will get the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to announce it everywhere.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao agreed and immediately sent out jade talismans. Li Changshou paced back and forth and thought for a while. He already had a paper effigy rushing to the Yama Hall. He was prepared to take out dozens of negative karma-ridden souls and search for the red lotus.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. Merit!

    Golden light surged out of his right palm. He pulled out some merit and condensed it into a lotus flower. Ayer of immortal power was wrapped around it.

    With the Merit Lotus, Li Changshou teleported 50 kilometers away and pondered while facing the sea of blood.

    He knew that negative karma and merit could cancel each other out. The twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus was absorbing negative karma and should reject merit...

    That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s fine if the red lotus does not absorb merit. There¡¯s no need to keep the merit away from myself.

    He could not make such a simple judgment.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and the others rushed over from behind. They did not dare to disturb Li Changshou. Li Changshou sat cross-legged on the sea of blood and pondered quietly. A momentter, a few beautiful figures shed past the edge of the sea of blood. One was white, one was gold, and the other was light blue. They rushed over with all their might...

    Li Changshou suddenly understood the key to that ce. He turned around and shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, do you have any Merit Numinous treasures for me to use!?!¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du interrupted. ¡°Changgeng, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou could not help but be stunned. The Great Daoist Master ced his hands behind his back and raised his chin towards the southwest. ¡°Look there.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    90,000 kilometers southwest, a blood-red pir of light shot into the sky. Rings of light kept surging out from it, as if it was calling something...

    At that moment, in the Blood Sea, on the ¡°Sky Ind¡± where the Asuras lived, the eyes of the men and women of the Asura n were filled with a sanguine glow. Regardless of their age, gender or cultivation levels, they flew out of the ind. They gathered in the sea of blood and formed a torrent that headed towards the ce where the blood-red pir of light appeared.

    Li Changshou immediately recognized the ce under the pir of light.

    Thest time he searched for the Reincarnation Pagoda, he had passed through a dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den. It was arge city that the Asura n¡¯s experts were guarding!

    Standing still, Li Changshou seemed to have seen throughyers of barriers and the waves of the sea of blood. He saw the old man sitting cross-legged in the ruined hall in the middle of the city and the twelve-petaled lotus flower that was about to bloom... Naturally, he did not really see that. That was just what he had imagined.

    In fact...

    In the abandoned hall, four ck shadows stood in four directions. They were either holding spears or swords as they stared at the red lotus that was condensing the twelfth

    petal.

    However, the negative karma gathered by the red lotus was not enough. The twelfth petal could not be condensed.

    After the red lotus, the image of Patriarch Nether River appeared again. However, the image was extremely faint...

    Tev

    ¡°Do we really have to save him? Haven¡¯t we been bullied by him enough back then?¡±

    ¡°Since he is the Red Lotus, the Red Lotus is him. He has also guarded against us during the ancient agreement.¡±

    The ck shadow holding the spear casually took out a cloth bag and tore it into pieces. He took out a spherical Dharma artifact and threw it near the blood lotus.

    Wisps of negative karma power flew out and were quickly absorbed by the red lotus.

    Well, it was better than nothing.

 Chapter 506 - The Strongest Immortal Group, Entering Dreams Online!

    <strong>Chapter 506 The Strongest Immortal Group, Entering Dreams Online!</strong>

    ¡°Mr. Bai, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Water God, don¡¯t be anxious... Yes, I feel something.¡± ¡°What feeling? Can you describe it in detail?¡± In the sea of blood, nine figures stood quietly 1,500 kilometers away from the pir of sanguine light and watched Li Changshou and Bai Ze, who were getting busy a thousand feet away.

    At that moment, Bai Ze revealed his main body. The vertical horn on his forehead kept flickering with light. The three colorful feathers around him kept floating, and the filthy water of the sea of blood was blocked 100 feet away. When the Great Tribtion descended, the heavenly secrets would be confused. Divination and deduction would be useless. The unique mystical ability of an auspicious beast like Bai Ze was extremely precious.

    At that moment, Bai Ze was under immense pressure.

    He was really afraid that he had sensed wrongly and let the disciples of the top Saints of the Dao Sect fall into a trap.

    The disciples of the Saints were all treasures of the three sects. If anything happened to them, Bai Ze would definitely be skinned alive by the Saint! However, Bai Ze tried his best to sense the huge city 3,000 kilometers away... ¡°There¡¯s indeed no danger.¡± Bai Ze said, ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m sensing myself and the Water God and fellow Daoists. There are no auspicious things ahead... It¡¯s very calm.¡±

    Li Changshou hugged his arms and thought for a while. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would the experts of the other party expose their tracks so openly? When we go over... Could it be that they have a way to trap us?¡± ¡°Water God,¡± Bai Ze asked, ¡°Is it possible that the Asura race has been plotting this matter from the beginning? They want to risk their lives, but to the Dao Sect, they are just overestimating themselves. Is that why I feel that the path ahead is not dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that the Saint can affect your mystical abilities?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, there should be traces of a Saint taking action.¡± Bai Ze looked down at himself suspiciously. For a moment, he was a little uncertain. Have I been affected?

    Li Changshou thought about it and felt that it was not safe.

    If the Western Sect really knew to retreat, there was an 80% chance that there would be a powerful expert ahead who would make the Western Sect give up on the red lotus. Even the Ancient God ying Spear fragment had appeared. There was no need to make a fuss about the appearance of the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s remnant soulter.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that the Primordial World that he hade into contact with had always been a little one-sided.

    After the ancient times, the Dao Sect prospered, the human race prospered, and the Heavenly Dao evolved. There were fewer ferocious figures in the world.

    For example, most of the Primordial Beasts escaped to the Chaos Sea. The Demon Teacher Kun Peng was also wandering in the Chaos Sea. The ferocious living beings were either killed by the Heavenly Dao or flew far away.

    The disciples of the Saints were definitely not the only experts in the Primordial World. However, the disciples of the Saints upied an ¡°absolutely dominant¡± position. The sea of blood and the red lotus could very likely attract all kinds of demons and ghosts, as well as ancient ferociousness.

    The third red lotus seed that was missing...

    The owner of the God-ying Spear that could escape from the Great Daoist Master and kill the Golden-Winged Roc... Now, the blood-colored pir of light that was revealed openly...

    Let¡¯s be steady again. Li Changshou turned around and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you sure that the twelfth-grade red lotus is here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The first thing that answered Li Changshou was the spiritual will of the Taiji Painting. The Great Daoist Master also said, ¡°I have fought with Patriarch Nether River before. I have also used my Dharma powers to st the twelfth-grade red lotus. I can confirm that. The red lotus should be not far ahead. Although Patriarch Nether River¡¯s aura is faint, it does exist.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and slowly said, ¡°Mr. Bai, you can¡¯t sense any clear auspiciousness. In a while, let¡¯s stay closer to Mr. Bai lest we fall into a trap... Prepare the Dharma treasures that you need in advance and try to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du agreed and carried the Taiji Painting behind him. He pulled out a three-feet-long Qingfeng Sword from his sleeve. The sword was already rusty. Fairy Yun Xiao took out the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and transformed it to the size of a palm. She held it in her palm and blinked at Li Changshou.

    His eyes were like the autumn waters, and his figure was like a shadow. It disturbed his mind and made him worry.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit held the jade ruyi while The Goddess of Wudang held a jade-green short staff. A certain ¡°Goddess of Assassins¡±, Guang Chengzi, held the Heavenly Seal in his palm... Zhao Gongming only took out the Golden Wood Whip. The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl had already be proficient in the ¡°Primordial Society Experiments¡± called ¡°Lying Down¡±.

    Perfected Yu Ding was the easiest. A small tripod appeared above his head, and the small tripod released its aura to protect itself. Perfected Taiyi, who was dressed in a red robe, stood at the side and rolled in his sleeve. He was in trouble...

    The things that he was mostfortable with were the golden bricks, the Nine Dragons Divine mes Barrier, the Fire-Pointed Spear, the Cosmic Ring, the Heavenly Silk... and so on. The level of the treasures were simr, and they were all rare ¡°good items¡±. At that moment, Perfected Taiyi heard a murmur from the side. It was from Daoist Duobao. ¡°Ah, should I pamper this side or that side today? It¡¯s indeed a problem.¡± Perfected Taiyi could not help but go over and smile. ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, can¡¯t you think of which treasure to use?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Duobao looked up and smiled. He continued to search in his sleeve and answered casually, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m thinking about whether I should use this treasure vault or this treasure vault when I meet the enemy today. On average, there are only one or two thousand of them. They are all disappointing numinous treasures. Heh heh.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi was speechless. He stood there for a while and could not recover. He only walked forward dejectedly when Perfected Yu Ding greeted him. To these experts, traveling 3,000 kilometers was nothing more than a sh of light. However, just as they were about to reach the city, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was flying at the front, raised his hand and made a gesture. The immortals immediately stopped and looked at Xuan Du.

    The sea of blood surged and broke open a path. Streams of light flew over, and hundreds of Asura men and women were wrapped inside. Their cultivation levels were different.

    Just as Li Changshou and the others felt that the men, women, old, and young of the Asura n should havee to reinforce that ce, the hundreds of figures did not look back or hesitate. They directly crashed into the pir of sanguine light that pierced the sea of blood.

    In the blink of an eye, it melted... The disappearance of hundreds of living beings was so easy and calm. ¡°This!¡±

    Zhao Gongming cursed, ¡°Is this Patriarch Nether River so ruthless?¡±

    Daoist Duobao flipped his hand and took out a bronze mirror. He tapped his carrot-like fingers on the bronze mirror like a phantom. The situation within a 50,000-kilometer radius appeared on it. Sanguine waves passed through the sea of blood. Countless Asuras were surging over! Bai Ze said, ¡°From the looks of it, Patriarch Nether River has made sufficient preparations for his revival. The red lotus will be his soul. The Asura n will fill his Dharma powers and allow him to recover to his peak.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s too ferocious.¡±

    ¡°I finally understand something.¡± Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°No wonder this old thing imitated the Goddess Nuwa and created humans. He created the Asura n himself, but he did not receive any merit from the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sighed and said, ¡°In the beginning, the Asura n was just the Scion of the Blood God.¡± Li Changshou did not sigh about that. ¡°In that case, I can be at ease temporarily. The other party is so brazen as to expose his whereabouts. There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s not trying to lure us over, but to confirm that we can find this ce. Patriarch Nether River wants to take a gamble and sacrifice the Asura n to fight for his survival. Why don¡¯t we split up and destroy this pir of light? Or stop the Asura n from approaching this ce and go straight for Red Lotus!¡± However, Guang Chengzi said, ¡°The path ahead is not clear. It¡¯s not appropriate to split up. Why don¡¯t we gather together? I have already sensed a few pressures. There seem to be two ancient ferocious beasts that have disappeared for many years in the city.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and nodded. That was safe.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± The ten top experts of the Dao Sect and auspicious beast quickly approached the city in front. Li Changshou made Bai Ze report the good fortune every three breaths. He filled his mind with power.

    Li Changshou smelled blood from afar...

    The city in front of him did not seem to have changed at all from thest time he saw it. He could find the corner where he hidst time at a nce.

    In fact, Li Changshou could even remember where the patrolling Asura n experts were when he came over previously.

    However, the city was empty now. Only the abandoned hall in the middle of the city emitted a pressure. Above the hall was the blood-colored pir of light that soared into the sky. Li Changshou recited the Steadiness Sutra in his heart and activated his clear Dao heart. He deliberately fell two steps behind and got closer to Fairy Yun Xiao.

    The group easily entered the city without any obstructions.

    Was it too smooth?

    However, the Taiji Painting and other treasures did not remind him that the three Eldest Senior Brothers were all there. Apart from Perfected Taiyi, they were all top-notch mighty figures... ¡®I¡¯m a little paranoid...¡¯ Li Changshou thought. Four ck shadows walked out of the hall and emitted four ferocious pressure. One of them even snorted at them.

    As a response, they naturally had to show their skills. The three Eldest Senior Brothers of the Dao Sect maintained theirposure. Li Changshou and Bai Ze were intelligent. The other six experts released their auras and pressure. At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Wudang, and Perfected Yu Ding were like five towering mountains. They easily suppressed the four auras of the other party.

    A Perfected Taiyi with a mountain-like aura silently walked to Li Changshou and Bai Ze.

    In this day and age, everyone relied on their mouths and eloquence to be famous. Daoist Duobao shouted softly, ¡°When the Dao Sect does things, demons retreat!¡±

    A rough and low voice sounded in front of the hall. ¡°Just you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With just us! Where are the immortals of Jie School!?!¡±

    Daoist Duobao raised his left hand and starlight burst out of his sleeve. He led Zhao Gongming, Fairy Yun Xiao, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and the Goddess of Wudang forward. At that moment, the various gods revealed their mystical abilities and various Dharma treasures shed! The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls around Zhao Gongming shone with blue light. The Goddess of Golden Spirit revealed her six-armed Dharma body. Her face was filled with coldness. A faint cloud appeared around Fairy Yun Xiao, and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice shone with golden light... ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Li Changshou muttered and frowned at Yun Xiao¡¯s back.

    Li Changshou naturally did not doubt the strength of the five top-notch mighty figures of the Primordial World. There were no shorings in their cultivation levels, Dao Realm, treasures, and luck. However, Li Changshou felt that something was amiss.

    Would a ferocious person who had survived from ancient times really have the courage to go to the tiger¡¯s den when he knew that there was a tiger on the mountain? Would he have the courage to provoke the nine top experts of the Dao Sect?

    Previously, Li Changshou had asked his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters to take out their treasures to increase their power and make the other party retreat.

    At that moment, he was observing his surroundings. His heart was already full. He kept asking Bai Ze and the Pagoda Master. The other party said that there was no danger ahead. Li Changshou suddenly shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡± The five figures in front did not respond at all! The Great Daoist Master frowned and clenched his left fist. He gently struck out several Yin-Yang Qi in front of him!

    The image of the entire city trembled a few times. The broken walls in the city, the abandoned hall, and the pir of light above the hall, the four figures in front of the hall, and the five experts of Jie School... At the same time, it copsed and dissipated, turning into gray fog. Clouds!

    Li Changshou subconsciously took half a step forward, but his shoulder was grabbed by the Great Daoist Master¡¯s hand and pulled back behind him.

    The Great Daoist Master immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t separate. They¡¯re fine. Everyone, stay closer to me.¡±

    As he spoke, the Taiji Painting slowly opened up and turned into a diameter of 100 feet. It enveloped Li Changshou, the Great Daoist Master, the three immortals of Jie School, and Bai Ze.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Guang Chengzi looked around and shot out a stream of light.

    As the stream of light dissipated, the surrounding gray clouds retreated. Amotion sounded from everywhere. The city that had been abandoned since ancient times seemed to havee alive. Broken walls kept growing. In the blink of an eye, the city returned to its former glory. Handsome men and women walked everywhere. Scenes of children ying and old men chatting could be seen everywhere. Many Asuras even smiled at them...

    Guang Chengzi frowned and casually pointed out a stream of light. It hit two Asuras who were passing by and pierced one of their shoulders. The other party screamed and retreated hurriedly. The entire street was in chaos. A group of Asuras shouted and surrounded them, as if they were ming... Behind the Great Daoist Master, Li Changshou had unknowingly sat down cross-legged. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was above his head, and he closed his eyes to focus.

    Fortunately, he had a Clear Dao heart. Li Changshou remained calm at all times. The impulse and anxiety from before had disappeared.

    Array formation? Mystical power?

    Or an illusion? Li Changshou was surprised to find that the paper effigy could still be connected. He immediately sensed the paper effigy beside Yun Xiao and called out to the outside. ¡°Yun Xiao, Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle voice sounded. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was pinched out of his pouch. He used the paper effigy and saw the situation where Yun Xiao and the others were. They had also fallen into arge city. However, therge city had already turned into ruins under the saturation attack of Daoist Duobao¡¯s Dharma treasures that filled the sky. Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Tell everyone not to separate. This might be an extremely brilliant trapping array.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao smiled gently and said gently, ¡°You have to take care of yourself. Everything is fine here. Don¡¯t let Ling¡¯e worry.¡± Li Changshou reminded them again before retracting his attention and telling the Great Daoist Master and the others what had happened. ¡°They must have fallen into another illusion...¡± Something was wrong. Why did Yun Xiao mention Ling¡¯e just now? Li Changshou was shocked. His clear Dao heart trembled slightly. He stared at the Great Daoist Master in front of him and suddenly turned around to look at Perfected Taiyi.

    The Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°Changgeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said warmly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll contact them again.¡± Then, Li Changshou closed his eyes and carefully sensed his paper effigies. The paper effigies everywhere seemed to be fine. He could still monitor the Little Qiong Peak, the South Ocean, the East Ocean, the Heavenly Courts, the Netherworld... Everything was fine. However, why would Yun Xiao mention Ling¡¯e, who was not rted to that matter, in such a situation and situation? The strangest thing was that although the fairy was gentle, she could not be gentle all the time. In the battle just now, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s normal expression should have been aloofness. Li Changshou did not say a word. He shifted his attention around the paper effigy and kept observing... Everything was normal, but something was amiss. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the most unusual thing for you to be in a predicament and yet safely find something unusual about this ce?¡±

    What¡¯s going on?

    Li Changshou was good at self-reflection and kept on doing so. At that moment, he was doing his best to investigate and quickly found some clues. Why are the surrounding ¡®Asuras¡¯ acting like mortals!?! He opened his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Bai Ze, please transform into your human form.¡±

    Bai Ze tilted his head in confusion. Then, an immortal light circted around him and turned into a young woman. She even smiled charmingly at Li Changshou.

    Indeed.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and pinched his thigh. He could clearly feel the pain in his heart. However, Li Changshou said, ¡°I said that I don¡¯t feel any pain here.¡±

    He held his breath and pinched his thigh again. The pain stopped for a moment. That¡¯s right...

    It¡¯s a dream.

    Although he did not know when he had been hit and how the other party had done it, he was certain that it was a dream.

    Everything came from the Dao heart. Everything was in ordance with the Dao heart. That was because this was his dream. Everything was formed by the Dao heart...

    What a powerful technique.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and thought of a solution to break the current dream.

    He closed his empty Dao heart and carefully sensed the fluctuations in his emotions. Then, he shook his Dao heart and silently recited the Grand Pure One Water Deity Chapter. The mind is one, and there is nothing without me. The Dao is born from nothing, and it is silent and empty!

    Clear Dao Heart, open!

    Buzz...

    Buzz...

    Li Changshou suddenly opened his eyes and saw the dark ¡°sky¡± and the slowly spinning Taiji Painting. He scanned it with his immortal senses and heaved a long sigh of relief. At that moment, he was lying in the corner of the city wall. There were many experts from the Dao Sect who were either sitting or lying down. Many of them were sleeping soundly. Their breathing was calm. There were treasures protecting them, and they were uninjured. A few spiritual senses sounded in his heart. It was the softughter of the Taiji Painting. ¡°Not bad, Little Disciple. You¡¯re actually the first to escape the dream.¡±

    The Pagoda Master also said, ¡°A group of Saint¡¯s eldest disciples were defeated as soon as they entered the city. I feel ashamed for you! Fortunately, Little Disciple, you protected the Dao Sect¡¯s face!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly asked in his heart, ¡°What mystical ability is this? How can we save them from waking up?¡± At that moment, he could see that the city was still empty. The blood-colored pir of light was still there, but there was no one in front of the hall.

    The spiritual perception of the Taiji Painting reached Li Changshou¡¯s heart again. ¡°They can¡¯t me others even if they fail. They are used to being smug in the world. They have long forgotten about the mystical living beings in the Primordial World. There was some Primordial Chaos Beast, the Mirage Sea Serpent¡¯s essence, in this ce. This item could cause spirits to enter dreams. It could not be probed or searched. Even if a weaker Saint entered this ce, he would probably be trapped for a while. We did not notice anything strange previously. Otherwise, we would have definitely reminded him. Logically speaking, it should be very difficult to collect such essence m Qi. I reckon that there are Saints behind this. Only Saints have the means to obtain this item.¡±

    ¡°How can we help them escape?¡± The Taiji Painting exined, ¡°Outsiders cannot help. The Mirage is one of the most difficult ferocious beasts to deal with in the Chaos Sea. However, it does not have any mystical abilities or Dharma powers. It can only release the Sea Serpent Qi. The Sea Serpent Qi formed an immortal kingdom and attracted countless True Spirits to rotate within it. They ate True Spirits. The essence m Qi is thest method that Huan Shen used to protect himself. If he was hit, he had to figure it out on his own. Otherwise, he could only sink into the dream. Don¡¯t worry. Eldest Disciple and the others are not weak. They should wake up in three to five days at most. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±

    Indeed, having an old man at home is like having a treasure. The treasures are still the best of the older generation.

    Li Changshou looked at the pir of light and muttered in his heart... Three to five days?

    If the Asura n kept sending their lives over, it would only take half a day for the red lotus to mature!

    In other words, the top experts of the Dao Sect... were eliminated in advance?

    What?!

    What?!

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. He turned around and walked to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side. He looked at her beautiful face at a close distance and called softly, ¡°Yun Xiao?¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s breathing was calm, as if she was talking in her sleep.

    Li Changshou leaned closer and listened. When he heard the word ¡®kneel¡¯, the corners of his mouth twitched.

    He then looked at Daoist Duobao. The Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School was glowing and his body was wriggling slightly... He should be doing his favorite thing in his dream.

    When he looked at Guang Chengzi, he realized that Guang Chengzi was sitting cross-legged. Clearly, he had discovered something amiss before he was struck. However, he did not have time to react and had already fallen.

    As for his Eldest Senior Brother...

    ¡°Hey-Swoosh ¡ª¡±

    Is this a dream?

    Is he sleeping soundly? One time, the incarnation of desire on the Six Paths of Reincarnation is here. Great Daoist Master, your weakness is that you sleep whenever you encounter something!?!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He helped Fairy Yun Xiao put on a Daoist robe and stood up. He walked to the side of the Grand Unity Immortal lying on the broken wall. Li Changshou raised his leg and kicked Perfected Taiyi¡¯s calf.

    ¡°Wake up, wake up... Ah, Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu are having their wedding night.¡± Perfected Taiyi did not react. Li Changshou did not give up. He casually pointed and poured a jar of ice water down. He took out the Cosmic Ruler and gently hit Perfected Taiyi¡¯s palm a few times. Seeing that Perfected Taiyi did not react, he even cast a few ¡°small¡± spells...

    Under the pressure of the Taiji Painting, the Nine Dragons Divine me Barrier and other treasures did not dare to move rashly.

    The Pagoda Master could not help but ask, ¡°Little Disciple, do you have a feud with the Grand Unity Immortal?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice.¡± Li Changshou looked at Perfected Taiyi, who had changed beyond recognition, and muttered in his heart, ¡°I only dared to offend this fellow.¡± The Pagoda Master could not help but smile. Suddenly, Li Changshou sensed that a gaze was on him.

    He turned to look at the hall in the middle of the ruins. A ck shadow took two steps back and hid in the hall.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou snorted coldly and did not bother about it for the time being. The people guarding the red lotus clearly did not expect that someone had already woken up. It could not be helped. Li Changshou¡¯s self-reflection rate was too high. Moreover, he had experienced the ¡°pain of losing his master¡± controlled by the cmity. He had learned a lesson.

    That¡¯s not right. How can I be sure that I¡¯m not in a dream?

    Li Changshou thought carefully and found a solution that was not proper... Li Changshou first bowed to the sky and said loudly, ¡°I sincerely ask the Heavenly Dao to send a light punishment!¡± No reaction? Let¡¯s change our strategy. ¡°Heavenly Dao, can you write a contract for the two merits from before?¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The wind and clouds under the sea of blood changed. The power of the Heavenly Dao condensed into a gray cloud and enveloped Li Changshou¡¯s head. A thin bolt of Purple Heaven Divine Thundernded! The Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda did not care at all. They allowed the divine lightning to hit Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. After a while, Li Changshou¡¯s face was charred. He revealed a satisfied smile and wisps of ck smoke floated out from his teeth.

    This was not a dream. The pain was extremely real. It was...

    The gray clouds above his head showed no signs of dissipating. Huh?

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Perfected Taiyi. He opened his hand and pulled Perfected Taiyi and Bai Ze, who were sleeping in their original forms, in front of him.

    Crack!

    A bolt of lightning from the Heavenly Punishment, apanied by two screams, shone on the city again... In the abandoned hall, four figures were hidden by the broken wall and observing the situation at the edge of the city and the area enveloped by the Taiji Painting ¡°Ah... Is the Sea Serpent Qi given by the Second Sect Master fake?!¡± ¡°Who is this kid? How can he wake up so quickly?¡± ¡°He is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, the second disciple of the Grand Pure One. He is a rising star of the Dao Sect in recent centuries. It¡¯s reasonable that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Punishment? Could it be that he¡¯s the same as us?¡±

    The four of them fell silent. At such a crucial moment, why did they feel that there were changes to their perfect n...

    At the same time, at the edge of the sea of blood.

    ¡°Aunt Wen, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go back.¡±

    The young girl under the cloak sighed and dodged a group of Heavenly Soldiers patrolling in front of her. She quickly entered the sea of blood.

    She felt the call from the Patriarch.

    As one of the few princesses of the Asura n, she had to rush to the Patriarch¡¯s side at this moment to help him revive.

    The Patriarch had created them and given them life. It was reasonable for them to exist in the Primordial World and contribute to the Patriarch.

    She knew that Aunt Wen was being sarcastic for her own good.

    After leaving the dark sea of blood and bing the sharp sword in the hands of the Western Sect, she could no longer care about the matter of the sea of blood.

    However, his nsmen were there together with his family. This time, Aunt Wen did not let here over to die... That¡¯s right. The young girl already knew that her trip was equivalent to dying. He might not even have the chance to draw his sword if he were to go against the Dao Sect, especially against the Eldest Disciple of the Dao Sect who could almost kill the designated Saint. However, that was her life. ¡°Huh?¡±

    A low voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. The young girl, who was rapidly traversing the sea of blood, immediately hid nearby. She closed her eyes. Under the cloak, her small ears trembled slightly and she scanned her surroundings vigntly. An expert. The other party¡¯s aura is unpredictable. I can¡¯t lock onto him...

    Suddenly... ¡°Fairy Qiong Xiao, why are you hiding? You even changed your scent. Senior Brother Changgeng reminded me to look after you. Fairy, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± That deep voice was behind him! The young girl under the cloak froze. A cold glint shed in her eyes. She suddenly turned around and a sword beam shed under the cloak!

    At that moment, she saw a human-shaped ¡°ox demon¡± standing in front of her. The sword beam that she shed out was even faster than her gaze!

    Bang!

    There was the sound of weapons colliding. The ¡°ox demon¡±, which was the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount and the green ox of the Tushita Pce, held a steel spear with both hands. However, his majestic figure was sent flying!

    The sea of blood within a 50-kilometer radius surged!

    ¡°Primordial Massacre Sword?¡±

    The green ox eximed and immediately chided softly, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The young girl under the cloak ignored him. She knew that she had to kill the ox quickly. She held the Primordial Massacre Sword in her right hand and turned into a beam of light that shot forward. The green ox frowned. At that moment, he did not dare to be careless. He raised his hand and took off his nose ring. He threw it into the distance and chanted, ¡°Hurry!¡± The nose ring suddenly erged ten times and erupted with dazzling golden light, revealing the true form of the diamond bracelet! The Primordial Massacre Sword in the young girl¡¯s hand actually took the initiative to escape from her right hand. It darted through the middle of the diamond bracelet and was instantly sealed!

    The diamond bracelet pushed forward and hit the girl¡¯s front.

    ¡°My sword!¡±

    The girl under the cloak ignored him and immediately moved forward. The green ox had already pounced and punched the figure that the girl was hiding under the cloak. The surrounding sea of blood was swept away by the immortal power. The force of the punch was heavy. Even the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal would be seriously injured. The Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce would definitely vomit blood. However!

    The fist stopped just half an inch away from the young girl¡¯s nose. Her gray cloak fluttered backward, and her silver-white hair swayed.

    Her palm-sized face was flushed, but her red eyes were filled with indignation and stubbornness.

    Ox:...

    The sea of blood seemed to have quietened down. The green ox looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. For some reason, his heart was drumming. The drums yed some music. It seemed to be singing...

    ¡°The ox fell in love with the fan.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Ah, The Aura Of Spring

    <strong>Chapter 507 Ah, The Aura Of Spring</strong>

    ¡°Li Changgeng! If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly today, I will not let you off!¡± Under the pir of light, at the edge of the city, where the Taiji Painting enveloped... The charred Perfected Taiyi pointed at Fairy Yun Xiao and the others who were sleeping at the side and cursed at Li Changshou, ¡°What do you mean? How dare you test me! That was Heavenly Punishment! Do you think everyone is like you? You¡¯re like the grandson of the Dao Ancestor. You can sh and adapt to it! Ouch!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    On the other side, Bai Zebed his long, elegant hair and wiped his face. With tears in his eyes, he trimmed his goatee even shorter. He looked at himself in the mirror and was filled with mncholy.

    He did not expect that auspicious beast like him, who sought luck and avoided cmity, would be struck by the Heavenly Punishment.

    By following the Water God, he could indeed experience an unimaginable beast life. Furthermore, the beast life was gradually perfected...

    Perfected Taiyi roared for a while and calmed down. He hugged his arms and sat beside Bai Ze, sulking. He adjusted his aura and looked at the hall in the distance. Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°What should we do now? Wait for Eldest Senior Brother and the others to wake up?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± Li Changshou stood on the broken wall and looked at the turbid sea of blood above him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sea of blood surged. Figures darted out and rushed towards the blood-colored pir of light.

    The men, women, old, and young of the Asura n were all expressionless. Their eyes were filled with a sanguine glow. The moment they collided with the pir of light, their bodies melted.

    The True Spirit was also devoured by the pir of light.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was a little cold, but he was not anxious. He turned around and jumped back to Bai Ze and Perfected Taiyi.

    Perfected Taiyi gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pull a few more when you were being punished by the Heavenly Punishment just now? You only took me and Fellow Daoist Bai Ze!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we close? It¡¯s easy to exin.¡± Li Changshou squinted and chuckled.

    ¡°You just feel that others are not your match! You¡¯re stillughing!¡±

    Bai Ze hurriedly said, ¡°Calm down, calm down. Fellow Daoist Taiyi, don¡¯t be so anxious. Fellow Daoist, think about it carefully. In fact, the Water God¡¯s choice was a helpless one. Let¡¯s not talk about the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects for now. Among the few people lying here, ahem, who is not arrogant? If they did notprehend the dream and escape from it, it would naturally affect their Dao hearts.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi nodded in agreement when he heard that. However, he felt that something was amiss.

    Perfected Taiyi, one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, did not deserve to be arrogant...

    Perfected Taiyi sighed dejectedly. Then, he frowned and looked at Li Changshou. He asked a question that Bai Ze was also concerned about.

    ¡°Changgeng, how did you escape so quickly?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and stood with his hands behind his back. His long hair danced behind his back, and he seemed to be emitting a halo of light.

    He said, ¡°Do you reflect on yourself 30 times a day? Is this right? Is there a n? Is it that stable? Therefore, when things go too smoothly or develop ording to my expectations, I will reflect on myself. You have to know that the enemy is not stupid. He would not be willing to give up. He would also be guided by the situation. Everything is in the game, and the most important thing is to pull. It is impossible for everything to be ck or white. It is impossible to win 100% of the time. In general, it is not easy to win 70% of the time. However, everything in the dream started from my thoughts. They were all images that I subconsciously wanted to see. To me, it is indeed much easier to crack than ordinary illusion arrays.¡± Li Changshou paused and turned to look at Perfected Taiyi and Bai Ze. Thetter two¡¯s gazes froze...

    Li Changshou said in a mellow voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already informed the Jade Emperor and the experts of the Chan School and Jie School. There should be more than twenty experts from the two sects rushing over.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and said, ¡°Are you here to enter a dream?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and looked outside the Taiji Painting.

    The essence m Qi could not be identified or probed. He did not know how much essence m Qi was outside the Taiji Painting. This ce was indeed...

    A treasure vault!

    The essence m gas was simply a defensive tool!

    Even a Dao Realm expert like the Great Daoist Master would be affected if he was not careful. Even the Pagoda Master and the Taiji Painting could not react in time!

    What wascking in his Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Recovery Defense Array? The Sea Serpent Qi was exactly what hecked!

    If he could think of a way to collect some...

    Bai Ze muttered, ¡°Why do I feel that the Water God is clearly more interested in the Sea Serpent Qi than the red lotus?¡±. ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and looked up at the Asura n that was crashing into the pir of light. He sighed and said, ¡°These are also the living beings of the world recognized by the Six Paths of Reincarnation. I have to think of a way.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Heh, the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Perfected Taiyi and smiled. ¡°Heh, Connate lifeforms.¡±

    Bai Ze pinched his goatee and smiled.

    Li Changshou lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and sat cross-legged in the corresponding position in the middle of the Taiji Painting. He said, ¡°Before our reinforcements arrive, I have to think of a way to break thisyer of Sea Serpent Qi. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to approach the red lotus. Mr. Bai, in a while, the Taiji Painting will use the Yin-Yang Qi to wrap you up and send you to the periphery. Contact the Golden-Winged Roc. If his injuries are almost healed, bring a few experts here first and try your best to block the Asuras outside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Ze cupped his fists and agreed. His expression was extremely solemn.

    Perfected Taiyi asked, ¡°Why do you need me?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. It will be useful in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and said. A few streams of light flew out of his sleeve and turned into a fewte-stage Heaven Immortal paper effigies. They flew out of the area enveloped by the Taiji Painting.

    Suddenly, a wisp of unconsciousness surged into his be. Li Changshou thought that it was impressive. He condensed lightning in his palm and struck his buttocks. His body was immediately surrounded by lightning, and he became energetic. Just a wisp of the Power of Essence Soul had encountered the essence m Qi and almost caused his main body to enter a dream...

    The Chaos Sea was too dangerous. It was better to cultivate in the Primordial World.

    As for why...

    There was nothing else but meat.

    The paper effigies either rushed forward, rose, or flew left and right. Another paper effigy flew out of each of their sleeves.

    Li Changshou kept sensing the subtle reactions of every paper effigy and maintained the lightning attacks on him.

    His long hair stood on end, making him look like a god among thunder. Perfected Taiyi sighed softly. ¡°This incarnation technique is really the only one in the Three Realms.¡±

    Then, he asked the four ck shadows who were observing the situation outside the ruined hall. They were also puzzled.

    ¡°What is the Water God doing?¡±

    Unfortunately, Perfected Taiyi had Bai Ze to help exin. He could only specte.

    Bai Ze said, ¡°He might be investigating the area affected by the Sea Serpent Qi, but that¡¯s just an ordinary exnation. ording to the Water God¡¯s usual extraordinary thoughts, he might be letting his essence soul adapt to the Sea Serpent Qi and find out the characteristics of the Sea Serpent Qi. He might be able to distinguish and collect it to protect himself.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi was speechless. They were indeed different.

    That ox demon did not follow me?

    Somewhere in the sea of blood, the silver-haired girl scanned her surroundings in shock. She hugged the sword in her arms tightly.

    What a powerful ox demon. Could it be an ancient demon mighty figure?

    That ring could actually seal the Primordial Massacre Sword. Although the Primordial Massacre Sword did not recognize him as its master and could not unleash its original power, it was a genuine top-grade Connate numinous treasure...

    The young girl lowered her head and rubbed her cheek against the hilt of her sword. She took a deep breath and immediately tiptoed to rush to the Patriarch¡¯s ce to protect him.

    No one knew how to escape in the sea of blood better than the living beings in the sea of blood!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist ¨C Hahahaha!¡±

    The silver-haired girl swayed and almost floated in the sea of blood.

    She gritted her teeth and turned to look in the direction of the voice. The sea of blood parted to the left and right. A burly man with horns on his head and a nose ring was running and waving

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The silver-haired girl held the sword hilt and was on full alert. Although she knew that she was far from being the ox¡¯s match, she still had the pride of an Asura princess.

    The silver-haired girl cursed softly, ¡°If you want to kill or capture, Fellow Daoist, please do it quickly!¡±

    The green ox stopped in front of the young girl.

    He, who had just changed into a blue robe, had already tidied up his messy long hair.

    Taking advantage of the opening just now, he even took a bath and sprayed some incense powder. He crushed some kind of spiritual pill that Grand Supreme Elder had refined into powder and scattered it on his body, adding a little fragrance.

    The green ox recalled how Senior Brother Changgeng had behaved when he had carried the Grand Supreme Elder out and the Grand Supreme Elder had used a spell to observe Senior Brother Changgeng... He squeezed an elegant smile and raised his hand to shake off his fringe.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it was just a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t want to kill you or capture you. I just wanted to get to know you.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting!¡±

    The silver-haired girl snorted and lowered her head to speed forward. Her body turned into a stream of light. ¡°Hey...¡± The green ox raised his hand to urge her to stay, but he could only watch the silver-haired girl leave. His eyes were filled with tenderness.

    ¡°Even when she¡¯s scolding someone, she looks so beautiful... Fellow Daoist, wait for me!¡±

    With a swipe of his feet, the green ox chased after her. His speed in traversing the sea of blood steadily surpassed the silver-haired girl.

    Thetter gritted her teeth, but she did not dare to anger the ancient demon mighty figure.

    Hence... The green ox swam back in various styles, butterfly, frog, and freestyle, easily following beside the silver-haired girl. There was a smile on his lips, a faint and affectionate one. He kept asking the silver-haired girl what her name was, where she lived, how many family members she had at home, whether her parents were still around, whether she could go around with him and try to understand each other.

    Of course, the response to the green ox was the silver-haired girl¡¯s disgusted and resolute gaze and her voice.

    ¡°Disgusting!¡± ¡°Rascal!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re delusional. You don¡¯t have the demeanor of an expert!¡±

    Fortunately, the Primordial World did not have the saying of ¡°perverted¡±. Otherwise, the green ox would have been given thatbel.

    After charging for tens of thousands of kilometers, the silver-haired girl stopped. She had already endured to the extreme. With a ng, she pulled out the sword in her hand and cursed, ¡°What do you want!?!¡±

    The green ox subconsciously pressed down on his nose ring andughed awkwardly. Then, with a sincere gaze, he used a deep and masculine voice to moo.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I might have entered the tribtion.¡±

    The silver-haired girl frowned and was slightly puzzled.

    The green ox grinned. ¡°I¡¯m destined to survive the love tribtion with you.¡±

    She said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re so charming when you¡¯re angry.¡± The green ox shook his head and praised. He said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try to understand me? Perhaps I fulfill your Daopanion criteria.¡±

    The silver-haired girl gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°No! Everything I have is given to me by Father. The matter of my Daopanion has nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The green ox suddenly thought of the way Senior Brother Changgeng spoke to the Saint. He recalled the scriptures of Ren School that he had heard andprehended when the Grand Pure One imparted the Great Daoist Master¡¯s principles.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the influence you have received seems to be a little inappropriate. Your body, hair, and skin have been nourished by your parents and you should be filial. However, after we are born, we be independent living beings. We should respect our parents, but we should also stay true to ourselves and not be swayed by them. We are not attached to anyone, nor are we objects that others possess. Fellow Daoist, your parents are really wrong...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The young girl puffed out her chest and looked up. She scolded fiercely, ¡°If you¡¯re not me, how would you know me? This is the reason for my existence. It¡¯s my path to life! I have something urgent to attend to today. If you don¡¯t kill me or capture me, don¡¯t continue to pester me!¡±

    The green ox said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what urgent matter do you have? Why don¡¯t you let me go and help?¡±

    She said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The silver-haired girl pulled out the Primordial Massacre Sword. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll fight to the death here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be excited. Stay calm and let¡¯s be peaceful.¡± The green ox waved his hand and took a few steps back. He asked weakly, ¡°Then, can you leave amunication jade token?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The young girl turned around and left. With a light tap of her toes, she turned into a stream of red and white light and disappeared into the depths of the sea of blood.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The green ox sighed dejectedly and stood there for a long time. He remembered the young girl¡¯s aura.

    When the matter of the Blood Sea Red Lotus is over, Senior Brother Changgeng will be free. I¡¯ll ask him to give me an idea.

    Screech...

    A loud cry suddenly sounded above his head. The green ox blinked and his figure shed. He broke through the sea of blood and jumped

    out.

    The Golden-Winged Roc was circling in the sky. There were already three to four figures standing on its back. A wisp of the Roc¡¯s voice entered the green ox¡¯s ears, causing it to be shocked. ¡°Senior Green Ox, Teacher and the others are in trouble. They need us to rush over to help.¡±

    ¡°I have already contacted Fairy Qiong Xiao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit of Jie School, Daoist Chi Jingzi of Chan School, and Perfected Huang Long!¡± ¡°This ce is not far from Teacher and the others.¡±

    The green ox leaped up andnded steadily on the back of the Golden-Winged Roc.

    He had to get down to business first. He did not want to have his share of immortal peaches and Spirit Pills docked.

    However, what the green ox did not expect was...

    The Golden-Winged Roc spread its wings and flew quickly. In the blink of an eye, it rushed into the sea of blood and quickly rushed to the edge of the city.

    A momentter, they met Bai Ze, who had just been protected out of the city by the Taiji Painting. Bai Ze briefly told them about the Sea Serpent Qi and made arrangements ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions.

    The Golden-Winged Roc had extreme speed but had yet to recover from its injuries. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s mystical abilities wereparable to a defensive Postnatal treasure. They stayed on the periphery together to prevent the Asuras from approaching the pir of light.

    The green ox and Fairy Qiong Xiao entered to help. When Li Changshou found a way to break through the Sea Serpent Qi, he would snatch the red lotus. Qiong Xiao also knew that this was a huge matter. At that moment, she stopped ying around and looked serious. She also took out the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors.

    Two wisps of Yin-Yang aura flew over and connected Qiong Xiao and the green ox into the city. Theynded in the corner of the broken wall and met Li Changshou.

    Bai Ze pulled the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s arm and whispered with a solemn expression.

    The Golden-Winged Roc nodded and agreed. It whispered, ¡°Mr. Bai, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. If necessary, I will not be merciful.¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit pursed her lips and said gently, ¡°The Asura n are also living beings. Should we...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°The Water God also said that. That¡¯s why he made us stop here.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc asked, ¡°Can¡¯t the pir of light be broken directly?¡± ¡°Previously, the Water God¡¯s incarnation has already tried. It¡¯s useless to stop it,¡± Bai Ze said. ¡°That¡¯s just a shadow that the twelfth-grade Red Lotus can cast... Another batch of Asuras areing. More and more of them will stop them.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc nodded and turned around to speed in the sea of blood. It pped its wings and stirred up waves in all directions, causing the sea of blood to boil. At that moment, a white light broke through the surging waves and rushed towards the city.

    The Golden-Winged Roc squinted its long and narrow eyes. Without needing Bai Ze¡¯s instructions, it flew over quickly.

    The delicate figure hidden in the white light was not afraid at all. She focused her eyes and immediately drew her sword to meet the attack! However, the Golden-Winged Roc flew too quickly. The young girl could not react in time. Their figures intertwined...

    ¡°Golden Roc!¡±

    An anxious shout came from the edge of the city. The Golden-Winged Roc stopped in time.

    With a cry, the Golden-Winged Roc sealed the young girl¡¯s Dharma powers and lifted her neck. With a sh, it returned to Bai Ze¡¯s side and ced the young girl beside Bai Ze¡¯s feet.

    The Golden-Winged Roc turned around and left gracefully. It continued to cause waves in all directions to prevent the Asura n from approaching

    ¡°Primordial Massacre Sword?¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and looked at the sword in the young girl¡¯s arms. Then, he turned to look at the burly figure standing on the broken wall.

    The green ox rubbed its nose in embarrassment. Its face was almost red. It shook its legs and whispered, ¡°Well... This is a good friend of mine in the Asura n. Can you not kill him...¡±

    Under the broken wall, Li Changshou, who had already thought of how to break through the Sea Serpent Qi, could not help but open his eyes and look at the green ox. At the side, Perfected Taiyi nudged Li Changshou¡¯s arm with his elbow and winked at him.

    ¡°The mounts of Ren School need Daopanions too?¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little helpless. He naturally saw the Primordial Massacre Sword. He pondered for a while and smiled.

    Plotting aside, it was not a small matter that the green ox had fallen in love. If he did not deal with it properly, it would directly affect the safety of his teacher and the Grand Supreme Elder.

    Did the green ox have a wife during the Journey to the West Tribtion that I know of?

    I really do not have any impression of that.

    However, logically speaking, the silver-haired girl should be an expert of the Asura race. She should not have anything to do with the story of the Journey to the West...

    Right?

 Chapter 508 - You Are Not Important

    <strong>Chapter 508 You Are Not Important</strong>

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, the universe here is sealed. We can¡¯t use the Cosmic Escape technique or break through the void. The Cosmic Array set up by the other party is like a ball. There are no ws.¡± ¡°I already know that. However, don¡¯t worry. I already have a way to deal with the surrounding Sea Serpent Qi...¡±

    Whose voice is this?

    Changgeng? That name is so familiar.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She felt the seal around her essence soul and felt an inexplicable anxiety. He spoke again... ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, Qiong Xiao, I will use the paper effigy to attract the other party¡¯s attentionter and investigate the situation in the hall. I¡¯ll give you the two paper effigies. Leave one incarnation here. Although we have the Taiji Painting to conceal it, we can¡¯t be careless. We have to be careful. Remember, our first goal is to take away the red lotus, and our second goal is to destroy it. When I¡¯m sure that the red lotus cannot be used by the Dao Sect, I will crush this jade token. You will retreat in time and pull away. I will use the Great Spirit Explosion to destroy the red lotus and the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River. I will raze this ce to the ground andpletely remove the hidden dangers here...¡± Great Spirit Explosion?

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly.

    At that moment, his essence soul felt a warm Dharma power. His eyes opened a crack... The silver-haired girl saw a familiar back and an unfamiliar side profile. However, the other party¡¯s mysterious Dao runes made her Dao heart jolt! Water God!

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was a ruthless person who could make the Saints of the Western Sect suffer. Aunt Wen had repeatedly warned her not to provoke him!

    She had naturally seen the Water God¡¯s Spirit Explosion.

    Today, he was going to use it to raze this ce...

    ¡°No...¡±

    The silver-haired girl shouted softly.

    As her voice sounded, the Dharma powers in her body circted again. The restrictions around her essence soul disappeared.

    A rather handsome ox face moved over from the side and filled the silver-haired girl¡¯s vision. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The silver-haired girl immediately shrank back and nimbly jumped up. Her gaze passed the burly man in front of her andnded on Li Changshou and Fairy Qiong Xiao and Perfected Taiyi. Shock, anger, fear...

    The young girl wanted to speak, but her throat trembled slightly. She subconsciously touched her hand and grabbed nothing. ¡°My sword!¡± ¡°Here, here!¡± The green ox agreed and took out the Primordial Massacre Sword. He held it with both hands and handed it to the young girl. At the side, Li Changshou, Qiong Xiao, and Perfected Taiyi only looked over and continued discussing. She hurriedly snatched the Primordial Massacre Sword over and discovered theyers of restrictions on the sword. She frowned slightly.

    She and the sword had been captured. However, the young girl looked at the green ox with grief and indignation in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re on the same path!¡± ¡°This, this pure fragment is a misunderstanding,¡± the green ox hurriedly said. ¡°When I met you previously, I did not know that I woulde here to reinforce you. Look, the top experts of the three sects have been ambushed.¡±

    Following the green ox¡¯s fingertip, the young girl immediately saw... the eight experts of the Dao Sect sleeping soundly beside her! The green ox thought about Senior Brother Changgeng¡¯s exnation and immediately sighed. His bright eyes were filled with sincerity. He slowed down his tone and said in a low voice, ¡°I did not set up a venue for you. We only met by chance in the sea of blood. Although I already know that we will be facing each other in the future, at the very least, I will not aim my fist at you.¡±

    After saying that, the green ox looked down at his palm. His face was filled with regret. He slowly heaved a sigh of relief and raised his head to try to reveal a sincere smile. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a misunderstanding. However, it¡¯s just... quite ufortable.¡±

    The silver-haired girl frowned slightly and looked up at the burly man¡¯s face. For some reason, she felt a little disgusted...

    I can¡¯t bear to.

    ¡°I...¡± She did not know what to say. ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡±

    The green ox asked with a hint of despair in his eyes, as if he was about to leave forever.

    The silver-haired girl said, ¡°My name is Iron Fan. I¡¯m the Princess of the Asura n.¡±

    The green ox cupped his fists and did not ask further. Instead, he bowed and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve offended you previously.¡± The young girl pursed her pale lips and lowered her head to return the bow...

    In just a few short sentences, the green ox changed its image in one go. From then on, the entangled wave ox became an affectionate old ox and left a shallow mark in the heart of the iron fan!

    Above that, line guidance, action guidance, expression guidance, emotion guidance-Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Li Changgeng! Huh? Li Changshou suddenly snapped out of his daze and carefully thought about the conversation between the green ox and the silver-haired girl. He captured the information inside.

    Iron fan? Iron fan... Iron!

    Princess Iron Fan, Lady Rakshasa? The Demon Ox¡¯s wife, Red Boy¡¯s mother?

    What?!

    There must be a mistake. The green ox of the Tushita Pce is a diamond bracelet that yed with the horn of the immortal Buddhas!

    Why... Li Changshou was speechless. His clear Dao heart yed a role and forcefully calmed his emotions. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many stories before the cmity of Journey to the West.

    However, his future Taibai Jinxing seemed to be in the story...

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou smiled.

    Let them be.

    The young girl¡¯s gaze leaped over the green ox andnded on Li Changshou. There was a hint of fear in her eyes, but it was quickly filled with determination.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you please move aside? I need to face a powerful enemy.¡± ¡°Well...¡±

    The green ox sighed softly and took half a step back. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he just put his hands behind his back and looked at the sky. The young girl slowly walked forward and fixed her gaze on Li Changshou. Li Changshou turned around and smiled.

    ¡°You want to attack me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Qiong Xiao, who was at the side, turned around and tried her best to suppress herughter. The young girl frowned slightly and said, ¡°You have to stop the ancestor from reviving. I¡¯m the princess of the Asura n. I have to stop you.¡± Li Changshou looked at the green ox and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve already spared her life on your ount...¡± ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng.¡± The green ox looked troubled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to persuade her. We are on opposite sides. I can only choose to help her.¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with him.¡±

    The young girl wanted to draw her sword, but the Primordial Massacre Sword was sealed too much and could not be pulled out. Li Changshou shook his head and turned around. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯ve never seen her. Today, Patriarch Nether River will definitely not be able to revive. I said that if I see you in the future, I will definitely not spare your life. For the sake of my senior brother, you can leave.¡± The young girl could not help but be stunned. She looked up at Li Changshou and then at the green ox beside her. She bit her lips and lowered her head to cup her fists and bow to Li Changshou. Then, she turned to the green ox and said coolly, ¡°I owe you my life.¡±

    After saying that, she carried the Primordial Massacre Sword and walked forward. She walked past Li Changshou and stepped out of the range of the Taiji Painting. The green ox hurriedly chased after him but was stopped by Li Changshou¡¯s raised arm. ¡°Iron Fan!¡±

    The green ox shouted worriedly.

    The young girl did not stop. Instead, she walked faster.

    However, after walking for less than ten steps, her body swayed and she slowly copsed to the side. Her breathing was calm and rxed, and she fell asleep on the spot.

    The Sea Serpent Qi entered the dream.

    At that moment, Li Changshou stopped the green ox¡¯s arm. He could sense that the green ox was about to explode and hide.

    He was really tempted.

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head and sighed. ¡°The Water God is really good at lying to little girls.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    She was clearly one of the 72 princesses of the Asura n who was too naive!

    Qiong Xiao looked at the silver-haired girl¡¯s sleeping appearance and pinched her chin in thought. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Do you have a brilliant n?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking if I look better with my hair like this.¡±

    Qiong Xiao stroked her hair and muttered. ¡°Remember to discuss it with your sister,¡± Li Changshou replied casually. He looked up at the hall in the distance.

    No reaction?

    The Primordial Massacre Sword was there. It was equivalent to a divine weapon that had been delivered to the door. It should be very beneficial to Patriarch Netherworld...

    After a while, the green ox looked a little worried. He said softly, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, I¡¯ll bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious...¡±

    Whoosh...

    Just as Li Changshou, who was under the Taiji Painting, was about to speak, a sanguine glow suddenly flew out of the abandoned hall in the middle of the city. The sanguine glow condensed into a huge hand and picked up the young girl on the ground, pulling her back into the hall. Seeing that, Li Changshou smiled and turned his head slightly. ¡°Follow the n.¡±

    Qiong Xiao and Perfected Taiyi nodded and slowly flew into the air. Qiong Xiao activated the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and Perfected Taiyi activated the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier. At that moment, she did not move.

    If they wanted to snatch the red lotus, they had to enter the hall.

    However, if it was just throwing Dharma treasures at people to do some demolition, there was naturally no need for him to go over personally. Li Changshou found afortable position and sat down at the edge of the area enveloped by the Taiji Painting. He sorted out his thoughts. All the changes in the sea of blood had been activated... At the same time, he raised his sword fingers and slowly swiped them across his eyes. His eyes turned azure blue, and a treasure banner that emitted waves of divine light appeared behind him.

    Water God Treasure, Soap Martial g!

    A rich power of the Heavenly Dao wrapped around Li Changshou. A thick paper effigy flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. There was a Golden Core inside that rotated and transformed into the old immortal that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God often used. He flicked his horsetail whisk and walked forward.

    The paper effigy had only taken five to six steps when Li Changshou¡¯s main body¡¯s left palm emitted lightning, knocking away the sleepiness that was not too strong. Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Fellow Daoists in the hall, can we have a chat?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ck ray of light shot out of the abandoned hall and tore Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy apart mercilessly. Under the Taiji Painting, Li Changshou only closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. Another paper effigy flew out of his sleeve and walked out of the area enveloped by the Taiji Painting. The second paper effigy used some escape techniques and arrived at the spot where the paper effigy had been torn apart. It continued moving forward. ¡°Fellow Daoists in the hall, can we have a chat?¡± ck light shed again, and Li Changshou¡¯s second ordinary paper effigy was instantly killed. Qiong Xiao¡¯s face was filled with anger. She thought of Li Changshou¡¯s repeated warnings and temporarily endured it. The Golden Flood Dragon Scissors turned into 30 feet long. The double des were activated, and the shadows of two primordial flood dragons slowly swam. A third paper effigy flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and arrived at the previous paper effigy. He slowly walked forward.

    This time, the ck shadow in the hall, who was constantly attacking, held the spear in his hand and clearly hesitated. The ck shadow cursed softly, ¡°Is the incarnation of the Water God endless?¡±

    An old voice from the side replied, ¡°The second disciple of the Grand Pure One has his own outstanding qualities.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The ck shadow holding the Spear of ughter snorted coldly. The spear in his hand pointed out a ck ray of light and tore Li Changshou¡¯s third paper effigy apart again. However, this time, the roars of angry dragons came from below the Taiji Painting! First, golden light shone. Two ancient flood dragons darted out from under the Taiji Painting. Their tails intertwined, and their bodies suddenly turned into a thousand feet long. They smashed straight at the abandoned hall!

    The fire dragon roared again. Nine four-wed azure dragons wrapped in orange-red mes soared into the sky and pounced ferociously behind the two giant flood dragons.

    Bang!

    In the hall, a ck shadow smashed the walking stick in his hand onto the ground. An ice-blue light barrier appeared around the hall and activated the array formation that he had prepared previously.

    However, the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors was a treasure personally bestowed by the Grandmaster of Heaven. Qiong Xiao was one of the eight disciples of Jie School. At that moment, she was almost attacking with all her might. How could it be so easy to resist? The giant flood dragon roared and mmed into the wall.

    The ice-blue light barrier was almost shattered by the huge dragon. It flickered everywhere, and cracks appeared at the bottom... The nine fire dragons attacked one after another, causing the cracks to gradually increase. The Golden Flood Dragon Scissors did not attack continuously. The huge flood dragon turned from corporeal to void and retreated to the bottom of the Taiji Painting. It entrenched itself around Qiong Xiao and increased her power by more than 30%! Perfected Taiyi retracted his nine mystical dragons and stood calmly with his hands behind his back.

    It was just a bonus. At that moment, Li Changshou sent out the fourth paper effigy and escaped to the ce where the previous paper effigy was. He continued to stride forward and said loudly, ¡°Fellow Daoists in the hall, would you like to have a chat?¡± The four ck shadows in the hall fell silent. They suddenly realized the predicament they were in today. The original Sea Serpent Qi that they had released did not give them much security.

    It was very simple... The Dao of Brick was prevalent in the Primordial World. As long as the Dao Sect did not want to snatch the red lotus and wanted to destroy this ce, they would not be able to escape when more Daoist experts arrivedter.

    Among the four ck shadows, the old voice said again, ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight the Dao Sect to the death. Besides, the Saints are just watching. They did not attack.¡±

    ¡°Let hime over.¡±

    Behind the four ck shadows, a faint voice sounded. ¡°I still need the Blood God to restore my Dharma powers. I¡¯ll dy him a little more. This Water God seems to be able to influence the decisions of the Dao Sect.¡±

    The four ck shadows nodded. This time, Li Changshou walked forward.

    When he realized that the people in the hall were no longer attacking, Li Changshou rode a cloud forward and rushed into the hall as soon as possible. There wereyers of array formations in front of him, and his immortal senses could not detect them. The Taiji Painting was protecting the big shots on his side. To be safe, Li Changshou did not have any options to use the Taiji Painting. With such a huge Primordial force like the Dao Sect backing him, he could naturally choose another method to win. However, he habitually chose the safest and most thorough path.

    Putting everything else aside, the silver-haired girl, no, Princess Iron Fan is a living being that Brother Azure Ox fell in love with at first sight. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Huh?

    Li Changshou was puzzled. Could it be that Teacher wants me to help the old bull and not the red lotus? Sigh, that¡¯s really possible, and the possibility is not low.

    Fortunately, the n that I had designated was also based on that...

    At that moment, in the surging sea of blood, another group of ordinary Asuras broke through the violent waves created by the Golden-Winged Roc and rushed towards the pir of light. It was like flying insects pouncing on fire. Li Changshou carefully sensed through the paper effigies that were left outside. Arge number of Asura n experts, who had normal minds and eyes that were notpletely red, had arrived near the ruins of the city. The experts of the Asura n seemed to be capturing the traces of the Golden-Winged Roc, as if they wanted to sweep away all obstacles in the revival of Patriarch Nether River. Li Changshou could only smile. ¡°Stop.¡±

    A cold shout came from the hall. Li Changshou, who had arrived at the door of the hall, did not realize it. The paper effigy rode a cloud and entered the hall before stopping Killing intent. Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy and flicked his horsetail whisk, looking at the source of the killing intent. It was a ck spear-wielding figure hiding in the corner. He could not see its exact appearance. It was the person who had ambushed the paper effigy and injured the Golden Roc. In the other three corners of the hall, there were three other ck shadows. Two of them were in the form of ferocious beasts. One of the ck shadows had a strange aura that Li Changshou could not see through. A red lotus bloomed in the deepest part of the hall. After the red lotus, the old Daoist priest that Li Changshou had seen more than ten years ago, the Heavenly Dao, had opened his eyes! The old Daoist priest¡¯s body condensed again, but his aura was a little strong but weak.

    His face was square, his eyes were long and narrow, and his grayish-white eyebrows were sharp. Although he was just an illusion, he gave off an indescribable pressure. The ancient mighty figure, Patriarch Nether River, had clearly woken up! Li Changshou was not surprised. What surprised Li Changshou was that the red lotus was beginning to emit a sense of perfection, as if it was about to mature. There was a ball of light under the red lotus. There were only twenty to thirty light orbs. In front of Li Changshou, Patriarch Nether River tapped the ball of light with his finger. A soul flew out and was sent into Patriarch Nether River¡¯s mouth, fusing into his own shadow. He ate it.

    Although the enhancement of his soul to Patriarch Nether River was insignificant, Li Changshou¡¯s expression immediately darkened.

    Patriarch Nether River smiled coldly. His voice sounded from all directions with a hint of contempt. ¡°The current Water God, are you going to stop me from reviving?¡± Li Changshou replied, ¡°A remnant soul that was destroyed in the past still wants to defy the heavens and change its fate?¡± The Patriarch of the Nether River sneered and retreated. His voice became faint and ethereal. ¡°Do you know what will happen to the human race if you lose today?¡±

    Li Changshou did not answer. He shifted his gaze to the edge of the hall. Princess Iron Fany there and fell into a dream with the Primordial Massacre Sword.

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°No one can stop me from reviving today. You¡¯re just a disciple of the Dao Sect. How dare you...¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re still a remnant soul, right?¡± Li Changshou suddenly said that, and Patriarch Nether River could not help but pause.

    Li Changshou shook his horsetail whisk and smiled calmly.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your revival today is just to awaken your remnant soul. With the twelfth-grade Red Lotus as your main body, you will enter the Chaos Sea and slowly replenish your soul. The reason why you know about me is because you have read some of my memories from the Asura n souls that you have sucked dry. Do you?¡± Patriarch Nether River said, ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Changshou shrugged. ¡°This is just an incarnation of mine. My main body is hiding under the Taiji Painting. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Patriarch Nether River snorted coldly. The illusory figure opened its left hand. The Primordial Massacre Sword in the iron fan beside it turned into a sanguine glow and flew to Patriarch Nether River¡¯s palm to condense into the shape of a sword again, emitting a series of trembling sounds.

    The restrictions on it dissipatedyer byyer. The petals of the twelfth-grade lotus flower swayed gently. The sword that had been silent for a long time seemed to have woken up.

    At that moment, he suddenly heard the sound of wind and thunder outside the city.

    Hundreds of Asura n experts were attacking Bai Ze and more than ten experts from the Dao Sect outside the city. There were a few extremely old Asuras whose bodies were shining with resplendent light. They attacked the Golden-Winged Roc near the pir of light, forcing the Golden-Winged Roc to temporarily stop raising the waves of the sea of blood and hide. The experts of the Asura n were all out! ¡°Sword... My sword!¡±

    In the shadows at the edge of the broken wall of the hall, the metal fan suddenly woke up. Before it opened its eyes, it subconsciously hugged itself tightly. The sword in its arms had disappeared.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and did not look at the silver-haired girl. He was a little surprised.

    She could actually wake up on her own... He could save a few Shadow-Retaining Balls. Princess Iron Fan tried her best to open her eyes. When she saw the Primordial Massacre Sword behind the red lotus and saw who was holding the Primordial Massacre Sword, she could not help but kneel on the ground excitedly and kowtow deeply. ¡°Patriarch... Patriarch, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Patriarch Nether River smiled faintly and looked at the silver-haired girl. Then, he looked at Li Changshou and continued, ¡°Today, the Dao Sect is actually so arrogant and conceited. They knew that it was my revival, but they only sent more than ten experts. At this moment, you have already missed the opportunity to stop me. The disciples of the Dao Sect are really getting worse with each generation.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist Nether River, the more you say, the more guilty you seem. As an ancient mighty figure, you should at least have some pride. Why?¡± Li Changshou looked at the four corners and smiled.

    ¡°I actually came to see these four Fellow Daoists. I didn¡¯t expect you to have already woken up. Fellow Daoists, this red lotus is very useful to the Dao Sect. Please retreat on our ount. The Dao Sect will definitely not pursue you.¡±

    They were exchanging words and ying mind games! The four ck shadows in the corner did not move or respond at all. Li Changshou asked curiously, ¡°Do you all think that you can escape from the hands of the Saint?¡±

    The Patriarch of the Nether River slowly closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°If the Saintes, I will ask them why they are making things difficult for me!¡±

    At that moment, the hall trembled slightly. A little light appeared above, and it was as if the stardust had scattered and merged into the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River.

    The image of Patriarch Nether River became more solid at a visible speed.

    The silver-haired girl, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled slightly. She looked up and her pupils constricted. She saw that on the damaged roof of the hall, around the blood-colored pir of light that pierced through the sea of blood, countless nsmen collided with the blood pir and instantly dissipated. Only a little ashes fell and turned into starlight... Li Changshou looked over and no longer had any doubts. He said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Nether River, can I ask you something? What do you treat the Asura n as?¡±

    ¡°The Asura n is created by me.¡± Patriarch Nether River sneered and said, ¡°Are you here to lecture me?¡±

    ¡°The Asura n is one of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Perhaps the first batch of Asura n that you created can be considered your clones and incarnations. However, 99% of the Asura n today are reincarnated through the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Just based on that alone, I can convict you of killing the innocent and poisoning the living. Please punish me with Heavenly Punishment!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha!¡± Patriarch Nether River¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ferocious. Blood seeped out of his eyes and the heart of his brows. Three eighteen arms appeared behind him!

    ¡°These are the current disciples of the Dao Sect! Howughable! I have killed all the way from the ancient times to the ancient times. All living beings are ughtered by me! I used killing to prove my Dao and earned my name by killing! If the heavens want to destroy me, I will cut the heavens. If the earth does not submit to me, I will split the earth! Back then, your senior brother only joined forces with the Lady of Earth and was hindered by the Heavenly Dao. That was why I was defeated. Now, you actually dare to spout nonsense in front of me!¡±

    At that moment, another star radiance scattered from above. It seemed to be endless.

    Outside the city, the fluctuations of the battle became more and more intense.

    From top to bottom, arge number of ordinary Asuras had already arrived. They did not resist or sense anything and crashed into the blood pir. The perfection on the twelfth-grade lotus flower became more obvious... Patriarch Nether River¡¯s body became more and more corporeal. His gaze at Li Changshou became more and more sarcastic. Blood patterns appeared on his old face.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly, as if he was thinking of a solution.

    A timid voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°Patriarch... can you spare everyone¡¯s lives?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Patriarch Nether River suddenly turned his head and raised his left hand!

    Bang! With a muffled sound, Princess Iron Fan¡¯s slender body flew out and cracked the wall beside him. She lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Patriarch Nether River cursed ¡°When did my Asura be so weak!? You¡¯re not worthy to be my daughter!¡±

    Princess Iron Fan struggled to get up and knelt down with her head lowered. She kept kowtowing to the Nether River.

    She sobbed silently, her eyes filled with confusion. Li Changshou calcted the time in his heart and continued to speak, attracting Patriarch Nether River¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Patriarch Nether River, I might not be able to stop you from reviving today, but you won¡¯t be able to live a carefree life for a few days. Why don¡¯t we make a bet? If I win, you will hand over the twelfth-grade red lotus. If I lose, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God will stop surrounding you today.¡±

    Patriarch Nether River only sneered and did not reply.

    Waves of starlight shone down again. The pir of light above was almost filled with human figures. It continuously filled Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul.

    The ferocious ancient mighty figure waved his left hand at the Dharma artifact ball beside him. He took out two human souls and stuffed them into his mouth. He squinted at Li Changshou. Patriarch Nether River said leisurely, ¡°ording to the memories I just obtained, you seem to care about the life and death of the human race.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a human,¡± Li Changshou said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care about the life and death of the Asura n.¡±

    ¡°I can decide my life and death for the item of creation. Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Do you have the guts to agree to this bet?¡±

    ¡°How dare a mere brat spout nonsense in front of me!

    You just want to stall until the disciples of the Dao Sect rush here, ¡°Patriarch Nether River said coldly.¡± So what if I agree? Tell me, how do you want to bet?¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and waved his sleeve. He pointed outside the hall and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet. I can break the surrounding Sea Serpent Qi!¡±

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s eyes focused. The hall immediately fell silent. The rumbling sounds outside the city could be heard. Countless Asura n experts¡¯ auras erupted one after another. At that moment, they were preventing the experts from the Dao Sect from approaching the pir of light to ensure that the weaker Asura n members would sessfully fly into the mes like moths to a me.

    In the abandoned hall, a rough voice shouted from the corner, ¡°This is the essence m Qi. Nothing can break it!¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you guys want to bet?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You should be confident.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Patriarch Nether River said calmly. ¡°I agree with this bet.¡±

    ¡°Will the ancient experts go back on their words?¡±

    Patriarch Nether River snorted. ¡°I have my own credibility.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice sank. ¡°Before I attack, can you return the human Dharma artifact to me?¡± Patriarch Nether River smiled coldly and waved his finger gently. The Dharma artifact ballnded in Li Changshou¡¯s palm. There were less than twenty souls inside.

    Li Changshou sighed and ced the Dharma artifact ball into his sleeve. In the corners, four gazesnded on Li Changshou. The ck figure holding the ck spear sneered. ¡°If you have a way to break the Sea Serpent Qi, why did you dy it until now?¡± ¡°Because this technique needs some help.¡± Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and slowly crushed it. ¡°I heard that the essence of the Sea Serpent is extremely mysterious. It cannot be searched or captured. It is thest life-saving method of the Sea Serpent. There is no way to break it.¡±

    An old voice answered from the corner. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know that and still dare to make a bet? You¡¯re really spouting nonsense to stall for time!¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression became colder, and his voice became more confident. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of many methods previously and tried many methods. In the end, I gave up. My intelligence can¡¯tpare to so many experts from the ancient times. This conclusion is difficult to overthrow. However, I changed my mind in time. Everyone, please take a look. Are there more people at the four walls of the city?¡±

    The four ck shadows and the Patriarch of the Nether River in the hall checked their surroundings at the same time. Just as Li Changshou had said, there were more than ten figures everywhere. A rough male voice asked, ¡°So what if I am?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There is essence mirage Qi here, but there are no ferocious beasts like the Mirage. Your mirage Qi seems to be... limited. This is the Netherworld. What is the most abundant in the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Souls?¡±

    The ck shadow holding the spear answered immediately.

    ¡°To be honest, you really chose the wrong ce.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°This is the deepest part of the sea of blood. When things reach an extreme, they will reverse. There is less filth in the sea of blood and more rity. Ordinary souls can stay here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the figures on the four walls attacked at the same time. When he took a closer look, he realized that the four Yama Lords were each leading fourteen or fifteen judges. At that moment, they attacked together and established the four Ghost Gates! The Ghost Gate opened, and a cold wind blew! The entire ruined city was filled with phantoms in an instant. Half of the phantoms lowered their heads and fell asleep, while the other half looked around in confusion.

    The specialty of the Netherworld, male and female vengeful spirits! The four Yama Lords and the Magistrates immediately cast their spells. In an instant, the cold wind rose again and retracted countless souls into the gates of Hell.

    Then...

    The four Yama Lords carried the Ghost Faction and turned to run. They immediately escaped into the sea of blood and disappeared. Li Changshou snapped his fingers. Perfected Taiyi, who was under the Taiji Painting, stared at the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier and slowly flew out. He flew a thousand feet forward and stood in the air with his hands behind his back.

    The Sea Serpent Qi was exhausted. Seeing that, the four figures in the hall said at the same time,

    ¡°How can that be!?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Using endless vengeful spirits to exhaust the Sea Serpent Qi?¡± ¡°Brilliant.¡±

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s ferocious face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    Li Changshou pointed at the twelfth-grade red lotus and said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this red lotus should be mine.¡±

    Patriarch Nether Riverughed in anger. ¡°Hahahaha! Dream on!¡± ¡°I have my credibility? How ear-piercing is that?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°The Sea Serpent Qi is gone. You have no chance of winning. If you admit defeat now, I might be able to give you some dignity.¡±

    ¡°Little brat, you!¡±

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. The Primordial Massacre Sword returned to its sheath and hung by his side. He formedplicated seals with his hands, and a dazzling sanguine light burst out from his body. The twelfth-grade red lotus petal trembled slightly, andyers of strange Dao runes appeared on it. ¡°The Blood God returns to the origin!¡± In an instant, the blood-colored pir of light above the hall expanded several times and erupted withyers of ripples. The entire sea of blood sounded with the chanting of sutras.

    At the periphery of the city, the Asura n experts, who were fighting more and more experts from the Dao Sect, had red light in their eyes. In the sea of blood, the dense Asuras surged towards the pir of light with all their might like mad demons! In the city, beside the abandoned hall, red light began to flicker in Iron Fan¡¯s eyes, but a Spirit Pill in her stomach quietly melted, allowing her eyes to quickly regain rity. At the same time, the metal fan seemed to have heard a shout from above...

    ¡°This shout is very anxious. It¡¯s like thest cry when you wake up from a dream and are destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Why does the Patriarch want to eat us!?!¡±

    ¡°I want to live, I want to live, Patriarch...¡± ¡°Patriarch, please let us go. We will follow you forever!¡± ¡°Patriarch!¡± The young girl knelt on the metal fan and kept kowtowing. She shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°I am willing to offer my Primordial Dao Body. Patriarch, please spare our nsmen. Please spare our lives! Please! We just want to live...¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    Patriarch Nether River flew into a rage. He grabbed the silver-haired girl, Iron Fan, with his left hand and pulled her over. He pressed her forehead and wisps of Primordial Energy quickly left the Dao Body of the metal fan and were absorbed by Patriarch Nether River! Patriarch Nether River cursed, ¡°You were given your lives by me! Now, I¡¯m just taking it back!¡± Iron Fan¡¯s red eyes were filled with despair. She felt her Yuan Qi being extracted. Her body trembled continuously, but she did not struggle. Seeing that, Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Nether River, I advise you not to hurt her. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any chance of survival today.¡± Patriarch Nether River¡¯s eyes revealed a ferocious glint. However, he hesitated and temporarily stopped absorbing the metal fan¡¯s essence energy. At some point in time, the rhythm of the battle waspletely controlled by the Water God incarnation, who was only at the Golden Immortal realm.

    As a result, when he spoke, Patriarch Nether River and the four ck shadows listened attentively...

    Just the fact that the vengeful spirit had broken through the Sea Serpent Qi shocked them. Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Actually, Fellow Daoist Nether River and the four of you have made many mistakes. Firstly, the Primordial World is no longer the ancient times. It is now the era where the Heavenly Dao establishes order. If you want to take advantage of this great cmity to revive the Netherworld River, you arepletely courting death. I reckon that you were also persuaded by someone. I won¡¯t mention that person. Moreover, my incarnation did note here to stall for time. Instead, it is here to divert everyone¡¯s attention and give the four Yama Lords a chance to release the vengeful spirits and resolve the miasma. When they appeared, did everyone forget to attack and was only shocked? Hahaha! There¡¯s still the third and fourth matter... How about the third matter first?¡±

    Li Changshou paused.

    Patriarch Nether River and the four ck shadows held their breaths. They were already about to attack and tear the paper effigy apart. Li Changshou smiled and said warmly, ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m indeed stalling for time.¡± Swoosh!

    Before he finished speaking, a golden light shed on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. Ripples appeared in the universe in front of him!

    Before the other four ck shadows could react, the sudden golden light had already pounced in front of Patriarch Nether River!

    In just an instant! Patriarch Nether River¡¯s left hand was severed, and Iron Fan disappeared! Behind Patriarch Nether River, a bird-shaped gap appeared in the broken wall of the hall. Following that, the broken wall copsed! The Golden-Winged Roc appeared thousands of feet away. It shielded Iron Fan behind its back and stuffed a few Spirit Pills into her mouth with immortal power.

    Then, the Golden-Winged Roc looked at the ck shadow holding the Spear of ughter. Its narrow eyes were filled with anger.

    Patriarch Nether River squinted. At that moment, he was not shocked or angry. Instead, he looked puzzled. His broken left hand slowly condensed.

    Starlight scattered, making Patriarch Nether River look a little holy. He asked curiously, ¡°Why do you insist on saving her?¡±

    ¡°This is the fourth thing I want to tell you. However, before that, why don¡¯t you take a look at the situation everywhere?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Changshou turned around. Outside the hall, the green ox, Perfected Taiyi, and Fairy Qiong Xiao arrived at the same time.

    Outside the city, dozens of figures soared into the sky!

    Chi Jingzi of Chan School, Perfected Huang Long, Yun Zhongzi, the Great Daoist Master of Numinous Treasure...

    There were twelve Golden Immortals and seven of them. Four of them were Golden Immortals!

    The ck Clouds Immortal of Jie School, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, the Golden-Ringed Immortal, the Heavenly Lord Qin Tian, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, the Goddess of Golden Light, and the Heavenly Lord Zhao Tian...

    More than twenty experts from the various Immortal Inds had arrived. There were hundreds of Jie School immortals outside!

    Waves of pressurended on the ruins of the hall! Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood with a smile. At that moment, his white eyebrows and white hair made him look even more elegant. Without any warning, the four ck shadows hiding in the corners of the hall suddenly turned around and rushed forward. They directly shattered a few corners and fled before the Dao Sect immortals could surround them!

    He had already made a choice in the shortest time possible and immediately left the matter.

    Unfortunately, it was toote. As soon as the four ck shadows moved, the Golden-Winged Roc and the dozens of experts around it immediately chased after and blocked the path. They started a huge battle at the bottom of the sea of blood!

    Immortals from the Dao Sect appeared from all directions and formed an inescapable...

    Li Changshou did not even look at the outside. He only looked at the calm Patriarch Nether River and the lonely iron fan in the distance.

    A wisp of spiritual willnded on the metal fan.

    Patriarch Nether River asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the fourth matter?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°In your opinion, did I spend so much effort to stall for time and n to deal with you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°If I want to deal with you, I only need to trigger the Heavenly Punishment.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just here for the red lotus.¡± Patriarch Nether River smiled coldly. ¡°Let me put it this way. The red lotus has already merged with me. If you want to obtain the red lotus, you have to protect me.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re indeed old. You¡¯re fierce on the outside but weak on the inside. It makes meugh.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s eyes focused. ¡°Me? If you don¡¯t hurt the souls of the human race, I will notck respect for you. Since you have already reached this stage, I can tell you clearly today. I spent so much effort to get rid of the surrounding Sea Serpent Qi so that I could save the princess of the Asura n, Iron Fan, who is also your daughter in name. I told you so much previously not for you to hear, but for your daughter. Sorry, in my n today... she¡¯s not important.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly took a step back. However, a wisp of blue Dao runes floated past his feet and enveloped the hall. His main body¡¯s eyes were filled with divine light. The paper effigy in the hall took out a Dharma artifact light ball from his sleeve and took out a familiar soul.

    Mystical Power: Equilibrium of all living beings.

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. His aura suddenly decreased by nearly half.

    The schr¡¯s soul suddenly lit up and expanded to the size of a normal person. He looked down at himself in shock.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Then, he hurriedly covered his mouth. When he looked up at Patriarch Nether River, he could not help but shiver and hide behind Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. Li Changshou did not stop talking. He continued to exin calmly, ¡°Patriarch Nether River, I took the initiative to send your daughter to you so that she can get closer to you and see your true appearance. She respects you blindly and feels that the meaning of life is to exist for you. That would not be beneficial to her future. Therefore, I set up all of this. I even spent a lot of effort to cast this mystical ability on you. I¡¯ve been working so hard just to help a senior brother of Ren School tell her a principle that everyone else understands...¡± Pfft!

    A numinous treasure de pierced through Patriarch Nether River¡¯s back, through his chest, and then into a lotus petal of the twelfth-grade red lotus.

    Patriarch Nether River frowned and turned his head with some effort.

    He was just an illusion and would not be injured. However, the shock and anger in his eyes could not be faked.

    A young girl with silver-white long hair was currently in a diving posture with her head lowered. Her left hand was holding the sword hilt, and her right hand was pressed on the end of the sword hilt. There was also the image of a small pagoda above her head.

    Patriarch Nether River¡¯s eyes widened...

    A moment ago, when the Golden-Winged Roc chased after the four ck shadows,

    Iron Fan¡¯s eyes were listless as she sat there and allowed the medicinal effects of the Spirit Pill to spread in her body.

    A voice transmission entered her ear. A shadow seemed to appear around her. The shadow was slowly pacing and whispering. ¡°Do you still not understand? This is the ancestor that you look forward to. Could it be that your destiny is to be his nutrients? Even if you are willing to look at your nsmen... They did not have any chance to resist. They could only ept this oue. Those who had lost their minds rushed here. Their True Spirits did not remain. They could only plead at thest moment. Is it really enough for you to sacrifice yourself?¡±

    ¡°I... What can I do...¡±

    A wisp of Yin-Yang Dao runes circted and a long swordnded in front of the metal fan. It was rusty.

    ¡°Your destiny has always been yours to control.¡±

    ¡°For living beings like you who are controlled by mystical abilities, the only freedom is to choose life or death before being controlled.¡±

    ¡°Die?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! But I want to save them. I want to save them...¡±

    ¡°Then go. Look forward and make your choice.¡± Iron Fan looked up and saw Patriarch Nether River¡¯s bloody back. His body trembled a few times before he lowered his head.

    With a soft sigh, the illusory figures around her gradually walked away. Following that, the shouts that came from the nsmen before they disappeared were heard. The only freedom was to choose life or death...

    ¡°I want to save them, I want to save them...¡±

    She stood up and somehow felt an immense strength that kept pushing her forward and her footsteps gradually became faster. She did not notice the Dao runes that appeared around her.

    The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting, the Dao runes of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Dao runes of the Cosmic Ruler!

    One step, two steps...

    Life had always been in her hands.

    It had always been in her hands...

    It had always been in her hands!

    ¡°Ancestor, the nsmen should not die like this. You should at least ask them if they are willing to sacrifice themselves!¡± The figure with the rusty sword appeared in front of her...

    Patriarch...

    Life...

    I don¡¯t want to die!

    Pfft!

    Iron Fan panted heavily. She slowly raised her head and looked at the side of Patriarch Nether River¡¯s face. There was no anger or hatred in those red eyes. There was only sorrow that could not be dispersed. Tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Patriarch, that... that¡¯s not our fate...¡± ¡°How dare you betray me!¡±

    Blood light surged around Patriarch Nether River. The metal fan was sent flying, but his body was protected by the Mysterious Yellow aura.

    The green ox hurriedly rushed forward and caught Iron Fan before falling to the side. Li Changshou sighed softly when he saw that. The paper effigy turned into ashes. Immortal light flew over from the surroundings and surrounded Red Lotus and Patriarch Nether River... Beside the city wall, Li Changshou retracted his Dao runes and yawned tiredly. He stood up and carefully walked to Yun Xiao¡¯s side. He sat down and slowly sighed.

    Patriarch Nether River is the true ruthless person of the Primordial World.

    ¡°Changshou...¡± The fairy¡¯s dream talk reached his ears. Li Changshou was shocked. He leaned closer and listened carefully.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Hmph, dream on.

 Chapter 509 - Banana Fan!

    <strong>Chapter 509 Banana Fan!</strong>

    Another hour passed after the pir of blood-red light from the twelfth-grade red lotus copsed. Peace quickly returned to the vicinity of the Asura Ancient City. After Patriarch Nether River¡¯s aura disappeared, the Asura n in the periphery cried out sorrowfully and fled in panic. The disciples of the Dao Sect did not pursue and attack. Instead, they were informed by the experts of the two sects to immediately leave the city and return to the five continents on their own. They could not use their immortal senses to casually investigate.

    Previously, the second batch of immortals from the Chan School and Jie School, who had attacked the hall an hour ago, were standing at the edge of the area enveloped by the Taiji Painting with a solemn expression...

    The atmosphere was a little oppressive.

    The Asura n corpses floating high and low in the distance made the ce feel even heavier.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Chi Jingzi asked in a low voice.

    Fairy Qiong Xiao¡¯s almond-shaped eyes lit up. She said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± One of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, the Great Daoist Master Numinous Treasure, replied, ¡°We should make an agreement not to reveal the situation here!¡± The immortals nodded at the same time and made a simple oath. Perfected Huang Long whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do next? Should we... bring them back?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go back ourselves.¡± Chi Jingzi shook his head. ¡°Just pretend that we have never been here. Leave the rest to Changgeng to exin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At that moment, the group of experts from Chan School and Jie School, who hade to support Li Changshou, turned around and looked at each other. They reminded Li Changshou before they left in a hurry. Perhaps, tens of thousands of yearster, when future generations studied the history of the Dao Sect¡¯s rise and fall, they would notice traces of that matter.

    In the shadows of the important Dao Sect records of the Reincarnation Pagoda, where the Dao Sect made a pact not to fight, and where the Dao Sect worked together to seal the red lotus, he discovered the secret agreement of the Three Sects of Asura Ancient City that was covered in a mysterious veil.

    The future generations might be curious and think hard about it. They might imagine what it meant and what happened. However, under the refraction of the historical lens, the truth had long been changed. It had be a joke that the future generations would tease their seeding generations with. ¡°Grandmaster, do you remember that matter?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°Is it really the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s remnant soul that summoned 100,000 Demon soldiers to snatch the red lotus and was repelled by everyone?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Isn¡¯t this because the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects was hit at the same time and embarrassed?

    Is there a need to be so formal? Who wouldn¡¯t make mistakes? Do the three Eldest Senior Brothers of the Dao Sect have to be so petty? Li Changshou frowned slightly as he looked at the twelfth-grade lotus flower floating in front of him. Next, he had to deal with the red lotus... He reckoned that he would be able to escape.

    The ordinary Asura lifeforms that were controlled by the mystical abilities were like frightened fish. They had already disappeared from the sea. Just as Li Changshou had said, most of the Asura n had no direct connection with the Patriarch of the Nether River. They were reincarnated from the Six Paths of Reincarnation and were born in the sea of blood. They were living beings recognized by the Heavenly Dao. The true experts of the Asura n who were causing trouble were the old Asuras who had survived from the ancient times. They were also the Asura rookies who carried the dream of the Asura n¡¯s prosperity and were taught by these old Asuras.

    They were two people of the same race but of different levels. No matter how many ordinary Asuras were sacrificed, the followers of Patriarch Nether River would not blink.

    The remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River had already been sealed by Chi Jingzi and more than twenty immortals of the two sects. The twelfth-grade red lotus had also been severed from the sea of blood. At that moment, it was still a few steps away from perfection. After Chi Jingzi and the others left, the Asura Ancient City returned to silence.

    The eight top experts of the Dao Sect were still sleeping peacefully.

    Li Changshou, Bai Ze, Perfected Taiyi, and Fairy Qiong Xiao surrounded the slowly circling red lotus with different expressions.

    Among them, Li Changshou¡¯s expression was the calmest. After all, everything was under control. There was no ¡°0.2¡± incident.

    Qiong Xiao looked at the lotus flower and muttered in disdain, ¡°Will Master really use this lotus flower to suppress the destiny of the sect?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t talk about treasures like that. As long as we get rid of the remnant soul of the Nether River... the Saint should have a way.¡± ¡°Difficult.¡± Perfected Taiyi clicked his tongue and smiled. Fortunately, Li Changshou was quick-witted and raised his hand to knock into Perfected Taiyi. Otherwise, the words ¡®the Saint is not omnipotent¡¯ would have appeared! Qiong Xiao asked softly, ¡°Brother-inw, what did you do to the little princess of the Asura n?¡± ¡°Do what?¡±

    Li Changshou blinked and turned to look at the corner a thousand feet away.

    There, the silver-haired girl was curled up into a ball. She leaned against the broken wall and sat in a daze. Her arms were folded in front of her knees. Her eyes were listless, and the tears at the edge of her eyes had yet to dry. The Primordial Massacre Swordy beside her. It had been personally opened by Patriarch Nether River and had awakened into a true killing treasure. At that moment, the Primordial Massacre Sword emitted a faint sanguine glow. It seemed to have condensed into a huge hand that was gently rubbing the silver-haired girl¡¯s forehead.

    The green ox was meditating at the side. His eyes were filled with guilt, but he did not say anything. Some flute sounds floated past, seeminglyforting the silver-haired girl... Looking in the direction of the voice, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, who was dressed in a light green short skirt, was standing on a broken wall not far away. Her long hair danced in the wind, and her translucent fingertips danced gently. The music yed made thend of the sea of blood seem like it was dusk in the mortal world.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, can you guess how I did it?¡±

    ¡°The Water God¡¯s schemes are definitely wless.¡± Bai Ze pondered carefully for a while and replied, ¡°The word ¡®human heart¡¯ is the hardest to guess. I really can¡¯t figure that out.¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Li Changshou took out two Shadow-Retaining Spheres and handed them to Qiong Xiao and Perfected Taiyi respectively. He said seriously, ¡°Later, if you want to know what happened, you can look at this. There are detailed records inside.¡± Perfected Taiyi frowned and took the Shadow-Retaining Ball. He was puzzled. ¡°You still had time to memorize this back then? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the paper effigy would be destroyed by the other party?¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the paper effigy is weak that it¡¯s the safest. They have no idea and want to negotiate with us. I originally wanted to use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to remember the conversation between me and Patriarch Nether River. After that, I would exin the meaning of living beings to Princess Iron Fan. However, after Patriarch Nether River took away the Primordial Massacre Sword, Princess Iron Fan broke free from the Sea Serpent dream and woke up. I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±

    Qiong Xiao whispered, ¡°That sword must be very important to her.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°If I were to deduce a little, this Princess Iron Fan should have been born after the ancient times. Previously, the Great Daoist Master had chased a wielder of the Primordial Massacre Sword to the spiritual mountain. The Primordial Massacre Sword had been taken care of by the Western Sect. After that, the Asura n should have chosen the Iron Fan Sect to go to the spiritual mountain to wield the Primordial Massacre Sword. Iron Fan had previously attacked you, Water God. She had appeared a few times... Moreover, that can exin why she rushed over alone and did not meet up with the Asura n experts.¡± Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°I was hit by a cow halfway.¡± The green ox not far away frowned and red at Perfected Taiyi.

    Li Changshou hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°This Patriarch Nether River is still following the ancient style. As soon as I entered the hall, he immediately looked ferocious. He even took out a human soul and devoured it in front of me. He threatened me that he would definitely find trouble with the human race after he revived. Perhaps the ruthless people of the older generation have such a temperament. Only I am supreme and those who go against me will die.¡±

    Bai Ze sighed. ¡°Since the Primordial World, there have been countless ferocious creatures.

    The reason why the two ancient demon emperors could gather the living beings of all races was because of the Golden Crow¡¯s benevolence.

    Of course, their subsequent ughter of the human race is not benevolent.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi asked again, ¡°Changgeng, how did you manage to make Iron Fan attack Patriarch Nether River? The more I think about it, the more I feel that you... Tsk, you¡¯re quite scary.¡± Li Changshou gestured for him to keep quiet and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Actually, when I think of how to break the Sea Serpent Qi here, the situation is already 98% stable. With three teachers watching from behind and the Heavenly Dao monitoring the ce, it is impossible for Patriarch Nether River to escape. No matter how many casualties the Asura n suffers, the negative karma would be counted on Patriarch Nether River. Therefore, I ced my focus on another matter... Let Iron Fan break free from the shackles of the Asura n. Naturally, I was a little angry previously. The evil of the Patriarch of the Nether River was too pure. That was why I deliberately provoked him with words when he was at his wits¡¯ end and did not give him any dignity. As for how to persuade Iron Fan, there are three main points.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Ze hurriedly asked, ¡°Which three?¡±

    Li Changshou continued to send a voice transmission to them.

    ¡°Firstly, I have to keepying the foundation. Previously, when Senior Brother Green Ox exined the rtionship with Iron Fan to me, I asked in detail. When I heard Senior Brother Green Ox tell her to maintain herself, I had an inspiration and continued guiding her along that line of thought. Most of the conversation he had with Patriarch Nether River was to lure him into saying things like the Asura n is worthless. When Patriarch Nether River abandoned the ordinary Asura n and treated them as nourishment for the Blood God, he suffered a bacsh. The performance of the fan previously proved that she was not just a puppet. She had her own persistence and expectations. Secondly, he could stimte the Patriarch of the Nether River at the crucial moment and make him desperate. He could pretend that he wanted to turn the Asura into his Dharma powers. That was equivalent to forcing Iron Fan into a dead end. At that time, she had thought that she would either die with her nsmen and return to the Patriarch or make a choice between the Patriarch and her nsmen. Thirdly, I used some underhanded methods to influence her mind and guide her to resist. As the time was fleeting, it was impossible for him to tell her these principles slowly. I could only let her do it first and slowly think about itter. What is important is not how much injury she had caused to Patriarch Nether River. She cannot hurt his remnant soul. Most importantly, she is free from her previous self and has the intention to resist. Even the experts who created this race had to maintain the most basic respect for this race. They should not treat each individual as their own. That¡¯s probably the most admirable thing about Goddess Nuwa.¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. ¡°The Water God... is indeed you.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi gave a rare positive evaluation. ¡°You¡¯re good at this.¡± Qiong Xiao looked at Li Changshou and said softly, ¡°I finally know why I praised you so much.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. I just can¡¯t stand some things. It¡¯s just a coincidence that I can do it. If there are any difficulties today, I will choose another path to persuade Iron Fan.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. I¡¯ll rush to the Grand Pure One Temple and ask Teacher how to deal with this red lotus. I¡¯ll temporarily ce this red lotus here and let the Taiji Painting suppress it. I should go to the Jade Void Pceter. It will take at least half a day for me to return. When the Golden Roc returns, tell him not to wander around. Wait for me here.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Water God.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and stood up.

    Just as he was about to use the Water Escape technique, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit stopped ying the flute. The silver-haired girl, who was curled up under the broken wall, suddenly looked up at Li Changshou. Her eyes shone. She picked up the Primordial Massacre Sword and rushed over. Qiong Xiao¡¯s figure flickered like lightning and appeared in front of Li Changshou. She held the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and red at Iron Fan who was rushing over. The green ox trembled and rushed in front of Iron Fan. He opened his arms and stopped her.

    ¡°Iron Fan! Cut me down if you want to!¡±

    Iron Fan frowned slightly. There was a hint of helplessness on his tear-stained face. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight.¡± The green ox grinned awkwardly and hid at the side. However, Qiong Xiao did not let down her guard. She stood in front of Li Changshou andpletely forgot that Li Changshou had the Cosmic Ruler and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. The Taiji Painting was above his head.

    Iron Fan lowered her head and walked in front of Li Changshou. She bent her knees and held the Primordial Massacre Sword with both hands.

    ¡°Water God, please let the Asura n off. I¡¯m willing to offer this sword in exchange for the peace of the Asura n.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. Qiong Xiao shrugged and retreated. The Primordial Massacre Sword let out a sword hum and retracted its sanguine glow to show that it was ¡°not weing¡± Li Changshou.

    Such a killing treasure would not be tainted by karma...

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Then, he smiled and grabbed the scabbard of the Primordial Massacre Sword. He calmly took it over. Iron Fan subconsciously tightened her grip on the sword and immediately let go. She wanted to look up at the sword, but she lowered her head again. ¡°Thank you, Water God!¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the matter regarding the Asura n. I¡¯ll agree as a disciple of the Grand Pure One. You also know that there is a group of stubborn spirits in the Asura n. If they go against the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts and the human race in the future, I will not show mercy. However, as long as it¡¯s the Asura race that lives in the sea of blood, I will naturally not attack them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Iron Fan¡¯s voice trembled.

    Li Changshou smiled and casually threw the Primordial Massacre Sword in his hand to the side, bumping into the green ox. ¡°Senior Brother, you will temporarily take care of this sword. You have a gentle personality and a noble character, and you are steady and calm. You will naturally not use this sword to kill the innocent. Also, Iron Fan iscking Dharma treasures to protect it. Remember to express your gratitude!¡± After saying that, Li Changshou blinked at the green ox. His body turned into a stream of water and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The green ox was stunned.

    However, it was the Saint¡¯s mount after all. It had a ¡°status in the pugilistic world¡± that was simr to the seven immortals that followed Jie School. At that moment, he reacted in time and bowed in the direction that Li Changshou had escaped in.

    Iron Fan knelt there and was stunned for a while. She tilted her head slightly and could not calm down. The green ox chuckled and squatted beside her. He handed the Primordial Massacre Sword over. The silver-haired girl frowned slightly and snorted softly. She turned her head and the corners of her mouth curled up. There was a hint of stubbornness on her face. The green ox scratched his head and could only put the Primordial Massacre Sword in his arms. He touched his nose ring and thought for a while. He took out two small cattail-leaf fans that were two inches long from his belt and said softly, ¡°Can you use this to protect yourself first? It¡¯s also a good treasure. It¡¯s a fan given to me by the Grand Supreme Elder. This fan is of the Yin attribute. It can fan out the Mysterious Yin Wind. It can fan Golden Immortals tens of thousands of kilometers away. It specializes in fire-element Dharma treasures. This yang attribute can fan out extreme Yang mes. There are only a few treasures that can restrain my nose ring. Which one do you use...¡± ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not rted.¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no hurry. Just like Senior Brother Changgeng said, everything can be done slowly. Just treat it as me lending you, hehe.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I want one. Why don¡¯t you take a look at these? I still have ten treasures refined by the Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    At the side, Perfected Taiyi and Bai Ze looked at each other. Thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. The former looked at the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier in his hand and inexplicably wanted to bang his head on it.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who had already escaped tens of thousands of kilometers, captured that scene with his immortal senses. The corners of his mouth twitched and he sighed...

    Indeed.

    Li Changshou recalled his n this time. He had probably schemed against Patriarch Nether River and the red lotus.

    For the happiness of the old bull, he had dozens of levels of schemes!

    It would be unreasonable if his teacher did not reward him!

    The word ¡®go¡¯ this time should be at least 80%, right? It was not an exaggeration. Before leaving the Netherworld, Li Changshou rushed to Fengdu City. He handed the remaining soul of the ball Dharma artifact to the Yama Lord and specially left behind the naggy ghost who had once ¡°bnced¡± the Patriarch of the Nether River. He thought that it would be usefulter. Li Changshou thanked the four Yama Lords again. He learned that the vengeful spirits who had been dreaming by the Sea Serpent Qi had been ced outside the city and rode a cloud to visit them. It was all thanks to the help of the vengeful spirits that he could sessfully deal with the remnant souls of Patriarch Nether River. Li Changshou had already asked the paper effigy that he had sent to ask the Yama Lords for help. It was fine for the vengeful spirits to sleep soundly. Meng Po¡¯s soup would not affect the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    However, just as Li Changshou was about to appear in front of the vengeful spirits that were sleeping soundly all over the mountain, three figures floated over.

    It was Bian Zhuang, who had insisted on visiting the Netherworld because of the beautiful female vengeful spirit. He had invited Ling Zhuzi, a frequent visitor of the Netherworld, to be a tour guide and mixed out of the Heavenly Soldiers Camp...

    Ao Yi chased after Bian Zhuang and looked at him. There was no ident.

    He was also a very responsible Heavenly Courts general. The three of them had clearly discovered the vengeful spirits that were sleeping soundly everywhere. Bian Zhuang looked back and forth and kept praising them. Hemented on many beautiful female vengeful spirits.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He sent a voice transmission to the three of them and left on a cloud.

    ¡°I wanted to look for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe. The vengeful spirits that entered the dream helped the Dao Sect greatly. The three of you will recite the Sutra of Transcendence for me here. You will wash away their resentment and help them enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Finish it in a month.¡±

    Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and Ling Zhuzi could not help but stand rooted to the ground. A small autumn breeze blew past their backs, apanied by two fallen leaves that had been swept away.

    Li Changshou did not dy any further. He left the Netherworld and followed the pir to the Nine Heavens. Then, he rushed to the Grand Pure One Temple.

    He was the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. He would naturally not be stopped by the power of the Heavenly Dao at the edge of the Heavenly Courts. He could find a small Daoist temple above the Nine Heavens without any obstructions. Li Changshou bowed outside the Daoist temple and said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Teacher. I¡¯m here to ask how to deal with the red lotus!¡±

    That familiar, old voice sounded. ¡°Enter... that¡¯s it.¡±

    Li Changshou pushed open the wooden door and carried the hem of his Daoist robe. He lowered his head and entered. He wanted to bow again, but he was pressed onto the meditation cushion beside the skinny old man.

    The Grand Pure One smiled faintly...

    That should be a smile. Li Changshou had seen it before.

    I asked, ¡°How do you want to deal with it?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I feel that I should destroy the Nether River¡¯s remnant soul inside and retain as much power as I can. I¡¯ll give the negative karma red lotus to the Grandmaster of Heaven. However, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    He nodded slowly and began to think. He seemed to be thinking about how to stop his two younger brothers from arguing. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he did not go against his teacher¡¯s original intention...

    Wait!

    Teacher began to think!?!

    Li Changshou pursed his lips tightly and looked at his teacher, who had already closed his eyes. His Dao heart twitched.

    Hence, after eighteen rounds...

    ¡°Changshou?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here!¡±

 Chapter 510 - Visiting the Three Pure Onesâ€™ Courtyard, Keeping The Fairyâ€™s Sleeping Face

    <strong>Chapter 510 Visiting the Three Pure Ones¡¯ Courtyard, Keeping The Fairy¡¯s Sleeping Face</strong>

    He was supposed to take half a day to return, but half a month had passed! However, it was reasonable for the Saint to think carefully for more than half a month regarding the peace of the three sects...

    Although he did suspect that the Saint was taking too long, he did not dare to mention it nor ask.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and rode a cloud out of the Heavenly Courts. He quickly floated towards Kunlun Mountain.

    As he was going to meet the Saint, Li Changshou did not hide his main body. He only transformed into the Water God.

    After arriving at Kunlun Mountain, Li Changshou pondered for a while and dispelled the thought of visiting Perfected Dule on the way.

    Previously, he had already used the paper effigy to go to the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Virtue Tablet to take a look. The reason why the matter regarding the red lotus quickly spread throughout the Three Realms was rted to him keeping his mouth shut.

    However, he was a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. It would be a little...

    It was not appropriate.

    I¡¯ll ask Senior Brother to make a tripter. I have to exin to Perfected Du¡¯e the harm of spreading rumors.

    At that moment, eighteen days had passed. Li Changshou guessed that the eight experts of the Dao Sect had already woken up from their dreams. They had either left the Netherworld or were guarding the red lotus.

    In order not to destroy the mighty image of his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters in his heart, Li Changshou did not use the paper effigy that he had left at Bai Ze to investigate the awkward situation after they woke up. When he arrived at the quiet ce where the colorful clouds were, he heard the Immortal¡¯s words of the former mountain.

    A few loud and clear cries could be heard. A white crane flew out of the distant shadow of the Jade Void Pce and transformed into a handsome boy in the air. It bowed to Li Changshou from afar. ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng, Master instructed me to bring you to the back mountain.¡± He was the disciple of the South Pole Immortal, the grand-disciple of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, the eldest senior brother of the third generation disciples of Chan School, Yang Jian, and the future Nezha.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and returned the greeting. He rode a cloud forward and politely rejected the white crane boy¡¯s offer to transform into a white crane to carry him. He rode the cloud forward with the white crane boy. Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, are you back?¡± ¡°Uncle-Master Guang Chengzi returned the day before yesterday,¡± said the white crane boy hurriedly.

    The day before yesterday... Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, did you mention anything about the red lotus?¡±

    The boy answered, ¡°Uncle-Master has reported to Master that the twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus is being held by Senior Brother Changgeng and is being suppressed by the Taiji Painting. It¡¯s very stable.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slightly and kept thinking.

    He subconsciously flew into the depths of the cloud and returned to the mystic realm.

    He looked around. It could be said that there was a new scene on the empty mountain. The scenery was pleasant. The distant mountains and the ones near them were green. The clouds rose and the fog fell. Hundreds of birds chirped. The spiritual energy and Great Dao were abundant. Although there were many grotto-heavens and blessednds in the Primordial World, this should be the most elegant ce. After all, there were three Saints. Thousands of feet away, in a ce surrounded by spiritual trees, a few cottages and a fence formed a courtyard. One of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Perfected Huang Long, had been ¡°looked at¡± in the Treasure Pool in the courtyard.

    Under the tree beside the pool, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had also meditated there. However, he had changed the current Grand Pure One Temple not long after he meditated. As for the small hole in the corner of the fence, he seemed to be able to see the shadow of Daoist Duobao¡¯s ¡°Cosmic Cave Ability¡± today...

    In the small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones, Li Changshou called the Pagoda Master in his heart. The Pagoda Masterined unhappily, ¡°Why? When Sister Golden Chalice is around, she doesn¡¯t call me. When she¡¯s not confident, she only knows to shout! Is that useful? Would your Uncle-Master hit you for no reason?¡± Li Changshou apologized repeatedly in his heart. He followed the white crane child to the small courtyard and bowed to the door. The white crane child shouted, ¡°Master, Uncle-Master Changgeng is here.¡± A chuckle sounded from the courtyard. The wooden door creaked open. The white crane Child invited Li Changshou in from the side. Li Changshou walked in nervously.

    With one step, the scenery changed. There was a bamboo chair under the tree in front of him. Sitting on it was the middle-aged Daoist that he had seen before.

    Li Changshou did not dare to size up the Saint¡¯s face. He only carefully sensed the Saint¡¯s Dao runes.

    Although the Dao runes of the Saint of the Jade Pure Sect were clear, there was a sense of order hidden in them. It was as if everything in the world was in order with freedom and peace.

    Li Changshou immediately walked forward and bowed to the Daoist. He said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning waved his hand gently and condensed a meditation cushion beside him. Li Changshou followed the customs of Chan School. ording to the Dao Sect etiquette that he had learned in the Immortal Du Sect, he first thanked them. He lowered his head and lifted the hem of his Daoist robe slightly. He walked behind the meditation cushion and took his right leg, then extended his left leg. He slowly sat down and ced his hands in front of his knees.

    The most important thing was that the front and back of the Daoist robe bloomed like a lotus flower. The back of the Daoist robe sat upright in the middle of the meditation cushion. It was not nted at all.

    The smile on the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s lips deepened. He said, ¡°Am I that intimidating?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be rude in front of Uncle-Master.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled and shook his head. The wooden door of the small courtyard slowly closed. There were no other disciples of the Saint beside it.

    The Sect Master of Chan School said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give the red lotus to your Third Uncle-Master. Remember to wipe away the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River. I¡¯ll tell you something else today.¡± Li Changshou was really stunned. Then, he praised himself.

    Previously, he had waited at the Grand Pure One for eighteen days. All he had obtained was a sentence from the Saint. ¡°As you wish.¡± Li Changshou seemed to not recognize those words. He did not understand what his teacher meant. He could only interpret it as his master asking him to think of a way to exin. Along the way, he prepared five to six exnations to prove that he was not siding with Jie School. Unexpectedly, he could not use anything in front of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. Although he was surprised, Li Changshou immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m listening to Uncle-Master¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lecture. I¡¯m just chatting with you.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning continued warmly, ¡°I have many disciples, but there are few who are flexible. You are very good. Changgeng, do you feel that there are drawbacks to Jie School?¡±

    This...

    How could he dare to answer that question? Could it be that the Jie School is filled with people who had armor?

    If he said that in front of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, he would naturally gain the favor of the Saint of Chan School. However, wouldn¡¯t that mean that... he would be pretentious in front of others? How could he face Yun Xiao?

    Li Changshou¡¯s reaction was fast. He said seriously, ¡°What I have seen might be a little one-sided. Please don¡¯t me me, Uncle-Master. In my opinion, the disadvantage of Jie School is that there are too many disciples. The shelves are too big, and there are many ferocious living beings mixed in. They have implicated the luck of Jie School. Jie School alreadycks the treasures to suppress the destiny of the sect. The situation now is not optimistic.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°What you see is indeed not bad. What I¡¯m most worried about is that Jie School will drag him down.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately understood something. In the eyes of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, the Grandmaster of Heaven was the Grandmaster of Heaven, and Jie School was Jie School.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning could not stand Jie School. However, he still had a deep friendship with the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    Indeed, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning lectured earnestly, ¡°If this red lotus can really help your Third Uncle-Master suppress the destiny of the sect, that would be a good thing. However, you have to persuade him to not use the red lotus to protect those who are evil. Now that the Great Tribtion has descended, my disciples and his disciples will enter the Tribtion together. It might be the time to clean up the sect.¡± Li Changshou nodded and cupped his hands. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I will remember Second Uncle-Master¡¯s instructions.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning looked at the thick tree crown in front of him and continued to speak slowly to Li Changshou. Li Changshou listened attentively and tried his best to think of a response. He tried his best to answer safely and not make the Saint unhappy. He could also sense that the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was really concerned about the Grandmaster of Heaven and disliked most of the disciples of Jie School. The fundamental conflict between Chan School and Jie School was also obvious, apart from the fact that there had to be enough ashes under the Great Tribtion.

    That should be the reason why Guang Chengzi and the other immortals of Chan School had taken the initiative to maintain a distance from the immortals of Jie School and kept getting into conflicts.

    Of course, Randeng and the others who had ulterior motives had contributed greatly to add fuel to the fire.

    Should I take the opportunity to ask the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning about his attitude towards Randeng?

    Li Changshou quickly dismissed that thought and recited the Steadiness Sutra a few times. He was a disciple of Ren School. How could he interfere with the matters of Chan School?

    After all, no one knew if Randeng was a pawn of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and had other schemes.

    Li Changshou stayed in the Three Pure Ones¡¯ Courtyard for an hour. Most of the time, he was listening to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning say how casual and inappropriate the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s disciple selection was. In conclusion, he could not do that! The three Saints really had three different personalities.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning seemed to have no worries, but he was actually worried about everything. He even wanted to arrange for the Grandmaster of Heaven to tidy up Jie School. The Grandmaster of Heaven was naturally carefree and unrestrained. He was not too worried about everything. He was in high spirits and wanted to obtain a chance of survival for all living beings in the world. His master was impressive. He was quiet and did not do anything. He would not go out if he could. He would not do anything that he could instruct his disciple to do. He would even give his disciple a mission with the word ¡®go¡¯...

    He would think about the rest himself.

    Before he went to the Jade Void Pce, Li Changshou rode a cloud and left the Kunlun Mountain. Then, he used the Wind Escape technique and turned into a green light that quietly streaked across the world. He rushed back to the East Ocean Pir and entered the Netherworld.

    Next, he would send the red lotus to the Green Touring Pce and tactfully express the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s opinion to the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    If the two Saints could shake hands and make peace, the cmity of the Dao Sect would be resolved. Unfortunately, Li Changshou could already predict that the Grandmaster of Heaven would not take the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s persuasion to heart... When he passed by Fengdu City, he realized that the Heavenly Courts and the Netherworld had already retreated from the sea of blood. The Netherworld had returned to its former peace. Li Changshou specially looked at the three ¡°rising talents¡± secretly. He saw that they were trying their best to recite the sutras and resolve the resentment of the vengeful spirits. He nodded in satisfaction. Judging from Ao Yi¡¯s current realm, he was not far from the Golden Immortal realm. He would give him a few decades of leaveter and return to the Dragon Pce to further his cultivation. He would activate the Dragon King bloodline and enter the Golden Immortal realm. There would not be much risk. To be safe, I¡¯ll get him a Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. After all, he¡¯s my good brother!

    Bian Zhuang was not far from the Golden Immortal realm. If he continued to nurture him, he would definitely be a pir of the Heavenly Courts. However... he could not be sent to destroy and deal with the demoness.

    There was no need to mention Ling Zhuzi. Now that he was blessed with luck, he should be able to pull away from Bian Zhuang very quickly. At that moment, Ling Zhuzi had cultivated the battle techniques of the Magi. He was not inferior to Ao Yi in closebat... At that thought, Li Changshou could not help but mutter.

    Ao Yi¡¯s third brother, Ao Bing, was about to be killed by Little Nezha, who was reincarnated by Ling Zhuzi, during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and was sent to the God roll...

    Although he now had the ability to prevent such a tragedy from happening, it was hard to predict what would happen in the future. From the fact that his master had been killed, he could tell that the power of the Heavenly Dao could not be underestimated. He had to think of a way to prevent Ao Yi and Ling Zhuzi from getting too close to each other, lest Ao Yi¡¯s heart suffered. He had to be steady. Later, he would bring Ling Zhuzi back to the Heavenly Courts and let him y with the little Jade Rabbit more and interact less with Ke Le¡¯er. ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Li Changshou chuckled in the ears of the three of them and immediately fled towards the sea of blood. Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and Ling Zhuzi stopped chanting and looked around. They did not find any traces of Li Changshou. Bian Zhuang could not help but shiver. ¡°Is the Water God deliberately scaring people?¡± Ling Zhuzi smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master should have passed by and taken a look at us. Fortunately, she did not listen to Deputy Commander Bian and waszing around here. Otherwise, she would have been punished by Uncle-Master.¡± Ao Yi said warmly, ¡°Brother Sect Master is actually very gentle. Sometimes, you only say that you want to punish him.¡±

    Bian Zhuang sighed. ¡°That¡¯s for you, Ao Yi.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi could not help but be amused by the way his master addressed him.

    Veins popped up on Ao Yi¡¯s forehead as he cursed, ¡°You have yourself to me because you have bad morals. When you see a fairy, you love her. When you talk about the Jade Pool, you think about Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce! If you continue like this, you will be punished by the heavens sooner orter. Your face will be ugly and terrifying!¡± Bian Zhuang chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Which heavenly rule doesn¡¯t let me like fairies? We just have to respect etiquette and not offend the fairy. Can¡¯t we appreciate it?¡± Ling Zhuzi recalled the three strategies he had learned from Ox-head and Horse-face. He sighed and said, ¡°The rtionship between the two Deputy Commanders is so deep that Lingzhu is envious.¡±

    He looked envious.

    Ao Yi pursed his lips. ¡°If Brother Sect Master had not instructed me to watch him closely, who would have cared about him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are the best deputymanders of the Heavenly River Navy and the most trusted right-hand man of the Water God!¡±

    Bian Zhuang tried to hook his arm around Ao Yi¡¯s shoulder, but Ao Yi kicked him.

    Following that, Bian Zhuang rolled his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us learn from mortals today and be sworn brothers? How about that?¡±

    Ao Yi flicked his sleeve and did not reject.

    Ling Zhuzi wanted to get to know more good friends and immediately pped. Hence, just as Li Changshou rushed to the depths of the sea of blood, the dragon, man, and spiritual pearl bowed to the world three times under the witness of the unconscious vengeful spirits around them.

    Ding ¨C Additional restraint!

    On the other side, Li Changshou secretly arrived at Asura Ancient City and realized that there were no more figures there.

    The Golden-Winged Roc flew around the periphery at a steady pace as a precaution. Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, and Bai Ze sat on three sides of a short table on the city wall. They each held a card made from the original pulp of the paper effigy and were fighting enthusiastically. The red lotus floated beside him and was wrapped by the Dao runes of Daoist Duobao and the Taiji Painting. The top-notch experts of the Dao Sect who had formed a team previously had been disbanded not long ago. Perfected Taiyi of Jie School and Perfected Yu Ding left with Guang Chengzi. The three Holy Ladies of Jie School felt embarrassed and left with Qiong Xiao. After all, they had confidentlye here to snatch the red lotus. As soon as they entered the city, they were put down and slept for three to twelve days. It was really a little...

    It was embarrassing.

    As soon as Li Changshou appeared at the short table, Duobao, Zhao Gongming, and Bai Ze immediately stood up to wee him. They asked Li Changshou about the results.

    The words that the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had said could not be said to the immortals of Jie School. Li Changshou only said that he had already received permission from his teacher and Second Uncle-Master to hand the red lotus to Jie School to deal with. The premise was that he had to erase the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River.

    If he shattered the remnant soul, the power of the red lotus would definitely be affected.

    However, Daoist Duobao and Zhao Gongming were reasonable. They knew that this was the result of Li Changshou¡¯s hard work for more than half a month. Moreover, the request to wipe out the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River was reasonable...

    Although Li Changshou admitted that he had only run errands and did not help much, Daoist Duobao was still extremely grateful. Li Changshou also learned about what had happened in the past half a month. The green ox and Iron Fan left together, saying that they were apanying Iron Fan to rx. In fact, the old bull followed them himself. Thedy did not reject him directly. Among the eight Sleeping Immortals of the Dao Sect, the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School, Guang Chengzi, was the first to wake up. Then, it was Daoist Duobao and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They had only entered the dream for three days. The other immortals had five days and seven days. It was unknown if the Great Daoist Master did it on purpose or if he took the opportunity to sleep. After sleeping for twelve days, he yawned and sat up. He even said a few ridiculous words. ¡°Dream? What dream?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly felt sleepy... I seemed to have dreamed that I was sleepy and fell asleep in the dream.¡± ¡°I sleptfortably. Has Changgeng resolved the matter?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Fortunately, the Great Daoist Master fled when he woke up. Otherwise, he would have definitely died! One or twoints. However, there was still one person who had yet to wake up... Li Changshou walked to the broken wall and looked down. He frowned slightly. Bai Ze said softly, ¡°Water God, should I wake you up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for a few more days. Senior Brothers, please offer the red lotus to Third Uncle-Master first.¡±

    Daoist Duobao and Zhao Gongming looked at each other and smiled.

    Duobao said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait for Junior Sister Yun Xiao here. Let¡¯s go to the Green Touring Pce together. I don¡¯t dare to take credit for red lotus.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou agreed. Zhao Gongming called out to Bai Ze and Daoist Duobao to continue ying. The Golden-Winged Roc was about to bow when it saw Li Changshou float down from the broken wall andnd beside the sleeping fairy. It tactfully bowed and continued to patrol the surroundings. The image of the Taiji Painting shrank by more than half and turned into a ten-feet diameter that enveloped Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao.

    She was trapped in a dream?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and sensed carefully. However, he realized that the power of the Sea Serpent had disappeared, but she was still unwilling to wake up in her dream.

    He should have had a dream to make her feel at ease. He looked at the fairy in front of him. She was leaning against the wall. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and her immortal dress was like a cloud. Her face, which had always been cold, was now rxed and only looked gentle and beautiful.

    If the appearance of a woman waspared to a poem, her facial features would be formed into words, and the proportions would be the rhythm of her feet. That was a song that belonged to the clouds. There was a smile on her lips. Her long eyshes were slightly closed, as if she had been standing in the clouds for too long and was a little tired. She took the opportunity to rest. Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. He walked to the side where her body leaned slightly and sat down against the wall again. He waited quietly. Time passed unknowingly. Another monthter, the eyshes of the fairy beside him trembled slightly. Li Changshou lowered his head and happened to see the disappointment in her misty eyes gradually fading. ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Li Changshou asked with a smile.

    Yun Xiao could not help but smile slightly. A hint of rosiness quickly streaked across her face. She looked down and avoided eye contact with him. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Do you still want to deny it? I heard you saying his name in your sleep.

    Of course, you also knelt down.

 Chapter 511 - Shock! The Saint of Jie School and the Heavenly Courtsâ€™ Water Godâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 511 Shock! The Saint of Jie School and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God...</strong>

    At the edge of the five continents of the Primordial World, a golden light streaked across slowly and flew towards Golden Ao Ind. Where is the Green Touring Pce? Li Changshou naturally did not know. However, he could not get lost while following the three eldest disciples of Jie School.

    Along the way, Bai Ze, Zhao Gongming, and Daoist Duobao were chatting happily. Most of them were discussing the skills of the Great God of War. Mr. Bai seemed to havepletely forgotten that there was a hidden team in the Primordial World that he needed to lead.

    He looked at Fairy Yun Xiao, who was sitting cross-legged five feet away. Her thin skirt was scattered around her. She held a book and lowered her head to read.

    He wanted to conceal his embarrassment.

    When he arrived near Golden Ao Ind, Daoist Duobao stood up and took two steps on the Golden Roc¡¯s back. When he arrived in front of Li Changshou, he waved his sleeve and threw out a seven-colored glow, opening a door in the world. Golden light bloomed in the Cloud Pce, and the immortals shone brightly. The golden roc spread its wings and flew into the door. The universe around it trembled slightly. It entered a small world that was created by a Saint. It was quite simr to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Goddess of Mercy Pce. However, the Dao runes circting in the ce were sharp, resonating, and contained an unyielding and upward will. They were rather dazzling.

    Fairy Yun Xiao put away the scroll in her hand and stood up. She reminded Li Changshou gently, ¡°When you see my masterter, don¡¯t be too polite. Otherwise, Master will not like it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded and agreed. However, he smiled in his heart.

    Could it be that I have to be like the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s brother and son-inw at the same time?

    That would be too fluctuating.

    He still had to follow the most basic etiquette of a junior.

    At the very least, he had to show respect to the Saint.

    The Golden-Winged Roc passed throughyers of clouds and pavilions. He also rmed the immortals of Jie School who had returned first. Streams of light flew towards the Green Touring Pce¡¯s main hall and stood in front of it.

    Li Changshou raised the Taiji Painting with his left hand. The red lotus slowly overflowed from the Taiji Painting and turned into the size of a palm. It slowly rotated. Previously, there was a detail.

    When Chi Jingzi and more than twenty experts from the two sects rushed into the ruined hall of the Asura Ancient City, Li Changshou immediately burned his paper effigy and did not participate in the subsequent matters.

    Why was that so?

    It was because of a troublesome problem. At that time, Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul and the twelfth-grade red lotus were already under his control. Should he continue to let the red lotus absorb the negative karma of the sea of blood and let the twelfth-grade red lotus reach the true perfection and recover to its peak, or should he immediately seal it and not leave any future troubles?

    That question involved the battle between Chan and Jie Schools. Li Changshou really could not deal with it. He could only watch from the side.

    He had already done enough back then. Regardless of whether it was Chan School or Jie School, he did not owe them anything or was biased. He had done what a disciple of the Dao Sect and a disciple of Ren School should do. In the end, the immortals of the two sects sealed the twelfth-grade red lotus together and severed its connection with the sea of blood. In the end, it was less powerful than the twelfth-grade red lotus in the ancient times...

    Li Changshou could only pretend that he did not know about that. After offering the red lotus to the Grandmaster of Heaven, he left. When they arrived at the Green Touring Pce, the few Goddesses brought the immortals of Jie School to thank them. Li Changshou and Bai Ze returned the greeting Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao, who had specially rushed over to wait, looked at Li Changshou with glowing eyes.

    This future brother-inw of mine is really impressive! Daoist Duobaoughed loudly. ¡°Master! Changgeng sent the red lotus over!¡±

    A chuckle sounded from the hall. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s figure gradually condensed from the clouds.

    Li Changshou bowed to the immortals of Jie School in front of the hall and nced at a middle-aged Daoist with long ears and a kind face in the corner. That person was the biggest traitor of Jie School, Immortal Ding Guang. ¡°Brother-inw!¡±

    Qiong Xiao suddenly shouted, ¡°Since you¡¯re already in Green Touring Pce, change this old man¡¯s appearance!¡± Yun Xiao looked over when she heard that. Qiong Xiao hurriedly shut up, cringed, and moved her feet to hide behind Zhao Gongming. The entire process waspleted in one go.

    Zhao Gongming calmly stroked his beard and smiled... He took a step to the side and revealed Qiong Xiao. Zhao Gongming, the eldest disciple of the outer sect of Jie School, was extremely righteous! He could not be stopped.

    Yun Xiao was about to reprimand her when Li Changshou beat her to it. He smiled and said, ¡°This body is just a shell. If Fairy wants to see it, why not?¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk with his right hand. His white hair gradually turned ck, and his face turned 70% simr to his own appearance. His body also stood up 30%, and there were a few stars hidden in his eyes.

    When Li Changshou stood beside Fairy Yun Xiao again, he really lookedpatible with her and others would praise them. The Goddess of Golden Spirit chuckled and urged, ¡°Quickly go in. Don¡¯t let Master wait for long.¡± Li Changshou entered the hall and held the red lotus with both hands. With Zhao Gongming and Yun Xiao apanying him, he greeted the Sect Master of Jie School, the Grandmaster of Heaven. Bai Ze did not enter and waited outside with the Golden-Winged Roc.

    In the hall, the Grandmaster of Heaven was sitting upright on the throne on the tform. After all, this was Li Changshou¡¯s first visit. He had to be dignified.

    It was one thing to fool around, but the Saint was not joking.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s tensed expression immediately eased up. He raised his head andughed. He raised his hand and wanted to support his beard, but he realized that he did not have a beard. He adjusted the cor of his robe. The young Daoist who looked the same age as Li Changshou immediately stood up and said loudly, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changgeng, this time, you are in the Reincarnation Pagoda to make a pact not to fight for the Dao Sect. In the sea of blood, you tried your best to stop the Nether River from reviving. You were the first to resolve the problem of the Sea Serpent Qi and save the Dao Sect¡¯s face. Now, you have sent the red lotus to my Green Touring Pce to suppress the destiny of Jie School! Disciple-Nephew Changgeng, do you have any rewards that you want? I will not be stingy with you!¡±

    As he spoke, the Grandmaster of Heaven especially looked at Fairy Yun Xiao. When he saw that her expression was normal, his smile widened. Li Changshou did not look up and only smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just following Teacher¡¯s orders. I don¡¯t dare to ask for a reward, before I came here, I first went to the Grand Pure One Temple to pay my respects to Teacher. Then, I went to the small courtyard behind the Jade Void Pce to pay my respects to Second Uncle-Master and ask about the red lotus. Second Uncle-Master specially instructed me to send the red lotus to the Jade Void Pce for Jie School to suppress the teachings!¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said warmly, ¡°Second Senior Brother, are you serious?¡± ¡°I will not dare to lie in front of the Saint.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, the Purple Cloud Pce is discussing the Great Tribtion. Teacher does not want to see the Dao Sect being taken advantage of by the outer sect and reminded me many times. Second Uncle-Master had also mentioned this matter when she was lecturing me previously... Uncle-Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Changgeng, do you want me to say something?¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and ced his hands behind his back. He walked down leisurely and smiled.

    ¡°In the future, just say it directly. If you beat around the bush, I will not understand. Among the three Sect Masters of the Dao Sect, I¡¯m the youngest. I naturally follow my two senior brothers. Second Senior Brother and I are not on good terms, but we are fighting and scolding each other behind closed doors. If anyone wants to smash the door, they will naturally beat the person outside first.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I can rest assured and reply to Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou pushed the red lotus forward gently. The Taiji Painting retracted its Yin-Yang aura and returned to Li Changshou¡¯s palm. The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his right hand, and the restrictions on the red lotus were removedyer byyer. Light floated around. Suddenly, the red lotus erupted with a rich sanguine glow. A shadow appeared in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven and frowned at him.

    It was Patriarch Nether River! At that moment, Patriarch Nether River said firmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tongtian, do you really not care about the rtionship between the ancient living beings and want to take it by force? Ask yourself, do we still have karma?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned slightly and hesitated.

    At that moment, Fairy Yun Xiao took a step forward. Two rays of golden light shone from the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in her hand and struck the back of the Nether River Patriarch¡¯s remnant soul.

    The remnant soul¡¯s time was sealed. The image of Patriarch Nether River turned into three inches long and floated in the middle of the red lotus.

    Fairy Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°Master, the great cmity is at hand.¡±

    At the side, the Goddess of Golden Spirit pulled out a sword made of white jade and was about to sh the image on the red lotus.

    Li Changshou immediately reminded, ¡°It¡¯s better for Uncle-Master to take action. This red lotus has already merged with the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven pondered for a while and hugged his arms.

    ¡°The Nether River is right. There is no karma between us... It¡¯s not appropriate to destroy his remnant soul and snatch his treasures.¡±

    If others were in Li Changshou¡¯s current position, they might have taken out the logic of ¡°Patriarch Nether River is a great viin¡± and ¡°Patriarch Nether River is an existence that the Heavenly Dao does not tolerate.¡±

    However, Li Changshou would not do that. The teachings of Jie School were to obtain a chance of survival for living beings. Why did he have to intercept a chance of survival?

    It could be understood that the Heavenly Dao was restraining, controlling, and determining the destiny of living beings. The teachings of Jie School were filled with the colors of ¡°fighting with the heavens.¡±

    Among the Saints, the Grandmaster of Heaven should be the one who did not care about the Heavenly Dao the most. A few ideas surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He found the most appropriate one and smiled.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, pardon me while I remind you. Patriarch Nether River understands your upright personality and deliberately said that in order to survive. If he said that there was no karma, how could there be no karma? Let me ask, Uncle-Master, do you have a red lotus seed in your hand?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I actually have one.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s left hand swayed slightly. A shriveled lotus seed appeared in his palm. He smiled and said, ¡°A long time ago, when I was searching for the Chaos Bell in the Chaos Sea, I encountered an ancient enemy and killed him. I obtained it from him... Eh? Why are the lotus seeds deted?¡±

    The immortals from Jie School were speechless.

    Did you not pay attention to this matter before?! The famous painting of the Primordial World, ¡°I Want to Change a Saint¡¯s Master¡±, shone brightly. Li Changshou no longer had any doubts. Many conspiracy theories were unresolved.

    He continued, ¡°ording to what I know, there are a total of three red lotus seeds. One is in the hands of the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect. It was previously revealed in the Heavenly Courts. One is in your hand. The other one had already been nted in the sea of blood and turned into the red lotus. ording to my previous observations, four ferocious disciples who were mixed in the Chaos Sea were assisting Patriarch Nether River. Uncle-Master, can you let the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Golden Roc Marshal enter?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, the Golden-Winged Roc transformed into a human and grabbed a ck spear out of thin air. It held the spear with both hands and bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven. Li Changshou said, ¡°Golden Roc, tell me about the demon that you killed that day.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc said firmly, ¡°When that demon was on the verge of death, he begged me to spare his life. He imed to be the son of an ancient Demon General!¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said crisply, ¡°Master, I was also helping from the side. When the demon begged for mercy, he indeed shouted like that. There were two other ferocious beasts that had helped Patriarch Nether River that day. One of them seemed to be a Taotie that had appeared in the ancient times and swallowed the mystical ability that his disciple had used. Unfortunately, they escaped during the chaos.¡±

    At that point, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit was a little disappointed.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Demon General, the ferocious beast Taotie, and he just happened to be revived when the Great Tribtion descended... That is enough to confirm that the matter was arranged by Patriarch Nether River in ancient times. The Great Tribtion is targeting our Dao Sect. Didn¡¯t Patriarch Nether River choose this time to cause chaos because he schemed against the Dao Sect? Moreover, it was precisely because he had gone against the rules and was unwilling to disappear that he had forcefully resurrected with the red lotus, causing the two sects of the Chan School to fight over it. Wasn¡¯t that karma? In my opinion, the karma is huge.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯sughter was rather hearty. He praised, ¡°You really are something, Changgeng. You can even bypass this. Forget it, forget it. The sect¡¯s fate is the most important. My disciples¡¯ lives are the most important. I¡¯ll go against my intentions. Bring the Qingping Sword.¡± With a clear sword chime, a crack appeared in the universe. A sheathed swordnded in the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s palm.

    The strongest young Daoist in the Primordial World unsheathed his sword and faced the red lotus.

    Li Changshou and the disciples of Jie School held their breaths and watched carefully. They did not even want to blink.

    Suddenly, a sword beam shed and streaked across the red lotus. The truths of the world contained in it made Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart tremble! With a sword hum, the Qingping Sword disappeared from the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s hand. The red lotus did not move at all. However, the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River was rapidly weakening. It was like a candle in the wind that could be extinguished at any moment.

    However, it did not go out in the end.

    Daoist Duobao frowned and said, ¡°Master, can¡¯t we sever the connection between Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul and the red lotus?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and said, ¡°I knew the moment I attacked. If I destroy the remnant soul, the red lotus will definitely copse.¡±

    The surrounding immortals were immediately disappointed.

    He had been busy for more than half a month. He did not expect such an oue.

    However, the Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put on a long face. You should have everything in your life. This lotus flower was originally obtained by Changgeng. Without this lotus flower, will our Jie School fall? In that case, Duobao, bring your junior brothers and sisters here and think about whether there is a way to crack it. Changgeng, follow me around?¡±

    Although Li Changshou was a little puzzled, he immediately lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Can I follow you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand. ¡°We want to have a conversation between men. It¡¯s not convenient for you as a woman to listen.¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips and bowed. ¡°Yes.¡± Sensing the worry in Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes, Li Changshou began to feel nervous... Some time passed.

    Li Changshou had actually thought that when he came to the Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven might drink tea with him. If he was braver, he could imagine drinking and chatting with the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    However...

    This!

    Crash...

    In the northwest corner of the small world where the Jade Void Pce was, on the top of an immortal mountain that was enshrouded in immortal Qi, there was a thirty-feet square hot spring pool. The Sect Master sat in the pool and looked at Li Changshou, who was standing by the pool and did not dare toe down.

    ¡°Why? I invited you to take a bath. Aren¡¯t you going to do it on my ount?¡±

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on. He bowed and took off his long robe, boots, and short-sleeved shirt. He folded his clothes into a piece of tofu and ced it at the side. In the corner furthest away from the Grandmaster of Heaven, he slowly walked into the pool... The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned and said, ¡°Do you like to wear clothes while bathing?¡±. Li Changshou blushed for some reason. Apanied by the increasingly arrogantughter of the Taiji Painting, the Pagoda Master, and Brother Chi, he could only take off his clothes...

    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven squinted and smiled. He hugged his arms and said calmly, ¡°Treat my disciple Yun Xiao well in the future. I won¡¯t ask too much about your matters lest Yun Xiaoes to teach again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, definitely...¡± Li Changshou agreed and summoned some white fog to wrap himself up like the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Grandmaster of Heaven asked, ¡°What did your Second Uncle-Master say to you?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Did he say that there are too many disciples of Jie School and that he despises them?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Almost.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and condensed a towel out of thin air. He wet it and ced it on his forehead.

    The Sect Master leaned back and ced his elbows on the side of the pool to make himself morefortable. He closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t said enough after so many years. If he hadn¡¯t chanted the incantation so hard back then, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry with him and spread the Dao everywhere...¡± Li Changshou asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle-Master, you don¡¯t have any treasures that are suitable for suppressing the light from providence. The Great Tribtion is also a predeterminedw of the Heavenly Dao. Why did you...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just in a fit of anger? Later on, I realized that I had imparted too much of the Dao. I gave up on myself and thought that I could rely on more people to survive the Great Tribtion.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and said, ¡°When the great cmityes, my disciples will probably be involved. Even if I order them to cultivate in the mountain, the cmity will force them to go out to deal with the cmity. They kept calling me Master. Many of them were watching them cultivate step by step until now. I can¡¯t bear to see them face the tribtion like this. Changgeng, do you have a way to deal with that red lotus? It¡¯s not bad if you can only protect a few of them.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. Although he was touched by the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s words, he ultimately decided...

    He had to be steady.

    ¡°I actually have a method, but I¡¯m only 30%, no, 10% confident.¡±

 Chapter 512 - Sometimes, Li Changshou Is Poor

    <strong>Chapter 512 Sometimes, Li Changshou Is Poor</strong>

    ¡°She¡¯s swimming in the green. She just got out of the bath.

    The temperature of the water was just right. The bottom of the pool was filled with exquisite jade stones, and the feeling of stepping on them was veryfortable. There was a very considerate white fog floating around, which could help him recover some of the shame of taking an outdoor bath.

    The spiritual energy of the world surged towards him. The Saint¡¯s Dao runes were nearby. He couldprehend them at will, but whether he couldprehend the specific Great Dao depended on his ownprehension. This was one of the five Holy Lands in the world. There were many beautiful fairies. Of course, they would not provide any form of service. Moreover, they preferred fights of magical powers and mystical abilities.

    It had to be mentioned that the owner of Green Touring Pce was very hospitable. He did not put on airs. He did not have the old aura of living beings that had been born since the creation of the world. Moreover, he looked like a young immortal who was the same age as him, who was just a few hundred years old. He had to be praised for that.

    When he rubbed the smooth Saint¡¯s back, his Dao heart trembled. He was afraid that he would rub the skin of the Green Touring Pce¡¯s master until he was bald. The other party would wave his hand and sh him.

    That was a sword that even a Saint might not be able to withstand.

    Although he was a little worried, and he was clearly a guest, he had to do some work to serve the little immortal. However, the overall experience was quite good. It could be considered a bath experience that left a deep impression on him. Compared to thest time he used his junior sister¡¯s wooden bucket to bathe, his senses were very different. Without thinking further, the Green Touring Pce owner continued chatting. He looked forward to the better Primordial World and the more realistic future. Changgeng, the Chief Experience Officer of the Heavenly Courts. In the corner of Green Touring Pce, in the treasure pool of the immortal mountain that was surrounded by clouds, the sound of water sshing continuously sounded. Li Changshou sat upright in the treasure pool and tried his best to help the big shot in front of him rub his back.

    ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯ve carefully deduced the method that you mentioned just now. It¡¯s indeed feasible. Moreover, I should be 50 to 60% confident.¡± Li Changshou praised, ¡°Uncle-Master is still the best. If I were to do it, I would only be ten percent confident.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven chuckled and tapped his fingers on the water surface. ¡°However, where can I find such a soul that can withstand the negative karma of the red lotus and be epted by the red lotus?¡±

    ¡°This... is actually a coincidence. I happened to bring one.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Previously, the Patriarch of the Nether River ate the soul of a human in front of me. In order to take revenge on him, I encouraged Princess Asura to resist the Patriarch of the Nether River. In order to be safe, I used a human soul to bnce the remnant soul of the Patriarch of the Nether River. Unexpectedly, the soul began to fuse with the power of the red lotus. At that time, I had that thought. What I wanted to destroy was the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River. Since I want to protect the red lotus, why don¡¯t I rece it? Let this soul snatch the ownership of the red lotus from Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul? As long as I squeezed out the connection between Patriarch Nether River and the red lotus and turned him into a scab of the red lotus, I can cut out Patriarch Nether River without causing the red lotus to copse. At that time, as long as I treat this soul as the spirit of the red lotus and spend some effort to nurture the red lotus, perhaps it can really be a treasure to suppress the destiny of the sect.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven praised, ¡°It¡¯s really wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re too kind. This is also a reminder for me.¡±

    Li Changshou was not being humble. He had indeed obtained enlightenment from the fact that he did not know when it would happen or how it would happen. The original intention of transforming the beard into a Buddha was topete for luck with the Western Sect. The Western Sect was destined to prosper, but the Western Sect might not be the one to prosper.

    The schemes here were tooplicated. It was another battle between Saints.

    Li Changshou sat beside the Grand Pure One for eighteen days. His thoughts kept wandering, and he suddenly thought of that method.

    He originally thought that it would not be difficult for the Saint to deal with the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River and protect the red lotus.

    However... ahem!

    It was mainly because the Patriarch Nether River was too cunning. It could not be said that the Grandmaster of Heaven was weak in this aspect.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°Call this soul over to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, wait a moment,¡± Li Changshou said warmly and went to his clothes.

    In the Daoist robe that Ling¡¯e had personally sewn, she took out a treasure pouch and took out a Dharma treasure to nourish the soul. She held the sealed soul in her palm and sent it to the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really prepared. Why are you still keeping me in suspense? Just take it out.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He could not say that he did not expect that the Saint could not handle it.

    At that moment, he had to use the art ofnguage.

    ¡°I snatched the red lotus for the Dao Sect. I gave the red lotus because of my master¡¯s orders,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I prepared these because of my personal feelings. Aunt-Master, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! What an intimate rtionship!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heavenughed heartily. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Not only did you help me restrain my good disciple Yun Xiao, but you also taught the silly Gongming to be quick-witted and flexible. You even spent so much effort to make arrangements today. I¡¯ll help you knock out my good disciple Yun Xiao and bring her here?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled. He said softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, we will let nature take its course.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re blushing! I was just teasing you.

    I...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s smile froze. He sighed gloomily. ¡°How would I dare... Unlock the restrictions on this soul, let¡¯smunicate with him in depth. After all, we need his help.¡±

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the clouds around them. ¡°We¡¯re all men, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Hence, Li Changshou weakly woke up the soul.

    The schr woke up from his daze. First, he turned into a human-like shadow. Then, the shadow gradually condensed.

    The Grandmaster of Heavenpletely restrained his Saint pressure and did not reveal his aura. He was afraid that he would shatter this hard-won helper with a single nce. Compared to thest time he talked to Li Changshou, the schr did not change much. His eyes were a little dark, and wisps of pink aura floated around him. His face was even paler.

    The schr blinked and gradually regained his senses. He looked at the two young Daoists who were ¡°sincere¡± and could not help but tilt his head.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What¡¯s going on? When the schr was still alive, he had heard that there were a few wealthy merchants in the city who had male rtives. When he was at his wits¡¯ end, he had almost agreed to the manager of the brothel because of his suaveness.

    This, this...

    He heard the two immortals talking in front of him. The male immortal on the left frowned and said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Changgeng, can this weak soul do

    it?

    The male immortal on the right, who was clearly very unfamiliar but strangely familiar, smiled and said, ¡°If Uncle-Master wants him to do it, he naturally can.¡± The schr trembled and said in a trembling voice, ¡°W-What do you want to do? I don¡¯t have a body. I¡¯m just a ghost.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have something important to discuss with you.¡±

    A hint of despair appeared in the schr¡¯s eyes. ¡°Immortal, you¡¯re not even going to let go of souls?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, this...¡± ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me discuss with him.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven and pulled the schr¡¯s soul to the side of the pool. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The schr nodded obediently. When Li Changshou transformed into the Water God¡¯s appearance and released a wisp of his aura, the schr immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Old Immortal, it¡¯s you. Thank you for saving me from the evil ghost!¡±

    The evil ghost should be referring to Patriarch Nether River.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You suffered that danger because I brought you out of the Eighteen Levels of Hell. Otherwise, you would have enjoyed the torture in the Eighteen Levels of Hell and not have to go out. There¡¯s no need to thank me for this.¡±

    The schr suddenly thought of something. He cried and begged softly, ¡°Can you not send me back to hell? I¡¯ve been a human my entire life... Not bad. I really haven¡¯t done anything evil. The judge has already said that many negative karma has been brought over!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back and suffer?¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°That¡¯s not easy to deal with. After all, that doesn¡¯t conform to the heavenly rules. Although I¡¯m an immortal, I can¡¯t make an exception for you. Unless...¡± ¡°Tell me, tell me.¡± The schr hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°There are three choices in front of you now,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I know that it¡¯s very difficult for you to make choices, but I have to exin these to you clearly. The first choice is that I will send you back to the Eighteen Levels of Hell and plead with the Netherworld Judge to reduce your sentence. In that case, once you eliminate the negative karma in the Eighteen Levels of Hell, you will still have a chance to reincarnate. However, you might have to be a bug, bird, and fish for a few lifetimes. The second choice is to help me do one thing with a negative attitude. That is to beat up the evil spirit that wants to eat you. Of course, I will definitely use some methods to ensure that you win. You just have to do as I say. If this matter seeds, you will be considered half an immortal in the future. You might even be able to live forever. However,paratively speaking, you cannot walk around casually. The third choice is for you to do your best to help me this time. I will also do my best to help you. With this expert around, I will definitely protect you from death. Even if this matter does not seed, I will protect you and make you a little god. How about that?¡±

    The schr¡¯s voice trembled. This time, he was quite happy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to choose the third one?¡± Li Changshou smiled. ¡°This is an opportunity, young man.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask which immortal you are?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m in charge of all the Water Gods in the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°You¡¯ve heard that there are Dragon Kings in the rivers,kes, and seas, right?¡± The schr nodded obediently. ¡°If they want to be River Gods and Lake Gods, they need my approval.¡± The schr trembled and asked, ¡°The immortals are not lying, right?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with seriousness. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°Then.¡± The schr gritted his teeth, and his eyes slowly lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best! Whatever you say!¡±

    Li Changshou immediately smiled faintly and looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven. Thetter was standing by the pool and looking up at the sky with his hands behind his back. Uh, does the Grandmaster of Heaven not like my method of guiding and luring? The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed softly. ¡°Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Open the Woodflower Academy in my Green Touring Pce. I¡¯ll give you the position of Deputy Sect Master and teach my disciples well.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, the Saint had watched the live broadcast of the love story between the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor!

    Although the Deputy Sect Master sounded very tempting, Li Changshou did not dare to agree. Not to mention that Jie School was currently lucky enough to reach the Western Hills, even the Grand Pure One would probably not agree to it. He was a disciple of Ren School. How can he be the Deputy Sect Master of Jie School? Naturally, the Grandmaster of Heaven was mostly joking. He did not directly issue the Saint¡¯s decree. If the Grand Pure One perfectly exined the peak of the Dao, then Uncle-Master Shangqing was deducing how to use his true nature to control the Dao.

    After they packed up their Daoist robes and left the treasure pool, the Grandmaster of Heaven even gestured for Li Changshou not to tell them the solution first and take the opportunity to test the disciples.

    In the end, the Grandmaster of Heaven... did not know whether tough or cry.

    Duobao brought the immortals of Jie School to discuss for a while and really came up with a few ideas.

    For example, the n that had the most supporters was to destroy Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul memories and transform his remnant soul into a treasure spirit.

    The disadvantage was that if Patriarch Nether River pretended to be stupid, that would be a huge hidden danger.

    Another example was the method that Zhao Gongming suggested. They would form a group and lie down in front of the mountain gate of the spiritual mountain. They would throw the red lotus on the ground and say that the spiritual mountain had destroyed the treasures of Jie School. They would make the spiritual mountain pay the same price. If they were not convinced, they would kill the four immortals and cover the spiritual mountain!

    The disadvantage was that it could easily trigger a battle between Saints andpletely destroy the five continents of the Primordial World.

    In short, the immortals of Jie School gathered their thoughts and ideas, but they could not break through the current predicament.

    However, almost half of the disciples of Jie School did not think much of it. They felt that the red lotus was dispensable. After so many years, Jie School was still the number one sect in the Ten Thousand Immortals Dynasty.

    When the Grandmaster of Heaven was refreshed, he brought the refreshed Li Changshou back to the main hall of the Green Touring Pce. Then, he sat down on the steps in front of the throne in the most familiar position.

    ¡°Tell me, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    The few disciples of Jie School ¡°suggested¡±. The Grandmaster of Heaven kept nodding and pointing out the inappropriate parts. In front of the stairs, Fairy Yun Xiao looked curiously at Li Changshou, who was beside her. She seemed to be asking what had happened.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and blinked his left eye. Everything was silent. At that moment, the Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°Changgeng, tell me your n. Let your Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters see what is the Dao of scheming. They are far inferior to you in terms of nning and arrangements.¡±

    The disciples of the sect looked at Li Changshou indignantly.

    Li Changshou revealed an awkward smile and bowed to various ces. He hurriedly said that it was a method that his ¡°teacher¡± had used to enlighten him. He exined his n of ¡°changing the prince¡± in detail and pulled the schr out of the Dharma treasure.

    Zhao Gongming frowned and said, ¡°That works too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± Daoist Duobao praised. ¡°Could it be that Junior Brother thought of this moment in the Asura Ancient City and used the Art of Equalization to create such a human soul as a catalyst? Ah, why didn¡¯t we think so far when we faced the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said unhappily, ¡°What are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t we all asleep?¡± Daoist Duobao chuckled. Joyful and rxedughter sounded around him.

    He would just do it.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven controlled the red lotus. Li Changshou brought the soul over and unsealed the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River.

    Due to the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s strike, Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul did not have much strength left. However, it was not something that the schr couldpare to.

    Therefore, Li Changshou used the Great Dao of Equalization again. This time, he did not spend much effort to bnce Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul with the schr¡¯s soul.

    Then, the Grandmaster of Heaven pointed his finger. With the power of a Saint, he almostpletely suppressed Patriarch Nether River.

    Wisps of golden merit surged out of Li Changshou¡¯s palm and wrapped around Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul. It made the red lotus reject the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River.

    To be safe, Li Changshou used a curse technique to make the schr¡¯s soul be irritable. Then, he threw the schr into the red lotus. Almost instantly, the schr and the red lotus merged and began to fight for control of the red lotus in the hands of Patriarch Nether River. It was as if he had been possessed. With the help of the Grandmaster of Heaven, Li Changshou, and the eldest disciples of Jie School, Patriarch Nether River retreated step by step and was finally forced to a corner.

    Although he could still continue to squeeze the ¡°living space¡± of Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul, Li Changshou steadied himself and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, it¡¯s almost done.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven raised his hand and shed the red lotus with the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River in a corner of the red lotus petal!

    Before Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul could curse, Daoist Duobao attacked in time. He raised a Soul-Burying Cauldron and refined Patriarch Nether River¡¯s remnant soul. Then, he took out the origin power of the red lotus that he had just shed out and sent it back into the red lotus...

    The disciples of the sect stared at the red lotus nervously. Li Changshou chanted the Heart-Calming Incantation to help the schr¡¯s soul calm down. A twelfth-grade negative karma red lotus... He was safe and sound! ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Zhao Gongming shouted in surprise. The schr turned into a three-inch-tall little person and revealed his head at the edge of the red lotus. He trembled with fear. Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Fellow Daoist.¡± A fairy said happily, ¡°Our Jie School also has a treasure that can suppress luck!¡±

    Qiong Xiao also said, ¡°Master, quickly try what effect this red lotus has!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heavenughed happily and held the red lotus in his palm. ¡°Changgeng has contributed greatly this time. I must reward him well! Watch carefully. This red lotus has the effect of absorbing negative karma. It can use it to suppress the luck of the sect. Rise!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven shouted softly. The red lotus slowly rose while spinning. The schr¡¯s soul was pulled back to the center of the red lotus and merged with it. In the next moment, ck gas surged towards the red lotus from all directions. It was both the negative karma of the immortals of Jie School and the ¡°cmity¡± that Jie School had umted over the long years.

    One wave, two waves...

    Suddenly, he heard rumbling thunder. Arge ck cloud suddenly appeared around Green Touring Pce and immediately pressed down on the red lotus.

    Zhao Gongming cried out, ¡°Oh no, this red lotus can¡¯t suppress our luck!¡± ¡°Why are there so many negative karma in Jie School!?!¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed drastically. He frowned and sensed carefully. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s expression was a little solemn. Sword light shed in his eyes, but he was extremely decisive. He flew towards the trembling red lotus.

    However, it was toote!

    Boom!

    Buzz...

    A light red wave erupted in the Green Touring Pce. It spread far and wide in the Small World, destroying the peaks...

 Chapter 513 - WhiChapter Is Strong in the Primordial Worldâ€™s Propaganda!?!

    <strong>Chapter 513 Which Is Strong in the Primordial World¡¯s Propaganda!?!</strong>

    What?

    In the messy hall of the Jade Heaven Pce, Li Changshou looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven on the tform through theyers of figures and dozens of light walls.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven looked a little helpless. He looked at the rapidly spinning tenth-grade and half red lotus in his left palm and then at the confused schr¡¯s soul in his right palm.

    The Saint, who did not put on any airs, had a solemn expression.

    At that moment, the schr¡¯s soul was red. His body kept expanding, shrinking, and expanding, as if he would explode at any moment. With the Grandmaster of Heaven protecting him, he naturally would not let anything happen to him. Li Changshou praised in his heart... Putting aside the artistic nature of the explosion when the red lotus copsed, the immortals of Jie School were really ruthless, fast, urate, and stable!

    The moment the red lotus erupted and the Grandmaster of Heaven attacked, Li Changshou¡¯s first reaction was to grab Yun Xiao¡¯s arm and shout for the Taiji Painting to save him.

    However, just as he was about to raise his arm, golden light shed in front of him. Yun Xiao had already held the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in front of him to block him.

    In almost an instant, Master Zhao¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s Four-Symbols Pagoda, Qiong Xiao¡¯s Golden Flood Dragon Scissors, and Daoist Duobao¡¯s ten-odd protective numinous treasures appeared near Li Changshou, causing more than ten protective shields and three to four figures to appear in front of him! If someone reacted so quickly, Li Changshou would not be too surprised. What shocked him was that almost all the experts of Jie School had reacted correctly in the shortest time possible.

    It was terrifying. At a nce, it was obvious that they had studied ¡°Killing the Enemy¡±. Their truebat power was almost above their respective Dao Realms.

    It was no wonder that in the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, there were often experts from Jie School who fought against a group of people and were not at a disadvantage...

    Of course, the Saint, the Grandmaster of Heaven, reacted the fastest. The moment the red lotus exploded, a sword aura appeared in front of the immortals. The Grandmaster of Heaven grabbed the red lotus with one hand and forcefully suppressed the power of the twelfth-grade red lotus that should havepletely erupted. The wave that had swept out and almost destroyed half of the Small World was just the aftermath of the red lotus¡¯s negative karma. Singlehandedly suppressing such a precious treasure was undoubtedly the power of a Saint!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Daoist Duobao put away the protective numinous treasure that he had scattered and hurriedly asked, ¡°Did someone plot against us?¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven shrugged and looked at the red lotus in front of him. He smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the luck of our Jie School. It has already exceeded the limit that it can endure. Those twelfth-grade lotus flowers were formed from the lotus seeds that the Chaos green lotus had yet to mature. ording to the situation today, if you want to suppress the luck of Jie School, you have to obtain the 32nd-grade green lotus formed from the only mature lotus seed of the Chaos green lotus. Only then can you suppress the luck of our sect. Unfortunately, the green lotus has already dissipated. Ahem, everything that happened today was within my expectations... Changgeng, the human¡¯s soul has beenpletely separated from the red lotus. The red lotus is also iplete. It will not continue to disintegrate. There is no need for this soul. Please settle down.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou agreed and hurriedly walked out from behind the crowd. He did not hide back there. With the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, Li Changshou actually wanted to protect Fairy Yun Xiao. It was not that he was slow, but he was protected by the immortals of Jie School.

    It was really the treatment of a junior brother.

    Li Changshou walked to the steps and received the confused schr¡¯s soul. Golden light surged in his palm, and wisps of merit wrapped around the schr¡¯s soul, melting the negative karma inside. What surprised Li Changshou was that the schr¡¯s soul seemed to have been reborn. The Dao runes of the Connate numinous treasure were emitted from his soul, and his soul was as sturdy as an ordinary Perfected Immortal cultivator! It was as if it was a spiritual object that had just left its old shell. It was between a human, immortal, and ghost... It was really strange. The immortals of the sect put away their treasures and surrounded him.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven suspended the red lotus that had only ten and a half petals in front of him. He pinched his fingers slightly to deduce and kept thinking. The Saint stood at the peak of the Dao, but he was also a living being. At that moment, he could see through the heavenly secrets that were blocked by the Great Tribtion. It was enough to prove his strength. It was just that his actions were less showy and he did not have any airs. He did not look that unfathomable.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and sighed. ¡°In the end, I got busy for nothing. I even got involved with so many scenery and items in the Green Touring Pce.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven opened one of his eyes and said, ¡°Gongming, go and restore the outside world and check the treasures.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Master Zhao quickly lowered his head and epted the order. He hurriedly left with a few Jie School immortals.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said softly, ¡°Master, could it be that there are really so many negative karma people who have sneaked into Jie School and implicated the luck of Jie School?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°The negative karma of merit is determined by the heavens. The matters of good and evil are all true. Back when I was preaching in the East Ocean and the South Ocean, anyone who had evil intentions would naturally not be able to enter my body. Those who can hear about my Dao are naturally fated with me.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but trante in his heart...

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to swallow it down.¡±

    The Goddess of Wudang asked, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you use the name of Jie School today and drag the disciples of Jie School back?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Then what? Before the Great Tribtion arrived, we relied on the fact that the immortals supported the reputation of Jie School. However, after the Great Tribtion arrived, we have to chase away these fellow disciples? We can only share fortune and power but not suffer together.¡± The Goddess of Wudang said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, you can¡¯t say that. The Grandmaster of Purple Cloud Pce has already given us a clear message. We will enter the cmity with Chan School and the Western Sect. It¡¯s a good thing to let the disciples with negative karma leave our sect and let them escape the cmity.¡± Daoist Duobao pondered for a while. ¡°That¡¯s the logic, but others will definitely nder you when they interpret it. Besides, what should the disciples who have been expelled think?¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Since you said that we can enjoy blessings together, we naturally have to face difficulties together. The Great Tribtion is not just this once. We have experienced it a few times since ancient times. With Master around, we don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Under the Great Tribtion, we have to work together. The Heavenly Dao wants to send a Great Tribtion. We have to fight with all our might and obtain a chance of survival!¡±

    The experts of the sect replied in unison, ¡°It¡¯s better if the red lotus is there. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s destroyed.¡±

    ¡°This is probably to let us practice the teachings and fight the Great Tribtion to the end.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, those guys from Chan School will probably wake up from theirughter when they cultivate!¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao took two steps forward and said softly, ¡°Master, can¡¯t this red lotus be restored? If I throw it into the sea of blood, can it be restored?¡±

    ¡°Just now, our sect¡¯s luck crushed the root of this red lotus.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven revealed a look of regret, but in the blink of an eye, he recovered a smile. He pushed the red lotus in front of the disciples and said, ¡°This item can be considered a good numinous treasure to repair. Who wants to use it?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is that how Jie School distributes treasures?

    Wouldn¡¯t I, a disciple of Ren School who can barely be considered half an immortal of Jie School...

    I miss peaches. Although he was deeply involved with Jie School, he had to be scrupulous in separating public from private interests. If he were to fall into a quagmire, how could he get someone out of it? The soul in his hand had already calmed down. Clearing the negative karma on the schr did not consume too much merit. Instead, it made Li Changshou feel enlightened. The important content of the Great Dao of Equalization was the system of humans, spirits, immortals, demons, and ghosts. Creatures like the schr who had coincidentally be special existences could help Li Changshouplete the Great Dao of Equalization. Only by understanding all living beings could they be bnced.

    The red lotus was in front, but the immortals of Jie School did not fight over it. They looked at the lotus flower in disappointment.

    The twenty to thirty immortals present knew the pros and cons of Jie School. The mes of hope that had been ignited previously were extinguished by a basin of cold water. Both of them felt ufortable.

    The morale of the experts of the sect was indeed a huge setback. The Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, Duobao, smiled and said, ¡°Master, this treasure was brought by Junior Brother Changgeng. Although it is damaged, it can transform into a Connate Spirit Lotus. Why don¡¯t we give it to Junior Brother Changgeng? Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, you should not have any objections.¡± The immortals of Jie School nodded.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Although this treasure is damaged, it¡¯s still a precious treasure. Moreover, this treasure still retains the power to absorb negative karma. There are only two disciples in Ren School, me and Senior Brother Xuan Du. Moreover, I¡¯m working in the Heavenly Courts. Senior Brother Xuan Du does not increase his negative karma. To be fair, it¡¯s most appropriate for him to stay in Jie School. Aunt-Master, in my humble opinion, why don¡¯t you let Senior Brother Duobao hold this treasure? While the Great Tribtion has yet to arrive, let¡¯s resolve the destiny of Jie School.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Master just said that the negative karma is only set by the Heavenly Dao. Jie School does not judge good from evil.¡± Li Changshou looked at Fairy Yun Xiao, who looked hopeful.

    Clearly, she wanted him to convince the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    Then, he would persuade the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    At the same time, he had to take the opportunity to instill some ¡°necessary¡± ideas in Jie School.

    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°The Heavenly Dao only set the rules to restrict all living beings. Due to the fact that there are many living beings and the world is too big, the rules set by the Heavenly Dao have to be simple and direct to maintain stability. Just like in the mortal world, manyws in the city are rules like ¡®those who kill, those who injure, and those who steal will be punished¡¯. It was the same for merit and negative karma. The Heavenly Dao did not restrict them. In the eyes of a disciple of Ren School who was from the human race, that was how I understood Uncle-Master¡¯s words. For example, a good person with great merit had harmed the lives of four people in a family of five because of something. Only one young man survived. The young man tempered himself and found an opportunity to kill the good person to avenge his family. He was infected with a huge negative karma. Therefore, he cannot use simple merit and negative karma to determine if living beings are good or evil. However, Senior Sister Jinling, is this young man evil?¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Revenge is not evil. However, he will be tainted by many negative karma. That is the unfairness of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but he¡¯s still evil.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me. Putting aside the identity of the good person¡¯s enemy, the young man had killed someone. He was essentially evil. The unfairness of the Heavenly Dao is that it turned the merit on the good person into negative karma on the young man, making him suffer the torture that he should not have endured. To the young man, the Heavenly Dao protected the greatest evil in his eyes. However, to the mortals who had been helped by good people, this young man is evil.

    When the young man goes to the Netherworld and faces the judge, he will receive a heavy sentence of suffering in the Eighteen Levels of Hell.¡±

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°Then... ording to that, can¡¯t this young man take revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no need to kill someone personally. There¡¯s no need to let yourself fall into the evil Dao. That¡¯s why the Heavenly Dao wants to prosper the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou took two steps forward and bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Courts are powerful enough and can affect the Three Realms, the story of the good person and the young man can be improved. Just think about it, a good person had harmed his parents and had already fallen into the evil Dao. The Heavenly Courts could sentence the good person to death. The merit umted by the good person could be used to change his luck after reincarnation. The young man did not kill anyone. He had already taken revenge. Wouldn¡¯t that be a hundred times better than killing someone viciously? The Heavenly Dao wants to promote the Heavenly Courts because it wants to uphold justice under the simple rules of the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    ¡°Justice...¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit muttered to herself. The immortals of Jie School were also thinking.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled at Li Changshou, but he did not say anything. He slumped on the steps and observed the reactions of his disciples. Seeing that the Saint had allowed it, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief...

    Today¡¯s publicity work of the Heavenly Courts waspleted! It was really troublesome to not directly talk about the rule ofw.

    After all, in the eyes of the Heavenly Courts, the disciples of the three Dao Sects were allwless.

    If his words today could nt a seed in the Dao hearts of the immortals of Jie School, Li Changshou would not waste his breath.

    Li Changshou changed the topic and pulled the red lotus back. ¡°When the Great Tribtion descends, immortals with negative karma can indeed easily turn into ashes. It¡¯s fine if they really have bad personalities, but wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if they are young Daoists? Fighting against the Heavenly Dao and intercepting an opportunity is not to fight and kill. Methods, strategies, adaptations, games, schemes... were all extremely important. When I listened to my teacher¡¯s teachings, I was touched by his words. The strength of the mystical abilities, the power of the treasures, and the level of knowledge are not the main reasons for our survival. Arrogance is.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou bowed to various ces and calmly walked back to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side.

    Yun Xiao was like most of the immortals of Jie School. She pondered and her eyes flickered.

    While the immortals of Jie School were not paying attention, the Grandmaster of Heaven secretly winked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou hurriedly lowered his head and bowed. He did not dare to ept the Saint¡¯s praise. He put the schr¡¯s soul back into the Dharma treasure that nurtured his soul and recalled the words he had just said.

    Actually, ording to his principles of seeking stability, there were some things that he should not say. However, in order to n for the future more steadily, there were some things that he might say today.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yun Xiao suddenly sent a voice transmission. Li Changshou smiled calmly and looked at her without saying anything.

    Half a dayter, outside the Three-Immortal Ind, Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao flew back into the clouds 500 kilometers away. Fairy Yun Xiao rode a cloud while Li Changshou rode a ¡°wind and clouds¡± and floated towards the South Continent.

    The damaged red lotus was naturally left behind in Jie School. It was not bad if it could reduce some negative karma. On the cloud, Fairy Yun Xiao sat at the side while Li Changshou meditated obediently. The moment their eyes met, they quickly looked away. For some reason, Li Changshou really found the ¡°waves¡± and ¡°slows¡± of his previous life. Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°You¡¯re right. Pride is the main reason for our survival. It¡¯s really thoughtful.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°This is actually Teacher¡¯s guidance.¡± In fact, he had read that in a book in his previous life. He had a deeper impression of it.

    However, in order to give a more reasonable exnation and not reveal too much of his abilities, such a ¡®good thing¡¯ could be attributed to his teacher, the Grand Pure One. His teacher had no reason to me him.

    Li Changshou felt a little guilty and calmly changed the topic. ¡°As far as you know, how many experts with deep negative karma in Jie School are there?¡± ¡°I know a few people.¡± Yun Xiao read out a few Dao names softly. When Li Changshou heard the word ¡°stone¡±, his eyes lit up. Is there a lot of negative karma in the Goddess of Stone, who is sitting at home and is ranked in the top three on the God-Conferment Unlucky Index?

    Li Changshou did not want to add to Yun Xiao¡¯s worries. He did not ask further and immediately led her away.

    Just like that, the two of them chatted for a while and got closer to each other. From three feet away, they became two feet apart.

    However, if he wanted to improve further, there would be many tests.

    Yun Xiao found thenguage realm and suddenly asked, ¡°What did Master say to you when he brought you to the treasure pool?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say much. I just said briefly about the red lotus.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Third Aunt-Master is a good master.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said. ¡°Master has never been stingy with us. He cares for us like a father.¡± ¡°I... feel it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked curiously. Her eyes were filled with light, and her eyshes fluttered slightly. Li Changshou said, ¡°When the red lotus erupted, Uncle-Master¡¯s first reaction was to use his sword Qi to protect his disciple. Then, he suppressed the red lotus and saved the treasure. In the past few days, I went to Second Uncle-Master¡¯s Jade Void Pce from Teacher¡¯s Grand Pure One Temple and to Third Uncle-Master¡¯s Green Touring Pce. It¡¯s really like a dream.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. You kept running for the Dao Sect.¡± ¡°I only hope that the Great Tribtion will pass soon,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°That way, when you and I go out, Uncle-Master will be more at ease. I won¡¯t have to watch it with my own eyes.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but tilt her head. In Green Touring Pce, a group of Jie School disciples sitting on the steps looked at each other. The Grandmaster of Heaven, who was leaning on the higher ground, frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°He can actually see through my methods?¡± Before the disciples could answer, they heard Li Changshou¡¯sughter from the four ¡°paintings¡± set up by the Immortal Vanquishing Four Swords. ¡°I made it up.¡± Yun Xiao looked around solemnly and casually set up severalyers of clouds. At the same time, in the Grand Pure One Temple, an old Daoist priest smiled and looked at the image of the Taiji Painting in front of him. The image was fresh and clear. His voice was full and refused to be real. Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao chatted and smiled along the way and arrived at the South Continent.

    Li Changshou summoned the Divine Water Artifact, the Soap Martial g, and searched everywhere. He visited a few Dragon Kings of the Great River and found three ces where he could ce the schr¡¯s soul.

    Li Changshou took out the schr¡¯s soul and said that he wanted to fulfill his promise and let the schr be the Heavenly Courts¡¯ little god.

    The schr was instantly moved to tears and kept bowing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll really give you three options this time,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile. The schr trembled a few times and was a little worried. After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s choice, he heaved a sigh of relief. He could only choose three different kingdoms. Fortunately, he was not allowed to go to the ¡°Ice River¡± in hell.

    Then, the schr¡¯s soul began to mutter.

    ¡°In Land A, the mountains are clear and the water is beautiful, but there are few people there. Go and be the little god there. Only the insects and fish can speak. There are many people in Land B. They could be worshiped, but it is not good to have too many people. There are not many people in Land C. However, there is only a small river. There will not be any results... What should we do?¡± Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He allowed the schr to choose and walk around with Fairy Yun Xiao in the scenery of the mortal world.

    However, after waiting for a while... The schr began to scratch his ears and cheeks. He stared at the words ¡°A, B, and C¡± floating in front of him and kept raising his hand and falling. Li Changshou, who was telling Yun Xiaoyan how he had fumbled in the Sea Serpent Qi that day, suddenly had a thought...

    A guest had arrived at the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City!

    Li Changshou scanned it with his spiritual will and did not dare to be careless. He reminded Fairy Yun Xiao and sent his spiritual will over.

    Not long after, an old immortal paper effigy crawled out of the ground and bowed to the figure waiting in the inner hall.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, may I know why you are here today?¡±

 Chapter 514 - After All, Iâ€™m Not Some Evil

    <strong>Chapter 514 After All, I¡¯m Not Some Evil</strong>

    God

    Yu Ding looked over and saw Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. He smiled stiffly and bowed. This Perfected One was also an ¡°honest person¡±. The first thing he did when they met was to express his intentions. He did not bother exchanging greetings. ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, do you have the battle techniques of the Magi for my disciple to cultivate?¡± Li Changshou turned around and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to the inner hall to talk. Previously, Ling Zhuzi had cultivated with the Magi and obtained many Magi battle tactics. I have a few copies here. If they are insufficient, I will let the paper effigies in the Netherworld look for the Magi. Does Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian not cultivate Dharma spells?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s smile was a little... between embarrassment and shyness. Li Changshou felt that it was difficult to grasp it urately.

    The Perfected One said warmly, ¡°The Eight-Nine Arcane Art focuses on the cultivation of the physical body. Although it also produces Dharma powers, their Dharma powers are a little mottled and not pure. My intention is to let Yang Jian dual cultivate his essence soul and body. Today, I have already figured out a Dao manual that does not conflict with the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. However, I still have to focus on the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.

    However, when ites to fights, the battle tactics of the Magi are naturally morepatible with the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Li Changshou invited Perfected Yu Ding to take a seat. He did not take the main seat and sat down on the round chair beside Perfected Yu Ding.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother, wait here for a while. Let me look for it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Perfected Yu Ding agreed. He hesitated and said, ¡°Is there anything I can do for the Magi?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about thister. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused. He shifted his attention to his main body and searched his chest for a while before taking out two jade talismans. When he helped the Lady of Earth resolve the Seven Emotions Incarnation¡¯s trap, he had obtained the ¡°Magi Secret Tome¡±. There were many Magi tactics.

    At that moment, he could give it to Perfected Yu Ding and let Yang Jian try out which set was morepatible with the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. In that case...

    When he cultivatedter, his efficiency would undoubtedly increase. Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Is there anything troublesome?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Senior Brother Yu Ding came to find a few Magi battle techniques.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°They should be for Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou had already made a backup copy of the jade token in his hand. He took out a paper effigy from his sleeve and controlled the paper effigy to grab the jade token firmly and use an escape technique to rush to the South Continent. Fairy Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Are you so concerned about Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s children because of the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the Jade Emperor¡¯s intention.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. At that moment, he and Yun Xiao were sitting on two meditation cushions in the shade of a tree. Not far away, there was a schr scratching his head by the river. Li Changshou sighed softly. His eyes were filled with warmth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t always be busy in the Heavenly Courts. After the Heavenly Courts get on the right track and the world returns to order, I will return to the forest. At that time, there will have to be one or two sessors to assist the Jade Emperor and govern the Three Realms.

    Yang Jian¡¯s nature is upright and strong. He also has a tenacious Dao heart. He has been outstanding since he was young. He is the best choice to take over my ss.

    If I have a choice, I actually don¡¯t want to leave the Little Qiong Peak...¡±

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Is it because of the situation?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I want to be more stable.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m in the world, I can¡¯t help but be influenced by the world. Although I have the intention to avoid the world and cultivate, I¡¯m not strong enough. Everything is between giving up and obtaining. Fortunately, I walked out at that time and saw the wonders of the Primordial World. I saw the nature of the living beings that could only be looked up to...¡± Li Changshou paused and stared into Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°I saw Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s anger, joy, and joy. I saw how you, a senior expert, messed up my mind and worsened my worries.¡± Yun Xiao lowered her head and looked away. She whispered, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your heart if Ie to see you less in the future...¡± A finger reached out from the side and stopped three inches in front of her lips. The fairy could not help but look in the direction of the finger. She saw that Li Changshou was looking at it from the side. His eyes were clear and pure, but they were also filled with warmth.

    Yun Xiao suddenly realized that his voice had subconsciously filled her mind. ¡°My thoughts are moving. I¡¯m worried about my wishes.¡±

    She did not know what was wrong with her. Her mind was empty. In the emptiness, images shed across her mind. They reflected his face, his profile, his joy and bitterness... ¡°Yun Xiao?¡±

    Li Changshou called softly, but his voice was unprecedentedly gentle.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao realized that her Dao heart was actually a little lost. Furthermore, she did not resist it and was willing to continue immersing herself.

    Even if she was otherworldly, she would not be able to control herself.

    Even if shecked that desire, she was afraid that she would not be able to reject him.

    In her daze, she felt that the face was getting closer and closer to her. Her Dao heart was light, ethereal, and filled with anticipation. However, there was also a hint of uneasiness that she did not want to leave.

    Just as she was experiencing such a wonderful state of mind, she did not have time to do anything. There were only a few inches between the two of them.

    That was...

    ¡°Lord Water God, I choose third!¡±

    By the river, the soul of the schr gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. He turned around and shouted with his eyes closed.

    However, he felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the entire ghost was much more ethereal...

    Eh?

    Under the tree, the scene froze.

    The schr saw that the Water God, who had maintained his youthful appearance, had a different expression. He was leaning sideways and his upper body was leaning forward. He was... Hehe, he was very close.

    The fairy that the schr could not see clearly previously revealed her true appearance. She was unparalleled on the ground and in the sky. She was cold and beautiful.

    The problem was that the Water God was so close to the fairy. He seemed to want to...

    The schr would call it ¡°getting intimate¡± though the formal term for it was ¡°consummate their marriage¡±. There were many other terms for it.

    Elegant, really elegant.

    However... the atmosphere seems to be off...

    The schr suddenly felt a murderous aura. He immediately shouted at the two figures who seemed to have frozen under the tree. ¡°This, this! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s face was instantly flushed red. White light shed around her and she disappeared. Li Changshou calmly performed a non-true performance of ¡°helping others tidy their hair.¡± Behind him, he smiled and calmly stood up to look at the schr by the river. ¡°Have you chosen? Hehe.¡±

    Gulp!

    The schr¡¯s soul trembled slightly and he hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Water God, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I did not mean to spy on you and Fairy...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He walked towards the schr¡¯s soul step by step and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t think that it would be inappropriate because it¡¯s broad daylight. After all, I¡¯m not some evil god. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The schr was about to cry. When he was alive, he had been whipped by life until he was covered in wounds. How could he not know that the Water God was on the verge of anger?

    The schr¡¯s legs went weak and he knelt down. However, Li Changshou grabbed the schr¡¯s arm and rode a cloud towards arge city not far away. The city was bustling with noise and excitement. A huge river flowed quietly by the side of the city. The sky was starry. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Look, this is Land A. It¡¯s also the first option you were given.¡± The schr blinked. ¡°But you didn¡¯t choose it.¡± Li Changshou said warmly. The schr immediately cried and tried his best to squeeze out a smile.

    Then, Li Changshou brought the schr to the northern border of the South Continent and found the second river.

    The scenery here was abnormally beautiful. There were groups of fairies by the side. There were also many beautiful female spiritual bodies ying in the water. It was really a paradise on earth. ¡°Look, this is Land B. It¡¯s also your second option.¡±

    The schr looked at the beautiful scenery and could not help but pout. He muttered, ¡°But I didn¡¯t choose...¡±

    Li Changshou continued to squint and smile. ¡°This is probably fate. If you lose this fate, you will lose such benefits. After all, if I be the River God here, I might be able to develop a wonderful friendship with many elves.¡± The schr silently clutched his chest and asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not angry...¡± ¡°Oh? Why would I be angry? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to Land C.¡±

    Not long after, Li Changshou brought the schr to a ce near the capital of a merchant tribe. He raised his hand and pointed at the schr¡¯s forehead, letting the schr see the vast luck gathered there. ¡°This is Land C This is where the destiny of the human race gathers. If you cultivate well here, you might be able to be an immortal and be a legitimate god in the future.¡± The schr could not help but be stunned. He looked at Li Changshou, touched. ¡°Lord, you, you are really more magnanimous than the sea. I disturbed you when you were enjoying, but you actually...¡± Li Changshou still squinted and smiled. He slowly turned his head. ¡°However, I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hence, four hourster.

    In a deste mountain in the southeast of the South Continent, there was a winding river and a few viges that were not crowded.

    A certain schr stood in the river with a nk expression.

    The thumb-sized ¡°seal¡± in his hand emitted warmth, but it could not warm his cold heart.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will be the River God of this river. I hope that you work hard to benefit others, transfer the river water, resist the disasters, and prevent droughts. When your merit is fulfilled, you can naturally rise.¡± At that moment, the seal flickered slightly. A simple wooden bridge was built on the river, and a palm-sized temple was formed under the bridge. The River God of the newly-advanced human race was speechless. He sighed in his heart. After all, I¡¯m not an evil god.

    In the Sea God Temple, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had already rushed over and handed the jade talisman to Perfected Yu Ding. In order to make it easier for them tomunicate and not cause Perfected Yu Ding to panic, Li Changshou put away a paper effigy and introduced the battle techniques in the jade token with a smile. Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you, Junior Brother.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and waved his hand. Then, he recalled that he had just... He could not help but sigh and sit there in a daze.

    It was really difficult to encounter such a situation.

    The ambiance had to be good, the feelings had to be in ce, and the shadows had to be harmonious. Moreover, there had to be topics that touched each other¡¯s hearts. It could be said that everything was in ce. Li Changshou did not n for that. He just suddenly felt that way and followed the feeling. Didn¡¯t that indecisive fellow have a difficulty with choosing? Why?! He cursed using Ren School¡¯s vulgarities. Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Are there any difficulties?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I was a little reluctant to part with Fairy Yun Xiao just now. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Perfected Yu Ding smiled and said, ¡°I really envy you and Senior Sister Yun Xiao. If the two of you are in love, you should be harmonious and beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and thought about it. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, did you hear the news? That red lotus entered the Jade Void Pce.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°After wiping out the remnant soul of Patriarch Nether River, the Grandmaster of Heaven wanted to use the red lotus to suppress the luck of Jie School. However, the red lotus could not withstand it and copsed...¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding pinched his fingers and deduced. He frowned and pondered for a while. He said, ¡°In that case, the cmity of Jie School far exceeds our expectations.¡± ¡°I have the same premonition...¡±

    Li Changshou changed the topic and asked, ¡°When the red lotus was destroyed by Patriarch Nether River, there were three lotus seeds. One was in the Western Sect and the other was in Jie School. I¡¯ve seen them with my own eyes. Senior Brother, have you heard of anyone who took away the third red lotus seed back then?¡± Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Do you suspect that someone tampered with the lotus seed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility. We still don¡¯t know who threw the lotus seeds from the sea of blood.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice, ¡°The four experts who appeared that day?¡± ¡°I thought so too, but I vaguely feel that it¡¯s not.¡± Li Changshou stood up and took a few slow steps. ¡°This matter is very important. If someone really deliberately arranged this matter and is not the enemy we know of, we have to be wary of their intentions.¡±

    ¡°The great tribtion is a troubled period. Junior Brother is now in the middle of the three sects. You should take care.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding stood up and cupped his hands at Li Changshou. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and teach Yang Jian. Should we follow the original arrangements regarding Jian¡¯er¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°The future pirs of the Heavenly Courts will depend on your guidance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding nodded with a smile and ced the jade token into his sleeve. He bowed to Li Changshou and left on a cloud.

    After sending Perfected Yu Ding off, Li Changshou stood quietly in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s painting The original owner of the third red lotus...

    Scenes shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind. The words ¡®Chan School¡¯ and ¡®Jie School¡¯ kept circling in his heart. In the end, he could only turn into a faint smile. His body burrowed underground and disappeared. The Sea God Sect no longer needed him to do anything. There was a selection and training institution for the Divine Envoys. Xiong Lingli¡¯s father, Xiong Laosan, had also gained a lot of lifespan. He also had merit to protect him. That prevented Li Changshou from worrying about the Sea God Sect for the time being.

    As for changing the name of the Sea God Sect...

    Forget it. In the blink of an eye, he was going to advance from the Water God to the Moon Lord. When he perfected his Golden Body of Merit, he would leave the Sea God Sect to the dragon race. Li Changshou¡¯s main body quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak. He looked at Ling¡¯e, who wasprehending and cultivating in the secret underground chamber, and went to the study to organize the matters regarding the Immortal Alliance and the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Three to five days passed. That day, Li Changshou¡¯smunication jade token trembled slightly. Bai Ze had followed his instructions and rushed back to the Heaven Ascension Hall to report to Li Changshou that he was safe.

    When Li Changshou left the Green Touring Pce, the Golden-Winged Roc was sent back to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. Bai Ze returned to the Trichiliocosm to hide. After all, he was an old auspicious beast. He was quite professional in recognizing the way. Li Changshou stretched his back and his heart skipped a beat. He thought of Ao Yi and the others transcending the vengeful spirits in the Netherworld and activated the ¡°Little Judge¡± paper effigy in Fengdu City. He scanned with his immortal senses and realized that Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and Ling Zhuzi were still reciting the scriptures seriously... Bian Zhuang had improved a lot. To be safe, he should inform Ling Zhuzi to leave temporarily. He wanted to avoid interacting with Ao Yi more so that he would not be sad when they became enemies in the future.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to send a voice transmission with his immortal senses, the immortal senses fluctuated to the ears of the three of them. They suddenly heard Bian Zhuang say, ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother, after we transcend this ce, we have to go to a good ce to y for a few days to celebrate our marriage!¡± Ao Yi snorted. ¡°Go to my house. Don¡¯t think about abducting my third brother to your house!¡± Bian Zhuang smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because my family has more atmosphere? Isn¡¯t that right, Third Brother?¡± Ling Zhuzi smiled foolishly.

    Third Brother?

    Li Changshou stood on the dim street of Fengdu City. The entire paper effigy was engulfed by the ck line, and the restrictions were almost in chaos.

    This...

    What about Nezha¡¯s story?

    Could it be that I have to spar with the dragon race and perform the ¡°pinnacle battle¡± with Ao Yi before I be an immortal?

    Forget it, whatever. I should think about retiring early and getting out of this as soon as possible. Shaking his head, Li Changshou turned around and floated away. His face was filled with despair.

    I know... I know...

    When the sun was about to set, the sturdy woodcutter carried a huge bundle of firewood. There were two wild animals and an iron ax at his waist. He walked with tired steps to the river and suddenly stopped. ¡°Why? Is there an additional wooden bridge?¡± The woodcutter chuckled. ¡°I can save two steps.¡± After saying that, he stepped onto the wooden bridge happily. Unknowingly, Iron Axe at his waist suddenly slid down.

    Dong! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s an ax passed down from my ancestors!¡±

    The woodcutter shouted anxiously and put down the firewood. He was about to take off his clothes and jump down.

    At this moment!

    Ayer of golden light suddenly appeared in the river. The handsome male god in the elegant robe slowly extended half of his body. Golden light brewed in his left hand, and his right hand shone with silver light.

    ¡°Foolish mortal ~ I¡¯m the local River God ~ Do you want the golden ax in my left hand, the silver ax in my right hand, or the wooden ax that your ancestors passed down?¡±

    The woodcutter was stunned. He looked at the golden ax and the silver ax. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    ¡°I want my ancestral legacy...¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The River God squinted and smiled. The three axes in his hand suddenly disappeared. ¡°I suddenly changed my mind. These are your new axes¡±

    A ray of white light shed andnded firmly in the woodcutter¡¯s hand. The woodcutter focused and saw that there was an additional ax in his hand... There was a palm-sized stone b tied with a straw rope above the rotten long wood.

    Ssh!

    The woodcutter threw the stone ax in his hand and plunged into the river. ¡°River God, screw you. I¡¯m going to fight you! Return my ancestral ax to me!¡± ¡°Ahahaha! After all, we¡¯re not evil gods!¡±

    Hence, the voice-over sounded¡ª The River God and the Woodcutter had begun a happy and blissful life.

 Chapter 515 - Support

    <strong>Chapter 515 Support</strong>

    ¡°Senior Brother, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Lingle turned into a wisp of green smoke and flew out of the corner. Before she recovered her true body, she shouted happily. Li Changshou, who was sitting in front of the Pill Furnace and thinking about whether he should create a numinous treasure Pill Furnace, could not help but be stunned when he heard that.

    ¡°You can recognize my main body at a nce?¡± Ling¡¯e blinked. There was a hint of nervousness in her eyes. She ced her hands behind her back and raised her little fingers. ¡°Hmm... Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin and muttered to himself.

    At that moment, he had used the reverse method to set up some paper effigies around him. He had also openly disyed his main body and disguised it as a paper effigy. If he was attacked by an enemy, his main body could instantly transform into a broken paper effigy or hide in the ashes of the paper effigy. Although he had just returned a few days ago and the Taiji Painting and the Pagoda Master had yet to return, he would be safer if he took extra precautions.

    The air here was the air of the Primordial World!

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Ling¡¯e, how did you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Can I say that?

    If I revealed his technique and method, wouldn¡¯t I be unable to distinguish the paper effigy from his senior brother¡¯s main body in the future?

    What if I want to implement some radical emotional sublimation ns in the future and end up finding the wrong main body? ¡°I felt it. It¡¯s a general feeling.¡± ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re too familiar with each other.¡± Li Changshou sniffed seriously and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a good thing that you can recognize me. You won¡¯t be fooled easily.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and continued to think of a new n. Ling¡¯e patted her chest and slowly leaned over. She was dressed in a light pink dress that was gradually turning white. Her smooth and fair neck emitted a gentle glow. Her beautiful face, which had be more lively as her cultivation level increased, seemed supple.

    Ling¡¯e hesitated for a while before mustering her courage to ask softly, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s something... Can I discuss with you?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Just say it. What¡¯s wrong with discussing it?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Ling¡¯e tiptoed, but she could not say it. Li Changshou deliberately asked her, ¡°Could it be that you want to go out and take a look? While Teacher has yet to take back a few treasures, I can protect you wherever you want to go. However, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    As long as she said the word ¡®yes¡¯, she would have to copy the Steadiness Sutra three thousand times!

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°No, the great cmity ising now. It¡¯s too unstable to go out.¡± Yes, that was very much like Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou immediately felt relieved. He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly and took the initiative to confess.

    Before she was brought back to the Immortal Du Sect by her master, she was also a child of a wealthy mortal family in the trichiliocosm. After she entered the mountain to cultivate, she was cut off from her family like most disciples of the Immortal Du Sect.

    She had many siblings in her family, and she had a few aunts. Her connections wereplicated.

    Because of that, her parents did not need her to return to send them off. Therefore, Ling¡¯e did not return to her hometown.

    However, a few years ago, Ling¡¯e received a letter from her family. Only then did she know that her cousin, who was rted to her, had also entered the immortal sect. Due to her outstanding potential, she had be a Perfected Immortal...

    Upon hearing that, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Your friends and family have cultivated the Immortal Dao Fruit. You can also have a fellow Daoist who can befriend you.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s face darkened and she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My cousin¡¯s personality is a little inappropriate. She has been teasing me since I was young. She snatched my food and even sshed water on my dress. She even pulled a few other children my age and stopped me from ying with them! Hmph!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The trauma of his childhood could not be underestimated.

    Ling¡¯e sighed again. ¡°The rules of the Immortal Du Sect are that every few days, the executives will visit their disciples¡¯ parents. My family knows about my cultivation in the Immortal Du Sect. The reason why that cousin of mine took the initiative to contact me a few years ago should be because she was pleased with herself. She had be Daopanions with the young master of a major faction in the trichiliocosm. She had also be an in-name disciple of an immortal from Jie School. I have never replied to her. Last month, she sent someone to deliver a jade token and said that she wanted to visit the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    At that point, Lingle pursed her lips and said gloomily, ¡°I think she¡¯s just here to show off. She hopes to see me not living as well as her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make such assumptions about others. Moreover, she¡¯s your cousin who¡¯s close to you.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Master is no longer around. You and I can only rely on each other. You are also the leader of the Little Qiong Peak. You don¡¯t have to ask me about that. It¡¯s rare for your family to visit. When will theye?¡± ¡°It should be in the next three to five days.¡± Ling¡¯e was a little uneasy. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t want them to disturb you...¡± Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can make the decision. If you want to see them, let them in. If you don¡¯t want to see them, go and find the Sect Leader and secretly send them away. Don¡¯t forget that you are now the in-name disciple of the Grand Pure One.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was instantly conflicted. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I entertain them at the ck Pool Peak?¡±

    Although this girl said that she disliked it, she should be quite happy. Although they were childhood friends, they were still rted by blood. It would be a blessing if they could interact more in the future.

    Li Changshou had actually been worried that Ling¡¯e would be bored to death in the mountains.

    In the beginning, they did not have much strength. The fewer friends they had, the fewer disasters they would face.

    Today, Li Changshou would continue to use the Steadiness Sutra to restrict himself, but Ling¡¯e did not need to.

    The upper limit of the disturbance that she could cause waspletely under Li Changshou¡¯s control.

    Therefore, it was a good thing for Ling¡¯e to make more friends.

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°To be safe, let¡¯s entertain them at the ck Pool Peak. I will seal all parts of the Little Qiong Peakter and ask the Big Boss Taiji Painting and the others to stay for a few more days. Remember to ask Lingli to prepare a few rare spiritual beasts in advance. You can also ask the Jiu Immortals to help you set up the array formation or gather with Senior Sister Liu Yan¡¯er and the others. Also, don¡¯t forget to call Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi to join in the fun. She¡¯s always cultivating behind closed doors and rarely goes out.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know!¡± Lingle ced her hands on her sides and fluttered them like two small wings. She said happily, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Go and get busy.¡± Li Changshou smiled and shook his head.

    If he continued to remind her, he would be a nagging old Daoist priest. Ling¡¯e said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make some snacks and fruit soup. They¡¯ll be sent overter.¡±

    After saying that, he hummed a tune and left the Pill Chamber on a cloud.

    Li Changshou simply refined a furnace of sixth-grade Spirit Pills to restore his essence energy. He maintained the feeling of refining pills.

    He extinguished the fire and spread his immortal senses inside the door. He looked at the immortal life on the Immortal Downpour Peak and sent his immortal senses to Pill Tripod Peak.

    Elder Wan had been in seclusion after the Tribtion Transcendence. It was not convenient for him to congratte him now.

    Li Changshou asked in his heart, ¡°Pagoda Master, when do you want to return to Teacher¡¯s side?¡±

    The two spiritual senses responded at the same time. ¡°Actually, if the old master doesn¡¯t confess, it¡¯s fine for us to stay by your side,¡± the Pagoda Master replied calmly. However, the Taiji Painting said, ¡°Your Dao has yet to bepleted. Your Dao realm is not yetplete. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to rely on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou replied. ¡°I¡¯ve checked everywhere. After Ling¡¯e¡¯s rtives leave, I¡¯ll send everyone back to the Grand Pure One Temple.¡±

    The treasures fell silent. They knew Li Changshou¡¯s personality. He was thorough in his actions and had the most important life. He would never leave the word ¡®stable¡¯! However, they did not expect him to be so stable. Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin, the daughter-inw of an Immortal Dao faction in the trichiliocosm, obviously paid Spirit Stones to be in-name disciple of Jie School...

    We need the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, and the me g to be on guard at the same time?

    The Pagoda Master muttered, ¡°When I go back, I will definitely be sealed by the old master. I might as well be at ease with my little disciple. Little Disciple, how did you do it previously? That girl, Yun Xiao, can be charmed by you. Just a little more and you would... Hehehe, teach me a few moves? Let me get closer to Sister Golden Chalice.¡± The Cosmic Rulerined, ¡°Old pervert!¡±

    Taiji Painting also said, ¡°Frivolous!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He was not too familiar with making friends with Numinous Treasures. After all, he did not have such knowledge in his previous life. Moreover, based on his understanding of Yun Xiao¡¯s personality, he would definitely avoid her for hundreds of years if he did not have such a good opportunity to develop further! That nagging person who ruins things! Li Changshou sighed softly and listened to the criticisms of the Pagoda Master for not respecting treasures in his heart. He went to the rocking chair outside the door and closed his eyes leisurely. Li Changshou walked around the Heavenly Courts and realized that the Golden-Winged Roc was training the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals of the Water God Residence. He nodded in satisfaction.

    That was what a mature Dharma treasure would do.

    He found someone to give instructions and made a small courtyard for Ling Zhuzi to stay in after he returned.

    As for...

    Li Changshou could not be bothered about whether the Three Immortals of the Heavenly Courts would go to the Dragon Pce to celebrate or go to the World Edge Pavilion to spend. With Ao Yi watching, he naturally would not let Ling Zhuzi do anything rash. Bian Zhuang... forget it. After all, he was going to be Second Senior Brother¡¯s man. It was not good to suppress his nature.

    Yes, he¡¯ll be damned if he dares to cause trouble in the Heavenly Courts!

    Li Changshou¡¯s slightly opened eyes flickered a few times. Bian Zhuang, who was chanting in the Netherworld, could not help but shiver. He looked around weakly...

    There were more and more people living in the Water God Residence. From Ling Zhu, the Golden Roc, to Youqin Xuanya, they looked like they were in the second ce of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Recently, Li Changshou had actually been wanting to chat with Youqin Xuanya, the ¡°Heavenly Soldier¡±. He had no other reason but to visit his junior sister. However, Youqin Xuanya was either in seclusion or on the way to kill demons.

    Her reputation became more and more resounding. The scenes of her ying demons were recorded by the other Heavenly Generals using Shadow-Retaining Spheres. They were constantly projected into the five continents and appeared on the huge bronze mirror that the Heavenly Courts stood in various ces... That was the improvement of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soft power.

    Long Ji did not see many people recently. She seemed to be going into seclusion to try her best to grow up and break free from the appearance of a young girl. That made Li Changshou have no choice but to continue preparing the boxes of ¡°schemes¡±. The Heavenly Courts were already on the right track. Everything was developing rapidly.

    There were many immortals in the originally deste Cloud Sea Immortal Mountain. It was thriving. On Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e suddenly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior Brother, my cousin and the others are here. You don¡¯t have toe over if you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±

    Li Changshou shifted his attention back to his main body. His immortal senses had already observed the dozen figures at the mountain gate, but he had not paid much attention to them. A magnificent carriage stopped on the cloud path. A handsome young Daoist sat inside. He was at the early-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm, and his Dao base was a little superficial. At that moment, he was looking at the woman beside him affectionately.

    Beside the young Daoist, there was a beautiful female immortal wearing a veil. She should be Ling¡¯e¡¯s rtive.

    Are they here to look for Ling¡¯e for something? It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Otherwise, she would not have stayed in the carriage. Moreover, the woman looks a little arrogant... Li Changshou roughly understood. After thinking about it, Li Changshou focused his attention on Ling¡¯e. He instructed the Pagoda Master and the g to watch her closely and did not bother about her anymore. Then, Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned to the Heavenly Courts. The paper effigy rode a cloud to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    ording to the original n, he would go to the Jade Emperor to report the subsequent progress of the matter regarding the red lotus. When the Jade Emperor heard that the red lotus had shattered, he could not help but frown. He asked, ¡°IS it that serious to hide in Jie School?¡±

    The Jade Emperor pondered for a while and said, ¡°Changgeng, you have to pay attention to this matter. I know that you don¡¯t want the Dao Sect to lose too much strength, but it¡¯s not a small matter for the Heavenly Courts to select the legitimate

    gods.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please rest assured.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said seriously, ¡°Apart from the few little gods who don¡¯t want them to be the eldest disciples of Jie School, the others will definitely not interfere with the operation of the Heavenly Dao because of personal matters.¡± ¡°I naturally believe in Changgeng,¡± the White-Robed Jade Emperor said warmly. ¡°When the Purple Cloud Pce discusses matters, the matter of the Great Tribtion should be much clearer. By the way, Changgeng, are you willing to go to the Purple Cloud Pce with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°However... Teacher asked me to apany you.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, we¡¯re going to the Purple Cloud Pce. Can I snatch someone from Senior Brother Taiqing?¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t snatch it anyway.¡± The Jade Emperor sighed and asked Li Changshou if there was anything new about the sea of blood helping Jie School snatch the red lotus.

    Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and picked out some things that the Jade Emperor did not know about and that happened in the Asura Ancient City. He slowly exined. He said, ¡°The Reincarnation Pagoda will not fight for now. The senior brothers of the three sects, Qi Xunlian.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Sea Serpent Qi was hard to find, and his Dao heart was in danger. Princess Asura stabbed with her sword, and the Grand Supreme Elder Green Ox fell into deep thought.

    In the end, the red lotus was still green. It was difficult for the Sect Master to seed.

    The Jade Emperor sighed when he heard that. Hemented that the Patriarch of the Nether River did not know what was good for him and that Princess Asura was still loyal. The ruler of the Three Realms asked Li Changshou again. The ox in the Tushita Pce had changed its mind. Should he express that he would give him a reward or a memorial tablet for the ¡°Green Ox¡¯s Treasure¡±?

    Li Changshou hurriedly dissuaded and said that there was no need for that.

    He had to keep a low profile about the green ox. After all, he could not be sure how it would develop in the future.

    As soon as he thought about the possibility that the single-horned King Si and the Ox King were not the same ox, Li Changshou... vaguely looked forward to the future of the story between the ox and Iron Fan. In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor chatted with Li Changshou for a while and gave Li Changshou a mission... ¡°Changgeng, Yun Hua seems to be a little unhappy recently. Help me visit her.¡± Li Changshou naturally agreed. He thought that Fairy Yun Hua might be worried about Yang Jian and Yang Chan. After leaving the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, he rode a cloud towards the Jade Pool. Unlike the story of Eng splitting the mountain that Li Changshou originally knew, Fairy Yun Hua was not suppressed under the peach mountain. There were eight mountains at the edge of the Jade Pool. Seven of them were arranged in the positions of the Big Dipper. They formed a huge array and protected the immortal mountain that was suppressing Fairy Yun Hua. In order to prevent any rumors about Yang Jian¡¯s growth from spreading, Li Changshou avoided him most of the time.

    This time, when the Jade Emperor issued the decree, Li Changshou took the opportunity to visit Fairy Yun Hua. He could figure it out. The matters of Yang Jian were his trump card.

    He rode a cloud and flew near the Jade Pool. He met more fairies on the cloud path than he did twenty to thirty years ago.

    Everyone in the Heavenly Courts naturally knew who the Water God was. Whenever they saw Li Changshou, they bowed from afar. They looked amused.

    When he arrived at the ce where Fairy Yun Hua was imprisoned, Li Changshou did not enter. He only looked at the arrangements at the entrance.

    This...

    The interior of the mountain was hollowed out and set up a small Grotto-heaven. Jade trees, golden tforms, and warm pavilions gave birth to incense. Fairy Yun Hua, who was suppressed there by Heartless, could not take half a step out of the ce. She could move around freely without any restrictions.

    There were even six maidservants taking care of him. When he was fine, he could y the zither and y the flute.

    In terms of suppression, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to Fairy Yun Hua to tell her about Yang Jian and Yang Chan¡¯s recent situation. Then, he waved his horsetail whisk and said to the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the entrance seriously, ¡°All of you must guard him closely. Don¡¯t be careless!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals immediately lowered their heads and agreed. Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction. Before Fairy Yun Hua could rush out of the pavilion, he had already left on a cloud and returned to the Water God Residence.

    On the way, Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual perception flickered. He suddenly heard a term that interested him.

    The Goddess of Stone.

    Li Changshou sorted out the information captured by his immortal senses. A scene surfaced in his heart. It was the scene that had just happened on the ck Pool Peak...

    There were a few short tables erected beside the pool. A thin canal was dug beside the pool and made into a winding stream. There were a few instruments ced not far away.

    Ling¡¯e was the host, while Jiu Yushi apanied them. Opposite the two of them, the Daopanion who was a guest was holding hands with each other. At that moment, Ling¡¯e had disguised her appearance to make herself look more ordinary. Moreover, her cultivation level had also been disguised with the Qi-Calming Mantra. She had revealed that she was in the Perfected Immortal realm, simr to her cousin. The veiled female immortal said gently, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be a disciple of the Goddess of Stone. Although I¡¯m only an in-name disciple who has learned some Dao techniques that she imparted, I still have some background. Ling¡¯e, why don¡¯t youe back with me? We are sisters and only rtives. When we travel together on the path of cultivation, I will naturally ensure that you have nock of pills and Spirit Stones. I can also find a good Daopanion for you and help you cultivate. If you continue being a disciple here, ah, it¡¯d be really difficult to stand

    out.¡±

    Jiu Yushi lowered her head and held back herughter. Ling¡¯e¡¯s pretty face was extremely awkward.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou thought carefully and slowly stood up.

    He had to stabilize his hand first and minimize the possibility of being exposed. He took out the ¡°Dharma treasure¡± that he had never used before and was actually dispensable.

    As her senior brother, he had to stand up for his junior sister and support her!

    You still want to abduct my Ling¡¯e?

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and turned around to walk to the corner of the Pill Chamber. He untied his Daoist robe and took out a wooden box that had been sealed for many years.

    Battle Robes!

    What kind of robe? White brocade and golden embroidered crane cor!

    What boots? Warm Jade Line ck Cloud-Treading Boots!

    He could not afford to lose his belt. He could not afford to lose his headband. He hung a Spirit Jade Cbash around his waist as an ornament. The sleeves that were tied up were symmetrical.

    He took out a Postnatal Spirit Jade Ring used for storage and casually injected some merit into it to turn it into a Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure.

    The treasure glow that was constantly emitted was just to show that it was just an ordinary storage Dharma treasure in the house.

    Li Changshou removed his disguise and walked out of the Pill Chamber. He adjusted his cultivation level to thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm and calmly floated towards the ck Pool Peak. The Water God is here to support Ling¡¯e!

 Chapter 516 - Lingâ€™eâ€™s Perfect Experience

    <strong>Chapter 516 Ling¡¯e¡¯s Perfect Experience</strong>

    On the ck Pool Peak, Li Changshou slowly floated over on a cloud. His immortal senses listened to the conversation over there, but he was not in a hurry to enter the array formation of the ck Pool Peak.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin... It¡¯s hard to exin. ¡°Ling¡¯e, cultivation is about Dharma, wealth,panionship, andnd. You have already be an immortal. Logically speaking, you can leave your master. Although I¡¯m in the trichiliocosm and not in the five continents, the ce I¡¯m in can be considered a good ce to cultivate. You are a disciple of Ren School, so you can obtain many benefits.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, this...¡±

    ¡°Hey, look at how you¡¯ve been living in this mountain. You¡¯re not bright enough! Try using this. This is a precious medicine made from the ten-thousand-year-old spiritual m pearl of the South Ocean. It can make your skin more supple.¡± ¡°Well...¡±

    Ling¡¯e felt helpless.

    What she revealed now was just a disguise. Because there were male immortals present today, she definitely could not reveal her true appearance and increase the possibility of causing trouble for Senior Brother!

    ¡°Ling¡¯e,e back with me. You don¡¯t even have a decent house on this peak.¡±

    ¡°This... fairy.¡±

    Jiu Yushi, who had been lowering her head, could not help but look up. Her eyes were filled with helplessness. ¡°Sometimes, what you see is just what others want you to see.¡±

    The veiled woman smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask just now. You are Ling¡¯e¡¯s Aunt-Master... Did you make a mistake in your cultivation?¡±

    Jiu Yushi said calmly, ¡°On this peak, my aptitude is indeed the lowest. It¡¯s not a mistake in my cultivation.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt-Master Yushi, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve just entered the sect not long ago. Your cultivation level has already advanced.¡± Then, Ling¡¯e frowned and said, ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you being too rude by saying that about the elders in our

    sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The veiled woman smiled nonchntly. ¡°I hereby apologize to Fellow Daoist Yushi. I¡¯m a little straightforward. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and said with a straight face, ¡°Cousin, are you really here to see me today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±

    The veiled woman took out a small folding fan and waved it gently. She smiled and said, ¡°Apart from visiting you, why would Ie here? Ling¡¯e, not long after you became a disciple, I obtained an immortal destiny and became my master. Previously, I had been focused on cultivation and rarely went out. In the past few years, my luck has changed. I¡¯ve be a Perfected Immortal. I¡¯m also fortunate enough to listen to the teachings of experts. I even met a Daopanion who was cultivating together. I have Dharma, wealth, andnd. That¡¯s why I wanted to look for you and bring you back to cultivate together.¡± Ling¡¯e rubbed her chin and pondered for a while. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Cousin¡± squinted and smiled. ¡°Would I lie to you? You¡¯re not happy here. Ick people around me...¡± Jiu Yushi could not help but say, ¡°So you want Ling¡¯e to be your maidservant.¡± The male immortal, who had been smiling silently at the side, frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t misunderstand. Cai Yao doesn¡¯tck servants. Ever since she started cultivating, only Ling¡¯e, her cousin, had seeded. We came this time because we wanted to take her to a better blessednd to cultivate. I¡¯m not talented. I have some umtion on one side. A few days ago, my father joined the Immortal Alliance that is at its peak.¡±

    As the male immortal spoke, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°To be honest, my father has met the current Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God once! Now that the Great Tribtion has begun to brew, my family is stable. I can naturally give Ling¡¯e a better cultivation environment.¡±

    Jiu Yushi was speechless.

    Ling¡¯e blinked and smiled. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m very happy here. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. However, thank you for your kind intentions.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin sighed and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, you¡¯re still as stubborn as before.¡± The male immortal said warmly, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯e...¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, please change the way you address

    me!¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and immediately chided, ¡°Your Daopanion is my cousin. I have nothing to do with you.¡±

    The male immortal was momentarily embarrassed. His ¡°older cousin¡± frowned and shouted, ¡°Is this how you should be talking to your cousin-inw?¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked to the side and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already cultivated to be an immortal. Do I still have to follow the customs of the mortal world?¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, why are you so rude now!?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Cai Yao, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The male immortal stopped Ling¡¯e¡¯s ¡°older cousin¡±. His eyes lit up as he looked at Ling¡¯e, who had disguised herself several times. He praised, ¡°As expected of a disciple of a major sect. Your bearing is indeed extraordinary. I was a little rude. I¡¯ll apologize here and punish myself by drinking three cups of wer.¡± At that moment, the male immortal released a little Heaven Immortal pressure and sat upright. Jiu Yushi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Ling¡¯e raised her hand and grabbed her wrist. She originally wanted to directly reveal her Dao Realm and threaten her back. However, after thinking about it carefully, she endured it.

    I have to keep a low profile and not cause trouble for Senior Brother. I¡¯ll just send these two guys away. I have not copied the Steadiness Sutra for nothing! Hence, Ling¡¯e revealed a professional fake smile and prepared to use the words¡¯ Yes¡¯, ¡®Yes¡¯, and ¡®Yes¡¯ to deal with the man and woman.

    At that moment... she suddenly heard a clear voice from the side. It was a poem.

    ¡°The peach blossom nun in the peach blossom vige. Immortal Peach Blossom nted peach trees and plucked peach blossoms to exchange for wine money.¡± Ling¡¯e looked up and opened her mouth slightly. The sound of ¡°Wow¡± was broken into a long ¡°Oh¡±...

    Jiu Yushi was also stunned. It was the first time she had seen Li Changshou like that. She felt that the entire ck Pool Peak had be much brighter.

    He suddenly woke up and remembered his Aunt-Master¡¯s identity. He turned to the side.

    ¡°Eldest Cousin¡± was stunned...

    She felt that the male immortal who flew over on a cloud was tall and straight. His face was like a jade crown, and his sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes were not sharp. His face was well-defined but not sharp. Instead, the faint smile hanging on his lips could make one¡¯s heart calm and without any distracting thoughts. He decided to pair it with a poem. He was originally a steady guest of the Immortal Du, but he suddenly sat in front of the Saint Taiqing.

    At the head of the Heavenly Courts, the immortals of the three sects looked up.

    The seat of honor in the Goddess¡¯s Pce was at ease.

    Everyone called the Moon Lord Taibai a stable immortal.

    Li Changshou appeared gracefully. His white robe and long hair fluttered, instantly causing the ck Pool Peak to fall silent.

    The Dao runes that he revealed at that moment were at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. His bearing was extraordinary. It was difficult to describe it with words like ¡°calm andposed¡± and ¡°elegant and graceful¡±. The male immortal beside ¡°Big Cousin¡± suddenly stood up and blocked her view.

    Lingle¡¯s cousin immediately snapped back to her senses and wondered how she had lost herposure. She hurriedly calmed her Dao heart and stood up to wee him. On the other hand, Ling¡¯e...

    Pfft!

    A wisp of white smoke slowly floated up. Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes turned into a spiral, and her body swayed left and right like a soft seaweed. She fell into Jiu Yushi¡¯s arms.

    Her beautiful eyes were like silk, and her voice was tender. She called out softly, ¡°Senior Brother ~¡± Li Changshou nodded at her with a smile. He first tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and then stabilized his boots. His long hair and white robe stopped swaying. ¡°I have just finished refining a batch of pills. I did not go to the sect to wee the two of you. Please forgive me.¡± At that moment, a slight breeze blew past. Li Changshou¡¯s body emitted a faint fragrance that only supreme-grade Spirit Pills could have. It made the young male immortal shocked and looked at Li Changshou in front of him in shock. A great alchemist! ¡°Ling¡¯e.¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly, but his tone was gentle. ¡°Why are you not sitting properly?¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly sat up straight and red at her senior brother. She tried her best to turn her head.

    This is...

    What is going on? Why is Senior Brother suddenly not keeping a low profile?

    Wasn¡¯t this the robe that I had personally sewn for Senior Brother that took me more than a year? However, Senior Brother felt that it was too ostentatious and chose to seal it.

    Could it be that Senior Brother has taken a liking to my cousin? Uh, that seems unlikely. Even when ites to Yun Xiao, Senior Brother hesitated for a long time before he fancied her...

    Ling¡¯e blushed and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you here?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your family to visit. No matter how busy I am, I have to squeeze time out to meet them.¡± Jiu Yushi hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and move a meditation cushion.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly stopped her and continued warmly, ¡°Aunt-Master, sit properly. The two of us juniors are here. How can we let you do these chores?¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou calmly slid the jade ring on his thumb. A stream of light shed and a meditation cushion appeared beside Ling¡¯e¡¯s meditation cushion.

    The male immortal and Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin looked over and could not help but be shocked.

    A storage Dharma treasure at the Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure level?

    Or is it a Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure that I did not deliberately refine?! Li Changshou smiled and cupped his hands. He expressed his politeness and did not make any small talk. He sat down.

    He looked at Ling¡¯e and raised his hand to help her support the jade hairpin. Ling¡¯e subconsciously shrugged her shoulders. She felt her senior brother¡¯s aura rushing towards her. The second wave of steam instantly filled her forehead... What is going on today? ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    Li Changshou said without looking up. Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin and the male immortal subconsciously thanked him and sat down together. They looked at each other and restrained their auras.

    Especially thetter, who had seen some of the world and experienced the pressure of an expert a few times.

    At that moment, the male immortal had already concluded that the young Daoist in front of him was definitely not an ordinary Heaven Immortal. The other party¡¯s calm andposed demeanor, his quiet and carefree temperament... The male immortal asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how should I address you?¡± ¡°Ling¡¯e¡¯s senior brother,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. Ling¡¯e¡¯s ¡°older cousin¡± said gently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you have a Daoist name?¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly and said, ¡°The reason why I crossed paths with the two of you is because of my junior sister. It¡¯s enough that I know you¡¯re my junior sister¡¯s cousin. We don¡¯t have to interact much.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin looked a little awkward and did not know how to respond. The male immortal was about to speak when Li Changshou calmly turned the ring on his finger. The male immortal immediately swallowed his words. The ¡°disciples¡± of the factions that had cultivated in the Trichiliocosm were not stupid.

    The male immortal smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re really carefree. The Dao heritage of Ren School is indeed extraordinary. Fellow Daoist, are you... skilled in alchemy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s average. It can¡¯t be considered as being proficient. There are many people in Ren School whose alchemy is above mine.¡±

    Li Changshou gently rotated his thumb ring and a few immortal rays shed. There were a few porcin bottles on the short table. The opening of the porcin bottles was still open. Waves of immortal light lingered, but no medicinal fragrance floated out.

    The male immortal looked down and was stunned. Fifth-grade, sixth-grade Spirit Pills?!

    What was even more ridiculous was that these Spirit Pills were stored in a few jade bottles with different colors. It was obvious that they were casually made with mystical abilities... ¡°Details¡±.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The two of you came all the way here to visit my junior sister. These useless pills can be considered a thank-you gift for your trip.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daoist Brother.¡± The male immortal smiled and did not attack. He gestured for Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin to put away the pills. At that moment, he heard thunder rumbling. The short table and the ground trembled slightly. In the ¡°kitchen¡± built by Bai Ze, Xiong Lingli, who was wrapped in a half-foot-wide apron, raised her hand and raised a huge tray. She strode over.

    She had also received Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission. At that moment, she released her aura without any reservations. A stream of blood aura soared into the sky like smoke. The huge and sturdy half Magus Battle Body emitted a rich and dangerous aura.

    The tray was ced down. There was a roasted spiritual beast on it and more than ten dishes. Then, Xiong Lingli cupped her fists and bowed to Li Changshou. She turned around and ran away. ¡°Are you two drinking?¡± Li Changshou asked warmly. At that moment, the male immortal, who was already drenched in cold sweat, hurriedly nodded. His face was a little pale. Li Changshou took out two bottles of immortal wine and began to persuade the wine. The male immortal had already intended to befriend him. At that moment, Lingle¡¯s cousin forgot how to decline and drank with him.

    During that process, Ling¡¯e repeatedly... emitted smoke...

    To Ling¡¯e, today was definitely the happiest day since she was born.

    Her senior brother¡¯s gaze never left her. It was warm and gentle. It was like the warm sun in the winter, as if it wanted to melt her heart.

    Especially when his senior brother chatted with passers-by and his cousin, he would ask warmly, ¡°Junior Sister, do you want to eat this?¡±

    Before Ling¡¯e could pick up her chopsticks, Senior Brother would pick up the dish and bring it to his mouth...

    Finally, he would take out a handkerchief and wipe the corners of her mouth gently.

    ¡°Your face is stained.¡±

    Simply!

    I¡¯m going to die! A pink halo appeared behind Ling¡¯e¡¯s back. She was in a daze, and her Dao heart fluttered. It was as if she had be a pink cloud with sweet candy hearts inside.

    Jiu Yushi, who was beside the two of them, turned her head to look elsewhere the entire time. She could not bear to look at them.

    Ling¡¯e is a good-for-nothing.

    The male immortal frowned slightly at the two guests. The female immortal looked envious... Li Changshou did not dy. While ¡°taking care¡± of his junior sister, he continued to toast and persuade them to drink. Previously, he had secretly tampered with the wine and added more original wine, causing the two guests to quickly be slightly drunk.

    Unknowingly, Li Changshou brought the topic to the matter of being an in-name disciple of the Jie School¡¯s immortal.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The ten thousand immortals of Jie School have arrived. They are indeed a great sect in the present world! I wonder which immortal you have be a disciple of?¡± Being stared at by Li Changshou, the female immortal named Cai Yao hurriedly said, ¡°My teacher is the expert of Jie School in the White Bone Cave of the Skull Mountain... Goddess Stone.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you feeling guilty?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that...¡± Cai Yao lowered her head and avoided Li Changshou¡¯s gaze. She only said a few words, but she could not exin anything. The male immortal pretended to be carefree and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Daoist Brother. My in-name disciple name, Cai Yao, actually came from some background. However, I did hear about the Dao from the Goddess of Stone and met her once.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°I like to refine pills. I usually walk around the nearby town. I¡¯ve never been to the trichiliocosm. I don¡¯t know about this Dao. My Ancestral Master, Perfected Du¡¯e, has a simr status in the Dao Sect as the Goddess of Stone. Can you tell me in detail, Fellow Daoist? I guarantee that I will keep my mouth shut.¡±

    The male immortal seemed to have suddenly regained his confidence. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t know that. Jie School is considered the sect with the most disciples among the three Dao Sects. It is also the number one sect in the world. Due to the fact that there are many disciples in the sect, most of them would go to the trichiliocosm to travel. Naturally, they would get to know many experts who were Itinerant Cultivators. It would not be difficult for those experts to ask the immortals of Jie School to teach them the Dao and exin the Dharma. ording to the rules of the Primordial World, one could be considered an in-name disciple after listening to a lecture. Over time, there are experts who specialized in itinerant cultivators. The in-name disciples of different experts of Jie School are already clearly stated. Moreover, some immortals of Jie School do not have a good reputation. They would also use themselves as a guide to invite the true experts of Jie School to appear... It took me a lot of effort to meet the Goddess of Stone and arrange for Cai Yao to enter.¡± Cai Yao frowned slightly and did not say anything. She lowered her head and did not say anything.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°The Three Realms is huge. There are all kinds of strange things. There¡¯s actually such a thing outside. To be honest, I have a good friend who is an Itinerant Cultivator. I also want to be an in-name disciple of the Saint of Jie School. That way, I will have more connections than in such an Immortal Sect.

    I wonder how much effort you have put in?¡±

    The male immortal raised his hand and extended three fingers.

    Li Changshou seemed to havee to a realization and deliberately said, ¡°Just three Postnatal Merit Numinous treasures can be exchanged for a ce as an in-name disciple of Jie School?¡±

    At that moment, he had given himself the image of an arrogant alchemist. ¡°No, no, Dao Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± The male immortal smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°300 Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all...¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips. He sighed softly in his heart. At that moment, he finally knew why the red lotus had copsed.

    He finally understood why the Grandmaster of Heaven had sincerely searched for the Chaos Bell for so many years. When the Chaos Bell saw the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s figure, it began to run for its life...

    Jie School had made the situation too serious!

    Such a small matter that no one paid attention to previously had be a burden to Jie School.

    At that moment, it would be unstable for him to ask more. He knew that there was such a thing in the dark. He would investigateter.

    He smiled at the male immortal, leaned forward, and whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, there are arge number of experts in the trichiliocosm whock spirit herbs. Many immortal Dao factionsck Spirit Pills. Based on your abilities, if you join forces with me, it will not be impossible for you to invite the inner sect disciples of Jie School to preach and ept disciples in less than a hundred years. You are the senior brother of Cai Yao¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m Cai Yao¡¯s Daopanion. We should trust each other and achieve great things together. Fellow Daoist, are you willing to join forces?¡± Together, they would earn Spirit Stones.

    Li Changshou shook his head calmly and smiled. ¡°I only refine pills to cultivate the Dao. I¡¯m not interested in Spirit Stones.¡±

    The male immortal¡¯s smile froze. However, Li Changshou continued, ¡°I can introduce a good friend who is not bad at alchemy andcks Spirit Stones. However, whether you can convince him will depend on your abilities.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    The male immortal smiled again. He raised his wine ss and toasted Li Changshou. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Fellow Daoist.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Changshou symbolically pursed his lips. He sighed softly in his heart. This time, he would only investigate and not attack. He would avoid Cousin Ling¡¯e and her family.

    After all, he was his junior sister¡¯s rtive.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    A shout came from the side. Li Changshou turned his head and saw Ling¡¯e holding her breath. Her eyes were filled with ripples. She held a piece of carefully selected spiritual beast meat with a jade chopstick in her right hand, and her other slender hand was underneath. She slowly approached him.

    Li Changshou opened his mouth naturally and squinted at Ling¡¯e. That day, Lingle¡¯s memories were hazy. There were pink spots of light everywhere... She only remembered that the sunlight that day was very warm. Her senior brother¡¯s smile was also very warm. When she woke up in the Pill Chamber in a daze, the stone b in front of her was also very warm.

    Golden Ao Ind.

    Amunication jade token flew from the South Ocean into the sky and disappeared. Not long after, Daoist Duobao¡¯s figure shed past. He dug out a hole and headed towards a town in the East Continent. During the journey, Daoist Duobao followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions in the letter and began to change his clothes carefully. He changed into a brocade robe and altered his appearance. He restrained his Dao runes and prepared a batch of fourth-grade and fifth-grade Spirit Pills.

    He wanted to see who it was and how it affected the luck of Jie School!

 Chapter 517 - Unlucky Rock

    Chapter 517 Unlucky Rock

    The world was endless. A hole was dug through. In the East Continent, in a bustling town near the East Ocean, people were stilling and going as usual.

    There were countless Qi Refinement cultivators hidden in the famous mountains and rivers. The legendary figures of the immortal sect also needed to exchange for items. Spirit Stones, pills, and precious materials were the three pirs of most of the outposts in the Primordial World. Of course, the service industry of the Primordial World upied arge portion of the ce where the World Edge Pavilion was situated. Daoist Duobao arrived an hour earlier than the agreed time with Li Changshou.

    Daoist Duobao retracted his pressure and aura. He put his hands in his sleeves and looked more natural...

    The aura of a wealthy person. Ahem, the Rat Treasure Vault¡¯s warning! Changgeng said that there¡¯s a huge matter today. Do you know who has implicated the fate of Jie School? Could it be that it has something to do with itinerant cultivators?

    Daoist Duobao pondered. Just as he took two steps on the streets of the town, he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, there¡¯s a pill shop in front. Go into the alley beside the Pill Medicine Shop and walk a hundred steps through a few simple illusion arrays.¡±

    Duobao was a little confused. He looked in the direction Li Changshou had pointed out and nodded calmly before walking forward.

    There was a messy street hidden there. There were many carpets, and there was a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere.

    Daoist Duobao thought nothing of it. He could tten the town with a flip of his hand, so he naturally did not feel much.

    He calmly walked into the alley, passed through the illusion array, and arrived at the hidden street. Li Changshou sent another voice transmission and led Daoist Duobao to a corner. After making many turns, Duobao finally put a paper effigy into his sleeve and met Li Changshou. As soon as they met, Daoist Duobao asked his eldest senior brother three questions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who is plotting here?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sighed and sent a voice transmission to Daoist Duobao. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready first. I¡¯ll slowly tell Senior Brother about this.¡± Daoist Duobao naturally trusted Li Changshou. After all, he was watching Li Changshou and Junior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s live broadcast... ahem!

    After all, he was the junior brother of Ren School who had bathed with his master.

    That was their friendship with the immortals of Jie School!

    This time, Li Changshou did not seek any benefits. He purely wanted to help the sect get rid of some chronic illnesses and clear away some negative karma to stabilize the Dao Sect.

    Perhaps this operation could only salvage some luck for Jie School and increase the chances of survival for Yun Xiao and Master Zhao.

    However, it was better than doing nothing. While Lingle¡¯s cousin Cai Yao and her Daopanion had yet to arrive, Li Changshoumunicated with Daoist Duobao for a while. After understanding Daoist Duobao¡¯s understanding of ¡°acting¡±, he began to train Daoist Duobao in all aspects. Daoist Duobao really did not expect... He was the first disciple of Jie School, the eldest disciple of Tongtian, and the number one treasure hunter in the Primordial World...

    Yet, he would end up in such a state too!

    An hourter...

    Daoist Duobao was wrapped in a light yellow robe. There was a hint of alcohol around him. His slightly plump face was no longer fair and tender. Instead, he looked more experienced.

    He spread a nket on the street and sat cross-legged calmly. There were more than ten bottles of pills in front of him, and he looked a little dejected.

    In his sleeve, a paper effigy was sending a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, whether we can seed this time will depend on our confidence in some details. Senior Brother, please have a more arrogant expression. When you look around, you have to use your peripheral vision. The first thing you do when you meet someone is humph...¡± The corners of Daoist Duobao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Changgeng, is there any powerful enemy that requires you to be in such a disguise? We can just fight. If we are not his match, we can ask Junior Brother and Junior Sister toe and help. At most, we can just say ¡®Master save me¡¯. Teacher will not sit by and do nothing. Why go through so much trouble?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re not going to kill the enemy this time. We¡¯re going to investigate the matter. If I don¡¯t search by following the clues, I might ruin it.¡±

    Li Changshou told the truth, ¡°The Qi Refinement cultivators who are using the vine this time are somewhat rted to me. They just came from where my main body is hiding. If I attack him directly, I will have to move to the Heavenly Courts to hide in the future...¡±

    Duobao smiled and said, ¡°I have fewer worries. Changgeng, don¡¯t me me. Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±

    ¡°There are many special Shadow-Retaining Spheres in the treasure pouch that I just gave to Senior Brother,¡± Li Changshou reminded. ¡°We have to remember everything this time. Senior Brother, I feel that we don¡¯t have to kill a few people or dozens of people. We have to prevent such a situation from happening again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Duobao praised via voice transmission. ¡°Changgeng is right. We have to resolve the ws in the sect and not kill living beings. It was easy to kill a few so-called experts andpletely resolve the hidden dangers. However... can Changgeng tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to use the paper effigy to send a voice transmission. ¡°Before that, Senior Brother, please agree to three things.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Firstly, you will not be impulsive.¡± ¡°Secondly, think twice before deciding.¡± ¡°Thirdly, don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Duobao agreed solemnly. Li Changshou pondered for a while and simply told Daoist Duobao the information he had obtained.

    Gradually, Duobao¡¯s face darkened. He sat there and cursed, ¡°These!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°These dregs of herbs! They really want to anger me to death! They don¡¯t even know how to refine pills and waste precious herbs!¡±

    Daoist Duobao gritted his teeth and cursed. After attracting more than ten gazes, it did not affect anything else. Then, Daoist Duobao cursed Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. ¡°This bunch of thieves have misunderstood Jie School! For this matter, I will kill one of them and kill two of them. Those bastards who sold themselves for Spirit Stones and precious materials! They are not worthy of being disciples of Jie School! I was wondering why the red lotus shattered directly. It turns out that it was because of these dregs! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless. He was really angry. He had even forgotten to say that he was angry. ¡°Senior Brother, could it be that you don¡¯t know about this matter at all? Did Uncle-Master not ask about it?¡± Li Changshou was puzzled. Daoist Duobao thought carefully and pinched his fingers to deduce. Soon, he thought of something. ¡°Previously, Junior Sister Jinling¡¯s disciple, Yu Yuan, once told me that there are always some disciples in the Three Thousand Worlds opening sermons every once in a while. It seems a little strange.¡± ¡°Then?¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked ashamed and said in a low voice, ¡°I still think that these fellow disciples worship Master and imitate Master¡¯s preaching on the Immortal Ind to bring glory to Jie School! Unexpectedly, they preached the Dao for such a reason. When teaching the Dao, there was no distinction between good and evil! Ah! I was too confident and made mistakes.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to salvage the situation now. Senior Brother, please suffer some grievances this time. Let¡¯s get rid of this hidden danger early. Moreover, this matter could not be summarized. There must be immortals who had gone out to preach the Dao. They did not know the inside story. However, they could not tolerate it and just reprimanded him slightly. If youmit an offense that you know about, or if you are trying to use your personal interests as a catalyst, you must be severely punished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Changgeng, please put in effort in the future.¡±

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. The entire street instantly darkened and turned into an ice cave.

    Fortunately, Daoist Duobao quickly retracted his aura and sat there to continue acting as a stubborn alchemist...

    Daoist Duobao looked at the stalls on the left, right, and opposite him. The stall owners looked into the depths of the alley and paid attention to the others. They also brought them deeper into the alley and gave Daoist Duobao a cover.

    To be safe, Li Changshou had previously set up three paper effigies to add to the atmosphere.

    On the other side, the young master of an immortal faction in the trichiliocosm and Ling¡¯e¡¯s cousin, Cai Yao, had already left the Little Qiong Peak. They rode a carriage and rushed to the town with guards.

    Li Changshou did not repeatedly remind Daoist Duobao. After all, he was the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School and had rich experience in the Primordial World. He did not have to worry too much. He still had to respect the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects.

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly felt puzzled...

    Who is the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect?

    He had never heard of him.

    Four hourster, a man and a woman stepped into the hidden street. They were dressed in slightly luxurious robes, and their bodies emitted the aura of Spirit Stones. The Qi Refinement cultivators who were setting up stalls there perked up. A few weak shouts immediately sounded in the streets...

    ¡°Bewitching Powder, Bewitching Powder. The Bewitching Powder that doesn¡¯t increase in price can bewitch Perfected Immortals and confused Heaven Immortals.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Eruption Eye-Rending Pearl is a Dharma artifact that can kill Perfected Immortals. There are three of them.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual beasts for sale at a cheap price!Young spiritual beasts for sale!¡± However, the couple only looked around and walked forward, causing the shouts in front and behind to quickly fade.

    Clearly, he hade prepared. It was not easy to deceive him.

    ¡°Husband,¡± Cai Yao suddenly said, ¡°Is it the one in front?¡±

    The male immortal looked up and indeed saw Daoist Duobao. He sized him up carefully and realized that he was exactly as Ling¡¯e¡¯s senior brother had said! One word: rich.

    At that moment, the male immortal walked forward and cupped his hands. He bowed and took out a jade token from his sleeve.

    A slightly plump Daoist who was about to chase him away frowned and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the owner of the jade token?¡±

    The male immortal smiled and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s a good friend who hit it off at first sight.¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that through the paper effigy.

    It was indeed considered connected. However, it was just a superficial form.

    The process of the male immortal taking the bait was very smooth. Without struggling, he was fooled by Daoist Duobao.

    Li Changshou¡¯s previous worries had been proven to be unnecessary.

    Who was Daoist Duobao?

    Before he became the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s disciple, he was the first Treasure-seeking Rat that ran freely in the Primordial World and did not die. His outstanding courage had trained his agile reaction.

    He had really dug more holes than others.

    Looking at the jade token that Li Changshou had given the male immortal, he first understood the origins of the male immortal. He also wanted to y hard to get and declined a little, indicating that he was used to being idle and did not want to be the Chief Alchemist.

    The male immortal invited him again and again. He was very polite to the wise. Daoist Duobao seemed to be a little shaken, but he still rejected him.

    Until...

    The veiled Cai Yao said, ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you buy all of this senior¡¯s pills?¡± The male immortal followed his instructions and was scammed by Daoist Duobao. Daoist Duobao took the Spirit Stones and nodded reluctantly.

    He portrayed a somewhat unscrupulous alchemist vividly.

    Daoist Duobao even added scenes for himself and fabricated a daughter to fill the gaps in Li Changshou¡¯s original script. On a cloud boat that flew out of the five continents, dozens of guards were patrolling everywhere. The cabin was filled with singing and dancing. After three rounds of wine and five dishes, Daoist Duobao sighed. He said that he had already received a message from Li Changshou and agreed to go to the trichiliocosm to develop. Firstly, he wanted to obtain some Spirit Stones and treasures. Secondly, he wanted to find a way out for his only daughter. The male immortal looked enlightened. He looked at Daoist Duobao¡¯splicated eyes and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you work hard for your children. I¡¯m impressed. Come, let me toast you.¡± ¡°Young Sect Master, you tter me.¡± Duobao held his wine ss and lowered it.

    Some details and words made Cai Yao¡¯s husband believe that he had taken the initiative.

    Soon, Bu Zhongyao told Daoist Duobao in detail what he had said to Li Changshou previously. In order to reassure Daoist Duobao, he specially exined in detail, causing the light in Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes to intensify.

    Li Changshou secretly observed that scene and felt more admiration for Daoist Duobao.

    He was the Eldest Senior Brother of the number one sect. For the sake of teaching fate and for the sake of his fellow disciples, he had acted and deceived a little Heaven Immortal who did not have any real talent...

    If the immortals of Jie School knew about it, they would probably cry and sigh. When the time was right, Daoist Duobao took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and said softly, ¡°I have some savings here. I wonder if Young Sect Master can guide me? Or, how many pills can I exchange for two chances to listen to the Dao? For the first time, the Young Sect Master casually made arrangements for me to experience it so that I can be more at ease. Don¡¯t me me, Young Sect Master. I only have one daughter...¡± ¡°Hey.¡± The male immortal pushed the treasure pouch back and smiled. ¡°How can I make you spend?¡±

    Daoist Duobao hurriedly said, ¡°Young Sect Master, don¡¯t do that. We are not close yet. When we be familiar with each other in the future, I will not harp on this matter. In that case, there are hundreds of Spirit Pills that I have refined here. Most of them are of simr value.¡±

    Daoist Duobao took out a few huge gourds from his sleeve again and opened the mouth of the gourd. All of a sudden, rays of golden light shone from the mouth of a cbash. It was as if there were bells and immortal music echoing, and rays of light were surging towards him. Eighth-grade Spirit Pills! Daoist Duobao¡¯s expression changed. He stuffed the gourd into his sleeve and smiled awkwardly at the male immortal. ¡°I took it wrongly. It was given to me by my master. I did not refine it.¡±

    At that moment, Bu Zhongyao was no longer calm. He stared at Daoist Duobao like lightning andughed loudly. Then, he patted his chest and agreed. At that moment, Bu Zhongyao sent out two jade talismans and contacted two batches of experts who were involved in the sale of Jie School¡¯s in-name disciples. Perhaps Daoist Duobao and Li Changshou were lucky, or perhaps the immortals and itinerant cultivators of Jie School were unlucky. Bu Zhongyao quickly received a reply. Half a monthter, there would be a Dao discussion. It was just a seat, and he had to collect five hundred Spirit Stones. He could guarantee that the people who came would be experts from Jie School... Bu Zhongyao gritted his teeth and took some immortal treasures. He squeezed out a seat and handed the jade token to Daoist Duobao.

    Half a monthter, Yun Zhou rushed to a Sector and arrived in front of a hidden valley.

    When he got off the cloud boat, Daoist Duobao cupped his hands and said, ¡°I will definitely repay you generously!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sir.¡±

    Bu Zhongyao smiled calmly and watched Daoist Duobao fly into the clouds in front of him. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Cai Yao said worriedly, ¡°Husband, why do I feel that something is amiss?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Bu Zhongyao smiled calmly. ¡°These Qi Refinement cultivators who have no hope of living forever pour their heart and soul into their children. They want their children to do something that they can¡¯t do. For that, they could even throw away their lives. An eighth-grade Spirit Pill... The expert behind him is definitely not simple.¡± Cai Yao wanted to say something but hesitated. Bu Zhongyao had already made a gesture. The cloud boat slowly moved forward and waited outside the Chiliocosm.

    Clouds filled the valley.

    The fog was just a simple maze. It naturally could not block Daoist Duobao¡¯s vision and Li Changshou¡¯s detection.

    The dozens of meditation cushions in the middle of the valley were already filled.

    There was a straw hut in front of the meditation cushion. There was a meditation cushion in the straw hut.

    That was also very particr. In the rules of the Primordial World, the more powerful an immortal was, the simpler the arrangements would be. They would use that to highlight the immortal¡¯s elegant personality.

    ¡°Stay.¡±

    A soft shout came from the side. Two tall and thin Daoists blocked the way.

    Daoist Duobao stopped and handed over the jade token that Bu Zhongyao had given him. There was a friendly smile on his lips, and he was a little reserved.

    At the same time, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s discussion, Daoist Duobao secretly released two Dharma treasure insects and stuck them to their ankles. He did not attract their attention at all.

    A Daoist threw a meditation cushion over and said firmly, ¡°This is your meditation cushion. Remember not to make a sound inside. Listen to the Dao and don¡¯t ask any questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Go in. You¡¯rete. Remember to sit back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Daoist Duobao cupped his hands and carried the meditation cushion to the middle of the valley. He sat behind dozens of men and women. As soon as he sat down, Daoist Duobao snorted coldly at Li Changshou. ¡°Those two are immortals of Jie School!¡±

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, we¡¯ve alreadye this far. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± Daoist Duobao nodded with a smile. He looked amiable on the surface, but his heart was in turmoil.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigies secretly activated the Wind Speech Incantation, but they found nothing. The surroundings were silent. Not long after, Daoist Duobao put his hands in his sleeves and stuck a small jade piece onto Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. Li Changshou immediately heard a conversation from somewhere. Someone should be sending a voice transmission. She first heard an anxious man¡¯s voice. ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m begging you this time. Senior Brother Lin Liang, who is supposed to be here, suddenly had something to do. Those itinerant cultivators who want to listen to the Dao have gathered. We can¡¯t let them disperse.¡±

    Then, he heard a gentle female voice. ¡°Why can¡¯t we let them disperse?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that damaging to the reputation of Jie School?¡± ¡°Ah, I actually know about the things that you guys did behind the scenes. I just promised Senior Brother Ma Yuan to help you a few times. After this, I will no longer owe Senior Brother Ma Yuan a favor.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister. Thank you, Senior Sister. These are all negotiable. It¡¯s about time...¡±

    Another sigh was heard, and the female voice fell silent.

    After a while, the clouds in the depths of the valley split apart. A graceful female immortal dressed in a ck dress slowly flew over on a white cloud. Shended in front of the straw hut and sat on the meditation cushion.

    There was a little mist covering her face and she emitted her Dao runes. She could be considered an expert. At that moment, she said gently, ¡°I¡¯m a Qi Refinement cultivator of Jie School. My Dao name is Shi Ji. I¡¯m here today to exin the Golden Immortal Dao to you.¡± Daoist Duobao slowly lowered his head. His eyes flickered, but he quickly hid them.

    Although Li Changshou, who was in his sleeve, was only a paper effigy, with Daoist Duobao¡¯s help, his immortal senses could see the famous Unlucky Immortal. In all honesty, the Goddess of Stone, Shi Ji, was outstanding. She had fair skin, exquisite facial features, and was also beautiful. However, that could not reduce Daoist Duobao¡¯s killing intent. Daoist Duobao sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou. ¡°Shi Ji is unforgivable!¡±

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart...

    The Goddess of Stone seemed to be famous on the original God-Conferment Roll. Should I make a temporary oath this time and see if I can kill the immortals on the original roll before the God-Conferment Roll appears? After thinking about it carefully, Li Changshou dismissed that thought.

    Today, he was helping the Jie School clean up Chen Ke¡¯s old illness. There was no need toplicate matters. He still had to be steady and not interfere with the internal affairs of Jie School. He only suggested and gave some solutions. It was the wisest choice not to make any decisions for Jie School.

    Suddenly, Shi Ji seemed to have sensed something. She looked up at where Daoist Duobao was sitting and her gentle voice paused.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that fat Daoist looking at me? Is what I said too superficial?¡±

 Chapter 518 - Duobao: I, Water God, Pay

    <strong>Chapter 518 Duobao: I, Water God, Pay</strong>

    Fat?

    The veins on Daoist Duobao¡¯s forehead bulged, and his fingers trembled slightly. He immediately stood up and was about to ¡°flip the table¡±.

    He had been in the Primordial World for so many years. He had seen the Ancestral Dragon fighting the Primordial Phoenix, the Ancestral Magus attacking the Demon Emperor, and the rise of the six Saints! Which corner of the Primordial World did not have a round figure that he could freely swim in?

    Of course, that was not important!

    Fat Daoist...

    Am I fat?

    If not for the fact that every time Ie into close contact with the treasures, I would be able to enjoy the friction between each numinous treasure and my skin, would I have maintained that figure?

    Do you know the joy of lying on a pile of treasures and letting the pearl bounce around on your stomach?

    Since the Dao Sect had prospered, even his master could only say, ¡°Duobao, why have you be rounder recently?¡± When did he ever use the word ¡®fat¡¯!?!

    Daoist Duobao was furious. However, he recalled that he was digging up the inside story of Jie School being implicated. He endured it and did not re up.

    Calling him fat right in front of him was the same as pointing at Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and calling himzy. It would be the same as pointing at Guang Chengzi and asking ¡®Senior Brother, why do you have a senior brother above you?¡±; pointing at Huang Long and saying ¡®Watch¡¯; pointing at Perfected Taiyi and saying, ¡®Why are you being so sarcastic?¡¯ Uh, it seems that thest one is nothing... Daoist Duobao, who had endured for half a month, almost exploded! Fortunately, Li Changshou stopped him in time and sent a voice transmission with his immortal senses.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother! Don¡¯t be like that, Senior Brother!

    This Fairy Shi is saying that you are round and smooth. Endure it. Endure it. You are only two steps away!

    Ah, right. There¡¯s another meaning to the word ¡®fat¡¯. It¡¯s often used to describe fairies¡¯ beauty. For example, ¡®fairies on the moon are not half as beautiful as you¡¯ could be understood as ¡®you possess half of the beauty of the moon¡¯!

    It is elegant, definitely elegant!

    A slight intolerance will ruin things. We are here to investigate today. We don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    As he listened to the cries from Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses in his heart, he recalled the three rules that he had previously set. Daoist Duobao¡¯s Dao heart quickly recovered. ¡°Changgeng is right. If I can¡¯t tolerate it, I¡¯ll kill fewer peopleter.¡± He was already filled with killing intent.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. Indeed, the members of Jie School would begin fighting whenever there was a disagreement. The first thing that came to his mind was to fight.

    However, what surprised Li Changshou was that Daoist Duobao quickly revealed a warm smile. With his disguised face, he looked up and smiled. ¡°Senior, I just...¡± Unexpectedly, Shi Ji said, ¡°Are you still going to deny it? Could it be that you think that my Dao is not worth mentioning just because you came here to obtain an identity and increase your background?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Although he knew that Shi Ji might be depressed and wanted to find a ce to vent her frustration, this...

    Forget it, I can¡¯t save her. Let her wait for death.

    I should have taken out the second backup n early and changed my train of thought. I should have used thunderous methods to get rid of the gang here. Then, I will make a hugemotion and use the power of Jie School to clean up the sect.

    Who is Eldest Senior Brother Duobao?

    He was a disciple of Jie School and one of the few experts of the three sects. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s observations, Duobao should be stronger than Guang Chengzi. He should be the second inmand of the Dao Sect disciples. If Duobao red up at that moment and revealed his identity, Li Changshou would not be surprised at all if he killed the four immortals from Jie School, including the rock. Eldest Senior Brother also cared about his pride. However, what surprised Li Changshou was... ¡°Ah, Senior, please forgive me.¡±

    Daoist Duobao responded and stood up awkwardly. He bowed deeply to the rock and hurriedly said, ¡°I just rushed here. I was in a hurry on the cloud and my mind was not at peace. Please forgive me, Senior.¡±

    Li Changshou secretly raised his eyebrows and became even more wary of Daoist Duobao.

    ¡°Sit, listen carefully.¡± Shi Shi did not continue. After saying that, he began to exin his cultivation insights.

    The gazes that were focused on Daoist Duobao were also retracted. They listened attentively and cherished the expensive lecture.

    Li Changshou praised Daoist Duobao via voice transmission. ¡°Senior Brother, you should bear with it. It¡¯s admirable.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Daoist Duobao¡¯s expression remained the same, but he sighed in his heart. ¡°Just now, I actually wanted to attack. I suddenly recalled that Shi Ji had once heard Teacher address me as Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and did not say anything. He just waited quietly. When the rock was preaching, some faint petals would float out.

    It could prove that the Goddess of Stone, who had died tragically under the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, had some skills. Li Changshou clearly remembered that the Goddess of Stone Rock...

    It was terrible.

    In the story of Little Nezha, Nezha shot an arrow at Chentang Pass and killed the child, Bi Yun, who was riding in front of the Queen of Stones. The Queen of Stones went to Li Jing to question him and Li Jing handed Nezha over happily. The rock and Nezha fought and easily retracted Little Nezha¡¯s Cosmic Bangles and Heavenly Network. They chased Nezha to the Golden Light Cave of the Qianyuan Mountain.

    Originally, Shi Ji had just bowed when he saw Perfected Taiyi and addressed him as ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯. She wanted to discuss the sins of Nezha and was instead led by Perfected Taiyi. In the end, he died miserably under the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Shield. In short, Perfected Taiyi was the jinx that the Goddess of Stone was destined to meet. Based on Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of Perfected Taiyi, if the story continued to develop ording to its original trajectory, a battle between the Jie School and Chan School would be inevitable. Taiyi, who had the outstanding ability to strike first and was 100% capable of sessfully angering his opponent, would definitely strike first.

    However, the current situation before the Great Tribtion...

    Li Changshou thought of his series of follow-up ns. It was really difficult to say if the Goddess of Stone Rock would appear in Nezha¡¯s story. Moreover, it was unknown if Shi Ji could survive the current cmity.

    In the blink of an eye, twelve hours passed.

    When the sun set in the west, the projection of the sun in this world returned to the distant mountains. The clouds in the valley gradually dispersed. The rock slowly stood up from the straw hut. The folds of her ck dress fluttered like water ripples. The thin fog on her face remained. Due to the preaching of the rock, there were ten to twenty peopleprehending the Dao. Daoist Duobao also looked like that. There were some ¡°shallow¡± Dao runes floating around him, as if he could still break through. A cloud appeared under the rock and it headed towards the depths of the valley. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. At that moment, the jade piece on Li Changshou¡¯s body brought about the voice transmission from afar...

    Shi Ji said to someone else, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already done what I did today. If something like that happens againter, don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. I have something to say. Senior Sister, can you listen before leaving?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Shi Ji¡¯s voice.

    The immortal from Jie School said, ¡°Senior Sister, I know that you have a noble personality and are unwilling to preach to others for the sake of spirit stones and precious materials. However, Senior Sister, think about it. When you preach the Dao, the ones who benefit are actually the Itinerant Cultivators who want to make a name for themselves. What we get is the respect they offer. What we get is the reputation of Jie School. The ten thousand immortals of Jie School don¡¯t care about having a few in-name disciples. That¡¯s only good.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Shi Ji frowned slightly and said gently, ¡°If the people you recruited today were really intelligent and perceptive Qi Refinement cultivators, I would not believe you if you did not ept the benefits they gave you. If the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters in the inner sect knew about this, what would they think? Isn¡¯t this equivalent to exchanging the identity of the third-generation disciple of Jie School for Spirit Stones? It¡¯s true that the teachings of Jie School are to obtain a chance of survival for living beings, but it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled to himself and said to Li Changshou, ¡°It seems that Shi Ji is not rotten.¡±

    Li Changshouughed and continued listening. The male immortal continued, ¡°Senior Sister, what you said is actually a little inappropriate. In this world, does cultivation only depend onprehension? Money andnd are also the most important. Senior Sister, this is some of the things you said during the lecture...¡± ¡°Take it back,¡± Shi Ji said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re insulting me!¡±

    ¡°Open it first...¡±

    Crack!

    Buzz...

    Li Changshou¡¯s Wind Speech Incantation finally captured some movement. It was the fluctuations of Dharma powers colliding in the depths of the valley. The Wind Speech Incantation heard another soft curse.

    ¡°Put away these Spirit Stones. Don¡¯t dirty my eyes. Farewell.¡±

    The male immortal anxiously sent a voice transmission. ¡°Senior Sister! Senior Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s my fault for speaking inappropriately. Senior Sister, please don¡¯t me... Senior Sister!¡±

    At that moment, a ck shadow shed in the depths of the valley. The rock rose on a cloud and rushed to the horizon with a cold expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for me in the future.¡±

    Daoist Duobao sighed emotionally when he saw that. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s just as you said, Brother. We can¡¯t kill everyone who participates in this matter. We have to differentiate them.¡±

    Li Changshou was also filled with emotions. The power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restraint was indeed powerful. Shi Ji was frantically probing at the edge of death, but in the end, it could resolve the danger...

    He would keep Shi Ji and kill the person who should be killed at the appropriate time and ce to obtain the oue that the Heavenly Dao wanted. Did the Heavenly Dao just affect the rock?

    Li Changshou did not dare to confirm. He could only activate his clear Dao heart and check if he was being driven by the tribtion luck.

    ¡°Changgeng, what should we do next?¡± Daoist Duobao asked.

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and answered, ¡°The better n is that we will continue to endure. The few of them have already marked this ce. The Shadow-Retaining Ball has also recorded these situations, but it¡¯s clearly not convincing enough. The intermediate n is to find a key and shorten the interval between checking the bottom...¡±

    Daoist Duobao sent a voice transmission and smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose this middle n. I¡¯ll have to trouble Junior Sister Shi Ji.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s use the previous excuse.¡± Daoist Duobao opened his eyes and stood up from the meditation cushion. He lowered his head and walked out of the valley. ¡°Changgeng, think of an idea first. Make Shi Ji stay. Don¡¯t let her get too far away.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission to Duobao.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing a few words. He needed jade talismans when he came, but there were no obstacles when he left.

    After leaving the valley, Daoist Duobao rode a cloud to the outer space and headed straight for Bu Zhongyao¡¯s Cloud Boat.

    When Daoist Duobao was less than 500 kilometers away from the cloud boat, Bu Zhongyao and Cai Yao were already waiting at the bow of the boat.

    A certain Young Sect Master revealed a faint smile. He was already thinking about how he could invite a brilliant alchemist back and receive praise from his Sect Master¡¯s father.

    Suddenly, a stream of light flew over from the side! Before the guards on the cloud boat could react, Cai Yao and Bu Zhongyao had just turned around when they saw a figure in ck appear out of thin air 100 feet away.

    Bu Zhongyao looked up and felt that the female immortal who had suddenly appeared had a graceful figure and a strong pressure. Moreover, his immortal senses had seen her fly out of the valley...

    The expert of Jie School, the Lady of Stone! Cai Yao reacted quickly. She immediately bowed and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Teacher!¡± Shi Ji was slightly stunned. However, he did not remember where he had seen this female immortal who was only at the Perfected Immortal realm.

    She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Please help me find a quiet room on the ship.

    When the fat Daoist returns, I¡¯ll let him see me alone.

    I felt that he looked familiar when I saw him previously. I suddenly recalled that I was an old friend of his master.¡±

    Cai Yao hurriedly looked at Bu Zhongyao, who was beside her. Thetter finally regained her senses and bowed to the rock. She hurriedly turned to the side and greeted him continuously. After a while, the Lady of Stone chose a quiet little cubicle and raised her hand to set upyers of barriers. She sat quietly in front of the wooden window and locked her immortal senses on the fat Daoist who was slowly floating over.

    Unconsciously, she frowned slightly and recalled the words she had heard a moment ago...

    The moment she left the world, a wisp of immortal senses broke through the immortal power around her, broke through her protective Dharma treasure, turned into a voice transmission, and entered her heart.

    It was the fat Daoist¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Fairy Shi Ji, I am a Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts. Today, under the orders of the Water God of the Court and the disciple of the Saint of Ren School, I secretly investigated if an Immortal Alliance Immortal Dao faction had betrayed the Immortal Alliance and turned to the Western Sect. Today, we have alreadye to a conclusion and we need a way to escape. He happened to pass by and wanted to ask the fairy to help him. When I sessfully escape, I will confirm the Water God and give the fairy a huge reward! This matter is very important. You cannot disclose it. Fairy, please go to the Cloud Boat where the Young Sect Master of this faction is. With your identity, you need a private room. I will immediately rush to meet you. Let¡¯s meet and talk about it. I know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    Then, Shi Ji believed him. This made Daoist Duobao feel that it was not challenging at all. He nned to change it to ¡®I, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, will wait in the private room ¡®next time.

    It might really have an unexpected effect. As soon as Daoist Duobao boarded the cloud boat, Bu Zhongyao and Cai Yao weed him. They said that the Goddess of Stone was waiting for him. At that moment, the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, who had disguised himself, revealed a hint of surprise. At the same time, he revealed a hint of joy and nervousness. It was considered wless. ¡°Why are you waiting for me here?¡± ¡°It seems to be rted to Fellow Daoist¡¯s master,¡± Bu Zhongyao urged. ¡°Fellow Daoist, quickly go in. Don¡¯t let the Queen of Stone City wait for long. He is a true expert of Jie School. I cannot offend him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Sect Master.¡± Daoist Duobao cupped his hands in a serious manner. Li Changshou¡¯sughter sounded in his heart. He quickly rushed to the ce where the Goddess of Stone Rock was.

    Everything went smoothly. With Li Changshou¡¯s help in the dark, Daoist Duobao yed the role of an undercover agent of the Heavenly Courts wlessly. After a while in the cabin, the Goddess of Stone left the cloud boat with the fat Daoist and used the excuse of visiting the fat Daoist¡¯s master.

    Before he left, Daoist Duobao pulled Bu Zhongyao¡¯s arm and repeatedly reminded him that he woulde and look for himter. He told him not to forget what they had discussed previously. That made Bu Zhongyao happy. He looked elegant on the surface, but he gritted his teeth secretly. He forcefully took a generous gift from his already meager umtion and gave it to Daoist Duobao¡¯s master.

    Although Daoist Duobao despised it, he still epted it gratefully.

    Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s acting skills!

    After the rock left with Duobao, he escaped into the world.

    Bu Zhongyao and Cai Yao, who were standing at the bow of the ship, looked at each other. The former smiled calmly, while thetter frowned slightly.

    Cai Yao said, ¡°Husband, if he doesn¡¯te back, wouldn¡¯t all our Spirit Stones be wasted?¡±

    ¡°Short-sighted!¡±

    Bu Zhongyao smiled calmly and looked in the direction where the rock left. He said calmly, ¡°There are only a few Spirit Stones today. We might have more help in the future! It is even possible that this person had brought his master along. Hahahaha!¡± Cai Yao frowned slightly when she heard that. She could not help but think of her cousin¡¯s senior brother and felt more at ease. With such a rtionship and the appearance of an expert like the Goddess of Jie School, the other party could not be a liar.

    The rock carried Daoist Duobao and flew rapidly. They gradually flew tens of thousands of kilometers away from the limit that ordinary Golden Immortal immortal senses could detect. In the void, the rock turned around and asked softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about I send you here?¡±

    Duobao was speechless. Shi Ji asked again, ¡°If this ce doesn¡¯t work, you can tell me about the Earth Domain. I have nothing to do. I can send you there.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡±

    Daoist Duobao revealed a dignified expression and said coldly, ¡°Is that why you went to help others preach?¡±

    Shi Ji frowned slightly. At that moment, he finally realized that there was something wrong with the ¡°fat¡± Daoist in front of him. He immediately became vignt and took out a sword. He retreated hundreds of feet.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to struggle.¡± Daoist Duobao opened his left hand and his fingers flickered with colorful light. The void within a 50-kilometer radius waspletely sealed. An indescribable dignity slowly spread out from Daoist Duobao.

    Shi Ji¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was about to attack when he saw the fat Daoist¡¯s face suddenly change. It turned into a face that he had seen more than ten times previously and was extremely familiar with! ¡°Eldest... Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Daoist Duobao shouted. Shi Ji bent his slender legs and knelt in the void!

    The sword in her hand was a little unstable. Her face and the concealment spell around her disappeared instantly, revealing a pitiful face. Li Changshou was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery. He was onlyparing it secretly. Daoist Duobao¡¯s version of kneeling was indeed much less powerful than Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s version of kneeling Not very professional.

 Chapter 519 - Duobao rebukes the immortals of Jie School

    <strong>Chapter 519 Duobao rebukes the immortals of Jie School</strong>

    In a corner of a Small World, starlight shone on theke.

    Daoist Duobao sat on the green rock by theke. His expression was rather gloomy, causing the atmosphere to be slightly oppressive. In front of the green rock, the immortal of Jie School, Shi Ji, was kneeling. There were tears in the corners of her listless eyes. She looked like she was about to cry, but she looked rather weak.

    At that moment, Li Changshou also transformed into a young Daoist and appeared. He was prepared to sing a song with Daoist Duobao. He wanted to start from the rock and tear open the gap in the ck chain that was the ¡°disciple of Jie School¡¯s immortal in-name¡±.

    ¡°How many times?¡± Daoist Duobao asked in a low voice.

    Goddess of Stone lowered her head and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, there have been... sixteen times.¡± ¡°How many each time?¡±

    ¡°Dozens of people...¡±

    ¡°Sixteen times, dozens of people!¡± Daoist Duobao gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°You alone have given Jie School more than a thousand in-name disciples! Do you know the character of these disciples and whether they have negative karma?¡±

    Shi Ji trembled slightly and bowed. ¡°I cannot be forgiven. Please punish me, Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    Daoist Duobao growled. The Small World suddenly darkened. The spiritual energy in the world was disturbed, and a few living beings fell into panic. ¡°You know that your crimes are unforgivable, yet you¡¯re still so righteous. Are you asking me to punish you?! What have you been doing? Where did you go when they were doing this?! Why don¡¯t youe and tell me?¡± ¡°I...¡±

    Shi Ji looked up and wanted to speak, but she lowered her head and leaned over, not knowing how to answer. Li Changshou, who was at the side, found an opportunity to say, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me to talk to this senior sister.¡± Daoist Duobao closed his eyes in anger. Li Changshou took two steps forward and said warmly to the kneeling rock, ¡°Senior Sister, get up first.¡±

    The rock did not move. Ity there, its slender body trembling Li Changshou persuaded earnestly, ¡°The reason that Senior Brother Duobao spent so much effort to pretend to be a Daoist in the Heaven Immortal realm to listen to you preach the Dao today is to give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. Senior Brother Duobao and I have heard what you said to the other three disciples of Jie School. You seem to be here to return the favor and preach the Dao for them, right?¡± The Goddess of Stone did not answer and remained kneeling

    Daoist Duobao frowned slightly. Just as he was about to speak, Li Changshou stopped him. Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, can you let me guess what you¡¯re thinking about? You are afraid that Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s lightning will blow up and kill the fellow disciples that you are familiar with, right?¡±

    Shi Ji knelt and sighed softly. She said softly, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, I¡¯m willing to bear all kinds of crimes.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Senior Sister thinks that this matter is only to ruin Jie School¡¯s reputation and damage Jie School¡¯s reputation.¡± Li Changshou paused and took out a wooden board. He floated in front of the rock and said, ¡°Senior Sister, please take a look at this.¡± The rock was confused and looked up.

    Li Changshou grabbed a handful of sand from the side and piled it on the wooden board.

    ¡°This board is the destiny of the sect. The sand is the disciples of the sect.¡±

    ¡°All the major sects have Saints presiding over them. Their understanding of destiny is simr. On the other hand, Ren School and Chan School are wrapped in ayer of metal outside the wooden nk. That is the importance of the sect¡¯s treasure of destiny.¡± Li Changshou paused and asked, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Shi Ji nodded.

    ¡°The current state of the wooden nk is Ren School. There is little sand and the wooden nk is sturdy.¡± As Li Changshou spoke, he grabbed another pile of sand and ced it on the wooden nk. ¡°This is the state of Chan School. Although there is a lot of sand, the wooden nks are still quite sturdy. What about Jie School?¡±

    Shi Ji immediately thought of something and her face turned pale. Li Changshou casually grabbed the sand pile in the distance and condensed it into a circr pir that was dozens of feet tall. He pressed it against the wooden board, and it immediately sank. Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This is the best situation for Jie School. The wooden nks are lowered, but they are not broken. But in reality? Due to the fact that there are too many disciples, this wooden nk is wider and longer than the wooden nks of Chan School and Jie School. However, the negative karma that follows will also make the wooden nk decay faster.¡± As he spoke, he snapped his fingers. ck lines appeared on the wooden nk, and it began to transform under the pressure of the sand pir above. Li Changshou slowly paced around the rock. The rock knelt there and watched the wooden board rapidly decay... He raised his hand and shed. Wisps of sand gathered from all directions and entered the sand pir. ¡°Now, do you understand the consequences of those people who invited you to preach the Dao using the preaching of the Dao? On one hand, more sand was pressing on the wooden nk. On the other hand, the wooden nks have been corroded by more negative karma. The final oue is the arrival of the Great Tribtion...¡±

    ng! Li Changshou held a long sword in his left hand. With a sh of sword light, he shed under the wooden nk. The wooden board suddenly broke, and the sand pir fell down. It shattered in front of the rock and scattered into sand. The slender eyebrows of the rock twitched slightly, and his face gradually turned pale. Daoist Duobao sighed and said, ¡°Shi Ji, oh Shi Ji. When you were in the ancient times, you were banished by the Heavenly Dao because of the negative karma of killing. When you were at your wits¡¯ end, you encountered Master¡¯s Dao preaching. Master thought that you had a kind heart and did not know pity when you were born. Your emotions could still be understood. He gave you a seat in the ce where he preached the Dao. So that¡¯s how you repay Master! That¡¯s how you repay Jie School!¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°I wonder what happened?¡±.

    Li Changshou asked in return. He slowly squatted down in front of the rock and said warmly, ¡°Do you know why the red lotus that Senior Brother Duobao and the others risked their lives to obtain shattered? There was too much negative karma in Jie School. There were too many living beings who had to be suppressed by the destiny. The red lotus was not powerful enough and suffered a bacsh from the cmity. Senior Sister Shi Ji, the great cmity is about to arrive. Now that the cmity has blinded the heavenly secrets, the discussion of the great cmity in the Purple Cloud Pce is getting closer and closer. What Jie School and the Dao Sect need now is not your life, Senior Sister, or the other lives. Instead, they want topletely put an end to the matter of umting wealth by preaching the Dao and rejecting the in-name disciples that they had previously epted. On your left hand, you hold the destiny of Jie School in the future. In your right hand, you hold the word ¡®loyalty¡¯. If the destiny of the sect copsed, even the Saint would not be able to protect the entire sect. That would be fighting with the Heavenly Dao and would be considered an enemy of the Heavenly Dao. Do you really want to destroy the entire Jie School for those who harbor ill intentions and watch as hundreds of immortals from Jie School die?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore...¡±

    Shi Ji¡¯s body softened and she sat on the ground weakly. Her eyes were filled with confusion. After a while, he gradually regained his senses. He smiled bitterly at Li Changshou and asked softly, ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Li Changshou took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and shook out ink and paper.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know. I believe the people who invited you to preach the Dao are not just the few of you today.¡± Shi Ji pursed her lips tightly. When he picked up the pen, his slender hands were trembling.

    Hence, three dayster...

    If he did not investigate this matter, he would not know. However, once he did, he was really shocked.

    She tore open the gap from the rock and revealed the few batches of immortals from Jie School that she had seen when she preached the Dao sixteen times.

    Li Changshou and Daoist Duobao pondered carefully. They used Shi Ji to conceal their whereabouts and secretly captured the dozen or so immortals from Jie School. Then, they used the method of separately interrogating them and obtained more than ten names under the guise of ¡°making up for their mistakes¡±.

    Then, he sorted out the Dao ounts on the name list and crossed them. He listed them as his main target.

    Daoist Duobao summoned the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, and Zhao Gongming. The four eldest disciples split up. In two days, they captured more than sixty Jie School immortals and obtained more than sixty names. Li Changshou was in charge of organizing the names. In just half a day, he listed a dense web. Making a chart was Li Changshou¡¯s old profession. At that moment, a troublesome problem was ced in front of him and the few disciples of Jie School.

    There were too many immortals from Jie School involved in that matter.

    In order to ensure their own safety, the ¡°in-name disciples¡± of Jie School often used some treasures and Spirit Pills to ¡°bribe¡± them.

    There were countless experts from Jie School involved. There were even a few immortals from Jie School who had appeared in Green Touring Pce on the day the red lotus was destroyed!

    From top to bottom, it was rted to benefits.

    If he uprooted them, he would definitely suffer a huge blow. They were still in the small world that was questioning the rock. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood by theke with his hands behind his back. The Goddess of Stone stood at the side.

    Duobao, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit looked at the scroll in front of them and the names on it. Their expressions were brilliant.

    Not far behind them, there were more than seventy figures. They were tied up like dumplings in the forest and were sleeping with their heads lowered. Li Changshou looked at the rock. Thetter¡¯s eyes were dull, as if he had lost all his energy. Not long after, he heard the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s angry voice from behind. ¡°These vermin! We can¡¯t let them live!¡±

    ¡°Jin Ling, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Zhao Gongming hurriedly persuaded. ¡°Are you going to kill all your fellow disciples?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit scolded, ¡°They are also worthy of being called fellow disciples!¡± ¡°Senior Sister.¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t we only kill those who do worse things? There are so many immortals on this...¡± Zhao Gongming said, ¡°We also have the responsibility of failing to monitor them.¡± Daoist Duobao ced his hands behind his back and sighed. He took two steps back and sat on the green rock without saying a word. The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned slightly and sighed. ¡°What should I do? We have to make a decision as soon as possible. There has to be a rule whether we kill or punish them. Although we secretly attacked and captured these fellow disciples, the news will definitely be leaked... Eldest Senior Brother, if we don¡¯t react in time, there might be unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Duobao wiped his face and sat there in deep thought.

    At that moment, thousands of pressure gathered on Daoist Duobao, causing the Daoist priest, who was considered handsome in the slightly plump world, to almost turn white from worry.

    Dong

    Suddenly, they heard a soft sound. The few senior disciples looked over at the same time and saw Shi Ji kneeling beside Li Changshou. ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, you are smart and resourceful. You must have a good n to resolve today¡¯s situation. I know my sins well. I¡¯m willing to die to apologize. Junior Brother Changgeng, please help!¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly and turned around. He did not ept the bow. ¡°Get up.¡±

    Daoist Duobao said softly. However, Goddess Shi Ji lowered her head even more.

    Duobao was suddenly enraged. He stood up and red at the opportunity. With a wave of his hand, he pped the rock face, sending it hundreds of feet away and smashing it into theke.

    ¡°He did not think of resolving the evil that he had created. How dare he ask Changgeng for help! You¡¯ve embarrassed Master!¡± Zhao Gongming hurriedly stepped forward to stop Daoist Duobao. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Although Shi Ji is wrong, I have indeed been making up for my mistakes in the past few days...¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit hurriedly flew into theke and helped the drenched Shi Ji back. Shi Ji¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and she lowered her head in silence.

    Li Changshou sighed...

    Forget it. This is my first date with Yun Xiao. I can confidently ask for a hug. He asked slowly, ¡°Do we really have to continue investigating this matter?¡± ¡°Changgeng, you don¡¯t have to care.¡± Duobao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This tree has already grown crooked. If you don¡¯t ruthlessly cut off the branches, it will rot sooner orter!¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°However, Senior Brother, once we kill, arge number of immortals from Jie School will definitely die. It¡¯s also a matter of losing one¡¯s luck.¡±

    Daoist Duobao widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Are we just going to let it go?¡± ¡°There are actually more reliable methods,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you use this matter to convene a Ten Thousand Immortal Meeting of Jie School and gather the immortals? We will first kill one to warn the others and kill the chief evildoer. We can also kill a few personal disciples of the Saints who hadmitted crimes and deter their fellow disciples. Of course, we have to ask for Uncle-Master¡¯s approval. Then, we will exin the danger that Jie School was in today. We should unite everyone in Jie School and achieve the effect of shocking everyone. Those are just the methods to treat the superficial issues. In the future of the great cmity, I hope that Senior Brother will take good care of the ones in this name list. Now, both of us don¡¯t know what will happen in the Purple Cloud Pce and how the Heavenly Courts will prosper. In other words, if the Dao Sect needs the orders of an immortal to fill the ashes of the Tribtion, we should protect our fellow disciples who are good.¡±

    Thest few words were reserved, but the people present felt that it made sense.

    The Great Tribtion this time was different from the Great Magi-Demon War and the Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion. Instead, the Saints were ¡°discussing¡± how many disciples of Jie School and Chan School would die in the Great Tribtion if a standard was set... The names on the register were naturally priority. If the ashes of the tribtion were not enough, it would depend on the destiny.

    ¡°That¡¯s a solution,¡± said the Goddess of Golden Spirit. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little unfair, we can¡¯t care so much before the Great Tribtion. If we kill them now, we will be letting them off easy!¡±

    Zhao Gongming said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too heartless to do that...¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°This matter cannot be spread. The human heart is unpredictable, let alone immortals who have long lifespans.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and took out a scroll from his sleeve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be more stable. We will each swear a Great Dao oath not to leak the news. Senior Brother Duobao, please seal Senior Sister Shi Ji¡¯s memories for half a day.¡±

    The Goddess of Stone¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. She whispered, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, I will die this time.¡± ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°There are too many immortals in Jie School. The matter of reward and punishment has to be clear. Otherwise, it¡¯s very easy to cause chaos. Start taking the oath.¡± The few of them walked forward, including Daoist Duobao. They made a confidential oath. Li Changshou was still worried and reminded, ¡°These people hanging in the forest should be the first evil to be killed. When they show their mistakes, just use the Shadow-Retaining Ball. There¡¯s no need to let them speak. To prevent furtherplications.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Duobao agreed and raised his head to sigh.

    A monthter, at the Ten Thousand Immortals Meeting on Golden Ao Ind, more than ten scenes rted to the ¡°in-name disciple¡± lecture were disyed. The entire venue could be heard with a pin drop. More than a hundred figures whose essence souls had been restricted knelt on the ground with lifeless eyes.

    Daoist Duobao was dressed in a white robe. He put away the jade token in his hand and memorized the ¡°scolding script¡± inside. He said, ¡°Master, please give me your decree.¡± At the side, Zhao Gongming took out a Saint¡¯s deration that was glowing with seven-colored light. He slowly opened it, and a green glow surged out from it. A murderous aura filled the entire ce. The deration was nk and wordless. The sword intent had already reached the sky. Daoist Duobao stood up and slowly took a deep breath. In front of countless immortals of Jie School, he pointed at the hundreds of kneeling men and women and said firmly,

    ¡°Master, there are more than 60 personal disciples in total. Today, I have no choice but to kill six! Although there are many disciples who have listened to Master¡¯s preaching, I have to kill these people today! Which one of them is not an immortal from Jie School who is seeking the Dao and searching for the real living beings? Which one of them is not an immortal who is shouting to intercept a chance of survival for the living beings of the world!?! They are rotten. My heart is about to break! Master established Jie School and let me lead the sect. Now, Jie School is known as a ce where tens of thousands of immortalse to court, but I have ended up in this state... I have let down Master, Grandmaster, and the Dao Sect!¡±

    Duobao¡¯s voice exploded like thunder. The immortals of Jie School remained silent. Many fairies looked nervous and lowered their heads, not daring to look at him.

    Duobao calmed down and said slowly, ¡°And you guys. You are standing everywhere and looking at them. Do you feel lucky? Do you feel guilty? Are some of your fellow disciples really that clean? Some of your fellow disciples are even more disgraceful than them. They deserve to be killed as an example!

    I¡¯ll give you a word of advice today. Take out your Dao hearts, sun them, wash them, and dry them! In the face of the great cmity, you did not think about uniting your fellow disciples and resisting the great cmity. Instead, you rely on the luck of the cmity to conceal yourself. You are unrestrained and iparably arrogant. Originally, you would converge the Spirit Stones once every thirty or fifty years to preach the Dao, but it had be three years, two years, or even several times a year! The twelfth-grade red lotus shattered in front of his teacher in Green Touring Pce! Do you know how many times Teacher has gone to the Chaos Sea to search for treasures that can suppress the destiny of the sect? Do you know that Teacher was smiling when the red lotus shattered!?! Teacher cannot watch from the side like the two Uncle-Masters. Teacher is already prepared to wait for the Great Tribtion to descend. If he can¡¯t avoid it, he will go with us! What about you guys! What are you thinking!?!¡± Duobao raised his head and sighed. The surroundings were still extremely quiet. Duobao continued, ¡°When I deduced that there was a great cmity in the Dao Sect, I thought that the cmity was from the evil demons outside the world. I went to the Chaos Sea and took a look. I realized that the evil demons were useless. I also felt that the Great Tribtion should havee from the prosperity of the Western Sect. Later on, I realized that the Great Tribtion originated from the prosperity of the Heavenly Courts and the descent of the Dao Sect.

    There are a total of two senior brothers and junior brothers in Ren School. Senior Brother Xuan Du suppressed the Xuandu City and stopped the outsiders from invading the Primordial World.

    Junior Brother Changgeng had been working day and night for the Dao Sect. He had allowed the cmity that was originally targeted at the Dao Sect to fall on the head of the Western Sect. How many disciples could he protect? What about us?

    Have I, the immortals of Jie School, done anything to ease the Great Tribtion of the Dao Sect? The enemies of Jie School were not outside, but inside.

    I meditated and dug out these words in my Dao heart. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± After saying that, Daoist Duobao waved his hand. A small mountainnded on the tform. It was t and had four words written on it.

    Jie School¡¯s pills... Ahem, no.

    ¡°Clear Conscience.¡±

    ¡°All of you, stay here and watch for three days and three nights.¡±

 Chapter 520 - Brother, Somethingâ€™s Wrong With You

    <strong>Chapter 520 Brother, Something¡¯s Wrong With You</strong>

    On the day that the immortals of Jie School of Golden Ao Ind bled, Li Changshou only watched secretly and did not appear.

    After all, at such a moment, he, a disciple of Ren School, could easily be the target of jealousy and hatred among the immortals of Jie School.

    He swore an oath with the four eldest disciples of Jie School and the Goddess of Stone City in the Small World. He also asked Daoist Duobao to erase some of the Goddess of Stone City¡¯s memories and did not give the torturers today a chance to speak. It was all to ensure that the word ¡°Changgeng¡¯would not appear in the inner sanctum of Jie School.

    He was in the Primordial World. He could not overestimate the kindness of strangers to him.

    At the same time, Li Changshou had something important to do in the dark!

    Daoist Duobao waved his hand. The Goddess of Golden Spirit drew her sword and killed the hundred-odd immortals of Jie School. The ten-odd paper effigies that Li Changshou had set up outside the Heavenly Courts and Golden Ao Ind released their immortal senses and circted the Great Dao of Equalization. Their eyes widened like copper bells!

    Hard work does not disappoint! When the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s sword beamnded, Changshou and the experts on Golden Ao Ind sensed a strange power of the Heavenly Dao. The immortals of Jie School treated the power of the Heavenly Dao as if some of the Jie School immortals who had been punished today had actually been affected by the cmity andmitted a huge mistake.

    Even Daoist Duobao, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Zhao Gongming did not think much about it.

    However, at the same time, Li Changshou, who was observing the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and the Five Great Heavenly Gates, keenly discovered that a few subtle Essence Soul disturbances had entered the golden pir in front of the Lingxiao Hall that had descended with the Great Tribtion!

    This...

    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao has already decided on the God roll?

    Or could it be that the Heavenly Dao felt that the immortals of Jie School had the potential to be gods and had taken them here in advance?

    Li Changshou pondered for half a day and did note to a clear conclusion.

    If the name on the God roll had already been decided by the Heavenly Dao, where would the Saints be?

    That ispletely unreasonable. Just as Li Changshou made up his mind, he heard the sound of a bell on Golden Ao Ind...

    He sighed softly and hid the few paper effigies at the bottom of the sea. He had also ced a paper effigy in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City on the South Ocean. A few disciples of Jie School would definitelye to look for himter.

    The others could not guarantee that Zhao Gongming would most likelyin.

    In addition to killing one to warn the others and cleaning up the chronic illnesses, he also rejected the in-name disciples who used Spirit Stones to exchange for followers. At that moment, there was no need to observe. The luck of Jie School had improved. The six personal disciples of the Saint who were killed today were not actually core disciples. The more than 90 immortals of Jie School were mostly people with low cultivation levels and insatiable

    greed.

    The ferocious immortal of Jie School, Ma Yuan, who had fooled the Goddess of Stone, was someone with a stronger cultivation level. He had obtained many benefits from the matter of being an in-name disciple, but he was not directly punished. This immortal had a deep negative karma and was very capable. He was one of the top immortals on the ¡°Tribtion Resistance Scroll¡±. Daoist Duobao probably wanted to use this ferocious de to create more Tribtion Gray outside the sect when the Great Tribtion descended. Then, he would arrange for this ferocious immortal to deal with the Tribtion...

    That was why Li Changshou was more willing to be close to Zhao Gongming and maintain a certain distance from Daoist Duobao. Duobao was the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School. He had many concerns and considerations that Zhao Gongming did not have. Zhao Gongming was much happier. He had a high cultivation level, powerful Dharma treasures, and remarkable abilities. He was a carefree breeze in the world. He smiled, swayed, and rippled. If he did not feel good, he would just sigh and vomit a few mouthfuls of blood. How happy was that?

    However, Li Changshou... was not envious.

    Li Changshou could imagine the conflicted and depressed look on Zhao Gongming¡¯s face when he arrived at the Sea God Temple a few dayster after the Ten Thousand Immortals Meeting ended.

    ¡°Changgeng, about this matter...¡±

    If Zhao Gongming did not say those words, he would be the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God!

    How could he scare a rabbit to tears by livestreaming in the bronze mirror!?!

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    Li Changshou scanned the various parts of the immortal sect with his immortal senses and sensed the Golden Immortal Dao runes circling the Immortal Downpour Peak. Elder Wan Linyun should being out of seclusion soon.

    However, the older the immortals of the Primordial World were, the less sensitive they were to the passage of time. Elder Wan should still have ten to fifteen days before he woulde out for a stroll...

    Everything on the Little Qiong Peak was normal. Ling¡¯e was cleaning her master¡¯s straw hut. There were three incense sticks that had just been lit in front of her master¡¯s memorial tablet.

    Xiong Lingli and Jiu Yushi were busy in the spiritual beast enclosure.

    Ever since Jiu Jiu and Jiang Lin¡¯er, the elite members of the upper-ss foodie group of the Little Qiong Peak, went out to manage the Heaven Ascension Hall with Bai Ze, Jiu Yushi¡¯s cultivation speed had clearly increased.

    It should be because there were fewer people disturbing him. Li Changshou looked at Li Jing, who was cultivating peacefully in the Immortal Du Sect. He retracted his attention and closed his eyes to meditate for half a day.

    Although he had been busy with matters regarding Jie School recently, his main body had not gone out. Therefore, Li Changshou had long sent the Taiji Painting, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Floating me g back to the Grand Pure One Temple. He only kept the Pagoda Master by his side in case he had to go out for something. He wouldck a basic sense of security. Half a dayter, Ling¡¯e flew over from theke with a bowl of refreshing and delicious soup and called out to her senior brother. Li Changshou¡¯s main body appeared from the Pill Chamber. He stretched and sat on the wooden bridge outside the Pill Chamber. Ling¡¯e moved a meditation cushion and sat beside her senior brother. She swayed her feet back and forth and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is there any trouble recently? I haven¡¯t been looking at themunication jade talismans regarding the Immortal Alliance that the paper effigy brought back recently.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou pinched the soupdle and took a sip of the ice powder that his junior sister had specially made. He smiled and said, ¡°If I have to do everything personally, even a hundred of me won¡¯t be enough. The Immortal Alliance is just more troublesome during the recruitment and establishment process. Now, there are already twelve deputy alliance leaders presiding over the situation. We only need to control it in a general direction. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s in cahoots or colluding with others. As long as it¡¯s beneficial to the Heavenly Courts and doing good deeds to resist the invasion of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ling¡¯e lowered her eyebrows and thought for a while. Then, she asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what have you been worried about recently?¡±

    ¡°About Jie School.¡±

    Li Changshou ced the jade bowl beside him and simply said that there were immortals from Jie School who could umte wealth and obtain Spirit Stones. They could take in disciples and impart their Dao techniques. As a result, they would implicate the entire Jie School.

    Ling¡¯e frowned and said softly, ¡°Why is there such an immortal in Jie School? He has already be a disciple of the Saint. Can¡¯t he restrict himself? Is there anything he¡¯s not satisfied with?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°All living beings have their own desires, so they have their own selfish desires. Their selfish desires are for fame, safety, wealth, and things that they care about. That¡¯s not derogatory. It¡¯s just an ordinary principle. If Chan School also has such a number of disciples, such a problem would probably ur. The Grand Pure One is far-sighted and knows the nature of living beings. Therefore, he did not take in too many disciples.¡± Ling¡¯e blinked and asked angrily, ¡°Teacher, are you listening?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    His junior sister¡¯s mental awareness was far from enough! Does sucking up have to be done in front of the Saint? That requires everyone to have the same thoughts and respect him!

    After all, no one knew if the Saint would be able to see through the Dao hearts of the Qi Refinement cultivators if he took the initiative to investigate... Steadily, steadily. ¡°I used your cousin a little previously,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The follow-up has been dealt with. A few days ago, I sent a letter and some pills.¡± ¡°Hehe, my cousin¡¯s personality is actually not bad. She just likes to show off.¡± Li Changshou smiled without saying anything. Ling¡¯e thought for a while and suddenly stopped swaying. She asked in confusion, ¡°Senior Brother, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Just ask.¡± Li Changshou leaned back and ced his hands on the wooden bridge. He looked at the distant mountains and the clouds.

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°How can someone secretly do this? How can they hide it from the Saint? The Uncle-Master and Sect Master of Jie School should know about these matters. Why didn¡¯t they interfere previously?¡± Li Changshou could not help but fall silent.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Should I not have asked that...¡±

    ¡°Why should I ask?¡± Li Changshou slowly sighed. ¡°Ling¡¯e, think carefully. What is the essence of them collecting Spirit Stones and taking in in-name disciples? He was promiscuous. If it is in Chan School, ording to the teachings of Chan School, the Dharma would not be taught easily and the Dao would not be taught lightly. It would just be expulsion from the sect. There is no restriction on the preaching of the Dao of Jie School. Now that the ten thousand immortals of Jie School have arrived, it is the achievement of Third Uncle-Master¡¯s preaching. Actually, this matter is only worth reprimanding. At most, he would be expelled from Jie School. Today, he killed more than a hundred immortals. It is because the red lotus had failed to suppress Jie School¡¯s teachings and had magnified their crimes many times. This time, Senior Brother Duobao had only found an excuse to shock them. He wants to make the entire Jie School unite and deal with the Great Tribtion. After all, what really crushed the camel was not thest straw. It was the original weight on the camel¡¯s back.¡± Ling¡¯e pinched her chin and muttered softly, ¡°There are so many things going on here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t always think that you¡¯re smart.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There are no experts in the three sects. The three Eldest Senior Brothers are experts who are far more scheming than me.¡± Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re being too humble. Sister Yun Xiao admires your scheming ability.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather be ten thousand times more humble than be arrogant.¡±

    Li Changshou flipped his body and floated to the reclining chair beside the door. He said, ¡°Remember to wash the dishes.¡± Then, he closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. Ling¡¯e grimaced and picked up the jade bowl and summoned the tray. She hummed a tune in the forest and rode a cloud away from the array formations.

    He was really rxed.

    Li Changshou shifted his attention to the South Continent and decided to do a few ¡°important things¡± before the Ten Thousand Immortals Meeting of Jie School ended and Zhao Gongming came to talk to him.

    Although it was a big matter, it was actually just a checkup of the situation. The paper effigy woke up in the territory of the Shang Tribe. He scanned with his immortal senses and realized that the gs of the Shang Tribe were already nted in various cities within 5,000 kilometers.

    The speed of expansion was really impressive. Then, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were found. He had perfectly integrated into the mortal world and was experiencing the seven emotions reincarnations of mortals.

    With Kong Xuan¡¯s secret protection, the Seven Emotions reincarnations lived quitefortably. In arge city, they lived like little tyrants who had endless joy.

    The seven emotions were divided into seven personalities. They would go out at different times, causing the young girl to be a ¡°freak¡± in the eyes of mortals. He was extremely energetic.

    However, in this day and age, as long as the external appearance was good, his morals would follow his facial features.

    The reincarnations of the Seven Emotions were born beautiful. There were naturally many people who proposed marriage and had ulterior motives. However, without exception, they were teased by the reincarnations of the Seven Emotions. Fortunately, they were just ying with each other. They maintained the gentleness of the Lady of Earth and did not really hurt mortals. Seeing that, Li Changshou temporarily gave up on the idea of bringing them to the Heavenly Courts.

    It was ultimately beneficial for them to interact more with the human race.

    It was precisely because mortals had short lifespans that their lives could produce more poetic and romantic feelings. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Humans¡¯ cities were much less lively and boring. Kong Xuan was still in seclusion. Although Li Changshou was curious, he did not dare to disturb him. He sent a paper effigy to the South, East, and Middle Continents to investigate the situation of the demons. On this trip, Li Changshou specially went to Chentang Town.

    After Ling¡¯e¡¯s training and killing a group of demons, Chentang Town had be much more peaceful than before. The human and demon factions were temporarily at peace. However, as the demons¡¯ Yuan Qi gradually recovered, conflict would continue to erupt in the future.

    The poption of Chentang Town was rapidly increasing Thend there was fertile. There was also a group of strong people guarding the ce. Due to the pressure from the demons in the periphery and the presiding over the cultivators, the theft and bullying had almost disappeared. It attracted many wandering people tond there. Li Changshou did not disturb the peace of the ce. He was like a passerby. He walked and looked around before the paper effigy left quietly. Speaking of using the paper effigy to monitor, there was a ce that Li Changshou had never forgotten. It was naturally the ck leopard.

    Ever since the ck leopard lost its wife, it had been cultivating obediently in the Cave Abode and steadily increasing its strength.

    It was unknown if it was due to the influence of the Heavenly Dao or the great cmity, but the ck leopard¡¯s cultivation speed was much faster than before. Its thoughts were gradually bing more extreme.

    Li Changshou asionally heard the ck leopard mutter to itself. It gradually changed from ¡°If others can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± to ¡°It¡¯s all unfairness of the Heavenly Dao. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t do it.¡± Regarding that, Li Changshou could not do anything. He did not dare to forcefully interfere with the ck leopard¡¯s growth path. He did not want to be consoled by a master who had owed him a debt. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just... Yes, I¡¯m embarrassing myself! The real Lu Ya had already been killed by the ck leopard. He did not have any urgent requests.

    The next time Ling¡¯e wanted to transcend the tribtion, she woulde here to ask for a sign that she would definitely not seed in transcending the tribtion. That would increase the chances of sess.

    Since he had nothing to do, he had to wait for Zhao Gongming toin. Since he could not cultivate in peace, Li Changshou began to find something to do. I¡¯ll go to the Netherworld and y chess with Ksitigarbha of the Reincarnation Pagoda to enjoy Truth Listener¡¯s shoulder massage service.

    He wanted to walk around the South Ocean and have a chat with the Demon soldiers who had chosen to follow him. He wanted to ask them what they wanted.

    Then, he would go to the Dragon Pce and get some array formation treasures. At the same time, he would experience the boring life of the Dragon King.

    Then, he identally discovered that Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and Ling Zhuzi had left the Netherworld. He did not know where they were going. The Demon Soldiers had recently fallen in love with the mortal world. They were experiencing hundreds of lives and doing various jobs in the mortal world. They even had ns to marry. The Dragon King of the East Ocean had been a little depressed recently. He was worried about the problem of the dragon race¡¯s low fertility rate... After waiting for four to five days, the Ten Thousand Immortals Meeting of Jie School had ended. However, Zhao Gongming did note to the Sea God Temple.

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart, Could I have guessed wrong? That made no sense...

    ¡°Changgeng, Changgeng!¡± A familiar voice sounded in his heart. It came from outside the study of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. Li Changshou hurriedly shifted his attention over and confirmed the paper effigy¡¯s appearance in the mirror. He held his horsetail whisk and rushed out.

    General Dongmu stood outside the door in high spirits. When he saw Li Changshou, heughed. ¡°Hahahaha! Congrattions, Changgeng! Congrattions!¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Where did the joye from?¡± ¡°The Grand White Pce has been repaired,¡± General Dongmu praised. ¡°The immortal god who supervised the construction of the Grand White Pce yesterday has already reported his duties in the Hall of Enlightenment. Today, the Hall of Enlightenment has also sent someone to inspect it. If Changgeng is willing, I can move there today!¡± Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, General Dongmu. However, His Majesty¡¯s decree has yet to bepleted. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate to enter early.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± General Dongmu persuaded warmly, ¡°Which one of the Heavenly Courts doesn¡¯t know? Which one doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe. When His Majesty gives the order and the Deity Position advances, it won¡¯t be toote for me to move. Those are just superficial titles. The most important thing is to serve the Heavenly Courts and His Majesty.¡± General Dongmu bowed and smiled. ¡°Then, ording to Changgeng, I¡¯ll go and urge the Hall of Enlightenment to stop the unnecessary decree.¡± ¡°Thank you, General Dongmu!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡±

    Although the Heavenly Courts had condensed the decree much faster than before, there were also many more decrees that needed to be condensed. The amount of Heavenly Dao power needed to change the position of the Heavenly Courts and increase the rank of the Moon Lord was many times more than the other decrees. It naturally took longer. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ll just go with the flow.¡± Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and invited General Dongmu in for tea.

    However, General Dongmu remembered Li Changshou¡¯s advice a long time ago. It was best for the two of them to maintain a distance. They could not be too familiar with each other, lest they affect the Jade Emperor¡¯s prestige. Then, General Dongmu bade farewell and left. Li Changshou sent him out of the Water God Residence.

    Before Li Changshou could turn around, the other paper effigy finally heard the familiar sigh.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Master Zhao, you¡¯re here at the Sea God Temple!

    Uh, there¡¯s nothing to be excited about.

    After settling the paper effigy in the Water God Residence, Li Changshou shifted his attention to the Sea God Temple. He sessfully met Zhao Gongming and ordered the Divine Envoys to serve tea.

    Master Zhao looks troubled.

    Li Changshou picked up his teacup and took a sip. He observed Zhao Gongming¡¯splicated, helpless, and slightly tired face and sighed in his heart. Next, it was the appearance of the words ¡°Changgeng, this matter.¡± ¡°Changgeng,¡± Zhao Gongming called softly. He frowned and his beard trembled. It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! Li Changshou sipped his tea again and prepared to give a long speechter. Zhao Gongming heaved a sigh of relief but quickly calmed down. He asked in a low voice, ¡°If the Yin and Yang merge and we have a physical rtionship, will we... have children like mortals?¡± Li Changshou was stunned. He quickly swallowed the tea in his mouth and was confused. Something is not right. Master Zhao is not right today!

 Chapter 521 - I Keep A Low Profile

    <strong>Chapter 521 I Keep A Low Profile</strong>

    Something was indeed amiss!

    Li Changshou stared at the outer sect disciple of Jie School who had a beautiful beard. He was Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s old foster brother. He was the first Primordial mighty figure who had interacted with Jie School. His gaze gradually turned sharp. He knew that the Ten Thousand Immortals Meeting had already ended for sixteen hours a day. ording to Master Zhao¡¯s personality, he should havee to talk to him after the meeting ended.

    There was plenty of time to make mistakes. He also knew that there was an internalmotion in Jie School this time. Many immortals of Jie School had been killed. The atmosphere in Jie School was oppressive. There would definitely be people who were depressed and wanted to talk to someone.

    There was a high chance that he had drunk some wine and then got drunk. He needed to vent his frustration.

    The emotions he had after making mistakes were quite urate.

    Moreover, Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes were bright and full of hope. He curled his lips slightly and tidied his beard well. He expressed his worry and anticipation.

    He was clearly in a refreshed state!

    In summary, Li Changshou made a bold guess based on the faint lip mark on his neck! ¡°Golden light?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was stunned. He subconsciously looked behind him and pressed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What does this have to do with the golden light?¡± Li Changshou frowned and asked softly, ¡°Brother, who is that?¡±

    Master Zhao chuckled. He was embarrassed at first, but he was also shy. In the end, he blushed and chuckled.

    ¡°Spirit. Spirit.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. Why does my neck suddenly feel a little cold?

    ¡°Brother, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Will... We really have children?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, we have to see which step we have taken.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if you want to ask, what steps are left?¡± ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°There are no more steps.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and chuckled. He suddenly looked down at his feet and asked softly, ¡°Why are we squatting?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°My legs are weak. I¡¯m afraid. Brother, do you... fall in love, have second thoughts, and cannot help yourself, or are you unable to control your urges and get drunk, causing a huge mistake?¡±. Zhao Gongming thought carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve known Ling Ling for many years. We were originally just fellow disciples. It was only after Junior Sister Golden Light expressed her feelings for me and we confirmed that we could not be Daopanions that Ling Ling and Brother suddenly became closer.¡±

    ¡®Ling ling...¡¯

    ¡®Mine¡¯s Yunyun! Li Changshou said, ¡°Congrattions, Brother.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. However, his smile gradually disappeared. He asked, ¡°Will there be any children?¡± Li Changshou asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister-inw say?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°We were drunk at that time. When we woke up, she had already left the small universe that I had created with the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl. She left a letter and asked me to look for herter. He even said...¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Gongming covered his face with his hand and sighed. ¡°The general idea is thatst night was her problem. I was originally curious about what you and Yun Xiao did that day. I didn¡¯t expect... In her letter, she said that she would be responsible for me. However, her heart was in a mess. She asked me to look for herter and asked me not to reveal this matter. I¡¯ll treat it as a dream.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°At this moment, you should take advantage of the situation and stabilize your rtionship. Sister-inw has an outstanding appearance, a straightforward personality, and remarkable abilities. She is also the number one female immortal of Jie School. She is verypatible with you, Brother. Brother, you are the first breeze in the world. If Sister-inw¡¯s feet are made of water, you are like a drizzle wrapped in the spring breeze, moistening everything silently. If Sister-inw is of the earth attribute, you will be the wind and I will be the sand. You will be entangled in the world. Howpatible!¡± ¡°Is that so? Haha, Changgeng, you¡¯re really talented.¡± Zhao Gongming continued to stroke his beard and smile. He suddenly realized that he had stroked his four-inch-long beard. His hand touched the ground. ¡°Changgeng, should we get out from under the chair first? Why are we hiding?¡±

    ]The two of them looked at each other and smiled awkwardly. They stood up and sat back down. They looked at each other andughed again.

    ¡°The Husband¡¯s Guide¡±.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In terms of children, Connate lifeforms are rtively difficult. Moreover, it depends on whether Sister-inw wants them. Now that the great tribtion is before us, Sister-inw Jinling feels guilty towards you. She feels that she used force... There should not be such a situation. Brother, you have to work harder.¡± Zhao Gongming heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about the Great Tribtion. Ah, more than a hundred of my fellow disciples have been killed... Jin Ling is also quite depressed because of this matter. After she got drunk, she muttered for a long time and said that she did not want to kill them. She said that she did it for the destiny of Jie School.¡± ¡°Sister-inw seems to be hot-tempered, but she¡¯s actually quite gentle...¡± ¡°She deliberately revealed her temper.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°When I first followed Master to cultivate, she was quite gentle. It was because her soft-heartedness caused her fellow disciples to suffer a cmity. From then on, she stopped smiling and became more decisive.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and cupped his hands. ¡°No matter what, I still have to congratte you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Zhao Gongmingughed loudly. ¡°Brother, you have to work harder. You have feelings and my sister is interested. Why are you being so

    shy?¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s because of the great cmity.¡± Li Changshou smiled and took out another treasure pouch. He handed it over solemnly. He exined earnestly, ¡°Brother, this is a gift that I prepared for you when Senior Sister Golden Light came to me for helpst time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to sit in your embrace and not be flustered. You treat Senior Sister Golden Light with respect. You are indeed a role model for us men. That thing did note in handy. Today, I¡¯m specially giving it to you. Brother, please take care of yourself.¡± Zhao Gongming opened it and saw a few portraits, a few bottles of pills, and a few jars of immortal wine. Although he did not know the exact meaning, he happily took them back. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re good at scheming and calcting. You should give me some pointers... What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for my next move,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I believe Sister-inw is in a mess. I should strike while the iron is hot and take the initiative to move forward. I¡¯ll express my intentions to Sister-inw and dispel her worries. There are three taboos that you have to remember.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Firstly, you can¡¯t talk about such matters between a man and a woman. The more time passes, the more you have to be polite. Otherwise, you will appear frivolous or make Sister-inw feel that youck your original respect for her. Secondly, if Sister-inw says that she will first keep the rtionship between the two of you a secret and not tell anyone, you cannot agree immediately. You have to ask her a question or two. How should I say it? Brother, you must know your limits. It is to express your pride in being able to be her partner. Thirdly, you cannot take the initiative to mention the matter of having children. Otherwise, Sister-inw would be paranoid. Do you remember everything?¡± Zhao Gongming nodded and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered everything. I¡¯ll go look for her now. Thank you, Changgeng!¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming stood up and quickly walked out of the rear hall. Li Changshou chased after him and watched as Zhao Gongming turned into a beam of blue light and flew towards the horizon.

    Li Changshou stood in front of the inner hall with his hands behind his back. At first, a faint smile appeared on his lips. Then, the paper effigy quickly escaped into the depths of the ground. His main body raised his head andughed in front of the Pill Chamber.

    Theughter spread throughout the Little Qiong Peak and rmed Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating by theke. It frightened Xiong Lingli, who was secretly pouring wine for the spiritual beasts, and disturbed Jiu Yushi, who was cultivating in the chess room.

    Li Changshou even took out a bottle of Immortal Peach Brew from his sleeve and drank it himself. It was worth rejoicing! Firstly, it was to help Master Zhao achieve a good thing. Secondly, it was to help Master Zhao and the Goddess of Golden Spirit get together. The barrier between the inner and outer sect of Jie School had disappeared. If Master Zhao really had to deal with the cmity in the future, he only needed to inform him in time and dy the time. The first person to rush over to help was not the Three Xiao Immortals, but the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    If he touched Master Zhao, he would be attacking the eight disciples of Jie School!

    It would be much easier for him to save them!

    Wonderful, truly wonderful.

    This matter could be traced back to the time when the Goddess of Golden Light and the Goddess of Fire Spirit came to the Sea God Sect to ask for help. From then on, a red line appeared and caused the situation today.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was only happy and not smug. The joy that came from his heart almost made him fly up.

    Not long after, Li Changshou shook his arms and ran to the secret chamber. He picked up his brush and wrote a letter to Fairy Yun Xiao. The letter vaguely mentioned this matter and asked her to remind Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao not to look for Zhao Gongming in the next few years. Then, he apologized in the letter and said that he had been rude thest time. He changed the topic and mentioned Jie School.

    In the end, he would leave a pen or two and write a romantic sentence that was neither poetry nor lyrics.

    ¡°Your autumn eyes are like poems. I was a little drunk when I first heard them.¡±

    A love letter with rich content waspleted.

    He felt a little ashamed.

    Of course, to be safe, Li Changshou had to lubricate, copy, and review it before he was satisfied and sealed it into the Dharma artifact.

    He took out a paper effigy and turned into a white crane. He held the envelope in his mouth and transformed into a cloud of dust to escape.

    Li Changshou smiled faintly. His immortal senses looked at Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating by theke. He did not tease her.

    After waiting for Master Zhao for a few days, he received such good news. It was really not bad.

    What could he tell from the matter between Master Zhao and the Goddess of Golden Spirit?

    Perhaps what ordinary immortals could see was that the two mighty figures of Jie School had be Daopanions. Some immortals who saw the overall situation saw that the inner sect and outer sect were closer.

    Li Changshou was different. He saw... From now on, he would be the father of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Four Kings, Gou Chen, and Ziwei! However, very quickly, Li Changshou took the initiative to open his clear Dao heart and enter the moment of enlightenment. He calmed himself down and carefully calcted the negative effects of the matter.

    Apart from bringing a bad vibe to Jie School, it did not affect them much. Yes, I can¡¯t always have a fixed way of thinking. I first thought that Master Zhao would be the first person to attack the Western Sect and Chan School. At this moment, the situation is very different.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and quickly fell into deep thought. Half a monthter, Li Changshou left the Little Qiong Peak with a paper effigy. He flew at a moderate height and rushed to Pill Tripod Peak. Just as he flew over and before he couldnd, a green stream of light shed. Elder Wan had already appeared in front of him. He raised his hand and grabbed his paper effigy¡¯s wrist. He was inexplicably excited. ¡°Changshou! Quick!¡±

    Li Changshou was a little stunned. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Then, he took out the storage Dharma treasure that Elder Wan had given him before the Tribtion Transcendence. ¡°I have speciallye to return this treasure. Congrattions, Elder, for transcending the tribtion to be a Golden Immortal and obtaining the Dao Fruit of Longevity!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a small matter.¡± Elder Wan smiled coldly. His expression was murderous.

    It was excitement...

    Fortunately, Elder Wan still remembered that he had to help Li Changshou conceal his identity. He only said, ¡°That Poison Sutra, Poison Sutra.¡± ¡°Poison Sutra...¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, I¡¯ve remembered your Poison Sutra.¡± At the same time, he sent a voice transmission to the elder. ¡°Elder, this matter cannot be made public. Let¡¯s go into the house to discuss. It¡¯s important. If you want to see him, you will definitely see Senior Lu Yue.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Wan Linyun immediately pulled Li Changshou¡¯s arm andnded in his room.

    Many immortal senses in the surroundings stared at the back of the old man and the young man. They were envious of Li Changshou... When they arrived in the house, Elder Wan did not ask anything else. He only pulled Li Changshou to discuss the contents of Lu Yue¡¯s two Poison Sutras. Li Changshou answered readily.

    At that moment, his cultivation level was far above that of ordinary Golden Immortals. He would naturally not be stumped by Elder Wan. Many unorthodox poisons... As long as he was confident, Elder Wan would not suspect too much. Elder Wan was eager to meet his ¡°idol¡±. Li Changshou first asked Elder Wan Linyun to remain calm and said a few important points that he had to take note of. Then, he began to make arrangements. Firstly, Elder Wan went to report to the Sect Leader that he was going out to search for a batch of poisonous herbs and poisons. When he returned, he would refine stronger poisonous pills. He also went to the Hundred Mortal Hall to inform him that he would bring the Immortal of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, out to travel. Then, Elder Wan brought Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy out of the Immortal Du Sect half a dayter.

    After leaving the East Continent, Li Changshou returned to his paper effigy form and hid in Elder Wan¡¯s sleeve.

    Elder Wan followed Li Changshou¡¯s guidance and changed his appearance. He transformed from an icy-cold old Daoist priest with a wrinkled face to a fair and cold middle-aged Daoist priest. He was dressed in embroidered clothes and luxurious clothes. He restrained the aura of the Golden Immortal realm and only emitted a little pressure of the Golden Immortal realm. He ced a few powerful poisonous pills beside him and flew out of the world.

    The journey was uneventful. Elder Wan sessfully arrived at a small world near the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    At the same time, Li Changshou pulled Lu Yue out from the pile of rouge and said that he had a good friend who was good at poisonous pills and wanted to seek guidance from Lu Yue.

    Lu Yue was prideful.

    He naturally agreed and rushed to meet Elder Wan with Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. It was a refreshing autumn morning. The projection of the sun shone a golden light at the edge of the small world. Wan Linyun, who was standing on a mountain peak, trembled when he saw the old Daoist priest descending from the sky. ¡°Are you Immortal Poison Supremacy?¡± Lu Yue raised his eyebrows. The way he addressed him made him feel good. He smiled calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Yue from Jie School. Fellow Daoist, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± ¡°No, no! Senior Lu, please ept my bow!¡± ¡°Hey, Fellow Daoist, what are you doing?¡± Elder Wan actually bowed. Lu Yue knew that he was Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°good friend¡±. He hurriedly stopped him and hurriedlynded to help Wan Linyun up. The two Poison Immortals looked at each other with tears in their eyes. They were speechless... Ahem. Elder Wan Linyun sighed and said, ¡°Senior, you are the guide of my Poison Dao. I only understood the Dao of Poison Pills because I read half of your Poison Sutra in my early years. You naturally deserve this bow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Lu Yue could not help but puff out his chest and raise his head. He looked at Li Changshou, who was standing at the side, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve only immersed myself in this Dao for a few more Yuanhui. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. Fellow Daoist, we can just be on the same level. There¡¯s no need to call me senior or junior. This is not a ce to talk. Can I bring you somewhere nice?¡±

    Wan Linyun hurriedly agreed, his eyes filled with emotions.

    Li Changshou hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need!¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re biased against the World Edge Mystic Realm. We¡¯re just going there to drink and chat. It¡¯s not what you think. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t listen to him.¡±

    At that moment, Lu Yue pointed at a white cloud and flew up with Wan Linyun.

    Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated. He saw that Elder Wan did not seem to care about anything else and was only focused on chasing after his idol. He did not dampen his spirits. Forget it, let them be. He would help Elder Wan fulfill his wish. Later, he would see what Elder Wan meant. If he wanted to return to the Immortal Du Sect to cultivate, he would go back and continue cultivating. If he wanted to take a look outside and experience different immortal life, he could go to the Heaven Ascension Hall to help. Only a Golden Immortal like him, who was transparent and trusted, could be considered a real

    help.

    As for himself...

    Next, he had to keep a low profile and reduce the chances of attracting others¡¯ attention. He had to wait for the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss matters.

    The seeds that were nted previously would have a fruit.

    ¡°General Dongmu, do you think we should do something big for Changgeng?¡± In the Lingxiao Hall, the White-Robed Jade Emperor leaned forward and suddenly asked. General Dongmu blinked and immediately smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you say that when the decree is formed, you will announce it so that the Three Realms and the world will celebrate?¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°How should we celebrate?¡± General Dongmu pondered for a while. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. I¡¯m probably just making the mortal world be peaceful and peaceful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± The White-Robed Jade Emperor tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Changgeng¡¯s contributions are countless. He is also a lubricant for the rtionship between the Heavenly Courts and the Chan School. He is no small matter. Since Changgeng is the Venus Sovereign, he might as well invite the immortals of the Three Realms. The Yama Lords of the Netherworld, the Four Sea Dragon Kings, thend of the various City Gods, the mountain gods, and the river gods to gather in the Heavenly Courts. Using this, we can also let the Heavenly Courts take the opportunity to establish our might.¡± General Dongmu carefully weighed the pros and cons. Then, he hugged his right sleeve with his left hand and raised his thumb with his right hand. He shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperor raised his head andughed. Then, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°General Dongmu, how can we hide this matter from Changgeng for the time being? Otherwise, Changgeng will definitely reject it.¡± General Dongmu was instantly in a dilemma. ¡°This... If I want to hide it from him... it¡¯s better than hiding it from you, ahem, I misspoke. Your Majesty, please punish me.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Jade Emperor waved his sleeve. ¡°Changgeng is good at scheming. He has countless incarnations. General Dongmu, you are naturally right. However, since you asked to be punished, I will punish you with 300 years worth of merit. In that case, we will secretly prepare this matter. Don¡¯t let others know. When the decree is about to be condensed, we will send an invitation to Changgeng. We must make Changgeng reject it!¡± The Heavenly Emperor, who had spent so much effort to arrange a surprise for his subordinate... General Dongmu silently shed tears of gratitude. He lowered his head and praised the wise.

 Chapter 522 - Translation, Translation, What Is A Surprise?

    <strong>Chapter 522 Trantion, Trantion, What Is A Surprise?</strong>

    Tsk, it¡¯s rare for there to be peace in the past few years. I wonder how Master Zhao and Aunt Jin Ling are doing

    In an inconspicuous painting in the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, there was an empty painting below. The small figure that Li Changshou had transformed into was sittingfortably on a pocket-sized round chair. He was holding a luminous cup and savoring the various mysteries after breaking through to the Dao Realm.

    Cultivation was like wine in a cup. The longer one immersed in it, the more mellow and fragrant the wine would be.

    Looking at himself, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda floated up and down in his essence soul. The Merit Pool around his essence soul revealed a dazzling golden color. Although he owed tworge amounts of merit, the incense offerings provided by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position and the Sea God Sect of the South Continent slowly but continuously increased Li Changshou¡¯s umtion of merit.

    At this speed, before the Great God-Conferment Tribtionpletely erupted, there was a high chance that the Golden Body of Merit could be condensed.

    Of course, if something as terrible as ¡°99.9%¡± really happened... Then, he could only be careful and did not dare to voice any opinions. Senior Brother Xuan Du had once said that the Dao Ancestor might have stopped him from condensing the Golden Body of Merit in order to let him cultivate better.

    Li Changshou had always been suspicious about that.

    He naturally knew that on one hand, the Golden Body of Merit was a gold token to avoid death. On the other hand, it would be affected by the Heavenly Dao. However, what the Great Daoist Master did not understand was that if Li Changshou wanted to take thest few steps on the foundation of perfection in the future, he had to understand the Heavenly Dao more deeply and affect the Heavenly Dao.

    The Merit Golden Body was like a ¡°data line¡± that allowed Li Changshou to be connected to the Heavenly Dao.

    Therefore, Li Changshou had always suspected that the Dao Ancestor was preventing him from condensing the Golden Body of Merit because he was hindering his deeper understanding of the Heavenly Dao.

    If that was the case, although Li Changshou felt regretful, he could not force it. After all, in the Primordial World, the Dao Ancestor was the strongest will apart from the will of the world. He was above the six Saints.

    Speaking of which, what happened to the great factions of the Primordial World in the past few years?

    In the five continents of the Primordial World, the peace of Jie School and Chan School were rare even for the Western Sect.

    Outside the five continents of the Primordial World, the Immortal Alliance developed in an orderly manner. They fought against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom step by step. The Western Sect did not do much either.

    It was a rare period of peace. Today, if he did not have to observe the situation in the Heaven Ascension Hall regrly, Li Changshou would not have taken the initiative to leave the Dao Enlightenment Realm.

    He put down the Night Light Cup and stood up to stretch. His mind quickly swept across the paper effigies andnded in Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve...

    Before he released his immortal senses, he felt that the Dao runes around him seemed to be colliding. The universe was also trembling slightly.

    Is he fighting? Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses quickly spread out and sensed the chaos outside.

    In the void, two batches of Qi Refinement cultivators were fighting a life-and-death battle. There were thousands of immortals on both sides. At that moment, the battle wasing to an end.

    The winner would surround the other party and win. Judging from Mr. Bai¡¯s calm andposed state, the Heaven Ascension Hall should have won the battle. Bai Ze did not fight with anyone. Instead, he hid in the dark and observed from afar.

    The real high-ranking officials and advisors would never do such rough work.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to expose his immortal senses. Bai Ze immediately eximed softly and raised his hand to look at his sleeve.

    ¡°Water God? Oh no, Moon Lord?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. He only knew that Bai Ze was teasing him and did not care about such a small matter.

    Whether he could advance his Deity Position and the rank would not affect the power of the Heavenly Courts that he controlled.

    The military power of the Heavenly River Navy and the authority to act first and reportter were actually just superficial authority. His status as an ordinary minister came from the trust of the Jade Emperor and the influence of the Tushita Pce.

    Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°Mr. Bai, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Moon Lord...¡±

    ¡°Call me Water God. It sounds nice hearing you call me that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and put his hands in his sleeves. He said warmly, ¡°This is an immortal sect that had a conflict with the Heaven Ascension Hall three months ago. They want to snatch our territory. Water God, don¡¯t worry. This matter wille to an end today.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°How are the casualties in the Heaven Ascension Hall?¡± ¡°More than 20% of the Qi Refinement cultivators will die,¡± Bai Ze said. ¡°Due to the tempering of the battle, their overall strength has improved.¡±

    20%...

    Under those two simple words were lives.

    However, there was no way to avoid that. Only the Heaven Ascension Hall, which was created by blood and souls, could aplish the great things in the future.

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Have you arranged the matters of the fallen?¡±

    Bai Ze answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements previously. However, the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s current strength is insufficient. There are not enough Spirit Stones and precious materials circting. We alsock manpower. We can¡¯t make everything perfect.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to do our best.¡± Li Changshou watched the battle. The Heaven Ascension Hall had already begun to shout, ¡°Those who bind themselves will not die!¡± Many Qi Refinement cultivators from the opposing immortal sects have already begun to obediently retract their immortal powers... In the trichiliocosm, battles of this scale weremon, but it was rare for one party to surround and destroy the other.

    In most battles, as long as one side had the advantage, most of the Qi Refinement cultivators on the other side would n to retreat. When one side had an advantage that was enough to secure victory, nearly half of the Qi Refinement cultivators on the other side would quickly disperse... He had put it nicely because he wanted to preserve his strength. As long as there was life, there was hope. In fact, it was just that the Qi Refinement Warriors did not have a deep sense of belonging to the Immortal Dao factions and did not want to risk their lives for it.

    The battle today was naturally meticulously nned and ingenious. The Heaven Ascension Hall won smoothly and could obtain arge number of captives...

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and was attracted by the scene in another corner.

    There, the fairy stood on the Seven-Colored Lotus tform. Her boots, which were wrapped around her jade-like feet, had thick soles. She used this to make up for some of the imperfections in her figure.

    Her light red tube top was about to snap. Her ck silk robe was mixed with golden threads, making her skin look like snow and cold. On her slender neck was her increasingly stunning face. Although it was covered by a thin veil, it could not hide the bright color of her red lips... At that moment, she waved her slender hand and controlled a huge gourd to shuttle through the crowd, shooting out sharp sword auras. Aunt-Master Jiu is really...

    The older girls, the more beautiful they be.

    Actually, the biggest change to Jiu Jiu was her temperament.

    Originally, there was some childishness andziness, but now, there was someziness but more maturity and pride. Her beauty was extraordinary, and her eyes were filled with the heart of a man.

    Li Changshou praised Bai Ze via voice transmission. ¡°If not for that huge gourd, I really wouldn¡¯t recognize Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°The Saintess has been working very hard all these years. She naturally has some returns. Water God, do you know which of the many words she said moved me the most?¡±

    ¡°How can I know?¡±.

    ¡°She said,¡± Bai Ze sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s good that she can help him.¡± Li Changshou did not know how to answer. He looked at his Uncle-Master and could only say, ¡°Mr. Bai, please take care of Aunt-Master Jiu and don¡¯t put too much pressure on her. She¡¯s already doing very well.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to ry your message word for word?¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou shifted his gaze to the side. He did not see Exalted Wang Qing. Instead, he saw his Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, killing everyone with a huge saber. His immortal senses spread out and discovered another battleground. There were seven to eight Golden Immortals fighting. Exalted Wang Qing held his sword fingers with his left hand and released tens of thousands of sword auras. The white hair at his temples fluttered, and his ck robe shone with green light. He was extremely handsome!

    That was quite cool!

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Mr. Bai, is the trichiliocosm safe?¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect seems to want to stall for time. They are only confronting the Immortal Alliance and not attacking forcefully,¡± Bai Ze said. ¡°The date of the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s discussion of the Great Tribtion is getting closer and closer. They should be preparing for this matter with all their might.

    Is the Water God 100% confident that he can suppress the Western Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, you really think too highly of me. That¡¯s the Six Saints meeting and the Dao Ancestor presiding over it. I can only say a word or two. The Jade Emperor should be the one who can really be useful. At this moment... I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m confident. I can only do my best.¡±

    Li Changshou predicted that at least three of the six Saints would attack the ¡°Heavenly Book God roll¡±. Although the Jade Emperor had a high chance of controlling the God roll, he was still a little unstable.

    In a few decades, Li Changshou would have to prepare a few scripts for the Jade Emperor. He would try his best to be the man behind the Jade Emperor and be a little trump card of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou chatted with Bai Ze for an hour. When the two fights ended, Li Changshou already had the intention to leave.

    Before he left, he looked at Jiu Jiu again and could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    When Jiu Jiu was drinking previously, she would mostly just blow at the mouth of the gourd. She was more or less unrestrained andcked beauty.

    Today, however, after the two of them fought, the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Sect returned to the lotus tform. A fairy brought a jade wine bottle over from the side. She pinched the jade bottle with her slender fingers and lifted the thin veil to take a sip. She naturally had all kinds of charms.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. There was no one else like him.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Bai,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ll return to my senses and continue cultivating.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Although doing these things for the Water God outside is not asfortable as staying on the ck Pool Peak, it¡¯s still interesting and not tiring. However, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to appear during the Great White Ceremony. Water God, please don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re joking,¡± Li Changshou replied. He turned his mind back to his main body and saw Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s figure. He could not help but shake his head and chuckle.

    It was a little impressive.

    Next, he would go to the Heavenly Courts and have a heart-to-heart talk with the Jade Emperor to maintain the rtionship between the two of them...

    Huh?

    Tai Bai? Grand White Ceremony?

    Questions appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s head. He had some guesses and immediately chose the most direct solution.

    Li Changshou sensed the paper effigy and focused again. ¡°Mr. Bai?¡±

    Bai Ze, who was about to turn around and leave the battleground, subconsciously straightened his body and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°What about the Great White Ceremony?¡± Bai Ze could not help but blink and wonder, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Heavenly Courts sent an invitation to the Three Dao Sects yesterday to invite the immortals of Chan School and Jie School. Half a monthter, they would go to the Heavenly Courts to attend the ceremony and celebrate the Water God¡¯s promotion to a second-rank righteous god. Could it be that they are hiding it from you to give you... a little surprise?¡± Surprise? Who can exin? What is a surprise? Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with one hand. The paper effigy let out a few soft moans and smiled bitterly. His attention immediatelynded on the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. He extended his immortal senses and realized that there was nothing unusual.

    However, when he activated the Wind Speech Incantation, he could hear whispers everywhere.

    ¡°The Water God is still cooped up in the drum.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I was caught off guard by the sudden announcement yesterday.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a while since Lord Water God appeared. He should have gone to cultivate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God canst for decades with just a few words. The Water God is the second disciple of the Saint of Ren School. His cultivation cannot fall behind...¡±

    In the study, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy could not help but raise his hand to rub his be. He felt that his Dao heart was like a group of mosquitoes that were buzzing. Why did the Jade Emperor suddenly do that? It¡¯s giving me a huge headache.

    In order to prevent any trouble from happening when he was in seclusion, Li Changshou kept his attention elsewhere.

    Whenever the paper effigies that he had nted in various ces sensed the fluctuations of the intense battle, Li Changshou would be awakened, even at the crucial moment of Dao enlightenment. It was already very difficult for him to maintain such a passive warning whileprehending cultivation. Li Changshou did not let down his guard against the Heavenly Courts. When he wasprehending the Great Dao, he would take the initiative to sense the situation of the Heavenly Courts. This feeling was very superficial. It was just to observe if the Heavenly Courts were peaceful.

    As a result, the Heavenly Courts had publicly issued a heroic invitation to hold the promotion ceremony for the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Li Changgeng. Li Changshou was thest person to know about that. Speaking of which, the news about the Heaven Ascension Hall is rather urate. What should I do?

    What else could he do? He could only brace himself and ept the matter.

    Does the Jade Emperor have any other considerations? Li Changshou pondered carefully. Although he did not dare to say that the Jade Emperor was really that pure, the chances of the Jade Emperor using this matter to plot against him were slim. He could even imagine the situation when the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu discussed the matter. It was probably a sudden impulse and a sh of inspiration. He felt that this matter could increase the influence of the Heavenly Courts. However, in reality, countless variables had been added. No one knew what would happen next. He was really worrying... Li Changshou rubbed his eyebrows and pondered carefully for half a day. He chose the safest way to deal with it.

    On the surface, he would pretend that he did not know anything about it. Later, he would let his main body secretly rush to the Heavenly Courts to prevent someone from using an excuse to cause trouble and use him of not respecting the Heavenly Courts. If someone was targeting them, where would they attack? Li Changshou continued to think. He sat in the study of the Water God Residence and fell into deep thought. He tried his best to prepare a few backup ns.

    On the Three-Immortal Ind, in the misty clouds, at the mountain spring, a few beautiful figures were drinking wine and ying music on the grass beside the pool. Theirughter echoed in the forest.

    At that moment, the people ying there were naturally Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, Han Zhi, and the other two fairies who were cultivating on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    A white figure slowly walked over from the forest. A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore. There¡¯s an errand that I need someone to run.¡±

    III!¡±

    Bi Xiao immediately jumped up and raised her hand. ¡°Sister, let me go!¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and pondered for a while. However, she said, ¡°You are already a little anxious. How can I believe that you did not make a mistake? Can you trouble Han Zhi to make a trip?¡±

    Han Zhi hurriedly stood up and bowed to Yun Xiao.

    ¡°If you have any orders, please tell me.¡± Yun Xiao took out a jade token and a jade ring from her sleeve and gently pushed them in front of Han Zhi. She instructed, ¡°Go to Golden Ao Ind and pay a visit to the ck Cloud Immortal. Hand this jade token and ring to him personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Zhi agreed and carefully put away the two items. She immediately rode a cloud and rushed out of the ind. Qiong Xiao was puzzled. ¡°Sister, why did you send a letter to the ck Clouds Immortal?¡± ¡°I just have something to entrust to the ck Clouds Immortal.¡± Yun Xiao sighed softly. ¡°In half a month, it will be the ceremony for his promotion to Taibai. The Jade Emperor has already sent someone to send the invitation to our ind. I naturally have to appear. If I give too many gifts, it will make it easier for others to gossip, so I borrowed the hands of the ck Clouds Immortal.¡± ¡°Sister, why are you so worried?¡± Qiong Xiao pursed her lips slightly. ¡°So what if we give more gifts? It¡¯s only right.¡±

    Yun Xiao chuckled and remained silent. She looked at the pool and was in a daze. It was unknown what she was thinking

    At the same time, in the famous Grotto-heaven of the Middle Continent, Mount Emei, the Luofu Cave, which was protected byyers of array formations,

    A blue light flew out of the cave. Theyers of array formations opened and closed on their own, allowing the stream of light to reach the deepest part of the cave and transform into Zhao Gongming¡¯s heroic figure.

    At that moment, an expansion of the Luofu Cave had already beenpleted. It was much more spacious than when Li Changshou hade previously. After all, this ce had turned from the ¡°Single Immortal Cave¡± to the ¡°Two Immortals Love Nest¡±.

    A beautiful figure was sitting in front of the dressing table and slowlybing her ck hair. Zhao Gongming walked over quickly and said happily, ¡°Jin Ling, have you heard? Changgeng is going to be promoted to a second-rank righteous god. Are we going to congratte him together?¡± ¡°Just go.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°Remember not to say anything. I haven¡¯t thought about how to tell others about us.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? Just walk together openly. Who dares to say anything?¡± Zhao Gongming walked forward and naturally took off hisb. He skillfullybed the long hair of the Goddess of Golden Spirit and said warmly, ¡°However, you¡¯re the one making the decisions. I¡¯ll listen to your orders.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit could not help but lower her eyebrows and chuckle. She chided, ¡°You only know how to say those words. You¡¯ve really learned bad things from your Brother Changgeng! Oh right, remember to prepare more gifts. The Heavenly Courts had made such a huge fuss this time. It was considered a rare event in the Primordial World to spread the invitations everywhere in one day. We are the closest to Changgeng. If we don¡¯t have enough gifts, we will be mocked.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all arranged. It¡¯s just that I feel that it¡¯s not perfect without you.¡±

    ¡°I can go, but you have to remember not to appear too close.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what is so embarrassing about our Old Zhao?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m still a little embarrassed... If you move again, I¡¯ll cut off your hands! Behave!¡±

    In the gentle voice, the Luofu Cave was peaceful.

    In the Netherworld, on the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha was dressed in white. He stood in front of the window and looked at the distant Fengdu City.

    Truth Listenery at his feet and looked bored, but its gaze never left the corner of the staircase.

    There, a slightly plump figure was sitting diagonally. There were two patches embroidered on his wide robe. His figure should not be considered tall. His face was hidden in the shadows, making it impossible to distinguish him. ¡°Junior Brother Ksitigarbha, are you really not willing to write a letter to congratte the Water God?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat the Water God.¡± Ksitigarbha did not look back. His voice was clear. The figure smiled and said, ¡°Why should we fight him? We should take this opportunity to send someone to make up for our previous mistakes. It¡¯s the right path to shake hands with this Water God and make peace.¡± ¡°If you go over personally, I can write this congrattory gift.¡± Ksitigarbha turned his head slightly and looked at the corner. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the spiritual mountain will forget you if you continue to hide? Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

 Chapter 523 - Grand White Palace! Grand White Hall!

    <strong>Chapter 523 Grand White Pce! Grand White Hall!</strong>

    ¡°Lord Water God, Lord Water God?¡± Li Changshou suddenly heard Truth Listener¡¯s voice in his heart. His attention immediatelynded on the paper effigy in the corner of Fengdu City. Truth Listener muttered in his heart... ¡®Lord Water God, don¡¯t reply. I¡¯m afraid that the other party will discover you.¡¯

    ¡°Today, a fat Daoist came to look for my master. Master called him Eldest Senior Brother, but I have never seen this spirit on the spiritual mountain. He must be a ruthless person from the Western Sect who has never appeared.¡¯ ¡®His cultivation level is high, and his Dao Realm makes me feel a little oppressed. However, I don¡¯t seem to exist. What came today should be just a wisp of spiritual will.¡¯ ¡®He forced my silly master to write a congrattory letter. He will probably send someone to the Heavenly Courtster. However, I¡¯m not sure if he wants to cause trouble or if he wants to repair the rtionship between the Western Sect and the Heavenly Courts.¡¯

    I wanted to report to you in advance that my master has been obediently in charge of the Reincarnation Pagoda and has not participated in any matters of the Western Sect. I have no choice but to write the congrattory words. ¡°Congrattions to the Water God for ascending to the Great White Star Lord and bing a second-stage righteous god of the Heavenly Courts. Let¡¯s take our leave first. If there¡¯s anything, you can just inform me...¡± The mysterious voice gradually weakened. Li Changshou could not help but be silent.

    Truth Listener...

    Why did it develop itself into an offline outsider of the adult sect?

    The Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect? The fat Daoist?

    I¡¯ve really never heard of it. Could it be that it might appear in the future... Maitreya? Speaking of which, Ksitigarbha had already said, ¡°If I don¡¯t enter hell, who will?¡± There is nothing surprising about Maitreya¡¯s appearance.

    However, he had never heard that the Maitreya was rted to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion... In a dark corner, Li Changshou hugged his arms and fell into deep thought again. Just as he had expected, the various factions wanted to take the opportunity to cause trouble during the Great White Ceremony that was centered around him. Li Changshou had expected that the Western Sect would want to reconcile with the Heavenly Courts and even join forces.

    That was one of the three ways that the Western Sect could use.

    The other two methods to break the situation were:

    Using the pawns that he had hidden previously to sow discord between the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect. ¡°Defend yourself by severing your arm, abandon your car, and protect yourmander. Act pitiful in the Purple Cloud Pce and take three steps back.¡±

    This time, the Jade Emperor sent out an invitation and gave people a chance to enter the Heavenly Courts. He also gave the Western Sect space to operate.

    Therefore...

    Did the Jade Emperor do it on purpose or not? If it was intentional, it would definitely be a brilliant move to stand in the position of the Heavenly Emperor.

    What the Heavenly Emperor had to do at this juncture was to bnce the power between all the major sects and let the other party restrain each other. In the uing Great Tribtion, he would let the Heavenly Courts obtain more benefits and stabilize their position.

    Li Changshou could understand that.

    If it was unintentional, it would be just like the title of the three hundred Chang¡¯e head instructors of the Heavenly Courts. They simply wanted to give him some benefits as an ¡°employee¡±...

    That would be pure trouble. He had to clean up this mess himself.

    He decided to just assume that this was the price he had to pay to be an ordinary god of authority in the Heavenly Courts.

    Praise the Jade Emperor. He shifted his attention back to the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak. The paper effigy looked at Ling¡¯e, who was meditating under the tree in the distance, and... The three-inch-tall pagoda on Ling¡¯e¡¯s shoulder was slowly spinning A breeze blew past. Ling¡¯e¡¯s long hair fluttered gently, and her thin training attire emitted a faint glow.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly.

    Come on.

    Plot, scheme, plot, and scheme. The journey to a stable life is ultimately unstable. He had put in so much effort today just for what he had experienced. He would not disturb the people behind him.

    Tomorrow, he would seek victory in a stable manner. He was just trying to save the person he wanted to save and not leave any regrets in the Primordial World.

    Uh, why do I suddenly have the mentality of an old father...

    Li Changshou chuckled and returned his attention to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Residence. The Golden Immortal paper effigy that was about to appearter sat behind the desk and focused.

    The paper effigy was condensed from the ancient spiritual tree sap. It was equipped with three core Golden Cores and used the various restrictions that Li Changshou had recently sorted out. Moreover, the spotless white robe on his body was a numinous treasure immortal robe. It could greatly make up for the paper effigy¡¯s weakness. At the same time, he represented the image of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. He had to pay attention to some details to prevent others from making fun of him.

    Hence, ten dayster...

    When dawn arrived...

    As if they had agreed previously, streams of light surged from the five continents of the Primordial World. They gathered towards the five Heavenly Gates of the Heavenly Courts from the Kunlun Mountain, the Four Seas Immortal Ind, the Jade Void Pce, the Green Touring Pce, and the outer space.

    At the various Heavenly Gates, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals puffed out their chests and raised their heads. They were dressed in bright armor and held bright spears in their hands. Their auras were connected into one. They did not lower their heads when facing the Golden Immortals. On the Heaven Gate that was made of white jade, three divine swords surrounded it. The dignity of the Heavenly Courts was fully revealed! The first batch to rush to the Heavenly Courts were the Sect Leaders, Mountain Lords, and Elders of the various immortal sects in the Middle Continent.

    Every immortal sect rted to the Dao Sect had received an invitation from the Heavenly Courts this time. They had also sent experts who could represent their sect.

    At that moment, there were not many Heaven Immortals entering and exiting the Heaven Gate!

    It was obvious how many longevity immortals had umted since the Primordial World.

    The ones who rushed over were some unimportant disciples of the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. Dozens of immortals from the Jade Void Pce of Chan School arrived. Hundreds of men and women were carefully selected from the various immortal inds of Jie School. Interestingly, there were many Heaven Immortal realm cultivators among the immortals of the two sects.

    When the Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent and the East Continent saw these Heaven Immortals, they all considered themselves juniors. There were differences in the Dao and rules in the Primordial World.

    That was an order that the six Saints had released.

    The guests entered the Heaven Gate. There was a cloud path guarded by Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in front of them. It guided them to ride the cloud towards the Grand White Pce. They could not move around recklessly.

    In order not to disturb the Heavenly Courts today, the Grand White Pce, which was originally at the edge of the Seventh and Eighth Heavens, temporarilynded in the middle of the Sixth Heaven.

    Gradually, there were more and more immortals from various sects. It was simr to the Three Sects¡¯ Meet back then.

    The celebration began at noon. The ¡°big shots¡± experts would naturally arriveter. Only then would they appear impressive. However, today, a few experts had arrived together. They did not put on any airs. When they met the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, they would smile and be amiable. They even made arrangements to help the Water God entertain the guests.

    They were the in-name disciples of the Saint of Ren School. There were Perfected Ones who had many friends on Kunlun Mountain, as well as the Sect Masters of the Immortal Sects.

    Even if he did not receive an invitation today, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, who had been summoned by Perfected Du¡¯e, Ji Wuyou, who was an ordinary Golden Immortalbat unit, had already arrived at the Western Heavenly Gate to wait.

    The Water God conferred the title of a second-rank righteous god. That was a huge matter for the immortals of Ren School! Before dawn, Perfected Du¡¯e was already busy in his Eight Treasures Cave.

    He chose a bright green silk robe and a pair of Eight Steps Flowing Cloud Boots. He carefully coiled his grayish-white hair andbed it well. He carefully chose a horsetail whisk, a cloud, a jade pendant, and a cloud handkerchief. Then, he hid the Connate Qi in his aperture. If he encountered anyone causing troubleter, he would snort and Ha. He would definitely make the Golden Immortals¡¯ essence souls weak and the Zenith Heaven suppressed!

    Of course, if he did not cultivate the mystical ability of the second Qi in the aperture well, he would easily be injured by the shock and the useless essence soul of the medicinal pills...

    ording to the agreement that he had made a few days ago, Perfected Du¡¯e met up with a few in-name disciples of Ren School. He stuck to the tradition of the Primordial World and maintained hisughter while swaying his body towards the Western Heavenly Gate. Along the way, he attracted many immortal senses to spy on him.

    From afar, Ji Wuyou saw his master and the seniors of Ren School and immediately rode a cloud forward.

    Perfected Du¡¯e flicked his horsetail whisk andughed.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Wuyou, you have to buck up today. When you see the experts of Chan School and Jie School, remember to greet them. You have to be polite! I heard that Senior Brother Changgeng did not ept any disciples. Today, you will be half a disciple of Senior Brother Changgeng and promise him everything.¡± ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ji Wuyou lowered his head and answered. He forcefully held back his cough and had aplicated gaze.

    He cursed using Ren School¡¯s vulgarities. What is going on? He was a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, but he, the Sect Leader, had to address him as ¡°Uncle-Master¡±. He also had to be a servant at the celebration!

    Ji Wuyou sighed in his heart. He looked at theplicated and gorgeous Daoist robe on his body. It was quite appropriate. Perfected Du¡¯e had sent a voice transmission to emphasize his request. There was nothing he could do.

    If others knew about the identity and rise of the Water God...

    Ji Wuyou¡¯s Dao heart trembled. He suddenly wanted to turn around and leave. He closed the door and retreated from the position of Sect Leader in advance. The group entered the Western Heavenly Gate and headed towards the Great White Hall with the guests. Many immortals greeted them on the way, and theirughter echoed in the Nine Heavens. When Perfected Du¡¯e, Ji Wuyou, and the others arrived at the Great White Hall, more than a thousand immortals from the three sects had gathered outside the hall. There was still a steady stream of immortals rushing over. Ji Wuyou looked at the Great White Hall from afar. It was really abnormally imposing.

    The hall was more than a thousand feet long and wide. White jade pirs that three people could hug lined up and supported the roof of the hall.

    There were not many stones on the four sides of the hall. They were reced by a vermillion wooden wall made of superior-grade spiritual wood. The wooden wall was carved with all kinds of spirits. Immortal light surrounded the outside, and the hall could project the shadows of all spirits, adding some spiritual energy.

    The arrangements in the hall were notplicated, but everything was extremely exquisite. There were carvings, pirs, and colors.

    The ground was made of Starlight Stones that were 30 feet square. They were polished like mirrors. In order to prevent the female immortal from feeling awkward, they were emitting a foot-thick immortal fog.

    The top of the hall was divided into eight levels.

    Nine was the extreme, while eight represented the status of the master of the hall below the level of a

    god.

    At the highest point of the dome, there were carvings of the sun, moon, and stars. Below them were pavilions and halls. Below them were old men ying chess, children riding cranes, dragons dancing, and auspicious beasts forming auspicious signs...

    The various murals were different. There were countless wonderful strokes.

    The dome was filled with the Grand Pure One elements. The Yin-Yang Twin Fish could be seen everywhere. The Cosmic Ruler and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared repeatedly.

    At that moment, most of the immortals in the hall were painting at the top of the evaluation hall. They had different interpretations.

    There was no tform in the hall. There were no additional seats today. After all, they were only there to watch the ceremony. There were thirty-six white jade steps in front of the hall. Below the steps was a square ¡°square¡±. There were railings around it, and in the middle was an incense burner.

    In terms of grandeur, it had already surpassed the Tushita Pce.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses saw that, he was a little puzzled. He lived alone. Why did he have to get such a huge ce...

    He felt that the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu were frantically hinting at something. Perfected Dule and Ji Wuyou arrived in front of the hall and walked up under the attention of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    The eyes of the two generals standing in front of the hall lit up at the same time. Before Ao Yi, who was on the right, could react, Bian Zhuang, who was on the left, rushed out.

    The legacy of the family was to wee guests professionally! Bian Zhuang kept cupping his hands and bowing. He exchanged greetings with Perfected Dule and inadvertently revealed his Nine-Toothed Harrow, proving that he was also a disciple of Ren School.

    Hence, a momentter... a few disciples of the Grand Pure One of the older generation of the Ren School entered the hall. Ji Wuyou was left behind by Perfected Du¡¯e. He stood beside Bian Zhuang and Ao Yi and weed them with a smile.

    His Daoist robe was too eye-catching. He was handsome and handsome. He also walked a peaceful cultivation path. His temperament was outstanding, causing many fairies to look at him. Ji Wuyou thought, ¡®I want to kill myself. I¡¯ve never been so sure.¡¯ Fortunately, not long after, a white cloud flew over from the direction of the Water God Residence. The slender figure stood on it and was also listed as a door attendant. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Golden Roc Marshal, the Golden-Winged Roc, who had the great mystical ability of the phoenix race, had transformed into a refined young man. He stood in the most eye-catching position in front of the hall and helped Ji Wuyou, who was ¡°gorgeous¡±, share most of his attention. The Primordial World was not just about looks. It would give more attention to the experts. More than ten Moon Pce musicians were ying immortal music in the hall.

    A hundred Chang¡¯e flew over with the music. They lined up in the hall and danced gracefully, adding to the beauty.

    When it was close to noon, hundreds of fairies rushed over from the Jade Pool. They carried trays filled with delicacies and fine wine from the Jade Pool.

    The fairies cast spells together and made the jade tes and wine bottles float above the sea of clouds in the hall. They slowly flowed outside and followed the guests to enjoy. It also increased the cost of organizing the ceremony! Another hourter, the guests slowed down and arge number of famous experts appeared. Suddenly, he heard a gong outside the hall. Bian Zhuang, who was dressed in silver-white armor, walked to the front of the stairs and shouted at the white clouds in the sky, ¡°The ten Heavenly Lords of Golden Ao Ind have arrived!¡±

    The immortals outside the hall looked over and saw that the Heavenly Lord Qin Tian and the Goddess of Golden Light were leading the ten Heavenly Lords to the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts! Although the ten Heavenly Lords were a group of experts who wanted to make a fool of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School back then, they naturally had their own pride. As soon as Bian Zhuang finished speaking, he turned around and returned to his seat. Ao Yi immediately took half a step forward and shouted, ¡°The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Yu Ding, and the Heavenly Lord of Dao cultivation have arrived!¡± Once that was said, the two Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals began to shout alternately, ¡°The four immortals of the Nine Dragons Ind have arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Golden Immortal of Chan School, Yun Zhongzi, has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School, Fairy Qiong Xiao, and Fairy Bi Xiao have arrived!¡± ¡°The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, Exalted Immortal Chi Jingzi, and Exalted Immortal of the South Pole have arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Saint of Jie School has arrived!¡±

    One after another, the two sects seemed to bepeting to see who had more experts and who had more experts. The Golden-Winged Roc and Ji Wuyou were rather worried. They were really afraid that Bian Zhuang and Ao Yi would suddenly fight while shouting. ¡°Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng...¡±

    Ao Yi paused and lowered his voice. He added softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bian Zhuang saw three figures flying over from afar. Just as he was about to be energized, his Dao heart, which was suppressed by the extremely sharp Dao runes, trembled. He recognized the person on the cloud and hurriedly shouted, ¡°The Eldest Disciple of Jie School, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the Goddess of Wudang, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit have arrived!¡±

    After saying that, Bian Zhuang even raised his eyebrows at Ao Yi as if he had won. Ao Yi smiled confidently and shouted, ¡°The eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School, Fairy Yun Xiao, has arrived!¡±

    That voice really rmed everyone. They instantly focused their attention on the sky.

    A white cloud slowly floated over, and a beautiful figure stood there.

    Jie School, Yun Xiao!

    She did not hide her face and figure today. She even dressed up and even put on some light makeup. Clearly, she took today¡¯s matter very seriously. She had a pair of watery eyes and a flowing cloud robe. There was good fortune between her eyebrows, and the world seemed beautiful. Her slender and beautiful figure was slightly weak. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind like a waterfall. She was not charming nor did she increase her power. However, she could make people unable to shift their gazes away. They did not dare to look directly at her. They could only sigh in their hearts. The Water God is so lucky that I can¡¯t envy him. Before Fairy Yun Xiaonded in front of the hall, the Golden-Winged Roc, Bian Zhuang, and Ao Yi had already walked forward. Halfway through, they cupped their fists and lowered their heads. ¡°Greetings, Fairy Yun Xiao!¡± Ao Yi said, ¡°The Water God is currently in the Water God Residence and has yet to arrive. Are you going to the Water God Residence to meet him, or are you waiting here?¡± Fairy Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Thank you, generals. I¡¯ll wait here with my fellow disciples.¡± Bian Zhuang lowered his head and said, ¡°Please inform us if you have any orders.¡± Following that, the three of them turned around and invited Fairy Yun Xiao in.

    The Chang¡¯e who were standing in two rows below were also carefully sizing them up. They were all impressed and understood why their head instructor could ignore Heng¡¯e¡¯s beauty and not cause trouble. The two fairies leading the group looked at each other and suddenly changed their pace. They each brought a few Chang¡¯e over slowly. The moment Fairy Yun Xiaonded in front of the hall, they circled around her and danced around her.

    Yun Xiao was also a little curious. She stood quietly in front of the hall, but she did not know that she was surrounded by immortal light. She was as beautiful as a dream. In the Water God Residence, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses watched that scene and could not help but...

    There was a burst of sillyughter. The ink in his stomach was limited. No matter how he turned it around, he could not say that it was ¡°nice¡±. He knew that Yun Xiao liked peace and quiet. She could appear like that because of his sake. Not to mention, she had put on light makeup today.

    It was hard on her.

    Li Changshou sat in the study for a while. His immortal senses captured the figure of General Dongmu rushing over. He pondered for a while and smiled evilly. Not long after, General Dongmu¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Changgeng! Changgeng is here! Ah, Changgeng, why haven¡¯t you appeared yet?¡± The door opened and Li Changshou walked out with his horsetail whisk. He deliberately looked puzzled. ¡°General Dongmu, what¡¯s wrong? Where do you need me to appear?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    General Dongmu red at him. Since he was going to announce the decree today, had specially changed into a luxurious robe.

    ¡°Changgeng, are you kidding me? Don¡¯t you know what happened?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve been focusing on cultivation recently. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the Heavenly Courts, the Immortal Union, and the Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°How can that be!?!¡±

    General Dongmu could not help but stomp his feet. He hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, go to the Great White Hall. His Majesty has arranged a grand ceremony for you. He has invited the experts of the Primordial World. Today, he will let you advance to the second rank...¡± Suddenly, Li Changshou raised his hand and interrupted General Dongmu. He frowned and closed his eyes. ¡°I was just teasing General Dongmu. Wait, something happened over there.¡± General Dongmu did not understand. Just as he was about to speak, Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed. With a tap of his toes, his figure disappeared with a whoosh, leaving behind ripples in the surrounding universe.

    In the Great White Pce, in the Great White Hall.

    The immortal music stopped. The Chang¡¯e dancers also stopped dancing. Together with the immortals, they looked towards the deepest part of the hall...

    There was a handsome fairy who was looking at the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School helplessly. The teacup in her hand was tilted, and most of the tea spilled on the Burning Lamp Daoist robe. Li Changshou was both familiar and unfamiliar with that fairy. It was for Long Ji, who hade out of seclusion earlier that day.

    Not far away from Randeng were the few eldest disciples of Jie School. Just now, Long Ji had wanted to toast Fairy Yun Xiao. However, when she passed by, her hand slipped for some reason... ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll...¡±

    Long Ji hurriedly put away the tray and was at a loss. Randeng¡¯s eyes focused as he said calmly, ¡°Princess of the Heavenly Courts, are you deliberately targeting me?¡±

    Then, he released his aura and his eyes were sharp. Long Ji frowned slightly. She knew that she had to deal with it calmly. She could not be rude or embarrass the Heavenly Courts. For a moment, she did not know how to exin. At that moment, Perfected Taiyi frowned and was about to say something when he was stopped by Chi Jingzi¡¯s gaze. After all, Randeng was the Deputy Sect Master. He could not be arrogant in private, but he could not let othersugh at such an asion. At the side, the Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted coldly. She looked at the ce and was about to walk forward. She did not like Randeng.

    However, just as the Goddess of Golden Spirit took half a step forward, a green light shed into the hall. Green arcs of light scattered, and the universe in the hall trembled slightly. A white-haired old Daoist priest dressed in a white robe appeared out of thin air in front of Randeng. He had a kind expression and a faint smile on his lips.

    The main character today, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Li Changgeng! Li Changshou could not help but feel anxious. In the original God-Conferment Tribtion, Long Ji had been banished to the mortal world because of her ck of manners¡¯. If this matter was blown up by Randeng, not only would it harm Long Ji, but it would also make the Jade Emperor hate Chan School. It was easy to sow discord between Chan School and the Heavenly Courts.

    Under the calmness, danger was everywhere!

    Li Changshou quickly thought about it and found the safest method.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, don¡¯t me me,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°This disciple of mine has a straightforward personality. He abhors evil. Normally, he would listen to me say that the Deputy Sect Master is deliberately sowing discord between the two sects. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll toast this tea to my disciple. Long Ji, go somewhere else.¡±

 Chapter 524 - 4 Roll, Dark Waves!

    <strong>Chapter 524 Roll, Dark Waves!</strong>

    A cup of tea and a sentence of reprimand seemed to be just Randeng being petty, but in the Primordial World, where everyone was rather thick-skinned, that could indeed be an excuse to cause trouble.

    It was a very reasonable excuse.

    However, just as Randeng said that he was deliberately targeting him and was still making things difficult for him, a green light shed with electric arcs. The main character of today, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God Li Changgeng, who was about to advance to the second-stage righteous god, Taibai Jinxing, appeared in front of Randeng. Without any exnation, he protected Long Ji behind him and mocked her.

    At that moment, most of the immortals outside the hall felt that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God of Power was a little domineering. He did not leave any face for the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. Of course, most immortals thought that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Li Changgeng and Daoist Randeng were enemies. Their personal grudges were so deep that they tore each other apart on the spot. Two words: Arrogance! A few immortals thought about it carefully and realized that it was not that simple.

    Putting aside the fact that she was the princess of the Heavenly Courts, the Spirit Maiden behind the Water God was at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm. She was not far from the Golden Immortal realm. Her Dao realm was solid and her aura was peaceful. How could she not hold a cup of tea?

    At that moment, ording to the different understanding of the situation and Daoist Randeng¡¯s understanding of the situation, he could be divided into three, four, and five levels. Considering the people on the third level, they felt that Randeng was deliberately trying to take the Water God and the Heavenly Courts down a notch because of his personal feud.

    Considering the people on the fourth level, they felt that it might be someone else¡¯s scheme. They wanted to worsen the rtionship between Chan School and the Heavenly Courts.

    The immortals on the fifth level were already rare. They were the eldest disciples of Jie School and a few experts of Chan School who knew that Randeng had already gone astray. They felt that Randeng was deliberately giving the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts an eye-poison and taking the opportunity to cause trouble.

    Li Changshou was different... He saw the negative three levels. Putting aside the appearance, there was a very troublesome core problem.

    ¡°Which position should the current Heavenly Emperor¡¯s daughter upy in the Heavenly Dao?¡± Long Ji did not have a Deity Position. She was only an Itinerant Immortal in the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor was different from the emperors of the human world. His son did not be the next Heavenly Emperor. The Heavenly Emperor was the Dao Ancestor, or rather, the Heavenly Dao appointed him.

    Under such circumstances, Long Ji¡¯s situation was slightly awkward.

    Long Ji had lost her etiquette during the original tribtion and was sent to the mortal world.

    Then, he was schemed against by the old fellow, the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan, who was now gone. He was forcefully betrothed to the defeated Hong Jin. In the subsequent battle, he died with Hong Jin and a wisp of his essence soul entered the God roll.

    It began with the carefree body and returned to the God Ranking

    Li Changshou had two guesses about Long Ji¡¯s story when he first schemed to be a God.

    Firstly, the Jade Emperor had done it on purpose. He had used Long Ji¡¯s sacrifice to prove that he was impartial and in charge of the Three Realms on behalf of the Heavenly Dao. He had used that to establish his dignity and consolidate his position in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine Power system that had rapidly expanded after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Secondly, Long Ji had actually been schemed against. Someone had used this to smear the Jade Emperor¡¯s name.

    However, after Li Changshou went to the Heavenly Courts...

    As his understanding of the Jade Emperor gradually deepened, he directly rejected the former. He was very certain that someone was deliberately making things difficult for Long Ji and using that to make things difficult for the Jade Emperor. Now that the Immortal Elder Fu Yuan was dead, Li Changshou thought that Long Ji¡¯s story had changed. He did not expect Randeng to jump out again... It was really impossible to guard against. On the way here, Li Changshou deduced with all his might and analyzed three different ¡°plot development paths¡±. Soon, he figured out the key. If he had dealt with it in a more gentle manner, Randeng might have shut up for the time being. However, the cup of tea that was spilled on him became an excuse for Randeng to cause trouble. In fact, he only needed one or two immortals to say a word or twoter and Randeng would be able to attack with a heavy punch. If Daoist Randeng was determined to cause trouble today, he would definitely use the words ¡°What position is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Princess in the Heavenly Courts?¡± to further question whether the Heavenly Courts adhere to the ideology of the Heavenly Dao. It was all a trick.

    If the Jade Emperor fell into such a trap, he would probably punish Long Ji heavily. Then, he would go crazy.

    Therefore, Li Changshou stood up and stood in front of Randeng

    In a few simple sentences, he marked Long Ji as his disciple, the grand-disciple of the Great Pure Dao, and stripped her of the system of the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my disciple going around in the Heavenly Courts and helping me deal with the matters of the Heavenly Courts?¡± The excuse of blocking Randeng¡¯s subsequent attacks was only one of the reasons.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to help Deputy Sect Master Randeng publicize. He exined that he hated Randeng because he wanted to sow discord between the two sects and protect Chan School¡¯s reputation. That was the second reason.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou had deeper considerations.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s temperament.

    Li Changshou had actually been observing the Jade Emperor and understanding him. The Jade Emperor was the living being who was closest to the Heavenly Dao. Therefore, he had gained many insights. Ever since the Jade Emperor jumped onto the Sea Eye of the East Ocean, Li Changshou had begun to worry if the Jade Emperor¡¯s personality would be affected by the Heavenly Dao and gradually change. The Jade Emperor was dressed in white today. He had a sense of responsibility as a Heavenly Emperor and a grand wish to establish a fair order in the Three Realms, protect the weak, and restrict the strong. Li Changshou was actually a little resistant. He resisted the Jade Emperor changing into a divine robe. His eyes lost their smile and became numb. He only followed the rules of the Heavenly Dao and gradually became cold to living beings... From that perspective, Li Changshou could not let Long Ji fall into a trap.

    Before Randeng took the opportunity to perform, he flipped the table. From the perspective of protecting Long Ji, it was the safest method. It was not that he had underestimated the Randeng Ancient Buddha, nor had he given up on his usual principles. Steadiness was engraved in his bones. He had to persist for ten thousand years without wavering!

    There were pros and cons to everything. It was difficult to be perfect.

    Li Changshou¡¯s punishment had its drawbacks.

    After all, it was a temporary strategy. It was reasonable for him to have some regrets. What are the drawbacks?

    At that moment, it was as if Li Changshou was bullying Daoist Randeng in front of everyone.

    Randeng had only asked a question and did not attack Long Ji. It was easy for him to use the opportunity to clear his name and increase his prestige. Thoughts quickly circted in his heart. Li Changshou observed Randeng¡¯s reaction. Long Ji, who was behind him, could not recover. Randeng¡¯s face inevitably turned cold after being pped in the face by everyone.

    However, Randeng¡¯s shrewdness was obvious at that moment. Just as Li Changshou had expected... he began to act pitiful. Daoist Randeng let out a long sigh and said slowly, ¡°I never expected the Water God to have such a deep impression of me. I have been recognized by Saint Yu Qing and have be the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. I have been flourishing in Chan School and have not deliberately targeted the Water God or Jie School. There is a difference between the teachings of Chan and Jie School. There has been a conflict since the ancient times. I did not sow discord. Perhaps the Water God is too close to Jie School because of his personal matters and is prejudiced.¡± Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I still underestimated this fellow¡¯s shamelessness. At that moment, he had to bypass the trap in the other party¡¯s words. Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The right and wrong are in the heart of the people. Could it be that Deputy Sect Master Randeng is here today to deliberately go against me? I know that Deputy Sect Master Randeng has always had some opinions about me. However, the Jade Emperor has specially allowed me to invite so many famous Primordial warriors to be witnesses for my advancement to the Divine Stage. Deputy Sect Master Randeng is deliberately causing trouble. He probably doesn¡¯t take the Heavenly Courts and Ren School seriously. If that¡¯s the case, I really have to go and see Second Aunt-Master and cry.¡± Randeng¡¯s eyes focused as he said calmly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to congratte the advancement of the Water God. I won¡¯t say anything else. The misunderstanding between us will be resolved in the future. Perhaps I don¡¯t have a great sense of belonging to the Dao Sect because I¡¯m not a disciple of the Dao Sect and have not cultivated the Great Dao of the Saint. However, Sect Master, you have done me a great favor in the ancient times. I am only focused on the n of Chan School.¡± If he did not know about the ancient Buddha, Li Changshou felt that he might really believe it. Unfortunately, most of the immortals around looked at Randeng with admiration and respect.

    That was the price of protecting Long Ji. Li Changshou waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng¡¯s words and actions are the same.¡± Then, he brought Long Ji to the side.

    At that moment, Long Ji vaguely understood the crux of the matter. She, who had justpleted her ¡°growing up and entering seclusion¡±, looked at Li Changshou¡¯s back with gratitude. While Li Changshou was greeting the experts of Chan School and Jie School, Long Ji raised her hand and hit her forehead. She cursed herself for being useless. At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission entered Long Ji¡¯s ears. ¡°Later, no matter who asks, just say that your hand slipped. You can only tell the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother the exact situation. If I¡¯m not wrong, you should have been in a daze just now. Go and prepare another cup of tea. Today, I have already recognized you as my disciple. I will include you in Ren School. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else. I will protect you.¡± Long Ji was stunned. Her face flushed with excitement. She bowed to Li Changshou and left in a hurry.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had sessfully be the most beautiful old Daoist priest in the venue. After a few greeting and Dao salutes, hepletely forgot about the matter regarding Randeng

    He looked at Yun Xiao and smiled.

    Then, he chatted andughed with the personal disciples of the Saints of Jie School and Chan School. With ¡°his own power¡±, he slightly merged the immortals of Chan School and Jie School. Li Changshou recalled the various opening speeches, speeches, and wedding ceremonies that he had heard in his previous life. ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoists, for taking the time to attend the ceremony. I, Changgeng, am extremely grateful! I¡¯m fortunate to be alive today because of Teacher¡¯s guidance and the concern of my two Uncle-Masters. I cannot do without the trust that the Jade Emperor had always given me. I cannot do without the help of the Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Chan School and Jie School. Since the establishment of the Heavenly Courts in the ancient times, the Jade Emperor had been concerned about the lives of the world. He was concerned about the suffering of the immortals and mortals. He adhered to the ideals of the Heavenly Dao and neglected sleep and food. He brought the Heavenly Courts to the situation that was about to prosper. Changgeng is here. I hope that fellow Daoists will prosper together with the Heavenly Courts and let the light of the righteous path shine on the Primordial World!¡± The surrounding replies were endless. They were all polite and ttering. Then, Li Changshou walked around. He first greeted every Saint¡¯s personal disciple and chatted with them. Then, he went to find his ¡°friends¡± from Ren School to chat with them.

    It was not convenient for him to remind Perfected Du¡¯e, who kept his mouth shut, to address each other as senior brothers.

    After Li Changshou turned half a round and returned to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side, he was about to say a few sweet words to her and take the opportunity to ease the awkwardness after being disturbed by a certain ¡°River God¡±.

    Perfected Taiyi crossed his arms and walked over. He nudged Li Changshou with his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Why are the Heavenly Courts so stingy? Why didn¡¯t they arrange a banquet and dance? Should I invite Fairy Heng¡¯e over for a dance?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Are you looking for trouble?

    Although he was angry, Li Changshou still tried his best to maintain a smile and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know the exact arrangements. It was decided by General Dongmu. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, you should be invited to the Jade Pool for a banquetter. This ce should only be for the immortals and gods. It seems that the Jade Emperor has summoned many immortals.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why there were no people from the dragon race or the Netherworld here.¡± Perfected Taiyi muttered and continued, ¡°What authority does a second-stage orthodox god have?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just working for the Heavenly Dao. There¡¯s no authority.¡± Perfected Taiyi blinked and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I originally wanted to nurture Ling Zhuzi to work in the Heavenly Courts. I saw that he quite likes the atmosphere of the Heavenly Courts.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Ling Zhuzi today?¡±

    ¡°He said that he wanted to prepare a congrattory gift for you. He went to look for his good friend previously. I should be able to see himter.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and sighed. ¡°Even my disciple can help outsiders. It¡¯s indeed something that I had never thought of... I can¡¯t let a disciple grow up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to his character and temperament.¡± Li Changshou blinked and walked to the side with a smile. Perfected Taiyi chuckled and was not angry. He turned around and went to chat with the immortals of Chan School.

    A few immortals of Chan School gathered beside Randeng. After all, this was a public ce. Even if Chan School was privately divided into two factions and formed factions, they could not directly show it.

    The fairies of Jie School were the most dazzling. However, the aura field when they gathered was too strong, causing the immortals and gods to retreat a hundred feet away.

    Only Li Changshou could naturally integrate into it andmunicate with Fairy Yun Xiao via voice transmission to resolve the awkwardness.

    Yun Xiao reminded, ¡°There are many guests here. Don¡¯t stay too long. Although reputation is just fleeting, the immortals who came here today are celebrating for you. Don¡¯t neglect them and make them unhappy.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Li Changshou replied honestly. He held his horsetail whisk and bowed. ¡°I will follow your instructions. I will continue to wander around.¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao covered their mouths and chuckled.

    The actions and expressions of the sisters were quite simr. They had dressed up meticulously and were also beautiful. Li Changshou turned around and was about to entertain the guests when the Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Gongming... Zhao Gongming wille overter. He¡¯s rushing back from the trichiliocosm.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Sister,¡± Li Changshou replied with a smile. He felt a little gossipy, but he did not betray Master Zhao.

    After circling the hall twice, Ao Yi rushed over and reported two things to Li Changshou.

    The first thing was the specific process for today.

    Just as Li Changshou had said, that ce was used to announce the decree. After the decree was announced, there would be a banquet and invite the immortals.

    At that time, Li Changshou could invite the experts of the Dao Sect to the Jade Pool for a banquet. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would appear at the banquet. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials, generals, and generals, the Four Seas¡¯ Dragon Pce, the Netherworld¡¯s Yama Lords, and the people from the Immortal Alliance were already waiting at the Jade Pool.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and sent a voice transmission to Ao Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t invite Randeng. Later, let¡¯s talk about how the Jade Emperor invited the disciples of the Saint of the Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ao Yi immediately agreed.

    The second matter was rted to Long Ji.

    Just now, Long Ji had rushed back to the Jade Pool. She wanted to change into a formal attire and report to the Queen Mother that she wanted to formally be a disciple. The Queen Mother sent someone to ask if she could arrange for Long Ji to be a disciple at the banquet.

    It was rather glorious.

    Li Changshou naturally agreed. However, he was thinking about how Long Ji would enter the cmity in the future. Putting everything else aside, as the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor, if no one schemed against her, she should not have been forced to marry a defeated opponent just because she was fated. If no one said that the rise of the Zhou Dynasty was the will of the heavens, and forcefully established the right and wrong between Chan School and Jie School, Long Ji might not necessarily die in the conflict between the major sects. A wisp of her essence soul would be on the God roll.

    This matter was quite crucial.

    Li Changshou could clearly sense that there were many undercurrents surging today. He did not know when Ksitigarbha¡¯s congrattory words had appeared. He did not know if the Western Sect was here to congratte him or to cause trouble for him.

    Boom! Boom!

    As he was thinking, he suddenly heard thunder outside the hall. He saw auspicious clouds gathering in the sky, and the power of the Heavenly Dao became denser.

    A group of ceremonial guards slowly descended from the sky. Two rows of golden-armored Battle Gods led the way. General Dongmu, who was dressed in a luxurious robe, walked over on an auspicious cloud. His left hand held a golden Heavenly Emperor¡¯s decree.

    Finally, the important matter came.

    General Dongmu appeared and arrived with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s decree.

    In a courtyard in a corner of the Heavenly Courts, the eyelids of the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ general, Qin Tianzhu, who had his eyes closed, suddenly trembled. Since the incarnation had been exposed, the Jade Emperor did not use it anymore.

    However, since he was determined not to admit, the Jade Emperor did not melt the incarnation. Instead, he shut himself in the courtyard and did note out. Later, he would repair and modify it. He could then pull it out and let it continue to be the fifth incarnation

    At that moment, Qin Tianzhu, who should not have woken up, suddenly opened his eyes. Golden light flickered in his eyes. They were rather sharp. ¡°Who is here? How dare you trespass the Heavenly Courts!¡± He heard a chuckle. Under a tree in the corner of the house, a faint figure gradually condensed. It was a slightly plump figure and his robe was patched, but his face was a little blurry.

    That person bowed with a Dao salute and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I took the liberty toe and hide my whereabouts just to sessfully meet you today...¡± At that moment, the Daoist sighed softly in his heart.

    ¡°Ksitigarbha is really too restrained by the Water God. Why did he have to go through the Water God to negotiate with the Heavenly Courts?¡± ¡°Disciple of the Western Sect?¡± Qin Tianzhu asked coldly.

    The Daoist nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, can you give me half an incense stick of time... Your Majesty?¡± Qin Tianzhu closed his eyes. His body suddenly copsed and turned into a pile of golden sand that scattered with the wind.

    On the throne in the Jade Pool, the Jade Emperor opened his eyes and pursed his lips slightly. He continued to enjoy the singing and dancing in front of him with a smile in his eyes. The people from the Western Sect are really stupid. They even secretly went to look for the incarnation that he abandoned.

    What if Changgeng misunderstood? She did not even ask to see him. She was really still living in her dream and even came to discuss with him..

    If the Hall of Enlightenment was just a decoration, the Deity Positions of the Heavenly Courts would be useless. Did they think that he, the Jade Emperor, was a mountain king? Beside him, the Queen Mother asked gently, ¡°Why are youughing, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± The Jade Emperor squinted and chuckled.

 Chapter 525 - â€œFeedâ€

    <strong>Chapter 525 ¡°Feed¡±</strong>

    ¡°The Jade Emperor is naturally in the Clear Sky Golden Pce. The disciple of the Grand Pure One, Li Changgeng, is loyal, kind, and humble. He is good at scheming and is a pir of the Heavenly Courts. Ever since Li Changgeng became the Water God of the Heavenly Courts, he had eliminated demons and protected the righteous path. He ruled the four seas, stabilized the Netherworld, and reincarnated steadily. He adhered to the will of the Heavenly Dao and protected all living beings. He had contributed many times to the Heavenly Courts.

    I hereby confer the title of Water God to the Heavenly Cycle¡¯s Great Luo Constetion, Taibai Jinxing. He will not be included in the ranks of the Constetions. He will be in charge of reform, set changes, and killings. He will control the four divisions of lightning, fire, battle, and gue. He will lead the water affairs of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly River Navy will listen to orders and the Chief Instructor Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce. May the Lingxiao Hall Prosper!¡± ¡°Thank you for your reward, Jade Emperor!¡±

    Li Changshou replied loudly after General Dongmu announced the decree.

    The decree in the former¡¯s hand transformed into rays of golden light. Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute in the crowd of immortals, and rays of golden light entered his body.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of water roaring. It was as if the four seas had raised thousands of kilometers of waves. Blue light appeared behind Li Changshou. Rich Heavenly Dao power surged over and condensed into a triangr g.

    The g surged with rivers and rivers, containing the power of the four seas. Finally, it condensed into a ck color that fluttered behind Li Changshou.

    Another huge star rose from behind the g. The g quickly changed shape and added many details. It slowly transformed into a ck g that was mixed with blue.

    Li Changshou was enlightened. He raised his right hand and the treasure g flew over from behind andnded in his hand. It was exactly the same as the real thing Obtain the fortune of the world, condense the Divine Power of the Heavenly Courts, and contain the power of the Heavenly Dao. Its name was the True Martial Soap g!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly, but his expression was calm. He continued to shake the treasure g in his hand as he had expected, revealing the power of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position in front of the immortals.

    The world suddenly darkened. A huge star rose in the east sky. Although the light was notparable to the sun and moon, it was so dazzling that it triggered the dawn before the darkness.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao circted. That scene appeared in Li Changshou and all the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ hearts.

    Torrential waves appeared in the calm deep sea. The azure dragon jumped out of the sea, and the Sea n danced happily. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky!

    Taibai Returns, Heavenly Dao Reform!

    At the Jade Pool, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother looked at the Sixth Heaven. The Jade Emperor raised his head andughed. He kept rubbing his palms and patting them. The gods below stood up to congratte him. In the Tushita Pce, the Grand Supreme Elder, who was sitting in front of the Pill Furnace and thinking about why the ox had not returned, smiled warmly. The old Daoist priest in the Grand Pure One Temple smiled and squinted. The Daoists in the small courtyard of Kunlun Mountain frowned. The young Daoist priest, who was lying on his back on the sea of clouds in the Green Touring Pce, pursed his lips. Then, he began to feel that the younger generation would surpass him. A momentter, the world returned to peace. In the Great White Pce, Li Changshou held the True Martial Soap g, which was a Divine Power Treasure. He secretly wondered if the so-called True Martial had anything to do with Emperor True Martial.

    The various rtionships in the Heavenly Courts were very chaotic. Li Changshou could not see through the direction of the evolution of the Divine Power. However, the titles of ¡°Great Emperor¡± and ¡°Marshal¡± were actually a little exaggerated. For example, among the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, there were also disciples who called them Heavenly Venerates of Dao cultivation, Heavenly Venerates of Wenshu Guangfa, and so on. It sounded quite scary, but in reality... It was just a Dao name. In the Heavenly Courts, the position of the Heavenly Dao was important. Outside the Heavenly Courts, one would see the difference between the Dao, Dharma, and mystical abilities.

    Just as Li Changshou put away the treasure g, he heard a wave of congrattions.

    Perfected Du¡¯e was the first to shout loudly, ¡°Congrattions on Changgeng¡¯s promotion to Taibai Jinxing. He is a second-stage righteous god of the Heavenly Courts!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Taibai Jinxing!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Taibai Jinxing!¡± ¡°Changgeng is our role model, the pir of the Heavenly Courts, and a legendary figure of the Dao Sect!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Changgeng is so valued in the Heavenly Courts. If the immortals of Jie School encounter any Heavenly Soldiers or Heavenly Generals in the future, we will help them if we have to. Don¡¯t make things difficult for them!¡± Chi Jingzi shouted, ¡°He Changgeng of Chan School is the Venus Sovereign. Please give me some gifts!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to send him off. There¡¯s still a huge battleter.¡±

    The immortals smiled without saying anything.

    After the surrounding congrattory voices passed, General Dongmu cupped his hands and bowed to everyone.

    ¡°His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, has prepared a banquet and dance for you. If the Heavenly Courts do not entertain you well, please forgive them. ¡°In addition, Your Majesty, please invite the disciples of the Saints of the Dao Sect to the Jade Pool for a banquet.¡±

    General Dongmu was responsible for offending others!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°General Dongmu, please lead my Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Chan School and Jie School to the Jade Pool first. I¡¯ll toast to you three times here before going to the Jade Emperor to thank His Majesty.¡±

    General Dongmu agreed to the requests one after another. The experts from the immortal sects who originally had some opinions about such arrangements did not re up. Li Changshou... would be free to do that.

    At that moment, more than ten immortals from Chan School came out. Only twenty-odd of the hundreds of immortals from Jie School walked out. General Dongmu led the way and rushed to the Jade Pool. Due to the fact that there were fewer disciples of the Saint of Ren School, Perfected Dule and a few other in-name disciples were invited to the Jade Pool. They could be considered to be supporting Ren School.

    Ji Wuyou lowered his head and followed.

    He did not have an invitation. He followed his master into the Heavenly Courts and became a doorman in front of the Great White Hall for half a day. In the end, he followed behind his master and obtained a spot for the Jade Pool Immortal Banquet... This trip was not in vain. Then, arge group of Heavenly Soldiers carried a short table over. They set up a short table and set up the venue in one go.

    The fairies brought over immortal fruit wine and delicacies. The musicians yed a clear and fast tune, and more than ten Chang¡¯e danced inside. Chang¡¯e¡¯s dance was also very particr. It did not mean that the more people there were, the better.

    On the contrary, in such an immortal banquet, the fewer dancers there were, the more precious this dance was.

    Among the Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce, there were very few who could obtain the qualifications to dance alone. They had to be the top few dancers. For example, Heng¡¯e. Li Changshou sat in the middle of the main seat in the Great White Pce. He drank three cups of wine and chatted happily, showing a strong ¡°reluctance¡±. Everyone understood. They took the initiative to persuade Li Changshou to go to the Jade Pool to thank the Jade Emperor for his kindness and apany the mighty figures of the Dao Sect. Li Changshou rejected them and stood up to apologize with a Dao salute. He rode a cloud and floated away.

    Hence...

    Daoist Randeng, who was sitting at a higher position, looked rather awkward.

    What was outstanding about Randeng was that his skin could be infinitely thicker.

    At that moment, he did not leave, did not speak, did not eat, and did not drink. He just sat there with a dull expression, making the atmosphere abnormally oppressive.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured that scene and he naturally smiled faintly.

    When he flew to the Jade Pool on a cloud, Ao Yi, the Golden-Winged Roc, and Bian Zhuang waited in front and followed behind Li Changshou.

    In just a moment, the Jade Pool was already in sight.

    Putting aside the fact that the fairies hade out in groups to wee him, they were all addressing him as ¡°Lord Jinxing¡±. Not to mention the decorations at the Jade Pool, it was even more lively than the secret birth of Long Ji.

    Just as Li Changshou was flying on a cloud, he happened to encounter the old Daoist priest who was attracted by the Heavenly General. Li Changshou took a closer look and saw that the old Daoist priest¡¯s appearance was clear and upright. He had a full figure and a foot-long white beard that was extremely elegant. His Dao runes were perfect and deep. The Daoist robe on his body was also an ancient style. The ends of his wide sleeves almost reached his knees, and it seemed to contain a world. Li Changshou took a turn and hurriedly went forward on a cloud. He bowed to the old Daoist priest and smiled.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Zhen Yuanzi!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old Daoist priest sensed carefully and recognized Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes. He could not help but support his beard and smile. He turned towards Li Changshou and bowed to him. The old Daoist priest said warmly, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Previously, you sent a disciple of Ren School to pay a visit to my temple. When you advanced, I had nothing to do, so I came to the Heavenly Courts to take a look and congratte you.¡±

    The matter that the Great Immortal Zhenyuan had mentioned naturally referred to when Li Changshou had arranged for Ling¡¯e to go to the Zhenyuan Five Vige to visit. ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed slightly. He turned around and invited, ¡°Senior, please take a seat... Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang?¡± ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Quickly report to the Jade Emperor that the ancestor of the Earth Immortals, Senior Zhen Yuanzi, has arrived at the Jade Pool.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang agreed and rushed forward.

    The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother naturally knew that the Great Immortal Zhenyuan hade. Li Changshou¡¯s actions were to ask the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother to take the ancient mighty figure seriously. After all, in the ancient times, the Five Vige Temple had once been the refuge of the human race. It had also protected thest foundation of the human race. When the Great Immortal Zhenyuan heard Li Changshou¡¯s words, his smile became wider. He invited Li Changshou to fly to the Jade Pool together. The two of them did not chat. After all, they were not familiar with each other due to their seniority. When they arrived at the Jade Pool Immortal Banquet, Li Changshou took the initiative to stop and invited Great Immortal Zhenyuan to enter first. He did not decline. The Jade Emperor and the various immortals stood up to wee him. The Great Immortal Zhenyuan also gave the Heavenly Courts some face. He bowed to the Jade Emperor and addressed him as¡¯ Your Majesty¡¯. He was arranged to sit slightly in front of the disciples of the three sects and be on par with General Dongmu.

    ¡°Seniority¡±.

    Although the Great Immortal Zhenyuan had stolen the limelight, Li Changshou felt ratherfortable. He looked inside the Jade Pool¡¯s entrance and suddenly feltplicated... The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother sat high on the right side of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals.

    The seats were filled with people who were impermanent and mediocre. They called Taibai into the Heaven Pavilion.

    He had once drunk the moon in the Nine Heavens. Now, the jade te was hidden in his sleeve.

    In a daze, there are no cmities in this world. The immortal path is always peaceful.

    This scene...

    Chi Jingzi held a wine bottle and toasted the Goddess of Golden Spirit at the side. Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao apanied the Goddess of Turtle Spirit and teased Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sleeping posture in Asura Ancient City. General Dongmu toasted Perfected Dule from afar. Fairy Yun Xiao was drinking with the Queen Mother on the tform.

    If...

    It would be good if there were no so-called Great Tribtions in this world.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. He knew that he was too naive.

    ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± A familiarugh suddenly sounded from behind. Li Changshou turned around and saw a slowly spinning Taiji Painting appear in the universe. The Great Daoist Master walked out from it.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile and take two steps forward.

    The Golden-Winged Roc beside him immediately bowed and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Great Daoist Master!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled. Looking at Li Changshou¡¯s appearance, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to agree to your old appearance.¡±

    Li Changshou was in a dilemma. He smiled and said, ¡°I have to use this old appearance today.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du raised his hand and punched Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder with a smile. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You can¡¯t even bear to reveal your main body?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou touched his sleeve and his body suddenly shrank. A stream of light flew out of his sleeve and transformed into the appearance of the ¡°Water God¡±.

    ¡°My main body has always been here.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my cultivation level is insufficient. I was worried that I would be ambushed by some experts, so I did not appear directly.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master and the immortals in the immortal banquet... General Dongmu called out, ¡°Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, quickly invite him in!¡± Li Changshou hurriedly agreed and invited the Great Daoist Master to enter. Immediately, apart from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, the immortals present stood up and congratted him like a wave. Li Changshou had to bow twice with every step he took. He was so busy that he was dizzy.

    Finally, after Li Changshou bowed to the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, he sat in the empty seat in front of General Dongmu with the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du took a closer look and realized that Fairy Yun Xiao was sitting in the guest seat opposite him. Hence, he stood up and cupped his hands at the Jade Emperor. He smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, can I take the initiative to change seats?¡±

    The Jade Emperor immediately understood what the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du meant. Heughed and said, ¡°Why not?¡± Hence, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du walked forward and walked to Fairy Yun Xiao. He said calmly, ¡°Junior Sister Yun Xiao, shall we change seats?¡± Yun Xiao looked to the side and blushed. After hesitating for a while, she stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Then, she bowed and walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side with her head lowered. She slowly sat down. Her sitting posture was dignified, and her expression was calm. She met Li Changshou¡¯s gaze slightly and immediately looked straight ahead. Li Changshou calmly raised his wine ss and gently touched the jade bottle in front of Fairy Yun Xiao. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you today. I have no ill intentions.¡± Yun Xiao shook her head gently and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    It was true.

    She was still shy and sat upright.

    Perfected Taiyi teased, ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t we have double happiness today?¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    Qiong Xiao was afraid that her sister would be embarrassed, so she immediately retaliated. ¡°It¡¯s a double blessing before it¡¯s even begun. You have to ask if Fourth Sister and I agree!¡±

    Bi Xiao smiled and said, ¡°No, no! Brother-inw has yet toe to the ind to propose marriage. I don¡¯t have any benefits!¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned and looked over. Bi Xiao instantly knelt, lowered her head, and pursed her lips. Her smug expression instantly turned pitiful, causing the experts of the two sects and the immortals of the Heavenly Courts tough. At that moment, a Heavenly General quickly reported and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty! There are six disciples of the Western Sect who are seeking an audience with you in the Western Heavenly Gate. They said that they are here to send a congrattory message to the Reincarnation Pagoda Master to congratte Lord Taibai Jinxing for his promotion!¡± When the Jade Emperor heard that, he immediately thought of the spiritual will that had secretly gone to look for his incarnation. He smiled and asked, ¡°Changgeng, do you want them to enter?¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and cupped his hands. He pondered for a while and hesitated.

    At that moment, the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts did not dare to express their opinions. However, the disciples of the Saints of the two sects did not have much scruples. The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted, ¡°Let them in. Let¡¯s see who dares to spout nonsense today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Perfected Taiyi echoed from the side. ¡°I was just worried about my mystical abilities being useless. It¡¯s not bad to have a few people who can be scolded and have fun.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s up to His Majesty to decide whether to let the people of the Western Sect enter. However, I thought that the Western Sect did note here to cause trouble. If the losses we have suffered over the years cannot make them remember, that would be a good thing for our Heavenly Courts.¡± The Jade Emperor chuckled and said, ¡°In Changgeng¡¯s opinion, let them enter. General Dongmu, arrange for them to sit.¡± The Heavenly General hurriedly transformed into a stream of light and flew to the Western Heavenly Gate. General Dongmu stood up and looked around. He kept looking at Li Changshou for help. Finally, he arranged the location of the people from the Western Sect to be the most convenient ce for transportation.

    At the end of the immortal banquet, General Dongmu was about to return to his seat when Perfected Taiyi prepared the ¡°mystical ability initiation¡±. The Goddess of Golden Spirit also prepared some killing intent. Flowing light kept shing outside as batches of Heavenly Generals rushed over to report.

    ¡°Your Majesty! The Four Sea Dragon Kings entered the Heavenly Courts in the East Heaven Gate and came to congratte Lord Taibai Star Lord!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! The ten Yama Lords of the Netherworld have already entered the Heavenly Courts through the South-Heaven Gate. They are here to congratte Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Trichiliocosm Immortal Alliance has sent a congrattory message. The two Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals are waiting at the East Heaven Gate to send a message.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Saint, Emperor Da Yu of Fire Cloud Cave is waiting for you at the Central Heavenly Gate. He is here on behalf of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors to congratte the Great White Star Lord!¡±

    The Jade Emperor pped andughed. He said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Invite the Jade Pool to the banquet!¡±

    However, just as the Jade Emperor finished speaking, he heard another sound...

    Moo ~

    The immortals were shocked. They hurriedly stood up. Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother left the throne and arrived below the tform.

    Amidst the clouds, an old Daoist priest rode a green ox over. The old Daoist priest had deliberately changed into a purple robe today. There was a faint smile on his lips. The Dao runes around him were extremely mysterious and clear. He exined everything naturally and said everything Grand Supreme Elder! Li Changshou hurriedly walked out of the short table and quickly walked forward. He lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Grand Supreme Elder!¡± ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder replied calmly and rode the green ox to the Jade Pool Banquet.

    Li Changshou took a step forward and used the Cosmic Shrinking Technique. He arrived beside the green ox and leaned over to support it. He held the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s left arm with both hands and weed him in.

    Then, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Just tie the ox outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied respectfully. He watched as the Grand Supreme Elder slowly walked in. He looked at the disciples of the two sects in front of him and greeted them. Then, he led the green ox to the familiar stone.

    Huh?

    Why does this cow feel different today? Li Changshou took out an immortal rope, passed through the ox¡¯s nose ring, and tied it to the green stone. The ox lowered its head and sighed. It used a childish voice to say, ¡°Senior Brother, go and call the ox back when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Uh, it was Little Silver.

 Chapter 526 - Taibaiâ€™s toast

    <strong>Chapter 526 Taibai¡¯s toast</strong>

    Once the Grand Supreme Elder arrived, the atmosphere of the immortal banquet became extremely solemn. The fairy, who was originally chatting andughing, did not dare tough. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother also became much more serious. The Chang¡¯e who were preparing to dance hurriedly adjusted their breathing and put on the most perfect smile. They repeatedly told themselves that the old immortal on the tform was a statue, a statue...

    Of course, the most nervous ones were still some in-name disciples of Ren School.

    They did not even dare to breathe loudly. After bowing, they lowered their heads and sat in their seats, afraid that the Grand Supreme Elder would say, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    That would really be a formal death. There would be no future!

    Even the personal disciples of Chan School and Jie School were sitting upright and weighing their words. In particr, Perfected Taiyi had originally licked his lips and was prepared to give the Western Sect somemon words for the ¡°Yin Realm¡± and ¡°Yang Realm¡±.

    Once the Grand Supreme Elder arrived, the Grand Unity Immortal could only shut up obediently. To be safe, he took the initiative to seal his mouth.

    The Grand Supreme Elder, the incarnation of the Grand Pure One, was basically equivalent to the Grand Pure One appearing directly. Among the experts of the Dao Sect, only the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s expression did not change.

    After the Great Daoist Master bowed to the Grand Supreme Elder, he looked around calmly and admired the expressions of the disciples of the Dao Sect and the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. The other disciples of the Dao Sect were increasingly nervous.

    Don¡¯t think that the disciples of Jie School are rather rxed in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven. It¡¯s fine to speak frankly. However, in front of the Grand Supreme Elder, they had to take the initiative to show a gentle, respectful, and easy-going side. On the other hand, the disciples of Chan School were the opposite. At that moment, they were worried that they would be too polite and upset the Grand Supreme Elder, who advocated peace and quietness... The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts were still fine. They were only very afraid. They could not be considered afraid. At the same time, they felt that the Water Godmanded great respect. The Jade Emperor and Queen Mother held a celebration. The immortals from all directions came to congratte them. The Grand Supreme Elder of Tushita rode an ox over. The disciples of the Dao Sect sat upright. After tying up Little Silver, who was forced to act as the green ox, Li Changshou quickly rushed back to the Immortal Banquet. In his heart, he was thinking about how he should take advantage of this opportunity to make the Heavenly Courts have a good impression of him.

    At that time, if they could willingly enter the rankings with their bodies, it would be better than having a wisp of their essence soul trapped by the God roll.

    The Jade Pool Immortal Banquet was divided into three venues. Apart from the main venue where all the mighty figures gathered, there were two venues on the left and right that could amodate the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Generals, Itinerant Immortals, and a small number of river godnds outside the Heavenly Courts. The scale of the ceremony had actually exceeded the previous immortal peach banquets. Of course, the main reason was that the Heavenly Courts did not have so many members when they held the Immortal Peach Banquet previously. After entering the immortal banquet, Li Changshou looked up and saw that the Grand Supreme Elder had already sat down. The Grand Supreme Elder was still sitting in his ¡°usual seat¡±. He was resting in the throne at the back of the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, as if the surrounding matters had nothing to do with him. Not long after, a white cloud flew over with six disciples of the Western Sect. After they arrived, they saw the array formation and the figure of the Grand Supreme Elder. Their mentality could not help but change. It was just a promotion of the Deity Position of the disciples of Ren School in the Heavenly Courts. Why did they have to rm the incarnation of the strongest Saint who usually did not appear?

    Disciples of the great sects and sects...

    Although it was the same, it was actually different. The four old Daoists and two middle-aged Daoists braced themselves and walked forward. They immediately took out congrattory words and hurriedly recited the matter. However, they heard Li Changshou¡¯s slow voice. Their scalps turned numb and they were about to turn around and escape! Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoists, since you havee to the Heavenly Courts, why don¡¯t you worship the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother?¡±

    How could the six disciples of the Western Sect dare to say no? Now, everyone knew how powerful the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God was. If the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God, Taibai Changgeng, caught onto a small problem, it would immediately be discussed. He could not wait to me the destruction of the Primordial World on them! As the saying goes, he would do whatever he wanted. The six people from the Western Sect walked forward obediently and bowed to the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile. He appeared calm and magnanimous. He seemed to be more stable than before.

    Li Changshou did not make things difficult for the six ordinary Western Sect disciples. He was worried about the ¡°Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect¡± and did not know if the other party had any hidden tricks.

    To be safe, he had to hold back.

    Li Changshou had expected it. The Western Sect began to take Ksitigarbha¡¯s current ¡°speciality¡± seriously.

    In other words, Ksitigarbha was one of the few things that the Western Sect could be proud of.

    When the six members of the Western Sect finished reading the simple congrattory words written by Ksitigarbha, General Dongmu took the initiative to stand up. He chuckled and led them to a remote spot near the door.

    The disciples of the Western Sect immediately looked at General Dongmu gratefully.

    That was also a rare asion for General Dongmu to do such dirty work. It was time for the other party to be grateful. As soon as the small episode ended, streams of light flew over. The Four Sea Dragon Kings each brought a beautiful dragoness and a handsome dragon son into the Jade Pool and bowed to the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother. After the ceremony, the Dragon King of the East Ocean, Ao Guang, turned around with the three Dragon Kings and the eight dragon children. They bowed to Li Changshou in unison and gave him all kinds of blessings.

    Li Changshou thanked him repeatedly with a friendly smile. However, both of them deliberately kept a distance and did not appear too intimate.

    Although the Heavenly Courts did not have the saying that one¡¯s merits would shock the ruler, no matter who it was, they did not want to see their subordinates establish a firm faction.

    The dragon race was originally supported by Li Changshou into the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou was also the boss of the Four Sea Dragon Kings. He was in charge of the water affairs of the world. It was the wisest choice to show some distance between the two.

    As soon as the dragon kings sat down, a cool breeze blew in the Jade Pool. Ten Yama Lords entered... Not long after, the Great Yu Emperor, who was dressed in a luxurious robe, arrived gracefully. He was also arranged to stand out. The Jade Emperor waited for a while longer. When he saw that most of the guests had arrived, he called out,

    ¡°Changgeng.¡± Li Changshou, who was rubbing wine bottles with Fairy Yun Xiao, hurriedly snapped back to reality and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is here to congratte you today,¡± the Jade Emperor said with a smile. ¡°Just walk around more and chat with your senior brothers and sisters at will. Don¡¯t be restrained by the etiquette of a ruler and minister.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± At that moment, Li Changshou picked up the wine bottle and looked around. Everything immediately fell silent.

    Repaying the favor was Li Changshou¡¯s favorite thing to do.

    At that moment, he walked out of the short table and hugged the wine bottle with both hands. He walked to the center of the tform and bowed to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. ¡°Back then, I was just an itinerant cultivator of Ren School. Under the orders of the Great Daoist Master, I established the Sea God Temple in the South Ocean with the intention of educating mortals and continuing the destiny.¡± ¡°I still remember that day, the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu came to the mortal world to patrol. They wanted to find a way to save the people and the fire and water. They happened to arrive at the Sea God Temple and allowed me to talk to the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°If not for His Majesty¡¯s appreciation and the Great Daoist Master¡¯s guidance, it would have been difficult for me to achieve my current glory. It would have been difficult for me to have such an opportunity to be a disciple of Teacher.¡± ¡°The first toast is to His Majesty and the Goddess. I hope that the Heavenly Courts will prosper and the Three Realms will be peaceful. Your Majesty, please bless the immortals and mortals!¡±

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother smiled and picked up the wine bottle in front of them. They clinked sses with Li Changshou from afar. The Queen Mother naturally took a sip gracefully. However, the Jade Emperor waved his hand and took a sip. His eyes were filled with emotions. ¡°Back then, Changgeng and I met in the South Ocean of the mortal world. Changgeng offered twelve strategies, and now, they are all realized! I actually don¡¯t know how to be the Heavenly Emperor, nor do I know how to teach all living beings, how to adhere to the Heavenly Dao, and how to stabilize the world. How weak was the Heavenly Courts at that time? Who knew about the Primordial World? There was nothing about the trichiliocosm. Changgeng, like Changgeng¡¯s Deity Position today, Taibai, will rise! I¡¯m so lucky to have Changgeng¡¯s help!¡± General Dongmu stood up. The Immortal Gods of the Heavenly Courts, the Dragon King and the Yama Lord, raised their cups and toasted the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. General Dongmu shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, you have received the help of a good minister. May the Heavenly Courts live forever and the Three Realms be peaceful.¡± The immortals shouted in unison, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive us!¡±

    The Jade Emperor poured wine and stood up to drink three cups with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals. Although he tried his best to restrain himself, he was still filled with pride.

    The disciples of the great sects and a few mighty figures watched from the side. They vaguely saw the power of the Heavenly Courts. Now, it was unstoppable.

    Then, Li Changshou walked back to his seat. The fairy who was serving him at the side hurriedly delivered a second cup of immortal wine. Li Changshou raised his wine cup high and quickly walked to the side of the tform. He bowed deeply to the Grand Supreme Elder. ¡°This second cup of wine is for the Grand Supreme Elder. I cultivate the Dao of peace and quietness that my teacher has taught me. I walk the path of bnce between Yin and Yang. Without this Dao, how could I obtain this fruit? I can face many dangers because of Teacher. I was only able to achieve my current cultivation because of Teacher¡¯s teachings. Every time I have doubts, confusion, and confusion, it¡¯s all because of Teacher¡¯s guidance. Grand Supreme Elder, you don¡¯t have to hold a cup. I¡¯ll express my sincerity.¡±

    After saying that, he raised his head and gulped it down.

    The Grand Supreme Elder smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been good.¡±

    Li Changshou felt warmth in his heart. He lowered his head and bowed three times. He returned to his seat to get some wine and turned to the side.

    The third cup was to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    The fourth cup was to Emperor Da Yu and the other eminences.

    The fifth cup was to General Dongmu and the righteous gods. The sixth cup was to the seniors of Chan School and Jie School.

    Every cup had words of ¡°digging out one¡¯s heart¡±. He was naturally full of gratitude and gratitude to the Great Daoist Master. He was not stingy with his praises for his Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters who had helped him before.

    His words and actions were all appropriate. He would not stop praising.

    When he was toasting, his actions were polite and carefree. He did not have any pretentiousness and did not make others feel that he was worldly.

    After a toast and a few sentences, Li Changshou vividly exined the word ¡°thorough¡±. Many immortals felt the same emotions. I really can¡¯t do it myself.

    No wonder Tai Bai Changgeng is valued by the strongest Saint. Li Changshou walked further away from the seventh ss of wine. He walked to the corner and stood in front of Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and the Golden-Winged Roc. He raised his ss at the three of them.

    The three Heavenly Generals were stunned at first. Then, they hurriedly held their wine cups.

    Ao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled slightly. There was no need to say anything else. The handsome face of the Golden-Winged Roc was filled with emotions. It lowered its head and sighed. Its eyes were red. It was still Bian Zhuang, the popr Heavenly Courts record holder who had experienced many things.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you think too highly of us... We know everything. You can do whatever you want.¡± Li Changshou almost failed. After the seventh toast, Li Changshou returned to his seat. He bowed slightly to the Jade Emperor and sat beside Yun Xiao.

    The Jade Emperor understood and stood up.

    ¡°The beginning of the Heavenly Courts was difficult. There were various dangers along the way. The left and right were filled with ferociousness. It was all thanks to the suppression of the Grand Supreme Elder that the situation today ended up like this. Dear ministers, follow me to toast the Grand Supreme Elder!¡±

    The Queen Mother and the immortals of the Heavenly Courts stood up again and toasted the Grand Supreme Elder together.

    The Grand Supreme Elder smiled and nodded.

    After drinking a cup, the Jade Emperor was in a good mood. He did not stop smiling.

    General Dongmu stood up and began to report. ¡°Your Majesty, the Chang¡¯e have been preparing for a long time. Should we let them dance to celebrate the promotion of Venus Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    General Dongmu made a gesture and a cheerful tune floated over from the side.

    Ayer of white fog covered the jade ground. Two rows of Chang¡¯e walked over and bowed to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. When they stood up, they had already changed into a dance...

    Li Changshou looked at it with the mindset of an academic researcher for a while before turning to look at Yun Xiao. ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Xiao blinked slightly, her eyes filled with curiosity. Li Changshou smiled and picked up the wine bottle. He whispered, ¡°Can I toast you with the eighth cup?¡± Yun Xiao raised the jade bottle in front of her with her slender fingers. A fairy serving her hurriedly poured wine for Yun Xiao.

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Why do you have to respect me? Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°This cup is different from the previous seven cups.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions as he said warmly, ¡°The previous seven cups were to the past. This toast is to you and me in the future. I hope that after tens of thousands of years, we will still be drinking and having fun together.¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered. She clinked her ss with Li Changshou¡¯s, raised her cup, and covered her sleeve before downing it. Many experts of Jie School at the side took out jade talismans and jade slips skillfully and memorized those words. The immortals of Chan School were stunned.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother looked at each other and smiled.

    However, the Queen Mother said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s rare for such a grand event to happen today. Why don¡¯t you invite Heng¡¯e from the moon toe and give Changgeng a dance gift?¡± The Jade Emperor said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? Fairy Yun Xiao is here.¡±

    The Queen Mother frowned slightly and her gaze was deep. The Jade Emperor seemed to understand, but he felt that his junior sister must have a reason for doing so. He immediately cleared his throat and summoned General Dongmu to tell him about it.

    General Dongmu said, ¡°Your Majesty, Fairy Heng¡¯e seems to have been bound by an oath and cannot leave the moon.¡±

    ¡°The oath is the power of the Heavenly Dao,¡± the Jade Emperor said. ¡°My will can be resolved.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± General Dongmu no longer had any doubts. He lowered his head and answered. He hurriedly rode a cloud to the moon. In the singing and dancing, immortals and gods began to move around. Finally, Li Changshou¡¯s long-awaited public ceremony began. The first to move was Immortal Chi Jingzi of Chan School. He took a brocade box and brought it to Li Changshou. Li Changshou stood up and rejected it. He put the brocade box away and did not open it. Then, the immortals walked towards Li Changshou. Those who should give gifts hurriedly gave them gifts. The gifts from the immortals of the Heavenly Courts were the most exquisite, but it was very difficult to have any treasures. The gifts from the immortals of the two sects were simple. However, they were extraordinary. Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang circled behind Li Changshou and helped him collect and count the gifts. Li Changshou was only in charge of exchanging pleasantries and thanking him. Gradually, Zhongli ascended the tform and intercepted the immortals of the two sects. For some reason, another round ofpetition began.

    Perfected Taiyi of Chan School had given him Connate Yin-Yang treasures. The Goddess of Golden Spirit of Jie School had also given him Connate Five-Element treasures.

    Perfected Yu Ding of Chan School had given him the remnant of a treasure. Fairy Qiong Xiao of Jie School had given him the Spirit Dispersing Holy Water... After that, the ck Clouds Immortal of Jie School sent six numinous treasures. The immortals of Jie School sent a pile of precious materials, and the immortals of Jie School sent two ten-thousand-year-old spiritual herbs... Due to the advantage of having more people, the immortals of Jie School quickly gained the upper hand.

    After thepetition between the two sides, Li Changshou naturally gained a lot. However, the Great Daoist Master, who had originally prepared a few trinkets for Li Changshou, silently took out his trump card, the mystical ability jade token...

    The main event was yet toe.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean waved his hand, and the eight dragon children walked forward together. They each held a brocade box that was still open.

    The immortals looked at it and saw that there were eight rings of different styles in the brocade boxes. There were a total of 64 rings. When he took a closer look, he realized that those rings were actually high-grade storage Dharma treasures!

    The four Sea Dragon Kings stroked their beard and chuckled. They thought that they had firmly taken the lead in giving gifts today. King Qinguang, who was at the side, suddenly stood up and calmly walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side. He looked around and cautiously took out three diamond-shaped jade stones. King Qinguang smiled in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, the Netherworld do not have many other treasures. It¡¯s not appropriate to use some specialties to embarrass ourselves. This is our greatest treasure. Please don¡¯t decline. Our ancestors asked us to bring this to you. They said that it¡¯s very useful to you. There were three drops of essence blood left behind by ancient ancestors. One drop could create a Grand Magus. These three drops are the essence blood of Ancestor Gonggong. These three drops are the essence blood of Ancestor Houtu. These three drops are the essence blood of Ancestor Di Jiang. Ancestor Houtu said that you have your own uses.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The surrounding gazes gathered. Even the Grand Supreme Elder looked over.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡± King Qinguang stuffed the three diamond-shaped jade stones into Li Changshou¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t reject us. You¡¯ve helped us too much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Li Changshou said slowly and put away the three jade stones solemnly. ¡°I will definitely go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation to thank the Lady of Earth.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    King Qinguang heaved a sigh of relief. He bowed to Li Changshou and calmly returned to his seat.

    He would definitely win this round. Everyone began to discuss the ancient past. At that moment, in the corner of the immortal banquet, two figures were preparing to go on stage to dance. They were watching the various big shots weakly.

    Ling Zhuzi was dressed in a long, slender robe. The young girl beside him, Yu Tu, was wearing a cute short skirt. At that moment, her face was a little pale. Ling Zhuzi said softly, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Da da da da...

    The jade rabbit¡¯s silver teeth trembled slightly.

    ¡°When you asked me to help you rehearse previously... you didn¡¯t say that you were going to dance in front of the Grand Supreme Elder today... Forget it... forget it...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and dance by myself.¡± Ling Zhuzi sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Sister Chang¡¯e that we should go up after they dance. We can¡¯t not go.¡±

    Jade Rabbit hurriedly said, ¡°Have you thought it through? If something embarrassing happens, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the Primordial World in the future!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of!?!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi raised his head and puffed out his chest. ¡°Why would a good man be afraid of being embarrassed?¡±

    Jade Rabbit muttered, ¡°Your master might be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi immediately felt conflicted. He was rather concerned about Perfected Taiyi¡¯s reputation. Yu Tu thought for a while and bit her lips. She raised her hand and patted Ling Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder twice. She said in a clear voice, ¡°We¡¯re good brothers. I can¡¯t not help you. If you have a way to make me not afraid, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes in dancing. After all, I was raised by my master. I¡¯ve been practicing dancing in the Moon Pce for so many years.¡± Ling Zhuzi pondered carefully and said softly, ¡°I know that the Magi have a secret technique that can make people forget their fear.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Pain.¡± Ling Zhuzi hesitated. ¡°Why don¡¯t I punch you?¡±

    Jade Rabbit blinked. ¡°Is it really useful? Don¡¯t use too much strength... Come on!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi shouted softly and punched Yu Tu¡¯s chest. Thetter took three steps back and sat on the ground.

    The young girl opened her mouth and a wisp of blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth. Her face was filled with despair. ¡°I haven¡¯t used any strength. Why did you copse?¡± Ling Zhuzi hurriedly supported him and asked, ¡°Are you still afraid?¡±

    The jade rabbit tilted her head weakly. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m afraid of being beaten to death by you...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A deep voice suddenly sounded from the side. Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu shuddered and hurriedly turned their heads. They happened to see the travel-worn Zhao Gongming flying over. He muttered and dodged to the side.

    ¡°Why do young Daopanions nowadays like to y such tricks?¡±

    Yu Tu and Ling Zhuzi looked at each other. The young girl blushed and quickly turned her head away.

    Ling Zhuzi chuckled and said, ¡°This senior seems to have misunderstood. We are brothers, not Daopanions. Daopanions are not as important as brothers!¡± Jade Rabbit was speechless. The world is too difficult.

 Chapter 527 - Long Ji Becomes A Disciple!

    <strong>Chapter 527 Long Ji Bes A Disciple!</strong>

    Li Changshou was most touched by the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s praise during the Jade Pool Immortal Banquet. However, what left the deepest impression on Li Changshou was not the beautiful dance of Fairy Heng¡¯e, who had rushed overter. It was also not the exciting sword dance of Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu, but...

    The congrattory gift from Gongming. At that time, Chang¡¯e was singing and dancing happily. The atmosphere of the banquet was thick. Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu had yet to appear. Zhao Gongming rushed over. The armor on his body was not the usual one. There was still a hint of blood on the inner shirt that he was wearing.

    If the old man had not seen Li Changshou and raised his eyebrows and grinned, Li Changshou would have thought that something bad had happened.

    Zhao Gongming was about to walk around Chang¡¯e, who was dancing, when he suddenly sensed an unusual Dao rune. He looked up and trembled.

    He was in a hurry and did not notice that the Grand Supreme Elder was there!

    Zhao Gongming hurriedly went to the side of the tform and bowed. He then bowed to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Then, he lowered his head and walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side. Under the gazes of the surrounding immortals and gods, he sat beside Li Changshou and could not help but smile.

    ¡°Changgeng, I got you a huge treasure!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless. His tone and attitude were very simr to those people in the pugilistic world in his previous life who had set up stalls and sold small sh drives filled with learning materials. Zhao Gongming took out a two-foot-long ck rod from his sleeve and ced it in front of Li Changshou.

    At that moment, the ck rod was sealed by Zhao Gongming. It seemed to be as light as a feather and as charred as charcoal. However, after sensing it slightly, it contained a mysterious and simple aura and a faint pressure. Li Changshou only stared at it a few times before a few images appeared in the corner of his Dao heart... He saw countless living beings surging in the sea of blood. Countless living souls in the world were torn apart by a spear! At that moment, the ck rod looked like the spine of a mountain. It had been condensed into two feet long by the great mystical ability. That familiar aura...

    Such rich killing power...

    At the side, Perfected Du¡¯e, the knowledgeable, tight-lipped, and recognized disciple of Ren School, said in surprise, ¡°Could this be a fragment of the God-ying Spear formed from the roots of the Chaos Green Lotus?¡±

    ¡°The importance of being the side character to ease the awkward atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and chuckled. He recalled something and looked at his second sister beside Li Changshou guiltily.

    Seeing that Yun Xiao¡¯s expression was normal, Zhao Gongming was relieved. He would rather be beaten by his master a hundred times than anger Yun Xiao. Master Zhao smiled and said, ¡°For today¡¯s gift, I... Ahem, I have put in a lot of effort. I originally wanted to give him some numinous treasures and precious materials, but I felt that Changgeng did notck those. I thought that I had known Changgeng the longest and had the deepest rtionship with him. I could not just brush him off. I thought about it and suddenly recalled that your beloved General Changgeng had obtained a spear refined from the fragment of the God-ying Spear thest time he killed demons in the Asura Ancient City. I had a sh of inspiration and recalled an ancient rumor. I rode the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and broke through the universe. I rushed to the edge of the trichiliocosm with all my might. I traveled as fast as lightning and found a secret ce at the edge of the world. I killed hundreds of demonic insects and found half of the God-ying Spear fragment. Later, Changgeng, fuse this fragment into the Little God-ying Spear. It will definitely increase its power!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Gongming smiled calmly.

    It was difficult to find the treasure, and it was also difficult to retrieve it in a short period of time. It was because Li Changshou sincerely wanted to know what he needed. The surrounding immortals and gods praised. They looked at the two-foot-long fragment and talked about the battle between the Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor.

    The fragment of the God-ying Spear was naturally a precious treasure, but it had to be in the hands of whom.

    If itnded in the hands of an ordinary Zenith Heaven, it would be extremely difficult to refine it. Even if he refined a fragment alone, it would only be forging a sharp Connate numinous treasure.

    However, with the spear that the Golden Roc had snatched thest time, this fragment would appear extremely precious. It might be able to create a supreme-grade Connate numinous treasure! Even if it was not as powerful as the original God-ying Spear, it was still an impressive treasure.

    How could Li Changshou not have a deep impression of him?

    However...

    The Lady of Earth asked the Yama Lords to send nine drops of the blood essence of the witches. Master Zhao also sent the God-ying Spear fragment... What does that mean?

    Let a civil servant of the Heavenly Courts focus on cultivating the Eight-Nine Arcane Art?

    If he encountered any powerful enemies in the future, the generals of the Heavenly Courts would be utterly defeated. He rode a cloud with the skin of an old immortal and slowly rushed out. In front of the enemies that filled the sky, he suddenly tore his long robe and revealed a shiny golden chain mail. A mysterious-colored treasure g floated behind him. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head and the Cosmic Ruler in his left hand. He took a step forward. As his white hair fluttered, his muscles bulged violently. He roared, ¡°Come!¡± This scene was very Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Hey, why are you being so polite?¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. He took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient. I killed a demon at the Zenith Heaven realm. It¡¯s just enough to refine pills and make medicine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Enough, enough. Senior Brother, you¡¯ve really given me enough gifts. I don¡¯t know how to return them in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed out loud and was in a good mood. ¡°Brother, go find a ce to rest. You can do whatever you want. Second Sister, I¡¯m going over there to sit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Big Brother,¡± Yun Xiao said gently. She made Zhao Gongming puff out his chest and raise his head. She was relieved! General Dongmu immediately came over from the side and led Zhao Gongming to the area where the immortals of Jie School were seated. Li Changshou specially summoned the Golden-Winged Roc and asked it to take out the small God-ying Spear. He handed it over and instructed the Golden-Winged Roc to keep it. He would think of a way to integrate itter.

    The ¡°solution¡± here referred to the Tushita Pce.

    When most of the gifts were epted, the subsequent procedures became smooth. Although the dance between Ling Zhuzi and the jade rabbit was exciting, it left a shallow impression. Because Fairy Heng¡¯e would appearter and shock the Three Realms with a dance. She wouldpletely respect the reputation of the number one beauty in the Three Realms and increase the prestige of the Heavenly Courts. A Fairy Heng¡¯e and a super Heavenly Soldier were considered the corepetitors of the Heavenly Courts...

    Li Changshou specially observed the expressions of the few ancient mighty figures when they saw Heng¡¯e. He realized that only the Great Immortal Zhenyuan seemed to be in deep thought. When Heng¡¯e danced away, she seemed to want to say something but hesitated. It seemed that the Immortal Zhen Yuanzi should have some clues about Senior Lang.

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou was not interested.

    The only value of investigating Senior Lang¡¯s past was to find the ¡°upper limit¡± that could be changed by the script of the Heavenly Dao. Back then, regardless of whether Senior Lang wanted to prove his Dao or reverse some major matter, he would definitely be killed after crossing the boundary.

    However, that was not the only way to explore the ¡°sticity¡± of the Heavenly Dao.

    To be safe, Li Changshou wanted to avoid the matter regarding Senior Lang as much as possible. He wanted to do his best and n his retirement process...

    Speaking of which, there was no one else who wanted to retire on the first day of session.

    After Heng¡¯e danced, an hourter, the music suddenly became majestic. Faint pink petals floated everywhere.

    The fairies of the Jade Pool stood on a cloud in the sky. A beautiful female immortal with a slender figure slowly flew over from the depths of the Jade Pool.

    She was dressed in a luxurious attire. She was wearing a short-sleeved bandeau blouse made of Frozen Cloud Silk with a gorgeous long dress embroidered with dozens of spiritual birdsyered above it. The back of the long dress was dragged in the clouds, making her exceptionally eye-catching when she flew forward.

    It was naturally Long Ji.

    At that moment, Long Ji had her hairbed into aplicated double bun. She had a golden flower-shaped hairpin on her forehead. She had a light blush on her face and her long eyshes had been carefully trimmed. Her eyebrows were slender and her ears were sharp. At that moment, she slowly walked forward under the gazes of the immortals. She knelt in front of the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother¡¯s tform and said, ¡°Greetings, Father and Mother.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and looked around calmly. His expression was smug... Ahem, smug. At that moment, the Queen Mother said, ¡°My son, get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father. Thank you, Mother.¡± Long Ji replied gently and stood up. Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°In the blink of an eye, His Highness Long Ji is already slender and elegant... Elder Moon?¡±

    Elder Moon, who was sitting at the back, was suddenly called out. He immediately stood up and bowed to Li Changshou. He hurriedly said, ¡°Here.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You have to guard your Hall of Marriage well. Don¡¯t let anyone sneak in and pull the red string for His Highness Long Ji. His Highness Long Ji is the beloved daughter of His Majesty and the Goddess. Although His Majesty is impartial and did not let His Highness enter the ranks of the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts, His Highness Long Ji¡¯s marriage is not a small matter.¡± A few drops of cold sweat seeped out of Elder Moon¡¯s forehead. He really did not know what Tai Bai Changgeng meant by that. He could only hurriedly lower his head and agree. He repeatedly said that there would definitely not be such a situation. In that case, there would be a path for Long Ji to be schemed against in the future. After Elder Moon sat down, Long Ji blushed and said softly, ¡°Mother, I have always followed Teacher Taibai to learn strategies. I can be considered half a disciple of Teacher. Today, I want to offer a cup of tea to thank Teacher for his guidance.¡± Li Changshou thought, ¡®Speaking of that, I have to mention the three boxes of homework...¡¯ The Queen Mother looked at Li Changshou. Just as she was about to speak, Li Changshou stood up and cupped his hands at the Queen Mother. ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m quite fond of Long Ji. I wonder if Long Ji is willing to formally acknowledge me as her master?¡±

    Since he had previously said that he wanted to take in a disciple, there was no need for the Queen Mother to personally ask for it. He might as well take the initiative.

    Long Ji was overjoyed. She forgot how to agree and hurriedly nodded. The Queen Mother smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your favoritism, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed. He walked to the side of the tform and bowed to the Grand Supreme Elder. ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, Princess Long Ji of the Heavenly Courts is innately intelligent and kind. She is eager to learn and improve. She is humble and polite. I have the intention to take her in as a disciple of Ren School.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder nodded slightly. Three streams of light flew out of his sleeve andnded in front of Li Changshou, turning into three treasures. Wisps of Dao runes spread out from the three treasures. The immortals immediately understood how precious the three treasures were.

    The Grand Supreme Elder would definitely be extraordinary

    The handkerchief-sized azure-blue was called the Misty World Net. When it was opened, it could overturn thousands of kilometers. It was a water-type Connate numinous treasure that specialized in suppressing various types of True Fire.

    The gorgeous ice-blue bottle was called the Four Seas Bottle. It was also a Connate numinous treasure that specialized in countering fire-elemental Dharma treasures. It could pour out water that filled the sky. There was also a half-foot-long divine needle. It was called the Cosmic Needle. It was a top-grade Postnatal numinous treasure. It could break through the Cosmic Shift and could also be used as a treasure for sneak attacks. The three treasures were refined by the Grand Supreme Elder. Their power far exceeded that of simr-grade treasures. They were also the pinnacle of the Primordial World¡¯s ¡°refining¡±.

    Naturally, the true top-notch treasures of the Primordial World, apart from the fact that the Grand Pure One had forcefully increased his merit as a Saint, were mostly condensed from the Connate realm.

    The Dao of refining was always restricted by the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou walked back with the three treasures and smiled at Long Ji.

    ¡°Long Ji, are you willing to be my disciple? Will you enter the Taiqing Dao and cultivate the Great Dao of Inaction?¡± Long Ji immediately knelt down and bowed.

    ¡°Long Ji is willing to follow Teacher. Disciple greets Master!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Jade Emperorughed loudly on the tform and said loudly, ¡°Thank you for helping me, Grand Supreme Elder! My child, Long Ji, in the future, you will respect your master¡¯s orders and pay respects to him. Cultivate the Grand Pure One¡¯s Great Dao properly. Don¡¯t embarrass the Grand Pure One.¡±

    Long Ji stood up and replied, ¡°I will not disappoint Father and Master.¡±

    Li Changshou ced the three treasures in Long Ji¡¯s hand and urged, ¡°Hurry up and put away the treasures. Go and meet the Grand Supreme Elder and the Great Daoist Master.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Long Ji did not dare to look at the treasure. She held it in her hand and stood up in front of the Grand Supreme Elder.

    Just as she was about to kneel, she realized that the clouds in front of her were preventing her from kneeling. She immediately understood what they meant and bowed deeply.

    Then, Long Ji rushed to the Great Daoist Master and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not bad, not bad.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sat upright. He did not have the experience to deal with such a scene. However, he took the opportunity to take out the few numinous treasures that he had prepared for Li Changshou but did not use. It was a greeting gift. However, in the blink of an eye, Long Ji carried three Connate numinous treasures and two Postnatal supreme-grade numinous treasures and walked back to Li Changshou. That scene made many immortals envious. The immortals of Jie School also sighed. With fewer disciples, the treasures were really rich! Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Come and find me in a few days. I¡¯ll teach you the Grand Pure Dao technique. In the future, as my eldest disciple, you should remember the words ¡®Grand Pure One does not do anything¡¯. Don¡¯t cause karma and seek the truth. Do good deeds outside and punish the strong and help the weak.¡± Long Ji bowed and said seriously, ¡°I will follow Master¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Then, Long Ji looked at Yun Xiao, not knowing if she should address her as ¡®Master¡¯s wife.¡¯

    At that moment, Yun Xiao... was inexplicably nervous.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Go on. Remember to visit Senior Brother Taiyi¡¯s disciples of Chan School.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Long Ji immediately understood. She lowered her head and bowed before retreating. He could tell that the Jade Emperor was extremely happy that Long Ji had be Li Changshou¡¯s eldest disciple. At that moment, the Jade Emperor raised his wine bottle. The immortals weed him. More than ten Moon Pce Chang¡¯e entered the dance. The immortals were in the mood to chat. The Grand Supreme Elder had left at some point in time, and the Jade Pool was filled withughter.

    Hence, three dayster...

    The dance ended and the hall was empty.

    The Heavenly Generals cleared away the short tables and tes. The Great White Hall was once again empty.

    There were all kinds of treasures in the middle of the hall. They were all congrattory gifts that Li Changshou had received previously. The expensive ones had naturally been put away. The items ced there were all precious materials and treasures. It was a joyous asion.

    As he had expected the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation toe, Li Changshou had sent the Golden-Winged Roc and the others away in advance. He familiarized himself with the array formations in the hall and admired his new residence.

    It was huge and spacious, but... it was too simple. There was only a hall here. There was no study room. Where would he stay in the future? Where would the Golden Roc and the others stay? Where would Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu y happily? Li Changshou thought for a while and decided to modify the arrangements in the hallter. He would use array formations to distinguish them and create a chain array formation for entertainment.

    It was a pity that the Ghost Hall in the Netherworld could not be moved up. Otherwise, it would be a good period for him to cultivate, plot, and scare the rabbit.

    Staring... Sensing the gaze from the door, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Juste in. There¡¯s no one else here.¡±

    At the door of the hall, the golden-armored war goddess, who was leaning on the door frame and looking in, blinked slightly when she heard that and shed into the Great White Hall.

    Li Changshou activated the istion array formation around the hall and looked at the female Heavenly General who was slowly walking over.

    She was still the same. Her face was beautiful-her figure was slender, and her close-fitting armor had a different charm. Her figure could not be reduced in the slightest. Everything was wonderful.

    The most beautiful was naturally formed by the heavens, and the most charming was because it was just right. When she was 100 feet away, she stopped and looked at the old immortal in front of her.

    Li Changshou transformed into a young man¡¯s face. Although he did not reveal his true appearance, he looked more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Xuanya, are you moving hereter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just stay in my original residence,¡± Youqin Xuanya said softly. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, and her eyes were filled with emotions. ¡°Congrattions on your promotion to Venus, Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to congratte me about.¡±

    After saying that, he tapped the horsetail whisk in his hand and ced two chairs in front of him. He said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good chat in a long time. How have you been?¡± ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Youqin Xuanya did not go forward. She had nowhere to ce her hands. She avoided Li Changshou¡¯s gaze and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting demons recently... They are all useless demons. I haven¡¯t encountered any experts. Thank you, Senior Brother, for arranging for me to serve the Heavenly Courts. Here, I can feel that I am indeed doing something that I can do and putting in effort for the righteous path. Originally, I felt that cultivating was a little meaningless. Now, I¡¯ve found the meaning to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. You¡¯re already doing very well.¡± ¡°I will continue.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya bit her lips gently. There was no hesitation in her eyes. They were filled with determination as she looked into Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    That determination made Li Changshou feel a little... embarrassed.

    She said, ¡°I know that Senior Brother is thinking about the living beings in the Three Realms. I know that Senior Brother wants the world to be clear and establish order that can protect the weak and restrict the strong. I¡¯m not a cultivation genius, nor did she have any outstanding abilities. She could not catch up to her senior brother. However, I will always chase after Senior Brother... Yes, even if I can only see your back! Xuanya has said too much. Senior Brother, don¡¯t me me. A soldier is still waiting for me at the Heaven Gate. I¡¯ll... go over first.¡± Just as Li Changshou was about to ask Youqin Xuanya to stay so that he could correct her thoughts, General Wei Shenmo slowly flew over from outside the hall. After some hesitation, Youqin Xuanya turned around to leave. Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Xuanya!¡±

    She turned her head when she heard that. An immortal light shone on her face. Her skin was actually so smooth. Li Changshou threw a treasure pouch over. It was filled with pills for healing and saving lives. Youqin Xuanya caught it steadily.

    ¡°Protect yourself.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your life is the foundation of everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded solemnly. She held the treasure pouch in her hand and walked out.

    When she was about to reach the door of the hall, she held the treasure pouch to her chest again. There was a hint of joy in her eyes. She did not even notice Wei Shenmo, who had brushed past her. Wei Shenmo looked at the hall and then at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s back view. His eyes lit up.

    I see...

    Yes, find a way to arrange it.

 Chapter 528 - Tai Baiâ€™s Support

    <strong>Chapter 528 Tai Bai¡¯s Support</strong>

    In the Great White Hall, two figures sat on the ground behind the two chairs. They were opening the surrounding gift boxes and talking about serious topics. When Youqin Xuanya arrived, the entire hall had only activated an istion array formation.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Wei Shenmo, was there. The entire hall was filled withyers of array formations. There were istion array formations, peripheral protective array formations, and illusion array formations... There were all kinds of them. They were all the hard work of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°...Someone from the Western Sect has

    appeared?¡±

    ¡°That person¡¯s cultivation level and mystical abilities should not be weak. He just said to my incarnation, ¡®Can you give me half an incense stick of time?¡¯¡±

    Wei Shenmo shook his head and pursed his lips. ¡°I want to give him three incense sticks.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This should be because the Western Sect wants to negotiate with His Majesty and reach an agreement to plot against the Dao Sect. Now, His Majesty is in charge of the trend of the Great Tribtion. When the Purple Cloud Pce discussester, His Majesty¡¯s words will be extremely important. The Western Sect can only please the Heavenly Courts now.¡±

    Wei Shenmo pondered for a while and cursed, ¡°These selfish people. What did they do when the Heavenly Courts were in decline? He fought with the Heavenly Courts for the dragon race and incited the demons to fight against the Heavenly Courts. He caused trouble everywhere and prevented the Heavenly Courts from prospering. He did not hesitate to harm mortals for his own prosperity. The Western Sect is rotten to the core.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be angry. The long river of time surged forward and would not be stopped by external forces. There was no gradual elimination of the things of the past, so there was no improvement. It is no longer feasible. If arge number of experts are destined to die in this Great Tribtion, the world should eliminate the factions who still do not know how to change.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, what you said is indeed correct.¡± Wei Shenmo smiled and his eyes were filled with emotions. ¡°The people from the Western Sect are mixed. They do things without any bottom line, let alone restrict others. Chan School values etiquette and reputation. It is beneficial to the world. Jie School is also in trouble... Changgeng, I have something to discuss with you. I just don¡¯t know how to say it. Why don¡¯t you guess what I¡¯m thinking about today? If you can guess correctly, I¡¯ll give you a good treasure as a congrattory gift. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®Why do I feel that the friendship between the rulers and ministers is gradually changing?¡¯ ¡®Be serious. Be serious.¡¯

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should be worried if I will interfere with the Great Tribtion because of my personal feelings.¡±

    dUIS

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wei Shenmo sighed and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t care about that. Before the Great Tribtion, the Deity Position was already here. I already understand that this Great Tribtion will definitely let the experts of the Dao Sect fill the Deity Position of the Heavenly Courts. However, I don¡¯t know how it will be carried out. The Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s discussion should be clearter. However, Changgeng, your answer is too generic.¡±

    Wei Shenmo smiled and said, ¡°The gift I want to give you is extraordinary. If you don¡¯t take out some good stuff from your stomach, I don¡¯t want to give it to you so easily.¡±

    Li Changshou thought about it seriously and said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, you want to test me to see if I can make an objective and fair decision between Chan School and Jie School. Indeed, the loyalty of the immortals of Jie School was more important. The disciples of the sect were brothers, and it was easier for others to have a good impression of them. The immortals of Chan School were more restrained and had more rules. Most of the disciples were shrewd. Compared to the immortals of Jie School, it was easier for others to dislike them. However, from the perspective of the Heavenly Courts, or rather, from the perspective of the ruler of the Great Tribtion, he could not be biased towards them just because the Immortal Du Sect valued rtionships and loyalty. Compared to Chan School, there were too many disciples of Jie School. There were many negative karma living beings hidden inside. There were probably many saviors this time. Actually, Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou sighed softly.

    ¡°I naturally stand on the side of the Dao Sect between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect. However, in the face of Chan School and Jie School in this Great Tribtion, I will only stand from the perspective of the disciples of Ren School. At the same time, I will find a way to make the Dao Sect suffer the least losses. Otherwise... I wouldn¡¯t have been thinking about countermeasures all these years.¡±

    Wei Shenmo patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. However, even the seniors of the Saints could not do anything about this matter. Don¡¯t pay too much attention to it. There is one thing that you might not know. Although Saints are almost omnipotent, they have to ept the Primordial Violet Vapor within the rules of the Heavenly Dao. They are already unable to leave the Heavenly Dao sequence. In this great cmity, the battle between the great sects was on one level. The battle between the Saints was on another level. The battle between living beings and the world was on an even deeper level. Of course, Changgeng, you must know more than me. It¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. No matter what decision you make in the future, even if I don¡¯t understand it, I will try my best to cooperate. Changgeng, you just have to exin a little more. Here.¡±

    Wei Shenmo paused and took out a golden scroll from his sleeve. He pressed it against Li Changshou¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you too much, but this is something I deducted from the Heavenly Dao. Disciple-Nephew Yun Xiao is a good woman. She¡¯s quitepatible with you.¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned. He slowly opened the scroll. Rich Heavenly Dao power surged towards him. The huge Heavenly Emperor Seal was extremely eye-catching, but the content was very simple...

    ¡°Today, I investigated and found out that Fairy Yun Xiao has a noble character, a pure Dao heart, and is righteous. She has contributed much to the good of Connate lifeforms, the righteousness of the Three Realms, and the stability of the world.

    Fairy Yun Xiao is immune to negative karma and is protected by the Heavenly Dao. She is a blessing to the Heavenly Courts. She will not enter the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. She will not be bound by the God roll of the Heavenly Book. She will not be injured by the God-ying Whip. She will not be entangled by the tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s also because Changgeng, you didn¡¯t enter the cmity. From the looks of it, if Yun Xiao really faces the cmity, you might be able to bnce the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou sighed in his heart. His gaze wasplicated.

    Li Changshou put the ¡°injury-free decree¡± into his sleeve and returned to his original position.

    The duo looked at each other. Both of them seemed to have something in their throats, but they knew that they could not say it too clearly. In the end, they only chuckled.

    At that moment, Li Changshou finally confirmed something.

    Two treasures that should not have been known by others appeared in the decree¡ªthe Heavenly Book God roll and the God-ying Whip. The Jade Emperor had long known about the details of the Great Tribtion. However, he remained silent and waited quietly for the Saints of the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the God-Conferment matter.

    The reason why the Dao Ancestor had chosen him as the ruler of the Three Realms was definitely not because of the connection of the Dao Ancestor Child.

    It would be more urate to say that the Dao Ancestor had long chosen the ruler of the Three Realms. He had only stayed by his side to polish his temperament and wait for the right opportunity to plot from the ancient times to this day.

    It would be foolish to underestimate the Heavenly Emperor.

    Wei Shenmo said, ¡°The Western Sect wants to beg for mercy now. Let¡¯s pull them and wait for the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss matters. In the next few decades, the Primordial World and the trichiliocosm should be rtively stable. Changgeng, what else does the Heavenly Courts need to do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do too much. Continue to expand and recruit experts.¡± Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, you arranged the ceremony today because you wanted to investigate the rtionship between the disciples of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools, right? I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter previously, but the conclusion is not optimistic.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Wei Shenmo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡®Alright, I won¡¯t think about it.¡¯

    Wei Shenmo pondered for a while and asked, ¡°But Changgeng, why do we need so many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals? Even if a million Heavenly Soldiers are facing experts above the Zenith Heaven, if the other party does not care about negative karma, it will only be a matter of waving his sleeve.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The purpose of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rapid expansion is to establish a stable order in the future. This is actually the key to whether the Heavenly Courts can really prosper and not be restrained by therge sects in the future.¡± ¡°Wait.¡±

    Wei Shenmo frowned and widened his eyes. He suddenly scolded jokingly, ¡°You really hid something! Why didn¡¯t you say that previously? Is it also part of your n for me to use this decree as a congrattory gift? If I don¡¯t use this decree, are you going to use these schemes to threaten me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t be so calctive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back on my word. Return the decree! We¡¯ll see if I give it to you again!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed and appeared 30 feet away. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°The mortal world still emphasizes that the Lord does not joke. Your Majesty, you are the Heavenly Emperor. How can you go back on your words?¡±

    ¡°You benevolent thief Changgeng!¡±

    Wei Shenmo scolded jokingly, ¡°Quick, tell me. If you can¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll deduct the Dao decreeter and make the Tribtion Exemption decree null.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I guarantee that everything will be arranged clearly.¡± Li Changshou chuckled and maintained his youthful appearance. However, he was worried and set up a barrier around him.

    ¡°Today, I will definitely exin the follow-up of the twelve strategies to Your Majesty and help the Heavenly Courts prosper. Let¡¯s start from today¡¯s matter. Your Majesty, you know many details about the Great Tribtion. You might not be able to say it now... What I¡¯m going to say next are all my guesses and guesses. If I identally say it, you can pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Wei Shenmo waved his hand. Golden light appeared around him, and the power of the Heavenly Dao enveloped the ce.

    ¡°Just say whatever you want.¡±

    Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and paced around.

    ¡°After the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s meeting, the Middle Continent and the East Continent will definitely be in chaos. The Western Sect only has three to six strategies. I have already listed all of them. The most likely method is to use the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools. The Immortal Sects of the Three Schools are closely rted to the disciples of the Three Schools. It also concerns the overall strength and reputation of the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools. The Western Sect would definitely fan the mes secretly and use the attacks of the two immortal sects in the Middle Continent to make Jie School and Chan School gradually go against each other and umte hatred. The human heart could not be controlled. Although there were many disciples of the Saints of Jie School, they were still very smallpared to the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Middle Continent and the cultivators of the trichiliocosm. In other words, this matter would definitely happen. However, the timing and scale of it is uncertain. If Chan School and Jie School were ipatible, the Western Sect could take the opportunity to tie themselves to Chan School and achieve their goal of targeting Jie School and safely surviving the Great Tribtion. The Western Sect¡¯s actions are in line with the Heavenly Dao¡¯s expectations of the Great Tribtion. That is, to reduce the power of living beings.¡±

    Wei Shenmo nodded slowly and said, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Just as I said previously, we can only expand the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. While the Middle Continent is in chaos, it will be more convenient for the Heavenly Courts to send some Golden Immortal realm experts to strengthen the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. The Heavenly Courts belonged to the Heavenly Dao. Not only would the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals and Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers not be ssified as the burden of the world, but they would also be treated as the power to strengthen the world. From a stable perspective, the faster the Heavenly Courts developed in the Great Tribtion, the more powerful they would be, and the lower the number of casualties would be. Of course, that was decided by the Heavenly Dao. As long as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops increase to a certain extent and cooperate with the Immortal Alliance or the Heaven Ascension Hall, they can attack at any time and correct the chaos. They can stabilize the universe in one move and establish order in the Middle Continent.¡±

    Wei Shenmo¡¯s eyes were filled with divine light. He asked, ¡°What order?¡±

    ¡°The orders of the Immortal Sect¡¯s Heavenly Courts are restrained by the Heavenly Courts! Between the Middle Continent and the South Continent, he built the checkpoints of the Heavenly Courts and erected the wall of the Heavenly Dao to restrict immortals from entering the mortal world. Together with the development of the Shang tribes that had already obtained the Heavenly Fate in the South Continent, when the Shang tribes unified the prosperousnd of the South Continent, they would sweep away the kings and nobles who had borrowed immortal herbs to extend their lifespans. The immortal contract that I had established with the leader of the Shang n back then could bepletely effective. With such abination, the mortals of the human race couldpletely escape the oppression of the Immortal Dao factions! However, Your Majesty, you must remember that you have to keep the mortals in the North to find the Immortal Path. Don¡¯t cut off the mortals¡¯ path to ascend. Only then can you ensure that the destiny of the Heavenly Courts and the human race will not be separated. At that time, if the immortal sect wants to take in disciples, they have to apply to the Heavenly Courts before they can enter the South Continent to select disciples. If there are demons in the mortal world that cause chaos, cultivators can kill demons and eliminate demons. They can use that to earn Heavenly Dao merit. At that time, the Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent would continuously provide Immortal Disciples for the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts would have all their troops and soldiers. When the cmity of the three sects descended and the Deity Positions were filled, the Heavenly Courts would prosper! Immortals and mortals can be separated. They can be connected to the world!¡±

    Wei Shenmo pped his hands andughed. After some thought, he asked, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the trichiliocosm? Although the mortals of the South Continent are the foundation of the destiny of the world, the living beings in the trichiliocosm are also living beings. Those with less destiny should be the same. Moreover, there are also many hidden demons in the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. They are all immortal sects that upynd...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should know better than me what kind of second-rank Deity Positions there are.¡±

    ¡°You mean, the four Imperial Lords?¡±

    ¡°As long as the Heavenly Courts stabilize the order of the five continents, the trichiliocosm are just a matter of time. They are only different in form.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked at Wei Shenmo.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School and also from the Dao Sect¡¯s Immortal Sect. Some of these strategies are actually different from the benefits of the Dao Sect. However, they are beneficial to the world, the living beings, and the future Dao Sect. Please remember what you said in the cabin when we were traveling in the West Ocean. The authority of the world, the Three Realms, and all living beings will be in your hands. If Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts deviate, all living beings will be covered in charcoal.¡±

    Wei Shenmo pondered for a while. His eyes were filled with emotions. He looked at Li Changshou with aplicated gaze.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng is always by my side. I will not take the wrong path.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled warmly but did not say anything

    He ultimately cultivated the Inaction Dao Fruit.

 Chapter 529 - As an Immortal, Happiness Is Most Important

    <strong>Chapter 529 As an Immortal, Happiness Is Most Important</strong>

    This decree...

    In a corner of the secret underground chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, who had transformed into a pocket-sized little person, sat on a small bamboo chair and yed with the golden scroll in his hand.

    Did the Jade Emperor protect Yun Xiao because I protected Long Ji?

    That exnation seemed reasonable, but on careful thought, that was not the case.

    It would take a long time to condense a Heavenly Dao decree, let alone a decree that involved the Great Tribtion.

    The moment the decree began to condense, it had to be before he took in Long Ji. From this, it could be seen that the ¡°friendship¡± between him and the Jade Emperor could still be trusted...

    About 70%.

    After all, it was very easy for the Jade Emperor to lose control of his position.

    The Tribtion Exemption decree could be used as a betrothal gift to the Three-Immortal Ind to propose marriage. It was a joke.

    The rtionship between the two of them had not reached such a stage. Moreover, this Tribtion Exemption decree only protected Yun Xiao. What did Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao think?

    This item could only be used as a life-saving item at the crucial moment. It could protect Yun Xiao from the tribtion. As for the others...

    It was still another matter. Thinking about it carefully, the influence of the decree was not huge. Since he had a good impression of Yun Xiao, he was most worried that the Three Xiao Immortals were one. The Three Xiao Immortals had a deep rtionship with Master Zhao. Therefore, Li Changshou had been trying his best to help Zhao Gongming umte merit and escape the death tribtion.

    If he wanted to save Yun Xiao, he had to save all four of them.

    If he revealed this opportunity to Yun Xiao in advance, Yun Xiao might destroy it personally.

    Fortunately, there was some improvement.

    Although Li Changshou could not say that he was absolutely confident that he could pull Zhao Gongming out of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he still had a chance of protecting him.

    Come on, be steady.

    The Shang Dynasty had yet to be officially established. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion would arrive in at least a few hundred years. Due to the different degree of intelligence gathering, the subsequent games would definitely be veryplicated. The heavenly secrets were blinded. The Saints could only ¡°observe¡± the Great Tribtion. The extent that each Saint could see was naturally different.

    A few decadester, as long as the God roll was released, his Grand Pure One would probably be able to instantly understand what happened before and after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Second Aunt-Master should have deduced a little more than Third Aunt-Master. The Receiving Saint should be on par with the two Aunt-Masters. Goddess Nuwa was probably too engrossed in the power of the house to pay attention to this matter.

    Yes, as for a certain Saint...

    He stayed respectful and did notment.

    From the information revealed by the decree, the Jade Emperor had long known many details of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It was even possible that the Jade Emperor and the Dao Ancestor were discussing how to expand the Heavenly Courts and suppress the Dao Sect. Li Changshou had yet to confirm what had happened when His Majesty went to the Purple Cloud Pce toin and what he had said to the Dao Ancestor.

    This matter could be ranked among the top ten unsolved mysteries of the Primordial World...

    No matter what, this decree was an extremely precious item. It was also a promise that the Jade Emperor had given him. Li Changshou carefully put it away and kept it close to him. He was in a daze for a while, and scenes from the immortal banquet surfaced in his heart.

    After the Jade Pool Banquet, the Great Daoist Master immediately rushed back to the Xuandu City.

    During this period, the otherworldly demons began to stir again. The strange living beings in the Chaos Sea seemed to want to take advantage of the situation.

    Yun Xiao naturally returned to the Three-Immortal Ind with Qiong and Fairy Bi. Yun Xiao had also received many congrattory gifts during the celebration, which made Li Changshou feel a little embarrassed.

    It felt like he had ¡°coincidentally epted someone in his previous life¡±.

    What made Li Changshou feel interesting was the performance of Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He did not know how the two of them were doing. They did notmunicate during the immortal banquet. However, they would asionally look at each other. When they left, they would each be together with their friends. Are they embarrassed to announce it to the public? That was reasonable. After all, they were all mighty figures of the Primordial World. If they became Daopanions like Postnatal living beings, they would inevitably be mocked behind their backs.

    Will Yun Xiao have the same concerns?

    Li Changshou thought about the problem that he had considered many times before. His mind returned to the Heavenly Courts, and he controlled the paper effigy to set up an array formation in the Great White Pce.

    A little more details!

    His incarnation traveled thousands of kilometers while his main body sat at home.

    The mystical ability of the Man-Forming Paper Cutouts had been modified by Li Changshou to a state that was beyond recognition but was rather mystical. It could be considered a miracle.

    The bean soldiers divine power was now widely used in the various branches of the Heavenly Courts. It became a standard for the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, greatly reducing the casualties of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. Later, the matter regarding Yang Jian would also have to be centered around the paper effigy. If Yang Jian really killed the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, and the Heavenly Courts issued another edict, it would be inconsistent with the values that the Heavenly Courts advocated... After getting busy in the Heavenly Courts for a while, he saw Long Ji change into a lightweight dress and fly to the Great White Pce on a cloud before entering the Great White Hall. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy found a seat and sat down. He picked up the posture of an expert of Ren School. His white hair and white eyebrows looked calm, and the smile on his lips was naturally benevolent and gentle. Long Ji bowed forward. Her fair face was flushed, and her eyes were bright. Li Changshou sized up his eldest disciple. This was actually the first time Li Changshou had scrutinized Long Ji after she had ¡°grown up in seclusion¡±. She was a beauty. She looked simr to the Queen Mother, but she did not have the power of the Queen Mother. She looked more gentle and elegant. ¡°Teacher,¡± Long Ji whispered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown so big.¡± Li Changshou casually summoned a meditation cushion and made her sit down in front of him. Then, Li Changshou took out the manual of Ren School that he had asked for permission in front of the portrait of the Grand Pure One. It was the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ that the Great Daoist Master had imparted to him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you the Grand Pure Dao Technique. I hope you canprehend and cultivate well. You have already cultivated to the Heaven Immortal realm and are not far from longevity. It¡¯s not appropriate to ask you to change your Dao. You still have to focus on the Dao that you originally cultivated and use the ¡®Great Pure Dao¡¯ toprehend. The Dao is neither high nor low. The most important thing in cultivation is to walk out of your own Dao. Do you understand the principles here?¡±

    Long Ji hurriedly nodded and held the jade token in her hand. She answered seriously, ¡°I will remember Master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too reserved. Just like when you called me Teacher previously. You can¡¯t lie to me. Cultivating in seclusion can only let your Dao Body grow, but your temperament is hard to change.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Long Ji immediately broke the spell and made a face. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s really best if I can officially be Master¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°Why did you ssh tea on Daoist Randeng that day?¡±

    Long Ji frowned and whispered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Just as you guessed previously, I was indeed in a daze. When I opened my eyes, I had already caused trouble. The Jade Pool is extremely strict. If Master did not protect me at that time, Randeng would have used the opportunity to me me. Mother would have definitely punished me heavily. I might not even be able to stay in the Heavenly Pce.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly and said warmly, ¡°His Majesty and the Goddess are in charge of the Heavenly Courts. They are too strict with their children but it¡¯s actually understandable.¡±

    ¡°Long Ji knows, Master.¡± Long Ji smiled and said, ¡°I was born in the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s house. I can¡¯t let Father and Mother be humiliated. It was his wish to be able to be Master¡¯s disciple. Master, can I stay in this Great White Pce?¡± ¡°You should spend more time with your mother.¡± Li Changshou looked apologetic and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to cultivate. I can only exin the Grand Pure Dao to you regrly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Long Ji pursed her lips and pouted. Suddenly, she blinked and asked, ¡°Master, where is your main body cultivating? Can I serve you in front of your knees?¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. ¡°Your Aunt-Master will be there to take care of me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master?¡± Long Ji¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is... is it Aunt-Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Long Ji¡¯s eyes immediately lit up in a gossipy manner. She asked in surprise, ¡°Master, apart from Mistress Yun Xiao, do you have another mistress?¡± ¡°Probably...¡± ¡°Does Master¡¯s wife not mind?¡± ¡°I should mind. This is a troublesome problem.¡± Li Changshou looked helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. If I can let you know in the future, I will let you know.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve said too much.¡±

    Long Ji stuck out her tongue and blinked. She asked softly, ¡°Then, what about Fairy Heng¡¯e?¡± Pop! Long Ji eximed and covered her forehead with a guilty smile. Li Changshou shook his head and said, ¡°Go to the corner and take a look. I¡¯ve prepared a little surprise for you.¡± ¡°Huh? Master, why are you still bothering?¡± Long Ji was instantly energized. She ran to the corner happily and stepped into a misleading array formation that Li Changshou had just set up. She saw a simple cubicle with a bed, chair, and wooden cab. It was arranged very elegantly. Long Ji hurriedly asked, ¡°Teacher, is this my resting ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the ce where I ced my incarnation. Your surprise is in the left corner. Pick up the pink treasure pouch on the table... Open it and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Eh, there are three huge chests inside. They are...¡±

    In the illusion array formation, Long Ji¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She looked at the opened wooden box in front of her and looked at the familiar ¡°homework¡± scroll inside. Her eyes gradually lost their glow.

    Li Changshou¡¯s calm voice floated over.

    ¡°These are the strategies that you have yet toplete. I have carefully sorted them out for you. Finish it within a year ande back a yearter. I will test you on the strategy and yourprehension of the Grand Pure Dao.¡±

    Ding...

    On the fourth day of epting a disciple, he achieved the achievement of reaching the end of his lifespan. On the fourth day of epting a disciple, he received the Life Epaulette: ¡°Master, please be a human.¡±

    At that moment, the Golden-Winged Roc rushed over from outside the hall. Its eyes were filled with envy.

    However, he also knew that hisprehension was too poor and his aptitude was too poor. Although he was the son of the Primordial Phoenix, he temporarily did not have the qualifications to officially be a disciple of his teacher!

    He was not worthy!

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice floated over from ahead. ¡°The Golden Roc is in a hurry. Is there any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc immediately stopped its daydreaming. It took out a jade token and handed it to Li Changshou. ¡°Just now, the Immortal Alliance reported that they discovered a few ferocious demons in a Major Chiliocosm. They are powerful and have already caused dozens of immortals to die in the Immortal Alliance. The Deputy Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance, Old Madam Bian, is here. I want you to deploy one or two experts to help.¡± ¡°Evil Demon?¡±

    Li Changshou opened the jade token and looked at it carefully. He could not help but be speechless.

    It was a lie that dozens of immortals had died in the Immortal Alliance. The words implied that there were ancient treasures in the ce where the ferocious demons were. Moreover, it was very likely that they were fragments of the God-ying Spear. Li Changshou pondered for a while and took out a few paper effigies from his sleeve. He pushed them into the hands of the Golden-Winged Roc with his immortal power. ¡°Golden Roc, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. It should be rted to the God-ying Spear fragment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Teacher!¡±

    The Golden Roc lowered his head and bowed, his eyes filled with excitement.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. How do you want to deal with this matter?¡±

    The Golden Roc pondered carefully and knew that his teacher was testing him. The golden ring on his ankle shone gently. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally meet up with Old Madam Bian and ask about the details. I¡¯ll help the Heavenly Courts appease the injured immortals. Then, I¡¯ll quickly kill the ferocious demons and promote the Heavenly Courts¡¯ power.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to think of that, but it¡¯s not enough. You have to remember three principles at all times. Firstly, when you are outside, you cannot trust anyone. You have to be suspicious at all times. Secondly, you have to investigate and ask yourself if it is risky and inappropriate. Thirdly, if you encounter danger, retreat immediately and maximize your speed. You cannot be greedy or angry. Now that the Great Tribtion is spreading, it¡¯s not wrong to be careful.¡± When the Golden Roc heard that, its eyes were filled with gratitude. It lowered its head and bowed deeply. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will seek victory steadily. If I encounter a powerful enemy, I will retreat immediately!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, Senior Sister, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The Golden Roc cupped his hands at Long Ji, who was floating over from the side. He turned around and walked away. He walked out of the ¡°bleak wind¡± and the remaining pride of the phoenix race. Long Ji pursed her red lips and could not help but tilt her head.

    ¡®Is this really the Golden Roc that barged into the Heavenly Courts and threatened to kiss Heng¡¯e Fangze?¡¯ Long Ji sighed and looked at her master with admiration and respect.

    It was said that one¡¯s nature could not be changed. That was because one had yet to meet an expert!

    My master is really...

    He is too stable.

    A few monthster, Li Changshou received good news from the Golden Roc. The God-ying Spear fragment in his hand was sessfully added.

    Li Changshou did not wait long. He brought the Golden Roc to the Tushita Pce. This time, the Grand Supreme Elder went out to travel again. He had already expected Li Changshou toe. He asked Li Changshou to ce the Little God-ying Spear and the two God-ying Spear fragments in the Tushita Pce. When the Grand Supreme Elder returned, he would refine them. Li Changshou could not help but ask, ¡°Elder Lord... went to look for the ox?¡±

    Little Gold and Little Silver looked at each other. The formerughed while thetter put on a bitter face.

    Little Gold said, ¡°The Grand Supreme Elder sat on the cloud and went out this time. From the meaning of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s words, he seems to be going to the Chaos Sea to search for the God-ying Spear fragment and help Senior Brother Changgeng forge a divine weapon de.¡± Little Silver sighed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, when you have time, go and urge Old Ox. I don¡¯t know where he has gone. There are no Spirit Pills and immortal peaches outside. I really don¡¯t know what treasure he has been charmed by.¡±

    It was the silver-haired girl.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to find his traces. Is there any useful treasure?¡± ¡°This!¡±

    Little Silver took out an immortal rope that was shining with golden light. ¡°This is a golden rope used by the Grand Supreme Elder to tie his robe. The end of the rope can be pointed in the direction of the living beings. If you encounter them, you can tie them up. We have gathered the auras of the cows.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou took the golden rope and smiled. ¡°It will probably take some time.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, you can get back to business first.¡± Little Silver chuckled. ¡°Anyway, the next time the Grand Supreme Elder wants to use the ox, it¡¯s time for Little Gold to go.¡±

    Xiao Jin¡¯s face instantly turned bitter. The Golden Rocughed.

    Before leaving, the Golden Roc even bowed to the two children.

    The friendship of the three demon kings began to ripple... Yes, he even crossed the mountain.

    ...

    Li Changshou naturally did not dare to dy the important matters of the Tushita Pce.

    When the paper effigy secretly sent the golden rope to the vicinity of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou immediately began to make arrangements. He quickly sent out the first paper effigy army outside the Little Qiong Peak. Of course, the army existed in the form of a set. The ones who actually went out were the ¡®carriage driver paper effigies who had the power of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. She held the golden rope in her hand and pointed towards the south.

    Li Changshou used Water Escape and traveled as fast as lightning, searching for the green ox. The ox was indeed outrageous. It only cared about pursuing its own happiness. It had even set aside its career as a mount. Somewhere on the East Ocean Coast of the South Continent, Li Changshou had an idea. His body transformed from the water and turned into a breeze. He floated to a familiar area and looked at the ce that he had ced there... The Little River God.

    Previously, he had deliberately retaliated against the River God once. He had brought the River God to see three good ces that had long been upied by the dragon race. He reckoned that this fellow was quite depressed. He was indeed a little angry back then. Now that his anger had dissipated, he should change to a more normal ce and mix some incense merit to condense a simple merit Dharma body. The mighty Taibai Jinxing, an ordinary god of authority in the Heavenly Courts, could he be calctive with the Little River God, who was not even ranked or was an Itinerant Immortal of the Heavenly Courts? Not long after, Li Changshou found the ce where the weak divine power of the River God was. He happened to see a young woodcutter passing by with a bundle of firewood.

    His divine power fluctuated slightly.

    Li Changshou focused his gaze and his eyes shone with a blue light. He immediately saw the Schr River God hiding at the riverbank and using his divine power to ¡°steal¡± the ax.

    What?

    Are all the myths and fables that I heard in my previous life created like this?

    With a thud, the axnded in the river.

    The young woodcutter was unmoved. He even sighed and turned his head in exhaustion.

    At that moment, golden light shone on the river. A figure in an elegant robe emerged from the river... ¡°Young Woodcutter, did you drop this golden and jade-iid ax, this ck iron heavy ax, or this ordinary ancestral ax?¡± The young woodcutter frowned and pursed his lips. ¡°Whenever a woodcutter passes by, you would attack. Every time, you will use a spell to create such a diversion. Then, you will secretly put the ax back into our house. Is there any meaning in doing that? The immortals and ghosts that the young people of the neighboring vige encountered were all young women. You are the only male immortal in our vige. Our vige is very embarrassed now. We can¡¯t even lift our heads high. Thedies don¡¯t want to marry any men from our vige. They are afraid that you will suddenly appear when we cross the river! You¡¯ve been using this for so long. Can you make some changes?¡± After saying that, the woodcutter shook his head and carried the firewood. He shook his head and left, leaving the River God looking down at the ax in his hand. He retreated into the river with a dejected expression.

    He failed again...

    Dong! Knock! Knock! There was the sound of something heavy smashing into the river.

    The River God looked over and saw golden and silver axesnding at the bottom of the river. At the same time, a Dharma spell appeared in his heart. This... this is?

    Transformation technique!

    At the same time, a few chuckles sounded beside the River God¡¯s ear. It was so familiar and warm.

    ¡°As an immortal, happiness is the most important.¡±

    On the cloud, Li Changshou¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh. He followed the direction of the golden rope and fled deep into the South Ocean.

 Chapter 530 - The Water God Temple

    <strong>Chapter 530 The Water God Temple</strong>

    Where did the ox go?

    Li Changshou chased out of the South Ocean and flew into the trichiliocosm. He kept searching in the void and passed by more than ten Medium Chiliocosms.

    The more he raised the golden rope in his hand, the closer he was to the green ox. Is this a vacation or a honeymoon?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and felt conflicted.

    When I find the old ox, will the silver-haired girl, Iron Fan, be hugging an infant in swaddling clothes? The old ox chuckled and fanned gently with the banana fan...

    Right? As he thought that, the golden rope swayed gently. Li Changshou looked up and saw a spot of light in front of him. After carefully sensing it, he knew that it was a prosperous world with many living beings. Li Changshou used his escape technique and quietly approached. He tied the golden rope around his wrist to prevent it from flying out and binding the green Ox when he encountered it.

    It would not be nice to disturb the green ox. However, Li Changshou never expected that when he found the green ox, it...

    Prepare to make a mistake!

    Most of the Major Chiliocosms were filled with immortals and mortals. It was the same here. The city where the green ox was located was divided into two parts. There was a magnificent ¡°Immortal Ind¡±. On the Immortal Ind, there was a tall Immortal Pavilion that formed an Immortal City.

    Below the Immortal Ind, there was ake that corresponded to the outline of the ind. There were rows of houses around theke, and they were rather prosperous. When Li Changshou arrived, it was already night time.

    In the immortal city above, music came from the colorful brothel streets. The immortal light circting in the istion array and protective array formations covered the crescent moon that looked like a woman¡¯s shallow eyebrows. He used the transformation technique and transformed into a middle-aged Daoist. Hended outside the immortal city and held an immortal treasure folding fan. After handing over some Spirit Stones, he sessfully entered and headed towards the brothel where the green ox was. What¡¯s going on? His immortal senses detected that the green ox had transformed into a human. He had horns and was dressed in a long robe. He was drinking in a private room in the brothel.

    There were more than ten beautiful women dancing in front of him. All of them were rather beautiful and their cultivation levels were at the Essence Immortal realm...

    He would definitely spend a lot tonight. Li Changshou could not help but mutter in his heart. ¡®Did the green ox and Iron Fan fall out? Or did Iron Fan encounter another ox in advance? Or did the young couple quarrel and the green oxe down here in anger to relieve its boredom?¡¯ Li Changshou found a in teahouse and secretly observed the green ox. He realized that the green ox was indeed drinking to drown his sorrows. Its eyes did not even nce at the dozen or so fairies in front of it.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The green ox lowered his head and sighed. He looked at the two small banana fans in his palm, his eyes filled with mncholy. ¡°Little Fan, what did I do wrong? Why did you suddenly chase me away?¡±. Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He knew that the old ox must have lost his mind in love. He wanted to indulge himself in this ce, but he realized that other women could not attract him.

    The ox was infatuated. Therefore, Li Changshou did not appear directly. He only watched from the side for a while. An hourter, in order to reap the rewards, the women stopped dancing and gathered towards the green ox.

    Two sultry fairies called out ¡°Your Majesty¡± in a sweet voice and were about to lean into the green ox¡¯s arms. However, the green ox frowned. For a moment, it wanted to open its hands, but in the end, it jumped back and made the two Fairies miss.

    The ox was drunk. His body swayed slightly. He frowned and threw out a treasure pouch. ¡°Everyone, go out. Let me calm down... Also, don¡¯t call me King. I¡¯m not a demon.¡± The group of fairies could be considered professional. They did not ask anything and quickly left the ce with their heads lowered. They only said, ¡°Call us anytime.¡±

    When the door was closed, the green ox sighed again and sat back in his original position. He looked at the cup and te in front of him and fell into a daze.

    After a while, the green ox muttered, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Just as he was about to stand up, the green ox¡¯s eyes revealed some hesitation.

    ¡°But why did Little Fan chase me away? What did I do wrong?¡±

    Then, he let out a long sigh and looked at the two banana fans in his hands. He could not snap back to his senses for a long time. How good would it be if Senior Brother Changgeng was here? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A gentle voice sounded beside his ear. The green ox was stunned at first. Then, he stood up with a ¡°whoosh¡±. His thick eyebrows and big eyes were filled with shock as he looked towards the window.

    Over there, a green bird spread its wings and flew over. A wisp of Connate Yin-Yang aura wrapped around its body, making it easily fuse into the wall of the array formation. It transformed into the appearance of a young Daoist and stood in front of the green ox. The aura, the Dao runes, and the power of the Taiji Painting that the green ox was extremely familiar with!

    ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng!¡±

    The green ox howled and took two steps forward. It fell to the ground and hugged Li Changshou¡¯s calf with both hands. It actually began to whimper.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    As the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount, what kind of behavior is this?

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Changshou sighed softly and said, ¡°There are always many things in life that don¡¯t go your way. Even oxes share the same fate.¡± ¡°Then can you help me?¡±

    Li Changshou said helplessly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m here to bring you back.¡±

    ¡°Then can you help me?¡± The green ox looked up at Li Changshou. Hisrge eyes were filled with tears. The diamond bracelet that was disguised as a nose ring was stained with snot. ¡°I!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but support his forehead with his hand and sigh. ¡°I will naturally help you. Get up first and tell me what happened.¡± The green ox was shocked and immediately jumped up. He turned around and ran to the side to bring a wooden chair over. He called Li Changshou to sit down.

    ¡°Stop working.¡± Li Changshou lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and sat in front of the green ox. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°This...¡± The green ox sighed.¡± I actually don¡¯t know either. After leaving the Blood Sea, I apanied her to walk around and rx. We walked from the East Ocean to the West Ocean, then from the West Ocean to the South Ocean, and finally left the trichiliocosm. Along the way, we got along very happily. I started calling her Little Fan, and she started calling me Little Ox...¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    The green ox blushed. He endured his embarrassment andined, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, don¡¯tugh!¡± ¡°I thought of something happy.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± The green ox sighed and said, ¡°Her mood is erratic, but her personality is rather gentle. Every time she sees some scenery, she will be stirred up by the scenery. I was worried that she would take things too hard, so I stayed by her side until two years ago... It was a snow mountain. We looked at the snowy scenery and had a beautiful night. Uh, sorry, Senior Brother. I forgot that you and Fairy Yun Xiao are still at the stage of ending the ceremony.¡±

    The veins on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead bulged. He suddenly wanted to leave.

    Forget it. For the sake of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s convenience, I¡¯ll bear with it. Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re here today and how you got into a conflict with Iron Fan. I¡¯m not asking how far you¡¯ve progressed.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    The green ox could not help but scratch his head and said softly, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know why. Originally, we were quitefortable together. We walked and stopped in the Chiliocosm and stayed for a while when we found ces we liked. However, yesterday, in a smallke house that we had been living in for half a year, I made some grilled fish and was about to ask her to try it, but she...¡± ¡°Why?¡± The green ox lowered his head and sighed. ¡°She said that I entered the door with my left foot first. She and I are not destined to be together. She has decided to leave with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou was confused. Then, he thought of a possibility. ¡°Is she still in the hut?¡± ¡°No,¡± the green ox said softly. ¡°She scolded me and told me not to pester her. Then she flew away on her

    own.¡±

    ¡°Is the Primordial Massacre Sword with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The green ox took out a sheathed sword from his sleeve. There was an icy cold killing Dao runes circting on it. It was undoubtedly the Primordial Massacre Sword.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed and he said softly, ¡°Things are getting troublesome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Changshou rolled up his sleeves and revealed the golden rope. He shook out the green ox¡¯s aura on the golden rope and immediately said, ¡°Exin on the way. Gather the aura of Iron Fan here first!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The green ox¡¯s expression became solemn. He activated the fake golden rope, which swayed gently and pointed towards the southwest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Changshou shouted softly. He pulled the green ox¡¯s arm and used Wind Escape. His body rushed out.

    It was obvious that there was a problem! From the green ox¡¯s description, the green ox and Iron Fan were indeed inseparable. If not for an ident, Iron Fan would not have sent the green ox away.

    The best evidence was the Primordial Massacre Sword in the green ox¡¯s hand. From Li Changshou¡¯s perspective, there might be two reasons for Iron Fan¡¯s actions. It was either that she had yet to resolve the trouble in her heart and sent the green ox away to end everything or she suddenly sensed a powerful enemy approaching and felt immense pressure, perhaps from the Asura n or the Western Sect.

    The possibility of thetter was much higher than the former.

    ording to the personality of Iron Fan previously, it was very likely that her thoughts had gone to a dead end. She did not want to implicate the green ox and neglected its powerful strength. That was why she sent the green ox away and faced it herself. Fortunately, although the green ox came to the brothel to degenerate, he only drank wine and watched the dance. He did not make any mistakes.

    The wind blew all the way into the sky.

    In the beginning, Li Changshou had used the Wind Escape technique to speed away with the green ox. After the green ox reacted, it transformed into its main body and let Li Changshou ride it. It knocked open the universe and hurriedly flew out of the sky. The green ox kept chanting, ¡°Little Fan, don¡¯t let anything happen to you. I was too stupid. Why did I let you leave alone?¡± Li Changshouforted her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Heaven helps the good. She has karma with Ren School. The destiny of the sect will naturally protect her.¡± ¡°If anything happens to her!¡± The green ox said anxiously. Its eyes shone brightly, and its nose flew up. Four white clouds appeared under its feet.

    Swoosh!

    The green ox¡¯s speed soared again. Its iron-like body createdyers of ripples in the universe!

    How could a Saint¡¯s mount be stable? In less than an hour, the golden rope swayed gently. The green ox hurriedly braked and almost missed a small world. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly. The green ox transformed into a human and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. It rushed into the Small World that contained the five elements andnded in a valley in a corner of the Small World. Before theynded, their immortal senses had already seen the situation in the depths of the valley. Iron Fan was kneeling under a few peach blossom trees. There was a stone tablet in front of it. There was a small banana fan engraved on it, as if it was a tombstone prepared for herself. At that moment, she was sitting among the peach blossoms andbing her silver hair. The immortal dress on her body had also been changed to the one she loved the most.

    ¡°Little Fan!¡±

    The green ox roared and let go of Li Changshou¡¯s arm. It hurriedly descended.

    Li Changshou shook his head and hid his aura. He was not in a hurry tond.

    Iron Fan, who was staring at the stone tablet in a daze, looked up and pursed his lips. He cried out, ¡°Why are you here!?!¡± ¡°Let me ask you something.¡± The green ox¡¯s majestic figure smashed into the peach blossoms, causing the strong wind to blow up the peach blossoms. ¡°Are you really tired of me!?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Iron Fan turned his head away. At that moment, he had already suppressed the changes in his emotions. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed with you. You¡¯re always pestering me!¡± The green ox rushed to the front of Iron Fan with an excited expression. ¡°You lied to me. If you really hate me, why did you draw this fan on the stone tablet!?!¡± Iron Fan¡¯s face tensed up, but her eyes gradually turned red. In the end, she could not help but say softly, ¡°Why did youe to look for me? You and I have been carefree for so long. We are already satisfied. Now, we have to settle the scores. I betrayed my own nsmen and my own teachers... I should die here today...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The green ox lowered his head and pulled the metal fan up. Although his actions were a little rough, he did not use much strength.

    The green ox stared into Iron Fan¡¯s eyes and said firmly, ¡°You clearly saved your nsmen! If you did not plead with Senior Brother Changgeng, the Asura n would have been settled by the Heavenly Soldiers and the Netherworld!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Iron Fan muttered with her head lowered. Her tears were like pearls that had been cut off. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s useless to say all that. She has already found us. Back then, the Primordial Massacre Sword fell into the hands of the Western Sect. The Western Sect refused to return it. I was ordered to go to the Western Sect to wield the Primordial Massacre Sword and join the Western Sect as the princess of the Asura n. Now, I have betrayed them and given the Primordial Massacre Sword to Ren School... ording to their rules, I will not have a good ending. You don¡¯t understand their ferocity. The Western Sect has hidden too many experts and Primordial Beasts. She¡¯s almost here. Can you leave? I owe them!¡±

    The green ox pursed his lips tightly and forcefully hugged the metal fan in his arms. His arms bulged with muscles.

    ¡°No matter who wants to harm you, step over me first!¡±

    Iron Fan cried, ¡°You¡¯re not their match. Do you have to be so silly? Leave...¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t, there will be more!¡±

    ¡°Yo

    ¡°

    The green ox¡¯s words were suddenly interrupted. Gentle but sinisterughter echoed throughout the valley. The area within a radius of 500 kilometers suddenly turned dark. Wisps of cold wind blew towards him. The green ox was shocked. It hugged Iron Fan hard and spat out two wisps of white smoke from its nose. It was already filled with fighting spirit!

    Crack!

    A blue-white bolt of lightning crossed the valley. In the east, south, and north, there was a ferocious figure that was thrown onto three mountain walls. However, the green ox and Iron Fan looked towards the west at the same time. The green ox¡¯s expression became much more solemn as he felt a faint pressure.

    There, in a corner filled with strange rocks, a graceful figure slowly walked over. Her red lips were as red as fire, and her ck hairplemented her figure. Her jade-like feet were not covered in shoes or socks. She was strolling three feet away from the ground. Her phoenix-like eyes were slightly squinted, and the corners of her mouth revealed a faint smile.

    The green ox let go of Iron Fan and stood in front of it, looking straight at the figure. Iron Fan¡¯s legs went weak. She knelt on the ground, her eyes filled with despair. ¡°Aunt Wen, don¡¯t hurt him. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±

    The person who had arrived was themander of the Primordial Beast of the Western Sect, Wen Jing!

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    The smile on Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s lips was charming. Another bolt of lightning struck the sky. Mosquito wings mixed with gold appeared behind Daoist Wen Jing. ¡°How long have you been away from the Blood Sea? Have you forgotten your background, the plight of your people, and learned the ways of the human race? This man¡¯s cultivation level is not bad. It¡¯s a pity that he died here. I wonder how the smell of blood is.¡±

    At the same time, figures appeared on three sides. There were two men and a woman, and three Primordial Beasts. A ferocious beast said coldly, ¡°Commander, it¡¯s useless to talk to them. The key is to retrieve the Primordial Massacre Sword.¡± The green ox said firmly, ¡°Are you ferocious beasts raised by the Western Sect?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the word ¡®raise¡¯ a little too ear-piercing?¡± Daoist Wen Jing chuckled and looked at Iron Fan. She seemed to be doing it on purpose but also seemed to be casual as she asked the green ox¡¯s background. ¡°What kind of background do you have? Aren¡¯t you going to report to the family?¡± The green ox¡¯s nose trembled slightly. He raised his hand and pulled off the nose ring on his nose. His aura began to rise crazily. His body grew to thirty feet tall, and green mes surged out from his body.

    At that moment, a chuckle sounded from the sky. The white-haired, white-browed old immortal appeared without any warning. He rode a cloud and floated down. The Dao runes of the Great Dao of Equalization circted. Daoist Wen Jing and the other three ferocious beasts¡¯ expressions changed drastically. Li Changshou¡¯s gaze slid past Daoist Wen Jing. He looked at the three ferocious beasts beside him and smiled warmly.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s fate that we can meet in such a remote ce. Finally, I have a reason to look for the spiritual mountain to create trouble.¡±

    The green ox¡¯s deep and powerful voice sounded. It was answering Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m an ox raised by the Grand Supreme Elder of the Tushita Pce!¡±

 Chapter 531 - Changgeng Cultivates the Mysterious Body and Will Go to Purple Cloud Palace!

    <strong>Chapter 531 Changgeng Cultivates the Mysterious Body and Will Go to Purple Cloud Pce!</strong>

    A few dayster, in the corner of the spiritual mountain in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, Daoist Wen Jing held her left shoulder and her face was pale. Her aura fluctuated, and the blood-colored dress on her body looked even more vibrant.

    Behind Daoist Wen Jing, the man and woman transformed from the Primordial Beast knelt on one knee. They were both injured.

    Most of the chest of the man that was transformed from a ferocious beast had caved in. The bones around his injuries had been shattered. At that moment, he was relying on his Dharma powers to hold on.

    On closer inspection, the injury that was the size of a basin happened to be a cow¡¯s hoof...

    The atmosphere was a little oppressive. There were the remains of a ferocious beast in front of Daoist Wen Jing. The pressure on it had yet to dissipate.

    The corpse was more than twenty feet long and looked like a ck-furred ferocious bear. At that moment, the corpse was iplete and beyond recognition. Clearly, it had suffered a violent storm of attacks before it died.

    On the other side of the corpse, several figures sat in the shadows. They were all old Daoists who were dressed in patched robes.

    An old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s shoulder and asked doubtfully, ¡°Green ox? The Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount? Just a mount is enough to beat you up?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master, that green ox is very powerful. It¡¯s also an ancient mutant. It¡¯s quite difficult to deal with! He has a steel ring in his hand. It¡¯s a secret treasure refined by the Grand Supreme Elder. It can collect all kinds of Dharma treasures that can be taken away. There is also a fan. In just a moment, it will send us to the outer space...¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    A short and fat old Daoist priest beside him was filled with killing intent. He cursed, ¡°You failed to retrieve the Primordial Massacre Sword. You were forced into such a sorry state by a mount. What¡¯s the use of keeping the spiritual mountain!?!¡±

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master, it¡¯s, it¡¯s the Water God!¡± Behind Wen Jing, the woman in the form of a ferocious beast immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God. He must have predicted this and ambushed around the traitor Iron Fan!¡±

    The five old Daoists looked at each other. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°Is this true?¡±

    Wen Jing frowned and pursed her lips. She was silent.

    The woman shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Please spare my life, Deputy Sect Master. This is absolutely true! We will definitely not mistake that Dao rune aura. The Water God is the only paper effigy in the Three Realms!¡±

    The old Daoists¡¯ eyes turned sharp.

    The short and fat old Daoist priest, who was used to putting on a ck face, immediately cursed, ¡°Hmph! What a good Wen Jing. Why did you hide it from me previously?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing wanted to say something but hesitated. She seemed to be weighing something

    The man in the beast form looked up at Wen Jing¡¯s back and sneered. He pretended to be troubled and whispered, ¡°Deputy Sect Master, please don¡¯t me Commander Wen Jing for this! At that time, the Water God appeared. We were flustered. It was only because Commander Wen Jing killed the Water God incarnation that we could sessfully escape and report to the Deputy Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    An old Daoist priest stood up immediately. His eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°Wen Jing, did you really kill the Water God¡¯s incarnation?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing turned around and red at the man. Thetter immediately lowered his head and seemed to be terrified.

    It was a battle between veteran actors.

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    The short and fat old Daoist priest cursed, ¡°A few days ago, Teacher gave his life. In the past hundred years, you must not provoke the Water God, Li Changgeng. Wen Jing, you also know about this matter. You actually killed the Water God¡¯s incarnation! The Water God is vengeful and scheming. He will definitely take revenge on our spiritual mountain!¡±

    An old Daoist priest beside her sighed and said, ¡°Wen Jing, do you know that a senior brother once destroyed one of the Water God¡¯s incarnations and caused Jie School¡¯s Zhao Gongming to target him? At that time, the Water God had yet to gain power. Now that the Water God has been conferred the title of Taibai Jinxing and is in charge of the Great Tribtion... Are you still afraid that he will hate us less?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing slowly closed her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes. There was a hint of helplessness and mockery in her eyes.

    She sighed softly and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t kill the Water God¡¯s incarnation, none of us will return. If Deputy Sect Master feels that I had done something wrong, I will ept the punishment. However, I still feel indignant. The Water God is only an incarnation of the Golden Immortal realm. If we don¡¯t kill him, we can¡¯t live. Why can¡¯t we kill him?¡±

    ¡°Wen Jing, who are you being rude to? You!¡± The short and fat old Daoist priest, who had a bad temper, was reprimanding him loudly. Suddenly, he heard a soft sigh. The old Daoist priest¡¯s loud voice stopped.

    A gray-robed figure appeared strangely in front of Daoist Wen Jing.

    There were no ripples in the universe!

    A few old Daoists hurriedly stood up and hurriedly bowed to the gray-robed figure.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing trembled and immediately lowered her head to kneel. She did not dare to look up at the gray-robed old Daoist priest.

    This aura, this faint pressure... The true pir of the Western Sect, the Daoist who received the six Saints!

    ¡°Wen Jing greets the Head Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guide answered and lowered his hands. His body was slightly hunched. ¡°Look up.¡±

    A few drops of cold sweat seeped out of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s pale face. Her Dao heart was cold.

    The pressure of the Saint, the secret in her heart, and the close distance made her Dao heart almost fall into illusion instantly.

    However, she was ultimately a ferocious Daoist Wen from the Primordial World. She was a Primordial Beast that had walked out of the sea of blood. Her Dao heart was indeed tough. At that moment, she slowly looked up. Her long phoenix-like eyes were trembling.

    She looked down and her gaze seemed to be able to see through Wen Jing¡¯s Dao heart!

    Wen Jing did not dare to say anything at that moment. Her Dao heart was nk. She forced herself to think about the situation of the Small World War a few days ago...

    The violent green ox tore the ferocious beast with both hands.

    She had torn apart the paper effigy of the Water God in a sh...

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The Daoist guide said and took a step forward. He circled around Daoist Wen Jing and arrived in front of the man transformed from a ferocious beast.

    ¡°Look up.¡±

    The Adam¡¯s apple of the man who was bending over with his head lowered bobbed. He hurriedly looked up and looked at the Saint...

    After a while, the wide sleeve of the Daoist priest¡¯s Daoist robe swayed gently. The man¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. His body suddenly copsed and turned into a small pile of ck sand.

    There were no more living beings.

    The Daoist guide said slowly, ¡°Wen Jing has been promoted to the position of Head Protector.¡±

    After saying that, the guide¡¯s figure gradually faded. As the few old Daoists received their orders, it dissipated with the wind.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s face was pale. She was about to copse to the ground.

    (ner

    However, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile. She bowed and thanked the depths of the spiritual mountain. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    The old Daoists¡¯ expressions were a littleplicated. When they saw Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s graceful figure, they smiled warmly.

    The short and fat old Daoist priest who had scolded Wen Jing the most fiercely just now flung his sleeve and turned to leave.

    An hourter, in Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Cave Abode.

    A mosquito sound shed past. Daoist Wen Jing appeared andy on the bed weakly. She heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Damn it...

    It was as if she had survived a cmity. She could not help but recall the conversation she had heard a few days ago. It was a voice transmission from the Water God...

    No, he was already the Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    ¡°Wen Jing, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°The ox spirit in front of you is the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mount. Its strength is above

    yours.¡±

    ¡°Your identity cannot be exposed in front of the Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    ¡°Taking advantage of this opportunity, you might as well kill a paper effigy of mine. Later, you can escape back to the spiritual mountain with one or two subordinates. You can use this opportunity to im credit and consolidate your position in the spiritual mountain.¡±

    ¡°Adapt to the situation. Don¡¯t hesitate to attack meter.¡± On the bed, Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly. She felt the impact of the pressure from the Saint just now. Her pale face quickly regained its color.

    ¡°How long do you want me to hide in the Western Sect? What do you want me to do here?¡±

    The leader of the Dark Guardians was one of the three Guardians of the Western Sect. His status was second only to the Deputy Sect Masters and was above the disciples of ordinary Saints.

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed softly...

    This task was getting more and more difficult.

    Wen Jing should be fine.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, in a painting in the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou¡¯s main body was pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back.

    This time, he had asked Daoist Wen Jing to ¡°rashly attack¡± and kill his paper effigy incarnation to collect the merit. He had been too rash andcked stability.

    Although he felt that he had done it wlessly, he had done it deliberately. It was easy for him to reveal a w.

    Forget it, it¡¯s useless to think too much.

    At that moment, Wen Jing should have returned to the spiritual mountain. She was a Primordial Beast and a ruthless character in the Primordial World. If she encountered a crisis, she would definitely be able to deal with it herself. He did not have to worry too much about whether she would be exposed.

    A Primordial Elder like Wen Jing who cherished her life would definitely not joke about her own life.

    I should be worried that if the Western Sect teaches Wen Jing too many benefits, Wen Jing will not be soft-hearted when the timees...

    OSA

    His immortal senses captured Lingle¡¯s beautiful figure riding a cloud from theke. Li Changshou¡¯s main body sat back on the bamboo chair, closed his eyes, and focused. He continued to deal with his funeral matters.

    The green ox and the metal fan had also survived a ¡®small cmity¡¯.

    That day, the scene of the ox smashing the Primordial Beast stunned Iron Fan...

    She knew that the green ox was extraordinary, but she did not expect it to be so bold!

    Aunt Wen, whom she had always feared and respected, was actually seriously injured by her lover whom she had entrusted her life to, whom she had sacrificed herself to protect...

    The paper effigy that Li Changshou had appeared after the battle had changed many of the Iron Fan¡¯s inherent impressions of him.

    ¡°Iron Fan, you have to try to trust the people around you. Don¡¯t always bear everything alone. Many difficulties that you think are difficult might just be a trivial matter to Senior Brother Azure Ox.¡±

    In an instant, the green ox¡¯s family status was increased by a few grades! Brother.

    At the end of the fierce battle in the valley, the green ox, under Li Changshou¡¯s secret guidance, used the banana fan to unleash the Mysterious Yin Gale and sent Daoist Wen Jing and the other two ferocious beasts tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    Following that, the green ox brought the silver-haired girl, who could not regain her senses, and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy away from the Minor Chiliocosm hurriedly and returned to the five continents.

    The metal fan had been targeted by the Western Sect. Naturally, it could not continue to travel.

    Most importantly...

    The green ox had been wandering outside for so long. It was time for him to return to his duties.

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements, Iron Fan was sent to the merchant tribe of the South Continent. Kong Xuan took care of it and happened to be a ymate with the Seven Emotions reincarnations.

    Later, the green ox would descend to the mortal world and reunite with the metal fan like Ao Yi.

    If the Grand Supreme Elder agreed, the green ox could stay in the mortal world for a few more days.

    Half a day ago, Li Changshou had already entrusted the golden rope to the green ox and brought it back to the Tushita Pce.

    The matter of searching for cows came to an

    end.

    Speaking of which, how could a green ox and Master Zhao move so quickly?

    Are you really not worried about the future cmity?

    Li Changshou could only smile at that. Taking advantage of the stability and unhappiness of the Western Sect over the past few days, he checked the arrangements for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion again.

    He had to be careful when fighting against the heavens. It would not be overboard to be more stable.

    Hence, a more serious question was ced in front of Li Changshou.

    Should he spend some effort onprehending the Eight-Nine Arcane Art? From then on, his random practice would turn into hard work, allowing him to enter the final two levels.

    Li Changshou had already sensed that the Eight-Nine Arcane Art was not perfect. To the human race, theycked the innately powerful physical bodies of the Magi. There would always be a w in cultivating the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.

    However, the Lady of Earth had already handed the Yama Lord to Li Changshou.

    The essence blood of the Magi.

    Nine was the extreme Yang number, and eight was the extreme Yin number. For example, the Nine Pce Eight Trigrams had many meanings.

    Of course, it could also be understood as the name of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. It meant that itcked a ¡®point¡¯ and could not be returned to the origin.

    Perhaps it was because of the Heavenly Dao, or perhaps it was because the Lady of Earth could not deduce this cultivation technique to perfection. In the end, she had to use the blood essence of the witches to make up for the ws.

    Li Changshou tried to deduce for a few days and realized that the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, which had the help of the blood essence of the Ancestral Magi, was very different from the Eight-Nine Arcane Art that had the help of the blood essence of the Ancestral Magi.

    If he could obtain the blood essence of the witch and cultivate this mysterious technique to the extreme, he could obtain another mystical ability...

    As long as his essence soul did not die, his body could be reborn at any time!

    Although there were thousands of cultivation techniques left behind in the Primordial World, only this one was mystical.

    Apart from wasting his energy and diverting hisprehension of the Great Dao of Equalization, what harm could there be in cultivating this technique? Actually, there was none. Overall, he could use more life-saving methods.

    Why don¡¯t we practice for a few decades?

    At that moment, it was rare for the six Saints to rush to the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the matter of bing a god.

    Li Changshou hesitated for a few days. In the end, he decided to adjust his monitoring level of the Heavenly Courts, the Immortal Union, and the Heaven Ascension Hall to the lowest level that he could ept. He began to focus on the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.

    As he pondered, he felt intoxicated and could not extricate himself. Li Changshou gave up on the enlightenment that he had obtained by ¡°casually practicing¡±. He began to carefully ponder andprehend it from the beginning. He had almost reached the stage where he had forgotten about Lingle and Yun Xiao.

    As a result, the frequency of him walking out of the secret chamber decreased greatly.

    Every time Ling¡¯e saw her senior brother, she realized that he was either frowning and deep in thought or meditating. It was rare for him to be so focused on his cultivation.

    ¡®Has Senior Brother... encountered a bottleneck?¡¯

    With that thought in mind, Ling¡¯e could only burn a few more incense sticks in front of her master¡¯s memorial tablet and wish her senior brother a breakthrough as soon as possible.

    At the same time, Ling¡¯e temporarily sacrificed her cultivation and took the initiative to help her senior brother pay attention to the matters of the Immortal Union and help him share some of the misceneous matters.

    What shocked Ling¡¯e was that her senior brother¡¯s condition hadsted for more than ten years!

    Is Senior Brother thinking about how to be a Saint?

    Are we going to kill three corpses?

    What kind of threshold would it be to be able to stop Senior Brother¡¯s bottleneck for more than ten years!?!

    Ling¡¯e became even more worried.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou did not enter seclusion for a long time. Every few months, he would go out and move around. He would deal with various matters and guide Long Ji in her cultivation.

    Although Ling¡¯e was worried, she did not dare to ask further. She was afraid that she would put more pressure on her senior brother.

    In the sixteenth year of his serious cultivation of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, Li Changshou began to refine some Spirit Pills and take a medicinal bath. He began to cultivate some ordinary sword techniques, spear techniques, and fist techniques. He began to set up some Thunder, Fire, Water, and Wind Absolute Arrays. Then, he strolled into the array formation and enjoyed the bombardment of the array formation...

    That day, Li Changshou had just walked out of the killing array outside the Pill Chamber. He was refreshed, his eyes were clear, and there was a faint smile on his lips. He was deducing the wonders of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art in his heart.

    He finally experienced thefort of having an epiphany before bing an immortal...

    ¡°Senior... Senior Brother?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou focused and looked at Ling¡¯e, who was dressed in her training attire. He asked warmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Ling¡¯e asked worriedly, ¡°Have you been stuck at the bottleneck for too long? Is your Dao heart a little unstable?¡±

    Then, Ling¡¯e leaned over and rubbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to give yourself too much pressure. Cultivation can¡¯t be rushed. There are many people who have reached the bottleneck of the Immortal Card for hundreds or thousands of years. Senior Brother, you have only been stuck for more than ten years. It¡¯s verymon.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually practicing a Mysterious Technique,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°At theter stages of this Mysterious Technique, I need to borrow the power of the world to refine my physical body and essence soul. I¡¯m just using an array formation to find a coincidence.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. ¡°Mysterious Technique?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Li Changshou handed a jade token over. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the Lady of Earth. There are some notes in it. You don¡¯t have to cultivate. Just take a look.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, is it because my potential is too poor that I can¡¯t cultivate?¡±

    ¡°No, this cultivation technique needs to suffer a little. It¡¯s not very useful to you,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Moreover, if you don¡¯t control it well, it will change... Lingli¡¯s figure.¡±

    Lingle¡¯s slender hand trembled and she stuffed the jade token back into Li Changshou¡¯s hand. She immediately took three steps back and cupped her fists at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Farewell, there¡¯s no need. Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He put away the jade talisman that he had prepared for Yang Jian and said, ¡°Call Lingli over.¡±

    After saying that, he floated back to the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back. He was prepared to start refining spirit pills that could strengthen his body.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e rushed over with Xiong Lingli. Li Changshou asked Xiong Lingli a simple question.

    ¡°Do you want to be stronger?¡± Xiong Lingli nodded decisively. Her cute face was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m an idiot when ites to cultivating the Primordial Dao. I can¡¯t understand many principles. I haven¡¯t be an immortal after so many years... Hehe, I haven¡¯t been able to really abstain from eating. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Li Changshou stopped working and took out a wine pot. He smiled and said, ¡°You originally have the bloodline of the Magi. Now that you have cultivated the Daoist techniques for a long time, it has indeed proven that you can¡¯t walk this path.¡±

    Xiong Lingli sighed in disappointment.

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt-Master Lingli, don¡¯t be anxious. Senior Brother must have a way to help you increase your strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou pushed the wine jar in his hand over with his immortal power. ¡°Half a drop of the power of the witch¡¯s essence blood has been dissolved in here. It¡¯s the most stable and gentle essence blood of the Earth. I have deduced that this is the limit that you can bear. Next, drink this wine every month and cultivate this cultivation technique.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out two portraits from his sleeve and spread them out in front of Xiong Lingli.

    ¡°In order to make it easier for you toprehend, I made the cirction path of the Dharma powers in my body and various cultivation techniques into paintings. Can you understand them?¡±

    Xiong Lingli nodded heavily, her eyes filled with excitement.

    Hence, decadester...

    It had only been three to four months since the Dao Ancestor had decided that the six Saints would go to the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the God Conferment.

    Li Changshou had been cultivating peacefully in the mountains for the past few decades. That made Ling¡¯e very happy...

    That day, Li Changshou ended the research phase of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and officially came out of seclusion. He found Ling¡¯e, who had just finishedprehending the Dao, by theke and instructed her not to go out. He had something to do and had to go out.

    The corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she muttered, ¡°Senior Brother, what you should be worried about now is not me going out, but someoneing to our Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and looked at the ¡°mountain¡± that had appeared at some point.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sensing Li Changshou¡¯s gaze, the mountain peak that was thousands of feet tall slowly twisted, revealing a huge ¡°cute face¡±. Xiong Lingli! She, who was squatting on the ground, raised her thousands of feet long and extremely thick arm and shook it slightly at Li Changshou.

    A thunderous ¡°booing¡± exploded by theke, causing waves on the water surface. ¡°Cousin! You¡¯re out!¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. Li Changshou felt relieved.

    Fortunately, under the effect of the witch¡¯s blood essence, that fellow no longer needed to eat. Otherwise, the Little Qiong Peak would have gone bankrupt a few years ago!

    Li Changshou asked loudly, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve be stronger and stronger!¡±

    Xiong Lingli¡¯s face was filled with joy. She said in detail, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to be the gatekeeper of the Heavenly Courts? When are we going over?¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you to cultivate the transformation technique.¡± Li Changshou put his hands in his sleeves and admired Xiong Lingli¡¯s majestic figure.

    Tsk, another fierce general.

 Chapter 532 - Changgengâ€™s crew is onlineâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 532 Changgeng¡¯s crew is online...</strong>

    Lingli was much stronger than Ling Zhuzi and Ao Yi now.

    The essence blood of the Magi, the bloodline of the Magi, and the umtion of the pills that he had been feeding Xiong Lingli, were activated by a battle expert who could tten Golden Immortals with his physical body.

    A true expert born from eating.

    The difficult thing now was to let Xiong Lingli learn to control the size of her body. If she wanted to reach the stage where she could carry mountains and leap across the North Ocean, she would have to perform the Flying Swallow Dance in her palm. That would be Xiong Lingli¡¯s graduation.

    Then, he would give her a pair of fancy axes and a pair of huge bronze hammers. He would create a Heavenly Courts Deity Position. He would definitely be good at guarding the door!

    East of the East Ocean, at the ends of the world.

    Li Changshou floated to a white cloud outside the East Sky. As he thought about that, he smiled calmly. Of course, what was moving was a paper effigy that had transformed into an old woman¡¯s figure. Its main body was hidden in the snake-headed staff in the old woman¡¯s hand.

    It had been a few years since the Purple Cloud Pce had discussed the matter of bing a god. If he cultivated and became distracted, his teacher might just throw the word e¡± at

    him.

    There were priorities.

    Although the cultivation process of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art was very smooth and efficient, with continuous enlightenment every day, and his body constantly bing stronger, it also gave him a sense of security.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou had to make some preparations for the matters of Purple Cloud Pce. At the same time, he had to make some small arrangements with the two Perfected Ones of Chan School.

    He left the East Ocean and headed towards the Chiliocosm that he had chosen.

    For this operation, he had nned it for twelve years during his cultivation.

    At that moment, when he went out, he naturally invited the Floating me g over and left it beside Ling¡¯e to protect her. The Pagoda Master and the Cosmic Ruler apanied him. He was 98% confident in protecting himself under ordinary circumstances.

    In the blink of an eye, he had crossed 300 worlds.

    Li Changshou entered a Major Chiliocosm and found a deste mountain. He burrowed underground. His immortal senses swept across the various ces. He could see that the Chiliocosm was very peaceful. There were viges and towns everywhere that were suitable for mortals to live in. Mortals were farming, hunting, and fishing. Their lives were healthy and rich.

    There were statues of gods everywhere in the towns and viges. They were either gilded and iid with jade, looking dignified, or made of y. Their faces were simple, but they could produce endless merit from incense offerings.

    An immortal pce was hidden in the sky. The merit from incense offerings gathered inside.

    That¡¯s right. This is the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect.

    After being targeted by Li Changshou repeatedly and being attacked by the Western Sect for treating the human race as livestock of merit, the Western Sect naturally made adjustments. They slowed down the harvest of incense merit and turned the various Major Chiliocosms under their control into paradise.

    Li Changshou felt gratified.

    Although it could not be said to be a contribution, it had indeed improved the living environment of countless mortals, causing the Western Sect to not dare to openly exploit the mortals in the trichiliocosm.

    Unfortunately, this situation would notst long. Firstly, the Western Sect had made such arrangements. They also had the intention to not reveal the truth before the Violet Firmament Pce discussed the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. They did not want to cause any negative effects and prevent the Dao Sect from causing trouble.

    Secondly, there were both good and bad people in the Western Sect. In order to unite the various factions in the trichiliocosm, they had taken various shady methods and made many promises.

    At that moment, the mortals in the immortal pce were still toys for immortals.

    The countless mortals there were still livestock that the Western Sect used to restrain their incense offerings. However, they were dressed up more beautifully.

    There was still a long way to go before he could rebel against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. What Li Changshou was thinking about was whether the new order would bring about a disaster after he overthrew the order of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. The story of the young man who killed the dragon finally became a dragon was no longer new.

    The light in front of him flickered and he had already escaped to the bottom of the Chiliocosm. Ten thousand feet below, there was a light wall formed by the power of the Heavenly Dao and the power of the Saint.

    The light wall enveloped the entire Chiliocosm to prevent it from copsing.

    Li Changshou followed the path in his memories and swam in the rockyer. After thousands of kilometers, he found a light blue stream that was between the illusion and reality.

    The stream was tens of thousands of feet long and was ¡°embedded¡± in the rockyer. It began from the void and returned to the void. There were blue light spots inside. Each light spot represented a soul that was prepared to reincarnate.

    This was the end of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It was distributed in every Major Chiliocosm that had all five elements and Yin and Yang.

    Li Changshou carefully scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses. He wanted to go towards the ¡°treasure¡± that he had buried more than ten years ago.

    Suddenly, a faint aura appeared in front of him. Li Changshou immediately stopped and held his breath. The paper effigy and his main body entered the highest alert state.

    A ck shadow arrived at the beginning of the stream and opened the sack on his shoulder. Light blue spots of light floated out and merged into the stream, causing the light to be several times richer.

    Li Changshou watched that scene quietly. Naturally, he knew that the experts of the Western Sect had secretly captured the soul that was about to reincarnate in the Chiliocosm of the Divine Kingdom of Incense and ced it there.

    After the Reincarnation Pagoda was locked by Li Changshou and turned into a spare tool for the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the other party was secretly doing that.

    The direct danger was the Chiliocosm where the reincarnation spirit was stolen. Those who were supposed to be pregnant had a miscarriage. In the Chiliocosm, it was extremely simple for a couple to have a child.

    The reason why the other party dared to do that was because this ce was remote and the power of the Heavenly Dao was thin. The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc could not sense it.

    Not long after, the expert left quietly.

    Li Changshou did not act rashly. He was wary that the other party would retaliate and waited quietly for three...

    Day and night.

    Finally, he secretly went to the ¡°shore¡± of the stream and took out two ¡°transcendent-grade Shadow-Retaining Spheres¡±. He put them in his sleeve and carefully checked them before quickly escaping.

    After walking through seven Major Chiliocosms, he did the same thing and retrieved fourteen Postnatal numinous treasure-level Shadow-Retaining Spheres.

    The sixth crime of the Western Sect, which could be used during the meeting in the Purple Cloud Pce, was confirmed.

    At that time, it would be fine if the Western Sect did not make a sound. However, if a certain Saint was shameless in front of the Dao Ancestor, Li Changshou would ask the Jade Emperor to ¡°hammer¡± them. It was impossible for him to appear.

    Li Changshou was very clear about his position. He was working in the Heavenly Courts and running errands for the Dao Sect. It was already an honor for an immortal to be able to participate in a grand event like the Purple Cloud Pce. It was not his turn to speak.

    Of course, to be safe, he still had to be wary of ¡®lecturing¡¯ or ¡®lecturing on his teacher¡¯s behalf¡¯.

    After finishing his work, Li Changshou pondered carefully for a while and used his escape technique to head towards a Major Chiliocosm in the territory of the Immortal Alliance.

    After a few decades of development, the Immortal Alliance could be considered to have prospered and be the second immortal Dao force in the trichiliocosm.

    The number one faction was naturally the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    Every three to five years, the Immortal Alliance would organize an attack on the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. They would also sessfully save the mortals of the four Major Chiliocosms. ording to the ¡°temte¡± that Li Changshou had set, the immortals and mortals would temporarily separate and promote the incense offerings of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, as more and more immortal Dao factions joined the Immortal Alliance, the Immortal Alliance became mixed. There were more and more power struggles within, making Li Changshou feel regretful.

    It was quite a pity.

    If the Immortal Alliance did well, it could be one of the ¡°agents¡± of the Heavenly Courts in the Three Thousand Worlds.

    However, the selfishness of humans was limitless, and so was the selfishness of immortals. They were even more arrogant than mortals. The rate of decay in the Immortal Union was too fast.

    I should focus on developing the Heaven Ascension Hall. Speaking of the Heaven Ascension Hall, Li Changshou felt a little admiration for Bai Ze.

    Under Bai Ze¡¯s management, the Heaven Ascension Hall was already a famous faction. Its sphere of influence upied two third-order universes and four Minor Chiliocosms.

    Of course, it was all thanks to the help of the Heavenly Courts that they could develop so quickly.

    General Dongmu was secretly in charge. The Heavenly Courts sent Spirit Stones, precious materials, cultivation techniques, and pills. They were just short of sending troops to help the Heaven Ascension Hall wipe out the enemy.

    There was also the luck that the Heavenly Dao had bestowed, the framework that Li Changshou had given, Bai Ze¡¯s intelligence that had been tested by the ancient Great Tribtion, and the name of the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall that was bing more and more popr... Ahem, thest one was not the key factor. It could only be considered adding flowers to the brocade.

    Li Changshou recalled a famous saying in his previous life¡ªeven pigs could fly if they stood on the wind.

    The Heaven Ascension Hall was like that.

    What was worth mentioning was that the Heaven Ascension Hall already had two ¡°Grand Elders¡± at the Zenith Heaven realm. They were firmly controlled by Bai Ze and could be considered a deterrent to the outside world of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    That¡¯s right, the Hall Master, Wang Fugui, expressed that he was under a lot of pressure.

    A few dayster, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy arrived at the ce where he had agreed to meet Bai Ze. The ¡°coachman¡± paper effigy also transformed into an ordinary-looking young Daoist.

    He held a sheathed sword in his hand and disguised himself as ate-stage Heaven Immortal. He entered a city that was filled with immortals and mortals.

    After strolling around the city for half a day, he turned around and arrived at a secluded house. He pushed the door open and entered.

    The bamboo forest in front was filled with shadows. The path in the forest was winding.

    After closing the door, Li Changshou walked forward.

    The sound of the zither could be heard from the side. Bai Ze could be seen turning into a middle-aged Daoist. He was dressed in white and was ying the zither on the limestone in the forest.

    He heard a familiarughter from the elegant pavilion at the end of the path. It was his Grandmaster, Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was urging him.

    ¡°Little Jiu, what are you waiting for? Isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    Then, the wooden door opened and a figure was pushed out. He staggered two steps in a sorry state and hurriedly stood up. He looked up and smiled at Li Changshou in embarrassment.

    Li Changshou could not help but blink.

    He originally thought that, during the first time he officially met Aunt-Master Jiu after so many years, she would be the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall whom he had secretly admired several times. She would be charming, mature, and proud in the mortal world.

    However, the person who appeared in front of him was still the Little Aunt-Master who was dressed in a linen blouse, short skirt, and straw sandals. She felt a little guilty when she saw him and felt that she had owed him money for hundreds of years.

    The only difference was that the flower bud on her forehead was rather bright. Her short hair had turned into long hair and was tied up into an exquisite sideburn...

    Jiang Lin¡¯er urged again, ¡°Say something!¡±

    Jiu Jiu ced her hands behind her back. Her linen shirt was enduring the pressure that it should not have been enduring. She muttered softly, ¡°Long, long time no see.¡± ¡°Aunt-Master, why have you be distant from me?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and put away the paper effigy. He revealed his main body and took out a bottle of Spirit Pills from his sleeve.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She jumped up, grabbed the jade pot, and sniffed it. Her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s a sixth-grade Spirit Pill!¡±

    Li Changshou took a step forward and reminded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. The aftereffects are huge.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jiu Jiu secretly gave him a thumbs-up. There was a cross at the corner of her eye.

    Li Changshou smiled and looked at the forest beside him.

    Bai Ze raised his head and sighed. He looked at Jiu Jiu with hatred. He ced the zither on the green rock and bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re too polite. Didn¡¯t I say to continue calling me Water God?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Water God!¡±

    In the pavilion, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Exalted Wang Qing, and Jiu Yiyi walked out together. Jiang Lin¡¯er gritted her teeth and pounced on Jiu Jiu. She grabbed Jiu Jiu¡¯s neck and shook her vigorously.

    ¡°I fumbled the ball at the crucial moment. I¡¯ve prepared for nothing all these years!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes. Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s gazended on Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou pretended that he did not understand what they were saying. He smiled and bowed to Exalted Wang Qing and Jiang Lin¡¯er. He brought the topic to serious matters.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, are you ready?¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Taibai Jinxing. They are definitely trustworthy people. Where is the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the image that appeared in his heart and shook his head. ¡°He has yet to leave the Jade Spring Mountain. I don¡¯t know what dyed him. However, don¡¯t worry. Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi are guarding there. They will secretly escort him to this Chiliocosmter.¡± Bai Ze smiled and nodded. He pondered for a while and hesitated.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Mr. Bai, just speak your mind. Why do we have to be bored?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. Since the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew has yet to set off, we have nothing to do here.¡±

    At that moment, Bai Ze invited Li Changshou into the pavilion with his hands behind his back.

    The hall was tidied up very neatly. The vase was wiped so much that one could see the figure. The cushion on the chair was also spotless.

    Li Changshou did not treat himself as an outsider. He invited Exalted Wang Qing to take a seat while he and Bai Ze sat beside each other. Jiang Lin¡¯er and Jiu Yiyi sat opposite him. The fairies of dozens of worlds were serving tea and water.

    Li Changshou was the youngest in the Immortal Du Sect. However, he was now the disciple of the Saint of Ren School and the second-inmand of the Heavenly Courts. He was also the ¡°boss¡± behind the scenes of the Heaven Ascension Hall. He could not usually call himself a junior.

    ¡°Water God.¡± Bai Ze deliberated over his words and whispered, ¡°I know that the Water God has high hopes for the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew. He wants to nurture a general for the Heavenly Courts. However, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to... do this.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er muttered from the side, ¡°Anyway, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard that young disciples go out to train. The stories and hardships that they are about to encounter are all set up by their elders who have a feud with them.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just to be safe.¡± Bai Ze said, ¡°Why is it safe? Aren¡¯t the two Perfected Ones of Chan School enough to protect him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to protect him. However, it¡¯s not enough to guide the child of cmity who is about to mature in a few hundred years.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°The obstacles that we designed are actually like books for him to read. The content of the book is something that we can control. The guidance that we can give him can be corrected at any time. ording to Senior Brother Yu Ding, Yang Jian had a grudge against the Heavenly Courts. He was tenacious and knew how to endure. That was actually a rather troublesome matter because it was difficult to change the principles he had set his mind on. Time waits for no man. The great cmity would descend at some point and strengthen the guidance of Yang Jian. In fact, it was a huge matter that concerned the stability of the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts. We cannot give the demons any chance! The reason why I invited the Heaven Ascension Hall to handle this matter is to prevent him from discovering that the Heavenly Courts are nurturing him behind his back. Before his cultivation level is high, this obsession that hates the Heavenly Courts is also a useful cultivation tool.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er and Exalted Wang Qing looked at each other and remained silent.

    That had already exceeded the scope of their understanding. They also felt that Li Changshou¡¯s words were reasonable and hard to refute.

    Jiu Jiu could not help but whisper, ¡°Changshou, do you have any deep hatred?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why are you suddenly asking?¡±

    ¡°I feel that your cultivation level has improved by leaps and bounds.¡± Jiu Jiu blinked guiltily. She did not know if she had said something wrong again.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Nothing else. I just gained more insights.¡±

    Bai Ze stroked his beard and pondered. He asked, ¡°But if he sees through the truth, how should we deal with it?¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare five to six ns previously?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I alsoe here to protect him?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bai. Why can¡¯t we work together? Not to mention that if we¡¯re scheming, his master will also cooperate with us.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow the Water God¡¯s orders. What else do we have to pay attention to?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s polish the script together.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a scroll and said seriously, ¡°We have to design this matter to have a sense of hierarchy. Let Yang Jian feel that there is a double sublimation of his Dao heart and willpower with effort, rewards, enlightenment, and feelings. I have to let him experience a few more fierce battles and obtain the essence blood of the Magi that is extremely beneficial to him. I have to make the entire process feel real...¡±

    Hence, in the afternoon, a script seminar was held under Li Changshou¡¯s lead.

    At the same time, in the Jade Spring Mountain of the five continents of the Primordial World.

    A young Daoist packed his luggage and held a long sword. He looked at his small Cave Abode and sighed softly.

    His name was Yang Jian, a third-generation disciple of Chan School. He had be a disciple of Perfected Yu Quan and was about to begin his first training outside after cultivation.

    This was the fifth time he was preparing to leave the Cave Abode in the past month. When he thought about what he was going to face next, the young man¡¯s eyes flickered with determination. He had to do it this time!

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    A soft voice suddenly sounded from the cave entrance. Yang Jian¡¯s eyes focused and he immediately hid the sword behind him. He looked at the beautiful figure at the cave entrance helplessly. The slender girl sighed softly and said softly, ¡°Brother, you still have to leave, right?¡±

    ¡°Little Chan, I¡¯m just going to train.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you bring me along?¡± The young girl took two steps forward. ¡°I¡¯ve already be an immortal...¡±

    Following that, the young girl pursed her lips and said softly with tears in her eyes, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. Can¡¯t you bring me along wherever you go? I¡¯ll always be afraid if you leave me here alone.¡±

    Yang Jian, who originally felt that he had a heart of stone, immediately frowned and his face eased up.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going out to train. I can return in a few months. I¡¯m not leaving this ce.¡± ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°Master has been waiting for me for a month. I can¡¯t continue to dy.¡±

    y

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go out. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Outside the cave, Perfected Yu Ding, who was meditating on the cloud, twitched the corners of his mouth slightly. However, he did not say anything. Perfected Taiyi, who was beside him, raised his hand to rub his be and suddenlyughed.

    Every family has its own difficulties. Who doesn¡¯t have a problem with their disciple?

    He suddenly found a bnce in his mentality.

 Chapter 533 - The Call of the Grand Pure One

    <strong>Chapter 533 The Call of the Grand Pure One</strong>

    What happened to Yang Jian?

    Li Changshou waited for six days in the Major Chiliocosm. The paper effigy stared at the Jade Spring Mountain every day, but there was no movement from the Jade Spring Mountain Array. In order to arrange the trial for Yang Jian, almost half of the upper echelons of the Heaven Ascension Hall were deployed. Li Changshou¡¯s main body led the Pagoda Master and Brother Chi to protect him and could obtain the protection of the Taiji Painting at any time.

    From the stage supervisor to the nurse, from the group acting to the viin, and even the demons that were being beaten by Yang Jian were all in position. Yang Jian, the main character, was pulled in...

    What?

    Perfected Yu Ding was not an unstable person. Both parties had already agreed on a detailed n.

    Now, Perfected Yu Ding had yet to leave the Jade Spring Mountain. He must have encountered some trouble.

    After waiting and thinking about it, Li Changshou was worried. He sent a ¡°main body¡± paper effigy to Jade Spring Mountain. A professional Body-rank paper effigy had to be equipped with the cultivation level of the Golden Immortal realm. It made people feel that it was filled with vitality, had enough disguising methods, and a spare paper effigy that could appear at any time in his sleeve.

    Li Changshou originally did not want the paper effigy to appear in front of Yang Jian. After all, the paper effigy¡¯s incarnation was already his trademark in the Primordial World.

    If Yang Jian were toe to his senses and see through this matter in the future, it would seem...

    It was extremely awkward.

    For that, Li Changshou spent more effort. He had not only transferred a ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy over, but he had also transformed the paper effigy into Master Zhao, who had cut off his beard. He had also sent amunication jade token to Zhao Gongming to inform him about this matter so that he would not be exposed in the future.

    When he arrived at the Jade Spring Mountain, Perfected Yu Ding could naturally see through Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. The outer array formation opened automatically and secretly let Li Changshou in.

    As soon as Li Changshou entered the Jade Spring Mountain, he saw Perfected Yu Ding, who was sitting cross-legged on the cloud with a helpless expression, and the Grand Yin-Yang Master, who was yawning beside him...

    What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t they all fine?

    He then used his immortal senses to scan the various parts of the Jade Spring Mountain. Li Changshou, an ordinary minor authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, gradually felt speechless. ¡°Brother, why can¡¯t you bring me along? I¡¯m so afraid.¡±

    ¡°Little Chan, I¡¯m going to train and cultivate to improve myprehension and understanding of the Dao. Your cultivation level is insufficient, and my cultivation level is not too high. If I bring you there, there will be many dangers.¡± ¡°Ah... Brother, don¡¯t leave me in the cave...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Perfected Taiyi sent a voice transmission to tease him. ¡°Yo, your enemy can¡¯t help bute over to take a look?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding looked ashamed. He took the initiative to help Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy conceal his aura.

    ¡°You dyed for so long because of that?¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly and asked. Perfected Yu Ding nodded obediently. Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°I said to bring Little Chan along. Junior Brother Yu Ding said that he would disturb Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation. Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian is usually a decisive person, but he ispletely helpless against his little sister.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Then, can¡¯t we use a spell to let her sleep for a few months?¡±

    Yu Ding and Taiyi were stunned. They smiled awkwardly.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed his be. He thought of a foolproof solution and asked, ¡°Ling Zhuzi and Yang Jian have crossed paths over the years, right?¡± ¡°The two of them are quite familiar,¡± Perfected Taiyiined. ¡°They usually spar with each other, especially in the past twenty years. Ling Zhuzi wille to Jade Spring Mountain when he¡¯s not in the Heavenly Courts. I won¡¯t even return to my Cave Abode.¡± Li Changshou agreed and immediately made arrangements. Hence, four hourster, Ling Zhuzi rushed over on a cloud.

    After listening to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions along the way and receiving permission from his master and Aunt-Master, Ling Zhuzi first sent a voice transmission to Yang Jian. Then, heunched a sneak attack from behind and easily immobilized Yang Chan, causing her essence soul to be dazed and her to fall asleep. Yang Jian heaved a long sigh of relief. His eyes were filled with gratitude. He cupped his hands and thanked Ling Zhuzi. ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Ling Zhuzi cupped his hands and used his immortal power to send Yang Chan to the bed in the inner cave. He turned around and said, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry about going out to train. I will definitely take good care of Little Chan.¡±

    Yang Jian looked at the sleeping Yang Chan and reminded Ling Zhuzi, ¡°Little Chan suffered a blow when she was young. After she cultivated, she could not get rid of her mental demons. Master only sealed her mental demons temporarily. Senior Brother, remember this. If she wakes up and panic because she can¡¯t find me, you will...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Ling Zhuzi interrupted Yang Jian and smiled. ¡°I will continue to cast a sleeping spell on her and make her wait for you to return in her sleep. Junior Brother Yang Jian, don¡¯t worry. Your sister is my sister. I will not be rude to Little Chan.¡±

    ¡°I trust you, Senior Brother.¡± Yang Jian heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to Ling Zhuzi again. He grabbed the sword in the corner and lowered his head to step into the light outside the cave...

    He felt much more rxed. Perfected Yu Ding appeared in the sky and took Yang Jian to the cloud.

    Li Changshou had already returned the paper effigy to Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sleeve. To be safe, he did not take the initiative to meet Yang Jian. ¡°Master, Uncle-Master.¡± Yang Jian looked ashamed. He hugged his sword and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve made you

    wait.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled warmly and said.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was at the side, pursed his lips slightly. He wanted toin, but he forcefully suppressed it. The younger generation should not be med for their misfortunes. That was the principle of his Taiyi formation. Except for the extremely annoying juniors. Not long after, Perfected Yu Ding rode a cloud and left the Jade Spring Mountain with Yang Jian and Perfected Taiyi. He controlled the white cloud with all his might and flew towards the East Ocean.

    On the Jade Spring Mountain, only Ling Zhuzi and the sleeping Yang Chan were left. Ling Zhuzi walked to the entrance of the cave and thought about Changgeng¡¯s instructions and his master¡¯s exnation about Yang Jian¡¯s background more than ten years ago.

    He also recalled that Yang Jian, his junior brother, had unintentionally revealed his hatred for the Heavenly Courts... ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°When Junior Brother Yang Jian finds out the truth in the future, he will definitely me Uncle-Master Changgeng.¡± ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng¡¯s n is too thorough. In the end, it will attract Junior Brother Yang Jian¡¯s hostility.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi folded his arms and pondered seriously for a while. ¡°Could it be that Uncle-Master doesn¡¯t mind Junior Brother¡¯s hostility?¡±. Ling Zhuzi muttered to himself. He looked at the sky outside the cave and scratched his head.

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t understand these twists and turns.¡±

    While Yang Chan was unconscious, he would... practice a set of fist techniques.

    Recently, the little rabbit had been looking for him to appraise her dance moves. Every time, she would dress gorgeously. He did not know if it was because he had eaten too many rainbow radishes, but after a while, his cultivation progress had been dyed.

    Tsk, the wonderful troubles of the spiritual pearl.

    On the way to the Major Chiliocosm, Li Changshou could clearly sense Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s concern for Yang Jian. Along the way, he kept reminding people of the dangers of cultivation. Yang Jian sat cross-legged beside Perfected Yu Ding and listened carefully the entire time. He did not show any signs of impatience for the past few days.

    Thinking about it carefully, this Jade Spring Mountain is quite interesting.

    In order not to disturb his disciple¡¯s cultivation, Perfected Yu Ding had been hiding most of the time.

    Yang Jian, who was extremely grateful to his master and helpless against his sister,

    Yang Chan, who was sticking to her brother and was afraid that her brother would leave her...

    Fortunately, although Yang Jian doted on his sister, he did not have to tie her to his side. Otherwise, he would not have given Yang Chan to Ling Zhuzi so readily.

    He secretly used the Qi Observation technique to look at Yang Jian¡¯s luck and realized that it was still shockingly red and purple.

    The identity of the Son of Tribtion could not be hidden from those who could see the future.

    The decision to arrange for Yang Jian to go out and train at that node was actually the result of Li Changshou and Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s discussion.

    At that moment, they were approaching the Purple Cloud Pce to discuss the God-Conferment matter. The Western Sect would not dare to cause trouble. The variousrge factions were also as quiet as chickens. The external environment was actually the most stable. Although Yang Jian would experience different degrees of tempering in the future, the first time Yang Jian left the mountain after he grew up would definitely have a far-reaching impact on his personality and perception of things. After spending a few more days on the way, they finally arrived at the Major Chiliocosm. Perfected Yu Ding stood up. ¡°Yang Jian.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Yang Jian immediately stood up and answered. The light in his eyes flickered and disappeared. His patience was not bad. Perfected Yu Ding said warmly, ¡°There¡¯s an opportunity for you here. It seems calm, but there are hidden dangers. I chose this ce for you for your first experience. Your Uncle-Master Taiyi and I will visit a friend ande to pick you up in a hundred days. Remember, the people of the Primordial World are dangerous. It¡¯s also the time of the Great Tribtion. You are not strong enough now. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yang Jian answered seriously and bowed with a Dao salute. Then, he turned around and rode a cloud. Under the gazes of Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi, hended in the Major Chiliocosm. Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t keep you waiting.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding agreed and rode a cloud towards the southwest.

    Those words were naturally directed at Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian, who was riding a cloud forward, smiled bitterly. He did not turn his head to look. Instead, he chose a temporary ce to stay andnded in a mortal town.

    Not long after Yang Jiannded, three figures appeared in the sky. They activated a Cloud Mirror technique and observed Yang Jian¡¯s every move. Perfected Taiyi asked with interest, ¡°What did Junior Brother Changgeng arrange after that? When can the people you arranged meet Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Let Yang Jian familiarize himself with the mortal world first. If it was intentional or arranged for someone to take the initiative to interact with him, it would be disadvantageous. With Yang Jian¡¯s intelligence, he could tell that it was an act for him to see. At that moment, Yang Jian must know that we are in the dark. He just did not show it.¡± The Grand Unity was puzzled. ¡°Then how do you n to lure him into the trap?¡±

    Li Changshou exined leisurely, ¡°More than ten years ago, rumors about the ancient demons began to spread in the Chiliocosm.

    For that, a group of Qi Refinement cultivators wanted to search for treasures. However, those Qi Refinement cultivators found nothing. Of course, that was because I had yet to release the blood essence of the demon and the witch. There were many people who knew about this rumor. Yang Jian only needed to investigate a little to find out. Apart from that, I¡¯m still in this Major Chiliocosm. He has arranged sixteen small missions where he is most likely to visit. There are some clues hidden in each small mission that point to the final trial. In short, as long as he maintains the most basic curiosity about that opportunity, he will be lured over bit by bit.¡± ¡°Changgeng, thank you.¡± Perfected Yu Ding nodded slowly and gave a neutral evaluation.

    Perfected Taiyi also gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done!¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Why do I feel offended when Senior Brother Taiyi said that?¡± ¡°Haha, hahaha! Don¡¯t think too much. I sincerely said that you did well. Anyone can make arrangements.¡±

    Perfected Taiyiughed. Li Changshou carefully tasted it...

    He felt that this fellow was implying something.

    After Yang Jian entered this world, he was quite vignt. Yang Jian first used his immortal senses to secretly observe the town for half a day in the forest before putting away his sword, converging his aura, and changing his appearance. He rushed to the city to rest.

    Although the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew was calm, it was his first time going down the mountain. He could not help but look around. The colorful world was charming. It was a form of training

    Yang Jian only walked around and did not really integrate into it. Seeing that Yang Jian had walked for half a day and did not attract much attention, Li Changshou praised, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It can be used.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled faintly, but Perfected Taiyi shook his head disapprovingly. He still felt that his disciple was more likable.

    It was pure.

    Yang Jian stayed in the town for a few days and gradually understood the situation of the mortals and the ¡°current situation¡± of the Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Next, he did not deliberately look for Qi Refinement cultivators to spar andmunicate as Li Changshou had expected. Instead, he deliberately avoided the Qi Refinement cultivators and pretended to be a mortal to search for the ¡°opportunity¡± that his master had mentioned.

    Half a monthter, Yang Jian decided to head to arger immortal city to investigate the dangerous ces in the Major Chiliocosm.

    That was where the upper echelons of the Heaven Ascension Hall stayed.

    When Yang Jian approached the immortal city, the atmosphere in the small courtyard where Li Changshou¡¯s main body was was gradually tense... He heard Bai Ze asking questions. Jiang Lin¡¯er, Jiu Jiu, and the others held themunication jade talismans and kept answering.

    ¡°How are the preparations for the Qianxuan Division?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure there are no other disturbances in the venue?¡±

    ¡°The venue is fine. Few people go there...¡± Soon, Bai Ze nodded in satisfaction. He turned around and looked at Li Changshou. With a solemn expression, he cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Water God, please give the order! Everything is ready!¡± Li Changshou stood up and locked onto Yang Jian¡¯s figure with his immortal senses. He deduced if there were any loopholes in the script that he had arranged, and his eyes gradually turned solemn. That was just a small step to train Yang Jian and groom him to be a sessor. It was a huge step for the entire ¡®production team¡¯ of the Heaven Ascension Hall!

    If he could sessfully make arrangements for Yang Jian today, he would be able to do so for Nezha tomorrow, and the monkey the day after tomorrow! Ahem, forget it. It¡¯s too far away. The main purpose of this operation was to nurture a trusted subordinate while he was at ease and be a handler!

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Attack.¡±

    ¡°Begin!¡± Bai Ze turned around and shouted. A fewmunication jade talismans shattered instantly!

    After a while, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses captured that scene.

    In a forest dozens of kilometers away from Yang Jian, a young man covered in blood staggered out. There wereyers of ripples in the universe behind him. They were the ripples of the Intermediate Illusion Array¡¯s array wall.

    The young man took two steps and fell to the ground. His breathing was weak, and his eyes were filled with anxiety. He wanted to stand up with all his might. The injuries on his body were too severe, and his Dharma powers were almost empty.

    More than fifteen kilometers away, Yang Jian, who was riding a cloud, frowned slightly. However, he did not poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. He lowered his head and sped away. Although the young man was only in the Essence Immortal realm, he did not know if he was good or bad. He did not know what was hidden in the illusion array formation. It was a wise choice to ignore it and leave.

    In the Primordial World, one could not be a good person.

    Regarding that, Perfected Taiyi kept praising him. The smile on Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s lips deepened.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s n was not just that.

    Suddenly, he heard a baby crying... The severely injured Essence Immortal man took out a silver shuttle wrapped inyers of immortal light from his sleeve. It was protecting an infant. At that moment, the infant was crying.

    It was a Dharma treasure that was simr to the Mustard Seed Cosmos. It was considered rare here.

    The Essence Immortal man revealed grief and reluctance. He expressed his emotions well. He gritted his teeth and used hisst immortal power to throw the shuttle into the distance.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m useless... Ah, I¡¯m dead...¡± After saying that, his entire body twitched. He immediately fell to the ground and closed his eyes. The aura of living beings slowly dissipated. Li Changshou was rendered speechless. His expression was not bad, but what the hell was with his lines?

    Later, I¡¯ll let this fellow perform this 300 times in front of everyone! Let¡¯s look at the trial ground. A gust of cold wind blew out of the forest. Three figures flew out of the illusion array. They were all at the Perfected Immortal realm. They were murderous and chased after the silver shuttle.

    Although the silver shuttle was a Dharma treasure, it no longer had any immortal power. After flying for more than five kilometers, the three Perfected Immortals caught up to it. A woman grabbed the silver shuttle and sneered. No sooner said than done!

    The moment the woman¡¯s fingertips were about to touch the silver lock, a golden immortal rope suddenly appeared and wrapped around the shuttle, pulling it away. It waspleted in one go without stopping The three Perfected Immortals who were chasing after him did not have time to react. They watched helplessly as the silver shuttle left their hands and did not even have time to release their attacks.

    The woman frowned and shouted, ¡°Who dares to interfere in the matters of the World Club!?!¡±

    He heard a clear voice. ¡°What did the baby do wrong?¡±

    As he spoke, Yang Jian¡¯s tall figure appeared on the hillside thousands of feet away. He raised his left hand and pulled. The immortal rope flew back to Yang Jian¡¯s wrist and tied his sleeve tightly. The silver shuttlended in his hand.

    Following that, Yang Jian revealed 70% of his strength. His Daoist robe expanded, and a wisp of blood energy soared into the sky like a desert smoke. The sword in his right hand was already half an inch out of its sheath.

    His battle intent was overflowing, and his power was extraordinary! The expressions of the three Perfected Immortals changed. Their eyes were filled with fear. They each retreated a thousand feet and maintained a safe distance.

    Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡®Those three guys are not bad. They are worth nurturing.¡¯

    Yang Jian¡¯s response was considered appropriate. Not only did he deter the enemy, but he also kept his trump card. He did not know the situation and did not take the initiative to attack.

    Bai Ze praised, ¡°The Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew is quite elegant.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°This test tests Yang Jian¡¯s benevolence and righteousness, as well as Yang Jian¡¯s ability to avoid karma. If he can¡¯t take care of both, how should he bnce the two? Mr. Bai...¡±

    Huh?

    A familiar Dao rune suddenly appeared in the spirit tform. The Grand Pure Dao seemed to be gently stirred and condensed into a huge word in the Dao heart!

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked. He immediately stood up and took out a drop of essence blood from the witch, from his sleeve and stuffed it into Bai Ze¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, you will be in chargeter. Everything will go ording to n. We have to be careful. We don¡¯t want any casualties. It was best not to be seen through by Yang Jian. Even if he was seen through, he could not expose the Heavenly Courts. If there¡¯s anything urgent, take out the paper effigies that I had previously stored. I can immediately sense them.¡±

    Bai Ze was confused and hurriedly asked what happened.

    Li Changshou was also puzzled. He only knew that the Grand Pure One had something to call him for. He had to rush over immediately.

    At that moment, Li Changshou cupped his hands at the others in the pavilion. He held the Cosmic Escape with his left hand, and blue light shed under his feet. His figure disappeared with a whoosh. Before leaving, Li Changshou looked at Yang Jian¡¯s situation. Seeing that Yang Jian¡¯s performance was remarkable, he felt much more at ease. He then used the paper effigy to remind Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi. Li Changshou focused and activated the Cosmic Escape technique to rush back to the five continents!

    Why is Teacher calling at this moment?

    There are still three years before the meeting of the Purple Cloud Pce. Could it be that Teacher felt that he had not made enough preparations and called him over to give him some pointers?

    If that¡¯s the case, can¡¯t he just send a message?

    With many doubts, Li Changshou rushed back to the five continents. Along the way, he was not stingy with his immortal power and used the Cosmic Ruler to cast the Cosmic Escape technique. It could no longer be described as fast as lightning.

    Every time his immortal power was depleted by more than half, Li Changshou would swallow a sixth-grade Spirit Pill to ensure that he was in peak condition at any time.

    In less than half a day, Li Changshou arrived at the edge of the East Ocean. He used the Wind Escape technique and went straight out of the Nine Heavens Cloud...

    When he arrived at the Grand Pure One Temple, Li Changshou was really exhausted. His forehead was covered in sweat.

    He carefully pushed open the wooden door that was ajar and walked in with his head lowered. After bowing to the teacher, he looked up at the old man sitting in the small temple.

    Teacher has summoned me three years in advance. It must be... Suddenly, he heard the Grand Pure One send a voice transmission to Li Changshou. He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m about to rush to the Purple Cloud Pce.¡±

    Gone?

    Li Changshou was stunned at first. Then, he understood something.

    Three years... is about to... There is nothing wrong with that.

 Chapter 534 - Saint-Peeking

    <h4>Chapter 534: Saint-Peeking</h4>

    Li Changshou had understood one principle in his previous life ¡ª

    ¡°Life is always so sudden. A sudden encounter is essential.¡±

    Therefore, he had to learn to thank himself. He had to thank fate for messing around with him, and also thank him for everything that he had done to torment fate.

    For example, at that moment, Li Changshou was very grateful for the Primordial Stage drama that he had created in the past decade¡ª¡±Yang Jian Descends the Mountain¡±.

    He had found amon topic with his teacher!

    On the 21st day after arriving at the Grand Pure One Temple, Li Changshou almost returned to his main body with all his attention. He wanted to ensure that when his teacher spoke, he would be able to give a correct, timely, reasonable, and satisfactory answer.

    It was too troublesome tomunicate with the Saint.

    Putting everything else aside, Li Changshou seriously suspected that his teacher had already transcended the Primordial World¡¯s rules, causing him to be messed up in the ws of time¡±.

    Three years was considered soon.

    Every time he spoke, the interval between each sentence was stable.

    Mortals lived for dozens of years. In Teacher¡¯s eyes, they were like mayflies in the morning and evening.

    <i>This world has existed for a long time. Teacher should have forgotten the time scale.</i>

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and suppressed his various insights.

    For some reason, he felt more admiration and respect for his teacher the Grand Pure One.

    How peaceful and smooth must his Dao heart be to allow time to pass without him noticing?

    Is that the peak of living beings?

    ¡°Yang Jian, not bad.¡±

    When he suddenly heard his teacher speak, Li Changshou pondered for a moment, smiled, and lowered his head slightly. He replied warmly, ¡°He has a good character and is determined and stable. He can indeed be considered an outstanding young talent of the Dao Sect.¡±

    The Grand Pure One sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your arrangements are not bad.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly. Just as he was about to continue answering, two wisps of Yin and Yang Qi flew out of the Grand Pure One¡¯s sleeve and condensed into a faint Taiji Painting. An extremely clear image appeared.

    It was true.

    What shocked Li Changshou the most was that the Taiji Painting, which was a Connate Cardinal treasure and the three-piece Heaven-Opening Set, was so docile and smooth. The Taiji Painting¡¯s dignity was gone.

    Li Changshou had imagined that scene many times before. He felt that it was quite familiar.

    The handsome young Daoist and the future Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine General, Yang Jian, held a sword and faced more than ten demons in front of him who were wrapped in ck aura and were about to attack the vige in the distance. A faint golden light surged from his body and his eyes shone.

    He suddenly raised his sword, and the de shed across his palm. Drops of blood that were suffused with golden light spilled out!

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Yang Jian shouted angrily. The dozen or so demons were stimted by his mystical body and precious blood and charged at him crazily.

    Yang Jian¡¯s feetnded on the ground, leaving cracks in the ground. He was like an arrow that had left the bow, like aet falling!

    The sword beam shed and his body pierced through a bat-like demon. He took the initiative to rush into the demons¡¯ encirclement. Then, he tore his robe with one hand and revealed his pale golden and fit Dao Body. He lowered his head and roared. He shed with his sword!

    The sword looked so thin at that moment, like a piece of paper or a wooden sword!

    Eight-Nine Arcane Art?

    No, this is clearly the Eight-Nine Shredding Mysterious Technique!

    He expanded the battlefieldw that only fairies could have. The fewer they wore, the higher their defense. He expanded it to the male immortals and made them more confident. They would hold their heads high and be true men!

    That was the true essence of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art that Li Changshou hadprehended after many years!

    Due to Yang Jian¡¯s outstanding performance, Li Changshou could finally take the initiative to find a topic to talk about. He whispered, ¡°Teacher, what do you think of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The Grand Pure One smiled faintly. ¡°Although you are a body cultivator, you protect your essence soul.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I also cultivate this mystic technique a little. Teacher, take a look.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou rolled up his sleeves. His palm and wrist gradually changed. His originally fair skin gradually turned into a faint golden color. The golden color gradually became brighter and then dimmer. Finally, it turned from a dark golden color to the original yellow color of the human race.

    His palm was like a sturdy numinous treasure that could pierce through the sky and crush the ground.

    The Grand Pure One nodded slowly and said, ¡°Without the essence blood of the Ancestral Magi, this Xuan is only in the middle.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you can tell the drawbacks of this mystic technique at a nce. I haveprehended it for decades.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Lady of Earthbined the Magi battle techniques to create this mysterious technique. She originally wanted to create a perfect cultivation technique, but shecked the word ¡®extreme¡¯ when she focused on all aspects.

    If he could not reach the limit, he would not be able to break through the limit. Although the Eight-Nine Arcane Art could bepleted in a few hundred years, he could not create an expert like Senior Brother Gongming.

    Although the essence blood of the Magi can be replenished, there is too little essence blood.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    <i>My smile was filled withfort. After replying, I fell into a long silence.</i>

    <i>Is Teacher happy or does he think that I¡¯m talking too much?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart and realized that his teacher¡¯s word ¡°good¡± should be to express his approval and gratification. He had not said much previously.

    Communicating with Saints was really the most difficult technique in the Primordial World.

    It was unknown if the Grand Pure One had forgotten to put it away or if he had deliberately left it for Li Changshou to see. The Taiji Painting still locked onto Yang Jian¡¯s figure and disyed a clear image.

    After a fierce battle, he was injured and protected the mortal vige. He obtained the gratitude of the mortals and was given a damaged numinous treasure spear that was passed down from his ancestors.

    That was naturally a small gift that Li Changshou had arranged.

    Yang Jian was still young after all. At that moment, he was rather happy that he had obtained a treasure. He sped around the vige for two days and removed all the hidden dangers. Then, he followed the news that he had obtained and headed towards the ¡°ominous ground¡±.

    If Li Changshou did not remember wrongly, there were also warm little dramas like ¡°The Little Girl Who Sell Stars¡± and ¡°The Old Man Who Waits By The River¡± on the road.

    The basic training could only make the cultivators feel that their lives were in danger. In order to survive, they had to fight and break through their limits.

    The advanced training had to be based on the basics. During the intense battles, one had to think about human nature and pay attention to human kindness. Even if the trainees guessed that this was a pre-arranged show, they would be able to feel something.

    At that moment, Li Changshou focused his attention and watched the broadcast of the Taiji Painting. He wanted to be a pure ¡°audience¡± and enjoy the show that he had arranged. Li Changshou gradually felt a subtle sense of joy.

    He seemed to be admiring the art that he had painstakingly created.

    After 134 days and nights, the Grand Pure One slowly said, ¡°The decline of the dragon race should be treated carefully.¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned. He did not know where his teacher had thought of. However, he quickly pondered and grasped his train of thought.

    ¡°Teacher, the corruption of the dragon race has been umting for many years. Previously, when the Sea n rebelled and the Western Sect schemed against the dragon race, many dragons have been awakened. Overall, the effect is limited.

    Teacher, are you worried that with the rise of the Heavenly Courts, many dragons will sink into the beautiful dreams of the ancient times and even treat the rise of the Heavenly Courts as their own merit and disrupt the order of the world?¡±

    The Grand Pure One... smiled again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while again and said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to arrange some conflicts during this Great Tribtion to beat the dragon race and make them recognize their position.¡±

    The Grand Pure One nodded slowly. He smiled and closed his eyes before entering...

    The next conversation cycle.

    ¡®What will Teacher askter?¡¯

    Li Changshou could not help but feel puzzled. He sat at the side and began to make wild predictions.

    However, after another half a month, Li Changshou realized the fundamental difference between his life and his teacher¡¯s...

    This time, the Saint did not take the initiative to speak. Instead, the Grand Pure One slowly raised his hand and pointed at the Taiji Painting. The image on the Taiji Painting began to jump and change. Moreover, it was beating faster and faster!

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were originally swaying from side to side with the images. In just two breaths, the frequency of his pupils trembling could no longer keep up with the speed at which the images changed!

    The scene presented by the Taiji Painting became a blurry shadow.

    A huge amount of information rushed over. Li Changshou¡¯s eyes hurt. His Dao heart was filled with images. His mind buzzed and he almost lost consciousness!

    Fortunately, the Grand Pure One discovered in time that Li Changshou was still a ¡°small fry¡±. He raised his hand and pressed it on Li Changshou¡¯s back.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and sat there with a pale face. He tried his best to digest the information he had just received.

    The Grand Pure One had just monitored the entire Three Realms and seemed to be searching for a hint of disturbance.

    In these images, there were various cities in the mortal world. There were kingdoms of Heaven Immortals in the lower three heavens of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. There were also ces where countless souls reincarnated in the Netherworld.

    Li Changshou saw...

    Ling¡¯e, who was dressed in a floral short skirt, was holding a fishing rod by theke. She sat on a small horse and held her chin while staring at theke.

    For some reason, she tied her long hair into two buns and wrapped it with the same cloth as her short skirt.

    He should be trying out different styles of dressing.

    He also saw...

    On the Three-Immortal Ind, he was standing by the window with his eyes closed. There were wisps of mysterious Dao runes surrounding him.

    She seemed to have realized something, but herprehension was not deep. The window was facing the direction of the Immortal Du Sect.

    She should not be overthinking.

    It could be seen that the mortal world was like a dream.

    The Immortal Kingdom was endless. It was really difficult to find longevity in Qi Refinement.

    In a short period of time, the Grand Pure One had seen countless mortal worlds and searched for the source of the ¡°disturbance¡±.

    The information that Li Changshou had just received was only disyed through the Taiji Painting.

    When he closed his eyes and focused on digesting the information, he could sense that light was constantly flickering outside his eyelids. The Saint was still searching the Three Realms.

    At that moment, the heavenly secrets were blinded. Teacher could do that without using the power of the Heavenly Dao?

    Li Changshou was only left with shock...

    It could only be said that he was indeed the strongest Saint.

    Li Changshou did not dare to let his teacher wait for long. He focused all his attention on epting the information. It was like scooping sand out of the water. He forgot the useless information and allowed the images that he cared about to be stored in his memories.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart stabilized, he felt weak from the inside out.

    The impact of the information on his mind just now would have caused 90% of the experts from the Dao Sect other than the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects to faint. Li Changshou could grit his teeth and endure it because he had been consciously training himself.

    He did so in order to create more Earth Spirit Explosion Arrays.

    When Li Changshou opened his eyes, the Grand Pure One¡¯s sigh sounded from the side. There were actually... some emotions.

    He felt a little disappointed.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Li Changshou looked up and saw that his teacher¡¯s eyes were closed. There was a faint trace of helplessness on his haggard face. The strongest Saint, who should have been calm andposed, was now...

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Can I share your worries?¡±

    The Grand Pure One shook his head slightly. He opened his eyes and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s face. He pointed at the Taiji Painting again.

    The Yin-Yang Twin Fish slowly rotated, but the image on it was a little blurry. However, Li Changshou recognized it at a nce and felt two obscure Dao runes that looked familiar.

    Kunlun Mountain, the small courtyard of the three friends behind the Jade Void Pce!

    The Saint of the Dao Sect, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, and the Saint of the Western Sect, the Daoist guide!

    This!

    Li Changshou was 60% shocked. The rest of his heart was cold. Then, he understood why his teacher was so helpless.

    The only ones that could make Teacher worry were the two Saints.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Perhaps the Great Sage of the Western Sect is just trying to convince...¡±

    Li Changshou did not believe his own words.

    If the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning did not intend to join forces with the Western Sect, it would be difficult for him to enter the Three Friends Courts.

    The Grand Pure One sighed again. The image in the Taiji Painting dissipated.

    ¡°Changshou.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°In the Purple Cloud Pce, you stand in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. He understood his teacher¡¯s decision.

    Between Jie School and Chan School, Ren School decided not to help either.

    The scene in the small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones made Li Changshou feel the difficulties and obstacles of the previous Great Tribtion. He experienced the uncontroble nature of the Saints¡¯ game.

    That scene was enough to make the Grand Pure One sad and anger the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    If the Dao Sect fought among themselves, it would be their own matter...

    Li Changshou still did not want to believe it. He thought to himself, ¡®Is Saint Jie Yin deliberately trying to split the Three Saints of the Dao Sect?¡¯

    However, Li Changshou noticed two details.

    Firstly, he could sense the Dao runes of the two Saints through the Taiji Painting. That was because the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and Saint Jie Yin had taken action to conceal the heavenly secrets and iste the detection...

    Secondly, the Saint and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning were sitting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The Grand Pure One said warmly.

    Li Changshou endured the fatigue in his Dao heart and asked, ¡°Teacher, can you take a look at where the two Saints of the Western Sect are?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Pure One pointed again. This time, the Taiji Painting did not take much effort. A clear image appeared.

    It should be in a corner of the spiritual mountain. Saint Zhun Ti was sitting in front of a golden cauldron. His hands maintained the lotus flower seal, and his eyes were fixed on the mes dancing in the golden cauldron.

    ¡°Psht.¡±

    A wisp of aura appeared at the corner of the Grand Pure One¡¯s mouth.

    <i>Is it disdain?</i>

    <i>Are you expressing your disdain?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right. In the field of alchemy, Teacher¡¯s incarnation, the Grand Supreme Elder, is already at the peak. He can indeed mock Saint Zhun Ti.</i>

    <i>Let¡¯s get down to business.</i>

    Zhun Ti and Jie Yin were not together. It proved that the scene in the Three Pure Ones¡¯ courtyard was not a self-directed act by the Western Sect.

    Although the possibility was low, he could not rule out such a situation previously.

    ¡°Teacher, can you take a look at where Third Uncle-Master is?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s fingers slid gently. The Yin-Yang Twin Fish on the Taiji Painting rotated for a while before a barely clear image appeared. The image was filled with clouds.

    Whoosh, whoosh...

    The sound of water could be heard. He slowly zoomed in and saw the Grandmaster of Heaven sitting in the familiar hot spring pool. Daoist Duobao sat behind the Grandmaster of Heaven, and Zhao Gongming sat behind him...

    They each held a snow-white towel and rubbed the back of the Saint and senior brother in front of them. At the same time, they chatted about some men.

    ¡°Gongming, when do you n to marry Jinling? I will help you arrange it properly. Then, I will ask Changgeng to help you organize the wedding. I will bring Second Senior Brother¡¯s disciples over to take a look. Tell him to only ept male disciples. When the timees, all of you will be dumbfounded, right?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. Jinling doesn¡¯t want me to tell anyone. She¡¯s shy...¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Daoist Duobao also said, ¡°I think we can settle this matter after the Great Tribtion ends. It¡¯s just nice to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wonder how many little fellows will not be able to survive this great cmity.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed. ¡°Bribe Changgeng more and ask him to help arrange for more remnant souls to go to the Heavenly Courts.

    When I go to the Purple Cloud Pce this time, I will help you fight for it. At most, I will fight with Teacher. Anyway, I have the lowest seniority...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s voice gradually faded with the sound of water. The image on the Taiji Painting dissipated again.

    <i>Third Uncle-Master is obviously going to be scammed by Second Uncle-Master. They have already begun to contact external help. They are still discussing how thick-skinned the Goddess of Golden Spirit is.</i>

    <i>This!</i>

    Feeling sleepy, Li Changshou could not help but yawn. He hurriedly raised his hand to cover his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep for too long. Rest up.¡±

    The Grand Pure One said warmly. Li Changshou could not hold on any longer. He looked ashamed and lowered his head to thank him. However, before he could raise his head, his attention was gradually retracted.

    The indescribable sense of security beside his teacher made Li Changshou¡¯s mind, which had been concentrating for hundreds of years,pletely rx.

    At that moment, the Cosmic Ruler flew out on its own and turned into a hard pillow thatnded behind Li Changshou.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda emitted wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura and covered Li Changshou like a thin nket, pushing him to lie down slowly.

    The meditation cushion under Li Changshou opened up and turned into a long and narrow ¡°mattress¡±, allowing Li Changshou to lie downfortably.

    The Grand Pure One pointed out a wisp of Dao runes and wrapped it around Li Changshou¡¯s cheek, helping him enter a deep sleep. Then, he continued to stare at the Taiji Painting.

    Li Changshou had a dream.

    He dreamed that Saint Jie Yin and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning parted on bad terms. He dreamed that the Pill Furnace of the Saint Zhun Ti exploded and a burnt Golden Cicada jumped out.

    He dreamed that when the Grandmaster of Heaven was massaging Daoist Duobao¡¯s back, he reminded him to avoid losing weight.

    The scene in the dream changed to a white world. The Goddess of Mercy, who was lying beside the pool with a human body and a snake tail, was drinking immortal wine with her head raised. She looked at theic book in front of her with tears streaming down her face. She even gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°This bastard Li Changgeng actually dared to make such a cute girl disappear! Do you believe that I will give you a sword!?!¡±

    Li Changshou shivered in his sleep.

    In his dream, he dreamed that the Saint of the Primordial World had sent a saber fragment. It was a real nightmare.

 Chapter 535 - The Six Saints Gather in the Purple Cloud Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 535: The Six Saints Gather in the Purple Cloud Pce!</h4>

    One sleeps at night and wakes up at dawn.

    After an unknown period of time, his nature returned to the Heart Pool.

    He slept until he was in a daze. The sense of security that he had never experienced before caused him to feel exhausted.

    From the moment he entered the Primordial World, Li Changshou had always been worried, worried, and suppressed. He was worried about the future, wary of Senior Lang being killed, and kept scheming against the overload of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    At that moment, he waspletely released.

    Li Changshou had actually been under a lot of pressure.

    Before he left the Immortal Du Sect, he could onlyfort himself that the chances of him being stepped on like an ant were not high.

    After leaving the Immortal Du Sect, he wanted to obtain more resources to strengthen himself, but he was also worried that his activity would attract more targets.

    Before he sessfully cozy up to the Great Daoist Master, he had been embroiled in the vortex of the dragon race, the Western Sect, and the Heavenly Courts because of the matter regarding the Sea God Sect. He knew that he was walking on a tightrope.

    It was not easy for him to enter the Heavenly Courts with the help of the Sea God Sect. He had obtained the Great Daoist Master¡¯s favor and was worried. The position he was in forced him to turn around...

    He stared at the Boundless Cmity.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was like an abyss. The battle between Saints was the greatest danger. If he was too close, he would be easily torn apart by the power inside. If he was too far away, he could not do anything.

    Unknowingly, this day had already arrived...

    Three yearster, he would go to the Purple Cloud Pce and witness the six Saints and the true Dao Ancestor of the Primordial World signing the God roll and the Heavenly Courts and the Dao Sect¡¯s tribtion.

    <i>Eh, that¡¯s not right...</i>

    <i>How long have I slept?</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that a long time has passed since I woke up?</i>

    Li Changshou, who was in a daze, immediately woke up. His essence soul ¡°opened¡± and ¡°entered¡± the peaceful Ling Tai world.

    The Yin and Yang Qi chased and yed. The Golden Pool of Merit rippled gently, and wisps of extremely pure spiritual energy floated back and forth. The spiritual tform seemed to be wrapped by ayer of congenital membrane...

    Li Changshou was stunned for a while. His consciousness gradually circted.

    He felt his entire body go soft again. It was very simr to thefort he felt when he was lying in front of the fairy in the pavilion.

    He missed it.

    Did he force himself too much?

    After sorting out his emotions, Li Changshou slowly opened his eyes. The Turtle Breathing Mantra circted on its own, and his mystic body emitted a faint golden light before quickly disappearing. What he saw was the simple roof of the Temple of Grand Pure One and the back of his father, who was sitting beside him.

    Only then did Li Changshou realize that his mind had been severely affected by the information from the Taiji Painting. He had fallen asleep beside his teacher!

    Li Changshou pushed away the ck and yellow nket on his body and hurriedly stood up. He lowered his head and bowed.

    ¡°Teacher, I was rude.¡±

    Li Changshou heard a chuckle from the side. He saw a familiar figure meditating in the courtyard from the corner of his eye and was shocked.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had already rushed back!

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, Changgeng has already woken up. It¡¯s useless for the disciples of Purple Cloud Pce to go over this time...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s voice sounded in the hearts of his two disciples.

    ¡°You guys can take care of each other.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but sigh dejectedly. He looked up and smiled, pretending to be strong.

    Li Changshou deduced his own body slightly and learned of the absurd fact that he had slept for nearly three years. He also realized that his Dao Realm had taken a huge step forward...

    Be careful, and take moderate steps!

    It was really quiet.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Li Changshou picked up the meditation cushion that was back to its normal size. ¡°I¡¯m going to sit outside.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slightly in response. He carried the meditation cushion and quickly walked to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s side. He sat on the Great Daoist Master¡¯s left and smiledfortably at him.

    After a long sleep, he felt extremely rxed. He felt like he could float while walking.

    The main point was that in the previous situation, Li Changshou realized that he had identally slept for three years. He had to quickly investigate the situation.

    However, in this small Grand Pure One Temple, he did not feel nervous at all when he was beside Teacher Grand Pure One...

    The Great Daoist Master nudged Li Changshou with his elbow and scolded him softly, ¡°Changgeng, what¡¯s wrong with you? You almost dropped the ball at the crucial moment. I don¡¯t want to disturb you, so I called you back. If you don¡¯t wake up today, I will go to the Purple Cloud Pce with Teacher tomorrow.¡±

    Li Changshou said awkwardly, ¡°I suddenly felt sleepy...¡±

    ¡°Right, right?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master clicked his tongue and chuckled. He muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m the same. As long as I stay by Teacher¡¯s side for a long time, I will unknowingly fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother! Has Xuandu City been well recently?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly interrupted the Great Daoist Master.

    At the same time, the Great Daoist Master sensed his teacher¡¯s gradually sharp gaze. His lips trembled and he immediately changed his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Teacher revealing a wisp of holy might in the Xuandu City that those otherworldly demons fled thousands of kilometers away. They were safe for a short period of time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to rush back in time.¡±

    His sharp gaze returned to peace in the blink of an eye.

    The Great Daoist Master shifted his butt and moved closer to Li Changshou while blinking at him.

    Li Changshou chuckled. Just as he was about to shift his attention back and forth to investigate the Little Qiong Peak, the Heavenly Courts, the Shang Tribe, the Netherworld, and the Four Seas, the Great Daoist Master seemed to have seen through his thoughts.

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be too busy. Everything is stable. No one dares to cause trouble at this juncture. When you were asleep, your Little Qiong Peak was secretly protected by Teacher using the power of the Taiji Painting. There was also the Connate Four-Sided g guarding Ling¡¯e. It was naturally foolproof. It has also been very peaceful on the Three-Immortal Ind. Junior Sister Yun Xiao should not be going to the meeting of the Purple Cloud Pce this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Teacher. Thank you for taking care of me, Senior Brother.¡±

    Although he said that, Li Changshou still split his attention and slowly scanned his surroundings.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and asked, ¡°How do you n to bnce tomorrow in the Purple Cloud Pce?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Grand Pure One and realized that his teacher had already closed his eyes and focused. Thinking of his teacher¡¯s previous reminder, he could only sigh in his heart.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I can only stand on the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while and said, ¡°This is a safer method. Feel free to speakter. If you can¡¯t win against them, look at me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you going to argue with Uncle-Masters?¡±

    ¡°Why would I go against the Saint if not necessary?¡±

    Xuan Du shook his head calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pave a way out. You can take advantage of the situation. In any case, it¡¯s fine for Ren School to let them do whatever they want.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re right. We can only do our best. The ones who really make the decision are Teacher and the Saints.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Grandmaster.¡±

    Grandmaster...

    Li Changshou frowned and fell into deep thought. He felt that Dao Ancestor Hong Jun would not make a decision directly. The six Saints would discuss everything.

    Right?

    The Great Daoist Master did not disturb him. He sat quietly and looked up at the thin clouds and faint stars in the sky.

    Not long after, he yawned.

    ...

    It was really too extravagant to sleep for three years.

    Li Changshou took advantage of the moment before going to the Purple Cloud Pce to look around.

    He first contacted Bai Ze and learned that the Immortal Alliance and Heaven Ascension Hall were stable. Yang Jian¡¯s training had also sessfully ended. The essence blood had already been integrated into Yang Jian¡¯s mystic body. It could be considered a huge opportunity for Yang Jian. The effects of the various acts were also obvious.

    He then contacted Ling¡¯e and told her that he was fine and was only cultivating beside the Saint. He would return to the Little Qiong Peakter.

    Then, he patrolled the world.

    He did not have Teacher Taiqing¡¯s mystical abilities, but he had the paper effigy¡¯s reserves.

    He quickly checked the situation and confirmed that nothing had happened to his previous arrangements. He could finally rx and prepare for tomorrow...

    Firstly, he had to be clear about his position. He had to not speak if he could.

    The main characters of tomorrow were the six Saints and the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts. He was just the disciple of the Saint and the Jade Emperor¡¯s subordinate.

    Secondly, he had to do his best to ease the rtionship between Jie School and Chan School.

    However, this matter could not be forced. It involved the fundamental conflict between the two sects and the fate of the disciples of the two sects. He could only protect himself and do his best.

    It was easy for the Dao-Reaching Sect to shake the Western Sect, but it was too difficult for the Dao-Reaching Sect to fight.

    Li Changshou pondered carefully and there were many more ideas in his mind that he could rest and reorganize. However, when he followed every line of thought, he would encounter barriers.

    As he pondered, the sun, moon, and stars rotated above his head.

    A thought shed in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He seemed to be about to figure out a way to resolve the situation when he suddenly heard a chuckle.

    ¡°Junior Brother, we should get moving.¡±

    Li Changshou returned to his senses and saw that the Saint was already sitting on the Wind-Fire meditation cushion and flying out of the house.

    The Great Daoist Master at the side extended his left hand and pulled Li Changshou up. A white cloud condensed under their feet. When Father Taiqing flew past, he brought the two of them behind him and flew out of the Grand Pure One Temple.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and was about to use the transformation technique to transform into Taibai Jinxing when the Great Daoist Master raised his hand to stop him.

    ¡°Changgeng, your main body should be in front of the tform.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t hide too much today. It¡¯s not appropriate to deceive Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while.

    The Saint said, ¡°Reveal yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou did not hesitate anymore. He hurriedly removed the concealment technique on his body and revealed his true appearance. He only retained the ¡°physical disguise¡± that reduced his striking degree. It was equivalent to a little ¡°makeup¡±.

    <i>It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to attract the fairy on the cloud. There¡¯s no need to remove this disguise.</i>

    He could not be too handsome and stand out among the crowd

    Upon seeing that, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du squinted and chuckled. He was slightly smug. Clearly, he was prepared to unt his junior brotherter.

    Li Changshou had already begun to calm down and adjust his breathing. He was extremely vignt and maintained his fastest reaction speed.

    The colorful clouds in front of him were bright. In a sh, he flew out of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court and into the endless void.

    The universe was like a canvas being pulled, and the world was quickly thrown behind him.

    There was nothing that could stop the Grand Pure One. Li Changshou could vaguely sense that the Great Dao in the world was circling around his teacher.

    The entire Primordial World, the five continents, and the trichiliocosm were t.

    At that moment, the Grand Pure One led the two of them out of the Heavenly Dao barrier above and into the endless Chaos Sea.

    The chaos was originally disorderly. A wisp of aura could perhaps evolve into a world.

    However, at that moment, the Chaos aura around the Grand Pure One seemed to be just ordinary clouds. The chaoticws became orderly.

    <i>I¡¯m with the Dao.</i>

    <i>I will survive.</i>

    <i>This is a Saint!</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart was a little excited. He took advantage of this opportunity to sense the changes in the variousws around his teacher and stored all the insights in his heart.

    The Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao venue, the Holy Land of the Dao Sect.

    After the Dao Ancestor preached three times, the Purple Cloud Pce hid in the Chaos Sea and guarded the core of the Heavenly Dao, which was also the ¡°center¡± of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s power.

    Li Changshou wasprehending the connection between the Purple Cloud Pce and the Heavenly Dao. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du reminded softly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    He hurriedly looked forward from his teacher¡¯s shoulder and saw that a rift that was hundreds of thousands of kilometers deep had appeared in the Chaos Sea, which could not be identified. Endless light shone in the depths of the rift.

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s sleeve fluttered gently. Li Changshou felt a light sh in front of him. He was already in the light. The majestic Immortal Pce was right in front of him.

    The surroundings were filled with almost viscous pure immortal power. The three thousand Great Dao intersected and moved in an orderly manner!

    His immortal senses could not spread, and his Dao heart trembled slightly.

    He looked down and saw ayer of light blue membrane 30,000 feet below. Under the membrane was the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, and the stars at the edge were the trichiliocosm.

    The Purple Cloud Pce did not seem to be far from the Heavenly Courts. From there, one could look down on the entire Three Realms.

    <i>Since the Purple Cloud Pce is so close to the Heavenly Courts, why did Teacher have to go around the Chaos Sea and find the location of Purple Cloud Pce?</i>

    <i>Perhaps, that¡¯s his attitude towards the Heavenly Dao.</i>

    The Grand Pure One slowly flew towards the front of the Purple Cloud Pce with the Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou continued to observe his surroundings and umte his Dao heart.

    The immortal hall did not have a door. There were only light golden stone pirs. There were golden clouds that looked like ganoderma below, like the foundation of the ground.

    The Immortal Pce was extremely vast. There was also aplete Cosmic Great Dao that passed through it. It could be as big as it wanted, and it was smooth inside and out.

    In the ancient times, this Immortal Pce had appeared thrice in the Primordial World.

    The Dao Ancestor had preached the Dao thrice and passed through half of the ancient times. He had also established the foundation of the Primordial Dao and the beginning of the prosperity of the Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou could not help but imagine...

    Thousands of ancient gods and devils gathered. The Three Pure Ones formed from the primordial spirit of Pangu were at the front. No one dared to provoke them.

    Nuwa, who was blessed with great luck and did not know that she had the mission to create the human race, came together with Fuxi, who had yet to reincarnate as the human emperor of the future.

    The goody-two-shoes, Hong Yun, and the gloomy-looking Kun Peng were one step ahead. They upied the four meditation cushions behind the Three Pure Ones with Nuwa and Fuxi.

    The East Emperor Tai Jiang who was full of vigor,held the Chaos Bell with one hand and the gentle Dijun controlled the River Diagram.

    The twelve witches rushed over to join in the fun, but they realized that there were only a few meditation cushions. They were not enough for their siblings. Hence, they snorted arrogantly and left.

    When the two Western Sect disciples entered the venue, it was still the Pseudo-Saint Zhun Ti wailing. He said that the Western Sect, which he had been born in, had destroyed the foundation of his spiritual root because of the Daoist-Fiend war. Now, it was too barren. He also thought about how he and his senior brother had worked hard for the Western Sect, but they had been misunderstood by the fellow Daoists. No one could understand their benevolent intentions...

    The goody-two-shoes Hong Yun was tempted when she heard that. She stood up and said something that she had hated for ten thousand years.

    <i>Why don¡¯t you sit here, Fellow Daoist?</i>

    Zhun Ti received a seat and looked to the left. He saw that the Nuwa and Fuxi had monstrous luck. Looking to the right, he saw that it was a ferocious beast, the Kun Peng, who did not have a good reputation. Hence, he revealed a ferocious expression and threatened.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you be an adult?¡±

    Kun Peng was filled with anger. After burying the third lecture of the Purple Cloud Pce, heunched a fatal sneak attack on Hong Yun.

    The above were all restored by Li Changshou ording to the historical records of the Dao Sect. The credibility was still high.

    That was how the two Saints of the Western Sect had cried back.

    If the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect were to cry today, there would be no surprise...

    ¡°Senior Brother Taiqing is actually here so early.¡±

    Suddenly, he heard gentleughter from the side.

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master turned their heads and saw a rainbow bridge. The elegant female immortal on it slowly walked over.

    She was the Goddess of the human race, Goddess Nuwa.

    Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master bowed and called him Aunt-Master.

    Goddess Nuwa nodded slightly as a response. She took two steps forward and her figure flickered twice before she arrived.

    Nuwa addressed the Grand Pure One as Senior Brother while the Grand Pure One addressed Nuwa as Fellow Daoist. They nodded and greeted each other.

    Then, the Goddess looked at Li Changshou with her phoenix-like eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf before Teacher today. Just say what you have to say. If the human race does not fight for their destiny, who can they rely on?¡±

    Li Changshou leaned forward slightly and lowered his head. He hurriedly said, ¡°With Senior Brother here, I really don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master calmly put his hands behind his back and took half a step back. The smile on his lips was obvious.

    Li Changshou put on a bitter face while Saint Nuwa chuckled.

    Then, he heard the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s clear voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? This Great Tribtion is making me worry so much that my hair has turned white.¡±

    Even Saints liked making their voices heard before they arrived.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was dressed in a green robe. He flew over from the other side of the Chaos Sea. The slightly plump Daoist beside him was naturally Duobao.

    The master and disciple duo transformed into a beam of light andnded in front of the Grand Pure One in the blink of an eye. Daoist Duobao hurriedly bowed to the Grand Pure One and Nuwa. He addressed Xuan Du as Senior Brother and called Li Changshou Junior Brother.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m a littlete.¡±

    Although the Three Pure Ones were also formed from Pangu¡¯s essence soul and could be considered brothers in essence, the Three Pure Ones referred to each other as ¡°friends¡±. After they became disciples of Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, they addressed each other as senior brothers and junior brothers.

    The Grand Pure One nodded with a smile and said slowly, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a white crane cried loudly. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning rode a crane over. His expression was rather calm. On the back of the white crane were the twelve Golden Immortal heads of Chan School, Guang Chengzi.

    Li Changshou secretly observed the change in his teacher¡¯s expression and realized that his teacher had indeed stopped smiling.

    He knew that his teacher was still unhappy about the interaction between the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Western Sect. However, he would not say it today.

    His teacher was indeed in a dilemma.

    When the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning arrived, the Saints and disciples bowed. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven and said softly, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be rude to me today.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven nodded repeatedly and looked to the side. He said, ¡°Yes, yes, Senior Brother is right.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning frowned and sighed softly. He did not say anything.

    At that moment, multicolored light shone from behind him. It pierced through theyers of chaotic aura and the shadows of two Saints arrived at the same time.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    Only Perfected Taiyi was not there. Otherwise, he would definitely have to give a profound opinion. For example, the Saint of the other sects had disciples. The Western Sect was powerful, and the Great Sage had a little Saint.

    Of course, Li Changshou¡¯s attainment in the Yin-Yangnguage was ultimately inferior to that of a Grand Unity. It was not appropriate to deal with it.

    As soon as Jie Yin and Zhun Ti appeared in the light, the Grandmaster of Heaven pursed his lips and looked to the side.

    The two of them walked forward and greeted the Saints.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled. He addressed her as Fellow Daoist. Saint Nuwa did not even look at him properly. She only addressed him as Daoist. It seemed that she had some conflicts with him previously.

    The four disciples of the Dao Sect were polite and respectful to the Saint.

    Li Changshou hid behind his senior brother and sensed two friendly gazes. However, he did not respond at all.

    He emphasized the word ¡®stable¡¯.

    He said, ¡°Enter.¡±

    The other five Saints and four disciples answered.

    Among the six Saints, the Grand Pure One¡¯s cultivation was the deepest, his strength was the strongest, and his seniority was the highest. At that moment, he naturally flew at the front and led his two disciples into the Purple Cloud Pce first.

    Then, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and Daoist Jie Yin walked forward together. The Grandmaster of Heaven and Saint Nuwa followed closely behind. Daoist Zhun Ti waited for a while before slowly entering.

    Li Changshou was a little puzzled...

    <i>Why did the Saints enter the hall that had a simpleyout, one by one? Why did they not enter together?</i>

    Soon, he had an answer.

    The Grand Pure One flew straight to the deepest part of the empty hall and stopped in front of the straw cushion that was ten feet in diameter. He put away the Wind-Fire meditation cushion and stood up. He bowed to the meditation cushion and turned to the left to stand quietly.

    Li Changshou was about to imitate his teacher and bow to the meditation cushion when he was stopped by the Great Daoist Master¡¯s hand gesture. He immediately understood and walked behind his teacher with the Great Daoist Master.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the guide Daoist walked forward and bowed to the meditation cushion.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginningnded on the left. He was 1,000 feet away from the Grand Pure One. The guide Daoist stood on the right side of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    The position on the right was left for Goddess Nuwa.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven and Saint Zhun Ti were at the end of the row. The Grandmaster of Heaven looked over and saw Saint Zhun Ti smiling.

    The position was very particr. Only the six Saints could worship the meditation cushion.

    In the ancient times, the six Saints returned and gathered in the Purple Cloud Pce. The Dao Ancestor said, ¡°The Saint has transcended the five elements of the Three Realms and can refine wind, fire, water, and earth again. There is no Great Dao realm above. In the future, you and I don¡¯t have to be master and disciple. We can be fellow Daoists.¡±

    Today, the six Saints bowed to the meditation cushion firstly to the Dao Ancestor and secondly, to invite Teacher to appear.

    When the six Saints stood still, streams of light appeared on the meditation cushion that the six Saints had bowed to. A burly figure that was more than ten feet tall sat down and quickly condensed.

    Li Changshou secretly looked up and could not help but praise, ¡°What an ancestor of the Dao Sect!¡±

    The slender figure was probably more than twenty feet tall. His white hair was filled with the vicissitudes of the Dao. He had long hands and broad shoulders. His face was unrestrained, contained the Dao, and contained True Intent. The Dao runes circting in his light gray robe were extremelyplicated and simplified.

    The old man just sat there. His eyes had yet to open, but they were filled with endless mysteries.

    It was better than all spirits and was more mysterious than the world.

    However, the smile on the Daoist¡¯s lips was like the spring breeze and rain, making one feel oppressed.

    No, to be precise, he could not sense any pressure from that Daoist!

    It was like a foolish mortal facing the world. He only felt that the Dao Heaven was endless and the earth was endless, but he did not feel any pressure facing the world.

    The Dao appeared and was formed by the Dao.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun!

    At that moment, he heard the Dao Ancestor speak. His voice was gentle andcked recognition.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Lights of various colors appeared behind the six Saints. They said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    At this moment!

    The image of the Taiji Painting appeared behind the Grand Pure One. The ck and white light illuminated half of the hall. The Saint sat cross-legged on the Wind-Fire meditation cushion again.

    The image of the jade ruyi appeared behind the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. The blue light illuminated half of the hall.

    The Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array patterns appeared behind the Grandmaster of Heaven. Wisps of green and white sword intent shone brightly and were threatening!

    Compared to the Three Pure Ones, the other side was a little shabby...

    The image of a red embroidered ball appeared behind Nuwa.

    A golden divine banner appeared behind the guide Daoist. It was simr to a Chinese canopy and was slightly longer than a Chinese canopy. It was engraved with sutras and was a Connate Dharma treasure used to send people away.

    Behind Daoist Zhun Ti, the image of the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree appeared without a doubt.

    The Great Dao of the six Saints spread out. The entire hall flickered with immortal light and surrounded by green clouds. It was extremely spectacr.

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart. He did not know when he and his senior brother would bow to the Dao Ancestor and how they should bow.

    It should be a simple Dao salute. The Dao Sect did not kneel in ancient times.

    Daoist Hong Jun did not open his eyes.

    ¡°Where is Hao Tian?¡±

    A response came from outside the Purple Cloud Pce. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The Saints looked over and saw the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts striding over. He was dressed in a white brocade robe and held the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s seal. The shadows of nine five-wed golden dragons surrounded him. He did not stop facing the pressure of the six Saints and walked forward quickly!

    Daoist Hong Jun raised his hand and pointed to the side. A meditation cushion formed in front of him.

    The Jade Emperor rushed forward and bowed to Daoist Hong Jun. Then, he turned around and bowed to the six Saints.

    When he looked up, he blinked at Li Changshou and did not say anything. He puffed out his chest and sat beside the Dao Ancestor.

    ¡°Reliance¡±!

    At that moment, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du gestured to Li Changshou. The four disciples of the Dao Sect took two steps back from their respective Saint teachers and bowed to the Dao Ancestor.

    The Great Daoist Master said loudly, ¡°I, along with my three junior brothers, greet Grandmaster.¡±

    Li Changshou, Daoist Duobao, and Guang Chengzi shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡±

    Daoist Hong Jun smiled warmly. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°98%, move forward.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s body stiffened and he almostshed out.

    W-What is he doing?

    He felt that the big shot¡¯s tone was filled with ill intentions...

    Li Changshou looked up at the faint immortal light around him. It was not powerful at all. He could not even sense the ¡°real thing¡±. Li Changshou reacted quickly. He immediately lowered his head and walked towards the Dao Ancestor...

    The Jade Emperor beside him.

    Li Changshou looked at the Jade Emperor for help. The Jade Emperor lowered his head and looked at the Heavenly Emperor Seal in his hand.

    <i>What is he doing?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t wee here to discuss the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?</i>

    The Dao Ancestor had specifically asked him to move forward. He had used the word ¡®98%¡¯, which was extremely offensive!

    Soon, Li Changshou stood beside the Jade Emperor and lowered his head.

    ¡°I will listen to Grandmaster¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Daoist Hong Jun¡¯s eyes hadpletely opened. His light blue pupils revealed a hint of yfulness as he said calmly, ¡°Come closer to me.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡± A drop of cold sweat seeped out of Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. At that moment, he did not dare to disobey. He could only take a few steps forward and stand in front of Daoist Hong Jun.

    Daoist Hong Jun was half a body taller than Li Changshou. At that moment, he lowered his head and looked down. He opened his right hand and condensed a purple-red lightning whip.

    Gulp!

    Li Changshou could not help but swallow his saliva. His face was filled with conflict and fear. He took half a step back.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I just did things safely... I¡¯m willing to ept punishment!¡±

    The smile on the Dao Ancestor¡¯s face grew wider. When he heard that, his eyes narrowed.

    Suddenly, he flicked the lightning whip. A bolt of Heavenly Punishment Divine Lightning struck Li Changshou¡¯s buttocks and sent him flying. He trembled in the air.

    The Dao Ancestor attacked like lightning. The lightning whip in his hand danced, and his beard and hair fluttered. Purple Heaven Divine Thunder struck Li Changshou¡¯s buttocks.

    Li Changshou screamed and his essence soul was sealed!

    It was painful but not injured. God had punished him.

    However, the scene looked tragic. The Jade Emperor covered his face and could not bear to look at it. He only silently appreciated the wonders between his fingers.

    The Saints had different expressions. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Grandmaster of Heaven smiled. The Saint who was receiving them, Saint Zhun Ti, had a gloomy expression.

    Saint Nuwa held her chin and watched this scene with interest.

    The Dao Ancestor was in high spirits. Every time he waved the Heavenly Punishment Whip, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°98%, 98%. He talks about 98% every day!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking any risks at all. What do you cultivate? Which Dao do you seek?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not tired of listening to the Heavenly Dao Oath? I can¡¯t even meditate because of you!¡±

    ¡°You still dare to say that I owe you merit! I gave you the Golden Body of Merit, but you still helped the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    After striking thirty to forty Heavenly Punishments, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun finally crushed the lightning whip in his hand.

    With a ng, Li Changshou fell from the sky andnded in front of Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. His body was charred ck, and his eyes were closed. He was not injured, but his body was numb and he could not move...

    Daoist Hong Jun¡¯s expression returned to normal. He tidied his robe and did not look at Li Changshou.

    ¡°There are bound to be tribtions. There are many tribtions in the Primordial World. Now that the Great Tribtion has arisen and the Heavenly Courts have been revived, Chan School, Jie School, and the Western Sect have entered the Tribtion. Today, they would discuss the matter of the Heavenly Courts bing gods. In this cmity, a treasure was born. The Heavenly Book appears.¡±

    As soon as the Dao Ancestor finished speaking, golden light shone outside Purple Cloud Pce. A golden scroll and a wooden whipnded in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This treasure is called the God roll. This whip is called the God Striking Whip. With this roll, one can enter the Heaven¡¯s Spirit in the Great Tribtion. With this whip, one can hit the Spirit on the roll. Today, I will bestow the God roll and the God-ying Whip...¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    The Saint of the Western Sect, Zhun Ti, suddenly shouted. He hurriedly stood up and bowed to Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. For a moment, he was filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Teacher, the Western Sect is poor. Senior Brother and I are running back and forth...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor suddenly eximed softly. In front of the Saints, his hands trembled. He shook the God Striking Whip and the God roll into the arms of Li Changshou, who was lying on the ground.

    Then, the Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°I can actually tremble. I think this item is fated with Changgeng. In that case, Changgeng will be in charge of the God roll and the God Striking Whip. You can discuss the names on the list.¡±

    After saying that, the Dao Ancestor looked at Saint Zhun Ti. Streams of light appeared around him and slowly disappeared.

    In an instant, everyone in the venue looked at Li Changshou. Their gazesnded on the two supreme Heavenly Dao treasures in Li Changshou¡¯s arms, but no one moved.

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt the numbness in his body quickly dissipate.

    He subconsciously hugged the two treasures tightly, but he felt that it was quite difficult. For a moment, he only wanted to pretend to be dead on the ground.

    Li Changshou had schemed for so many years in order to let the Jade Emperor fight for the right to control the God roll. However, he did not expect that the Dao Ancestor would force him into his arms in such a manner.

    <i>This...</i>

    It seemed ridiculous, but it was actually very powerful.

    The Dao Ancestor was probably on the 99th level.

 Chapter 536 - The King and the Ministerâ€™s Crosstalk

    <h4>Chapter 536: The King and the Minister¡¯s Crosstalk</h4>

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    In the huge Purple Cloud Pce, apart from his Grand Pure One, all eyes were focused on his hand.

    Intentionally or unintentionally, waves of pressure spread over. Although most of them were pushing against each other, there was still some Saint pressure thatnded on Li Changshou, making his breathing a little stuffy.

    At that moment, a figure shed and stood in front of Li Changshou.

    Although his expression was calm, he could not hide the smile on his lips. The image of the Taiji Painting appeared behind him and dissipated the pressure that was pressing on Li Changshou.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du attacked in time.

    The Jade Emperor, who had stood upte, sat up quietly.

    He had lost the opportunity to increase his rtionship with his subjects.

    Li Changshou hurriedly reorganized his chaotic Dao heart and continued to pretend to be seriously injured as hey on the ground. He held the God Striking Whip and the God roll tightly. Thoughts quickly circted in his heart, but his mental strength was still full!

    Forget it, hurry up and calcte!

    How many levels did this Dao Ancestor mean?!

    She was beating him up and scolding him because she loved him. She was coaxing a child. She believed him, ahem... Oh no, she was actually filled with gratitude.

    However, the Dao Ancestor had given him such a ¡°special treatment¡± in front of him. The Little Lightning Whip muttered softly. It was clearly expressing his support for the Heavenly Courts.

    There were no hidden meanings.

    ¡°I want to revive the Heavenly Courts. No matter what you do in this great cmity, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions must be filled.¡±

    Then, he left the God roll and the God Striking Whip behind and left.

    Li Changshou had imagined the scene of the God roll appearing countless times. Previously, he felt that the most likely scenario was the Dao Ancestor opening his mouth and saying a bunch of mysterious words before bestowing the God roll.

    However, he did not expect...

    His hands trembled and he dropped the roll which fell into his arms!

    The Second Saint next door almost turned green.

    However, he had been paralyzed by the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Heavenly Punishment and his essence soul had been sealed. He could not reject it at all. It was useless to open his mouth!

    If someone said that Grandmaster Hong Jun did not intend to make such an arrangement, Li Changshou would not believe it even if he beat Saint Zhun Ti to death!

    In order to help the Jade Emperor or his teacher fight for the God roll today, Li Changshou had prepared a few excuses and more than ten ns. In order to destroy the Western Sect, he spared no effort to search for the ¡°crimes¡± of the Western Sect.

    In the end...

    It was all useless.

    The Dao Ancestor had given him more than he had expected.

    It turned out that he only needed to suffer a beating and be scolded by the Dao Ancestor. He did not need to fight or snatch. He relied on the ancient mystical ability of the Dao Ancestor to ¡°shake¡± his hand and forcefully stuffed the Heavenly Book into his hand.

    All schemes, sowing discord, and forming factions were useless!

    On the other hand, if the Dao Ancestor did not use such a method today, what would happen?

    Li Changshou made some deductions...

    The original Great God-Conferment Tribtion was controlled by the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. It was probably because the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had ced both bets and secretly discussed with the Western Sect.

    Now, there were many variables in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had already made it clear that he wanted to hand the authority of the God-Conferment Tribtion to the Heavenly Courts.

    Three years ago, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning met Daoist Jie Yin and they sat down to discuss something.

    It was very likely that the two Saints of the Western Sect had supported the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning to control the God roll. Then, they would target the disciples of Jie School in the future.

    After thinking through that, Li Changshou gradually came up with a clear line of logic.

    He had indeed be a key in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s hand.

    Although the key was not as heavy as a ¡°lock¡±, its position and shape were just right.

    Before entering the Purple Cloud Pce, Goddess Nuwa said, ¡°If the human race does notpete for the destiny of the human race, who can we count on?¡± At that moment, it was really filled with deep meaning.

    Goddess Nuwa was on the human race¡¯s side, and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was, in a sense, a mistreatment of the human race.

    In other words, Goddess Nuwa was expressing that she stood on Li Changshou¡¯s side.

    In that case, when the Purple Cloud Pce discussed the God Conferment today, the six Saints would probably be in an awkward situation of three against three.

    The Dao Ancestor was the master of the Six Saints. The Great Tribtion this time was the Great Tribtion of living beings that the Heavenly Dao had sent down. There had to be enough casualties to fill the tribtion.

    If the six Saints of Chan School and Jie School were divided into two factions in the Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor would probably find it difficult to resolve the situation.

    In that situation, as long as the Dao Ancestor expressed his stance, he would hint at the direction of the Great Tribtion and affect the operation of the Heavenly Dao Tribtion.

    Jie School owed the human race too much. They should have more casualties.

    The Western Sect was outside the Dao Sect. It did not make sense for the Dao Ancestor to say that he did not have any objections.

    Therefore, the Dao Ancestor used the question and pulled out Li Changshou, an ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts. He first beat him up until he lost consciousness. Then, he stuffed the God roll and the God Striking Whip down and left...

    He did not express his support for Chan School or Jie School and suppressed the Western Sect. He even supported the Heavenly Courts and sold a favor to the Grand Pure One who did not want to see the three brothers fall out.

    The Dao Ancestor was indeed much wiser.

    As for the excuse of ¡°beating you up just to feelfortable, and casually throwing the God roll away¡±, how could Li Changshou believe it?

    He was the strongest expert in the Primordial World who had merged with the Heavenly Dao. He was the creator of the Three Realms. How could he lower himself to the level of his little grand-disciple?

    It was all a scheme!

    Of course, he could not rule out the possibility of them beating him up while he was plotting.

    <i>Yes, I should not use the Heavenly Dao Oath in the future. Grandmaster has quite a strong opinion about this...</i>

    The problem now was that he had been kicked into the quagmire by his own Grandmaster.

    Li Changshou originally wanted to hide behind the scenes during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and make arrangements. At that moment, he grabbed the God roll and the God Striking Whip.

    Although it seemed that he could directly interfere with the way the God-Conferment would y out and obtain a higher authority, he would have to face the expedition between the sects next. He would be the focus of the conflict!

    It was really unstable.

    ¡°Changgeng... Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°Heh, 98%? ¡±

    The Jade Emperor shouted a few times from the side. Thest words he shouted made Li Changshou shiver. He subconsciously opened his eyes, and the chaotic thoughts in his heart quickly calmed down.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with concern.

    Li Changshouy there and suddenlyughed.

    Goddess Nuwa could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Could it be that your soul was destroyed by Teacher? Why are youughing?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly jumped up. His Dao robe trembled, and ayer of ck ash fell.

    ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to be trusted by Grandmaster and have such a huge responsibility! Grandmaster even specially exined to me why he did not mention anything about merit and personally addressed me as his grand-disciple.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou looked at the livid Saint Zhun Ti and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Sect Master of the Western Sect. I will definitely work hard to do this task. ording to Grandmaster¡¯s request, I will do what I can for the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The Jade Emperor cleared his throat and said, ¡°Minister Changgeng, let¡¯s talk about thister. Why don¡¯t you... go out of the hall to change your clothes first. This is really inappropriate.¡±

    Li Changshou was a little confused. He was about to take the opportunity to speak and hand the God roll to the Jade Emperor for safekeeping.

    The Jade Emperor flicked his finger and sent out a gust of wind. It was the grand-disciple of an ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, the controller of the God roll, and the Dao Ancestor...

    Suddenly, he felt a cooling sensation on his buttocks!

    Li Changshou turned around and blushed. Immortal light surrounded him as he bowed and apologized.

    This is so embarrassing!

    He asked for Teacher Taiqing¡¯s permission and hid in the Taiji Painting beside him. He quickly changed into a light blue robe.

    The damaged Daoist robe...

    Treasure!

    In the future, he would open a Primordial World Museum of Steadiness. That would be the best proof of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s love and care for the Sect Master!

    While he was changing his clothes, Li Changshou heard the conversation of the Saint from the hall.

    First, Saint Zhun Ti sighed and said, ¡°Teacher does not trust us after all.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven choked. ¡°How can Teacher trust you?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re wrong.¡± The Daoist who led the way said slowly, ¡°The world is orderly. It¡¯s not just the Dao Sect. Back then, Teacher could give the Primordial Violet Vapor to the two of us and say that the Western Sect should prosper. That is the principle of the Heavenly Dao. However, from the looks of it, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion is not a good opportunity for the Western Sect to prosper.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°Teacher, your actions are a little childish.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t hear it just now. Teacher said personally that the Heavenly Book is fated with Changgeng. Changgeng is ranked as the head minister of the Heavenly Courts and is the disciple that Eldest Senior Brother favors. He cultivates the Great Dao of Equalization and has done many outstanding deeds for the Heavenly Courts. What¡¯s wrong with letting him control the Heavenly Book?¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°Changgeng joined the sectte. Although he does things steadily, he is still inexperienced.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have to say something. Senior Brother, don¡¯t forget that Changgeng is from the human race. The Great Tribtion this time is because the Saint¡¯s sect owed the human race. That is why the main body of the Great Tribtionnded on the Saint¡¯s sect. It¡¯s best to let Changgeng, who is from the human race, preside over the Great Tribtion.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master calmly walked back to the back of the Grand Pure One and tried his best to restrain his aura to be inconspicuous. He did not want to attract trouble and cause himself to have to do chores other than sleeping.

    The Saints continued to debate. Li Changshou walked out from behind the Taiji Painting. Not only did he change his clothes, but he also changed his hairstyle and cleaned his charred body.

    He really couldn¡¯t jump into the God roll.

    He appeared again. The Saints¡¯ gazes gathered on him again.

    Saint Nuwa was encouraging him with a hint of yfulness. The Grandmaster of Heaven was purely happy. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated. The eyes of the Great Saints of the Western Sect were filled with kindness. The gazes of the two Saints...

    That was not important.

    The Grand Pure One had been resting with his eyes closed, as if everything had nothing to do with him.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou slowly walked in front of the Grand Pure One and bowed to his teacher.

    ¡°Teacher, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster trusted me and gave me the God Striking Whip Whip and the God roll. He ordered me to preside over the God-Conferment matter. I should not have declined. However, this matter is very important. Just as Second Uncle-Master said, I stillck experience and experience. Bing a God is no small matter. I¡¯m afraid that I might make a mistake and cause trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Jade Emperor and said loudly, ¡°I want to ask Teacher to allow me to release the God roll to the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor will personally manage the God roll. Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need for you to personally work on the matter of bing a god. I will use the power of the God Striking Whip to carry out the Dao Ancestor¡¯s orders and n carefully for the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    When the Jade Emperor heard that, he could not help but smile.

    The Grand Pure One pondered for a while and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your permission, Teacher.¡± Li Changshou bowed and held the God roll with both hands. He quickly walked to the Jade Emperor¡¯s seat and blinked at him.

    The Jade Emperor said seriously, ¡°Changgeng is in charge of the God roll. How is he different from me?¡±

    Li Changshou also said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, you are the leader of the Three Realms recognized by the Heavenly Dao. You are the leader of the godhood of the world. The ascension of the gods is already a great undertaking for the Heavenly Courts. During this process, it is most appropriate for you to be in charge of the God roll.

    I will definitely do my best to help!¡±

    The Jade Emperor pondered for a while and looked at the scroll in front of him. He nodded slowly.

    ¡°In that case, I will temporarily manage the God roll for you, Changgeng. I will ce this roll in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Changgeng can use it at any time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou held the God roll with both hands. The Jade Emperor stood up and took it with both hands. He slowly held it in his palm.

    In an instant, golden light shone. Wisps of Heavenly Dao power surged in all directions. The image of a scroll appeared above the Jade Emperor¡¯s head, and it was nk.

    Seeing that, Li Changshou felt a huge weight being lifted off his chest. The God Striking Whip in his hand felt weightless.

    He let the Jade Emperor take charge of the matter in name.

    He would be the one to affect the actual controlling in detail.

    Although the entire process caught Li Changshou off guard, causing him to think about pain and surprise, he still achieved the perfect oue that he had expected.

    At the same time, he also obtained some protection from the Dao Ancestor.

    At the same time, the two Saints of the Dao Sect, who were in charge of the Tribtion Transcendence, and the two Saints of the Western Sect, felt enlightened.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°Junior Brother Hao Tian, how do we sign the God roll?¡±

    The Jade Emperor answered, ¡°There are a total of 365 vacancies on the God roll. They correspond to the 365 positions of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ legitimate gods. They involve the eight vacancies of the Heavenly Courts, the vacancies of the mountains, and so on. There should be 365 living beings who will enter the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position and enjoy the incense offerings of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The Saint Nuwa smiled and said, ¡°Although the Jade Emperor¡¯s words are not bad, the Heavenly Dao has just appeared. If your name is written on the God roll and you die in the Great Tribtion, a wisp of your essence soul will enter the God roll and be bound by the God roll for life.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned and pondered.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Uncle-Master, this is a bad thing and a good thing.

    If a person who is about to die in the Great Tribtion obtains the protection of the God roll and can be reborn with the power of the Heavenly Dao, it might not be a bad thing for that person.¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti said coldly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, just find 365 in-name disciples to be on the rankings. This cmity can naturally be resolved.¡±

    The Jade Emperor snorted and said, ¡°In this Great Tribtion, apart from selecting immortals for the Heavenly Courts, 3,650 Longevity Immortals from the three sects should have died to bnce the power of living beings. Senior Brothers, let¡¯s discuss the God roll and decide on the spots that are destined to die.¡±

    The Saints fell silent at the same time and looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven, the Saint of Jie School.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said calmly, ¡°Everyone, distribute evenly.¡±

    The Daoist guide said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many disciples. There are not many disciples in the Western Sect. If we distribute the spots evenly, I¡¯m afraid the Western Sect will be wiped out.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was about to retort when the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning frowned and said, ¡°There are only a few hundred immortals in the Jade Void Pce.¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti smiled and said, ¡°Jie School is known as the court of ten thousand immortals. Why don¡¯t wepare them ording to the number of disciples of the three sects and choose the corresponding number of deaths?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Why? Is it a sin to have many disciples from Jie School?¡±

    The Saint who received him said, ¡°If there are ten causes for this Great Tribtion, Jie School will upy eight.¡±

    ¡°In that case,¡± the Grandmaster of Heaven took half a step back and said, ¡°I will ept three hundred of the Deity Positions of the Heavenly Courts. I will ept a thousand of them if they die. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou, who had been silent, sighed in his heart.

    He could not retreat from this matter. If he was weak, he could only give the Western Sect a chance to attack.

    Indeed, Zhun Ti smiled and said, ¡°The ten thousand immortals of Jie School will not be injured even if they ept the three thousand.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said slowly, ¡°Not enough.¡±

    Not enough?

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was enraged. He stood up and asked calmly,

    ¡°300 is not enough. 1,000 is not enough! Senior Brother, are you going to destroy Jie School? Kill all my disciples!¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sighed softly and closed his eyes. The atmosphere in the Purple Cloud Pce immediately froze. The sword intent of the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array behind the Grandmaster of Heaven hummed!

    Suddenly, he heard the Grand Pure One say, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven flung his sleeves and sat down with a cold expression.

    Then, the Grand Pure One looked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou, who did not want to say anything else and tacitly agreed that the battle today would definitely end on an unhappy note, could only stand up.

    He and the Jade Emperor looked at each other and smiled.

    Li Changshou took half a step forward and smiled. ¡°The Jade Emperor just said something that is a little vague. Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me ask the Jade Emperor again. Your Majesty, the three sects that you mentioned don¡¯t seem to have made sense.¡±

    The Jade Emperor was thinking about the script that Li Changshou had given him decades ago.

    ¡°What I just said is the manifestation of the God roll. To be precise, there will be at least 3,650 longevity immortals from Chan School and Jie School who will die. It was not just the disciples of the Saints of the two sects, but also the Immortal Sects of the two sects. As for how many Longevity Immortals would die in this cmity... Actually, it¡¯s impossible to measure.¡±

    When he heard that, the Grandmaster of Heaven beamed. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s expression was still calm. The smiles of the two Saints of the Western Sect froze.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Majesty, how do you want to deal with the 365 legitimate gods?¡±

    ¡°They are naturally living beings who are virtuous, scheming, intelligent, and moral.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said word by word, ¡°Actually, Senior Brothers, you don¡¯t have to treat the God roll as a treasure of the Heavenly Dao. You can treat the God roll as a life-saving item for remnant souls.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°If you enter the God roll, you will be driven by the tribtion. You will not be able to escape death.¡±

    The Jade Emperor pondered for a while and could not refute.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we make an agreement first? The eldest personal disciple will not enter the God roll. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to say.¡±

    The Daoist guide interrupted, ¡°ording to the Jade Emperor, the position of the righteous god does not belong to the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Jade Emperor said calmly.

    Saint Jie Yin asked, ¡°Is the God roll so obvious?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said calmly and sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. His eyes were filled with light and his smile was gentle. He said slowly, ¡°I set this matter.¡±

    The guide frowned and said firmly, ¡°The Jade Emperor is going too far!¡±

    ¡°Going too far?¡±

    The Jade Emperor raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Changgeng, help me exin to Senior Brother Jie Yin. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t control my temper and will say something filthy in Teacher¡¯s treasurend and insult the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou agreed and took a few steps forward. He bowed to the two Saints of the Western Sect with a troubled expression.

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Saints, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m just stating the truth. I didn¡¯t mean to target you. Previously, the Heavenly Courts did not prosper, and the Western Sect was in trouble everywhere. The matters of the dragon race and the demons, the two Saints had condoned the disciples of the Western Sect andmitted evil. They fought with the Heavenly Courts and caused the Burning Incense Sect. Their reputation was really... If a disciple of the Western Sect enters the Heavenly Courts and bes the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts during this Great Tribtion, what would the Heavenly Courts think? What should the dragon race think? What should the living beings of the Three Realms think? The Jade Emperor made such a decision for the stability of the Three Realms and the stability of the world. Please forgive him.¡±

    Saint Zhun Ti said coldly, ¡°What I have done cannot surpass the prosperity of the Western Sect. Many things are permitted by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to correct the mistakes in the Saint¡¯s words.¡±

    Li Changshou straightened his body with a cold expression. His eyes shone brightly, and the God Striking Whip in his hand flickered with golden light.

    If he did not offend the two Saints of the Western Sect today, the two Saints of the Western Sect would destroy him if they had a suitable opportunity.

    He could not think of currying favor with both the Western Sect and the Dao Sect!

    What he had to do in the future was to do his best to protect the integrity of the Dao Sect. He had to let the internal conflict between Chan School and Jie School be controlled to the smallest extent. He had to protect the vitality of the three sects of the Dao Sect and take the opportunity to get rid of some of the chronic illnesses of the Dao Sect.

    To the Western Sect, reasonable toughness was stability. A reasonable collision would make Teacher and the Grandmaster of Heaven stand behind him more firmly.

    Hence, Li Changshou said, ¡°However.¡±

    ¡°If you prosper for yourself, you can destroy other Dao heritage and willfully suppress the Heavenly Courts that have brought order to the Three Realms and protected the weak.¡±

    ¡°If you prosper for yourself, you can bully weak living beings at will. You can treat mortals who are living happily as livestock. If you want to prosper for himself and wantonly change the cycle of living beings, you would do anything to forcefully increase your foundation... What can you obtain after you prosper? The times have changed. ¡±

    Li Changshou paused and said calmly, ¡°Next, the Jade Emperor will be in charge of this ce. We will discuss the matter of the Dao Sect entering the Tribtion and bing a God. Do the two of you want to avoid it? After all, the Great Tribtion will be officiallyunched in the future. The Western Sect and the Dao Sect should be rivals.¡±

    The Great Sage of the Western Sect closed his eyes and did not speak. However, the Little Saint frowned and stared at the Jade Emperor. He did not even look at Li Changshou, much less flick his sleeve and leave.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Saint Nuwa asked with a smile.

    Li Changshou immediately smiled and bowed to Saint Nuwa.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you are the Goddess of the human race. This Great Tribtion began with the human race. The human race is the main character of the world. Naturally, Aunt-Master has to supervise the entire process. If the Heavenly Courts did anything wrong, Aunt-Master, please remind me in time. The Jade Emperor is very respectful to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Jade Emperor stood up and bowed to the Saint Nuwa. ¡°Senior Sister, if the Heavenly Courts does anything inappropriate during this Great Tribtion, please point it out in time.¡±

    Nuwa could not help but smile. She sat steadily in her seat.

    The two of them echoed each other, causing the situation of the Saints to be chaotic.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and said, ¡°How do you want to sign the God roll, Senior Brother?¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning slowly stood up and looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rely on our own abilities and luck. Let¡¯s talk about this in the future.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left. Guang Chengzi followed behind with his head lowered. His expression was calm and motionless.

 Chapter 537 - Hong Junâ€™s Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 537: Hong Jun¡¯s Furnace</h4>

    Once the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning left, the matter of signing the God roll could no longer be carried out.

    Although that was within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations, he had previously deduced various ways of negotiation with the Jade Emperor.

    However, if that really happened, it would indeed make people feel helpless.

    Filling the God roll meant that this person was destined to be surrounded by cmity. Among the Saints, only the Saints of the Western Sect could do such a thing.

    Which disciple is not a disciple? Aren¡¯t they nurtured by preaching and dispelling questions to inherit the legacy?

    It was understandable that the Grandmaster of Heaven valued his disciple and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning valued his disciple.

    Therefore, Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor had just repeatedly mentioned that one could survive the Great Tribtion by being on the list... However, the effect was rather weak.

    Well, being able to control the God roll and the God Striking Whip today was already an ideal oue.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said that everyone depended on their luck. That was actually a more beneficial method for Chan School. After all, Chan School had treasures that could suppress the luck of the sect. Most of the people in the sect were Golden Immortals.

    The three principles that the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning pursued when epting disciples¡ªluck, luck, and destiny. In the face of the Great Tribtion, they had indeedid a sufficient foundation for Chan School.

    As for why the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning wanted to meet the Daoist priest and had been targeting Jie School today...

    Li Changshou could understand, but he did not want to support it.

    No matter what, the Grand Pure One did not like the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and Daoist Jie Yin. Later, he could only stand on the side of the Heavenly Courts and keep a distance from Chan School and Jie School.

    <i>Will the Grand Pure One help Chan School or Jie School in the future?</i>

    <i>In the original Great Tribtion, Teacher had helped Chan School, but now...</i>

    Teacher will only help the one with the obvious advantage and protect the vital energy of the Dao Sect.

    It all depended on how the future developed, how the cmity is controlled, and how the two sides deal with it.

    Li Changshou raised his head and looked in the direction of the Grandmaster of Heaven. He saw that the Grandmaster of Heaven was frowning and looking outside the Purple Cloud Pce. His gaze was slightlyplicated, but he quickly sighed and slowly closed his eyes.

    The atmosphere in the Purple Cloud Pce was a little oppressive. The five Saints maintained their silence, as if they were waiting for the Grand Pure One to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Daoist Duobao thought about it and walked out from behind the Grandmaster of Heaven. He asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, Jade Emperor, how is the Great Tribtion going to be carried out?¡±

    The Grand Pure One said slowly, ¡°The heavenly secrets have revealed that the Great Tribtion should be in the mortal world of the South Continent. There is not much information.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa also said, ¡°This Great Tribtion began with mortals. It should be reasonable for it to happen in the South Continent. On the other hand, I wonder how many mortals will suffer when the Great Tribtion ends.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, why don¡¯t we make an agreement in the Purple Cloud Pce? The great cmity of living beings is destined to result in heavy casualties. The mortals are weak to begin with. They are not the cause of the great cmity and were protected by the Heavenly Dao. Senior Brothers, please restrain your disciples and do not kill mortals. Hundreds of thousands of mortals have died. They can¡¯tpare to the burden of a Longevity Immortal dying. The Great Tribtion is also a test for the Qi Refinement cultivators.¡±

    ¡°What the Jade Emperor said makes sense.¡± The Daoist priest opened his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°I will restrain the disciples of the sect and not go to the South Continent.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head in his heart. The Saint¡¯s expression changed too quickly.

    The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile and looked at the empty seat of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The other Saints were surrounded by streams of light and were about to leave the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Li Changshou immediately wanted to walk behind Teacher Taiqing, but the Jade Emperor said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiqing, can Changgeng stay for a while longer? I want to discuss the matter of settling the God roll with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Pure One closed his eyes and answered. As soon as he finished speaking, his figure shed and disappeared with the Great Daoist Master and the Taiji Painting.

    Streams of light flickered. The other four Saints disappeared with Saint Taiqing. Only Goddess Nuwa left behind a sentence.

    ¡°Changgeng, if you have nothing to do, remember toe to me.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to the outside of the Purple Cloud Pce and heaved a long sigh of relief. He turned around and looked at the Jade Emperor, smiling slightly.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s smile was a little gloomy.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I thought that the Saints would want to talk about some mysterious principles. I didn¡¯t expect that it would only be less than two hours.¡±

    ¡°After all, it concerns the lives of the disciples of the two sects.¡± Li Changshou held the God Striking Whip and walked forward. He asked, ¡°Your Majesty, is this God Striking Whip really safeguarded by me?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°You even used the God Striking Whip. Didn¡¯t you ask me to take this God roll for you because you wanted to stabilize yourself and prevent the Saints from taking turns to call you over for tea!?!¡±

    As heughed and cursed, the Jade Emperor moved to the side and revealed half of his meditation cushion. ¡°Come and sit.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to really sit there. He bowed to the Jade Emperor and sat cross-legged on the ground...

    The coolness of the fabric reminded him of the embarrassing scene just now. He could not help but raise his hand to his forehead.

    <i>Did the Dao Ancestor do it on purpose?</i>

    <i>This is too mischievous and approachable!</i>

    ¡°Changgeng, what is the Saint of Chan School thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but...¡±

    After all, he could not be arrogant.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Second Aunt-Master might want to clean up Jie School.¡±

    At that moment, a voice sounded from the side.

    ¡°Primordial Beginning is like that. He feels that the Heaven Ascension Sect has taken a wrong path and wants to help the Heaven Ascension Sect fix it. He worries more than anyone else. He always ends up having a bad reputation.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s body stiffened. The Jade Emperor hurriedly stood up.

    On the huge meditation cushion, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s burly figure appeared again without any warning, as if he had never left.

    The Jade Emperor raised his hand and pulled Li Changshou, allowing him to stand up in time and bow to the Dao Ancestor.

    The Dao Ancestor looked at Li Changshou with a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and did not dare to look at her. His heart twitched slightly.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t I insist on leaving with Teacher just now!?!</i>

    ¡°98%.¡± The Dao Ancestor squinted slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention anything about merit today?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not smart. I naturally don¡¯t dare topare myself to Grandmaster. Grandmaster, there must be a deeper meaning behind not giving me the two merit points. I¡¯ll just listen.¡±Li Changshou¡±

    The Jade Emperor whispered, ¡°Teacher, is there a problem with Changgeng condensing the Golden Body of Merit?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he like 98%? Everything is just right. Wouldn¡¯t 98% of the Golden Body of Merit be wonderful?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s legs trembled and he almost knelt down. The Jade Emperor¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. He turned his head away and his shoulders trembled.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°I asked Hao Tian to keep you here because I have something to tell you in advance. Hao Tian first returned to the Heavenly Courts to settle the God roll and let Changgeng stay in the Purple Cloud Pce for a while.¡±

    Although the Jade Emperor did not understand, he still bowed and did a Dao salute. He gave Li Changshou a look which seemed to be telling him to work harder and carried the God roll and the Heavenly Emperor Seal away quickly.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was stunned.

    If he had to use one word to describe his current feelings, it would be ¡®stunned¡¯.

    The Jade Emperor had spoken under the instructions of the Dao Ancestor. The Dao Ancestor had left him alone in the Purple Cloud Pce and said that he had something to exin.

    Could... could something happen?

    Dao Ancestor Hong Junter said something that had a strong local vor, ¡®Eh, old pal?¡¯

    As if he could see through Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts, the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun pointed his finger after the Jade Emperor left the Purple Cloud Pce. Golden light enveloped the entire Purple Cloud Pce.

    Li Changshou instantly felt that his connection with the Primordial World and his Great Dao had disappeared!

    It was even more thorough than the istion of the Six Paths of Reincarnation!

    <i>Could it be that my soul is going to be modified by the Dao Ancestor and I will be a Heavenly Dao puppet?!</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s body glowed. His burly figure became the size of a normal person, and he looked even more benevolent.

    He slowly said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, should I call you an old friend or change your soul and turn you into a Heavenly Dao Dharma treasure?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled. He shut his mouth tightly and frowned at the Dao Ancestor in front of him.

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only able to be where I am today because of your old friend. Come, I¡¯ll bring you around.¡±

    After saying that, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun waved his hand. The two of them did not move at all. The surroundings changed drastically and turned into a lush forest. There were two wooden houses beside it.

    Cosmic Exchange!

    The Dao Ancestor stood up and walked towards the wooden hut with his hands behind his back. His tall figure looked a little tired, and he gestured for Li Changshou to follow.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. Even if he was going to be erased today, he could not be a fool...

    ¡°Grandmaster, what happened back then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention the past.¡± Hong Jun sighed slightly. ¡°The Heavenly Dao has already killed your fellow vigers. Many living beings like Nuwa and Houtu have received his favor. He has done many good things for the Primordial World. However, in the end, that person went crazy for some reason and insisted on using his power to be a Saint. He shattered the world and suffered a bacsh from the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao was impartial. It was just an order rule formed by the Great Dao under the will of the Pangu God. Your Great Dao is not bad. It can be considered as giving the Heavenly Dao a form of feedback and replenishment. This is also the reason why I have stopped the Heavenly Dao from interfering with you several times.¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little touched when he heard that. He bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡±

    As he spoke, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had already brought him to a wooden hut. He pushed open the wooden door and revealed the simple furnishings inside.

    ¡°Sit. Don¡¯t worry. I have a favor to ask of you today.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. Seeing that Li Changshou¡¯s expression was still not clear, he smiled and said, ¡°If I wanted to destroy you, why would I have nurtured you all the way until now?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡±

    Li Changshou could only repeat those words. He bowed and carried the meditation cushion to sit on the seat of Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°How much do you know about the Heavenly Dao and I?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t dare to speak nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± An emerald-green jade te appeared in Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s left hand. Rays of light shone from the jade te, forming a three-dimensional grid. The shadow of the Primordial World was projected from the grid.

    ¡°I am the Heavenly Dao, but the Heavenly Dao is not me. In other words, I can control the Heavenly Dao for a short period of time, but the Heavenly Dao cannot affect me.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked. However, he frowned and asked, ¡°Grandmaster is already omnipotent in this world. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Omnipotent?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun asked in return and slowly shook his head. ¡°If I¡¯m omnipotent, how can a Great Tribtion happen?¡±

    The jade disc in his hand rotated gently. The thin line that represented the rules and the world disappeared. Nine springs of different colors were projected on the jade disc.

    Nine Polluted Springs.

    ¡°The Nine Polluted Springs exist between reality and illusion. It¡¯s right and wrong to say that the Sea Eye is the Nine Polluted Springs.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said slowly, ¡°The Sea Eye is just a ce where the power of the Nine Polluted Springs is released. The Blood Sea is the same. The Nine Polluted Springs gather the negative karma of living beings. Once too many negative karma umtes, the Nine Polluted Springs will overturn the Primordial World and bury living beings. Thus, the next reincarnation in the world began and so did a new era. I can¡¯t stop this. Although I admit that I have reached the peak of the path of cultivation, I can¡¯t bepared to Pangu. Therefore, every time the Nine Polluted Spring is about to spew, the Heavenly Dao will brew a huge cmity and dy the Life Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou looked enlightened. ¡°So the Heavenly Dao is constantly suppressing the strength of living beings because there will be arge amount of negative karma after every Great Tribtion. The buffer zone left for the Nine Polluted Spring is getting narrower?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun praised, ¡°Yourprehension is really not bad. However, the Great Dao of living beings revealed that life, old age, illness, and death are thews of living beings. It is the same for a single living being and for all living beings. Therefore, I¡¯m not omnipotent. I just reached the peak of living beings and merged with the Heavenly Dao. I repaired the Heavenly Dao and continued the will of the Pangu God. At the same time, I can¡¯t leave this world. These are all thanks to your fellow vigers. Back then, in order to prevent him from using his strength to prove the Dao and destroy the Primordial World, I could only use this method. I gave up the chance to go to the Chaos Sea to prove the Primordial Chaos.¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°ording to the rumors in the Primordial World, Grandmaster, aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t be able to withstand the Heavenly Dao if you seed?¡±

    ¡°That was just an idental transmission after the Heavenly Dao killed that fellow.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t joined forces with the Heavenly Dao, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress him. This fellow identally came to the Primordial World because of the Cosmic Chaos during the opening of Heaven and Earth. He is a good friend of Pangu.¡±

    <i>Senior is so ferocious?</i>

    Li Changshou was surprised at first, but then he felt a little depressed.

    <i>Such a ferocious man had been killed by the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun... He should not have other thoughts. After settling the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he should retire as soon as possible.</i>

    ¡°Are you in danger?¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun asked.

    ¡°I... am naturally a little afraid.¡±

    ¡°Actually, as long as you don¡¯t do anything that will destabilize the world, you will naturally not be targeted by the Heavenly Dao.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Do you know when I paid attention to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while.¡± When my soul came to the Primordial World?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun shook his head and smiled. He said, ¡°Although your hometown is not in the Primordial World, there¡¯s not much difference whether you bring the remnant soul of your memories or transform into a True Spirit. The Chaos Sea is boundless. The universe that you know might be just a grain of sand in the Chaos Sea. The True Spirit River flows in it, and the Great Dao of Life and Death apanies it. At the end of the day, living beings are just disturbances and coincidences. The Great Dao appeared and the rules were formed. Therefore, in my eyes, you are no different from ordinary living beings. Your background is not worth mentioning.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Why do I feel happy and disappointed?</i>

    ¡°Grandmaster, when did you see me...¡±

    ¡°When you transcended the Immortal Ascension Tribtion on the sea, you hid the Heavenly Dao from me,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said with a smile. ¡°I was also rmed by you and identally discovered that your Great Dao is actually born from the bnced meaning of the Yin-Yang Great Dao. It is what the Heavenly Dao needs. In that case, I secretly used a method to create a statue for you in the Magihuman Vige. This will disturb your original fate. If not for that, you would probably have to stay in the mountains until the end of time. However, I never expected you to be so outstanding. Not only is your Dao outstanding, but you also helped the Heavenly Courts up. You saved me a lot of effort.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh bitterly.

    This!

    He had finally solved the case!

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun waved his hand gently, and a spot of light appeared on the jade te. It was the outline of a Daoist meditating, and the surroundings were filled with blurry shadows.

    ¡°I left you here because of this. Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°This is the will left behind by the Pangu God in the Heavenly Dao.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed softly. ¡°As the Heavenly Dao evolves, he gradually has the ability to think. If there is a huge disturbance in the Heavenly Dao, he will be born from the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou eximed, ¡°Could it be that the Pangu God can be resurrected?¡±

    ME¡±That¡¯s not the case. He¡¯s just a remnant thought of the Pangu God,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said. ¡°What I want to entrust to you is the task to determine if he is beneficial to the world or harmful to it when he is born. If it is the former, protect him from being killed by the Heavenly Dao. If it¡¯s thetter, you have to ensure that he is wiped out.¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not a match for the remnant will of the Pangu God.¡±

    ¡°When he was born, there was no spiritual energy around him. He could not absorb spiritual energy for his own use. He was very weak.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s gaze wasplicated, soplicated that Li Changshou could not understand it.

    The Dao Ancestor said slowly, ¡°His life and death, the fate of the world, are all in your hands. The Three Pure Ones were formed from Pangu¡¯s essence soul. The two Saints of the Western Sect only cared about themselves. Nuwa was a decisive person. Hao Tian was too closely rted to the Heavenly Dao. Only you were the most reliable. Do you need any rewards?¡±

    Li Changshou hesitated for a while and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to be able to share Grandmaster¡¯s worries.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun looked regretful. He took out a bronze tripod from his sleeve and stuffed it back.

    ¡°I originally wanted to give you the Cosmic Cauldron that killed Rahu in advance. If you want to offer it selflessly, forget it.¡±

    Li Changshou widened his eyes and almost fainted.

    ¡°Grandmaster, look at my Golden Body of Merit.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and squinted. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you should use 99%?¡±

    ¡°But this...¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun pped andughed. He took out a stone fragment from his sleeve and threw it into Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Cultivate well and perfect your bnced Great Dao as soon as possible. I can also avoid being disturbed by the Heavenly Dao. Go back. If the Heavenly Dao causes disturbancester, I will send you a message.¡±

    Li Changshou wanted to say more, but Dao Ancestor Hong Jun waved his hand gently. Light and shadows circted in front of his eyes. In a sh, he appeared on the vast and boundless waves.

    Is this... the East Ocean?

    Previously, everything seemed like a dream. Only the stone piece in his hand was rather realistic.

    Li Changshou stood up out of thin air and looked at the stone piece in his hand. There were a few Dao patterns engraved on it. It was naturally a cultivation technique.

    <i>Back then, did the Dao Ancestor merge with the Heavenly Dao to stop Senior Lang from bing a Saint and destroying the Primordial World?</i>

    <i>The living beings formed by the will of the Pangu God were about to be born from the Heavenly Dao and escape the control of the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    He had to be steady. Even if the Dao Ancestor was the one who instilled this information into him, he could only believe 60%, no, 40%.

    History was written by the victors. No matter how unrestrained Hong Jun was, he should not have destroyed the Primordial World.

    Is the Dao Ancestor really purely taking the responsibility of protecting living beings?

    Li Changshou put away the stone tablet and was a little confused. His body turned into a fish and escaped into the East Ocean. He rushed towards a safe house in the East Ocean.

    He had to calm down and think about the current situation and the mission that the Dao Ancestor had given him. He had to consider whether he should report this matter to his teacher. That was the most important thing.

    Hence, three monthster...

    Li Changshou pretended that nothing had happened and quietly returned to the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 538 - The Two Sects Are Acting

    <h4>Chapter 538: The Two Sects Are Acting</h4>

    ¡®Goddess Nuwa even asked me to go to the Goddess¡¯s Pce. I have to go there as soon as possible.¡¯

    With that in mind, Li Changshou emerged from the earth meridian and put away the Yin-Yang Qi left behind by the Taiji Painting. He quietly entered the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Recovery Array and headed towards the secret chamber.

    He carefully analyzed the mission given by the Dao Ancestor for three months and finally came to a very useful conclusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think.¡±

    The battle at that level had even exceeded the Saints¡¯ game.

    The information he knew was too one-sided. He had only heard the Dao Ancestor talk about the past. If he rashly participated, no one could be sure what would happen.

    The incarnation of Pangu¡¯s remnant felt that it would be a huge trap.

    The Dao Ancestor seemed to have given him the choice of ¡°killing¡± or ¡°protecting¡±. In fact, he had already made a biased choice¡ªseeking stability.

    Li Changshou sighed softly.

    If he did not even think of that, he would have spent all his years in the Primordial World in vain.

    The bad news was that he had be a saber in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s hand.

    The good news was that when the Dao Ancestor used him, he would protect himself appropriately.

    What he had to do was to be stronger in the shortest time possible. At the very least, he had to have the ability to survive in the Chaos Sea and create a path of retreat.

    There were many things in the world that originally could not be solved. However, after being stable for many times, there was a way out.

    Li Changshou pondered for three months and finally made a decision.

    <i>I must cling onto the Grand Pure One!</i>

    From now on, my actions will revolve around the Grand Pure One!

    That was because Li Changshou realized that the Dao Ancestor seemed to be afraid of his Saint teacher.

    What story could hee up with by restoring the information that the Dao Ancestor had told him to a certain extent?

    ¡°In the ancient times, there was apetition that no one knew about. The two parties were ¡®Friend of the Primordial Women, frivolous senior¡¯ and ¡®The Great Winner of the Ancient Era, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯.

    The goal of thepetition was to prove the Dao and reach the level of the Pangu God.

    Regardless of whether Senior Lang had really gone crazy, Senior Lang must have used the countless reserves umted from the ancient times to snatch the Dao Ancestor on this path.

    For an unknown purpose, the Dao Ancestor assumed that it was to protect the Primordial World and join forces with the Heavenly Dao to forcefully suppress Senior Lang and directly erase all traces of his existence.

    Apart from Goddess Nuwa, who had already be the Heavenly Dao and could not be touched, everyone else who was rted to Senior Lang had died. Only Heng¡¯e had forgotten some of her memories and woke up after sleeping for ten thousand years...¡±

    The biggest question was whether Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had lied about that.

    Li Changshou personally felt that the Dao Ancestor was telling the truth.

    After all, the thoughts of living beings like him who floated over from Earth were moreplicated...

    From that perspective, the remnant will of the Pangu God definitely had nothing to do with Senior Lang. Otherwise, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun would definitely not let him, who could possibly let Senior Lang off, attack.

    In three months, ording to limited information, Li Changshou had lost countless hairs.

    Fortunately, he had already found a solution!

    Sue the teacher!

    Li Changshou knelt in front of the portrait of the Grand Pure One in the secret chamber and shouted, ¡°Teacher, please bestow the pagoda.¡±

    A faint Grand Pure Dao rune appeared in the portrait. The Pagoda Master¡¯s spiritual will sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Then, itnded on Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    The Pagoda Master¡¯s spiritual will said, ¡°Why? Are you going to Three-Immortal Ind to look for Sister Golden Dipper?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Pagoda Master, I have something important to do for the time being... Will the Heavenly Dao monitor me if I contact you with my spiritual perception?¡±

    The Pagoda Master chuckled.

    ¡°What is a Connate numinous treasure? Connate numinous treasures are born from the Connate Dao. I was originally a pagoda formed by the first wave of Mysterious Yellow Mother Qi in the world. Master had injected me with Saint Merit. Although the grade is not a supreme treasure, I have the effect of being immune to all Dharma. The Heavenly Dao wants to investigate ourmunication unless it¡¯s in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall or the Purple Cloud Pce!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Pagoda Master, help me convey some words to Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and muttered to the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda in his heart for a while. Then, he brought the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to the portrait of the Grand Pure One.

    ¡°Teacher! I¡¯m returning the pagoda!¡±

    The corner of the portrait of the Grand Pure One swayed gently. A shallow vortex appeared in the universe. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda disappeared after throwing aint.

    ¡°After working for so long, you want me to do this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. That was also a new way to expand the employment of the Primordial Connate numinous treasure.

    It was an encrypted message!

    Li Changshou waited for a while. His Dao heart rippled slightly. The Grand Pure Dao runes descended and condensed into six words.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    His teacher¡¯s style was as rare as gold.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. He lit three incense sticks and left the secret chamber. He felt much more rxed.

    When the Dao Ancestor informed him, he would go and find that thing to attack. Regardless of whether he killed or released it, his teacher would naturally pay attention to it.

    The sense of security finally returned.

    His current strength was too low. The Saints could only test him at the edge, let alone the Dao Ancestor¡¯s schemes.

    Could the Dao Ancestor read minds directly?

    Actually, that was not the case.

    Only when the power of the Heavenly Dao and the power of cmity invaded his heart could the Dao Ancestor know what he was thinking. The Dao Ancestor of the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s frightening question should have been deduced.

    Li Changshou originally wanted to see Ling¡¯e and teach her some Dao techniques. However, when he left the secret chamber, he felt enlightened.

    Hence, he sat on his old rocking chair and closed his eyes to focus. He carefully savored it and instantly fell into Dao enlightenment.

    He had really umted a lot of ¡®materials¡¯ during his trip to the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Wisps of Dao heart enlightenment flowed through the spirit tform like streams, filling Li Changshou¡¯s iplete Dao runes.

    Li Changshou focused a portion of his attention and began to think about the Heavenly Dao.

    If he wanted to perfect the Art of Equalization, he could not avoid hisprehension of the Heavenly Dao.

    The existence of the Heavenly Dao was mysterious and wonderful. The Great Dao intertwined and the will of Pangu resonated.

    At that moment, theposition of the Heavenly Dao was very clear.

    The will of all living beings resonated with the Great Dao and formed the Heavenly Dao itself. That was the first part, the main body of the Heavenly Dao.

    The will of the Heavenly Dao and the incarnation of the Great Tribtion that had faced him before were the second part. They could also be seen as branches of the main body of the Heavenly Dao, but they were more special.

    That was Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, who had the authority to oversee things.

    The remaining will of Pangu, which had evolved on its own since the ancient times and was about to be a living being, was the fourth.

    The first part of his Great Dao of Equalization had to be interfered with and affected.

    Gradually, Li Changshou immersed himself in the Great Dao and entered the Realm of Two Oblivions. Mysterious and obscure Dao runes floated around him. His long hair would be stirred by spiritual energy from time to time...

    Half a monthter, an explosion sounded outside the Pill Chamber. The Little Qiong Peak trembled a few times. The array formations shone wildly, but they quickly quietened down.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In the straw hut by theke, Ling¡¯e was awakened by themotion. She put down the jade token in her hand and ran out of the house barefooted. She looked in the direction of the Pill Chamber.

    <i>Did Senior Brother blow up the Pill Furnace again?</i>

    Ling¡¯e blinked, her eyes filled with worry. She stepped on a white cloud and rushed to the Pill Chamber with the jade token.

    However, just as she flew a thousand feet away, she suddenly felt that the buns on her head were gently poked by someone. She heard a familiarugh.

    ¡°Why do you like this outfit?¡±

    Ling¡¯e subconsciously took two steps forward and turned around nimbly. She saw that her senior brother had appeared at the edge of the white cloud.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>My immortal senses could not detect Senior Brother at all!</i>

    <i>Alright, the difference in strength between me and Senior Brother is getting bigger and bigger.</i>

    Ling¡¯e was a little disappointed.

    Li Changshou sized up the little Heaven Immortal in front of him at a close distance. She was wearing a simple short skirt with a white background. There were light blue flowers painted on the top and bottom of the short skirt. Her hairstyle was still in two buns. She was charming and cute.

    Ling¡¯e giggled. Her face was red as she tiptoed and circled the cloud.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    ¡°It does look good.¡± Li Changshou stroked his chin andmented seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little less mature and stable. It¡¯s too childish.¡±

    Ling¡¯eined unhappily, ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, just praise me. I don¡¯t need to hear your opinion! I¡¯m using my advantage to the fullest. I¡¯m trying my best to differentiate from Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile. He took half a step forward and raised his hand to twist Ling¡¯e¡¯s face.

    <i>Tsk, this familiar smooth touch.</i>

    ¡°Cultivate seriously. No one can avoid the Golden Immortal Tribtion. If you want to live forever, you have to face it. This is what you need to spend energy on!¡±

    Ling¡¯e blushed and raised her hand to cover her pinched face. She pursed her lips.

    Li Changshou turned around and took a step forward. His body dissipated like smoke and condensed again under the willow tree by theke. He pointed out two meditation cushions and calmly sat down.

    ¡°Come over. I¡¯ll teach you the Dao of the Golden Immortal today. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Immortal Union in the future. I have enough energy recently. I will personally keep an eye on them. Ao Yi and Ling Zhuzi are not far from the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Don¡¯t ck off. They are far too ahead of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e nodded seriously and flew down with her toes. She pulled the meditation cushion and sat down beside her senior brother. Her eyes were filled with fighting spirit.

    Li Changshou exhaled and began to talk about the Grand Pure One¡¯s Dao of Longevity.

    The shadows of the green lotuses condensed by his mouth and circled around Ling¡¯e.

    During the lecture, Li Changshou looked at the ¡°artificial peak¡± on the opposite side of theke. He had some thoughts that had nothing to do with the lecture.

    Previously, Ling¡¯e had put in a lot of effort to make suitable clothes for Lingli.

    Later, he would have to go to the Tushita Pce to see the Grand Supreme Elder and see if the Little Divine ughtering Spear waspleted. At that time, he could ask the Grand Supreme Elder to make a set of clothes for Xiong Lingli.

    Yes, Yang Jian¡¯s three pointed, double-edged spear was about to be put on the agenda. He would probably have to trouble the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The matter of subduing the divine flood dragon and transforming it into a divine weapon would only fool mortals.

    Anyone who had any ¡°immortal knowledge¡± would know that the divine weapon had first transformed into three divine flood dragons. The process of the battle between the divine flood dragon and Yang Jian was the process of Yang Jian taming the divine weapon.

    Thinking about it carefully, the Grand Supreme Elder could not be at peace with a disciple who was as worried as him.

    ...

    In Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s Cave Abode on the Jade Spring Mountain.

    When Li Changshou was preaching to Ling¡¯e, Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Yu Ding, and Perfected Huang Long were drinking with a rare guest at the stone table in the Cave Abode.

    Yang Jian, who had just experienced a ¡°perfected¡± experience two years ago, was currently sparring with Ling Zhuzi in the back mountain.

    Yang Jian had finally obtained a drop of the essence blood of the witch, Gonggong.

    Now, although he could notpletely refine the blood essence, his strength could not be underestimated. He did not need Ling Zhuzi to specially give it to him.

    That made Ling Zhuzi, who had been cultivating for a long time, feel a little depressed. Recently, he had been strengthening his physical body.

    Yang Chan sat on a tree branch not far away. Her face was red and she kept swaying her feet. She seemed to be in a good mood.

    Guang Chengzi, the twelve Golden Immortal immortal heads, sighed.

    ¡°You two Disciple-Nephews are really not bad. In time, you will definitely be the pir of our Chan School.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said softly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you tter me.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed and said, ¡°It¡¯s another matter if he¡¯s weak. My precious disciple is especially valued by Junior Brother Changgeng.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long, who had recently begun to grow his beard to try out a new look, could not help butugh when he heard that.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re joking. Whether Junior Brother Changgeng values Ling Zhuzi or not has nothing to do with his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Perfected Taiyi held the wine bottle and shook his head. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why would Eldest Senior Brothere here today?¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled and did not say a word.

    Perfected Huang Long smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what happened in the Purple Cloud Pce? Why did Teacher order us not to go to the South Continent after returning?¡±

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s smile disappeared. He sighed and said, ¡°The situation back then was difficult to exin. Don¡¯t ask too much about this matter. It concerns the stability of the Dao Sect and the peace of the three sects. The matter of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had gradually be clear. The Heavenly Courts are in charge. The Jade Emperor and Junior Brother Changgeng are the two most important figures. I came here today to ask the three of you who are familiar with Changgeng to visit him.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, could it be that you want us topete with Fairy Yun Xiao for Changgeng?¡±

    Guang Chengzi pondered for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°This matter is not trivial. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±

    Huang Long asked, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t we be using our friendship with Changgeng? Changgeng is so smart...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m just going to sound him out.¡±

    Guang Chengzi said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s not to force Changgeng to make a choice between the two sects. Changgeng has to know that if he wants to target the Western Sect in the future, Chan School can attack appropriately.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Aplicated expression shed across Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes. ¡°You guys naturally don¡¯t know what I saw in the Purple Cloud Pce?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long leaned forward and asked, ¡°What did you see? The few of us will definitely not leak it.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Guang Chengzi was about to speak when he recalled his teacher¡¯s instructions. He chuckled.

    ¡°Ah, the most unexpected thing is to see Changgeng¡¯s... little bottom.¡±

    With a puff, Perfected Taiyi spat a mouthful of immortal wine on Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s face. Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes widened and he was shocked speechless.

    Guang Chengzi chuckled and briefly described the scene of the Dao Ancestor beating Li Changgeng up. The expressions of the three Perfected Ones were extremely interesting.

    The same story would always have a different effect on different people.

    At the same time, almost all the eight outer sect disciples of Jie School were gathered on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    Daoist Duobao sat in the main seat of the pavilion and was also telling the same story. However, he was much more vivid than Guang Chengzi.

    ¡°...Guess what?

    The Grandmaster flung the Purple Heaven Punishing Whip in his hand, and Changgeng was instantly sent flying more than thirty feet. Then, lightning shed and thunder exploded, causing Changgeng to be unable tond.

    That scene!

    Ah! The power of the Heavenly Punishment was extremely sharp. The sound of thunder exploding could be heard continuously!

    Do you think Grandmaster doesn¡¯t like Changgeng?¡±

    On the left, Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit nodded. On the right, Yun Xiao, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Zhao Gongming were filled with concern.

    Daoist Duobao smiled smugly and raised his hands to the side. He panted and continued, ¡°No, no! The Dao Ancestor was telling the Western Sect that Changgeng was his valued disciple. Although the Heavenly Punishment Whip was terrifying, it only had power. Although the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder made a hugemotion, every time itnded on Changgeng¡¯s buttocks, which had the most flesh. What are these? Isn¡¯t it obvious that this is like when someone in the mortal world is mischievous and gets beaten up by the elders in the family? What is intimacy? This is intimacy! Moreover, his Grandmaster had not done it casually. He had expected that Changgeng would be afraid of trouble and would shirk responsibility. He first subdued Changgeng, threw him in front of him, and could not move. Then, he took out the Heavenly Book God roll and the God Striking Whip. With a shake of his hand, hended in Changgeng¡¯s hand and decided on the person in charge of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The two Saints of the Western Sect at the side even shouted... Teacher, the Western Sect is poor! Grandmaster nced at them and was just about to say, ¡®You¡¯ve been working for so many years, but you haven¡¯t seen the prosperity of the Western Sect. It looks good, but it¡¯s useless.¡¯ Of course, Grandmaster took care of the pride of the two Saints of the Western Sect. He smiled and said, ¡®I¡¯m old. My hands are trembling a little. It seems that this item is fated with Changgeng.¡¯ He left after saying that and did not stay any longer. Just like that, he decided to preside over the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.¡±

    Daoist Duobao let out a long sigh. His junior brothers and sisters beside him praised him one after another. They were naturally happy with the oue.

    Then, Daoist Duobao looked at the elegant Fairy Yun Xiao and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much just to ask... Junior Sister, when are you going to see Changgeng?¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned and said seriously, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for decades. Why are we in a hurry to meet?¡±

    Daoist Duobao was instantly speechless. He waved his round palms a few times and stammered for a long time before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss him?¡±

    Yun Xiao blushed slightly. She stood up and turned around. She subconsciously wanted to retort, but she faced her heart and experienced her true nature. She could not help but purse her thin lips and say softly, ¡°I... naturally want to see him more. However, now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, he is in charge of the Great Tribtion. After seeing it, I¡¯m afraid that he will be biased and make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Daoist Duobao stood up and smiled. ¡°The Great Tribtion is the Great Tribtion. Daopanions are Daopanions. They cannot be mixed together. Junior Sister, you can¡¯t find a reason to look for Changgeng. I¡¯ve prepared it for you! Here! ¡±

    As he spoke, Daoist Duobao took out a jade token and a three-inch-long pocket immortal sword from his sleeve and handed it to Fairy Yun Xiao.

    ¡°Teacher has previously found a treasurend in the Chaos Sea. There is a huge opportunity for Changgeng there. Teacher¡¯s Immortal Entrapping Sword can bring you there. At this moment, the Purple Cloud Pce has just finished discussing the God-Conferment matter. It is impossible for us to fight with Chan School directly. The Western Sect did not dare to stand out either. It was just right for us to take this treasure. Most importantly, you can take this opportunity to spend some time alone. In the Chaos Sea, there is no Heavenly Dao monitoring. The Saint can¡¯t find your location, and he can¡¯t use a treasure to spy on you...¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked at Yun Xiao and hesitated. He decided to strike while the iron was hot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the teachings of Jie School are to intercept a chance of survival. We are always waiting for nothing. The Great Tribtion is tomorrow. No one knows what will happen in the future. What if... Junior Sister, do you want to leave some regrets?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao frowned slightly and slowly gripped the jade token and the small sword.

 Chapter 539 - Thereâ€™s Only One Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 539: There¡¯s Only One Truth!</h4>

    It was a sunny day, and the wind above the South Ocean was very noisy.

    On the immortal cloud from the east to the west, Zhao Gongming¡¯s immortal senses were focused on Anshui City. He deliberately slowed down the cloud and asked softly,

    ¡°Second Sister, why do you have to go to the Sea God Temple? Can¡¯t you just go to Changgeng¡¯s residence?¡±

    ¡°Now that he is being watched, everything we say and do can easily cause him to be passive.¡±

    Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Sea God Temple to meet him. If he agrees to this matter, we can meet up in the outer space.¡±

    ¡°That being said...¡±

    Zhao Gongming turned around and looked at the universe behind him. It was as if he could see the Void Cave that Duobao had created. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips and was a little speechless. She suddenly frowned and looked in the direction of the Western Heaven.

    There, a white cloud carried three figures. As they chatted, they rushed to the mortal city in the distant South Ocean...

    The other party seemed to have discovered Yun Xiao and Zhao Gongming at the same time. Both parties did not conceal themselves. The other party¡¯sughter stopped and faced the two immortals from Jie School.

    It was a little awkward.

    Fairy Yun Xiao waved her sleeve gently. A white cloud covered her figure, but she expressed her stance.

    It was the calmness of the Sea God Sect Master.

    The three immortals from Chan School looked at each other. They were all a little hesitant. However, Perfected Taiyi shrugged and took the lead to fly out on a cloud towards the Sea God Temple of Anshui City.

    They flew 300 kilometers into Anshui City. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was immediately rmed.

    He, who was preaching under the tree, turned to look at Ling¡¯e. He realized that Ling¡¯e was already surrounded by green lotuses. Her face was as peaceful and pure as when she was asleep.

    It was quite good.

    <i>I should digest this little bit of Dao Attainment first.</i>

    Li Changshou chuckled and closed his eyes. His mind returned to the paper effigy vault under Anshui City. He chose a young paper effigy who was at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm and rushed to the rear hall to wait.

    After the Purple Cloud Pce, Li Changshou subconsciously chose the young paper effigy and used a face that waspletely different from his main body.

    Subconsciously, he wanted to use this to confuse others and conceal the true appearance that he had revealed that day to achieve the effect of mixing reality and illusion.

    Steady.

    Before he could see Perfected Taiyi¡¯s figure, he heard Perfected Taiyi¡¯s clear voice. ¡°Where is the person who the Dao Ancestor personally decided on?¡±

    Li Changshou put his hands in his sleeves and walked to the door of the rear hall. He smiled and replied, ¡°Senior Brother, did you walk to my small temple?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi appeared from the sky. He was dressed in a red robe and walked down with his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°I was entrusted by Eldest Senior Brother toe here to get to know you.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be speechless.

    Perfected Tai Yi was really carefree.

    Yu Ding and Huang Longnded from behind. Perfected Huang Long followed the tradition of the Primordial World andughed out loud first to cover up the awkwardness. However, Yu Ding directly said,

    ¡°I saw Senior Sister Yun Xiao just now.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and looked to his left and right. Fairy Yun Xiao appeared at the beach 50 kilometers away and rode a cloud with Zhao Gongming.

    Indeed, the Eldest Senior Brothers of the two sects had ¡°attacked¡±...

    At that moment, when he saw Fairy Yun Xiao, Li Changshou was actually a little disappointed. However, he could understand Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s difficulties and gently wiped away that disappointment.

    Therefore, he waited quietly for a while. When Fairy Yun Xiao and Zhao Gongming arrived, he invited them to enter together and take their seats in the rear hall.

    Li Changshou sat in the middle of the main seat and arranged for the Divine Envoys to serve tea. He looked to the side and met Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that there was a hint of apology in her eyes, Li Changshou¡¯s gloominess dissipatedpletely. He could not help but be attracted by her face.

    Fairies were like poems. They could always be effortlessly beautiful.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s dress today seemed to be especially meticulous. At first, it looked like a in white dress, but on a closer look, one could see that the dress was embroidered with shallow creases and orchids. It was the mostpatible with her figure. It did not weaken the natural beauty of a woman, but it did not flow with ordinary charm.

    Her long hair was tied up at her temples, and her jade hairpin flowed with immortal light. Two wisps of cloud hair ribbons mixed with her ck hair, making her look indescribably lively and elegant.

    She is indeed in a dilemma.

    *Coughs*

    A coughing sound came from the side. Li Changshou turned his head and looked at the originator of the noise, Perfected Taiyi. He looked up at the image of the Taiji Painting on the roof of the rear hall.

    ¡°When will this end? I can¡¯t see enough in private.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao frowned slightly and swept her gaze over. Perfected Taiyi could not help but shiver.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, do you still know poetry?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that I know a little.¡± Perfected Taiyi sat upright and lowered his head to cough. ¡°What should we talk about?¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and chuckled. ¡°Purple Cloud Pce has just decided on the Great Tribtion. We naturally have to talk about it.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°It seems that the Saints in the Purple Cloud Pce parted on bad terms.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t say that we parted on bad terms,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just that our opinions are not uniform. We don¡¯t want to give in too much.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and sighed softly. He smiled and said, ¡°Both Uncle-Masters are worried about their disciples. That¡¯s actually understandable. In my opinion, although the Great Tribtion is about to damage the Dao Sect for the revival of the Heavenly Courts, there are many things to be done.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Does Changgeng have a good n to resolve this cmity?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou looked regretful. ¡°After Teacher and the two Aunt-Masters left, Grandmaster left me in the Purple Cloud Pce and told me about the Great Tribtion. The great tribtion was destined to happen. The power of living beings in the world had to be weakened. Otherwise, it would trigger an even greater cmity in the future. During the Great God-Conferment Tribtion this time, the Western Sect, Chan School, and Jie School could not be changed. The Immortal Dao factions belonging to the three sects would definitely be injured. However, there is a total amount of damage. As long as you reduce the power of living beings to a safe level, you can dy the true cmity indefinitely.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice, ¡°The true cmity refers to the Nine Polluted Springs?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou nodded and agreed. ¡°The situation is more serious than we think. The negative karma of living beings and the world are difficult to bear. If the living beings and the world are at a stage where they can only exist once, that would be the greatest tribtion.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Great Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Huang Long sighed as well. ¡°I wonder if I will fight with Junior Brother Gongming one day.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the initiative to avoid the battle?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°If both of us have to go through the cmity, how many people from the two sects will not be affected by the cmity? In such a situation, the casualties will definitely be incalcble.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Perfected Huang Long pondered for a while.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. Isn¡¯t Changgeng here?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Are you trying to tter me?</i>

    That¡¯s not right. The Grand Yin-Yang Master still does not understand the power of the Great Tribtion.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I can¡¯t do too much. I can only do my best to protect the disciples that my two Uncle-Masters love. I¡¯ll tell Senior Brothers here that Grandmaster can no longer stop the Great Tribtion.¡±

    The few of them immediately looked solemn.

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Did you sign your name on the God roll?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still nk. Once you enter the rankings, you will be gued by cmity and luck. The two Aunt-Masters naturally don¡¯t want to sign the rankings. The two Saints of the Western Sect wanted to sign it, but they were stopped by the Jade Emperor. After all, the Western Sect and the Heavenly Courts have been making things difficult for each other. The Jade Emperor does not want to use a subordinate who only knows how to scheme.¡±

    His words were very obvious.

    Perfected Taiyi muttered, ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t we be able to avoid the God roll if we join the Heavenly Courts first?¡±

    As soon as he said that, the experts from the Dao Sect fell into deep thought again. Then, their gazesnded on Li Changshou.

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really... scheming and far-sighted. You didn¡¯t miss anything.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly.

    He could not say that he had just started worrying about the Great God-Conferment Tribtion after cultivating for a few years. He could not say that to Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e.

    He was not afraid of exposing himself. After all, he had already obtained the approval of the Heavenly Dao. He just did not want them to feel strange.

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Could it be that someone really thinks that our Uncle-Master can¡¯t predict this cmity? It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    The Taiji Painting on the beam suddenly trembled. Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Dao body tensed up and his hair stood on end. He sat there and did not dare to move.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and shifted the topic to how to avoid the Great Tribtion.

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth could really cause a bloodbath in the Dao Sect.

    <i>Yes, when I visit the Tushita Pceter, I¡¯ll have to ask the Grand Supreme Elder to refine a few more Sealed Spheres, the kind that can suppress Taiyi.</i>

    After chatting for half a day, the three immortals of Chan School bade farewell and left. Zhao Gongming also used an excuse to leave.

    Li Changshou saw that Yun Xiao seemed to have something to say, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°Can you stay and apany me for a while? Grandmaster has ced such a heavy responsibility on me. I¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao nodded gently and looked at him.

    After Zhao Gongming left, Li Changshou blinked at Yun Xiao and pointed underground. Yun Xiao nodded helplessly.

    Hence, Li Changshou took the initiative to ask Yun Xiao to take a walk in the mortal city. Yun Xiao agreed and left the Sea God Temple with him, stepping into the crowded streets.

    They walked past a few alleys and past the teahouses and wine shops. Along the way, Li Changshou took the initiative to speak. Fairy Yun Xiao listened quietly. From time to time, she would pay attention to the masterpieces of mortal craftsmen.

    When a breeze blew past, the two of them suddenly turned into two clouds and dissipated at the entrance of an alley. The few disciples of Jie School who were hiding in the hole looked at each other.

    Daoist Duobao was puzzled. ¡°Was the illusion just now done by Junior Sister Yun Xiao? It¡¯s really brilliant.¡±

    ¡°From the Dao runes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Yun Xiao.¡± Qiong Xiao mumbled. ¡°After watching for so long, Eldest Senior Brother, you should be relieved. Can¡¯t you let Sister and my brother-inw be alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Fairy Bi Xiao said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you worried about my sister, or do you not trust my brother-inw?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit also said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us to continue following. Let¡¯s go back. Junior Sister Yun Xiao can naturally handle this matter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Daoist Duobao did not know whether tough or cry.

    <i>Weren¡¯t the three of you the ones who shouted and told us to catch up and take a look?</i>

    <i>It was fine if it was Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao. Since ancient times, they have gotten used to being mischievous. Why did the upright Junior Sister Jin Ling behave that way too!?!</i>

    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±

    Daoist Duobao waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the ind and think about how to restrain my fellow disciples and avoid the cmity. Ah, I wonder how many people will die this time. In the ancient times, the Great Magi-Demon War was very lively. It¡¯s our turn now.¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. How many Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers of Chan School can deal with us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I can¡¯t let my guard down. After all, the Great Tribtion is a Great Tribtion. It¡¯s not easy to get along with it.¡±

    Duobao sighed softly and rode away.

    ...

    On a hidden beach at the South Ocean.

    Two figures were strolling in the forest. Yun Xiao told Li Changshou about the treasures in the Chaos Sea. Li Changshou could not help but ponder.

    <i>What does the Grandmaster of Heaven mean?</i>

    <i>Why did he ask me to leave the Primordial World temporarily?</i>

    <i>You want to use treasures to rope me in?</i>

    <i>Is there a need to rope me in?</i>

    <i>At this moment, I am already biased towards Jie School. Even if they want to rope me in, they would not dare to forcefully change the matter of the Great Tribtion.</i>

    <i>There must be a deeper meaning behind the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s actions. It could not be that he had arranged for him to travel with Yun Xiao to improve their rtionship, nor could it be that he had arranged for them to find an opportunity to cook rice into dumplings.</i>

    <i>How can Yun Xiao be so proactive!?</i>

    <i>There was only one truth!</i>

    <i>Is Jie School going to do something big? That¡¯s why I asked him to avoid it!</i>

    <i>So, what is the Grandmaster of Heaven trying to do?</i>

    He changed his tactics and took advantage of the fact that Jie School was at its peak to gather all the disciples and carry the Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords. No matter what, he would defeat the spiritual mountain and suppress the Jade Void?

    He inhaled sharply...

    <i>That¡¯s possible.</i>

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He originally wanted to ask in more detail, but he saw that Yun Xiao¡¯s face was flushed and her face was filled with anticipation. She pursed her thin lips and could not help but take a few more nces.

    Yun Xiao shifted her gaze to the side and said gently, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I haven¡¯t said if I want to go with you.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    He suddenly felt a breeze blow past his face, and his Dao heart was filled with a hint of the Grand Pure Dao runes. His spirit tform trembled, and his essence soul trembled slightly. A huge word was about to condense...

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going!¡±

    Li Changshou agreed first. The Grand Pure Dao runes in his heart retreated like a tide.

    Yun Xiao blinked and asked softly, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make some preparations. The Chaos Sea is extremely dangerous. Don¡¯t fall into a trap. Let¡¯s set a date for you to go out. When are you free?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course...¡±

    For some reason, she suddenly panicked and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m always free.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with starlight. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the ends of the East Ocean in half a month. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yun Xiao bit her lips gently and asked softly, ¡°What kind of clothes do you want to see me wear? What hair essories do you want?¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Of course. Every type.¡±

    It was a standard answer, a ssic trick.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Yun Xiao chided. Her body turned into a wisp of smoke and quickly dissipated, leaving Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy scratching his head andughing.

    The paper effigy escaped into the ground and returned to the underground paper effigy library of Anshui City.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body opened his eyes beside the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Spirit Lake. He frowned and pondered.

    There were two major problems.

    Firstly, what ns does Jie School have?

    Secondly, how should he ensure his safety in the Chaos Sea?

    His teacher had just given him instructions to go to the Chaos Sea. It meant that his teacher had tacitly agreed to the huge scheme of Jie School. Moreover, that treasure was indeed beneficial to him.

    <i>Am I not going to care about Jie School? Should I retreat temporarily?</i>

    Li Changshou fell into deep thought. Just as he was about to go to the secret chamber to pay his respects to his teacher¡¯s portrait, he felt some changes on the surface of theke. The Primordial World¡¯s top spiritual treasure, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the truly strong Cosmic Ruler slowly rose from the water.

    His teacher did not give him the Taiji Painting, which meant that he should not have too much trouble ahead.

    Although the Chaos Sea was dangerous, the Chaos Sea near the Primordial World was affected by the Primordial World. Overall, it was stable. With the deterrence of the six Saints, the powerful Godfiends retreated.

    The Heavenly Cloud Dao realm was extremely profound. He had just made a breakthrough recently. Even if the two of them joined forces and encountered a ferocious creature like the Kun Peng, they could escape unscathed with the protection of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    However, it was still not safe.

    Li Changshou quickly made a decision. He looked at Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating beside him. Just as he was about to wake Ling¡¯e up, some ripples appeared on theke in front of him. The Floating me g appeared again and enveloped Ling¡¯e.

    Teacher Xie!

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and began to control the paper effigy to run around.

    He first went to look for the Jade Emperor and asked for leave. He said that he wanted to take advantage of the peace before the Great Tribtion to search for treasures in the Chaos Sea.

    The Jade Emperor did not make things difficult for Li Changshou. He even specially instructed Li Changshou to make more preparations. Everything in the Chaos Sea was possible and filled with various risks.

    The Great Cosmic Shock, the remains of the world, the Connate Godfiend descendants...

    Li Changshou agreed with a solemn expression. He ced the safety of the trip first.

    Outside the world, the power of the Divine Power was like a decoration.

    Once he left the range of the Heavenly Dao, merit and luck would lose their effect.

    Everything depended on one¡¯s own strength!

    Hence, Li Changshou prepared hundreds of bottles of Spirit Pills and almost took out 80% of his inventory!

    He also brought all kinds of small items that he had figured out with him. He did not leave behind any trump cards.

    He also went to the Tushita Pce to retrieve the Little God-ying Spear that had been refined by the Grand Supreme Elder and had reached a brand new level. He also asked the Grand Supreme Elder to refine the clever armor, Yang Jian¡¯s divine spear, and Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sealed mouth ball.

    Li Changshou looked at the stone fragment that Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had given him and brought it with him.

    It recorded the method to kill three corpses. He was still a few steps away from using it.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou decided to bring the remaining six drops of blood essence with him.

    Previously, he had given Yang Jian a drop of Gonggong¡¯s blood essence and half a drop of the Earth Blood essence for Lingli. Li Changshou had also merged a drop of Gonggong¡¯s blood essence and half a drop of Earth Blood essence.

    It made his Dao Body slightly stronger.

    Half a monthter, at the ends of the world.

    Fairy Yun Xiao, who had dressed up quietly, hid in the thin fog.

    She had really never tried it. She had spent nearly half a month on matters outside of cultivation. She originally had a stainless Dao Body, but she had deliberately bathed in petals and carefully selected a jade hairpin, a simple but exquisite bun.

    The long dress that was specially refined turned from light blue to pure white from bottom to top. The cloud embroidery patterns on the waist were naturally not bad.

    She arrived two days in advance and hid her whereabouts. She waited quietly. The immortals who came and went could not see through her mystical abilities.

    There was still half a day before the appointed time.

    At that moment, it was naturally the time Li Changshou had mentioned the ¡°half a month¡±.

    Fairy Yun Xiao recalled the words her two sisters had said before they left. She recalled the words that the Goddess of Golden Spirit had secretly told her before she pulled her to the side. She could not help but fall into a daze.

    She was really...

    <i>Huh? His aura? He¡¯s already close.</i>

    Fairy Yun Xiao was shocked. She hurriedly looked up and saw a tall and slender figure slowly condensing from the green smoke in front of the stone tablet.

    It was Li Changshou.

    She was delighted and her eyes lit up. She immediately wanted to release her mystical ability and appear.

    The green smoke did not dissipate. It... condensed into two figures...

    ¡°Teacher, the Golden Roc will transform into its main body.¡±

    ¡°Water God, are you sure that Fairy Yun Xiao asked you to go to the Chaos Sea to search for treasures or other matters?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I¡¯ll have to trouble the Golden Roc and Mr. Baiter.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc and Bai Ze agreed in unison. The former immediately transformed into the main body of the Golden Roc and flew into the sky to be on guard. Bai Ze also transformed into the form of an auspicious beast. His body quickly shrank like a cat.

    Li Changshou was satisfied with that.

    The five elements in the Chaos Sea could not be distinguished. His escape technique was limited. It was abnormally important to have a mount that could run fast. The Golden Roc was the best choice. If he encountered the Kun Peng, he might be able topete with it in terms of foot strength.

    Mr. Bai¡¯s mystical abilities were rather powerful. Moreover, Bai Ze also said that his mystical abilities could be used in the Chaos Sea. That made Li Changshou feel much more at ease.

    There was a dangerous warning system.

    The mobility of the Chaos Sea was guaranteed.

    Now, all he had to do was wait for Fairy Yun Xiao to arrive and start a thrilling adventure in the Chaos Sea!

    As a man, he had to take good care of his femalepanion, especially in such a dangerous environment.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and steadily. Yun Xiao, who was hiding at the side, could not help but hold her forehead. She did not know if she should appear and agree.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 540 - The Fairyâ€™s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Fairy¡¯s Determination</h4>

    <i>This...</i>

    The moment he saw Yun Xiao, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes focused. He felt that his Dao heart had been ruthlessly smashed by a wooden mallet. He was stunned. Two poems that he liked in his previous life surfaced in his heart.

    The clouds want clothes, the flowers want to look beautiful, and the spring breeze is strong.

    She appeared from the clouds and rode the cloud with her hands behind her back. There was a faint smile in her eyes and a faint dimples at the corners of her mouth. Her hair wasbed exquisitely from her hair to her fingertips.

    In particr, her slender fingers were covered in white spiritual powder, and exquisite ribbons were wrapped around her wrist...

    <i>When did Yun Xiao dress so meticulously?</i>

    <i>Did I think too much previously?</i>

    This time, it was not that the Grandmaster of Heaven wanted to cause trouble. He wanted him to hide in the Chaos Sea temporarily to avoid being implicated.

    <i>Is it purely because the Grandmaster of Heaven wants to facilitate my marriage with Yun Xiao and use this opportunity to take me closer to the sect?</i>

    <i>This!</i>

    <i>Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!</i>

    <i>Is the mighty Saint really staying in the first level?</i>

    He was just talking about love and life. Why did he have to go to the dangerous Chaos Sea?

    <i>Isn¡¯t the Six Paths of Reincarnation good enough?</i>

    Li Changshou lowered his head and looked at Bai Ze at his feet. He looked up at the Golden Roc flying in the sky and his heart twitched a few times. A warm smile appeared on his lips.

    He could not make Yun Xiao feel awkward.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Have you been waiting for a while?¡±

    Yun Xiao shook her head gently and smiled at the upper-ss auspicious beast, Bai Ze, who had transformed into the size of a white cat. Her thin lips, which had been pursed with the leaves of the spiritual grass, parted slightly with a hint of fragrance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long. I just came here. Are we leaving?¡±

    Three to four answers immediately surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. He almost subconsciously made a choice and nodded in agreement.

    Since he had made sufficient preparations, he naturally had to follow the original n.

    ¡°This time, let the Golden Roc take over. His extreme speed can still be used fully even after leaving the Primordial World. Our mystical abilities and Dharma spells will be affected.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she agreed softly. There was a hint of yfulness in her eyes.

    Li Changshou immediately understood her teasing. He smiled cautiously and began to secretly count the items he carried with him. He called the Golden Roc down.

    Why did he subconsciously want to rinse his mouth?

    He was nervous.

    Bai Ze was quite tactful. He was the first to climb onto the Golden Roc¡¯s back and jump to the Golden Roc¡¯s head. He even sent a voice transmission to the Golden Roc to remind him.

    <i>Mr. Bai, you¡¯re an auspicious beast of the Primordial World. How can you not understand such a thing?</i>

    The moment Fairy Yun Xiao appeared, Bai Ze¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that he and the Golden Roc had most likely ruined the Water God¡¯s ns.

    However, he could not be med for being insensible. He did not know the exact situation.

    At that time, the Water God asked with the paper effigy, ¡°Mr. Bai, is your mystical ability to seek luck and avoid cmity still effective when you leave the Primordial World and enter the Chaos Sea?¡±

    Bai Ze answered honestly, ¡°In the ce where the Great Dao rules of the Primordial World affects, I can naturally sense danger. However, I cannot go too deep into the Chaos Sea.¡±

    Then, he was summoned here.

    <i>From the looks of it, the Water God is clearly thinking too much. He had stabilized himself, right?</i>

    Although Bai Ze had already begun to think of a way to let himself and the Golden Roc escape in time, he felt inexplicably happy.

    Finally, there was something that the Water God could not predict!

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao flew onto the Golden Roc¡¯s back.

    The meditation cushion, which was originally half a feet away, was moved by the golden roc by a foot under Bai Ze¡¯s signal. Li Changshou and Yun Xiao did not expose that matter.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and made an inviting gesture.

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly and meditated by the side. Her skirt slowly fluttered.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°How are we going to find that treasurend this time?¡±

    Yun Xiao flipped her hand and a pocket-sized sword appeared in her palm. She exined, ¡°This is Master¡¯s Immortal Sword of Copse. It can guide us to that ce. Master said that there is a huge opportunity for you there. I wonder what it is.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°This trip is already an opportunity.¡±

    Yun Xiao did not reply. Her gaze became gentler.

    The Golden-Winged Roc asked, ¡°Teacher, Fairy, where should we go?¡±

    Yun Xiao activated the pocket sword in her hand and pointed to the south-east direction.

    The Golden-Winged Roc spread its wings. Its 100-feet-long body darted out smoothly from the ends of the earth. An immortal power barrier appeared around it, and it began to elerate evenly.

    A professional mount usually only needed simple instructions.

    Bai Ze stood on the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s head with his head held high and looked at the void in front of him. He used his immortal power to seal himself and deliberately revealed the seal.

    It was as if he was saying that he could not hear anything that they were talking about.

    Li Changshou looked at the fairy in front of him and thought of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that was in progress. He sighed softly.

    The decree on him...

    He decided to take it with him for now. It was not the right time to take it out.

    When he interacted with Yun Xiao, the mostfortable thing for Li Changshou was that he did not have to think too much about the topic. He did not have to spend much effort. They just sat separately, as if there were clouds and quiet water surrounding each other.

    He felt that time had passed peacefully.

    That was probably Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s unique charm.

    In the void, spots of light shed from afar and near. The Golden Roc had unknowingly reached its own speed. A world was quickly left behind.

    ¡°What did the Grandmaster of Heaven say when she returned?¡± Li Changshou asked softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Master previously,¡± Yun Xiao said gently. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother came to the Three-Immortal Ind to look for him and told me about the Purple Cloud Pce.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and muttered to himself.

    Yun Xiao chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you minding that Grandmaster forcefully gave you the identity of a Tribtion Master?¡±

    ¡°No, I wanted to help the Heavenly Courts fight for it in the first ce.¡± Li Changshou probed, ¡°Apart from serious matters, did Senior Brother Duobao tell you some... unimportant details?¡±

    Yun Xiao was a little confused. After thinking carefully, her face turned slightly red.

    She blushed...

    <i>He really found out, huh?</i>

    Li Changshou could not help but sigh in his heart.

    <i>Isn¡¯t Senior Brother Duobao going too far? He was beaten up by the Dao Ancestor, his robe was torn, and he was embarrassed. Is there a need to announce it so openly?</i>

    <i>Everyone from Jie School is tight-lipped?</i>

    Yun Xiao looked to the side and raised her hand to tidy up the hair beside her ear. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother said not to leave any regrets. When the great cmity descends, no one knows what will happen.¡±

    Li Changshou first heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he was speechless.

    ¡°These words are a little dangerous. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild because of this. Nothing has been decided in the Purple Cloud Pce. You... Forget it, I¡¯ll show you this.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out the Deity Striking Whip from his sleeve. The rich power of the Heavenly Dao appeared on it.

    Yun Xiao looked at it carefully and tapped the end of the God Striking Whip with one finger. She closed her eyes and carefully experienced it.

    ¡°This item seems to be a part of the Heavenly Book.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou put away the God Striking Whip and said warmly, ¡°I was the main tribtion cultivator this time. I have some insights and have never mentioned them to anyone else. The Heavenly Courts does not only manage the Three Realms. The Heavenly Dao can also borrow the order of the Heavenly Courts to consolidate the stability of the world. It can increase the power of Heaven and Earth to suppress the Nine Polluted Springs, allowing the world to amodate more living beings. The word ¡®order¡¯ can indeed limit the growth of negative karma. Of course, this would also cause some negative effects, such as suppressing one¡¯s nature and destroying one¡¯s personality to a certain extent. The Human Book determined the reincarnation of life and death. The Heavenly Book added ayer of protection to the Heavenly Dao. As the cmity progressed, the Heavenly Courts became more prosperous. There were fewer Qi Refinement cultivators who had to be destroyed during the cmity. As long as the Great Tribtion did not go out of control, there was a high chance that the Great Tribtion would not harm the personal disciples of the Saint. Of course, this is also an ideal situation.¡±

    As Li Changshou spoke, Yun Xiao watched quietly from the side. It was as if what he said was not important. His expression when he spoke, his eyes were rather bright, and his calm, clear, and slow voice...

    He was always not annoying and wanted to listen more.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I dressed too casually today?¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Your disguise seems to have been changed.¡±

    ¡°You can actually see such a small matter.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and tapped his forehead gently, removing most of his disguise. ¡°I had some enlightenment previously and suddenly thought of the idea of improving the illusion technique. Does it look pleasing to the eye?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Xiao replied softly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s your original appearance, it¡¯s pleasing to the eye.¡±

    ¡®Is she taking the initiative?¡¯

    Li Changshou blushed. For some reason, he felt that he could not withstand the attack. He decisively changed his mind and took out two jade talismans from his sleeve. He discussed cultivation with Yun Xiao.

    Finding a topic could be considered one of the basic abilities of dating.

    That conversation did not matter, but it triggered Yun Xiao¡¯s serious personality and she began to debate with Li Changshou.

    They talked about the outer space from the trichiliocosm, passed through the Heavenly Dao barrier, and flew into the Chaos Sea.

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s cultivation level was already at the Zenith Heaven realm. Its Dao was enough to resist the corrosion of the Chaos aura. It was extremely stable sitting on the Golden Roc¡¯s back.

    When he entered the Chaos Sea again without the Grand Pure One¡¯s protection, Li Changshou could sense the impact of the Lawless Dao on his Dao.

    His essence soul seemed to have rushed into a muddy swamp. There was a suffocating feeling that was difficult to use and difficult to sense.

    He finally knew why the Chaos Sea was called ¡®Sea¡¯.

    This feeling was indeed like a mortal rushing into the vast East Ocean and South Ocean. If he lost his direction, he would eventually die from exhaustion and die in the stomach of a fish.

    In the Chaos Sea, the most important thing was to maintain a sense of direction. He had to be clear about his position at all times and start with the Primordial World.

    For that, Li Changshou had read many ancient books that the Heavenly Courts had stored in the past half a month. He had created a few sets of Great Dao Dharma artifacts that could be used to find the ¡°path home¡± in the Chaos Sea.

    The further away he was from the Primordial World, the weaker his connection with the paper effigy would be.

    This was not decided by distance. It was because the Great Dao that the paper effigy used were still in an disorderly state in the Chaos Sea.

    Li Changshou only used the Dao through talismans and restrictions. He did not have enough energy toprehend them.

    Fortunately, the treasurend that the Grandmaster of Heaven mentioned was not far from the Primordial World.

    When Bai Ze took the initiative to remind him that his mystical ability was about to fail, the Immortal Entrapping Sword in Yun Xiao¡¯s palm trembled a few times and arrived near the treasurend.

    At that moment, an unknown amount of time had passed. The Chaos Sea was in chaos.

    However, Li Changshou had been counting secretly. It should not take more than half a month for them to enter the Chaos Sea.

    The Golden Roc immediately stopped. Li Changshou and Yun Xiao stood up together and looked around.

    Chaos aura filled his vision.

    The gray aura was not distributed evenly. It was also disorderly. Every wisp of Chaos aura seemed to contain the truths of the Great Dao, but it was impossible for living beings to directlyprehend it.

    What was worth mentioning was that most of the otherworldly demons and Chaos living beings near the Primordial World were gathered near the Xuandu City.

    This was actually a very brilliant method. The Dao Ancestor had taken the initiative to set up a target to attract the outer realm living beings to one side and relieve the ¡°pressure¡± on the other ces.

    Bai Ze jumped over from the front and maintained the posture of a small auspicious beast, trying not to look too dazzling.

    The ten ancient demon generals smiled and said, ¡°Water God, Fairy, how should we search next?¡±

    He was actually giving Li Changshou a way out. Next, he could suggest that they split up and leave the venue obediently.

    Li Changshou clearly hesitated for a while. In the end, he rejected Bai Ze¡¯s offer.

    <i>Be steady.</i>

    It was the Chaos Sea. If they were separated, they could only meet in the Primordial World. Moreover, they might encounter some strange dangers.

    Well, as long as he was thick-skinned enough, he would not care about being a lightbulb.

    Li Changshou asked the Grandmaster of Heaven, ¡°Uncle-Master, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Yun Xiao looked at the peerless immortal sword in her hand and called out, ¡°Please manifest your spirit.¡±

    The Immortal Entrapping Sword immediately shone brightly and turned into a three-feet-long sword that floated in front of Yun Xiao. A wisp of spiritual perception sounded in the hearts of Li Changshou and Yun Xiao.

    ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s right in front.¡±

    It was a young girl¡¯s voice.

    The sword shed forward on its own. The Chaos aura in front of it spread to the left and right. The mysterious and unfathomable Saint Dao runes on the sword were naturally from the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The Golden Roc advanced again. This time, it flew for an unknown distance. Perhaps it had flown more than a million kilometers, or perhaps it had only flown a few thousand feet.

    The Chaos aura in front of them suddenly disappeared. They rushed into the void.

    The gray Great Dao were visible in this ce. They crisscrossed in the void and formed a rtively stable Daow ¡®bubble¡¯.

    If the orderly Three Thousand Great Dao in the Primordial World waspared to the Dao Law Sea, this ce could indeed only be called a Dao Law bubble. It could be crushed by the Chaos aura that floated over at any time.

    That void was not the void outside the Primordial World. The Cosmic Dao was clearly different.

    In the middle of the ce, there seemed to be a dense aura. The Golden Roc slowly flew forward. That aura turned into a sea of clouds in the blink of an eye. There was a different sky in the sea of clouds.

    Bai Zemented on the side in time. ¡°Although the Chaos Sea is huge, there are very few secret ces like this. It¡¯s rare. It¡¯s not too far from the Primordial World and it¡¯s so secretive.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled when he heard that. He had just thought of the advantages and disadvantages of the Primordial Dao and the physical body Dao.

    The Essence Soul Dao had various ces that were stronger than the physical body Dao in the Primordial World.

    However, in the Chaos Sea, Qi Refinement cultivators who mainly cultivated their essence souls could not use their Dao without reaching the Zenith Heaven realm.

    His powerful body was not affected. What his fist smashed out was destructive power.

    It was also because he had seeded in studying the Eight-Nine Arcane Art in recent years and had absorbed the essence blood of the witches. Li Changshou did not feel too threatened in the Chaos Sea.

    ¡°Golden Roc, be careful. Be on guard.¡±

    Li Changshou reminded him and the Golden Roc replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Following that, Li Changshou subconsciously moved closer to Yun Xiao... It was not for the sake of holding handster!

    The Golden Roc entered the sea of clouds. Sword light appeared on the Immortal Entrapping Sword again. It cut through the clouds in front of it and found a gourd-shaped ¡°mountain¡±.

    Clouds are not clouds, mountains are not mountains.

    The simrities that appeared under different rules might have different qualities.

    Li Changshou carefully sensed that there were many strange array formations around the mountain. The principles of the array formations werepletely different from the Primordial World, but they could use some of the iplete Great Dao in the Chaos Sea!

    The ruins of an expert!

    Li Changshou was filled with anticipation.

    This was the Chaos Sea. It would not feel like time had passed. The ruins looked brand new, but there were countless Primordial Meetings.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was right.

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao looked at each other and smiled. They had a subtle tacit understanding that they had experienced something at the same time.

    However, there was no hurry. He had to stabilize himself.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, please sense how good this ce is.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°This ce is already at the edge where the Heavenly Dao can reach. I need to sense more.¡±

    Li Changshou naturally nodded and agreed. He waited for a while.

    Soon, Bai Ze heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There are no disasters ahead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Li Changshou called out and made the Golden Roc transform into a human form. He handed the God-ying Spear over and grabbed the Cosmic Ruler.

    Yun Xiao also took out the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and the Dragon Binding Rope. Together with the Immortal Vanquishing Sword, she could be considered fully armed.

    She brought Li Changshou out to search for treasures. Naturally, she had to protect him, who was slightly weaker.

    In order to protect Li Changshou¡¯s face, Yun Xiao would take the initiative to hide beside him and attack when the opportunity arose. If he could deal with it, he would let him deal with it.

    The three of them and the auspicious beast slowly approached the mountain and entered a Cave Abode without any obstructions.

    Unfortunately, the Cave Abode was empty. There were some Seven-colored Spirit Stones arranged everywhere. There was only a simple stone bed and a chair. There was a rich and majestic remnant of the Great Dao.

    The tip of Bai Ze¡¯s nose twitched. His gaze was filled with confusion as he muttered, ¡°A familiar ce in the Chaos Sea?¡±

    ¡°Are they experts of the demon race?¡± Li Changshou asked cautiously.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Bai Ze said. ¡°In ancient times, arge number of experts hade to the Chaos Sea to temporarily stay in order to avoid the Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion. This should be the Dao venue that was left behind at that time. However, this Dao venue should only be an empty shell. There are no treasures... ahem!¡±

    Bai Ze suddenly understood something and eximed softly, ¡°Golden Roc, look outside. What is that?¡±

    The Golden Roc did not understand and turned to look.

    Bai Ze suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Demon Teacher Kun Peng. Chase it!¡±

    After saying that, Mr. Bai transformed into his human form and grabbed the Golden Roc¡¯s arm, dragging him and the spear out of the ce.

    At the same time, a voice transmission from Bai Zended in Li Changshou¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Water God, search carefully. Golden Roc and I are guarding outside. There must be treasures here... The Grandmaster of Heaven will not lie.¡±

    Such stiff acting skills...

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and looked at Yun Xiao worriedly, afraid that she would mind.

    Yun Xiao lowered her head and blushed. Her eyes were filled with guilt.

    Guilt?

    Li Changshou immediately understood that Yun Xiao felt that her identity as the outer sect disciple of Jie School had implicated that rtionship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around here,¡± Li Changshou said warmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly and separated from Li Changshou. She began to search carefully.

    Soon, Li Changshou realized something...

    There was really a treasure hidden under the bed. It seemed to be the essence of Connate Earth.

    Li Changshou took out the Earth Essence and carefully observed it. He realized that it had transformed into a stone statue without any restrictions.

    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Li Changshou praised, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Uncle-Master.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°This item can only suppress a courtyard. What can it do?¡±

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°I obtained some Five-Element spiritual objects from the Goddess. I also obtained a set of Five-Element Pearls from Senior Brother Duobao. It has already turned the Little Qiong Peak into a defensive numinous treasure. If we refine it slightly, we can treat it as the ¡°spirit¡± of the Little Qiong Peak and transform it. To me, it¡¯s indeedparable to a Connate numinous treasure.¡±

    Yun Xiao saw that he was serious and could not help but purse her lips and chuckle. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t exin to Master. I naturally understand Master¡¯s intentions. However, I shouldn¡¯t have invited you here. However, Eldest Senior Brother had hit the nail on the head. I¡¯m afraid that I will also...¡±

    She raised her head and looked at Li Changshou. Her gaze was open and gentle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets. After all, I want to find a ce that others can¡¯t investigate and express my feelings to you.¡±

    At that moment, if he were an inexperienced and iron-blooded man, he would probably be touched and take out the decree to exin, ¡°You will be fine in the future. I will definitely protect you.¡±

    As an experienced person, Li Changshou would not make such a mistake.

    At that moment, he could not talk about anything else. He only talked about the present.

    He no longer suppressed his Dao heart. He put away the Earth essence and took a step towards Yun Xiao.

    ¡°I should be the one to talk about this. After all, I¡¯m a man.¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a man? So what if he¡¯s a woman?¡± Yun Xiao blinked. ¡°Is this a rule of the human race? Must a man say those words so that others won¡¯t think that he has a bad character?¡±

    ¡°How can there be such rules?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I have some...¡±

    How can male chauvinism be expressed using the words of the Primordial World?

    He was anxious and waiting!

    ...

    ¡°Hehe, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Outside the Cave Abode, Bai Ze held his goatee and chuckled.

    The Golden Roc said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Bai, what¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s the Demon Master Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you considered rtives with Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°He is a traitor of our race.¡± There was a hint of sharpness in the Golden Roc¡¯s eyes. ¡°If we can find any traces of him, we will definitely bring his head back to the Immortal Fire Mountain!¡±

    Bai Ze nodded slowly. He did not know much about that matter, but he had heard rumors.

    The Golden Roc could not help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t we help the Water God in the cave?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Bai Ze sent a voice transmission. ¡°The Water God is different from before. The Dao Ancestor has personally conferred the title of the person in charge of the Great Tribtion. Behind him are the Grand Pure One and the Dao Ancestor. Jie School is getting anxious... Do you understand?¡±

    Golden Roc pondered carefully and could not help but smile. He sent a voice transmission. ¡°I have seen Fairy Yun Xiao before. She is the most worthy fairy of Teacher¡¯s wisdom. This is a good thing.¡±

    Bai Ze sighed and sized up the various array formations.

    ¡°The Water God originally wanted to protect Fairy Yun Xia with all his might during the Great Tribtion. Then, he would officially establish a Daopanion rtionship with Fairy Yun Xiao. That is the responsibility of the Water God and the stability of the Water God¡¯s habits. However, Fairy Yun Xiao should have felt the pressure brought by the Great Tribtion and did not want to continue dying. At this moment, the two of them must beining... Huh?¡±

    Bai Ze suddenly frowned and looked at a green rock on the ¡°mountain¡± and the Dao pattern mark that was shimmering on the green rock.

    Bai Ze took a few steps forward and looked at it carefully. His heart suddenly trembled, and his expression became solemn.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Golden Roc asked in confusion.

    ¡°There are still living beings living in this Cave Abode,¡± Bai Ze said softly. ¡°This is a special mark that confirms the location in the Chaos Sea! The other party has activated this mark and is already on the way!¡±

    As soon as Bai Ze finished speaking, the Golden Roc seemed to have seen something. His eyes widened and his Adam¡¯s apple trembled.

    In the Chaos Sea in the periphery, an iparably huge shadow was quickly passing by...

    At the same time, in the empty Green Touring Pce¡¯s main hall, the Grandmaster of Heaven leaned against the white jade staircase. The three swords in front of him were in a triangr shape. A clear image was revealed inside, showing the situation of many Dao venues in Jie School.

    Daoist Duobao was meditating at the side. At that moment, he opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Master, what treasures have you arranged for Junior Sister Yun Xiao and Junior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°Treasure?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and squinted when he heard that. ¡°What treasure canpare to the two of them experiencing some difficulties together and leaving behind precious memories?¡±

    Daoist Duobao was stunned. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find a secret ce in the Chaos Sea for Junior Sister Yun Xiao and Junior Brother Changgeng to use?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned and said, ¡°When did I tell you this? Changgeng has yet to serve tea to me. Eldest Senior Brother did not give his approval for this matter, nor did he organize it in a lively manner. How can I let Yun Xiao marry him? Do you think that I¡¯m using Yun Xiao to rope Changgeng in?¡±

    ¡°Then Master... what kind of ce is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a foothold for Kun Peng.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Kun Peng is seriously injured and has yet to recover. It can only run faster. It¡¯s no longer a match for Yun Xiao. I can move over with the Immortal Sword at any time. After this ordeal, the two of them would definitely be able to work together and understand each other¡¯s importance! Hahahaha!¡±

    Daoist Duobao was speechless.

    Go through my treasure vault and see if there are any numinous treasures that can protect my knees.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven suddenly thought of something and frowned at Duobao. ¡°Could it be that you said something to Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°I advised her not to have any regrets.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s expression darkened. He could only look up and sigh. He suddenly felt like an old father.

    He pointed his sword and a blurry image appeared in the triangr frame in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven...

    In the image, there was only a faint outline of a man and a woman. At that moment, they were facing each other and were less than two feet apart. They seemed to be saying something.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven drew a simple Sword Essence Talisman with his fingers. The three swords trembled and an unusually clear conversation sounded.

    ¡°Sorry, you were originally a fairy on the clouds, but I insisted on dragging you into the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°I wanted tond it myself...¡±

    ¡°Yun Xiao...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As he called out softly, their fingers interlocked. Two figures gradually approached.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven covered his eyes with one hand. Daoist Duobao, who was beside him, looked awkward. He lowered his head and did not look further.

    One foot, five inches, three inches...

    The two figures were getting closer and closer. They had already closed their eyes and held their breaths.

    Although the image was blurry, he could still see Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s slender hand that was clenched tightly due to nervousness. He could see the tension in Li Changshou¡¯s Dao Body.

    Two inches!

    One!

    Boom!

    The scene suddenly trembled. The Immortal Vanquishing Sword, Immortal ying Sword, and Immortal Killing Sword exploded with intense buzzing sounds at the same time. The Grandmaster of Heaven sat up and looked at the left edge of the scene.

    There, a pitch-ck head knocked open the mountain wall. Its cold and angry huge eyes stared at the tiny Li Changshou and Yun Xiao.

    The Golden-Winged Roc and Bai Ze flew backward in a sorry state, as if they had been knocked into the cave by the huge head!

    Has it really appeared?

    That was the rule of the Primordial World that anyone with a simr plot would be disturbed!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He immediately turned around and looked at the unfamiliar ferocious beast that did not give him too much pressure.

    The fellow who had disturbed him previously had already picked up the ax in the river!

    However, just as Li Changshou turned his head, his eyes had yet to burn with anger. He had yet to reveal his dignity. The fairy in front of him pulled Li Changshou¡¯s hand slightly and tiptoed...

    Pop.

    Li Changshou was stunned. He turned to look at the calm andposed fairy in front of him.

    Yun Xiao quickly retracted her slender hand. Li Changshou subconsciously touched his cheek. The soft sound and almost undetectable touch kept reverberating in his Dao heart.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said. He naturally took a step forward and blocked Yun Xiao behind him. He faced the huge beast¡¯s head and looked at its terrifying purple-ck eyes.

    The Eight-Nine Arcane Art began.

    The Great Dao of Equalization rose.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler rose.

    Bai Ze shouted from the side, ¡°Water God, be careful! This is the Demon Teacher Kun Peng!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be shocked. He took half a step back and made a gesture.

    Let¡¯s attack together!

 Chapter 541 - Tragic Kun Peng

    <h4>Chapter 541: Tragic Kun Peng</h4>

    Tsk!

    In the Chaos Sea, a ck shadow moved extremely quickly. It knocked away the endless Chaos aura and stirred the dark clouds everywhere. However, a golden thread followed closely behind it and kept shrinking the distance between it and the ck shadow!

    From afar, the ck shadow...

    Uh, the Chaos Sea did not seem to be far away.

    There was no need to care about these details!

    From afar, the ck shadow looked like an infinitely huge, pitch-ck fish with wings. However, its head was simr to a round bird.

    If one observed it from a close distance, they would see a dark red wound on the back of the huge fish that had wings.

    The huge fish was more than 50 kilometers long. Its injuries were 15 to 20 kilometers long. It was like a valley and a ravine, making it difficult for its tail to move.

    At that moment, the huge bird¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and madness. Its huge face was filled with pain. It only cared about spreading its wings and flying. It did not dare to look back.

    <i>I, Kun Peng, have never suffered such grievances!</i>

    <i>Bai Ze has gone too far!</i>

    The disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven had bullied him too much!

    The Golden-Winged Roc of the Phoenix n had bullied him too much!

    No, all of these added up could notpare to the young Daoist who had never seen him before but imed to be the Little Tyrant of the human race. He had bullied him too much!

    If not for the fact that he was injured and that this ce was too close to the Primordial World, the Saint might rush over at any time. He did not dare to fight for long. He was the mighty Demon Master Kun Peng, the leader of the ancient North Ocean. How could he escape in such a sorry state!?!

    He recalled that he had been struggling in the Chaos Sea for so many years. He was famous in the ancient times, but now, he was like a fish that had lost its home. He had fled in a sorry state in the Chaos Sea.

    Why?

    The scene of the previous simple collision suddenly surfaced in his heart. There was a hint of fear in Kun Peng¡¯s light purple pupils.

    It was true that no matter what heartless things he had done previously, he had caused the red cloud, schemed against the ck Turtle, and created various schemes for the ancient Demon Court. He had also participated in the ancient human extermination n...

    He would definitely suffer today!

    He swam in the Chaos Sea and went out to see if he could obtain some treasures. At the same time, he wanted to supervise the battle between the otherworldly demons and the Xuandu City. His home had been raided!

    Although this Cave Abode had been abandoned for many years and was only asionally used to observe the footholds of the Primordial World, who was he, Kun Peng?

    It was a famous evil bird in the ancient times. It was recognized as an ancient mighty figure!

    Could he ignore it? Could he ignore it?

    Of course not.

    The Kun Peng, who happened to be nearby, sensed this matter and immediately charged over. It originally wanted to kill all the living beings that had intruded into its Cave Abode. It wanted to leave a few souls beside it to y with for tens of thousands of years. It could be considered fun.

    But what did he see?

    The old goat that always went against him in the ancient times actually brought his younger brother outside his Cave Abode to watch.

    In his Cave Abode, the young Daoist was intertwined with the female disciple, Yun Xiao. They were getting closer and closer...

    <i>What do you take my Cave Abode for? A hidden corner of the Primordial World?</i>

    <i>What do you take me, the Demon Master Kun Peng, for?!</i>

    In his anger, Kun Peng immediately rushed forward and knocked away Bai Ze and Golden Roc, who were trying to stop him. He destroyed his Cave Abode. Kun Peng knocked open a mountain wall and red at the two shameless men and women.

    What was more infuriating?

    What was even more infuriating was that the female disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven did not restrain herself. She was even more arrogant than her master back then. She tiptoed, raised her chin, and... kissed the unfamiliar junior!

    Kun Peng almost went crazy!

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had definitely arranged for a female disciple, to deliberately attracted him. It reminded him of the bitterness and helplessness he felt when he secretly observed the intimate rtionship between the Sun Goddess Xi and the Dijun in the Demon Court!

    <i>Hmph, the Grandmaster of Heaven still wants the Chaos Bell. He will cause trouble every time he sees it in the future!</i>

    <i>However, I still have to torture these guys.</i>

    <i>Very good. Bai Ze has actually left the Primordial World. The old goat is dead meat today. The Golden-Winged Roc still has the bloodline of the Primordial Phoenix in its body. It will definitely be able to heal most of my old injuries!</i>

    <i>The disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven... can go back and report and promote Kun Peng¡¯s might.</i>

    In any case, as long as the terrifying Grand Pure One did note to the Chaos Sea, the other Saints would leave the area enveloped by the power of the Heavenly Dao. Their strength would be simr to that of peak Pseudo-Saint. They would not be able to catch up to his speed.

    <i>That little bastard who was actually kissed by the female disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven!</i>

    <i>You¡¯re dead! I said it! Even the Heavens can¡¯t protect you!</i>

    <i>He even dared to say to leave it to him. The arrogance that he revealed in his calmness was very simr to the ¡°geniuses¡± who had died in front of him back then.</i>

    <i>Is he looking down on someone?</i>

    <i>Very good. Bai Ze still knew how powerful he was. He had already shouted out his name in fear.</i>

    ¡°Water God, be careful. He is the Demon Master Kun Peng!¡±

    The beautiful trembling voice, especially when it came from the old goat¡¯s mouth, reminded him of the ancient times when the old goat fought against him in front of the two demon thearchs whocked brains.

    <i>I can¡¯t be careless. I¡¯m injured. I¡¯ll be a joke if I fail.</i>

    The unfamiliar ¡°Water God¡± made a gesture.

    <i>Hehe, are you afraid?</i>

    <i>You know who I am, and you also remember the huge cases that I have created since ancient times. Are you frightened?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll first shrink my body to 100 feet, strengthen my body, and prepare my mystical abilities. Later, I¡¯ll use the most ferocious method to swallow this young junior. I¡¯ll use the most ferocious method to scare the beautiful Yun Xiao!</i>

    The opponent that he needed to care about was not Bai Ze. This fellow was an ancient demon general. He had not been injured during the Great Tribtion. He still had something.

    <i>Hahahahaha!</i>

    <i>North Ocean, your king is back!</i>

    <i>The Kun Peng¡¯s Invincible Charge... Crash...</i>

    <i>What?!</i>

    <i>The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda! The Cosmic Ruler! The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting! The battle technique of the Magi! The aura of the Magi!</i>

    <i>What a ferocious punch! It could actually block my charging punch!</i>

    <i>Who is this Water God?</i>

    <i>The Golden Roc also pounced forward. What is that... God-ying Spear in his hand?!</i>

    <i>Hasn¡¯t this thing been destroyed? Why is there the Grand Pure One¡¯s aura inside?!</i>

    <i>What is this? Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice...</i>

    <i>Why are the disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven so powerful? Has this Dao Realm already killed three corpses?</i>

    <i>Bai Ze, you tricked me. You actually hid behind and threw Dharma treasures. Why don¡¯t you dare to fight!?!</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>I cannot retaliate. The Cosmic Ruler¡¯s suppression is too strong.</i>

    <i>That¡¯s not right. The young Water God¡¯s Great Dao is a little strange. Why do I feel that I can¡¯t use it?</i>

    <i>How did the other party do it?</i>

    <i>Even the Ancestral Magi were not as powerful as him!</i>

    <i>Did this person steal my power?</i>

    <i>Indeed, this is a trap set up by the Grandmaster of Heaven and Bai Ze! As long as I can escape from here today, I will win!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s better to leave first.</i>

    <i>Crash!</i>

    <i>Retreat!</i>

    <i>Run!</i>

    <i>No one can catch up to me in the Chaos Sea!</i>

    Afterwards...

    <i>Why did my speed suddenly slow down?</i>

    Screech...

    Kun Peng was shocked. He turned around and looked at the golden light that was flying towards him. He looked at the Golden-Winged Roc that was covered in golden mes and the three figures standing on the bird¡¯s back.

    It was the young Water God again. At that moment, he was holding his sword fingers together and forming sword seals with both hands. A mysterious Dao rune surged out from his body and wrapped around him and the Golden-Winged Roc!?

    The speed was stolen!

    <i>When did the Primordial World be so dangerous?</i>

    <i>Who is this fellow!?!</i>

    ...

    ¡®As expected of Kun Peng. It¡¯s powerful.¡¯

    On the back of the Golden-Winged Roc, that thought surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. His gaze was extremely cold.

    The power of the Great Dao of Equalization was fully unleashed. The power of his mind was rapidly twitching. Fortunately, although the Golden Roc¡¯s speed was not as fast as Kun Peng¡¯s, the difference was not too great. That gave him the possibility of being bnced.

    Previously, he had relied on the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to collide with Kun Peng. He had bnced his physical strength and the terrifying physical strength of the other party. Li Changshou had almost vomited blood from the bacsh of his Great Dao.

    Moreover, he had nned carefully just now. During the battle, he deliberately pretended to attack with all his might and secretly asked Fairy Yun Xiao and the Golden-Winged Roc to seal Kun Peng¡¯s escape route.

    However, Kun Peng reacted extremely quickly. Before they could surround it, Kun Peng had already sensed it and made a judgment. It resisted the Cosmic Ruler¡¯s attack and turned around to escape!

    Li Changshou used the power of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art¡¯s physical body and his own Dharma powers to attack with the full power of the Cosmic Ruler...

    Kun Peng only spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and staggered. It could not move at all.

    It was even equivalent to pushing Kun Peng, allowing him to transform into a huge body and fly out.

    However, it did not matter.

    He called out to the Golden Roc and took the opportunity to pull Yun Xiao¡¯s hand. He held Bai Ze¡¯s cor and used the Void Netherworld Escape to appear on the Golden Roc¡¯s back. The Great Dao of Equalization erupted again.

    He first increased Kun Peng¡¯s speed to the same level as the Golden Roc. Then, he activated a small portion of the power of the Taiji Painting and augmented the Golden Roc¡¯s periphery. He did not touch the Golden Roc¡¯s body and allowed the Cosmic Great Dao fragments around the Golden Roc to return to normal.

    With the same speed and different racing paths, Kun Peng only needed to travel 50 kilometers. The Golden Roc only needed to travel 99 kilometers to catch up to Kun Peng!

    The bnce existed between all living beings!

    In Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven, who was watching the blurry image transmitted by the Immortal Vanquishing Sword, frowned and watched the scene.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Are all disciples taught by Eldest Senior Brother so powerful?</i>

    In the past, he had always treated Changgeng as a little mascot, ahem, a star of wisdom in the Dao Sect. He felt that Changgeng¡¯s schemes were outstanding, his personality was likable, his mouth was sweet, and he could talk...

    Unknowingly, Changgeng had such strength.

    He fought Kun Peng head-on and was even on par with it.

    The Great Dao of Equalization was unleashed. It forcefully pulled the Golden Roc and Kun Peng to the same speed, causing him, the Saint, to misjudge previously.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t the Chaos Bell be arranged?</i>

    It may be a little embarrassing for him, the Uncle-Master of the Saint, to ask Changgeng and the Golden Roc for help.

    <i>However, if Changgeng can catch up to Kun Peng today and kill or capture it, he could let Changgeng, the Golden Roc, or Kun Peng chase after the Chaos Bell with him, the Heavenly Dao Saint of the Primordial World!</i>

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t there be a treasure to suppress the destiny of the sect?</i>

    The Grandmaster of Heaven stood up. His eyes shone brightly. He was prepared to attack at any time.

    In the image, the Golden Roc chased after Kun Peng step by step. It turned into a golden line and knocked away theyers of chaotic aura, smashing straight onto Kun Peng¡¯s back!

    A divine spear pierced through Kun Peng¡¯s protective immortal light and emitted ck-red blood!

    Li Changshou held the spear with both hands and used the Spear of ughter as an anchor. He nailed it firmly into the thick skin of Kun Peng. Yun Xiao swung the Dragon Binding Rope and tied Bai Ze, the Golden Roc, and herself around Li Changshou¡¯s waist.

    Although the Dragon Binding Rope was a Connate numinous treasure, it clearly could not suppress this ancient ferocious beast!

    Then, Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Attack with all your might! Don¡¯t show mercy!¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s huge body began to tremble crazily. However, at that moment, it was equivalent to his extreme speed being broken. He hadpletely fallen into a passive state.

    Fairy Yun Xiao held the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in her hand. Her beautiful face was filled with seriousness as she scattered rays of golden light. The Immortal Entrapping Sword in her hand released tens of thousands of Sword Qi, causing the small area on the back of Kun Peng to split open!

    The Golden Roc was even more ferocious. It transformed into its main body and pecked and scratched, tearing open wounds.

    Bai Ze was much more elegant. He held a treasure sword and released Sword Qi. He repeatedly shed at a spot, as if he wanted to cut Kun Peng into pieces.

    At that moment, Kun Peng changed its direction as if it wanted to bring them to some dangerous ces.

    Li Changshou was still calm...

    He took out bottles of poisonous pills refined by Lu Yue and scattered them on Kun Peng¡¯s wound.

    One would not be able to travel a thousand miles without umting poison.

    In fact, Li Changshou had shown mercy. If he really wanted to mess with Kun Peng¡¯s Dao heart, he could just sprinkle cumin and Five Fragrance Noodles in advance. Kun Peng would probably give up on escaping and fight to the death.

    Li Changshou reminded him secretly. If the situation was not right, he would retreat immediately. It was best if Kun Peng could be killed. It did not matter if he could not.

    The Kun Peng was indeed worthy of being known as a ruthless person in the Primordial World. At that moment, it was in a passive position. It sensed the sharpness of the Immortal Trapping Sword and immediately responded.

    Waves of surging power erupted from its body. Vast Dharma powers erupted like a violent wind and tsunami, temporarily blocking the attack on its back. Its body suddenly shrank and transformed into an ordinary person who rushed forward.

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou was already prepared.

    Golden light shed, and the Golden Roc immediately locked Kun Peng¡¯s path.

    The Kun Peng¡¯s main body and the transformed Dao Body¡¯s speed were quite different. Li Changshou and Yun Xiao attacked from both sides. Bai Ze sealed the other direction of Kun Peng¡¯s retreat.

    At that moment, Kun Peng sneered. He did not care that his body was drenched in blood. He raised a gray ball in his hand and scolded, ¡°If you continue to force me, I will perish with you!¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned and subconsciously stood in front of Li Changshou.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators present were not ordinary. They naturally sensed the abnormality of the ball in Kun Peng¡¯s hand.

    The ball seemed to contain some kind of destructive Daow that could cause the iplete Daow in the Chaos Sea to fluctuate. Li Changshou and Bai Ze¡¯s spiritual senses were jumping.

    Bai Ze sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou, Golden Roc, and Yun Xiao. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly. The Cosmic Ruler rotated in his palm a few times. He smiled faintly and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Ancient demon masters are nothing much.¡±

    The Kun Peng¡¯s human form was slightly shorter, and its limbs were rather sturdy. Its eyes were like that of an eagle, and its face was slightly harsh. At that moment, new injuries and old injuries were intertwined. Its entire body was covered in wounds, but its aura was still extremely astonishing. It did not look strong on the outside.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the second disciple of the Grand Pure One. I¡¯m a distinguished guest on the spiritual mountain. Today, I was guided by the Saint and specially came here to clean up the remaining evil.¡±

    ¡°Remaining evil?¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s eyes burned with mes. ¡°This bastard spiritual mountain and the ancient Demon Court have copsed. How many demon imprints have I taken for them? They can control arge number of demon experts!¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately looked enlightened and smiled. ¡°I see. I was wondering why the ancient demons of the Western Sect were so loyal to the Western Sect.¡±

    Kun Peng squinted and sneered. ¡°The world is really interesting now. There¡¯s actually someone like you. The Western Sect must be having a hard time.¡±

    Li Changshou did not reply. When confronting a ferocious person like Kun Peng, he would naturally be fully focused and take the initiative to talk.

    ¡°You have already lost today. Using such methods to struggle at death¡¯s door seems to damage the reputation of the Demon Masters.¡±

    ¡°Heh, your reputation has long disappeared. Now, you only have a ruined body.¡±

    Kun Peng said calmly, ¡°If you let me leave today, I will not take revenge on you. Otherwise, if you let me escape today, I will definitely let you experience the anger of a demon master.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You are one of the masterminds behind the tragedy of the ancient human race. You can¡¯t escape today.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Kun Peng raised his head andughed. He cursed, ¡°Yes, yes. I did all the bad things in the Primordial World! However, if you attack me today, I will detonate this item!¡±

    ¡°Guess, did I ask Teacher to bestow the Taiji Painting faster, or did you attack faster?¡±

    ¡°This ce has already left the boundary of the power of the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s not easy for the Saint toe, let alone send the Taiji Painting over!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile and squint. Kun Peng frowned and looked afraid.

    Behind Li Changshou, the image of a Taiji Painting slowly condensed. The aura of a Connate Cardinal treasure rippled, and the disorderly chaos seemed to have a clear order.

    Li Changshou was dressed in a green robe. His long hair wasbed into a cloud headband. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda floated above his head. He held the Cosmic Ruler in his left hand and the Taiji Painting floated behind him.

    A faint smile appeared on his lips. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the Demon Masters have observed the Primordial World, right?¡±

    Kun Peng sneered, but the light in his eyes kept flickering, as if he was thinking frantically.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I am now a second-rank god of the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor personally conferred me the title of Taibai Jinxing. I¡¯m in charge of the matters of the Primordial World. With the support of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine authority, I can act first and reportter. I¡¯m still the disciple of Teacher Taiqing and the junior brother of the Great Daoist Master. I just worshiped the Dao Ancestor in the Purple Cloud Pce and was entrusted by the Grandmaster to take charge of the Immeasurable Tribtion.¡±

    Kun Peng suddenly said, ¡°You look fierce but you¡¯re weak inside. The Taiji Painting behind you must be a Taiji Painting clone!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is only a portion of the power of the Taiji Painting. Those who know how I like to do things know that I have always been seeking stability and have never unted myself in a high-profile manner. I¡¯m only telling you so much this time to divert your attention. Third Aunt-Master!¡±

    A sharp sword aura suddenly appeared behind him. The Kun Peng¡¯s face turned pale. It turned around in shock and saw the Immortal Vanquishing Sword shing out on its own. Where was the Grandmaster of Heaven?!

    Oh no, I hit!

    Everything was bnced!

    Kun Peng suddenly felt that his Dao body was extremely weak. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the old goat Bai Ze was surging with blood energy!

    Almost at the same moment, in a scene that Kun Peng could see!

    His palm, which was holding the ball, was suddenly cut by a thin ¡°rope¡±. His palm and arm were cut into pieces...

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice smashed over from afar, but its target was the ball.

    Trick!

    In the next moment!

    The thin rope that severed Kun Peng¡¯s arm revealed its main body. It was a prismatic shuttle with silver-white chains. At that moment, it was pressed against his forehead. Two wisps of Yin-Yang aura flew out of the shuttle and sealed his essence soul!

    Heart-Piercing Lock!

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice flew over and grabbed the ball.

    The God-ying Spear pierced through Kun Peng¡¯s chest without hesitation. Behind it was the Golden Roc¡¯s twisted face.

    ¡°You stole my mother¡¯s essence and made her unable to leave the Undying Fire Mountain forever!¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s beautiful figure appeared beside him. She raised the Immortal Entrapping Sword and pressed it against Kun Peng¡¯s neck.

    Li Changshou swayed slightly. His face was pale as he looked at Bai Ze in disdain.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, why is your Dao Body so weak?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled in embarrassment and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m an auspicious beast, an auspicious beast... I¡¯m intelligent and rarely fight. Usually, those who are hostile to me can¡¯t see me. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He almost fainted from the bacsh of the Great Dao.

    The Demon Master Kun Peng was not as cunning as he had imagined. He had been schemed against so easily. There was no need for the three ns, four preparations, and five supplements that he had just prepared.

    Li Changshou blinked and frowned. He suddenly suspected that there was something wrong with him.

    At the same time, in Jade Heaven Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven stared at the scene in the triangr frame. He retracted half of his leg that he had already taken out and silently closed the Cosmic rift that had just been cut open.

    Wow, even he was fooled. Changgeng¡¯s expression just now made him think that Changgeng knew that he was watching that scene...

    ¡°Master,¡± Duobao whispered. ¡°Is the matter between Changgeng and Junior Sister slow?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    ¡°When facing them, even Kun Peng is like this. If Junior Sister obtains Changgeng¡¯s help, who can withstand it!?!¡±

    Daoist Duobao sighed softly and looked at the knee-protecting Dharma treasure that he had just refined halfway. His eyes were filled with sorrow.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°The Kun Peng is seriously injured after all. Moreover, Changgeng has too many treasures.¡±

    The corners of Daoist Duobao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. For a moment, he did not want to express any opinion.

    <i>Eldest Senior Brother or whatever, just give in.</i>

    ¡ª

 Chapter 542 - Arcane Demon Master!

    <h4>Chapter 542: Arcane Demon Master!</h4>

    Ancient Demon Master Kun Peng...

    It was so easy for them to settle it. Could it be fake?

    In order to make it easier for him to determine the direction, Li Changshou and the others returned to the ¡°Mountain Cave Abode¡± that was destroyed by Kun Peng¡¯s face.

    Most of the strange array formations were still operating. The environment in the Cave Abode was rtively stable.

    It was not easy to have such a secret ce in the Chaos Sea.

    At that moment, Kun Peng maintained his human form and looked very miserable.

    The Heart-Piercing Lock pierced through the vital parts of his body and wrapped him up like a dumpling. Li Changshou still felt a little worried. He suppressed the power of the Taiji Painting, which was supposed to protect his essence soul, to Kun Peng essence soul.

    Of course, that was just a routine operation. After all, longevity was longevity. It was more stable.

    He arranged for a certain auspicious beast to sit beside Kun Peng.

    Bai Ze :¡±...¡±

    Just like that, Kun Peng, which was tied up and had an immortal sword hanging above its head, was severely injured and became a prisoner.

    Li Changshou did not feel that he was qualified to receive a bow from Kun Peng.

    Therefore, when the Golden Roc was about to kneel down, Li Changshou stopped it in time and said seriously,

    ¡°Although the Demon Teacher Kun Peng is extremely ferocious and evil, he is still an expert from the Primordial World and the ancient times. There is no need to humiliate him like this.¡±

    Kun Peng sneered and looked at Li Changshou with a cold gaze. His severed arm was still bleeding, and his ferocity had not decreased.

    At the same time, Li Changshou treasured that mysterious ball.

    The trump card was sessfully added.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Kun Peng, you fell into such a situation today because of the few of us. I will not let you live and have the chance to take revenge on us. Before I send you on your way, I¡¯ll call you Senior. Senior, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Kun Peng smiled coldly and closed his eyes.

    Bai Ze sighed and said, ¡°Lord Water God, can you let me talk to him? It can be considered as sending him off.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and took a few steps back. He looked at Yun Xiao and sighed.

    The mighty figures of a generation were ultimately just like that.

    Bai Ze sat in front of Kun Peng and took out a jade pot from his sleeve. He poured two cups of wine and ced one in front of Kun Peng.

    At that moment, Kun Peng could not move at all. It was kicked by the Golden Roc at the side and sat on the ground in a sorry state. However, it did not show any anger. It only looked at the Golden Roc coldly and snorted.

    ¡°Trash who is willing to be someone¡¯s mount.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, please spare my life and save the fate of the phoenix race. You have resolved the confusion in my heart and taught me how to live! It¡¯s my honor to be Teacher¡¯s mount!¡±

    The Golden Roc¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Teacher, please allow me to tear this Kun Peng essence soul apartter and let him die without a burial ce!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I will naturally let you take revenge. Golden Roc, don¡¯t be too excited. Let Mr. Bai reminisce with him.¡±

    ¡°Catch up?¡±

    Kun Peng sneered andughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of me! You¡¯re afraid of me! You want to confirm if I have any backup ns! Hahahaha! I¡¯ve long stopped using such pretentious methods in ancient times!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he summoned the Golden Roc and asked about the feud between the Phoenix n and Kun Peng.

    What surprised Li Changshou was that Kun Peng was the foster son of the Primordial Phoenix.

    In the ancient times, the Ancestral Dragon had created many dragon sons. The dragon race had flourished.

    As one of the two major races that followed Pangu to fight the Connate Godfiends, the Phoenix n did not have many children.

    The Primordial Phoenix was arrogant and did not want to marry a Connate lifeform who was weaker than her. Hence, she took a path that waspletely different from the dragon race.

    ¡°Be my son!¡±

    When he heard the Golden Roc say that, the image that surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart was that of an old, ferocious man with a snow-white beard in his previous life...

    After emptying his mind, Li Changshou imagined a painting that belonged to the Primordial World.

    Under the bright sunlight, the arrogant and beautiful Primordial Phoenix carried the ming Wings of Nirvana on its back. It extended its hand and gently stroked the figure kneeling in front of it.

    In the ancient times, the story of the Hundred Birds Worshiping The Phoenix did not refer to the appearance of the phoenix and the hundred birds following it. Instead, many avian mighty figures were taken into the Wind n and epted the Primordial Phoenix¡¯s nirvana blood to transform into a phoenix.

    In the ancient times, Kun Peng was the adopted son of the Primordial Phoenix. It was not too eye-catching in the phoenix race. It was a bird formed by the divine fish.

    However, following the battle between the dragon and phoenix, Kun Peng relied on devouring the origin power of those who died in the battle of the phoenix race and quickly rose. When the ancient Primordial World was shattered and the experts of the dragon and phoenix race were all dead, it self-proimed as the King of the North Ocean and upied the North Ocean. It broke off from the phoenix race.

    Later on, he became a Demon Master of the Demon Court.

    At the end of the Great Magi-Demon War, Kun Peng was chased by the experts of the human race. It escaped into the Chaos Sea and secretly escaped to the Undying Fire Mountain. It managed to deceive the Primordial Phoenix and stole a portion of its essence power.

    Kong Xuan and the Golden-Winged Roc left the Undying Fire Mountain to roam the Three Realms. They also had ns to investigate Kun Peng and kill it.

    However, there was no need for that now.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Then, if I refine Kun Peng, can I restore the essence power of the Primordial Phoenix?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The Golden Roc thought carefully and said,¡± This matter is unknown. We should be able to find some of it. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your effort,¡± Kun Peng said calmly. ¡°In the past, a Saint chased after me. When I was seriously injured and on the verge of death, I had already used the essence power of the Primordial Phoenix to heal my injuries.¡±

    The Golden Roc was enraged and was about to kill the bird when Li Changshou stopped him.

    Bai Ze said slowly, ¡°Kun Peng, on ount that we worked together in the ancient times, I¡¯ll toast you today.¡±

    Kun Peng was silent. He stared at Bai Ze and seemed to be thinking about something.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. Today, you will definitely die. Just as you said, to be safe, we have to determine if you have any backup ns. Life in the Chaos Sea would probably not be easy. There is a saying in the human race that humans speak kindly when they are about to die. Now that you are at your wits¡¯ end, why don¡¯t you say a few more words to me?¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent, as if he did not care about his own life and death.

    Li Changshou, who was at the side, secretly observed that. He felt puzzled...

    Kun Peng¡¯s desire to live was surprisingly weak.

    Yun Xiao sent a voice transmission. ¡°This Demon Master seems to be different from the legendary Demon Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou folded his arms and replied via voice transmission, ¡°I feel that the process of subduing him is too simple...¡±

    When Yun Xiao sent the voice transmission, her voice was gentle and soft, making one¡¯s Dao heart feel exceptionallyfortable.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s actually not simple. The most troublesome thing about Kun Peng is its extreme speed. It had been invincible in the Chaos Sea for a long time. The Golden-Winged Roc is already a rare Primordial Mutant in the world. Your Art of Equalization is even more ancient and unheard of. The Kun Peng is already severely injured and crippled. It has also lived in the Chaos Sea for a long time. It is reasonable for it to end up like this in the hands of your nemesis.¡±

    ¡°Although that¡¯s a reasonable exnation, there¡¯s still something wrong.¡± Li Changshou shook his head slightly and stared at Kun Peng¡¯s expression.

    Yun Xiao did not disturb him. In order to let him focus on thinking, she waspletely on guard against Kun Peng.

    At that moment, Kun Peng¡¯s defense seemed to be gradually copsing. Facing Bai Ze, the ¡°old acquaintance¡± who had argued with him in the magnificent Demon Court Hall, his face gradually turned gloomy. He smiled self-deprecatingly, and the sharp light in his eyes gradually faded.

    Li Changshou frowned...

    He could not detect any problems.

    The state that Kun Peng was in now was that it had been hiding in the Chaos Sea for too long and had given up.

    That made sense...

    ¡°It seems that you won in the end.¡± Kun Peng¡¯s voice became hoarse. ¡°Bai Ze, you have joined the wise Lord again.¡±

    ¡°I did not serve the current Heavenly Courts.¡± Bai Ze had a faint smile on his lips. He put down the wine cup and ced his hands on his knees. ¡°If you ask me, I was forced into a dead end by the Water God. In order to survive, I pledged my loyalty to the Water God.¡±

    ¡°Your mystical ability avoids danger. In the ancient times, I had no choice but to attack you so many times.¡±

    Kun Peng said, ¡°Are you old too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In the end, I was half a move behind,¡± Bai Ze sighed and said, ¡°He used my mystical ability to force me to a dead end. In the end, he found my location before I hid in the Chaos Sea. Don¡¯t feel that you have suffered a loss today. When you bumped into me, you were already destined for today. This is not the Primordial World. It is a chaotic sea. The Heavenly Dao will not affect your judgment. In short, you are courting death.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    Kun Pengughed halfway, his eyes filled with sorrow.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be buried in the hands of a junior here.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°You do everything extreme and evil. In the end, the heavens will be angry and the spirits will resent you. You should have such an oue.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the words¡¯ destined ¡®to spout nonsense,¡± Kun Peng said. ¡°You think that you can n everything and defeat the Primordial World. You can build the Demon Court and the ancient Divine n. In fact, you are just a pawn to be yed by the Heavenly Dao. You are a Dharma artifact that the living beings who reached the peak of the Primordial World first wantonly fiddled with. Bai Ze, do you know what is the most absurd thing in the Primordial World?¡±

    Bai Ze was silent for a while. He looked a little helpless.

    ¡°We experienced different things and encountered different things. Naturally, our insights are different. I understand you. Try to think about it. There are two things that you think are the most ridiculous. Firstly, he felt that he was just walking the old path of the mighty figures in the ancient times. He wanted to snatch treasures, kill, and use unscrupulous means to strengthen himself. However, he was beaten into an extremely evil person by the good and evil view that had nothing to do with him in the future. You were originally an overlord of the ancient times, but you were despised by the younger generation who only knew how to use kindness and benevolence. Secondly, the demons themselves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Ze raised his eyebrows.

    Kun Peng smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about good or evil. I only care about karma. I don¡¯t follow the rules and will do anything. The so-called good and evil, righteousness and benevolence, are just fake things. The Primordial World is ultimately above the strong. The so-called order is just a fence that the strong have imposed on the weak in order to consolidate their position. The strong wanted to eliminate the living beings that could threaten their existence. Bai Ze, if you did not sit here today and face me, who is about to be killed, you would probably never know why the demons are standing.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say all that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡± Kun Peng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Weren¡¯t the demons supported by Dao Ancestor Hong Jun in order to plot against the Pangu n? Do you really think that your mystical ability to seek luck and avoid cmity is given to you by the Heavenly Dao for nothing? Every step you take, every choice you make, is not only controlled by you, but also the two Demon Gods and the Demon Court. It is because the Magi are the descendants of the Pangu n and are not under their control. Therefore, there was a battle between Magi and demons. In your words, what is extreme evil? The Dao Ancestor is the scout, an existence that had truly walked to the peak of all living beings in the ancient times. Do you know what mystical ability the Dao Ancestor used to kill Rahu back then? I saw it. It was a battle between peak physical bodies. What is the Dao Ancestor¡¯s legacy in the Primordial World? A Primordial Dao that could be casually influenced by the Heavenly Dao. That¡¯s the most absurd thing. Clearly, I admire Dao Ancestor Hong Jun the most. In the end, I only received a nce from him when the Demon Court fell and ended up in such a miserable state. That time, I was chased by the Heaven Ascension Sect and was seriously injured. In the end, I escaped with my life. That was how I understood that logic. Hong Jun will never allow history to repeat...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai,¡± Li Changshou interrupted Kun Peng.

    He floated over from behind and arrived in front of Kun Peng. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to continue. The Demon Masters of that time are already dead. Now, they are just lonely souls that were unwilling to die in the ancient times. They are filled with resentment and no longer have any spirit.¡±

    Bai Ze sighed softly. He stood up and took two steps back.

    ¡°Do it, Golden Roc.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    The Golden Roc cupped its fists and bowed. It opened its hand and gripped the God-ying Spear tightly. It almost used all its strength to pierce Kun Peng¡¯s head.

    To be safe, Li Changshou activated the power of the Taiji Painting and destroyed Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul the moment the Small God ughter Spear destroyed its forehead.

    Kun Peng¡¯s remnant body was about to transform into its main body. The Cosmic Ruler in Li Changshou¡¯s hand flew out on its own and activated theplete Cosmic Great Dao to suppress it. When Kun Peng transformed into its main body, it was only thirty feet long.

    Then, the Cosmic Ruler and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice worked together. Li Changshou and Yun Xiao attacked together and included Kun Peng¡¯s remnant body in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice had the power to trace back to the beginning. Fairy Yun Xiao had received Li Changshou¡¯s repeated instructions. At that moment, she attacked with all her might and refined Kun Peng¡¯s corpse...

    The ruthless person of the Primordial World, the famous evil living being, did not even have a corpse.

    Bai Ze sighed and scattered the wine in front of Kun Peng in the cave abode.

    Li Changshou carefully searched for any remnant souls around him and used the True Samadhi mes to burn the blood and fragments of Kun Peng.

    The Golden Roc leaned on the God-ying Spear and lowered his head to bow. He remained silent for a while.

    Li Changshou asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°In the end, he was once the spirit of the phoenix race.¡±

    ...

    Yun Xiaopletely refined Kun Peng¡¯s corpse. In Li Changshou¡¯s senses, the group embarked on their return journey almost an hourter.

    On the way back, the Golden Roc spread its wings and flew away. However, Bai Ze also transformed into a human and sat in front of Li Changshou and Yun Xiao. His face was filled with emotions.

    The old mount of Ren School needed to talk.

    Kun Peng¡¯s main body was already riddled with holes. It was not difficult to deal with it.

    However, Li Changshou was surprisingly calm after killing Kun Peng.

    There was no sense of aplishment or joy. Instead, he felt sad and deste as if he had witnessed the end of an era.

    There was also a lingering doubt in his heart.

    The words of Kun Peng did not shake Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart. He still respected the Dao Ancestor.

    They woulde to different conclusions based on different perspectives.

    The order of the Primordial World originated from the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao Integration and the Six Saints¡¯ Return. As an ancient remnant, it was reasonable for Kun Peng to say those words.

    It would be a joke if he was bewitched by Kun Peng¡¯s words.

    Of course, Li Changshou was already wary of the Dao Ancestor. He did not want to be second to Senior Lang.

    However, why do I feel that something is amiss today?

    Soon, Yun Xiao took out Kun Peng¡¯s ¡°inheritance¡± in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. The doubts in Li Changshou¡¯s heart became more and more obvious.

    Why is this Kun Peng so poor?

    Li Changshou obtained a supreme-grade storage numinous treasure. It was a jade ring. There was only a pile of useless copper and a few rare treasures that were rare but useless.

    Thinking about it carefully, that was reasonable.

    Kun Peng was injured and could not obtain spiritual energy to restore its Dharma powers in the Chaos Sea. It could only rely on its own storage.

    After a long time, his injuries had yet to recover and his Dharma powers had yet to recover. The storage had long been exhausted.

    He did not dare to return to the Primordial World. He did not even dare to get too close to the Primordial World. Therefore, he could not obtain any ¡°supplies¡±.

    The Kun Peng was ultimately a living being of the Primordial World. Although it could survive in the Chaos Sea, it could not survivefortably.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yun Xiao asked softly when she saw Li Changshou frowning.

    ¡°I still feel that something is amiss.¡± Li Changshou did not hide it. ¡°Kun Peng died too simply. It¡¯s really abnormal. Mr. Bai, does Kun Peng have any powerful Dharma treasures?¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that. Most of the living beings who have seen Kun Peng attack have been killed by him. To be honest, the two demon emperors do not know what the mystical abilities and Dharma treasures of Kun Peng were back then.¡±

    However, the Golden Roc said, ¡°The Kun Peng has a cauldron, a treasure pot, and an ancientmp.¡±

    Li Changshou searched the jade ring and quickly took out the three Connate numinous treasures that did not have any spiritual energy.

    The numinous treasure was already ¡°dead¡±.

    Bai Ze sighed and said, ¡°His spirit was sucked dry by Kun Peng. He¡¯s just like a useless rock... Tsk, I¡¯ve worked for nothing this time. He didn¡¯t even let go of his Dharma treasure.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao said, ¡°It¡¯s already a blessing to be able to get rid of this evil. This might have been specially arranged by Master.¡±

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°What did Kun Peng¡¯s corpse refine? Can it have the essence of the phoenix race?¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Just some spiritual energy and some Daow fragments have dissipated.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, are you sure that this is Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°Water God, no one else is as fast as him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    Li Changshou was a little stunned. The suspicion in his heart did not disappear.

    He sat cross-legged on the Golden Roc¡¯s back and thought carefully. Soon, he took out a nk scroll and lowered his head to write and draw.

    After an unknown period of time, Li Changshou looked up at Bai Ze and smiled. ¡°Mr. Bai, shall we have apetition?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If you and I were Kun Peng, we would have fallen into a desperate situation at the end of the ancient times. After we stole the origin power of the Primordial Phoenix and escaped the pursuit of the Saint, how should we set up a trap to survive?¡±

    Bai Ze could not help but be stunned. He lowered his head and pondered for a while. His eyes lit up.

    ¡°There¡¯s something fishy...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°Why did Kun Peng wander around the edge of the Primordial World and not enter the depths of the Chaos Sea?¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes widened and his spirits were lifted.

    ¡°He¡¯s already so weak and doesn¡¯t dare to approach the Primordial World. Why does he have to build that Cave Abode at the edge where the power of the Heavenly Dao is projected? Why does he have to let the six Saints know that he¡¯s still alive?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile became wider. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while. Yun Xiao, who was at the side, frowned slightly and pondered seriously.

    Soon, Bai Ze fell into deep thought. Yun Xiao fell into deep thought. The Grandmaster of Heaven, who was observing the ce using the Immortal Sword of Copse, fell into deep thought.

    After some time, Yun Xiao said softly, ¡°Could it be that Kun Peng is too conceited and is proud of its speed?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Why would an extremely conceited living being turn around and escape after exchanging two moves with us?¡±

    ¡°The Kun Peng is not conceited,¡± Bai Ze exined. ¡°He is ferocious and cunning. Even if he attacks the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, who can barely be considered an expert, he will go all out and not leave any future troubles.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°We destroyed such living beings without much effort.¡±

    Bai Ze said, ¡°However, the instant before he died, his fear was not fake. We have witnessed the speed of Kun Peng just now. There can¡¯t be a second Kun Peng.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t there be a second Kun Peng?¡±

    Bai Ze was speechless.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°After tracing his corpse back to its origin, we can¡¯t find a trace of the origin power of the Primordial Phoenix. That¡¯s hard to exin. In the ancient times, I had also sensed the Dao runes of the Primordial Phoenix¡¯s aura. I could not find any on this Kun Peng.¡±

    Bai Ze pinched his goatee and whispered, ¡°Why are my hair standing on end?¡±

    Li Changshou pped his hands and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bold assumption. This assumption is also the only one that can exin all kinds of suspicious points after I raised all kinds of possibilities. The crucial point is that Uncle-Master, the Grandmaster of Heaven is chasing after Kun Peng. The Kun Peng was seriously injured and was on the verge of death, but it was lucky to escape. The huge wound on Kun Peng¡¯s back should have been caused by the Grandmaster of Heaven. At that time, the dying Kun Peng made a choice. ¡±

    Bai Ze could not help but lean forward. ¡°What choice?¡±

    ¡°A cicada shed its shell, or a self-destruction, or other mystical abilities... In short, he had used some method to reconstruct his other self.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°It¡¯s possible that he left his old molting at the edge of the Primordial World and waited to be killed by the Saint. The newly born Spirit Body will escape into the depths of the Chaos Sea. The old molting had all his memories before he split up, but his memories when he made that decision had been erased. In other words, the old molting did not know that he had split up and thought that he could not die because of the origin power of the Primordial Phoenix. As for the newly born spirit body, apart from taking away the technique to split the essence soul and the origin power of the Primordial Phoenix, it did not take away any other treasures or Spirit Stones. A perfect n to escape by feigning death was achieved. What we killed today is only the old molting. The real Kun Peng has already taken root in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s face was a little pale. He frowned and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took out a stone b from the jade ring and handed it to Bai Ze.

    ¡°There are two sentences on it. The old molting Kun Peng must have sensed something unusual.¡±

    ¡°The first sentence was ¡®Why do I feel that my essence soul iscking? ¡®The second sentence was¡¯ Why don¡¯t I want to go to the depths of the Chaos¡¯ ¡±

    Bai Ze took the stone b and looked at it carefully. His face was pale.

    Li Changshou sank his immortal senses into the ring and began to search for other evidence to support his bold hypothesis.

    However, when he spread out the pile of useless treasures, his pupils constricted abruptly. He stared at the two rusty iron that was pressing down on...

    The metal-ring notebook was wrapped in an inexplicable Dao rune!

    Could Kun Peng be Senior Lang?!

    Li Changshou was stunned for a moment, but he quickly rejected that thought. He confirmed that the ¡°notebook¡±, which was obviously a treasure material from his previous life, was a collection of Kun Peng.

    Yun Xiao asked softly, ¡°Did you discover anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded and took out some useless treasures. However, he did not touch the ¡°notebook¡±.

    This matter was already a taboo in the Primordial World. The fewer people who knew about it, the better. Otherwise, it would easily cause trouble.

    It was an unexpected gain.

    ...

    Deep in the Chaos Sea, somewhere far away from the Primordial World.

    A pitch-ck mountain range stood in the Chaos Sea. The power of the Great Dao circted around it, isting the wisps of Chaos aura outside and building an order that was simr to the Primordial World.

    ording to the standards of the Primordial World, the mountain range was thousands of kilometers long.

    The moment Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul was destroyed by the Taiji Painting, a pair of abyss-like ck eyes on the tallest mountain in the mountain range widened...

 Chapter 543 - The Year of the Wanderer

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Year of the Wanderer</h4>

    ¡°Lord Water God, is that Kun Peng really not dead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a spection.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Compared to the fact that the Demon Master Kun Peng was killed by us so easily, I¡¯m more willing to believe the assumption that Kun Peng is still alive. Therefore, it¡¯s not wrong to be more vignt.¡±

    ¡°But this...¡±

    Bai Ze hesitated and smiled bitterly. He looked into the depths of the Chaos Sea and sighed.

    In the future, he shoulde to the Chaos Sea less often.

    It was quite good to be an auspicious beast in the Primordial World.

    At that moment, Bai Ze turned into the size of an orange cat and jumped back onto the Golden Roc¡¯s head with elegant steps. However, he was different from the ¡°navigator¡± who had raised his head and puffed out his chest when he came. At that moment, he was like a frosted eggnt, falling into deep worry.

    Li Changshou blinked and smiled in embarrassment.

    Fairy Yun Xiao asked via voice transmission, ¡°Are you deliberately scaring Mr. Bai?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide this from you.¡±

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao looked at each other, their eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°The more they are like Mr. Bai, the more arrogant and ambitious they are. Moreover, Mr. Bai has the Heavenly Dao mystical ability to seek luck and avoid danger. It¡¯s easy for you to rely on this mystical ability and make mistakes in some matters. I want to establish a crisis for Mr. Bai. This crisis is something that he cannot sense with his mystical ability and hence cannot avoid. He would naturally make Mr. Bai more stable. Mr. Bai was currently in charge of a hidden force for the Heavenly Courts. If there were any mistakes, it would easily cause the Heavenly Courts to lose their reputation. Moreover, although the possibility of Kun Peng faking his death and escaping was indeed suspicious... it was just a guess. If that¡¯s the case, Kun Peng just wants to escape the pursuit of the Saint.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered and asked softly, ¡°Are you plotting and making arrangements even when you are with me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I plot when I¡¯m with you?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, we need to n for the future. We need to n how to safely survive this cmity.¡±

    She immediately smiled and squinted. Her snow-white skin was flushed red. Her ice-cold face was like a painting.

    Li Changshou extended his right hand.

    Yun Xiao was slightly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°You have to follow the rules of the human race when ites to romance. The first step should be to hold hands.¡±

    Seeing how serious Li Changshou was, Yun Xiao did not doubt him. She raised her left hand and was about to ce it on him.

    However, for some reason, she subconsciously retracted her slender hand. She frowned slightly and pursed her lips. There was a smile in her eyes.

    He felt that he had been tricked.

    Li Changshou said righteously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m taking advantage of you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not...¡±

    Yun Xiao hurriedly exined. She held her breath and pointed at Li Changshou¡¯s palm.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and tapped her palm with the back of his hand. In a sh, he grabbed her hand that was about to escape and pinched it gently. She was so shy that her ears turned red.

    He had fallen into a trap.

    At the side, the Golden Roc secretly sent a voice transmission to the worried Bai Ze. ¡°Teacher is really impressive.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t learn nonsense.¡± Bai Ze replied in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t look for the fairies of the Heavenly Courts. Ask someone to reach out with a righteous expression. The Water God and Fairy Yun Xiao are in love. It¡¯s just right.¡±

    The Golden Roc hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bai, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not interested in women.¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and realized that things were not simple. He silently added ayer of immortal power under his four hooves.

    Then, Bai Ze turned around and looked into the depths of the Chaos Sea...

    It was extremely dangerous.

    If that old fellow Kun Peng really faked his death and escaped, he might be plotting something big.

    In the future, he would obediently stay in thend enveloped by the Heavenly Dao and sell his life to the Dao Sect, do things for the Heavenly Courts, and firmly cling onto the Water God. These old fellows could mock him however they liked.

    What is more important than life?

    Bai Ze sighed and was stunned for a while. Only when he heard the music behind him did he realize that the Water God had a new trick.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Do you want to y the zither together while we still have a few days to go back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been cultivating, but I¡¯m not proficient in these.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Li Changshou took out an ancient zither and ced half of it on his knees and the other half beside him.

    Yun Xiao understood and moved towards Li Changshou. She gathered her slender legs and tilted her body, just enough to stop the ancient zither. However, she unknowingly moved closer to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou pressed the strings with his fingertips and let Yun Xiao y by the side.

    Although the music was intermittent, it was still pleasant to the ear under Li Changshou¡¯s control. Yun Xiao soon became interested and yed it excitedly.

    When she looked up and smiled at Li Changshou, she could not help but feel that the corners of her shoulders and her skin were touching. Her immortal power had already been squeezed gently.

    Li Changshou looked at the follow-up items that he had prepared in his treasure pouch...

    Recalling his trip to the Chaos Sea, Li Changshou roughly deduced the Grandmaster of Heaven n.

    He had the intention to plot against Kun Peng and let him and Yun Xiao experience a ¡°bitter battle¡±. He also wanted to use this opportunity to leave behind precious memories of each other.

    If he wanted to improve their rtionship, why did he have to go to the Chaos Sea? Why did he have to arrange for amon memory of fighting and killing?

    It was true that things were peaceful. It was true that feelings would develop over time.

    The ¡°passion¡± that was produced during a crisis could easily be worn down by a long period of calmness. At that time, what awaited the rtionship would only be continuous decline.

    In the endless cultivation journey, when he recalled the situation between the two of them, would the saber and sword shadows be more intimate, or would it be more affectionate to y the zither, stroll, chat, and y together?

    It was fun to have a partner.

    In Green Touring Pce, on the white jade steps, the Grandmaster of Heaven called the professionals.

    In the narrow temple of the Grand Pure One, the Grand Pure One smiled and flicked his fingers.

    Li Changshou, who was ying the zither with Yun Xiao, suddenly sensed something. He looked at Kun Peng Jade Ring that he had received from the treasure pouch and probed it with his immortal senses. He could not help but be stunned.

    The ¡°legacy of Senior Lang¡± was wrapped in a ball of Yin-Yang aura and isted from external detection.

    <i>Teacher naturally took action...</i>

    <i>What is the deeper meaning of this?</i>

    Li Changshou was multitasking. He was thinking about why his teacher had sealed the book and continued to interact with Yun Xiao.

    A wisp of ck hair swayed gently in front of him. It had a hint of fragrance, making Li Changshou feelfortable.

    As he approached the Primordial World, Li Changshou steadied himself again.

    He discussed with Bai Ze for a while and took out a paper effigy. He ced Kun Peng¡¯s jade ring in the paper effigy¡¯s arms.

    Li Changshou and Bai Ze spent half a day to seal the paper effigyyer byyer. After ensuring that the paper effigy was not corroded by the Chaos aura, they pushed it into the Chaos Sea.

    That way, he would not be particrly noticed by the Heavenly Dao, but he could also guard against the other poisonous schemes that Kun Peng might have.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In order to prevent Kun Peng from using its fake death to escape, remember not to mention anything about this trip after we return to the Primordial World. Don¡¯t show off this matter. This matter is quite strange. If Kun Peng really has such a n, we will not make this matter public. We can let his n fall through. If Kun Peng did not have such a n, he would have indeed died in our hands. Then, we would have eliminated a great cmity in the Primordial World. His story would have quietly disappeared in the long river of time.¡±

    The Golden Roc and Bai Ze lowered their heads and epted the order. Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered. She stared at Li Changshou¡¯s side profile and seemed to be in a good mood. She turned her head and smiled as she looked at the Heavenly Dao barrier that could vaguely be seen.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Yun Xiao, remember to report this to Third Uncle-Master.¡±

    Yun Xiao fell into deep thought.

    In Green Touring Pce, a certain Saint¡¯s figure disappeared with a whoosh. Before Daoist Duobao could react, the three peerless immortal swords had already disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Chaos Sea to search for the sect-protecting treasure. Remember to receive Yun Xiao when shees.¡±

    Duobao immediately put on a bitter face and sat on the meditation cushion and sighed.

    ...

    The paper effigy that had stopped in the Chaos Sea with Kun Peng Jade Ring had another use.

    A wisp of immortal senses emerged from the paper effigy and entered Kun Peng¡¯s jade ring. It condensed into Li Changshou¡¯s image and sat in front of the ¡°metal-ringed notebook¡±, carefullyprehending the two balls of Yin-Yang aura.

    Li Changshou quickly understood that the Grand Pure One did not stop him from reading the contents.

    On the contrary, the Grand Pure One used a supreme mystical technique to iste Senior Lang¡¯s relic from the world. He allowed Li Changshou to bring it back to the Primordial World at will without worrying about being monitored by the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou hesitated again and again about Senior Lang¡¯s legacy...

    He pondered over it carefully.

    Even if he knew too much information and understood the so-called truth, what could he change now?

    Time could not be reversed. The ancient times were already in the past. Senior Lang had already lost. At that moment, he wanted to open the notebook only because he was curious.

    It was because he was curious about Senior Lang.

    Can I bear the price of being curious?

    Li Changshou thought carefully. His thoughts were extremelyplicated. In the end, he extended his hand.

    Look.

    It was mainly to be wary!

    His immortal senses turned into streams of light and entered the Yin-Yang Qi. The information in the notebook quickly appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    For the sake of the ritual, Li Changshou specially ¡°copied¡± the entire notebook. He condensed it into a book in his heart and slowly opened it in the hand of the essence soul.

    <i>It¡¯s here! It¡¯s here!</i>

    <i>The secrets of the ancient times, the anecdotes of the ancient times, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s lies, and the truth of the world!</i>

    <i>Everything... was...</i>

    <i>The Primordial World is wonderful.</i>

    He had already arrived here when he woke up after the creation of the world. His cultivation level was actually so high. Not bad, not bad. The second consciousness that he had nurtured could be consideredplete.

    <i>In the future, I still have to develop the habit of writing a yearly diary every hundred years. I have to remind myself not to forget some important matters.</i>

    ¡°Secondly, the little girl, Nuwa, has entered a rebellious stage. What is this called? Witness how her ancestor created a human?¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, Hong Jun is indeed impressive. I can¡¯t beat him without using some tricks.¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, the Heavenly Dao is bing more and more perfect. I can feel that thews and order in the world have be much clearer. It¡¯s good. Brother Pangu¡¯sst wish can be realized sooner.¡±

    ¡°Fifthly, nothing will happen for a hundred years. Let¡¯s y cards.¡±

    ¡°Last, I¡¯ll be free for a thousand years. I¡¯ll y cards.¡±

    ...

    ¡°27. Hong Jun wants to unite all living beings and be a Saint. It¡¯s indeed time to restrain the Magi who are getting more and more arrogant. The species diversity that the Primordial World had painstakingly nurtured from the ancient times is almost eaten up by the Magi!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a demon, so be it. If it¡¯s a demon, so be it. If it¡¯s a saint, so be it.¡±

    ¡°28. Xi He is indeed beautiful. That fellow, Dijun, has benefited. If not for the fact that I¡¯m afraid of affecting a small story like that of Hou Yi shooting the sun, would you have seeded in obtaining Xihe? I can¡¯t stop my damned charm. Tsk, do you want to find apanion? Forget it. Wait for the human race. It¡¯s better for the human race to be my children in the future.¡±

    ¡°29. Nothing has happened in the past three thousand years. Let¡¯s y cards.¡±

    ...

    ¡°42. Hong Jun, this fellow doesn¡¯t say much. I thought he had a deep understanding. Just this water bottle? In the past, I¡¯d be able to get some money from singing under the bridge. Hong Jun¡¯s thoughts are not good. It is filled with old and grave illnesses. It has not improved at allpared to the ancient times.¡±

    ...

    ¡°109, the human race is born. Nuwa has finally be a Saint. She¡¯s a little like me back then. The Heavenly Dao Saint is destined to not be able to transcend. I have been umting and am not bad. The Three Pure Ones are about to be Saints. The Grand Pure One has something. He can actually deduce the evolution of the Great Dao after the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s time for the Grand Pure One to change his bad temper. Otherwise, he will definitely suffer in the future.¡±

    ...

    ¡°162. Xi He is indeed beautiful. The three days and three nights of joy have benefited Dijun.¡±

    ¡°163. The demons and the Magi have begun to fight. The Magi are really stubborn. They insisted on admitting that they were the ones who barged into the Moon Pce yesterday. I¡¯m the only one! Who is not anxious about Dijun? I should sever my rtionship with Xi He in the future. I¡¯m in a difficult position. I¡¯ve been in a rtionship for hundreds of years... Ah, if I had known earlier, I would have taken action first. I¡¯m depressed. I¡¯m looking for someone to y cards with.¡±

    ...

    ¡°372. These damned demons have indeed begun to refine Dharma treasures to deal with the Magi. The human race is about to suffer a cmity. He could not attack this time. The human race had to survive this time before they could be the true protagonists of the world. I¡¯ll secretly protect the next batch and send them to the Three Thousand Worlds to settle down. After so many years, my Dao heart still can¡¯t be as hard as stone.¡±

    ¡°373. I have taken in a good disciple. She should be the future Fairy Heng¡¯e. Hou Yi seems to have been a Grand Magus for a long time. He seemed to have gotten married. Could this story not happen? Ah, my mentality is getting old. Even if I discover the future Heng¡¯e, I won¡¯t be able to have any thoughts. I can only take in disciples. In the future, if anyone dares to have any ideas about my precious disciple, I will break their legs. I must break their legs.¡±

    ...

    ¡°382. I¡¯m free recently. Let¡¯s y cards.¡±

    ¡°383, why?¡±

    ¡°384, that¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°385. Wrong, all wrong. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. I did wrong.¡±

    ¡°386. No, it¡¯s Hong Jun! This old man is full of evil tricks! I have to do something.¡±

    ¡°387...¡±

    The content stopped abruptly. Half of thest page of the notebook was torn off, revealing theplicated structure of the thin paper page.

    <i>Wrong?</i>

    <i>What is wrong?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul smashed the notebook in his hand and pondered.

    The content of the notebook was mostly about ying cards. There were also many ancient anecdotes and famous scenes. Of course, there was also the romantic affairs of Senior Lang.

    Only Senior Lang would dare to poach the Demon God.

    What made Li Changshou speechless was that he even found...

    The notebook was made of metal rings. He did not know how much content there was behind it. The content that was a warning to him was behind it.

    <i>Alright, I thought that I would be able to obtain some useful information by opening this notebook. At the very least, I would be able to find out Senior Lang¡¯s name and ancient figure.</i>

    However, after Li Changshou read it, he could onlyugh...

    Who would write his name in the diary for no reason?

    That kind of diary was not proper.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and did not obtain any valuable information. His anticipation was greatly reduced.

    Forget it, it¡¯s useless to investigate further.

    Li Changshou calmed himself down and began to y the zither with Yun Xiao.

    They painted together.

    He taught them step by step and gave them pointers one-on-one. He pretended to use his literary advantage to the extreme!

    Bai Ze returned to the Trichiliocosm halfway. When he left, he looked dazed and his eyes were deep. His eyes were filled with thoughts. It was obvious that he was suffering from early-stage persecution.

    Li Changshou could not bear to do that. However, in order to nurture Bai Ze, he could only be ruthless.

    He parted ways with the fairy in the East Ocean. Li Changshou sent her back to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    When the two of them parted, they looked at each other, unwilling to part with each other. Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. Yun Xiao bowed slightly in front of the 500-kilometer cloud. They looked at each other for a while before turning around and leaving.

    Ah...

    He feltfortable.

    Li Changshou hid in the East Ocean and returned to the Immortal Du Sect.

    The Golden Roc had already returned to the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts. He had gained the most this time and personally killed the traitor of the phoenix race.

    This made the Golden Roc feel even more grateful. He was so grateful that he wanted to do something for his teacher, but he did not know where to start.

    In terms of reputation, Teacher is now respected by all immortals in the Heavenly Courts.

    In terms of strength, his teacher had fought the Demon Master Kun Peng in front of him, Bai Ze, and Fairy Yun Xiao. He had used the Great Dao of Equalization to bnce the speed between him and Kun Peng. He could not see clearly.

    Needless to say, the treasures of Ren School were almost universal. The Heart-Piercing Lock that appeared mysteriously and schemed against Kun Peng was extremely sharp...

    <i>If I want to express my gratitude to Teacher, what gift should I give him?</i>

    In the Great White Pce, the Golden Roc could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Moreover, when Li Changshou returned to the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e was stillprehending the Dao.

    Li Changshou, who originally wanted to nag at Ling¡¯e, could only resist the urge to confide in her. He meditated in his usual spot and returned the Floating me g and the Cosmic Ruler.

    It was as if he had never gone out.

    Another half a month passed. The immortal light and spiritual energy around Ling¡¯e shone brightly. However, her minor realm had steadily increased. She opened her eyes and looked at her senior brother.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e was filled with joy. Her cultivation level had broken through, and she was one step closer to the Longevity realm.

    However, she was still far away.

    In the next moment, Ling¡¯e blinked.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are your clothes a little wrinkled?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been sitting for too long.¡±

    Sniff, sniff, sniff...

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. Her eyes lost their glow. She turned to look at the flowers and grass at the side and muttered softly, ¡°You smell like Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked.

    Before he returned, he had clearly burned the aura around him a few times with the True Samadhi mes!

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at her senior brother aggrievedly.

    ¡°This, this...¡± Li Changshou¡¯s forehead was filled with a bright danger. He got busy under the tree and exined for a long time before appeasing his junior sister.

    Great, extreme joy brings sorrow.

    However, he was indeed in the wrong this time. Li Changshou did not argue forcefully.

    A momentter, Ling¡¯e put her hands on her slender waist and snorted at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re so unstable. If you want to go, go. You even tried to hide the truth and deceive your junior sister. Three... three hundred times of the Steadiness Sutra!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Li Changshou casually summoned a stone b. ¡°Activate the Senior Brother¡¯s orders. Half each.¡±

    Ling¡¯e jumped to the side. ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s token is useless! Throw it!¡±

    Li Changshou opened his fingers and Ling¡¯e cried out. He pulled her to his side and stuffed a stone b into her arms.

    It was rare for Ling¡¯e to be stubborn and refuse to submit. The two of them fought under the tree.

    When Ling¡¯e escaped with white smoke rising from her head, Li Changshou was speechless under the tree.

    He casually held her hand...

    Li Changshou raised her hand and sniffed at the tip of his nose. There was a warm smile in his eyes. He sat under the tree and looked at the stone b in front of him. He lowered his head and began to carve the Steadiness Sutra, quietly thinking about everything.

    <i>Is Kun Peng really as I guessed?</i>

    <i>Why did Senior Lang fall out with Dao Ancestor Hong Jun?</i>

    <i>Would there be a new variable in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?</i>

    From now on, watching the development of the Shang Tribe closely would allow him to predict the precise moment when the Great Tribtion would descend. Before that...

    Bang!

    Bang!

    A rapid bell suddenly sounded in the mountain. Streams of light flew up from the peaks of the Immortal Du Sect and rushed towards the Immortal Du Hall.

    What happened?

    A wisp of immortal senses followed and entered the Immortal Du Hall¡¯s array formation without any obstruction. He waited quietly.

    However, before Sect Leader Ji Wuyou appeared, he felt a call in his heart...

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, I¡¯m going to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion!¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked.

    Ao Yi!

 Chapter 545 - When the Spirit Mountain Moves, Letters from All Around!

    <h4>Chapter 545: When the Spirit Mountain Moves, Letters from All Around!</h4>

    Ah, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to be the Sect Leader with a great god in the sect.

    Ji Wuyou stood in front of the window of his hut and looked out of the window at the cloud peak and sea of fog. The jade token flipped back and forth between his fingers, and his eyes were filled with thoughts.

    That was themunication jade token that his master had given him. He wanted him to bring some experts to help the Carefree Immortal Sect, which was also a Ren School.

    The Carefree Immortal Sect was established in the Middle Continent. Their foundation far exceeded that of the Immortal Du Sect. He had only brought people there to help them.

    As long as it was a faction, it was inevitable that they would be enemies with others. ording to the rules of the Primordial World, the disciples of the Saints would not interfere if a battle between the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools erupted because of old grudges.

    He had established his Dao in the Primordial World to develop his Dao.

    If the Dao heritage could not be stabilized, could not stand, and could not be defeated, he could not me others.

    It would only be reasonable if the Immortal Du Sect was ambushed by some puppet demons, Perfected Du¡¯e, the founder of the Immortal Du Sect, and the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du appeared.

    The Three Great Immortal Sects had a conflict with the Carefree Immortal Sect. There might be an all-out battle between the Immortal Sects. It was not appropriate for an expert of the older generation like Perfected Du¡¯e to attack directly. Therefore, he sent the jade token to the Immortal Du Sect and sent his disciples over.

    If it was in the past, such situations would not usually start a fight. After both parties came to help each other, there would naturally be a respectable senior who ¡°happened to pass by¡± and then ¡°I¡¯ll say something fair¡± to be a peacemaker.

    However, now...

    ¡°It¡¯s unstable.¡±

    Ji Wuyou lowered his head and coughed a few times. He looked at his essence soul and sighed slightly.

    He did not expect that he could almost cripple himself by refining a mystical ability.

    It was also because his foundation was insufficient and his essence was too weak. It was already a little difficult for him to be a Golden Immortal. It was indeed a little too hasty to forcefully cultivate such a powerful mystical ability.

    Of course, his essence soul was weak, not his Dao Body.

    The Poisonous Dragon Wine and Essence Strengthening Spirit Pill that his sensible disciple, Jiu Wu, had secretly brought over did not have any obvious effects.

    Even now, Ji Wuyou still had two questions.

    Why is the number of Daopanions of Ren School always several times higher than those of other immortal sects?

    How did Changshou be the second disciple of the second most powerful Immortal God of the Heavenly Courts and the Grand Pure One of Ren School?

    He even made a pact with Fairy Yun Xiao...

    It was difficult to understand.

    Ji Wuyou had been protecting Changshou¡¯s secret with all his might. As a result, he had stood up to force a lie several times to conceal some phenomena for Changshou.

    At first, he did not understand why Li Changshou insisted on keeping the matter to himself. However, gradually, Ji Wuyou understood.

    Li Changshou treated the identity of a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect as ayer of disguise. In the process of his rise, he avoided the eyes of the Western Sect.

    The reason why Ji Wuyou had taken the initiative to appear and protect her several times and tried his best to control his desire to confide in her. He did not even say much about his master. The main reason was because Li Changshou had invited him...

    Changshou is also a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect. As the Sect Leader, I have to help him if I can.

    Ji Wuyou slowly exhaled.

    He did not know how Wang Qing and the others were doing in the trichiliocosm. It was actually their own opportunities to help Changshou obtain the Heavenly Dao merit and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ destiny.

    Unfortunately, he was the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect. Before he became the next Sect Leader, he could not retire early and go to the trichiliocosm to be excited.

    <i>Is Xuanya doing well in the Heavenly Courts?</i>

    <i>This silly girl is sometimes too upright. The human heart in the Primordial World is the most sinister. It is a good thing that she could develop in the Heavenly Courts.</i>

    However, whether the immortals of the sect went to the Heavenly Courts or not, their choices would be respected.

    Cultivation was about longevity. However, in a medium-sized immortal sect, there were very few longevity immortals. Therefore, most Qi Refinement cultivators pursued longevity and freedom.

    Changshou did not seem to be deeply affected by that. If he had the chanceter, he would tell Changshou...

    Ahem, talk, talk.

    He was no longer the Little Changshou of the past. He had not touched Sect Leader Xu.

    The jade token stopped spinning. Ji Wuyou turned around and ced the jade token in his sleeve. He rode a cloud and flew out of the window. He hid his tracks and floated towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    When he arrived at the periphery of the Little Qiong Peak, Ji Wuyou waited for a while. When spiritual energy fluctuations appeared in front of him, he quietly entered the thick array formation of the Little Qiong Peak.

    Every time he felt the array formation of the Little Qiong Peak, a phrase would appear in Ji Wuyou¡¯s heart...

    ¡®What a waste.¡¯

    There were only two or three disciples on a peak. What was the point of creating the Nine-Fold Formation? It is impossible for the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals to attack the Little Qiong Peak, right?

    If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal be dead?

    As he flew past the thick array formation¡¯s spiritual energy flowyer, a peaceful and tranquil spiritual peak appeared in front of him.

    He took a look at the ancient spiritual forest that was filled with the essence of the Wood Essence and felt the ancient essence of water in the spiritualke. The entire mountain seemed like a blessednd in his immortal senses...

    However, Ji Wuyou was fully aware that the Little Qiong Peak was originally a small and broken peak that had its peak cut off and its spiritual energy destroyed in the battle ten thousand years ago.

    Changshou was already very powerful.

    <i>Huh? Why is there a small peak beside theke?</i>

    <i>Hey! It can move!</i>

    The mountain-like Lingli stood up and raised her head and waved at Ji Wuyou. Although her actions were very natural, she appeared very slow because her body was too huge.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Lingli.¡± Ji Wuyou heaved a sigh of relief. He felt the terrifying power brewing in Xiong Lingli¡¯s body and could not help but tremble.

    <i>Is this still my in-name disciple?</i>

    With one punch, even a Golden Immortal like me, who was already injured, would probably be seriously injured, right?

    She is indeed the backbone of Ren School who had followed Changshou!

    Ji Wuyou smiled warmly and extended his left palm. His immortal power condensed into a huge palm. He patted Xiong Lingli¡¯s forehead and smiled.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you recently. You¡¯ve grown taller. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Xiong Lingli chuckled in embarrassment. Thunder rumbled on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e, who were waiting for Ji Wuyou tond, could not help but smile when they saw that scene.

    Li Changshou was naturally there with the paper effigy. His main body had already begun to make preparations to go to the South Continent to stop the evil cultivators who wanted to hunt the mortal emperors.

    It was most likely the Western Sect causing trouble again. This method was much more brilliant than the Western Sect¡¯s previous actions.

    It could be said that he had taken drastic measures to deal with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ weakness. He had targeted the Heavenly Courts, the immortal contract, and the Shang tribal system that Li Changshou cared about the most. From there, he had affected the Heavenly Courts¡¯ influence on the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    He was guessing that the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect, Maitreya, was controlling it.

    It was indeed time for the Western Sect to do something. Otherwise, they could only wait for death.

    Seeing Ji Wuyou slowly fly down, Li Changshou smiled and bowed with Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±

    Ji Wuyou hurriedly lowered his head and bowed to Li Changshou. He smiled and said, ¡°Greetings, Star Lord. I should pay my respects.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go brew tea for the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Take out the fine tea I brought back from the Jade Pool,¡± Li Changshou instructed. He set up a short table and two meditation cushions and invited Ji Wuyou to take a seat.

    On the other side of the spiritualke, Xiong Lingliy down again. She stared at the sky for a while and began her unique cultivation method.

    He could use his bloodline to strengthen himself.

    It was extremelyfortable.

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°Changshou, have you been busy with the matters of the Heavenly Courts recently?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still considered peaceful.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°However, now that the Great Tribtion has descended, the world is not peaceful. From the Middle Continent to the East Continent to the trichiliocosm, more and more Qi Refinement cultivators are bleeding.

    ording to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ surveince, the casualties of the Qi Refinement cultivators in the past few years have exceeded hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Ah, troubled times.¡± Ji Wuyou slowly sighed. ¡°The world is unpredictable, and living beings are withering. This is also a principle that has existed since ancient times. Changshou, what you have done is something that most cultivators cannot do. You don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Just call me by my Dao name. You¡¯re my elder now.¡±

    ¡°In the Immortal Du Sect, Changshou is naturally a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t worry. I specially asked Teacher for permission to do so.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Wuyou¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked softly, ¡°Is the Saint... talkative?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and did not know how to answer.

    If he were to say that his teacher was not talkative, his teacher would be able to chat with him for eight to ten years. There were all kinds of topics involved. For example, the first time he went to the Grand Pure One to pay a visit, he had chatted for three years.

    <i>It could be said that Teacher is talkative. Until now, whenever I am alone with Teacher Taiqing, the average duration of Teacher¡¯s words is 14.6 days...</i>

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s words are concise. He¡¯s also approachable and peaceful.¡±

    Ji Wuyou felt a little dizzy.

    It was as if he did not say anything.

    Ling¡¯e carried the tea and floated over from the side. She knelt beside Li Changshou and served tea to him and the Sect Leader. Then, she carried the tray and floated back to the straw hut.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Sect Leader, are you here for something?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Ji Wuyou took out the jade token from his sleeve and handed it to Li Changshou. He said seriously, ¡°My master asked me to bring a few experts to the Carefree Immortal Sect to support them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou took the jade token and carefully checked it. Then, he understood.

    He asked, ¡°ording to the Sect Leader¡¯s knowledge, are there any problems with these immortal sects?¡±

    ¡°The question is, are there any great sects behind them?¡±

    Ji Wuyou pondered for a while and pinched his fingers to deduce that he did not obtain anything. Then, he said, ¡°ording to what I know, the three immortal sects have had a grudge with the Carefree Immortal Sect for a long time. This time, they have joined forces to attack. They might have the intention to use the cmity. ording to the rules, apart from the founder of the Carefree Immortal Sect, my master and the experts of other sects cannot attack directly. Otherwise, we would be used of bullying the weak and saying that Ren School cannot afford to lose. That would damage the reputation of Ren School. Therefore, Teacher ordered me to bring people to help. This is actually a kind of... convention. However, now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, I¡¯m a little worried that something will happen.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and pondered carefully.

    ¡°Sect Leader, you should be careful.¡± Li Changshou took out two bottles of pills and a stack of paper effigies from his sleeve. He said seriously, ¡°This is my paper effigy incarnation. If Sect Leader is in danger, you can call me at any time.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. After living in the Primordial World for so long, I have a way to settle down.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°That¡¯s a little dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to take it. Steadily.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Take it as my orders. Sect Leader, please contact me at any time. If the Sect Leader encounters trouble, I will appear with the appearance of Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s good to scare the other party.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Ji Wuyou pped his hands andughed. He put the paper effigy and the pills into his sleeve and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be stable this time!¡±

    Li Changshou seemed to have heard a ping sound. There was a strange sound of the ¡°g¡± shattering. He reminded the Sect Leader a few more times.

    He had received a lot of favors from the Sect Leader. Now that the world was in chaos, the conflict between the Dao Sect and the Immortal Sect gradually appeared. It did not matter if anyone was secretly plotting against them. That was the general trend.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion did not only affect the disciples of the Saints. There were also the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools. Li Changshou had already deduced that clearly before he became an immortal.

    The situation could not be changed. The Heavenly Dao would crush them.

    He wanted to be bnced and his hands were weak.

    After Ji Wuyou left, Li Changshou pondered carefully for a while. His mind slid past the paper effigy army buried near the Immortal Du Sect...

    The amount of immortal power that he had buried under the Immortal Du Sect was enough to level the entire Immortal Du Sect... dozens of times.

    As for immortal power, he could absorb the spiritual energy and convert it back. The spiritual energy in the Primordial World was still abundant, so there was naturally nock of it.

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e floated over and tidied up the teacup and teapot. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The Sect Leader wants to help the Carefree Immortal Sect.¡±

    ¡°Carefree Immortal Sect? Alright, I don¡¯t have any impression of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Focus on cultivation.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Ke Le¡¯er has already be a Golden Immortal. Although you can¡¯t be impatient, you have to work harder.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed sweetly and smiled.

    When I¡¯m in the Golden Immortal realm, I¡¯ll charm you and throw you onto the bed. I¡¯ll do this and that!

    Li Changshou subconsciously tilted his head to listen. The paper effigy immediately turned into a wisp of green smoke and entered Ling¡¯e¡¯s sleeve, leaving behind a sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy with work.¡±

    Ling¡¯e stuck out her tongue and carried the tray away.

    ...

    ¡°Lord Water God ~ Water God, no, Lord Star Lord, it¡¯s me, your worshiper, Little Truth.¡±

    Li Changshou almost spat out his tea when he heard that shout.

    That shout was naturally from Truth Listener, who was in the Reincarnation Pagoda. It was sending a voice transmission to Li Changshou¡¯s heart using Truth Listener¡¯s inverse mystical ability, which was hidden in Fengdu City.

    Of course, Li Changshou could instantly sever that connection. However...

    The ¡°Atonement Beast¡± took the initiative to send a message. Although he could not believe itpletely and had to be wary of the smoke bomb that was released for the other party, he could still listen.

    He heard Truth Listener send a voice transmission.

    ¡°Same old rules. You don¡¯t have to respond. Don¡¯t seal your mind. We can sense your thoughts. The Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect is harassing my master again. He even proudly told me his next n. This time, he wants to target the human kingship of the South Continent¡¯s mortal world. It seemed that he wanted to target the merchant tribe that had received the protection of the Heavenly Courts and was also supported by you, Lord Taibai Jinxing. As long as he finds some evil cultivators and assassinates the leader of the Shang Tribe, he can disrupt the arrangements of the Heavenly Courts and even further affect the progress of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. This time, his move is indeed quite powerful. Lord Taibai Jinxing, you should be on guard.¡±

    ¡°I already know about that. What else did he say?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he wants to persuade my master to support him. He has already said many old matters.¡± Truth Listener¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. ¡°What did he do previously? When my master was suffering, he hid in the dark and did not want to move forward. Now that the Western Sect has its master, the pir of luck, and it is time for the Great Tribtion to reap benefits, it hase out to jump around. Hmph, I look down on him.¡±

    Truth Listenerined, but Li Changshou pondered.

    Li Changshou asked in his heart, ¡°What did your master say?¡±

    ¡°Master only said that this has nothing to do with him...¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Your master naturally has nothing to do with this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou said in his heart. He sealed a wisp of the paper effigy¡¯s essence soul power and cut off his connection with Truth Listener.

    This Maitreya felt... a littlecking.

    Ksitigarbha was more troublesome back then. He felt helpless.

    A wise man would definitely make a mistake. Perhaps Maitreya had been in seclusion for too long. Although he still had the power to control the entire Primordial World, the n was quite powerful. It was a little like trying to solve a huge problem. However, before the n began, he had gone to Ksitigarbha to show off...

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>He was not showing off but deliberately setting a trap for me?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered carefully.

    Although he could not rule out the possibility of Chan School and the Western Sect secretly joining forces, the possibility was very low.

    <i>I¡¯ll go and get the Taiji Painting!</i>

    He secretly transferred Golden Roc over and met Big Sister Kong Xuan in advance. He made the arrangements extremely thorough.

    If that was the case, he would not be able to protect the Shang n...

    Then, he could only ask the lightning of the Heavenly Punishment to protect the righteous path.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and allowed himself to fall into the trap andpete with the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect.

    Buzz ~

    Alright, he had just dealt with a phony spy who was trying to get rid of himself. Now, there was another official spy.

    He did not know if the information Wen Jing brought was different from the information given by Perfected Yu Ding and Truth Listener.

 Chapter 546 - Maitreya!

    <h4>Chapter 546: Maitreya!</h4>

    With a rustling sound, the inconspicuous mosquito on the paper effigy¡¯s shoulder quietly dissipated.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sent a voice transmission to Daoist Wen Jing, who had yet topletely disperse her spiritual sense.

    ¡°In a while, don¡¯t keep using the appearance of this mosquito. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. In the future... I¡¯ll add some disguises to my mystical abilities and make them look like Golden Cicada or grasshopper.¡±

    In the secret Cave Abode at the foot of the spiritual mountain, Daoist Wen Jing, who was soaking in the pool, was stunned.

    Lord Taibai Jinxing was really... a little speechless.

    In the secret underground chamber of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou spread out a piece of paper and quietly sorted out the other party¡¯s n.

    The news that Daoist Wen Jing brought was simr to the news that Truth Listener had given. However, the perspective was slightly different.

    In the heretic cultivator jade talisman that Perfected Yu Ding had identally intercepted, the heretic cultivator had obtained the news that he was going to destroy a few human kings and leaders of the South Continent, which was also the so-called ¡°mortal emperors¡±.

    The n that Maitreya had revealed to Ksitigarbha was clearer and more detailed. His target was the son and grandson of the leader of the Shang Tribe.

    The news that Daoist Wen Jing brought was an order that she had received.

    The order was not to deal with the mortals personally. Instead, it was to wait at the south of the South Ocean. Regardless of whether the evil cultivators seeded or not, they would annihte all the evil cultivators who were ¡°hired¡± at the other end of the ¡°escape route¡±.

    Three pieces of information, three different angles, but reasonable.

    The Western Sect wanted to use the smallest investment to disrupt the Heavenly Courts.

    Ever since the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts had insulted the two Saints of the Western Sect in the Purple Cloud Pce, the two factions had already stood against each other.

    The Western Sect was interfering with the Heavenly Courts in exchange for a breather.

    After some deliberation, Li Changshou felt that the Western Sect did not do too well in keeping secrets. There was no problem with the n.

    No matter what, he had to treat it seriously. It was fine even if he had to kill a chicken with a butcher¡¯s knife.

    At the same time, he had to pay more attention to the Sect Leader. Otherwise, the Sect Leader would be schemed against and be an inconspicuous wave.

    The effects of ordinary Golden Immortals on the Great Tribtion were very weak. He had to protect them if he could.

    If not for the Immortal Du Sect, he would not be his current self.

    Li Changshou sighed softly and went to his master¡¯s straw hut to offer three incense sticks. He turned around and entered the n.

    Attack the Western Sect!

    At the same time, he could design a small plot so that Daoist Wen Jing could unintentionally make some contributions and strengthen her rtionship with him. It would be best if there was a scene of pursuit.

    That way, Daoist Wen Jing, who had passed the Saint¡¯s test, would have more authority in the Western Sect.

    <i>Those are all additional questions. I should get all the points for the paper first.</i>

    Li Changshou had prepared for two months. He had contacted Kong Xuan in advance and asked Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding to provide support.

    Apart from that, it was the first time that Li Changshou had brought the neen senior experts of the human race, who had been following him for a long time, to another ambush spot.

    The top mighty figures, Kong Xuan, and the two Perfected Ones of Chan School, neen of them had overallbat power that could not be underestimated.

    There was also the Little Daoist Master of Ren School, who was about to go to the South Continent and bring the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Cosmic Ruler. He should...

    <i>Ahem, no g. I¡¯ll do my best.</i>

    No matter how stable he was, he had to separate the few grandsons and settle them. As long as the righteousness was not lost and the immortal contract was fine, the Shang Tribe¡¯s rise to be a Shang Kingdom would not be too affected.

    As usual, when the Taiji Painting brought the Pagoda Master and the Cosmic Ruler over, the g also arrived.

    When Li Changshou carried the Floating me g to look for Ling¡¯e, she immediately reacted.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you going out again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only going to the South Continent for about a month. Keep Teacher¡¯s treasures close to you. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ling¡¯e agreed with a hint of reluctance in her eyes.

    When Li Changshou was on the mountain, the two of them did not stay together every day. After he told her to focus on cultivation and not deal with the matters of the Immortal Union, she worked hard to cultivate and enter seclusion every day.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. His figure disappeared, and faint ripples appeared in the universe. He had naturally used a brilliant escape technique.

    ¡°What else did you say? It¡¯s dangerous outside. You told me not to go out for a stroll, but you ran out every day. You don¡¯t even care about me. Hmph!¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and put her hands behind her back. She pouted and felt depressed for a while. Soon, she hummed a lively tune and went to meditate under her favoriteke tree.

    Li Changshou, who was using the paper effigy to see that scene, only chuckled and shifted his attention to the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, he had to tell the Jade Emperor in advance and give him a sense of participation. He had to create an incarnation to work. After all, the Jade Emperor was almost free...

    Ahem, the Heavenly Courts have been fine for a long time. The Jade Emperor can still sit steadily in the Lingxiao Hall. That is a rare perseverance and responsibility.

    Indeed, after Li Changshou went to report to the Jade Emperor, General Wei Shenmo rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment to retrieve the token. He removed his armor and changed into a purple-red Daoist robe. He secretly headed to the South Continent to meet Li Changshou.

    Although the Shang Tribe had developed rapidly and upied arge area ofnd in the east of the South Continent, there were not many prosperous cities in the territory.

    At that moment, the Shang Tribe had already ced their attention on the bustling area in the middle of the South Continent. They began to continuously devour and march. The captives that they had plundered were continuously providing them with surplusbor. The wealthy and powerful were beginning to form.

    However, due to the restrictions of the immortal contract, the ancestors of the rulers could not use elixirs and spiritual herbs to extend their lifespans.

    Even the leader of the Shang n, who was unwilling, secretly obtained Spirit Pills. When those Spirit Pills reached their mouths, they would explode on their own.

    As for those who did not respect the teachings of their ancestors and vited the immortal contract, they either died suddenly or lost their minds. After a few attempts, the leader of the Shang n dispelled that thought.

    The mortal world was rich and did not care about the lifespan of immortals.

    In an upscale room in a bustling city in the middle of the South Continent, Wei Shenmo kept nodding as he listened to Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Minister Changgeng. I¡¯ve been making arrangements for this since a long time ago!¡±

    <i>It seems that you have never cared about the separation of immortals and mortals!</i>

    He had written all that in the memorial back then.

    Wei Shenmo smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Youqin Xuanya is the original princess of this race, right? Should we transfer Xuanya over this time?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Majesty, you have the final say. However, Xuanya has been rushing back and forth...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided!¡±

    Wei Shenmo immediately decided and closed his eyes. Soon, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°General Dongmu has already gone to make arrangements. Later, Xuanya will bring a group of Heavenly Soldiers and secretly disguise as mortals to enter the Shang Tribe. Over the years, Xuanya had made outstanding contributions to improve the image and influence of the Heavenly Courts. Changgeng, think about how to reward Xuanya.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until Xuanya transcends the Golden Immortal Tribtion and can really lead one party before we reward her?¡±

    ¡°Alright, your senior brother has the final say.¡± Wei Shenmo raised his eyebrows at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart. He felt that the Jade Emperor had not suddenly thought things through. Instead, he had arranged something ¡°good¡± for him.

    A superior who was dedicated to giving benefits to his subordinate...

    He was really tired.

    On the other side, Li Changshou had been secretly observing the surroundings of the Sect Leader, Ji Wuyou. He had also witnessed what it meant to be torn between the immortal sects.

    Just as Ji Wuyou had said, the Carefree Immortal Sect and the three immortal sects did not really fight after many factions intervened.

    The two sides confronted each other for a month. During that time, the reinforcements arrived one after another.

    There was also a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal who was of a higher seniority and had a better rtionship with others. He ¡°happened to pass by¡± and stood up to say ¡°yes¡± and ¡°indeed¡±. The three immortal sects retreated angrily and began to negotiate.

    Li Changshou was finally relieved.

    In fact, if he really wanted to destroy a sect, he had to secretly n andunch a thunderous attack. He had to prate the mountain-protecting array formation in the shortest time possible and unleash the strongest killing power!

    The operation of pulling reinforcements everywhere, the two sides confronting each other in a high-profile manner, and constantly showing off their muscles was instead to obtain more benefits in the subsequent negotiations.

    The four immortal sects found a mountain. Under the gazes of the experts from both sides who came to help, they began to settle the old matters between them.

    From the conflict a hundred years ago, a few disciples of the sect had died. They kept talking about how an elder of an immortal sect had bought inferior pills from the Carefree Immortal Sect tens of thousands of years ago.

    The Carefree Immortal Sect had temporarily put the peace and quiet behind their heads and criticized the past.

    For example, a few itinerant cultivators had used the name of the Carefree Immortal Sect to cheat an Immortal Sect out of a batch of Dharma treasures. The Immortal Sect hade to the Carefree Immortal Sect to ask for Spirit Stones. In the end, both parties had fought and became theughing stock of the Middle Continent... and so on.

    When the rtionship between the two parties became tense again, a mediator stood up and said something fair. Both parties took half a step back and continued to argue.

    Li Changshou watched with relish.

    The Carefree Immortal Sect, which was originally the weaker party, would definitely have to give up a few spiritual herb shops and pay a sum of Spirit Stones. The problem now was how much they had lost.

    Finally, after nearly fifty days of wrangling, the farce came to an end. The Carefree Immortal Sect had lost some blood and the crisis was resolved.

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, brought a few elders to attend the thank-you banquet of the Carefree Immortal Sect and quietly embarked on his return journey.

    Li Changshou did not let his guard down. Even though there were traces of evil cultivators in the South Ocean and the Western Sect¡¯s schemes were about to be carried out, he still kept a portion of his attention on Ji Wuyou.

    During this period of time, Li Changshou had brought the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation around to y and patrol the mortal world of the human race. All the arrangements in the South Continent had beenpleted.

    As soon as the evil cultivators of the South Ocean revealed their tracks, Li Changshou sent Marshal Golden Roc over to provide support.

    In a fewrger countries in the South Continent, he arranged for the paper effigies to monitor at all times to prevent the extermination of the King of Earth and causing a human disaster.

    Li Changshou felt that he did not leave any loopholes.

    When he arrived at the city where the leader of the Shang Tribe was, he met Kong Xuan in an elegant courtyard.

    Kong Xuan asked directly, ¡°Since you have already grasped the enemy¡¯s movements, why don¡¯t you attack when the other party gathers and catch them off guard? That way, we can avoid causing panic to the mortals here.¡±

    Li Changshou thought carefully and said, ¡°To be safe, it¡¯s better to guard this ce. I don¡¯t know if these evil cultivators are a pretense. If I attack rashly, I might fall into their trap.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Kong Xuan nodded slightly and sat quietly on the wooden chair by the window. She looked down and pondered.

    By the side, Wei Shenmo could not help but frown. He subconsciously looked at Kong Xuan and quickly looked away to size up the first peacock after the creation of the world.

    At that moment, Kong Xuan looked like aplete woman.

    Her figure was slender and curvy. Her face had be beautiful, and her phoenix-like eyes were less dignified. She was more charming. Originally, her gender was not fixed, but now that she was a woman, she had the looks that a woman should have.

    The kind that could make ¡°Little Grandmaster¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er cry.

    Wei Shenmo looked at Li Changshou and looked at him in admiration.

    Li Changshou instantly understood the meaning behind that gaze. He muttered to Wei Shenmo and quickly rified the matter.

    Kong Xuan asked softly, ¡°Has he returned recently?¡±

    ¡°I came back during the Purple Cloud Pce meeting,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, I rushed back to Xuandu City.¡±

    Kong Xuan nodded and did not say anything. She sat there and closed her eyes to rest.

    Although she had decided on her gender, her personality had never changed. The pride in her nature could not be concealed, and she did not have the heart to hide it.

    After waiting for less than half a day, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy discovered that dozens of streams of light flew out from an ind in the South Ocean and rushed towards the huge city of the South Continent¡¯s Shang tribe.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kong Xuan replied. Five-colored divine light bloomed around him. He slowly opened his eyes, which were filled with killing intent.

    Li Changshou looked at his Sect Leader and realized that he had returned to the Immortal Du Sect safely. He focused most of his attention on the matter in front of him.

    In Anshui City on the South Ocean.

    The young Daoist priest in the form of the Golden-Winged Roc was holding a round pancake and slowly savoring it on the street.

    When the stream of light quickly glided over 5,000 kilometers away, the Golden Roc revealed a look of pity. It opened its mouth and swallowed the meat pie. It pped its hands and turned into a wisp of wind before disappearing.

    ...

    He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, the Daoist who was sitting in the shadows in the corner chuckled and said. The Daoist robe on his body was like a cloth bag with a few patches.

    Under the window, Truth Listener swayed its tail in boredom. Ksitigarbha, who was sitting cross-legged beside it, opened his eyes.

    Ksitigarbha asked, ¡°Since you know that you will definitely lose, why do you waste your energy?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The slightly plump Daoist kept a smile on his lips. He asked, ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think is considered victory and defeat?¡±

    Ksitigarbha could not help but be silent.

    A golden alms bowl appeared in the slightly plump Daoist¡¯s hand. He slowly pushed the alms bowl forward. A light screen appeared inside, revealing the outline of a mortal city.

    In the sky at the south side of the city, dozens of stars lined up and flickered gently as they rushed towards the city.

    The slightly plump Daoist raised his eyebrows and the smile on his lips deepened.

    ¡°I almost forgot that Junior Brother¡¯s mount can listen to the hearts of all living beings. I naturally don¡¯t have to reveal this situation. I can already know everything about the Three Realms while sitting here.¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother seems to be suspecting something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I do have doubts.¡±

    The slightly plump Daoist, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect, Maitreya, sat upright and leaned forward. He had a slightly oily face, but Truth Listener subconsciously lowered its head and did not dare to look at him.

    Maitreya said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, Junior Brother. I respect you for sacrificing yourself for the spiritual mountain. However, don¡¯t you think that there was something fishy about the previous games with the Water God? Li Changgeng had really predicted everything. He had seized the initiative in every aspect. Even during the battle of the East Ocean¡¯s Dragon Eye, he had rushed over in time. Junior Brother, have you ever suspected that there¡¯s a problem?¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s gaze flickered back and forth. There was a hint of contemtion in his eyes.

    At that moment, in the light screen cast by the golden alms bowl, dozens of streams of light had already rushed 50 kilometers near the city and were about to smash towards the pce in the middle of the city.

    In the city, Five-colored Divine Light suddenly shed. A figure quickly appeared in the sky and stood quietly, facing the dozens of evil cultivators who were attacking.

    Kong Xuan of the Phoenix n.

    Maitreya looked at the scene on the screen and did not seem to care. He continued watching Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener through the screen and smiled.

    ¡°Junior Brother, apart from being able to detect the voices of all living beings, your mount seems to be able to transmit your thoughts to all spirits.¡±

    Truth Listener¡¯s body stiffened. For some reason, it felt a chill run through its limbs.

    It was as if there was an extremely ferocious and evil ferocious beast behind the smiley face. It could swallow the rtively strong one in one gulp.

    Ksitigarbha said coldly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know what you mean. You should pay attention to the human Qi Refinement Warriors that you have arranged.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    Maitreya smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, do you know how mortals catch fish? There is a method called fishing. Take a thin rope and a thin hook, wrap it with bait, and sink it into theke of the river. After waiting for a while, the fish will take the bait and fall into the trap of the fisherman.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother used a series of schemes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a serial n. It¡¯s just some small arrangements.¡±

    Maitreya raised his hand and pointed at the light curtain. It also seemed to point at Truth Listener through the light curtain, causing thetter¡¯s body to tense up.

    ¡°Junior Brother, look.¡± Maitreya¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. ¡°This woman is Kong Xuan of the Phoenix n. She has the Five-colored Divine Light and isparable to the disciples of the top Saints of the Dao Sect. Even I don¡¯t have the confidence to defeat her. The evil cultivators who had been captured from the trichiliocosm had no idea that they were going to face such enemies. At that moment, they were already panicking. Look, Kong Xuan has taken action.¡±

    As the light curtain appeared, Kong Xuan¡¯s Five-colored Divine Light flickered. It was like five sharp swords sweeping through the sky. More than ten evil cultivators at the front were beheaded.

    Kong Xuan snorted coldly and revealed his might.

    The group of evil cultivators was stunned. When Kong Xuan¡¯s figure shed and appeared in front of the evil cultivators, the remaining twenty-odd evil cultivators turned around and ran. They used their techniques and were more than twice as fast as when they came!

    Kong Xuan snorted coldly. She raised her hand and divine light descended. Several figures were shed by the Five-colored Divine Light.

    This was just the most superficial use of the Five-colored Divine Light. Its effects of sealing, imprisoning, and brushing werepletely useless.

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Maitreya exined the scene with a smile.

    For some reason, Truth Listener began to tremble. It buried its head in its ws and did not dare to look up.

    ¡°Look, these itinerant cultivators are very smart. They began to flee in all directions. Another Golden Roc flew over from the south. It¡¯s the Golden-Winged Roc that first threw itself into the spiritual mountain and then betrayed the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s the brother and sister of Kong Xuan.

    However, a few of them still have the Greater Teleportation Talisman that can teleport them to the South Ocean.

    I have arranged dozens of Primordial Beasts there.¡±

    Ksitigarbha nodded slowly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good n, but Senior Brother seems to have underestimated the Water God. He will not fall for such a simple trap.¡±

    Maitreya said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you have any other arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Maitreya sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m actually unwilling to interfere with this. However, our Western Sect is indeed in danger. I have carefully observed the Water God for a long time. I have also restored the situation of us fighting the Water God repeatedly and found the Water God¡¯s weakness... Junior Brother, do you think that the Water God is good at scheming and has a suspicious nature?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong,¡± Maitreya said. ¡°The Water God has always been pursuing the greatest certainty. His nature is not suspicious, but he seeks stability. Just like now...¡±

    The screen disyed:

    Under the encirclement of Kong Xuan and the Golden Roc, the evil cultivators who fled in all directions were quickly defeated. However, a few people took out jade talismans in the chaos and luckily escaped the Five-colored Divine Light and the Golden Feather.

    At that moment, the Golden Roc did not hesitate to chase outside the South Ocean. Kong Xuan did not chase after it forcefully and returned to the city.

    ¡°Look.¡± Maitreya smiled and said, ¡°This pair of siblings should not have had the chance tomunicate. However, they decisively chose to attack and defend. The Water God is naturally secretly guiding them. Even if he wins easily, he will not be careless. That is the Water God¡¯s style.¡±

    Ksitigarbha asked, ¡°How can the Golden Roc be considered stable if it is chasing alone?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re wrong. The Golden Roc is not the only one chasing after them. There¡¯s also the Water God that we can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you so sure? We haven¡¯t seen the Water God¡¯s shadow. Perhaps, he only transformed here today and did not reveal his main body.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure... Junior Brother, take a look.¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s fingers slid gently, and a dark ce appeared in the golden light screen. It seemed to be an exterior space.

    There was a huge hexagonal Dharma Array there. A gray vortex appeared on it. Dozens of figures could be seen, including humans and ferocious beasts, lurking around the Dharma Array.

    The GreatTeleportation Talismannded there. The evil cultivators emerged from it one after another, and a graceful figure took the initiative to wee them.

    In the Reincarnation Pagoda, the gods, spirits, and beasts watched this scene. Ksitigarbha had already seen the oue of those people. He smiled bitterly.

    Maitreya squinted and smiled.

    ¡°Junior Brother, haven¡¯t you realized? When the Water God was still the Sea God, his main body would either appear beside the Great Daoist Master or have many treasures protecting him. These were all changes that happened as the Water God¡¯s strength increased. The target that I have chosen this time seems to be a mortal city, but it is actually the Water God¡¯s weakness in the n to connect the Heavenly Courts and the human mortals. He will naturally take it very seriously. His main body will definitely be there. He will also bring the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. In the situation just now, since the Golden Roc had chased after him, the Water God had no reason to let his beloved general take risks. ording to the Water God¡¯s style, he was the one who was going to attack. The Golden Roc was only going to provide support. With the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda protecting him, no one can hurt him except the Saints. It is the safest for him to attack. Look, isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    As Maitreya spoke, the graceful figure walked to the Cosmic Dharma Array. The light blue glow of the array formation illuminated her charming appearance. She was naturally Daoist Wen Jing.

    Wen Jing walked to the front of the few people who were fleeing. The corners of her mouth curled into an intoxicating smile, and a demonic glint shed in her eyes.

    The eyes of the evil cultivators immediately became dull. They let Wen Jing walk past them and allowed her slender fingers to brush past their foreheads.

    When Wen Jing walked to the other side of the array formation, the kneeling figures suddenly copsed and turned into piles of sand that floated in the void.

    At this moment!

    A Taiji Painting appeared strangely above Daoist Wen Jing. The white-browed, white-haired old Daoist priest walked out.

    Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng!

    Wen Jing¡¯s expression changed. She almost subconsciously let out a sharp scream. The dozens of ferocious beasts around her pounced and attacked the old Daoist priest fiercely.

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Maitreya squinted. The light screen cast by the golden alms bowl locked onto Daoist Wen Jing and the other strongest ferocious beasts.

    Maitreya¡¯s smile grew wider when he saw them vomiting blood continuously from the Xuanhuang Pagoda.

    ¡°The news that has been leaked several times should have nothing to do with Wen Jing. Then... Truth Listener, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Exin... exin what?¡±

    Truth Listener muttered softly, ¡°Did you misunderstand? The Water God wants to kill me.¡±

    However, Ksitigarbha said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re making such a big fuss just to investigate who the Water God¡¯s spy is?¡±

    ¡°This is just a thirty percent n.¡±

    Maitreya fiddled with his fingers, and the scene split into two parts.

    On the left was the void. The Primordial Beasts were attacking Taibai Jinxing, who was standing on the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. For a moment, he could trap Li Changshou.

    On the right was a gray cloud. More than ten ck shadows that were wrapped in ck Qi were sitting cross-legged quietly. The gray fog seemed to be moving continuously.

    Maitreya smiled and said, ¡°Look at these. They are Golden Immortals that I have worked hard to gather. Although their strength is not outstanding, they are all from Jie School. Junior Brother, Truth Listener, I¡¯m only asking you a question today. Where is the hiding ce of the Water God¡¯s main body?¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned. ¡°How can I know?¡±

    ¡°You might not know, but it does.¡± Maitreya looked at Truth Listener. His smile turned extremely sinister as waves of pressure swept towards the Truth Listener!

    Truth Listener exploded with green hair, but in an instant, it was suppressed to the ground by the pressure. Its body was stiff and unable to move.

    Ksitigarbha looked angry. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do you mean? Do you think that I betrayed the spiritual mountain and cooperated with the Water God?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. I just feel that there is something wrong with your divine beast. I will not suspect you.¡±

    Maitreya smiled faintly and pointed his finger at Truth Listener.

    ¡°Little fellow, Junior Brother Ksitigarbha is now in the Heavenly Dao sequence, but you are still just a mount. I¡¯ll ask you again. Where does the Water God usually hide? Which Immortal Sect of Ren School did he embark on the cultivation path?¡±

    Truth Listener said, ¡°I really can¡¯t be sure...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s eyes flickered coldly.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s sleeves fluttered, and his long hair danced in the wind. Thick Heavenly Dao power erupted around him, and his eyes shone.

    ¡°Truth Listener is my mount.¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s smile did not change, but the cold glint in his eyes seemed to have substance.

    ¡°However, you are still a disciple of the Western Sect.¡±

    Crack, crack!

    In the corner of the wall beside him, the bookshelf suddenly copsed. A violent wind blew out of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect... is the Immortal Du Sect!¡±

    Truth Listener suddenly shouted, ¡°The ce where the Water God is hiding is the Immortal Du Sect. Truth Listener just learned about it half a month ago and has yet to report it to Master!¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned. The cold glint in Maitreya¡¯s eyes disappeared, and he chuckled naturally.

    At that moment, the screen separating Ksitigarbha and Maitreya suddenly changed.

    On the left, a few ferocious beasts suddenly threw out dozens of streams of light. They exploded around the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Venus!

    On the right, the gray fog suddenly changed. The gray fog dissipated with the wind, and more than ten figures wrapped in ck aura appeared in the sky.

    They looked down and saw a peaceful Immortal Sect mountain gate. The thin and smooth array formation reflected the light of the sun.

    Truth Listener almost held its breath as it watched the scene in the scene. Just as its throat trembled, the dozen or so ck shadows suddenly rushed down and crashed into the mountain-protecting array formation without any hesitation!

    At that moment, in the image on the left side of the golden screen, Taibai Jinxing suddenly turned around, his eyes filled with anxiety.

    On the Little Qiong Peak!

    In the forest and streams outside the mountain-protecting array formation!

    Figures soared into the sky. Dozens of Heaven Immortal realm men, women, old, and young seemed to have been hiding in various ces for a long time. They were about to wee the dozen or so ck shadows that were rushing down from the sky.

    The ck shadow at the front suddenly stopped. He took out a ck pearl from his chest pocket and crushed it. A pitch-ck ball surged out and almost instantly enveloped the mountain gate below. It engulfed a thousand kilometers!

    The men, women, old, and young who soared into the sky suddenly lost the power to charge forward. They turned into paper effigies in midair and fell weakly!

    The paper effigy lost control!

    Several ck shadows struck the mountain-protecting array formation below. The array formation shone brightly, but cracks appeared on the wall of light.

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Maitreya had already stood up.

    ¡°On the ount that you, the divine beast, told the truth in the end, I¡¯ll spare it today. From now on, you will be quiet and obedient in the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    <i>He had already jumped out of the vortex of the battle between the sects. Why did he have to get involved?</i>

    Also, there will definitely not be any clues that point to our spiritual mountain today. Apart from what I told you here, the illusion that I created this time is that the Western Sect and Chan School have joined forces to plot against the Water God. Next, they will not admit that we have done anything.

    If we fail to sow discord this time, the Water God will only me us and not Chan School...

    Tsk, I wonder how the meat of a divine beast tastes.¡±

    Truth Listener¡¯s body trembled as it lowered its head and sighed dejectedly.

    Maitreya turned to leave. Ksitigarbha said firmly, ¡°Senior Brother, so what if the Immortal Sect of Ren School is destroyed? It can¡¯t harm the Water God¡¯s essence energy.¡±

    ¡°But it will make him unhappy.¡±

    ¡°This will deepen his prejudice against the Western Sect. It will not benefit the Western Sect at all!¡±

    ¡°Silly Junior Brother.¡± Maitreya, who was facing the wall, turned his head slightly and looked at Ksitigarbha in front of the window. ¡°Be it from his standpoint or his personal emotions, he has already been wanting to destroy the Western Sect. After the Purple Cloud Pce, we became his mortal enemies. Only by making him suffer would he have a deeper fear. His personality that pursues the greatest certainty will let him reevaluate the power of our Western Sect. Most importantly...¡±

    The golden alms bowl flew into Maitreya¡¯s hand. Thest scene that remained was Tai Baixing riding the Taiji Painting and leaving. However, the ferocious beasts attacked frantically, causing the surrounding universe to tremble.

    At the gate of the Immortal Du Sect, the mountain-protecting array formation had been destroyed by the subsequent ck shadows. Figures flew out from the various peaks of the Immortal Du Sect and rushed to fight...

    The scene dimmed and dissipated with the light screen. Maitreya had already put the golden alms bowl into his sleeve.

    Maitreya was nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had never been there. There were no Dao runes left behind. There was only a chuckle and a faint voice.

    ¡°I will feel much better after taking revenge on the Water God.¡±

    Ksitigarbha closed his eyes and frowned. Truth Listener copsed to the ground and sighed.

    ¡°Are you really the one who tipped me off?¡±

    ¡°Master, you have to believe... Ah, just thest few times...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Truth Listener closed its eyes and tried its best to sense the thoughts of the living beings in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Fear, anger, fear, nkness, chaos.

    The Immortal Du Tribtion had arrived.

 Chapter 547 - Immortal Tribulation, Little Qiong Peak!

    <h4>Chapter 547: Immortal Tribtion, Little Qiong Peak!</h4>

    The moment the enemy suddenly appeared above the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart skipped a beat.

    Something was wrong.

    When he diverted his attention and mobilized dozens of paper effigies to face the enemy, he took the initiative to rush out of the ce where the paper effigies were hiding. The other party suddenly released that Dharma artifact...

    Li Changshou knew that there was a huge problem today.

    <i>The other party¡¯s target is the Immortal Du Sect?</i>

    <i>What are you doing? Are you using someone else to kill me again?</i>

    On the surface, he was ambushing the merchant tribe of the South Continent. In reality, he was slowly leading him into the encirclement. Then, he used some sensitive Qi Refinement cultivators to attack the Immortal Du Sect and destroy the Immortal Du Sect to anger him?

    Although that was an old trick, if the other party was ruthless and created the Blood Case of the Immortal Du Sect, then let the Qi Refinement cultivators who attacked the Immortal Du Sect today destroy their essence souls and cut off all clues, it would be enough to leave a huge gap between him and the Chan School!

    In an instant, Li Changshou thought of the Western Sect. They might be using this matter to force Chan School to cooperate with them.

    It was dark under the light!

    The darkness under the light!

    What the other party was plotting today was his foothold!

    However, because he had buried enough paper effigies, he felt a sense of security. He also rxed his guard temporarily because the Sect Leader had returned to the sect safely!

    If the conflict between the Three Immortals Sect and the Carefree Immortal Sect was considered by the mastermind, then...

    The other party had made such thorough preparations. It would definitely not be as simple as breaking the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation.

    What is the most likely n in such a situation?

    He wanted to use the Immortal Sect to destroy the Immortal Du Sect and create a rift between himself and Jie School!

    The mastermind behind the scheme could be Chan School, the Western Sect, or even the Heavenly Courts. There were too many factions that wanted him to break ties with Jie School!

    That was because he was too close to Yun Xiao and he was the leader of the Great Tribtion...

    There was no time to think too much. Those thoughts shed through his mind like lightning. The Taiji Painting on Li Changshou¡¯s back suddenly condensed. His eyes were lit up by a green-red glow, and his long hair fluttered behind him!

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda trembled and released a thousand-feet-long Mysterious Yellow aura,pletely blocking the hundreds of streams of light that flew over. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda did not move at all.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted and took half a step forward. The image of the Yin-Yang Twin Fish appeared under his feet. As he stepped on it, ripples appeared in the universe and spread in all directions. Figures were sent flying.

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly when she saw that. She, who had guessed that something was amiss, had already inadvertently circled to Li Changshou¡¯s side. Although she still attacked with all her might, she could not break through the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. However, the Dharma powers that she released would not be an obstacle for Li Changshou to advance.

    However, she did not dare to give such an order directly. The ferocious beasts that came with her were using their sharp weapons to try and stop Li Changshou.

    Even if he could only be trapped for a few more breaths, it was worth it to lose half his life.

    Daoist Wen Jing suddenly felt her heart palpitate. She subconsciously distanced herself from Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou took another step forward. This time, a blue ripple spread under his feet and engulfed the dozens of Primordial Beasts.

    Everything was bnced.

    It was an extremely strong killing intent.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Dao heart trembled...

    <i>Could it be that the Maitreya had gone to touch the Immortal Sect that Lord was originally from?</i>

    ...

    Boom!

    Amidst the deafening explosion, the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation was shattered by a few palm shadows.

    Ling¡¯e rushed into the sky from under the tree. Through theyers of array formations of the Little Qiong Peak, she looked at the dozens of ck shadows that were heading towards the various peaks.

    Golden Immortal pressure!

    In terms of knowledge, Ling¡¯e was naturally much more brilliant than ordinary Heaven Immortals. At that moment, she had already determined that there were six to seven Golden Immortal realm experts who were rather troublesome to deal with among the immortals!

    She, who had been cultivating under the tree, had been rmed by the paper effigy that flew out of the Pill Chamber of the Little Qiong Peak. She then watched helplessly as the paper effigy returned to its original form and floated down weakly.

    <i>Senior Brother¡¯s paper effigy mystical ability had been broken!</i>

    <i>Then, no matter how many paper effigies Senior Brother had buried in the Little Qiong Peak and how much immortal power he had stored, they would all be meaningless!</i>

    <i>However, Senior Brother¡¯s main body is not in the mountain!</i>

    A rumbling sound came from the side. Xiong Lingli had already stood up and was looking at the battle outside the peak worriedly.

    The Peak Leaders and elders of the Immortal Du Sect soared into the sky and joined forces to set up a simple array formation. However, half of them were defeated in a single exchange.

    A long howl sounded from the Immortal Du Hall. The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou, rushed out with his sword!

    In the direction of the Dao Repository of the Heaven-Breaking Peak, a ck Qilin stepped on ck mes and soared into the sky. It opened its mouth and spat out ck mes that filled the sky. Immediately, it attracted three to four Golden Immortal realm experts.

    However, it was not enough. It was far from enough.

    The ck shadow that attacked could break a mountain ridge with one sword and shatter a mountain with one palm. The sword aura swept across and killed more than ten disciples. The peak of Pill Tripod Peak was even shattered!

    Another ck shadow waved his sleeve and swept up ck clouds that filled the sky. They were actually poisonous insects that swept towards various living beings.

    The disciples of the various peaks were at a loss. The Perfected Immortals had already formed an array formation in the sky. The elders of the Hundred Mortal Hall shouted for the disciples of the various peaks to hide underground...

    In just a moment, more than a hundred disciples had died.

    T-this is...

    Ling¡¯e was stunned. She subconsciously clenched her fists.

    Due to the inconspicuous Little Qiong Peak, he was not targeted by the other party for the time being.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e suddenly thought of something and pulled out a palm-sized g from her sleeve.

    Connate numinous treasure, the Floating me g!

    However, the moment she was about to throw the g out, Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand trembled as if she had lost her strength.

    Once the treasure g was out, his senior brother, who had been hiding for so long, would be exposed. The fact that Li Changgeng was a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect of Ren School, Li Changshou, would also bepletely exposed in the Primordial World.

    <i>Senior Brother¡¯s background has been exposed. After so many years of pretending...</i>

    Senior Brother...

    What would Senior Brother do?

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao heart trembled. She looked up at the tragic scenes around her!

    What would Senior Brother do...

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s lips trembled slightly. It onlysted for a moment. The confusion in her eyes was still lost, and her trembling hands were still trembling. However, she closed her eyes tightly and threw the fiery red g away.

    ¡°Senior, please! I will take the me for Senior Brother. At most, I will not be able to do anything for him. I will go and look for Master!¡±

    The Floating me g danced gently. The mes on it suddenly shed and the g disappeared.

    Ling¡¯e was stunned.

    The g ran away?

    At that moment, a me erupted in the sky above Little Qiong Peak. Like an inverted image, a thousand-feet-wide treasure g appeared above Little Qiong Peak!

    The tail of the g swayed gently, and the image of a treasure g that was 100,000 feet in diameter soared into the sky. The few peaks closest to the Little Qiong Peak were instantly enveloped!

    Arge number of poisonous insects flew over, but they burned themselves ten thousand feet away from the g.

    The streams of light and sword Qi flew over, but they were easily blocked by the treasure g. There were no creases on the g.

    The Connate Four-Sided Banner could destroy evil and prevent all techniques from invading!

    The Floating me g was chaotic, Yin-Yang was chaotic, and the five elements were reversed!

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect were stunned. The dozens of immortals who were attacking were also stunned.

    mes surged on the chess pieces, and they actually condensed into a thousand-feet-tall figure. It was Ling¡¯e, who was holding a treasure bottle in her hand. She frowned and looked coldly at the figures who were charging everywhere.

    ¡°Taibai Star Lord¡¯s Cave Abode is here. Who dares to cause trouble!?! Disciples of the Immortal Du Sect, listen to the orders of Venus Sovereign. Come and hide under the treasure g immediately!¡±

    The first two sentences were still considered imposing. The eyes of the dozen or so people shone with a strange blue light. At that moment, they did not care and began to attack the disciples with weaker cultivation levels.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s voice weakened as she exined, ¡°My cultivation level is too low. I can¡¯t use the treasure g to protect the entire Immortal Du Sect. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    Ji Wuyou, who was fighting the two Golden Immortals with his sword, roared in a low voice, ¡°The Peak Leaders and elders of the various peaks, protect the disciples and evacuate! Evil demons,e and fight me if you have the ability!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, four more ck shadows rushed over from various ces. Flowing light flickered and immortal light swayed. The mystical abilities and Dharma treasures shone brightly!

    Ji Wuyou held his sword horizontally in front of his chest, and three broadswords appeared behind him. Green mes suddenly lit up on his forehead, and his entire Dao Realm instantly rose to another level!

    <i>Burn my essence soul!</i>

    <i>There are two types of Qi in the aperture. The essence of this Qi is constant!</i>

    <i>Mystical power!</i>

    <i>Qi in the aperture, Hmph!</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The snort was like thunder. A puff of white smoke emerged from the tip of Ji Wuyou¡¯s nose, and an invisible shock wave rippled out!

    The streams of light that were smashing over flew in reverse and rushed towards the few figures around Ji Wuyou. Their figures immediately stopped. Their essence souls were almost ejected from their bodies from the shock, and their blood and Qi kept surging!

    Two weaker Golden Immortals attacked. They lowered their heads and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Ji Wuyou raised his head andughed loudly. He forcefully suppressed the blood that had surged to the tip of his throat and said loudly, ¡°What ability do you have to bully disciples who have yet to be immortals? I¡¯m the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou. I¡¯m the disciple of Perfected Du¡¯e of the Kunlun Mountain. Fellow Daoists, please enlighten me!¡±

    ng, ng, ng...

    Three sword cases opened behind Ji Wuyou. Long and thin flying swords quickly flew out and surrounded Ji Wuyou.

    Look at this immortal.

    His long hair danced in the wind, and his blue robe gave birth to the Dao!

    His gaze swept across the few peaks that were further away from the Little Qiong Peak. The figures that were hurriedly hiding underground and running in the forest became more determined.

    ¡°Come and fight!¡±

    Hence, two more ck shadows attacked Ji Wuyou. Even though the six immortals had suffered the impact of the ¡®Hmph¡¯ Art, they still ignored it and activated their Dharma treasures and mystical abilities.

    Ji Wuyou¡¯s figure soared into the sky and led half of the powerful enemies to stay as far away from the ground as possible. The mes on his forehead burned brighter. Flying swords whizzed over and barely blocked the attacks of seven to eight people!

    The Qilin¡¯s roar suddenly sounded from the side. Elder Qi Ling released the origin power that was suppressing his injuries. His body suddenly expanded, and he could barely hold back two to three Golden Immortals...

    However, at that moment, there were still three to four immortals who were attacking. They were frantically killing their disciples.

    Dozens of executives and elders had died. Two to three hundred disciples had been easily killed by the other party.

    Ji Wuyou saw it and remembered it in his heart. However, he still had to pretend to be calm and deal with the surrounding attacks.

    <i>There are two types of Qi in the aperture. The essence of this Qi is constant!</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Golden Immortals closest to Ji Wuyou lowered their heads and vomited blood. Their essence souls had been severely injured. A few more powerful Golden Immortals pounced at Ji Wuyou.

    They could already tell that Ji Wuyou was only strong on the outside but weak on the inside. At that moment, he had used the method of burning his essence soul to obtain the Dao Realm. He wanted to stall them there even if he had to suffer serious injuries after the battle.

    Although the ¡®hmph¡¯ mystical ability was powerful, it hurt oneself before hurting others!

    Seeing that the enemy was ferocious, Ji Wuyou could not be bothered to suppress his injuries. A few drops of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth, and flying swords flew everywhere.

    Suddenly, he heard a sound from below...

    ¡°Sect Leader! Sect Leader, we¡¯re not worth it!¡±

    An old Perfected Immortal in the sect knelt in front of the forest. ¡°You have already cultivated the Golden Immortal Longevity Dao. We are just some idle immortals with limited lifespans. Sect Leader, please hide under our g!¡±

    Several old men rushed out from the forest beside him. They knelt and shouted, ¡°Sect Leader, please hide under the g!¡±

    Ji Wuyou frowned slightly and controlled the swords to dance in the air. A calm voice spread everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. Everyone who enters my sect is my disciple. Go quickly. Don¡¯t let Changshou and Ling¡¯e down.¡±

    The Grand Elder, who had wanted to take Ling¡¯e in as a disciple, suddenly rushed towards a Golden Immortal. His body was wrapped in a faint glow. The numinous treasure in his hand was thrown out, but it exploded in front of the other party, catching the other party off guard!

    The female elder turned around and growled, ¡°Those who don¡¯t have much time left, step forward!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t live for a few hundred years! Everyone, move aside!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Changshou, Ling¡¯e. Thank you, Venus Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°Changshou is actually Taibai Jinxing... Hahahaha! The disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Changshou, is actually Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts! This life is enough!¡±

    Amidst the shouts and shouts, white-haired figures pounced at the enemy Golden Immortals who were killing indiscriminately. They pounced at the enemy Golden Immortals who were besieging Ji Wuyou and the ck Qilin.

    Perfected Immortals who could not participate in the battle protected the disciples with weak cultivation levels and quickly fled to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Suddenly, there was a sh of green light on the Little Qiong Peak. The image of a thousand-feet-long sword shed across at an extremely fast speed. It was aimed at a Golden Immortal expert who was attacking Ji Wuyou!

    The other party reacted extremely quickly. The moment he sensed danger, he immediately fled.

    Even so, the huge sword phantom barely brushed past the Golden Immortal and destroyed one of his arms. The person screamed. The ck aura around him could not be maintained, revealing an old face. His face was extremely pale.

    In an instant, the attacking Golden Immortals looked behind the Floating me g...

    On the Spirit Lake of the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e closed her eyes and tapped the surface of theke with the tip of her toes. The rich power of the five elements circled around her. She held the jade talisman that led the array in her left hand and the sword finger in her right hand. She slowly activated the power of the Five-Element Array.

    The root of Senior Brother¡¯s array formation was the word ¡®bnce¡¯. The five elements were bnced, and so were the Yin and Yang. From an imbnced moment, the power that burst out was enough to kill Golden Immortals.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were freely used.

    He locked his immortal senses and condensed his sword aura... He predicted the position of Sect Leader Wuyou and tried his best to distance himself from the Sect Leader. He cooperated with the Sect Leader¡¯s humming mystical ability.

    Suddenly, they heard a cold snort in the air. The figures surrounding Ji Wuyou stopped again.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao heart trembled and she forcefully controlled it. She understood the infinite universe and understood the nature of Xuan Xin. She raised her sword fingers and trembled!

    At the periphery of the Little Qiong Peak, a thousand-feet-long sword aura broke through the air and pierced through the illusory image of the Floating me g without any resistance. It destroyed a Golden Immortal who had been suppressed by the Hmph Technique on the spot!

    Not enough. Not enough.

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips gently and held the jade token tightly with her left hand. She shouted, ¡°Aunt-Master Lingli, help the fellow disciples who came to the Little Qiong Peak!¡±

    Xiong Lingli, who was guarding at the side and using her huge body to act as the defensive array formation of the Little Qiong Peak, immediately agreed when she heard that. At that moment, although she hadbat power, she could not fly and could not rush out. She was blocked in the Floating me g.

    In order to let them enter the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e could only close the outer istion array formation and rely on the treasure g to conceal her defense.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e felt her immortal power being quickly extracted by the jade talisman. She bit the Spirit Pill in her mouth to maintain her immortal power.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Little Qiong Peak trembled slightly. There were fish-scale-like ripples on the spiritualke, and a circle of cracks appeared at the foot of the mountain.

    Mountain!

    It seemed to float up effortlessly!

    In the Little Qiong Peak, the array foundations erupted with resplendent light. The entire array formation was instantly enveloped by spiritual energy. The secret grounds, such as the Pill Chamber, the bean ntation, the spiritual beast garden, and the chess room were all protected by small-scale protective array formations.

    In the reflection of theke, Ling¡¯e was surrounded by immortal light. Although her face was a little pale, she gritted her teeth and endured it.

    The Little Qiong Peak floated a thousand feet up. The Floating me g floated along and dissolved the poisonous insects that filled the sky. It could also protect more disciples of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Ling¡¯e rode the Little Qiong Peak and slowly approached the Heaven-Breaking Peak. There were streams of light flying everywhere. They were protected by the Floating me g and survived.

    The other party seemed to havee to kill. At that moment, they raised their butcher knives crazily. Some even destroyed the mountain and left no survivors!

    ...

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    In a forest on the Heaven-Breaking Peak, Li Jing held a sword and frowned at the battle in the sky. He originally wanted to take the risk and escape. He turned around and looked at the dozens of figures hiding in the array formation behind him. He rationally chose to wait on the Heaven-Breaking Peak.

    Firstly, the Heaven-Breaking Peak had a protective array formation. Secondly, the other party had not raised the butcher¡¯s knife to that ce yet.

    At that moment, he, who was still at the Perfected Immortal realm, could only grip the hilt of his sword tightly. He could only feel indignant and wish that he could pounce forward and self-destruct his essence soul. However, he knew that with his little strength, he would not be able to hurt the other party even if he self-destructed.

    Li Jing could already sense it...

    He felt the difficulty of the Sect Leader upying six to seven enemies in the sky.

    He felt that the Sect Leader¡¯s True Spirit seemed to be burning rapidly and dissipating.

    He felt it, he felt that he was so useless. However, Perfected Immortals were nothing in the Primordial World. They could not protect their hometown or their sect.

    Dao Realm, cultivation level, and mystical abilities!

    Li Jing secretly made up his mind to think of all ways to be a master and break through to the Dao Realm so that he would not look like a coward at this moment...

    Whoosh...

    A stream of light shot over. Li Jing could not react in time and was hit by the dagger mixed with the stream of light.

    The array formation¡¯s light wall was broken with a bang. The stream of light was also sent flying. However, it attacked again.

    Li Jing did not even think about it. He held his sword and jumped in front of the dozen or so disciples behind him. The numinous treasure sword in his hand erupted with dazzling light, making his upright face look dignified.

    The numinous treasure dagger attacked again. This time, it seemed to be about to pierce through the essence soul of the dozen or so disciples. However, a sword light shed by the side, and the long sword urately knocked the dagger away.

    Li Jing¡¯s body was sent flying by the immortal light that erupted after the collision. The Golden Immortal, who was in the distance, was only distracted by controlling the dagger. At that moment, he frowned and looked over.

    His cold eyes were filled with mockery.

    Swoosh!

    The dagger was aimed at Li Jing¡¯s neck. Li Jing¡¯s pupils constricted. The Golden Immortal¡¯s powerful pressure suppressed him, causing his essence soul to tremble and his body to freeze. His Dao Body almost instantly gave up resisting!

    However, he suddenly saw something in the sky.

    Ji Wuyou held his sword fingers with both hands. His elegant figure was surrounded by a gray aura. Sword shadows circled around him, trying their best to deal with the powerful enemies.

    How can I be afraid of the Sect Leader!?!

    Since Senior Brother is like that, how can I not fight!?!

    I, Li Jing!

    The sword hummed and immortal power surged. Li Jing¡¯s face was almost distorted. He ignored the damage to his Dao Body andpletely activated his immortal power.

    He took a step forward and held the sword with both hands. His cultivation level was not high enough, so he could not hesitate!

    sh!

    Ding! Boom!

    At first, there was a crisp collision. Then, immortal power exploded. Li Jing¡¯s body was sent flying. Cobweb-like cracks appeared on the sword in his hand. However, the dagger was knocked away again.

    Li Jing spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. The skin on his body was chapped. When hended on the ground, blood seeped everywhere and dyed his casually tied hair red.

    At the same time, in the sky...

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by Ren School!?!¡±

    Ji Wuyou shouted angrily and wiped the blood from his mouth. The mes on his forehead burned brighter.

    However, he was still surrounded and could not do anything.

    Unfortunately, he could not master the ¡®Hmph¡¯ technique.

    Unfortunately, he was not someone who could leave his name in the Primordial World. He was alwayspared to other Golden Immortals.

    Ah, it¡¯s really unfortunate that the Immortal Du Sect has a useless Sect Leader like me.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Ji Wuyou raised his head andughed loudly. A thousand-feet-long sword beam streaked across a thousand feet away from him, forcing a Golden Immortal to retreat.

    Another limestone that was hundreds of feet in diameter, wrapped in raging mes, flew over from Little Qiong Peak. It forced back several figures that wanted to end Ji Wuyou!

    Most of the disciples have been protected by the g...

    Changshou will probably feel guilty.

    Ji Wuyou sighed softly and looked at his trembling hands. His vision was a little blurry, but he forcefully stabilized it.

    He could stall for a while longer... even if it was only for a moment.

    His spiritual perception was pulsating. His immortal senses captured that one of the strongest people on the other side had thrown a blood-colored short knife at him. The short knife was rapidly tearing through the air. He could not dodge it now.

    However, he did not think too much about it.

    The wind rose and the sky turned dark. His spirit was born from his essence.

    It was quiet and peaceful.

    The secret technique of the Immortal Du Sect, Three Flowers Return to One, Primordial Spirit Out of Body!

    Ji Wuyou raised his sword fingers and tapped his forehead. A shadow appeared above his head and took a deep breath. His gaze locked onto the three immortals closest to him.

    <i>Master, I have let you down.</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The universe trembled and the five elements were in chaos. Multicolored light shone. The chest of one of the two powerful enemies that Ji Wuyou had locked onto suddenly exploded. The other person¡¯s body trembled and fell straight down.

    Ji Wuyou¡¯s essence soul was already extremely faint, so faint that only a faint outline was left.

    In fact, he only revealed it for an instant. He used his mystical ability and returned to his Dao Body. He looked at the blood-colored divine saber that was less than a hundred feet away and slowly closed his eyes.

    The flying swords fell like rain...

    In the Heaven-Breaking Peak forest, Li Jing, who was covered in blood, slowly stood up. He held the long sword that was about to shatter. His aura was mixed, but his eyes were still firm.

    The Golden Immortal, who had only been looking over, frowned slightly. The dagger in his hand shone even brighter as he shot towards Li Jing!

    Li Jing took a deep breath and held the sword hilt with both hands.

    The sword that his foster father had taught him!

    He took a step forward and condensed his immortal power on his sword!

    sh!

    Ping...

    The sword de hit urately, but the sword de shattered instantly. The dagger pierced towards Li Jing¡¯s be!

    At this moment!

    In the sky, the blood-colored divine sword was only 100 feet away. The universe suddenly cracked open a ck hole and swallowed the divine saber!

    At this moment!

    In the forest, the sword that was originally flying over suddenly stopped in front of Li Jing¡¯s forehead. Li Jing felt a cold hand covering his forehead!

    His immortal senses could not capture the figure of the owner of the palm that was beyond a certain limit. He felt as if the universe was being torn apart. A figure flickered and distorted before appearing beside him.

    He was a young Daoist who was a stranger. His hooked nose was so eye-catching.

    Li Jing was stunned. The young Daoist grabbed the numinous treasure dagger and extinguished the treasure light.

    The young Daoist remained silent and had a cold expression. He held the dagger and disappeared with a whoosh. In the next moment, he appeared in the distant sky in front of the stunned Golden Immortal and pressed the dagger between his eyebrows.

    Then, he spread his arms and transformed into a ten-feet-long golden roc that flew into the sky.

    Li Jing¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground in a daze. He had survived the cmity.

    However, he did not have time to think too much. He hurriedly raised his head to look for the Golden Roc and check on his senior brother. However, he was stunned.

    In the sky, a white-haired old man had appeared out of nowhere. He was standing in front of the Sect Leader and stuffing a pill into his mouth.

    Taibai Jinxing!

    Li Jing¡¯s vision turned ck. He lowered his head and slowly copsed. Hey in a pool of blood and smiled peacefully.

    Golden Immortals were nothing much.

    Before he fainted, Li Jing heard the cold and suppressed voice echoing in the world.

    ¡°Golden Roc, leave two remnant souls.¡±

    ...

    An hourter, at the Spirit Lake of the Little Qiong Peak, which was floating above the peaks of the Immortal Du Sect, numerous figures crowded over and surrounded an empty space. However, they remained silent.

    At the center of the crowd, Li Changshou regained his true appearance. He sat there with a gloomy expression and looked down at Ji Wuyou, who was lying on the grass.

    Ling¡¯e knelt beside Li Changshou and grabbed his arm. Although her immortal power was exhausted and she was a little weak, she was fine.

    Ji Wuyou was barely breathing. The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill was in his body, but it could not disperse the medicinal effects.

    The three souls had been ignited, and the seven spirits had been lost. Apart from the remnant True Spirit, there were still some remnants. Even if the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill could revive the dead, it could not be made of rice.

    There had to be something that could be protected by the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill.

    However, Ji Wuyou had nothing left...

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother...¡±

    Ji Wuyou said softly. His voice was extremely weak.

    He looked at Li Changshou and tried his best to raise his hand. Li Changshou took the initiative to reach out and was held by Ji Wuyou weakly.

    ¡°My master¡¯s mystical abilities are still very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Qi in the aperture is a rare Essence Soul mystic technique in the world.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled and his pale lips trembled.

    ¡°Choose a good Sect Leader for the Immortal Du Sect...¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled slightly, but he revealed a gentle smile. ¡°I will definitely choose a good seedling and teach him the mystical technique of the Grand Pure One. I will nurture him to be a Golden Immortal or Zenith Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Ji Wuyou slowly sighed. His palmnded on the grass weakly. He looked at the white clouds floating in the sky and looked at the huge figure outside his vision. He snorted a few times and muttered to himself.

    A carefree life, a carefree life.

    One person had no regrets. One immortal had oncee to swim.

    Ling¡¯e could not help but turn around and cover her mouth and nose. There were sobbing sounds around her, and figures lowered their heads and knelt.

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Sect Leader, do you have any other wishes?¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Ji Wuyou¡¯s lips. Suddenly, he sat up from his body and pulled Li Changshou¡¯s robe.

    ¡°If you can arrange for me to reincarnate, you must arrange for a cultivator for me. He must make me be his disciple. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t cultivate the second Qi in my body!¡±

    The immortals were speechless.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Silence.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯mfortable.¡±

    Ji Wuyou smiled. The figure slowlyy down and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, his spiritual perception and immortal power dissipated. Li Changshou attacked in time and pointed at Ji Wuyou¡¯s forehead. He protected his remnant soul and truesoul with merit and put them into the Essence Soul Dharma treasure that Daoist Duobao had given him.

    Then, Li Changshou slowly closed his eyes.

    Maitreya.

    ¡°Golden Roc, go to Golden Ao Ind and bring the remnant soul there. I want an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Outside the crowd, the Golden-Winged Roc cupped its fists and bowed. It turned around and rushed into the sky.

 Chapter 548 - Brother Shou of the Society

    <h4>Chapter 548: Brother Shou of the Society</h4>

    When did the Immortal Du Sect get exposed?

    In the empty Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou stood quietly by theke and looked in the direction of the Heaven-Breaking Peak. He listened to the faint sobbing in the air and felt empty.

    It should not be a direct exposure.

    Perhaps Bai Ze, Uncle Gongming, and the Fairy of the Three-Immortal Ind came and went.

    Perhaps Ksitigarbha had tricked the demons to attack the Immortal Sect of Ren School and appeared in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Perhaps it was because the Truth Listener divine beast, who was used to pretending to be confused, had spoken the truth to the Western Sect.

    Of course, there were two more possibilities. The Saint directly interfered, or the other party had a rough deduction from a series of events.

    Was Maitreya dering war on Ren School?

    No, it¡¯s not that simple.

    The nature of this matter was already extremely bad. If he wanted to make a fuss, there would be too many negative effects.

    However, should he just let it go like that?

    The Immortal Du Sect had lost a Sect Leader. Although the remnant souls had been protected, they had suffered heavy losses.

    Maitreya had really given him a difficult problem. Furthermore, no matter which direction he deduced this problem from, he would not want to see the oue.

    When things reach an extreme, they will go in the opposite direction. Actually, sometimes, when people reach an extreme, they will go to another extreme...

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s voice sounded from behind.

    Li Changshou assented and ced the Dharma treasure that was nourishing his essence soul into his chest.

    Ling¡¯e walked forward quickly and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. She said softly, ¡°Punish me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I punish you?¡±

    ¡°Everything... has been exposed.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. He said warmly, ¡°The Immortal Du Sect¡¯s losses this time can be minimized. You have contributed the most. It¡¯s mainly my fault. The paper effigy¡¯s mystical abilities were destroyed, so it did not have any means to retaliate.¡±

    ¡°No, Senior Brother.¡±

    Ling¡¯e bit her lips gently and rested her forehead on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. Senior Brother, you taught me. We can¡¯t feel guilty because bad people did evil things. We can¡¯t stop them in time. Those evil people are the ones who did evil.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯reforting me instead. Go and pack up. I¡¯ll bring you to meet many peopleter.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked, confused.

    Lightning suddenly flickered in the sky, and dark clouds came from the southeast.

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect immediately rose into the sky. They were originally reminiscing about the Sect Leader and their fellow disciples who had died previously. At that moment, their eyes were filled with anger and vignce.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded everywhere.

    ¡°Fellow disciples, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve transferred 5,000 Heavenly Soldiers to protect the sect and help it survive this period of time.¡±

    The immortals in the sect heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Although sorrow was spreading everywhere, another piece of news was equally shocking.

    The disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, no, an immortal, was the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Li Changshou, who did not reveal himself and only asionally became famous because of some interesting rumors.

    He was actually the third person of Ren School, the second disciple of Ren School¡¯s Sect Master, the famous Lord Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts!

    When the identity tags were exposedyer byyer, the ¡°wall¡± that was piled on Li Changshou¡¯s body was extremely thick. The immortals from the same sect did not dare to approach.

    The dark clouds flew over and figures quicklynded. Groups of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarded the four corners of the Immortal Du Sect. Ao Yi, who was leading the troops, rushed to the periphery of the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master, the five thousand soldiers have been brought here!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded and stood by theke with his hands behind his back. He gestured for Ao Yi to wait at the side.

    At that moment, a white cloud floated over from the south. Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi arrived together. They had just received news that the Immortal Du Sect had been attacked and rushed over to investigate the situation.

    Li Changshou sighed and focused on greeting his two senior brothers.

    Perfected Taiyi asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the Western Sect cause trouble again?¡±

    ¡°The immortals who attacked this ce are all from Jie School,¡± Li Changshou said softly. Perfected Taiyi could not help but frown.

    Li Changshou¡¯s rtionship with Jie School could not be said to be known by everyone, but he did not hide it from anyone.

    No one would believe that the immortals of Jie School had ambushed Li Changshou¡¯s original ¡°old sect¡±.

    Either a traitor had appeared in Jie School or someone had deliberately provoked them.

    When he saw that Tai Yi and Yu Ding were about to ask, Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Wait for me to reply.¡±

    Taiyi and Yu Ding looked at each other. They could naturally tell that Li Changshou was in a terrible mood. They did not say anything else and waited by the side.

    Not long after, a loud cry sounded. The Golden Roc spread its wings and came over. Seven to eight figures jumped down from its back.

    The person in the lead was the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Behind her were Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, the Great ck Clouds Immortal, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, the Heavenly Lord Qin, and a pair of master and disciple.

    As soon as shended, the Goddess of Golden Spirit quickly walked forward and said to Li Changshou, ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be anxious. My Jie School will never do such a thing. Someone must have schemed behind my back.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely a scheme, but who¡¯s plotting? I can¡¯t bear to see us having a deep rtionship with Changgeng.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly sighed and said, ¡°Most of the people have arrived. I¡¯ll share my opinion. The immortals from Jie School who ambushed the Immortal Du Sect today had their essence souls tampered with. However, we do not have any proof, and we cannot confirm who did it. Also, before the Immortal Du Sect suffered the cmity, I was transferred far away. The one who transferred me away was the Primordial Beast raised by the Western Sect.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit red. ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill them now!¡±

    The Immortal Du Sect immortals hurriedly stopped him.

    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t want to blow this matter up.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect has died. There are more than 300 casualties in the sect. I know that the Immortal Du Sect is notrge enough to be considered arge sect. However, in my eyes, this ce is rather important.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°I know this the most. Changgeng, investigate it to the end! Whoever dares to stop you, I will definitely teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°What if thest clue is lost on Jie School?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°The other party¡¯s n is quite brilliant. As long as I investigate the Three Sects of the Dao Sect will have a conflict because of this matter unless I directly investigate the Western Sect.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, are we just going to let this matter go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to let it go. Firstly, Jie School...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze skipped over the few of them and looked at the master and disciple standing behind. He said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Blood Transformation Divine Saber? Are you willing to give me an exnation?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and looked at her disciple. He was a Qi Refinement cultivator from the Peni Ind of Jie School, a slightly famous Immortal Qi, Yu Yuan.

    Yu Yuan trembled slightly and immediately looked at her disciple, Yu Hua.

    Yu Yuan said, ¡°Yu Hua, have you refined the Blood Transformation de?¡±

    Yu Hua lowered his head and was about to speak when the Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted softly, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Hua cried and knelt in the middle of the immortals. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Grandmaster, Master, I have indeed refined the Blood Transformation Divine Saber, but the Blood Transformation Divine Saber is not a mystical ability that I have. I have already exined to the disciples how to cultivate the Blood Transformation Divine Saber. I¡¯m willing to swear an oath to the Heavenly Dao that I have no ulterior motives towards Jie School and no intention to harm Grandmaster Changgeng. I definitely have nothing to do with what happened today!¡±

    With a rumbling sound, the power of the Heavenly Dao came and went. There was indeed nothing unusual.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was also in a dilemma. She frowned and looked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I hope... naturally, it¡¯s just hope. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Jie School, restrain the disciples and investigate how the immortals of Jie School were schemed against and how they became the knives in the hands of others. Give me an exnation that is no less than 50,000 words.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhao Gongming agreed immediately. He turned around and said, ¡°Yu Yuan, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    The disciple of the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Yu Hua, immediately lowered his head and bowed. He hurriedly said, ¡°I will not disappoint Uncle-Master Changgeng!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°I trust Jie School. Everyone, don¡¯t think too much. This matter hase to an end. Please make a trip here. Brother, please go to the Three-Immortal Ind and help me bring a message to her. Tell her that I¡¯m moving the Little Qiong Peak to the Heavenly Courts and that she wants to summon me using the jade tokenter.¡±

    ¡°Hey... When are you moving to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Today.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was a little cold, but he quickly smiled. Zhao Gongming was confused.

    Half a dayter, the Golden Roc turned into a hundred feet tall. Under the protection of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, it carried Ling¡¯e and the Little Qiong Peak, which had turned into a rock garden, and headed towards the Heavenly Gate.

    The immortals of Jie School had already returned. Li Changshou asked them to give an exnation. They had also given an exnation. After returning, they immediately began to investigate the identities of the thirteen immortals of Jie School. They gathered the immortals who knew how to refine the Blood Transformation Divine Saber and investigated them one by one.

    However, Li Changshou was nowhere to be seen.

    When the Golden Roc carried the Little Qiong Peak into the East Heavenly Gate and flew towards the Grand White Pce under the attention of everyone, In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, Li Changshou sent Ji Wuyou¡¯s remnant soul into the treasure pool and looked at the Lady of Earth apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡±

    The Lady of Earth shook her head gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. You¡¯ve already done well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and stared at Qi Yuan¡¯s remnant soul for a while. He was indeed in a much better mood.

    Now, it was time to talk about settling scores.

    ...

    Crash...

    On the top of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha looked at the wooden cab that he had just repaired and was smashed by Truth Listener. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    Truth Listener was kicked out by the young Daoist in front of it. The kick was rather hard, and he used some skill to stop the force on Truth Listener¡¯s body, preventing it from attacking the structure of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Truth Listener¡¯s limbs twitched from the kick. It could not recover for a while.

    It was not that Ksitigarbha did not want to move, nor was it that he did not want to go. Instead, the young Daoist priest in front of him barged in without any exnation and used the power of the Divine Power to shout at him, ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t move.¡±

    With that said, he grabbed Truth Listener¡¯s neck and grabbed the side. He punched and kicked Truth Listener until it almost vomited blood.

    Ksitigarbha could not move or speak.

    That was the miniature version of the God roll.

    ¡°Water... Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Truth Listener smiled bitterly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t leak a thing about the Immortal Du Sect. I knew about this long ago. My master kept asking me but I didn¡¯t tell him. I still don¡¯t know how powerful the Saint of Ren School is. How can I dare to offend Ren School?¡±

    Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°Has Maitreya been here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you involved?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not! I¡¯m definitely not involved! Maitreya deduced it himself. Your previous series of actions had actually separated the Immortal Du Sect from the other sects! Especially that time, you were like a divine soldier and heavenly general. You brought a group of Dao soldiers and ambushed the demons in the Immortal Du Sect...¡±

    Truth Listener crawled up and said bitterly, ¡°At that time, Maitreya interrogated me. I was already sure that he knew about that. When he said that you had once cultivated in the Immortal Du Sect, his people had already arrived above the Immortal Du Sect. This matter indeed has nothing to do with me! Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll swear a Great Dao oath now...¡±

    Li Changshou took out two scrolls from his sleeve and threw them in front of Truth Listener. ¡°Make two oaths. You don¡¯t have to participate in the battle of the sect in the future. Stay here and apany your master obediently.

    If not for the fact that you have reported to me several times previously, I would definitely not allow you to stay here today. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Star Lord! Thank you for sparing my life!¡±

    Truth Listener sighed and opened the scroll with its ws. It could not help but cry as it began to read word by word.

    Li Changshou looked at Ksitigarbha and said, ¡°Move.¡±

    Ksitigarbha¡¯s originally stiff body immediately moved. He smiled at Li Changshou.

    ¡°I rarely see you suffer.¡±

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s far inferior to the time when you schemed against the Dragon Pce in the East Ocean.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know from me?¡±

    ¡°Maitreya,¡± Li Changshou said calmly.

    Ksitigarbha nodded slowly and asked, ¡°Why should I betray Eldest Senior Brother to help you?¡±

    ¡°You understand me.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was slightly sharp.

    Ksitigarbha could not help but be silent. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is a strange person. Or rather, someone who only thinks about his own situation, which is why he has been expelled from the spiritual mountain by Teacher. However, the spiritual mountain is in decline now. My Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation level has reached a certain level and he has returned. To outsiders, he said that he is in seclusion. He dealt with the Immortal Du Sect today because he wanted to make you unhappy. He wanted to take revenge for being defeated in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much just revenge. It¡¯s just an excuse to make himself look better.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°He did it wlessly this time. The marks in the remnant souls pointed to the Immortal Chi Jingzi of Chan School. He seems to be fearless, but he had actually made thorough arrangements. He was afraid that we would not admit to itter. He is really on the same path as a senior expert. The most important goal of this Senior Brother of yours is to tell me that he has the strength and determination to flip the table at any time. The bottom line is that there will not be a battle between Saints. He wants me to restrain myself when dealing with the Western Sect. Right?¡±

    Ksitigarbha closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°His tricks really won¡¯t work on you.¡±

    ¡°In the ancient times, he should have been used to smooth sailing.¡±

    Ksitigarbha did not agree. He sat there and did not reply.

    For a moment, on the Reincarnation Pagoda, there was only Truth Listener¡¯s sobbing as it lowered its head and recited the Heavenly Dao oath. It was aggrieved and could not control itself.

    An hourter, Truth Listener was like a frosted eggnt. Ity listlessly on the ground and hid behind.

    Li Changshou turned around and was about to leave. Ksitigarbha seemed to have the habit of asking questions before leaving.

    ¡°May I ask where your bottom line is?¡±

    ¡°Teacher said that.¡± Li Changshou turned his head slightly and left Ksitigarbha a side profile.

    However, Maitreya¡¯s side profile always had a strange smile, while Li Changshou¡¯s side profile was calm.

    ¡°Saints cannot die.¡±

    Ksitigarbha was clearly stunned.

    ...

    After leaving the Netherworld, Li Changshou headed west and sorted out his thoughts.

    He maintained his clear Dao heart and would not be affected by his emotions.

    He had to respond to the Immortal Du Sect.

    Be it from the perspective of the dignity of Ren School, his future ns, or warning the Western Sect, he had to stand in front of them.

    The paper effigy¡¯s mystical abilities had been broken, and Maitreya¡¯s meticulous arrangements were reminding Li Changshou that his style of doing things and his usual thinking had been figured out.

    He naturally had to be stable, but not without a bottom line.

    The person ced the knife on his neck and scratched it gently, although it was only a scratch...

    However, if he did not retaliate, he would only be treated as apromise by others. He would be treated as a kind person who could be bullied!

    Wind Escape, Cosmic Escape, traveling hundreds of thousands of kilometers!

    At the border of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, Li Changshou stopped and frowned at the figure standing on the cloud in front of him.

    Wei Shenmo.

    He sighed softly in his heart and walked forward. He bowed to Wei Shenmo and said, ¡°General, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Wei Shenmo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the Heavenly Courts for a long time. I didn¡¯t see youe, so I thought that you might go and confront the Western Sect. I¡¯m really worried about the two Saints of the Western Sect... It¡¯s just a little troublesome to transform.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart warmed. He said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, let me...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Shenmo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. Do you think the two Saints of the Western Sect can¡¯t see me? Scold me today.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and smiled warmly. He walked forward with Wei Shenmo.

    The spiritual mountain quickly drew closer. The golden peak on it shone brightly.

    He heard the bell ring. The spiritual mountain was ready for battle. A few disciples of the Saint level of the Deputy Sect Master flew out to wee him.

    However, Li Changshounded on the hillside of the spiritual mountain and walked up the broad and magnificent golden stairs.

    The old Daoists of the spiritual mountain frowned and looked at each other.

    This fellow respects their spiritual mountain so much? Even if an ordinary Zenith Heaven came to visit the spiritual mountain, they would not take the golden stairs...

    There were fifty steps left on the golden staircase. Li Changshou raised his left hand in the air. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared above his head and rotated. The Mysterious Yellow aura scattered down.

    There were forty steps left on the golden staircase. The Cosmic Ruler appeared in his left palm and was held by Li Changshou.

    There were thirty steps left on the golden stairs. Li Changshou looked up at the magnificent golden mountain gate. The signboard at the gate was engraved with the words¡¯ spiritual mountain ¡®. There was a mark of a twelfth-grade golden lotus in the middle.

    He lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and stuffed it into his belt.

    At that moment, the old Daoist priest of the spiritual mountain was confused.

    Li Changshou took another ten steps and opened his left hand. A golden line streaked across the sky. A ck-red meteornded and turned into a spear that Li Changshou held firmly.

    The God-ying Spear was a weakened version.

    How could the old Daoists of the spiritual mountain not see that Li Changshou was about to attack? They quickly retreated and shouted.

    ¡°Li Changgeng, you dare?!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Quickly invite Teacher to appear!¡±

    Suddenly, the spiritual mountain shone with golden light. The clouds gathered and were about to condense into a thousand-feet-tall image of a Saint.

    At that moment, on the cloud above Li Changshou¡¯s head, General Wei Shenmo¡¯s body emitted rays of golden light. With a shake of his body, he transformed into the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts and looked straight at the Saint Dharma Idol that was about to condense!

    That was not the end.

    A clear sword chime suddenly sounded in the sky above the spiritual mountain. A sword that was sheathed revealed a 10,000-feet-tall shadow that hung in the sky behind Li Changshou!

    The Qingping Sword!

    As soon as the Qingping Swordnded, Li Changshou looked at his left shoulder and saw the image of a Taiji Painting condensed in the clouds. Its diameter was also 10,000 feet. However, the pressure emitted by the Taiji Painting almost caused the golden light of the entire spiritual mountain to dissipate!

    The image of the Saint on the spiritual mountain returned to the clouds.

    Bang!

    Li Changshou was already standing under the golden door. The long spear in his hand stopped gently on the ground as he looked around the spiritual mountain.

    Then, he did not say a word. He suddenly jumped up, raised the spear in his hand, and smashed it vertically. The golden memorial immortal light surged, but it onlysted for an instant before it broke!

    The entire gate copsed in an instant. The spiritual mountain rumbled and cracks appeared on the mountain.

    In the dust, Li Changshou looked at the old Daoists. He saw that they were indignant, worried, and uneasy. His heart remained calm.

    The way to break the situation was to jump out of the logic set by Maitreya and transfer all the contradictions to the ruins.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    With a sweep of his sleeve, Li Changshou turned around and rode a cloud into the sky. However, he did not say anything.

 Chapter 549 - â€˜magnanimousâ€™ Li Changgeng

    <h4>Chapter 549: ¡®magnanimous¡¯ Li Changgeng</h4>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard? The Immortal Du Sect, which Lord Taibai Jinxing Li Changgeng had originally cultivated, had been destroyed by the Western Sect. In the blink of an eye, Li Changgeng had destroyed the sect of the Western Sect! He smashed the door of the spiritual mountain, not the entire spiritual mountain. Don¡¯t mislead him.¡±

    ¡°Why do I hear that the immortals of Jie School destroyed the Immortal Du Sect? They even killed the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou?¡±

    ¡°Could the immortals of Jie School do that? What¡¯s Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s rtionship with Lord Taibai Jinxing? What schemes do Lord Taibai Jinxing have? He has already gone to destroy the Western Sect. Is there a need to ask the answer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true... The Western Sect is inhumane. When did they start to sow discord every day?¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard? Lord Taibai Jinxing smashed the gate of the Western Sect. That scene is bloody and terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone talking about that? It seems that the Western Sect controlled some immortals from Jie School and went to the immortal sect that Lord Taibai Jinxing cultivated in his early years to cause trouble. They killed the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou.¡±

    ¡°You just need to know about this. Don¡¯t speak nonsense. The Western Sect is also a big sect. We can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Hey, Fellow Daoist, have you heard?

    Lord Taibai Jinxing smashed the gate of the Western Sect and tied up all the disciples of the Western Sect in front of the two Saints. He hung them on a tree and beat them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. I heard that the Western Sect is secretly using the name of the immortal of Chan School to control the immortals of Jie School to cause trouble for the Immortal Du Sect of Ren School. The Immortal Du Sect is the ce where Lord Taibai Jinxing cultivated in his early years. They had a deep rtionship. In the end, the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect was killed, and thousands of disciples died. Lord Taibai Jinxing went to destroy the sect of the Western Sect. As the Great Tribtion had not officially ended, he restrained himself from killing too many people.¡±

    ¡°Ah... So that¡¯s how it is! Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely keep my mouth shut... Wait?! Immortal Du Sect? Which Immortal Du Sect? The Ren School that I established?¡±

    At the banquet, Perfected Du¡¯e suddenly stood up and red at his old friend.

    Before the fellow Daoist, who had known him for many years and was almost as good as him at keeping his mouth shut, could speak, Perfected Du¡¯e had already turned around and rushed out. He could not be bothered to choose a cloud carefully and rushed towards the East Continent.

    Perfected Du¡¯e pinched his fingers and deduced. He was naturally blinded by the heavenly secrets and could note to any conclusions. Only then did he remember that he had only maintained contact with Ji Wuyou in the past.

    At that moment, he had heard the news about the Immortal Du Sect from the banquet. That meant that he, who had been nurtured from an in-name disciple to an official disciple...

    He rode a cloud through the fog and traveled at lightning speed. Perfected Du¡¯e had already calmed down halfway.

    After all, he had been through a lot. He had the number one loudspeaker in the Primordial World, no, he had the prestigious Immortal Dao status in a certain range.

    If the rumors were true, and the second disciple of the Sect Master of Ren School, who was very popr now, was from the Immortal Du Sect, it would only be a matter of time before the Immortal Du Sect was embroiled in the battle between the sects.

    Who are the people of the Western Sect?

    Ever since the ancient times, he had been forcing others. With the support of two Saints, he had been fearless in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    ording to the rumors, they only said that Lord Taibai Jinxing had destroyed the sect of the Western Sect. They did not say that he had killed anyone from the Western Sect. Why?

    It was very simple. The disciples of the Western Sect who could appear on the surface were not important figures. They could be used to repay karma at any time. The true core members of the Western Sect were all hiding in the dark.

    Killing them would actually be a loss. It would be better to smash the sect and p the two Saints of the Western Sect in the face.

    The Saint¡¯s pride had been continuously ¡®deified¡¯, but it was worthless now.

    With mixed emotions, Perfected Du¡¯e finally arrived at the East Continent. His immortal senses could not wait to extend towards the Immortal Du Sect. Along the way, he frightened many Qi Refinement cultivators who were riding a cloud.

    Not long after, Perfected Du¡¯e slowed down the cloud. He frowned and looked at the Immortal Du Sect, which had lit up the array formation again, and the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals patrolling in the sky.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops were indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ao Yi descended from the sky and stood in front of Perfected Du¡¯e.

    Perfected Du¡¯e bowed and hurriedly said, ¡°Heavenly General, pleasee. I¡¯m Du¡¯e of the Eight Treasures Cave of Kunlun Mountain. I¡¯m the founder of the Immortal Du Sect. I heard that the Immortal Du Sect had been destroyed and rushed over to visit.¡±

    ¡°Perfected One, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. I naturally know you.¡± Ao Yi cupped his fists and bowed. He first sighed and said softly, ¡°Perfected One, my condolences. Sect Leader Wuyou...¡±

    ¡°Is Wuyou serious?!¡±

    ¡°In order to protect the disciples in the sect, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou forcefully burned his essence soul and activated his mystical abilities. In the end, he died from exhaustion. My Brother Sect Master came half a stepte. Fortunately, most of the disciples in the sect were protected by the Floating me g. Although there were casualties, their Primordial Energy is still present. Brother Sect Master has already ordered me to guard this ce for 300 years and help the Immortal Du Sect survive this period of time. I have also invited a few ancient elders of the Zenith Heaven realm in the n to protect this ce.¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e looked worried when he heard that. He opened his mouth but could only sigh softly and smile bitterly. ¡°Really, really...

    Did Wuyou leave with any regrets?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Wuyou has no regrets,¡± said Ao Yi. ¡°Perfected One, don¡¯t be too sad. The remnant soul of Sect Leader Wuyou¡¯s True Spirit has already been protected by Brother Sect Master and sent to the Six Paths of Reincarnation to recuperate. Apart from the hundreds of disciples who had their souls scattered and only their true spirits escaped to the Netherworld, Brother Sect Master had already made arrangements for the other souls that could be saved. With the Lady of Earth personally helping Sect Leader Wuyou increase his aptitude, the Book of Life and Death had already decided on his next reincarnation. Sect Leader Wuyou¡¯s final wish is to be able to be a disciple of the Perfected One after reincarnation. I wonder if the Perfected One will agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. How can I not agree?¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s expression became much better. He frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng... I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    ¡°My Brother Sect Master has two more things to ask you, Perfected One. Are you willing to put down some pride and help others vent their anger and seek justice for Sect Leader Wuyou and the disciples who died?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e held his horsetail whisk and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about getting embarrassed. If Ren School needs something, Lord Taibai Jinxing needs something. If you can avenge your disciple, so what if you risk your life? General, what instructions do you have, Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    ¡°Perfected One, please appear in the sect first and identify an elder as the temporary Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect. Also, Brother Sect Master had specially instructed that Li Jing, who has better luck in the sect, use the potential of a Perfected Immortal to dy a powerful Golden Immortal expert for a long time during the battle. There is hope for the future. Perfected One, please nurture this child. Those two matters... Perfected One, please listen.¡±

    Yada-yada.

    After Ao Yi said that, Perfected Du¡¯e looked enlightened and immediately agreed.

    Soon, Perfected Du¡¯e arrived in the Immortal Du Sect tofort the elders of the sect. He also appointed an elder who was at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm to temporarily be the Sect Leader.

    After treating the ck Qilin, he took Li Jing in as an official disciple and praised him before leaving the Immortal Du Sect in a hurry.

    Then, Perfected Du¡¯e rushed back to Kunlun Mountain. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s n, he began a hugemotion...

    He cried, threw a tantrum, and threatened to die.

    In less than half a day, Perfected Du¡¯e was wailing in Kunlun Mountain. He was reminiscing about his disciple, Ji Wuyou. With the news of the Western Sect¡¯s mountain gate being smashed, it began to spread throughout the five continents and the trichiliocosm.

    Perfected Du¡¯e had been promoting himself for four to five days. He had cried for five immortal banquets, six immortal gatherings, and seven cups of tea. Many good friends were indignant.

    After another three to four days, when the heat of the matter subsided, Perfected Du¡¯e shouted the name of the Grand Pure One and rode a cloud towards the spiritual mountain.

    Perfected Du¡¯e had more than ten good friends who stopped and persuaded him to not be rash. Going to the spiritual mountain was no different from throwing an egg at a rock.

    On the spiritual mountain, the old Daoists were in an emergency discussion. The Deputy Sect Masters were so worried that their hair stood on end...

    The disciple of a Saint¡¯s in-name disciple had died in Ren School. Li Changgeng, Lord Taibai Jinxing, smashed their sect without saying anything.

    If Perfected Du¡¯e died on their spiritual mountain, wouldn¡¯t the Sect Master of Ren Schoole personally?!

    ¡°What is this? What does the small Immortal Du Sect¡¯s attack have to do with our spiritual mountain? He, the Water God, did not even investigate, ask, or debate. He directly destroyed our sect. The verbal attacks of the Primordial Three Realms are targeted at us! Does the Water God have any evidence that we did it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being indignant now? Why didn¡¯t you say anything previously?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t react. Everyone knows that the Water God¡¯s mystical abilities are all used in his eloquence. Who knew that he would attack directly this time?¡±

    ¡°What is Daoist Du¡¯e doing?¡±

    An old Daoist priest muttered strangely. The old Daoists of the spiritual mountain looked at the clouds outside the mountain.

    Perfected Du¡¯e persuaded his friends to leave andnded on the mountainside. He alsonded on the golden stairs.

    At that moment, there were gaps in the steps. They were naturally created by Li Changshou¡¯s spear.

    However, the mountain gate had already returned to its original state in the shortest time possible.

    <i>As long as I heal fast enough, I can pretend that nothing happened.</i>

    Many old Daoists from the spiritual mountain walked forward together. This time, they saw Perfected Du¡¯e. Moreover, Perfected Du¡¯e did not have the pressure of a Saint behind him. They felt that the sky had cleared and the rain had stopped. They could do it again.

    <i>As long as Perfected Du¡¯e approaches the sect, I will show him my power!</i>

    At that moment, Perfected Du¡¯e stopped. He was still a distance away from the mountain gate of the spiritual mountain. He stood on the steps and sighed.

    ¡°Disciple! Your master, I, am useless!¡±

    The old Daoists from the spiritual mountain were confused.

    Perfected Du¡¯e shouted again, ¡°I¡¯m useless!¡±

    After two sounds, Perfected Du¡¯e was already emotional. Tears flickered in his eyes, and he could not help but cry. It simply made those who heard it cry and those who saw it feel sad.

    As he cried, a ck coffin flew out of Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s sleeve andnded on the golden stairs. There were two stone tablets beside the coffin. One of the stone tablets said,

    ¡°Western Maitreya, return my disciple¡¯s life!¡±

    Another stone tablet said:

    ¡°The Grand Pure One is watching this ce!¡±

    The old Daoists from the spiritual mountains immediately stopped and did not dare to move forward. They looked at each other and finally chose to remain silent and take a few steps back.

    Perfected Du¡¯e raised his head and sighed. He could not help but beat his chest and stomp his feet.

    ¡°I only have one disciple who has seeded. He has already cultivated a Golden Immortal Dao Fruit. Ren School did not enter the tribtion. Why should we be killed by you!?!¡±

    ¡°Return my disciple¡¯s life! I want justice!¡±

    An old Daoist priest could not help but scold, ¡°Don¡¯t nder others without evidence!¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e did not care. He stood in front of the gate of the spiritual mountain and continued to wail.

    The friends who had chased after him silently distanced themselves from him. At the same time, they quickly spread the news of what had happened.

    ...

    In the Great White Pce of the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou looked at the image of the bronze mirror in front of him and pondered carefully for a while. After confirming that Perfected Du¡¯e would not be plotted against, he ced the bronze mirror in front of him and continued to look down at the paper effigies in front of him.

    Those were the paper effigies that were destroyed by the other party¡¯s Dharma artifacts and taken back.

    Li Changshou checked carefully and realized that the core restrictions on the paper effigy had been destroyed. The talisman restrictions that contained the power of his essence soul and were constantly connected to his main body had been melted.

    After returning to the Heavenly Courts from the spiritual mountain, he had been studying this matter.

    He had a huge number of paper effigies scattered outside. If he could not use this mystical ability easily, he would be unable to split himself.

    Many important matters would be affected. Moreover, he could not let his main body rush over when he encountered something.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to try to add anotheryer of protection to the restriction.

    Ever since the paper effigy¡¯s mystical ability was formed, that mystical ability had helped Li Changshou do too many things. The paper effigy¡¯s mystical ability had failed or been affected. Previously, it had only been affected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation and Saint Nuwa¡¯s mystical ability.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and got busy for half a day. He stretchedzily and found the idea of improving the paper effigy.

    To be safe, it was time to create another clone.

    It was impossible for the incarnation to develop its own consciousness. It was too unstable.

    Developing different types of puppet clones andplementing the paper effigy system was the right path.

    What about the ying of the three corpses?

    In fact, the Three Corpse ying Technique in the Primordial World was a fusion of two Three Corpse ying Techniques, which allowed one to enter the ¡°perfect¡± realm below the Saint realm.

    For example, the Grand Pure One had killed a good corpse and turned it into a Grand Supreme Elder. It was purely because his Dao realm was too high and his strength was too strong. The Dao of Three Corpse ying was not the only path that the Grand Pure One could take to reach the end of the Dao.

    Li Changshou nned to wait until his Great Dao of Equalization was perfected and he could kill the corpses. Then, he would gradually fuse the three corpses with his main body and prevent the three corpses from bing spirits.

    Let¡¯s talk about the current situation.

    Li Changshou waited for another two days. When Perfected Du¡¯e left the spiritual mountain, the revenge n officially entered the second stage.

    His paper effigy began to be active, but it was mainly used to send messages and dispatch.

    Less than half a month after Li Changshou¡¯s n began, the spiritual mountain was already full ofints.

    The first to attack was the Immortal Alliance.

    The Heavenly Courts directly sent twelve marshals to form a ¡°Inspectorate¡± team to enter the Immortal Union and supervise the battle between the Immortal Union and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    The two Deputy Alliance Leaders that he had not seen since the Immortal Alliance was established, the Eldest Disciple of Jie School, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Zhao Gongming also appeared in the Immortal Alliance with more than twenty experts of Jie School. In the name of the Deputy Alliance Leader, they joined the extermination of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    With the help of the Heavenly Courts and Jie School, the entire Immortal Alliance began to operate at high speed. They temporarily concealed the many disadvantages that had already been revealed. However, in a few days, they had snatched back several cities.

    Following that, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers attacked.

    They used the name of hunting down some Anti-Heaven demons in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent to search the various Cave Abodes in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, causing chaos among the Primordial Beasts and ancient remnant demons.

    There were also 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers who were practicing array formations beside the spiritual mountain every day.

    The dragon race was unwilling to fall behind.

    On ount of the fact that the Sea Eye of the East Ocean had been destroyed, they sent arge number of battle dragons to help the Heavenly Courts. As long as they confirmed the traces of the Primordial Beast, they would attack and kill.

    At that moment, the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent was bustling. The secret factions of the Western Sect could only hide in the vicinity of the spiritual mountain. They were afraid that the dragon race and the Heavenly Courts would clear them out.

    Li Changshou decided to take revenge for three years.

    In just three years, the situation of the Western Sect would be awkward and troublesome. The prestige of the Western Sect would copse and the deterrence would be greatly reduced. The experts who were attached to the Western Sect should be wise to make choices.

    The third stage of revenge had already been arranged. Li Changshou had written it into the God-Conferment scheme.

    There were three steps to the third stage.

    The first step was to use the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to destroy the Western Sect.

    The second step was to encourage Daoist Wen Jing to absorb more.

    The third step was to n to transform into a Buddha and not give the Western Sect any chance. He would rece the Buddhist Sect and prosper. Then, he would arrange all the important positions in the Buddhist Sect to be disciples of the Dao Sect.

    It was Teacher¡¯s n to transform the beard into Buddha. He was just helping out and making safe and thorough arrangements.

    <i>Didn¡¯t he want to teach me a lesson and make me feel afraid?</i>

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly.

    What else in the world is safer and more satisfying than removing the greatest danger and not leaving any traces behind?

    The revenge was not just for the dead living beings of the Immortal Du Sect.

    Most of it was to establish the image of the second disciple of Ren School, the ordinary authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts, being magnanimous, repaying evil with kindness, and being more open-minded than the sea.

    That way, when others wanted to use their friends and rtives to threaten him, they would have to consider if they could bear the consequences and costs.

    Don¡¯t cause trouble for a moment and lose everything afterwards.

    Just as he was about to go out to walk around and stretch his muscles, he saw Long Ji riding a cloud over. She stopped in front of the hall and hurriedly entered to report something.

    After a while, Li Changshou walked towards the White House with his hands behind his back.

    At that moment, the Little Qiong Peak was behind the Great White Hall. It was not more than a thousand feet tall. Naturally, it had used the Mustard Seed Cosmic Array. When the Golden Roc carried the Little Qiong Peak back, the array formation had also worked.

    Li Changshou walked past a wall of light that looked like water ripples. The small mountain immediately returned to its original appearance.

    At that moment, most of the Little Qiong Peak was hidden in the clouds. Nothing had changed, but there were no more mountains outside.

    ¡°Cousin ~¡±

    Xiong Lingli sat up by theke and waved at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He thought about the armor that the Grand Supreme Elder had promised to refine for her. He did not know when it would bepleted.

    Ling¡¯e arrived on a cloud in the straw hut. Before she could say anything, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Do you want to dress up again?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and looked at herself. As she had always wanted to make Li Changshou¡¯s heart race, she paid special attention to her usual attire. Only when she was sure that Li Changshou was in seclusion for a long time or that he was not on the mountain would she wear some loose andfortable training clothes.

    <i>Why did Senior Brother suddenly ask that?</i>

    Is my face not beautiful enough, or is the tassel dress not making me look slender enough?

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother invited you to the Jade Pool for a banquet.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ling¡¯e shivered and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, do I have to go?¡±

    ¡°This is the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s better not to disobey it. We are both in the Heavenly Courts now. You will have to cultivate here for a long time in the future. It¡¯s better to go over and pay respects.¡±

    ¡°This, this... Alright.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was a little red. She was filled with nervousness. She turned around and hurriedly flew back to the straw hut. She activated the array formation and began to get busy.

    Jiu Yushi stayed in the Immortal Du Sect to cultivate and did not ascend to the heavens. That was her choice. Li Changshou naturally respected it.

    <i>Should I arrange an immortal position for Ling¡¯e to earn merit?</i>

    <i>Forget it, I should not let her be disturbed.</i>

    As he was thinking, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses suddenly captured Little Silver flying over to the Grand White Pce on a cloud. Before he entered the hall, he shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, the Grand Supreme Elder wants you to bring Junior Sister Ling¡¯e over to pay respects!¡±

    Alright, the opportunity for Ling¡¯e to be rich had arrived.

 Chapter 550 - Lingâ€™eâ€™s Life Is Too Hard. The Three Thousand Worlds Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 550: Ling¡¯e¡¯s Life Is Too Hard. The Three Thousand Worlds Battle!</h4>

    <i>Is this Senior Brother¡¯s world?</i>

    <i>Grand Supreme Elder, the incarnation of the living mythical Saint, jumped to...</i>

    <i>Uh, no, no.</i>

    <i>I had jumped in front of the living Grand Supreme Elder!</i>

    When she went to the Tushita Pce, Ling¡¯e felt dizzy. She stepped on the white cloud condensed by her senior brother and pinched the corner of his Daoist robe with two fingers. Although she wanted to maintain a calm smile, her smile was very stiff.

    It was rare for Ling¡¯e to put on a cold and aloof expression.

    In order to maintain his image, his senior brother had specially transformed into an old immortal, making her look like his granddaughter...

    ¡®Hmph, I¡¯m clearly his junior sister and the Number One candidate for being his Daopanion!¡¯

    If there was nothing in the Dao heart, there would be nothing in the world.

    If her Dao Heart was not nervous, Ling¡¯e would not be nervous.

    However, along the way...

    There were too many gazes gathered...

    There were more than ten times more onlookers than when Disciple-Nephew Golden Roc carried the Little Qiong Peak into the Heavenly Courts!

    There was no need to mention the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals near the Great White Pce.

    They, who should have been ¡°surrounding¡± the Grand White Pce, had now be ¡°sandwiched¡±. All of them looked at their senior brother and them with burning gazes.

    That gaze was not vulgar. It was the kind of gaze that one would have when they wanted to express respect to their senior brother, but they did not know how to express it. Therefore, they all put themselves in the role of ¡°elders¡± and looked at Ling¡¯e like they were looking at a cute child.

    Ling¡¯e was speechless...

    <i>In the end, isn¡¯t Senior Brother just an immortal god working in the Heavenly Courts?</i>

    <i>Why does it suddenly feel like he is more like a princess of the Heavenly Courts than his senior brother¡¯s eldest disciple, Disciple-Nephew Long Ji?</i>

    <i>The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, who had flown out of the Great White Pce and were watching from the passageway, even made a trip.</i>

    The patrolling Heavenly Soldiers rushed over to join in the fun. The fairies who passed by looked at them curiously. Even the immortals of the Heavenly Courts, who were not passing by, deliberately took a detour and rushed past a few heavens to meet them.

    Five stepster, he said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, are you bringing Junior Sister out for a stroll?¡±

    He took ten steps and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing,e to my residence when you¡¯re free. Does your junior sister have any preferences?¡±

    It was as if the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts were very free.

    What left the deepest impression on Ling¡¯e was General Dongmu whose white hair fluttered and who looked very energetic. However, he did not look like an expert and the second-inmand of the Heavenly Courts.

    Just now, General Dongmu had ¡°coincidentally¡± met the two of them along the way with the two beautiful and dignified female immortals.

    Li Changshou and General Dongmu chatted about some interesting things. The two female immortals, who should be General Dongmu¡¯s Daopanions, immediately asked about their well-being.

    The female on the left asked if she needed some new nkets. The one on the right handed her the soft nket that was refined from the clouds.

    The sister on the right asked if there were any inconveniences in the Heavenly Courts. The sister on the other side stuffed some tea, wine, potted nts, and even a palm-sized bed that could be erged at will into her arms.

    Ling¡¯e originally wanted to not ept anything, but the two female immortals were too enthusiastic. She could only thank them...

    However, they were a littlepetitive.

    It was filled with childhood memories.

    Ling¡¯e was born in a wealthy family of the human race in the trichiliocosm.

    Ling¡¯e stopped along the way. She had seen numerous immortals of the Heavenly Courts and heard countless praises. Her face was still a little red.

    Finally, they arrived in front of the seemingly ordinary Tushita Pce. There were no more immortals around.

    Ling¡¯e could understand that situation.

    Previously, after he arrived at the Grand White Pce, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts did not dare to visit him rashly.

    After all, the Immortal Du Sect had just suffered a cmity. It was not too joyous.

    That was why so many immortals appeared to chat with Li Changshou when he brought her out. They praised her in an attempt to please him.

    The Heavenly Courts were much more secr than the Immortal Sects.

    After all, the Heavenly Courts were the officials of the Three Realms. Li Changshou had great authority and the Jade Emperor trusted him. It was reasonable for the immortals to curry favor with Li Changshou for their future and stability.

    As Ling¡¯e thought about that, she suddenly heard the sound of the wheat being blown by the wind. She turned her head and saw an endless bean field in the distance.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Immortal Bean Cultivation Base?

    It was indeed a huge investment. It was many times bigger than the ¡°experimental plot¡± on the Little Qiong Peak!

    Uh, this situation...

    Would anyone really be sacrificed in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ battle against the outside world?

    ¡°When you meet the Grand Supreme Elderter, don¡¯t be rude and don¡¯t be too reserved.¡±

    When her senior brother¡¯s voice entered her ears, Ling¡¯e hurriedly calmed herself down. She took a deep breath and released the corner of her shirt that she had been pulling. She nodded heavily at her senior brother.

    Creak...

    The wooden door of the Tushita Pce opened, and Little Gold and Little Silver walked out. Today, they had changed into the same green Daoist robe, but the ribbon and tassels were golden and silver.

    The two boys bowed and said in unison,

    ¡°Senior Brother Changgeng, Junior Sister Ling¡¯e, the Grand Supreme Elder has summoned you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands. Ling¡¯e hurriedly bowed and walked in with her senior brother.

    Moo ~

    The green ox¡¯s cry came from under the tree beside him. The boys closed the door of the Tushita Pce. Immortal senses lingered in the distance, not daring to approach.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e¡¯s heart was filled with ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, don¡¯t be reserved, don¡¯t be reserved, don¡¯t be rude...¡±

    ¡°Greetings.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and bowed with a Dao salute. ¡°Greetings, Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    Ling¡¯e followed his breathing and imitated him. She looked at the old Daoist priest sitting in front of the Eight Trigrams Furnace from the corner of her eye and hurriedly bowed.

    Oh no, Qi Refinement cultivator Kun Dao cupped his fists. Is his left hand above or his right hand above?!

    She suddenly forgot!

    <i>I can¡¯t take it anymore. At this moment, I can¡¯t pay attention to such small details. It¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t make any mistakes!</i>

    As soon as Senior Brother finishes speaking, it would be the right time for me to speak up!

    She lowered his head and bowed. Her aura had to be bnced, and her voice had to be clear. It highlighted the spiritual appearance of the in-name disciple of the Saint of Ren School. She had to show the results of her many years of cultivation with her Senior Brother!

    She wanted to get full marks today!

    ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be rude! Greetings, old... Lord...¡±

    Psht!

    Li Changshou really could not hold it in. He turned his head andughed out loud. The boys tried their best to hold it in. The cows in the courtyard kept bumping their heads against the tree trunks andughing.

    Even the Grand Supreme Elder in front of the Eight Trigrams Furnace squinted slightly and stroked his beard to conceal his smile.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s body swayed and she almost copsed to the ground, pouting aggrievedly Fortunately, Li Changshou acted quickly and raised his hand to support her arm.

    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, don¡¯t me me. Ling¡¯e rarelyes out of seclusion.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder nodded with a smile and began to bestow treasures.

    It would have been fine if there were just three or four numinous treasures. However, at that moment, a series of treasures flew out of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s sleeve. More than ten items were piled up.

    There was also the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill that Ling¡¯e specially used to protect her life. The female disciples of Ren School were specially provided with the Nine Revolutions Heavenly Appearance Pill that could improve the Nine Revolutions Spirit Enlightenment Pill that did not have any side effects on their own Great Daoprehension.

    Li Changshou felt emotional...

    <i>In this day and age, female disciples are treated much better than male disciples.</i>

    <i>Ahem, no!</i>

    <i>The Grand Supreme Elder is indeed the Grand Supreme Elder!</i>

    Those that could restrict the power of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s pills were the limits of the Dao of alchemy and the rules set by the Heavenly Dao.

    When the Heavenly Dao was iplete, there were Spirit Pills and miraculous medicines that could allow one to ascend and live forever. It was definitely not a casual remark.

    For Ling¡¯e, her mind had already stopped working. She was dizzy and only knew to lower her head to thank him. She knocked all kinds of treasures and pills into her arms.

    When I go back, I¡¯ll find a stone b and hit it.

    Yes, it was not to reduce the number of props needed to copy the Steadiness Sutra!

    The scene changed to the Immortal Peach Banquet at the Jade Pool.

    Behind a short table formed from jade and engraved with many patterns, Ling¡¯e was kneeling upright. She obviously looked nervous but she tried her best to appear natural, easygoing, calm, dignified, and obedient.

    Although Ling¡¯e had lost her footing in the Tushita Pce, the Tushita Pce was closed back then. Only immortals and an ox knew about such an embarrassing matter!

    At the Immortal Peach Banquet, Ling¡¯e admitted that she had already passed the stage where her Dao heart would tremble because of her nervousness. She was prepared for battle. At most, she would pretend to be mute and portray the image of a likable little fairy who would get shy easily and did not dare to speak.

    Hehe, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m scheming, but Senior Brother taught me well!

    Senior Brother is Lord Taibai Jinxing. I can¡¯t embarrass him.

    However, to be honest...

    Even though he keptforting herself, the pressure was huge.

    Ling¡¯e kept reminding herself not to speak. As she looked at the wine and delicacies in front of her, she forgot which hand she should use to grab the jade chopsticks.

    However, even so, the Queen Mother, who looked so beautiful but was so dignified that Ling¡¯e did not dare to look at her, nheless asked Ling¡¯e a question.

    ¡°Are the dishes not to your liking?¡±

    Ling¡¯e tensed up her slender waist and opened her mouth. Several sentences immediately appeared in her heart such as ¡°I was being rude¡±, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen these delicacies before¡± and ¡°Senior Brother, please save me.¡± However, she parted her pink lips...

    ¡°Burp!¡±

    The Queen Mother, who was smiling at Ling¡¯e, was stunned. Then, she could not help but smile and cover her mouth with her cloud sleeve.

    The Jade Emperor looked up at the sky calmly. He could tell that it was very difficult for him to endure.

    Although Li Changshou wanted to admire his junior sister¡¯s embarrassment, he was still afraid that she would be too embarrassed to think straight and took the initiative to raise the wine bottle.

    ¡°My junior sister has nevere out. Please forgive her for her rudeness, Queen Mother.¡±

    At the side, Ling¡¯e pursed her lips, tilted her head, and exhaled. Her starry eyes gradually lost their luster.

    Immortal life was too difficult.

    ...

    At the same time, on the 16th day after the Immortal Du Sect was attacked, in a secret corner of the trichiliocosm.

    In the stone hall made of ck profound stones, a few figures sat on a row of stone chairs that were 30 feet tall. The atmosphere was a little oppressive.

    On the main seat, Exalted Wang Qing of the Immortal Du Sect and the newly-emerged Immortal Dao Sect¡¯s Hall Master, Wang Fugui, sat there in silence with reddened eyes.

    There was no wind at that moment, but the white hair at the temples of Exalted Wang Qing kept dancing.

    Recently, his cultivation level had improved. He was only two steps away from the eighth-stage Golden Immortal realm. ording to Mr. Bai, his cultivation level wasparable to the Son of Cmity.

    However, his Dao became more perfect, and his mystical abilities became sharper...

    ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing looked up and sighed softly. ¡°The Sect Leader fell to protect the sect, but you and I are here. We can¡¯t help even if we rush over. If I can be there, Sect Leader, why...¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Jiu Wu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It was all the Western Sect¡¯s n to use this matter to sow discord between the three sects. Our strength is limited. We can¡¯t fight head-on with the Western Sect. The other party deliberately did it. I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for us to reverse it in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°At least there will be fewer casualties,¡± Jiu Yiyi said softly, her eyes filled with helplessness.

    On the stone chair at the edge, Jiu Jiu, who was dressed in a ck dress, held a jade bottle and lowered her head to take a sip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do something,¡± Jiu Jiu said. Her eyes were filled with thoughts. Her face was cold, but she was suppressing the anger in her heart.

    She said, ¡°Under the premise that it doesn¡¯t affect the concealment of the Heaven Ascension Hall, Master and the few of us from the Immortal Du Sect must not be exposed, especially Fifth Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Sister. You have gone out many times as executives in the sect. You have to disguise yourselves at all times. Mr. Bai, can we attack the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom?¡±

    Bai Ze sighed. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. The ce that we chose to operate at first is deliberately far away from the Western Sect¡¯s territory. Now, we are keeping a certain distance from the Immortal Alliance and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. The Water God must have already arranged a scheme against the Western Sect. I know the Water God quite well. The Immortal Du Sect is very important to the Water God. This time, the Western Sect has even threatened the Little Qiong Peak. The person in charge of the Western Sect this time is rather brilliant and did not miss anything. However, he is fundamentally wrong. Before the paper effigy¡¯s technique was paid attention to and before the Water God became famous, he would definitely burn his bones and scatter his ashes if he killed someone. At the same time, he would also give them a gift and not leave any future troubles. He is not a kind-hearted person.¡±

    Jiu Jiu frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, Changshou is just not showing mercy to the enemy. How can he not be benevolent to the people around him, or even to those unrted to him, to the living beings of the world, and to the human race?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Bai Ze was instantly at a loss for words. He hurriedly said, ¡°Saintess, don¡¯t me me. I just want to say that directly threatening the Water God is the most unwise move. The Water God will never show mercy to his enemies.¡±

    Jiu Jiu nodded and agreed. She leaned against the stone chair and looked at the wine in the wine bottle, stunned.

    Behind Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er hugged her arms and leaned against the back of the stone chair. She said gloomily, ¡°Can¡¯t we really do anything?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Bai Ze sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, please bear with it and bear this debt for now. The Heaven Ascension Hall was the most important matter in the development of the Heavenly Courts. It was also an important cornerstone of the order of the Three Realms. Although the Immortal Union appeared peaceful on the surface, the internal decay was only a matter of time. In the end, the Heaven Ascension Hall had to take over the order of the Three Realms. With such a conspicuous target like the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, we can quickly rise. Every year and every month at this stage is very important. We can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    The immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were silent.

    A momentter, Jiu Jiu stood up. Her dress flowed down like water and covered her feet.

    After saying that she would be in seclusion for ten years, she flew into the shadows of the hall. He could vaguely hear her uncontroble vulgarities.

    The same news reached the ears of another expert of the Immortal Du Sect who was also ¡°traveling¡± outside. However, that expert did not have so many worries.

    ¡°The Immortal Du Sect of Ren School was schemed against by the Western Sect. The Sect Leader died in battle, and hundreds of disciples died. Venus Sovereign smashed the sect of the Western Sect in anger!¡±

    In a quiet house in the most remote corner of the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    Elder Wan, who had been working hard toprehend Lu Yue¡¯s Poison Sutra, looked at themunication jade token in his hand and stood up. The anger in his eyes was not concealed at all.

    ¡°The Western Sect that doesn¡¯t treat humans as children!¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun picked up the bronze-skinned walking stick. His first reaction was to return to the Immortal Du Sect to take a look. However, he realized that he could not go to the Western Sect to cause trouble.

    The Immortal Du Sect was only a medium-sized immortal sect. The Western Sect was a great sect of the Saints, and the spiritual mountain was the Saint¡¯s Dao venue.

    He was just an old poisonous being from the Immortal Du Sect who had just entered the Golden Immortal realm.

    A head-on sh would only cause trouble for Little Changshou.

    However, there were a few obscure subordinate forces of the Western Sect in the trichiliocosm!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Old Master Wan Linyun snorted coldly and quickly suppressed his anger. His Dao heart had already begun to think about how he should attack.

    A momentter, he found an immortal weapon that was guarding outside his courtyard and said that he wanted to see the Pavilion Master of the World Edge Pavilion and the Deputy Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance, Old Madam Bian. He naturally quickly agreed.

    On the cloud path to the treasure hall of the World Edge Mystic Realm, Elder Wan Linyun kept thinking about it. The veins on his palm, which was holding the bronze-skinned walking stick, bulged.

    After hesitating for a while, he did not disturb Senior Lu Yue.

    <i>Lu Yue is an immortal of Jie School. Although he works in the Immortal Alliance, he is only an in-name official. Moreover...</i>

    <i>Ah, each family has its problems.</i>

    <i>Senior Lu Yue¡¯s evil aura invaded his essence soul because he was refining poisonous pills. He had no choice but to dual cultivate with women every day. He racked his brains to guide the evil aura. He is already very pitiful.</i>

    Thinking about that, Elder Wan looked at Lu Yue¡¯s pavilion and recalled the first time he drank with Senior Lu Yue.

    At that time, it was a good thing that he left decisively. Otherwise, he would have really been corroded by those women who seemed to have been poisoned!

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Lu Yue.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun sighed and retracted his gaze. His immortal senses counted the poisonous pills in his arms, and a faint killing intent was revealed in his eyes.

    The Immortal Du Sect could not be trifled with!

    The Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect would not die for nothing!

    Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s cold smile was so warm...

    Hence, three monthster...

    A jade token flew to the Heaven Gate and was sent to the Great White Pce by the guards.

    Li Changshou, who was still thinking about how to improve the paper effigy, was stunned when he saw the contents of the jade token...

    ¡°In the past three months, Elder Wan Linyun of the Immortal Du Sect has been running around in the trichiliocosm. He has poisoned thousands of immortals from the Western Sect who are guarding the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. There is nock of Heaven Immortals and Golden Immortals. The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom has already listed them as people that they must kill. Several Zenith Heaven Immortals are watching his tracks closely.¡±

    <i>This...</i>

    Li Changshou looked up and sighed softly, his eyes filled with emotions.

    However, he closed his eyes and shifted his attention to the Immortal Union.

    Originally, Li Changshou¡¯s organization¡¯s revenge operation had always been quite restrained. The important thing was to pressure the Western Sect and let them understand what it meant to struggle and make a general misjudgment.

    However, since Old Master Wan Linyun wanted to take revenge, what was wrong with using the power of the Immortal Alliance to ignite the entire battle?

    Ordinary god abusing his authority for personal gain?

    Well, he was just taking advantage of the situation.

    He waved his sleeve and started a full-scale battle outside the five continents!

 Chapter 551 - This Little Heavenly Dao That Slips Around

    <h4>Chapter 551: This Little Heavenly Dao That Slips Around</h4>

    The Western Sect... is a little weak.

    One after another, the Burning Incense Divine Kingdoms were ¡°subdued¡± under the fierce attacks of the Immortal Alliance.

    In less than three years, the Immortal Alliance¡¯s reputation soared. Ten percent of the Western Sect¡¯s territory in the trichiliocosm was seized, and twenty percent of the Immortal Dao experts escaped.

    If not for the fact that the Western Sect had used too many techniques to control the minds of living beings when they built the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, most of the Immortal Dao experts that they controlled would be like puppets. Their morale might have copsed.

    What was worth mentioning was that Li Changshou chose most of the battlefields in the void of the Chiliocosm and Minor Chiliocosm to minimize the impact on living beings.

    However, the situation was finally reversed after dozens of old Daoists were secretly deployed in the spiritual mountain and some hidden Primordial Beasts.

    In thest two shes, the Immortal Alliance had suffered heavy losses.

    Li Changshou pondered for half a night and decided to make the Immortal Alliance stop attacking and switch to defense.

    To be able to restrain a portion of the Western Sect¡¯s strength in the trichiliocosm was actually a huge victory for the overall situation of the Primordial World.

    Elder Wan Linyun had been abnormally active for the past three years. He was famous for being the Poison Immortal. Although he was only a Golden Immortal and had just entered the Golden Immortal realm, his poisonous pills were extremely sharp.

    Actually, apart from the poisonous pills at the beginning, which were refined by Elder Wan, the poisonous pills after that were arranged by Li Changshou to support Elder Wan.

    In terms of attainment in poisonous pills, Elder Wan could only be called a ¡°Little Luyue¡±. After all, there was a huge difference between him and the leader of the gue Division who was in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, there was a paper effigy hidden in Elder Wan¡¯s sleeve. Under the guidance of Li Changshou¡¯s tactical thoughts, the lethality was indeed impressive.

    He was elusive and impossible to guard against. If he couldunch a sneak attack, he would not attack forcefully. If he was discovered, he would immediately escape.

    The Western Sect had sent arge number of experts to surround and intercept them. With Li Changshou secretly manipting the situation, Elder Wan did not feel any danger at all. He only followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and changed the direction of the escape technique a few times beforepleting the operation of luring the enemy deep into the encirclement.

    However, what made Li Changshou worried was that Elder Wan¡¯s Dao heart was already unstable after killing for three years.

    Most of the anger in Old Master Wan Linyun¡¯s heart dissipated. Recently, the Western Sect had begun to retaliate. To be safe, Li Changshou advised Elder Wan Linyun to temporarily return to the World Edge Mystic Realm and stay with Lu Yue.

    Even the Primordial Beasts did not dare to enter that ce easily. After all, Lu Yue¡¯s poisonous pills had already gone from living beings to the Great Dao.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry.

    He first arranged for the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who had speciallye to the trichiliocosm to kill people because she felt guilty, to ambush the other party with Zhao Gongming and kill more than ten Primordial Beasts.

    When Daoist Wen Jing rushed to the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom to help, she arranged a few huge retreats and asked Daoist Wen Jing to kill some people from the Chaos Immortal Alliance who were scheming and had negative karma.

    In that case, he could not only dy the conflict within the Immortal Alliance, but he could also help Wen Jing umte battle merits.

    Over time, more than half of the hidden forces that the Western Sect had umted over the years had been damaged. There were not many Primordial Beasts that could be used.

    The eastern region of the trichiliocosm, which had been bustling for three years, fell into a deadlock again. The Western Sect could finally take a breather.

    In the past three years, they had been tortured by the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in the five continents of the Primordial World.

    The disciples of the Saint had topletely conceal their whereabouts when they went out. They did not dare to mention that they were cultivators of the spiritual mountain.

    More than 20% of the tens of thousands of years of heritage in the trichiliocosm had been lost. Although some itinerant cultivators could ¡°help¡± fill the gap in their strength, in the end, they had already reached the extent of suffering serious injuries...

    The most terrifying thing was that they did not know how long the revenge of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Taibai Jinxing wouldst.

    To be honest, they had only been secretly schemed by a senior brother whom they were not familiar with. He had killed a Golden Immortal, more than ten Heaven Immortals, hundreds of Perfected Immortals, Essence Immortals, and even disciples of the Immortal Du Sect who had yet to be immortals...

    Why did this Maitreya provoke this fellow for no reason?!

    It was less than three and a half years away. Li Changshou¡¯s main body had been in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Great White Pce.

    During this period...

    The process of ¡°forming a team¡± with Elder Wan to cheat others was very pleasant. He also found a little of his youth that was used to spreading poison. It was really a good thing.

    The process of mediating between the Deputy Alliance Leaders of the Immortal Alliance and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshals was a little boring. However, it was a necessary move and barely qualified.

    The only bad thing was that Master Zhao still kept a distance from the Goddess of Golden Spirit in front of others.

    Moreover, that was the request of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Every few days, Master Zhao would talk to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and develop serious doubts about himself...

    ¡°Changgeng, is the Goddess of Golden Spirit unwilling to tell others about us because of my ipetence?¡±

    Regarding that, Li Changshou could only smile awkwardly and give Master Zhao more paintings that he had used on Jiu Wu back then. He also asked Master Zhao to hunt some poisonous items.

    He would resume his old career.

    In the past three years, the greatest achievement was not in the trichiliocosm, but on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou further integrated Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation and filled in the details that he had neglected previously. He further increased the ¡°independence¡± of the array formation and reduced its reliance on controlling the array formation.

    When Sect Leader Ji Wuyou faced the tribtion, if Ling¡¯e could unleash one-tenth of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s strength, she would not be so arrogant as to make more than ten Golden Immortals.

    Of course, that was Li Changshou¡¯s fault. It had nothing to do with Ling¡¯e.

    At that time, Little Junior Sister had already worked very hard. It was not easy for her to make a choice in a few breaths.

    In order to prevent her from being arrogant, Li Changshou took the opposite approach and made her reflect on herself for a few months. In the past three years, she had been learning the correct usage of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯sposite array system.

    In addition, half a year ago, Little Gold and Little Silver had sent over a treasure pouch that contained the treasure that Li Changshou had asked for previously.

    Bear Armor!

    It was a set of purple-gold chain mail. Although its defensive ability could only be considered ordinary, the product of the Grand Supreme Elder was definitely not an ordinary item, especially the armor that had cost the Grand Supreme Elder many ancient treasures and ancient spiritual objects.

    The first thing it resolved was Xiong Lingli¡¯s mobility issue.

    After Xiong Lingli put on the armor, she thought of something and slowly floated up. She could walk in the air and move around freely.

    In the past three years, under Li Changshou¡¯s coercion and temptations, Xiong Lingli had been cultivating the Transformation Spell wholeheartedly. She could barely be bigger and smaller.

    However, Li Changshou still did not let her leave the Little Qiong Peak.

    Otherwise, if he suddenly turned into a mountain while walking, chatting, and smiling, he would definitely cause various idents.

    When Little Gold and Little Silver gave him the armor, they even said that the Grand Supreme Elder would create a set of weapons for Xiong Lingli next. They asked Xiong Lingli if she liked knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, and hammers.

    Xiong Lingli decisively chose a pair of superrge copper hammers.

    The little hammer that could smash the Dragonspine Phoenix¡¯s chest was the romance of Magi!

    Be it Yang Jian or the monkey, when they charge into the Heavenly Courts, they would have to undergo the baptism of a thousand-feet-tall mountain giant who was beating their chest with a small hammer!

    Li Changshou felt emotional just thinking about that scene!

    Of course, it was impossible for everything to go smoothly.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had not improved much in the past three years.

    The advantage of being a paper effigy was that it was cheap. It was equivalent to having countless incarnations. Moreover, it could ignore the barriers of the universe to a certain extent and move its mind in real time.

    The disadvantage was very obvious. He was too weak and could not replenish his immortal power.

    Furthermore, Maitreya had already grasped a countermeasure.

    That made Li Changshou more worried in the past three years. Every time he acted, he had to prepare a few backup ns for if he lost contact.

    Actually, he had already thought of an improved method three years ago. However, there were many problems in reality.

    There was no choice. He had already modified it too many times. Even with the support of the Outer Golden Pill, there was not much room for improvement. He could only take another path and develop other paths.

    ¡°Ah, incarnation is indeed a problem.¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his be andy under the tree of the Little Qiong Peak. He looked at the Great White Hall that was distorted by the Mustard Seed Cosmic Array in the distance and looked extremely magnificent. His mind slowly emptied.

    Suddenly, he wanted to see Yun Xiao. Since he had nothing to do for the next few days, he would give himself a break and take the initiative to go to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    The two of them had made substantial progress in their rtionship previously... roughly.

    This time, he had to go from holding hands and kissing to the next great stage. He had to hug her politely!

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>Mind Disturbance?</i>

    Li Changshou immediately closed his eyes and searched for the source of the disturbance.

    A few of the paper effigies that he had scattered outside had left behind a hint of mental power. At that moment, it was as if they had subconsciously sensed something that they cared about.

    After a while, Li Changshou closed his eyes and raised his eyebrows. He found the source of the disturbance.

    The ck leopard spirit suddenly came out of seclusion!

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind returned to a valley at the border of the South Continent, the Middle Continent, and the East Continent. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy opened his eyes and saw a bush. His body silently merged into the remainingnd.

    He almost habitually activated the Wind Speech Incantation and carefully extended his immortal senses. He immediately heard the ck leopard muttering in front of his Cave Abode.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    He should be missing that water demon.

    Speaking of water demons, Li Changshou felt a little emotional.

    Originally, the ck leopard¡¯s cultivation level was inferior to the water demon. The water demon was very obedient to the ck leopard and kept encouraging it.

    However, when the ck leopard regained his memories of his previous life and knew that he was an immortal of Jie School in his previous life and insisted on going to Golden Ao Ind, the water demon chose to leave without saying anything.

    The ck leopard muttered again, ¡°Senior Lu Ya.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Is the fake Lu Ya okay?</i>

    <i>Forget it, don¡¯t care about these details.</i>

    Li Changshou calcted the time. There were about 200 years before the South Continent would be the new human emperor.

    In the original God-Conferment Story, Shen Gongbao had be a disciple of the Jade Void Pce along with Jiang Ziya.

    Now that the God roll is in the hands of the Heavenly Courts, could it be that Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya want to acknowledge me, Taibai Jinxue?

    Isn¡¯t this a mess?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He could not figure out what fate Shen Gongbao, who was the best partner in the Tribtion, would have in the future.

    He could only watch closely.

    The ck leopard stretched and restrained its demonic aura. It emitted a wisp of clear air and secretly cultivated the technique of Jie School. It could barely be considered to have changed the background of the demons.

    He had already touched the threshold of the Heaven Immortal realm. His cultivation speed was indeed not slow.

    At that moment, when the ck leopard moved, Li Changshou felt that the Heavenly Dao was going to cause trouble. It would either speed up the ck leopard¡¯s cultivation or use it to do something.

    The ck leopard rode a cloud and soared into the sky. After hesitating for a while in the air, it flew towards the southeast, as if it wanted to go to Golden Ao Ind.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and did not let the paper effigy follow too closely. Instead, he activated the work¡± of paper effigies buried under the East Ocean and took in the ck leopard¡¯s every move.

    The blue sky was long and the white clouds were leisurely. The ck leopard seemed to have walked out of the haze of being abandoned. It maintained the appearance of a middle-aged Daoist and walked leisurely in the sky.

    He even hummed a tune as he flew.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Did he worry too much?

    This ck leopard was clearly the true son of the Great Tribtion and the son of the Heavenly Dao. Before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was fully activated, the Heavenly Dao would not let anything happen to the ck leopard. Why should he look at him?

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll be steady.</i>

    Although he did not dare to say that he was confident that he couldpletely control the ck leopard, he was 99% confident that he could make the ck leopard use him at the crucial moment.

    <i>Give the Dao Ancestor more respect.</i>

    However, what happened next gradually exceeded Li Changshou¡¯s imagination.

    The ck leopard flew towards the south of the East for a while. It was indeed heading towards Golden Ao Ind.

    However, when it flew to the southeast corner of the South Continent, the ck leopard frowned and suddenly turned around to fly towards the southwest. At the South Ocean, it encountered a middle-aged Daoist who was riding a cloud towards the north.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. The traces left behind by the Heavenly Dao were too severe.

    It was not natural at all.

    There were countless Qi Refinement cultivators in the Primordial World. Although there were very few Qi Refinement cultivators who went out during the Great Tribtion, there was nothing unusual about theming from the South Ocean and passing by the South Continent to the East Continent.

    However, when the ck leopard and the middle-aged Daoist passed each other, the ck leopard frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, he turned around and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist frowned and turned to look at the ck leopard.

    Li Changshou was slightly surprised. He squinted and stared at the middle-aged Daoist.

    It did not matter if he stared...

    Li Changshou could tell at a nce that the middle-aged Daoist was not human!

    The middle-aged Daoist turned around and cupped his hands at the ck leopard. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve invited me. Why did you suddenly ask me to stop? I don¡¯t seem to know you.¡±

    The ck leopard¡¯s eyes were a little lost. He stared at the middle-aged Daoist for a while and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I thought you were an old friend. I didn¡¯t expect you to be mistaken. Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist answered with a smile. His smile was like a spring breeze. However, for some reason, the ck leopard felt that this person was a little... fake and unreal.

    The ck leopard could not tell what was wrong.

    He did not even know why he suddenly flew there.

    The two of them bowed to each other and turned to leave. The middle-aged Daoist was naturally wary. He used his immortal senses to lock onto the ck leopard.

    When the ck leopard flew out of the range of his immortal senses, the person heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>That was close. I was almost exposed.</i>

    ...

    ¡°My name is Du Shuren. I¡¯m not a human, nor am I a living being of the Primordial World. I¡¯m a special existence known as an otherworldly demon in the Primordial World.¡±

    Du Shuren was naturally a fake name. He had casually taken it after upying the body.

    It was not a blessing to be able toe to the Primordial World. It was not the result of hard work either. Everything happened naturally.

    From the moment he was born, he had been nurtured as a human.

    Although they were called Extraterrestrial Demons, they were actually life forms produced by the resonance of the True Spirit and Great Dao. They were essentially the same as the living beings of the Primordial World.

    They were born in rtively stable corners of the Chaos Sea. Their appearance was naturally different from the living beings of the Primordial World. This was because their Daows were different, and their definition of the Connate Dao Body was different.

    The environment decided their appearance.

    In fact, the arrogant living beings of the Primordial World had never looked at them directly. They did not understand that they were mainly divided into seven types and three forms.

    In the words of the Primordial World, the three forms were ¡®mental demons¡¯, ¡®realistic¡¯, and ¡®spiritual bodies¡¯.

    Of course, that was the ssification that Du Shuren had summarized.

    The so-called mental demon form should be the most familiar to the living beings of the Primordial World. The spiritual body form was the mostmon outside Xuandu City.

    Because they lived in the Chaos Sea outside the Primordial World, they were greatly affected by the Primordial Dao Law. Therefore, strictly speaking, they had a lot inmon with the Primordial World.

    Yes... It waspletely different from the ugly and strange living beings in the Chaos Sea.

    Du Shuren was in the form of a mental demon.

    Actually, Du Shuren was more willing to remove the word ¡®outer realm¡¯ and call himself ¡ª

    Heavenly Demons.

    He once had a physical body, but as he continued to cultivate and transform, his body had beenpletely abandoned and turned into an existence that was purely a spiritual body.

    How to bewitch the Qi Refinement cultivators, how to erge the gaps in the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ Dao hearts, how to take advantage of the opportunity to devour the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ essence souls and make them be his nutrients was apulsory lesson for the ¡®Heavenly Demons¡¯.

    Du Shuren was different from ordinary otherworldly demons.

    His potential was outstanding. He was a Skyfiend who came from an upper-ss background. Since he was young, he had been nurtured to be a Qi Refinement cultivator. That was so that one day, after invading the essence soul of a Qi Refinement cultivator and controlling their body and mind, he could live like an ordinary Qi Refinement cultivator.

    Those low-level Skyfiends only knew how to kill and smash. Du Shuren felt extremely awkward.

    An outstanding mental demon should read books, listen to music, do some nurturing, and create some art.

    Otherwise, why would theye to the Primordial World? Are they just here to die?

    However, Du Shuren did not know why he had been nurtured for so long.

    He had sneaked into the Primordial World two years ago.

    Before he left, his ¡°mother¡±, who had once split him from his body, brought him to the holynd of the n to meet a huge ck shadow that he could not sense or see clearly.

    Du Shuren felt how insignificant he was. At that time, he could only shrink into a ball of ck fog and shiver like a mouse.

    Then, the ruler of the Holy Landmunicated with his mother for a while. He identally used the Heavenly Demon¡¯s ¡°mystical ability¡± and sensed a conversation.

    ¡°Master, can he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can insert the n into its soul and let it know what to do next.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Do you... need to eat?¡±

    His mother asked excitedly. She could not wait to split his huge body into individual parts...

    The blurry ck shadow sucked away the ¡°brothers¡± that his mother had split apart.

    Alright, I¡¯ve already recovered. I need to be quiet recently. Send him to find the body of the Qi Refinement cultivator I chose previously.

    The ck shadow reminded him. His ¡°mother¡± sighed and left the Holy Land with him.

    Then, he searched for gaps, descended, bewitched, possessed, and disguised himself.

    The first step of the n that he had obtained was to rush to the core of the Primordial World, the five continents.

    After arriving there, Du Shuren waited for half a year. Then, a second n surfaced in his mind.

    ¡°Go to the East Continent and find an immortal sect that is attached to a Heaven Immortal realm cultivator.¡±

    Hence, he was just ordinary. He flew from a town in the South Ocean to the East Continent.

    There were no dangers along the way. Just now, when he entered the border of the South Continent, he suddenly met an old Daoist priest who shouted at him, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡±

    At that time, Du Shuren thought that he was about to be exposed. However, the other party had mistaken him for someone else and his performance was almost perfect.

    It was not difficult to sneak into the Primordial World...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±

    He suddenly heard a voice calling out to him.

    Du Shuren was confused. He turned around and saw a young Daoist with a smile.

    The other party smiled and shook the jade flute in his hand slightly.

    ¡°Are you interested in climbing the mountain together?¡±

 Chapter 552 - Heavenly Demons Will Never Be Slaves!

    <h4>Chapter 552: Heavenly Demons Will Never Be ves!</h4>

    Climbing the mountain?

    What kind of strange request is that?

    Du Shuren rejected it immediately. However, when a sword with the power of lightning pressed against his back, he could not even dodge...

    <i>This person is an expert.</i>

    Du Shuren¡¯s demonic heart tightened. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s main bodypletely hid in the Primordial Spirit of the Dao Body, making it look normal. It was trying its best to hide its special traits.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Li Changshou made an inviting gesture. The sword in his hand was filled with lightning, but he had no intention of retracting it.

    Du Shuren frowned. ¡°What do you and I have...¡±

    Ss¡ª

    The tip of the sword pierced through Du Shuren¡¯s clothes without any resistance. A small hole appeared on his Dao Body and a small blood pir spurted out.

    Du Shuren red at Li Changshou. Just as he was about to re at him, he sensed the cold killing intent behind the young Daoist¡¯s smile.

    He was exposed?

    How is that possible?

    He was different from ordinary Skyfiends. He was directly created by his mother. Using the standards of the living beings of the Primordial World, he was like a noble among the Skyfiends.

    This Dao Body had been nurtured by his ¡°mother¡± for many years. Since he was young, he had nted a crack in his Dao heart. When he invaded his Dao heart, it was smooth and unobstructed. How could he be exposed?

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Li Changshou urged again. The sword swayed slightly.

    Du Shuren turned around and red at Li Changshou. His eyes were cold, but he flung his sleeve.

    ¡°How vulgar! Since you invited me to climb the mountain, you have to give me a boundary.¡±

    ¡°East.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly. He ced the sword on Du Shuren¡¯s back and muttered in his heart.

    <i>Is this fellow possessed by an otherworldly demon?</i>

    However, it was slightly different from the otherworldly demons he had encountered in the Minor Chiliocosm at the border of the Xuandu City. He felt that the otherworldly demons did not seem too cold.

    <i>Speaking of which, why did the Heavenly Dao control the ck leopard to lure me over?</i>

    It was unlikely that he would specially make a trip here to destroy a Skyfiend. That was something that could be done with a bolt of lightning. He also had to beat around the bush and use a Dharma treasure like the ck leopard...

    At that moment, Li Changshou also felt that this fellow was different.

    It seemed that he had many thoughts and thoughts. His eyes were filled with light.

    An otherworldly demon that was not far away ran from the Chaos Sea to the five continents. What kind of schemes did he have?

    This Minor Heavenly Dao...

    The ¡°Small¡± Heavenly Dao was not a derogatory term.

    This time, it was the will of the Heavenly Dao that led the ck leopard to ¡°encounter¡± the otherworldly demon. It had nothing to do with the Dao Ancestor. It was the same will that made him dream that the Red Lotus was about to be born and the Patriarch Nether River was about to revive.

    Compared to the Dao Ancestor, who could casually interfere with the Heavenly Dao but would not be affected by the Heavenly Dao, wasn¡¯t that the ¡°Small¡± Heavenly Dao?

    <i>Why didn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao send me a dream this time?</i>

    <i>It was probably afraid that I would deliberately ignore it.</i>

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart. On the surface, he remained calm. Without any warning, he gently handed the sword in his hand forward and naturally poked it a second time.

    Ss¡ª

    The second pir of blood spewed out and matched the first.

    Du Shuren widened his eyes and turned to look at Li Changshou. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Indeed, he would not shout angrily and fight to the death with him, who clearly had ill intentions. Instead, he chose to follow the Great Heart Technique.

    The otherworldly demon was a coward.

    ¡°My hand trembled.¡± Li Changshou maintained a faint smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be anxious. As long as you cooperate, I might be kind and spare your life. Ah, I¡¯ve been in seclusion recently. I haven¡¯t eaten humans for hundreds of years. My taste is indeed faint.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou simted some demonic aura and melted some of the demonic blood that the paper effigy carried with him.

    Du Shuren¡¯s expression changed.

    He had been targeted as a prey!

    Isn¡¯t this the five continents? The core of the Primordial World! Didn¡¯t the demons suffer great losses? Why am I so unlucky to meet such an expert of the demon race!?!

    Du Shuren hurriedly looked for a solution and quickly calmed down.

    <i>Why don¡¯t I... wait for him to devour me?</i>

    That way, he could unknowingly attack his Dao heart and turn it into his own. Then, he could go to the East Continent to do what his ¡°mother¡± had instructed him to do.

    Although it would be inconvenient to use the demons to travel in the Primordial World, it was better than being killed. That was not good...

    Sizzle!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how could you!?!¡±

    ¡°This blood arrow is quite beautiful.¡± Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, where are you from?¡±

    The otherworldly demon said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you asking about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also particr about food production,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Those living beings near the edge of the world have little spiritual energy and bad taste. I have to avoid that.¡±

    ¡°I came from the border world.¡± Du Shuren hurriedly said, ¡°I lost my parents when I was young and followed Master to cultivate. I survived countless difficulties and finally obtained my current cultivation level. Fellow Daoist, please show mercy. I¡¯m willing to give you all my treasures.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou had already brought the otherworldly demon to a deserted ind. He slowly walked up the edge of the ind with the Heavenly Demon. From time to time, he would poke the Heavenly Demon and test the bottom line of his tolerance.

    At the same time, he could think of a way to trick him before he forced out the otherworldly demon¡¯s main body.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how¡¯s your Dao name?¡±

    ¡°My Dao name is Du Shuren.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou said casually, ¡°There are not many humans in the world with thest name Du.¡±

    ¡°Myst name is indeed a little strange. After all, I came from the edge of the world. It¡¯s normal for me to be a little strange.¡± The corners of Du Shuren¡¯s mouth twitched wildly. ¡°My Dao Body is filled with impurities and not pure at all...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°My Dao name is not particr.¡±

    Du Shuren¡¯s legs trembled. He turned to look at the person behind him and saw that the other party was calm andposed. He stabbed his back again and immortal blood spurted out.

    What kind of ferocious person is this?

    Why did he, a Skyfiend, feel a little helpless?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why have youe to the five continents of the Primordial World this time?¡±

    ¡°I went to the East Continent to look for an old friend. Actually, I went there to seek refuge...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and continued to chat with Du Shuren.

    This fellow was quite vignt. At that moment, he was just a little cowardly. However, he kept insisting that it was the same ¡°story script¡±. He did not have many ws.

    Li Changshou decided to y a small trick.

    As the two of them were chatting happily, Li Changshou suddenly turned around and stood at the hillside of the deste mountain. He looked at the vast East Ocean and smiled.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, look at how magnificent this world is.¡±

    Du Shuren trembled and immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed magnificent.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t youpose a poem? If you can make me happy, then today...¡±

    Essay and poem?

    Du Shuren pondered for a while and his eyes lit up. He opened his mouth and was about to recite a poem.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be different from ordinary otherworldly demons.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I was directly split from my mother. Ordinary Skyfiends are split by themselves. Their rtionship with my mother is already slightly different...¡±

    Du Shuren paused. He, who was originally boasting, suddenly turned around and red at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and his eyes lit up.

    Du Shuren suddenly felt that his Dao Body and essence soul were not under his control. He seemed to have lost all his Dharma powers and strength.

    Just as he was about to react, his vision suddenly blurred. He had already fallen into a dark corner. Cold thoughts were like des, pressing against his ¡°main body¡±.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Du Shuren¡¯s eyes widened, and his Dao Body suddenly copsed.

    A wisp of ck aura emerged from the hole in his face. Just as he was about to pounce on Li Changshou, he was instantly surrounded by blue lightning.

    The lightning surrounded him but did not kill him. The ck aura immediately trembled and condensed into a two-feet-tall human-shaped ck shadow that roared at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou pretended to be happy and praised, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a high-grade Skyfiend.¡±

    Several streams of light emerged from the ground and turned into tables, chairs, chopping boards, kitchen knives, and various seasonings.

    Li Changshou grabbed with his hand. His palm contained the divine power of the Heavenly Dao. He reached into the lightning and grabbed the ball of ck aura. He helped it stabilize its body and sealed it on the chopping board.

    The Heavenly Demon cursed, ¡°You, what are you doing!?!¡±

    ¡°High-grade ingredients usually only require simple cooking.¡± Li Changshou closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Such pure otherworldly demons are really rare. They can be considered peerless dishes.¡±

    Du Shuren trembled and almost cried. He curled up on the chopping board.

    Soon, Li Changshou wrapped the kitchen knife with the power of the Heavenly Dao. Without saying anything, he cut a small piece of the Heavenly Demon ck Qi and ced it on the te. He scattered some roasted meat powder and began to stir it elegantly.

    ¡°Do you want to talk to me about your mother? That way, I might be able to cut you off a few times. I might even consider keeping you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. He did not touch the Heaven Demon ck Qi on the te and continued to grab the kitchen knife.

    On that day, the screams of the Heavenly Demons echoed in the Dao hearts of the living beings in a radius of 5,000 kilometers. Many living beings thought that they were hearing things.

    Hence, half a dayter.

    ...

    Mental demons, simtions, and spiritual bodies...

    The Heavenly Demons that were specially nurtured to imitate the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World, the ¡°mother¡± of the Heavenly Demons that could reproduce without a gender, the mysterious Heavenly Demon Saint Land, the huge ck shadow that was worshiped by the Heavenly Demons...

    The strict mission arrangements separated the information of the entire mission ording to stage. Every once in a while, or when a certain condition was reached, the information of the next mission would be ¡°triggered¡±...

    <i>What?</i>

    Li Changshou frowned and stood on the cloud with his hands behind his back. He was confused.

    <i>Could the words I said to scare Mr. Bai thest time I returned from the Chaos Sea be true?</i>

    <i>Did I really run into the full scheme of the Demon Master Kun Peng?!</i>

    He looked at the middle-aged Daoist who was trapped by the long rope formed by lightning.

    As if sensing Li Changshou¡¯s gaze, the unconscious middle-aged Daoist trembled a few times and shouted in a daze, ¡°I, Du Shuren, would rather die than submit. I will not say anything to you...¡±

    It was not easy to encounter such a cowardly otherworldly demon.

    Li Changshou kept thinking in his heart. The cloud had also reached the range of the East Continent. At that moment, he was still hesitating about whether he should obtain the subsequent ns of the Heavenly Demons.

    That might be a huge matter.

    The Heavenly Dao had guided him to catch this mental demon. It must be to obtain some useful information from this mental demon.

    ¡°Find an evil cultivator with many negative karma and try your best.¡±

    Li Changshou set up a n and spread his immortal senses. He searched the southeast of the East Continent for a while and quickly found an old Daoist priest who was surrounded by negative karma and was cultivating in seclusion in the mountain.

    ording to the ¡®details¡¯ that Du Shuren had told him, they seemed to be about to invade the Dao heart of an expert from the immortal sect.

    With the power of the Taiji Painting and the power of his escape technique, Li Changshou quietly approached the old Daoist priest who was in the Heaven Immortal realm. He scattered a handful of incapacitating agents. As the old Daoist priest meditated and cultivated, he slowly lowered his head and snored.

    Li Changshou threw Du Shuren to the ground and tapped his be with his finger. He pulled out the Heavenly Demon, which was surrounded by lightning bolts, and threw it beside the old Daoist priest.

    Lightning shed, and the Skyfiend trembled.

    ¡°Go in. Don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    Li Changshou said coldly. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s faint face appeared on the ck aura and red at Li Changshou.

    Humiliation!

    Humiliation!

    That was the greatest insult to the Skyfiend!

    Li Changshou frowned. Electric arcs shed on his fingertips, illuminating the old Daoist priest¡¯s Cave Abode!

    <i>Hmph! A Essence Soul sent to my door. It¡¯s not worth it!</i>

    The Heavenly Demon snorted coldly and entered the old Daoist priest¡¯s be. However, Li Changshou grabbed it a momentter. The old Daoist priest¡¯s essence soul... was unharmed.

    ¡°Have you gotten the next step of the n?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon was speechless.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded in understanding and stuffed the Heavenly Demon back into the middle-aged Daoist¡¯s body. He left quietly, as if he had never appeared there.

    When Li Changshou asked about the next steps of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s mission, he felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Befriend the disciples of the Immortal Du Sect and secretly control this person.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>What is he doing?</i>

    <i>The otherworldly demons nted their backgrounds around him step by step? They treated the Qi Refinement cultivators as stepping stones?</i>

    If that was the case, Li Changshou might really be unable to guard against it, especially since he had already moved to the Great White Pce. It was impossible for him to monitor every Immortal of the Immortal Du Sect.

    <i>What is this otherworldly demon¡¯s goal?</i>

    <i>It is obvious that there is... something behind this!</i>

    He knew that the Primordial Heavenly Dao Barrier isted the Chaos Sea. The experiments on the old Daoist priest had already proved that the otherworldly demon was not remotely controlled by his ¡°mother¡±.

    <i>The other party should not be able to do that.</i>

    The following mission information that the Heavenly Demon received would not be asplicated as the Heavenly Demon said.

    Indeed, Li Changshou found a few more negative karma demons and allowed the Heavenly Demon to continuously invade them. Two follow-up missions appeared one after another. Moreover, he confirmed that there were only two steps to the Heavenly Demon¡¯s n.

    Those negative karma demons were naturally burned to ashes by Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou never expected that he would obtain two pieces of information...

    The secondst step of the Heavenly Demon n:

    ¡°After I enter the Immortal Du Sect, I¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to invade any elder¡¯s essence soul.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou could confirm that the other party was targeting him!

    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao had helped him by ident this time?

    The Heavenly Fiend snorted and said thest ¡°mission information¡±. Li Changshou¡¯s body turned cold. His Dao heart trembled slightly, and a sharp light shed in his eyes.

    Kun Peng?!

    Could it be that the one being worshiped by the Heavenly Demon was really the Kun Peng?

    Since the other party had already left the Primordial World and paid such a huge price to escape by faking his death, why did he take the initiative to return and self-destruct in front of him?

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at Du Shuren who was in front of him. A bolt of lightning shed in his palm. The Heavenly Demon and the Dao Body were destroyed at the same time. The True Samadhi mes spread out and everything returned to dust.

    This matter could not be hidden from the Heavenly Dao.

    Could it be that the Kun Peng was taking revenge on purpose and deliberately ndering him?

    Standing on a deste mountain by the sea, Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. The paper effigy ignited with wisps of mes and instantly turned into ashes.

    That was not all. The two paper effigies that were cooperating underground had been monitoring the paper effigy that was following the ck leopard. At the same time, they turned into ashes and were burned by Li Changshou.

    Why was that so?

    It was because thest mission of the Heavenly Demon Du Shuren was to find a way to meet Tai Jinxing, who was from the Immortal Du Sect, and ask him...

    ¡°Do you want to see the rest of the content?¡±

 Chapter 553 - Urgent First Move!

    <h4>Chapter 553: Urgent First Move!</h4>

    In Bai Ze¡¯s exclusive suite in the Heaven Ascension Hall, the Hidden Hall of Mysterious Words, two figures were pacing back and forth, brushing past each other from time to time. Their footsteps did not stop at all, reflecting their uneasy hearts.

    Bai Ze suddenly stopped and turned to look at the paper effigy that had just flown out of his sleeve.

    ¡°Lord Water God, are you sure that Kun Peng sent someone to deliver a letter?¡±

    ¡°Most likely... Mr. Bai, is your Sky-Sealing Array useful?¡±

    ¡°I still have that ability,¡± Bai Ze said in a low voice and stabilized his hand. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t feel any obvious Heavenly Dao power, this ce should not be monitored.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and deliberated over his words.

    ¡°The jade ring that the Kun Peng has shed has a taboo item of the Heavenly Dao. I didn¡¯t even tell you, Mr. Bai. The Grand Pure One even helped me cover up this matter. Apart from me and the Grand Pure One, no one else should know. The Heavenly Demon consecrated a ck shadow and the Heavenly Demon¡¯s mother, who sounded like a Connate Godfiend, tried to enter the Immortal Du Sect and meet me. She asked me if I wanted to see more of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s taboos.¡±

    Bai Ze hurriedly asked, ¡°The Heavenly Dao taboo... Has Lord Water God seen it?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? No.¡± Li Changshou blinked at Bai Ze and cupped his hands in the air. He said loudly, ¡°I work for the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao. I will naturally not touch the taboo of the Heavenly Dao! Mr. Bai, you know me. Am I that unstable?¡±

    Bai Ze immediately gave a thumbs-up and praised, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is the vanguard and advocate of justice. I naturally believe in the Water God.¡±

    Then, the two of them looked at each other andughed.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, what do you think we should do next?¡±

    Li Changshou sat back on the only round chair there. Bai Ze also came over from the side and pointed out a stone stool to sit beside Li Changshou.

    ¡°Ah, Kun Peng is really a huge problem.¡± Bai Ze sighed and said, ¡°Ever since I returned from the Chaos Sea, I have been uneasy and could not sleep for a long time. I¡¯m extremely uneasy. Of course, it did not dy the many matters of the Heaven Ascension Hall. The old Kun Peng had been molted by the Water God. I originally thought that the Kun Peng would take revenge for the smallest grievance and would probably not tolerate it. I also felt that Kun Peng wanted to use fake death to avoid the pursuit of the Saint. It should not go near the Primordial World. I never expected him to have such a n. Then, Master Jie School...¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle-Master will naturally not have anything to do with the Kun Peng,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Kun Peng is looking for me. It might have various schemes. It might be trying to entice me to cooperate with him.

    No matter what, Kun Peng is an extremely evil person. I will definitely not have any interaction with him.

    Even if the Heavenly Dao wants the Kun Peng to return to the world, I will not remain silent when I should stand up and object.

    This is a great enemy of the human race. We will not allow him to harm the mortal world.¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Is it possible that the Kun Peng is rted to the Heavenly Dao taboo?¡±

    Li Changshou thought carefully and had a ridiculous thought.

    Kun Peng, Senior Lang¡¯s mount or subordinate?

    If that was the case, he would be able to match the words of Goddess Nuwa. ¡°He once controlled the Great Magi-Demon War behind the scenes.¡±

    However, is that... possible?

    Although Li Changshou did not think that Senior Lang was a ¡°good person¡±, they were still from the same hometown. It seemed that they had lived in a simr era. He could not ept that Senior Lang and the Kun Peng were together.

    Li Changshou sat there and pondered. Soon, he shook his head and chuckled.

    Forget it. I should ask the only witness who can speak.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Mr. Bai, please do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Lord Water God, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°Use my signature and write two memorials. Later, hand them to my paper effigy.

    The first memorial is to sort out the crimes of the ancient Demon Court¡¯s Demon Master, Kun Peng. Write them down clearly. Remember to remember the details of him killing living beings in detail.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Ze lowered his head and answered.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and said, ¡°The second memorial is about the Qi Refinement cultivators from all over the world investigating the otherworldly demons, especially at the edge of the trichiliocosm. Mr. Bai, just draft a rough n. We don¡¯t have to do this. Just express our attitude.¡±

    ¡°Water God, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll start writing now.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. The paper effigy closed his eyes and ¡®woke up¡¯ on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou could not be bothered to study the use of the power of the essence soul in the Mental Demon specimen and how important it was to improve the paper effigy system. He immediately rushed to theke.

    Kun Peng, Wandering Years, Heavenly Dao Guidance...

    That was the important matter. It was rted to his life. Li Changshou could not be at ease.

    His immortal senses scanned the direction of the straw hut and realized that Ling¡¯e was meditating and cultivating in a pile of treasure light. After thinking about it, Li Changshou did not rm her. He activated theyers of array formations on the Little Qiong Peak and left a note. Then, he quietly returned to the Great White Hall.

    He naturally had to go with his main body to pay a visit to the Saint Nuwa. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand the ¡°Time Freeze¡± mystical ability.

    He invited the Pagoda Master and the Golden Roc. Li Changshou transformed into a young Daoist and followed the Golden Roc out of the East Heavenly Gate and into the sky.

    The entrance to the Goddess¡¯s Pce was hidden in the void. Li Changshou had gone there a few times and had roughly figured out its location.

    When they arrived near the Goddess¡¯s Pce, a dense immortal glow appeared at the entrance. Four beautiful fairies flew out with pcenterns and flower baskets. They bowed to the Golden Roc and Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou walked out from behind the Golden Roc and maintained the appearance of a young Daoist. He cupped his hands at the four fairies.

    ¡°I seek an audience with the Goddess of Great Benevolence. Please report on my behalf.¡±

    The four fairies smiled slightly. One of them said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you don¡¯t have to be too polite to us. The Goddess has said that no matter when youe, you can enter to pay your respects. Please follow us.¡±

    As they spoke, the four fairies had already condensed a cloud boat and invited Li Changshou and the Golden Roc forward.

    Li Changshou thanked him and flew onto the cloud boat. The Golden Roc looked at his teacher¡¯s back with admiration.

    That was the charm of a teacher!

    Even the Goddess...

    Li Changshou suddenly turned around and looked at the Golden Roc. He frowned slightly and his eyes were solemn.

    The Golden Roc immediately extinguished that thought in his heart and sighed in amazement.

    <i>Teacher can even sense what I¡¯m thinking?</i>

    <i>He is really too powerful...</i>

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. From the Golden Roc¡¯s expression, he could roughly guess what the Golden Roc was thinking about. At that moment, he could not correct it.

    He suddenly thought of the situation when the Golden Roc faced him. Was it the same as when he faced the Dao Ancestor?

    They were all thoughts that could be seen through at a nce. ording to the information they already had and their confidence in their personalities, they could achieve an effect that was close to mind reading. They could inadvertently give people a huge shock. In reality, it was only reasonable and within expectations.

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart became much more rxed. He felt a little enlightened and suppressed it. He wouldprehend itter.

    IT Huh?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and closed his eyes on the cloud boat. A thought shed across his mind.

    After briefly sorting out the matter regarding the Heavenly Demon, he suddenly came to a shocking conclusion.

    He knew that only the Grand Pure One, himself, and ¡°Kun Peng¡± had been killed.

    The Skyfiend Du Shuren wanted to invade the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ heartsyer byyer, intending to reach his side and say that to him.

    ¡°Do you want to see the rest of the content?¡±

    There was a high chance that those words were directed at the ¡°Wanderer¡¯s Year Journal¡±. As long as it was targeted at the ¡°Wanderer¡¯s Year Journal¡±, it could be confirmed that the Kun Peng was still alive and had been involved with the otherworldly demons. It had a terrifying power in its hands.

    What conclusion could he reach by continuing to deduce on this basis?

    That was the most terrifying part!

    Why did the Kun Peng arrange for Du Shuren?

    To send a message.

    Why did the Heavenly Dao arrange for the ck leopard to meet Du Shuren?

    The Heavenly Dao had long known that he was secretly monitoring the ck leopard. There was also the ¡°lesson¡± from the previous incident of the red lotus, where he had ignored the message.

    The strange thing about this was that if the Heavenly Dao wanted to destroy this Heavenly Demon, a bolt of Purple Heaven Divine Thunder could be dealt with. Or, it could be casually arranged for one or two experts to ¡°pass by¡±.

    The importance of the ck leopard was self-evident.

    In order to ensure that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was sessfullyunched, the Heavenly Dao had confronted him in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice for twelve years. It was only when the Great God-Conferment Tribtion opened that the Daoist shadow formed by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will left his Dao heart.

    It did not make sense for the ck leopard to go out and do something meaningless.

    He also knew that apart from the Dao Ancestor¡¯s portion and the will of the Great Tribtion, the Heavenly Dao should not have the ability to ¡°think¡±. It wouldpletely follow the rules of the Heavenly Dao. Its goal was to protect the stability of the world.

    The first terrifying point was that the Heavenly Dao in the Primordial World was impartial. There might be a mistake.

    Li Changshou¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. He suppressed the thought that was starting to be more and more presumptuous. He controlled all his guesses and suspicions on that matter.

    Is the Heavenly Dao arranging for the ck leopard to lure him over to ensure that he can directlye into contact with this Heavenly Demon and receive the message from the Kun Peng?

    Is that to let Kun Peng¡¯s n, which has a 50% sess rate, be 90% sessful?

    There were two different deductions here. The conclusions drawn by the two ideas were vastly different.

    Firstly, the Heavenly Dao only wanted him to know that the Kun Peng was still alive and did not care about the ¡°Wanderer¡¯s Year Journal¡±...

    Secondly, in the judgment of the Heavenly Dao, it was beneficial to the stability of the world to let him see the ¡®Wanderer¡¯s Year¡¯...

    He did not dare to think further about the second thought. The terrifying oue that he could deduce was that the Dao Ancestor and the will of the Heavenly Dao were definitely opposing each other.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were abnormallyplicated. He suppressed one thought and another appeared.

    When the Golden Roc was arranged to drink tea and eat fruits in the Goddess¡¯s Hall, Li Changshou went to the pavilion and saw Goddess Nuwa. His expression was bitter, and he looked at her gloomily.

    Goddess Nuwa, who was sitting diagonally in front of the bookshelf, was also puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is there anything that can stump you?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    To be honest, he really did not want to care so much. He only wanted to arrange the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and escape with his family.

    However, the current situation was getting out of his control. The power of the ¡°blind waves¡± from the ancient times had already begun to distort the ¡°stable domain¡± that he had painstakingly developed.

    ¡°Goddess.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve always... been very respectful to you.¡±

    Nuwa thought carefully and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useless to argue. Let¡¯s draw a few sequels first.

    I will tell you the answers of whatever you want to ask.

    I have many things that even the Grand Pure One does not know.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had a feeling that the Goddess might be the mastermind. It was just that her goal was simpler.

    ...

    A momentter, in the domain created by Nuwa.

    Goddess Nuwa, who had loose long hair and was dressed in a simple in dress, sat on the soft couch with her legs crossed. She held a cup of fruit wine in her hand and took a sip with a straw.

    ¡°You killed the old molting of the Kun Peng and obtained a book? Then, the Kun Peng sent a Heavenly Demon to look for you. The Heavenly Dao Sect directly met you and told you that there was a follow-up to the Kun Peng?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was sitting in his usual spot and slowly coloring the ink, nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa smiled and said, ¡°You can draw this paragraph. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Goddess, this matter is definitely not fake.¡±

    ¡°You can catch up to Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°My Great Dao of Equalization bnced the speed of the Golden-Winged Roc and Kun Peng. The Golden-Winged Roc disciple specially called him over. He was also a witness that day. You will know when you ask.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa nodded and gently stroked her smooth chin. She pondered for a while and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try to see if you can catch up to the Chaos Bell?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°If I find the Chaos Bell now, I¡¯m afraid I can suppress the luck of Jie School. However, this is no different from going against the Heavenly Dao. I will definitely suffer a bacsh.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you mean that you want the immortals of Jie School to fill most of the spots during the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°However, there are indeed many problems with Jie School.¡±

    ¡°If the Grandmaster of Heaven goes to you for help, how are you going to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go against Third Uncle-Master¡¯s decree,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, I definitely don¡¯t have the ability to bnce the Saint now. I can barely bnce the old molting of the Kun Peng.

    Moreover, I have tried. Connate Cardinal treasures are not affected by the Great Dao of Equalization. The Taiji Painting itself has the Dao of Equalization.¡±

    Nuwa held the ss and pondered for a while. ¡°Tell me what you want to ask first. I¡¯ll estimate the price.¡±

    ¡°The rtionship between the Kun Peng and Senior Lang.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and added, ¡°Did Senior Lang really go crazy in the end?¡±

    Nuwa blinked. ¡°I won¡¯t charge you for these two answers.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re really...¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s beneficial to the Heavenly Dao and Teacher for me to answer those two questions. I won¡¯t take any risks.¡± Nuwa chuckled. ¡°Moreover, you haven¡¯t paid your 500-year debt yet. I¡¯m not anxious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡±

    ¡°The Kun Peng and him can be considered to be using each other. However, most of the time, the Kun Peng is controlled by him.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and smiled bitterly. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t use my own perspective to look at this fellow countryman.¡±

    ¡°About the human race?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Living beings from the ancient times are indifferent to Postnatal lifeforms,¡± Nuwa exined. ¡°I can¡¯t answer your second question urately. From the perspective of others, he was indeed crazy. I know that he has a n to be a Saint and transcend. At that time, he brought the n forward for no reason. It seems that he can¡¯t wait to obtain powerparable to the Pangu God. He even did not hesitate to use the natural essence and turbid power of the world. If not for Teacher taking action and suppressing him with the Heavenly Dao, the world would have ended during the second Great Magi-Demon War in the ancient times.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Are you in such a hurry topete with Grandmaster?¡±

    Goddess Nuwa squinted and chuckled. ¡°This question is worth another price. Do you really want to know?¡±

    Li Changshou was instantly rmed. He stood up and bowed to Nuwa. He said, ¡°I was too talkative. Please forgive me, Goddess. Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Your greatest advantage is that you have a sense of propriety.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa pointed at the table and chairs in front of Li Changshou. ¡°Draw. Remember to be more exciting.¡±

    Li Changshou sat upright and raised his brush. After brewing for a while, he began to create artistic works.

    He took the opportunity to calm his mind and began to sort out the various information he had.

    It was understandable that Goddess Nuwa did not want to offend Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. From Goddess Nuwa¡¯s hint just now, Li Changshou roughly understood that the Dao Ancestor and Senior Lang...

    They were not clean.

    There was no absolute ck and white in this matter. After all, the rules were set by the victors. Right and wrong were also defined by the victors.

    The Primordial World was that dangerous.

    When living beings have the ability to change all kinds of naturalws, the essence of the world is only cruel.

    <i>I should think about how to escape.</i>

    After an unknown period of time, Li Changshou umted half a foot of sketches.

    Goddess Nuwa yawned and put down the book in her hand. She suddenly asked, ¡°How do you want to deal with the Kun Peng? Do you need me to exin the karma to the Heavenly Dao? For example, I¡¯m the one who sent you to the Chaos Sea to look for traces of the Kun Peng.¡±

    Li Changshou did not stop. Without looking up, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How did you prepare it?¡±

    ¡°I have made three ns. The first is to report to the Jade Emperor and exin the harm of the Kun Peng. I will make Kun Peng a wanted criminal in the Three Realms. I will destroy the n of the Kun Peng faking its death and distinguish our positions. Secondly, there was an activity to clean up the otherworldly demons and create a beautiful new Primordial World in the surrounding areas of the Three Thousand Worlds. Coincidentally, there was a divine beast in the Netherworld Reincarnation Pagoda that had previously made the disciples feel unhappy. This time, they would let it redeem itself and listen to the thoughts of all living beings in each world. Thirdly, he would hide in the Heavenly Courts for one to two hundred years and interact with the immortals and gods. He would improve his rtionship with His Majesty. I¡¯ll also make some preparations for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.¡±

    The corners of Nuwa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°You really live up to your reputation as a stable person.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, apart from expressing my standpoint, what else can I do...¡±

    ¡°You have already entered the perfected Great Dao realm and are not far from ying the three corpses. You are considered a great mystical ability in the Primordial World. You have also grasped such a bnced Great Dao. Have you never thought of transcending and bing a Saint?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to transcend. However, I should forget about bing a Saint. I can also sense that the world is approaching its limit. It cannot tolerate the impact of living beings bing Saints. If we upy too many resources, we would have to bear the corresponding risks. If we interfere too much with the world, we would definitely suffer a bacsh. If we are so unstable, we are destined to die.¡±

    ¡°How can I transcend if I don¡¯t be a Saint?¡±

    ¡°Is bing a Saint meant to transcend?¡±

    In the Time Freeze domain, the Goddess, who was sitting on a soft couch and holding a ss cup, looked at Li Changshou, who was sitting cross-legged behind a short table and holding a brush. This time, Goddess Nuwa was the first to look away.

    ¡°What is your original world like? Why are there two souls floating over? One is more unfathomable than the other.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He lowered his head and continued drawing.

    There were plenty of outstanding young men like him in his hometown.

    Of course, it was rare to see someone as stable as him.

    ¡°A certain mountain: I feel offended.¡±

    This Kun Peng had really caused him some trouble. He definitely could not tolerate it. No matter what, he had to make the Kun Peng unhappy and let it stop harassing him in the future.

    IT Eh?

    Maitreya, Kun Peng...

    Old molting, new life...

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt like he had the help of a god. There was a sense of urgency in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s plenty of time,¡± Goddess Nuwa said calmly. ¡°After this painting is done, we can add another one.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately stabilized his wrist and continued to dig out the details.

 Chapter 554 - Maitreya Curses!

    <h4>Chapter 554: Maitreya Curses!</h4>

    It was the 35th year since Li Changshou left the Goddess¡¯s Pce with the Golden Roc.

    In the Outer World¡¯s Xuandu City.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and looked at the endless number of otherworldly demons in the gray aura in front of him. He was slightly angry.

    Did he really think that he was not angry when he woke up?

    <i>Isn¡¯t that too much?</i>

    In the past few decades, he hadunched an attack once every few years. Ten years ago, he hadunched an attack once every few months. Now, he hasunched it a few times a month!

    The otherworldly demons had no choice but to use the Xuandu City to get rid of the extraterrestrial demons during their peak production season?

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was confused. He had been guarding the Xuandu City since ancient times. He had never encountered such a situation.

    In the past, he could take a look around when he was free. Once he was sick of visiting the trichiliocosm, he could even go to the Chaos Sea to explore.

    Why have the recent decades...

    Thinking about it, that was more than thirty years ago. He had received news that his junior brother¡¯s original sect, the Immortal Du Sect, had been schemed against by the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect, Maitreya. Xiao Ji had died in battle and hundreds of disciples had died. His junior brother finally lost his footing and ran to destroy the sect of the Western Sect.

    The Great Daoist Master was quite familiar with the Maitreya of the Western Sect. Maitreya had be a disciple before the two Saints of the Western Sect became Saints.

    He was the disciple of the old Saint of the Primordial World.

    In the ancient times, Maitreya had once taken advantage of the Great Magi-Demon War to cause trouble. However, his temperament was not good. During the second Great Magi-Demon War, he secretly controlled a few experts of the demon race and deliberately threw the me on the human race.

    At that time, the human race was weak. They were already living a difficult life between the two races. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had no choice but to attack and chase after Maitreya for more than ten years. He made Maitreya stoppletely and did not dare to go out and cause trouble.

    After the Maitreya Meeting, he did not expect Maitreya to appear again and even target his junior brother.

    Is he trying to vent his anger on Little Junior Brother?

    By then...

    Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for a rebuff?

    If he offended the Great Daoist Master, he would at most be able to be expiated and end everything with a p.

    Provoking my junior brother is not as simple as transcending!

    His junior brother would definitely cover his face and shout, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t beat him!¡±, ¡°This is too cruel! I¡¯m not your match, but I have to represent the Heavenly Dao to maintain justice!¡± As he pressed the other party to the ground, he would first feed the prawns and stuff a few pig hearts before transcending...

    In terms of dirty tactics, the Great Daoist Master had never seen anyone who could dirty their junior brother!

    That was apliment.

    When he heard the news more than thirty years ago, the Great Daoist Master wanted to go back and see if Little Changshou needed his help.

    Although it was a joke, Maitreya¡¯s cultivation level was still quite powerful. He was a true ancient mighty figure.

    However, the otherworldly demons suddenly caused trouble and began to attack Xuandu City more frequently. They seemed to be eager to enter the Primordial World so that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not ck off.

    In the past few years, he had been unable to sleep!

    Xuandu City was at the edge of the world. There was no news. Great Daoist Master Xuandu did not have the time to leave. The Heavenly Dao was blinded by the Great Tribtion and could not know what happened next.

    More than ten years ago, the battle in Xuandu City was tense. His teacher had sent the Taiji Painting over. Only then did the Great Daoist Master understand that his Little Junior Brother had taken revenge on Maitreya over the years.

    What the Taiji Painting said should have smeared Maitreya¡¯s reputation. The Great Daoist Master did not ask about the details.

    As long as his Junior Brother was fine, there was still hope for him to retire early.

    Today, he stood on the city wall of Xuandu City, which was filled with the marks of time.

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the ck aura mixed with the Chaos aura. The Taiji Painting behind him was spinning at a constant speed.

    In the ruins of the city, Dao soldiers were controlling the backup array foundations. They could change them at any time during the battle.

    Xuandu City did notck treasures or Spirit Stones. Dao weapons were only products of mystical abilities. They did not know fatigue or life and death. They would onlyplete their mission at all costs.

    The Great Daoist Master could not help but sigh.

    ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t teach these guys a lesson, they won¡¯t want me to rest for a while.¡±

    A little spiritual perception came from the Taiji Painting. ¡°You want to break the array?¡±

    ¡°Taiji Painting, protect this ce.¡± The Great Daoist Master took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯re a little angry because of these ugly things. Go and vent your anger.¡±

    After saying that, the Great Daoist Master took a step forward. ck and white aura suddenly surged out from his back!

    As the light flickered, two Daoists who looked identical to him appeared. They were dressed in ck and white robes.

    The Three Pure Ones reduced the effects of youth!

    The Great Daoist Master snorted softly. His main body and two incarnations raised their right hands at the same time. Three streams of light flew out of Xuandu City and turned into three rusty spears, swords, and longbows. They were held by three figures at the same time.

    One step, three steps!

    Three streams of light rushed into the Chaos Sea. The sword shed the void, the spear flew out, and the bowstring trembled non-stop. In an instant, the ck ocean was turned upside down...

    After fighting for a few months, the Heavenly Fiend army was defeated.

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the trembling ck shadow in front of him and smiled faintly.

    He had caught a big fish.

    It had been a long time since he stretched his limbs so readily...

    After the ancient battle, as the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect, there were very few opportunities for him to attack. Most of the time, it was enough for him to show his attitude.

    The experts among the otherworldly demons were indeed a little troublesome. Many of them did not have physical bodies. They needed some secret techniques to prolong the battle.

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and covered his mouth to yawn. The ck shadow seemed to have found a w. It turned into a ck beam of light and flew towards the Great Daoist Master¡¯s be!

    The Great Daoist Master grabbed the ck light and held it in his palm. His originallyzy eyes suddenly emitted a sharp glow as he stared at the ck shadow that was imprisoned in his palm.¡¯

    Green light surged in the Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes. Thetter¡¯s hair stood on end, and he let out ear-piercing screams that could shatter an ordinary Golden Immortal¡¯s essence soul.

    The otherworldly demons lost their demonic hearts!

    The Great Daoist Master searched the other party¡¯s Demon Heart. His face was filled with disdain, as if he was searching for the structure of a smelly ditch.

    However, soon, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up. He casually crushed the ck light in his hand and flipped his hand to grab it. He used the Great Dao of Yin and Yang Taiji to give the current living beings Daows and definitions. He grabbed a colorful fragment.

    The fragment was equivalent to the remnant soul of an otherworldly demon. However, it was easier to understand thanks to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s mystical abilities.

    The Great Daoist Master looked in the direction where the two incarnations were chasing. He quietly retracted his incarnation and took a step forward. He returned to the city wall of Xuandu City and sat behind the Taiji Painting.

    During the battle previously, the otherworldly demons took the opportunity to attack the Xuandu City. However, the ¡°experts¡± were held back and defeated by the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. Their attacks were firmly blocked by the Taiji Painting.

    Such a charge could reduce the pressure on the various array formations in the Xuandu City. The Dao soldiers could better deal with the next wave of battle...

    Boss Tu¡¯s spiritual perception reached the Great Daoist Master¡¯s heart. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°An interesting memory.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and yed with the fragment in his hand. After some thought, he formed a seal with his right hand and pointed at the fragment.

    The fragments exploded with a bang, and bits of stardust shot out a blurry image.

    In the dark corner of the Chaos Sea, there was an indescribable otherworldly demon that looked extremely ugly. There were countless otherworldly demons floating around.

    ck gas kept floating out of the bloated Heavenly Demon¡¯s body. The ck gas quickly turned into new otherworldly demons...

    The Great Daoist Master was slightly surprised. ¡°The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy has recovered?¡±

    ¡°Or the ancient one?¡±

    ¡°It should be one of the Connate Godfiends that survived the Heaven-Opening Tribtion.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master clicked his tongue in wonder and formed another seal. Immediately, there were sounds of squeaking, croaking, and buzzing.

    The Great Daoist Master was stunned. However, Boss Tu could analyze those words and cast his spiritual perception into the Great Daoist Master¡¯s heart, causing his eyes to gradually widen.

    ¡°Kill Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Kill Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Saints cannot be ndered. We must make Taibai Jinxing pay the price!¡±

    ¡°When have we, the otherworldly demons, been bullied like this! Kill Taibai!¡±

    ¡°If you destroy my Heaven, I will stab your spine! Destroy Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was dumbfounded. ¡°What did Changshou do? Why is the hatred on the otherworldly demons?¡±

    The Taiji Painting was rather calm. It asked, ¡°The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy seems to be a female living being?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless. He felt ufortable.

    An hourter, a special jade token was wrapped in Yin and Yang Qi. It flew into the vortex in the middle of the Xuandu City and returned to the Primordial World. It crossed the trichiliocosm and shot towards the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°What has Junior Brother done all these years?¡±

    At the same time, in a certain Sector at the edge of the trichiliocosm.

    A green-furred dog that was tied up by an immortal rope turned its head and looked at the tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals behind it. It felt the pressure of the Heavenly Emperor Demon-ying Sword in the arms of the Golden-Winged Roc closest to it. It could not help but sigh softly.

    Thirty-five years, it had been thirty-five years!

    He looked at the Netherworld and could not hear his master!

    Truth Listener did not know if Lord Taibai Jinxing was the strongest orthodox god of the Heavenly Courts, but he was definitely the most ruthless one.

    After wandering outside and helping the Heavenly Courts get rid of arge number of otherworldly demons lurking at the edge of the Three Thousand Worlds, he had already epted the identity of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Dharma treasure beast!

    Beast life was difficult.

    As for the schemes of the otherworldly demons...

    Who cares about Truth Listener?

    If you have the ability, get the Connate Godfiends controlling them toe to the Primordial World to take revenge. The Heavenly Dao will teach the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder a lesson in a moment!

    Thinking about it, it was not bad for him to be in the Heavenly Courts.

    Truth Listener wanted to use this opportunity to pull itself together, but it could not help but sigh softly. It opened its eyes and transmitted what it had heard to the Golden-Winged Roc.

    The Golden Roc¡¯s eyes shed, and his figure disappeared.

    In a sh, a sanguine glow shed. The divine sword was mighty.

    ck gas was quickly purified. The Golden-Winged Roc maintained its human form. Two golden wings extended from its back, and its body was projected everywhere in the Chiliocosm.

    ¡°By the orders of the heavens, I have obtained the Jade Emperor¡¯s permission to hold the order of the Great White Star Lord! Today, I will kill the otherworldly demons lurking outside this region and protect all living beings in the world! If any Qi Refinement cultivators discover the otherworldly demons and kill them to collect their demonic aura, they cane to the Heavenly Courts to receive their rewards!¡±

    The world was silent. The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s figure shed and began to lead the army to leave the ce. It entered the second wave of investigation.

    The otherworldly demons were very cunning. It was far from enough to investigate once.

    Golden Roc took out the ¡°Thirty-six Moves of Exorcism¡± that his teacher had written. His eyes were filled with admiration.

    Truth Listener, who was lying on the throne and tied the dog chain, nced at the jade slip in the Golden Roc¡¯s hand from the corner of its eye and subconsciously trembled.

    ...

    His leisurely immortal life recently...

    In the Little Qiong Peak of the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou stretched and yawned on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber. His immortal senses flowed slowly like water.

    There were new guests in the chess room in the past decade. Long Ji, the eldest disciple, also had the authority to enter the Little Qiong Peak.

    It was also because Long Ji was Ling¡¯e¡¯s best friend in the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou was afraid that Ling¡¯e would be a little depressed while cultivating, so he wanted Long Ji to apany her.

    Speaking of Long Ji, there was something that made Li Changshou speechless.

    Long Ji¡¯s Golden Immortal Tribtion...

    Really, Li Changshou had never seen such a biased Dao Ancestor!

    When his grand-disciple transcended the tribtion, not only did he not save a single bolt of lightning, but he was also shed by the Heavenly Punishment. There was also a lot of lightning, wind, and water. The Heavenly Punishment was all aiming to severely injure him!

    From then on, as long as his friends and rtives transcended the tribtion, the power of the tribtion lightning would turn into heavenly punishment ande over to secretly whip him a few times...

    What was the scene when Long Ji transcended the tribtion?

    That day, Long Ji suddenly said, ¡°Teacher, I seem to be going through the Tribtion Transcendence. There is a voice in the underworld that can make me prepare.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately concluded that it was a reminder from the Heavenly Dao to Long Ji. It could be considered that the Heavenly Dao had given the Jade Emperor some face.

    Long Ji then flew to the Jade Pool and arrived at the ce where she had previously chosen to transcend the tribtion. The tribtion clouds covered the sky in a short period of time.

    Long Ji bowed to the sky and said loudly,

    ¡°Long Ji of the Heavenly Courts, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to strike.¡±

    Afterwards...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Tribtion Cloud in the sky acknowledged!

    The Tribtion Cloud manifested the scenery of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. There were also auspicious clouds around it. The immortal music in the distance had already been yed in advance!

    Steady... stable?!

    Long Ji waited for a while. Thunder sounded in the sky first. Then, a powerful pink lightning bolt shed down. It passed by Long Ji¡¯s forehead andnded on her shoulder.

    Long Ji¡¯s body swayed from the blow. The tribtion luck above instantly stopped and waited quietly for a while.

    Yes, he waited for a while.

    It was very spiritual!

    In the end, Li Changshou almost could not help butin.

    He had never seen a Heavenly Tribtion that was more than four hours apart!

    Is the Heavenly Tribtion afraid of destroying the Jade Emperor¡¯s beloved daughter and making the Jade Emperor have a problem with the Heavenly Dao?

    After Long Ji transcended the tribtion, she retracted her messy long hair. Hundreds of fairies from the Jade Pool immediately pounced on her. All of them held immortal peaches and spirit pills, afraid that if they were a stepte... Long Ji¡¯s injuries would recover.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Alright, she was from the Heavenly Courts.

    The Dao Ancestor had clearly interfered with the great cmity and had even seriously gone easy on his ¡°granddaughter¡±.

    That was also because Long Ji did not have a proper god¡¯s position. Otherwise, perhaps she would not avoid one Heavenly Tribtion. Instead, she would symbolically strike a few times and the power of the Heavenly Tribtion would directly transform Long Ji¡¯s Dao Body.

    Li Changshou calmed himself down and did not think too much about that. It was a good thing that Long Ji had sessfully be a Golden Immortal.

    Ling¡¯e could not replicate the Tribtion Transcendence. She had to be fully prepared. He did not have a strong rtionship with the Jade Emperor.

    He looked at the chess room and saw a petite figure ying with Long Ji and Ling¡¯e.

    Xiong Lingli.

    After being tempered by the blood of the Ancestral Magi andpletely learning the transformation technique, Xiong Lingli¡¯s figure finally returned to normal.

    At that moment, she had transformed into the size of a normal person. She was like a young girl who had been in her prime. She had a short ponytail, two huge copper hammers on her back, and an unchanged Elder Lord numinous treasure armor. When she walked out, she attracted a lot of attention.

    Li Changshou had already begun to make arrangements. Later, he would let Xiong Lingli be a Heavenly General and guard the Heavenly Gate to help the Heavenly Courts survive the awkward period where there were no experts.

    Xiong Lingli could only unleash 50% of her strength when she was an ordinary person. If she wanted to unleash her full strength, she still had to restore her original size...

    His immortal senses continued to flow.

    Outside the Great White Pce, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals patrolled and guarded. All of them had solemn expressions and looked proud.

    In the original Water God Residence, Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu were ying with the rope. The rtionship between the two brothers became stronger and stronger. The brotherhood was extremely touching.

    In the room next door, Youqin Xuanya, who had rarely returned to the residence to quietly cultivate, was in seclusion andprehending the Dao. At that moment, she was bing more and more ethereal, and there were a few moreyers of purity.

    The Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts was famous in the Three Realms. She had already achieved an advertising effect that far exceeded expectations.

    However, because there were mysterious experts in the five continents who kept finding trouble with the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou decided to be safe and let Youqin Xuanya¡¯s Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals not go out for the time being.

    Who was the person who did not dare to show his face and only dared to hide and seek trouble with the Heavenly Courts?

    It was naturally Maitreya.

    Maitreya must have been quite aggrieved over the past thirty years. It could even be said that he was depressed.

    After Li Changshou returned from the Goddess¡¯s Pce, he took the memorial that Bai Ze had drafted and which he had refined several times and went to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Before the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts, he submitted the memorial and requested for orders.

    At that time, the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression was filled with anticipation. He hoped that Li Changshou could find something to do with a memorial.

    However, after Li Changshou¡¯s impassioned speech, the Jade Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Why did he suddenly criticize the sin of the ancient demon master, Kun Peng?

    However, the Jade Emperor agreed with that matter. He ordered the arrest of the Demon Master Kun Peng in the Three Realms and posted 36 great crimes.

    At the same time, he agreed to Li Changshou¡¯s second memorial. He directly used Truth Listener and allowed the Golden-Winged Roc to control the Demon-ying Sword and go to the edge of the Three Thousand Worlds to clear the otherworldly demons.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s gaze was clearly asking, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and lowered his head to call the Jade Emperor wise.

    That was indeed all the arrangements on the surface. However, the subsequent development was far from that simple.

    Due to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ sudden denunciation of the Kun Peng¡¯s crimes, many of them were secrets that only ancient mighty figures knew. It caused the various parts of the Three Realms to begin a ¡®great conviction¡¯ of the Kun Peng.

    The traces of the Kun Peng began to appear in some ancient and mysterious cases.

    All the me was put on Kun Peng.

    As long as he talked about Kun Peng, he was not afraid that he would not be able to find a topic to talk about...

    When the Immortal God discussion reached its peak, someone raised a question.

    Why did the Heavenly Courts mention the Kun Peng during the Great Tribtion and even convict this Kun Peng who supposedly escaped to the Chaos Sea? Could it be that the Kun Peng has returned?

    The direction of the Primordial World suddenly changed. The immortals of the Three Realms were guessing if the Kun Peng had secretly returned to the trichiliocosm.

    At that moment, all kinds of rumors were spread.

    Before the poprity of this matter was about to decline again, a few pieces of news that were mixed in truth and false spread throughout the world.

    It was all real news.

    ¡°Why can so many experts of the demon race join the Western Sect? In the ancient times, before the Demon Court was destroyed, the Demon Master Kun Peng captured the demonic soul imprints of arge number of experts of the Demon Court and made a deal with the Western Sect.¡±

    There were also fake news, for example:

    ¡°The Kun Peng knew that it had done too many bad things and was about to be hunted down by the Saint. The thing that had escaped into the Chaos Sea was actually a fake body. His essence soul had used the Heavenly Demon Heart Transfer Technique and shifted to other living beings. Based on the situation back then, it was very likely the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect, Maitreya.¡±

    In just a few months, the news spread in the Three Realms.

    The Western Sect had appeared to exin many times, but the effect was not good. Their voices were buried in waves of other voices.

    At the appropriate time and ce, the Heavenly Courts sent a deration to the Western Sect.

    The content of the deration was actually very gentle. It meant that the Heavenly Courts would ¡°cooperate¡± with the Heavenly Courts to investigate this matter. The Heavenly Courts would return the Buddha¡¯s innocence.

    How would Maitreya dare to go?

    From the beginning to the end, Maitreya did not even reveal his face. He only hid in the dark.

    It was precisely this avoidance that made the rumors gradually be true.

    That was not the end. In the various towns of the Middle Continent, some ys began to appear. They sang about the life of the Kun Peng Demon Master and would mention the Maitreya every time.

    In just a few years, the fact that Maitreya was the second essence soul of the Kun Peng was already an open secret in the Primordial World.

    The prestige of the Western Sect fell again and again. There was no trace of Maitreya. The two Saints of the Western Sect did not express their stance from the beginning to the end...

    The battle of public opinion is a double-edged sword. I can¡¯t use it too much.

    Li Changshou retracted his thoughts and stretched his back. He took out a newly modified paper effigy from his sleeve and made the paper effigy transform into an old immortal Taibai Jinxing. He rode a cloud and floated out of the Little Qiong Peak.

    The Pagoda Master carried it around in his sleeve.

    After leaving the Heaven Gate and returning to the East Ocean, Li Changshou pretended to visit the East Ocean Dragon Pce and talk about the assessment of the various river gods,ke gods, and well gods. However, his main body used an escape technique and floated to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    He could not always let the woman take the initiative to be in a rtionship.

    On the way, he was thinking about a few matters.

    The chaos in the Middle Continent began. The more the Three Realms fought, the more chaotic it became. He could no longer control it...

    <i>By the way, the Grand Supreme Elder has already sent Little Gold and Little Silver over to Yang Jian¡¯s three pointed, double-edged spear. Should I make arrangements?</i>

 Chapter 555 - Meeting Yun Xiao, Warning the Dragon race, Confronting the Western Fury

    <h4>Chapter 555: Meeting Yun Xiao, Warning the Dragon race, Confronting the Western Fury</h4>

    The cloud on the Immortal Ind lingered, and the beauty followed like a dream.

    In a corner of the Three-Immortal Ind, the two of them apanied each other in the bushes. Li Changshou was dressed in a light blue robe and Fairy Yun Xiao was dressed in a green and white robe. They were just strolling and chatting about some things that had nothing to do with the Three Realms. Unknowingly, two hours had passed.

    There was one good thing about being in a rtionship in the Primordial World. It was that the time between each of their two meetings was long enough, causing them to be filled with anticipation and allowing them enough time to prepare some topics to talk about.

    Of course, Li Changshou felt that he did not have to find any topic. However, as the two of them sat and walked together, his mind would be at peace...

    At that moment, he naturally could not mention the rule that Fairy Yun Xiao had set in the past for them to meet once every five hundred years.

    To Fairy Yun Xiao at that time, five hundred years was not a long time. It was just enough for her to cultivate for a period of time before going out.

    However, to the current Fairy Yun Xiao, fifty years was a little too long to wait. Thest time they parted was less than thirty years ago. This time, there seemed to be a long time in between.

    When the two of them chatted, there were some restricted areas.

    To Li Changshou, he tried his best not to mention his matters in the Heavenly Courts because he knew that Yun Xiao was not interested in that. However, Yun Xiao was happy to hear him talk about it.

    Yun Xiao did not allow herself to mention the Great Tribtion. She was worried that Li Changshou would feel pressured.

    Yun Xiao had previously mentioned that the Great Tribtion is the tribtion of the Qi Refinement cultivators. If one cannot pass it, there¡¯s nothing to force.

    In other words, Li Changshou did not have to worry about her.

    As he walked, Li Changshou inadvertently raised his palm. A slender hand reached out from the side and held it.

    Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao, who were hiding in the dark and imitating the two of them, also reached out and held hands. Then, theyughed silently.

    As they chatted, the two of them talked about Zhao Gongming.

    Li Changshou blinked at Yun Xiao. White fog appeared around Yun Xiao, isting her from the two ¡°little¡± fairies in the dark.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°How¡¯s the matter between Brother Gongming and Senior Sister Jin Ling?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°I sent a letter to Brother previously. He replied that everything is fine. I think there should be no mistakes.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I mean, they don¡¯t have the intention to announce this to the public?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Yun Xiao hummed softly and had a strange expression.

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any inside story?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother should have wanted to tell the outside world. However, Senior Sister Jin Ling is really shy.¡±

    Yun Xiao looked at their interlocked hands and whispered, ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling feels that this is a private matter between the two of them. If we tell others that they are Teacher¡¯s disciples and experts of Jie School, I¡¯m afraid it will cause a lot of gossip. That would affect things.¡±

    ¡°Let them say whatever they want.¡± Li Changshou shook his head calmly. ¡°However, that¡¯s their private matter. If they don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s fine. As time passes, everyone can guess.¡±

    ¡°Then, what did others say about us?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°They say we are a match made in heaven.¡±

    The fairy was also slightly angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed when you say that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshouughed and said softly, ¡°If I continue to be shy in front of you, I¡¯m afraid we will have to talk for hundreds of thousands of years before we can achieve anything.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao looked elsewhere and smiled. After a while, she asked, ¡°How can a rtionship be considered fruitful?¡±

    ¡°This matter is uncertain.¡± Li Changshou gestured for the two of them to turn left and go to an ancient tree. He took two meditation cushions and ced them close to each other. He left one to two inches between them.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°To mortals, consummation is the fruit of cultivation. Giving birth to children is the fruit of cultivation. Holding hands and turning white hair is the fruit of cultivation. To longevity cultivators, I don¡¯t know the exact meaning of cultivating the fruit. It¡¯s probably because there are no disasters or cmities happening to us. We can stay together andprehend the Dao and cultivate normally. In our spare time, we can spend time together. We can see the end of the world and walk through the trichiliocosm. At the end of longevity, the world would perish. I can still be by your side. This is probably the fruit of my dreams.¡±

    He looked down and met her eyes. However, Yun Xiao¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with rity. She was not touched by those words.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Did he use the wrong words?

    However, she said, ¡°You have to remember these words. Tell me again a thousand yearster. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned at first. He immediately understood something and replied with a smile. He quickly engraved what he had said on his essence soul.

    He did not kiss her today. He, Taibai Jinxing, would remember this grudge. He would definitely repay it double in the future.

    The two of them looked at each other and chatted about the previous topic.

    Somehow, the two of them began talking about the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl. Fairy Yun Xiao said, ¡°When Master bestowed this set of treasures to Brother, he also said that this set of treasures was iplete. However, Master did not say that there was anything iplete. I think there should be 36 Heavenly Constetions.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Li Changshou thought carefully. He remembered that in the story of the God Conferment, after the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls were obtained by Randeng, they evolved into the twenty-four heavens. As a result, Randeng¡¯s status rose...

    Now, the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl could not be obtained by Randeng. Li Changshou personally guarded Master Zhao and would not let him take any risks.

    The opportunity of the twenty-four heavens would definitelynd on Master Zhao...

    <i>I have to n this carefully. Daoist Randeng is also my opponent. I have to be careful.</i>

    If he could not, he would give Master Zhao some ambiguous hints in advance and let him work hard toprehend the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls. Perhaps, he would gain something.

    ¡°Yun Xiao...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while and deal with some matters regarding the dragon race.¡± Li Changshou exined warmly, ¡°Teacher ordered me to beat the dragon race. My incarnation has already arrived at the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Just get back to work. I¡¯ll apany you here.¡±

    Yun Xiao answered gently and looked at Li Changshou, who was leaning against the tree trunk with his eyes closed. She took out a jade book from her sleeve and read it quietly.

    A breeze blew, and the light clouds were like feathers.

    The two figures under the tree were very close, but there was still some distance between them. They did not have skin-to-skin contact.

    The clouds that isted the two of them were gradually blown away by the breeze because theycked immortal power. A few immortal senses fluttered over shyly. When they saw that scene, they revealed looks of disappointment.

    The male immortal, who was leaning against the tree trunk, seemed to be sleeping with his eyes closed. The female immortal, who was holding the scroll and sitting diagonally beside him, exined the peace of time and the harmony of Yin and Yang. It made people subconsciously remember this painting in their hearts.

    ...

    In the Dragon King¡¯s Hall in the East Ocean Crystal Pce.

    Taibai Jinxing came over personally. The Crystal Pce was naturally decorated withnterns and colorful banners. They invited him to sit on a high chair, almost at the same level as the Dragon King.

    The dragon children toasted and the dragon maidens greeted.

    Li Changshou smiled and responded. He looked at the ¡°juniors¡± of the dragon race who were mostly older than him and kept smiling and encouraging them.

    Li Changshou did not want to make Yun Xiao wait for long. He found an opportunity to express his intentions.

    ¡°Dragon King, I should have exined why I came today in the jade token.¡±

    Previously, he had addressed the Dragon King as ¡®Lord¡¯.

    Now, he addressed him as ¡®Dragon King¡¯ purely out of respect for Ao Guang, the senior of the Primordial World.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean smiled and nodded. He pped his hands and the dragon children retreated. The dancing sea maidens lowered their heads and left. The Turtle Ministers carried jade slips and walked over quickly.

    Ao Guang smiled and said, ¡°Please take a look, Star Lord. This is a report by the God of Water that the dragon race has set up in various ces.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. Streams of light flew out of his sleeve. In front of the Dragon King, he cast sixteen incarnations. He picked up the jade slip and began to examine it quickly.

    The Turtle Ministers looked at each other, but the Dragon King smiled and shook his head.

    An hourter, the sixteen paper effigies turned into streams of light and flew back into Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn as he muttered to himself.

    The Dragon King said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, is there anything wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The stories of the dragons who were born as gods are all about singing and dancing. They say that under their own governance, the water is stable, there are no floods, and the mortals live in peace. However, Dragon King, did they make a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Dragon King frowned slightly.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The operation of the Heavenly Dao is not smooth-sailing. There are gaps in the moon and floods in the sky. If we blindly follow the wind and rain, mortals will gradually bezy. It¡¯s not a good thing to lose their respect for the nature of the world. The Water Gods of the various factions should use the Heavenly Dao as a basis. Only then will the Deity Position be legitimate.¡±

    The Dragon King stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I was negligent in this matter. I¡¯ll immediately gather the Water Gods from all over to understand the Star Lord¡¯s spirit!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°Today, the Court is gradually getting on track. The restrictions of the Heavenly rules are bing stricter. Previously, I had used my incarnation to travel in the mortal world for a few months. Most of the disciples of the dragon race were considered to have done their duty. They were responsible for the destiny of the dragon race, for the stability of the world, and for their own merit. They were good and kind. However.¡±

    The Dragon King listened carefully and looked serious. At that moment, he had already weighed the weight of the ¡®but¡¯ word.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There are still about 30% of the dragon race disciples. They can¡¯t change their extravagant style. Under the rivers andkes, they build pces and gather people for fun. They don¡¯t care about the living beings of the sea.

    There are even disciples of the dragon race who enjoy teasing humans. There are even some who forcefully snatch mortal women.¡±

    ¡°Snatch mortal women?¡±

    The Dragon King frowned and was shocked by this matter. He said firmly, ¡°Is there a misunderstanding? Why would the disciples of the dragon race be attracted to mortal women?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. He took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball and ced it in the Dragon King¡¯s hand.

    The Dragon King frowned and looked at the Shadow-Retaining Ball for a while before he flew into a rage.

    ¡°Left and right!¡±

    At the entrance of the hall, four figures rushed over and knelt on one knee without saying a word.

    ¡°Go and invite Elder Ao Qianhua! Send a team of soldiers to capture Ao Qianhua¡¯s eldest son! If half of them escape, the Ao Qianhua family will not be spared!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The four figures agreed in unison. They turned around and transformed into four streams of water that quickly escaped.

    The female musicians and dragon children in the corner of the hall were silent. They had not seen His Majesty so angry for a long time.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean stood up and paced in front of the throne. Then, he thought of something and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Please punish me, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I have failed in my duty to restrain my people. I did not expect the dragon race tomit such a ridiculous crime!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the Dragon King. He took out a few Shadow-Retaining Spheres from his sleeve and ced them on the short table beside the Dragon King.

    ¡°Dragon King, on ount of our friendship, I did not report the matter to the Jade Emperor directly. Instead, I came to the Dragon Pce because I was afraid that the dragon race would be too passive. The Dragon King knows the story of the dragon race better than me. The Dragon King also knows the worries of the dragon race better than me. Now, I need to tell the Dragon King... The Deity Position is not child¡¯s y. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position is not an internal position of the dragon race. The Dragon King would deal with these dragons ording to his wishes. It would be best if he could choose one or two of them and send them to the Heavenly Courts. He could apologize before the Jade Emperor arrived. It could be considered the righteous style of the dragon gods. The internal atmosphere of the dragon race is rtively rxed. The Heavenly Courts have no intention of interfering with the internal affairs of the dragon race. However, after bing a god of the Heavenly Courts, they are restrained by the Heavenly rules. I hope that you will understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±

    The Dragon King sighed softly and bowed to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou returned the bow and smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Star Lord, why don¡¯t you stay for the banquet?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that today. Dragon King, please deal with these matters first.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou cupped his hands and walked towards the door of the hall with his horsetail whisk. The Dragon King of the East Ocean walked two steps behind him. The few dragon leaders and old generals sent Li Changshou out of the Crystal Pce.

    As soon as Li Changshou left, the Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed. He looked at the Shadow-Retaining Spheres and crushed them.

    ¡°Capture these evil dragons! Hang them on the Dragon Cage for three days and three nights! Then send them to the Heavenly Courts to beg for death!¡±

    Outside the Crystal Pce, although Li Changshou¡¯s old immortal paper effigies had left, the few paper effigies hidden there slightly spread their immortal senses and captured a few pairs of dragon soldiers rushing to the South Continent.

    He had to take it one step at a time. He could not pressure the dragon race to the extreme. That would only make the dragon race bitterly disappointed.

    It was reasonable to unite the Dragon King and the experts of the dragon race and let the ambitious people of the dragon race stand up and attack the declining members of the dragon race.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud out of the East Ocean and swaggered towards the East Heaven Gate. He nced at the hanging tassels on his white robe. The blue color had turned light purple.

    An expert¡¯s immortal senses were investigating him.

    Li Changshou pretended not to notice. He had already deduced who was looking for him, but he did not panic and headed straight for the Heavenly Path.

    After flying for 500 kilometers, a white cloud brought a beautiful female immortal towards him.

    Incarnation?

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and sighed in his heart. His main body continued to hold back on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    He heard a shout.

    ¡°Are you Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    His voice was as mellow and low as ark¡¯s. He carefully tasted it and hid some excitement, shyness, and suppressed excitement.

    Li Changshou smiled and turned around. He stopped the cloud and looked at the fairy flying over from afar. He sized her up a few times.

    Perhaps because Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was too unrestrained, the fairy blushed. However, she walked forward gracefully and bowed to Li Changshou.

    Just as she was about to speak, Li Changshou said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so wonderful when you dress up as a woman. As expected of the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect.¡±

    The ¡°fairy¡± first frowned and quickly revealed a stunned expression.

    He wanted to continue acting, but when he saw Li Changshou¡¯s smile and how he looked like he was watching a good show, he snorted coldly and swept his sleeve.

    ¡°The Dao of incarnation really can¡¯t be hidden from Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re too easy to guess. Why are you here this time? Why don¡¯t you show your main body? I¡¯ll spar with you and end the karma.¡±

    The ¡®fairy¡¯ said coldly, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone overboard? We are both scheming. I only killed a Golden Immortal from the Ren School, but you have been taking revenge for dozens of years. He even nted such a huge evil on me! What do I have to do with the Kun Peng?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly.

    <i>Does he really think that I¡¯m a greenhorn who will say anything?</i>

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a guilty conscience, why don¡¯t youe to the Heavenly Courts to prove your innocence?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go to the Heavenly Courts to prove my innocence?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you show me evidence that you are not the second essence soul of the Kun Peng? If you can convince me, I will not mention this matter. To be honest, although we are enemies, I don¡¯t want to frame you. I only have reasonable doubts because I have some evidence. Fellow Daoist, do you think that there is no connection between you and the Kun Peng?

    Ah, the Kun Peng is quite brilliant. In order not to expose its ws, it deliberately did not leave any memories when it separated its second Essence Soul. It also did something like upying a magpie¡¯s nest...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a look at this.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball from his sleeve and revealed the scene inside. It was the details of the battle between Kun Peng and him in the Chaos Sea.

    Li Changshou crushed the Shadow-Retaining Ball.

    ¡°The Kun Peng¡¯s fake body took the initiative to die in battle to cover for the new body. As for you, Fellow Daoist... Forget it, we have not decided yet. We just want to invite you to the Heavenly Courts to cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou waved his sleeve and turned around to fly into the sky. Before he left, he turned to look at Maitreya.

    ¡°The Kun Peng¡¯s scheme originated from ancient times. I will definitely seek an exnation for the feud between us in the future. However, I will not frame you for this matter.¡±

    Then, he snorted coldly and left on a cloud, leaving Maitreya¡¯s incarnation on the cloud in a daze.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice flew over from the clouds.

    ¡°Mortals, immortals, living beings, mighty figures. Who am I? Who are you? The Dao name is just a symbol. You can call yourself Maitreya. Others can also call you Maitreya. The second essence soul of the Kun Peng can also be called Maitreya. When the second essence soul believes that it is called Maitreya, what can it represent? Where did youe from and where did you die? What does your appearance in the Three Realms mean to the Three Realms? Did you choose Maitreya or did Maitreya choose you? Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re obsessed. You¡¯re not even worthy of being my opponent.¡±

    You don¡¯t deserve to be my opponent... You deserve to be my opponent... my opponent... yes.

    The ¡°fairy¡± was stunned for a while. Not long after, she took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball from her sleeve and read the contents repeatedly. It was naturally the conversation she had with Li Changshou just now...

    His n to clear his name this time had failed.

    However, various thoughts could not help but arise in his heart. He was momentarily distracted.

    ¡°Did I choose Maitreya or Maitreya... choose me?¡±

 Chapter 556 - The Third Place in the Primordial World to Protect Oneâ€™s Shortcomings

    <h4>Chapter 556: The Third ce in the Primordial World to Protect One¡¯s Shorings</h4>

    Could it be that Maitreya is using my random nonsense...

    ¡°Have you gained enlightenment?¡±

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou, who had just returned from the Three-Immortal Ind, was muttering to himself by theke.

    He carefully thought about it. To an expert like Maitreya, his words were indeed a little ¡°awakening¡±.

    However, he was really just bluffing. He wanted to nt a crack in Maitreya¡¯s Dao heart.

    It was also because he had studied too much about the characteristics of the ¡°Heavenly Demon¡± in the past thirty years. He subconsciously wanted to get the enemy¡¯s mentality and create some gaps in their Dao hearts.

    Well Maitreya has himself to me for sending an incarnation. It was a rather crude incarnation of spiritual will. Even if he killed it, it would not affect Maitreya.

    The problem was that his incarnation... might not be able to defeat him.

    Back then, he had used the paper effigy to trick Jin Chanzi into finding the three moles.

    Now, the paper effigy¡¯s technique could no longer deceive others. However, he had barely mastered a technique of talking.

    This could be considered a small improvement!

    The rumor that most of Taibai Jinxing¡¯s mystical abilities were in his eloquence was not fake.

    Li Changshou looked at the lively chess room and sat back in front of the Pill Chamber. He closed his eyes and focused. He began to carefullyprehend the Great Dao of Equalization.

    After the Purple Cloud Pce, until the Great Tribtion officially arrived, Li Changshou could only do a few things ¡ª

    He would cultivate andprehend the Great Dao to increase his strength as much as possible.

    He wanted to protect the Shang Nation and prevent the Western Sect from taking drastic measures.

    He had to control the situation of the trichiliocosm and prevent the Immortal Alliance from losing control in advance.

    He umted more paper effigies and figured out stronger ¡°anti-interference¡± restrictions.

    Now, the paper effigy that had been modified by Chuan Xin had a more stable advantage that came at a low cost.

    Li Changshou had three main ideas. The first was to strengthen the connection between his essence soul and his essence soul. That was mainly the enlightenment he had obtained from Du Shuren.

    Essence Souls and Skyfiends were originally different forms produced by the True Spirit consciousness under the effects of different Daows. This ¡°high-level Skyfiend¡± had indeed given Li Changshou a lot of help.

    The other two ideas were mainly to simplify the paper effigy¡¯s restrictions and increase the protection of the restrictions.

    For that, Li Changshou had studied the High rity Talisman for more than ten years. It could be considered a small gift that he had ¡°stolen¡± from Yun Xiao.

    There was a saying. The teachings of the Saints of Ren School were rtively simple. They were particr about the ¡°Dao Enlightenment Dharma Formation¡± and the ¡°Nature Enlightenment Dharma¡±. That was to let the two disciples of Ren Schoolprehend the mystical abilities of fighting while they wereprehending the Dao.

    It was not that the Saint had forgotten to teach or was toozy to speak.

    Now, Li Changshou had a rich amount of cultivation resources. The difficulty of cultivating the Dao was only in one¡¯sprehension of the realm.

    He could easily refine Spirit Pills and miraculous medicines. He naturally did notck treasures and numinous treasures.

    Li Changshou did not idle about even though he had gained excess Spirit Stones and precious materials. He continued the construction of the ¡°Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Defense Satellite¡± and put the ¡°Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Heavenly Cycle Stars Cannon¡± on the agenda.

    Li Changshou had also begun a long process of nurturing the Connate Earth essence that he had obtained from Kun Peng Residence in the Chaos Sea. It would take at least hundreds of years before he could integrate it into the overall array formation of the Little Qiong Peak and be the spirit of the main array formation.

    At that time, if the Immortal Du Sect was attacked, Ling¡¯e would be able to control 50% of the array formations on the Little Qiong Peak without any pressure.

    At that time...

    <i>Is there some hindsight?</i>

    Li Changshou opened his eyes slightly and looked at the empty sky and the endless sea of clouds. He felt a little helpless.

    In the end, he still chose to be controlled by the Heavenly Courts.

    As he sighed, a jade token flew over from outside his vision. Behind it was a group of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    Senior Brother¡¯s Dao runes?

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and pulled the jade token over. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who were chasing after the jade token were also persuaded by Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou ced the jade talisman dozens of feet away and used his immortal senses to look at the simple content inside. He was speechless.

    <i>The otherworldly demons went crazy and shouted that they wanted to attack the Primordial World and kill Tai Bai and destroy Venus?</i>

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>What is going on?</i>

    <i>Is it because I had ordered the Golden Roc and Truth Listener to wipe out the otherworldly demons and made the other party angry, or is it because I had made my stand clear and firmly rejected Kun Peng¡¯s attempts to hook up?</i>

    He hadunched several major attacks in a month. If not for the help of the Taiji Painting, the Xuandu City would probably have copsed...

    Li Changshou could not help but groan. He raised his hand to support his forehead.

    How could he make enemies like that?

    He analyzed carefully for a while and concluded that the otherworldly demons had little effect on him. However, his senior brother mentioned the word ¡®Saint¡¯.

    The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy and the ¡°mother¡± of the otherworldly demons expressed their extreme resentment towards Li Changshou for insulting their Saint.

    <i>Could it be that a Connate Godfiend like the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy had... formed some kind of long-term cooperation strategy with Kun Peng?</i>

    With that doubt, Li Changshou deliberated carefully and quickly took out two expensive transcendent-grademunication jade talismans. He sent one to his senior brother and the other to the Golden-Winged Roc.

    Thest jade token stated:

    ¡°Eliminate the fiend and benefit all living beings. Eliminate all evil and don¡¯t leave any future troubles.¡±

    Li Changshou did not dare to make it too obvious. He could only encourage the Golden Roc ording to his personality.

    Otherwise, he would really be worried that the Golden Roc would be excited and give the order to kill all the wrong people and cause unnecessary killing.

    In the jade token given to the Great Daoist Master, Li Changshou briefly exined the entire situation and reminded his senior brother to be careful of the ¡°Saint¡± who was most likely Kun Peng. He did not know how powerful the other party was.

    After doing that, Li Changshou split his attention and circled the trichiliocosm and the five continents of the Primordial World.

    The Immortal Alliance was stable and the Heaven Ascension Hall was fine. After the ck leopard visited his friends, he continued to cultivate in seclusion as if nothing had happened.

    In the Netherworld, Sect Leader Ji Wuyou¡¯s soul was about to be repaired and he would walk the path of reincarnation again. Later, he would have to go over and send the Sect Leader off.

    Let¡¯s continue cultivating.

    Before he became an immortal, he could almost break through a small realm with one epiphany. If he did not suppress it with all his might, it would not be difficult for him to be an immortal.

    At this point, dozens of epiphanies might not be able to break through the maze in front of him. He had to spend a certain amount of timeprehending the Dao.

    Without giving, how could he gain anything?

    Li Changshou sighed softly. A gentle breeze blew around him, and a golden light appeared behind him. The portrait formed by the Great Dao of Equalization fluttered in the wind.

    <i>Ahem, I identally broke it again.</i>

    That made Li Changshou recall that the joys and sorrows of the human world were not the same.

    He only felt that his Dao base was unstable because his breakthrough was too fast.

    Just as he was about to enter seclusion to stabilize his realm, Ling Zhuzi rushed over from outside the White House. He seemed to have something urgent.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and arranged for the newly modified ¡®main body¡¯ paper effigy to go out. He transformed into a fixed Taibai Jinxing and floated forward with his horsetail whisk.

    Ling Zhuzi bowed and exined what had happened.

    In the past few years, Yang Jian, who was cultivating on the Jade Spring Mountain, had reached a bottleneck and could not break through for a long time. This was rather unusual for Qi Refinement cultivators who mainly cultivated their bodies.

    Cultivating the body was different from cultivating the essence soul. If thetter was done in a calm state, it would not be surprising for one to not break through for hundreds of thousands of years.

    However, cultivating his body could at the very least increase his strength. Yang Jian had not improved in the past few years.

    Ling Zhuzi said, ¡°Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master Yu Ding said that yourprehension of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art is extremely deep. I¡¯m afraid only you can guide Junior Brother Yang Jian in the world. Uncle-Master Yu Ding wants you to send a paper effigy over. My master is already at Jade Spring Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. He asked Ling Zhuzi to wait.

    He immediately prepared a few paper effigies. He changed the Dao runes of their aura and hid their faces. They entered Ling Zhuzi¡¯s sleeve and he asked Ling Zhuzi to bring him to Jade Spring Mountain.

    What happened to Yang Jian?

    As one of the sons of the Great Tribtion, his potential was quite extraordinary. He cultivated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, a perfect cultivation technique that did not have many bottlenecks...

    ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Ling Zhuzi asked via voice transmission. ¡°Junior Brother Yang Jian seems to hate the Heavenly Courts. In the long run, will it affect his Dao heart?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Senior Brother Yu Ding¡¯s Dao can protect Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart.¡±

    ¡°But why... did Lingzhu know that Aunt-Master would definitely not be the evil person who harmed Junior Brother Yang Jian¡¯s family? Why didn¡¯t she tell him the truth earlier?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s delicate face was filled with confusion.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think of Yang Jian¡¯s previous cultivation progress?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°Arge portion of ites from the obsession in his heart,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Actually, even if I exin to him, I can¡¯t eliminate the demons in his heart. That year, he was still a young child. Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s family had been schemed against. No matter how he tried to exin who had controlled the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ minds, the person who had killed Yang Jian¡¯s father and eldest brother was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers. Instead of me exining to him and letting him temporarily hide the demons in his heart, it¡¯s better to turn these demons into his obsession and let the emotions in his heart be released. The human race is weak. They don¡¯t have a powerful Dao Body or a naturally formed essence soul. It¡¯s not easy for them to quickly be immortals and gods.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi immediately fell into deep thought. After flying out of the Heavenly Courts, his body turned into a stream of light andnded on the imperial divine continent.

    ¡°But Uncle-Master, he went out to train twice. I don¡¯t know where he heard the rumors that Uncle-Master and the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts killed his father. He asked me a few times what kind of person my Aunt-Master is because you had previously reminded me. Every time, I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t let it slip. Otherwise, all my and Senior Brother Yu Ding¡¯s efforts will go to waste.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own arrangements.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he pursed his lips and nodded. He flew even faster.

    ...

    Four hourster, in the Jade Spring Mountain.

    Li Changshou, who had transformed into a beardless Zhao Gongming, hid in the clouds with Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi. They looked at the young Daoist who was meditating in the forest and discussed Yang Jian¡¯s ¡°illness¡± in a less intense manner.

    Li Changshou quickly concluded that Yang Jian¡¯s bottleneck was not because of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, but because his Dao heart was confused.

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°I think you guys are too doting on him. He has only been stuck at a bottleneck for a few years. With our current Dao Attainment, which of us have not encountered difficulties that spanned hundreds or thousands of years?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding and Li Changshou looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°My cultivation time is short.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°The bottleneck... is not much.¡±

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched. He held himself back from being beaten up.

    Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Do you need toe into contact with Jian¡¯er directly?¡±

    ¡°His cultivation level is not low now. I¡¯m afraid that he can see through my paper effigy technique.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and rejected Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s suggestion.

    Although he knew that this situation was unlikely to happen, he still decided to y it safe.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Have you talked to Yang Jian in the past few years?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi folded his arms and continued, ¡°How many times do you want to ask? Ever since he discovered that Yang Jian had reached a bottleneck, a certain master had been extremely worried about him. However, he had to put on some air. Whenever he was free, he would pass by and recite a sutra or say some specious words to try and give his disciple some inspiration. Why didn¡¯t I receive such treatment when I was cultivating back then?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding coughed. ¡°After all, I only have one disciple.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and pondered carefully for a while. He gave her a simple solution.

    Let Ling Zhuzi go out and get drunk with Yang Jian first to see if it would be effective.

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and said, ¡°I thought that Junior Brother Changgeng would have a good reason for attacking. Why... is that it?¡±

    ¡°The Great Dao is simple.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°No matter what the method is, as long as it¡¯s useful, it¡¯s fine. Ling Zhuzi and Yang Jian are from the same generation and have a deep rtionship.

    The younger generation is too embarrassed to tell us some things. Perhaps they will tell their peers after drinking.

    Since we are going to attack, we should make more preparations...

    In that case, he would first let Ling Zhuzi try to open Yang Jian¡¯s heart to confirm why Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart was unwell.

    We will attack after that. Junior Brother Yu Ding will use his mystical abilities to protect Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart. Senior Brother Taiyi will use his spiritual will to invade his Dao heart and treat the problem.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try.¡±

    The three experts of the Dao Sect discussed various details and instructed Ling Zhuzi via voice transmission for a long time. Finally, they began to carry out their n.

    However, at the beginning of the n... he suffered a huge setback.

    In the rear mountain of the Jade Spring Mountain, Ling Zhuzi smiled at Yang Jian and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you look gloomy. You seem to be in low spirits recently. Why don¡¯t I apany you outside the mountain and help you rx?¡±

    Yang Jian sighed softly and sat up cross-legged. He smiled and said, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ling Zhuzi said seriously, ¡°Uncle-Master Yu Ding is quite worried about your situation. He specially called me over to talk to you.¡±

    Yang Jian looked at the cave abode in front of him. There was a hint of apology on his handsome face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made Master worry. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s good to go out and rx.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi turned around and invited him. Yang Jian cupped his hands and thanked him. Just as he was about to take a step forward...

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Yang Jian paused and slowly turned to look at the source of the voice.

    Just as Yang Jian was about to exin, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s figure shed and used the Magi battle technique to appear behind Yang Chan¡¯s weak figure. He pointed at her back.

    Yang Chan rolled her eyes. Her spiritual pearl immortal power turned into a hammock and ¡°hung¡± her in the forest.

    ¡°Done.¡± Ling Zhuzi pped his hands and gave Yang Jian a straightforward look. The corners of Yang Jian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He was really decisive.

    Hence, the two of them rode a cloud and flew out of the Jade Spring Mountain Array. They found a mountain forest hundreds of kilometers away and set up some array formations. Theyy on two tree branches and drank and chatted.

    However, no matter how Ling Zhuzi asked, Yang Jian did not say anything. He only said that he was fine. However, some thoughts were not smooth. It was fine as long as he figured it out.

    After leaving the Jade Spring Mountain, Yang Jian indeed felt much more rxed.

    After a while, the two of them chatted about other topics. Unknowingly, they were a little drunk.

    Ling Zhuzi said, ¡°Why is the wine so strong...¡±

    Yang Jian could not help but yawn. He wanted to lie down and sleep, but he thought of something and stood up to meditate.

    Just as he was about to resolve the wine¡¯s power, exhaustion surged over like a tide and drowned his Dao heart.

    In the array formation, snores sounded everywhere...

    In a hidden corner at the side, Li Changshou, Yu Ding, and Perfected Taiyi, who were using the power of the Taiji Painting to conceal themselves, could not help but look at each other and smile.

    Perfected Taiyi sent a voice transmission. ¡°You really deserve to be Taibai Jinxing. You drugged your own disciple.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled nonchntly and reminded, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t make any mistakester.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just memorizing a few lines.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled calmly. ¡°I have never thought of pretending to be the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect to bewitch Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart and strengthen his obsession.¡±

    He had specially asked Ling Zhuzi to invite Yang Jian to leave the Jade Spring Mountain because it was convenient. Otherwise, it would not exin how the people of the Western Sect had silently bypassed Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s vision and broken through the Jade Spring Mountain array formation.

    ¡°Yang Jian is just confused because he can¡¯t see the path ahead.¡± Li Changshou looked at Perfected Yu Ding. ¡°Senior Brother, please protect Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled and did not say anything. He waved his left hand and a colorful cauldron appeared in front of the three of them. A blurry image appeared in the cauldron. Yang Jian seemed to be meditating in the middle of a square tform.

    <i>This is... Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform!</i>

    Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi looked at each other and felt helpless.

    What do you mean by doting on your disciple?

    This is called doting on a disciple!

    He paid attention to the changes in his disciple¡¯s essence soul at all times and used his unique mystical abilities to monitor his disciple¡¯s spirit tform. He was also afraid that his disciple would suffer a mental demon and his Dao heart would be unstable.

    He even used the power of his intrinsic essence soul to transform into a small green cauldron that floated above his disciple¡¯s essence soul. If he did not have the strength to destroy the jade cauldron¡¯s essence soul, he would not be able to injure Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul...

    <i>No way? No way!</i>

    <i>Could there really be a master who did not use the power of his essence soul to protect his disciple¡¯s essence soul?</i>

    Anyway, Li Changshou felt that he could not do that to Long Ji.

    Perfected Taiyi wanted to care about Ling Zhuzi but was limited by his own strength.

    Perfected Yu Ding said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi sat cross-legged and meditated. His face was solemn. A red light flew out from his forehead and condensed into a shadow.

    Under the concealment of the power of the Taiji Painting, everything waspleted silently.

    Just as the phantom was about to fly out of the ce enveloped by the Taiji Painting, a breeze suddenly blew from the forest.

    Li Changshou reacted the fastest. He immediately raised his hand to signal Perfected Taiyi to stop. The three of them looked over and saw a shadow floating through the forest.

    ¡°Whose spiritual will?¡± Perfected Taiyi frowned and asked.

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy. His left hand brushed past the image of the huge cauldron in front of the three of them and the image in the cauldron became extremely clear.

    A gray-haired old Daoist priest appeared around Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform and essence soul. He slowly floated around Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul and was blocked by the green tripod above Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul.

    Li Changshou quickly identified the source of the spiritual will...

    Western Sect, Void Bodhi!

    Perfected Yu Ding raised his hand and tapped lightly. The sounds of Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform sounded in the hearts of the three Dao Sect immortals.

    ¡°Yang Jian, have you considered what I told you previously?¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 557 - Yang Jian Leaves the Jade Spring, Tai Bai Plans for Bodhi

    <h4>Chapter 557: Yang Jian Leaves the Jade Spring, Tai Bai ns for Bodhi</h4>

    What is the most realistic performance in the world?

    It was not a performance.

    Now, the situation that appeared in Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform was abnormally realistic.

    Li Changshou had originally arranged for a small show to let Ling Zhuzi be the vanguard and ¡°lure¡± Yang Jian out of the Jade Spring Mountain for hundreds of kilometers. Then, he would get Yang Jian drunk and make him lose his guard. Then, he would let Perfected Taiyi pretend to be a member of the Western Sect and use the method of spiritualmunication to guide Yang Jian out of this period of confusion...

    He did not expect that!

    The stage was set up. Before Perfected Taiyi, who was supposed to act as a robber, could do anything, a real robber appeared halfway!

    Didn¡¯t the Void Bodhi notice the three of them?

    That¡¯s right. With the protection of the Taiji Painting, it would be strange if the Void Bodhi could discover it.

    In other words, they were in front of the Jade Spring Mountain. The distance of hundreds of kilometers was like a mortal taking a stroll.

    How much did the Western Sect look down on Perfected Yu Ding? That was why they dared to run to the gate of the Jade Spring Mountain so brazenly and deceive Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s only disciple.

    Is the green cauldron above Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul just a decoration?

    The actions of the Western Sect are really too... unstable.

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and made a beheading gesture. Li Changshou immediately looked at the jade tripod.

    Yu Ding pondered for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s safer for the disciples of the Western Sect to appear than for us to attack.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°I¡¯ll search for this person¡¯s traces and see if I can burn himter.¡±

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. This Void Bodhi is now wanted by the Three Realms. I think its main body must be hiding secretly. Senior Brother Taiyi, look after Ling Zhuzi. Don¡¯t let others see him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Ding and Taiyi answered respectively. Unknowingly, they had already agreed to Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    At that moment, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s essence soul was guarding the spiritual pearl that was hidden after he was drunk.

    Perfected Yu Ding could naturally use the Green Cauldron to cause trouble at any time. He would not give the Void Bodhi any chance to injure Yang Jian.

    The three of them listened to the conversation brought by the Jade Tripod mystical ability. Li Changshou¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.

    Although it was a script that he had written, he had witnessed others plotting against him. His mentality...

    It was quite subtle.

    The phantom of the Void Bodhi had invaded Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart and said, ¡°Have you considered it?¡± It exposed that he had already found Yang Jian.

    Perfected Yu Ding frowned slightly. Clearly, he had been careless previously.

    Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul slowly opened its eyes. His eyes were a little misty at first, but he shook his head forcefully. The immortal wine fog surrounding his essence soul was sessfully driven away by him.

    Seeing the old Daoist priest appear in front of him, Yang Jian frowned. His immortal senses immediately searched Ling Zhuzi. After confirming that Ling Zhuzi was not corroded by the old Daoist priest¡¯s spiritual will, he said,

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ME ¡°Oh?¡± The Void Bodhi slowly paced around and sized up Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform. He smiled and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a faction that is afraid of its enemies. It doesn¡¯t dare to take revenge.

    Are you afraid of implicating your sister or your master? Are you worried that the Heavenly Courts will me Chan School?¡±

    Yang Jian fell silent for a while and said calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be used by your Western Sect as a knife and leave my spirit tform.¡±

    ¡°With such a precious treasure bestowed by your master, I can¡¯t hurt you. Why don¡¯t we talk more?¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s gaze became a little sharp. His words were neither light nor heavy. His tone was not displeased as he slowly spat out one word.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The Void Bodhi was stunned. However, he did not get angry. Instead, he smiled. His eyes were filled with smugness, and his voice was like a demonic voice that pierced through one¡¯s ears.

    ME ¡°Yang Jian, you are still afraid after all. Are you afraid that I will trigger the anger that you have suppressed for many years? Are you afraid that I will expose your embarrassing situation?

    Yang Jian, Yang Jian, you probably don¡¯t even dare to shout in your heart about the enemy who killed your father and suppressed your mother.

    I¡¯ll say it for you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to suppress yourself?¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul stood up and shouted angrily. He clenched his fists and trembled. Sanguine light surged from various parts of his spirit tform and wrapped around his essence soul like a god of war.

    The Void Bodhi chuckled and his figure turned faint. He seemed to have left.

    Yang Jian looked at the various parts of the spirit tform warily. Finally, he took a deep breath and looked down at his palm. His expression finally returned to calmness as he sat cross-legged again.

    The spirit tform seemed to have regained its peace, but an image suddenly appeared in front of Yang Jian. It was an immortal mountain in the Heavenly Courts.

    The immortal mountain that was suppressing Fairy Yun Hua.

    Yang Jian was stunned. He could vaguely sense that the person closest to him was in the image.

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s voice came from afar and floated over again.

    ME ¡°Your cultivation is sofortable now. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to break it either.

    With your master¡¯s concern and love, and your little sister needing to be taken care of by you, your cultivation level gets deeper and deeper. He has also obtained the Dao Sect¡¯s Sect-Protecting Mysterious Technique. His future was limitless.

    However, Yang Jian...¡±

    The Void Bodhi paused and revealed the scene to Yang Jian. The weather on the immortal mountain changed and was devoured by the lightning dragons. There were also groups of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generalsughing coldly in the distance.

    ¡°If you can endure the hatred of killing your father, your mother will scream day and night under the Heavenly Pce¡¯s lightning punishment. Can you really endure it?¡±

    ¡°The parents of the human race respect their ancestors. Is that what happened to you?¡±

    ME ¡°However, it¡¯s not your fault. The person who asked the Jade Emperor for a decree to capture your mother back then had relied on this matter to be a high-ranking official of the Heavenly Courts. He was deeply trusted by the Jade Emperor.

    Not to mention you, even I have to be afraid of him...¡±

    Amidst the bewitching sounds, Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul flickered with the blood-colored glow of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.

    At the side, in the corner where the power of the Taiji Painting was concealed, Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi looked at Li Changshou at the same time.

    Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Is this... really the case?¡±

    Li Changshou scoffed and took out a bronze mirror from his chest pocket. He formed a seal and an image appeared on the bronze mirror.

    That was the situation in a Cave Abode in an immortal mountain.

    There were pink curtains hanging on the four stone walls. There was a pavilion in the mountain and a courtyard. There were jade trees and red flowers. A few little fairies with low cultivation levels were ying in the flowerbed.

    The bronze mirror revealed a fixed perspective. From this perspective, he could see a window and Fairy Yun Hua, who was sitting on the bed and reading a scroll barefooted.

    She was dressed in a long chiffon dress and had her hair tied up. At that moment, she sighed and looked a little worried. She stood up, leaned over, and rubbed her sparkling toes with her slender fingers. As her fingers rubbed against her toes, she revealed a satisfied smile...

    It wasfortable.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Perfected Yu Ding was speechless.

    The scene was purely coincidental.

    Ahem, it was also beautiful for a fairy to rub her feet.

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but scold, ¡°Is this the suppression of your Heavenly Courts? I feel morefortable than my Qianyuan Mountain!¡±

    ME Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Fairy Yun Hua is the biological sister of the Jade Emperor, who has undergone the tribtion. The Jade Emperor has to protect the orthodoxy of the Three Realms at all times and reduce his personal feelings on the surface.

    In fact, his love for Fairy Yun Hua is not inferior to Yang Jian¡¯s love for Yang Chan.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Jian know about this first. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid his Dao heart will suffer a setback.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and observed Yang Jian¡¯s condition.

    He was actually a little uneasy. He was worried that the Void Bodhi would use too much force andpletely incite Yang Jian¡¯s anger, causing him to really fall into a demon.

    Fortunately, the green cauldron that Perfected Yu Ding had ced in Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul was extraordinary. It was like the ¡°avatar¡± of Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s essence soul. It could suppress Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul at any time.

    After a while, Yang Jian suddenly roared and shattered the image in front of him with a punch. His essence soul shed like a sword beam and struck the Void Bodhi¡¯s spiritual will.

    ME The Void Bodhi sighed slightly. His spiritual will was shattered by Yang Jian, and he only said,

    ¡°Only we can help you. You wille to me eventually, Yang Jian.¡±

    When the spiritual will dissipated, Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform becamepletely quiet. Yang Jian¡¯s essence soul stood at the edge of the spiritual tform and panted heavily. His eyes were filled with struggle.

    In front of him seemed to be an endless abyss.

    However, Yang Jian eventually walked back and tried his best to calm down. His essence soul meditated again.

    Then, he looked at Yang Jian¡¯s Dao Body. His face was pale, and his body was covered in sweat. Wisps of alcohol were forced out by him. A momentter, he opened his eyes and looked at the forest filled with clouds. He was in a daze.

    Mother...

    The corners of Yang Jian¡¯s eyes seemed to be moist. He raised his hand and quickly wiped them away. He exhaled softly as if nothing had happened.

    He sat there and fell into deep thought. Unknowingly, the bottleneck was quietly broken. His blood and Qi surged, and the Eight-Nine Arcane Art entered the next small realm.

    Li Changshou, Taiyi, and Yu Ding looked at each other. Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°From the looks of it, he should have made a decision.¡±

    ¡°The problem now is how to settle Yang Chan.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°That¡¯s a good reason. It can attract Yang Jian to the Heavenly Courts at any time.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng.¡± Perfected Yu Ding suddenly turned around and bowed. Li Changshou hurriedly returned the greeting.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why?¡±

    Yu Ding said seriously, ¡°If my disciple chooses to fight against the Heavenly Courts in the future and speak rudely to you, Changgeng, please spare his life.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who nned this.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said with a solemn expression, ¡°I¡¯m also quite fond of Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian. I even intend to nurture him as a pir of the Heavenly Courts. He will definitely suffer moreter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Perfected Yu Ding cupped his hands.

    At that moment, Yang Jian stood up and used his immortal power to guide the sleeping Ling Zhuzi back to Jade Spring Mountain.

    An hourter, Yang Jian sat in front of the sleeping Yang Chan. He raised his hand and rubbed her smooth forehead gently, smiling.

    Following that, Yang Jian took out a jade token and carefully deliberated. He deleted and deleted it. He wrote a letter and ced it beside Yang Chan¡¯s pillow. Then, he closed his eyes and sighed. He turned around and left.

    Just as he was about to leave the Cave Abode, Yang Jian turned to look at Yang Chan. He activated his immortal power and allowed her to sleep more soundly.

    Yang Jian went to the main cave where Perfected Yu Ding was cultivating. Perfected Taiyi and Li Changshou had long hidden themselves. They watched as Yang Jian knelt and kowtowed in front of Yu Ding.

    ME Perfected Yu Ding did not make things difficult for him. He looked like he knew that Yang Jian would make such a decision. He ced the two rings in Yang Jian¡¯s arms and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. I will stand behind you.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were a little red, but he did not say anything. He kowtowed to Perfected Yu Ding three times and solemnly ced the ring into his chest.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to train.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to dangerous ces.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Jian agreed. He lowered his head, bowed, and took a few steps back. Then, he knelt down and bowed. After getting up, he turned around and walked towards the cave door. His back view was a little suave.

    After leaving the Jade Spring Mountain, Yang Jian looked at the sky and lowered his head to head towards the southeast. He ran wildly in the forest and jumped 50 kilometers!

    When Yang Chan woke up half a monthter, Yang Jian was already in a boundless world. He was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and holding a long sword. He was running around like an itinerant cultivator.

    However, the difference was that he was not rushing for Dharma, wealth,panionship, andnd. Instead, he was searching for dangerous ces and asking about the demons there. He wanted to use them to polish his strength andprehend the mysterious technique during the intense battle.

    In a side cave on Jade Spring Mountain, Yang Chan looked at the jade slip in her hand. She could not help but cover her mouth and nose and cry.

    ME ¡°You¡¯ve grown up too, Little Chan.

    I know that you have a mental demon that you can¡¯t get rid of. You¡¯re afraid of being abandoned. However, there are some things that have yet to be resolved. We have to do them in the end.

    Now that the Great Tribtion had arrived, Chan School had to face the Tribtion and the main Tribtion of the Heavenly Courts. We were lucky to have Master take care of us in the mountains and teach us immortal spells and increase our lifespans. We could not use Master¡¯s reputation and the influence of Chan School to force the Heavenly Courts to let Mother go.

    I really don¡¯t want to do that.

    I¡¯m going to train myself and live a long life. I want to increase my strength as soon as possible and attract the attention of the Heavenly Courts before I negotiate with them.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to save my mother. However, I have to do it.

    To be able to bring my mother back and reunite with you is already the obsession in my heart. I will suffer every day if I dy it.

    Little Chan, I did not leave without saying goodbye. I have been thinking about this matter for the past few years. Now, I have finally made a decision.

    Don¡¯t wander around. Wait for me here. Senior Brother Ling Zhuzi is someone I trust. If there are any difficulties, you can tell him. I have already entrusted him to take care of you.

    Don¡¯t think too much about it. Master once said that I have destiny to protect me. I will not be injured during training.

    Brother: Yang Jian.

    ¡°Brother... Brother!¡±

    Yang Chan stood up and rushed to the entrance of the cave. However, just as she took two steps, a wisp of pill fragrance floated over and her body copsed by the window.

    Outside the cave, Li Changshou and Perfected Yu Ding were in a dilemma. They did not know what to do to properly deal with the little fairy.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Send him to Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°What if Yang Jian suddenlyes back?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi looked at Ling Zhuzi who was sleeping soundly in the distance and could not help but roll his eyes. He cursed, ¡°This brat is just not enlightened. Otherwise, he could temporarily stop and divert Little Chan¡¯s attention.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and get more pills to increase myprehension of the Great Dao. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll let Yang Chan cultivate in her sleep.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Perfected Yu Ding shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Little Chan to chase after her brotherter and let her see him every day.¡±

    ME Perfected Taiyi frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian a little too miserable? He was already properly arranged by Changgeng and was determined to leave. He is also watched by Master and Little Sister the entire time.

    If he does something frivolous, won¡¯t you see it?¡±

    ¡°Yang Jian is not that kind of person.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said firmly.

    ...

    ¡°This Void Bodhi.¡±

    He asked the paper effigy to hide near the Jade Spring Mountain. Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared in the depths of the Great White Hall.

    He had to prepare to send the three pointed, double-edged spear refined by the Grand Supreme Elder to Bai Ze. In the future, it would be Bai Ze who would help Yang Jian increase his opportunities and obtain some treasures.

    ¡°How did you refine the Heavenly Character No. 1?¡±

    Just as Yang Jian had said in the letter, he had to be protected by great luck. It was difficult for him to be injured when he went out to train.

    As for Yang Jian, his personality was considered mature. He was rather stable. As long as he was not too unrestrained, there would not be any problems. Furthermore, he was secretly protected by Perfected Yu Ding.

    The Western Sect was indeed watching Yang Jian closely.

    That Void Bodhi had previously wanted to mess up the Immortal Union Meeting, but Li Changshou had used the power of the Heavenly Courts to retaliate and disappeared for many years.

    It was also because the Heavenly Courts¡¯ firepower was attracted by the Maitreya that the Void Bodhi felt that it could do it again!

    In Li Changshou¡¯s previous life, there were many ¡°directors¡± who disliked actors adding scenes for themselves. However, the Void Bodhi barged in and even acted coquettishly in front of the camera.

    If the Void Bodhi knew that the scene of him tricking the younger generation was witnessed by others and recorded by Li Changshou, would he be so ashamed that he would kill himself?

    However, since the Void Bodhi had entered...

    If he did not deal with it, his progress would be easily ruined by this fellowter. It might even affect his entire n.

    The cause of instability should be removed.

    Li Changshou shook his sleeves and smiled calmly. He was already confident.

    This time, he had to ensure that his attack would hit the target and make it impossible for the Void Bodhi to escape. It would not cause any waves and could not cause any waves.

    His main body went out and headed straight for the Nine Heavens Imperial Court!

    He decided to ask his teacher to deduce the whereabouts of the Void Bodhi and give it a mark!

    Later, he would call his friends and gang up on them until they submitted.

 Chapter 558 - Plucking Grapes and Capturing Bodhi!

    <h4>Chapter 558: Plucking Grapes and Capturing Bodhi!</h4>

    The night was dark and the wind was strong. It was the night of the murder, when the Treasure Cave gathered.

    In an inconspicuous forest in the southeast of the Middle Continent, a few experts from the Dao Sect were staring at each other in a mysterious hole in the universe.

    They had followed the guidance of a jade token and entered the hole formed by Daoist Duobao¡¯s mystical abilities. Then, they followed Daoist Duobao¡¯s guidance and arrived there...

    However, not to mention the people who cameter, even Daoist Duobao himself was shocked.

    Didn¡¯t Junior Brother Changgeng say that he wanted to get rid of a huge problem in the sect?

    As he muttered in his heart, Daoist Duobao frowned and looked at the few people in front of him. Apart from the two members of Chan School, the others were his old fellow disciples.

    The people from Chan School were Perfected Taiyi and Yun Zhongzi. The former had a very powerful mystical ability, while thetter was famous for being a Golden Immortal. They had good backgrounds and were very blessed.

    Apart from his eldest senior brother, there were Junior Sister Jin Ling and Junior Brother Zhao Gongming. Yun Xiao and Qiong Xiao were still on the way. They would only arrive after a while...

    Just as Daoist Duobao was about to speak, he sensed the Five-colored Divine Light sh in the sky. It was the mighty figure of the phoenix race, Kong Xuan, who had arrived and entered the entrance of a cave.

    <i>The greatest threat to the Dao Sect?</i>

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes lit up before he took a deep breath. A bold possibility surfaced in his heart.

    Could it be that they are going to scheme against the Little Saint of the Western Sect today?

    If Senior Brother Xuan Du appearedter and had the help of the Taiji Painting and other treasures, there would really be a reason for the battle today!

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s Dao heart, which had been silent for many years, suddenly began to ripple.

    He looked to the left and roughly deduced Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s arrangements.

    First, Perfected Taiyi spoke in a strange manner and provoked the Saint to attack. Then, he used the situation to say that the little Saint was bullying the young. From that, he set the tone for today¡¯s matter.

    Then, Yun Zhongzi stood up and suffered a palm strike from the Saint. He pretended to be seriously injured and put an end to the situation where his Second Uncle-Master was biased towards the Western Sect!

    After that...

    <i>That¡¯s right. Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s Great Dao of All Things is the key. Isn¡¯t the Great Dao that this fellowprehended used to deter Saints?</i>

    <i>Now that Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s cultivation level has improved and he has the protection of Uncle-Master, who would be able to bnce Changgeng¡¯s Great Dao of Equalization once he reached the Dao Realm of Senior Brother Xuan Du?</i>

    He could not use the Great Dao of Equalization to lower his strength when he fought with others.

    Come to think of it, Junior Brother Changgeng was probably prepared for this.

    In that case, the treasures of Ren School would be taken out, and the experts of Jie School would risk their lives to take out the treasure vault and destroy thirty percent of the treasure vault!

    Then, Kong Xuan¡¯s mystical Five-colored Divine Light shed, and Junior Brother Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl used the power of the universe to suppress it. His master secretly pointed a finger, and the Grandmaster, Great Uncle Yun, appeared and pped the receiving Daoist away...

    From today onwards, the five Saints of the Primordial World!

    The few of them were the ones who had ughtered the Saints. Their names had been passed down through the ages and resounded in the heavens!

    Hehehe, hehehehe...

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s voice sounded from the side, causing Daoist Duobao, who was lost in his thoughts, to regain his senses. He raised his hand and coughed.

    Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and smiled. ¡°Changgeng called us over, but he did not appear. Tsk, he¡¯s really bing more and more like a senior expert.¡±

    Zhao Gongming hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Changgeng is definitely not arrogant. He will naturally make other arrangements. We have nothing to do. Let¡¯s just wait here for a while. There might be othersing.¡±

    ¡°The others...¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was a little dissatisfied. She said calmly, ¡°I keep feeling that Changgeng is worried about us. I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s going to get rid of this time. He¡¯s just a huge trouble for the Dao Sect.¡±

    Daoist Duobao, who felt that he had guessed the answer, revealed a slightly honest and smug smile.

    It was the first time that Yun Zhongzi had participated in such a matter. Although Perfected Yu Ding had gone to ¡°supervise¡± Yang Jian¡¯s training, Perfected Taiyi could easily be beaten up if he went out alone. After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s permission, he invited Yun Zhongzi over.

    He knew himself well.

    Yun Zhongzi stroked his beard and asked softly, ¡°Do you know who Changgeng is targeting this time?¡±

    A few gazes immediately looked at Zhao Gongming and then at Daoist Duobao. Thetter smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when Changgenges. He will definitely surprise us.

    Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan is here. Let¡¯s wee him.¡±

    As soon as Zhao Gongming finished speaking, Kong Xuan flew over from the hole on the side with the Five-colored Divine Light andnded in front of them. The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes lit up, and Zhao Gongming and Daoist Duobao praised.

    Perfected Taiyi wanted to speak, but he subconsciously closed his mouth and raised his hand to cough.

    Mouth: I canin about the sudden division of Yin and Yang.

    Hands: No, you don¡¯t.

    Moreover, Kong Xuan¡¯s current appearance was dignified and beautiful. Her long phoenix-like eyes were perfectly matched with her upturned nose. Her thin willowy eyebrows made the corners of her eyes look slightly charming. Her face was even gentler than thest time she appeared. Her skin was much fairer and had the texture of jade.

    Today, she came after hearing the news and answered Li Changshou¡¯s call. She helped that man¡¯s junior brother dress up.

    The five-colored dress was only as thick as thin wings, and the pure white undergarment was more elegant. There was a faint golden chain around her slender neck, and the supreme-grade Green Venerable Spirit Stone below was already extinct in ancient times.

    As soon as she appeared, the cave became even more vibrant. Both her and the Goddess of Golden Spirit had their own merits.

    Kong Xuan bowed slightly and turned to the corner to rest. Li Changshou was not around, so she naturally did not want to say anything to others.

    The immortals waited for a while. Fairy Yun Xiao and Fairy Qiong Xiao flew over together. They bowed and waited quietly.

    Perfected Taiyi observed the situation in the cave with interest and realized that if Li Changshou was not there, the experts were not united.

    Not long after, Li Changshou and a middle-aged man in a golden armor and a red cloak appeared.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Jade Emperor?¡±

    Daoist Duobao muttered. He was originally wondering why Li Changshou had brought an unfamiliar immortal with him. At that moment, he remembered the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation for the first time.

    Li Changshou maintained the appearance of a young Daoist. He was 30% to 40% simr to his main body. It could be considered a form of respect for the few big shots who hade to help today.

    <i>It¡¯s not because Yun Xiao is here!</i>

    When he arrived at the cave with the Heavenly Courts Marshal in golden armor and red cloak, he first smiled at Yun Xiao. Thetter nodded slightly in response.

    Then, Li Changshou took the initiative to introduce.

    ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan, this is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ general, Quan Dong. He is here to help us.¡±

    The middle-aged general chuckled and cupped his hands. The immortals¡¯ faces were slightly smaller. They looked like they did not know Quan Dong¡¯s background.

    He tried his best to cooperate with the enthusiastic Heavenly Courts¡¯ ruler.

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please discuss. I¡¯m just here to join in the fun.¡±

    Li Changshou had already taken out a scroll from his sleeve. He first expressed his gratitude to the big shots for appearing and helping him. He spread the scroll out of thin air and pressed it down. He called the few of them to take a look.

    ¡°This is the first n of this operation. It¡¯s also the strategy with the highest sess rate and the least easy tasks. The first thing to do today is to keep it a secret. We can¡¯t leave any truth for the Western Sect...¡±

    Upon hearing that, Daoist Duobao raised his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but he held back.

    How could he not be honest?

    He could not hide the fact that he had defeated the two Saints of the Western Sect, right?

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°I have already asked Teacher to take action and lock onto the other party¡¯s whereabouts. At this moment, he is hiding in the depths of the South Ocean to cultivate. Apart from him, there are seven to eight experts from the Western Sect.¡±

    <i>The Grand Pure One has taken action?</i>

    Daoist Duobao was relieved. <i>That¡¯s stable. I don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything today. I just have to do it!</i>

    Breaking the schemes of the Western Sect¡¯s two Saints was equivalent to destroying the opportunity for the Western Sect to prosper. It would make the Western Sect unable to cause any trouble in the uing Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    <i>I have to say that although Junior Brother Changgeng is a little reliable, he is indeed daring.</i>

    <i>Huh? Why does Changgeng¡¯s next words sound a little... wrong?</i>

    ¡°This time, we can¡¯t use our own Dharma treasures. We also have to conceal the Dao runes. I have already set up a few array discs and used Cosmic Teleportation. After capturing him in Land A, we will use the speed of an ordinary Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to fly to Land B and enter the array formation. I will cause more than five disturbances in the universe at the same time to confuse the other party. Just in case, after we capture this disciple of the Western Sect, we have to do something to hide the entire time. Even if he escapes, we don¡¯t know who attacked him and how to take revenge.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill the other party?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a use for keeping him alive.¡± Li Changshou opened his right hand, and wisps of ck aura condensed into a roaring ferocious beast. ¡°This is the mystical ability that I¡¯ve recently figured out, the Dao heart demon seed. This is a demonic seed refined from an otherworldly demon. Putting it in the other party¡¯s Dao heart is equivalent to locking his Dao Realm. The otherworldly demons only need to hook up the gaps in his Dao heart and make him lose his Dao heart. We don¡¯t have to be afraid that he would not be controlled. Of course, I have also prepared other methods, such as Essence Soul shackles and control of the soul. Later, I might use them on him at the same time to ensure that he is used by me and protects the Dao Sect. If he would rather die than submit, we can fulfill his integrity.¡±

    Dao heart demon...

    Refine the otherworldly demons...

    Daoist Duobao frowned and said, ¡°Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to fight the Saints today?¡±

    It was dead silent in the cave.

    Li Changshou looked at Daoist Duobao in confusion and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, why should we fight Saints?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Daoist Duobao was speechless.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Then, Changgeng, you invited all of us to gather here and even made it so mysterious. Who are you going to deal with?¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little less confident. He said softly, ¡°The Western Sect¡¯s Void Bodhi... Ah.¡±

    The hole fell silent again. Suddenly, she heard a chuckle beside her. It was Fairy Kong Xuan, who was amused by Li Changshou¡¯s words.

    Perfected Taiyi folded his sleeves and muttered, ¡°I feel that you are mocking me.¡±

    ¡°This Void Bodhi is not simple.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be careless. Uncle-Master Taiqing has already attacked. This fellow is hiding some powerful mystical abilities.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°The goshawk has tried his best to catch the rabbit. If we don¡¯t expose our whereabouts and capture the disciples of the Western Sect, we will indeed need the cooperation of many experts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yun Zhongzi said. ¡°We have to be careful... Changgeng, what did the Void Bodhi do to have to be dealt with like this?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered about it and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go into details about the crimes. There¡¯s no way I can fit them all. They needed to attack him urgently because he had interfered with a huge matter that would have a profound effect on the Dao Sect. Recently, he has been trying to make Chan School and the Heavenly Courts go against each other, so that Chan School and the Western Sect canpletely join forces... This matter is a little inappropriate.¡±

    Yun Zhongzi nodded in understanding. The immortals of Jie School also revealed solemn expressions.

    If Chan School and the Western Sectpletely joined forces, it would naturally be troublesome for Jie School. They could not ck off at all.

    Perfected Taiyi chuckled and held back his words.

    False charges: Sowing discord between the three sects and trying to mess up the Dao Sect.

    The real crime was adding scenes without permission.

    Li Changshou took out two more scrolls from his sleeve and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss a few more ns. Teacher¡¯s mystical abilities are already watching him closely. We don¡¯t have to be in a hurry.¡±

    In a mystic realm in the South Ocean, the old Daoist priest was meditating and cultivating. He subconsciously trembled twice as if he had sensed something.

    ...

    <i>Why is my mind uneasy?</i>

    The Void Bodhi opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful underwater scenery outside the cave. He could not help but frown.

    The mystic realm was built on arge piece of coral and was near an ind. It was an important ce for the Western Sect to stay outside the spiritual mountain. It was mainly used for some ferocious beasts and demons to hide.

    The Void Bodhi would be there because he was prepared to continue watching Yang Jian in the trichiliocosm.

    If he could seed and let Yang Jian go to the Heavenly Courts to cause trouble, Chan School and the Heavenly Courts would be in conflict and go against each other. He would have made a huge contribution and made up for his mistake in the Immortal Alliance.

    Recently, Eldest Senior Brother suddenly appeared and suffered a huge loss when fighting the Water God. He was tainted by the fact that he had Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. That was reallyughable.

    <i>Why do I have to fight the Water God head-on?</i>

    <i>Do you really think you can plot against me?</i>

    The Void Bodhi did not think that he was much smarter than Ksitigarbha. After suffering a huge loss, he immediately changed his mind and avoided the Water God.

    Now, he had schemed against a third-generation disciple of the Dao Sect. At most, he would only attract Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s pursuit. He would do it secretly and there would not be any major problems.

    The scenery today was not bad.

    The Void Bodhi walked out of the Cave Abode that he was hiding in and walked in the seawater as if it was t ground. He walked with his hands behind his back and yed with the fish.

    The longer he cultivated, the more arduous it would be.

    Therefore, the Void Bodhi usually paid attention to Taoism and cultivated some hobbies. At that moment, the rays of the sun shone into the water, and the light blue seawater and fish yed among the corals...

    Hence, he became excited and recited, ¡°The sun is bright and beautiful. There are red coral and green grass.¡±

    Then, he felt that it was wonderful. He stroked his beard and chuckled. His body headed towards the sea and went out to take a breather.

    As he strolled along the blue water, blue sky, and white sand beach, the Void Bodhi¡¯s thoughts were a littleplicated.

    The internal strife in the sect had been suppressed recently. Previously, it had already reached the stage of asking the two teachers to appoint the Eldest Senior Brother. Now, with the return of Maitreya, there was temporarily no more chaos.

    The Void Bodhi actually did not want to vie for these. However, he was in the sect and some things could not be avoided.

    For example, Ksitigarbha was too popr and liked by his teacher. He was about to be the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect...

    Fortunately, the Water God, Lord Taibai Jinxing, had brilliant methods back then. He said to the outside world that Ksitigarbha was like his brother.

    He made full use of his teacher¡¯s suspicion and gave his fellow disciples an excuse to cause trouble.

    Later on, Ksitigarbha tried his best in front of the Reincarnation Pagoda. Actually, he was a little sad. At that time, he had also thought about whether he should help him. In the end, he decided to remain silent.

    Helping him was actually not beneficial.

    As long as the Western Sect had two teachers, they would not lose anything. The difference was in their reputation and prestige.

    Now, the prestige of the Western Sect had fallen greatly. They did not dare to say anything to Lord Taibai Jinxing who had destroyed the sect. Their faces were damaged, and they were still safe.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    <i>What is the direction of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion? How much will it affect them?</i>

    The Void Bodhi looked at the sea and his Dao heart rippled slightly.

    Thinking back to the past, when he had just entered the spiritual mountain, he had respect for his two teachers and had a longing for the dream of immortality.

    Later on, when he really entered immortality, his mentality changed slightly.

    He still remembered that in the beginning, he had indeed wanted the Western Sect to prosper and help the two teachers...

    <i>Since when did I find such thoughts ridiculous?</i>

    <i>What is so-called prosperity? Is it flourishing?</i>

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Void Bodhi sighed again,pletely unaware of the situation behind him.

    A crack silently appeared in the universe. At the feet of the Void Bodhi, two ghostly figures were quietly approaching. They touched a thousand feet around the Void Bodhi, and the Yin and Yang Qi around them quietly retreated.

    At that moment, the Void Bodhi felt a faint fluctuation behind him. He turned around and was shocked when he saw the Cosmic rift behind him.

    However, he did not have time to react...

    Pfft!

    With a soft sound, the Void Bodhi looked down at his chest in shock. A sword had pierced through it, and the de of the sword was pressed against the neck of his essence soul.

    Another pure essence soul attack erupted. At that moment, the Void Bodhi could not fight at all. It could only allow its essence soul to be knocked unconscious by the powerful but unfamiliar essence soul power!

    At that moment, two figures appeared behind the Void Bodhi. Their faces could not be seen clearly. One of them held a sword and pierced through the Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao Body, while the other pointed the sword at the Void Bodhi¡¯s back.

    At the same time, they raised their legs and kicked the Void Bodhi into the Cosmic rift. Their figures shed into the rift and disappeared at the same time.

    Along with that, the concealment array that was 50 kilometers away silently dissipated.

    After about two breaths, a pair of huge eyes seemed to have appeared in the sky, staring at the beach.

    The two Saints¡¯ spiritual senses instantly scanned a radius of 50,000 kilometers. The two old Daoists in the depths of the spiritual mountain frowned.

    They broke through the obstruction of the tribtion and immediately used the power of the Heavenly Dao to deduce the whereabouts of the Void Bodhi. However, after deducing for a while, their brows furrowed deeper.

    It was not that they had discovered a powerful enemy that they could not deal with, or that their deduction was blocked, but...

    The Heavenly Dao did not respond this time.

 Chapter 559 - Mental Demons In The Dream, The Jade Emperor Knows Everything

    <h4>Chapter 559: Mental Demons In The Dream, The Jade Emperor Knows Everything</h4>

    In the Minor Chiliocosm that was enveloped by the power of the Taiji Painting, a few figures were observing a three-foot-wide ball.

    Daoist Duobao was there, so he naturally would notck Dharma treasures. Such illusionary Dharma treasures were perfect for breaking the defense of the Void Bodhi.

    Of course, knee-protecting Dharma treasures were purely idental.

    Yun Zhongzi was there. He observed from the side. He ced his hands behind his back and tiptoed to let me...

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned it. Next.¡±

    In the ball, Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. His body had shrunk several times.

    In front of Li Changshou, there was an old Daoist priest who was barely breathing. The transparent hole on the old Daoist priest¡¯s body had been blocked by immortal power.

    At that moment, with the help of the spherical illusion treasure, Li Changshou sessfully invaded the old Daoist priest¡¯s spiritual tform... just like when the old Daoist priest invaded Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform.

    The Void Bodhi was really miserable.

    Li Changshou had nted a mental demon in his Dao heart, and his Dao Body had been imprisoned. His essence soul had been engraved with an ancient talisman that could explode at any time. He had yet to recover any consciousness...

    Five figures stood quietly outside the ball. They were all male immortals.

    Yun Xiao, Bi Xiao, and Jin Ling, the three fairies of Jie School, and the eldest sister of the phoenix race, Kong Xuan, were gathered beside a pool not far away. They spread a cushion and sat down to chat. There were faint clouds around them, making the male immortals not dare to look at them.

    It was obvious that the topic had deviated from what happened today.

    Kong Xuan, who originally did not want to have too much interaction with the immortals of the three sects, could not reject Yun Xiao¡¯s invitation to chat.

    After all, they had another rtionship¡ªsisters-inw-to-be.

    Zhao Gongming looked at the pool and then looked at the ball Dharma treasure in front of him. He looked at the two figures standing and lying in the ball and muttered, ¡°What will they talk about?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and ask?¡±

    Duobao replied unhappily. There was still a hint of depression on his slightly plump face.

    He had been waiting for nothing for a long time. In the end, he started to take action. He did not feel any excitement...

    The ones who attacked directly were Jin Ling and Kong Xuan. Yun Xiao and Zhao Gongming were the ones who opened the Cosmic rift and set up various array formations. The ones guarding the several transit arrays were also the incarnations of Bi Xiao, Yun Zhongzi, Perfected Taiyi, and even the Jade Emperor!

    He was the first disciple of Jie School and the favorite disciple of the Grandmaster of Heaven. He had been sitting on the cold, remote, and uninhabited broken world for a few days!

    He even put it nicely by saying that he was guarding the most crucial ce.

    In fact, he was just there to watch the show!

    If not for the fact that Daoist Duobao had many treasures and casually took out an illusion Dharma treasure, he, the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, would have been embarrassed this time...

    Duobao asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Changgeng kill this person directly? Didn¡¯t this Void Bodhi go against Changgeng and the Heavenly Courts several times previously?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Tong, smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng... Ahem, Lord Taibai Jinxing has exined to me that the Void Bodhi is more useful than being killed.¡±

    The four male immortals from the Dao Sect looked at him kindly.

    They thought that it was better not to expose him.

    It was not easy for the Jade Emperor to go out once. Exposing his identity would not only make the Jade Emperor awkward. The few of them had to lower their heads and call him Aunt-Master and His Majesty.

    ¡°I know a little about that.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi folded his arms and exined, ¡°This time, it was mainly because the Void Bodhi bumped into the sword. There is a junior in Chan School who Changgeng values. He was bewitched by the Void Bodhi¡¯s spiritual will technique and happened to meet me and Changgeng. That was only twenty days ago. Previously, although the Void Bodhi had gone against the Heavenly Courts and schemed against them a few times, the Heavenly Courts have taken revenge on him. He was in a sorry state, and the two sides were even. Changgeng attacked purely because of that junior.¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked curiously, ¡°Which junior?¡±

    Yun Zhongzi thought of something and asked, ¡°Are you the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew?¡±

    Quan Dong blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled calmly.

    However, he could not help but feel uneasy. After all, Changgeng did not say if he could tell others about it.

    If he said too much and ruined Changgeng¡¯s arrangements and affected Yang Jian¡¯s opportunity, it would be bad.

    He was not afraid of Changgeng. At most, he would say, ¡°Yu Ding, save me.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi looked at Quan Dong and smiled.

    ¡°In order to nurture Yang Jian to be the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine General, Changgeng has been suffering from scoldings that he should not have. It also made Yang Jian hate him. This obsession urged Yang Jian to cultivate desperately. Do you know how long it took for Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian to enter the Heaven Immortal realm? Less than a hundred years. Furthermore, he has broken through realms one after another. Without the ascension of the Essence Soul Dao, Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian has been refining his body every day without cking.¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s gaze was filled with emotions.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°This Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian¡¯s personality must be very tenacious.¡±

    ¡°This child is indeed very outstanding. However, everyone, please keep this matter a secret. Don¡¯t ruin Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi was serious for once and continued, ¡°This Void Bodhi is aiming for the identity of the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew, Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian. It¡¯s not the first time it has been secretly bewitched. It thought that it was done wlessly, but it¡¯s actually all under our watch. Changgeng was in a hurry to attack the Void Bodhi because he was afraid that Yang Jian would be angered by the Void Bodhi and end his Obsession Cultivation too early.¡±

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just kill the Void Bodhi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Changgeng. How can I understand Changgeng¡¯s thoughts?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head. ¡°One thing is certain. Changgeng wants to use the Void Bodhi identity. Or rather, he could use the Void Bodhi to continue agitating Yang Jian. He turned the variable that was originally not under his control into a trump card in his hand... This is probably the n of the first level of Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Ss...¡±

    Quan Dong rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought. He muttered, ¡°How many levels did Lord Star Lord n this time?¡±

    The immortals of the Dao Sect looked at each other and smiled.

    Daoist Duobao raised his eyebrows at Perfected Taiyi, who smiled awkwardly.

    He was purely trying to gain more benefits for Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian in the future. He was not praising this heartless Li Changgeng!

    Lord Taibai Jinxing was vicious!

    ...

    Laughter,ughter, the voices of people in the distance, everything seemed like a dream that he had yet to cultivate.

    As soon as the Void Bodhi regained consciousness, his heart skipped a beat. His immortal senses were imprisoned, his six senses were sealed, and his essence soul was engraved with blood-colored patterns...

    ¡®Am I being held hostage?¡¯

    This ridiculous thought surged in his heart. The Void Bodhi wanted tough coldly. He felt that the other party really did not take the two teachers seriously. He was different from the disciples of the Saints beside the treasure pool on the spiritual mountain. He had too much dirt from the Western Sect.

    However, the Void Bodhi fell into deep thought again.

    He seemed to have been captured by the other party for a long time. His teacher did not save him...

    <i>Who is the other party? Why did he capture me and not kill me?</i>

    The Void Bodhi tried to create somemotion. The feeling of having his six senses sealed was not good.

    Suddenly, he heard a coldughter. The Void Bodhi felt the shadows and sounds around him surge over at the same time. Light spots appeared in front of his eyes. His essence soul barely opened his eyes.

    She immediately saw that he was lying on a mirror-likeke. The surface of theke reflected the stars.

    Illusion.

    The Void Bodhi was knowledgeable. He saw through theyout of the ce at a nce. However, when he saw the figure sitting cross-legged not far away, his body suddenly tensed up.

    <i>Eldest Senior Brother?!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t the slightly plump figure sitting hundreds of feet away from the Maitreya?</i>

    The Void Bodhi was confused. He did not know why Maitreya had attacked him. However, if that was the case, it could exin why his teacher did not protect him.

    <i>Or is this Teacher¡¯s intention?</i>

    Maitreya smiled faintly and said, ¡°Junior Brother, are you awake?¡±

    That terrifying smile...

    It was indeed his Eldest Senior Brother.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul sat up in the illusion and continued to distinguish the truth of the Maitreya in front of him. His Dao heart waspletely tense.

    ¡°Maitreya¡± only smiled and did not say anything. His figure gradually dissipated, leaving behind a sentence.

    ¡°Think about it yourself. Why should I attack you?¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul trembled slightly. He wanted to say something but hesitated. When Maitreya¡¯s figure dissipated, he could not help but look down at his ¡°hands¡±.

    What did he do wrong?

    The starlight above his head flickered, and the illusion quickly copsed. Finally, it turned into a cage that was dozens of feet wide.

    Outside the illusion, the spherical numinous treasure flickered. Li Changshou emerged from it and heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Did I make any mistakes when I pretended to be the Buddha?</i>

    The characteristics and expressions of the Maitreya were obtained by the Golden Roc from Truth Listener. From the Void Bodhi¡¯s first reaction, there should be no mistakes.

    Back then, the Golden Roc had used the Divine ughtering Spear to press against Truth Listener¡¯s forehead. ording to Truth Listener¡¯s nature, what it said should not be a lie.

    After all, the only thing that could go wrong with its lies was its own scheme.

    What he could do was a mythical beast banquet.

    Daoist Duobao hurriedly asked, ¡°Changgeng, how is it?¡±

    ¡°The first step has been taken steadily.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The next step is to destroy his Dao heart step by step and cover the growth of his mental demons. Thank you, Senior Brothers, for helping out.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°This verbalmendation is the old Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority.¡±

    Quan Dong, who was at the side, was about to speak when Li Changshou took the opportunity to say, ¡°We still have to wait for a few days. Why don¡¯t we drink andpose songs here and talk about the Great Tribtion?¡±

    The immortals agreed. Perfected Taiyi smiled awkwardly and was arranged by Li Changshou to set up the venue.

    Hence, the handsome male immortal in a red robe threw the meditation cushion on the ground, piled the wine bottles and ss cups, and rolled his eyes as he went to cut the tree and made a round table made of raw wood.

    He was not good at creating objects.

    Li Changshou invited Qiong Xiao to help. He took out the ingredients, wine, and immortal fruits that he had prepared in advance and held a banquet.

    It was as if Perfected Taiyi had guessed correctly. Creating a Void Bodhi was just a coincidence. Today, the three sects¡¯ representatives were gathering for a meal.

    Not long after, the banquet was filled with fragrance andughter.

    The five male immortals gathered together, and the four female immortals gathered together. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, was running around in the form of the ¡°number one family cook¡± in the Primordial World.

    Quan Dong ate the dishes meticulously prepared by his beloved. Although it was not the first time he tasted them, his eyes still lit up and he kept praising them.

    Fairy Yun Xiao smiled and tasted most of the dishes. She only cared about chatting with Kong Xuan and tried her best not to let him feel that he was being neglected by the immortals of the Dao Sect.

    It was more natural for Ling¡¯e to do that.

    After Qiong Xiao helped cook most of the food, she cked off and ran over to y with the Goddess of Golden Spirit. From time to time, she would give her brother a look, causing Zhao Gongming to squint andugh. From time to time, his face would turn red.

    Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be busy. Come and drink.¡±

    Only then did Li Changshou stop working. He carried thest two dishes and sat beside Fairy Yun Xiao.

    Naturally, his immortal senses were focused on the Void Bodhi.

    ¡°Come, Changgeng toasts to all Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters and General Quan Dong. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to help me capture this thief.¡±

    The immortals raised their cups to wee him and drank their wine.

    Zhao Gongming leaned forward and asked softly, ¡°Changgeng, how many levels have you schemed this time?¡±

    ¡°This time...¡± Li Changshou carefully calcted and deliberately omitted the few levels with a lower chance of sess. ¡°It¡¯s just three or four levels. It¡¯s mainly for Yang Jian. Senior Brother Taiyi probably could not hold it in just now and told everyone the reason. That way, I can speak less.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi was speechless. He cursed, ¡°Am I really that easy to guess?¡±

    The immortals could not help but smile.

    Yun Zhongzi asked, ¡°Changgeng, the Great Tribtion is still confusing. What can we pay attention to?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit also said, ¡°The mes of war have already spread across the trichiliocosm. The living beings have suffered heavy casualties. The undercurrents in the Middle Continent and the friction between the immortal sects are endless... Does the Heavenly Courts allow this matter to develop, or have they already thought of a way to stop it?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The two of you are actually talking about the same thing. However, I can only tell you regretfully that I don¡¯t know about this matter. The Heavenly Courts also don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Quan Dong stood up in time and supported his beloved subject. He smiled and said, ¡°Lord Star Lord, I heard from an old man in the Heavenly Courts that this Great Tribtion is most likely divided into three stages. It corresponds to the three Great Magi-Demon Wars in the ancient times.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He had taken the initiative to y dumb with his family!

    <i>Forget it. If the Jade Emperor wants to say that, let him be. There are no outsiders here.</i>

    The incarnation number that the Jade Emperor had racked his brains toe up with was really urate.

    Quan Dong understood everything and the Heavenly Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation smiled and said, ¡°With the discussion in the Purple Cloud Pce as the dividing point, it was the initial stage of the Great Tribtion. After that, it will be the current period. It is the stage where the Great Tribtion umtes the casualties of living beings and slows down the burden of the world. The final stage is the true descent of the tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Heavenly Courts care about the expedition of these immortal sects?¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit asked with a frown.

    Quan Dong pondered for a while and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts can¡¯t go against the Heavenly Dao and interfere with the operation of the Great Tribtion. There are too many Qi Refinement cultivators in the world. In the eyes of the Heavenly Dao, Qi Refinement cultivators are no different from mortals. They upy too much spiritual energy and vitality in the world. Therefore, during the Great Tribtion, the Heavenly Courts focused on protecting mortals. At the same time, they will recruit people with good morals and benevolence into the Heavenly Courts. However, they will interfere more with the Great Tribtion.¡±

    The immortals nodded slowly.

    Perfected Taiyi held his wine ss and shook his head. He could not help but put it down.

    ¡°Let me interrupt. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ intention is to just sit this one out and reap the spoilster, right? Don¡¯t they care that the Heavenly Courts was the one who started this cmity?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m taking advantage of the situation,¡± Quan Dong said. ¡°Although the Great Tribtion was triggered by the Heavenly Courts, the root of it is not the Heavenly Courts. Perfected One, don¡¯t forget that there was a cmity in the world first. The cmity schemed against the demons and the Heavenly Courts. It also destroyed Changgeng¡¯s master and forced him to enter the cmity and kill thest Golden Crow. Only after that did the Heavenly Courts attack the demons. During that process, there was the intervention of the cmity, which resulted in a series of subsequent cmities. In other words, the Heavenly Courts is just a catalyst for the Great Tribtion to descend. The root of the Great Tribtion is the reproduction of the descendants in the ancient war. The Dao Sect is everywhere, and the number of Qi Refinement cultivators is rapidly increasing. Now, the total power of living beings has exceeded the burden of the world.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always been puzzled about this matter. Why does the power of living beings affect the stability of the world? Although we always talk about the Nine Pollution Spring, why have we never heard of such a thing in ancient times? I believe that the total power of living beings in the ancient world far exceeds that of today... Could it be that it¡¯s just because the Heavenly Dao thinks so?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Sister, be careful with your words.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit pursed her lips and did not express her dissatisfaction.

    Yun Zhongzi said, ¡°I feel that the so-called power of living beings is difficult to endure in the world. I mean that once the power of living beings loses control and the ancient battle erupts, the world will bepletely shattered.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and shook his head. ¡°With six Saints around, how can the world be shattered? Saints can refine wind, fire, water, and earth. This is a level that not even a hundred mighty figures can achieve.¡±

    However, Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Just as Perfected Taiyi once said, Saints are also divided into strong and weak. This matter cannot be discussed in general. However, I can tell you more here. The danger of the Nine Polluted Spring did exist. It was rted to the death of the Fiend Ancestor in the past. The Fiend Ancestor¡¯s Dao has notpletely shattered, causing the world to be unstable. The Fiend Ancestor¡¯s Dao is to pursue the destruction of the world and return living beings to the True Spirit River. The Dao of the Dao Ancestor is the opposite.¡±

    Daoist Duobao said seriously, ¡°Then, is there a fixed number of ways to carry out the final killing tribtion?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no fixed number for now. We can only wait for the tide to subside before the truth is revealed.¡±

    Quan Dong said seriously, ¡°However, it must have beenunched among the three sects in response to the tribtion. Therefore, if we can quickly wipe out the Western Sect when the killing tribtion arrives, the Dao Sect should have fewer casualties.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°The Western Sect also has two Saints protecting it, especially Second Uncle-Master... It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t joke with Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°We¡¯re just chatting today. Don¡¯t involve the Saints. There¡¯s no need to take our stand in the future.The Great Tribtion is the Great Tribtion. You and I are still the same. Now that the Great Tribtion has yet to end, there might still be some leeway for everything. Brother Gongming, can I y with your Sea-Calming Divine Pearls?¡±

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and the twenty-four pearls flew in front of Li Changshou. They immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about ying with it. Brother, what¡¯s wrong with using it?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t lend me your treasure casually,¡± Li Changshou specially reminded him. Then, he sized up the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    He was thinking about how to remind Zhao Gongming that thing could evolve into the twenty-four heavens.

    Qiong Xiao wiped the corners of her mouth and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a treasure. What can Iprehend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not aboutprehending anything.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl is in fact, not just a water-type Dharma treasure. Every pearl seems to contain an endless world. By the way, is there anything else missing from this set of pearls?¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that there might be twelve of them missing. If there are thirty-six Sea-Calming Divine Pearls, their power can¡¯t be estimated.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me take a look?¡±

    Quan Dong said. Li Changshou was slightly stunned. Zhao Gongming had already agreed with a smile.

    He was truly righteous. He was not afraid of others tampering with his intrinsic Dharma treasure.

    Quan Dong received a pearl and carefully sensed it. He closed his eyes again and a wisp of rich Heavenly Dao power shone from his palm. Soon, he eximed softly and muttered.

    That sentence frightened Zhao Gongming so much that his hand trembled slightly. Daoist Duobao frowned, but Li Changshou smiled. The others looked over.

    The Jade Emperor muttered a famous sentence in the Primordial World.

    ¡°This treasure is actually fated with my Heavenly Courts.¡±

 Chapter 560 - The Wind and Clouds Are Rising, Changgeng Wielding Little Chess

    <h4>Chapter 560: The Wind and Clouds Are Rising, Changgeng Wielding Little Chess</h4>

    Li Changshou naturally knew that the Jade Emperor would not covet any treasures.

    When he said that he was fated with the Heavenly Courts, he actually meant that the twenty-four heavens couldplete the Heavenly Courts and open the Nine Heavens to the 33 Heavens.

    In the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the one that evolved the twenty-four heavens was Randeng, while the other was the Buddhist Sect that had yet to appear.

    Randeng used this to establish his position in the Buddhist Sect and allowed the Buddhist Sect to have a say in the Heavenly Courts.

    Now, there was a ny-seven percent chance that the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls would not fall into Randeng¡¯s hands. If Zhao Gongming could understand the key to this ce and use this treasure to evolve the twenty-four heavens, he would create a Heavenly Courts that did not have much connection with the future Buddhists.

    It would depend on how confident Zhao Gongming was.

    However, at that moment, when the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, said that, Zhao Gongming¡¯s heart trembled.

    Master Zhao¡¯s eyes were first filled with shock and excitement. Then, he pondered and hesitated. Then, he became decisive...

    If the Jade Emperor epted his treasures and could give the immortals of Jie School another chance to survive in the Great Tribtion, so what if his strength was greatly reduced?

    No matter how powerful the treasure was, it was ultimately just a worldly possession. At most, he would learn from the Perfected Taiyi of Chan School next door and look for Yu Ding.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t Zhao Gongming have anyone to protect him?</i>

    <i>Nothing can beat a sentence like ¡®Golden Spirit Save Me¡¯!</i>

    Therefore, Zhao Gongming made up his mind and said in a low voice, ¡°If you like it, General, this treasure...¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou called out softly. The Jade Emperor immediately knew that Zhao Gongming was overthinking. He immediately ced the pearl back in front of Li Changshou.

    The corners of Quan Dong¡¯s mouth revealed a faint smile. ¡°Brother Gongming, don¡¯t misunderstand. I said that this treasure is fated with the Heavenly Courts. It seems that it can allow the Heavenly Courts to take another step forward. I rarely fight for the Heavenly Courts. Most of them are guarding the Lingxiao Hall. I can¡¯t use such treasures.¡±

    The immortals of Jie School heaved a sigh of relief.

    Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°What does my pearl have to do with the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s fingers swayed slightly. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls flew back to Zhao Gongming and circled slowly.

    Zhao Gongming seemed to have understood something.

    The people at the side did not dare to disturb him. After all, this might be Zhao Gongming¡¯s opportunity.

    Not long after, Zhao Gongming frowned and said, ¡°It seems that I have to study this Dharma treasure properlyter.¡±

    Changshou took the opportunity to change the topic and raised his ss to drink with everyone.

    The key to whether the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl could be Zhao Gongming¡¯s opportunity was the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao gave him some guidance or showed the effect of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, it would not be difficult for Zhao Gongming to understand it with hisprehension.

    Although Li Changshou knew the general direction, he did not dare to say too much. Secondly, it was still a deduction. Therefore, he did not say it directly.

    He had to be careful not to get involved with karma.

    The male immortals exchanged toasts and shifted the topic away from the Great Tribtion. The immortals of the two sects were still happy.

    A few fairies chuckled and sent a voice transmission. Kong Xuan and Yun Xiao were talking about something. There were some Dao runes around the two of them, and they seemed to be discussing the Dao...

    Li Changshou quickly took out some trinkets and officially promoted the Battle God Card.

    Hence, the scene quickly turned into the Three Sects¡¯ immortals ying cards after bringing the Jade Emperor into wine. Fortunately, they did not use the position of the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts.

    Three days passed.

    The Minor Chiliocosm was extremely stable. With the power of the Taiji Painting and the Grand Pure One secretly attacking, it was naturally 90% stable.

    Apart from the fact that the two Saints of the Western Sect had been rmed when Xu Bodhi was plotted against, there was no other movement after that.

    On the other side... he gave up very decisively.

    Li Changshou was ready. He entered the spherical numinous treasure again. His spiritual will entered the spiritual tform of the Void Bodhi and projected the appearance of the Maitreya again.

    From his aura to his expression, to his habitual movements and smile, Li Changshou tried his best to pull up all the details.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao heart trembled. His essence soul ¡®opened¡¯ again, and his expression was filled with exhaustion.

    At that moment, he had yet to notice the abnormality in his Dao heart. Over the past three days, he had been constantly thinking. He had thought about all the possibilities that he could think of and finally came up with a bold idea...

    ¡°Are you really my Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou maintained his smile and squinted slightly. He looked at the Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul.

    In terms of psychological games...

    A momentter, the Void Bodhi smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Is this Teacher¡¯s arrangement?¡±

    Generally speaking, the problem at that moment was a trap. Li Changshou did not know if the Void Bodhi and Maitreya had obtained disciples from the same Saint. After all, the Western Sect had two Saints.

    Therefore, Li Changshou was still smiling. His smile became even stranger.

    The Void Bodhi slowly sighed and closed its eyes again.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, if you don¡¯t kill me, you will definitely need me. Eldest Senior Brother, please tell me. You and I are both disciples of the Western Sect. We also cultivated on the spiritual mountain. Although we had apetition in secret, we did not have any grudges. I¡¯m also willing to go through fire and water for the Western Sect and serve you, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Maitreya extended his right hand.

    The Void Bodhi pretended not to understand. However, when he saw that his Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s smile was gradually fading, his Dao heart subconsciously tightened.

    After another round of silence, Maitreya was about to slowly put down his right hand.

    A hint of struggle shed in the Void Bodhi¡¯s eyes. However, he still pointed at his forehead. A gray figure flew out from the be of his essence soul and condensed into a gray light spot that was held by Maitreya.

    A drop of blood essence flew out of Void Bodhi¡¯s forehead. Li Changshou formed aplicated seal with both hands, and the blood essence instantly condensed into a drop-shaped Blood Stone.

    The seal did not stop. Chains appeared around the Blood Stone.

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s Qi-Concealing Divine Art!

    The wisp of gray gas flew out of Void Bodhi¡¯s chest and entered the blood stone. It turned into the phantom of the Void Bodhi and waspletely imprisoned by the blood stone.

    From then on, if he wanted to kill the Void Bodhi Primordial Spirit in the future, he only needed to activate the technique to burn the Blood Stone and the Void Bodhi Primordial Spirit would copse.

    At the Void Bodhi Spirit tform, the ¡°Maitreya¡± was about to dissipate. The boring voice entered the Void Bodhi Dao heart again.

    ¡°Recuperate here. When the time is right, I will let you out. If Teacher asks, or if we meet under other circumstances, you will know how to deal with it. If I don¡¯t take the initiative to look for you, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.¡±

    Void Bodhi¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this what Teacher meant?!</i>

    <i>At this moment, I¡¯m just a pawn in Maitreya¡¯s hands?</i>

    The Void Bodhi looked angry. Then, he sighed and smiled bitterly.

    In the future, the senior and junior brothers on the surface would be master and servant in secret. The initiative would bepletely in Maitreya¡¯s hands.

    The surrounding starlight flickered again. This time, the illusion dissipated. The Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul sank into the endless darkness. Its six senses were sealed again.

    In the ball, Li Changshou looked at the ¡°Soul Stone¡± in his palm. He wrapped it with Yin and Yang Qi and ced it in a ring. Then, he turned around and left the numinous treasure.

    He had seeded.

    After today, at the edge of the Chaos Sea,

    A ball slowly floated over from the Chaos Sea and exploded in front of the barrier of the Heavenly Dao. It left behind an old Daoist priest whose chest was stained with blood and whose aura was calm.

    The fragments of the ball numinous treasure were swept away by the Chaos aura. The restrictions around the Void Bodhi dissipated one after another. He opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. He immediately used his immortal power to wrap his Dao Body and entered the Chaos Sea.

    Void Bodhi recalled the two things that his ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡± had told him.

    The first thing was that Eldest Senior Brother had taken the initiative to mention that the matter of plotting against Yang Jian had to be matched with Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s arrangements.

    The Void Bodhi was not surprised. He had already predicted that this would happen.

    Eldest Senior Brother was someone who refused to suffer losses and would take revenge for any grievances. He had been schemed against by Lord Taibai Jinxing previously. How could he not have made countermeasures?

    That was very much like Maitreya.

    The second thing was that the Void Bodhi took the initiative to ask...

    ¡°Senior Brother, how should I exin to Master about my disappearance?¡±

    Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s reply was:

    ¡°I ced you at the edge of the Chaos Sea. Didn¡¯t Taibai Jinxing say that I¡¯m the second essence soul of Kun Peng?¡±

    The Void Bodhi immediately understood that the me should be ced on the back of Kun Peng. Kun Peng had captured him and used its extreme speed to escape from the Primordial World to interrogate him about the Western Sect. That way, he could barely settle the matter with his teacher.

    Speaking of which, Eldest Senior Brother was really bold. It was a taboo for fellow disciples to kill each other. Eldest Senior Brother directly did it and even seeded.

    It seemed that there were traces of Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s rumors that he had heard since ancient times.

    The Void Bodhi circled around the Chaos Sea for a while and returned to the Primordial World from another direction. However, just as he entered the Heavenly Dao barrier, his Dao heart suddenly trembled. He hurriedly looked at himself internally.

    What did that mean?

    The Void Bodhi looked at the wisps of gray aura that had taken root in his Dao heart. His face suddenly turned pale.

    No matter how high the cultivation level of the Qi Refinement cultivators was, they were afraid of having mental demons. They were even more afraid of being devoured by the mental demons.

    At that moment, waves of grayish-ck aura almost engulfed his Dao heart.

    Waves of mixed emotions rose in Void Bodhi¡¯s heart. Sorrow, anger, and killing intent almost engulfed him.

    <i>Where did this mental demone from?!</i>

    The Void Bodhi pinched his fingers and deduced. After charging into the Heavenly Dao barrier, he immediately sat down to cultivate. Golden rays of light floated around him, and his forehead was gradually covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡±

    ¡°My Dao heart has almost been destroyed by you. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to take another step forward in the future! ¡±

    The Void Bodhi opened its eyes, and the anger in its eyes quickly disappeared.

    Something is amiss...

    This is not my mental demon. This is a demonic thought that was forcefully nted by someone!

    The Extraterrestrial Demons, the edge of the Chaos Sea... Could it be that the rumors that were spreading around previously were not rumors? Could it be that Eldest Senior Brother is really one!?!

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s pupils constricted. He hid his body and fled to the edge of the trichiliocosm with a heart filled with shock. He wanted to choose a ce to cultivate and carefully think about this matter.

    If that was the case, the Western Sect would probably be in trouble...

    In fact, Eldest Senior Brother would gradually devour him!

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m already being controlled. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ...

    Half a month after releasing the Void Bodhi at the edge of the Chaos Sea,

    Li Changshou and the Immortal of the Dao Sect who had attacked this time quietly ¡°disbanded¡± after they swore a Heavenly Dao oath to keep the secret.

    Although Li Changshou did not want Yun Xiao to make an oath, he could not reject Yun Xiao¡¯s offer.

    Fairy Yun Xiao did not want to make things special. She hoped that Li Changshou would purely see her as one of the four outer sect disciples of Jie School.

    Of course, in private, the two of them were already proper Daopanions who often held hands and strolled for a few hours without letting go.

    Li Changshou had put in a lot of effort to arrange this oath.

    When everyone kept a secret together, there would be more friendship and connections between them.

    As long as Perfected Taiyi did not start the group rashly, the chances of a huge battle between the two sects would be at least 10% lower!

    That could be considered half a n.

    When Yun Xiao and Qiong Xiao returned to the Three-Immortal Ind together, Li Changshou had also instructed them to pay more attention to Brother Zhao¡¯s condition.

    Li Changshou was a little worried that the Jade Emperor¡¯s words would affect the operation of the cmity. He would let Master Zhao enter the cmity in advance and let the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl belong to the Heavenly Courts.

    Although the possibility was low, Li Changshou still chose to y it safe.

    Come to think of it...

    <i>Would Void Bodhi really be the future monkey¡¯s teacher?</i>

    In the Great White Hall, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses were focused on the Heavenly General paper effigy who was leaving with the three-pointed, double-edged spear. He was thinking about that deep question.

    The probability was quite high. After all, in the Primordial World, only the Void Bodhi was rted to the ¡°Bodhi¡±.

    Moreover, the Void Bodhi had be his puppet. In the future, he could use it to plot against the Western Sect or the Buddhist Sect. As long as the Void Bodhi did not cause trouble for himself, he would not easily destroy such a pawn.

    Previously, he had Wen Jing¡¯s future wife. Now, he had the Void Bodhi...

    His infiltration of the Western Sect was quite effective.

    <i>Thank you for your help, Teacher!</i>

    He could not do too much of that. After all, the Saint was not his Dharma treasure. If he often asked for things that were beyond the knowledge of the Dao, he would easily ruin the impression his teacher had on him.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to return to the Little Qiong Peak, a figure floated over on a cloud outside the Great White Hall. It was naturally the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, the Celestial Thearch.

    In the previous banquet, Quan Dong had revealed a few things.

    On the way back to the Heavenly Courts with Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, Quan Dong came to his senses and was speechless for a while.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou exined in time. He said that he was worried that the immortals would unintentionally offend him and expose the Jade Emperor¡¯s identity. Only then did the Jade Emperor heave a sigh of relief.

    As long as he did not expose himself, he had to be careful about his pride.

    Today, Quan Dong had rushed over again. Li Changshou bet that Ling¡¯e had personally made two packets of spiritual beast spicy meat for Yang Jian.

    As expected, Quan Dong rode a cloud and arrived in front of the Great White Hall. He asked to see Li Changshou and was ¡°summoned¡± into the hall.

    When they arrived at the array formation in the deepest part of the Great White Hall, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Li Changshou returned the bow he had just received and took a middle-aged paper effigy to sit with Quan Dong.

    Quan Dong went straight to the point. ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯m here to ask about Yang Jian. How is Yang Jian¡¯s trial going?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look.¡± Li Changshou took out a thick andrge bronze mirror and ced it in front of the two of them.

    He pointed at the bronze mirror, andyers of ripples appeared on its surface. Then, a blurry image appeared but it quickly became very clear.

    It was a boundless world. The surging demonic aura covered the sun, moon, and stars. Several streams of light chased each other in the sky.

    Li Changshou and Quan Dong looked over and saw Yang Jian¡¯s figure in the stream of light.

    He was dressed in a somewhat tattered armor. He held a spear in his right hand and a sword with some cracks in it in his left hand. Golden and red streams of light surrounded him. A few drops of blood flowed down from his forehead to his face. Most of his long hair was stained with demon blood.

    He opened his mouth and seemed to let out a furious roar. His body suddenly sped up, leaving behind afterimages andyers of spiritual energy fluctuations. He immediately chased after a snake demon!

    The snake demon looked ruthless. It turned around and spat out poisonous fog that filled the sky.

    The spear darted forward and the sword beam shed horizontally. In the next moment, demon blood filled the sky. Yang Jian¡¯s figure pierced through the snake demon¡¯s huge body. The tip of the spear pierced through the snake demon¡¯s essence soul and shattered it with a sword...

    Quan Dong asked softly, ¡°Why is there only the image and no sound?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is what Perfected Yu Ding saw. Perfected Yu Ding might have forgotten to open the restrictions of the little bronze mirror.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Quan Dong nodded and stared at the situation where Yang Jian was chasing after a few demons.

    After a while, the battle ended.

    Yang Jian killed three demons, and thest one escaped to outer space.

    Yang Jian had to rush back to deal with the three demons¡¯ corpses so that the demonic aura would not spurt out and injure the mortals there.

    Yang Jian also understood the essence of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. After he quickly dealt with the corpses of the demons, he took out the essence of the Earth Essence on them and cut off their flesh, which had the strongest spiritual energy.

    There were a few barbecue racks on the rack. After carefully roasting them, he frowned and endured the difort. He ate them one by one to strengthen his blood energy.

    Doing what the Magi knew how to do was indeed the correct cultivation method of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art.

    Li Changshou praised, ¡°You¡¯re really brave.¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with light. He praised, ¡°I have the demeanor that you had when you killed demons, Minister Changgeng.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Why does that sound like he has a direct rtionship with Yang Jian?

    ¡°Changgeng,¡± Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°This incarnation of mine hasnded here. When you want to see Yang Jian¡¯s situation, remember to call me.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It will only cost some Spirit Stones to maintain this bronze mirror. I have to keep an eye on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Quan Dong immediately smiled in satisfaction. He continued to look at the image in the bronze mirror. Yang Jian had quickly disappeared into the horizon and sessfully avoided the counterattack of the demon experts.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart when he saw that. He knew that the Jade Emperor was happy to see him. He left a small portion of his attention there and his main body entered a shallow cultivation state.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not know if Master Zhao hadprehended anything from the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    However, he understood.

    The Heavenly Dao was constantly replenishing itself and perfecting itself. The Heavenly Dao had a goal that was almost ¡®selfish¡¯.

    To ordinary living beings and even longevity immortals, the Heavenly Dao was impartial. It would only follow the rules of the Heavenly Dao and protect the stability of the world.

    However, if one stood on the shore of the river of time and looked out, they would be able to see the Heavenly Dao grow from small to full.

    The Heavenly Dao had a core. It was a treasure that could not be perfected. Only Connate lifeforms and Connate Cardinal treasures could reach the true perfection realm.

    That was also the reason why the top mighty figures other than the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du were almost all Connate lifeforms.

    Can the Heavenly Dao reach perfection?

    The variables would continue to exist, and the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ws would continue to exist...

    Li Changshou thought about that and gradually immersed most of his attention into the Great Dao. He wandered the world and the past.

    ´ýËûÒ»´Î±Õ¹ØÐÑÀ´,·¢ÏÖÓñµÛ»¯ÉíÓÌ×ÔÔÚÐËÖÂ²ª²ªµØ¹Û²ìÑîê¯,´ÓÑîê¯¼¤Õ½ÑýÊÞ,ÓëÁ¶ÆøÊ¿ÖÜÐý,ÔÙµ½Ñîê¯·¢´ô·¢ã¶,·»ÕòÖÐÐ¡í¬.

    Soon, the trial plot arranged by Bai Ze appeared. Yang Jian was led to a ferocious ce. After fighting for months, he emerged and subdued a three-headed divine flood dragon. The divine flood dragon turned into an ancient divine weapon with three pointed, double-edged spears.

    From Perfected Yu Ding and Quan Dong¡¯s perspective, they could not tell that someone had arranged this.

    Mr. Bai¡¯s soul of the ¡°Primordial Director¡± had already begun to awaken.

    In the next few decades, Quan Dong spent most of his time in the Great White Hall.

    Li Changshou felt that he had taken over the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s position at thest minute. The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts had discussed all kinds of matters with him before deducting a seal with his main body in the Lingxiao Hall.

    Most of the time, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy were looking at the bronze mirror in the depths of the Great White Hall.

    That made Li Changshou feel a little embarrassed to ask Fairy Yun Xiao out.

    Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation level could be considered fast. At that moment, hisbat strength was already on par with most Golden Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivators. His cultivation realm was not far from the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    That day, Quan Dong suddenly said, ¡°Changgeng, do you think that Yang Jian is missing something?¡±

    ¡°What is missing?¡±

    Li Changshou, whose main body was preaching to Ling¡¯e, hurriedly focused his attention there and smiled. ¡°A bright robe?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Quan Tong said. ¡°I feel that Yang Jian seems tock apanion, just like you and Mr. Bai Ze.¡±

    <i>Companion?</i>

    Quan Dong stood up and said, ¡°Minister, please wait a few days. I¡¯ll go back and borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao to investigate. I¡¯ll see if there are any mutants in the Primordial World. I can give them a mount.¡±

    Sit, mount?

    So that was the original position of the Heavenly Hound...

 Chapter 561 - The First Volume of the Heaven Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 561: The First Volume of the Heaven Punishment</h4>

    The Jade Emperor used the Heavenly Dao to investigate again and sent General Dongmu to secretly search for years. Finally, he found a barely passable ¡°ancient beast¡± and handed it to Li Changshou.

    As expected, the Howling Celestial Dog.

    The Heavenly Howling Divine Dog was rather special. It was not an ordinary living being.

    Their race was not a creation of the world. They were specially born to assist the strong. They had a stronger talent and innate mystical abilities. They could be ferocious beasts and fight enemies. They could be turned into treasures and weapons. However, their cultivation required other living beings to guide them at all times. Otherwise, they could not even activate their spiritual intelligence.

    The Heavenly Hound n was actually a ¡°masterpiece¡± of Connate lifeforms using their mystical abilities in ancient times.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou handed the ¡°Furry Ball¡± the Howling Celestial Dog to Princess Long Ji. She would secretly send it to Yang Jian and give him some benefits.

    Originally, Fairy Yun Hua and Long Ji were the most familiar with each other. It was reasonable for Long Ji to do that.

    At the same time, Long Ji would secretly appear to express her goodwill. She would also send a message to Yang Jian, making him feel that his mother¡¯s life was very miserable after being suppressed. She would give Yang Jian more pressure.

    More importantly, Long Ji was Yang Jian¡¯s cousin.

    She had expressed her goodwill to Yang Jian in advance and befriended him. After Yang Jianpleted his final training, she could appear to ease Yang Jian¡¯s emotions and prevent the two parties from having a hard time ending things.

    The process of Long Ji sending the Howling Celestial Dog off was very smooth. Her meeting with Yang Jian did not cause any ripples.

    After the siblings met this time, Yang Jian began to treat himself even more harshly. He left behind traces of his bloody battles in various Sectors.

    The Eight-Nine Arcane Art had endless uses.

    All of that seemed to be under Li Changshou¡¯s control. However, even the Heavenly Dao could not achieve perfection in the 50th Great Dao and 49th Heavenly Dao, much less Li Changshou.

    98% was not a casual remark.

    It had only been a few years since Long Ji went to see Yang Jian. A variable that Li Changshou had never imagined suddenly appeared.

    Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation speed suddenly increased. He broke through continuously in a few months!

    In the Great White Hall, Li Changshou, who maintained the appearance of an old immortal, frowned and stared at the situation in the bronze mirror.

    On his right, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Tong, who was dressed in armor, sat on the round chair. Behind the two of them stood Princess Long Ji, Ao Yi, and the Golden Roc.

    As the Heavenly Emperor had slipped his tongue again, the three of them knew Quan Dong¡¯s identity. At that moment, they were rather respectful.

    Long Ji, in particr, stood obediently behind her father. She did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    That was also because the Jade Emperor had thought it through. As long as the incarnation did not wander around or monitor the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, did not hold regr assessments, and did not tease Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce, it would not affect him overall. Instead, it would be easier for him to do what he wanted openly.

    For example, he could fish openly.

    The five figures, together with Ling¡¯e, who was watching the scene with the Cloud Mirror on the Little Qiong Peak, looked at the bronze mirror.

    In the void that was filled with starlight, bolts of azure divine lightning struck crazily. Heavenly winds kept howling.

    A figure that was a little small in front of the lightning bolt of the Heavenly Tribtion stood in the wind. His figure, which was slightly burlier than an ordinary person, actually had the weight of a mountain!

    Yang Jian!

    He had already digested the drop of Gonggong¡¯s essence blood and was forcefully transcending the Golden Immortal Tribtion!

    ¡°How many years has it been? Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation speed is amazing.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. Quan Dong, who was beside him, agreed.

    After all, in the past fifty years, Yang Jian had left the Jade Spring Mountain to train. When the Jade Emperor was free, he would look at the bronze mirror in the Great White Hall.

    Previously, he had been watching the live broadcast excitedly and had even rewarded a Heavenly Dog.

    Time passed by in a sh. There were really no changes.

    However, the price of the Jade Emperor fishing was that Li Changshou, an ordinary authoritative god, had to work hard and tire himself out.

    In the past few decades, the Jade Emperor had even developed a habit of asking casually about everything.

    ¡°Changgeng, what do you think?¡±

    What else could he think?

    He would always sit and watch!

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was imminent. Li Changshou could not let his cultivation fall. Although the Heavenly Courts were busy, he still had to spend 70% of his energy on cultivation.

    Apart from that, he also had to meet and chat with his junior sister regrly. He had to talk to her about the Dao and chat with her. He had to rx his tense heart and give her a little... reward.

    It was a bnce of work and rest.

    There were many things that he had to worry about outside the Heavenly Courts.

    The war between the Immortal Alliance and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom would happen every few years.

    The Three Thousand Worlds had entered the Chaotic Era. The Netherworld had alreadye to the Heavenly Courts to ask for help several times, asking the Heavenly Courts to temporarily support a batch of officials. The Netherworld¡¯s judges were already insufficient.

    There were many casualties.

    The only thing thatforted Li Changshou was that the Chan School and Jie School had always been very restrained. Even the situation in the Middle Continent was stable.

    Although there were endless conflicts between the immortal sects, there was no direct battle between the immortal sects under the two sects. It was still a normal cmity.

    The Primordial World seemed to be gradually approaching chaos. However, Li Changshou could sense that there was some order in the chaos.

    The order established by the Dao Ancestor and the six Saints.

    As long as the Saints did not move, the world would not bepletely chaotic.

    Of course, there were two things that made Li Changshou feel gratified. Ling¡¯e had been cultivating hard all these years, and her desire for longevity had be stronger.

    That made Li Changshou feel like...

    It was worth it for him to suffer more outside.

    After all, only the two of them could really rely on each other in this world. The Little Qiong Peak that his junior sister was guarding was already the ce where his senior brother¡¯s Dao heart was entrusted.

    It was pure and holy.

    In the bronze mirror, the lightning gradually disappeared. The Heavenly Tribtion had passed.

    Yang Jian¡¯s figure flew away. He did not covet the enlightenment after the Tribtion Transcendence. He quickly left the remote Forsaken Land. His vignce was indeed good.

    The image in the bronze mirror moved, and Perfected Yu Ding secretly followed.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said in a low voice, ¡°The Eight-Nine Arcane Art, the essence blood of the witches, the divine weapons refined by the Grand Supreme Elder, and the abilities obtained from fighting demons...

    Changgeng, when are you going to stop?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already prepared.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a scroll from his sleeve and handed it over respectfully. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Li Changshou looked at the Golden Roc, Ao Yi, and Long Ji behind him and sighed.

    ¡°I originally nned to let Yang Jian train for a hundred years. Seeing the current situation, I had no choice but to intervene in advance and slow down his cultivation level.

    At that moment, his Dao heart would gradually fall into illusion.

    If his obsession is not eliminated and his Dao heart is unstable, the higher his cultivation realm, the more likely he will fall into the demonic path.¡±

    Long Ji could not help but look concerned when she heard her master¡¯s words.

    She had just interacted with Yang Jian once and was quite concerned about her cousin.

    She asked softly, ¡°Master, do you need to remind Yang Jian about this?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Previously, you went to give him dogs, ahem, Heavenly Hounds and Divine Hounds of the Primordial World. How many times did Yang Jian mention his mother?¡±

    ¡°Once.¡±

    Long Ji recalled carefully and gave such an answer. She added, ¡°He seemed to have asked casually and did not show much emotion.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s indeed time to stop.¡± There was no hesitation in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He fumbled in his sleeve and took out a row of jade talismans.

    Seeing that Ao Yi and the Golden Roc were puzzled, Li Changshou took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°Yang Jian¡¯s personality is a little reserved. The more he pretends to be calm, the more it proves that he has buried this matter deeply. It will affect him more. After all, there are many things that if you are really relieved, you will not have to worry about anything. At the very least, you will ask about Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s recent situation.¡±

    On the other side, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, who was holding the scroll, looked enlightened.

    Quan Dong asked, ¡°Changgeng, what are you writing? Forget it, just do it. I¡¯ll just watch from the side!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and looked at the row of jade talismans floating in front of him.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start making arrangements.¡±

    Quan Dong made an inviting gesture. Li Changshou carefully identified it and after confirming that there were no mistakes, he crushed the three jade talismans on the left.

    At the same time!

    Perfected Yu Ding and Bai Ze each had a jade token shattered.

    Bai Ze opened his eyes from the depths of the Heaven Ascension Hall and gave an order. The dozens of ck shadows that had been waiting for a long time arrived in front of him. Bai Ze activated the teleportation array under him.

    They had been waiting for a long time!

    Perfected Yu Ding frowned slightly in a certain Sector. He looked at Yang Jian, who was meditating cross-legged in the forest hundreds of kilometers away and digesting his insights from the Tribtion Transcendence. There was a hint of worry in his eyes.

    Following that, Perfected Yu Ding took the initiative to bring Yang Chan away from that ce. He wanted to send a jade token to Yang Jian three dayster to lure him to a certain ce.

    At the same time, in a corner of the trichiliocosm.

    The disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, the Void Bodhi, who looked much thinner than he did a few decades ago, slowly opened his eyes.

    The Void Bodhi looked at the shimmering jade token in his hand and scrutinized the words that appeared in his heart. He could not help but snort coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary...¡±

    After saying that, the Void Bodhi¡¯s figure gradually faded. He prepared to search for Yang Jian¡¯s traces three days and six hourster.

    In the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts of the five continents of the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou¡¯s palm brushed past therge bronze mirror in front of him. The image on it gradually blurred and quickly became clear. However, three regions and three images appeared.

    Firstly, Bai Ze and his men had set up something in a mortal vige.

    Secondly, Yang Jian was quietly cultivating in the forest. However,pared to the scene provided by Perfected Yu Ding previously, the camera angle had clearly changed.

    Thirdly, on the East Ocean, the 100,000 Heavenly River Soldiers, led by Bian Zhuang, were training the new bean soldier battle formation...

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and pondered. He sorted out his entire n.

    The trajectory of Yang Jian¡¯s growth, the opportunities and experiences that he had arranged, and the tribtions that Yang Jian had encountered were all projected in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    The questions have been set. It depends on whether you can pass.

    Yang Jian.

    ...

    Taibai Jinxing.

    In the Primordial World, in a simple mortal vige at the edge of the trichiliocosm.

    In the dead of the night, the candlelight flickered in the vige. One could hear a fewughs.

    Yang Jian, who had just finished killing the demons and was about to leave, did not appear to ept the praises and worship of the mortals.

    He waited for half a day on the hillside outside the vige to confirm if there were any fish that had escaped the.

    At that moment, Yang Jian stood under the stars that filled the sky. He looked up at the stars and could not help but start searching for the legendary star.

    The time did not seem right. It was not long after night.

    At his feet, a white dog that was half a foot tall was rubbing against his cloth boots.

    Yang Jian revealed a gentle smile and grabbed the little dog into his palm. He turned into a jade pendant and ced it in his chest. He leaped up and headed towards the sky.

    Yang Jian, who had just transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion, had indeed experienced another leap in strength.

    Whoosh...

    A beam of green light shot out from the void. Yang Jian perked up and took the initiative to face the green light. He opened his hand and took out a jade token. He cupped his hands and bowed to the jade token.

    The only person who could find him was... his master, who had been hiding nearby.

    Yang Jian could not be sure about that matter, and in the past few years, he had survived by himself. His master had not appeared.

    However, Yang Jian could actually sense that his master was not far from him.

    At the same time, Yang Jian would also feel that he had obtained some opportunities that looked very reasonable and were not problematic if he looked carefully.

    It was as if the path that he had taken had been abandoned by others.

    Who would do that?

    It should not be his master. His master had always been alone and only had one or two good friends like Uncle-Master Taiyi. If he wanted to arrange those opportunities for him, he would probably have to use countless manpower.

    <i>It should be those factions who wanted to quickly rise and achieve some goal.</i>

    He was not a fool. Why did he not know that he had been embroiled in the battle between the top factions in the world since he was born?

    With that thought in mind, Yang Jian opened the jade token in his hand and saw the contents.

    There was a demon causing trouble in a certain Sector. It seemed to be borrowing the souls of mortals to cultivate. He needed to go over immediately.

    It was simr to the jade token that his master had given him previously.

    Yang Jian did not hesitate. He grabbed the three-pointed, double-edged spear out of thin air and carried it behind him. He crossed the void and rushed towards the direction his master had given him.

    However, this time was different from the previous times.

    When Yang Jian arrived, the demon had abducted the humans and livestock in a remote vige. There was only a faint demonic aura left in the empty vige that was dissipating with the wind...

    Yang Jian carefully searched and could not find any clues. He only knew that the demon¡¯s ability to conceal himself was very powerful.

    After searching for half a day in a radius of thousands of kilometers, everything was peaceful. There were also many Qi Refinement cultivators...

    Helpless, Yang Jian returned to the vige. This time, he saw the two children lingering at the vige entrance.

    Therefore, he asked in detail and learned that the two mortal children were ying in the mountains. That was how they escaped this cmity.

    At that moment, Yang Jian brought them to the nearby town to settle down. He spent some Spirit Stones and ced them in the restaurant where the Qi Refinement cultivators were gathered. He also frightened the manager of the restaurant.

    After sending the siblings to a room, Yang Jian raised his hand and touched their heads. He reminded them not to wander around and left behind a jade token with his aura. Then, he turned around and left.

    As soon as he left the room, Yang Jian heard the sobbing of the younger girl.

    ¡°Brother, what should we do in the future... Did Father and Mother abandon us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll protect you. Didn¡¯t the immortal go to help us find our parents?¡±

    Yang Jian stopped in his tracks and his expression turned gloomy. He slowly closed his eyes to calm his Dao heart, but the images that he had deliberately buried deep in his heart kept appearing.

    On the street, two small figures were wrapped in a nket and staying up all night.

    With a bitter smile, Yang Jian shook his head and continued to search for the whereabouts of the demons that his master had mentioned.

    However...

    He could not find it. He could not find it anywhere.

    That faint demonic aura seemed to be deliberately stirring his mind. Every time he thought that he had found a clue, chasing after it was futile.

    However, the images kept appearing in his heart. The tragedy in the Yang Residence. When the Heavenly Soldiers smashed the figure in front of him, blood sttered everywhere...

    After several failed attempts, Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of ruthlessness. He shouted in a low voice and stomped the ground with his left foot. The deste mountain beneath his feet copsed and the solid rock shattered into powder!

    In the dust, Yang Jian stood in the air. He closed his eyes and wanted to calm his mind. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Yang Jian, you finally can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    The old Daoist priest of the Western Sect?

    Yang Jian opened his eyes and saw an almost ethereal figure standing in front of him. It was formed by Void Bodhi¡¯s spiritual will.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± The Void Bodhi¡¯s spiritual will floated gently. ¡°Do you really want me to get lost? Then why don¡¯t you raise the spiritual spear in your hand to me? Yang Jian, you are a smart person. You must have thought of using the situation to move. However, I don¡¯t have to spend too much effort now. I just have to tell you one thing. You will definitely disregard your own safety and can¡¯t wait to go to the Heavenly Courts to save your poor mother. The Heavenly Courts should be wiping out your mother.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How can I be deceived by you!?!¡±

    ¡°Are you really lying?¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s voice entered Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart, and his voice echoed throughout Yang Jian¡¯s spiritual tform.

    ¡°Think about it carefully. Your mother is the Princess of the Heavenly Courts in name, the sister of the ruler of the Three Realms, but she is only a mortal brother and sister when the Jade Emperor underwent the tribtion. She married a mortal and gave birth to a son and a daughter. What was even more ironic was that the mortal had already formed a family and had children. What are these? Humiliation. There were countless Qi Refinement Warriors who mocked the Jade Emperor back then. It was extremely lively! If you had not be Yu Ding¡¯s disciple and be a disciple of Chan School, causing the Heavenly Courts to be afraid, would your mother have lived until today? However, it¡¯s different now. Yang Jian.¡±

    Yang Jian clenched his fists tightly. The veins on his neck bulged, and his forehead flickered with a dark red glow.

    The Void Bodhi continued, ¡°Now that the Heavenly Courts have gained power, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion will be a huge sess for the Heavenly Courts. A third-generation disciple of Chan School like you is no longer in their eyes. So what if it¡¯s your master? Over the past two days, the Heavenly Courts had been spreading rumors about your mother being moved to the mortal world to be suppressed. If something unexpected happens during this process, a few demons will suddenly appear. It¡¯s fine if some Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals die. Your mother died in the chaos. The Jade Emperor and Taibai Jinxing will shed a few tears hypocritically to earn some reputation...¡±

    Buzz!

    Yang Jian¡¯s spear stabbed forward without any warning. The Void Bodhi¡¯s spiritual will was instantly shattered!

    The Void Bodhi only sighed softly and could not say anything else. His spiritual willpletely dissipated.

    Yang Jian stood in the night sky. Dark clouds covered the moon and were dim without stars. His chest kept rising and falling as he constantly suppressed his Dao heart.

    The Western Sect was clearly up to no good. He had to consider the standpoint of the disciples of Chan School and his master. He could not make things difficult for his master. He could not...

    After taking a deep breath, Yang Jian put away his spear and turned around to head towards the town where the siblings were. However, just as he took two steps in the air, he suddenly turned around and knelt down in the night sky. He kowtowed three times.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m unworthy! Master, please settle the children!¡±

    After saying that, Yang Jian stood up. The blood in his palm surged, and his body turned into a cloud-breaking eagle that shot towards the five continents!

    In the direction where Yang Jian had just knelt, Perfected Yu Ding frowned and stood with his hands behind his back. He could not help but sigh softly.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Yang Chan asked worriedly, ¡°My brother...¡±

    Yu Ding said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±

    After saying that, Yu Ding swept his sleeve and left with Yang Chan.

    The children would be settled by Bai Ze¡¯s men.

    The vigers of the vige returned to the vige a few dayster.

    ...

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Courts!¡±

    As he sped, those words surged in Yang Jian¡¯s heart.

    A storm was brewing in his Dao heart. He wanted to suppress it with all his might and keep himself calm. However, the scenes from his childhood were like a flood that broke the dam that he had built for many years!

    He cultivated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. Although his flying speed was not slow, it was ultimately limited.

    The path to the five continents seemed too far away.

    Calm down. He had to remain calm at this moment. With his current strength, he still could not shake those mighty figures and great mystical abilities. He had to think of a way to use everything he could to negotiate with the Heavenly Courts.

    But what could he use?

    Without his master¡¯s protection, he only had a long spear and armor. He was alone.

    Gradually, Yang Jian felt despair in his heart. However, that despair instantly turned into anger and motivation to charge forward!

    Seven dayster, he saw the five continents bathed in the light of the sun. There was only one thought in his mind!

    Charge in!

    To the Heavenly Courts!

    Even if he had to sacrifice everything, he had to pull her out of that mountain!

    In the east of the East Ocean, at the ends of the world, a blood-colored stream of light passed through the ce quickly and shot into the sky.

    However, just as the stream of light flew for thousands of kilometers, a transparent barrier appeared in the sky and forcefully stopped the stream of light.

    With a boom, Yang Jian immediately retreated. His gaze was still clear, and he was rtively calm.

    He looked at the blue sky in front of him, the wall of light that he had smashed open, and the rows of silver-armored Heavenly Soldiers that slowly appeared behind the wall of light...

    A trap?

    Yang Jian¡¯s pupils constricted. He suddenly realized that the Heavenly Soldiers that had appeared to stop him were only evidence of the old Daoist priest of the Western Sect!

    The Heavenly Courts had Taibai Jinxing, and their ns were wless. They bnced the world.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already been targeted by Taibai Jinxing...

    The matter of his mother being killed was not fake!

    The Heavenly Soldiers put away the weapons in their hands. The wall of light dissipated. A golden-armored Heavenly General walked forward and said loudly, ¡°Are you the disciple of Chan School, Yang Jian?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Yang Jian said coldly.

    The golden-armored Heavenly General said, ¡°We are under the orders of Lord Taibai Jinxing to stop you. Lord Taibai Jinxing has said that you should not make a mistake and cherish your future...¡±

    Yang Jian said coldly, ¡°What if I insist on making a mistake today?¡±

    The golden-armored Heavenly General was expressionless. He raised the sword in his hand and golden light shone.

    Layers of ripples appeared in the universe above the East Ocean. Row after row of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals appeared. Most of them were burly men holding shields or female immortal soldiers holding bows.

    <i>That¡¯s not right. They are not living beings, but Dao soldiers with mystical abilities!</i>

    Yang Jian immediately identified the figures.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who had just stopped him quickly retreated. The Dao Soldiers that filled the sky surrounded a radius of dozens of kilometers.

    The Dao soldiers actually lined up and locked onto Yang Jian.

    Among the Dao soldiers, there were living beings with powerful auras. They seemed to be simr to the Dao soldiers, but they gave Yang Jian a faint pressure.

    He did not realize that he had fallen into such an ambush...

    The golden-armored Heavenly General hid 500 kilometers away. His voice sounded again.

    ¡°If you disobey Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s orders, your life and death will be uncertain. Yang Jian, I¡¯ll give you another chance to retreat today.¡±

    ¡°Return Mother to me...¡±

    Yang Jian whispered and revealed a ferocious expression. He gripped his spear tightly and his gaze prated thousands of kilometers, causing the golden-armored Heavenly General to subconsciously take half a step back.

    ¡°Return my mother to me!¡±

    The golden-armored Heavenly General roared, ¡°Array!¡±

    Pirs of light lit up in the sky above the East Ocean and turned into Heaven and Earth Cage!

    Yang Jian knew that there was no way out today. His eyes were about to spit fire, and his body was about to rush into the sky!

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Yang Jian paused when he heard another shout. The Dao soldiers controlled by the Heavenly Soldiers from afar also stopped.

    Yang Jian frowned slightly and looked back in disbelief.

    There, a handsome young Daoist priest in a long robe slowly walked over with a long spear.

    In the Taiyi Sect of Qianyuan Mountain, Ling Zhuzi!

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Zhuzi pursed his lips and gripped his spear tightly, as if he did not want to say anything.

    Yang Jian could not help but fall silent. He stared at Ling Zhuzi¡¯s figure and tightened his grip on the three pointed, double-edged spear a few times. Then, he released the spirit spear a few times.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s voice was slightly trembling.

    Ling Zhuzi said, ¡°I¡¯m under your orders.¡±

    ¡°My actions today have nothing to do with Chan School.¡±

    ¡°You are a disciple of Chan School. How are you not rted?¡±

    Yang Jian closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He did not shout loudly to make things difficult for himself, nor did he say anything about his beliefs.

    He clenched his long spear tightly. There was no hesitation in his eyes. There was only determination.

    ¡°One battle.¡±

    Huff...

    The me-Piercing Spear in Ling Zhuzi¡¯s hand ignited with green-white mes. His figure rushed up and almost instantly erupted with his extreme speed!

    Yang Jian immediately moved to the side and narrowly brushed past Ling Zhuzi¡¯s spear. However, he took the initiative to make a move.

    Following that, Yang Jian left behind an afterimage on the spot. His figure disappeared with a whoosh. When he appeared again, he was already 100 feet in front of the spiritual pearl. He swooped down like an eagle from the sky and raised his spear to smash it!

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s body was surrounded by mes. His figure was as fast as a ghost. He did not dodge at all and charged straight at Yang Jian!

    The Dao soldiers around him shouted in unison. The cage array formation became stronger...

    After fighting for a while, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s body flew out of the array¡¯s range. His face was pale, and his eyes were closed. There was a bloody hole in his shoulder, and a huge dent in his shoulder.

    If he could not win, he would be eliminated.

    However, following that, the Dao soldiers no longer had any scruples. Hundreds of ¡°experts¡± hiding among them swarmed forward and surrounded Yang Jian, trapping him in all directions!

    Fight!

    Yang Jian raised his spear and rushed into the pile of Dao soldiers. The explosions continued. The Dao soldiers were smashed into gray powder one after another, but there was an endless stream of them.

    As for the ¡®special experts¡¯ mixed in the Dao soldiers, they also prevented Yang Jian from really attacking.

    In the Heavenly Courts, at the East Heavenly Gate.

    The sound of drums echoed for tens of thousands of kilometers. Groups of Heavenly Soldiers surged over and set up defensive lines outside the Heaven Gate.

    In the Great White Hall, Li Changshou smiled and flicked his horsetail whisk. He rode a cloud with several figures behind him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Long Ji, wait in front of the East Heavenly Gate first. If Yang Jian can rush in front of you, just say as I instructed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Long Ji cupped her fists and bowed. She held her sword and activated her mystical abilities before rushing to the East Heaven Gate.

    Behind Li Changshou, Ao Yi, the Golden Roc, and Xiong Lingli stood quietly. Apart from Xiong Lingli¡¯s nervous face, who was trying her best to look fierce, Ao Yi and the Golden Roc were calm.

    They would obey.

    ...

    Yang Jian fell into a bitter battle.

    On the way, he thought for a long time and pondered for a long time. In the end, he made up his mind. He knew that there would be a bitter battle today and that his chances of winning were very small.

    He did not believe in miracles, nor did he believe in the so-called luck. The only thing he believed in was the long spear in his hand. He wanted to hit his mother all the way.

    However, Yang Jian had never expected that he would be in such a sorry state when facing the Dao soldiers of the Heavenly Courts.

    The array suppressed all the aftershocks that he had sent out.

    The Dao soldiers were not afraid of death. Immortal power attacked his stable mystic body.

    Especially those ¡°experts¡± who were good atbined attacks and were wrapped in ordinary Dao weapons. They caused him a lot of trouble and even left many injuries on his mystic body.

    The Eight-Nine Arcane Art was best at defense. Its body was like a numinous treasure. If Qi Refinement cultivators of the same realm did not have any treasures, it was almost impossible to break through.

    From this, it could be seen that thebined attack of the other party was not weak.

    Figures, figures, or figures.

    The Dao weapons were endless and could not be killed. However, his lifeblood and energy were being consumed by the Dao weapons.

    It was very difficult to rely on pills to recover his energy. Yang Jian kept calcting in his heart and kept charging forward. He brought the figures of the sky and the ashes from the Dao Soldiers and approached the East Heaven Gate step by step!

    Finally, after an unknown period of time, Yang Jian¡¯s front suddenly became clear.

    The Dao soldiers retreated?

    Yang Jian, who was already a little numb, immediately rushed thousands of feet forward. However, he was quickly stopped by the light wall. Arge number of Dao soldiers swarmed over.

    After killing one batch, there was another batch.

    The night and day alternated.

    The battlested for more than ten days and nights. It rmed the experts from all directions, but no one could approach the Heavenly Courts¡¯ East Heavenly Gate for tens of thousands of kilometers.

    Therge number of dragon experts hiding under the East Ocean also spread their pressure in all directions.

    In the battle, Yang Jian did not fall.

    His robe was not stained with blood, but it was damaged everywhere.

    The spear did not crack. His palm was trembling slightly.

    He moved forward slowly and waved his spear again and again. Finally, Yang Jian arrived in front of the East Heavenly Gate. He was less than ten thousand feet away from the white jade door.

    Behind him were the 39 Dao-soldiers that he had broken through and the more than 60 array formations that he had personally destroyed.

    The figure in front of him disappeared. Yang Jian¡¯s tense heartstrings only rxed slightly before he suddenly staggered.

    He held onto his spear and tried his best to maintain it. He did not fall from the sky, but his feet were unstable. His legs gradually bent and he gradually lost his strength.

    Limits...

    That was his limit.

    Yang Jian sighed softly in his heart, but his eyes and Dao heart did not waver.

    He leaned on his spear and took a deep breath. He wanted to stand up again, but he could only barely arch his back.

    ¡°Yang Jian!¡±

    An urgent shout came from ahead. Yang Jian¡¯s immortal senses, which were almost exhausted, saw Long Ji, who he had once met, riding a cloud and holding a sword in her hand.

    Is she here to stop me too?

    Arge number of Dao soldiers wanted to surround them from behind. Long Ji immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±

    Groups of Dao soldiers stood quietly on the cloud path like wooden puppets.

    Yang Jian smiled bitterly in his heart. He had implicated others after all.

    Long Ji wanted to support him, but Yang Jian raised his hand to stop her.

    Hey in the air and panted heavily, searching for his remaining strength in his body.

    ¡°Yang Jian, why are you doing this?¡±

    Standing thirty feet away, Long Ji shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°There are many things that you have never seen or heard. You don¡¯t know the inside story. You were just used by others.¡±

    Use...

    Yang Jian closed his eyes and slowly opened them. His forehead flickered with a light red light, but his body turned from the back of the bow to kneeling. His right hand held onto the three pointed, double-edged spear tightly. His voice turned from weak to powerful.

    ¡°In this... In this world... The weak and powerful living beings would be controlled by a force. The Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Courts, or the so-called destiny. Living beings had many sufferings. Some people had to face the cruel hell from birth. However, they had no choice but to move forward and be pushed forward by that power. That¡¯s what I am.¡±

    ¡°Yang Jian...¡±

    Long Ji wanted to move forward and support Yang Jian¡¯s swaying figure, but she still wanted to stand firm. However, she stopped and subconsciously stopped dozens of feet away.

    Yang Jian held the three pointed, double-edged spear. His originally exhausted mystic body produced wisps of power.

    The origin power of living beings.

    He slowly tried to stand up straight.

    The trembling of his hands became weaker, but his hoarse voice remained coherent.

    Yang Jian said, ¡°This power might be hate, or it might be longing for my mother. It might be the guilt in my heart that is growing deeper by the day. It might be the scheme of the battle between the great sects, the great cmity of the world. They seemed to be telling me to save my mother at all times. However, Ipletely ignored my own thoughts. They only treat me as a pawn. They push me forward, block me, and keep fiddling with me. This is the Primordial World that has lost its vitality!¡±

    Long Ji did not know how to answer. She could only look at the figure in front of her and watch him straighten his chest and take another step forward.

    In front of him, the East Heaven Gate was in sight, but huge gray clouds swept over.

    Yang Jian gritted his teeth. Waves of essence energy squeezed out from his limbs and bones. The pain there was no different from scraping his bones and peeling his marrow!

    However, his expression remained the same. He did not even snort. He just walked forward and growled.

    His voice became stronger and his words became more hurried. Waves of wind surged out of his body, and the clouds under his feet solidified again!

    ¡°In front, there might be mountains of knives and seas of fire. It will be Yang Jian¡¯s hell! There might be a Heavenly Battle. I will exhaust all my strength! Perhaps I will try my best to enter the next hell. However, today! Today! Even if there was no light ahead! Even if I have to die in front of the mountain that suppresses my mother and let those scheming people seed!¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with light. A vertical crack seemed to appear on his forehead. Blood rays surged out from it, illuminating his handsome and pale face. He was actually so cold!

    Long Ji¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly as she gripped the sword in her hand tightly.

    Yang Jian held his spear behind him and looked forward with his head held high. He looked at therge gray clouds that surged out of the East Heavenly Gate. His body had already passed Long Ji. He seemed to be talking to Long Ji or shouting at the Heavenly Courts in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s my own decision toe this far! I chose the path. I want to break through the Heavenly Courts! I want to enter hell! The power to push me forward can only be my own choice. No one can interfere! I¡¯m Yang Jian! Today, I have arrived here. I want to bring my biological mother back and seek justice for my father¡¯s tragic death!Those who want to stop me are my enemies.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, thunder exploded in the sky!

    The sound of drums came from all directions. Clouds flew over. There were three levels!

    Countless Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals appeared on the clouds. Their gazes and immortal senses were locked onto Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian did not say a word. The red light on his forehead faded. He yearned for power, called for power, and squeezed power from his mystic body and essence soul!

    Boom! Boom!

    It was the sound of the Heavenly Soldiers beating the drums. Strange phenomena appeared everywhere.

    Yang Jian silently took out the only item his father had left behind. It was a schr¡¯s bag and was wrapped around his head.

    At that moment, amidst the thunder!

    A golden light streaked across the sky, and a pressure came from above. It brought about waves and caused Yang Jian¡¯s tattered robe to flutter behind him.

    Golden light condensed and the white-haired old Daoist priest appeared. He held his horsetail whisk and sat cross-legged on the cloud. His eyelids were lowered and his gaze was lowered.

    ¡°Yang Jian, do you know your crime?¡±

 Chapter 562 - The Evil Power of the Primordial World, the White House

    <h4>Chapter 562: The Evil Power of the Primordial World, the White House</h4>

    That was Taibai Jinxing...

    Yang Jian looked up and stared at the familiar figure in the sky. His rapid breathing began to slow down, and his gaze regained its rity. His Dao heart returned to silence and was no longer as turbulent as before.

    ¡°What crime did Imit?¡±

    ME The old man on the cloud said slowly,

    ¡°You attempted to trespass the Heavenly Courts and destroy the Immortal Bean Dao Soldiers of the Heavenly Courts. You said that you wanted to rob the Heavenly Courts¡¯ sinful immortals. That is a crime.¡±

    IT Sinful Immortal?

    Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart, which had just calmed down, trembled slightly. However, he did not want to panic when facing the old immortal on the cloud.

    ME ¡°Whether it¡¯s meritorious or not depends on your decision. The Heaven Earth Law is all up to you.

    Is this the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao gives special permission to protect the rules. This is the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°What rule did my mother break? What rule did my father break in the Heavenly Courts?!¡±

    ¡°Fairy Yun Hua has an immortal status in the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s naturally a vition of the Heavenly rules to descend to the mortal world without the permission of the Hall of Enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°I was suppressed under the immortal mountain when I descended to the mortal world. My parents were in love and were about to be killed!¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes lit up and he said firmly,

    ME ¡°Is this the Heavenly Courts¡¯ punishment, or is the Jade Emperor, who is sitting high in the Lingxiao Hall, being punished?

    Is this a rule set by protecting the Heavenly Dao, or is it using the Heavenly Dao and your authority to act recklessly for your own pride?¡±

    IT Smart.

    Li Changshou smiled in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes.

    The main director personally went down. He naturally had to give an example to the other immature Primordial actors.

    With just a nce, Li Changshou vividly portrayed a viin who had been hit in the soft spot and was slightly angry. He almost believed himself.

    ¡°Yang Jian, do you know that with just a few words of yours, I can already sentence you to death today?¡±

    Yang Jian was silent. He resisted the urge to mock or curse.

    That way, he could only be happy for a while. However, he could not escape his current predicament and could not save his mother.

    When Taibai Jinxing appeared, Yang Jian felt an indescribable pressure. It was as if he was facing the entire sky.

    The pressure came from Taibai Jinxing¡¯s own strength and his Divine Power. It also came from the order of the Primordial Three Realms that Taibai Jinxing represented.

    It almost suffocated him.

    At that moment, many curses that Yang Jian wanted to blurt out shed across his heart. He suppressed his anger so that he would not be irrational.

    ¡°Let my mother go.¡±

    Li Changshou carefully analyzed Yang Jian¡¯s personality and said calmly, ¡°Are you begging for mercy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Jian looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s figure. ¡°I¡¯m begging for mercy. Let me suffer the pain of suppression for my mother. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Not only did he not feel that there was not any ¡°bonus¡± to Yang Jian¡¯s loyalty, but he also felt that Yang Jian¡¯s act of exchanging him for a hostage was a little ¡°disadvantage¡±.

    Although he was in a different ce, if he were to stand in Yang Jian¡¯s position and face the Heavenly Courts, he would not be able to do anything other than risk his life.

    However, apart from that, there were clearly other options...

    What about the power that he had borrowed previously?

    He had grasped the fact that the Heavenly Courts did not want the various major factions to fight. Even if he did not use his background as a disciple of Chan School, he could make a huge fuss and make use of the topic to stabilize the Heavenly Courts¡¯ reputation of ¡°abusing public authority for personal gain¡±. He could threaten the Heavenly Courts to let him take a look at his mother and then split the mountain to save his mother. When the matter was settled, he could then use the sympathy of the Immortal Gods of the Heavenly Courts to cause a conflict between the Jade Emperor, who had great authority, and the ordinary Immortal Gods. He could then turn his mother into a weakling who was persecuted by the Jade Emperor and make himself invincible!

    That was the perfect answer.

    At that moment, Yang Jian chose to endure it. He suppressed his anger and did not use the situation to save his mother as a son...

    IT Forget it. Everyone¡¯s personality is different. I can¡¯t expect Yang Jian to have the same personality as me.

    Yang Jian did not pass.

    However, objectively speaking, Yang Jian could still pass.

    For a young Daoist like him, the hardest thing to throw away was not his life, but the pride in his heart.

    In order to save his mother, he had indeed done it.

    The position of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God of Power should be upied by different people in every period of time. When the Heavenly Courts started its business, he was the one who came to bnce the various factions. When the Heavenly Courts defended their business, the sessor would have more responsibility and less bnce. It was not bad.

    It would be unlike him, who was thinking aboutying out a path of retreat every day and preparing to ¡°delete¡± his ount and escape after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Seeing Taibai Jinxing remain silent, Yang Jian smiled self-deprecatingly and was about to speak.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance. The various troops will retreat.¡±

    The surrounding dozens of Heavenly Generals agreed in unison. The gray clouds dissipated, and the soldiers retreated. The sky was clear and cloudless again.

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at the old immortal on the cloud.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yang Jian, let¡¯s not talk about your father today. If you want to save your mother, you have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°What price?¡±

    ¡°I will serve the Heavenly Courts and be the Heavenly Courts¡¯ General.¡±

    Yang Jian was stunned. The anger in his eyes almost exploded.

    Let him work for the enemy who killed his father?

    Taibai Jinxing had really experienced exposing one¡¯s thoughts several times!

    He rushed in and killed his way in. Blood sttered everywhere and his soul was shattered!

    The anger that Yang Jian had suppressed with great difficulty surged out again. He raised his spear and was about to charge forward when Li Changshou suddenly opened his eyes. There was a sh in his eyes as he used his left hand to suppress Yang Jian.

    Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation was there.

    When Yang Jian saw that, he raised his spear and jumped. The Eight-Nine Arcane Art was activated, and his body shone with golden light. The red light on his forehead appeared again, and his body looked like a God of War!

    IT The world is not fixed by my spear. I can do whatever I want!

    Fight...

    Crack!

    Yang Jian¡¯s body, which had just flown up, was effortlessly pped back onto the cloud!

    Li Changshou¡¯s left hand did not seem to have any strength. However, when Yang Jian smashed onto the cloud path that was sealed by his immortal power, ripples appeared in the universe. Ripples spread in the world.

    Many immortals of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ hearts skipped a beat when they saw that.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, who was hiding in the dark and watching the scene, was also shocked.

    Perfected Yu Ding shook his head and almostughed out loud. Yang Chan, who was beside Yu Ding, almost cried out...

    In contrast, a little fairy who had sneaked into the Great White Hall was sitting on her senior brother¡¯s round chair. Her eyes were filled with admiration when she saw the scene in the bronze mirror.

    When did Senior Brother be so powerful?

    She had secretly seen that Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian had killed hundreds of thousands of soldiers along the way and almost turned a certain sea region in the East Ocean into soy milk... Ahem, no.

    In any case, Yang Jian¡¯s strength was already quite unexpected. However, he did not expect that he would be so easily subdued by his senior brother.

    Thinking about that, Ling¡¯e was not happy. Instead, she raised her hand to cover her forehead and felt depressed.

    The greater the gap between her and Li Changshou, the closer he was to Yun Xiao.

    Why don¡¯t I ask Senior Brother to give me one of Yang Jian¡¯s hundred-year cultivation ns?

    IT Forget it. Senior Brother has been getting busier recently. I¡¯ll just cultivate and transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion peacefully. When I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll y some songs for him and massage his shoulders. Senior Brother will punish me by making me copy the scriptures. That should be enough.

    I can ignore Little Aunt-Master, who was the first to express her feelings to her senior brother, has been sent to the border.

    I can ignore Senior Sister Toxic, who has always looked forward to seeing Senior Brother and only dared toe to Great White Hall to take a look after a few years.

    It was already quite good that she could apany her senior brother every day and y hide-and-seek with his main body.

    Hmph, Sister Yun Xiao only appears once every few decades...

    With theseplicated thoughts in her heart, Ling¡¯e blinked her long eyshes. When she saw Yang Jian slowly getting up from the cloud, she casually took out a te of dried fruits and began to smack her lips...

    In front of the East Heaven Gate, Yang Jian stood up. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked up at the white stars on the cloud.

    The reason why he was shocked was because of the p that he had just received...

    Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    He had mastered the Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    He had beenpletely suppressed just now!

    ¡°The enlightenment that Master gave me was written by you!¡±

    Li Changshou did not answer. He only said, ¡°If you submit to the Heavenly Courts, I can give you a chance to save your mother.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s forehead glowed red as he looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Are you the one pushing me away?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    Yang Jian immediately shut up. The light in his eyes became more and moreplicated. He stared at Li Changshou and many things that he did not understand suddenly became clear.

    Not far behind him, Princess Long Ji rode a cloud over. A little distance away, Ling Zhuzi covered his left shoulder and approached again.

    Yang Jian whispered, ¡°Fight me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou was instantly interested.

    ME Yang Jian took a step forward. ¡°Fight me. If I lose, I¡¯ll be at your mercy and subdue to the Heavenly Courts!

    If you lose, let my mother go. The Heavenly Courts will issue a deration to restore my parents¡¯ innocence. Go to my father¡¯s grave and offer incense as an apology!¡±

    ¡°Yang Jian, how dare you!¡±

    A loud shout suddenly sounded from behind Li Changshou. Ao Yi rushed over and pointed at Yang Jian.

    ME ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and are arrogant. You even want to attack Lord Taibai Jinxing! Do you really think that Lord Taibai Jinxing would allow you to do that if you were not the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew?

    Lord Taibai Jinxing, please allow me to fight Yang Jian!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said calmly, ¡°Ao Yi, don¡¯t be anxious. Retreat.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ao Yi lowered his head and epted the order. He looked indignant and turned to re at Yang Jian before turning around to leave.

    His acting skills were indeed worthy of being the Deputy Sect Master of the sect.

    On the cloud path, Yang Jian frowned.

    ME Li Changshou said, ¡°Since you want to determine the future with a battle, so what if I agree?

    Yang Jian, I will allow you to enter the East Heaven Gate today.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou raised his right hand. Specks of starlight appeared in front of him and condensed into the immortal mountain beside the Jade Pool.

    He raised his hand and fiddled with it. He led the immortal mountain and slowly walked forward. In the blink of an eye, they passed throughyers of clouds, as if they had fallen to two heavens.

    ME Li Changshou said, ¡°Today, I will descend the immortal mountain that suppressed your mother to the sixth Heaven.

    After entering the East Heaven Gate and rushing to the Sixth Heaven, I will arrange for three ordinary Heavenly Courts generals to fight you. I don¡¯t need you to win all three battles, regardless of whether you use schemes or other methods.

    As long as you can reach the immortal mountain, I will consider that you have won and give you a chance to save your mother. How about that?¡±

    There was a hint of disappointment in Yang Jian¡¯s eyes. He said firmly, ¡°If I lose to anyone, I¡¯ll be at your mercy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly retreated and turned into a gust of wind that disappeared.

    In front of him, the East Heaven Gate was already wide open. The three divine swords were gone, and the guards were nowhere to be seen. There was only an empty cloud path, like a fake Heaven Gate.

    Yang Jian took a deep breath and quickly entered.

    Behind him, Princess Long Ji looked worried. Ling Zhuzi followed on a cloud, looking a little depressed.

    Ling Zhuzi was not acting just now. He had really tried his best...

    Although it was also very lucky, Ling Zhuzi was clearly suppressed by Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation technique, luck, and the essence blood of the witch. It was defeated after more than ten rounds.

    It was really... ufortable.

    Over the years, he had spent too much time ying with the Jade Rabbit. The Golden Immortal Tribtion was always slightly inferior.

    Not long after Yang Jian rushed into the East Heaven Gate, he could not help but stop because a small figure jumped out in front of him.

    Look at this person!

    Her hair was tied into two ponytails, and she was dressed in silver silk armor. Her thin arms and legs looked weak, but the two huge bronze hammers that she was holding emitted a terrifying might.

    It was Xiong Lingli.

    ME She swallowed the meat jerky in her mouth and shouted,

    ¡°Little general of the Great White Pce, please guide me!¡±

    Yang Jian did not dare to be careless. He cupped his hands with Xiong Lingli and felt an aura that was simr to his.

    It was the Eight-Nine Arcane Art again...

    Indeed, the benefits he had obtained and his experiences over the years had the shadow of Taibai Jinxing behind them.

    Why?

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew?

    Yang Jian banished the distracting thoughts and said calmly, ¡°Please.¡±

    ME Xiong Lingli exhaled and seemed to be a little nervous. She suddenly eximed,

    ¡°Huh? Perfected Yu Ding, why are you here?¡±

    Yang Jian could not help but be stunned. He turned to look behind him and heard the wind in front of him. He subconsciously shifted to the side and raised his spear.

    The spear and the bronze hammer collided, and Yang Jian¡¯s figure was sent flying!

    Xiong Lingli raised her eyebrows smugly. ¡°Hehe, Lord Taibai Jinxing said that we can use schemes.¡±

    After saying that, he jumped up with the bronze hammer and chased after him!

    Yang Jian snorted coldly and turned around to kill. However, he did not hold back. His spear whistled like a dragon.

    Yang Jian used all his strength, and Xiong Lingli soon could not withstand it. She could only roar. Her body suddenly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, she turned into a tall giant. The two copper hammers that grew with her suppressed the universe and forced Yang Jian into a corner again.

    Bian Zhuang, who had obtained the special permission of the Great White Hall and was secretly doing the live broadcast of the bronze mirror, could not help but think when he saw that.

    IT This female general is so powerful...

    Speaking of which, what is the principle of the armor on her body? Why is it not broken?

    In the Great White Hall, the corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She suddenly realized that she had be a burden of the Little Qiong Peak.

    In front of the immortal mountain that had been moved to the sixth Heaven in advance¡ªLi Changshou had just fiddled with the immortal mountain just to be cool and create the image of an expert.

    Li Changshou and Quan Dong hid in the dark. They looked at the Cloud Mirror technique in front of them and praised it.

    Quan Dong said, ¡°Minister, you¡¯ve worked hard. You even nurtured such a fierce general for me.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was only lending it to the Heavenly Courts. He was the security captain of the Little Qiong Peak!

    Facing Xiong Lingli in such a state, Yang Jian, who had yet to cultivate his Dharma Idol, was not helpless.

    He used the transformation technique and turned into a goshawk. He began to swim around Xiong Lingli. After fighting for an hour, he found Xiong Lingli¡¯s weakness and attacked her heels, finally putting her down.

    Xiong Lingli could not help but tear up. She returned to her normal size and sat on the ground. She hugged her feet and raised her head to cry.

    ¡°How can you fight like that! I didn¡¯t even step on your toes!¡±

    Yang Jian felt a little awkward. He cupped his fists and lowered his head to fly away.

    However, when he heard the sound in front of him, Ao Yi appeared with his sword in hand. The image of an azure dragon surrounded him.

    Yang Jian and Ao Yi looked at each other and did not say anything. The two figures disappeared with a whoosh. The two Golden Immortals began a battle between the Magi and the dragon race.

    This battle caused the sky to darken and the clouds to copse.

    Ao Yi lost by half a move. Yang Jian passed again and arrived in front of the most dangerous guardian.

    The phoenix race, the son of the Primordial Phoenix, the Golden-Winged Roc.

    ...

    IT Did he not chase up?

    In front of the lonely immortal mountain, Yang Jian was bathed in blood. He held his spear and fell onto the cloud path.

    His entire body was covered in terrifying w marks. For the first time, the Eight-Nine Arcane Art waspletely lost.

    As soon as he attacked, Yang Jian realized that the enemy was far beyond his imagination. He was definitely not the two opponents who were simr to him.

    Golden Roc...

    His strength far exceeded his current strength. They were not even opponents of the same level.

    In the beginning, the other party had even used a spear with the Destruction Dao runes. After exchanging two moves with him, he simply put away the spear and revealed a contemptuous smile.

    In the intense battle, Yang Jian was quickly defeated. His immortal senses could not capture the Golden Roc¡¯s movements at all. His path ahead was filled with despair.

    If he mastered the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, he might be able to fight head-on with such extreme speed.

    However, he was still too far away.

    However, just as Yang Jian was about to give up, he saw the immortal mountain. He rushed towards the immortal mountain without any regard for anything else. He allowed the Golden Roc to continue attacking and used all his strength to charge forward. He activated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art to its limits.

    The first half was still a battle between the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and the Golden Roc w.

    In thetter half of the battle... two wills seemed to be colliding. They werepeting to see who would be defeated first.

    However, Yang Jian knew that he had lost in the end.

    The other party did not want to kill him. Otherwise, he could tear his Dao Body apart in a few moments.

    IT Why...

    If you were not the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew...

    That¡¯s right, it was this person whom he had been avoiding. It was this person who had allowed him to obtain everything but was unable to resist.

    That was because he was the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew. He had great luck and was also a disciple of the Dao Sect. The Heavenly Courts was nurturing him. His master was cooperating with the Heavenly Courts.

    Every time he went out to train, the arrangements were wless. His master¡¯s jade token yed a role in guiding him.

    In fact, the long spear in his hand, the little dog that had turned into a jade pendant, and the essence blood of the witch that he had inexplicably found.

    Everything was given by the Heavenly Courts.

    Now, he had defied the Heavenly Courts¡¯ will...

    Yang Jian suddenly began to suspect that his every move today had been calcted and arranged.

    The most despairing thing was not facing a predicament and facing death directly.

    The most despairing thing was that every breath he took was controlled by Taibai Jinxing.

    It was because he was the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew.

    Forget it.

    Yang Jian¡¯s legs went weak and he fell onto the cloud. A thousand feet in front of him was the corner of the immortal mountain.

    The Golden-Winged Roc had long disappeared. Many immortals and gods appeared in the distance, watching Yang Jian¡¯s figure.

    Did he copse just like that?

    No.

    Yang Jian¡¯s body trembled as he slowly and firmly stood up. The wounds on his body had already formed scabs. The Eight-Nine Arcane Art was trying its best to protect his body.

    He looked at the immortal mountain in front of him and took a deep breath. Thest of his strength surged towards the three-pointed, double-edged spear. He took a step forward and raised the spear high. Immediately, he was about to split the immortal mountain apart.

    ¡°Jian¡¯er!¡±

    A soft cry made Yang Jian stop.

    He looked over when he heard the voice. A Cave Abode had appeared in front of the immortal mountain at some point in time. The weak figure stood there, her eyes filled with tears. Her body was blocked by a wall of light.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s pale lips trembled as he shouted in disbelief. The spear in his hand immediately fell and easily broke the wall of light.

    He pounced towards the entrance of the cave and fell into a cloud. Lights and shadows appeared in front of him. They shed past quickly and disappeared quickly, imprinting themselves in his heart...

    In the Lingxiao Hall.

    Taibai Jinxing walked over with a cold expression. He reported to the Jade Emperor, who was sitting high up, about Fairy Yun Hua descending to the mortal world. The Jade Emperor ordered to bring Fairy Yun Hua back to the Heavenly Courts to be questioned.

    The scene changed. In the Yang Residence, Fairy Yun Hua was captured obediently. However, two Heavenly Soldiers attacked. In a sh, a familiar figure appeared in front of Fairy Yun Hua and the children and blocked the other party¡¯s attack.

    It was still too white. However, two paper effigies had been smashed.

    The scene changed again. In the Lingxiao Hall, Taibai Jinxing requested coldly to suppress Fairy Yun Hua at the Jade Pool of the Heavenly Courts. Then, Taibai Jinxing turned to look at an immortal and said coldly,

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Uncle-Master.¡±

    The Immortal Elder sneered and turned into a pool of ck water without any warning. The Jade Emperor on the throne was instantly enraged.

    There were also scenes that seemed unrted.

    The figure that had sneakily entered the Hall of Marriage.

    At the banquet, he spread the news about the Jade Emperor¡¯s sister descending to the mortal world and giving birth to children to the other immortals.

    In the magnificent Immortal Pce, his mother¡¯s back was sitting in front of the dressing table. There was a mass of ck gas beside her...

    Schemes, games, choices...

    The scene in Yang Jian¡¯s eyes suddenly froze and froze in a lonely mountain. Fairy Yun Hua stood under a jade tree with a wooden expression, as if she had lost her soul...

    IT Aunt-Master... Aunt-Master? Aunt-Master!

    Yang Jian clenched his fists. The clouds in front of him dissipated, revealing the face that he had recalled countless times in his dreams.

    ¡°Jian¡¯er!¡±

    Fairy Yun Hua quickly pounced over and almost knocked Yang Jian over. She hugged Yang Jian tightly and injected wisps of immortal power into Yang Jian¡¯s empty mystic body.

    ¡°Silly child, why are you doing this? I¡¯m fine... I¡¯ve always been fine.¡±

    Yang Jian opened his mouth, but he could not say anything. A tear rolled down from the corner of his eye. He unclenched his fists and hung weakly by his side.

    ME A momentter.

    ¡°Mother, let go of me first.¡±

    Yang Jian said softly, his voice containing some anger.

    ME Fairy Yun Hua subconsciously released the extremely unfamiliar young man in front of her. She immediately thought of something and begged,

    ¡°Jian¡¯er, don¡¯t do anything stupid. There are too many schemes in this world...¡±

    Yang Jian pursed his lips and remained silent. He lowered his head and bowed in front of Fairy Yun Hua. Then, he stood up and looked around.

    ME ¡°Taibai Jinxing, you arranged for me toe here. I¡¯m here!

    You arranged for me to cultivate the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. I¡¯ll cultivate it!

    I¡¯m standing here now. What do you want me to do?¡±

    A soft sigh floated from the cloud. Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded. A red and a golden stream of light flew over andnded in front of Yang Jian.

    ME ¡°Previously, your cultivation path was under my control. It was only because I was ordered by the Jade Emperor to protect you. I did not have any designs on you.

    There¡¯s no need to me one for their origin.

    Your future path will be chosen by you.

    The left side is for the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill to heal your injuries and make up for your losses today. In the future, you will be a Heavenly Courts General. Don¡¯t ask about the past. You can¡¯t think about the schemes during this period.

    The right side is the Blood Essence of the Ancestral Magi of the River of the Emperor... Do what you want. However, the Heavenly Courts cannot help you.¡±

    Yang Jian did not hesitate. He raised his hand and grabbed the drop of red blood essence and stuffed it into his mouth. His body burst out with blood-colored mes as his sanguine aura soared into the sky!

    He looked towards the west and was about to move forward with his spear. He stopped and looked up at the ce where the pill and blood had flown over.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s throat trembled as he lowered his head and scurried away. Blood-colored light surged everywhere on his mystic body, and blood patterns appeared on his face.

    Spiritual Mountain!

    The Western Sect!

 Chapter 563 - Heavenly Eye! Open!

    <h4>Chapter 563: Heavenly Eye! Open!</h4>

    The book was continued.

    ¡°Taibai¡¯s efforts are considered opportunities. Yang Jian has be a Golden Immortal. I¡¯m worried about my mother¡¯s safety. I want to charge into the sky with a long spear.¡±

    Yang Jian passed all the trials while the Heavenly Courts went easy on him.

    Yang Jian suffered all kinds of hardships and finally arrived in front of the immortal mountain that was suppressing his mother.

    Upon hearing his mother¡¯s soft call, Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart almost melted. Just as he was about to move forward, he barged into the illusion realm that he had been waiting for for many years and learned the truth.

    Li Changshou finally used the foreshadowing that he had nted back then.

    Looking at Yang Jian in the illusion array, Li Changshou¡¯s emotions fluctuated slightly. He thought about how many yearster, another fellow would want to cause trouble in the Heavenly Courts. He did not know if his situation would be like Yang Jian¡¯s.

    <i>The monkey does not have any rtives with the Jade Emperor...</i>

    <i>Right?</i>

    Li Changshou blinked and suddenly thought of a famous saying, ¡°Everything is possible.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s hard to assume things in the Primordial World.</i>

    <i>Tsk, it¡¯s hard to say.</i>

    After stabilizing his mental state, Li Changshou sighed softly. As he watched Yang Jian and Fairy Yun Hua reunite, he heard a long sigh from the side...

    The eyes of the ¡°audience¡± in the Paragon seat turned red.

    Li Changshou wanted to say that His Majesty was also a sentimental person, but he swallowed his words.

    <i>I¡¯d better not tter him.</i>

    <i>His Majesty is about to float out of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court!</i>

    Based on the Jade Emperor¡¯s performance in the past few decades, Li Changshou had already wanted to arrange some difficulties for the Jade Emperor to prevent him from being too reliant on him and making him unable to escape in the future.

    Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng was a golden tribtion master of the Primordial World. The Heavenly Dao had agreed to use him.

    Li Changshou recalled that when he was younger, he had wanted to develop the Heavenly Courts. He had originally wanted to avoid the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and be a small clerk in the Heavenly Courts...

    In the end, he became the Second Heavenly Emperor that Bai Ze spoke of!

    When Yang Jian calmed down from the excitement of meeting his mother, a deep hatred burned in his heart. There was a plicated¡± anger that he could not vent.

    Li Changshou hesitated for a while. He took out a drop of the essence blood of the Witch Emperor, the River of Origin, and sent it to Yang Jian with the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill that he had prepared previously.

    In order not to affect Yang Jian¡¯s future growth, he had to make Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart smooth today.

    Among the nine drops of essence blood given by the Lady of Earth back then, the Lady of Earth¡¯s essence blood was the most peaceful. Its effects were long and focused on increasing the recovery ability of her mystic body.

    Simrly, Gonggong¡¯s essence blood focused on increasing the strength of his mystic body. It was more difficult to fuse with the Lady of Earth¡¯s blood essence.

    The essence blood of Di Jiang was powerful. Li Changshou had wanted to give it a try previously and tried to use one drop. In the end, his Dao Body almost mutated.

    The Primordial World did not care about the rich relying on technology and the poor relying on mutation.

    The Connate Dao Body was the Dao Body that was closest to the Great Dao. The human race was a Postnatal living being created by Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Connate Dao Body. They were also the most suitable living beings for cultivation.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Great Dao had yet to bepleted. If his Dao Body mutated, the disadvantages would be greater than the benefits even if his body became stronger.

    Therefore, he bnced the power on his forehead and pulled it out to refine it into a pill before consuming it. After that, he slowly digested it for more than ten years.

    Yang Jian did not have such abilities. At that moment, he was experiencing the changes in his Dao Body, but he could still maintain his rity of mind and rush towards the West Heaven Gate.

    Yang Jian¡¯s angry reaction was within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    The slight deviation was that Li Changshou originally thought that Yang Jian could actually hold it in with his restraint...

    Forget it.

    When his master died back then, he could not help it either.

    From the Primordial World¡¯s perspective, Yang Jian was still a young man. He was not experienced enough. Under the constant pressure today, it was normal for him to lose control of his emotions.

    <i>It¡¯s just, um...</i>

    Li Changshou watched Yang Jian fly away and felt emotional.

    <i>What an honest child.</i>

    <i>Clearly, he could have taken both the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill and the essence blood of the Ancestral Magi of the River of the Emperor. One of them could be used to restore his Dao Body, while the other could be used to increase his strength.</i>

    Although the essence blood of Di Jiang could restore thebat power of the Mystic Body, the process was very painful and the effects were quite fierce.

    Quan Tong immediately said, ¡°Changgeng, why aren¡¯t we following him? Is Yang Jian going to go to the Western Sect to cause trouble?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Yang Jian will naturally not be injured with your nephew¡¯s background.¡±

    As he spoke, a wisp of green smoke flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°My main body,¡± Li Changshou exined via voice transmission. ¡°Previously, in order to suppress Yang Jian, I specially appeared as an incarnation and hid my main body in my left sleeve. That strike of the palm easily subdued Yang Jian, but it¡¯s difficult for the incarnation to do so.¡±

    Quan Dong immediately looked enlightened. Then, he frowned and looked at Li Changshou. He sized him up and finally shook his head and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if this is your incarnation or your main body. The mystical ability of Man-Forming Paper Cutouts is the best!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He looked at the sky and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve gone to guard Yang Jian.¡±

    Quan Tong asked, ¡°Are we going ording to n C that you previously offered?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to His Majesty.¡±

    Quan Tong raised his hand and punched Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder jokingly. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t talk like that when there¡¯s no one around.¡±

    In the Lingxiao Hall.

    The Jade Emperor, who had been closing his eyes, opened his eyes. The immortals of the Heavenly Courts below immediately perked up.

    ¡°Where is General Dongmu?¡±

    Below, General Dongmu was shocked and immediately walked forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Deploy 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers and prepare the decree that I ordered you to do previously. Go and chase after the disciple of Chan School, Yang Jian.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Don¡¯t go toote or too quickly. Do you understand?¡±

    General Dongmu, who had long received Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, lowered his head and answered, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around, his eyes filled with joy. He brought the eight Heavenly Generals near the door and walked out of the Lingxiao Hall towards the Hall of Enlightenment.

    A hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers had already set up array formations outside the Western Heavenly Gate.

    ...

    His main body followed closely behind Yang Jian. Li Changshou could not help but look back and sigh.

    All in all, he had spent about a hundred years plotting this matter. The final round was not only a test for Yang Jian, but also a test for his various arrangements.

    From the start of the tragedy in the Yang Residence, a scheme regarding Yang Jian began.

    From that moment on, Li Changshou began to analyze the subsequent developments and variables.

    He needed Yang Jian to rise quickly and let him enter the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Sequence before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He needed to use the Great God-Conferment Tribtion as a stage for Yang Jian to show himself and increase Yang Jian¡¯s reputation so that Yang Jian would have the strength to fight against the mighty figures of the older generation...

    He had be the pir of the Heavenly Courts after his retirement!

    Just now, Yang Jian had fallen into an illusion. During the entire process of ¡°witnessing¡± what happened back then, Li Changshou had flipped open a book in his heart.

    It was the script that he had written.

    Among them, there were the Saints¡¯ schemes and the general trend.

    Some were forced to begin, while others extended beyond the script.

    He wanted to make a move and create the tragedy of the Yang Residence. He wanted to bury the seeds of the Heavenly Courts and Chan School.

    Although Li Changshou was already alert, he could not stop the Saint from scheming. He could only make up for it in time after the Saint attacked.

    After that, he forced Immortal Elder Fu Yuan to die and forced him to retreat. Then, he turned around and spread the news about Fairy Yun Hua everywhere. He carried a curse and became Yang Jian¡¯s obsession to cultivate. He pushed Yang Jian all the way until today.

    During that period, they experienced various incidents that were not directly rted to Yang Jian. The Western Sect gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. The prestige of the Heavenly Courts and Ren School increased greatly. Chan School and Jie School faced the tribtion and were uneasy.

    At that moment, the Shang Tribe had already upied half of the South Continent. They were about to enter the Master Realm of the Hundred Kingdoms. The destiny of the Human Emperor was almost perfect.

    The reformer of the Shang Tribe and the founder of the Shang Nation, Tang, were already on the way to reincarnate.

    When the Shang Kingdom was established, the Saints would be able to capture some of the veins of the Great Tribtion. At that time, a few Saints would be activated.

    <i>Will the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Western Sect continue to work together? Will they even join forces to attack Jie School in advance?</i>

    That became Li Changshou¡¯s greatest worry.

    However, today, he could at least dy this situation for a hundred years.

    From the results of the tragedy in the Yang Residence, Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation blocked the Heavenly Soldiers and saved Fairy Yun Hua, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan.

    Clearly, Li Changshou had also be a segment that the Heavenly Dao had arranged for Yang Jian. Ever since then, he had been in the ¡°small chess game¡±.

    Before Li Changshou entered the trap, he had actually thought of that. However, because he did not have the strength to directly suppress the Saint, he could only take the opportunity to enter the trap and use the power of the Heavenly Dao to suppress the Saint¡¯s power.

    Li Changshou had thought of it in advance and took the initiative to set up the trap...

    Yang Jian had experienced the tragedy in his family. He had be Yu Ding¡¯s disciple and quickly cultivated. He had been bewitched by Bodhi and tried to find out the truth.

    Saint Zhun Ti had schemed against Fairy Yun Hua. He had originally wanted to kill Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s family or leave Yang Jian alive. However, because Li Changshou had intervened in time and exposed his identity as Fu Yuan, Yang Jian had be a disciple of Perfected Yu Ding and lost control of Yang Jian.

    However, Li Changshou continued to secretly nurture Yang Jian because of his previous rtionship with Perfected Yu Ding and his identity as a disciple of Ren School.

    Until today!

    At this point, Li Changshou had alreadypleted what he had to do.

    By nurturing Yang Jian into a tool, he had also resolved Yang Jian¡¯s hostility towards the Heavenly Courts and transferred his dissatisfaction to him.

    Li Changshou had already jumped out of the chessboard that he had deliberately entered back then.

    However, Yang Jian¡¯s anger exceeded Li Changshou¡¯s expectations. Even Fairy Yun Hua could not appease Yang Jian¡¯s anger.

    That made Li Changshou have no choice but to activate the backup n and change his train of thought in time. He gave Yang Jian the essence blood of the Emperor River, which should have been his reward.

    After Yang Jian swallowed the essence blood of the Emperor River, he bade farewell to his mother, who looked fine. He rushed to the west and wanted to seek revenge for his father on the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou followed him and jumped to the position of the chess yer.

    Naturally, he was borrowing the power of the Heavenly Courts. He was still far from the realm of the ¡°chess yer¡±.

    Yang Jian flew past immortal mountains and Heavenly Soldiers array formations. His figure was like a ck-redet. He had a sense of ¡°demonic aura¡± surging, causing many fairies to turn pale. Many Heavenly Soldiers turned pale too.

    When Yang Jian flew out of the Western Heavenly Gate, a long cry suddenly sounded in front of him. Yang Jian looked up and saw a golden light shing above his head.

    <i>Is that meant to stop me?</i>

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and sorrow. However, the extremely fast golden light flew past as if it was just passing by. However, arge expanse of light green clouds appeared in front of Yang Jian.

    A wisp of medicinal fragrance blew over. Yang Jian did not hesitate and crashed into it.

    When he flew out of the ¡°medicinal cloud¡± again, Yang Jian¡¯s injuries were almostpletely healed. The mystic energy of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art began to surge in his body, and the spiritual energy in the world was also surging towards him.

    Taibai Jinxing again...

    Yang Jian smiled bitterly. The blood traces on his face began to fade, and the crack on his forehead was extremely obvious.

    Spiritual Mountain!

    Spiritual Mountain!

    Yang Jian¡¯s figure suddenly sped up. Wisps of red light surged out of the three pointed, double-edged spear in his hand and wrapped around Yang Jian¡¯s arm. It seemed to have activated the hidden power and began topletely fuse with Yang Jian.

    The violent power of the witch¡¯s essence blood corroded his essence soul and Dao Body. However, he did not lose hisposure. In his anger, he could still think.

    However, Yang Jian no longer wanted to think about it.

    He did not want to be overly cautious and let his anger consume him.

    He didn¡¯t want that even if he had to go to the Saint who had schemed against his family and used his insignificant fist to give the other party an insignificant punch!

    He passed through the clouds and fog, pressing forward!

    Almost in a sh, the golden light and the auspicious clouds on the spiritual mountain were already at the edge of Yang Jian¡¯s vision.

    He held the spear and walked forward. He would rather die than submit.

    Yang Jian let out a long howl. The clouds in the surroundings trembled, and the spiritual energy above the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent surged.

    In the world, gazes gathered. Cloud mirrors locked onto that ce.

    Many gods and mighty figures of various factions had seen it together!

    Yang Jian¡¯s figure charged towards the spiritual mountain. Golden light flickered around the spiritual mountain. Dozens of figures flew out and several figures attacked Yang Jian.

    ¡°The Saint¡¯s Dao field of the spiritual mountain! Who dares to cause trouble!?!¡±

    Saint!

    Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart seemed to have been struck by lightning as several images shed in his heart.

    ¡°Disciple, do you know what a Saint is? A Saint is extraordinary. He is the peak of all living beings and the end of the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Those who do not be Saints will end up as ants. Those below the Saint are all pawns.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? The Saint¡¯s schemes are called schemes. I can tell that you have just descended the mountain. The Saints of the trichiliocosm don¡¯t even want to take a look. However, we must not mention the Saint¡¯s name.¡±

    Thest image was of the Heavenly Soldier smiling sinisterly and smashing the father of a mortal with one palm...

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the high and mighty Heavenly Emperor was ipetent. The white-haired old man looked indignant and only dared to say a sentence.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯ve gone overboard.¡±

    <i>Is this a Saint?</i>

    <i>This is a Saint!</i>

    <i>So what if it is the Saint Dao Ground?</i>

    <i>So what if they are the Six Saints of the Primordial World?</i>

    <i>If I¡¯m not afraid of death, why should I be afraid of Saint!?!</i>

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    An old Daoist priest shouted loudly, but Yang Jian¡¯s figure did not stop at all. He had already raised his speed to the limit and was charging diagonally from the eastern sky!

    A disciple of the Western Sect shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let him disturb Teacher¡¯s cultivation!¡±

    The few of them answered in unison. They felt that although the person in front of them was imposing and furious, his strength did not seem to pose much of a threat to them.

    The few old Daoists immediately pounced forward and took out several Dharma treasures. They immediately wanted to attack Yang Jian.

    At this moment!

    ¡°Advance and stop the enemy!¡±

    Two shouts suddenly appeared from the left and right. Neen terrifying murderous auras were revealed. They were like neen sharp swords in front of the old Daoists.

    The clouds 50 kilometers away broke open, and the neen figures suddenly appeared. They formed the Tripartite Array and the Six-Pointed Array. Wherever their figures passed, the universe was calm. Each of them held their weapons and charged at the old Daoists.

    The old Daoists of the Western Sect were clearly caught off guard. They hurriedly turned their Dharma treasures around, but in the blink of an eye, they were already swept into the afterimages and could not free their hands and feet to bother Yang Jian.

    The ancient Demon Soldiers of the human race were extraordinary.

    Yang Jian¡¯s figure rushed past a few old Daoists without any resistance!

    On the spiritual mountain, the old Daoists were shocked. Immediately, more old Daoists were about to attack. However, behind Yang Jian, at the spot where the neen human ancient Demon Soldiers appeared, a cry echoed through the sky. A white-robed old Daoist priest that was thirty feet tall sat on the back of the golden roc and appeared behind Yang Jian!

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s long hair and eyebrows are snow-white, making his robe look gray.

    He had a kind expression and a peaceful aura. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand, and his half-closed eyes seemed to have shown that they had experienced the vicissitudes of life. He seemed to have merged with the world, but he did not seem to have much strength.

    ¡°Li Changgeng! Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the incarnation of Taibai Jinxing¡¯s paper effigy!¡±

    The old Daoists of the spiritual mountain were shocked. The person who wanted to stop Yang Jian subconsciously shut his mouth. His expression was no longer angry.

    While they were dying, Yang Jian rushed down. Under the gazes of the old Daoists, he rushed to the sky above the spiritual mountain gate and smashed it without hesitation!

    There was a loud explosion.

    Smoke surged at the entrance of the spiritual mountain. Yang Jian¡¯s painful roar resounded in the sky!

    Amidst the smoke, Yang Jian could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He could no longer suppress the power of the witch¡¯s essence blood that was about to go berserk. He suddenly raised his head and red at the sky. A thin red line appeared on his forehead!

    The red line seemed to have pierced through the Primordial World. In an instant, it turned into a blood-colored pir of light that enveloped half of the spiritual mountain!

    In the pir of light, there was the roar of the Netherworld Beast, the scene of countless mortals dying of old age, the Immortal Pce of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, and the one or two bamboo houses by the quietke.

    The sky seemed to have been illuminated by the pir of light. In the deepest part of the sky, the blue color was erased, and the sky was pure ck.

    The criss-crossing seven-colored lines appeared. They covered an area of more than tens of thousands of kilometers. The power of the Heavenly Dao surged out of the lines and turned into sutras.

    <i>This is?</i>

    Li Changshou looked up. The old Daoists on the spiritual mountain looked up. Those who could look at that ce looked at the sky.

    <i>The shape of the Heavenly Dao?!</i>

    All of a sudden, a ray of green light shot out from the colorful. The green light fell from the center of the pir of light. At first, one could still capture its traces, but in the next moment, it pierced through the red light barrier and disappeared at the bottom of the pir of light.

    The red light retracted.

    The chanting of sutras in the world kept resounding. The azure sky in the sky appeared again, and the seven-colored was hidden outside the world.

    ¡°You!¡±

    His cold, angry, and clear voice suddenly echoed throughout the spiritual mountain.

    The old Daoists had yet to recover from the phenomenon. At that moment, they looked at the copsed door.

    There, a figure stood upright. He was dressed in a damaged battle robe and held the three-pointed de in his hand. His body was covered in blood, and his face was extremely fair.

    He closed his eyes tightly. There was an inch-long crack on his forehead. At that moment, the crack suddenly opened, revealing a vertical eye. The rich power of the Heavenly Dao burst out. The vertical eye rotated between life and death and revealed the shadows of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The eye seemed to have thousands of colors and was orderly. It was not the slightest bit different!

    The immortals and the living beings were shocked.

    ¡°Return my father and brother their lives!¡±

 Chapter 565 - Doomsday Brocade Sachet Advanced Version

    <h4>Chapter 565: Doomsday Brocade Sachet Advanced Version</h4>

    Unfortunately...

    Overall, this oue was very regretful.

    Li Changshou was already ny-seven percent prepared to set Chan School against the Western Sect today. However, the Saint of the Western Sect did not appear. He could notpletely intensify the conflict.

    When the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School rushed over, there was naturally no follow-up.

    However, from then on, Yang Jian and Chan School should not be too close to each other. They would not be too affected by Chan School.

    That had already reached Li Changshou¡¯s previous expectations.

    After General Dongmu announced the decree, Yang Jian looked at the spiritual mountain and snorted coldly. He rode a cloud and flew towards the Western Heavenly Gate.

    The immortals of Chan School left. Before Guang Chengzi left, he looked at Li Changshou.

    The former¡¯s gaze wasplicated. Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was calm.

    Guang Chengzi did not say anything. He bowed to Li Changshou and left with Perfected Taiyi in his sleeve.

    Li Changshou blinked. He felt that Perfected Taiyi¡¯s wordscked some essence. He hadid the foundation for a while and did not point out the main point...

    He was quite curious.

    Chan School was definitely the weaker party when facing Jie School. That was under the premise that Ren School and the Heavenly Courts maintained absolute neutrality.

    They did not n ahead and left a way out for the Western Sect. When the Great Tribtion really descended, they would indeed be in an absolute passive position.

    The great cmity was such a huge cmity. If enough experts were to die, the disciples of the two sects would have to fill the vacancy of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou understood that objectively. He did not approve of it and did not express his feelings.

    He could only try his best to remain neutral in order to be a good Tribtion Master.

    The Dao Ancestor had asked him to give him some special treatment that day. In reality, he wanted Li Changshou to jump out of the three sects and stand on the wider Dao Sect, Heaven and Earth, living beings, and the Great Tribtion.

    <i>Um...</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that the Dao Ancestor treats me like he treats Yang Jian?</i>

    <i>It must be an illusion.</i>

    <i>It should be an illusion.</i>

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. Before the immortals of Chan School disappeared from the edge of his vision, he bowed to the spiritual mountain and turned around to jump onto the Golden Roc¡¯s back to chase after the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    Yang Jian did not enter the Heavenly Courts.

    He flew to the Western Heavenly Gate and sat cross-legged in front of it. He recovered his Dao Body and absorbed the power of the second drop of the Ancestral Magus¡¯s essence blood toprehend the power of the Heavenly Eye.

    Seeing this, General Dongmu hesitated for a while and rode a cloud forward.

    General Dongmu wanted to mention to Yang Jian that he should go to the Lingxiao Hall to thank him and report his name to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    However, before he could speak, he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission. He said that Yang Jian was an exception.

    Today, Yang Jian had destroyed the spiritual mountain and raised his reputation. In the end, he had epted the Heavenly Courts¡¯ reward. He had already increased the Heavenly Courts¡¯ prestige and contributed greatly.

    General Dongmu pondered for a while and cupped his hands at Yang Jian. He smiled and said, ¡°Perfected Lord Qingyuan, can you tell me something? I¡¯m General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts. Many matters regarding Fairy Yun Hua entering the Heavenly Courts were handled by me.¡±

    Yang Jian opened his eyes and stood up to cup his hands at General Dongmu. His eyes were filled with doubts.

    ¡°General Dongmu, what can I do for you?¡±

    General Dongmu said warmly, ¡°You are famous in the Primordial World today. Your future is limitless. You have really fought for your mother. What are your ns next? If you have any difficulties, please tell me...¡±

    As he spoke, General Dongmu sent a voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t me Changgeng for making arrangements for you like this. In fact, Changgeng has been running around for you and has been uneasy for a hundred years. That¡¯s Changgeng for you. He wants to be stable in everything. If there are no variables, he would do his best to avoid them. That¡¯s why he had taken care of your cultivation path. However, he really did not plot anything against you, nor did he use you to do anything... Of course, he wants to use your anger to sow some discord between Chan School and the Western Sect. You can¡¯t me Changgeng. The Western Sect is indeed dishonest. Back then, they even tried to infiltrate the Heavenly Courts and used your mother to plot against the Jade Emperor.¡±

    Yang Jian could not help but frown. He looked at the nagging General Dongmu and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Can you help me send my regards to Mother, General Dongmu?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and talk to your mother?¡±

    General Dongmu looked at the figures flying over from afar and said warmly, ¡°I know that you are angry. The fact that you are so calm at this moment proves that your Dao heart is tough. Ah, if it were me, my Dao heart would have copsed long ago if I was trapped in the general situation and was schemed and arranged from the moment I was born. ¡±

    Yang Jian was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    General Dongmu said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be too stiff with the Heavenly Courts. In the future, we will all be under the same roof. Please take care of us.¡±

    As he spoke, General Dongmu took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve.

    Yang Jian hurriedly declined, but General Dongmu said, ¡°If you can bring your mother away today, do you want her to stay in the straw hut? She was the Princess of the Heavenly Courts, the sister of the Jade Emperor. Her status was extremely high. This is only for Yun Hua, not you. I watched Fairy Yun Hua grow up back then... Ah, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll report to His Majesty that you¡¯re guilty and unwilling to enter the Heaven Gate. His Majesty will then let your mother go. Remember, it¡¯s not the time to throw a tantrum. You¡¯ve alreadymitted a huge crime by not listening to the rules. Changgeng will really have a headache.¡±

    After saying that, General Dongmu waved his hand and stuffed the treasure pouch into Yang Jian¡¯s hand. He turned around and walked towards the Western Heavenly Gate.

    <i>Watch my mother grow up?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t my mother in the mortal world in the first ce?</i>

    Yang Jian looked at the treasure pouch and could not help but frown.

    <i>The Heavenly Courts... are so rich...</i>

    At that moment,ughter sounded from the side. It was Taiyi, who had been released by Guang Chengzi. He and Perfected Yu Ding rode a cloud over. The excited Yang Chan stood behind Yu Ding.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Yang Chan called out softly and rushed forward. Yang Jian¡¯s tensed face revealed a slightly weak smile.

    Putting aside the fact that the siblings were reunited, Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding took the initiative to look for Li Changshou. Perfected Yu Ding bowed to Li Changshou and Li Changshou returned half a bow.

    Yu Ding said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and gestured for the Golden Roc to bring his incarnation in. His main body flew out of his sleeve and retracted the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head.

    As for why he had been carrying the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda...

    In her previous life, she had to wear a safety helmet when she rode a bike. In this life, she had to take some safety measures.

    Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother still doesn¡¯t want to fall out with the Western Sect. Sigh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Today, Yang Jian killed a disciple of the Western Sect and destroyed the Western Sect¡¯s mountain gate. He has taken half of his revenge. Later, I¡¯ll secretly build up momentum and ruin the prestige of the Western Sect. That way, the Western Sect¡¯s reputation willpletely copse.¡±

    At the same time, he could also make Chan School have more ¡°face¡± when they joined forces with the Western Sect.

    He could not say that out loud.

    Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Could Fairy Yun Hua have reunited with the siblings?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. My incarnation has already gone to make arrangements.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, that depends on Fairy Yun Hua. In fact, I feel that Fairy Yun Hua has resolved her sins and is cultivating peacefully in the Heavenly Courts. She can obtain more merit and eat the annual immortal peaches. It will be easier for her to live with her children. When a child grew up, he would have his own thoughts. However, their family has suffered many twists and turns. They will definitely be reunited for a period of time... By the way, Senior Brother Taiyi, what else did you want to say previously?¡±

    ¡°Ah, actually, I didn¡¯t have many thoughts at that time. I didn¡¯t have the urge to say anything today.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi habitually put his hands in his sleeves and pursed his lips. He did not seem to be satisfied.

    ¡°I originally wanted to say that Grandmaster had once said that the Western Sect would definitely prosper. I¡¯m afraid no one heard Grandmaster¡¯s words back then. Grandmaster should have said that the Western Sect would definitely prosper. That¡¯s all I can do. Sigh, I still can¡¯t achieve the state that I obtained by chance previously.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He silently took out a special Dharma treasure from his sleeve and handed it to Perfected Yu Ding. He instructed, ¡°You should use this.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding took the treasure and realized that it was an azure pearl that was connected to two long, thin belts. There was the power of the five elements circting on it. It seemed to be a sealing Dharma treasure.

    Perfected Yu Ding was shocked. ¡°Is this a treasure refined by the Grand Supreme Elder?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Whether we can prevent the Three Sects from fighting because of some unnecessary matters depends on Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Yu Ding looked solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi blinked and felt that...

    He was being targeted.

    ...

    After chatting with Perfected Yu Ding and Taiyi, his incarnation entered the Lingxiao Treasure Hall with General Dongmu.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. His main body looked like an old immortal as he arrived in front of Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian looked wary and subconsciously protected Yang Chan by standing in front of him. Fortunately, he did not hold the three pointed, double-edged spear.

    Li Changshou retracted the treasure g that was floating behind Yang Jian and ced it in his sleeve. He smiled and said, ¡°Perfected One, are you free to go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation with me?¡±

    Yang Jian frowned slightly and looked a little resistant.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Go and see your father.¡±

    Yang Jian immediately nodded and agreed. He led Yang Chan forward.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Let Senior Brother Yu Ding send Yang Chan to the Heavenly Courts and reunite with Fairy Yun Hua first. The Jade Emperor has already drafted a decree to pardon your mother. The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc is a Heavenly Dao treasure. It is isted from the Primordial World. An ordinary person can enter.¡±

    Yang Jian hesitated for a while and turned to look at Yang Chan whose eyes immediately turned red.

    Just as she was about to speak, a stream of light flew over from the side. A finger urately touched Yang Chan¡¯s neck and proficiently used immortal power to support Yang Chan.

    A delicate face appeared behind the finger. It was Ling Zhuzi.

    ¡°Leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Yang Jian could not help but smile bitterly. He whispered, ¡°Senior Brother Lingzhu, do you know everything?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi could not help but feel awkward. She looked at Li Changshou pleadingly. Thetter chuckled and said, ¡°Get going. Come back early. Don¡¯t make your mother wait.¡±

    Yang Jian lowered his head and sighed. He first went to find his master and uncle-master to bow. Without saying anything, he rushed back to Li Changshou¡¯s side.

    Li Changshou condensed a white cloud beside him and sat cross-legged in the corner. Yang Jian sat cross-legged with a lonely expression.

    Under the gaze of Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi, Li Changshou and Yang Jian rode a cloud towards the East Ocean.

    Although one could enter the Netherworld from all directions, the East Ocean was undoubtedly the safest ce. The chances of encountering an ambush were the lowest.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was using his main body to ride the cloud as fast as lightning. He also had immortal power surrounding the two of them. He did not hear the wind or feel any bumps.

    They were silent for a while until they reached the East Ocean.

    ¡°Do you feel very helpless?¡±

    Li Changshou asked slowly.

    Yang Jian was stunned. He turned his head and looked to the side, but assented firmly.

    Li Changshou smiled and raised his hand to slide it across his face. He returned to the appearance of a young Daoist. His white hair gradually turned ck as it danced in the air. Then, it was restrained by a headband.

    ¡°Please forgive me if I have offended you in any way,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, the Heavenly Courts really need a rising star who canpete with mighty figures. This represents the hope of the Heavenly Courts and the hope of the world. Based on your own experience, how do you think the order of the world and the freedom that living beings pursue should be reconciled?¡±

    Yang Jian frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts like to chat like this and test others just because of a disagreement?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I just want to understand your thoughts more. Forget it. As an apology, I¡¯ll give you some hidden benefits.¡±

    As he spoke, Shadow-Retaining Spheres flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and floated in front of Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian looked carefully for a while and was quickly attracted by the contents. He began to check them one by one.

    That was the daily life of a certain Heavenly Emperor who had descended to the mortal world to undergo the tribtion, a childhood friend whom he could not escape from in his life, and a mortal future brother-inw.

    The young manughed and scolded. He did not know what it felt like to be sad.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to control your emotions when you sit in that position. You can¡¯t be impulsive or express yourself too much. You even have to show more godhood at all times. The Three Realms are too huge. If the Heavenly Courts want to establish order to protect the weak in the Three Realms, they need a Heavenly Emperor who is not emotional.¡±

    Yang Jian agreed and was immersed in those images. He could not recover for a long time.

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything else. He flew quickly with Yang Jian, passed the Netherworld, and entered Fengdu City. They sessfully arrived in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Li Changshou brought Yang Jian forward and bowed to the Lady of Earth.

    The Lady of Earth guided Yang Tianyou¡¯s soul, which had beenpletely repaired, and disappeared with Li Changshou.

    Putting aside the situation of Yang Jian and Yang Tianyou meeting again, they probably only looked at each other speechlessly and tearfully. One knelt down and bowed, while the other cried.

    In fact, Li Changshou had been taken away by the Lady of Earth. He had actually hidden his whereabouts thousands of feet away.

    ¡°Yang Jian is quite suitable for the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. However, he has already reached such a level in such a short period of time,¡± said the Lady of Earth gently.

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°After all, he¡¯s the son of the Great Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    The Lady of Earth blinked. There was a hint of charm in her gentleness. ¡°You have already cultivated the cultivation technique that I created to perfection. How long has it been? It makes me feel ashamed.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the witch¡¯s blood essence that the Goddess bestowed.¡±

    The Lady of Earth smiled and did not say anything. She casually changed the topic.

    ¡°In the Purple Cloud Pce, did Teacher tell you about the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±

    The Lady of Earth pondered for a while and seemed to hesitate. However, she still asked, ¡°Teacher, did you tell me about the remnant will of the Pangu God?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Goddess, you know about this too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite close to the Heavenly Dao. I can naturally sense the changes in the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Then you mean...¡±

    The beautiful face of the Lady of Earth was filled with helplessness. She muttered softly, ¡°If I have to erase the remnant will of the Father God for the sake of the living beings of the world, that¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    He was really afraid that the Lady of Earth would ask him to protect the incarnation of her will.

    The Lady of Earth asked, ¡°How are the Seven Emotions and the others recently?¡±

    ¡°They are naturally safe and sound.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Goddess, don¡¯t worry. The Seven Emotions incarnations have been active in the Shang Tribe. When they are tired of ying, I will bring them to the Heavenly Courts to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to be able to do something for the Goddess.¡±

    The Lady of Earth shook her head and chuckled. She looked at Yang Jian and Yang Tianyou¡¯s figures and seemed to be deep in thought.

    What surprised Li Changshou was that Yang Jian did not interfere with Yang Tianyou¡¯s reincarnation. He did not ask about it either.

    Yang Tianyou had died in the end.

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Yang Jian knelt for a long time and did not know if he was crying.

    Li Changshou naturally would not treat Yang Tianyou unfairly. He asked the Yama Lords to arrange the good fortune for his next life.

    Whether he would be a mortal in his next life or cultivate, Yang Tianyou would decide for himself.

    What made Li Changshou feel a little strange was that Yang Tianyou had taken the initiative to mention to the Yama Lords that he had hidden all the news of his reincarnation and cut off all ties with Yun Hua, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>This family is very strange.</i>

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, Li Changshou stood at the side and waited for half a day. Only then did Yang Jian quietly stand up and say softly, ¡°Uncle-Master... Thank you.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled, although he preferred to hear the term ¡®Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯.

    ¡°Get up and take a walk. Let¡¯s talk calmly,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m disgusted. There are always people who say that it¡¯s for our own good and arrange our lives without permission. I also know that your opinion of me will probably not disappear even after ten thousand years. However, that¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll have a good chat with you about the Heavenly Courts today.¡±

    Yang Jian frowned and said, ¡°What do the matters of the Heavenly Courts have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± Li Changshou took out a brocade pouch wrapped inyers of restrictions from his sleeve and smiled. ¡°Can you safeguard this for me?¡±

    Yang Jian looked solemn. He looked at the treasure pouch for a while and received it.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Don¡¯t show it to others easily. Even your mother, master, and sister can¡¯t let them know. Don¡¯t open it casually. This item is very important. There are no treasures inside. It¡¯s just some words and strategies. If one day, I leave this world and the world and the Heavenly Courts encounter a crisis that is difficult to resolve, or if you feel that you have fallen into the despair that I had previously controlled, the seal on it will dissipate. At that time, you can open it and take a look. There¡¯s a brilliant n that I left for you inside.¡±

    Yang Jian asked, ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. It was a faint smile, but it was imprinted in Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart.

    ¡°Because I believe you. Because you are Yang Jian.¡±

    Yang Jian silently held the treasure pouch and kept it close to his body. He nodded solemnly at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk about something else,¡± Li Changshou said warmly and gestured for Yang Jian to leave.

    Yang Jian looked at Li Changshou¡¯s side profile. There was less hostility in his eyes and more admiration.

    As the two of them chatted in the istionnd of the Three Realms, Li Changshou¡¯s words about order, living beings, strength, and equilibrium made the admiration in Yang Jian¡¯s eyes be more obvious.

    <i>Perhaps I should get to know this Heavenly Courts official again.</i>

    As Yang Jian thought about that, the rift between him and Li Changshou was unknowingly buried in his heart and temporarily ignored.

    As the saying went, when one was in the martial world, how could they not be attacked?

    <i>The deception of Lord Taibai Jinxing is indeed... impossible to guard against.</i>

 Chapter 566 - A Wave Of Unrest Has Started Again

    <h4>Chapter 566: A Wave Of Unrest Has Started Again</h4>

    ¡°There are many things that you can¡¯t exin to people who can¡¯t understand you. There are only one or two people in the world who can understand you. Therefore, sometimes, there¡¯s no need to say anything. Just do more.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice before he left echoed in his ears. Yang Jian frowned slightly and his expression was solemn.

    That was Taibai Jinxing...

    In front of the Western Heavenly Gate, Yang Jian, who had just returned, stared in the direction where Li Changshou¡¯s figure had disappeared. He did not recover for a long time.

    He was a young Daoist who did not look old, but his words were filled with vicissitudes and would make one think deeply.

    He was a kind-looking old immortal from the Heavenly Courts who gave off an unfathomable vibe. He seemed to have merged with the world and was an enemy of the Heavenly Courts.

    There was also a disciple of the Grand Pure One who seemed to be hiding between the two. He unintentionally revealed that he was a quiet and indifferent disciple who did not care about anything...

    <i>Which is the real Taibai Jinxing?</i>

    <i>Doesn¡¯t anyone understand?</i>

    Yang Jian frowned and stood there, feeling extremely disappointed.

    He drew his sword and looked around, feeling lost.

    What should he do in the future? What would he do? What path would he take? Where would this path lead to?

    In front, Fairy Yun Hua and Yang Chan rode a cloud together with Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi. Behind them, there was a team of Heavenly Soldiers holding various brocade silks and treasure chests.

    Although Yang Chan had been knocked unconscious by Ling Zhuzi previously, she was still brought to Fairy Yun Hua by Yu Ding and Taiyi.

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s actions could be considered as representing Chan School. It allowed Fairy Yun Hua to firmly escape the ¡°pain¡± of being imprisoned.

    At the same time, he took a look at the ce. Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s living environment was indeed quitefortable.

    Yang Jian took two steps forward and stopped.

    Fairy Yun Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She shouted softly, ¡°Jian¡¯er.¡± She rode a cloud and rushed forward, opening her arms to hug her son.

    However, Yang Jian subconsciously took half a step back. He lifted the hem of his tattered Daoist robe and knelt down to Fairy Yun Hua.

    Yun Hua was a little flustered. Yang Chan, who was at the side, ran behind Yang Jian sensibly and knelt down to greet Fairy Yun Hua.

    ¡°What are you doing? My son, get up. I didn¡¯t use you to burden you...¡±

    In front of the Western Heavenly Gate, many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals sighed when they saw this scene.

    In the depths of the Grand White Pce, Ling¡¯e, who had changed her lying position and was eating dried fruits and melon seeds while looking at the bronze mirror, lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes.

    That¡¯s great. The family is reunited...

    <i>Senior Brother did not disappoint me!</i>

    Although Senior Brother has a troublesome personality and is cautious, he is ultimately benevolent and loyal.

    Yes!

    Among the living beings of the Primordial World, Senior Brother is the best!

    Then, Ling¡¯e sighed softly and stared at the image of the Western Heavenly Gate in the bronze mirror. She was in a daze.

    She was not the most outstanding female immortal in Senior Brother¡¯s heart...

    In the image, Princess Long Ji represented the Queen Mother of the Jade Pool and rushed over to congratte her. There were two rows of fairies behind her, and they were holding various colorful gifts.

    Ao Yi and the Golden Roc also rode a cloud and slowly left. Behind them, there were a few Heavenly Soldiers who were also carrying some gifts. They naturally congratted them on behalf of the Great White Pce.

    Ling Zhuzi and Bian Zhuang also rushed over from afar to join in the fun. The two of them were much simpler and brought some verbal blessings.

    In terms of gifts, Bian Zhuang could give Yang Jian a ¡°ten-thousand-year-old card¡± for his business. However, he was afraid that he would be hung up by the Taibai Xing Lord and the Jade Emperor...

    When he arrived at the Western Heavenly Gate, Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the gentle and weak Yang Chan.

    However, following that, he recalled Yang Jian¡¯s heroic figure when he killed hundreds of thousands of Dao soldiers alone. He also felt that he might betray the beauty. After imagining a beautiful scene in his mind, he lowered his head and did not dare to look any further.

    He unterally announced that he and Yang Chan might fall in love, but in the end, he could not withstand the external pressure. He could only say that they were not fated.

    As he thought about it, he felt sad...

    All these years, he had seen so many fairies in the Heavenly Courts. He had umted so many abilities, but he did not even manage to hold the hands of the fairies, let alone sleep next to them.

    <i>When I be a Golden Immortal, I will definitely sue for three months and go home to visit my rtives!</i>

    He did not know how it felt in his early years, but now, he was a lecher.

    When can I...

    ¡°By the way,¡± Ling Zhuzi suddenly thought of something and looked at Bian Zhuang. ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng previously said that it¡¯s not easy for you to be a Golden Immortal. The Yang in your body is too heavy, and there are too many distracting thoughts in your Dao heart.¡±

    Bian Zhuang immediately became nervous. ¡°What should we do? My biggest goal now is to cultivate and live forever this year.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master said that he has been thinking about a cultivation technique that is tailored for you recently. It seems to be called the Sunflower Mysterious Technique.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. I also saw Junior Brother Yang Jian¡¯s current cultivation realm and felt a little emotional. I suddenly thought of that.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed extraordinary to be personally guided by Uncle-Master Changgeng. I¡¯m far from Junior Brother Yang Jian¡¯s match now. I should think of a way.¡±

    Bian Zhuang immediately patted his chest. ¡°If Lord Taibai Jinxing bestows a technique, the two of us will enjoy it together!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes lit up. However, he shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thews of fate are different.¡±

    However, he was still a little depressed.

    As the two of them chatted, they arrived at the Western Heavenly Gate. Many immortals rode a cloud over and became familiar with the new nobles of the Heavenly Courts.

    Yang Jian...

    Who could not tell?

    They were the Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals that the Jade Emperor and the Taibai Xing Lord had been nurturing with all their might!

    Even the Jade Emperor agreed with a smile when he said that he would listen to orders only. His eyes were filled with the loving care of an elder.

    At that moment, Yang Jian was still young and energetic. When Lord Taibai Jinxing polished Yang Jian¡¯s rough edges and his cultivation level improved, Yang Jian would definitely be a great general in the Heavenly Courts.

    Not long after, the Western Heavenly Gate became lively. Yang Jian was a little uneasy, but under Perfected Taiyi¡¯s reminder, he did not turn around and leave.

    In a situation like Yang Jian¡¯s, it was always good to have more good karma.

    Unlike the liveliness at the Western Heavenly Gate, the Lingxiao Hall was wrapped in golden light and was exceptionally quiet.

    The rich power of the Heavenly Tribtionpletely isted the ce.

    The white-robed Jade Emperor sat on the higher step of the white jade stairs and looked at the two old immortals of the Heavenly Courts below. From time to time, he would chuckle and feel rather happy.

    ¡°Awesome, awesome!¡±

    The Jade Emperor clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°Why did the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School rush over? I was already prepared to appear at any time to confront the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect. I can also show my prowess in front of my nephew! Haha! Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at General Dongmu, who immediately understood.

    He would do the unpleasant task of sweeping the Jade Emperor¡¯s personality.

    General Dongmu persuaded, ¡°Your Majesty, the Saint is a Saint after all. We can¡¯t be too careless.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s smile immediately disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been too smooth recently. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Minister Changgeng. What do you think about the various responses on the spiritual mountain today?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something will happen.¡±

    The Jade Emperor and General Dongmu looked serious at the same time and frowned at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and looked solemn. He deliberated over his words and said slowly,

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you still remember what happened to the dragon race previously? The Western Sect suffered a setback in the Heavenly Courts. They turned around and recalled Ksitigarbha to preside over the overall situation. Theyunched a surprise attack on the dragon race and broke through the East Ocean Eye of the dragon race, causing the experts of the dragon race to suffer heavy casualties. The spiritual mountain has suffered such a huge loss this time... In their opinion, they definitely have to think of a way to get back at them.¡±

    General Dongmu hurriedly asked, ¡°Changgeng, do you think they will take revenge on the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Will Yang Jian be in trouble?¡± the Jade Emperor asked.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yang Jian should not be targeted. From the incident on the spiritual mountain today, it could be seen that the Western Sect and Chan School were much closer than before. No matter how the disciples below rubbed against each other and how there were conflicts, it was just a word from the Saint. The Second Sect Master of the Western Sect, who did not care about his pride, secretly attacked Yang Jian and sent him flying today. Yang Jian did not even suffer a light injury. He only spat out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that the Western Sect was kind to Chan School. I feel that even if Yang Jian moves to stay in front of the spiritual mountain, his family would be safe and sound. On the other hand, the Western Sect sent people to apologize. They also pushed out one or two scapegoats. They said that they took the initiative and said that the old grudges between the Western Sect and the Heavenly Courts pointed out that they were targeting the Heavenly Courts and not Yang Jian. From that, they acted for Chan School.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and shook his head slightly. His expression wasplicated.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°The Western Sect can naturally do that... Ah, the battle between the major sects. Our Heavenly Courts seem to have gained power now, but we are still unable to affect the Saint¡¯s sect. He is still a supporting role in the world.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t think that way. Although the Heavenly Courts have gained power, they only have a framework. They don¡¯t have the strength to say that. At this moment, we should be careful with our words and actions. We should maintain a distance from the sect and express our goodwill.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued, ¡°I think that the Western Sect might attack the Heavenly Courts in a few ways.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°I knew that Changgeng had already dealt with it. Quick, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, he used the decay of the dragon race to smear the Heavenly Courts. Secondly, he attacked the Immortal Alliance in the trichiliocosm. Thirdly, he... I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it?¡± The Jade Emperor asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in saying it. Do you need to be so worried between us?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at General Dongmu and smiled awkwardly.

    General Dongmu was stunned at first. Then, he looked enlightened. He panicked and his Adam¡¯s apple trembled.

    General Dongmu thought that he could still be saved and asked softly, ¡°Changgeng, are you saying that the Western Sect wants to take revenge on the Heavenly Courts and might attack me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. The Jade Emperor fell into deep thought.

    General Dongmu was speechless.

    He felt like he was in danger.

    ¡°What... what should we do?¡±

    General Dongmu asked with a trembling voice. Then, his legs turned weak. He knelt in front of the Jade Emperor and shouted, ¡°I have a weak life! I¡¯m already satisfied to be able to serve Your Majesty for so many years. I¡¯m willing to die so that I won¡¯t be schemed against by others and embarrass the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned and shouted softly.

    ¡°General Dongmu, get up. If I can¡¯t even protect you, I won¡¯t be the Heavenly Emperor. This is just Changgeng¡¯s spection. It¡¯s not that the Western Sect is about to attack you. Moreover, as long as you stay in the Heavenly Courts, who will plot against you?¡±

    Then, the Jade Emperor frowned and red at Li Changshou. He gestured for Li Changshou to quickly appease the old hero of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou hurriedly helped General Dongmu up and persuaded him.

    ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t be anxious. You are a Golden Immortal with longevity and you have the protection of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°At present, there is only a 10% to 20% possibility that they will target you, General Dongmu. Later, we will ask His Majesty to seal the five Heavenly Gates and investigate the entry and exit of the Immortal Soldiers. With Your Majesty guarding the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, who can bully General Dongmu?¡±

    General Dongmu calmed down.

    However, when he thought about the possibility of being pped into a pulp by the Saint¡¯s incarnation, he still frowned and felt flustered.

    Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor advised each other. Li Changshou exined how to guard against the Western Sect¡¯s attack.

    The Heavenly Courts are strictly guarding against them. It would be the best solution for General Dongmu not to go out.

    Regarding the problem of the dragon race, the Heavenly Courts only needed to send a warning letter in advance and let the dragon race investigate and cherish the difficult situation in front of them. They only needed to show the Heavenly Courts¡¯ attitude.

    As for the chaotic battle in the trichiliocosm, the Heavenly Courts could not do anything about it. They could only remind the Heavenly Courts in advance and give them more pills and Spirit Stones to use in fights.

    Moreover, the more chaotic the environment was, the more suitable it was for the rise of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    There were pros and cons to everything.

    Li Changshou mentioned a few more important matters regarding the development of the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor agreed one after another. Seeing that General Dongmu was worried about personal gains and losses, he handed the main matters to General Dongmu to deal with.

    Li Changshou...

    He secretly liked it and gave General Dongmu an encouraging look.

    The main purpose of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ three giants secretly discussing the meeting was actually to discuss how to use Yang Jian to smash the spiritual mountain to ¡°promote¡± them. They wanted to use the spiritual mountain to continue increasing the prestige of the Heavenly Courts and recruit more experts to enter the Heavenly Dao sequence.

    Speaking of that, Li Changshou had to rmend someone. It was Perfected Du¡¯e of the Kunlun Mountain.

    The news that the Heavenly Courts had released over the years were all first-hand information that Perfected Du¡¯e had. The speed at which the news spread was extremely fast.

    Li Changshou had arranged for Little Du¡¯e to be caught off guard several times.

    At the same time, Ji Wuyou¡¯s reincarnation had already been arranged to go to Kunlun Mountain.

    Li Changshou naturally went to send the Sect Leader off. However, he was busy at that time and could not personally arrange a ¡°next life¡± for the Sect Leader. It was all thanks to the two Yama Lords who had personally designed a good blueprint for reincarnation.

    After watching the Sect Leader walk into the Reincarnation Disc, Li Changshou asked the Sect Leader what his name would be in his next life. When he heard the word ¡°Zheng Lun¡±, he pinched his fingers to deduce his memories. For a moment, he actually...

    He could notin.

    <i>Isn¡¯t he General Heng of the Heng-Ha Generals?</i>

    In other words, the Sect Leader had advanced from an ordinary Golden Immortal to the basic unit ofbat power of the Primordial Golden Immortal... to one of the Future Gods of the Heavenly Courts, who was destined to be famous on the God roll. Hmph?

    He was destined to face cmity in his next life.

    Li Changshou could not tell if that was good or bad.

    Senior has his own blessings. As a junior, he could not interfere.

    ...

    In fact, Li Changshou was not scaring General Dongmu. He had previously deduced various situations.

    When the ¡°Yang Jian¡± incident happened, there was a 90% chance that the Heavenly Courts would suffer a full-scale counterattack from the Western Sect.

    Most of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts subconsciously felt that the Western Sect, which was already used to being criticized by the Heavenly Courts, was nothing to be afraid of. However, Li Changshou did not rx at all.

    After all, he was the man who could still observe the Immortal Downpour Peak for a hundred years after killing Daoist Kuai Si.

    The strength of the Western Sect could not be underestimated.

    First, he, the Grand Pure One, destroyed the Western Sect. Then, the third generation disciples of Chan School destroyed the Western Sect. That would naturally cause the Western Sect¡¯s prestige to plummet.

    How did he obtain his prestige?

    He could only fight.

    Most of the Primordial Immortal Dao factions would use the word righteousness as a g. However, their positions could not be obtained just by shouting righteousness and morals. They still relied on mystical abilities and Dharma treasures.

    The Heavenly Courts had caused the Western Sect to suffer consecutive losses. Regardless of whether it was because of their internal stability, their reputation outside, or the fact that they had sessfully joined forces with Chan School, the Western Sect had to show off their muscles.

    The Saints who did not dare to attack would be the greatestughing stock of the Primordial World. The Western Sect would gradually copse and turn against them.

    However, no one dared tough at him.

    In the Heavenly Courts, who would benefit the most while paying the smallest price?

    The answer was obvious.

    Moreover, General Dongmu had a Pure Yang Tribtion in his life. Li Changshou was really worried that General Dongmu would suffer a cmity during the Western Sect¡¯s counterattack. That was why he reminded him in front of the Jade Emperor.

    Hence, after the meeting in the Lingxiao Hall, General Dongmu began to feel increasingly uneasy. He was a little suspicious every day.

    The array formations in General Dongmu¡¯s residence had been added a few levels. They had also temporarily moved to the vicinity of Li Changshou¡¯s Grand White Pce.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in General Dongmu¡¯s residence had also been reced with elites that General Dongmu trusted and nurtured.

    The few madams in General Dongmu¡¯s residence were also uneasy when they heard that they could not sleep with him.

    Fortunately, General Dongmu did not remember the matters of the Heavenly Courts at all times. Apart from his own residence, he was active in the Hall of Enlightenment. He began to work as a model worker of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou was quite satisfied with that. He, who had been busy for decades, could finally take a break.

    He had already prepared aprehensive response to the Western Sect¡¯s counterattack decades in advance.

    After cultivating for a few months on the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou also appeared in the chess room. He either sat at a table with Ling¡¯e, Lingli, and Long Ji, or improved his rtionship with Ling¡¯e. He smiled and urged Ling¡¯e to cultivate and gave her some guidance on Dao enlightenment.

    At the same time, he would help her ovee the ¡°steam¡± attribute.

    It was rare for him to be free. Li Changshou also put his visit to the Three-Immortal Ind on his agenda.

    The matter regarding Yang Jian hade to an end. Li Changshou had finally let go of something. The only thing that was bothering him was the Heavenly Eye that he had missed back then...

    Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed a loss.

    Unfortunately, there was only one drop of Di Jiang¡¯s essence blood left. Li Changshou did not want to ¡°waste¡± it on himself.

    He had already used two and a half Ancestral Magi blood essence. If he used them now, the effect would not be obvious.

    That day, Li Changshou changed his robe and hid his main body in his incarnation. He disguised himself as a Heavenly General and took his token. He wanted to leave the Heavenly Courts quietly and go to the Three-Immortal Ind to take a look.

    Just as he flew out of the Little Qiong Peak and arrived at the Grand White Pce, he suddenly had an impulse.

    This time, the Grand Pure Dao runes slowly circted like a breeze.

    In the Nine Heavens, the Grand Pure One yed with the Dao string.

    In the Great White Pce, a scene slowly surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart...

    ¡°This is...¡±

    In the Outer World¡¯s Xuandu City, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s long hair was disheveled. He leaned against the Taiji Painting and floated in the sky above Xuandu City. He looked up at the endless ck shadows and the slightly short figure in the middle of the ck shadows.

    The entrance to the Primordial World was under the Great Daoist Master¡¯s feet.

    At that moment, the power of the Taiji Painting had reached the limit that the Great Daoist Master could unleash. The Xuandu City was empty, and the Dao soldiers had all died.

    That figure...

    Demon Master, Kun Peng?!

 Chapter 567 - Helping the Xuandu City

    <h4>Chapter 567: Helping the Xuandu City</h4>

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A faint sigh apanied by a long white cloud disappeared into the horizon.

    The sky in the Heavenly Pce would never look low, but the feelings that belonged to General Dongmu could only be stifled.

    At the thought that he might be targeted by the Western Sect, General Dongmu¡¯s originally calm Dao heart could not help but fluctuate.

    If there was no other way, who would want to be the ashes of the Tribtion? Who would want to bury the Dao Fruit of Longevity?

    However, the Saints of the Primordial World were the greatest. If the Saints of the Western Sect attacked him, what could he do?

    After hearing Taibai Jinxing¡¯s analysis of the subsequent developments in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, General Dongmu¡¯s heart...

    It was cold.

    It was as if there was a voice beside his ear every moment.

    There¡¯s no hope. Wait for death. Eat and drink.

    <i>Should I work hard to have a son?</i>

    <i>If I¡¯m schemed to death by the Western Sect, the few madams should be treated kindly by the Heavenly Courts.</i>

    Once he entered the Heavenly Courts, he would be ordinary.

    He had been floating in the Heavenly Courts for so many years. Had he forgotten the joy of cultivation?

    There was no other way...

    After thinking about it, General Dongmu hesitated and held on for half a month. In the end, he could not help but appear in front of the Grand White Pce.

    He adjusted his expression and made himself look extremely haggard. Then, he paid attention to his trembling voice. He could use his old voice and his voice to tremble. It was quite infectious.

    ME He took a deep breath, held the hem of his luxurious robe, and ran forward in small steps. When he arrived in front of Great White Hall, he shouted,

    ¡°Changgeng, save me! Changgeng, save me... Huh?¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. He raised his hand to cover the tip of his nose that had been hit. He looked at theyers of light walls in front of him and could not help but be stunned.

    What a powerful protective array formation. It could actuallypletely conceal its fluctuations.

    General Dongmu was shocked. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals beside him did not dare to look further. They pretended to be wooden.

    General Dongmu waited outside for a while and could not help but shout, ¡°Changgeng? Is Changgeng in?¡±

    <i>Strange. Changgeng would usually leave behind a paper effigy when he went out. Why was there no movement this time?</i>

    In the Great White Hall, Ling¡¯e, who had heard the news, looked at the old immortal outside the array formation who was looking around with his head held high. She thought about Li Changshou¡¯s instructions...

    ¡°I might not be able to be distracted during this trip. If anyonees to look for me, tell them that I¡¯m in seclusion and cannot be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Remember, you have to be careful too. Don¡¯t attract the attention of others. The Heavenly Courts are not stable.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but tug at her hair.

    <i>Senior Brother is asking me to inform others again...</i>

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Ling¡¯e blinked and floated back to the Little Qiong Peak.

    Not long after, the petite Xiong Lingli carried a green stone and rushed over. Ling¡¯e closed the protective array formation from the inside and immediately activated it. Xiong Lingli casually threw the green stone at General Dongmu.

    General Dongmu was stunned at first. Then, he smiled calmly. He was a Golden Immortal after all. He raised his left hand calmly and pressed it against the green rock in front of him.

    Thinking back to the past, the human race was flourishing.

    Looking back at the ancient times, they were fighting demons while chatting...

    Crack!

    With a clear sound, many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were shocked. Fortunately, the green rocknded three inches in front of General Dongmu.

    General Dongmu calmly ced his left hand behind his back. The unnatural fold of his left arm was covered by his wide sleeve. Although his face was pale, he still had the smile of a senior expert.

    On the stone, there was a sentence.

    ¡°Taibai Jinxing is in seclusion at the crucial moment.¡±

    General Dongmu nodded in understanding and smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle backter. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    After saying that, General Dongmu turned around and left. His back view was not chaotic at all, causing many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to sigh.

    As expected of the oldest minister of the Heavenly Courts.

    Where did Li Changshou go?

    It was naturally the Xuandu City.

    After Yang Jian¡¯s matter, Li Changshou had not rested for long when he received his teacher¡¯s ¡°painting¡±.

    At that time, Li Changshou was not in a hurry to rush over. Instead, he asked the Golden Roc to bring his paper effigy and rush to the Chiliocosm, which was not too far away from the Xuandu City. He did not hesitate to spend money to build a nding point¡± for the one-way teleportation array.

    Then, Li Changshou ordered the Heaven Ascension Hall to secretly help build the ¡°starting point¡± of the one-way teleportation array in the Chiliocosm, which was not too far away from the five continents.

    The teleportation array was one-way. There were enough buffers between the ¡°starting point¡± and the nding point¡± from the five continents and the Xuandu City. It saved about 95% of the journey.

    That way, he could achieve the goal of quickly supporting Xuandu City. At the same time, he would not let the teleportation array be used by the external demons when the Xuandu City was broken.

    That was the bnce between ¡°stable¡± and ¡°efficiency¡±.

    Then, it was the most important question.

    Who should he choose to protect the Xuandu City?

    In the image given by his teacher, although Eldest Senior Brother was in a sorry state, the Taiji Painting had suppressed the entrance to the Primordial World. Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Dharma powers were abundant, and his condition was not bad.

    Otherwise, the Grand Pure One would not have ¡°sent¡± the painting to him. Instead, he would have descended to the Xuandu City to set up a barbecue rack.

    Dao weapons were formed by mystical abilities. No matter how many casualties there were, there was no need to feel sorry.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t Teacher kill Kun Peng personally?</i>

    Li Changshou was puzzled. However, after thinking about it carefully, he could exin it.

    <i>Teacher has always taken action himself. Why would he need us?</i>

    Li Changshou had previously considered Kun Peng¡¯s sudden attack. However, due to his confidence in his Eldest Senior Brother and the fact that the Xuandu City was not a ce where ordinary living beings could go, he did not bother about it.

    Actually, this matter was really caused by him.

    First, he killed the old molting of Kun Peng in the Chaos Sea. However, he did not spread the news in the world as Kun Peng had imagined, causing Kun Peng¡¯s fake death scheme to copse.

    Then, in order to plot against Maitreya, Li Changshou revealed the matter of Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul. It made Kun Peng¡¯s n to fake its death meaningless.

    After that, Kun Peng sent the otherworldly demon, Du Shuren, to contact him. Under the gaze of the Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou rejected Kun Peng¡¯s ¡°invitation¡±. The Xuandu City began to be invaded by the otherworldly demons...

    Although Li Changshou did not quite understand what Kun Peng was trying to do, he had already concluded that there was definitely a connection between Kun Peng and Senior Lang.

    Kun Peng should be interested in his hometown friend, Senior Lang.

    Unfortunately...

    At that moment, Li Changshou was using the Heavenly Dao to travel. He was valued by the Dao Ancestor, so he naturally tried his best to avoid being rted to Senior Lang.

    What is Kun Peng trying to do?

    Li Changshou quickly came to the conclusion that... three of them were reliable.

    Firstly, Kun Peng had a secret agreement with the Western Sect. He would take the initiative to appear and help Maitreya clear his name or lure him away.

    Secondly, Kun Peng wanted to take advantage of the chaos and pressurize the Primordial World. He wanted to use the six Saints¡¯ internal strife to gain benefits.

    Thirdly, Kun Peng wanted to lure him to the Outer World.

    Due to the fact that Du Shuren had asked me to pass a message to you previously, the third possibility was the most likely.

    If that was the case, a huge problem would follow.

    <i>Assuming that the Grand Pure One knew everything about the ancient times, and that the Grand Pure One directly sent me such a scene and not the word ¡®go¡¯, does it mean that Teacher wants me to see Kun Peng?</i>

    That was a huge problem.

    Li Changshou respected the Grand Pure One very much. In his eyes, the Grand Pure One¡¯s tendency was to be right and wrong about what happened back then.

    He recalled that the Grand Pure One had once covered up the ¡°yearbook¡±...

    Li Changshou could not help but feel confused.

    <i>Senior Lang and Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, who is right and who is wrong?</i>

    <i>To be precise, who is more correct?</i>

    One thing could be analyzed from different angles ande to different conclusions. Apart from ¡°pure evil¡±, ¡°evil desire¡±, and ¡°endless greed¡±, there was no absolute right or wrong.

    ¡°Who should I ask to help in Xuandu City?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and quickly found a candidate.

    The most important thing for the candidates to go to the Xuandu City was that their Dao hearts were firm and would not be taken advantage of by the external demons.

    Among the experts that he could invite, Master Zhao was naturally one with a stronger Dao heart. He did not have much obsession, and the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl was very suitable for dealing with major situations.

    With Master Zhao¡¯s appearance, the Goddess of Golden Spirit would naturally not fall behind. The husband and wife would eliminate the demons together.

    Yun Xiao...

    Li Changshou subconsciously wanted to avoid that Dao name. He did not want Yun Xiao to take risks in the outer space. However, in terms of a strong Dao heart, Yun Xiao was definitely one of the top five disciples of the Dao Sect.

    If he ignored this, he would be biased towards the Purple Cloud Pce!

    Therefore, when Li Changshou distributed the jade token, he also sent a jade token to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    After sending out a few jade talismans, Li Changshou considered another problem.

    If I bring too many Jie School immortals to the Xuandu City, wouldn¡¯t the war in the Three Realms destroy Jie School?

    Yes, bnce it out.

    Li Changshou turned to Chan School. He sent a jade token to the Jade Void Pce and a jade token to the Qianyuan Mountain.

    It wasmon knowledge in his previous life that an outstanding team had to have a stable starting point and stable taunting point to cover the main damage output.

    Perfected Taiyi was the most important.

    In less than half a day, the first batch of experts who were supporting the Xuandu City gathered at the ¡°starting point¡± of the one-way teleportation array.

    Jie School was led by the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Zhao Gongming, Fairy Yun Xiao, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    Chan School was Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding.

    Li Changshou had sent the jade token to the Jade Void Pce. He only said that the Xuandu City was in a hurry and wanted Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding to rush over to help. He did not ask for additional help.

    There were few disciples in Ren School. Only Li Changshou himself and the two mounts that were already waiting on the other side of the teleportation array formation.

    After the experts gathered, Li Changshou briefly introduced the situation in Xuandu City. He pointed out that the Demon Master Kun Peng had appeared and distributed a batch of Heart-Calming Pills to the immortals.

    Although everyone was a mighty figure of the Primordial World, the Spirit Pills produced by Ren School were considered rare.

    When they heard Kun Peng being mentioned, the Goddess of Golden Spirit and the others¡¯ expressions were extremely solemn. They knew that today was dangerous. They focused fully and stepped into the teleportation array, crossing theyers of the universe.

    However, this time, the Spirit Stones of the two Teleportation Arrays shattered. The value of the precious materials used could allow the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array formation to operate for a thousand years.

    Although it was convenient to teleport from afar, he was indeed a prodigal.

    If the Taiji Painting could spare some of its power outside the Xuandu City, Li Changshou would not be so ¡°wasteful¡±.

    The Golden Roc, which had been waiting for a long time, transformed its body into a thousand feet and carried the mighty figures.

    Bai Ze transformed into an auspicious beast and stood on the Golden Roc¡¯s head. The three seven-colored feathers on his head fluttered gently as he sensed the auspiciousness in front of him.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not convenient for me to appear directly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Gongming asked in concern.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Kun Peng might be looking for me. I don¡¯t want to be discovered by him.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°You can even hook up with Kun Peng?¡±

    ME ¡°How vulgar! What do you mean by hooking up?

    I just went out with you previously and killed the old molting of Kun Peng.¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his sleeve and looked at Fairy Yun Xiao, who was standing quietly beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°Fairy, can you use your sleeve to hide me?¡±

    Yun Xiao did not mind. She raised her hand and opened Liu Yun¡¯s sleeve, gesturing for Li Changshou to enter.

    Li Changshou leaped up, but he shrank to three inches and entered Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve.

    In that case, he could observe secretly and give the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda to Yunyun.

    Fairy Yun Xiao seemed to have realized itte. After Li Changshou¡¯s main body jumped into her sleeve, she realized that she was too close.

    In particr, Li Changshou was not very obedient beside her arm. From time to time, he would rub and poke her, causing her face to turn slightly red.

    Li Changshou sighed.

    He shrank his body and observed Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s arm at a close distance. He realized...

    Fairy¡¯s skin indeed does not have any pores!

    A group of experts rushed to the gap in the Heavenly Dao barrier and arrived in front of a ck void vortex.

    Bai Ze said, ¡°The road ahead is dangerous, be careful.¡±

    ME Fairy Yun Xiao said from her sleeve,

    ¡°Mr. Bai and the Golden Roc are acting as support here. If there are any fish that slip through the or difficult otherworldly demons, we have to try our best to stall them if we can¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Bai Ze and the Golden Roc agreed to help in front of the vortex.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°Prepare your mystical abilities and activate your Dharma treasures. There¡¯s probably a hard battle ahead.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Spirit summoned the Dragon-Tiger Ruyi and revealed her six-armed incarnation. Her jade-like arms held various magical treasures.

    Perfected Taiyi summoned the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier and nine fire dragons surrounded him.

    Fairy Yun Xiao took out the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and held it in her left palm. She gently poked her left sleeve with her right hand, indicating that a certain Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative god should behave and not let her be distracted.

    Zhao Gongming raised the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls and held the metal whip in his hand.

    Li Changshou noticed a detail.

    At that moment, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls were more connected to Master Zhao. The cirction of spiritual energy was more smooth.

    On careful thought, ordinary Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative gods would usually use the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Floating me g, and the Cosmic Ruler to perform crosstalk in their hearts.

    Master Zhao had twenty-four pearls. If each pearl had its own spirituality, wouldn¡¯t that mean...

    It was scary just thinking about it.

    The familiar jade tripod appeared above Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s head. Seven-colored light enveloped Perfected Taiyi¡¯s essence soul.

    It would definitely be good if he did not fall.

    Perfected Huang Long looked at the Goddess of Turtle Spirit and thought that he could find somefort. However, he saw that the Goddess of Turtle Spirit was enveloped in a light green light. She held a jade flute in her hand and more than ten instruments were floating behind her.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit emitted a clear aura and brewed waves of essence soul fluctuations.

    It was really a hidden expert against the otherworldly demons.

    Perfected Huang Long thought, ¡®Why don¡¯t I guard outside?¡¯

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted softly. Six streams of light soared into the sky and smashed into the vortex in front of her.

    The corners of Perfected Huang Long¡¯s mouth twitched twice and turned into the seventh ray of light...

    There was a rich power of the Heavenly Dao in the vortex. It seemed to have transcendedyers of barriers, but it also seemed to have transcended the endless universe.

    Li Changshou carefully sensed the strange fluctuations that appeared after the Great Dao was slightly distorted. He sensed the various wonders contained in the Heavenly Dao.

    His immortal senses were suppressed around him and he could not probe outside. Most of his six senses failed. Only his eyes could see the faint light shing in the darkness.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao was so rich that it made people feel a little oppressed. However, Li Changshou was filled with enlightenment and hid it.

    Clear Dao Heart, open!

    The area in front of him suddenly became clear. Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses immediately spread out and saw the battle in the Xuandu City.

    They emerged from the bottom of the Taiji Painting. The Taiji Painting slowly rotated. Yin and Yang Qi enveloped the ce and shattered the ck aura that was smashing over. They actually did not tremble at all.

    That also confirmed Li Changshou¡¯s previous thoughts...

    As long as the Taiji Painting was there, the otherworldly demons would not be able to break thest line of defense of the Xuandu City. It was impossible for Kun Peng to not know about this. He must have a motive for appearing and bringing the otherworldly demons to attack the Xuandu City!

    As for Kun Peng...

    Li Changshou looked up from Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve. Through the image of the Taiji Painting, he saw a short figure standing with his hands behind his back and surrounded by ck shadows.

    Under the illumination of the Taiji Painting, countless otherworldly demons blocked the void at the edge of the Chaos Sea to the Primordial World.

    Among the otherworldly demons, apart from Kun Peng, there were a few figures that emitted strong pressure.

    Half of his body was hidden in the Chaos Sea. He seemed to be 100,000 feet tall. There were seven-colored antennas at his waist, vaguely showing the outline of a strange living being in a thick dress.

    There were also terrifying ferocious beasts in the shape of dragons with bone wings.

    He also had a casual shape and a casual appearance. He emitted a strange pressure and even contained dozens of iplete Great Dao...

    Connate Godfiend!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the Taiji Painting. Two figures shuttled back and forth around him, trying their best to stop the otherworldly demons from attacking the Taiji Painting and himself.

    Although it was difficult for two fists to fight four hands, and the Great Daoist Master was also trapped there in disguise and could not move away from the entrance of the world, he did not suffer any injuries and was rather calm when dealing with them. He looked like he could guard them forever.

    Li Changshou did not say anything at that moment. He only instructed the others not to expose that he had also arrived and secretly observed.

    ME He could sense his senior brother¡¯s suppressed anger. Without thinking much, he said to Fairy Yun Xiao,

    ¡°Yun, reach your hand in.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao reached into her sleeve with her right hand and took the Cosmic Ruler and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda from Li Changshou. She gently poked Li Changshou¡¯s chest with her slender fingers.

    Li Changshou coughed twice andy down beside Yun Xiao¡¯s arm. He turned around and hugged her smooth jade-like arm with both hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m seriously injured. I can¡¯t get up without any benefits.¡±

    Yun Xiao spat at him. Her voice was soft and gentle. Then, she focused her attention on the battle that was about to erupt.

    Zhao Gongming shouted, ¡°It¡¯s indeed Kun Peng!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted coldly and was the first to rush into the sky!

    The other experts of the Dao Sect lit up their Dharma treasures and rushed out of the Taiji Painting without any resistance!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du suddenly opened his eyes. There was anger in his eyes.

    Fairy Yun Xiao shouted softly, ¡°Senior Brother, please ept the treasure.¡±

    The Cosmic Ruler flew out of Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s hand and turned into a gray stream of light that broke through several ck shadows. It rushed to the side of the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and was firmly held by the Great Daoist Master¡¯s raised right palm.

    The Great Daoist Master stood up!

    At that moment, a small pagoda flew above the Great Daoist Master¡¯s head and scattered thousands of Mysterious Yellow auras.

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, just guard the Taiji Painting.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said calmly. Then, he looked up at Kun Peng, the Godfiend, and the otherworldly demons above him.

    A small pagoda floated above the Great Daoist Master¡¯s head and emitted a Mysterious Yellow aura. It made the Great Daoist Master¡¯s figure look so majestic.

    ¡°Have you been enjoying yourself when you were hitting me these few days? Bastard.¡±

 Chapter 568 - Kun Pengâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 568: Kun Peng¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    So powerful...

    In Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve, Li Changshou looked at the battle at the edge of the Chaos Sea and could not help but sigh in admiration.

    Two streams of light shuttled quickly at the edge of the Chaos Sea. Every time they shed, they would causeyers of ¡°waves¡± on the Chaos Sea. Countless ck shadows were reduced to ashes by the various distorted and disorderly attacks.

    It was the vibration of the Daows.

    Kun Peng was born with extreme speed. Its speed in the Connate Dao Body state had almost exceeded the limits of the Primordial World¡¯sws. There were no restrictions at the edge of the Chaos Sea.

    That made Li Changshou suspect that the old molting of Kun Peng that he had killed previously was actually a weakened version.

    The Great Daoist Master held the Cosmic Ruler and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head. He controlled the Great Dao of Cosmic Life and could barely follow Kun Peng through continuous teleportation.

    The two of them chased each other. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s figure kept flickering. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda suppressed his body and could not be invaded. The Cosmic Ruler in his hand could draw cracks in the Chaos Sea.

    Kun Peng¡¯s figure swayed and left behind afterimages. He dodged the Cosmic Ruler¡¯s attack and condensed the power of the iplete Daow in his palm. He could punch and p the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda until it trembled slightly.

    Clearly, the current Demon Master Kun Peng was stronger than in the ancient times.

    As soon as the battle began, the Connate Godfiends were about to surround the Great Daoist Master.

    ¡°Guard the Taiji Painting well.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted softly. Her body turned into a golden ray of light and entered the ck shadow.

    In an instant, the sword cut through the sky. The image of an azure dragon, white tiger, and divine beast emerged from the jade ruyi and smashed towards the two Connate Godfiends.

    Zhao Gongming immediately chased after him. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls around him were dyed with endless blue. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect the Golden Spirit.¡±

    Beside him, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit said gently, ¡°Everyone, please attack. I have a way to protect this ce.¡±

    After saying that, he raised the jade flute in his hand and produced a sharp flute sound. It sted the endless number of otherworldly demons into pitch-ck ¡°fireworks¡±.

    That was not all. Green streams of light flowed from the entrance of the world below. They were like vines and branches that quickly intertwined. In the blink of an eye, they condensed into a huge turtle shell thatpletely sealed off the entrance to the Primordial World.

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s beautiful figure shed and appeared among the Skyfiends. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in her hand shone brightly. Beams of light that carried the power of returning to the origin pierced through the world, causing the Connate Godfiends to subconsciously retreat.

    Then, Perfected Yu Ding covered the sky with one hand. His broad back revealed an aura that could sweep through the universe. It made Perfected Huang Long¡¯s heart race.

    Perfected Huang Long shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Perfected Taiyi hurriedly pulled Huang Long. ¡°Senior Brother, where are you going? Make sure there is always someone to guard the Taiji Painting.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long blinked and Perfected Taiyi nodded with a solemn expression.

    Perfected Huang Long muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue guarding here?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and sighed. ¡°The glory belongs to them. We¡¯ll just do some tiring work.¡±

    At the side, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s flute sounded a little chaotic. She was speechless.

    When the experts of the Dao Sect appeared, the situation changed.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who could only defend, began to chase after Kun Peng. The Goddess of Golden Spirit and the other experts rushed to kill the Connate Godfiends and began to fight the otherworldly demons.

    Li Changshou hid in Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve. He was prepared to appear when Fairy Yun Xiao was in danger, but he realized...

    The strength of his Daopanion was a little beyond his expectations.

    Yun Xiao did not have any defensive Dharma treasures. She was only surrounded by faint clouds. Her long dress flickered with cold immortal light. However, the surrounding otherworldly demons that were continuously rushing over would melt when they were a thousand feet away from her.

    This was the edge of the Chaos Sea. Theplete Daow of the Primordial World was still there. The concept of distance was still clear.

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in Yun Xiao¡¯s hand revealed its power without holding back. Beams of golden light swept tens of millions of kilometers, andrge swaths of the void evaporated.

    After an unknown period of battle, Yun Xiao appeared not far away from the Connate Godfiend, the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy. A cold glint shed in her eyes as she pointed at the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    A ray of golden light was like a sword shadow. It melted half of the Heavenly Demon Venerate¡¯s huge body. The Heavenly Demon Venerate let out a sharp whistle. His body suddenly shrank and turned into a ck light that entered the Chaos Sea.

    The otherworldly demons that filled the sky were defeated. The Connate Godfiends that had been retreating continuously fled.

    The fact that they were able to escape from the Heavenly Tribtion showed that the living beings of the Chaos Sea, who were ¡°casually growing¡±, were not weak at escaping. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master and the Demon Master Kun Peng were still fighting.

    Kun Peng¡¯s eyes contained a hint of ruthlessness. A pitch-ck ball of light condensed in his palm. His body dodged the Cosmic Cracks that could devour him at any time and pressed down on the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Outside Xuandu City, ck light shed everywhere. The Great Daoist Master was temporarily blocked.

    A wave-like Dao rune rippled and circted at the edge of the Chaos Sea. Kun Peng¡¯s hoarse voice apanied the spiritual will and sounded in the hearts of the Dao Sect experts.

    ¡°That foreigner!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was originally conducting the research on the second stage of the Extraterrestrial Demon, frowned when he heard that.

    That title was so suggestive.

    ¡°Do you want to know the truth about the Primordial World? Come to the Chaos Sea to look for me! Hahaha! Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The immortals of the Dao Sect were speechless.

    He could basically confirm that Kun Peng was definitely Senior Lang¡¯s ¡°direct connection¡±!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He suddenly had the urge to bow and apologize to the native living beings of the Primordial World on behalf of his fellow seniors.

    At the edge of the Chaos Sea, Kun Peng¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    The moment the ck light erupted, Kun Peng revealed its main body. Its huge Dao Body exceeded the immortals¡¯ vision.

    Then, the Dao Body seemed to tremble and instantly disappeared at the edge of the Chaos Sea, leaving behind surging Chaos aura that left the boundary of all their detection methods.

    That was the true speed, the extreme of a Great Dao!

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi stood with his hands behind his back and muttered softly, ¡°Even a Saint might not be able to defeat this Kun Peng in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Perfected Huang Long¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be careful with your words. You can¡¯t say that casually.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°We are not in the Three Realms now. Our words will not be heard by the Saints. Why should we be afraid?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said that. Several streams of light flew over from above. It was the Great Daoist Master and the others returning on their own.

    The Taiji Painting slowly erged and enveloped the entire Xuandu City.

    The Great Daoist Master made a gesture and sank into the Taiji Painting with the experts from the Dao Sect who hade to help. Theynded on a rtively t ground and exhaled softly before sitting down.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brothers and Sisters.¡± The Great Daoist Master cupped his hands and his aura was a little weak. ¡°I almost could not hold on. Teacher¡¯s Taiji Painting really consumes too much Dharmic power.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Perfected Huang Long, and the experts of the two sects bowed. The Great Daoist Master waved his hand coolly and gestured for them to not be overly polite. He pointed out seven meditation cushions.

    Zhao Gongming said in a low voice, ¡°How is this Demon Master Kun Peng so powerful?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao pondered for a while and gave the correct answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s the origin of the Primordial Phoenix.¡±

    Seeing the curious gazes of her fellow disciples, Fairy Yun Xiao told them about how she had entered the Chaos Sea with Li Changshou and encountered the old molting of Kun Peng.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up as she said gently,

    ¡°When we returned from the Chaos Sea, he had once said that it might not be Kun Peng¡¯s main body, but the old molting that Kun Peng used to confuse the living beings of the Primordial World. The origin power of the Primordial Phoenix that Kun Peng stole was also gone.

    Now that I think about it, his deduction ispletely correct... In terms of intelligence, even Kun Peng is inferior to him.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhao Gongming said softly, ¡°Second Sister, take it in. You¡¯re almost praising it.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng¡¯s schemes are indeed not weak. Did Changgeng inform you toe over?¡±

    In Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve, Li Changshou stuck his head out and cupped his fists at the Great Daoist Master. Then, he flew out of his sleeve and transformed into the size of a normal person. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother is in trouble. How can I note?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master scolded jokingly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you appear and use your Great Dao of Equalization just now? If you can leave Kun Peng behind, the Primordial World will be greatly reduced.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou looked helpless and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet Kun Peng. I don¡¯t want to be bewitched by his demonic words.¡±

    The immortals from the Dao Sect looked at each other and recalled Kun Peng¡¯s words.

    The Great Daoist Master was puzzled. ¡°He called you a foreigner. When you were sleeping beside Teacher, I heard him mention it. However, why did he ask you to go to the Chaos Sea to look for him? He even said the truth about the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and shrugged. He spread his hands. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s lonely.¡±

    The immortals could not help butugh, but they did not ask further.

    ording to the rules of the Primordial World, it was a taboo to investigate others.

    Since the experts were there, they could not ignore the mess in the Xuandu City.

    Under Master Zhao¡¯s initiative, Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Huang Long, who were good at array formations, became the ¡°main immortals¡± who repaired the array formations in Xuandu City.

    He could not let theme for nothing. He had to create some value.

    Zhao Gongming and the others sat down and discussed the Dao with the Great Daoist Master. Li Changshou looked up and saw that the scenery was magnificent. The ruins were filled with the thick aura of the ¡°prehistoric humannguage¡±. He invited Fairy Yun Xiao to take a stroll together.

    Yun Xiao naturally agreed happily and went to the city with Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Can you use the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to conceal my figure?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Xiao was a little confused. However, when she saw Li Changshou frown slightly, as if he did not understand something difficult, she immediately took out the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and put him inside.

    Following that, a wisp of Yin and Yang Qi floated over and sealed outside the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    It was the same as when Qi Yuan had died and Li Changshou had used the excuse of recuperating to hide in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to perfect his Great Dao of Equalization.

    However, this time, Li Changshou did not summon his Great Dao. Instead, he sat there in a daze.

    A momentter, Li Changshou cursed Kun Peng in a low voice. He took out a nk scroll and began to write.

    Senior Lang was indeed with Kun Peng...

    It was very difficult to believe that Senior Lang was a ¡°kind person¡±.

    That¡¯s right.

    Senior Lang was considered a Connate lifeform in the Primordial World. After staying in the Primordial World for a long time, it was normal for his thoughts and opinions to change.

    Judging from the reaction of Senior Brother and Yun Xiao just now, it was obvious they knew nothing about Senior Lang.

    Li Changshou had already guessed that. That information could confirm Senior Lang¡¯s ¡°state¡± back then.

    He should have nurtured a second essence soul and hid it in the same body as the second essence power. He had absolute control over his Dao Body and second essence soul!

    Based on Senior Lang¡¯s personality, he might be a famous expert in the Primordial World!

    It was a brilliant concealment technique.

    <i>Then, the experts of the Primordial World that disappeared in the ancient times might be Senior Lang...</i>

    <i>Demon Emperor? No, there is no need to poach Xi He.</i>

    <i>Uh, there are two Demon Emperors.</i>

    <i>This suspicion is worth keeping. Although the probability is not high, there is indeed such a possibility.</i>

    <i>From the information I obtained, Senior Lang is not a good person.</i>

    <i>Perhaps the morals of such good people and bad people are too shallow. It¡¯s not easy for them to survive in the Primordial World.</i>

    However, it was precisely because of his superficial sense of right and wrong that he could remain true to himself. Li Changshou could then tell himself that he was different from other living beings.

    What did Kun Peng say just now?

    It was very simple. Kun Peng knew everything that happened back then. It possessed thetter half of Senior Lang¡¯s ¡°yearbook¡± and knew the secret of Senior Lang¡¯s madness.

    Apart from that, as long as he went to the ce where he encountered Kun Peng previously, he would most likely be able to obtain clues about Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou could not help but ask himself three questions.

    ¡°What can I obtain by knowing this? What is my goal for reaching this point? What is Kun Peng¡¯s goal for causing trouble so openly?¡±

    The answers were:

    ¡°The satisfaction of curiosity. A lifetime of peace. He might be using me to plot something.¡±

    <i>Then, why should I respond to Kun Peng? Why should I explore the Chaos Sea?</i>

    At that moment, Kun Peng was already a huge obstacle to his retirement n. This fellow always wanted to pull him into strange karma.

    In fact, this was the ¡°lingering charm¡± left behind by Senior Lang. It was a ¡°disturbance¡± left behind by Senior Lang during the long years of the Primordial World. Due to the ¡°coexistence¡± between him and Senior Lang, all the ¡°variables¡± left behind by Senior Lang were drawn towards him.

    That concept was a little abstract and seemed to be destined. It gave Li Changshou a headache.

    <i>I have to think of a way to avoid being disturbed...</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s soft voice spread into his ears. ¡°Did you encounter any difficulties?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and sat at the bottom of the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether to roast Kun Peng wings with a little bit of spices or a moderate amount of spice.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just let me calm down for a while.¡±

    ¡°If you have any difficulties, tell me. I can help you share some of the burden.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao looked at the golden ball in her palm that was spinning slowly and a trace of disappointment shed across her eyes. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s response came from the golden battle. Yun Xiao did not say anything else and just stood there quietly.

    After an unknown period of time, Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Huang Long repaired all the array formations that could be repaired. They rode a cloud and floated back to where Zhao Gongming and the other immortals were.

    Li Changshou still did note out of the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit looked in the direction of Yun Xiao and frowned. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what is Changgeng¡¯s rtionship with Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s not rted.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du replied with a thoughtful expression.

    Perfected Huang Long was puzzled. ¡°Then why did Kun Peng appear this time? It seems to be looking for Junior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    The experts of the Dao Sect pondered and could not exin.

    ¡°Why are you thinking so much?¡±

    Master Zhao smiled brightly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Changgeng? Don¡¯t say that behind his back. Otherwise, Changgeng will be unhappy. Changgeng is currently a person who is undergoing the God-Conferment Master Tribtion. He must know many things that we don¡¯t.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°I know a little.¡±

    With a whoosh, gazes as sharp as knives gathered on Perfected Yu Ding.

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In the ancient times, there was a huge battle outside of what we know. At that time, I sensed that a powerful living being was destroyed by the Heavenly Dao. It happened before and after Grandmaster¡¯s Dao Integration.¡±

    The immortals had different expressions when they heard that.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit muttered softly, ¡°If it¡¯s rted to Grandmaster, it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure Changgeng is not the reincarnation of an ancient mighty figure?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng is a primordial soul,¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said. ¡°When I first met Changgeng, his cultivation level was still low and his Great Dao was not obvious. I had once investigated his background before I could trust him.¡±

    ¡°He has reached his current cultivation level in a few hundred years. What he cultivates is a Great Dao that we can¡¯t even imagine. He is closely rted to the Heavenly Dao...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi paused and looked helpless. He sighed and said, ¡°If this fellow was born in the ancient times, he would probably not be of the same generation as our Grandmaster.¡±

    The experts of the Dao Sect frowned and looked at Perfected Taiyi. Their expressions were a little unhappy.

    Perfected Taiyi silently leaned towards Perfected Yu Ding with a warm smile.

    ...

    In the unknown Chaos Sea, a few spiritual wills intertwined. They were naturally the Connate Godfiends who had just defeated the Xuandu City. They were questioning Kun Peng.

    If tranted into themonnguage of the Primordial World, it would probably say,

    ¡°You said that you could take down the Xuandu City and let us enter the Primordial World to plunder the power of living beings. Why did you keep dying and not attack? Why did you deliberately attract those Dao Sect disciples?¡±

    Kun Peng said coldly, ¡°Are you teaching me what to do?¡±

    The spiritual will instantly left his heart and remained silent.

    Kun Peng snorted and seemed to be a little annoyed. In order to appease the Connate Godfiends, he replied perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m just fishing for the big fish. No living being can resist the temptation of seeing the truth of history. Living beings were like that. They always felt that the past could be changed. They were just trying to obtain more information about their passing to prove their greatness and obtain hypocritical pleasure. Just wait. The living being that I summoned will definitelye to the Chaos Sea to look for me. I am certain.¡±

    The few spiritual wills fell silent.

    Another spiritual will asked, ¡°What can we do if we obtain this living being?¡±

    Kun Peng was silent for a while. ¡°At the very least, you canugh at Hong Jun.¡±

    A few spiritual wills immediately became excited and let out ear-piercing whistles.

    Among the sharp whistles, a gentle spiritual will asked weakly, ¡°Master, do you need to eat?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve exhausted too much. Fill yourself up first.¡±

    ¡°Ah ~ Master is so gentle.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you speak again, I¡¯ll swallow you!¡±

    The few spiritual wills immediately quietened down. Only a few huge bodies swam in the Chaos Sea like dead objects.

    Then, Kun Peng and hispanions began a long, endless wait.

 Chapter 569 - Giant Star Yang Jian!

    <h4>Chapter 569: Giant Star Yang Jian!</h4>

    They were all ying tactics in the Primordial World. Who were they trying to trick here?

    No matter how he thought about it, Li Changshou realized that he could not go to the Chaos Sea in the near future.

    If Kun Peng was sincere about exposing some information...

    Couldn¡¯t he just shout it out in Xuandu City?

    Kun Peng had fought with his senior brother for so long. He had the ability to shout. He was flying so quickly outside the Primordial World. It was not impossible for him to survive.

    As long as he set foot in the Chaos Sea again, regardless of whether he saw the Kun Peng or obtained any information, it would affect his current ns.

    ording to the convention in his previous life, Li Changshou categorized Kun Peng¡¯s behavior as ¡°serious fishing¡±.

    If he wanted to fish, he would fish hard.

    Kun Peng was originally developed from a big fish. He did not expect it to do such a thing. It was really embarrassing.

    To summarize, it was actually just the word ¡®not going¡¯.

    Li Changshou waited for another half a day. When he realized that his teacher did not send him the word ¡°go¡±, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    That would not be a problem.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity toe to the Xuandu City, Li Changshou sorted out the subsequent ns for the various levels. During the process of thinking, he suddenly realized that he had rejected Yun Xiao¡¯s request to share the burden. Perhaps, it would make Yun Xiao feel a little depressed.

    After some thought, Li Changshou sighed deeply in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s voice sounded as expected. The fairy outside Jin Dou¡¯s eyes were filled with concern.

    ¡°Nothing. I just feel a little pressurized.¡± Li Changshou smiled and burned the scroll in front of him with True Fire. He stood up and looked around, feeling lost.

    Yun Xiao could not help but think about how to relieve the pressure on him. Li Changshou chuckled and pretended to be fine. He looked exhausted and hinted at her with his words, but he only gave in halfway...

    Soon, hey on his side with his back facing Yun Xiao. He rested his head on Yun Xiao¡¯s slender legs and enjoyed the fairy¡¯s massage. He squintedfortably.

    Yun Xiao naturally knew that he was deliberately teasing him, but she did not expose him. She released some immortal power from her fingertips and helped Li Changshou relieve the fatigue of his Dao Body.

    That situation was equivalent to Li Changshou handing his life to Yun Xiao.

    He seemed to be enjoying himself, but he was actually under a lot of psychological pressure. He was not purely happy...

    Yes, ordinary immortals could not imagine the joy of the Venus Sovereign.

    The immortal senses of the experts from the Dao Sect in the distance captured this scene. They smiled. Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. He looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit and quickly looked away.

    They had clearly already secretly be Daopanions, but they were not as close to each other as Daopanions.

    The Great Daoist Master adjusted his breathing and stood up. He looked around the Xuandu City and began to use the Dao Transformation technique.

    He drew out wisps of Mysterious Yellow Qi from the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and took out the Yin and Yang Qi from the Taiji Painting. Then, he poured some water and scattered some soil. He took a few rusty weapons and retrieved the wind in the sky.

    He formed hand seals with both hands and slowly exhaled a breath of living aura. He took out a stack of talismans refined by the Grand Supreme Elder from his sleeve and threw them into the colorful cloud in front of him.

    Not long after, Dao soldiers with yellow scarves on their heads jumped out and knelt down to the Great Daoist Master. Then, they turned around and rushed to various ces in the Xuandu City.

    The Great Daoist Master sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a long time to recover.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make more preparations?¡± Zhao Gongming stood up and looked at Li Changshou. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for us toe here. Why don¡¯t we make another array formation? That way, Senior Brother Xuan Du will be more rxed.¡±

    The few immortals from the Dao Sect agreed. They deliberately avoided Yun Xiao and Li Changshou and pondered about the upgrade of the defensive array formation in the Xuandu City.

    On the other side, Li Changshou was deep in thought. He closed his eyes and focused, forming aposite array formation for that ce.

    Actually, he could make some unique responses to the characteristics of the Heavenly Demons.

    The original array formation structure of the Xuandu City was also the idea of the mountain-protecting array formation. However, it was a hundred times moreplicated than the ordinary mountain-protecting array formations of the immortal sects.

    That was considered his profession.

    ...

    In the north of the Middle Continent, on an immortal mountain surrounded by clouds near the gathering ce of the demons,

    Groups of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals had set up camps there recently. More than ten demon kings who were closer to the ce began to toss and turn, unable to sleep.

    The mountain range would belong to the Heavenly Courts in the future. The Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew, the third-generation disciple of Chan School, the Dao Sect¡¯s Guardian, and the Perfected Lord of the Qingyuan Dao, Yang Jian, who had recently be famous, would temporarily stay there.

    Yang Jian had chosen that ce on purpose.

    Firstly, it was not far from the Jade Spring Mountain. It would only take him an hour to travel by riding a cloud.

    Secondly, it was closer to the demon territory. Yang Jian did not want to stop on his cultivation path. He would use the demon territory as his whetster.

    The battle at the Western Heavenly Gate and themotion at the spiritual mountain made Yang Jian realize a fact.

    In the Primordial World, he was only a third-generation disciple of the Dao Sect.

    The p that Taibai Jinxing had casually pped, the pressure that had been sent flying in the spiritual mountain...

    The difference was huge.

    However, Yang Jian did not be depressed because of that. Instead, he became more motivated.

    After all, he had only cultivated for more than a hundred years. After cultivating for another few hundred years, he might be able to fight with Taibai Jinxing today after his birthday.

    ¡°Battle...¡±

    In the study room of the Immortal Artifact Pavilion, Yang Jian sat on the window sill, arched his left leg, and ced his right leg outside the window sill. He looked at theyers of forbidden treasure pouches in his hand.

    <i>What does Taibai Jinxing mean?</i>

    He was actually very curious about the contents of the treasure pouch. However, after thinking about it, he restrained his desire to investigate it.

    Yang Jian recalled his cultivation path. At that moment, he seemed to be able to find Taibai Jinxing¡¯s shadow everywhere.

    Guests would often appear in the Jade Spring Mountain.

    His master did not cultivate the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, but he could always give him deeper insights.

    When he went out to train, he would always encounter danger and opportunities.

    The stories that ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators could only encounter in a thousand years could usually be experienced in ten to dozens of years. This gave him more insights and allowed him to walk on the path of cultivation without fear.

    It was as if Taibai Jinxing had opened a huge hand and he had never jumped out of his palm.

    That sense of powerlessness and depression made Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart lose bnce a few times. He even wanted to go to the spiritual mountain to destroy the Saint¡¯s Dao field on impulse.

    However, due to his impulse, he forgot that the spiritual mountain was trying to befriend Chan School. As a result, it became a saber for the Heavenly Courts to split the Saint Sect.

    One ring after another.

    It was as if theyers of calctions had condensed into a few words.

    Wee to the Primordial Era.

    However, because of the treasure pouch in his hand, Yang Jian felt that everything Taibai Jinxing did to him seemed to have a deeper meaning.

    Especially that sentence...

    ¡°When you feel that you have fallen into such a situation again...¡±

    It was as if Taibai Jinxing was investigating something while controlling him. He was verifying something and reminding him at the same time.

    Up to now, Yang Jian felt that he had suffered from a mental illness and began to think about the deeper meaning behind these details.

    Yang Jian even began to suspect that the hatred and emotions that he had previously developed were all calcted by the fellow who liked to pretend to be an old immortal.

    The terrifying officials of the Heavenly Courts.

    Yang Jian put away the treasure pouch and looked at the distant mountain while thinking about the future.

    He was actually a little confused.

    ¡°I seem to be living for something else.¡±

    His father had already entered the cycle of reincarnation, and his mother had already been brought to his side. His master was not too deeply implicated by his karma. Everything could be considered a good ending.

    The gentle breeze broughtughter from the other rooms in the attic. Little Chan was discussing with her mother about cutting the fabric for her new clothes.

    There seemed to be Heavenly Soldiers talking about the interesting matters of the Heavenly Courts in the distance. There were also Heavenly Generals who were holding onto a bronze mirror and scrutinizing it...

    Yang Jian could not help but chuckle secretly. These Heavenly Generals cared so much about their appearances.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    There seemed to be something happening in the bronze mirror.

    Yang Jian extended his immortal senses and saw a fairy dancing with a sword in the bronze mirror. It was quite pleasing to the eye. Moreover, the fairy seemed to be saying something to the Heavenly General.

    They should be lovers.

    At that moment, the bronze mirror trembled. A green ray of light shot out from the top left corner. There was a line of words written on it.

    ¡°The recorder that the general is paying attention to has already begun the live broadcast.¡±

    The Heavenly General¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly slid on the bronze mirror a few times. The mirror trembled and let out a light sound of gongs and drums. The surging river beside the Heavenly River appeared.

    Yang Jian could not help but be interested. He watched carefully from the side.

    A figure in a bright silver armor jumped out of the image and cupped his hands outside the bronze mirror.

    ¡°Heavenly Courts¡¯ recorder, Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang of the Heavenly River Navy, greetings! I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Today, I¡¯ll give everyone a ssic mortal pper. Let the music start!¡±

    The scene changed. A few feet away, the musicians yed by the Heavenly Soldiers began to perform maniacally. The real music came from the female immortals further away.

    With the rhythmic drumming, Bian Zhuang grabbed the nine-toothed rake and began a personal show.

    ¡°The Heavenly River ripples. I will sing! The Heavenly River Navy is awesome. They can subdue demons in the water!¡±

    <i>What is this?</i>

    Yang Jian was speechless. He snorted slightly and expressed his disinterest in such superficial content.

    With a critical gaze, Yang Jian used his immortal senses to look for a while. Unknowingly, a few hours passed.

    The sun set in the west and the bronze mirror stopped. The Heavenly General frowned and muttered, ¡°Why is my spiritual energy exhausted again? This ce is too far from the Heavenly Courts. Although the Lord Star Lord allowed me to bring the bronze mirror out of the Heavenly Courts, I have exhausted too many Spirit Stones. Ah, it¡¯s really troublesome. I can¡¯t activate the restrictions when I¡¯m charging my spiritual energy.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a Spirit Stone and ced it behind the bronze mirror. He lit up a few red and green gems on the north side of the bronze mirror.

    Lord Taibai Jinxing?

    Yang Jian could not help but be interested.

    He was not a shy person. He leaped out of the window and rode a cloud to the Heavenly General¡¯s side. He asked about the bronze mirror indirectly.

    When Yang Jian heard that this item was widely circted in the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recorders would report any major matters in real time.

    Normally, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ recorders would pull some tricks. The most popr one was the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, followed by the Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts, Xuanya...

    Yang Jian was puzzled. ¡°You can use the bronze mirror to broadcast battles?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The Heavenly General nodded and smiled. He took out an old bronze mirror from his sleeve and demonstrated.

    Unfortunately, the Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts was not very active recently. There were no more battles.

    Yang Jian quickly understood the item and asked, ¡°Then what did the Heavenly Courts recorders do?¡±

    ¡°You only need to report this to the Hall of Enlightenment and you will be able to obtain a special bronze mirror that can record such a scene. You can use your immortal power to bring it around and live-stream it in real time...¡±

    The Heavenly General thought of something and immediately said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll go back to the Heavenly Courts to help you apply. General Dongmu has instructed me to simplify everything regarding you.¡±

    Yang Jian coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious... Thank you, General.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Wait!¡±

    The Heavenly General rubbed his hands and turned around to jump onto the cloud. He rushed back to the Heavenly Courts.

    Hence, half a dayter, in the immortal treasure pavilion, Yang Jian looked at the three copper mirrors in front of him and felt curious.

    He put down the bronze mirror and picked up the small booklet that had five words written on it. He opened it curiously and saw the subtitles inside.

    Taibai Jinxing¡ªThe Direct Guide to Exquisite Content

    When he opened the second page, the first sentence caught Yang Jian¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Are you still confused about what to show the other immortals? Do you want to know what form everyone wants to see...¡±

    Gradually, Yang Jian held the scroll and read it carefully. His mind was immersed in it and he quickly revealed a faint smile.

    Interesting.

    Since he had nothing to do, he could try something new. There were hundreds of immortals live-streaming in the bronze mirror every day, and no one would notice him...

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    There has to be something that others cannot do.

    Yang Jian sat in front of the table and fell into deep thought. Soon, his eyes lit up, and he disappeared with the two bronze mirrors.

    Three dayster, the Heavenly Courts had a small livestream connection. When it was opened, one could see a figure fighting back and forth in the demonic aura that filled the sky.

    Less than an hour after the live broadcast of the copper mirror was released, it attracted arge number of immortals.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Perfected Lord Qingyuan?¡±

    ¡°The Perfected Lord is broadcasting?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really heroic and extraordinary! Quick, tell the sisters.¡±

    Two hourster, Yang Jian stood in front of the demon corpses on the ground. He held the three pointed, double-edged spear and stood there. Wisps of golden light emitted from the negative karma demons and surrounded his body.

    At that moment, Yang Jian was too embarrassed to look at the bronze mirror floating behind him. He only turned his head slightly and turned his face to close the bronze mirror.

    The fairies of the Heavenly Courts expressed that they were handsome. Many Heavenly Generals felt their blood boil when they saw that. The reputation of Perfected Lord Qingyuan was famous.

    Half a monthter, Yang Jian found another ce where the negative karma demons gathered. He activated the bronze mirror and rushed forward...

    After some time, he had also figured out the secret of this ce. He knew that he had to interact with the bronze mirror. After killing the demons, he had to say a few specious words. Before killing the demons, he had to say where he was going and build momentum in advance.

    ¡°Everyone, we will destroy the Demon Sealing Mountain today! A few days ago, the demon king of this ce killed mortals in the southeast of the Middle Continent and devoured the souls of mortals. He could see its whereabouts with his Heavenly Eye! I will definitely kill all twelve demon kings here today!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s tten the nameless mountain today! Previously, I was investigating the traces of an ancient demon. Today, I finally found it. I should carry a spear and move without any worries!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re going to the Plum Mountain today. There are many demons here...¡±

    ¡°There are actually human tribes here. There are many true men inside. The heavens and earth will bear witness. Everyone, please help to bear witness. Today, I, Yang Jian, will be sworn brothers with the six friends of the Plum Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Recently, the demons have been hiding. There are no traces of the demons. Today, I¡¯ll walk the dogs and hunt.

    Howling Celestial Dog, why don¡¯t we spar for a while? Otherwise, punches and kicks are always difficult to satisfy.¡±

    The two-foot-tall little white dog howled and immediatelyy down to cover its eyes.

    ...

    Moreover, when Li Changshou went to the Xuandu City, he really helped the Xuandu City design aposite defensive array. He also transferred many precious materials from the Heavenly Courts, the Dragon Pce, and the Immortal Alliance. After a dy, he spent a lot of time.

    In the blink of an eye, two years passed. Li Changshou was worried about the situation in the Heavenly Courts. He deliberately passed through the vortex in the Xuandu City and entered the world.

    That way, it would be more convenient to contact his paper effigy.

    He scanned the five continents with his mind and returned to the Heavenly Courts. Seeing that the Woodens were stable and peaceful, he wanted to supervise Ling¡¯e¡¯s cultivation.

    However, he scanned with his immortal senses and realized that there were many Heavenly Soldiers and female immortals who were not on duty in various parts of the Heavenly Courts. They were gathered together and looking at bronze mirrors.

    <i>Did something major happen?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared in the depths of the Great White Pce. He opened the bronze mirror and looked at the channel with the most audience. When he saw the title, he was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°The dream team, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, and the Perfected Lord of the Qingyuan Mysterious Dao Sect have attacked the Demon race¡¯s important North Du Mountain!¡±

    No, no way...

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched crazily. He carefully opened the line of words. A light drum sound was heard. He saw Bian Zhuang chanting the words that were forcefully rhymed.

    In the distance, demonic aura filled the sky. A figure kept charging and attacking, causing dozens of demons to be unable to raise their heads.

    ¡°Today, I want topete with the heavens!¡±

    ¡°I, Bei Dushan, roar!¡±

    ¡°Look, Qingyuan has a wonderful Dao!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Thousands of enemies are free!¡±

    ¡°There are not many demons. So what if they are ancient demons?¡±

    ¡°If you have many negative karma, you can snatch your life with three sharp des...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s hand trembled. He opened the recording area in the big bronze mirror and saw the ¡°attention¡± function. He found the long number after finding Yang Jian¡¯s personal bronze mirror mark...

    It was a terrifying sight.

    Li Changshou could not help but open his mouth. His mind stopped thinking. Then, he sat there paralyzed. His forehead was filled with ck lines. Little White¡¯s essence soul left his mouth.

    Really!

    He had used so many resources and spent a hundred years of effort to nurture a Heavenly Courts recorder?

    <i>Where¡¯s the aloofness?</i>

    Yang Jian, where is your pride? Why are you not ying the role of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God of War and entertaining yourself!?!

    This is atrocious.

    At the same time, in a bustling city of the Shang Tribe of the South Continent, a young girl was sitting on a swing and holding a bronze mirror. She looked at the lively scene in the image and could not help but smile.

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts seem to be much more fun than the mortal world.¡±

    In the depths of the Chaos Sea, in a ce where Daows were gathered in chaos, he could not sense the passage of time in the Chaos Sea. The speed of passage of time depended on his senses.

    At that moment, the Kun Peng felt that a long time had passed. However, the mark that he had left in the ¡°old ce¡± was still not triggered.

    <i>Why is this child so slow? Can he really note to the Chaos Sea to search?</i>

    The Demon Master Kun Peng squinted his slender fish-like eyes and looked at the mark on his essence soul.

    <i>That damned bastard!</i>

    <i>When Iplete your imprint, I will tear you apart! Bastard!</i>

    His huge body erupted with surging Daow fluctuations. A little aura appeared in the Chaos Sea.

    On the path of the Primordial Beasts transforming into Chaos Beasts, the Kun Peng Demon Master was clearly at the forefront of the entire Primordial Beasts.

 Chapter 570 - The Saintess Enraged to Meet the Seven Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Saintess Enraged to Meet the Seven Emotions</h4>

    <i>Yes... I feel that Yang Jian is waiting for a chance to take revenge and using this matter to mess with my mentality.</i>

    He was led astray by Bian Zhuang?

    That¡¯s not right. Seeing that Yang Jian did not forget to look for the details of the camera while fighting, it could be determined that Yang Jian was already familiar with this matter and was very skilled. He was an old recorder.

    He was quite talented.

    <i>Forget it, I can¡¯t control it. I¡¯ll do whatever I want.</i>

    His retirement n could be spread widely and catch more fish. There was no need to sacrifice himself for Yang Jian.

    <i>Ah, if I don¡¯t keep a distance from the Immortal God and Heavenly Soldiers, where does the most basic dignitye from?</i>

    Being a general and being amander were two different concepts. If he wanted to control the overall situation, he had to stand at a certain height.

    Perfected Lord Eng, who had yet to fully mature, had really given him a... small surprise.

    Is this considered shooting oneself in the foot? The ordinary gods of the Heavenly Courts could only smile bitterly.

    In the center of Xuandu City, at the entrance of the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure was hidden in the air. He was sitting cross-legged and meditating quietly.

    He siphoned a portion of his attention and ced it outside. In this dangerous environment, he could notpletely focus onprehending the Dao.

    Even if the other end of the passageway was the Golden Roc who was doing his duty, the Dao Sect experts who were setting up theposite array on one side, and the Taiji Painting and essence soul floating above his head were the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda...

    It would not be wrong to be more stable.

    Which Great Dao was Li Changshouprehending?

    He could not be sure himself. However, the Xuandu City was a rather special ce. It would be a waste of an opportunity if he did notprehend it.

    The Dao Ancestor had once used the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Creation Jade te, during the Dao Integration.

    The Creation Jade te was also known as the Creation Jade te. The te and te were interlinked in a certainnguage. For example, ¡°Brother, do you want to buy a te?¡± and ¡°Boss, do you have that kind of te here? Who would look at something serious?¡± They were actually the same.

    The Creation Jade Disc was a treasure born from the Chaos. It was from the same era as the 36-grade Chaos Green Lotus. There were 3,000 Great Daos recorded on it.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s spection, the Creation Jade te should be a treasure that could ¡°grow¡±. At the beginning, it was not that mystical. After collecting enough ¡°information¡± in the Chaos Sea, it was augmented by three thousand Great Dao.

    The Dao Ancestor of the Purple Cloud Pce was preaching the Dao that he hadprehended on the Creation Jade Disc.

    Thest time he was at the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ce, he should have seen the Creation Jade Disc. The tea table used for drinking tea seemed to be the main body of the Jade Disc.

    In the prehistoric times, when the Jade Butterfly of Creation was resisting the Pangu Heavenly Tribtion, it was struck by the Pangu God¡¯s ax and shattered.

    From then on, the three thousand Great Dao recorded on it was iplete. The Creation Jade te lost the meaning of perfection.

    Later on, the Dao Ancestor used the Creation Jade Disc to connect with the Heavenly Dao followed by the Dao Integration to mend the Heavenly Dao. The Creation Jade Disc also became a part of the Heavenly Dao. What itcked happened to coincide with the Four Nine Heavenly Evolution and Escape.

    Therefore, the Heavenly Dao was still iplete. However, it was more perfect than before the Dao Ancestor Dao Integration.

    It was none other than...

    Everything was preordained. The trick was still Pangu¡¯s.

    If the Creation Jade Disc corresponded to the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Dao corresponded to the world, then the gap in the world in the Xuandu City corresponded to the imperfections on the Creation Jade Disc.

    What Li Changshoucked now wasprehension of the Heavenly Dao.

    Therefore, after he gave the blueprint of theposite array formation and the refinement method of the array foundation, he handed the task of transporting the precious materials to Bai Ze. He hid there and tried toprehend and understand.

    In the end, Li Changshou was disappointed.

    Although the Heavenly Dao power inside and outside the vortex was rich and mysterious, the things that he couldprehend were strange...

    It was not proper.

    The ages of trees were recorded, and so were that of the world.

    The traces left behind by the constantly growing Heavenly Dao were the years of the world.

    That gap allowed Li Changshou to see a small portion of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s growth trajectory.

    Of course, the information was intermittent, disorderly, and inconsistent. However, Li Changshou came to a conclusion...

    The Heavenly Dao had a form of ¡®thinking¡¯ that was close to living beings. It could ponder and deduce many things on its own.

    For example, it would study how to promote the fertility rate of Postnatal living beings. In the process of the gradual evolution of Postnatal living beings, it would mark the feelings obtained when something happened to living beings as ¡°joy¡± and let living beings pursue it regrly.

    The so-called great desire was like that. It was rted to the reproduction of living beings.

    Ahem, it could be said that the Heavenly Dao was not proper.

    The Heavenly Dao had also thought about how to use living beings to restrict other living beings and prevent overpoption. Then, natural enemies appeared in the world and targeted hunting.

    Li Changshou could not help but be immersed in the evolution of the Heavenly Dao. He gradually forgot that he had the intention to search and escape. asionally, inspiration would turn into his ownprehension to fill the gap in his Dao.

    The world was born from one, one from one, and one from nothing.

    The Heavenly Dao was born from two, two from one. It seemed to correspond with the meaning of Taiji.

    Li Changshou stabilized himself and isted those insights from his Dao.

    After all, he was not sure if there was any Dao that the Heavenly Dao wanted him toprehend.

    At his current realm, it did not matter if his cultivation was slow. He had to be stable.

    Gradually, Li Changshou¡¯s mind stopped outside. He was only left with the most basic vignce and vignce. He was immersed in observing the ¡°small theater¡± where the Heavenly Dao evolved. He tried his best to search for clues that he wanted to know.

    Unfortunately, what he had been thinking about had disappeared.

    ¡°Changgeng is still cultivating?¡±

    On the city wall of Xuandu City, Perfected Taiyi, who was idling, put his hands in his sleeves and asked softly.

    Perfected Yu Ding, who was refining the array foundation, smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s Dao is closely rted to the Heavenly Dao. He seems to be born to bnce the Heavenly Dao. In a special ce like the Xuandu City, he naturally has to cultivate well.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi chuckled and whispered, ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s not a good thing to be too close to the Heavenly Dao. No one would really think that the Heavenly Dao was taking care of living beings and protecting them. The Heavenly Dao is just protecting the order itself.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to say too much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the Outer World.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and squinted. He yawned leisurely. ¡°This Xuandu City was once prosperous in the ancient times. Now, there are only ruins left. At the end of the day, the Heavenly Dao restricted the Longevity Immortals from exploring the Chaos Sea.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ding replied and continued to refine the array foundation.

    ¡°You honest man.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head and looked at the figures in the other directions. He sat cross-legged beside Yu Ding and took out two array foundations which he then carefully refined.

    To be fair, Changgeng¡¯s array formation was indeed ingenious. He had even used the power of the Heavenly Dao to save Spirit Stones.

    ¡°This fellow has only cultivated for four to five hundred years. Why does he have so many strange ideas?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding pondered for a while but did not say anything.

    <i>Foreigner...</i>

    On the other side of the city wall, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Fairy Yun Xiao were also refining the array foundation with all their might. They were thinking about the same problem.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit hesitated a few times. In the end, she could not help but send a voice transmission to the siblings.

    ¡°What does Kun Peng mean by a foreigner? Although Senior Brother Xuan Du is there to guarantee safety, his words were not very detailed. Kun Peng seems to really have something to tell Changgeng. I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng will tell us if he can. If he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to tell us, why should we ask?¡±

    Yun Xiao also said, ¡°I naturally believe him.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Changgeng. I¡¯m just concerned about him.

    If we don¡¯t know what kind of predicament Junior Brother Changgeng is in, Changgeng would not like to tell us about himself. If we encounter any trouble in the future, how can we help?¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao smiled helplessly and said gently, ¡°He is a living being of the human race. There is no mistake. We have cultivated to this day and have already seen through the essence of living beings. Why are you so conflicted?¡±

    Zhao Gongming hurriedly said, ¡°Second Sister is right.¡±

    ¡°However...¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit was about to continue arguing when she was stopped by Zhao Gongming¡¯s gaze.

    Fairy Yun Xiao looked at the array foundation circling in her palm and was in a daze. She seemed to have something on her mind, but it was inappropriate for her to mention it.

    In the vortex in the city, seven-colored lights lit up. An auspicious beast walked up and down on seven-colored auspicious clouds. It carried two sacks on its back.

    Bai Ze looked at Li Changshou, who was floating in front of him. Just as he was about to report to the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall, he heard Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Changgeng is in seclusion. Is there anything important?¡±

    Bai Ze hurriedly stopped and did not dare to go closer. After hesitating for a while, he turned around and ran towards the Great Daoist Master.

    It was not a big deal. It was just some romance.

    Therefore, half a monthter, a familiar figure rode a cloud from the East Ocean outside the Immortal Du Sect. He was dressed in a hemp garment and short-sleeved shirt. He was still guilty.

    ...

    ¡°What about the Little Qiong Peak? What about the huge Little Qiong Peak? Has it really been moved to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Jiu Jiu stared at the spiritualke in front of her and raised her hand to gesture the outline of the Little Qiong Peak. Then, she sighed and returned to the Heaven-Breaking Peak dejectedly.

    The mountains were still the same, the water was still the same, and the mountains and rivers were still reunited.

    She was still the same, her heart was still the same, but things were no longer the same.

    Jiu Jiu did not dare to walk around the mountain for fear of identally exposing her identity.

    She only saw a few senior sisters and senior brothers who remained in the mountain. Her only junior sister, Jiu Yushi, left the sect in disappointment.

    She originally wanted to return to the Heaven Ascension Hall, but she inexplicably stopped on a beach in the East Ocean.

    <i>Should I go and see him?</i>

    Jiu Jiu found the shadow of a reef and sat on the white beach in a daze. The sea breeze blew at her long hair that she had specially cut short. Sheined softly to the waves that came and left angrily...

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    Then, she sighed softly and wanted to put her head on her knees. She tried a few times but there was a distance between them. She could only hug himself aggrievedly.

    Sigh...

    <i>If I had known that I would be so depressed today, I would have given up on Aunt-Master¡¯s self-restraint and cooked that fellow in one go!</i>

    <i>Why is it so troublesome to meet him now?</i>

    She looked at the beach and fell into a daze. A short sword appeared in her hand. The tip of the sword slid gently on the beach and drew two simple figures. One of them raised his hand and flicked his fingers, while the other opened his mouth...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Jiu Jiu pursed her lips and sat there in a daze.

    She actually did not understand what her original feelings for Little Changshou were. She had cultivated a thousand years earlier than him. Apart from cultivating, she only drank wine. She did not know much about Daopanions.

    In the beginning, it seemed that she was purely concerned towards him because he was her junior. However, as time passed, the two of them became closer to each other. There were not many unforgettable moments, but it felt like...

    The concern seemed to change.

    Jiu Jiu understood that she was initially more dependent on Li Changshou.

    During that period of time, she had the opportunity to express her feelings. However, she might have drunk too much. Every time she felt that she should be attracted to Changgeng, she would dismiss the thought because of various reasons.

    ¡°He¡¯s your Disciple-Nephew. You¡¯re almost a thousand years older than him. It¡¯s not right to covet your Disciple-Nephew!¡±

    ¡°You just like his wine and pills. You want to find someone who doesn¡¯t use Spirit Stones to brew wine. You don¡¯t really like him.¡±

    ¡°What will Ling¡¯e think of me? Isn¡¯t that being disrespectful?¡±

    <i>Hmph, how am I old?</i>

    Jiu Jiu casually threw the short sword on the beach and raised her hand to support her chin. She looked at the sea in a daze.

    Unknowingly, she took out the wine pot and drank a few mouthfuls. Her eyes were already a little dazed...

    The wine was high in alcoholic content and intoxicating.

    However, she also knew that she was outside. She did not dare to really get drunk. She only got tipsy to make herself forget these troublesome matters.

    Soon, she threw the empty wine pot to the side of the short sword andbed her long hair in the sea breeze to prevent herself from looking too pathetic.

    Her face was slightly red like a young girl who was being shy. Her eyes were blurry, and she seemed to have seen through the free and easy way of choosing to be drunk in the mortal world.

    <i>What should I do in the future? Where is my future?</i>

    Jiu Jiu could not help but recall the conversation she had with Mr. Bai before she returned this time. At that time, she had asked him about the path ahead. Mr. Bai¡¯s answer was quite profound.

    ¡°Actually, no matter where you go, the path ahead is always the same. The only difference is your choice.¡±

    Therefore, Jiu Jiu returned. She wanted to find that bad fellow, Li Cangshou and have a chat. She wanted to follow her heart at that moment... It did not matter if she seeded or not. Anyway, she had tried.

    <i>Let¡¯s go to the Heavenly Courts.</i>

    She would treat it as a visit to the Immortal Du Sect as a disciple...

    ¡°Eh? What is this? Why didn¡¯t I notice it with my immortal senses?¡±

    Jiu Jiu stood up and looked at the unknown object floating on the sea. After carefully identifying it, she realized that it was a woman lying in the seawater. Her skirt was spread out and she was flowing with the waves.

    The fake ¡°Fairy Follows the Waves¡± painting.

    She was lying face up in the seawater. Her skirt and long hair fluttered as if she was sleeping. There was a faint smile on her lips, and fish jumped up from time to time.

    The real ¡°Fairy Follows the Waves¡± painting:

    She lies on the ground with her hands spread open. Her long is curled up. From time to time, a string of bubbles would appear beside her. After her skirt was drenched, it looked like cotton. A group of spiritual fish bumped her arm with their heads, wanting to chase it out of their territory.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>She seems to be a Qi Refinement Warrior who can still circte her spiritual energy.</i>

    Jiu Jiu was not too careless. Her fingertips swayed slightly, and the sheathed sword flew out. She brought the woman out of the water and flew one round before throwing her a thousand feet away. Then, she carefully probed her surroundings.

    <i>Is she injured?</i>

    The other party¡¯s aura is stable and her spiritual energy is flowing smoothly. It seems that her Dao realm was not low either.

    Jiu Jiu controlled the immortal sword and flipped the person over. She immediately saw the beautiful face and could not help but exim softly...

    Little Aunt-Master never minded whether other fairies were beautiful or not. Her advantage was not her good looks!

    <i>Look at this young girl. She has a delicate face but also a natural charm. Her fair skin is tender and considered a good match for her immortal body. However, she seems almost perfect...</i>

    <i>No matter what, she is too perfect, so much that it seems a little unnatural. She probably bribed the Netherworld servants before she reincarnated to give her a nice face.</i>

    Jiu Jiu frowned and muttered a few words. She did not dare to approach rashly. In the end, she decided to set up a barrier at the side and leave. However, just as she was about to attack, the young girl pursed her lips, turned around, and spat out a mouthful of seawater. She opened her eyes weakly and pursed her lips...

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me.¡±

    Jiu Jiu did not know what was wrong with her. Grief rose in her heart and tears fell.

    The image of his heartless Disciple-Nephew hugging each other appeared in his heart. He could not help but cry out loud when he was drunk.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to fall into the water. It¡¯s difficult for me!¡±

    The young girl blinked. Her tears were like pearls that had their string cut off. She said sadly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone topare this. I¡¯m really too miserable.¡±

    Jiu Jiu took out the wine pot and drank a mouthful. She entered a state of silence.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She could not help but sit up, hug herself tightly, and cry.

    In a radius of 50 kilometers, the vegetation turned pale and the world mourned. A few Qi Refinement cultivators who were passing by a few hundred kilometers away suddenly raised their hands to wipe the tears from the corners of their eyes. They recalled the unhappiness of their lives and could not help but cry.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu seemed to have heard the strange young girl mutter to herself.

    ¡°Aiya, this is bad. Little Grief is going to lose control! Let¡¯s quickly exert our strength! I smiled first. Hahahahaha! ¡±

    Jiu Jiu was confused but she suddenly felt excited. She could not help butugh, but she could not exin why she was happy.

    The young girl muttered to herself whileughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying andughing at the same time. You¡¯re affecting others. Control yourselves... Let mercy and love soothe your sorrows.¡±

    As she spoke, pink bubbles appeared around the young girl.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu had already realized that something was amiss. As sheughed, she suddenly covered her face. Her face was flushed red and hot. Many images of herself and Li Changshou shed past her mind.

    <i>Hehe, Little Shoushou...</i>

    A young girl suddenly snorted in ecstasy and muttered, ¡°It seems that there is someone she likes ~¡±

    Jiu Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>Why did so many messy things appear in my heart? How can I yearn for such an embarrassing thing?</i>

    <i>This is... sadness, joy, love, and desire.</i>

    <i>The power of the seven emotions?</i>

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was about to push him away when the young girl suddenly clenched her fists and raised her head to roar.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Buzz...

    A wave swept past the young girl¡¯s body. It was as if orange-red mes were burning around her. In an instant, her immortal dress evaporated, and her long hair flew into the sky.

    Jiu Jiu, who was about to retreat, was stunned. Then, anger rose in her heart. She gritted her teeth and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Ah! Those who seduced my Disciple-Nephew are my enemies! I was the one who spoke first!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The young girl tilted her head and pointed at her mouth. She looked over in surprise.

    The young girl asked softly, ¡°An Aunt-Master and her Disciple-Nephew? It¡¯s so exciting.¡±

    The power of the seven emotions instantly returned to bnce. Her eyes flickered with seven-colored light, as if seven souls were watching Jiu Jiu at the same time.

    Jiu Jiu stared at the sky and then at the young girl beside her. A ferocious glint shed in her eyes. She turned around and stomped her feet before smashing towards the East Ocean.

    <i>Ah!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m too ashamed to face anyone this time!</i>

 Chapter 571 - Pangu

    <h4>Chapter 571: Pangu</h4>

    Theck of the Heavenly Dao lies in the endless Great Dao. Theck of all living beings lies in the increase and decrease of Dao...

    Li Changshou¡¯s situation was a little strange.

    He sat cross-legged on the side of the vortex. Wisps of spiritual will entered various parts of the vortex, and most of his attention was immersed.

    However, he was only observing and did notpletely enter the realm of Dao enlightenment. Everything around him could be projected in his heart.

    Fairy Yun Xiao, who was focused on refining the array foundation...

    Perfected Taiyi, who was cking off to practice his oral skills...

    The Great Daoist Master who was studying the specific arrangements of the array formation...

    At that moment, Li Changshou felt like he was a mobile hard drive that was inserted into the ¡°port¡± of the Heavenly Dao. He tried his best to search for the content that he was interested in amidst the vast amount of disorder and meaningless information.

    At the same time, he wanted to investigate some small problems.

    For example, the essence of the Heavenly Dao, the deep connection between the Great Dao, the Heavenly Dao, and the living beings, the evolution of the Great Dao at the beginning of the world, and so on.

    There was nothing outstanding about it. It was the level ofprehension of ordinary mighty figures in the Primordial World.

    Of course, his Dao realm and umtion were far from being considered an eminence.

    Since the ancient times, countless living beings had left too many traces over the years. There were also too many scattered fragments hidden in the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou kept observing and thinking. He did not notice the changes in time.

    His insights umted continuously and were temporarily sealed by him to avoid being taken advantage of by the Heavenly Dao and affecting his mind.

    Kongming¡¯s Dao heart remained open at all times. It was not affected by external things or personal feelings.

    He was like an interrogator who had lost all feelings. He maintained his sage state and observed the countless traces left behind by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s annual wheel...

    Without any warning, Li Changshou saw chaos.

    In the gray fog, there seemed to be an extremely burly figure standing there. There were intersecting Great Daos under his feet, and there was endless Chaos around him.

    That figure...

    The fog dissipated. Li Changshou ¡°saw¡± the burly man¡¯s back. He was wrapped in a simple leather dress and had his hands behind his back as he stared at the Chaos Sea.

    That skin seemed to be some kind of Chaos living being...

    Pangu?

    That thought surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. His Dao heart subconsciously trembled.

    There was actually a mark of the Pangu God in the gap that the Heavenly Daocked?

    That did not make sense!

    The Heavenly Dao was born after the creation of the world. It was born from the resonance of the three thousand Great Dao of Pangu¡¯s will. It was originally to protect the Primordial World from the invasion of the Connate Godfiends.

    Three thousand was an estimation.

    Since the Heavenly Dao was born after the death of the Pangu God, why would there be a ¡°scene¡± of the Pangu God standing in the Chaos Sea?

    Is it a huge moral imprint?

    Or does the Dao Ancestor have the great mystical ability to reverse time and observe the origin of the world?

    Or...

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    A shout filled with joy suddenly sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart. It was pure joy, but it carried the sound of the Great Dao.

    Pangu turned his head and revealed a mighty face. At first, he did not think that there was anything strange about it. It only looked like a Connate Dao Body, but when he thought about it carefully...

    The so-called Connate Dao Body was an imitation of Pangu¡¯s appearance.

    This is the real deal!

    Then, Pangu said,

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Ahem!

    Li Changshou¡¯s clear Dao heart was almost broken. Then, he realized that the ¡°traces¡± he had captured were the memories of a certain living being.

    Pangu was not talking to him. It was just that his spiritual will had entered the main perspective of the memory.

    He suddenly recalled that Senior Lang¡¯s yearbook also had the term ¡®Brother Pangu¡¯...

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts circted quickly. He separated himself from the traces of the Heavenly Dao and imagined a ck shadow in the ce where Pangu was facing. He began to observe it from the perspective of a third person.

    Indeed, everything became much easier to understand.

    Under the feet of the Pangu God, the Great Dao seemed to be extending, bingplete, and trying to be perfect.

    That seemed to be the cultivation method of the Pangu God.

    The content of the mark carried by the Heavenly Dao was a simple conversation between the Pangu God and an unknown living being before the creation of the world and the Chaos.

    When the Pangu Godmunicated with the unknown living being, he transmitted his spiritual will. Li Changshou automatically condensed the words that he knew.

    It was simr to the way the Pagoda Master chatted with Li Changshou.

    Pangu asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why I want to wear clothes.¡±

    The unknown living being smiled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t wear clothes, won¡¯t I be unable to be differentiated from those ugly monsters? Brother, we have to firmly believe that we are beautiful before we can treat them as ugly. This is because the Chaos Sea cannot stabilize the situation. Therefore, we have to set a standard. The Chaos Sea is boundless. They are all living beings formed from the amalgamation of True Spirits. All of them looked fearless. We have to be responsible and set an example for them.¡±

    Pangu looked enlightened. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes.

    <i>The fellow who had tricked the Pangu God...</i>

    <i>It must be Senior Lang. This must be Senior Lang!</i>

    Senior Lang transmigrated to the time when the world was created? Then why did the Dao Ancestor say that Senior Lang was sucked over by the turbulence when the world was created?

    Alright, that¡¯s not important. The main point is...

    That¡¯s it?

    Senior Lang only has this water bottle?

    He had already appeared beside the Pangu God and arrived in the Chaos Sea before the creation of the world. In the end, he still had to lose to Dao Ancestor Hong Jun!

    Is the Dao Ancestor too powerful, or is Senior Lang too unrestrained in the endless years?

    Li Changshou could not help butin in his heart. Then, he reminded himself.

    Don¡¯t get involved with Senior Lang. Otherwise, you will definitely be scammed!

    There was still some information about the mark.

    ¡°Everything is uncertain. We have to set a standard.¡± Pangu nodded slowly. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    Then, Pangu lowered his head and looked at the Great Dao under his feet. He closed his eyes and began to think. Soon, ayer of fog appeared around him.

    When the unknown living being saw that, he seemed to silently raise his hand and p himself. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over. I wonder how long it will take for me to wake up. Ah, this must be the big boss.¡±

    As the unknown living beings muttered, the scene disappeared.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    At that moment, he could confirm that the Heavenly Dao mark came from Senior Lang¡¯s ¡°memories¡±.

    Senior Lang really did not boast about ¡°Brother Pangu¡± in the yearbook. He was probably really someone of the same generation as the Pangu God.

    The real show began.

    Li Changshou calmed his Dao heart and carefullyprehended for a while.

    The image of Pangu¡¯s back was imprinted in his heart. The Eight-Nine Arcane Art seemed to have been ignited, and his bloodline began to spin rapidly.

    In the Xuandu City, where Li Changshou was in seclusion, a bright red stream of light enveloped Li Changshou.

    Opportunity?

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and did not open his eyes. He was not in a hurry to continue searching for other Heavenly Dao imprints rted to the Pangu God. Instead, he began to think carefully.

    <i>Why have I never heard of this matter before?</i>

    <i>Does the Dao Ancestor intend to fulfill his wish?</i>

    These Heavenly Dao imprints were not trivial. They could be visualized at all times. They could increase the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯prehension of the Great Dao. They could also understand the Great Dao in the Primordial state condensed by the Pangu Divine Body before the creation of the world.

    There are two concepts here:

    The Great Dao, the truth of the world, could be understood as the rules that constructed the current Primordial World.

    The Heavenly Dao had deduced 98% of the Great Dao and obtained the ¡°authority¡± to control the world, protect the world, and construct the order of the world.

    The two were simr butpletely different.

    In the gap in the Heavenly Dao, he actually found the Heavenly Dao mark that came from the memory fragment of ¡°Forbidden Senior Lang¡±...

    Li Changshou could not help but suspect that it was the Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor, or even the remnant will of Pangu in the Heavenly Dao. For a certain purpose, it deliberately revealed the ¡°information¡± to him.

    However, Li Changshou had already decided...

    He would seize this opportunity!

    The benefits were indeed huge. It was directly rted to Transcendence.

    There were priorities. He had to grasp every opportunity rted to Transcendence with all his might!

    It was not wise to lose food because of choking.

    As for what the mastermind behind this would ask him to do, he had to consider carefully.

    He chose to deny it.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou continued to investigate the gap in the world. He searchedyer byyer for the mark of the Pangu God.

    After an unknown period of time, he did not know how long he had searched.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. His spiritual will entered a Chaos Sea again.

    The second mark!

    He maintained his clear Dao heart and quickly stripped himself away to avoid being affected by the Heavenly Dao. He continued to choose a third perspective to observe from.

    This time, it was still the conversation between the Pangu God and the unknown living being.

    The difference was...

    Arge piece ofnd appeared under the feet of the Pangu God. A blue sky appeared above his head, as if he was deducing the logic of turbidity.

    The surrounding Chaos aura continuously corroded the small world, but it was continuously dispersed by the divine power of Pangu.

    Due to his perspective, Li Changshou could not determine what the unknown living being that was suspected to be Senior Lang looked like. It was still just an imagined ck fog...

    The unknown living being asked, ¡°Brother, are you really going to split open the sky? Should I think about it? It¡¯s quite good to stay in the Chaos Sea. It¡¯s endless. There are some interesting ces that have no end.¡±

    However, Pangu said, ¡°The Chaos is disorderly and the True Spirit is muddled. Since we are born from nothing, the path that we have to take will naturally transform into one. We will perfect the three thousand Great Daos and will definitely exist in the void. We will divide it into the Order World and the Lawless World. The True Spirit River could not be connected in the Chaos Sea. Countless True Spirits were muddle-headed. If they did not split open the sky, these True Spirits would return to nothingness, and the True Spirit River itself would be destroyed again. If we return to nothingness again, the Chaos Sea will be dead silent again. What¡¯s the point of our existence? I was born for the convergence of True Spirits. I entrusted the existence of the True Spirit River. I should do that.¡±

    The unknown living being said,

    ¡°However, this... Ah, Brother, you are going to break the order in the Chaos Sea after splitting open the sky. In order toplete the Three Thousand Great Dao, you have to fight the Godfiends in the Chaos Sea.

    In the Chaos Sea that we have already discovered, there are countless Godfiends who can fight you.¡±

    ¡°Just as you said, how can there be no bloodshed during change?¡±

    The Pangu God smiled and opened his left hand. Flowing light crisscrossed in his palm. The world above his head and under his feet suddenly copsed and turned into Great Dao that were like chains and had different colors.

    The concept of color appeared in the Chaos Sea!

    Three Great Dao were the most eye-catching. They flew to the Pangu God¡¯s palm and intertwined with each other, forming a huge ax that was as tall as the Pangu God.

    Heaven-Opening Axe!

    The unknown living being¡¯s spiritual will was trembling. Do I just do it?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as I say.¡± Pangu stood with his head held high. His long hair that was scattered on his shoulder was wrapped by Daows. Seven-colored light shone around him. He raised his head and roared.

    The Chaos Sea suddenly boiled!

    In the surrounding Chaos Sea, shadows of different shapes appeared. They were endless...

    The scene stopped.

    The second Heavenly Dao mark only contained that information.

    Li Changshou did not have enough. However, he still suppressed his urge and closed his eyes to carefullyprehend it.

    A thought shed in his mind. He took out a nk scroll that he carried with him from his sleeve. His immortal power condensed into a divine brush and he casually drew.

    The Pangu God, who was holding an ax and facing the endless Chaos Godfiends, was quickly copied by Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou felt that it was not perfect. He casually burned the portrait and took out a nk portrait. He closed his eyes and focused.

    This time, he did not lift his brush to write for a few days. When he raised his brush, his movements became very slow.

    However, the lines that he drew seemed to havee alive. The Pangu God¡¯s figure that he drew this time contained countless mysterious truths.

    The painting waspleted in three months. Li Changshou waved his hand and rolled up the scroll. It turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Then, Li Changshou did not say a word. He closed his eyes andprehended the painting that was hanging high in his spiritual tform.

    ¡°Pangu Visualization Painting¡±!

    The key to breaking through the limits of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    The Transcendence Path that he could not figure out had unexpectedly opened up a gap there. A beam of light was guiding him forward...

    Who is it that is revealing these Heavenly Dao imprints to me?

    Senior Lang was destroyed. Senior Lang¡¯s memory fragments should belong to the Heavenly Dao.

    The main body of the Heavenly Dao could be eliminated first. It was a ¡®nomological polymer¡¯ without emotions. It was the order itself. It could not provide him with a way to break the order.

    Senior Lang could also be eliminated.

    The most likely ones were the remnant will of the Pangu God and the Dao Ancestor.

    However, the remnant will of the Pangu God was suppressed and sealed. It was most likely that the Dao Ancestor was giving him pointers.

    The way to verify it was very simple.

    If he saw the subsequent Heavenly Dao imprints again, and the image of the Dao Ancestor and the Pangu God appearing in the Heavenly Dao imprints...

    The person who gave him such an opportunity must be the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou heard the exmation in the distance and smiled faintly. He continued to split a portion of his attention around him and immersed himself in the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ¡°year wheel¡±.

    He counted the past of the world and searched for the Heavenly Dao mark formed by Senior Lang¡¯s memories.

    This time, he spent a rtively long time. However, his efforts did not disappoint. Soon, he found the third and fourth Heavenly Dao mark.

    Unfortunately, there was very little information left.

    He could barely condense a few images. They were also scenes of the battle between the Pangu God and the living beings in the Chaos Sea. He split the living beings into Chaos auras and exploded countless True Spirits.

    The powerful living beings in the Chaos Sea could be understood as living beings formed by countless True Spirits gathered on the Great Dao.

    Therefore, every Chaos Godfiend¡¯s death released their True Spirits.

    The True Spirits gathered behind Pangu¡¯s God and condensed into a river again. Pangu¡¯s God was like riding the wind and breaking through the waves. Wherever he passed, he was invincible!

    Interestingly, the original perspective of the images was on the shoulder of the Pangu God.

    At that moment, Senior Lang seemed to be standing on the shoulders of the Pangu God and witnessing the entire Heavenly Tribtion.

    After settling down for half a month, Li Changshou began to search for the fifth Heavenly Dao mark.

    This time, Li Changshou finally confirmed his thoughts.

    The Dao Ancestor had appeared!

    That was when the Heavenly Tribtion was about to end. Pangu¡¯s God had already reached his strongest form. In the battle, he suddenly discovered a Connate Dao Body that was simr to his.

    The ax hesitated for a moment. The Pangu God had spared the Chaos Godfiend¡¯s life. However, the Heaven-Splitting Divine Ax shot out a stream of light and knocked off a corner of the jade te that the Chaos Godfiend was protecting.

    The three spiritual wills intertwined and had a simple conversation.

    The unknown living being suspected to be Senior Lang: ¡°Someone familiar! Brother, this is someone familiar!¡±

    The handsome young Daoist who was suspected to be Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    The Pangu God¡¯s spiritual will exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a single True Spirit to survive in the Chaos Sea until now. Moreover, in the world that I want to open, every True Spirit can grow on their own. I have proof. You happen to be proof that a single True Spirit can exist on its own. You can enter the world that I will openter. I don¡¯t have to destroy you. Hong Jun nodded slowly and turned to escape into the Chaos Sea. The Pangu God muttered to himself, ¡°That jade disc is interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Creation Jade Disc.¡± Senior Lang chuckled.

    Creation. Pangu¡¯s gaze pierced through the entire Chaos Sea. He stopped and rested for a while. A green lotus floated in front of him.

    Senior Lang asked, ¡°Are you going to open it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    The Pangu God slowly exhaled and held the huge ax in his hand. He leaned his back against the thirty-six-grade azure lotus and shed forward!

    The scene stopped. The creation of the world behind could not be recorded orprehended.

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will left the mark. Even though he maintained his clear Dao heart, his thoughts could not calm down for a long time.

    The meeting between the Pangu God, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, and Senior Lang...

    Li Changshou did not dy this time. He continued to search and felt a sense of urgency. He thought of a possibility.

    Li Changshou did not know how long he had been searching for the Heavenly Dao¡¯s rings. He finally saw thest mark.

    The mark carried the mark of the Heavenly Dao and had a familiar Dao rune.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s Dao runes.

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will condensed into a shadow and bowed to the sixth mark. Light appeared in front of him, and his spiritual will rushed to an almost endless world.

    At that moment, a huge amount of information attacked Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart!

    Fortunately, after the Grand Pure One fell asleep, Li Changshou had gone through decades of targeted tempering. At that moment, the amount of ¡°information¡± his mind could withstand was far greater than before.

    After enduring it at the beginning, the nearly endlessprehension began to surge in the depths of his Dao heart.

    The huge world looked like an egg from afar. Countlessplete Daows formed a barrier that isted the Chaos aura in the Chaos Sea.

    A colorful river of True Spirit flowed through the world. The flow of the True Spirit River produced traces of time.

    After the Primordial World was created...

    Li Changshou did not see the Dao Ancestor. At that moment, the Dao Ancestor should be cultivating in the Primordial World.

    Some light spots floated in the world and condensed into a few living beings. At first, they looked strange and blurry. They did not have intelligence and followed the Dao.

    That was the first batch of Connate lifeforms formed by the True Spirit in the Primordial World.

    At that moment, he could already see the shadows of the dragon and phoenix.

    Just as Li Changshou had seen in the previous imprints, the Ancestral Dragon and the Primordial Phoenix were once followers of the Pangu God. They were born in the Chaos Green Lotus and were personally created by the Pangu God.

    The giant who was supporting the world smiled in relief.

    He looked extremely tired. He slowly closed his eyes and left his spine to continue supporting the world. His body copsed on the empty ground.

    That mark still originated from Senior Lang¡¯s memory fragment.

    At that moment, Senior Lang was running on the ground. He seemed to be extremely weak. He rushed to the side of Pangu¡¯s Divine Body and flew to the indescribably huge head, rushing to the heart of Pangu¡¯s Divine Body.

    At that moment, Senior Lang¡¯s spiritual will was sobbing.

    ¡°Brother! Brother, what are you doing? You f*cking created the world, but you don¡¯t even enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, okay? Brother, don¡¯t be like this! I¡¯ve been apanying you in the Chaos for so long. I¡¯m almost bent by you! Now, you¡¯re telling me that you want to self-destruct!¡±

    ¡°Who can kill you!?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that anyone can stop you from living!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m formed from countless True Spirits. Pangu¡¯s spiritual will was transmitted back. I don¡¯t belong to this new world.¡±

    ¡°You are the Creator, you are the Creation God! If you don¡¯t belong to this world, who does? Who is qualified to stand here!?!¡±

    ¡°Later.¡±

    The Pangu God¡¯s spiritual will transmittedughter. The huge arm wanted to raise it tofort the ¡°little one¡± on its forehead, but it could not move after losing its spine.

    Pangu replied calmly, ¡°If I live, the living beings in this world will respect me, worship me, and treat me as the peak of living beings. They will work hard to move forward on the path that I have walked. I will instead be an obstacle and be a shackle that locks down the fate of the world. They could choose their own paths, sense their Dao, and condense their Dao fruits. How carefree. In fact, I only dissipated the consciousness called Pangu. I still exist. However, I will condense it into my True Spirit and disperse it so that they can live freely in the world. Your injuries are too serious. Go and recuperate. In the future, some of the living beings you see in this world will naturally be me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. They¡¯re all different... If I die, everything will be over. My consciousness is the original me...¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s over. I have no regrets.¡±

    Pangu slowly closed his eyes. His spiritual will smiled freely. ¡°I did it.¡±

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    ¡°Leave quickly. Don¡¯t be hurt by me again. There¡¯s also some divine power. I¡¯ll make some decorations for this world.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Senior Lang did not say anything else. With a strong sense of sorrow, he lowered his head and ran away.

    Daoist Hong Jun, who was still a young Daoist, stood quietly in the distance and bowed deeply to Pangu¡¯s body.

    ¡°The embodiment of Pangu on the verge of death. His Qi is like the wind and clouds. His voice is like thunder. His left eye is like the sun, his right eye is like the moon, his four limbs are like the four poles and five mountains. His blood is like the rivers, his tendons are like the geography, his muscles are like the soil, his beard is like the stars, his fur is like grass, his teeth are like metal, his essence is like jade, and his sweat is like the Yuze...¡±

    Thunder and dark clouds appeared in the world. Drops of water fell from the sky and turned into rain.

    With the reflection of a drop of rain, Li Changshou saw Senior Lang¡¯s current form.

    A groundhog?

    Then, Li Changshou watched the final evolution of the Pangu Divine Body. He saw the countless points of light emitted by the Pangu Divine Body and the twelve figures that jumped out of the Pangu Divine Ne.

    He also saw three streams of light fly out of the Pangu God¡¯s forehead and condense into three old Daoists...

    The Heavenly Dao imprint was slowly retracted. Li Changshou sat there for a long time and could not speak. His mind was nk. His clear Dao heart was also tainted by the sorrow of the world. Two drops of tears streaked across his face.

    God Pangu.

    How carefree.

 Chapter 572 - This Kun Peng Is Abnormally Active

    <h4>Chapter 572: This Kun Peng Is Abnormally Active</h4>

    Sigh...

    To Pangu, all living beings were respected.

    In the spirit tform, Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul sighed softly.

    The endless Primordial World could not contain a single Pangu. There were no longer any traces of the Pangu God among the countless living beings. Only the story of splitting open the sky was left in the world.

    He could not help but think about the past and the present. He thought about Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, the Heavenly Dao, Senior Lang, and the six Saints in the world.

    There were no limits to the Dao, but cultivators had their limits.

    The world that the Pangu God wanted to see was ultimately still in the ancient times. When living beings stepped into the realm of Saints, they would naturally seal the paths of theter generations.

    How should I deal with my Art of Equalization in the world?

    Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul returned to silence. He distinguished and digested the insights umted in his Dao heart.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time.¡¯

    That thought surfaced in his heart. He could vaguely sense that the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts was fine. There were no fluctuations in the world that were rted to him. Therefore, he sank into the Dao enlightenment realm in peace.

    The Heavenly Courts had the Jade Emperor guarding it. Bai Ze was in the trichiliocosm. He still had his senior brother and a few experts from the Dao Sect around him. He was protected by the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. There was also a wisp of his attention wandering around...

    If that cultivation was not stable, Li Changshou could only find a reason to enter seclusion in the Grand Pure One Temple.

    The process of the Pangu God¡¯s death gave Li Changshou a huge shock.

    Li Changshou asked himself. If he were in that position, he would definitely not be able to be so carefree and die calmly.

    How could there be no bloodshed during change?

    How could Li Changshou not understand that logic? The one who was in charge of the change was him, Taibai Jinxing. He was also prepared to let others bleed at any time.

    In the Primordial World.

    Heavenly Dao.

    It was bnced.

    Living beings.

    The sanguine clouds around Li Changshou dissipated. The blood aura that had surged like a tide due to the ¡°Pangu Visualization Painting¡± returned to silence in his mystic body.

    No matter how strong his body was, it was useless in fights of magical powers. It could not determine hisbat strength.

    The level ofprehension of the Great Dao and the level of the Dao Realm determined the height he stood at.

    Gradually, Li Changshou sank into the Great Dao. It was as if he had entered a dream called the creation of the world.

    After an unknown period of time,

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind was disturbed. He opened his eyes, and they were filled with confusion. Then, the confusion quickly disappeared. His eyes flickered, and muffled thunder sounded everywhere in the Xuandu City.

    The Great Dao trembled.

    Although he did not have a huge breakthrough in the Dao Realm during this seclusion, his understanding of the Great Dao was more thorough.

    Even the path that he was going to take in the future appeared clearly in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s soft voice sounded from the side. Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He looked at the Great Daoist Master, who was meditating on the city wall in the distance, and the fairy, who was standing quietly hundreds of feet away from him.

    Yun Xiao smiled warmly and nodded at Li Changshou.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit flew over from afar.

    The array formation in the Xuandu City had beenpleted. The other Dao Sect immortals had already returned to the Primordial World and did not stay there for long.

    Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. He realized that he had cultivated for more than seventy to eighty years.

    The low-level ordinary gods of authority could not help but ask if the Heavenly Courts were stable or if anything major had happened in the world.

    However, Li Changshou knew that there was no oue to his question. It would ruin the atmosphere.

    Hence, he asked warmly, ¡°Have you been here all this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Changshou stood up and bowed. Yun Xiao bowed back and felt the respect between them.

    That respect was actually more important to Yun Xiao.

    Theposite array of the Xuandu City was much simpler than theposite array of the Little Qiong Peak. However, it required more materials.

    This array formation focused more on the sturdiness and the efficient use of spiritual energy. In a short period of time, the spiritual energy of the array formation would be transferred rapidly.

    The highlight of the array formation was mainly between three states¡ªdefensive, offensive, and energy-efficient.

    Li Changshou did not hide anything this time. After all, this ce concerned the stability and defense of the Three Realms. He could not let his guard down. He handed over his insights on the Chain Array.

    It could be considered a small gift to the experts of the Dao Sect that he was familiar with.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit walked forward. Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed. He invited Yun Xiao and the two of them to rush to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s side.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, the array you designed is really not bad. From now on, I can sleep peacefully. Ahem, I can guard this ce steadily.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother has worked hard. Senior Brother has worked hard.¡±

    Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up and asked if anything major had happened in the Three Realms while he was in seclusion.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I knew that you were concerned about that. I waited here and asked Mr. Bai to deliver news every three years. Everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry. Previously, Mr. Bai reported that a Saintess had gone to look for you twice recently and had yet to find you. Mr. Bai also did not tell her that you were in seclusion.¡±

    <i>Saintess?</i>

    <i>Aunt-Master Jiu?</i>

    Li Changshou looked enlightened. He smiled and said, ¡°I should becking wine to drink... Senior Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Courts first. Counting the time, don¡¯t dy some important matters.¡±

    ¡°Just go.¡± The Great Daoist Master waved his sleeve. The Cosmic Ruler flew out and was about tond in front of Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou pushed the Cosmic Ruler back and said seriously, ¡°The Demon Master Kun Peng is coveting thend of the Three Realms. The Cosmic Ruler should stay by your side, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder and sighed.

    ¡°Your current cultivation level is enough for you to protect yourself. However, remember that when facing a Saint, you have to ask Teacher to help in advance. Sometimes, Teacher might not be able to capture your situation in time.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou agreed with a smile.

    <i>Senior Brother must have misunderstood...</i>

    <i>Can I protect myself now? Not necessarily. I¡¯m far from it.</i>

    Also, why should I face the Saint head-on? Thest time I protected Yang Jian, I was actually representing the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor. I was only prepared to fight.

    It was impossible for him to attack. He would never attack in his life.

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly asked via voice transmission, ¡°If Kun Peng attacks again, do you need me to ask for you...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t talk too much to Kun Peng.¡± Li Changshou immediately sent a voice transmission. ¡°That Kun Peng is deliberately pretending to keep the suspense. I can roughly deduce what the item in his hand is. The implications of this matter are too great. Moreover, it has something to do with me. If I tell you, Senior Brother, it will be pulling you into this vortex.¡±

    ¡°Are you confident that you can escape unscathed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only 80% confident now.¡± Li Changshou looked at the Chaos Sea outside the array formation. ¡°However, some things should definitely happen. I just have to do my best and not cause any trouble. I can still be more confident.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile. His eyes were filled with peace. He no longer sent a voice transmission and said warmly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°Senior Brother, there might really be two important matterster.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed. He did not know if hisrade, Wen Jianguo, who was in the Western Sect, was still loyal to Ren School.

    In addition, in order to improve Kong Xuan¡¯s impression of Ren School, it was time to arrange for her to be a sister-inw.

    <i>Yes, when I go back, I¡¯ll make a Nine Revolutions... My heart is burning.</i>

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du took out the ¡°Pangu Visualization Painting¡± from his sleeve and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re plotting against me?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!?!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly denied, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll leave this painting with you. I¡¯ll just draw another one when I get back.¡±

    Zhao Gongming could not help but ask, ¡°Changgeng, what did youprehend this time? Why did I stay at the entrance of the Heaven and Earth for more than ten years? I only saw some messy images.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Li Changshou could not help but recall the simple conversation he had with the groundhog, ahem, and Senior Lang when Pangu¡¯s god died.

    ¡°Ah... I was lucky to see the mighty figure of the Pangu God. Only then did I know what the peak of living beings is and how shallow my Dao is. The path ahead is long and endless. Senior Brother, Brother, Senior Sister Jin Ling, Yun, I hope that you and I can pluck the fruit of the Great Dao and understand the true meaning of Transcendence.¡±

    The few of them looked at each other and smiled.

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly realized that he was standing in the middle of the group and was inadvertently surrounded by them.

    The Xuandu City had already returned to silence. Li Changshou was worried about the situation in the Great White Hall and did not stay any longer.

    On the way back, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit deliberately left first. At the same time, they tricked the Golden Roc that had been waiting for their teacher at the other side of the entrance.

    Li Changshou knew Master Zhao¡¯s intentions, but he was still worried.

    Yun Xiao rode a cloud under the starry night in the void. He sat beside Yun Xiao and closed his eyes to shift his mind. He quickly ¡°patrolled¡± the Three Realms.

    Goddess Nuwa was right. If Li Changshou was more capable, he would probably have to monitor the Three Realms all the time.

    An hourter, Li Changshou opened his eyes and exhaled.

    Yun Xiao smiled and asked, ¡°Are you at ease?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Dragon Pces of the Four Seas are fine. The Grand White Pce is stable as usual. The Six Paths of Reincarnation are stable. The Heavenly Courts are still in a half-sealed state. General Dongmu is also safe. It¡¯s just that the Human Emperor of the South Continent is about to be born. You have to keep a close eye on this.¡±

    Yun Xiao blinked and asked softly, ¡°You have to worry so much usually. How can you stillprehend the Dao?¡±

    ¡°I have to mention my time management skills.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a reasonable allocation of time and the management of 24 hours a day... Why don¡¯t we continue talking about this while ying chess?¡±

    Li Changshou took out the chessboard from his sleeve. Yun Xiao smiled gently, her eyes filled with eagerness.

    The atmosphere was very important when the two of them were alone.

    At this stage, he could not forcefully start a topic or make himself appear talkative. Through the activities that the two of them could participate in, he could make the atmosphere rxed andfortable.

    As the chess piecesnded, the two of them gradually chatted away.

    Yun Xiao seemed to be as worried as the Great Daoist Master. She asked, ¡°Do you really not need to go to the Chaos Sea? Are the things that belong to Kun Peng important to you?¡±

    In other words, if it was important, she would think of a way to snatch it back.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a trick yed by Kun Peng. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t take risks for this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Xiao replied gently. She seemed to have something to say but did not say it.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    He said, ¡°Do you want to ask me about my background?¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. She said gently, ¡°The Heavenly Dao, Uncle-Master, and Grandmaster have already acknowledged and approved of you. I shouldn¡¯t ask...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I would be worried if you¡¯re not curious about me.¡±

    Li Changshou drew a few barriers around him. Yun Xiao immediately set up twoyers of immortal power barriers.

    To be safe, Li Changshou held the Pagoda Master in his palm and extended his right hand to Yun Xiao.

    Yun Xiao understood and reached out her left hand to meet his palm. The two of them looked at each other and their spiritual wills sounded in their hearts.

    That way, he could guarantee that the conversation between the two of them would not be heard by other living beings and treasures.

    It was still unknown if the Heavenly Dao could monitor the spiritual will. However, the Dao Ancestor already knew what Li Changshou wanted to say.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Where should I start? There are some questions that I have yet to confirm. I don¡¯t know how I came about, so I temporarily ignored them. You can pretend that I was not in the Primordial World in my previous life, but in a corner. That might be the afterlife of the Primordial World, or the world outside the Primordial World. The Daows there are different from the Primordial World, but the state of living beings is simr... I can¡¯t say too much because I¡¯m afraid it will affect your cultivation. I was also a mortal in my previous life. I was careful for half my life and could not escape the fate of falling ill at the end. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Yun Xiao blinked. ¡°Then why does Kun Peng say that your hometown seems to be very special?¡±

    ¡°Probably because of his thoughts. The matter here is veryplicated. It cannot be said in the world.¡±

    Li Changshou thought for a while and suddenly looked serious. He stared at Yun Xiao and said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we get married.¡±

    Yun Xiao was stunned at first. Then, she frowned slightly. Her face turned red and hot. She took the initiative to avoid Li Changshou¡¯s half-smile.

    He pursed his thin lips and squeezed out a sentence.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly... so indecent?¡±

    ¡°How is that indecent? This is a huge matter in life.¡±

    There was a hint of longing in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. However, he rationally changed the topic to avoid embarrassing the fairy.

    It would really take a hundred times more effort to fall in love with the female mighty figure of the Primordial World.

    At the same time, in the Chaos Sea, in the half-destroyed Cave Abode where Li Changshou and Yun Xiao had ¡°pecked¡± the Daows previously...

    ...

    <i>Impossible!</i>

    <i>This is impossible!</i>

    <i>It has been so long. Why hasn¡¯t that foreignere to look for me?</i>

    <i>Did I give too few hints, or is he too stupid?</i>

    In the old molting Cave Abode of Kun Peng, Kun Peng transformed into a human and paced back and forth. Its gaze was rather sharp.

    <i>Damn it!</i>

    He was clearly just a step away from wiping away the mark that that bastard had imprinted in his essence soul back then and restoring his true freedom!

    Previously, he had already taken the risk to appear in the Xuandu City. Was his sincerity not enough?

    However, he was a little helpless.

    Kun Peng actually did not understand why, ording to the news from the Skyfiends that had sneaked into the Primordial World, there would be arge number of rumors about Kun Peng incarnations and second essence souls overnight.

    He had arranged the old molting almost wlessly. Even when the old molting had met a certain impatient Saint in the Chaos Sea several times, he had not revealed any ws.

    However, why was the old molting killed by that foreigner, and why were there rumors in the Primordial World that others had seen through his scheme?

    As for the legendary Maitreya of the Western Sect...

    However, a short-sighted person was not a threat. It had nothing to do with him.

    The Western Sect was only a ruthless person. The others... were nothing.

    Kun Peng slowed down. There was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes, but they were soon filled with fear.

    He could not underestimate an existence that was simr to that bastard.

    These foreigners were ten times more vicious than his heart!

    Of course, this foreigner should not beparable to the one from back then. Thetter was already an extremely cunning existence in the knowledge of the Demon Master Kun Peng.

    <i>Did something go wrong with me? Or is it because I¡¯m too famous that this outsider does not dare toe to the Chaos Sea?</i>

    Kun Peng was a little depressed.

    He admitted that he was not a good being. In the mainstream opinion of the Primordial World, he was also a ferocious living being. However, he was far from being as evil as the Abominable Lord.

    In the ancient times, he only did things ording to the rules of the Primordial World. He killed and snatched treasures and hid everywhere. He was unscrupulous in order to be stronger.

    During the Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion and the end of the ancient times, it was the survival mode of the living beings of the Primordial World.

    During the period of the Demon Court, most of the time, he was just a messenger of the Demon Emperor. Some evil deeds and bad reputation were carried by the Demon Emperor. He had received corresponding rewards. Below the two emperors of the Demon Court, he was above ten thousand demons.

    The reason he could be a Demon Master was mainly because he had participated in the construction of the Heavenly Cycle Star Array.

    Many times, the Demon Emperor would sit on the high seat and wait for him to speak and for someone to suggest it.

    It can¡¯t be that the Demon Emperor directly said, ¡°We, the Heavenly Courts, can kill other living beings without restraint and refine Dharma treasures to strengthen ourselves.¡±

    The Demon Emperor must have discussed with him in advance and given him some benefits as a minister so that he would take the initiative to submit during the court assembly.

    At that time, the two demon emperors would hesitate for a long time and show some reluctance. They would persuade him and say that this matter was for the sake of the stability of the world...

    In the end, the one who left behind a benevolent reputation was naturally the Demon Emperor. The one who carried the infamy was the vicious Demon Master.

    However, Kun Peng did not care.

    ¡°Hmph! This little bastard!¡±

    Kun Peng squinted, and a strong killing intent rose in his heart. He fumbled in his sleeve for a while, took out a few ck Dharma artifacts and pearls, and casually threw them to the side.

    With a few explosions, a few ck shadows of women flew out of the pearl and knelt behind Kun Peng.

    They were not living beings of the Primordial World, but they were simr to living beings of the Primordial World. Their faces and figures were in line with the appearance of the fairies of the Primordial World. In the Primordial World where fairies generally had soft light effects, they could be considered beauties. There was also a subtle ¡°exotic¡± feeling.

    Kun Peng smiled faintly.

    That outsider¡¯s w might be like his bastard senior, who had no resistance to these things.

    <i>Just wait!</i>

    <i>I will definitely let you know the consequences of ying with me!</i>

    ¡°All fiends, listen up!¡±

    ...

    Hence, three monthster...

    In the bright sunlight in front of the Pill Chamber in the Little Qiong Peak in the backyard of the Grand White Pce,

    Ling¡¯e, who was dressed in a short skirt and had her hair tied into two buns, sat on the meditation cushion in front of the Pill Chamber. She hugged her essence and returned to one with her eyes closed.

    Li Changshou halfy on the rocking chair. A bronze mirror floated in front of him, and snacks and hot tea floated beside him.

    In the copper mirror, Yang Jian was fighting alone. A team of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were cheering and waving gs in the sky.

    At this moment when the Heavenly Courts were keeping a low profile, it was not bad to have an unusually active Heavenly Courts general who the Western Sect did not dare to take revenge on.

    Since Yang Jian had taken this path, he would help him promote itter. He would expand his reputation and increase his influence.

    Yang Jian had chosen the path himself. He, Taibai Jinxing, did not n anything this time. He was just taking advantage of the situation.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you want to have a fresh cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Li Changshou seemed to have mentioned something trivial. He said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll bring you back to my hometown to take a look.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou stood up and stretched his muscles.

    It was about time to descend to the mortal world to preside over the session of the ¡°ruler of the world¡± and the establishment of the Shang Tribe.

    He did not know if the Heavenly Dao would give him merit this time and enhance his pitiful 98% of the Golden Body of Merit.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ling¡¯e answered and lowered her head to read the contents of the jade token. When Li Changshou left on a cloud, she was stunned.

    Home? To pay respects to his senior brother¡¯s parents? To officially obtain his approval?

    Boom!

    Li Changshou stared in front of the Pill Chamber with his immortal senses in shock. He saw a small mushroom cloud float up from Ling¡¯e¡¯s forehead. Her exquisite body swayed, and her eyes were filled with spirals.

    What could she have thought of?

    <i>In the future, I¡¯ll give birth to a boy named Li Zheng. I¡¯ll give birth to a girl named Li Xiang! I¡¯ll call her Haoran or Yanran! I¡¯ll see if Senior Brother likes her! Ah ~</i>

 Chapter 573 - Tianyiâ€™s Business!

    <h4>Chapter 573: Tianyi¡¯s Business!</h4>

    Using the paper effigy as an old immortal, Li Changshou specially corrected his image of Taibai Jinxing and added some elegant whiskers.

    That way, he could use the stroking of his beard to enhance his bodynguage when he did not want to talk.

    After leaving the Grand White Pce, there were figures bowing with their heads lowered everywhere.

    ME Li Changshou summoned the Heavenly General who was on duty in front of the pce and said warmly,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Jade Pool to find Her Highness Long Ji and ask her to bring people to the South-Heaven Gate to make preparations.¡±

    Although Long Ji was his disciple, Li Changshou would add the word ¡°Her Highness¡± when he mentioned about her to others while she was absent.

    Later, during the Heaven-Worshiping Feast established by the Shang Kingdom, the Heavenly Courts would naturally show some phenomena and auspicious signs. It was just nice for Long Ji to train.

    Speaking of the Shang Kingdom, Li Changshou subconsciously thought of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was only using the chaos at the end of the Shang Dynasty to cause the karma of the human race to fall back on the human race.

    The true meaning of the establishment of the Shang Dynasty was still the construction of the system that separated immortals and mortals.

    That was the foundation of Li Changshou¡¯s self-establishing of the Great Dao of Equalization. It was also a form of cultivation.

    Although Li Changshou had not spent much effort on that matter over the years, he had only made arrangements in the beginning.

    However, under the secret push of the Heavenly Dao and the protection of Big Sister Kong Xuan, the Shang n hadpleted several transformations. They had satisfied Li Changshou¡¯s requirements for the ¡°foundation of mortals¡± in the Three Realms system that he had designed.

    Immortals, ghosts, and demons.

    Mortals were protected by the Heavenly Dao. Immortals and gods guarded the Heavenly Dao. Demons did not mess with mortals. The Six Paths of Reincarnation were orderly.

    That was the order of the Three Realms that Li Changshou had personally pushed.

    Li Changshou had his reasons for doing that. In his opinion, he was not noble at all.

    It was for his own cultivation.

    He thought about how he was willing to die after Pangu established the Heaven and Earth. Then, he thought about the boldness of the Dao Ancestor to protect the Primordial World and stop Senior Lang. He thought about the small matter that he had done...

    It was insignificant and not worth mentioning.

    IT Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll thinkter. Don¡¯t think about Senior Lang for no reason. I¡¯ll always keep the words of praising the Dao Ancestor in my heart. Perhaps my Golden Body of Merit can still be saved.

    Along the way, he was asked about his well-being. When he arrived in front of the Lingxiao Hall, he ¡°coincidentally¡± met General Dongmu, who looked worried and had a lot on his mind.

    Li Changshou understood and took the initiative to stop. When General Dongmu approached, he smiled and said, ¡°General Dongmu, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you frowning?¡±

    General Dongmu squeezed an ugly smile and sighed softly.

    ¡°Changgeng, is the Western Sect really...¡±

    Li Changshou praised silently in his heart.

    IT As expected of an old minister of the Heavenly Courts. He has not let his guard down for nearly a hundred years. He is indeed a role model of our generation.

    ¡°General Dongmu, you don¡¯t have to be so worried,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°You just have to apany His Majesty often. How is it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± General Dongmu said via voice transmission. ¡°When I think of the might of the Saint, I feel a lingering fear.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Has the Western Sect been doing anything recently?¡±

    ME ¡°Itpletely matches what Changgeng said previously,¡± General Dongmu said. ¡°The Western Sect has begun to suppress the Immortal Union and spread rumors about the Heavenly Courts everywhere in the Middle Continent...

    I¡¯m just short of it.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. It seemed that he had overestimated General Dongmu¡¯s Dao heart.

    At this rate, if any demons appeared, it would be a little self-defeating.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°General Dongmu, let¡¯s enter the Lingxiao Hall first. Don¡¯t let His Majesty wait for too long. General Dongmu, wait for me for a few days. I¡¯ll visit you at your residenceter. Let¡¯s drink and talk.¡±

    General Dongmu¡¯s smile finally became much gentler. He bowed to Li Changshou and extended his left and right hands to invite him into the Lingxiao Hall.

    It was none other than...

    At that moment, the Heavenly Courts was flourishing. General Dongmu and Tai Bai were harmonious.

    Putting aside the fact that Li Changshou had entered the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and reported to the Jade Emperor about the establishment of the South Continent¡¯s Shang Nation today.

    In the Jade Pool, the Heavenly General of the Great White Pce hurriedly reported. A fairy sent a letter to the Immortal Pavilion where Long Ji was cultivating.

    Long Ji, who was originally standing by the window and staring at the mirror-like water surface, quickly walked to the dressing table. She looked at the makeup that she had packed a few days ago and pursed her lips with the essence of the sunset.

    Her residence was one of the most elegant ces in the Jade Pool. There were thirty-six mirror-like treasure pools behind the Immortal Pavilion. Not far away was the warm pavilion where the Queen Mother lived.

    Long Ji was in a daze just now. It was not because she had thought of something. It was purely because she was in a daze when she had nothing to do.

    After a while, Long Ji walked out slowly in a grayish-white, gilded, and wide-sleeved dress. Her pair of wide sleeves was an auspicious image of an immortal crane. The grayish-white dress hid golden and phoenix patterns. It was also a protective numinous treasure.

    Her master asked her to dress up well today. She naturally dressed up meticulously. Her long hair was tied up at her temples, making her neck look slender. There were two light red pendants hanging on her earlobes. It was like the finishing touch, making people attracted to her figure and appearance at a nce.

    They rode a cloud for less than a few kilometers. The two groups of fairies arranged by the Queen Mother carried flower baskets and bowed to Long Ji. They followed behind Long Ji and headed towards the South-Heaven Gate.

    That was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ award ceremony today.

    When Long Ji and dozens of fairies arrived at the South-Heaven Gate, they immediately saw their teacher and could not wait to speed up their traveling.

    However, following that, Long Ji saw the Heavenly General leading the troops today. He instantly puffed out his chest and raised his head, forming a nearly perfect figure. His face was solemn, his eyebrows were clear, and his breathing was bnced. He wasbeled as ¡°dignified¡±.

    That Heavenly General was undoubtedly Quan Dong.

    There were two figures standing behind Quan Dong and Li Changshou. On the left was the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy and the Second General of the Great White Pce, Ao Yi.

    On the right was the most unrestrained child of the Heavenly Courts. He was the Deputy Commander who was on the verge of being removed from the ranks of the Heavenly River Navy. If he did not do well in the Heavenly Courts, he would have to go home and inherit the ¡°family¡± chain corporation, Bian Zhuang.

    After Ao Yi transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion, he became even more heroic. When he was in human form, he had grown two inches. However, his face was still that of a handsome young man. At that moment, he was dressed in armor and holding a sword. He looked majestic.

    At that moment, Bian Zhuang was standing there obediently. He did not dare to breathe loudly, afraid that he would be suddenly called out by the Lord Star Lord.

    He had been thinking about the effects of the ¡°live broadcast¡± every day and did not think about cultivation. After so many years, his cultivation speed could only be considered above average among the Heavenly Generals of the Heavenly Courts. In the past, he had Ao Yi as aparison, and now, he had the pressure of the Golden Roc. Bian Zhuang was extremely weak.

    He felt guilty.

    The Golden Roc went to help the Immortal Alliance, which had been in a disadvantageous situation recently. Li Changshou did not summon him back this time.

    Long Ji rode a cloud and arrived. She bowed and greeted with ark-like voice. ¡°Long Ji greets Teacher and Marshal Quan.¡±

    Quan Dong nodded with a smile. Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you today. Follow behind Marshal Quan. Later, when the Shang Nation sacrifices to the heavens, we will spread the blessings of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Long Ji and the fairies behind her agreed in unison. They followed behind Li Changshou and Quan Dong. Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers protected them from left and right. The group flew out of the South-Heaven Gate.

    More than ten paper effigies that were scattered everywhere scanned with their immortal senses. Half of the South Continent was projected in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    Now, the role of the Sea God Sect was getting smaller and smaller. The ie of the merit from incense offerings was getting slower and slower. It was as if the Heavenly Dao was limiting it. It was obvious that it wanted to continue blocking his Golden Body of Merit.

    Li Changshou was also interested in finding an opportunity to give the Sea God Sect to the dragon race.

    It would be best if a dragon from the dragon racemitted a crime and the Heavenly Courts punished him. Then, they would give the dragon race benefits and transfer the Sea God Sect to change the fate of the dragon race.

    It was an ordinary torture.

    The South Continent was too big. It was so big that the human emperors could not really ¡°unify the world¡±.

    It was the same for the Shang Nation today.

    They rose from the east of the South Continent. After 200 years of encroaching on the west, annexing, and conquering, they upied the middle and prosperous area of the South Continent. At that moment, their territory only upied a quarter of the South Continent.

    Under his rule, there were countless living beings. There were as many mortals as there were smoke clouds. There were no cities or armors.

    Today, the Shang Tribe had reestablished the Shang Kingdom. Hundreds of envoys from the various countries had sent gifts to pay tribute to the new human emperor.

    From the perspective of mortals, the power of the Shang Nation was unstoppable. It could destroy any city or country at will. The only thing that prevented them from marching was the distance.

    In the eyes of ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators, the Shang Nation had gathered the power of the Human Emperor. It was supported by the Heavenly Courts and could be considered the ¡°Burning Incense Divine Kingdom¡± of the Heavenly Courts.

    Only those who could truly experience the power of the world would know that the Shang Nation was extraordinary. The destiny of the human emperor was also affecting the operation of the Heavenly Dao.

    However, the Shang Nation was not entirely beneficial.

    The first was the system of the Shang Nation.

    Shang was a small country in the East Continent. Under Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements and the protection of the Heavenly Dao, they had reached their current state. However, their own system still retained the King, nobles, and ves.

    The hard work of the Shang Kingdom mostly came from the prisoners of war. The mortals in the country were also divided into three ranks, upper, middle, and lower. ves were not ranked.

    Compared to the cities in the South Continent that had developed and evolved on their own since ancient times, most of the conquests of the Shang Tribe were considered barbaric conquests.

    However, it was precisely because of this system that was strictly hierarchical. Coupled with the only promotion channel¡ªthe military, the Shang Nation¡¯s army maintained a strongerbat power and could quickly advance to the central region of the South Continent.

    Under the push of the Heavenly Dao, the Shang Tribe would also make a series of reforms that would adapt to the current territory.

    Of course, the Shang Nation also had a more ¡°enlightened¡± sidepared to the other tribes.

    The ancestors of the Shang Kingdom sacrificed to the world and did not sacrifice specific gods.

    There was no such thing as men being superior to women in the Shang Nation. Women could enter the military and lead troops to battle. Although the ministers were mostly men, the priests and fortune-tellers who had a higher influence in the Shang Nation were all pure women.

    Among the nobles of the Shang Kingdom, there were many who regarded women as their ¡°parents¡±.

    This point actually originated from the worship of an ancestor of the Shang n.

    That¡¯s right. It was Youqin Xuanya, who had saved Qi and his mother back then.

    The King, the Divine Power, and the influential officials formed a certain restrictive rtionship. From there, they could ensure the rity of the Shang Nation and control such a vast territory.

    Li Changshou saw that and did not want toment.

    Isn¡¯t it a little too much to criticize the ve and nobility system in the Primordial World?

    Everything had to develop in an orderly manner. The Heavenly Dao had arranged and advanced all of these. He only needed to do some appropriate things at the appropriate nodes.

    By the time they arrived, the Heavenly Courts had already arrived above the extremely magnificent capital of the Shang Nation. They did not reveal their whereabouts.

    There was a square tform built in the capital of the Shang Kingdom. The tform was more than a thousand feet tall and was in the shape of adder. Every level was filled with the nobles and generals of the Shang Kingdom. The four wide roads and the roofs around the tform were filled with mortals.

    On the ins outside the city, arge number of ves who had been temporarily expelled from the city were also squatting obediently under the surveince of the army and waiting for the ceremony in the city to end.

    The ck Bird gs of the Shang Kingdom floated everywhere outside the city. Countless mortals remained silent.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, sent a voice transmission to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Changgeng, mortals are foolish. The path of education is long.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, you should take your time. The Heavenly Courts is located in the Primordial World. Your Majesty, you have the heart to benefit all living beings. The human race will be at ease.¡±

    ¡°You even took the opportunity to teach me a lesson.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and shook his head. Li Changshou hurriedly sent a voice transmission to exin that he did not have that intention.

    In the west, at the top of the tform, the daughter of the priest, who was wearing a ghost mask, finished the entire dance of the offering ceremony. In the north of the tform, the master of the Shang Kingdom, who was dressed in a ck luxurious robe and holding a scepter, walked up the steps.

    Soup.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll attack now.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and nodded.

    Then, Li Changshou waved the horsetail whisk in his hand. A golden light flew over from the clear sky andnded on Shang Tang Tianyi¡¯s head, illuminating the entire tform.

    The corners of Tianyi¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. He continued to climb the stairs calmly, his expression even more dignified.

    Li Changshou attacked repeatedly on the cloud. The phenomena that he had prepared previously appeared one after another.

    Lightning appeared in the four directions, and the shadows of the five gods appeared.

    When Tianyi arrived at the highest point of the sacrificial tform, he raised his scepter with both hands and bowed.

    Kong Xuan stood on the city wall of the city. He was dressed in a light white dress embroidered with a seven-colored divine bird. He pointed his white hand forward and the phantom of a divine bird and phoenix appeared in the sky. It circled above the city for three weeks and rushed into the sky.

    The sky was filled with colorful streams of light. Beams of immortal light descended from the clouds. The thirty-six fairies circled and danced. Long Ji stepped on a cloud and slowlynded in the sky, bestowing the Human Emperor¡¯s Seal that was cast by the Heavenly Courts.

    Countless mortals outside the city eximed in admiration...

    In the Heavenly Courts, the Lingxiao Treasure Hall trembled continuously. Golden light shone everywhere in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court.

    The five continents were filled with auspicious clouds. Golden light scattered everywhere, and all living beings were silent.

    The Fire Cloud Cave of the Middle Continent revealed a monstrous destiny that was red and purple. The foundation of the human race¡¯s destiny was even more stable.

    From then on, the mortal human emperors of the South Continent were ordered by the heavens. The mortals werepletely integrated into the Heavenly Dao system. The South Continent was protected by the power of the Heavenly Dao. Mortals needed to respect the Heavenly Courts, and the incense offerings of the Heavenly Courts flourished.

    Li Changshou had done many things on that matter, but most of them had gone with the flow and acted ording to the script of the Heavenly Dao to obtain some merit for himself.

    The situation would not change but the small details could be changed.

    Li Changshou had actually done a few small things that affected the Shang Nation¡¯s current situation.

    Due to Youqin Xuanya¡¯s influence, the status of women in the Shang Nation was now equal to that of men.

    Abolishing human sacrifices and making the Shang Tribe use livestock for sacrifices in the early days was also considered one.

    It was just a small matter.

    ...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Outside the Shang Nation¡¯s capital, on the top of a small mountain, two figures were hiding in a hidden array formation and looking at the gorgeous light figures of the mortal city.

    Jiu Jiu was dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and a short skirt. She sat on the stool and supported her chin with both hands. She was in a daze.

    He should be in the clouds.

    The Seven Emotions girl at the side was dressed in a colorful dress. She imitated Jiu Jiu and sighed with her chin in her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re learning from me again.¡± Jiu Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°Who are you now?¡±

    ¡°Little Love!¡±

    The Seven Emotions girl answered with a grin. ¡°Little Grief will onlye out in the next two hours. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Jiu Jiu muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry toin.¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    Jiu Jiu rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Why should Iin? However... Ah, Mr. Bai said that he might appear today. I won¡¯t be able to see him anymore.¡±

    The Seven Emotions girl tapped her cheek with her fingers and asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very close? Can¡¯t you just meet him?¡±

    ¡°He was in seclusion previously. How could he have a chance?¡±

    Jiu Jiu snorted. ¡°When I attack, it will be easy! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ gods of authority will be nothing!¡±

    The young girl pondered for a while and nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. After all, I have Aunt-Master¡¯s domineering aura.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jiu Jiu waved her hand and fell into a daze.

    ¡°Hey, hey, can we do that again?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Which one?¡±

    The Seven Emotions girl immediately put on a fierce expression. ¡°Those who snatch my Disciple-Nephew from me! Wu! Wu! Wu!¡±

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s face was flushed. She raised her hand and pressed the young girl¡¯s mouth. She was flustered and exasperated. She gritted her teeth and the two of them fought in the array formation.

    Perhaps the ¡°love¡± of the Seven Emotions incarnations identally revealed some Dao runes, but the yearning in Jiu Jiu¡¯s heart was stirred. Soon, she was dejected and her Dao heart fell.

    As if sensing that arge crack had appeared in Jiu Jiu¡¯s Dao heart, a faint shadow swam quickly on the ground. It quietly floated to the top of the mountain and crawled towards Jiu Jiu¡¯s shadow.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, who was sitting in the sky, frowned slightly. He looked at the mountain peak and his eyes flickered. The array formation could not stop him at all. His gazended on the shadow.

    He naturally knew that Jiu Jiu was there. He was also prepared to greet Aunt-Master Jiu after he was done with his business.

    He was also puzzled as to why Jiu Jiu could establish such a deep friendship with the Seven Emotions reincarnations.

    However, that was all in the future.

    That shadow was like the shadow of a mental demon. It was quite simr to the situation when Youqin Xuanya encountered the mental demon in the Immortal Du Sect a long time ago.

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and was about to shoot out a ray of golden light to trigger the power of the Heavenly Punishment to shatter the mental demon.

    However, before Li Changshou could attack, the young girl beside Jiu Jiu eximed softly. She pped her hands and pulled a ck shadow out from behind Jiu Jiu.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The Seven Emotions reincarnation revealed some curiosity. Her beautiful eyes turned into seven colors.

 Chapter 574 - The Heavenly Demonâ€¦ Is Crippled

    <h4>Chapter 574: The Heavenly Demon... Is Crippled</h4>

    It was the Heavenly Demon n that had gone deep into the Primordial World, Mei Wenhua...

    It had been captured.

    As its mother¡¯s favorite child, from the perspective of the Primordial World, it was equivalent to the princess of the Heavenly Fiend n and the most satisfied follower of the Saint!

    Just as he was about to invade the Dao heart of the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World, he was grabbed by someone!

    Mei Wenhua admitted that it was indeed impulsive at that time. As it had discovered a wonderful host body, it felt that victory was already in its grasp. It did not sense it carefully and took advantage of the other party¡¯s Dao heart fluctuations to charge forward...

    However, Mei Wenhua really did not expect that there would be a living being who could casually capture its main body and pull it out of the Void Shadow!

    That exceeded Mei Wenhua¡¯s understanding of herself and the living beings of the Primordial World.

    Suddenly...

    ¡°Thank you for your help this time.¡±

    <i>Who?</i>

    <i>Who was interacting near me and whose conversation did I overhear?</i>

    A female Qi Refinement Warrior said, ¡°Is this an otherworldly demon? It looks quite good after transforming into a human.¡±

    Another man replied, ¡°ording to my understanding of the Heavenly Demon, this should be a variant of the Heavenly Demon. Moreover, its grade is not low. This external appearance is just a creation of someone... Can I ask you to try and see if you can trigger her sealed emotions? I want to do some in-depth research.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with us, Lord Taibai Jinxing! Although you abandoned us here, we can¡¯t me you. After all, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we can stroll around outside.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are busy. The Heavenly Courts are busy. Don¡¯t me them, don¡¯t me them...¡±

    <i>Is this the living being that captured me?</i>

    When Mei Wenhua had such a thought, its perception had recovered slightly. It began to sense her surroundings with all her might.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao that disgusted it flowed around it.

    It seemed to have been sealed. ording to the restrictions set by its mother, its body would automatically transform into the Connate Dao Body that the Primordial World living beings pursued.

    Of course, Mei Wenhua¡¯s main body did not look like that.

    It was mostfortable in the form of a gray fog. It could extend its body in the Chaos Sea at will, as if it was opening a. It allowed the fragments of the Daows to scrape through every wisp of fog in its body, producing an unimaginable joy.

    That would not do.

    This kind of vulgar pursuit that was like self-destruction should not appear on him.

    It was a servant chosen by the Saint. Originally, there was no such thing as a title. There were no seven emotions and six desires of the Primordial World.

    It would only follow orders and follow its mother¡¯s will. After being sealed by its mother, it would follow the Saint.

    However, in order to make it convenient for it to enter the Primordial World, the Saint gave it a name.

    Mei Wenhua was a beautiful name.

    After being stunned countless times, Mei Wenhua and its threepanions were summoned by their Saint and received their missions.

    As expected, it was rted to the living beings of the Primordial World.

    This time, the Saint wanted them to infiltrate the Primordial World and possess some beautiful female Qi Refinement cultivators. They were also told to approach Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts and be his followers. Then, they would wait for the subsequent orders.

    The progress of Mei Wenhua was much smoother than that of herpanions. After possessing the Dao heart of a female Qi Refinement cultivator, she arrived at the five continents of the Primordial World.

    In order to avoid being searched by the Heavenly Dao, Mei Wenhua began to change her host body.

    Most Skyfiends were proud of winning the Dao hearts of the Qi Refinement cultivators. However, Mei Wenhua was not picky about that.

    Any living being with some spirituality could choose to reside on it.

    There were also spies from the Heavenly Fiend n in the Primordial World. Although some of them had been aborted by the damned divine beast, Truth Listener, they still had remnant troops operating.

    Mei Wenhua had received news that the immortals of the Heavenly Courts might appear in the ce where the mortals gathered today.

    As expected, it, who hade to hide a few days ago, sensed the aura of a group of fairies from the Heavenly Courts.

    Everything seemed to be extremely smooth. The Heavenly Dao did not seem to have noticed his tracks.

    Hehe, the Primordial Heavenly Dao is just so-so.

    Just as Mei Wenhua was trying to find a suitable fairy¡¯s Dao heart to hide in, she was suffering in the vicinity of those fairies. The power of the Heavenly Dao was too rich, so she could not do anything...

    Suddenly, Mei Wenhua sensed a huge fluctuation in the Dao heart of a Heaven Immortal realm cultivator beside her.

    ording to the nature of their race, they naturally could not let such a situation go.

    He entered the Dao hearts of the Primordial Qi Refinement Warriors and slowly ate their wills. In the end, he treated their essence souls as delicious food...

    Nothing was more loved by the Heavenly Demon.

    Oh, apart from the fact that he had to unleash his main body in the Chaos Sea and ept the fact that the Dao Law fragments would cause the demons to fall.

    Without the power of the Heavenly Dao, the array formation posed no threat to Mei Wenhua. Soon, it found that target.

    The moment it saw the person with the Dao heart, even the unintentional Skyfiend, Mei Wenhua, trembled violently.

    Is this the creation of the living beings of the Primordial World?!

    Mei Wenhua could be considered an ¡°expert of the Primordial World¡±. She had received the countless pieces of information that her mother, the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy, had shared with her.

    It understood the general principles of the Primordial World, but why...

    <i>I¡¯ve decided. It¡¯s her!</i>

    <i>The Dao Body that he had to use to seduce Taibai Jinxing was her!</i>

    <i>No one could reject her initiative!</i>

    At that time, Mei Wenhua was extremely excited.

    For some reason, Mei Wenhua, who should not have any emotions, was inexplicably excited at that time. As a result, it risked its life and could not wait to enter the female Qi Refinement cultivator¡¯s Dao heart.

    Shadow Fiend was amonly used method for the possession of Skyfiends.

    It almost... almost seeded.

    At the moment when Mei Wenhua¡¯s joy was infinitely magnified and optimistic to the point of beingpletely blind, a small hand grabbed it from the side...

    Why was it captured?

    Why would there be an emotional fluctuation that the Heavenly Demon should not have?

    For...

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    A gentle voice sounded. Mei Wenhua felt that the restrictions around her had been unlocked, allowing her to regain her senses.

    Then, Mei Wenhua immediately made a judgment and imitated the ¡°body¡± of the Primordial World living beings. She deliberately revealed a hint of weakness and slowly ¡°opened¡± her eyes.

    The otherworldly demons observed the surroundings with their senses.

    However, in order to survive and continue the mission given by the Saint, Mei Wenhua would do whatever it took to make use of all her advantages!

    There was an old man with white eyebrows and white hair.

    The other party was dressed in a in white Daoist robe. He sat behind a short table and seemed to be writing something with a pen in his hand.

    <i>Wait...</i>

    <i>This aura!</i>

    <i>Dao runes!?!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not inferior to the aura Dao runes that the Saint had imprinted on me!</i>

    <i>Is this the Taibai Jinxing that I¡¯m looking for?</i>

    The surroundings were array formations formed by rich Heavenly Dao power. Mei Wenhua felt as if it was locked in a cage set up by the Heavenly Dao.

    It was indeed Taibai Jinxing...

    The old man said slowly without looking up, ¡°Kun Peng¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    Mei Wenhua was stunned and forgot to answer.

    The old man, who seemed to be his target, muttered again, ¡°It¡¯s really rare for a Heavenly Fiend to look like a living being of the Primordial World. The specimen has a certain collection value.¡±

    ¡°Are you Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    Mei Wenhua asked softly. Her voice was unexpectedly weak.

    Coupled with its current image, it was enough to make most Qi Refinement cultivators palpitate...

    However, Li Changshou frowned and began to think about a deep question.

    <i>Demon Master Kun Peng...</i>

    <i>Is he an old pervert?</i>

    <i>Did he get together with Senior Lang because of this hobby?</i>

    <i>Otherwise, why would the Kun Peng nurture a Heavenly Fiend and create such a... seductive image?</i>

    The otherworldly demon maintained his human form. There was no sense of danger from his body. His body seemed to be corporeal. Li Changshou had even poked her arm just now. It was very obvious.

    She had a tall nose bridge, narrow phoenix eyes, and sapphire-like eyes. Her exquisite facial featuresplemented her natural charm and even had a hint of holiness.

    It waspletely different from the ck Heavenly Fiends¡¯ main bodies.

    The only thing that wascking was that her skin was really snow-white. It was so snow-white that it was a little eye-catching. It was less crystalline.

    <i>Is this thebination of a demon-type Skyfiend and a demon-type creature?</i>

    <i>Especially since she is only wearing a thin dress...</i>

    <i>The Kun Peng and Senior Lang would not let the otherworldly demons off, right?</i>

    <i>This is too...</i>

    Naturally, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart did not waver in the face of such an external demon. He even had the urge to slice and study it.

    He had to interrogate the other party about the cause and effect of the matter. This matter was extremely serious.

    The otherworldly demons actually attacked Aunt-Master Jiu. Could it be that the Kun Peng¡¯s intelligence system had already gone deep into the Heaven Ascension Hall and was in the trump card that he had been hiding?

    The otherworldly demons could corrode the Dao hearts of Qi Refinement cultivators. The Kun Peng indeed had the ability to do that.

    Therefore, Li Changshou appeared calm on the surface, but he was frantically thinking about how to pry open the Heavenly Fiend¡¯s mouth.

    That was rare. Li Changshou felt that he had been suppressed in his ¡°intelligence work¡±.

    His chances of winning against the Kun Peng dropped drastically.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I suspect that you are a living being of the Primordial World. However, your Dao heart has been corroded by the mental demons and your memories have been modified by the great mystical ability. I¡¯m Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts. I believe you already know that.¡±

    Second step: ¡°Deliberately setting up a deceptive array and attacking the heart.¡±

    The beautiful Heavenly Demon was clearly stunned.

    The living beings of the Primordial World had their Dao hearts corroded by the mental demons, and their memories were modified by the great mystical ability?

    Mei Wenhua almostughed out loud.

    He was formed by his mother¡¯s origin power and was born for today. There was no doubt about that!

    However, Mei Wenhua said with a trembling voice, ¡°Really? However, why would Mother lie to me? The Saint would not lie to me like that.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    His acting was touching.

    ¡°Look.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power condensed into a dagger in his hand. He waved his fingers gently and brushed past the Heavenly Fiend¡¯s arm. A wisp of red quietly slid out.

    This time, the Heavenly Fiend was really stunned.

    Mei Wenhua looked at the wound on her arm, as well as the drops of blood that seeped out. There was also a slight pain...

    Why do I have these?

    Li Changshou continued to write and draw on the scroll in front of him. He sighed softly in his heart. Without waiting for the Heavenly Fiend to identify it carefully, he raised his hand and shed again, healing the wound on the Heavenly Fiend¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You should not be a Heavenly Fiend.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty. ¡°I can tell you clearly that I¡¯m against the Kun Peng and the Saint you speak of. There¡¯s no possibility of you escaping if yound in my hands. However, I¡¯m very interested in your state. I want to do some research on the essence of living beings. I won¡¯t make you say anything about your n. That¡¯s meaningless to me. I can roughly guess that the Kun Peng has sent you into the Primordial World to try and approach me, right?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes were listless, but Li Changshou could sense that it was looking at him with aplicated gaze.

    He took the second step steadily.

    The Skyfiend agreed with what they said. In other words, there were otherpanions.

    Third step: ¡°A reasonable deduction, confusing.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Li Changshou put down the brush in his hand. ¡°I want to see if I can help you find some clues regarding yourself. If you were originally a living being of the Primordial World, I could have spared your life and only sealed you.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon was speechless.

    In the cage-like array formation, Li Changshou began to ask a special question.

    Just as he had said just now, he did not ask about the Kun Peng at all, nor did he ask about their purpose and n.

    All the topics revolved around the Heavenly Demon itself. Every time the Heavenly Demon began to firmly believe that he was an otherworldly demon, Li Changshou would give a new hint.

    For example, if he cut his arm, he would bleed and feel pain.

    He should not have any emotions, but at that moment, he felt a sense of sorrow.

    Moreover, it actually felt a sense of joy after being understood and satisfaction when receiving attention...

    Those characteristics of the Primordial World living beings that it could use were realized step by step.

    Why was that so?

    It was actually very simple.

    If his vision was gradually pulled away, he would enter the pitch-ck cage where Li Changshou and the beautiful Heavenly Demon were.

    If he pulled his vision further out, he would fly out of the chest of the ¡°Skyfiend¡± who had a Connate Dao Body.

    On the mountaintop, in the array formation that Kong Xuan had set up previously, Li Changshou was sitting cross-legged. He held a pearl in his left hand and raised his sword fingers with his right hand. He aimed at the young girl, who was sealed in front of him.

    There was a wisp of essence Sea Serpent Qi that Li Changshou had collected in the Asura Ancient City.

    The Seven Emotions reincarnation stood quietly beside Li Changshou and Mei Wenhua. She cooperated with Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission and changed her emotions from time to time.

    That was the first step to fooling the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Seven Emotions Illusion, Demon Heart Seed Demon!¡±

    Even the conversation that he deliberately let the Heavenly Demon hear at the beginning was cleverly designed and he made a lot of preparations for it.

    ...

    Outside the array formation that Li Changshou, the Seven Emotions girl, and the Heavenly Fiend, ¡°Mei Wenhua¡± were in, dozens of Heavenly Soldiers used their immortal powers to create an istion barrier and hid the strange phenomenon on the mountain. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was hiding in the sky and did not appear. Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and Princess Long Ji were guarding outside the illusion array.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu was standing in the corner of the outer array formation with her hands behind her back.

    She was not familiar with the famous people of the Heavenly Courts. She had also received Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission just now. She could not expose her identity as the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall. Now, she was standing there as a good friend of the Seven Emotions and an immortal of the Immortal Du Sect.

    They were panicking.

    When she heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, Jiu Jiu felt her Dao heart buzz. It was as if it had exploded. She was dizzy and could not understand what was going on.

    Fortunately, after his incarnation rushed over, he was busy dealing with the otherworldly Heavenly Fiend.

    Come to think of it...

    His Dao heart was unstable. He could actually attract the otherworldly demons. It was really a little... a little...

    Crack!

    Jiu Jiu raised her hand to support her forehead. She gritted her teeth and stomped her feet!

    Hmph, at most, I¡¯ll just say that I came back because Icked wine. I¡¯ll regroup and fight again next time!

    Then, Jiu Jiu sized up Long Ji, who was dressed up and going out today. She knew that Long Ji was Li Changshou¡¯s disciple and wanted to befriend her, but she felt embarrassed.

    <i>What should I say?</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m Changshou¡¯s Aunt-Master. Quick, call me Aunt-Master.</i>

    <i>Forget it. I¡¯lle again when I¡¯m more prepared.</i>

    At the very least, she had to change into her beautiful clothes. That way, she could threaten her Disciple-Nephew to submit.

    Jiu Jiu was attracted by themotion not far away. She looked up.

    However, Ao Yi, whom she had met a few times, raised his hand and wrapped it around the neck of another Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts. Then, he smashed him hard on the ground...

    <i>What¡¯s wrong?</i>

    <i>Are the Heavenly Generals still fighting?</i>

    At that moment, Ao Yi was scolding, ¡°Who dares to look at him! This is Brother Sect Master¡¯s Little Aunt-Master!¡±

    Bian Zhuang patted the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°I understand, I understand. I really don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts. I¡¯m just shocked and surprised!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ao Yi stood up with an unfriendly expression. Bian Zhuang sighed softly and got up. He wanted to cry, but he did not dare to release any immortal senses towards Jiu Jiu.

    Long Ji frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Generals, although you are in the array now, please pay attention to the prestige of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang cupped their fists and agreed. At the same time, they quietened down.

    At that moment, the array formation light wall in front of the three of them slowly dissolved. Li Changshou and the Seven Emotions girl walked out together.

    Long Ji hurriedly called him Master. Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang called him Star Lord.

    The Seven Emotions girl pouted and sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the Heavenly Fiend, who was still immersed in the illusion and maintained his Connate Dao Body. He hesitated.

    Just now, he seemed to have used too much strength to deceive her. The power of the seven emotions was too strong...

    There should not be any problems. After all, this was an otherworldly Heavenly Fiend. It was a life form that was closer to the True Spirit and Daows than the living beings of the Primordial World.

    After observing for a while, the results should be out soon.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded at them before walking towards Jiu Jiu.

    Jiu Jiu was inexplicably nervous. She subconsciously stood up and showed Li Changshou the dignity of an Aunt-Master.

    No matter what, she was still his Aunt-Master!

    ¡°How did you...¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, how is it?¡±

    A shout suddenly sounded above his head. Li Changshou looked up and saw the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, riding a cloud.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated clearly. It¡¯s the Demon Master Kun Peng¡¯s scheme. He wants to use such a Heavenly Demon to lure me into the Chaos Sea. He thinks I¡¯m a lecherous person.

    He really felt that he had been underestimated.

    The Heavenly Fiend¡¯s name is rather interesting. It was given by Kun Peng. It¡¯s called Mei Wenhua.¡±

    ¡°Mei Wenhua? What¡¯s wrong with this name?¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Quan Dong frowned. Afternding at the top of the mountain, he approached Li Changshou and sent a voice transmission. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with this fairy?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly replied via voice transmission, ¡°Your Majesty, she¡¯s the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall. She is my Little Aunt-Master in the Immortal Du Sect. She contributed greatly to the rapid development of the Heaven Ascension Hall.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Quan Dong sent a voice transmission and smiled. ¡°I thought that you had many marriages... General Youqin is not bad. It wouldn¡¯t be nice either if you have too many Daopanions, right?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He felt that the Jade Emperor was ying with his emotions.

    He was about to introduce Jiu Jiu when some unusual fluctuations suddenly appeared in the illusion array behind him.

    Waves of pure spiritual energy rippled out. Like waves, pure white light broke through the inneryer of the illusion array and scattered around.

    Pure and rid of any impurities, it represented the Great Dao of Good and True. It was resonating with the light!

    <i>What?</i>

    Everyone looked inside the array formation and saw that the Heavenly Fiend, who was still sealed by the restrictions, was intecing her fingers and floating.

    A wisp of white light bloomed from its forehead. Wisps of ck aura surged out from its body, and the ck aura was instantly purified by the white light.

    As its ck hair danced in the wind, its body seemed to be ignited with white mes. The mes burned in an instant and changed its clothing into a white dress. Its originally pale skin actually emitted a faint glow...

    A beam of light descended from the sky. It shone on her body with rich Heavenly Dao power, as if it had stabilized her body.

    Two drops of tears streaked across the corners of his narrow eyes. A circle of gentle white light appeared behind him.

    Build an immortal spirit body?

    She muttered, ¡°I have to save them. I can¡¯t let them be deceived again...¡±

    Li Changshou was stunned.

    <i>How could there be such a small surprise when a Heavenly Fiend develops a mental demon?</i>

    At the side, a few gazes slowly shifted to his face. The entire mountaintop was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The immortals turned into stone sculptures, and only the holy light shone...

 Chapter 575 - Kind Junior Brother Is Presentâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 575: Kind Junior Brother Is Present...</h4>

    The atmosphere in the mountaintop array formation was inexplicably oppressive.

    In the Shang Nation¡¯s capital, the grand celebration ceremony was still ongoing. Fortunately, the Primordial World did not have the custom of ¡°I¡¯ll say a few casual words¡±. Mortals sang and danced, and they resolved the marriage problem of the young men.

    The young men and women looked at each other, knocked a dragon unconscious, and carried it away. It was an old tradition of the human race.

    If a handsome young man like Bian Zhuang did not have Dharma powers to protect himself, he would easily die in such an asion.

    However, at that moment, Bian Zhuang did not have the leisure to look at that. His Dao heart trembled a little, so much so that he forgot to admire the beautiful figure wrapped in the light. Instead, he stared at his backer in shock.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative god, Taibai Jinxing.

    What do you mean by bluffing?

    That was deception!

    He could twist facts around and deceive everyone!

    With that standard, he would definitely be famous in the Primordial World. It would be easy for him to distinguish the past and present!

    Bian Zhuang suddenly understood.

    Why did the Western Sect repeatedly suffer losses when facing the Venus Sovereign? Why did the ancient figures fall? Why could the Heavenly Courts have such a good situation?

    Wasn¡¯t that all because of Taibai Jinxing¡¯s persuasion?

    However...

    This oue was difficult to ept.

    The otherworldly Heavenly Fiend, who was supposed to be the nemesis of the living beings of the Primordial World, were actually transformed into a kind female immortal who was recognized by the Heavenly Dao when Lord Taibai Jinxing spoke. She instantly changed her living form.

    In fact, she seemed to be grateful to Lord Taibai Jinxing who had guided her out of the maze.

    That was a little... a little...

    frightening.

    That made Bian Zhuang subconsciously recall if he had been fooled by the Lord Star Lord¡¯s mystical abilities and Dharma spells during the years he had followed him. Why was he so loyal and did not dare to disobey the Lord Star Lord¡¯s orders?

    After thinking for half a day, Bian Zhuang finally confirmed it.

    He was really afraid of Taibai Jinxing. It had nothing to do with Taibai Jinxing¡¯s bluffing technique.

    Simply put, he was not qualified.

    In the array formation, Bian Zhuang looked at Jiu Jiu, who was standing in another corner. He hid behind Ao Yi silently and waited for the four big shots to speak.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s admirer, Kong Xuan, and the reincarnation of the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions were standing beside the Mutated Heavenly Demon.

    Quan Dong, Kong Xuan, and the Seven Emotions girls were checking the Heavenly Fiend Girl¡¯s condition.

    Clearly, they had discovered something unusual about this matter.

    The four of them exchanged nces and retreated to the side. Their expressions wereplicated, but Li Changshou was the calmest.

    After all, although the oue of this matter was beyond his expectations, the process was all controlled by him. It was notplicated to understand.

    For example, in the Primordial World, regardless of whether it was Connate lifeforms or Postnatal lifeforms, they would easily develop mental demons because of their own seven emotions and six desires, or because of their Dao heart obsessions, or because their essence souls were damaged.

    What was a mental demon?

    Li Changshou had mentioned to Ling¡¯e before that the creation of mental demons could be understood as a Qi Refinement cultivator¡¯s self-doubting.

    Li Changshou had once asserted that a fairy like Youqin Xuanya would never be fated to have a mental demon.

    Although he was proven wrongter on, it was indeed because of her rtionship problems back then that she developed self-doubts and caused her mental demons to be born.

    What was a Heavenly Fiend?

    The otherworldly Heavenly Fiends referred to all kinds of Chaos living beings who harbored ill intentions towards the Primordial World and kept trying to invade the Primordial World. Most of them were created by the Connate Godfiends who had escaped the Great Tribtion.

    For example, the previous Du Shuren and the current Mei Wenhua were Chaos living beings who could invade the Dao hearts of immortals and trigger them to fuse with the mental demons of the living beings of the Primordial World.

    They were born from the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy and seemed to have been separated from him.

    During Li Changshou¡¯s research on Du Shuren, he had already confirmed a fact.

    Each and every Heavenly Fiend was formed by a single True Spirit.

    It was known that the Connate Godfiends of the Chaos Sea were the same as the Great God Pangu. They were powerful living beings born from countless True Spirits gathered on the iplete Great Dao.

    The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy should have a mystical ability that could split the True Spirit that constituted his body again and transform it into these otherworldly demons of different forms. There was a high chance that he could absorb the True Spirit in the Chaos Sea again and continuously produce new otherworldly demons.

    Would killing the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy solve the problem of the otherworldly demons?

    Li Changshou had such an idea, but the final conclusion was actually uncertain.

    The most fundamental move to deal with the otherworldly demons was to melt the Great Dao of the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy. Otherwise, another Heavenly Fiend Supremacy would still be born.

    On the basis of understanding that, it was actually reasonable to look at the ¡°mutation¡± produced by Mei Wenhua.

    The living beings of the Primordial World were born from the resonance of the True Spirit and the Great Dao of the Primordial World. Their essence of life was the same as the Heavenly Demons. Most of the mental demons of the living beings of the Primordial World were born in the depths of their essence souls. They could affect the nature of living beings and amplify their negative emotions.

    Heavenly Fiends had the possibility of developing mental demons.

    Under the effect of the power of the seven emotions, Mei Wenhua had been fooled by Li Changshou intopletely denying herself. She had developed a ¡°holy will¡± that was simr to mental demons. All kinds of conditions had been cleverly achieved.

    Due to the unstable ¡°structure¡± of Mei Wenhua, it was directly assimted by the Daows of the Primordial World when the True Spirit and the originally iplete Great Dao fluctuated and split. It became a spiritual body that was close to the Primordial World...

    Although Li Changshou still had some doubts, he understood the situation.

    <i>However...</i>

    <i>From the looks of it, my story would probably spread again.</i>

    <i>Yes, just don¡¯t let Daoist Jingkou of Kunlun Mountain know.</i>

    Quan Dong muttered softly, ¡°Changgeng, this matter is too mysterious. Although I sensed the power of the Heavenly Dao and understood the cause and effect of this matter. However, in the end... it¡¯s too unbelievable. ¡±

    However, Kong Xuan said, ¡°What a pure good will. This spirit body seems to have received the protection of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao should be interested in her. I never thought that nting a mental demon in the Heavenly Demon¡¯s heart would have such an effect.¡±

    Quan Dong praised, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the danger of the otherworldly demons can be resolved.¡±

    ¡°Let me say this first.¡± The Seven Emotions girl raised a finger and slowly shook it. ¡°I can¡¯t attack casually. Once the bnce of the Seven Emotions is broken, the problem will be even more troublesome than the otherworldly demons.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Can you let Little Grief out?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll test you.¡± The Seven Emotions girl blinked at Li Changshou and smiled innocently. ¡°Guess who I am now?¡±

    ¡°Desire.¡±

    ¡°Uh, how did you know?¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°When Goddess Nuwa created this body for you, I was always there. I naturally observed something.¡±

    The incarnation of desire deliberately bit her lips when she heard that. Her eyes were filled with panic and her face was filled with shyness. She subconsciously pinched the cor of her dress and whispered, ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that you know everything about me?¡±

    Li Changshou looked helpless. Quan Dong frowned slightly.

    The incarnation of desire rolled its eyes and snorted softly. It closed its eyes, and the world seemed to darken.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Little Grief sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me. I still have to be teased by them. They even said that they will let me deal with them in front of you in the future. Clearly, I have nothing to do with you.¡±

    He sighed.

    Li Changshou felt a little awkward. He did not know how to exin to Little Grief.

    After all, it was his fault. He was worried that it was not safe outside. He would not go out if he could. After all, as long as he moved, he would easily provoke karma.

    When Kong Xuan saw that, she took the initiative to help Li Changshou out of the predicament and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. Changgeng is really busy. ording to my understanding, he rarely takes the initiative to go to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    Quan Dong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can testify.¡±

    Little Grief sighed dejectedly. ¡°Friends are indeed not important.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, interrupting Little Grief¡¯s increasingly intense sorrow.

    That was how she was. If he did not change the topic in time, she would fall into a strange cycle of bing more and more sorrowful. No matter what she said, she would be pessimistic.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Little Grief, can you attack again? I want to confirm if this Heavenly Fiend really has a mental demon and is not trying to deceive us.¡±

    Little Grief agreed softly. She turned around and walked to the side of the young girl who was curled up in mid-air. She sighed leisurely.

    A light gray wave mark wrapped around the young girl and did not affect the others.

    Kong Xuan asked, ¡°Do you want to use this method to resolve the troubles of the otherworldly demons?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If we can resolve this matter, Senior Brother can be more carefree and not be trapped in Xuandu City anymore. Senior Brother¡¯s kindness to me is as great as a mountain. I can only repay you with these things.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°When the Heavenly Courts be stronger, we can send troops to guard it. The Heavenly Generals will take turns to guard the Xuandu City.¡±

    Kong Xuan frowned slightly and pondered.

    She seemed to be hesitating.

    She was originally decisive in killing and never did anything sloppily. However, she rarely spoke.

    Li Changshou seemed to be able to see through her thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Now that the Shang Dynasty has been established and the destiny of the Human Emperor has been formed, not everyone can move freely. Why don¡¯t we do this? The Heavenly Courts will send troops to guard the border between the Middle Continent and the South Continent. Then, they will set up an envoy to patrol the mortal world and eliminate the Demon Heavenly Masters. The Heavenly Dao will protect the Shang Nation. In that case, Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to guard this ce. You can also go to Xuandu City to help my Senior Brother.¡±

    Quan Dong said seriously, ¡°Is the situation in Xuandu City urgent again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The situation is not optimistic.¡±

    Li Changshou secretly praised the Jade Emperor. As expected of the best partner of the Heavenly Courts. They had a tacit understanding.

    ¡°Especially since the Heavenly Fiend mutation this time might anger the Heavenly Venerate. When the Xuandu City was in an emergency 80 years ago, the Kun Peng and four or five Connate Godfiends suppressed the Xuandu City. My senior brother guarded the entrance of the Primordial World. His long hair was disheveled, and his Dharma powers were almost exhausted. He relied on the Taiji Painting to support himself and did not take half a step back. Senior Brother¡¯s back was so determined... We went to help. Senior Brother was also worried that we had fallen into the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Dao. He took the Cosmic Ruler and repelled the Kun Peng and the other living beings of the Chaos. That battle. It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Can I go there?¡±

    Kong Xuan took a step forward. Her phoenix eyes were filled with urgency. ¡°Can the Grand Pure One allow me to help him? My Five-colored Divine Light can transform the Chaos aura into the five-element spiritual power in the Chaos Sea. Not only will I not be affected in the Chaos Sea, but I can also obtain endless Dharma powers!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with urgency. She could not wait to fly over.

    However, Li Changshou was not in a hurry. Instead, he wanted to settle the matter between his senior brother and Kong Xuan today.

    ¡°This... the Xuandu City is very important.¡±

    Li Changshou hesitated. When Quan Dong saw that, he immediately knew what his beloved Changgeng was plotting.

    He, who should have cooperated with the performance, was doing his best to perform. His eyes were filled with worry, and he kept muttering to himself to create background sounds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Teacher,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°After all, the Xuandu City is the Holy Land of the Dao Sect. It¡¯s also outside the world. It¡¯s safer to ask Teacher.¡±

    Quan Dong said, ¡°Are we going outside the Nine Heavens now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and a nk scroll quickly spread out in front of him. Then, he picked up his brush and drew. His long hair and arms danced up and down as he drew the worship version of the Grand Pure One riding the ox.

    Then, Li Changshou used his immortal power to ce the painting in front of him. He took out a meditation cushion and an incense burner and lit three incense sticks. He knelt on the meditation cushion and said loudly,

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m Changgeng! In order to prevent the previous predicament in the Xuandu City from happening again, I would like to invite Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan to help Senior Brother in the Outer World. If Teacher allows, please give me a token or two. That way, Senior Brother can understand this matter!¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, a corner of the Saint portrait floated up. There were wisps of mysterious and obscure Saint Dao runes inside, causing the immortals present to be shocked.

    Long Ji hurriedly walked forward and knelt behind Li Changshou. Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang immediately bowed. Quan Dong also bowed to the portrait.

    At that moment, the universe did not fluctuate. However, a small vortex appeared in front of Kong Xuan. Two Spirit Pills that emitted seven-colored streams of lightnded in front of Kong Xuan and she raised her hand to catch them.

    Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill!

    It was different from the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill refined by the Grand Supreme Elder. It was different from the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill that could revive the dead. The two Spirit Pills contained pure Taiji Infinite Dao and emitted the intent of perfection.

    One pill could allow mortals to ascend and be Heaven Immortals!

    Only the Grand Pure One, who could withstand the pressure of the Heavenly Dao, could refine such a pure and simple Spirit Pill that could increase one¡¯sprehension of the Great Dao and provide enlightenment.

    As for these two pills, they were from the ancient times and limited in number.

    Under the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao, everything was bnced. The pill was the same.

    If a mortal used such a pill, the Heavenly Dao would lock down the path of his cultivation. In the present world, such a pill was actually a disguised poison to Qi Refinement cultivators who were Golden Immortals.

    However, if he were to use it on the phoenix race, coupled with the Primordial Phoenix True Blood in Kong Xuan¡¯s hands, he would be able to nurture two Golden Immortal phoenix nsmen!

    The Grand Pure One had not just given him a token. He had probably given half of the betrothal gifts.

    Kong Xuan did not hesitate to put the two pills into her sleeve. Then, she folded her hands in front of her waist and bowed to the portrait...

    ¡°Huh? Achoo!¡±

    On the city wall of Xuandu City, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect, who was lying on a soft andfortable meditation cushion, rubbed his nose in a daze.

    With theposite array formation that Changshou had designed, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s waist and legs no longer hurt. The otherworldly demons outside did not dare to gather. They finally slept soundly.

    However, what the Great Daoist Master did not know was that at the same time, on the peak of the mountain outside the capital city of the South Continent¡¯s Shang Nation, Li Changshou was handing a jade token, a pearl, and some trinkets to Kong Xuan.

    The jade token recorded a mystical ability.

    Although it was called a mystical ability, it was actually the first half of an entire set of Dharmic formtions. Li Changshou had just used it previously. He used the essence Sea Serpent Qi to build an illusion and then invade it.

    That mystical ability was used to invade the illusion in the other party¡¯s heart. It could also be used to enter the other party¡¯s dream. Li Changshou gave it a very romantic name.

    Dream Connection.

    The trinkets were nothing else. They were just various chess cards that the two of them could y with.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou did not dare to do too much. He was afraid that Kong Xuan would see through him.

    After all, he was only a junior brother. There was only so much he could do for his senior brother... He was ashamed that it was a small job.

    ...

    Kong Xuan still had to hand over the defense of the Shang Nation to the Heavenly Courts before she could rush to Xuandu City without worry.

    In fact, as the Shang Tribe rose, the luck of the phoenix race, which was the totem of the Shang Tribe, had already recovered to the extent that the world could allow the phoenix race to have a future.

    Kong Xuan¡¯s mission was only to dy the phoenix race.

    She had to use the Primordial Phoenix¡¯s true blood to transform the birds.

    Kong Xuan was filled with gratitude towards Li Changshou. Although Kong Xuan had never expressed that, she would definitely respond every time Li Changshou invited her.

    The matter of Kong Xuan going to Xuandu City to guard the ce was decided. Their attention was still on the mutated Skyfiend.

    Little Grief released the power of the seven emotions for half a day. The Mutant Skyfiend¡¯s Dao heart waspletely broken and revealed in front of them.

    What surprised Li Changshou was that the mutated Heavenly Demon cut open was really white.

    At that moment, Mei Wenhua no longer cared if she was a living being that had been abducted previously. She only felt pity and sympathy for the otherworldly demons that had encountered her.

    At that moment, his only belief was to save his fellow race members and let them escape the shackles and the fate of being enved.

    Their lives were given by their mother. They could be taken back by their mother at will. However, they were also born from their True Spirits and had their own dignity.

    He had to give the otherworldly demons the Flower of Hope and the Fruit of Freedom!

    He wanted the otherworldly demons to stand up and grasp his destiny.

    After all, they did not want to enter the Primordial World at all. What they loved the most was to stretch their bodies happily in the Chaos Sea...

    After seeing that, the immortals present fell silent.

    Quan Dong pondered for a while. ¡°What did the Lord of Heaven do? This ispletely...pletely...¡±

    Bian Zhuang whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just like how the mental demons of us Qi Refinement cultivators are mostly evil. The mental demons of the Heavenly Fiends are actually good thoughts?¡±

    Kong Xuan asked, ¡°Are you bringing her to the Xuandu City?¡±

    Li Changshou did not answer. He closed his eyes and focused. Soon, he said, ¡°We can¡¯t let her go to the outer space for now. I want to bring her to a ce first.¡±

    Quan Dong was puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Fire Cloud Cave,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let the ancestors of the human race think about this matter and see if there¡¯s a way to deal with the otherworldly demons once and for all.¡±

    Quan Dong looked enlightened. Jiu Jiu, who was in the corner, blinked.

    Why did she feel that Changshou seemed to have lied just now...

 Chapter 576 - The Kun Peng Game

    <h4>Chapter 576: The Kun Peng Game</h4>

    The gxy was resplendent, and the starry night was endless. The cool night wind blew away the noise of the mortal world and streaked across the mountains that were like a dark forest.

    A white cloud flew over from the southwest. It went to a certain ce in the imperial capital, but it was rather quiet.

    On the cloud, Li Changshou sat quietly in front. He was dressed in a white robe and had a white beard. He was naturally the paper effigy that had appeared in the Shang Nation of the South Continent.

    Behind Li Changshou, the ¡°pure and holy¡± Heavenly Fiend, who had been tainted with too much Little Grief divine power, was curled up into a ball. Large drops of tears seeped into the clouds.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>How should I address this living being?</i>

    The Saint Devils and Saint Skyfiends were too domineering. Mei Wenhua¡¯s strength was not considered strong. At that moment, he did not know what mystical abilities she had.

    Originally, the strongest mystical ability of the otherworldly demons was to invade the Dao heart of the living beings in the Primordial World. After the mutation, the otherworldly demons still retained such a mystical ability.

    However, the former made people evil, while thetter made people kind.

    Li Changshou realized that and wanted to bring Mei Wenhua to the Fire Cloud Cave...

    Perhaps to Mei Wenhua, what was slightly ironic was that although she had obtained the approval of the Heavenly Dao and possessed such an immortal spiritual body, she had enduredyers of tests previously.

    However, he did not gain Li Changshou¡¯s trust.

    Li Changshou racked his brains on how to deal with the mutated Skyfiend.

    He had yet to consider whether to announce this matter to the public. When should he announce it? What benefits could it bring to the Heavenly Courts or himself?

    More importantly, Li Changshou could notpletely eliminate the threat.

    If Mei Wenhua was just putting on a show and really got close to some important figures of the Heavenly Courts who had high authority but had a bigger crack in their Dao hearts, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    This ce did not necessarily refer to General Dongmu.

    He still had to maintain the most basic respect for the otherworldly demons. He could not be careless. After all, what they liked the most were the Dao hearts of living beings.

    Li Changshou had already thought about killing Mei Wenhua more than ten times, but he felt that it was a pity.

    Perhaps this mutation was the only one that could not be replicated. Li Changshou had really lost a trump card to deal with the Kun Peng and the Heavenly Demon.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou thought of a few words.

    It was a new rain in the empty mountain. He and his master, Qi Yuan, were strolling in the mountain and talking about the vixen, Lan.

    His master¡¯s teachings were still in Li Changshou¡¯s ears. He was rather touched.

    ¡°Respect¡±

    Don¡¯t lose your respect for living beings...

    With that in mind, Li Changshou raised his hand and opened his left hand to Mei Wenhua, who was curled up into a ball. He added two moreyers of immortal power protection.

    It was always right to be stable.

    The otherworldly demons were considered the peripheral forces of the Kun Peng. This time, the Kun Peng had ¡°attacked¡± him one after another. This time, it had even threatened Little Aunt-Master.

    <i>This is intolerable!</i>

    <i>I have to think of a way to retaliate.</i>

    <i>When I go to the Fire Cloud Cave this time, I¡¯ll ask a few retired human emperors to discuss and see if they can find a way to deal with the Kun Peng.</i>

    <i>This Kun Peng is really too jumpy.</i>

    At the same time, in the vast void outside the five continents of the Primordial World, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy hid in Jiu Jiu¡¯s sleeve. Jiu Jiu hid her whereabouts and escaped towards the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Previously, Jiu Jiu¡¯s intuition had not been wrong. Li Changshou had indeed lied to Quan Dong.

    However, there were some things that Li Changshou could not tell the Jade Emperor directly. He could only send a voice transmission.

    He could not just say that he wanted to bring this special otherworldly demon to the Fire Cloud Cave and see if he could help Suiren.

    That would easily be taboo.

    ording to the rumors at the end of the ancient times, the position of the Heavenly Emperor should have been upied by the Human Emperor. Suiren was also the oldest and strongest human emperor of the ancestors in the world.

    Moreover, unlike Fu Xi and Shennong, Suiren was a pure human. Today, the human race was flourishing and had anorthodox¡± vibe.

    Li Changshou had also once spected that it was possible that the Heavenly Dao had deliberately used Demonic Qi to control Suiren to ensure that the Heavenly Courts would firmly rule the Three Realms.

    Of course, Li Changshou would not mess up his identity and mistake his position.

    He was an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts. At that moment, he was working for the Heavenly Dao.

    This time, he hade to the Fire Cloud Cave only because of his respect for the Human Emperor and the ¡°small agreement¡± he had with Imperial Lord Da Yu. He wanted to bring Mei Wen to try and see if he could ease Suiren¡¯s pain.

    Before he parted with Quan Dong, Li Changshou was afraid that the Jade Emperor did not understand the key. He even took the initiative to send a voice transmission to exin.

    The few human ancestors of the Fire Cloud Cave had previously asked me for help.

    It was rted to the fact that the Suiren n had fallen to demons in their early years and that the demonic aura was gradually unable to be suppressed.

    As the saying goes, when things reach an extreme, they will go in the opposite direction. Mei Wenhua might have a unique way of dealing with demonic Qi. When I go to the Fire Cloud Cave this time, I will try to get her to help suppress the injuries of the ancient Emperor Suiren. ¡±

    At that time, Quan Dong... blinked and nodded calmly. Before he left, he frowned slightly.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. The Jade Emperor really minded that matter. Every existence at the peak of power would probably be afraid of existences who could threaten his authority.

    ¡°I understand.¡± The Heavenly Emperor said, ¡°Huh? Why did Changgeng specially instruct me to do that? Could it be that it¡¯s time to express goodwill to the Fire Cloud Cave? That¡¯s right. I have neglected this matter previously. Now, the human mortals, the Heavenly Courts, should not have any objections. I¡¯ll make arrangements when I get back. It¡¯s all thanks to Changgeng¡¯s consideration.¡±

    It was really the scene of a huge ruler of the Primordial World leaving his heart.

    This time, apart from Mei Wenhua, Li Changshou brought Bian Zhuang along with him to the Fire Cloud Cave.

    He wanted to be a witness the entire time so that His Majesty would not think too much.

    Long Ji was the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor, and Ao Yi was on his side. On the other hand, Bian Zhuang was being nice to him. He was a Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts. It was just right.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. The two paper effigies looked at the different scenery, but they were organizing their thoughts.

    Although Kong Xuan would go to Xuandu City, it did not mean that she would not fall into the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    After bearing the destiny of the human race, she would be implicated in a huge cmity. It would probably be difficult to avoid it this time.

    If he forcefully allowed Kong Xuan to escape the tribtion, he had to think carefully about whether he could withstand the bacsh caused by the vacant position of the Buddha Mother.

    If he wanted to break the fence of fate, he had to pay a price.

    In order to protect Kong Xuan, he could not arrange for the Golden-Winged Roc to act in Kong Xuan¡¯s scenes. Then...

    <i>The Buddha Mother bes the Buddha Father?</i>

    <i>Forget it. I¡¯m worrying too much. I might as well leave the matter of Kong Xuan to Eldest Senior Brother.</i>

    ¡°Changshou.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiu Jiu, who was in an escape form, hummed softly and sent a voice transmission to the paper effigy in her sleeve. ¡°You... have been quite busy recently.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and replied, ¡°In the past one to two hundred years, I¡¯ve been cultivating most of the time. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Uncle-Masters, that I don¡¯t have to spend all my energy on matters other than cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± Jiu Jiu smiled happily. Then, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ahem, um, Ling¡¯e is fine recently.¡±

    ¡°What can happen to her? She¡¯s just cultivating in the mountains.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Immortal Du Sect suffered a cmity. I could not bring Ling¡¯e to stay behind and share the difficulties with the immortal sect. To be safe, I moved the Little Qiong Peak to the Heavenly Courts. That made Ling¡¯e a little lonely.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you spend more time with her?¡± Jiu Jiu¡¯s smile disappeared and she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t let Ling¡¯e down. Ling¡¯e is different from you. You are the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts and the few with the highest grades. You are also a great mystical ability user in the Primordial World. You are respected by the world and have countless identities. However, Ling¡¯e only has one identity... Your junior sister. She has been admiring you since she entered the mountain a few years ago. She has been infatuated with you all these years.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t worry. I will not let Ling¡¯e suffer.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel a little depressed hearing your answer?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to being depressed.¡± Jiu Jiu waved her hand and looked to the side. Her eyes were a little lonely, but they quickly returned to normal.

    Forget it. Don¡¯t think about anything else.

    Jiu Jiu asked, ¡°Changshou, how are things between you and Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and could not answer. ¡°It¡¯s quite stable.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys have a baby?¡± Jiu Jiu asked in surprise.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Li Changshou transmitted his voice helplessly. ¡°Actually, I have some conflicts sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Conflict?¡± Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t resolve? Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master, don¡¯t tease me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and felt the urge to confide in her. After enduring it for a while, he felt that it was fine to tell Jiu Jiu that.

    He had traveled all the way to this day in the world. Those who could be considered Daoists had already spread throughout the Three Realms.

    However, the person who could be considered a good friend... was before Mr. Bai.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Cultivators are most afraid of not knowing their true nature. If they feel lost, they will encounter a bottleneck soon. I¡¯m a mortal. I have seven emotions and six desires. I also hope that everything will have a perfect ending, although that¡¯s unlikely. I feel more affection for Ling¡¯e than my Daopanion. I brought her up and taught her my abilities. We are like siblings, and master and disciple. I have a strong desire to protect her as I watch her transform every day. However, he was afraid that their rtionship would deteriorate after they became Daopanions. Sometimes, I would think about letting her make more friends and letting her go out more after the world was stable. I would not have to be so monotonous in life. However, I was worried that she would leave me. That subtle feeling of being afraid of losing the only ce in her heart really makes me not know whether tough or cry.¡±

    Jiu Jiu pursed her lips and lectured, ¡°You¡¯re justcking in boldness.¡±

    ¡°Courage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, bold. You¡¯re not decisive at all.¡±

    Jiu Jiu snorted and continued to scold, ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao is clearly a Connate mighty figure, but she keeps a distance from her own junior sister. I think you just can¡¯t swallow your pride. You¡¯re afraid that your conscience won¡¯t let you go. You feel that you have ulterior motives for being good to Ling¡¯e previously. You¡¯ll feel uneasy. You are avoiding this uneasiness. What¡¯s wrong with that? Why do you care if others make fun of you? If others say so, so be it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Are you fellow disciples or childhood sweethearts? Ling¡¯e has fallen in love with you and has been working hard to cultivate and be beautiful. It¡¯s all to please you, but you still care about your pride. Really...¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Aunt-Master, you¡¯re right, but something doesn¡¯t seem right. I have also taken the initiative, but every time Ling¡¯e...¡±

    ¡°Every time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll run away because you¡¯re too shy.¡±

    ¡°Just because of that?¡±

    Jiu Jiu looked resentful. ¡°Let¡¯s drink! It¡¯s such a simple matter! Jiu is brave. Wouldn¡¯t it be resolved if you let Ling¡¯e drink some wine? Taibai Jinxing, is that all you have?¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He felt that it was a little... inappropriate.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, I have to consider this matter carefully.¡±

    Jiu Jiu asked in confusion, ¡°Why? What else is there to consider?¡±

    ¡°There are actually different stages in a rtionship, especially between a man and a woman,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The world always sees the joy and satisfaction brought by the progress of a rtionship. It¡¯s called happiness. However, very few people looked at how the two of them should get along after their rtionship gradually calmed down. Mortals had only lived for a few decades, but they were already facing such a situation. As long as the Longevity Immortal does not suffer any cmity, his lifespan will be endless. During that long period of calmness, will he gradually be tired and make each other tired?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°Are you thinking that far?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to resolve this matter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to send Ling¡¯e to Nuwa¡¯s Dao Pce to cultivate for a period of time. However, I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°With the protection of the Saint, I can guarantee her safety. The admiration she had for me since she was young has cooled down after I separated from her for a period of time. If she still has me in her heart in the future, I will not hesitate to marry her and not separate from her.¡±

    Jiu Jiu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a solution. It can also increase Ling¡¯e¡¯s background.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Aunt-Master,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°The other side is almost at the Fire Cloud Cave. I¡¯ll go and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. I can sneak back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Although Jiu Jiu said that, how could Li Changshou not be worried? After all, Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu¡¯s cultivation level was only at thete-stage of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Li Changshou focused some of his attention on that ce and used his immortal senses to investigate at the furthest distance.

    On the other side, on theke where the entrance to the Fire Cloud Cave was.

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to make a ¡°bubble¡± and made Mei Wenhua, who was crying continuously, fall asleep. He led Bian Zhuang and pulled the bubble and bowed to the entrance of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    ¡°I, Li Changgeng, seek an audience with the ancestors of the human race.¡±

    Bian Zhuang, who had been extremely nervous, tensed up and bowed to the front.

    A vortex of flowing light appeared above theke. Li Changshou led Bian Zhuang into it and walked through the long path. When they arrived at anotherke, a familiar figure wearing a bamboo hat walked over on the waves.

    It was naturally Emperor Da Yu.

    Huh?

    Li Changshou shifted his attention to the paper effigy on the other side. When he saw that Jiu Jiu was flying in the air, he kept raising his hand to hit his forehead. He raised his head and roared silently, and his speed increased.

    <i>Is he drunk?</i>

    Li Changshou smiled. This time, the paper effigy had protected Jiu Jiu and returned to the Heaven Ascension Hall. He had also imparted some methods to brew wine so that his Aunt-Master would notck wine and candies.

    ...

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Master, my Dao has been reversed. I can sense it even through the power of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Reversed?¡±

    In a corner of the Chaos Sea, two spiritual wills intertwined andmunicated.

    Kun Peng shook its huge body. Its wings were kept at its side, and its figure was indeed like a huge fish.

    After thinking for a while, Kun Peng asked, ¡°Do you mean that someone can reverse your Dao and turn the Heavenly Fiends into other puppets instead of directly purifying the Heavenly Demons?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that someone can reverse your Dao and turn the Heavenly Demons into other puppets instead of directly purifying the Heavenly Demons?¡±

    ¡°This time, I directly lost my sense of that child. That child even became an existence that I hated extremely. He was the exact opposite of me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Kun Peng said. ¡°There are no living beings in the Primordial World. It¡¯s very likely that Hong Jun is studying how to deal with us. It was not a problem for Hong Jun to be unable to leave the Primordial Heavenly Dao. Which child did you lose?¡±

    ¡°She was sent to the Primordial World by Master. Master, you once gave her the name Mei Wenhua.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kun Peng pondered for a while. I¡¯ll sense the whereabouts of the remaining three fake spirits and ask them not to dy and obtain them as soon as possible.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy agreed and released the two wisps of spiritual will.

    Kun Peng¡¯s terrifying huge eyes opened. There was a hint of killing intent in them.

    ¡°It seems that relying on these Skyfiends will not do anything.¡±

    Following that, the Kun Peng spread its huge wings. It seemed to have opened up two worlds. With a gentle wave of its wings, its body crashed through the chaos.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up, you escapees who don¡¯t dare to face the Great Tribtion.¡±

    On the other side, in the Fire Cloud Cave, Li Changshou, Emperor Da Yu, Emperor Xuanyuan, and Fuxi were discussing fishing in the pavilion on the mountain of Emperor Da Yu.

    ¡°Seniors, do you have any countermeasures? It¡¯s best if you can lure the Kun Peng to the vicinity of Xuandu City. This time, you have to be fully prepared. Take it down in one go and prevent any future troubles.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Dao Ancestorâ€™s Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 577: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Doubt</h4>

    Jie... Jie was the old man who had been extremely powerful in the human race?

    Bian Zhuang stood outside the pavilion, his hands pressed against the outside of his thighs. He raised his head, puffed out his chest, and bent slightly. He maintained a perfect nervousness, giving off a sense of... being the head instructor of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ service industry.

    He was a professional.

    At that moment, in Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes, there were no four figures sitting in the pavilion.

    These were four mountains in the history of the human race!

    The Three Emperors respected the Suiren n, who had yet to appear. Suiren pioneered the world of the human race and led the human race through the darkest times. Before they obtained the power of cultivation, they had already taught the weak mortals to drill through wood and take fire. They fought with the demons of the heavens and the Magi of the earth back then and became the final winner of the ancient times.

    Suiren¡¯s influence on the human race was extremely far-reaching. The nature of not epting fate, fighting with the heavens, and fighting with the earth was engraved in the human bloodline.

    In the ancient times, the demons had the right to exin justice.

    Then, after a long period of time, the human race prospered and split into Qi Refinement cultivators and mortals.

    Fuxi was born in response to destiny. He was the reincarnation of the ancient mighty figure, Fuxi. After he became the human emperor, he imparted spells, set divinations, and sacrifices. He set the bnce, reformed, and made outstanding contributions to the overall development of the human race.

    The Emperor Xuanyuan of the Five Emperors had inherited the aspirations of the Three Emperors andprehensively taught the human race. He fought Chi You and gathered immortals and mortals. It was the most glorious era of the ancient human race. From then on, immortals and mortals began to separate.

    The Great Yu Emperor ruled the flood and set the Emperor¡¯s system. The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors were the endpoint of the rise of the entire human race.

    He looked at Taibai Jinxing. Although he was not the Human Emperor, he represented the highest authority that the human race had in the Three Realms during the era that the Heavenly Courts ruled...

    The four big shots sat in the pavilion and discussed. Bian Zhuang naturally did not dare to breathe loudly.

    However, among the four of them, Bian Zhuang was most impressed...

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan, the role model of the men of the Primordial World!

    From there, he looked into the distance. The continuous pces in the clouds, the fairies and goddesses that he could see in the distance, were all the great mountains and rivers that Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had built!

    Ahem, of course, Bian Zhuang respected his backer, the Grand Pure One¡¯s disciple Li Changshou, the most.

    Fuxi had a thin face and a slender figure. He had an immortal aura and mysterious Dao runes. He did not have the domineering aura of an emperor. He looked more like an honest elder.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had the appearance of a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a light yellow luxurious robe and had a golden sword at his waist. There was a faint smile on his lips. He looked upright and heroic. He inadvertently had an aura of the king and emitted a dazzling charm.

    The Great Yu Emperor was the most in. After all, he was the youngest retired human emperor in the Fire Cloud Cave. He was extremely honest and down-to-earth.

    The otherworldly demon was beside Bian Zhuang. Although he was still unconscious, he no longer cried.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had yet to mention the uniqueness of Mei Wenhua. He only thought of a way to deal with Kun Peng with the three retired human emperors.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan frowned. Emperor Da Yu pondered. Fuxi looked at the turtle shell in front of him and could not help but frown. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan sighed and said, ¡°Kun Peng is extremely cunning. In my previous life, I was schemed against by it. It does things without any bottom line and has no principles. It can do anything for its own benefit. If there are any disadvantages, it can escape.

    There¡¯s probably only one thing in the world that wants to lure it into a trap.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and said, ¡°Could it be a chance to be a Saint?¡±

    Emperor Huang could not help but smile. ¡°As expected of Lord Taibai Jinxing. You figured it out easily.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you tter me.¡±

    Fuxi said, ¡°I suffered a cmity in my previous life and was schemed by Kun Peng. I have some grudges with him and have worked with him before. Kun Peng¡¯s alertness far exceeds your imagination. Although his character is poor, he can be considered a formidable person. He¡¯s quite difficult to deal with.¡±

    Emperor Da Yu pondered for a while...

    It seemed that he was the only one present who was inexperienced and did not have any feud with Kun Peng.

    He should be at home and not in the pavilion. If Senior Shen Nong were there, he could have held a Kun Peng Critical Meeting.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior, do you know what weakness the Kun Peng has? Or is there something that the Kun Peng cares about?¡±

    Fuxi shook his head and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s hiding in the Chaos Sea. He has extreme speed. I can¡¯t deduce his location.¡±

    Emperor Xuanyuan continued, ¡°Apart from being too sinister and cunning, Kun Peng has no shorings. By the way, how did Lord Taibai Jinxingpete with Kun Peng?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slightly and exined some of the reasons.

    He only said that Kun Peng wanted him to go to the Chaos Sea to meet it and seemed to be plotting something. He did not exin that Kun Peng¡¯s ¡°fish hook¡± was a relic of his hometown, Senior Lang.

    There were some clues that could not be exposed to too many people. There was no need to expose them lest they caused trouble.

    Fuxi ced a few coins used by the ancient humans into the turtle shell and made a divination. Then, he gestured for them to chat by themselves. He sat there with his eyes closed and fingers pinched, as if he wanted to pry into the heavenly secrets of Chaos.

    When Li Changshou said that he had killed the old molting of the Kun Peng, the old molting was not strong. It was just an empty shell.

    Then, he said that when he saw Kun Peng in Xuandu City previously, Kun Peng emitted a powerful pressure and was only at a slight disadvantage when facing the Great Daoist Master head-on.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan pursed his lips and cursed, ¡°This treacherous and cunning bastard loves to devour living beings¡¯ essence the most.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan was the reincarnation of the ck turtle of the North Continent.

    Back then, the Saint had cut off four of the ck turtles¡¯ legs and refined them into Heavenly Pirs. The Kun Peng had secretly ambushed the ¡°old neighbor¡± who could not move. It had devoured the essence of the ck turtles and improved greatly.

    The ck turtle¡¯s resentment turned into the miasma that lingered in the North Continent. At least fifty percent of the reason was because of the Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Could it be that Kun Peng can also devour living beings of the Chaos to increase its strength?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡± Da Yu said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the Saint to attack and destroy the Kun Peng?¡±

    However, Emperor Xuanhuang said, ¡°Kun Peng is in the Chaos Sea. As long as he leaves the range that the power of the Heavenly Dao can affect, the Saints will not be able to find him. Moreover, Kun Peng is now mixing with the Connate Godfiends. Its strength cannot be underestimated. Actually, Lord Taibai Jinxing, I have an idea. ¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Although the Daows in the Chaos are chaotic and the order is difficult to understand, there is still the Great Dao to rely on.¡± Emperor Huang Xuanyuan folded his arms. ¡°I once read a Dao book written by an ancient Connate lifeform. It mentioned the method to set up array formations in the Chaos Sea. If we can set up a stable array in the Chaos Sea, it will be much easier to deal with the Kun Peng.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There are array formations in the Chaos Sea that can trap Kun Peng. I really don¡¯t know how many rare treasures are needed. What¡¯s more difficult is that we have to gather the remnant Daows...¡±

    Fuxi, who was calcting with his fingers, stopped. He opened his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we create a chance to be a Saint?¡±

    Emperor Da Yu was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Just as Fuxi was about to answer, a look of realization shed across his eyes. He could not help but stroke his beard and chuckle. He looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Lord Taibai Jinxing exin? Lord Taibai Jinxing probably has a n foring to the Fire Cloud Cave today. He is just giving us some face. He did not make any arrangements directly and is guiding us toe up with such a n. Is that so, Lord Taibai Jinxing? Hehehe.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and cupped his hands. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve offended you. Senior, you saw through my intentions at a nce.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan and Emperor Da Yu looked at each other. The two of them were both old emperors. Although they did not understand the crux of the matter, they smiled at the same time.

    They seemed to understand but not entirely.

    The business of the Human Emperor had yet to bepleted.

    Beside him, Tu Shan and two maidservants rode a cloud over.

    Da Yu hurriedly stood up and took the initiative to wee them. He served the tea that his wife had brought to the guests.

    Then, Tu Shan bowed and left. They had given Da Yu enough face in front of outsiders.

    Although she did not have any luxurious clothes, she looked graceful. Although she did not have any makeup, she was still as beautiful as before. After all, she was the wife of a human emperor. Back then, she had also suppressed the women of an era.

    Emperor Da Yu asked, ¡°What are Senior Fuxi and Changgeng plotting?¡±

    Fuxi said slowly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me make a simple deduction... Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    ¡°Senior, just call me Changgeng,¡± Li Changshou added softly.

    ¡°Alright, Changgeng.¡±

    Fuxi reorganized his thoughts and slowly said, ¡°You came to the Fire Cloud Cave to ask for an item. There are not many things in this world. Compared to other ces, it¡¯s best to find it in the Fire Cloud Cave. However, the eight of us have already merged with this item and turned it into the Heavenly Dao. It is actually just a mark. It is very difficult to take it out and use it... Let me think about it. Do you want to fake it and create a rumor? Then, let me say something to prove it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve guessed my thoughts.¡±

    Emperor Da Yu, who was at the side, was enlightened. ¡°So you¡¯re talking about the Primordial Violet Qi.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan continued to smile.

    Li Changshou secretly made aparison in his heart and immediately realized that... the method that Fuxi had given him was slightly more brilliant than the idea that he had previouslye up with.

    <i>I¡¯ll use it.</i>

    That¡¯s the benefit of being slow!

    Where did the Primordial Violet Vapor of the retired Human Emperore from?

    In the ancient times, at the end of the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s Dao preaching, the good person, Hong Yun, had also obtained a wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor. However, just as she left the Purple Cloud Pce, she was ambushed by Kun Peng and died. The Primordial Violet Vapor was taken away by Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    Then, when the Three Emperors and Five Kings reincarnated, the Dao Ancestor divided the Primordial Violet Qi into eight. As a pension for leading the human race to prosper, he distributed them to the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors.

    Li Changshou hade to the Fire Cloud Cave to find the Emperor to discuss fishing the Kun Peng. He hade for the Primordial Violet Vapor.

    He did not need the Primordial Violet Qi of the eight human emperors. After hearing Fuxi¡¯s words, he knew that the essence of the Primordial Violet Qi was the ¡°permit of the Heavenly Dao¡±. He could not extract it and use it again.

    Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and smiled.

    ¡°There are indeed some articles here. For example, back then, the Primordial Violet Qi was divided into eight portions, or rather, nine. There was also a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi that was stored in the Purple Cloud Pce. This wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor came from the same source as the Primordial Violet Vapor used by the seniors in the Fire Cloud Cave. Therefore, before it appeared, strange phenomena appeared in the Fire Cloud Cave. The eight seniors were rmed. The news happened to be spread by Senior Xuanyuan¡¯s family. Everything was wless. The louder the sound, the better. It would be best if it could cause the Heavenly Dao to tremble. The Jade Emperor and I can work hard on that. However, he quickly suppressed the phenomenon. That way, it would be much more believable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fuxi chuckled. ¡°I noticed that the Heavenly Courts spread the news extremely quickly. I reckon that since Kun Peng could control the Heavenly Fiend n, it must have set up spies in the Primordial World. If you want to deceive Kun Peng and make it take the bait, you have to deceive the living beings of the Three Realms. The fewer people who know the truth, the better.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan, who was at the side, said warmly, ¡°I can let them spread the news first. Then, I can let the thirteen consorts immediately gather everyone for a meeting. Before the matter outside ispleted, cut off their contact with their respective families.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡± Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan waved his hand and smiled calmly.

    What is a winner of the Primordial World?

    At that moment, Li Changshou and Fuxi decided on a huge scheme against the Kun Peng.

    It was easy to say, but he had to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control. He had to prevent the living beings of the Primordial World from getting beaten up. He had to be fully prepared.

    He could tell that the retirement life in the Fire Cloud Cave wasfortable but boring. Fuxi had opened his mouth and was tempted by schemes. He casually came up with schemes one after another, making Li Changshou admire him.

    As expected of an ancient mighty figure. As expected of the ancient emperor.

    After discussing in the pavilion for half a day, a general n surfaced. He had already caught Kun Peng¡¯s fishing rod and hook. He was just short of locking Kun Peng¡¯s fishing rope.

    If the Primordial World had thest wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor and thest wisp of the opportunity to be a Saint, it would escape into outer space. The Xuandu City could immediately be a huge vortex.

    It was a huge temptation for the Kun Peng. As long as he could deceive the Kun Peng in the early stages, the Kun Peng would most likely take the bait.

    Naturally, Li Changshou was more focused on considering various possible scenarios in advance and observing what happened during the operation. He would correspond and deduce the other party¡¯s movements.

    He was waiting for an opportunity.

    Fuxi sighed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave the world casually, but we can¡¯t go to the Xuandu City to ambush together.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Now, there are many experts in the Dao Sect. As long as Kun Peng can appear and not unleash its extreme speed at the first moment, we have a 90% chance of keeping him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to break Kun Peng¡¯s speed,¡± Emperor Huang Xuanyuan said. ¡°We have to deal with this matter in advance. Otherwise, no matter how meticulous the arrangements are, the other party would turn around and escape.¡±

    ¡°We still have to discuss this matter in the long run.¡± Li Changshou did not say everything. He did not mention how his Great Dao of Equalization was.

    Let the seniors think about it. They might have a better idea.

    It was said that having an old man was like having a treasure. The Fire Cloud Cave... was a treasure vault.

    ...

    Fuxishi and Li Changshou discussed and schemed. They felt a sense of mutual appreciation.

    Li Changshou made friends based on the other party¡¯s background. However, he wanted to see if the other party would cause trouble in the future.

    For example, the few human sages in the Fire Cloud Cave were not simple people. They either had outstanding charisma and had a good view of the overall situation, or they deduced, divined, and had astonishing intelligence. It was naturally beneficial to build a good rtionship with them.

    Unknowingly, it was already noon. Li Changshou and Fuxi had sorted out the general sequence and some details. Li Changshou had to make arrangements for the rest.

    Li Changshou changed the topic and asked about Suiren.

    The expressions of the three kings immediately turned solemn.

    ¡°Not optimistic.¡± Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan sighed and said, ¡°Senior Suiren will naturally not be taken advantage of by the demonic aura. His mind is extremely tough. Even the Fallen Demons maintain their sacredness and can suppress the demonic aura every time. However, every time he suppresses the demonic aura, he will expend Senior Suiren¡¯s essence. In the long run, he might not even be able to live forever.¡±

    Emperor Da Yu said, ¡°Every time, it¡¯s very painful.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned when he heard that. The situation seemed to be more serious than he had imagined.

    Back then, when he first came to Fire Cloud Cave to visit, because the Heavenly Courts were not prominent and his reputation was far inferior to today, although the few Imperial Lords treated him warmly, Emperor Da Yu kept it a secret when he mentioned Senior Suiren and told him not to ask.

    This was mainly for the sake of Suiren¡¯s reputation. It was to prevent the news from spreading and being casually spread by ignorant juniors.

    Now, he was already the Lord Taibai Jinxing. The Heavenly Courts was destined to prosper and was about to take over the Three Realms. The few Imperial Lords finally told them about Senior Suiren.

    Actually, Li Changshou had the right to know about that.

    ¡°I came to the Fire Cloud Cave today to visit you, seniors. Secondly, I wanted to teach you about the Kun Peng. Thirdly, I came for Senior Suiren. Bian Zhuang, bring the Heavenly Fiend over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bian Zhuang agreed and led the bubble that Mei Wenhua was wrapped in into the pavilion. He looked at Emperor Huang Xuanyuan excitedly and lowered his head. He bowed and quickly returned to his original position.

    Fuxi frowned and asked, ¡°Are you saying that this is a... Heavenly Fiend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. He took out his ¡°Heavenly Demon Research Notebook¡± from his sleeve and handed it to the three seniors to take a look. Then, he stood up and walked to the side of the sleeping Mei Wenhua. He began to slowly exin the origin of Mei Wenhua.

    When Li Changshou spoke, he had an idea. He used the Dao heart demon nting technique to do the opposite and nt demons in the demon heart. He did not expect that he wouldpletely reverse the Dao of the Heavenly Demon...

    The expressions of the three retired human emperors were extremely interesting.

    Da Yu scolded jokingly, ¡°When others see the Heavenly Demons, they want to stay as far away as possible. Yet, you went up and gave the Heavenly Demons the mental demons!¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan sized up Mei Wen for a while and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Fuxi put down the bamboo slip in his hand and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor. Thetter waves really surpass the former. There¡¯s actually such an extraordinary person like you in the world! It is really a great creation.¡±

    Li Changshou felt a little embarrassed.

    Actually, this was a misunderstanding. He had originally only wanted to destroy the Heavenly Demon Heart Defense and obtain information that he could believe.

    To make a pioneer like him believe, he had to satisfy certain conditions. It was impossible for him to casually analyze five or six levels and believe it...

    That was why Mei Wenhua had defected to the demons.

    ¡°I want to ask.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If I borrow the power of the Heavenly Demon, can I help Senior Suiren relieve the trap of the demonic aura?¡±

    Emperor Huang smiled and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Fuxi said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll invite Fellow Daoists to discuss together.¡±

    The few of them agreed and split up to invite the other Imperial Lords who were in seclusion. This was a huge matter for the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Li Changshou sat in the pavilion and drank tea quietly. Then, he closed his eyes and pondered. He quickly sorted out the n that he had just set in the Little Qiong Peak.

    At the same time...

    Above the Nine Heavens, outside the world, in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The bamboo forest that Li Changshou had once gone to was in a mysterious illusion. The Dao Ancestor was sitting in the straw hut and frowning at the square table in front of him.

    There was a disc on the square table. The clear image revealed was the situation in the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Super Pure Transmission, Heavenly Dao specialization!

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor pondered for a while. He opened his left hand, and a wisp of purple and green light intertwined and circled gently in his palm.

    ¡°Did this fellow guess randomly?¡±

    Not necessarily. This little grand-disciple might have already seen something...

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 578 - Lingâ€™eâ€™s Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 578: Ling¡¯e¡¯s Attack!</h4>

    Not to mention the six retired human emperors who followed behind, they descended into theke with Li Changshou.

    Four hourster,

    The Little Qiong Peak of the Grand White Pce.

    Under the willow tree by theke, Ling¡¯e sat cross-legged in the misty fog. Her slender fingers yed the zither strings, producing a pleasant but not obvious melody.

    Ling Feng brushed his face and did not increase his worries.

    Ling¡¯e looked up at the Pill Chamber. It was as if she could see through theyers of array formations and her senior brother¡¯s meditating figure.

    Where did he hide it again?

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s slender fingers left the zither strings. She raised her hand to pinch her chin and pondered for a while. Then, she picked up the stone b and engraved a melody. She stared at theke for a while.

    <i>Why did Senior Brother use the paper effigy outside again?</i>

    <i>How good would it be if Senior Brother does not have to care about the outside world while cultivating? He would y the zither with me every day and y with me.</i>

    <i>I can take care of his daily meals, make some snacks, and prepare some tea. The two of them would sit ory down in the straw hut to y chess and chat. They would wait for the sun to set in the west and stroll in the moonlight and starlight to chat...</i>

    Ling¡¯e blushed slightly. She naturally thought of some intimate actions, such as standing under the tree and hugging each other to sleep while shey on her senior brother¡¯s arm to sleep...

    Qi Refinement cultivators had to go into seclusion to cultivate. Ling¡¯e did not dare to be together with her senior brother all the time. It would be good if she could be together with him for a month every ten years.

    If they were like the Daopanions of the Immortal Du Sect...

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded from the side. Ling¡¯e subconsciously jumped up and hugged her zither, almost escaping.

    However, Ling¡¯e turned to look at her senior brother. Her attention was immediately attracted by Li Changshou¡¯s expression.

    She asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou forced a smile. He looked exhausted. He raised his hand to Ling¡¯e and sat on the grass under the tree by theke.

    The Daoist robe on his body did not have any spiritual light. Li Changshou could not focus. He stared at theke in a daze.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s rare for Senior Brother to not sit cross-legged but sit on the ground...</i>

    ¡°Details¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±

    Ling¡¯e called softly and put away her long zither. She smoothed the creases on her short skirt and walked behind Li Changshou to kneel. She raised her hand and rubbed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder gently, thinking about how to make her senior brother reveal his thoughts.

    She could sense that her senior brother was in a low mood, so she did not dare to be too lively. She only used that action to express that she was apanying him.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and patted her hand. ¡°Come and sit beside me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ling¡¯e stood up and walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side. She pressed her slender legs together and sat down. She looked at her senior brother¡¯s side profile and asked softly, ¡°Did you encounter something troubling in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Troublesome... I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Li Changshou rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. ¡°I just suddenly saw something. I can¡¯t calm down.¡±

    ¡°Do you want tea? I made some snacks...¡±

    ¡°Stay here with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e did not say anything else and sat quietly at the side.

    She looked at her senior brother¡¯s tired, helpless, and conflicted face. She lowered her head and leaned against his shoulder, her breathing deliberately bing weaker.

    The surface of theke was shimmering. The distant forest filled with dense greenery. Outside the almost transparent array wall of the Little Qiong Peak, there were white clouds and a blue sky.

    The breeze blew their hair. Ling¡¯e quietly enjoyed the rare moment of intimacy.

    Although she knew that her senior brother was in a bad mood and she could not be too happy, she could not suppress the joy in her heart. She wanted to let this momentst for a while.

    Unfortunately, Li Changshou had always adjusted his emotions very quickly.

    However, this time, Ling¡¯e was a little stunned. She stayed quietly for an hour. She was about to fall asleepfortably, but her senior brother was still so depressed.

    After thinking about it, Ling¡¯e asked in concern, ¡°Senior Brother, can you tell me what¡¯s on your mind? Yes... Although I can¡¯t help you solve your problems, I can listen to you talk about it.¡±

    ¡°What can I be worried about?¡± Li Changshou smiled. Most of his disappointment had dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about whether what I¡¯m doing now is right or wrong.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no absolute right or wrong? It¡¯s fine as long as you can live up to your conscience.¡±

    Li Changshou did not even look back. He raised his left hand and rubbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s head, messing up her meticulously groomed hair essories.

    ¡°You still want to use that to guide me? Can you understand what that means with your little experience?¡±

    Ling¡¯e made a face. ¡°Give it a try. I think it makes sense! Ah, ah... my face will be swollen from your pinching!¡±

    Li Changshou punished her slightly and felt inexplicably happy. Then, he sighed dejectedly andy under the willow tree. He rested his head on his arm and fell into a daze. Not long after, he sighed again...

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was slightly red and her forehead was covered in sweat as she stood at the side. She hurriedly turned her head and forcefully used the Clear Heart Technique to calm herself down. Then, she took off the hair essories that her senior brother had messed up and let her ck hair loose. Then, she took a deep breath.

    <i>I¡¯ll take the second shot while his guard is down!</i>

    She tried her best to move more naturally and slowly turned from sitting diagonally to lying on her side. She slowly approached her senior brother¡¯s arm and did not dare to look at his expression. She did not feel his gaze and wanted to rest her head on his arm...

    Three inches... two inches...

    <i>Am I really going to do that?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this a little too proactive? I¡¯m still an immature little fairy. I should have some fairy-like qualities!</i>

    The arm that Ling¡¯e looked at suddenly shifted. Ling¡¯e¡¯s slender body immediately stiffened. She subconsciously thought that her senior brother had deliberately avoided her. She was about to feel disappointed.

    However, she could feel the texture of the fabric of the Daoist robe. It was already resting on her senior brother¡¯s arm... It was quitefortable.

    A gentle aura brushed past her, and Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief. Her stiff body rxed a little. She, who was lying on her side, could clearly see the patterns on her senior brother¡¯s Daoist robe.

    She had nowhere to ce her hands. In the end, she could only ce them on her chest and press the edge of her inner shirt.

    After an unknown period of time, it might have been just a few breaths or four hours.

    Ling¡¯e heard her senior brother mutter...

    ¡°I know that there are no absolutes between right and wrong. I also know that personal opinions are insignificant in front of the world. However, there are some things that I know are more wrong. However, it is beneficial to me. I want to do it because I can stabilize my position in this world. I even deliberately ignore the wrong elements. Then, I tell myself that I¡¯m just borrowing the power to do it and how this world is unrted to me. This is the Primordial World. I can¡¯t be generalized. I have always wanted to be a bystander and watch this Primordial World coldly. I want to strip away its Dao and observe its rules. I want to use the Daows here to make myself stronger and pursue transcendence... During this process, you can ignore things that don¡¯t match your beliefs.¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and asked softly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There are many things that I can¡¯t exin.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. I just saw the tragic state of a senior and was a little touched.¡±

    Ling¡¯e shook her head slightly and looked up at her senior brother, who was gradually returning to his normal expression. Her heart skipped a beat.

    She did not know where she got the strength from, but she took the initiative to reach out and lean towards Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can you tell me more?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I suddenly became overly sensitive.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile became brighter. The heart door that had just been opened had already closed silently.

    He said, ¡°I just saw Senior Suiren of the ancient human race. He was... Yes, he was corroded by the demonic aura. Now, he¡¯s neither human nor ghost, neither immortal nor fiend.¡±

    A wisp of spiritual will circted, and a scene appeared in Ling¡¯e¡¯s heart.

    The thick smoke from the volcano that was sealed at the bottom of theke dissipated, revealing the magmake below.

    A figurey on the magmake. His hair was disheveled, and he barely maintained his human form. Six divine swords pierced through his shoulders, legs, torso, and head. Hey on the magma, and chains wrapped around him...

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°The other human emperors are mostly reincarnated ancient living beings. They are now living peacefully in the Fire Cloud Cave. However, in order to fight against the Demon Emperor, the human senior who had fought against the Demon Court with the Demon soldiers of the past had to endure the corrosion of the Demonic Qi and the Heavenly Dao suppressing the Demonic Qi. Ridiculous and absurd. Forget it. There are so many things in the world. It¡¯s too unwise to be emotional. I¡¯ve already tried my best to help ease Senior Suiren¡¯s pain.¡±

    A few images appeared in Ling¡¯e¡¯s mind again.

    A female immortal, who was dressed in a white dress and had a pure and dignified expression, stood at the mouth of the volcano. There was a gentle halo behind her, and her entire body emitted pure white holy light.

    She pressed her palms together and hummed a tune. She seemed to be chanting a sutra. Wisps of white light entered the Demon Body below and neutralized the wisps of demonic aura.

    Li Changshou remained silent and pondered.

    Ling¡¯e asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think that the Heavenly Dao is unfair to Suiren?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Li Changshou gestured for him to keep quiet. He said seriously, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is not the Heavenly Dao of the human race. It¡¯s the Heavenly Dao of the Primordial World. Although the human race is flourishing now, in the ancient times, the Demon Court was the closest to the Heavenly Dao. After the Great War, Suiren¡¯s Fallen Demon also became a hidden danger of the world. The Heavenly Dao suppressed and imprisoned it.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. She felt that her senior brother was not saying those words for her.

    She recalled that Li Changshou had said that many things were wrong. Clearly, Li Changshou did not approve of the way the Heavenly Dao handled certain matters and had a disagreement with the Heavenly Dao.

    When Ling¡¯e was spreading her immortal senses for no reason, she heard some news in the Heavenly Courts. She knew that her senior brother was the main cmity, the second-inmand of the Heavenly Courts, and the Dao Ancestor¡¯s favorite child.

    In other words, Senior Brother is currently working for the Heavenly Dao and using it to cultivate.

    Ling¡¯e suddenly understood.

    Li Changshou had a lot of feelings for the human race. He never shows mercy to the demons. However, he would also give the human mortals a chance to change.

    Although it was double standards, Li Changshou had once smiled and said those words when he was debating with Mr. Bai. She happened to hear it when he went to the ck Pool Peak to deliver snacks.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯m a human to begin with. I want to stand on the side of the human race. Don¡¯t pull my horizons. As a person, I can¡¯t forget my roots. As long as the demons don¡¯tpete with the human race, I can treat all the living beings outside the demon race equally.¡±

    The battle of the world is a life-and-death battle.

    I can¡¯t enjoy the benefits of the current status of the main character of the human race. Instead, I can take care of the demons who have fought with the human race.¡±

    From this, she could conclude that Li Changshou had a special attachment to Suiren, who had led the human race to find the light in the darkness!

    There was only one truth!

    <i>Senior Brother is a great fighter of the Heavenly Dao. He is dissatisfied with the Heavenly Dao suppressing Suiren. Hence, he is filled with resentment towards the Heavenly Dao!</i>

    <i>That is why Senior Brother was depressed today.</i>

    However, she quickly reacted and did not mention the Heavenly Dao anymore. She said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, do you remember what you said to me previously?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Instead of being a hero when I¡¯m not capable enough, I might as well continue living. When I stand at the peak of all living beings and can set rules, I¡¯ll change the living environment of the weak in the Primordial World. Senior Brother, you have actually already done it.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously. This is just a random sentence that I made up in the past because I didn¡¯t want you to cause trouble everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Ah, get up. Punish the ¡®Steadiness Sutra¡¯ 300 times. I¡¯ll stay with Master for a while.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face fell. She wanted to lie down for a while more, but Li Changshou had already turned into a gust of wind and drifted away. He only chuckled a few times, causing her to roll her eyes.

    In Qi Yuan¡¯s straw hut, Li Changshou appeared and ced three incense sticks on his master¡¯s memorial tablet. He stood there in a daze.

    Over at Fire Cloud Cave, Mei Wenhua was still purifying Suiren¡¯s demonic aura.

    However, Li Changshou had already noticed that her spiritual power could only provide ¡°relief¡±. It could not really be removed.

    He was not rted to Suiren and was not familiar with him. However, the moment he saw Suiren¡¯s appearance, his Dao heart could not help but tremble a few times. For some reason, he felt dejected.

    Ling¡¯e did not escape this time...

    Li Changshou naturally remembered what she had said just now. It was not long after Ling¡¯e went up the mountain that he had been beaten up by his master.

    The peak of all living beings... Set rules... The living environment of the weak...

    In the Primordial World, being able to take care of the people he wanted to take care of had already made him mentally exhausted. How many people could he manage?

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Li Changshou put his hands behind his back and stood quietly in front of his master¡¯s que. His gaze was slightlyplicated.

    In the secret ce at the bottom of the Fire Cloud Cave, Mei Wenhua had been chanting for three days.

    In the straw hut of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou stood quietly in front of his master¡¯s memorial tablet for three days.

    Under the tree by theke, Ling¡¯e, who had scraped the stone b three hundred times, was sitting there reading the sutra. From time to time, she would turn to look at the figure in the straw hut.

    When Mei Wenhua lowered her hands weakly, her gaze was filled with gentleness as she looked at the figure lying on the magmake. A few Emperors flew over from the side. The figure below seemed to have woken up from a dream and slowly sat up.

    Li Changshou, who was in his master¡¯s straw hut, chuckled. His body turned into a wisp of green smoke and floated back into the Little Qiong Peak. He only sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Heavenly Dao in the future. This is the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She recalled that she hadid her head on her senior brother¡¯s arm three days ago. She could not help but cover her face with her hands and sigh at how bold she was. She even muttered...

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lying. Stupid Senior Brother.¡±

    ...

    In the secret underground chamber, Li Changshou appeared behind the desk. He slowly sat back on the desk and raised his brush to focus. His mind was split into two.

    Half of his attention was focused on discussing the next step with the few Imperial Lords of Fire Cloud Cave. Half of his attention was focused on the n in front of him.

    Fishing for a big fish.

    Using the eighth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi as a catalyst, he promoted the promotion and used the fake to be the bait.

    With the Xuandu City as the gap in the Heavenly Dao, the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi streaked across the world. Then, it disappeared into the Chaos Sea through the Xuandu City.

    He set upyers of ambushes in Xuandu City and tried his best to achieve 98% confidence. He mobilized all the resources that he could use and went to the Green Touring Pce to seek help from an ambitious young man.

    He made a fishing line that even Kun Peng could not escape from!

    Of course, that was the general idea. He had to prepare some backup ns.

    How should I minimize the impact of this matter on the Primordial World? How should I avoid causing a hugemotion among the Qi Refinement cultivators? How should I deal with it if other mighty figures who are not born are also lured out...

    He had to consider all of that in advance and n his response.

    In fact, Li Changshou had long noticed that his habit of ¡°having a good memory is not as good as a lousy brush¡±. He had also taken precautions.

    Some ns could be written in cloth, paper, and jade talismans. It could even be said that she had deliberately written them.

    For example, the n to deal with Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou had expected that the Heavenly Dao would monitor him. All of that would be seen by the Dao Ancestor. The birth andpletion of this n might cause a series of effects and reduce the difficulty of executing itter.

    Li Changshou could only form some ns in his heart and use some words that only he could understand to prevent the Heavenly Dao from seeing through his Dao heart.

    For example, during the eleven years after his master¡¯s ident, Li Changshou had made a hundred-year n and a thousand-year n in front of the incarnation of the Great Tribtion¡ªThe Disappearance of X.

    From that, he concluded that the Heavenly Dao could not pry into his heart.

    The Heavenly Dao could understand what that meant. Li Changshou... did not dare to insert the g.

    Fifty percent of the reason he dealt with the Kun Peng was because of the Kun Peng¡¯s scheme this time. It involved his friends and rtives. Thirty percent was because if the Kun Peng continued to jump, he would be in a passive position.

    The remaining 20% of the reason was rted to Project X¡¯s disappearance.

    To a certain extent, if the Kun Peng did not appear in the Heavenly Dao previously, he would not have to attack it.

    However, the Primordial creature that had clearly escaped from the Primordial World but was unwilling to hide in the Chaos Sea had returned. That made Li Changshou have no choice but to consider killing the Kun Peng or erasing its ¡°uncontroble¡± attributes.

    Regardless of Senior Lang¡¯s character or whether he was crazy enough to destroy the world, it had nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    However, Li Changshou would not repeat Senior Lang¡¯s tragedy!

    The words ¡®my life depends on me and not the heavens¡¯ sounded domineering, but it was not something that could be easily shouted. It required a thousand years of nning and ten thousand years of nning.

    Li Changshou actually had a premonition.

    At the end of the stable path, he still had to give it his all. If his odds were at 98% to the end, he might have to rely on 0.2% to survive.

    He could do it in the end...

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A weak and ancient voice suddenly sounded in his heart. Li Changshou immediately abandoned all distracting thoughts and focused most of his attention on the secret ce of the Fire Cloud Cave. He looked at the person who had sent the voice transmission to him.

    Suiren had already stood up. The divine sword that was suppressing him disappeared. He was dressed in tattered linen clothes and looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy smiled faintly and bowed to Suiren.

    His main body raised his hand and touched his right arm. There was a piece of jade tied to it. It had the power to conceal the Heavenly Dao detection. It was a fragment of the Human Emperor¡¯s Fire Deyu.

    He could return the karma today.

    ¡°Disciple of the Grand Pure One, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing, and the human Qi Refinement cultivator, I, Li Changgeng, greets you, Senior!¡±

 Chapter 579 - The Great Dao Will Not Extinguish

    <h4>Chapter 579: The Great Dao Will Not Extinguish</h4>

    How could he describe the Human Emperor in front of him?

    He was thin and tired, but his eyes were bright. His gaze seemed to be able to see through every corner of one¡¯s heart.

    When Li Changshou reported his name and took the initiative to bow with a Dao salute, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan introduced Li Changshou¡¯s current ¡°results¡±. Suiren, who was originally extremely weak, raised his head andughed.

    That roughughter seemed to contain endless mystical abilities and Dharma powers. It made people subconsciously want tough too. They could not help but think about how domineering and glorious this skinny old man was in the ancient times.

    ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good that a minister from a human race can speak to the Jade Emperor. Hahahaha!¡±

    Suirenshi cupped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Young friend, can youe down for a chat?¡±

    ¡°Senior, please forgive me.¡± Li Changshou bowed and immediately rode a cloud down.

    Among the retired human emperors, only Emperor Huang Xuanyuan and Emperor Da Yu flew down together. The others only stood above and smiled.

    Suiren frowned and coughed a few times. He looked down at his damaged body and seemed to dislike it.

    He casually untied the tattered clothes on his body and revealed his almost shriveled body without any scruples. He then cut open the universe and took out a neat long robe to put on.

    Li Changshou had alreadynded on the magmake. Suiren smiled and squinted. Just as he was about to take a step forward, the shadows of chains appeared around him.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao!

    The old emperor only took half a step forward. The magma beneath his feet instantly froze. The chains silently turned into silver feathers that scattered in all directions...

    So powerful.

    Li Changshou praised in his heart. His Dao heart trembled when he felt the pressure emitted by the old Human Emperor¡¯s kick.

    It seemed that the old man, who had been tortured by the demonic aura to the point of being haggard, still had the mighty figure that had walked on the sky back then.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    Suiren said in a hoarse voice. He lowered his head and coughed twice. His long sleeve brushed past them, and a short table and four chairs were raised on the ground. He gestured for them to take their seats.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan smiled at Li Changshou and sat on the left and right of Emperor Da Yu. Li Changshou did not decline. He pulled the chair in front of him back by two feet and thanked him before sitting on it.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±

    Suiren lowered his head and coughed twice. His trembling fingers cut open the universe and took out a set of stone wine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good wine here. I brewed it in my early years. I wonder if it tastes good.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and said, ¡°Senior, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a guest. Sit down.¡±

    Suiren said with a smile, but his words emitted a faint domineering aura. It was not to be questioned or refuted. A peaceful gaze emitted great dignity.

    ¡°Has there been any unrest in the Middle Continent of the South Continent in the past ten thousand years?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. The four seas are peaceful. There are no disturbances.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Suiren nodded and took out a dry cigarette. He knocked the corner of the table with his hand and skillfully put in a bit of tobo leaf. After igniting it, he took a puff.

    Emperor Huang raised his hand and waved the smoke away. He frowned and said, ¡°Senior, although you have me merit, what do you mean by giving birth to smoke?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Suiren sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s only so much hope. Aren¡¯t you going to let me enjoy it? By the way, what position does Little Li have in the Heavenly Courts now?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing and the Water God.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything specific to do usually. I just want to walk around and help the Jade Emperor give some strategies.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is your body so strong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a self-defense technique. I¡¯m sorry, Senior.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are already so powerful?¡±

    Suirenshi frowned slightly and sucked on his jade-like mouth. He sighed and said, ¡°In that case, the human race will be more restricted. I¡¯m afraid the separation of immortals and mortals can no longer be changed.¡±

    Emperor Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be fooled by Changgeng. He¡¯s not an ordinary minister.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary officials can go to the spiritual mountain to smash the gate of the Saint Daoist Sect.¡± The corners of Emperor Huang Xuanyuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to be a general in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Suiren¡¯s eyes lit up. He chuckled and looked at Li Changshou. ¡°Tell me in detail. Let me see what kind of juniors the human race has.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°My resume is not worth mentioning. I only obtained some luck. With Teacher¡¯s guidance, the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ concern, and the struggles of the Heavenly Courts, I obtained some results. The foundation of all this is because I¡¯m from the human race and have received the protection of the human race¡¯s destiny. Back then, if Senior Suiren did not ovee the obstacles and light up the torches of the human race in the darkness, and if all of you seniors hadn¡¯t racked your brains to build a stable foundation for the human race, I would not have this day.¡±

    The few human emperors who had retreated to theke to wait looked at each other andughed.

    At the bottom of theke, Emperor Huang and Da Yu were also smiling. On the other hand, Suirenshi pulled a long face and said, ¡°How can you be so eloquent and not offend anyone with just a few words? In the ancient times, you would be hung up and beaten by the army! You are now the representative of the human race in the Heavenly Courts. How can you be so sly? You have to have the pride of the human race and have a strong backbone! Ahem, ahem, ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou blinked and hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, I admire you from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯m not trying to please you.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan smiled and said, ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you think about what Changgeng needs to please us with? He was the main cmity of the current Great Tribtion. The Dao Ancestor had personally appointed him and the Jade Emperor had personally conferred him the title. The Heavenly Courts were still in decline six to seven hundred years ago. It was this fellow sitting in front of you who fought the Western Sect with his wits, captured dragons, ughtered demons, and forcefully supported the Heavenly Courts. Now, Changgeng can go from the Purple Cloud Pce to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Lady of Earth is familiar with him, and he cane and go freely in the Goddess¡¯s Pce. The six Saints of the Purple Cloud Pce are discussing the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and he had even gotten captured by the Dao Ancestor and whipped thirty-six times. His clothes had been torn but he is fine. A junior praised you out of respect. Why are you angry? Do you think everyone else is like me and would argue with you for no reason? Is that what you call being unyielding?¡±

    <i>This...</i>

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at Emperor Huang Xuanyuan. Even though he was thick-skinned, he could not withstand it.

    Suiren sized up Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll give you a gift and mistake you for a spineless coward.¡±

    Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s not soft. He¡¯s very hard.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, seniors, don¡¯t me me,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I wonder if Senior Suiren has a way to suppress his demonic aura. Although it¡¯s effective this time, it seems to only treat the symptoms but not the root cause.¡±

    Suiren could not help butugh and sigh. ¡°How thoughtful. However, there¡¯s no need to be too busy. I¡¯m relying on this demonic aura to support myself. I¡¯m already an immortal and a demon. If not for the fact that I still have something on my mind, I would have left with my old friends. I would not have suffered here. If you want to eradicate the demonic aura, you have to transform your soul.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible. Senior, look.¡±

    He pointed at Mei Wenhua, who was sitting cross-legged behind him to recover. He sent a voice transmission to exin. This time, Suiren really frowned and fell silent. There was a hint of shock in his eyes.

    Mei Wenhua though, ¡®Precious cases of humans taming otherworldly demons.¡¯

    ¡°How can the human race produce such a strange person like you? It¡¯s good and wonderful.¡± Suirenshi sighed and said, ¡°If the human race had a few more young people like you, I would be at ease. However, there was no need for that. Demons had their benefits, and gods had their restrictions. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately understood. He roughly knew that Suiren did not want to lose his strength to ease his pain.

    Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you must be joking. There¡¯s only one extraordinary person like Changgeng in hundreds of thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of strange people.¡±

    Suiren¡¯s eyes revealed some emotions. He sighed and said, ¡°What I admire the most is actually the East Emperor Taiyi. He is a great enemy of the human race. However, ignoring his position, he is really a peerless hero.

    Unfortunately, the demons ughtered the humans. The blood feud is irreconcble.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°May I ask, when did you take over the position of the Human Emperor, Senior?¡±

    ¡°Before the demons raised the butcher¡¯s knife to the human race.¡± Suiren¡¯s eyes were filled with memories. Then, he closed his eyes and sighed softly. He allowed smoke to drift from the tobo pipe in his hand and sank into his memories, unwilling to wake up.

    Li Changshou thought to himself, ¡®Should I invite the neen Demon Soldiers to the Fire Cloud Cave?¡¯

    Then, he thought about it again. That might tear open some scars. It was better to maintain status quo

    ¡°Little Li.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Is the Jade Emperor afraid of the human race?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°This Jade Emperor is a Heavenly Emperor with great aspirations. Although he was directly appointed by the Dao Ancestor, he is considered clean.

    Before the Heavenly Courts rose, the Jade Emperor had once sailed in the West Ocean...¡±

    At the volcano at the bottom of theke, Li Changshou took the initiative to talk.

    He exined the Jade Emperor¡¯s attributes and the decline of the demons. He pointed out the main problem of the human race¡ªthe immortals corroding the mortals and exined in detail how the Heavenly Courts did it.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan and Emperor Da Yu were also engrossed in listening. Suiren asionally pointed out one or two key points, causing Li Changshou to think for a long time before he could give a proper answer.

    On theke, the few Imperial Lords had already rode a cloud to the side to rest. The topic naturally revolved around Li Changshou.

    Although they were not familiar with each other, they praised each other.

    Half a dayter, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan, Emperor Da Yu, and Li Changshou flew up from the bottom of theke.

    The volcano that was sealed by the array formation at the bottom of theke returned to its original appearance. At that moment, Suiren was sitting cross-legged in the magmake. Wisps of ck gas circled around him. He was more than a hundred times morefortable than before.

    Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°If you can bring this... Fellow Daoist here every hundred years, you can resolve most of Senior Suiren¡¯s predicament.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded and agreed. ¡°Later, I will definitely continue to try and see if I can save more Heavenly Demons and let them bathe in the light of the Heavenly Dao again.¡±

    Mei Wenhua, who was not far away, was excited when she heard that. Her eyes were filled with respect.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan smiled and invited Li Changshou to the pavilion at the side.

    This time, he had to settle the various details of plotting against Kun Peng and what the retired Human Emperors of Fire Cloud Cave had to do.

    A scheme that revolved around Xuandu City officially began.

    ...

    In the Netherworld, the Reincarnation Pagoda outside Fengdu City.

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha sat in his old seat as he had been for ten thousand years. He leaned against the window sill and enjoyed the cold breeze. He looked benevolent.

    In the corner opposite Ksitigarbha, Maitreya was seated casually. He moved his fingers and his eyes were gloomy.

    At the top of the stairs, the green-furred dog¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. There were two vortexes above its head. The entire divine beast was swollen. Clearly, it had been beaten up.

    Maitreya was still unsatisfied. He said coldly, ¡°Junior Brother, if you don¡¯t take care of your dog, I will really kill you.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts ordered it to help search for the otherworldly demons. How can it reject?¡±

    Ksitigarbha asked calmly, ¡°Senior Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you for a hundred years. Did you suffer some mistreatment ande here to vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Maitreya chuckled. ¡°It was not appropriate for me to appear previously. After all, the Heavenly Courts have been investigating me closely. I have some important matters to deal with.

    On the other hand, I did not listen to my junior brother¡¯s persuasion. I insisted on being angry with Lord Taibai Jinxing and fell into his trap a few times.

    This person is different from us. It¡¯s really difficult to understand what he¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Ksitigarbha looked helpless. ¡°Why can¡¯t the spiritual mountain and the Heavenly Courts coexist?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, do you mean to make the spiritual mountain bow to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Those words are really disgraceful. I don¡¯t mind it. Don¡¯t let the two teachers hear it.¡±

    The smile on Maitreya¡¯s lips deepened, but his eyes were a little blurry. He slowly said, ¡°Sometimes, I have to think about what the two teachers mean by prosperity. When our spiritual mountain was at its peak, we had hundreds of disciples and more than a thousand disciples. Now, we have spread our footprints across the trichiliocosm and have so many hidden powers. However, it is still not considered prosperous.¡±

    ¡°Great prosperity lies in luck,¡± Ksitigarbha said slowly. ¡°Great fortune returns.¡±

    Maitreya said, ¡°However, the so-called great luck is only because the Heavenly Dao has descended. Therefore, it can be said that whoever the Heavenly Dao wants to prosper can prosper.¡±

    Ksitigarbha shook his head slightly. ¡°The Heavenly Dao is just pursuing stability in the world. Living beings are also a part of the world.¡±

    ¡°Living beings are living beings, the world is dead, and the Heavenly Dao is the rules. The Heavenly Dao is constantly tightening the boundaries of the Great Dao that living beings can reach. It restricts the strength of living beings. Is it really just for the stability of the world?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer.¡± Maitreya smiled and sighed. ¡°How long has it been? We haven¡¯t discussed the Dao. Shall we fight today?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Ksitigarbha rejected calmly. ¡°We are no longer on the same path. We are no longer on the same path.¡±

    ¡°The path is under your feet. How can it be different?¡±

    ¡°The path ahead is different.¡±

    Maitreya said, ¡°Everything in the world is in a world. The path of all living beings is the same. It¡¯s just the final nirvana.¡±

    Ksitigarbha said, ¡°Nirvana is just for the next rebirth. The world should be reincarnated.¡±

    Maitreya said, ¡°After the reincarnation, is the world still the same? The Daows have changed. There is no longer a Primordial World.¡±

    Ksitigarbha fell silent and pondered.

    Maitreya smiled and leaned against the wall. He was stunned for a while.

    After an unknown period of time, Maitreya stood up and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, if you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Ksitigarbha frowned and asked, ¡°Are we going to continue fighting?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± Maitreya waved his hand and patted his belly. ¡°Thest time Yang Jian came to smash the spiritual mountain, the Saints from both sides had already expressed their stance. The alliance between the spiritual mountain and the Jade Void Pce is already a tacit agreement between both sides. There are many mistakes now. However, I still have a personal feud with Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t forget that you were the one who provoked him first.¡±

    ¡°So what if I am?¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s smile immediately turned sinister. He said coldly, ¡°After cultivating for so many years, I want to be carefree. I have to teach him a lesson.¡±

    After saying that, Maitreya flicked his sleeve and disappeared.

    Ksitigarbha frowned and pondered for a while. In the end, he shook his head and sighed. He raised his hand and summoned Truth Listener from the staircase. He removed the seal on its body and helped it heal its injuries.

    Half a dayter, at the entrance of Fire Cloud Cave.

    Li Changshou led Bian Zhuang and Mei Wenhua and bowed to the few Imperial Lords who hade to send him off.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan took the initiative to stand up. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Changgeng off more often and discuss some specific matters.¡±

    The few Imperial Lords smiled and agreed. They each rode a cloud and left.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan invited Li Changshou out of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Bian Zhuang and Mei Wenhua waited at the back. Emperor Huang Xuanyuan brought Li Changshou to the shore of theke to take a stroll.

    The grass was luxuriant, and the flowers were red and green.

    Li Changshou asked via voice transmission, ¡°Senior, do you still have anything else to tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Emperor Huang Xuanyuan supported the sword on his waist and said slowly, ¡°You are now in charge of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Your intention is to seal some righteous gods for the Heavenly Courts.

    I¡¯m thick-skinned today. I want to obtain a Deity Position from you. I don¡¯t need to have a high position. I just want to build an immortal body and live peacefully. ¡±

    When Li Changshou heard that, two words appeared in his heart.

    Bai Jian.

    As expected, after Li Changshou asked a little, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan mentioned the name and the battle with Chi You.

    Xuanyuan sighed and said, ¡°I have never betrayed anyone in my life. When I was cultivating in my early years, I went astray and caused three thousand rtionships. I also adhered to principles and was responsible for them to the end. The generals who followed me ended up well and were safe. Only Bo Jian¡¯s essence soul was injured at that time. He could only suppress himself at the bottom of the deep sea. I have to use this opportunity to help.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I think the Jade Emperor will be happy to see such a person. Let me report this to the Heavenly Courts and discuss it with His Majesty.

    Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident.¡±

    Xuanyuan smiled and squinted. ¡°If I can make you say that I¡¯m confident, I won¡¯t hang up. Don¡¯t be too hard on me. How confident are you of dealing with Kun Peng this time?¡±

    ¡°We have yet toplete the arrangements. We can¡¯t judge,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Whether Kun Peng takes the bait is another matter. Senior, listen to my news. I¡¯ll crush the jade token and follow the n.¡±

    ¡°Can you cut off the connection between the Fire Cloud Cave and the outside world from today onwards?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to alert the enemy if we act too early.¡± Li Changshou pondered seriously for a while. ¡°Why can¡¯t everything be normal? I still trust the seniors of the Fire Cloud Cave. It¡¯s just... Senior, do you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll cause trouble?¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan immediately puffed out his chest and smiled calmly.

    ¡°If my family is uneasy, how can I settle the world? If I don¡¯t rule the harem, how can I rule everyone? You know my strength.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Alright, this is a professional, no, a master-level harem operator.

    The two of them chatted for a while. Li Changshou asked if Suirenshi had any other wishes. Emperor Huang Xuanyuan¡¯s words made him take a long time to recover.

    Li Changshou only sighed softly when he brought Bian Zhuang and Mei Wenhua to the vicinity of the Central Heaven Gate.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan said, ¡°Changgeng, you should have guessed it. Senior Suiren is only holding on because he is worried about the human race. The human race is prospering, but the Dao Ancestor had appointed the Heavenly Emperor to the Jade Emperor. The human race is destined to be restrained by the Heavenly Courts. At the end of the ancient times, a series of things that were not recorded in the ancient books happened. It could be determined that the Heavenly Dao had secretly taken action and caused the immortals and mortals of the human race to separate and lock their destiny in the mortal world of the South Continent. In other words, the Heavenly Dao does not want to see the human race lose control and restrict them. Senior Suiren is the opposite of the Heavenly Dao. Hey at the bottom of theke and looked at the sky Perhaps, this is the true human emperor, the true hero of the human race.¡±

    ¡°Mei Wenhua?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the woman who was in a daze. He asked, ¡°Can you sense the traces of the other three Heavenly Fiends... victims who entered the Primordial World with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mei Wenhua¡¯s eyes were filled with urgency. ¡°Lord, when should we take action? I can¡¯t wait to tell them the truth and save them from suffering.¡±

    Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°I can only sense the approximate location.¡± Mei Wenhua quickly pointed in three directions. ¡°Mei Xinqing is closest to this direction. Mei Xinqing is in this direction. The furthest is Mei Dixian.¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Kun Peng¡¯s ability to name itself was quite impressive. However, he did not know if it had been affected by Senior Lang.

 Chapter 580 - The Strongest Fish-Catching Heavenly Group in the Primordial World!

    <h4>Chapter 580: The Strongest Fish-Catching Heavenly Group in the Primordial World!</h4>

    Bringing Mei Wen¡¯s painting back to the Heavenly Courts could be considered thest painting of Mei Wen...

    No, the secondst test.

    Thest test was time. Li Changshou would spend some effort and observe secretly for a long time. Only then could he make the final judgment.

    In his current position, he could not be said to be treading on thin ice. However, there were dangers everywhere. With so many people staring at him, it would not be overboard to be cautious.

    When they entered the Heaven Gate, Mei Wenhua was safe and sound. There were no abnormalities with the three divine swords.

    On the other hand, because of her beautiful face, slim figure, and cool clothes, and the holy halo that was shining brightly behind her, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals looked at her in a daze. When they checked her identity, they were quite worried.

    If the ¡°new mistress¡± that the Lord Taibai Jinxing had brought back was wrong, wouldn¡¯t that mean...

    Fortunately, Bian Zhuang, who was at the side, was smart enough to stand up and deal with them. He let others know that they were the subordinates of Lord Taibai Jinxing. There was definitely no unusual rtionship.

    Most of the Heavenly Generals immediately understood.

    After returning to the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou called Bian Zhuang in front of him and instructed him for a while. Then, he ¡°arranged¡± Mei Wenhua into an array formation and let her rest inside.

    It was actually a form of surveince.

    After doing that, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy returned to the Little Qiong Peak and transformed into a paper effigy. Its body was surrounded by wisps of blood aura that Li Changshou retrieved and injected immortal power.

    This kind of paper effigy had a wisp of his blood essence on it. He could use it to imitate the feeling of having a flesh and blood body. Only an eminence could see through it.

    Previously, in the Fire Cloud Cave, Senior Suiren had naturally seen through his tricks at a nce. He had praised his body¡¯s strength and made a judgment through the blood aura.

    He still had to exin the matter of Kun Peng to the Jade Emperor in detail. It would be best if he could obtain the help of the Heavenly Dao through the Heavenly Courts.

    If he wanted to seed in the Primordial World, he would be able to obtain the help of the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao obstructed him, he would usually be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. The difference between them was huge.

    There was no hurry for the subsequent arrangements. The initiative was in his hands. He had to arrange everything.

    For the time being, Taibai Jinxing rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and chatted with the White-Robed Jade Emperor in front of the jade steps.

    After Li Changshou left, the retired human emperors in the Fire Cloud Cave gathered together and decided to seal themunication between the Fire Cloud Cave and the outside world. The focus was on Xuanyuan¡¯s family.

    They only needed to create some tension. It could be considered as the ¡°Primordial Violet Vapor Birth¡± building up in advance.

    From that day onwards, the retired human emperors¡¯ acting skills were activated. Fuxi read their fortunes every day. Shennong sighed. Emperor Huang Xuanyuan began to train a group of ¡°heroic spirits¡± in the Fire Cloud Cave. The other emperors were also frowning and often gathered to discuss.

    A storm was brewing.

    He also said that the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall, Jiu Jiu, had sneaked back to the Heaven Ascension Hall safely.

    As soon as she returned, she was surrounded by the upper echelons of the Heaven Ascension Hall, who were having a meeting in the main hall. All of them ¡°had ill intentions¡± as they came over and winked at Jiu Jiu.

    In the past two hundred years, the Heaven Ascension Hall had been hiding outside the Immortal Alliance and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. It had secretly be an overlord.

    The current Heaven Ascension Hall was arge faction that spanned more than ten Sectors.

    However, the Heaven Ascension Hall did not take any Major Chiliocosm for themselves. They only upied half of the resources. They allowed small and medium-sized factions to exist and actively mediated the conflicts between the various factions.

    He was strong and powerful. He would deal with those who provoked him and show kindness to those who were unrted to him.

    He redefined the Immortal Dao faction.

    Those were naturally the requests that Li Changshou had made to Bai Ze. Bai Ze controlled it by himself. He had to grasp both soft power and hard power.

    When Jiu Jiu arrived at the main hall of the Heaven Ascension Hall, the fairies smiled at her.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°You didn¡¯t speak again?¡±

    Jiu Jiu hurriedly grabbed the paper effigy stuck in her short sleeve and stuffed it into the jade bracelet. She snorted softly. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Then, she calmly walked towards her stone chair as if nothing had happened.

    The back of the stone chair in the deepest part of the Heaven Ascension Hall was like a stone sword that was pointed upwards. It was more than 100 feet tall and added a lot of pressure to the main hall.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er chuckled and asked mischievously, ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t say anything. Where¡¯s your usual courage?¡±

    Jiu Jiu used her immortal power to condense a long dress. She red at her mistress and replied, ¡°How can you taint my innocence for no reason! What should I say? I¡¯m just going back to take a look...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er said, ¡°The more you talk, the less confident you are. Why?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Lin¡¯er.¡± Exalted Wang Qing, who was sitting on the main seat, persuaded her warmly. He could be considered to have helped his beloved disciple out of the predicament.

    Jiu Jiu lowered her head and sighed. Her body sank into the stone chair, and her face was filled with disappointment.

    In Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy retracted his immortal senses.

    It was fine as long as she returned safely and met up with Mr. Bai and the others. There was no need to worry.

    Everything else...

    He would just treat it as a joke.

    When he was talking to Little Aunt-Master on the way, he deliberately told her about his feelings for Ling¡¯e. In fact, he had already given her a response.

    Aunt-Master Jiu was not stupid. She just liked to drink and was usually drunk.

    The main hall was silent for a while. When the two figures shed into the hall, everyone was finally present.

    Bai Ze said, ¡°I gathered everyone this time to discuss important matters. Recently, I have been feeling uneasy. Yesterday, I sensed carefully that our Heaven Ascension Hall might have encountered some trouble. Later, the various factions would restrain the members of the Hall and slow down their expansion. I¡¯ll ask one more question. Have you exposed yourselves so far?¡±

    The immortals from the Immortal Du Sect remained silent.

    Jiu Wu said in a low voice, ¡°I was recognized previously. However, that person has been secretly resolved. I have reported this to you a few times.¡±

    Bai Ze nodded slowly. ¡°I also secretly attacked that time. I dealt with it appropriately.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing asked, ¡°I have recently gained some enlightenment. I should be in seclusion for a period of time and reach the perfected Golden Immortal realm. Mr. Bai, if anything happens, tell Lin¡¯er to call me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Ze smiled and agreed. His eyes were filled with gratification. He said, ¡°The main reason I invited you here today is to give you a few instructions. Yesterday, that lord talked to me once and mentioned that there have been otherworldly demons trying to approach the five continents recently.The otherworldly demons could be easily attracted by the mental demons. If there were any gaps in the Dao heart or if there were any huge emotional fluctuations, the otherworldly demons could take advantage of them. Everyone is the pir of the Heaven Ascension Hall. If the otherworldly demons invade our Dao hearts, the Heaven Ascension Hall will have no secrets. These otherworldly demons have been proven to be obedient to the Demon Master Kun Peng.¡±

    At that point, Bai Ze let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    ¡°The otherworldly demons listen to Kun Peng?¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er was slightly stunned. ¡°How did Kun Peng do that? Didn¡¯t you say that the otherworldly demons are the remnant thoughts of the living beings in the Chaos Sea?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Fiend n is actually also living beings. It¡¯s just that they are different from us,¡± Bai Ze exined simply. ¡°In short, we have to be careful. If you feel that your condition is different, tell me immediately.¡±

    Jade talismans flew out of Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve andnded in their hands.

    Bai Ze continued, ¡°That Lord even instructed that if you are in danger and cannot escape, take out this jade token to threaten the powerful enemies. This jade token has his mark. It can be considered a form of deterrence.¡±

    Jiu Shi, who was in the corner, was puzzled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that expose the background of the Heaven Ascension Hall?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°We have exposed the development after we were exposed. Although it¡¯s not like the current situation,pared to the losses, that Lord values everyone¡¯s safety more. Everyone, even if it¡¯s to prevent him from being distracted, you should be careful.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing sighed softly. The few of them were silent.

    When Li Changshou saw that, his mind returned to the Heavenly Courts. He did not care anymore.

    The storm was about to rise. It was not a bad thing to remind them.

    ...

    To get rid of Kun Peng, whether he could catch up to Kun Peng¡¯s speed or not was the key.

    Li Changshou had experienced the extreme speed of Kun Peng. Kun Peng¡¯s main body was two levels higher than the old molting speed of Kun Peng.

    It was unknown if he could bnce himself against the current Kun Peng.

    He did not want to take such a risk. He naturally had to make more preparations.

    At that moment, Kong Xuan had already set off for Xuandu City. He and the Great Daoist Master were guarding together. They could tacitly agree that Kong Xuan could be considered one of the mainbat forces in this siege of Kun Peng.

    However, Kong Xuan¡¯s speed wasparable to the Golden Roc. However, in terms of flying, the Golden Roc clearly had more potential.

    Then, is there a way to increase the speed of the Golden Roc?

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts were as clear as ever.

    If he wanted to increase his speed, there were only two conventional methods. He could either reduce the resistance or increase the thrust.

    There were also unconventional methods. For example, he could change the race track and use the Great Dao of the Universe to change the universe around the Golden Roc. It was simr to the Mustard Seed Cosmic Technique, which reduced the total distance.

    This method consumed too much of his Dharma powers and could not be maintained for long.

    With that question in mind, Li Changshou specially visited the leader of the Three Realms in refining pills and refining artifacts, the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The Grand Supreme Elder did not go out to y this time. Although it was possible that the ox in the courtyard had disappeared, Li Changshou was more inclined to think that his teacher wanted him to get rid of the scourge, Kun Peng.

    What could be hidden from the Grand Pure One?

    After discussing with the Grand Supreme Elder for an hour, the Grand Supreme Elder had already given a perfect solution.

    He added some supplementary saddles to his mount.

    For example, the cage that could release the Yin-Yang Qi and contain the True Intent of Taiji could condense the image of the Taiji Painting in front of the Golden Roc to reduce the resistance of the Chaos Sea.

    For example, he could tie two Dharma treasures on the Golden Roc¡¯s feet and create a ¡°rocket carrier¡±. When the Golden Roc¡¯s speed was at its maximum, he could then spray matter behind to increase his thrust.

    Of course, if he wanted to be useful in the Chaos Sea, he had to have a stronger strength. He had to be able to build aplete Daow domain around the Golden-Winged Roc. Only then could it be used for positive and negative effects.

    <i>Um...</i>

    He had a feeling that he had made a mistake in pursuing science in the Primordial World.

    There were a few other small ideas that depended on the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s refinement.

    With the help of these items, could the Golden Roc catch up to Kun Peng?

    Li Changshou was not optimistic about that.

    Although he did not seem to have a 95% confidence before scheming against various things, he was not optimistic.

    For that, Li Changshou had set up five ¡°teams¡± to chase and stop Kun Peng.

    Team A was formed by him and the Golden Roc.

    Team B was joined by Master Zhao, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Yun Xiao, and the other immortals of Jie School.

    The third team was formed by the immortals of Chan School who could be invited. They were mainly responsible for setting up ambushes.

    The fourth team was formed by the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and the second-tier experts of the Dao Sect. They carried the Heavenly Dao Divine Artifact and ensured that they could deal a fatal blow to Kun Peng.

    There was also thest strongest group formed by a single big shot. After Li Changshou left the Tushita Pce, he rushed to the big shot¡¯s residence.

    Outside the sky, Green Touring Pce!

    Now that Li Changshou hade to the Green Touring Pce, there was naturally no need for him to report. As soon as his main body arrived near Golden Ao Ind on a cloud, auspicious clouds appeared in front of him. The entrance of the Green Touring Pce was supported by the auspicious clouds.

    Daoist Duobao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit took the initiative to wee him and greeted Li Changshou.

    Daoist Duobao seemed to have be rounder recently. He was pot-bellied and looked more naive. His pressure had decreased greatly.

    ¡°Changgeng, Changgeng, you¡¯re finally here. You haven¡¯te here for so many years. Why? Do you have to avoid suspicion?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled awkwardly and sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Courts are busy. Recently, they have been cultivating hard. They really don¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng is a busy person,¡± the Goddess of Turtle Spirit said softly. ¡°The Heavenly Courts are watching him everywhere. The Three Realms know that he is the main Tribtion Eminence. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Senior Sister.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, he entered the Green Touring Pce.

    In front of them, immortal clouds were lingering, and immortal cranes were forming auspicious signs. There were even fairies chatting and ying in the clouds. Many old talents gathered together to preach.

    How many Grotto-heavens and blessednds were there in the Primordial World? Once he entered the Green Touring Sect, he would know what a wonderful ce was.

    The faint pressure of a Saint circted everywhere. It could stimte different insights and make the Qi Refinement cultivators there rarely encounter bottlenecks.

    Daoist Duobao smiled and asked Li Changshou about his recent situation. Li Changshou was also asking if Jie School was peaceful now and the subsequent effects of Jie School¡¯s ¡°in-name disciple¡±.

    As the two of themmunicated via voice transmission, they arrived at the Green Touring Pce¡¯s hall. However, they did not see the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°Is Third Uncle-Master not in the pce?¡± Li Changshou asked in confusion.

    Duobao blinked. ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Senior Brother say anything...¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, did you?¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. However, he could only sigh at how unlucky he was.

    It was not that he had not considered that the Grandmaster of Heaven did not want to deal with Kun Peng or had other reasons to avoid him.

    However, on second thought, the Third Uncle-Master should be the Saint who wanted to deal with Kun Peng the most among the six Saints. There was no reason for him to avoid this matter.

    Duobao asked, ¡°Is there anything difficult? If I can help you, I will definitely not reject you.¡±

    ¡°I have to ask Senior Brother to help me with this matter, but finding Third Uncle-Master is the most important.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°When will Third Uncle-Master return?¡±

    Duobao was about to reply when a chuckle sounded from the side.

    Green light flickered in the hall. A bolt of green-purple lightning bloomed from the dome of the hall andnded on the throne. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s figure condensed in front of the throne.

    He was dressed in green and had his hands behind his back. He looked elegant and mysterious. He looked like a saint.

    Duobao, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, and a few figures in the corner of the hall stood up. They bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven and addressed him as Master.

    Li Changshou hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, Uncle-Master. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just had nothing to do in the Chaos Sea.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand. ¡°Changgeng, I already know what you want. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou praised in his heart. Indeed, every Saint could not be underestimated.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven, who was still in the Chaos Sea previously, was well aware of his various arrangements. Or perhaps, he had already deduced them. That was really astonishing.

    What is the Saint realm?

    That was the Heavenly Dao Saint!

    Hence, a momentter, in the familiar pool beside the Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heavenyfortably in the corner. He looked up and muttered, ¡°Tell me, what is it? Are you going to give me a betrothal gift?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Can I take back the words I said to curry favor just now?</i>

    He suspected that the person in front of him was a fake Saint!

    No wonder the disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven were so good at attacking Saints. The root of it was the Grandmaster of Heaven!

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart, but he still smiled and said warmly, ¡°I stillck experience with Senior Sister Yun Xiao.I came here today because of Kun Peng. Kun Peng bullied me too much and even insulted my intelligence. I can¡¯t take it anymore and decided to set a trap to catch fish.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How did Kun Peng bully you?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said,¡± He wants to lure me into the Chaos Sea to harm me using the ancient taboo item as a guide.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°I know about that. There is indeed something good in Kun Peng¡¯s hands. It might be very attractive to you. You can just not go. How is that insulting your intelligence?¡±

    ¡°He also sent a few fair-skinned and beautiful otherworldly demons to seduce disciples.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was instantly enraged. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Kun Peng is inhumane! He should be killed! Tell me what you think! Can¡¯t I kill him? He dares to touch anyone¡¯s disciple and son-inw!¡±

    This strong sense of belonging to his father-inw.

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless. He exined his n in detail.

    He had joined forces with the retired Human Emperors of the Fire Cloud Cave to cause trouble. He wanted to use the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi from Ancestor Hong Yun back then to make an issue of ambushing Kun Peng in the Xuandu City...

    The Grandmaster of Heaven pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good n. Kun Peng is sinister, cunning, and careful. The only thing that can make him lose his mind is the opportunity to be a Saint. However, how can I make Kun Peng believe that there is indeed such a final opportunity to be a Saint?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a psychological game.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Kun Peng, you don¡¯t have to believe everything. Just three percent is enough. As long as Kun Peng is still greedy, it has a weakness to catch. This time, I want to ask Uncle-Master to take action personally. Kun Peng is not to be underestimated. It also has extreme speed. If he escapes this time, it will be extremely difficult to capture him again. I¡¯m afraid he will have to leave the Primordial World.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m taking action. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m not like your Second Uncle-Master. I feel that Saints should put on airs. If I can resolve things, I don¡¯t have to do anything. I don¡¯t want to appear too much and end up losing the dignity of a Saint. Aren¡¯t Saints also cultivators? However, I have a condition.¡±

    The Saint was negotiating with him...

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what are you doing?¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, if you have any instructions, just tell me directly.¡±

    ¡°Can Kun Peng spare his life?¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven was not shy at all. He smiled and said, ¡°I need to borrow his extreme speed to see if I can catch up to the Chaos Bell. This bell has slipped past me countless times. Every time, it¡¯s just a little short. If we can obtain Kun Peng, Kun Peng and I will chase after and stop each other. There¡¯s an 80% chance.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and nodded.

    Then, he asked a question that he had been puzzled about for a long time. ¡°Uncle-Master, why didn¡¯t you look for me and the Golden Roc previously?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for your help...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven supported himself by the side of the jade pool with both hands. He looked up at Yun Shuyun and said, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to mention it. I don¡¯t care about my pride.¡±

 Chapter 581 - An Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 581: An Unexpected Reward</h4>

    Li Changshou was a little nervous to suddenlymand the Saint.

    Of course, this experience was limited to the Grandmaster of Heaven. There was no chance to arrange for other Saints.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was the most amiable and down-to-earth among the Saints.

    In order to let the Saint have the best ¡°arranged experience¡±, Li Changshou decided to increase the precision of his n!

    The preparation work had also increased to twenty years from three years ago.

    In any case, the longer the Qi Refinement cultivators in the Primordial World lived, the weaker their perception of the passage of time would be. To the elders of the Primordial World, there was not much difference between a few years and decades.

    The most obvious person was his teacher, the Grand Pure One.

    He could think for three to five years with just one sentence. It really confirmed that the Primordial World did not remember the years.

    After his main body returned from the Green Touring Pce, Li Changshou hid in the Pill Chamber and changed the details of the n for two months. He also sent Bian Zhuang to secretly go to the Fire Cloud Cave and bring new adjustments to the n.

    Now, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was out and about. In fact, its concealment could no longer be guaranteed. No matter what appearance it transformed into, or whether it paid attention to the details of its blood aura, it would be easy to be exposed as long as it bumped into a powerful mystical ability.

    It was time to start using some subordinates.

    Li Changshou knew Bian Zhuang very well. Although he was lustful, he was the type who had evil intentions but no guts. Although he was a little unrestrained, he could still be trusted when it came to serious matters.

    Moreover, Bian Zhuang¡¯s family was working for the Heavenly Courts. This belonged to Miao Honggen, so he could use it without worries.

    More importantly...

    Bian Zhuang was an important supporting role in the next cmity. No matter how the Heavenly Dao deduced, it would not let Bian Zhuang fall into trouble.

    Based on Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Dao, there was a 99% chance that that was the case.

    Did Senior Lang dislike the Heavenly Dao because the Heavenly Dao arranged everything back then?

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and recalled the ¡°Wanderer¡¯s Year¡± that he had read before. He searched for clues that he might have overlooked previously.

    Li Changshou was more inclined to the Heavenly Dao when it came to Senior Lang.

    Why?

    Actually, there was an example that Li Changshou had never mentioned¡ªthe Moon Pce¡¯s Heng¡¯e.

    There was nock of beautiful fairies in the world. If the Heavenly Dao wanted to crown the number one beauty of the Three Realms in the Moon Pce, or if it wanted a daughter of the Human Emperor to marry Yi, it would not be difficult.

    Based on the speed at which the child of the Great Tribtion was growing, it would only take a few hundred years.

    Back then, as Senior Lang¡¯s disciple and one of the people who had the deepest rtionship with Senior Lang, Heng¡¯e had slept for ten thousand years and forgotten everything about Senior Lang. However, she had still survived.

    Until now, Heng¡¯e was still searching for the ¡°puzzle¡± that her Dao heartcked. The Heavenly Dao did not kill her.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the Dao Ancestor had indeed done his best.

    ¡°Ah, the past is over.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and shook the fan gently. He was carefree and satisfied.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion approached bit by bit. The curtain of the Primordial World had already fallen, and the cmity of the world was already prepared.

    If he killed Kun Peng and sacrificed it to the heavens, he might be able to relieve some pressure in the Primordial World. He might be able to increase some variables and vitality for the people who were destined to face the cmity.

    <i>I have to take advantage of this opportunity to organize a three sects¡¯ gathering.</i>

    It was not the first time that Li Changshou had pulled Chan School and Jie School together for a gathering. For example, the Asura Ancient City and the spiritual mountain.

    However, the situation was different this time.

    In the matter regarding Yang Jian, the attitude of Chan School was too subtle.

    The immortals of the two sects were not stupid. How could they not understand that the key was the Saint¡¯s choice?

    What Li Changshou wanted to do was to let the immortals of the two sects have more ties with each other. When they attackedter, he would give them some face.

    Although his thoughts were a little naive, after careful consideration, Li Changshou felt that that was all he could do.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you busy?¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s voice transmission floated over from the side. Li Changshou restrained his thoughts and shook his head with a smile.

    Outside the array formation, Ling¡¯e, who had dressed up meticulously, rode a cloud over. When she thought of the previous scene, her face turned a little red. However, her gaze was firm, and her attitude was determined. She flew past theyers of array formations andnded on the other side of the door of the Pill Chamber...

    Wait.

    Li Changshou waved the fan in his hand and smiled faintly. He continued to think about the subsequent arrangements.

    The enemy was in the Chaos Sea.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you frowning?¡±

    In the corner of the original Water God Residence, a young man and a young girl were swaying on two swings.

    Looking at the swing on the left, he saw the young girl who was beautiful and cute. She had small rabbit ears on her head and a sweet smile on her lips. The pair of jade feet under her short skirt were slender but they gave off a vibe...

    It was very exciting.

    It was naturally the young girl, Yu Tu.

    Ling Zhuzi sighed softly when he heard Yu Tu¡¯s question. He leaned against the rope of the swing and his eyes lost their glow.

    ¡°I¡¯m probably not Uncle-Master¡¯s favorite junior anymore.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jade Rabbit was puzzled. The frequency of her wandering slowed down significantly. She was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that? Lord Taibai Jinxing thinks highly of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Ling Zhuzi sighed and said, ¡°Just like recently, Bian Zhuang has been entrusted with important tasks by Uncle-Master, which are so confidential that he can¡¯t even tell me.

    After Ao Yi broke through to the Golden Immortal realm, he had taken on several roles. From the Heavenly River Navy to the instructor of the Heavenly Soldiers, he was also in charge of monitoring the fallen dragon, the Water God.

    There was no need to mention Junior Brother Yang Jian. He was protected by his Aunt-Master and smashed the spiritual mountain... That scene was impressive.

    Ah, I was clearly the one who came first.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Yu Tu thought for a while and smiled. ¡°Actually, Lord Taibai Jinxing still thinks highly of you. Look, regarding Yang Jian¡¯s matter, you have also been entrusted with an important task by Lord Taibai Jinxing to stimte Yang Jian¡¯s emotions. Moreover, there was also a touching farewell and a life-and-death battle. In my eyes, that¡¯s already very impressive.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Yang Jian was far from my match 200 years ago.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi sighed dejectedly and scratched his head. He wanted to avoid this topic and not talk about these troublesome matters. However,plicated thoughts surged in his heart and he could not help but feel even more disappointed.

    The feeling of being surpassed was indeed unpleasant.

    In particr, Ling Zhuzi had recently been stuck at the realm before the Golden Immortal realm. No matter how he tried toprehend it, he could not achieve perfection.

    Even though he belonged to the third generation of Chan School, the grand-disciple of the Saint, and Disciple-Nephew Tai Bai, he could not make the bottleneck in front of him disappear.

    Ling Zhuzi knew that if he spoke, he could actually obtain pills to break through the bottleneck. With his umtion, it would not be difficult for him to survive the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    However, he was unwilling.

    Secondly, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s horizons were broad. The elders that he hade into contact with were all masters of mystical abilities in the world.

    Even though his master¡¯s cultivation level and abilities seemed to becking, he was still a true expert in the Primordial World.

    The Golden Immortal was just a starting point. He would go on to be a ninth-stage Golden Immortal, followed by a sixth-stage Zenith Heaven Immortal, and then practice the Three Corpse ying Technique.

    If he relied on external forces to break through the bottleneck, he would definitely be stuck long ago.

    Ling Zhuzi sighed and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t stand tall and firm in the world, how can I achieve longevity?¡±

    Yu Tu hurriedly said, ¡°If you say that, do we, the little fairies who are living in the Heavenly Courts, still need to live?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s disciple after all,¡± Ling Zhuzi said helplessly. ¡°Now that I¡¯m far behind Junior Brother Yang Jian, Master will definitely be under a lot of pressure. Although Master is very kind, says nice things, and is gentle to others, he is very strong-willed. I should at least fight for Master.¡±

    Jade Rabbit recalled the rumors of the Heavenly Courts and recalled the situation she had seen with the Cloud Mirror Art while following her master.

    ¡°Is the master you¡¯re talking about Perfected Taiyi of Qianyuan Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Zhuzi blinked. ¡°Do I have other masters?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Jade Rabbit instantly shut up and turned her head to roll her eyes.

    This fellow is good in all aspects. He is kind and naive. However, he is not good at judging people. There are all kinds of inexplicable misunderstandings.

    ¡°Rabbit, let¡¯s fight! My hands are itchy!¡±

    The corners of Jade Rabbit¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She stood up with a smile, and her gaze revealed faint disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t cry after I kick you.¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi made an inviting gesture with one hand and sealed most of his cultivation level. He was weaker than Yu Tu.

    Jade Rabbit took off her cloth bag and changed into a pair of cloth shoes that fit her feet. She nimbly turned around and arrived in the middle of the empty space. She stood on one foot on the ground and her entire body was wrapped in a spiritual aura.

    Immediately, everyone in the Water God Residence looked over.

    Watching the Jade Rabbit and Ling Zhuzi fight was also an old show for the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    In a courtyard not far away, Youqin Xuanya appeared in an ice-blue dress. She stood on the wall and quietly admired the scene.

    She had been cultivating recently. The Heavenly Courts were worried that the Western Sect would take revenge, so they did not let her go out to kill demons and advertise. They had been very free.

    Not long after, Youqin Xuanya disappeared. It was as if she had never appeared before...

    Pa! Pa!

    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you here today. I¡¯ll go back and serve my master!¡±

    After making a witty remark, the Jade Rabbit hummed a happy bad. Her small feet tapped gently, and her figure rose and fell, disappearing in the direction of the Moon Pce.

    In the backyard of the Water God Residence, Ling Zhuziy on the ground and sighed. His body was filled with the footprints left behind by the little rabbit.

    He was not injured. After all, he was born from the Spiritual Bead. His body was very tough.

    If he was really a simple-minded person, the one who would fall here would definitely be the Jade Rabbit. He deliberately gave in to her because... he felt that every time he was kicked by the little rabbit, his physical pain would increase slightly.

    <i>If others say that I¡¯m not enlightened, I¡¯llugh at others.</i>

    The Heavenly Courts only had one method to strengthen his body. It was also his secret.

    Ling Zhuzi was very intelligent!

    ¡°No, if this continues, Aunt-Master might forget about me.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi pondered for a while and sat up. He rubbed his chin and pondered.

    ording to his master¡¯s teachings, his uncle-master¡¯s guidance, and the things that he had seen in the Heavenly Courts for so many years, he should take the initiative to find something to do in front of his uncle-master.

    Even sweeping the floor, sprinkling water, and watering the flowers was better than having nothing to do.

    Ling Zhuzi did as he was told. He secretly ran to the vicinity of the Grand White Pce and found a deste mountain floating in the sea of clouds to cultivate quietly. He waited for the right time...

    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye. Ling Zhuzi finally sensed the abnormality near the Grand White Pce.

    The Golden Roc had returned from the trichiliocosm to report!

    Lingzi¡¯s eyes lit up. It immediately rode a cloud and headed over. In its heart, it thought that it would be a good job if it could go to the trichiliocosm with the Golden Roc.

    However, life is better than fortune.

    As soon as Ling Zhuzi arrived in front of the Great White Pce, he saw the Golden Roc reveal its original form in the array formation. His Uncle-Master hurriedly tied some saddles to the Golden Roc¡¯s head, legs, and back.

    Just as Ling Zhuzi leaned forward, he heard Li Changshou say warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. Although this is refined by the Grand Supreme Elder, it has yet to test its power. Don¡¯t hurt youter.¡±

    ¡°Oh... Oh!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi agreed and immediately jumped thousands of feet back. After waiting quietly for an hour, he witnessed the Golden Roc¡¯s first flight after obtaining the ¡°new Dharma treasure¡±.

    That extreme speed made the universe tremble continuously. The golden line left behind by the Golden Roc could not even be connected.

    Li Changshou looked satisfied. Then, he took out a jade token and began to record.

    Ling Zhuzi waited for a while. When the Golden Roc returned, he realized that he could not interrupt. He did not dare to disturb him. He bowed obediently and turned to walk to the Heavenly River to relieve his boredom.

    How could a good man lose so easily?

    Ling Zhuzi regained hisposure and quickly returned to the deste mountain that he had been waiting for. He began to wait for the next step.

    In the next year, Ling Zhuzi witnessed the Golden Roc¡¯s dozens of attempts. It seemed that Uncle-Master Changgeng was busy because the Golden Roc could break through his extreme speed.

    He did not know how to help with that matter. He could only continue to observe from afar.

    Ling Zhuzi secretly made up his mind. Later, if his Uncle-Master had anything to deliver, he would snatch to do it!

    One day, Bian Zhuang rushed over on a cloud. Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes lit up and he secretly followed behind. He entered the Grand White Pce¡¯s main hall with Bian Zhuang.

    Indeed, his Aunt-Master was holding a jade token. There was definitely a ¡°messenger¡±!

    Ling Zhuzi took a few steps forward and cupped his hands. He bowed and said, ¡°Ling Zhuzi greets Uncle-Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled warmly and asked, ¡°Is there anything difficult or doubts about cultivation?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were filled with eagerness. ¡°I¡¯m just a little free.¡±

    ¡°Then go and y with Jade Rabbit more.¡± Li Changshou waved at Bian Zhuang and handed the jade token over. ¡°Same old rules. Remember to hide your whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bian Zhuang agreed and left hurriedly with a nervous expression.

    Ling Zhuzi did not know what to say. When he saw Li Changshou looking over, Ling Zhuzi scratched his head and chuckled. He lowered his head and bade farewell.

    His back view was so bleak.

    Li Changshou looked at Ling Zhuzi¡¯s disappointed back and smiled. However, he did not say anything.

    It was not a bad thing to let Ling Zhuzi suffer some setbacks. He had a great destiny and was stuck at a bottleneck. If the Heavenly Dao did not deliberately make things difficult, it would be a mistake in his cultivation.

    As for the future Nezha, there was no need to ask for too much.

    The only thing that Li Changshou was worried about was the method of his reincarnation.

    There would probably be a cmity awaiting Ling Zhuzi. He did not know when the cmity woulde.

    Speaking of which, the effect of the Golden Roc¡¯s saddle equipment was quite good. Next, it was the experiment in the Chaos Sea.

    Apart from the Golden Roc, there was a huge pile of array formations that had to be settled. He did not know if the twenty years of preparation time was enough.

    ...

    When the Golden Roc went to the Chaos Sea to test the effects of the saddle, it naturally had to choose a ce far away from the Xuandu City.

    Li Changshou guessed that Kun Peng should be secretly observing every move in the Xuandu City. It would be too unstable for the Golden Roc to go outside the city to test it.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to disturb his Senior Brother and Sister-inw!

    He did not know how Kong Xuan was progressing. It had been some time. If everything went smoothly, he might be prepared to be called ¡°Uncle¡±.

    Ah, what should I do with Wen Jing?

    In order to make Wen Jing loyal to Ren School, he had to make some empty promisester.

    Then, Wen Jing sucked the golden lotus and dropped the twelfth-grade golden lotus. When she was about to reward him, she suddenly saw Kong Xuan and the Great Daoist Master hugging each other.

    It was scary just thinking about it.

    Even if the Great Daoist Master sacrificed himself, for the stability of Ren School, for the integrity of his teacher, and when he dealt with the two extraordinary female immortals and made out with Daoist Wen Jing...

    Why are you so proficient?

    This scene...

    The children were the ones who shouted that they wanted everything. Even adults knew that they could not stand it.

    Wen Jing and Kong Xuan were not easy to deal with. If the two of them fought, his senior brother would fall asleep immediately. If his teacher used the word ¡®persuasion¡¯, he would have to trouble himself!

    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was better for the two of them to be at ease. He would not cause any trouble if he paid more attention.

    With suchplicated emotions, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy hid on the Golden Roc¡¯s back and arrived at the ¡°testing field¡± that they had chosen.

    On the opposite corner of Xuandu City, on the other side of the Primordial World.

    The main purpose of the Heavenly Dao Barrier was to stop the living beings of the Chaos and the aura of the Chaos. As long as there were mighty figures who opened the way, it would not be difficult for them to leave the Heavenly Dao Barrier and return.

    For example,

    If Kun Peng was not afraid of the Heavenly Punishment and wanted to return to the Primordial World, it could actually walk in all directions.

    If those Connate Godfiends and otherworldly demons wanted to enter the Primordial World, they could only enter from the Heavenly Dao¡¯s gap in the Xuandu City. Every other direction would be blocked by the power of the Heavenly Dao and even killed.

    He should be safe here although he could not eliminate the possibility of variables.

    <i>How can there be so many variables in the Primordial World? The world is so huge. Can we encounter anything here?</i>

    Li Changshou took out the Dharma treasure that he had prepared previously. He first asked the Golden-Winged Roc to use its extreme speed and record a number. Then, he asked the Golden-Winged Roc to wear a few saddles to test it.

    The effect was unexpectedly good.

    Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°Primordial Eruption¡± ejector could push the Golden Roc¡¯s speed to a higher level in a short period of time.

    They required a high consumption of treasures.

    After testing the Golden Roc three to four times, Li Changshou shouted for it to stop. He made the Golden Roc remember that feeling and began to test the other saddles.

    In that case, there would be a main force to pursue Kun Peng.

    It took half a month for the Golden Roc to adapt to the saddle. Li Changshou wanted to return home.

    However, the Golden Roc said, ¡°Teacher, can I use all these precious artifacts and try to see what my current limit is?¡±

    Li Changshou naturally would not reject it. The paper effigy hid in the Heavenly Dao barrier and let the Golden Roc fly around happily.

    This time, the Golden Roc brought back a piece of news that puzzled Li Changshou...

    ¡°Teacher, when I just returned, I discovered a ce. It¡¯s simr to the secret ce where Kun Peng Cave Abode wasst time. It¡¯s very simr to the arrangements of Kun Peng Cave Abode. There areplete Daows fluctuations inside. It¡¯s not the Great Dao of Kun Peng. Should I go and investigate in detail? ¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou subconsciously rejected that suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s safer. I¡¯m just an incarnation here. If you fall into danger, you won¡¯t be able to deal with it.¡±

    He pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Is that ce far from the Primordial World?¡±

    The Golden Roc hurriedly said, ¡°I can reach it after flying for a while. However, it¡¯s not too close.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on it. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to investigate. Observe from the furthest distance to see if there are any living beings entering or leaving. If there are any signs of movement, immediately escape. Don¡¯t continue fighting.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 582 - Li Changshouâ€™s Battle

    <h4>Chapter 582: Li Changshou¡¯s Battle</h4>

    <i>Is this what Teacher meant by calling two helpers over?</i>

    In the Chaos Sea, the Golden-Winged Roc looked at the dozens of figures that appeared in his perception range. He was speechless.

    The Primordial World¡¯splete Daow was still affecting this ce. The Golden Roc could roughly sense the passage of time. It had only been dozens of days and nights. Not only had his main body rushed here, but he had also brought...

    Among the eight disciples of Jie School, there were six who were familiar with Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Yu Ding, and Perfected Huang Long. They were Marshal Quan Tong of the Heavenly Courts, neen of the ancient Demon Soldiers of the human race, and the disciple of Perfected Yu Ding of Chan School, Yang Jian. There were many Zenith Heaven experts in Jie School.

    A few helpers.

    Could it be that Teacher thinks that Kun Peng is hiding here?

    Previously, the Golden Roc had identally discovered the secret ce in front of it. It had sensed the aura of living beings and sensed that there were experts hidden inside. Moreover, the Dao runes of the Great Dao were different from Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou made a prompt decision and asked the Golden Roc to monitor them from afar. He then went to invite the core members of the fishing team, who should have only appeared after more than ten years.

    It was better to be safe than sorry.

    Although the probability was low, Li Changshou had to consider that it might be a trap set by Kun Peng.

    At the same time, he could also prepare for the uing battle.

    While the Golden Roc was still puzzled, Li Changshou, who maintained the appearance of an old immortal, sat on Bai Ze¡¯s back and secretly rushed over with a group of experts.

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    The Golden Roc returned to its human form and cupped its fists at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°Is there any movement?¡±

    ¡°Two ck shadows entered, but no living beings came out,¡± the Golden-Winged Roc replied via voice transmission. ¡°I have been watching the changes in the Daows here. There has been noplete Cosmic Great Dao, nor is there any conflict between the Great Dao. It seems that a group of Primordial experts hiding in the Chaos Sea are constantly gathering here.¡±

    Communication in the Chaos Sea was a form of telepathicmunication.

    ¡°You did well,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. The Golden Roc¡¯s eyes lit up, and he straightened his back.

    Numerous figures were hidden in the Chaotic aura. They flew over in groups of two or three. Even in the Chaos Sea, the female immortals of Jie School were still the focus of attention.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit would naturally not be absent from such fighting and killing. The golden dress that she had not changed out of for ten thousand years had be more and more feminine in recent years.

    Master Zhao, who liked to wear armor, became more heroic and powerful.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit and the Goddess of Wudang were standing beside her. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit was still dressed in a fresh-looking set of clothes. She was dressed in a light green short skirt and held a white jade short flute in her hand. Previously, when she rushed to the Xuandu City to help, her mystical abilities had directly suppressed the otherworldly demons. It could be considered a solution to the problem.

    The Goddess of Wudang¡¯s temperament was more dignified and stable. She rarely appeared and was rather mysterious.

    In fact, if not for the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s orders this time, he would have said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go out and take a stroll with Changgeng. Get rid of some external demons for the world and increase the luck of our sect.¡± The Goddess of Wudang might not have gone out.

    Which of the three sects did not have someone who liked peace?

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses had never left his fairy.

    Yun Xiao followed beside the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Today, she did not wear the white dress that she liked the most. Instead, she changed into a light blue and open long robe. She was wearing a short skirt that was embroidered with clouds on the silk inside. Her long hair was tied up with a Dao hoop, and her waist was hidden in the long robe.

    Without the cover of the long dress, her jade-like feet and slender legs were rather eye-catching. However, they were a little inappropriate with her shoes. The top edge of the cloth boots was too long. If it were a pair of high heels with ribbons wrapped around her ankles, it would be more perfect.

    It was an immature suggestion.

    <i>That¡¯s not right. The Primordial World doesn¡¯t seem to have high heels. Senior Lang only cares about ying cards and has nothing to do. He doesn¡¯t have the beauty elements of the Primordial World.</i>

    <i>Then the question is, who has Senior Lang been ying cards with?</i>

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng.¡± Daoist Duobao walked forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to eliminate the other demons this time? Is there a ce where the other demons are gathered?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Golden Roc. There was no need to say anything else. The Golden Roc formed a hand seal that looked like it was spreading its wings and flying. A wisp of me flowed past. The same scene appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    In the dark and supreme Chaos Sea, a pitch-ck immortal mountain that was not too tall floated quietly. There were circr arrays shining around it, and the iplete Great Dao interweaving around it.

    That was where the Daows gathered. The Daows were rtively stable, and the array formations...

    Yun Xiao asked softly, ¡°This ce is identical to the Cave Abode of the old molting of Kun Peng that we discovered previously.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said warmly, ¡°That¡¯s not all. The distance between this ce and the Primordial World is the same as Kun Peng Cave Abodest time. They are both at the border of the influence of the Heavenly Dao. This should be the bridgehead where Kun Peng is looking at the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and smash it. If Kun Peng is here, we will go up together. We will not be afraid of him.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already afraid?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Master Zhao red at Perfected Taiyi. Thetter smiled and pulled Yang Jian in front of him.

    My nephew, the Jade Emperor.

    At the side, Quan Dong, who had followed to watch themotion, said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, there¡¯s no time to lose. Things will change if we dy. Arrange how to attack. I sense that there should be many foreign demons here. We have to capture them all.¡±

    ¡°Marshal, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou looked around and asked in confusion, ¡°Where did Senior Brother Duobao go?¡±

    ¡°Over here!¡±

    A shout came from the bottom of his heart. A huge hole strangely appeared in the Chaos Sea. The walls of the hole were formed by colorful streams of light. They were actually Daows.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He could even enter the Chaos Sea?

    Daoist Duobao emerged from it and smiled calmly at Li Changshou. He held a golden basin in his hand and carried the air of a Eldest Senior Brother. He smiled at the surrounding gods.

    ¡°I just went to ce some small items around the Cave Abode. The situation inside has been discovered. Junior Brothers and Sisters, look over here.¡±

    Daoist Duobao pointed his finger and wisps of clear spring water appeared in the golden basin. After filling the golden basin, a blurry image appeared on the water surface.

    In a Cave Abode, there were two figures sitting or standing in various corners. There were more than ten of them, and they each hid their auras.

    Bai Ze suddenly sent a voice transmission in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. ¡°Jiu Ying? He¡¯s not dead?¡±

    <i>Alright, there are the ten demon generals of the ancient times mixed in. They are indeed not good people.</i>

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, can you recognize the figure inside?¡±

    The immortals came over to take a closer look and shook their heads.

    Quan Dong closed his eyes and focused. He seemed to be investigating something. Soon, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°They are all ferocious living beings who have escaped from the world. The Heavenly Dao sensed them. They are gathered here. Clearly, they want to return to the Primordial World to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, just give the orders.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t nag anymore. Who here today doesn¡¯t trust you?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. His gazended on Yun Xiao¡¯s face and he blinked at her.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ll be the main attacker this time.¡±

    The immortals were stunned. Even Yang Jian, who was ¡°following the group on a mission¡± for the first time, looked at Li Changshou in confusion.

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed. ¡°Did I hear wrongly?¡±

    Zhao Gongming also said, ¡°Changgeng, you will stay in the Middle Corps andmand the entire situation. We will do the fighting and killing.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. He took two steps back and bowed to everyone.

    ¡°Senior Brothers and Sisters, please guard the surroundings and block this ce. I¡¯ll barge in once and increase my ability to fight,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, please take charge of themand this time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Why did you suddenly train your fighting skills?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been at ease for too long.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and looked in the direction of the Cave Abode. His silver-white hair gradually turned ck as it danced in the wind. The wrinkles on his face were also smoothed by the immortal light.

    He said, ¡°In the end, the Primordial World is about strength. I don¡¯t have many opportunities to attack normally. Now that I have achieved some results in my cultivation, I should focus on improving my abilities in fights of magical powers. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, and my hands are itchy. What if one day, Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters are not protecting me and I be a cripple?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, you must be joking.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°I know your mystical abilities. There are only a handful of people present who can defeat you. It¡¯s not a bad thing for you to train yourself. Attract their attention first. We can sessfully surround them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and opened his left hand. The Golden Roc beside him held the Spear of ughter and walked forward. Li Changshou held the spear tightly and pulled it back.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Can I go with you?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She did not insist and nodded gently.

    Li Changshou looked at the neen Demon Soldiers and ordered them to listen to Daoist Duobao¡¯s instructions. Then, he raised his spear and walked forward. Wisps of golden light surrounded him, forming a half-face armor and a golden chain armor.

    Quan Dong asked via voice transmission, ¡°Why does Changgeng insist on going alone? Is there a reason?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou turned to look at Quan Dong. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He replied via voice transmission, ¡°No one can guarantee that they will not fall into a dilemma of traveling alone. I should take this opportunity to practice fighting and killing. At least, I can figure out my strength.¡±

    Quan Dong wanted to say something but hesitated. However, Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed and disappeared into the endless Chaos aura.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s thoughts were transmitted. The immortals immediately moved forward and circled around from different directions. Three or two immortals formed a group and looked after each other.

    The Golden-Winged Roc transformed into its main body. Bai Ze, who looked like auspicious beast, stood on Golden Roc¡¯s head. The Goddess of Golden Spirit and Fairy Yun Xiao stood on the Golden Roc¡¯s back and were the first to arrive at an obstruction location.

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were solemn. As she hid, she focused on preparing for the battle. Her immortal senses stared at Li Changshou, who was neither fast nor slow and was approaching the Cave Abode.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was puzzled. ¡°What happened to Changgeng today? Did he get agitated?¡±

    Clearly, she was unhappy that he did not let her attack first.

    Fairy Yun Xiao shook her head gently. The Golden Roc also sent a voice transmission to report that he did not know. However, Bai Ze smiled and muttered, ¡°Everyone, do you think that the Water God has suddenly changed his usual style? He has be a little rash?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Changgeng has his reasons for doing things. Among the disciples of the three sects, I¡¯m only convinced of his schemes. Moreover, he invited so many immortals over and sealed all directions to ensure that the demons outside will not escape. This matches his usual style.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Does Mr. Bai know the reason?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the Water God is just honing hisbat skills.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°On the way here, the Water God asked me to test more than sixty times. They were all either lucky or not. I discussed with the Water God and felt that this should be a nest of Kun Peng. Since Kun Peng could subdue Connate Godfiends, the Primordial World experts who had escaped into the Chaos Sea should not be able to escape Kun Peng¡¯s extreme speed. Kun Peng is an ambitious person. The ancient experts here are indeed good whetstones. On the way, the Water God has already vaguely revealed such thoughts.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, is Changgeng verypetitive?¡±

    ¡°The Water God is definitely not someone who likes to fight.¡± Bai Ze slowlyy down on the Golden Roc¡¯s head. ¡°However, the Water God mostly ns for the worst. Perhaps in some matters, the worst case scenario was that he would personally go and fight a powerful enemy. That was why he wanted to train his fighting skills. Look, the Water God is about to attack.¡±

    The Golden Roc immediately fell silent. Four immortal senses pierced through the disorderly Chaos and locked onto Li Changshou.

    The Golden-Winged Roc adjusted its position and aimed at the Cave Abode. It could go and help at any time.

    To the Golden Roc, the external demons were secondary. His teacher¡¯s safety was the most important.

    As soon as he thought of his teacher¡¯s frail old immortal appearance, the Golden Roc felt anxious. His eyes were filled with worry.

    In the Chaos Sea, Li Changshou suddenly sped up.

    If he had been slow a moment ago, the Dao runes around him would have erupted. A blue stream of light appeared under Li Changshou¡¯s feet. He was like a dragon riding the wind and breaking the waves!

    At that moment, Li Changshou stood on the blue stream of light. He looked like when Pangu fought the Connate Godfiends, stepping on the waves of the True Spirit River to sweep the Primordial Chaos.

    In the Cave Abode, the experts who were originally observing Li Changshou immediately determined that Li Changshou was an enemy and not a friend. They stood up together.

    He took out a weapon. A Dharma treasure appeared behind him, and a mystical ability gathered in his palm!

    However, before they couldmunicate with their spiritual will, the deste mountain floating in the Chaos Sea suddenly trembled. The dozens of iplete Great Dao that had gathered there were almost shattered!

    In the eyes of the immortals from the Dao Sect who had already sessfullynded, Li Changshou was like an arrow that had left the bow and crashed into the deste mountain.

    In the next moment, the shadow of a pagoda opened up endless chaos and transformed into a thousand-feet-tall mountain. Wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura spread over and enveloped the deste mountain.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth did not only have the effect of defense!

    At that moment, the Mysterious Yellow aura spread the Chaos and instantly turned the deste mountain into a cage. If he did not break through the power of the Exquisite Pagoda, he would not be able to escape.

    However, he could not have the best of both worlds. If the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was used to trap the enemy, it would lose the effect of protecting him.

    In another direction.

    ¡°Is this a fake Changgeng?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but mutter. Yang Jian, who was beside him, was puzzled. Perfected Yu Ding shook his head slightly.

    Yang Jian asked, ¡°Why do you say that, Aunt-Master?¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew, you don¡¯t know.¡± Perfected Taiyi was rarely serious. He exined, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng, has always been known for his stability. Previously, he would not attack if he could. He would not attack if he could. It is actually better now. In the early years, his main body would hide and he only allowed his paper effigy incarnation to move around. Every time his main body appeared, he would either be followed by Senior Brother Xuan Du or protected by the Taiji Painting, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and other treasures. When his skin was scratched, he would look up and shout, ¡°Teacher, save me!¡± Apart from bullying the demons, have I ever seen him charge into battle? ¡±

    Yu Ding said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Changgeng... There¡¯s indeed something wrong today.¡±

    Just as Yang Jian was about to speak, a quaking sound suddenly sounded from the Chaos Sea.

    The Daows were shing intensely, causing the Daow fragments in the Chaos Sea to tremble!

    Look at the area enveloped by the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda!

    The Chaos Sea stirred up waves. Dozens of Great Dao turned into chains and copsed in the waves.

    The deste mountain shone brightly. Countless cracks appeared in the mountain, and it copsed in the next moment. Dozens of ck shadows flew in all directions, but they collided with the Mysterious Yellow aura and were firmly stopped.

    Li Changshou stood on a huge rock. In front of him, there was a fragment of a broken sword. He was stepping on a corpse, and the God-ying Spear in his hand was stained with blood.

    ¡°Join forces and deal with this person! Otherwise, neither of us can leave!¡±

    The dozen-odd demons responded separately. Their eyes were filled with ferociousness. They either manifested their main bodies, took out their life-saving mystical abilities, or activated ferocious Dharma treasures. Streams of light suppressed Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou swept his spear horizontally and locked his gaze on a person. His figure pounced forward and allowed several streams of light to hit his body. However, his speed was slightly slower, and his charge was not affected at all.

    Greater Sess Stage of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    The Mysterious Yellow aura enveloped the ground. Li Changshou and more than ten ancient and ancient experts flew up and down. The battle was intense.

    Yun Xiao frowned when she saw that. Her eyes lit up. She was worried about Li Changshou¡¯s safety, but she also wanted to see his indomitable spirit.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit also frowned. However, she only frowned at the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and could not help but mutter,

    ¡°You can handle it alone. Why did you ask us toe?¡±

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao¡¯s voice sounded in the hearts of the immortals. The immortals in various directions immediately approached the surroundings of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and gradually reduced the encirclement.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already fallen into a bitter battle. The reason for that was because he did not use his Great Dao of Equalization and only used the Eight-Nine Arcane Art to fight.

    Just as he had said, he was indeed honing hisbat skills.

    Not long after the battle, two more ferocious beasts lost their lives under the Little God-ying Spear. Li Changshou was in a more sorry state. However, the angle of his attacks became more and more tricky. His figure became smoother when he dodged the attacks. His small-scale teleportation was smooth and natural.

    On the other hand, the demons who were fighting him were under immense pressure. They did not dare to hold back.

    Gradually, Li Changshou suppressed the urge to shout the Connate Cardinal treasure beside his essence soul.

    He had really stood up!

    He did not need the teacher to support him. He could run and jump for no reason.

    The Eight-Nine Arcane Art¡¯s strength test was about done. He had a rough idea of how many attacks he could withstand.

    Actually, half of the reason why he attacked today was because he had thought of it at thest moment, and the other half was because he was thinking carefully.

    On the way, he was considering whether he should take the opportunity to reveal 60% to 70% of his strength if the person here was not Kun Peng but Kun Peng¡¯s subordinate.

    Of course, he did not do that to act cool in front of Yun Xiao. That was meaningless. Yun Xiao did not like to fight and kill.

    Apart from understanding himself, he had three goals.

    Firstly, he wanted to tell the immortals that he was familiar with how strong he was so that Master Zhao and the others could consider everything rted to him during the Great Tribtion. It would be moreprehensive and sufficient.

    Secondly, he had to adapt to the fights in the Chaos Sea in advance.

    Thirdly, he was doing it for the Jade Emperor.

    Although there were still hundreds of years before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, it was time to n ahead of time.

 Chapter 583 - Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 583: Gentle</h4>

    ¡°Unknowingly, Changgeng¡¯s strength is already so astonishing. He is much moreposed than when he faced the demons back then.¡±

    Quan Dong looked at the situation under the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, his eyes filled with emotions.

    Daoist Duobao, who was traveling with Quan Dong, naturally knew the background of the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation. Although he did not call him Uncle-Master directly, he was very polite.

    After all, the fate of the three sects was in the Jade Emperor¡¯s hands.

    Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯sprehension is excellent. His achievements today are the result of his own hard work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hisprehension has always been good.¡±

    Quan Dong put his hands behind his back. There was a reminiscing look in his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°When Changgeng first came to the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor was very puzzled. At that time, the Heavenly Courts were poor. Only the lonely king and ministers relied on each other. There were not many people in the Primordial World who knew about the Heavenly Courts. When the Heavenly Courts were mentioned, only the things that the six Saints had done in the past were mentioned. In the past, there was the Demon Court that had been overthrown by the human race. Behind it, there were countless immortal sects of the Middle Continent. The position of the Heavenly Courts was extremely awkward. Changgeng believed in the Heavenly Courts and threw himself into the Heavenly Courts without hesitation. He led the Heavenly Courts to where they are today.¡±

    Daoist Duobao squinted and smiled, although he wanted to say...

    If he looked back at Changgeng¡¯s growth trajectory, this fellow should have known that the Heavenly Courts was about to be the activator of the Great Tribtion. He should have sneaked into the Heavenly Courts in advance to avoid cmity.

    <i>It should be an illusion.</i>

    ¡°Everything is arranged by Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°The Three Pure Ones of the Dao Sect are really Saints.¡±

    Then, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and Daoist Duobao looked at each other and smiled. Everything was silent.

    In the area enveloped by the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, several ferocious demons were shed by Li Changshou¡¯s spear. At that moment, Li Changshou was already covered in blood and had some wounds on his body.

    After the armor formed by the immortal power was shattered, it revealed a body that was like the muscles of an old tree. His long hair danced wildly like a demon god.

    Yang Jian was speechless.

    He finally knew why he had been pped on the cloud.

    He took back what he had said previously. It was too arrogant of him to be able to catch up to Lord Taibai Jinxing after cultivating for hundreds of years. He did not know the immensity of the world.

    He had also heard others say that he was the son of the Great Tribtion. He had great luck to protect him and would definitely shine in the future.

    <i>I can¡¯t dodge. I don¡¯t have a chance. Don¡¯t think about it.</i>

    If he had to ask Yang Jian to say something at this moment, the word that emerged in his heart would be ¡°farewell¡±.

    If Yang Jian were to do anything here, he would silently take out a Shadow-Retaining Ball that he had prepared previously.

    As a professional recorder of the Heavenly Courts, it was necessary to have such a Dharma treasure to capture the wonders.

    When he returned to Mount Mei, he opened his personal copper mirror and released the scene. He imitated Bian Zhuang¡¯s voice and said, ¡°The members of the Heavenly Courts entertain each other. This is a recorder, Yang Jian. What I¡¯m showing you now is a precious video of a battle. Lord Taibai Jinxing fought fourteen outer demons. That¡¯s right. The person who is wearing a facete and fighting with the external demons in the wisps of Mysterious Yellow aura is the leader of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials, Lord Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng. You don¡¯t believe me? To be honest, I don¡¯t believe it either. I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. The kind-looking old immortal tore his clothes and rushed forward with a roar. Thebat power of the Heavenly Courts is ten battles. Lord Taibai Jinxing takes six. The ministers take five. The generals take one...¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew, Disciple-Nephew? Yang Jian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Yang Jian, who was in a daze, immediately replied. He cupped his fists and bowed to Perfected Taiyi.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said warmly, ¡°Did Changgeng¡¯s heroic appearance affect your Dao heart?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding looked over with concern.

    Yang Jian smiled bitterly and did not know how to respond.

    Yu Ding said, ¡°There¡¯s no need topare yourself to others. The Dao is only true.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Yang Jian agreed, but he could not recover from the shock.

    At that moment, something happened in the area enveloped by the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    Li Changshou was in the midst of fighting. His Dao Body seemed to be gradually activated. The more he fought, the more valiant he became. He could not resist. The Little God-ying Spear seemed to have merged with his arm. It moved forward and did not stop at all.

    The pure physicalbat technique made his blood boil.

    Hence, Li Changshou took out a few Dharma treasures that had been left in a corner for a long time, and began to sacrifice it.

    The most eye-catching one was naturally a purple and white gourd¡ªLu Ya¡¯s Immortal-ying Flying Saber.

    Li Changshou would not forget the famous treasure of killing in his hometown. He still wanted to create more trouble in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The huge gourd was also an important tool.

    Over the years, he had been refining the gourd. Although he did notmunicate much with the Soul Essence sealed in the gourd, he was more or less clear about theplicated structure of the gourd.

    At that moment, he could use it to test its effect.

    Therefore, Li Changshou looked at an opening and held the Immortal-ying Flying Saber in his left hand. The gourd spat out a white fog that condensed into a pair of sharp eyebrows.

    At that moment, the seven to eight ck shadows that had been suppressed by Li Changshou jumped and immediately dodged.

    Li Changshou activated the Dharma treasure gourd and stared at the humanoid creature with a low cultivation level. He shouted softly, ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the eyebrows first red at the figure. Two red lines shot out from the eyes and locked onto the person¡¯s essence soul, causing the person to sway and almost fall unconscious.

    Without any warning, his eyebrows suddenly changed direction. A ray of white light shot out from the mouth of the gourd and went straight for Li Changshou¡¯s forehead!

    At that moment, for some reason, Li Changshou, who was hiding 30 feet away from the huge gourd, quickly punched. The tip of his fist met the white light and instantly shattered it.

    Blood sttered. Li Changshou¡¯s left fist left a deep wound that could be seen. He frowned and looked at the huge gourd that had suddenly ¡°betrayed¡±.

    At that moment, he wanted to destroy the God-Conferment Treasure.

    However, he still stabilized his hand. Two wisps of Yin-Yang Qi surged out of his sleeve and forcefully sealed the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. He pulled it back into Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    The immortals of the Dao Sect frowned when they saw that. Fairy Yun Xiao could not help but want to go forward to check on Li Changshou¡¯s injuries. The remaining seven experts who had escaped could not recover.

    The demons there were once ferocious people of the Primordial World. They could not stay in the Primordial World any longer and escaped into the Chaos Sea.

    They reacted quickly. When they saw that Li Changshou had been thwarted by their Dharma treasures, how could they let go of such an opportunity?

    He activated his Dharma treasures and unleashed his mystical abilities. Some even ignited the power of their essence souls and wanted to unleash their strongest attack on Li Changshou. They wanted to fight to the death and find a chance to survive in the desperate situation.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s attention was focused on the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. He had already achieved a few of his goals and did not want to waste any more time.

    He released the Little God-ying Spear with his right hand and raised his palm. ck and white light bloomed quietly. The Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, transformed into a diameter of thousands of feet and enveloped Li Changshou¡¯s head. It pierced through the aura of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda without any resistance.

    Li Changshou swept his gaze over and said calmly, ¡°Seal.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the remaining seven figures stopped at almost the same time.

    The mystical ability was disintegrated, and the Dharma treasure lost its spirituality. The burning essence soul was instantly restrained by the Yin and Yang Qi. The figure that was flying forward was immediately stuck in the air.

    The power of the Taiji Painting was actually terrifying!

    Of course, it was terrifying...

    Li Changshou silently took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve and poured it into his mouth. He tried his best to endure the exhaustion in his heart and keep himself calm.

    The price of taking the initiative to use the Taiji Painting was that 80% of the immortal power in his body was instantly extracted, and his mind was almost broken by the Yin-Yang of Taiji.

    Although it was cool, it was clearly not a treasure that he could use at his current stage.

    ¡®This is the difference in strength between me and the Great Daoist Master.¡¯

    He also thought that Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯s activation of the Taiji Painting was a little troublesome for the Taiji Painting...

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s strength is really terrifying.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and threw all distracting thoughts to the back of his mind. He retracted the Pagoda Master and several figures appeared around him.

    ...

    In the void of the Primordial Heavenly Dao barrier.

    The eight human-shaped shadows were trapped by the Yin and Yang Qi and were in a daze.

    Before they returned, they carefully searched for a while and discovered a ferocious human who had pretended to be dead and escaped into the Chaos Sea in the ancient times. They also brought him back.

    Those corpses were strictly dealt with ording to Li Changshou¡¯s standards.

    Looking at the ashes scattered into the Chaos Sea, Li Changshou could not help but reminisce about the time when he had lost a dragon.

    That was also his lost youth...

    At that moment, Li Changshou stood at the side with a sullen face. He looked at the ¡°silent¡± huge gourd in his hand and used the Yin and Yang Qi to seal two more restrictions before throwing them beside the eight ck shadows.

    The immortals did not understand. Duobao even asked, ¡°Changgeng, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll interrogate it together,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation for this, we¡¯ll deal with it as traitors today.¡±

    The immortals could not help but smile.

    Zhao Gongming shook his hands and smiled.

    ¡°Fellow Immortals, please avoid them. Fellow Daoists who can¡¯t bear to see such a ferocious scene, avoid them as well. It¡¯s not easy to obtain some information from them.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted softly. ¡°Junior Sisters, let¡¯s go over there and wait.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao, the Goddess of Wudang, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit agreed. They went to the void not far away with the Goddess of Golden Spirit and set up a barrier. They chatted and drank tea.

    Daoist Huang Long coughed and said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian, don¡¯t look at these. Follow me to the side and wait.¡±

    Yang Jian lowered his head and agreed. Although he wanted to see how the big shots of the Dao Sect and the Heavenly Courts would interrogate the external demons, he could not refute Uncle-Master Huang Long¡¯s good intentions.

    As for Uncle-Master Huang Long, he could not bear to see such a ferocious scene...

    That was a real joke. Uncle-Master Huang Long had survived from the ancient times. The famous attraction of Kunlun Mountain was not open to outsiders. How could an expert of Chan School who had walked out of the Three Pure Ones¡¯ courtyard not be ferocious?

    Quan Dong thought for a while. His identity was considered an undisclosed secret. He could not do such an interrogation. He obediently went to the side alone and hugged his arms to ¡°watch the battle.¡±

    The Golden Roc and the neen Demon Soldiers were scattered and on guard. The immortals from Jie School, who hade to join in the fun, went to Daoist Huang Long¡¯s side.

    The remaining few were the main force in the interrogation of the demons.

    The ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, Lord Taibai Xing,

    The second mount of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ordinary officials and Ren School, the ancient demon general Bai Ze.

    Chan School was elegant, easy-going, and had Perfected Taiyi.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, Daoist Duobao, and the half-retired expert conman Zhao Gongming.

    The six of them had strength, brains, and various methods. They were all big shots whomanded great authority.

    Before putting away the Taiji Painting, Li Changshou walked forward worriedly and severely injured the eight demons. Then, Zhao Gongming activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl to suppress the universe. Daoist Duobao took out nine immortal ropes and trapped them.

    He even symbolically tied up the Immortal-ying Flying Saber.

    When Li Changshou retracted the power of the Taiji Painting, the eight demons immediately woke up.

    They first red at Li Changshou before recognizing the situation in front of them.

    They had been captured.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Everyone, who wants to go first?¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°I know someone here. Why don¡¯t you let mee first?¡±

    The immortals praised him. Bai Ze slowly walked forward and stood in front of a ck shadow. He flicked his finger and destroyed the illusions around him, revealing his human form.

    He was an arrogant person. His eyes were filled with ferociousness. There were nine snakeheads in his long hair, and they were roaring.

    Bai Ze cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°We meet again, Marshal Jiu Ying.¡±

    The ancient demon general only sneered and said calmly, ¡°Since you have captured me alive, I don¡¯t want to live. If you are still considered experts of the Primordial World, give me a quick death.¡±

    Another ck shadow beside him said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about what you will ask us. However, I can tell you directly that it was Kun Peng who invited us to gather here previously. He said that he was the one who attracted the attention of the Heavenly Dao. We entered the Primordial World to plunder some vitality to fill our deficiencies. Everything is the same. Do it. There¡¯s no need to humiliate us. Based on the sins wemitted in our early years, you will definitely not let us live.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Bai Ze turned to look at Li Changshou and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m really not good at interrogating.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and retreated. He shook his head and sighed.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°If you are not afraid of death, you should be fearless.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi asked via voice transmission, ¡°Can¡¯t we give them some empty promises first and let them have some hope? Tell them everything that we can and cannot say before wiping them out?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Although such actions can be considered flexible, there are still words and actions that are not worth it. Kill half of them first and interrogate half of them. Let¡¯s see if they are really not afraid of death.¡±

    Duobao asked, ¡°What if important information is killed like that?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and looked at Yun Xiao. A few thoughts surfaced in his mind, but he temporarily suppressed them.

    He had already performed too much today. If he continued to make arrangements, Master Zhao and the others would have made a wasted trip.

    He wanted them to work hard first...

    The few of themmunicated via voice transmission. The main force of the interrogation team was in a dilemma.

    Li Changshou mainly wanted to ask about Kun Peng¡¯s power, residence, and how he could find it in the Chaos Sea.

    If he could conveniently understand how many demons there were in the Chaos Sea, it would naturally be best.

    In the ancient times, ruthless people who had the courage to hide in the Chaos Sea were not simple people.

    At that moment, they already knew that they were dead. Due to a subtle sense of loyalty to each other because they had amon enemy, they did not want to say anything rted to others. This made them fall into a dilemma before the interrogation could begin.

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I lie down and try?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled helplessly. Master Zhao quickly changed the topic.

    Soon, Duobao and the others decided to attack their hearts. They each chose a target and began to reason and talk about the past. They tried to obtain some useful information from these guys.

    However, after working for half a day, they still did not obtain anything. Instead, they were mocked by the eight demons.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He sighed in his heart and secretly sent a voice transmission to Fairy Yun Xiao and the Goddess of Golden Spirit in the distance.

    He went on to exin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and asked in confusion.

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°All of them are unwilling to speak and are not afraid of death. They have almost no gains.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the brutality you mentioned just now?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted and gestured behind her. Fairy Yun Xiao, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, and the Goddess of Wudang flew over together.

    Jin Ling asked, ¡°Changgeng, if you can¡¯t get anything out of these guys, will you kill them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to obtain much today. However, eliminating these demons would mean that there are fewer hidden dangers.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said, ¡°Then let us try.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and looked into Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes. Thetter¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water and almost melted Li Changshou.

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and chuckled. ¡°Perhaps they will be convinced by the charms of the fairies and confess everything.¡±

    Li Changshou gave Yun Xiao an encouraging look and calmly retreated a thousand feet.

    Just like that, the interrogation team retreated to the second line and waited calmly for the performance of the four fairies of Jie School.

    The four fairies of the Jie School first gathered together to discuss for a while. Then, they took action to expose the illusions of the eight demons and lingered in front of them for a long time.

    Jin Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose first. I want this, this, this. Can I?¡±

    The other three fairies did not say anything and allowed the Goddess of Golden Spirit to bring the three demons to the side.

    Fairy Yun Xiao made an inviting gesture and said gently, ¡°I can interrogate three at will.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit and the Goddess of Wudang walked forward. They each chose a demon and brought it to the right.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit sighed softly and looked at the demon in front of it.

    ¡°I have no feud with you. I¡¯ll send you off this time. Do you like any music? I¡¯m good at ying music, but I¡¯m not good at interrogating.¡±

    Goddess Wudang also said, ¡°I¡¯ll recite a few sutras for you. I can also purify the hatred in your heart.¡±

    The male immortals behind immediately revealed gratified smiles.

    It was rare for Perfected Taiyi to not be entric. He sighed and said, ¡°The fairies of Jie School are really gentle.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Daoist Duobao put his hands behind his back and carried the glory of his Eldest Senior Brother. ¡°Junior Sisters, you are cultured and elegant. You are naturally very gentle.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Duobao is right.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, a golden light shed. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice appeared in Yun Xiao¡¯s hand, and three purple-gold beams of light struck the three demons.

    Her face was cold, and her figure was hidden in the fog. There were no fluctuations in her voice as she asked calmly, ¡°Everyone, are you willing to speak?¡±

    He only received three cold snorts and sneers.

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly. The golden ball in her hand rotated, and a mysterious Dao rune circted. The three demons that she was in charge of interrogating suddenly surged with pure spiritual energy.

    As the three demons trembled, their Dao skills suddenly disappeared. A sense of weakness spread from the inside out.

    Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, back to the origin!

    ¡°You! What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice!¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill, just do it. Why destroy our Dao!?!¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to speak?¡± Yun Xiao remained silent.

    The three demons trembled uncontrobly. Before they could respond, the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice turned again.

    Severalyers of their Dao Realms dissipated!

    The three demonsy down weakly. Their Dao Realms dissipated step by step, and their Great Dao slowly copsed. It was as if their bones were being extracted...

    If that process happened in an instant, it would not be so ufortable. However, at that moment, Yun Xiao asked and tore their Dao Fruits apart like peeling onions...

    They had never thought that there was such a method to make their Dao hearts copse.

    This was worse than killing them!

    A sword light suddenly shed on the other side, causing the immortals to subconsciously look over.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit held her sword in her hand, and the head of a demon beast was slowly thrown away. Beast blood floated in the void.

    She raised her sword and approached the two remaining demons. A calm smile appeared on her lips, and her eyes were filled with anticipation. The sword in her hand was wrapped in a sanguine glow, and her golden dress was not stained with any dust.

    ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡±

    The two demons sneered.

    In the dark, a blue light quietly bloomed and enveloped the two demons. Li Changshou secretly aimed his right hand at Perfected Taiyi.

    Bnce: Fear of death!

    Jin Ling said softly, ¡°The one who speakster will be killed first.¡±

    Without a word, he shed forward with the sword in his hand!

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Two shouts and a head.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s long sword was pressed against a woman¡¯s neck and cut into half an inch.

    ¡°Will you tell me everything?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you everything I know.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit nodded slightly. She turned around and called out, ¡°Old Zhao,e and ask. It¡¯s really tiring for you to do something.¡±

    At the same time, Fairy Yun Xiao turned around. The three Perfected Immortal demons behind her trembled and cried.

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°What should we ask them? They agreed to tell us everything.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was speechless.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly in his heart and revealed the same expression as Master Zhao.

    The void was silent. There was only the sound of the Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s flute and the advice of the Goddess of Mercy.

    ¡°The demon is the child of the demon¡¯s mother. All living beings will die. It will be difficult for you to live past today even with your sins. Why don¡¯t you think about how many living beings you have killed and how many sins you havemitted...¡±

    The male immortals present trembled. They seemed to have heard Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sigh just now. Their thoughts were...plicated.

    The fairies of Jie School are really gentle.

 Chapter 584 - Heh, 98%

    <h4>Chapter 584: Heh, 98%</h4>

    ¡°Kun Peng is really a scourge. I can¡¯t let him continue.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and nced at the figures of the fairies beside him. He secretly broke out in cold sweat.

    The situation just now...

    <i>I don¡¯t dare to say it. I don¡¯t dare to ask either.</i>

    On the back of the 1,000-feet-wide Golden-Winged Roc, dozens of figures were meditating. The few big shots of the Dao Sect were gathered together. They drank tea and chatted, and they held a Fairy Contest at Jie School.

    The Kun Peng was just an old saying.

    What other great cmities? Those were all in the future.

    It was most important to praise the fairies for being gentle and beautiful!

    Quan Dong could not help but ask Li Changshou, who was fiddling with the Immortal-ying Flying Saber, via voice transmission, ¡°Are the six fairies of the eight disciples of Jie School so... gentle?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°The two who did note are really mischievous.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Quan Dong pped and chuckled. ¡°Interesting, really interesting.¡±

    Daoist Duobao raised his head and sighed. He brought the topic back to business.

    This time, he had gained a lot.

    After the demons spoke, they only wanted to die quickly. Li Changshou helped them out of kindness and benevolence. He even scattered their ashes in the Chaos Sea to meet their previouspanions.

    A group of aplices had to be neat.

    Actually, these demons were no longer at their peak.

    In the Chaos Sea, it was difficult for them to find the source of the spiritual power that could maintain their Dharma powers.

    The Kun Peng could provide them with spiritual energy steadily. It could be considered to have controlled them.

    Jiu Ying and the others did not know how many people in the Chaos Sea were like them. They escaped, were at their wits¡¯ end, and eventually lived miserably. They could live for ten thousand years before falling into despair...

    When Li Changshou attacked in the end, he was a little faster. He was delighted and destroyed his soul.

    In fact, Li Changshou had some selfish motives for bringing the eight ancient and ancient demons back to the Primordial World for interrogation.

    It was a merit. It was not embarrassing to earn it while standing.

    However, what made Li Changshou speechless was that after killing the eight demons, he did not gain anything. The experts of the Dao Sect around him, as well as the neen Demon Soldiers in the distance, emitted more or less golden light.

    How many times have I been treated differently!?!

    It was simply discrimination against a foreigner like him!

    When can a transmigrator stand up in the Primordial World? Can this Primordial World that had once killed Senior Lang recover!?!

    He did not dare to be angry.

    He only trembled and felt emotional about the cold Primordial World. Only Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s leg pillow, his junior sister¡¯s hand, and the meditation cushion beside his teacher could give him, a foreigner, some warmth.

    Daoist Duobao sighed and said,

    ¡°Kun Peng is far away in the Chaos Sea. Although we can rely on our Dao to protect it ande and go freely in the Chaos Sea, it will be more troublesome to find Kun Peng in the Chaos Sea than finding a piece of jade in the Primordial World.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit also said, ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t let him continue operating in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    ¡°How can we catch them?¡± Perfected Huang Long spread his hands. ¡°Could it be that we have to go to the Chaos Sea to fish?¡±

    Hence, the immortals pondered for a while and looked at each other...

    Longevity.

    Li Changshou did not disappoint the big shots. He smiled and said, ¡°I came to catch these external demons this time to invite my senior brothers, sisters, and Marshal Quan. I actually have something important to tell you.

    Can Senior Brother Duobao activate a restriction? This matter should not be made public.

    Moreover, there is a certain risk in this matter. Although we have already obtained the support of Teacher and Aunt-Master, we still have to let Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters decide whether to participate or not. ¡±

    The immortals looked at each other and remained still.

    Perfected Huang Long, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, and Goddess Wudang, who were a little further away previously, even specially leaned over to express that they were not outsiders.

    At that moment, there were two levels inside and outside. More than ten experts were gathered there. They were all direct disciples of the Saint of the Dao Sect and were famous eldest disciples of the two sects.

    When Zhao Gongming and Daoist Duobao attacked together and activated several restrictions, Li Changshou cleared his throat, looked around, and began to talk.

    ¡°I have already decided to capture Kun Peng and have prepared many trump cards.¡±

    The immortals were either silent, deep in thought, or had their eyes lit up.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. Brother, you have your own reasons for doing everything. Tell me, what arrangements have you made this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to catch Kun Peng,¡± Perfected Taiyi said. ¡°Kun Peng is sinister and cunning. He has done all kinds of bad things. He also has a way to find spiritual energy in the Chaos Sea. Why did hee back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit also said, ¡°How should we resolve this matter?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and hesitated.

    He was weighing the pros and cons and hesitating if he should tell them that he and the human emperors of the Fire Cloud Cave were going to forge the Primordial Violet Vapor.

    A few thoughts shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind, but he still decided to believe the senior brothers and sisters in front of him. It was not the first time they had worked together.

    If he did not believe them, how could he make them believe him?

    The young man knew some simple logic that the bigwigs often forgot.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Primordial Violet Vapor.¡±

    The immortals were shocked. Even Bai Ze, who knew the inside story, tensed up when he heard that.

    Primordial Violet Vapor was the opportunity to be a Saint. It was the ¡°gate¡± that led to the peak of the Primordial World.

    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more they would have a deeper understanding of it. It was too difficult to be a Saint with strength and transcend the Dao. At the very least, one had to gather more than half of the spiritual energy in the Primordial World before they could break through to that realm.

    How could the Heavenly Dao allow it?

    However, if he was like the current six Saints and connected the Primordial Violet Vapor to the Heavenly Dao, thereby bing a Heavenly Dao Saint, wouldn¡¯t that be the path to transcendence?

    Although there were rumors that after the Heavenly Dao Saints left the Primordial World, they would be much weaker than the Saints who had used their strength to prove their Dao, they were still undying existences in the Primordial World.

    The Primordial Violet Vapor was the most important thing.

    Now, if the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects obtained aplete Primordial Violet Vapor, he might really have a chance to attack the position of the Seventh Saint.

    Li Changshou had also whetted the appetite of the big shots. Only then did he say slowly, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor that belongs to the eighth Primordial Violet Qi, just like the human sages of the Fire Cloud Cave.¡±

    The immortals looked enlightened. They felt relieved.

    However, even if it was only one out of nine, the Primordial Violet Vapor was still very tempting.

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Primordial Violet Qi split into eight and be the foundation of the human race¡¯s destiny?¡±

    Li Changshou first smiled and said, ¡°The ninth wisp is naturally fabricated. If it really exists, I wouldn¡¯t dare to use it to lure the Kun Peng. What if the Kun Peng really takes it away?¡±

    The immortals looked at him in disdain.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit muttered, ¡°I was tempted just now.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding also said, ¡°Me too.¡±

    He seethed.

    Zhao Gongming took a deep breath and wondered, ¡°Can Primordial Violet Vapor be faked?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°He must be looking for Senior Brother Yun Zhongzi.¡±

    ¡°The few human emperors have already made preparations,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°The confidentiality of this news is the key to whether the n will seed. Let¡¯s not tell anyone.

    I have alreadypleted the overall arrangements for this operation. The difficult part is whether the Kun Peng has entered the trap and how to catch up to the Kun Peng¡¯s speed.

    Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, is anyone going to withdraw from this n?

    If the Kun Peng is desperate and fights, it will be extremely dangerous.¡±

    The immortals fell silent and looked at each other. They did not want to rashly cut off the path of retreat for those who wanted to retreat.

    From the time Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao killed the old molting of the Kun Peng, to the time when the Kun Peng appeared in the Xuandu City, the huge body that blotted out the sky, and the vast Dharma powers that were difficult to estimate...

    ¡°Kun Peng hasmitted too many sins and has be a hidden danger in the Primordial World.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said firmly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any powerful mystical abilities or Dharma treasures, I still have my Dao realm and Dharma powers. I will naturally do my best to get rid of such a cmity for the Primordial World!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to know the Kun Peng. It¡¯s quite exciting.¡±

    Yu Ding said, ¡°After killing the Kun Peng, can you leave some Kun Peng essence blood for me? I¡¯ll use it for my disciple¡¯s body refinement.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If we can kill the Kun Peng, we can split the treasures that the Kun Peng can obtain.

    However, there is one thing that the Kun Peng is still useful for. I have to push back the matter of killing the Kun Peng. ¡±

    ¡°How can the Kun Peng be so easy to use?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted and said firmly, ¡°We are disciples of the great sects and disciples of the Saints. We enjoy the respect of the living beings in the world. We have the responsibility to protect the world.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare two more treasure vaults that can be used for explosions.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Li Changshou stood up and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll write down the steps of the n in detailter and send someone to the seniors¡¯ residence.

    ¡°This time, it would probably be seventeen or eighteen yearster. There is still no definite time. I have to seize the opportunity and wait for an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say a few more troublesome things first.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, once the Primordial Violet Vapor is out, the Primordial World will definitely be in chaos. The Great Tribtion is above all living beings. At that time, it might attract experts from all sides. We have to have the power to control the entire situation.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the Saint would definitely be able to see through the authenticity of the Primordial Violet Qi. The Primordial Violet Qi would appear near the Xuandu City and quickly rush out of it.¡±

    ¡°We have to grasp the process at all costs. We have to ensure that the Kun Peng has already received the news and is approaching the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°Whether we can lure the Kun Peng into the trap depends on some details. We have to lie in ambush everywhere and pretend to fight for the Primordial Violet Vapor when we stop the Kun Peng.¡±

    ¡°In other words, we have to fake it to a certain extent. However, we can¡¯t let the immortals of the two sects be angry and affect the rtionship between the two sects...¡±

    Li Changshou exined everything clearly. He had yet to announce his subsequent ns. He first reminded the big shots of the Dao Sect about the difficulties and important points.

    Quan Dong¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Although he could not say anything, he felt his blood boiling.

    Later, due to the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s urging, Li Changshou exined his n briefly. The experts of the two families praised each other. Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    At the same time, in the Purple Cloud Pce above the Nine Heavens,

    a certain big shot sat at the bamboo table and looked at the situation in the jade te. He took a sip of the ancient supreme-grade spiritual tea and could not help but support his beard and smile.

    It would be good if he could get rid of the Kun Peng. Otherwise, he would have to trouble someone to repair the Primordial World.

    <i>Should I give this little fellow some hardship for learning? It¡¯s not good to be too smooth-sailing...</i>

    <i>Forget it, it¡¯s not easy to sharpen him. Now, it¡¯s just before the true Limitless Massacre Tribtion. A slight change would affect the entire situation. It¡¯s not good to fight against the three sects in advance.</i>

    At that moment, the jade disc vibrated slightly. The Creation Jade Disc, which used the ancient screen¡¯s voice transmission technique, transmitted the conversation between the Goddess of Golden Spirit and Li Changshou.

    ¡°Changgeng, how confident are you this time?¡±

    ¡°If everything goes smoothly, there¡¯s a 98% chance,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. His eyes flickered with wisdom.

    After all, he had already asked the Grandmaster of Heaven to help. Moreover, he had brought the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array to guard against the Grandmaster of Heaven who was causing trouble for the Western Sect.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit smiled and said, ¡°I admire your confidence.¡±

    In the illusion of the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s bamboo forest, a burly old Daoist priest¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. The corners of his mouth twitched crazily. With a wave of his sleeve, he dispersed the image disyed on the Creation Jade Disc.

    Heh, 98%.

    ...

    After going around the outer space and telling the main force of the fishing team the n, the steps suddenly began to be packed.

    The twenty-year deadline that Li Changshou had originally set showed signs of being dyed.

    A long night would bring trouble, and a dy would cause changes. On the way back to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou reviewed the n a few more times before finally making up his mind to make all the arrangements.

    In fact, Li Changshou did not even take the opportunity to go on a date with Fairy Yun Xiao. The two of them only said a few words to each other on the Golden Roc¡¯s back. They reminded each other to take care and returned to their residences.

    Yun Xiao mentioned that it was a good opportunity to train Qiong Xiao.

    Li Changshou naturally would not reject it. Qiong Xiao was also one of the eight disciples of Jie School. She had her own strength. Although she was yful... it was actually because of her brother-inw and Yun Xiao.

    The Golden Flood Dragon Scissors were supreme-grade Connate numinous treasures. They were extremely lethal and could naturally exert a lot of strength.

    Before they returned to the five continents, they bid farewell stealthily. Perfected Huang Long also found Li Changshou.

    Huang Long was a little awkward and troubled, but he still said, ¡°Changgeng, do you think... we should inform Senior Brother Guang Chengzi about this? After all, it¡¯s a huge matter. When the timees, if Senior Brother Guang Chengzi can attack together, it will be beneficial to the unity of the three sects. ¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and took out the letter that he had already prepared.

    Wasn¡¯t that the reason why he called Perfected Huang Long out this time?

    ¡°Give this letter to Senior Brother Guang Chengzi. Senior Brother Guang Chengzi will understand.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long heaved a sigh of relief, as if the difficult matter that he had been worried about for a long time had finally been resolved. However, Perfected Huang Long pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Changgeng, you said that you will capture him but not kill him. However... our Third Aunt-Master wants to use the Kun Peng to chase after the Chaos Bell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything about that,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°However, Senior Brother Huang Long, don¡¯t be misled by the extremely special and scheming person in Chan School. Although Jie School and Chan School had entered the God-Conferment Tribtion, whether they could survive the tribtion depended on their own abilities. They could not be provoked by others. They felt that it had to be the rtionship between them. Actually, that was not the case. The living beings in the world are all in the tribtion. Everything is pushed forward by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long pondered and did not ask further.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He had been a little biased in this matter. He still had to make up for itter.

    As soon as he arrived at the Great White Pce, Li Changshou called his Dharma treasure subordinates, ahem, his elite troops, to gather. In fact, they were the Golden Roc, Ao Yi, and Bian Zhuang.

    Li Changshou did not ask about her well-being.

    ¡°Golden Roc, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue running. Bring Mei Wenhua and my paper effigy clones to meet Mei Xinqing and Mei Dixian. It would be best if he could persuade them to return. If not, he would not be merciful because of Mei Wen¡¯s pleading. Also, take these with you. You have to be careful and cautious.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden Roc agreed. His eyes reflected his teacher, who had regained the appearance of an old immortal, and burned with mes.

    Ahem, stable mes!

    Li Changshou handed over all kinds of Dharma artifacts to the Golden Roc. The Golden Roc immediately bade farewell and went to the corner of the hall to take Mei Wenhua away. He hurriedly flew out of the Heavenly Courts.

    Then, Li Changshou looked at Bian Zhuang and said warmly, ¡°Little Zhuang.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°I need you to return to the World Edge Mystic Realm,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving this matter to your grandmother. Wait for newster. I need to use the power of the World Edge Pavilion to spread some news. Although the Heavenly Courts have already made such arrangements, there will be hidden dangers if the news is spread by the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s not safe. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Bian Zhuang did not dare to think too much. He lowered his head and cupped his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my mouth. Even if Fairy Heng¡¯e asks me what I want to do, I will die if I reveal anything!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Bian Zhuang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I still trust you. Let¡¯s go now. Find a good reason to exin to your grandmother. You can just move me out and ask your grandmother not to ask.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Bian Zhuang smiled and said, ¡°Lord Star Lord, don¡¯t worry. We will not disappoint you.¡±

    At that moment, Bian Zhuang cupped his fists and bowed. He turned around and hurriedly retreated. His footsteps were fast and his eyes were filled with light.

    ¡°Brother Sect Master,¡± Ao Yi shouted with a smile. At that moment, there was no one around. ¡°Is there something big going to happen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that can be considered a secret. Moreover, it has to be you.

    I need records of the dragon race regarding the Kun Peng. The fewer dragons that are rmed about this matter, the better.¡±

    Ao Yi immediately nodded when he heard that. Then, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°If it¡¯s in the ancient books of the dragon race, no one will know about it. I will even hide it from Sisi.

    However, ording to the rules of the dragon race, some things are stored in the heart of the old elders...¡±

    ¡°The old elders of the dragon race are fine,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°If they ask, tell them that the Heavenly Courts want to make a calendar about the Ancient Demon Court.

    The dragon race was a bystander of the ancient era. That portion of memories and information were rather precious.

    Later, I will get the Hall of Enlightenment to send such news to cover your movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ao Yi nodded solemnly. ¡°Brother Sect Master, when do you want it?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible, but don¡¯t show any signs of impatience.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Ao Yi agreed and turned around to leave in a hurry. He was also in high spirits.

    Hence, a head sneaked in from the corner of the door...

    ¡°That, that,¡± Ling Zhuzi asked softly, ¡°Aunt-Master, is there anything you need help with?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He said warmly, ¡°Just cultivate well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Ling Zhuzi replied. He turned around and could not help but sigh in his heart. Although he wanted to straighten his chest, his back view was still a little bleak.

    This little fellow...

    ¡°By the way, Ling Zhuzi,¡± Li Changshou shouted warmly. ¡°Are you free recently?

    ¡°Yes! Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi turned around and jumped into the Great White Hall¡¯s threshold in two steps. He hurriedly walked in front of Li Changshou and said, ¡°I have a lot of free time. I always fight with rabbits! Uncle-Master, please instruct me if there¡¯s anything. I guarantee that I will do it cleanly and neatly!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to the cial Pce and ask if Fairy Heng¡¯e is free. Tell her that I invited her to drink with me. She will decide on the time. This matter has to be done by you. After all, not everyone can go to the cial Pce. Only you can talk to Jade Rabbit. ¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi nodded hard. His gem-like eyes were filled with light. He bowed to Li Changshou and rushed to the ce where the sun and moon rotated.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head, but his smile quickly froze.

    Following that, a white light flew out of his sleeve and condensed into Bai Ze¡¯s figure.

    He took out the huge gourd from his sleeve and threw it into an array formation. Then, he walked forward with Bai Ze.

    Li Changshou said coldly, ¡°Can the essence of Yi be Yi?¡±

    Bai Ze stroked his goatee and pondered why he was brought here.

    <i>Yes, Lord Taibai Jinxing should think highly of my intelligence and resourcefulness... He would not pull me over to be a proficient worker just because I had once assembled the Immortal-ying Flying Saber!</i>

    ¡°Mr. Bai, dismantle it. If it does not respond today, I will destroy it directly. I will not leave any future troubles!¡±

 Chapter 585 - Taming the Flying Saber, Unveiling the Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 585: Taming the Flying Saber, Unveiling the Battle!</h4>

    At the railing of the dance pavilion, he looked back at the long sleeve of the misty rain.

    Li Changshou asked Ling Zhuzi to invite Heng¡¯e. Heng¡¯e agreed without hesitation. Even if Li Changshou had not had time to prepare, she would havee to meet him that day anyway.

    The oath to not leave the moon had been broken thest time the Jade Emperor had issued a decree.

    In other words, Heng¡¯e only needed to find a ¡°legitimate¡± reason to leave the cial Pce at any time.

    It was not appropriate to meet Heng¡¯e alone.

    Li Changshou held a sumptuous banquet in the Great White Pce and specially called Long Ji to apany him. He also found a musician with a special status¡ªLing¡¯e.

    It could be said that he had a strong desire to live.

    Beside the round table of the banquet, there were two screens. Bai Ze was hiding in the concealment array formation behind the screen. He was ¡°ying¡± with the bottom of the gourd that had been mostly dismantled.

    Tiny ¡°parts¡± floated beside him like meteorites. They represented the Immortal-ying Flying Saber technique of the Demon Court¡¯s ¡°highest living weapon refinement technique¡±. There were no secrets in Bai Ze¡¯s hands.

    Mr. Bai had an idea. He took the opportunity to mix the two small squares that he had left behind when he assembled this thingst time.

    Nothing happened.

    The natural rules of the Primordial World were different from Li Changshou¡¯s hometown, the blue. This ce was still round and square. The Heavenly Dao projected the sky above a square world. Only the five continents of the Primordial World were legitimate.

    The warmth of the sun gradually receded. A bright moon hung in the sky. A pure white path seemed to have appeared in front of the Great White Pce. It slid down from the moon to the front of the Great White Pce.

    The fairy from the moon rode a cloud over. Her immortal dress, which wasplicated and magical, revealed her shoulders and legs. It emitted immortal light, causing many Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to be dazed and dizzy.

    Fortunately, Bian Zhuang had returned to his hometown. Otherwise, he would have fainted from excessive nosebleeds today.

    Yu Tu and Ling Zhuzi were naturally not suitable to appear at that moment. The two of them drank tea and ate snacks in the cial Pce. Yu Tu listened to Ling Zhuziin about the bitterness in her heart.

    Most likely, the Golden Roc, Ao Yi, and Bian Zhuang had missions, but he could only run.

    It was a short distance leg.

    Fairy Heng¡¯ended in front of the Great White Hall. Li Changshou brought Long Ji out to wee her.

    Li Changshou, who maintained the appearance of an old immortal, immediately bowed and smiled. ¡°How have you been, Moon Lord?¡±

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Heng¡¯e smiled and returned the greeting. She also bowed and reached out to cover her cor.

    Heng¡¯e asked straightforwardly, ¡°Lord, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t just invite me here to drink.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Moon Lord, what are you saying?¡±

    Li Changshou said politely in all seriousness, ¡°Moon Lord, you are in the important ce of the moon and are one of the few experts in the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s necessary for me to treat you to a meal and keep in touch with you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, pleasee in. It¡¯s just some wine and some dishes. ¡±

    Heng¡¯e nodded with a smile and walked into the hall.

    Li Changshou activated the restrictions in the hall and isted the ce from the outside.

    At that moment, he suddenly heard a wisp of sorrowing from the corner. The music was slow and contained endless sorrow. It was as if there were women crying, admiring, andining.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and reprimanded with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the music? y something more cheerful. I¡¯ve been busy for hundreds of years, can¡¯t I enjoy myself? I just want tomunicate with the Moon Lord about the Heavenly Courts¡¯ official business!¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was in the corner, could not help but roll her eyes. She did not embarrass her senior brother and replied gently, ¡°Yes, I yed it wrong. Lord, don¡¯t be angry. If not, how about I ask my Sister to y it?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistakes and can change them. There¡¯s no need to be too loud.¡±

    Ling¡¯e naturally would not make things difficult for her senior brother. The tune quickly turned into the sound of a mountain spring. It had the effect of clearing one¡¯s mind.

    If not for the many rules in the Jade Pool, Long Ji, who was the Queen Mother¡¯s favorite child, would definitely not be able to hold it in and turn around tough.

    Fortunately, Long Ji tensed up. Not only did she tense up, she even took the initiative to exin to the confused Heng¡¯e.

    ¡°In order to entertain the Moon Lord, my master invited his most precious treasure.¡±

    Heng¡¯e immediately understood. She bowed to the little fairy in the corner who had yet to appear and continued to chat with Li Changshou.

    Heng¡¯e had also heard some rumors about the situation in the Great White Pce.

    Tsk, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m too bored. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll use the Cloud Mirror Technique to look at the sky and the earth!

    When they entered the banquet, Li Changshou used his exquisite mouth techniques and chatted happily with Heng¡¯e.

    However, it was currently a tense preparation period. Li Changshou did not want to waste too much time on the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. Soon, he shifted the topic to the ancient matter.

    ¡°Previously, I was chatting with the Moon Lord. I seem to have heard that you and the Grand Magus of the ancient Magi, Yi, are not husband and wife. You are just in a marriage alliance.¡±

    Heng¡¯e did not expect Li Changshou to be so straightforward. She blushed and said softly, ¡°Heng¡¯e naturally did not lie. However, this matter concerns the reputation of the human race and the Magi. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Moon Lord,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I invited you here today because I want to ask you for help. I found this Great Magus Yi recently.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou secretly observed Heng¡¯e¡¯s expression.

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s gaze did not change much. The first expression she revealed was relief and joy, but it was not deep.

    It was difficult to achieve such a superficial level of acting.

    Li Changshou could basically conclude that the gratification and joy came from the Qi of the living beings of the same generation.

    Heng¡¯e said gently, ¡°Was Yi not harmed by the Demon Court? That¡¯s considered lucky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not considered lucky. It¡¯s worse than death.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m now wondering how many heartless things the Demon Court had done back then. The Demon Master Kun Peng is already extremely evil, but the Demon Court is still superior.¡±

    Heng¡¯e sighed and said, ¡°Without experiencing the darkness of the ancient times, I don¡¯t know how difficult it is for the human race today. The Magi were originally happy to hunt all living beings. Although they are considered ferocious, they are open and aboveboard. They specialized in hunting experts. The demons were originally the saints of all living beings. They obtained the protection of the Heavenly Dao and fought against the Magi. However, they did not govern themselves and did not restrain themselves. They used the Magi as their standard of conduct, but they specially targeted the weak. The Demon Court was at its peak, and it was also the most difficult time for the living beings of the Primordial World. In the demon race, the stronger tribes bullied the weaker tribes. Now, the Qing Qiu race is just a ything of the stronger tribes. He was enjoying exploiting other living beings. He did not think about strengthening himself or advancing. Instead, he kept probing his bottom line. In the end, he would suffer a cmity. No matter how talented the Demon Emperor was or how elegant the Demon Empress was, she could not suppress the Demon Court that was built on decay. The Demon Master Kun Peng is just a miniature.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and brought the topic back.

    ¡°This Grand Magus, Yi, has also been tortured. Now, he¡¯s in a daze. Only his essence soul has been refined into a treasure.

    Do you want to meet him?¡±

    Heng¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m considered an old friend of his. If you feel that there¡¯s a need to meet him, you can arrange it yourself.¡±

    Long Ji praised from the side.

    The fairy in the cial Pce was not a simple person.

    Li Changshou pped his hands. Behind the screen beside him, Bai Ze carried the dle¡± and floated over.

    On the dle¡±, there was an altar. The Grand Magus Yi¡¯s soul was locked outside the bronze pir. The Immortal Pce that released sword Qi on the upper half had been temporarily removed. Only a small portion of the secret of the Immortal-ying Flying Saber was revealed.

    Bai Ze¡¯s dismantling technique became even more exquisite.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Heng¡¯e frowned and stood up. She walked to Li Changshou¡¯s side and looked down at the tragic state of the Grand Magus Yi¡¯s soul. She could not help but call out softly, ¡°Grand Magus, Grand Magus?¡±

    The essence of the Grand Magus Yi suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with madness and anger. Then, he raised his head and roared silently, as if he wanted to burn himself.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and pointed a finger. The essence soul was instantly sealed by the Yin and Yang Qi and was shouting silently.

    Heng¡¯e hurriedly asked, ¡°What is he saying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. I¡¯m just expressing my anger.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°He has gone crazy for a long time and can¡¯tmunicate with him. Is there any way to awaken his essence? If I can¡¯t awaken Yi¡¯s consciousness, this treasure can only be destroyed along with his essence soul. Otherwise, keeping it would only be a hidden danger. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Heng¡¯e pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him. I know that the Grand Magus likes his wife¡¯s dance of prayer. Let me try and see if I can use this technique to awaken his consciousness.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Moon Lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing something for my old friend.¡±

    Heng¡¯e said softly. She walked to the side and hesitated for a while before sending a voice transmission to the musician in the corner.

    Ling¡¯e was also an expert in the Dao of Music. She was the musician with the strongest background of the Little Qiong Peak and was familiar with all kinds of techniques. Soon, she took out a small drum and began to beat it rhythmically.

    Then, Li Changshou, Bai Ze, Long Ji, and the crazy Grand Magus, Yi Hun, witnessed...

    It was ame prayer dance.

    Who would have thought that Fairy Heng¡¯e, who was still dignified and beautiful a moment ago and was dressed in more than tenyers of a structured immortal dress, would suddenly open her arms, lower her head, and arch her back? She jumped around barefooted and muttered...

    The scene was tragic, and everyone was speechless.

    Heng¡¯e was unwilling to admit defeat. However, the more she tried, the more... she felt sad.

    The Grand Magus Yi¡¯s essence soul did not move at all. He continued to raise his head and shout.

    A few momentster...

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡±

    Heng¡¯e smiled and said those words. Her squinted eyes were filled with sharpness. The short sword in her hand shone with cold light, causing the weaker Long Ji and Ling¡¯e to shiver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Li Changshou promised repeatedly. Then, he thought of something and asked, ¡°If the Magi are invited to act as Yi¡¯s wife and dance this dance...¡±

    Heng¡¯e sighed and said, ¡°Where can we find the Magi now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s one in the backyard.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. Long Ji stood up and rushed away. She pulled Xiong Lingli, who was sleeping in the mountain and was toozy to cultivate.

    The Sea God had already made arrangements. It was useless for her to cultivate alone.

    Heng¡¯e looked at Xiong Lingli, who had her hair tied up in two ponytails and her arms and legs tied up. She hummed softly and said, ¡°She¡¯s too thin and weak. The Magi think that being strong is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±

    Xiong Lingli took a deep breath and raised her left hand. She puffed up her cheeks and blew at her thumb. Her entire body swelled up!

    The muscles on his body bulged and he transformed into the ¡°fake mountain¡± state back then.

    Li Changshou secretly broke out in cold sweat. He thought that Xiong Lingli was going to transform into a giant and almost threw out the Cosmic Minor Array that was specially meant for Xiong Lingli.

    After a simple reminder, Xiong Lingli took a deep breath and jumped around the banquet in front of the number one dancer in the Three Realms, Fairy Heng¡¯e.

    The Magi were very mystical.

    The essence of Great Magus Yi was no longer restless. Instead, he revealed a yearning expression.

    As the drums became lighter, Xiong Lingli jumped more and more happily. The Great Magus Yi¡¯s soul was gradually stunned. Chains appeared around him and tied him firmly to the bronze pir.

    Until Xiong Lingli¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. The expression of the Great Magus Yi had already be affectionate and nostalgic. There were still tears at the corners of his soul.

    The affectionate voice that had traveled countless years echoed in their hearts...

    ¡°Is that you? Iron Hammer...¡±

    Heng¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with her hand. She almost left.

    A momentter.

    ¡°Xiong Lingli of the Magihuman race greets Senior.¡±

    At the side of the banquet, Xiong Lingli bowed. The Grand Magus, Yi Jing, who had regained his senses, looked at Xiong Lingli with aplicated expression. His voice sounded in the hearts of the immortals present.

    ¡°Is there no ce for us Magi in the world?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Grand Magus, don¡¯t worry. The Lady of Earth protected a group of Magi in the Netherworld. The Magi in the north of the North Continent are also reproducing. Although he is no longer as magnificent as before and is monitored by the Heavenly Dao, his bloodline has not been severed.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯e is also here. Demon Commander Bai Ze is also here... Then, who are you?¡±

    The Grand Magus, Yi, closed his eyes. However, Li Changshou felt that he was being watched by a sharp gaze. His Dao heart actually trembled.

    As expected of an ancient mighty figure who could repair the array for the twelve Ancestral Magi.

    ¡°I¡¯m just Lord Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile.

    Bai Ze said, ¡°However, if you still have some feelings for the Magi, don¡¯t be rude to this immortal in front of you. If not for him, the Magi of the North Continent would probably be extinct. The Lady of Earth would also be in trouble...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, there¡¯s no need to say anything.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and gestured. He stared at the essence of the Grand Magus, Yi. He said calmly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have to exin too much to you. I can¡¯t exin it in a while. Let¡¯s be simple. I¡¯ll say what I invited and you¡¯ll say what you want. It¡¯d be best if we can hit it off.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I want to use the Immortal-ying Flying Saber to set you free in a thousand years and give you a chance to reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, please put the gourd back.¡±

    The Great Magus, Yi, opened his eyes and frowned at Li Changshou. Then, he looked at Heng¡¯e.

    Heng¡¯e smiled and nodded at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive. It¡¯s not bad that those human generals did not make things difficult for you.¡±

    Heng¡¯e sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention what happened back then. So what if they are troubled? Father will protect me. It¡¯s good that you can reincarnate. Lord Taibai Jinxing is the most interesting living being in the world. He will not lie to you.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the Magi lost.¡± Grand Magus Yi sighed. There was a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying that, Grand Magus Yi closed his eyes and did not say anything else. He was carried to the back of the screen by Bai Ze.

    Li Changshou and Heng¡¯e looked at each other. Thetter smiled helplessly. She recalled what had happened back then and felt a little sad. She picked up the wine bottle and drank.

    The Immortal-ying Flying Saber could finally be used.

    It was a joyous asion to have another treasure that could kill Zenith Heaven and injure mighty figures.

    However, Li Changshou did not waste too much time. After sending Heng¡¯e away and fooling around with Ling¡¯e for a while, he fell into a nervous trap.

    There were three stages to capturing the Kun Peng:

    In the early stages, he would build momentum, stabilize the situation, and catch fish.

    Once the news of the Primordial Violet Vapor appeared, the mighty figures of the Primordial World would definitely explode.

    However, as long as the experts of the Dao Sect became active and acted as if they were determined to obtain the Primordial Violet Vapor, they would be able to make the various mighty figures maintain a wait-and-see attitude to a certain extent. They would not fight in advance to increase the chaos.

    The first thing Li Changshou had to do was to let the Qi Refinement cultivators below the Zenith Heaven realm retreat.

    Be it in his previous life or in the Primordial World, all living beings who had bold ideas would notck opportunists.

    Li Changshou¡¯s solution was very simple.

    Destiny.

    As long as he spread the news that the Primordial Violet Qi was about to appear, he would be able to release the eighth and ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi that belonged to the disciples of the Dao Sect. Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators would retreat.

    If the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor really appeared, it would be a treasure that even the Saint would have to snatch. If it belonged to any sect or sect, there would be an additional Half-Saint...

    Any rational itinerant cultivator of the Primordial World would not join in the fun.

    As for the ¡°side effects¡± brought about by such actions, such as deepening the conflict between the Dao Sect¡¯s Qi Refinement cultivators and other Qi Refinement cultivators, and increasing the dissatisfaction of the living beings in the world towards the Dao Sect, they were all within eptable limits.

    If he captured the Kun Pengter, he would announce this matter to the public. Then, the Heavenly Courts would take the initiative to apologize to the public.

    Not only could he earn a reputation for the Heavenly Courts, but he could also make the Heavenly Courts have the impression that he was powerful enough to plot against the Kun Peng. It could be considered a n to kill many birds with one stone.

    There were fifteen years left until the battle in Xuandu City.

    Discussions regarding the Primordial Violet Qi began to appear in the Primordial World. Many Qi Refinement cultivators talked about things that they did not dare to talk about normally. They talked about the difference between the Heavenly Dao Saint and the Great Dao Saint.

    In the same year, various phenomena appeared around the Fire Cloud Cave. Many rare beasts of ancient times appeared.

    ording to some big shots who imed to be the nephew of Emperor Huang Xuanyuan¡¯s concubine, the 130th generation of his great-great-grandson, the atmosphere in the Fire Cloud Cave was very solemn. A few human ancestors would gather together to discuss important matters when they had nothing to do.

    A storm was brewing.

    Ten years left.

    A piece of news exploded in the Primordial World and the trichiliocosm.

    Back then, Ancestor Hong Yun¡¯s Primordial Violet Qi was not only divided into eight wisps. Nine was the limit. It was divided into nine wisps. Moreover, the ninth wisp was about to appear. The phenomenon in the Fire Cloud Cave was a precursor!

    After the Fire Cloud Cave discovered that the news had been leaked, they immediately sealed the connection between the Fire Cloud Cave and the outside world and closed the entrance to the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Moreover, arge number of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s generals were stationed around the Great Swamp. They seemed to be searching for something.

    A smallmotion appeared in the Primordial World. It was difficult to tell if the news was true or false. The Qi Refinement cultivators pricked up their ears and widened their eyes. They wanted to witness what could happen in the world.

    There were constant eminences who had been recognized as Dao Transformation in the past.

    The entire Primordial World waspletely stirred up by a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already confirmed that Kun Peng had heard the news through the senses of Mei Wenhua and her three easily assimted sisters.

    Mei Wenhua sensed that the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy had begun to elerate the splitting of the Heavenly Fiends.

    The curtains had beenpletely lifted. Li Changshou was about to head to the Xuandu City to make various array formations.

    A huge hand slowly opened. Although the Kun Peng was huge, it could not escape the palm of the hand...

    However, what Li Changshou did not know was that when he extended his hand, another huge hand below him enveloped him and the entire world.

 Chapter 586 - Gathering the Wind and Clouds, Primordial Violet Qi Leads to God

    <h4>Chapter 586: Gathering the Wind and Clouds, Primordial Violet Qi Leads to God</h4>

    Li Changshou was about to set off for the Xuandu City.

    At Kunlun Mountain, at the banquet that did not disperse all year round.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Du¡¯e, do you have any news? Why has the matter of the Primordial Violet Qi been spreading like wildfire these few years? It¡¯s as if the Primordial Violet Qi is about to appear.¡±

    ¡°This... I really didn¡¯t receive any news.¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e smiled humbly. He flicked the golden-patterned cor of his Daoist robe and stroked the horsetail whisk in his hand. Then, he picked up his seat and smiled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear everything. It¡¯s mainly because of the Heavenly Courts. My acquaintances don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    At the mention of the Heavenly Courts, the surrounding people were all ears.

    An old Daoist priest asked, ¡°Is there really no news from the Heavenly Courts? Why do the rumors seem to being from near the Fire Cloud Cave?¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e stroked his beard and shook his head. Someone beside him answered,

    ¡°Hey, I have a good friend who just came back from the Fire Cloud Cave yesterday. He can¡¯t even suppress the phenomena around the Fire Cloud Cave.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the eighth Primordial Violet Qi¡¯s ninth wisp is about to appear! The other eight human emperors are all in the Fire Cloud Cave. It¡¯s normal for such a phenomenon to happen.¡±

    ¡°The nine ninth-grade colorful lotuses around the Fire Cloud Cave are about to bloom. The ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi should appear within a hundred years, or even less.¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e could not help but ask, ¡°Did you hear this news from the Fire Cloud Cave?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it, I saw it with my own eyes!¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e looked enlightened. He frowned and looked at the sky. He muttered, ¡°Could it be that this is true? Why did I not know anything when I was investigating in the Heavenly Courts...¡±

    The old Daoists¡¯ eyes lit up. There were a few more rumorster.

    ¡°If I see it, let¡¯s not worry about the Primordial Violet Qi. It¡¯s not a treasure that we can touch.¡±

    ¡°There are so many experts in the Dao Sect and so many mighty figures in the world. You and I are just living a long life and reclining immortals. If we get involved in such a vortex, it would be fine if we work for nothing. If we turn into ashes, we will really have nowhere to cry.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a rumor that ording to the heavenly secrets, the eighth and ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi will be the second generation disciple who contributed the most to the Dao Requital Sect? Could it be that the Heavenly Dao directly bestowed it to Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    ¡°What credit does Taibai Xing Lord have to be able to directly obtain a Saint opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a great merit to assist the Heavenly Courts? Isn¡¯t it a great merit to promote the Dao Sect? Also, wasn¡¯t the agreement to not fight the Dao Sect also made by the Great White Lord Li Changgeng? The Dao Ancestor is the Dao Ancestor after all. In his heart, he is ultimately biased towards the Dao Sect!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Don¡¯t mention it. The Heavenly Dao is watching us.¡±

    ¡°Stop the bird. This matter has nothing to do with us. We¡¯re just watching the fun.¡±

    ¡°Strike the wrong bird.¡±

    Primordial Violet Qi?

    Lord Taibai Jinxing?

    Perfected Du¡¯e stroked his beard and frowned. He pondered for a while and felt that there was something unusual about it.

    He did note over to chat today.

    Ever since he became a ¡°promoter¡± of the Heavenly Courts and the ¡°Wide Mouth Bottle¡± of the Primordial World, he had continuously released many ¡°big news¡±. At that moment, every move he made would be interpreted as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ attitude.

    Perfected Du¡¯e went out because he had received amunication jade token from the Heavenly Courts in the morning.

    The contents of the jade token were very strange. It asked him to go out and move around. He wanted to listen and take a look. However, an hour after he went out, his disciple Zheng Lun came...

    Such a detailed arrangement might have been made by the Lord Taibai Jinxing. He did not know the deeper meaning behind it.

    ¡°Master! You came out to drink again!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a call from the foot of the mountain. Perfected Du¡¯e stood up and bowed to his old friends. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found you. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Perfected One, why are you leaving so soon?¡±

    ¡°Perfected One, you have to tell your old friends if the Primordial Violet Qi is real...¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e looked at the figures around him and sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. Moreover, even if I know if this is true, what can I do? There are so many mighty figures in the world, not to mention the experts of the Dao Sect. If the Primordial Violet Qi really appears, it will be released by the Heavenly Dao. Everyone, you have to be careful.¡±

    As Du¡¯e spoke, the elegant, handsome, and starry-eyed young Daoist had already arrived at the banquet halfway up the mountain.

    The young Daoist bowed to the banquet and sent a voice transmission to Perfected Du¡¯e.

    ¡°Master, you should go back. The Heavenly Courts have something to say. They want you to drink less and go out less in the next few years.¡±

    The young Daoist was naturally Zheng Lun.

    At that moment, Zheng Lun was only at the Perfected Immortal realm. After all, he had just reincarnated and had not cultivated for long. However, Perfected Du¡¯e had already kept his identity a secret.

    The reincarnation of the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, Ji Wuyou!

    The reincarnation of the former Sect Leader of the Heavenly Courts, Lord Taibai Jinxing!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Perfected Du¡¯e waved his horsetail whisk and stood up with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m going back now. I didn¡¯t drink or say anything to the outside world.¡±

    Zheng Lun smiled bitterly. He looked calm and acted normally.

    It was obvious that during the reincarnation, Immortal Meng Po¡¯s hand trembled into the Primordial Parkinson¡¯s. There was not much soup left.

    At that moment, he had already recovered the memories of his previous life.

    When Perfected Du¡¯e arrived on a cloud, Zheng Lun lowered his head and jumped onto his master¡¯s cloud. They floated away together, leaving behind a group of old and young cultivators behind. They looked at each other.

    There¡¯s a problem!

    It was difficult to tell if the news that the Heavenly Courts had spread was true or false, but it was definitely beneficial to the Heavenly Courts.

    The news that the Heavenly Courts did not want to spread was naturally disadvantageous to the Heavenly Courts, but 99% of it was true...

    An old Daoist priest muttered softly, ¡°Could it be that the Primordial Violet Qi is not directly bestowed to Taibai Xingjun? It needs the Heavenly Courts to snatch it?¡±

    In an instant, the entire banquet became lively. Although there was no loud noise, there were dark waves.

    ...

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou, have you heard about the Primordial Violet Qi?¡±

    The Heavenly Courts, the original Water God Residence, the elegant backyard.

    A man and a woman walked side by side. There was an invisible barrier around them, like ss.

    It was Li Changshou, who had regained his youthful appearance, and Youqin Xuanya, who was dressed in a long dress.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to leave the Great White Pce, he received a message from Youqin Xuanya and rushed over to meet her.

    He originally thought that she was tired of staying in the Heavenly Courts and wanted to talk to him and attend lessons. Unexpectedly, after Li Changshou activated the immortal power barrier, Youqin Xuanya asked that question.

    It was really unexpected.

    ¡°You heard the rumors too?¡± Li Changshou asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Youqin Xuanya said. ¡°Now, the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts are discussing. They said that the eighth and ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi is about to appear. It should be for you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to guess the thoughts of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    However, he felt sorry in his heart. He was worried that the conversation would be overheard by others. He could not reveal anything about the scheme.

    Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Then... are you confident this time, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, everything is unknown. The Primordial Violet Qi depends on whether I¡¯m fated.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Youqin Xuanya¡¯s expression was serious. She said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s for Senior Brother¡¯s sake. I will not shirk my duty!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Should I set up an incense table here and pray?</i>

    However, that was also a token of her sincerity. Li Changshou felt warm in his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°You can just cultivate peacefully in the Heavenly Courts. You don¡¯t have to worry about these matters.

    Oh right, Xuanya, why didn¡¯t you go to the Little Qiong Peak to take a look?

    Ling¡¯e came out to y with you. I¡¯ve punished her more than ten times.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned. She asked, ¡°Can I go to the Little Qiong Peak at will?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why not?¡±

    She whispered, ¡°That¡¯s not the backyard of the Grand White Pce...¡±

    ¡°You are my junior sister from the same sect and also my close friend. The Immortal Du Sect should be the closest to you and Little Aunt-Master. Who would dare to stop you?¡±

    Li Changshou thought to himself, ¡°I knew it.¡± He took out a stack of paper effigies from his sleeve and reminded, ¡°This is thetest paper effigy incarnation. It¡¯s much stronger than before. Take it with you. The Heavenly Pce has been heavily guarded for the past hundred years. You have been in seclusion and cannot go out to kill demons. You are probably a little depressed. You can go to the Grand White Pce. If you want to go to the Heavenly Courts, you can take out my paper effigy. No one will dare to stop you. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya put the paper effigy into her bracelet and hesitated.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou slowly sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Courts are gradually getting on the right track. The world that they control is bing wider and the hierarchy of the Divine Power is bing stricter.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Senior Brother has been doing?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Senior Brother, your concept of the Three Realms of Heaven, Earth, and Man, as well as the division of living beings between humans, immortals, demons, and ghosts, represent a brand new order. At this moment, there are already many results. In the South Continent, there are no demons or immortals who dared to step foot in it. Mortals live in peace and do not get bullied by immortals. The factions in the trichiliocosm were beginning to be clear. Although there were constant battles in the Great Tribtion, it could be foreseen that once the Great Tribtion dissipated, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ forces would definitely rise above the Three Realms and bring such order to the entire Primordial World. Ordinary Longevity Immortals and the so-called mighty figures of the Primordial World could be considered sessful even if they put in half of the effort. However, Senior Brother used hundreds of years to arrange everything... Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou stretched and smiled. ¡°Your eyes are shining when you say that. Do you like to be a Heavenly General in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly. She ced her hands behind her back and hummed a few times. She was clearly much livelier than before. ¡°I just feel that I can contribute to the world by working here. When I was at a loss, Senior Brother reminded me. I¡¯m willing to upload justice.¡±

    ¡°Besides...¡±

    She looked to the side and lowered her voice to the lowest volume. She muttered softly, ¡°There¡¯s still a senior brother in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What will you do if I leave the Heavenly Courts one day?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and did not know how to answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. This question is too difficult for you.¡± Li Changshou chuckled and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite good to be able to pursue your own ideals. The Primordial World was extremely dangerous. The survival rights of the weak could not be guaranteed. That was the most prominent problem previously. However, the Heavenly Dao operated and the Great Dao was unpredictable. With the rise of the Heavenly Courts, the most prominent problem would be resolved. At that time, there would be new problems that would be the main contradictions. The righteous path is not unchanging. It also depends on your position. However, faith should not change. What you need to protect is not the weaklings in the world, but the me in your heart.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded solemnly. ¡°Senior Brother, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I still have something important to do.¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously raised his hand and patted Youqin Xuanya¡¯s shoulder. He stopped three inches from her shoulder...

    This was purely to encourage Bian Zhuang and the others!

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s gaze was a little puzzled. She tried to tilt her head and take the initiative to lean over.

    Li Changshou had an idea. A jade-green jade pendant that could protect his essence soul appeared in his hand. He used his immortal power to stick to her translucent earlobe.

    ¡°A small gift... Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya smiled quietly. She did not feel that there was anything wrong with her actions just now. She was puzzled as to why Senior Brother Changshou had left in a hurry.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Li Changshou had already stepped on the cloud and rose into the sky. However, he turned around and smiled at her.

    ¡°You are from the Heavenly Courts that I arranged. If you are tired of staying in the Heavenly Courts or feel that something is amiss, you cane back anytime.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly and bowed to Li Changshou. ¡°Senior Brother, I wish you sess!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. His figure turned into a ray of light and escaped to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    <i>He was the one who created the Primordial Violet Qi. Why did he snatch it?</i>

    He naturally had to bring the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation along when he went out to cause trouble.

    He could at least participate a little.

    ...

    Three dayster, near the Fire Cloud Cave, Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, hid in the dark and watched the phenomena in the Great Swamp.

    The lotus flowers bloomed with colorful clouds that connected to the sky.

    It was not just outside the Fire Cloud Cave. The Fire Cloud Cave was also quite lively. After all, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s request, he had to put on a show.

    It was exceptionally lively within a 500-kilometer radius. Many Qi Refinement cultivators rushed over to observe. Most of them were at the Heaven Immortal realm, but there were countless huge fish mixed in.

    Li Changshou and Quan Dong looked at each other and left quietly.

    Everything went smoothly.

    The two of them made an inviting gesture and secretly left the vicinity of the Fire Cloud Cave. They headed towards the sky and a few dayster, they arrived at an array illusion that had been cut open in the void. They met up with the Golden-Winged Roc and picked up Bai Ze, who had returned to the Heaven Ascension Hall to manage the situation. They rushed to the Xuandu City together.

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Now that the matter is settled, I wonder if the Primordial Violet Qi can deceive Kun Peng.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°To be safe, apart from the Primordial Violet Qi, I also prepared another fish hook. If this n fails, we can immediately activate the backup n.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Quan Dong was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s a backup n? Changgeng, what feud do you have with Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no feud.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this n is a pleasant surprise. It¡¯s the four Skyfiends that Little God has ced in the Great White Pce. Everything began because of Mei Wenhua. The Heavenly Fiends transformed into the purest living beings. The Daows of the Heavenly Fiends of Creation are iplete. Most of the Heavenly Fiends have the tendency to be destroyed. After such an anomaly, the Heavenly Fiends have gone to another extreme. Their hearts are filled with salvation and protection.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling them Heavenly Fiends. Give them a new name.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°It would be their honor if Your Majesty can give them a name.¡±

    ¡°They are originally Heavenly Fiends. Since they have turned into such immortal spirits, why don¡¯t we call them the Little Demon Immortal n?¡±

    Little!

    Li Changshou gave a thumbs-up and expressed his endless admiration. He quickly changed the topic back to business.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it short. Mei Wenhua and the others can threaten the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy. ording to the various information that I had obtained, Kun Peng can obtain spiritual energy in the Chaos Sea because it could devour the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s clone. As long as we deal with the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy, Kun Peng would have no choice but to appear and save us. However, this backup n is rather risky. I wonder what kind of predicament we will encounter if we enter the Chaos Sea.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Quan Dong sighed and praised, ¡°In terms of nning, Changgeng is the first person below the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the spot of light that kept shing in the void in front of him. ¡°If the Western Sect is deliberately causing trouble, it will be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°What else can they do?¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t spread the news that the Primordial Violet Qi is definitely fake?¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If they are also interested in the Primordial Violet Qi, they naturally don¡¯t want too many people to attack. That way, their chances will be higher. If they spread the news like that, it would be a good thing. It would increase the credibility of the matter. What I¡¯m worried about is that they will suddenly have an idea and cause something unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Quan Dong seemed to understand, but he quickly put on a smiling expression.

    Themon technique of the superior.

    At the same time, at the foot of the spiritual mountain, the slightly plump Daoist stood in the shadows with a smile that never disappeared. He said calmly to the dozen or so figures who were bowing in front of him,

    ¡°Just follow what I said just now and disperse as soon as possible. Regardless of whether the Primordial Violet Qi is real or fake, it is most likely schemed by the Heavenly Courts. What I liked to do the most was not to let the Heavenly Courts have their way. Remember to be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone know. I have many subsequent arrangements.¡±

    The experts led by Daoist Wen Jing agreed in unison.

    The Chaos Sea was extremely far away from the Primordial World. The huge body that could not be measured was surrounded by ck shadows. The ck mouth that was as deep as an abyss slowly opened and swallowed countless ck shadows...

    A wisp of spiritual will transmitted over. ¡°Master, are you really going to the Primordial World? This might be a trap. They are the most cunning.¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    <i>This is myst chance.</i>

    <i>They can¡¯t stop me.</i>

 Chapter 587 - The Real Purple Qi!

    <h4>Chapter 587: The Real Purple Qi!</h4>

    Behind theposite array in Xuandu City.

    Li Changshou stood quietly on the city wall and looked at the endless Chaos aura. He was in a daze.

    Behind him, several figures were busy.

    Zhao Gongming, Perfected Huang Long, and the other experts of the two sects had arrived a few years ago. Quan Dong had brought arge number of precious materials and Spirit Stones to personally express the Heavenly Courts¡¯ support for this matter.

    Outside the city, a five-colored flower quietly bloomed and swam in the Chaos aura.

    Two figures stood side by side on the flower. They were naturally the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan. The two of them were very close to each other. They were chatting andughing as they set up some special array foundations.

    The progress was quite smooth, but...

    When he had just arrived, the Great Daoist Master had sent a voice transmission toin that he had not slept for a long time after Kong Xuan arrived.

    He felt that the Great Daoist Master was showing off.

    With a thought, the flowers bloomed and heprehended.

    Li Changshou chuckled and began to think about the entire n.

    How could there be any problems? How could the arrangements not be stable?

    He had already considered every step, the temperament, and abilities of every participant. He had also given his senior brothers and sisters, as well as the predecessors of the Fire Cloud Cave, ample room for ¡°performance¡±.

    Li Changshou had just sensed a wisp of Dao runes from the Grandmaster of Heaven. He was extremely touched.

    A Saint, an existence at the peak of the Primordial World!

    He could actually set up defenses in the Xuandu City ten years in advance under the suggestion of his little disciple!

    What kind of spirit is that?

    This was the Primordial Sacred Daoism of the Saint who selflessly cared for his disciple!

    He was indeed 98% confident this time.

    If Kun Peng could escape from such a trap... he could not spout nonsense. He could not assume.

    Even if he had made such preparations this time, he would not be too quick to judge.

    He would do his best!

    Buzz ~

    Suddenly, he felt a familiar voice in his heart.

    Although his perception of the South Ocean was slightly weak, his connection with the paper effigy had not been severed.

    When the paper effigy emerged from the ground, a Blood Mosquitonded on his shoulder. It muttered softly and quickly turned into a wisp of blood fog and dissipated.

    Li Changshou squinted and looked a little cold.

    Maitreya had indeed attacked.

    He would take note of this matter for now and settle itter. The most important thing now was to quickly make arrangements in Xuandu City while everyone was not paying attention to it.

    Li Changshou did not expect that he could leave Kun Peng behind with the array.

    The main purpose of the array formation was to stabilize the chaotic situation in Xuandu City the moment the group of experts attacked.

    It would be best if he could stop Kun Peng for a few seconds.

    ¡°Changgeng, how do we set up the array formation here?¡±

    Zhao Gongming shouted. Li Changshou jumped down from the city wall, rolled up the sleeves of his robe, and lifted the hem of his Daoist robe. He focused on the construction of the array formation in the Xuandu City.

    Li Changshou could not determine the exact situation in the Chaos Sea. He did not dare to investigate rashly, for fear of alerting the enemy.

    The cunning Kun Peng was famous in the Primordial World. Li Changshou did not dare to be careless.

    Violet Qi<i>Yes, I¡¯ll go and deal with the ck leopardter. I¡¯ll see if the ck leopard can say that the Heavenly Courts will always lose and Taibai will definitely lose.</i>

    It was indirectly fatal.

    ...

    There were seven years left until the battle in Xuandu City.

    The rumors revolving around the Fire Cloud Cave and the Primordial Violet Qi in the Primordial World intensified.

    Some organizations with ulterior motives sent out news that this was all a scheme of the Heavenly Courts. In front of this trend, they werepletely destroyed.

    Of course, that faction was actually the Western Sect.

    The Western Sect spread the news on the surface and denied the authenticity of the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi. They also secretly sent experts to the vicinity of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    When this matter was dug out, it added fuel to the fire of the rumors.

    Just as Li Changshou had said, because the Western Sect had overdrawn their credibility and reputation, their positive schemes would instead help.

    There were also the two major factions of the Immortal Alliance and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom in the trichiliocosm who had stopped fighting. Arge number of experts rushed to the five continents.

    In the Primordial World, the conflict between the Qi Refinement cultivators kept rising. There was frequent taunting.

    Of course, there were more conflicts...

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll call my friends now.¡±

    ¡°Am I afraid of you? I have many friends!¡±

    Not long after, the two groups of people met. Both parties looked at each other. When they met someone familiar, they immediately went up.

    ¡°Grandmaster has a spirit. Isn¡¯t this Brother Ox, whom I met when I was picking herbs in the North Continent?¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this that person? Stop fighting, it¡¯s an acquaintance!¡±

    Hence, they discussed the Dao happily.

    In the same year, the Heavenly Courts, which had been hiding and had not responded to the matter, suddenly increased their troops in the Fire Cloud Cave.

    However, the hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals did not dare to approach the Fire Cloud Cave without sufficient experts to protect them. They only stood in the sky as punishment.

    In the Fire Cloud Cave, the troops of Emperor Xuanyuan were all out and guarding the entrance of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Most of the Golden Immortals in this group had heroic spirits. They were the ancient human souls. Theirbat strength was very astonishing, and the itinerant cultivators did not dare to approach them.

    In that year, Zhen Yuanzi and more than ten legitimate mighty figures of the Primordial World visited the Fire Cloud Cave together and took the initiative to spread the news that causing trouble in the Fire Cloud Cave was equivalent to bing enemies with more than ten old Daoists who were idling around.

    The Fire Cloud Cave faction had officially ascended to the Primordial World. However, that faction had long retired and did not have much influence on the Primordial World.

    It was just a small backer of the human race.

    Six years left.

    After the second stage of the array formation in the Xuandu City waspleted, the experts of the Dao Sect retreated quietly. Li Changshou¡¯s main body used the transformation technique and hid in a corner of the Xuandu City with the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong.

    He himself was the trump card of this n.

    As for the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation... it was naturally a backup. The trump card was definitely not a passerby!

    Although he did not do much.

    The various phenomena in the world were fake. All the arrangements would point to that ce.

    When Zhao Gongming, Perfected Huang Long, and the other experts who were setting up array formations in the Xuandu City went to the Fire Cloud Cave to show their faces, Li Changshou controlled the paper effigies who were guarding the Heavenly Courts to send out two jade talismans and organize two voice transmissions to activate the follow-up n!

    Firstly, in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Treasure Hall, General Dongmu, the head of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials, had reported to the Jade Emperor about the rumors regarding the Primordial Violet Qi.

    In front of the immortals and gods, the Jade Emperor sensed the Heavenly Dao and deduced for a while. He said that he did not discover any abnormalities in the Heavenly Dao. The ninth wisp of purple gas had yet to appear.

    Following that, General Dongmu, the head of the officials of the Heavenly Courts, requested the Jade Emperor to request the Heavenly Dao to bestow the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi to the leader of the Heavenly Courts, Lord Taibai Xing.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and did not say anything. He did not agree to it and only said a sentence.

    ¡°That is something that I cannot decide.¡±

    Those were naturally part of the scripts. This story was also spread from rumors.

    However, the Heavenly Courts denied it at that moment. It did not have any effect of cooling down. Instead, it allowed the Qi Refinement cultivators to fully express their ¡°reverse psychology¡± and feel that the Heavenly Courts were deliberately spreading rumors.

    The truth was often the opposite of what the Heavenly Courts had announced.

    In the Primordial World, everyone was a ¡°smart and elegant ruffian¡±. In the end, it was because of the wishful thinking that a pie would fall from the sky and into his hands.

    Li Changshou only smiled at that and steadily advanced his various ns.

    There were five years to go.

    Human Emperor Fuxi¡¯s ¡°slip of the tongue after drinking¡± made the Xuandu City the center of attention.

    ¡°I have deduced for a long time. Through theyers of concealment of the Great Tribtion, I saw the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi.¡±

    ¡°The ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi might take advantage of the Great Tribtion¡¯s counterattack against the Heavenly Dao within ten years to escape from the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°This wisp of Primordial Violet Qi is a variable. The Heavenly Dao does not allow it to exist. It would drive it out of the Primordial World and dissipate in the Chaos Sea the moment it appears.¡±

    That is the principle of the 50th Great Dao and the 49th Heavenly Evolution.

    In an instant, many Qi Refinement cultivators who felt that they had no hope in the Fire Cloud Cave shouted and headed towards the Xuandu City. However, before they could approach the entrance of Xuandu City, they were blocked by the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder.

    The Xuandu City was an important ce in the outer world. Demons often caused trouble and could not be approached.

    At that moment, arge number of otherworldly demons gathered in the outer realm. Great Daoist Master Xuan Du followed Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion and started a long live broadcast using the copper mirror.

    He revealed how he usually fought with the otherworldly demons to protect the safety of the Primordial World to the Qi Refinement cultivators who were rushing to the Xuandu City to observe.

    Sometimes, credit had to be shown like that.

    At that moment, word about the Great Daoist Master¡¯s bravery spread throughout the Primordial World.

    The live broadcaststed for months until the Qi Refinement cultivators retreated...

    The Great Daoist Master had directly shown them the true strength of a quasi-saint. The endless number of otherworldly demons made ordinary Zenith Heaven Immortals stop in their tracks and not dare to approach them easily.

    Li Changshou secretly controlled the situation in the Primordial World. He kept adjusting the details and spreading various news.

    He had carefully considered the time when he had set up the n ten years in advance.

    Li Changshou carefully grasped the timing of every rumor.

    He did not choose to suppress the ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ interest in the Primordial Violet Qi from the beginning.

    Although there was no story of ¡°defying the heavens and changing fate¡± in the Primordial World, and there had never been a group of old monsters fighting for a certain heaven-defying opportunity, and the opportunity ended up in the hands of a certain small shrimp, the Qi Refinement cultivators had a ¡°what if¡± in their hearts.

    What if destiny arrived?

    The past decade was for the Qi Refinement cultivators to calm down.

    It made them realize that the risks they had to take were notparable to the benefits they could obtain.

    It made them realize that even if they really obtained that wisp of Primordial Violet Qi, they would end up like Ancestor Hong Yun in the blink of an eye. Moreover, they would be even more miserable than Ancestor Hong Yun. They might not even be able to reincarnate.

    Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators began to leave the Fire Cloud Cave.

    There were four years to go.

    The situation was stabilized. There was only a group of Golden Immortal realm experts and old Zenith Heaven monsters left near the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Someone had secretly set up various array formations. After careful calction, there were thousands of them,pletely locking the periphery of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    In the hidden conflict, one or more factions appeared in various directions of the Fire Cloud Cave. They were treated as the ones with the highest chance of obtaining the Primordial Violet Qi.

    At the same time, they did not give up on the Xuandu City.

    An expert escaped into the Chaos Sea from another direction and circled around the world. He arrived outside the Xuandu City to observe.

    They naturally could not see the changes in Xuandu City. The otherworldly demons kept attacking the array formation in the Xuandu City. The Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan stood outside the battle in the Xuandu City. Their exceptional charm left a deep impression on everyone.

    There were three years to go.

    Kun Peng was anxious.

    Li Changshou could clearly sense that Kun Peng was starting to panic.

    The meaningless charge of the otherworldly demons was stopped. However, countless otherworldly demons were set up outside Xuandu City. They were vast and boundless, causing the Chaos aura in the area to turn ck.

    ck clouds loomed over the city.

    That fellow wanted to rush to the Fire Cloud Cave to ambush, but he could not appear in the Primordial World. He ced all the bets on the opening of the Xuandu City.

    However, Kun Peng knew that his chances were extremely slim.

    Even if the Primordial Violet Qi sessfully escaped from the Primordial World, it would be harder for him to snatch it from the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    Well, unless the Great Daoist Master was not interested in fulfilling the wishes of the Half-Saint.

    However, Kun Peng was also an old and ruthless character in the Primordial World. With the principle of not giving up, he continued to guard in the Chaos Sea outside Xuandu City.

    The opportunity was left for the prepared fish. That was Kun Peng¡¯s creed and also...

    Li Changshou hade to a conclusion after thinking about the history of Kun Peng.

    ¡°Kun Peng is afraid of death and greedy, but as long as there is a one in ten thousand chance, he will not give up.¡±

    ¡°What is contradictory is that he is a madman who dares to take risks and gamble his life at the crucial moment.¡±

    Sometimes, Li Changshou could not help but think that if he was born in the ancient times and was a strategist of the human race, the battle with Kun Peng would probably be the hardest and most difficult battle.

    Counting down, thest eighteen months!

    Li Changshou¡¯s various arrangements had beenpleted. The ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World no longer had the enthusiasm to participate. The topic of the Primordial Violet Qi began to fade.

    On the other hand, the Western Sect began to set upyers of arrangements and upied half of the territory near the Fire Cloud Cave.

    The experts of the Dao Sect were also excited. Nine of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School had appeared. Half of the eight disciples of Jie School had visited the Fire Cloud Cave.

    A mighty figure asked the ancestors of the human race in the Fire Cloud Cave about how to deal with the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi.

    The ancestors only had one answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided by the heavens.¡±

    That was quite intriguing.

    It was thest six months.

    The experts around the Fire Cloud Cave were very patient. However, there were not many phenomena around the Fire Cloud Cave.

    The Heavenly Courts refuted the rumors again. They said that they did not monitor any fluctuations in the Heavenly Dao and had nted enough foreshadowing after capturing Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou would naturally not aim for just one target.

    At the same time, he could also achieve a few minor goals. That was a perfect n.

    As time passed, Li Changshou began to feel nervous.

    The power of his mind was fully activated. His main body hid in Xuandu City. His incarnation hid in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Great White Pce and secretly observed the movements of the Primordial World.

    There was no need to care about how lively the Fire Cloud Cave was. At that moment, there were no less than twenty Primordial mighty figures moving around near Xuandu City.

    That was something he could ¡°passively¡± sense.

    There were not many ancient and ferocious people hiding in the Chaos Sea. It was not that they had let go of such an opportunity. There was really no source of information.

    As long as Kun Peng did not look for them, they would only be lonely living beings in the Chaos Sea.

    Clearly, Kun Peng did not want to have more potentialpetitors.

    Those terrifying eyes stared at Xuandu City.

    Li Changshou looked back at the huge scheme that he had plotted for twenty years and felt a little emotional.

    However, he also knew that it was far from the time to celebrate. He had only created the fishing rod, hook, and fishing line...

    Later, half of the experts from the Dao Sect that he had arranged to meet would rush to the Xuandu City in advance, while the other half would lie in ambush in the Chaos Sea. Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s Void Cave was about to unleash the effects of the explosion.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had long hidden in the Chaos Sea.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ role in this matter was very obvious. They had been persuading everyone that it was not true.

    Besides him and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, the members of the Heavenly Courts did not participate in this matter. Of course, they could not participate.

    Teacher had already tacitly agreed to his operation. He had also given Li Changshou the Floating me g to increase his defensive abilities.

    The toxic ck leopard was already in ce.

    He did not insert any gs.

    Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and a few experts of Jie School moved together. They were in charge of attacking from the side and were rtively less risky.

    Everything was progressing towards that day.

    Half a month passed. The experts of the Dao Sectnded.

    Counting down...

    A momentter!

    ...

    ¡°Changgeng, why are you sweating?¡±

    In the quiet Xuandu City, in a corner, two mischievous stones weremunicating with each other weakly.

    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°This is dew.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you fail. At the very least, you have tried your best to get rid of such a cmity for the world. Counting the time, the Fire Cloud Cave should have begun.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will start at this hour. However, there should still be a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. Let¡¯s talk about how to promote General Youqin. If she¡¯s a talent, we have to put her in an important position. We can¡¯t use her to avoid rtives, right?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He felt that it was a rational but wrong choice to bring His Majesty to be an inspector.

    The tense atmosphere that he had painstakingly created dissipated by two sentences!

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°There are a few difficulties. I¡¯ll sort them out. Your Majesty, help me see if there are any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Speak!¡±

    He muttered under his breath.

    Quan Dong¡¯s stone was silent for a while. Then, he asked a crucial question.

    ¡°How can I move the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi from the Fire Cloud Cave to the vicinity of the Xuandu City? Putting aside the fact that there are now many experts in the Fire Cloud Cave, just the distance from the five continents to the Xuandu City is too far. If we want to cross the Primordial Violet Qi in a short period of time, we can only use the Cosmic Teleportation Array. Even the Golden Roc cannot achieve such speed. However, as long as we use the array formation, we will not be seen through at a nce. How can we ensure that there are no mighty figures in the world who can act as spies?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, your question is very urate,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple...¡±

    At the same time!

    The Fire Cloud Cave of the five continents!

    Thunder suddenly rumbled in the originally clear world. Purple-red divine lightning fell from the sky. Rich Heavenly Dao power came from the Fire Cloud Cave.

    The lightning came from the Heaven Punishment Hall.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao came from the array formation that suppressed Suiren n at the bottom of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    However, inside and outside the Fire Cloud Cave, the numerous pairs of eyes could not distinguish the source of the Heavenly Lightning and the power of the Heavenly Dao. Everything was very simr to the abnormality of the Heavenly Dao!

    The world suddenly darkened, and dozens of huge stars appeared in the sky.

    The power of the Great Tribtion against the Heavenly Dao!

    It hade true. All the wonders that Emperor Fuxi had predicted hade true!

    Outside the Fire Cloud Cave, boundless rays of light surged out from theke, illuminating the world. A thousand-feet-wide vortex appeared on the surface of theke.

    The universe trembled and the Daows intertwined!

    Figures rushed out of the entrance of the Fire Cloud Cave. Seven out of the Three Emperors and Five Kings had been rmed!

    The experts from various sects moved when they heard the news. Countless figures pounced towards the ce where the Great Swamp was abnormal.

    However, everyone was slower...

    A golden beam of light suddenly flew out of the swamp. When the golden beam of light appeared, the world seemed to freeze. The mighty figures focused their gazes and could barely see that it was a blurry golden ball of light.

    Inside the ball of light, a wisp of purple gas was intertwined and coiled. It emitted boundless profundity and contained the rhythm of the Great Dao.

    It was as if a key could open the treasure of the world.

    It was like a door. After pushing it open, it would be a bright path!

    ¡°Primordial Violet Qi!¡±

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Crack!

    An expert had only shouted halfway when the ball of light that was about to rush out of the vortex suddenly exploded, causing the eminences to be stunned.

    The Primordial Violet Qi... shattered just like that?

    Is the Heavenly Dao really not tolerating it, or is heaven and earth not allowing it?

    Violet Qi<i>This...</i>

    ¡°Why is there no remnant?¡±

    ¡°Look southeast! Southeast!¡±

    A divine powerhouse shouted anxiously. Many gazes looked towards the southeast and saw a faint purple light under the endless dark clouds.

    ¡°The Primordial Violet Qi has escaped!¡±

    ¡°The direction of the Xuandu City is indeed in the direction of the Xuandu City! We have guarded the wrong ce. How can the Heavenly Dao allow us to intercept the Primordial Violet Qi in the world? There is only a chance of survival in the outer world!¡±

    An old Daoist priest stomped his feet and shouted in pain.

    However,pared to such shouts, there were more experts who were in action. Streams of light almost tore the universe apart, and waves of pressure shocked the living beings of the world. They chased after him in a mighty manner.

    Unfortunately, they were destined to miss...

    In a corner of Xuandu City.

    Li Changshou smiled and finished the second half of his sentence. ¡°We prepared two fake Primordial Violet Qi. One exploded and led the purple stream of light towards the Xuandu City. One was released by the Golden Roc at the designated location. Your Majesty, please take a look. Have the otherworldly demons moved again? Clearly, they havepleted the crucial steps and Kun Peng received the news in time. He feels that hope is here.¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s eyes lit up. He could not help butugh loudly. He said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao has sensed that Kun Peng is rapidly approaching the Primordial World! It¡¯sing ferociously! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed here. Your Majesty, please take a look.¡±

    Li Changshou projected a blurry image into Quan Dong¡¯s heart.

    Beside a Major Chiliocosm, a crack appeared in the void. A ball of light mixed with purple in gold seeped out and circled around before flying towards the Xuandu City.

    The Golden Roc, who had secretly finished doing that, followed from afar and chased after him.

    There was no obstruction on this path. It was only a few hundred thousand kilometers away from Xuandu City.

    Several figures immediately flew out of the Chiliocosm beside him. They were Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Goddess Wudang.

    Zhao Gongming shouted, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed here. Chase!¡±

    The three experts quickly chased after him and openly protected the Primordial Violet Qi in case they were intercepted halfway and the big fish escaped.

    This n was almost perfect.

    There were too many details and arrangements. Every step was carefully considered. Every participant¡¯s ability and personality were calcted in detail.

    Li Changshou had put in a lot of effort. In order to deceive Kun Peng, he did not hesitate to rm more than half of the Primordial World.

    Although there were no perfect schemes in the world and the Heavenly Dao could not reach true perfection, if Kun Peng did not have any heaven-defying methods, it would definitely not be able to turn the tables!

    However, there was one thing that Li Changshou had considered every time he took the initiative to plot against him. However, he could not take any measures.

    There was no other possibility.

    This time, Li Changshou¡¯s constant worry turned into reality...

    When the Golden Roc released the fake Primordial Violet Qi, Zhao Gongming, and the others chased after it, in the quiet void at the same distance as the Xuandu City,

    Layers of ripples appeared in the universe. A golden ball of light that was the same as the fake Primordial Violet Qi overflowed from the ripples.

    It turned into a stream of light and rushed to the entrance of Xuandu City at a speed that was slightly faster than the fake Primordial Violet Qi.

    There was no need to protect it along the way. It could avoid the detection of everything in the world and avoid all dangers...

    The moment it appeared...

    In the secret ce of the spiritual mountain, the two old Daoists suddenly opened their eyes. They frowned and pinched their fingers to deduce. Their bodies dissipated at the same time.

    At the Nine Heavens Grand Pure One Temple, the thin old Daoist priest suddenly woke up from the Realm of the Void. He frowned and looked in the direction of Xuandu City. After some thought, his body turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared.

    The small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones at Kunlun Mountain was empty.

    In Nuwa¡¯s Dao Pce, the Goddess at the side of the pool swayed her elegant snake tail. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She continued to flip through the little book in her hand and sighed sadly.

    In the Chaos Sea, a certain big shot was stunned in the direction of Xuandu City after leaving the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°Ha, ha... Ah...¡±

    <i>Why hasn¡¯t Little Changgeng started yet? My Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array is already eager.</i>

    <i>It is morefortable to take baths and watch shows as a Saint.</i>

 Chapter 588 - Taibai Resists the Dao Ancestor, Yun Xiao Leads Qingping!

    <h4>Chapter 588: Taibai Resists the Dao Ancestor, Yun Xiao Leads Qingping!</h4>

    The atmosphere in Xuandu City was a little oppressive.

    Outside the array formation, the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan held hands and firmly stopped the otherworldly demons that were attacking again.

    Outside the Xuandu City, pairs of eyes and immortal senses were staring at the vortex in the middle of the city.

    The experts from the Dao Sect, who had been lying in ambush in various corners of the Xuandu City, also felt the unprecedented nervousness.

    Even if Perfected Yu Ding was calm enough, Perfected Taiyi was intelligent. At that moment, he subconsciously held his breath and focused.

    Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and the other immortals hiding in the Chaos Sea had already sensed Kun Peng¡¯s aura but had yet to determine its exact location.

    Even if the Primordial Beast was anxious, it was still extremely cunning.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    In an hour, Quan Dong asked the question for the twelfth time with his spiritual will.

    ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s probably still a moment,¡± Li Changshou replied via voice transmission. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be too nervous. This time, it¡¯s essentially a siege of Kun Peng. I spent so much effort to design so many things just to bait Kun Peng.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I just feel that... it¡¯s very novel.¡±

    Quan Dong paused and frowned slightly. He closed his eyes and focused his senses. He muttered, ¡°Strange. Why is the Heavenly Dao suddenly unstable?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Li Changshou was shocked. He immediately sent a voice transmission to various ces. Quan Dong secretly looked over when he heard that.

    The few Dao Sect experts hiding in the city surged with Dharma powers and were prepared to attack.

    In the middle of the Xuandu City, in the vortex at the entrance of the world, a faint golden light bloomed quietly, as if something was surging.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao became rich, as if it had formed a barrier.

    However, the golden ball of light easily broke through the barrier and appeared in Xuandu City with a faint sound!

    There was silence.

    There was silence in and outside the city. The Primordial World mighty figures, Chaos demons, and experts from the sixteen or seventeen Dao Sects, who were waiting for the purple gas to appear, tensed up at the same time.

    Look at that ball of light!

    The misty golden light was a proof of merit. A wisp of purple gas lingered and rotated inside. It contained the will of the heavens, earth, and all living beings. It hid the Dao, Dharma, and the door of nature.

    Primordial Violet Qi!

    Almost instantly, dozens of Primordial mighty figures and demons hiding in the Chaos Sea rushed towards the Mystic Capital Array!

    Dozens of Great Dao that were either perfected, iplete, ancient, or treacherous carried various colors of light. They spread out at the edge of the world and the Chaos Sea and surged towards the Xuandu City!

    Dozens of gazes were fixed on the golden ball of light!

    An old Daoist priest shouted, ¡°Excuse me!¡± and a demon shouted, ¡°Move!¡±

    Daoists with the demeanor of immortals had their hair and beard flying. They were awe-inspiring without being angry. Dozens of Great Dao rumbled and resisted. Theposite array formation in the Xuandu City was about to copse almost immediately.

    Theposite array that could stop the otherworldly demons was like thin paper.

    In fact, half of the hundreds of Dao soldiers on the city wall of Xuandu City were scattered...

    That was the mighty figure hidden by the light of the six Saints of the Primordial World!

    That was the danger of the Primordial World that Li Changshou had seen in the books of the Immortal Du Sect since he was young!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and Kong Xuan, who were fighting the otherworldly demons, pretended to be shocked. That situation was naturally within their expectations. They had also deduced it more than ten times with Li Changshou.

    In fact, every time Li Changshou deduced, he estimated that there would be more experts than those.

    Clearly, this was not the worst situation that they had expected.

    The Great Daoist Master said loudly, ¡°You will bear the consequences if you barge into the important ce of Xuandu City!¡±

    The dozens of figures were unmoved. They had already rushed to the front of the Xuandu City¡¯s array formation from various directions. A few old Daoists even waved their sleeves and sent the group of otherworldly demons flying!

    At this moment!

    The otherworldly demons rioted. A few huge and strange ck shadows that had appeared in the Xuandu City appeared outside the city again and headed towards the Xuandu City.

    The Great Daoist Master gritted his teeth and cursed the experts of the Primordial World.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be blinded!¡±

    His figure rushed into the Chaos Sea. The Taiji Painting above his head and the Cosmic Ruler in his hand weed the Connate Godfiends.

    There were priorities. He was in charge of guarding the Xuandu City. He could not let the Connate Godfiend take advantage of the chaos.

    The wisp of Primordial Violet Qi rushed upwards in Xuandu City. It rushed towards the wall of the city wall from the inside, as if it wanted topletely escape the Primordial World and dissipate into the chaos.

    Do the escape!

    Kong Xuan, who was originally beside the Great Daoist Master, suddenly turned around and rushed into Xuandu City. Five-colored divine light bloomed in his hand as he grabbed the Primordial Violet Qi.

    However, the moment Kong Xuan turned around, more than ten streams of light bloomed behind her. They shot towards Kong Xuan¡¯s slender back. Each of them seemed to be able to destroy the ancient Buzhou Mountain.

    Even if Kong Xuan¡¯s mystical abilities were extraordinary, he had no choice but to move to the side and temporarily avoid the attack.

    Dozens of Great Dao crushed over, and the Xuandu City¡¯s Recovery Array instantly shattered...

    The Primordial Violet Qi was less than five kilometers away from the experts!

    ¡°Why did it arrive early?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and muttered to himself. In his arrangements this time, the deviation in the details was already a huge mistake.

    The stone that he had transformed into had already moved by a millimeter. His immortal senses spread out with all their might and sensed Kun Peng¡¯s traces.

    No matter how fierce the big shots were fighting, as long as Kun Peng did not appear, he would not appear.

    Today was just a setup. The Primordial Violet Qi was done by him and the few human emperors. Itpletely imitated the form of the Primordial Violet Qi when the human emperors epted it back then.

    He gathered the water of the Heavenly River, the essence of the stars, and integrated arge amount of merit. He even used a heaven-defying method and the dense aura of ancient precious materials to mix it into a wisp of purple gas.

    The few Imperial Lords had been bestowed with Primordial Violet Qi by the Heavenly Dao. They had worked hard to create it. The final results could almost be distorted.

    It¡¯s here. It¡¯s really here this time!

    A few of the dozens of mighty figures had already rushed to the top of the city wall of Xuandu City. The few mighty figures at the front were guarding against each other and also guarding against the ¡°Fellow Daoist¡± behind them.

    At some point in time, he had arrived at the Earth Immortal Ancestor Zhen Yuanzi, who was near the Xuandu City. His beard and hair fluttered, and his sleeves fluttered. A piece of heaven and earth seemed to be about to fly out of his sleeve and suppress all the mighty figures there.

    The general of the ancient Fiend Ancestor Rahu, who was dressed in ck armor, held a long saber in his hand and a golden serpent helmet on his head. His body was surging with ck Qi. He was a fiend god that had walked out of the ancient times and was still a lonely soul that refused to die.

    The cold-looking female immortal was a short-lived mighty figure of the Primordial World. At that moment, Sword Qi surrounded her. Her Dao runes were extremely sharp, and her strength was not much weaker than Zhen Yuanzi.

    There was no story about them in the Primordial World, only their Dao marks!

    There was also the old woman who had deliberately turned her face extremely ugly, the old man who was holding the iplete pagoda, the young man who was dressed as a schr and held a metal pen, and...

    Behind the dozens of figures, beside the ce where the Great Daoist Master and the Connate Godfiends were fighting, was the image of a huge beast thatpletely covered the Xuandu City. It was so huge that one could not see its appearance.

    Kun Peng appeared!

    A few of the Dao Sect experts who were hiding in the dark could not help but want to attack. Fortunately, they were stopped by the immortals beside them.

    However, in that instant!

    The situation in Xuandu City changed drastically. Li Changshou¡¯s mind was also changing.

    No, something is wrong!

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. His tense heartstrings were almost torn apart.

    The Primordial Violet Qi had already arrived. Why had Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and Goddess Wudang note out of the vortex?

    If anything happened, Zhao Gongming would naturally crush the jade token to warn them. Moreover, if the three of them joined forces, they should be able to send out a request for help even if they were stopped by a Saint.

    In a sh, countless thoughts shed across Li Changshou¡¯s mind.

    At that moment, the Primordial Violet Qi seemed to have a spirit. It seemed to feel that the path ahead waspletely sealed. It suddenly turned around and retreated backward!

    The dozens of experts from the Primordial World almost had their waists broken. The conflict that was about to erupt was temporarily suppressed. They chased after the Primordial Violet Qi in one go.

    The battle would only erupt when someone approached the Primordial Violet Qi.

    Those who could live to this day in the Primordial World were naturally not foolish. Facing the opportunity to be a Saint in the world, they each had ns to risk their lives!

    Kong Xuan¡¯s figure flew beside the experts. He looked like he wanted to vie for the Primordial Violet Qi, but in fact, he was just wandering at the edge and controlling the situation.

    The Great Daoist Master was holding the Taiji Painting and was already fighting fiercely with several Connate Godfiends. In fact, he had deliberately left the Xuandu City to fight and used the Taiji Painting to seal Kun Peng¡¯s path at the crucial moment.

    The Connate Godfiends were also aggrieved.

    They were living beings of the Chaos Sea and did not need the Primordial Violet Qi. Today, they were only driven by Kun Peng to attract the attention of the Qi Refinement cultivators. They did not expect to be beaten up by Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    At that moment, he could not retreat. If he retreated, he would be swallowed again...

    As dozens of mighty figures in Xuandu City had revealed their Great Dao at the same time, the otherworldly demons could not approach at all.

    Just the aftershocks produced by the collision, turbulence, andpression of the Daows couldpletely shatter the otherworldly demons.

    However, even dozens of experts at that level could not catch up to the golden ball of light...

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled continuously. His clear Dao heart stirred up waves, and the rock that he had transformed into trembled continuously.

    That¡¯s not right. No matter how high the Dao Realms of the human emperors were, they could not create the Primordial Violet Qi that could fool all the mighty figures.

    Master Zhao¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl was in charge of temporarily suppressing his n...

    What went wrong?

    He had been plotting for twenty years. He wanted to erase the uncontroble factors on Kun Peng. At that moment, every segment had been sessfullypleted. He was just short of thest scene. Once Kun Peng attacked, the Xuandu City would be able to activate the important array formations. The experts who were lying in ambush would rush forward, and the Grandmaster of Heaven would be behind them...

    Did it really happen?

    The Primordial Violet Qi...

    Li Changshou ¡°raised¡± his head and looked over. He saw the golden ball of light sh gently and pass through the universe without a trace. It shed out of the dozens ofrge handsfortably and appeared thousands of feet away.

    If this thing was not a fake...

    If this was really the eighth and ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi!

    Only the Dao Ancestor or the Heavenly Dao could release it!

    No, that¡¯s not right. There¡¯s only the Dao Ancestor.

    The eighth Primordial Violet Qi was split by the Dao Ancestor. If there was really a ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi, it would definitely be in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s palm.

    Why did the Dao Ancestor do that?

    Did he think that the fake Primordial Violet Qi could not deceive Kun Peng, or did he have other schemes?

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart was filled with streams of light. Those were the various possibilities that he had been thinking about for the past twenty years. The options were linked together and were deducing and tracing backward!

    Could it be that the Dao Ancestor already knew that he had sensed the abnormality of the Heavenly Dao?

    In the darkness, Li Changshou waved his left hand. The countless streams of light instantly disappeared. Hepletely ignored his Kun Peng catching n. Two separate options surfaced in his heart.

    Firstly, the Primordial Violet Qi was used by the Dao Ancestor to plot against the experts of the Primordial World. It attracted the demons hiding in the Chaos Sea to appear and destroy them in one go.

    Secondly, the Primordial Violet Qi was specially sent to find him. He wanted to take this opportunity to let him grasp the opportunity to be a Saint.

    If it was the former, it would not conflict with his n to plot against Kun Peng.

    If it was thetter...

    Should I take it or not? Should I take the Primordial Violet Qi?

    Li Changshou squinted and looked at the flickering golden ball of light. Its shadow was imprinted in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. It was mysterious.

    In the darkness, the burly old Daoist priest who was sitting seemed to have appeared. His eyes opened slightly and looked at him calmly, waiting for him to make a choice.

    Li Changshou was not conceited or arrogant.

    However, he did not want to ept the golden ball of light that the mighty figures were fighting over.

    Although the eighth and ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi was a chance to be a Saint, it could only allow the quasi-saint who had severed three corpses to be a Half-Saint.

    The price was to be locked in the world by that wisp of Primordial Violet Qi!

    His Dao realm could not advance any further. He was controlled by the Heavenly Dao and became a ¡°small¡± cornerstone of the Heavenly Dao!

    If the ninth Primordial Violet Qi appeared today, he did not know if it really existed. Moreover, the Dao Ancestor had deliberately given it to him. Li Changshou would definitely not hesitate.

    However, that was not the case.

    This was only one-ninth of theplete Primordial Violet Qi, but it had the same ¡°side effect¡± as theplete Primordial Violet Qi.

    How could the highest Half-Saint be considered transcendent?

    The most troublesome thing was that if Dao Ancestor Hong Jun gave him a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi and he did not ept it, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had a guilty conscience and was wary of the Heavenly Dao?

    If he did not stop, he would be in trouble.

    If the second assumption was true, he could not ept it!

    He had to think of two ways in the shortest time possible and find the most stable path to survive this crisis!

    This time, it might be a test from Dao Ancestor Hong Jun...

    Could it be that the Dao Ancestor had seen the scheme that he had started after his master died?

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    If it was really the worst situation, how could he break through?

    The God Conferment was imminent. The dawn of his escape from the quagmire of the Primordial World had already appeared...

    ¡°Changgeng! Changgeng!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a voice transmission from the mischievous stone beside him. ¡°This is the real Primordial Violet Qi! The Dao Ancestor has released the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi! This thing really exists!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. The Jade Emperor had reminded him that he no longer had any room to dy.

    The Dao Ancestor was watching.

    After scheming for so many years and plotting so many times, he actually had to take one step at a time.

    <i>He¡¯d actually end up in such a state too.</i>

    <i>Come on then.</i>

    Li Changshou suddenly stood up. The transformation technique, the illusion technique, and the Essence Restoring technique instantly dissipated. The white-haired, white-browed man stood in the corner of the Xuandu City. His Daoist robe swayed slightly, and his long hair was messed up by the wind in the Xuandu City.

    A wisp of blue light forcefully squeezed into the dozens of Great Dao!

    The Great Dao of Equalization!

    At the same time, the golden ball of light that was constantly dodging the pursuit of the other mighty figures trembled violently and flew towards Li Changshou!

    Indeed!

    Indeed!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart twitched.

    He was too inexperiencedpared to the Dao Ancestor.

    This is a trick, this is a scheme!

    A wisp of Primordial Violet Qi used the real to confuse the fake. It made him stand against all the mighty figures and was deeply tied to the Heavenly Dao. It locked him, the greatest variable in the world!

    Indeed, those so-called ¡°treating outsiders equally¡± and living beings were the creation of the Great Dao and True Spirit trembling...

    Well said!

    Ah, this Senior Lang had really harmed him.

    Although Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts wereplicated, his expression quickly changed from shock to excitement.

    ¡°Is this really Primordial Violet Qi?!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he immediately flew towards the Primordial Violet Qi.

    Kong Xuan immediately reminded him, ¡°Changgeng, be careful!¡±

    The Five-colored Divine Light immediately swept towards Li Changshou¡¯s body for protection.

    However, just as the Five-colored Divine Light bloomed, more than ten streams of light smashed towards Li Changshou. There were weapons, Dharma treasures, mystical abilities, and even shadows formed by the power of his essence soul.

    Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    Li Changshou eximed. The Daoist robe on his body bulged, and golden light surged out from his body. He resisted the attacks and was sent flying.

    He secretly took advantage of the situation to retreat. He was as unharmed as a mountain. Blood Qi that was like smoke emitted from his head, and waves of wind and thunder sounded from his body.

    The golden ball suddenly shed and continued to chase after Li Changshou.

    The mighty figures widened their eyes in indignation.

    The treasure that they had risked their lives to fight for actually flew towards that person!

    Where is the axiom?

    In an instant, they attacked one after another. Streams of light sted towards Li Changshou¡¯s figure. Li Changshou summoned the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head, but he shouted anxiously at the Pagoda Master in his heart.

    <i>Let¡¯s go easy!</i>

    <i>Hurry up and go easy!</i>

    Although the Pagoda Master did not understand what was going on, he immediately followed orders. Li Changshou let out afortable hum in his heart and kept retreating under the violent attacks.

    Li Changshou flew backward. Several spiritual lights shed in his heart, and a General¡¯s Order yed in his tense heart.

    <i>Yes!</i>

    <i>Kun Peng!</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses searched with all his might and captured the image of Kun Peng flying rapidly in the Chaos Sea!

    A bold n had already popped up in Li Changshou¡¯s mind.

    This time, he had no choice but to take the risk. He was only 80% confident. However, if he could seed, he could count the number of birds with one stone!

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head was sent flying again. Li Changshou raised his hand and aimed at the golden ball. Before he could use any mystical abilities,yers of wrinkles suddenly appeared in the universe, isting him from the Primordial Violet Qi.

    Li Changshou suddenly turned his head and red at the Primordial World mighty figures who were preventing him from obtaining the Primordial Violet Qi. Blood seeped out of the corners of his mouth.

    A few old Daoists looked hesitant.

    Li Changshou shouted as he flew backward.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, please help me obtain the purple gas! Let¡¯s talk about Kun Peng for now! I will definitely reward you greatly if I obtain this item! Please protect yourself! I¡¯ll disturb you!¡±

    Six auras instantly appeared in Xuan Du City. Perfected Yu Ding, Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Huang Long, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit of Jie School, Yu Yuan, and the mount of Ren School, Bai Ze, appeared in six directions at the same time!

    They attacked together and revealed their abilities. They tried their best to implicate the mighty figures of the Primordial World.

    At that moment, Kong Xuan had already understood that something had changed. The Primordial Violet Qi seemed to be real purple Qi and was bent on finding Li Changshou.

    Without any hesitation, the Five-colored Divine Light erupted. In the blink of an eye, it sealed a mighty figure and struck the Dharma treasures in the hands of two great mystical abilities.

    The pressure on Li Changshou decreased drastically. Endless waves were instantly stirred in Xuandu City. The various pirs of light almost pierced through the Chaos Sea. The entire Primordial World could sense the Great Dao trembling.

    However, there were still more than ten experts from the Primordial World chasing after the Primordial Violet Qi, forcing Li Changshou to be unable to meet up with it.

    In the corner of the Xuandu City, Quan Dong stood up. He was dressed in armor and holding a divine sword.

    ¡°Everyone, you want to be enemies with the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    The heavenly might appeared and suppressed the world!

    At that moment, a beam of golden light flew out from the vortex at the entrance of Xuandu City...

    The fake Primordial Violet Qi had just arrived!

    The Daoists in the city were also stunned. A mighty figure instantly understood the cause and effect and cursed, ¡°The Heavenly Courts set up a trap to kill Kun Peng and attracted us!¡±

    ¡°Where did this violet Qie from?¡±

    ¡°I will definitely obtain this violet Qi! The Heavenly Dao Saint is immortal and indestructible!¡±

    The situation became more and more tense. The mighty figures no longer held back. Li Changshou had be the target of everyone!

    Although there was the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda outside and the Eight-Nine Arcane Art inside, Li Changshou¡¯s Qi and blood only trembled and he was slightly injured. However, he was continuously sent flying and was in a sorry state.

    Not only did they fly back, but the experts of the Primordial World also used various methods to try and stop Li Changshou from being rted to the Primordial Violet Qi.

    They sealed the universe and distorted the void. They did not even hesitate to send the ball of light flying.

    Li Changshou looked anxious. His immortal senses captured that the ck shadow had quietly reached the edge of the city and was about to attack...

    It was time!

    Li Changshou quickly formed a seal with both hands. His eyes shone with blue light as he shouted, ¡°Five Elements Return to Yin and Yang! I control the universe! It¡¯s as urgent as a rule!¡±

    In various parts of Xuandu City, the power of the five elements suddenly surged. The universe within a 500-kilometer radius suddenly froze!

    The Five-Element Yin-Yang Array that was prepared for Kun Peng and more than ten supplementary arrays were activated by Li Changshou!

    The effect was quite extraordinary.

    The eminences lowered their bodies at the same time and were suppressed by the array formation. The attack that was attacking Li Changshoupletely disappeared.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He opened his hand and was about to grab the ball of light that was flying towards him.

    Three streams of light flew out of the vortex at the entrance of Xuandu City. Zhao Gongming, Jin Ling, and Wu Dang chased after them.

    Suddenly, Zhao Gongming felt a voice transmission in his heart. He looked up and his pupils constricted.

    Well...

    Following a low cry that seemed toe from the deepest part of the Chaos Sea, it was instantly lengthened...

    Zhao Gongming saw that...

    On the city wall of the Xuandu City, the endless Chaos Sea was like a gray sky. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above Li Changshou¡¯s head and his left hand opened to grab the golden ball of light in front of him...

    The second golden ball of light was flying towards the Chaos Sea...

    The power of the five elements surged. There was no sign of Kun Peng, but they had already used the array formation that they had set up for many years...

    Behind Li Changshou, a ck shadow that looked like a sky screen appeared strangely. At that moment, only a huge pitch-ck head appeared on its huge body. It opened its abyss-like mouth!

    It was clearly huge, but its speed was also extremely fast.

    Demon Master Kun Peng!

    Li Changshou¡¯s pupils constricted. He suddenly turned his head. His left hand was only 30 feet away from the golden ball.

    However!

    The abyss was about to swallow Li Changshou and the golden ball!

    Compared to the huge mouth, Li Changshou¡¯s body was as small as dust. At that moment, the universe was in chaos. Even his strongest escape technique could not dodge.

    He suddenly turned around and left the Primordial Violet Qi at the side. He held the God-ying Spear in his right hand and blue mes surged out from his body. His tattered Daoist robe was torn apart by his muscles. His silver-white hair was so eye-catching!

    Li Changgeng, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ minister!

    Leaping forward with the spear, he would not die!

    The huge mouth instantly merged and let out a ¡°whale roar¡± that only belonged to the Chaos Sea. It gnawed off half of the Xuandu City!

    ¡°How dare you, wretched beast?!¡±

    He suddenly felt the Great Dao tremble. A blurry figure appeared at the edge of the Chaos Sea.

    Why was it blurry? It was because the figure moved too quickly, and the Daows did not appear.

    He held the Qingping Sword in his hand and was about to sh downwards when golden light suddenly shone in front of him. A figure walked out of the void, as if he had been waiting for a long time and had just arrived.

    The Golden Body, Zhun Ti of the Western Sect!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you doing!?!¡±

    She said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Four immortal swords appeared behind the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Qingping Sword scabbard in his hand flew into the Chaos Sea. The five immortal swords nged together!

    Zhun Ti frowned and was about to say something.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had an extremely cold expression. With a wave of his sleeve, the Immortal Vanquishing Sword and the Golden Body of Zhun Ti, strangely disappeared.

    An ancient array formation appeared under the Grandmaster of Heaven. It was naturally the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array.

    However, just as the Grandmaster of Heaven was about to kill Kun Peng that had begun to turn around, divine light flickered in front of him. The Daoist guide sat cross-legged in the clouds and blocked his path.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you return my junior brother?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heavenughed in anger. ¡°You just want Changgeng to die, don¡¯t you? Do you really think that my Eldest Senior Brother has a good temper?¡±

    The Daoist priest frowned and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know much about that. Can you return my junior brother?¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight, fight. Cut the crap! Otherwise, I will kill the Sixth Saint today!¡±

    The Qingping Sword in the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s hand suddenly turned into streams of light and dissipated. The four Immortal Vanquishing Swords around him floated vertically, and the array diagram under his feet kept trembling. It seemed that a Saint was struggling inside.

    The guide smiled bitterly. The Weing Divine Banner appeared behind him.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sneered, but he was not in a hurry.

    The two Saints disappeared with a whoosh. The Chaos Sea suddenly trembled. Multicolored light shone everywhere in the Primordial World. Two iparably ferocious Great Daos collided head-on.

    He looked at Xuandu City.

    Streams of light pounced at Kun Peng. All the experts used their techniques, but they could not stop Kun Peng from retreating.

    In the blink of an eye, a green bolt of lightning cut through theyers of Chaos aura and smashed onto the back of Kun Peng, causing blood arrows to ssh.

    It was the Qingping Sword scabbard. It entered Kun Peng¡¯s body and emitted green light that was like a spider web, trapping Kun Peng.

    At the same time, the Qingping Sword that had disappeared from the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s hand turned into another green bolt of lightning andnded in the hand of a white figure that was pouncing towards the Xuandu City...

    Yun Xiao held the Qingping Sword in her right hand. In the reflection of the sword beam, her beautiful face was sullen, but her eyes were filled with uncontroble anger.

    Kun Peng...

    Kun Peng!

    Whoosh...

    With the scabbard as the guide, the sword moved forward. Her speed increased by 60%!

    At the same time!

    The Taiji Painting crossed the Chaos Sea and suppressed Kun Peng. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s long hair fluttered, and his eyes revealed a rare ferocious glint.

    The Five-colored Divine Light condensed into a Five-colored Divine Phoenix. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a 50-kilometer-long phoenix and smashed down on Kun Peng¡¯s head!

    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan¡¯s sleeve expanded, and chains flew out and wrapped around Kun Peng¡¯s head. The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    Zhao Gongming roared angrily and immediately flew forward to attack Kun Peng. However, the spiritual will that he had just received suddenly spread out and transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. Everything has happened ording to my n. There have been unexpected changes. I can only react in time.¡±

    ¡°Persuade Yun Xiao and my senior brother not to let them get injured. Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this news.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked up at the fairy who was attacking Kun Peng with her sword. He felt the anger that his sister had never felt before. He sensed that the fairy, who had been addressing him as her brother and sister since ancient times, actually had such a strong killing intent. His Adam¡¯s apple trembled.

    How could he dare to persuade him?

 Chapter 589 - Fairyâ€™s Mortal Heart

    <h4>Chapter 589: Fairy¡¯s Mortal Heart</h4>

    Li Changshou was swallowed. The Grandmaster of Heaven appeared to save him but was stopped by the two Saints of the Western Sect. He secretly threw the Qingping Sword and used the scabbard to lock Kun Peng.

    The sword of Jie Schoolnded in Yun Xiao¡¯s hand.

    Look at Yun Xiao.

    Her white dress did not flutter, her long hair did not dance, her charming face was not angry, her gaze was cold, and her figure descended with her sword.

    She left behind afterimages at the edge of the Chaos Sea and left dozens of cyclones above the Primordial Beast¡¯s neck!

    The Qingping Sword produced a cold light that was thousands of feet long. It smashed the Kun Peng¡¯s huge body down. The cold light broke through the thick skin and sshed out a curtain of blood!

    With a sh of sword light, the curtain-like wave of blood was cut from the middle. Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s body flew away, and the Qingping Sword in her hand quickly scattered. She threw out sword shadows and made deep wounds on the Kun Peng¡¯s neck!

    Quick!

    Yun Xiao did not know why she was so angry. However, when she saw that Li Changshou was about to snatch the Primordial Violet Vapor but was swallowed by the Kun Peng...

    He had lost his mind and his immortal soul hadmitted a killing cmity.

    ¡°Senior, how is my Sea God Temple?¡±

    ¡°I still remember the quiet night at the South Ocean. The paper effigy who was disguised as an old man smiled and said that. His voice had a deliberately disguised age, but he did not dare to look up.¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips slightly. Her eyes were in a daze for a moment before she regained her determination.

    She was filled with killing intent!

    The Qingping Sword flipped left and right. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice apanied him. His ck hair was stained with blood!

    The Primordial Beast lowered its head and let out a miserable cry. Vast Dharma powers surged out and snapped the Cosmic Chains that bound its head.

    Waves of ck gas surged out from all over its body. In the blink of an eye, it filled the void outside Xuandu City and tainted the edge of the Chaos Sea.

    The sword beam shed rapidly. The Qingping Sword stirred up endless ck Qi. The white-robed fairy holding the sword did not stop. Sword marks condensed around her body and sank into the thick skin of the Kun Peng.

    She had already mangled Kun Peng¡¯s neck!

    At this moment!

    White light shone on the back of the Kun Peng. The ck and white Yin and Yang Qi formed countless ck and white shooting stars. They danced with the Great Daoist Master¡¯s sleeve before descending!

    The divine phoenix condensed from the Five-colored Divine Light collided repeatedly. Kun Peng¡¯s body swayed from side to side. Kong Xuan¡¯s figure merged into the divine phoenix. The divine phoenix spread its wings and cried loudly. Its body size increased by several times!

    ME A ray of golden light shed past the heads of the mute mighty figures. The Goddess of Golden Spirit cursed,

    ¡°Bastard! Spit Changgeng out!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit immediately transformed into a six-armed Dharma body. Golden light shed rapidly and pierced the Kun Peng¡¯s tightly shut eyes. It shed across the Kun Peng¡¯s eyelids and left a deep scar!

    The Dragon-Tiger Ruyi transformed into the shadows of the Four Divine Beasts of the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger. It smashed heavily on Kun Peng¡¯s forehead, causing it to roar continuously.

    Kun Peng struggled with all his might and slowly retreated towards the Chaos Sea.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a loud shout. Zhao Gongming appeared in front of the Kun Peng. His twenty-four stars shone, and the sound of waves echoed in and out of Xuandu City. The Kun Peng¡¯s body was blocked again!

    A few streams of light shed!

    The Goddess of Wudang and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit appeared beside the Kun Peng¡¯s head. The former released a treasure map in his hand. Thousands of ferocious beasts appeared in the map and bit the Kun Peng¡¯s body.

    Thetter yed the jade flute with his mouth. Layers of mysterious ripples spread out, as if he was searching for the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    In the blue light, Bai Ze appeared behind Zhao Gongming and transformed into the shape of auspicious beast. The three colorful feathers on his forehead shone with seven-colored light.

    Bai Ze did not use any offensive mystical abilities. Instead, he was sensing Li Changshou¡¯s luck.

    A few more figures came from behind.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was holding the Divine me Shield, released nine fire dragons. He frowned and looked at the Kun Peng¡¯s terrifying body that was trembling continuously.

    Taiyi helplessly realized that his immortal senses could not observe the entire appearance of the Kun Peng. He could only search in his heart and stimte the Kun Peng¡¯s words.

    On the other hand, Perfected Yu Ding revealed a Dao rune that he had never revealed before. It actually made Bai Ze and Tai Yi feel a faint pressure.

    ME A jade-colored treasure tripod floated above the head of the jade tripod. The treasure tripod spun rapidly. Yu Ding formed seals with his hands and shouted,

    ¡°The Primordial Universe is ever-changing!

    It is only manifested by the heart!¡±

    Behind Perfected Yu Ding, he first opened a light blue light screen like a divine bird spreading its wings. Thousands of immortal swords condensed from the light screen and rushed forward. Then, they turned into a sword river and attacked the Kun Peng¡¯s chin.

    At the same time, the Kun Peng¡¯s tail was suddenly attacked!

    A huge hole appeared in the Chaos Sea. More than ten figures flew out.

    Daoist Duobao red at Kun Peng¡¯s huge body that was as majestic as Kunlun Mountain. He gritted his teeth and released streams of light from his sleeve. His Great Dao swept out and temporarily expelled the disorderly Chaos in the ce.

    After a while, a series of spiritual lights erupted in the Chaos Sea!

    Another ancient flood dragon tore forward. Six lightning dragons intertwined and attacked. Several huge swords were shed!

    Kun Peng¡¯s body trembled continuously. With the Dharma powers that were as vast as the water of the four seas, he actually resisted all the attacks!

    That was not all. He even broke free of the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls and slowly retreated towards the Chaos Sea.

    The immortals of the Dao Sect released their True mes. Their Dharma powers were gathered into Dharma treasures and condensed into mystical abilities. They bombarded the Kun Peng.

    The sword light in the sky was even faster. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice shot out rays of golden light. She seemed to want to split the Kun Peng from its neck and save the swallowed figure...

    In the sky above Xuandu City, half of the dozens of experts who had been fighting for the Primordial Violet Qi had taken advantage of the chaos to retreat and hide in the Chaos Sea.

    The remaining half were cultivators who could walk openly in the Primordial World and did not have any sins.

    However, apart from Zhen Yuanzi, who was the ancestor of the Earth Immortals in the Five Vige Temple and was trying to suppress the Kun Peng with the Cosmic Dao Law, the others only frowned and watched that scene.

    What have they witnessed?

    Nearly twenty Dao Sect experts surrounded the Kun Peng!

    At that moment, what attracted their attention the most was the immortal who had the strongest killing power against the Kun Peng. It was naturally Yun Xiao, whose figure kept flickering.

    Next was the Taiji Painting, followed by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl...

    ¡°Will Li Changgeng be destroyed by the Kun Peng just like that?¡±

    ME ¡°Is it useless to be the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of the Grand Pure One?

    On the other hand, the Kun Peng should be trapped internally and externally. It was easy to swallow it but difficult to spit it out.

    No matter how fast he is, it will probably be difficult for him to use it.¡±

    ¡°The Dao Sect has made a huge move.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. There are two streams of Primordial Violet Vapor, one real and one fake... There must be something going on here.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you and me. There¡¯s no need to think too much about the Primordial Violet Vapor. Go back. Are you waiting for the disciples of the Dao Sect to settle the score hereter?¡±

    After a few reminders, the Primordial World experts nodded. They looked at the various wonders around the Kun Peng before retreating.

    The few who stayed behind were either friends with the experts of the Dao Sect or had old grudges with the Kun Peng. They had joined the ranks of killing the Kun Peng.

    However...

    The Kun Peng was so huge that a country could not contain it.

    The Kun Peng had umted powerful Dharma powers for countless years. Although its iparably huge and firm body was covered in wounds, it was still sliding towards the Chaos Sea.

    With so many experts and treasures, it seemed difficult for him to stay.

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Another roar came from Xuandu City. A golden line flew out of the city and smashed into the Kun Peng¡¯s face.

    The Golden Roc had arrived.

    ...

    Darkness was like darkness in the absolute void.

    IT This Kun Peng dared to swallow me. It really has a backup n.

    Li Changshou sized up his surroundings. The wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor was also moved away by the Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou looked a little anxious, but he calmed down and began to think about his next n.

    He could sense endless spiritual power surging around the darkness. Great Dao were attacking the Kun Peng¡¯s Dao.

    Why is the Kun Peng¡¯s Dao?

    The Dao of Extreme Size, Extreme Speed, and Extreme Evil was the Dao of Extreme.

    There was no other way to shake the Kun Peng¡¯s foundation apart from having the power to suppress it.

    He seemed to be on the surface of the Kun Peng¡¯s body. In a while, the Kun Peng would definitely think of a way to ¡°expel¡± him and pay a portion of the price to escape.

    Of course not.

    Something must happen to the Kun Peng today. It would be best if it was destroyed in a ce that the Heavenly Dao could not control after it merged with the Primordial Violet Vapor.

    Everything in the world had a certain bnce.

    The Dao Ancestor was invincible in the world, but he could not leave the Primordial World like the six Saints.

    Using the Kun Peng to destroy the ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi in the Chaos Sea was the safest method that Li Changshou could think of.

    As long as he showed deep regret and self-reproach, he would receive his punishment and reflect on his mistakes for five to six hundred years. This matter could be resolved.

    Why did the Dao Ancestor attack at that moment?

    Logically speaking, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had yet to officially begin. He still had value. He could even make arrangements for the Heavenly Dao. There was no reason for him to trap himself now...

    When he was bound as a variable in the world, he would definitely cause the Great Dao to reflect and produce new variables.

    A variable that could be used indirectly is better than a variable that could go out of control at any time. It was better for the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor.

    The Dao Ancestor is probably testing my attitude towards the Heavenly Dao to prevent two waves from forming.

    The Heavenly Dao must have paid a huge price for Senior Death Suppression.

    Li Changshou held the God-ying Spear in his left hand and closed his eyes.

    He opened his Dao heart and entered the time of a sage.

    Li Changshou raised his right hand and pointed his sword at his forehead. A light green light immediately appeared on his forehead.

    Trump card: Borrow the Heavenly Eye!

    A light green light swept through the darkness. The structure of the ce and even the area within a radius of hundreds of kilometers appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    If the Kun Peng waspared to a piece ofnd, its flesh would be a thickyer of rock, and its veins would be like an orderly earth meridian.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed and rushed to the border of the darkness. ck chains attacked him. Theyers of surging ck aura in front of him condensed into the shadows of dozens of ferocious beasts!

    ¡°Boundless Universe, break!¡±

    With a soft shout, sutras sounded around Li Changshou. Dozens of ferocious beasts exploded.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head released streams of Mysterious Yellow aura, causing the chains that swept over to shatter continuously.

    Li Changshou immediately felt a strong repulsive force that seemed to want to ¡°squeeze¡± him out.

    A fiery red g appeared behind Li Changshou. The surrounding force instantly dissipated, and wisps of poisonous aura turned invisible around Li Changshou...

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda of Heaven and Earth.

    The Floating me g.

    In that short moment, the Kun Peng used more than ten methods to suppress Li Changshou, but they were all blocked by the two treasures.

    There was a saying that it was easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away. At that time, the Kun Peng made up its mind and swallowed Li Changshou in order to snatch the Primordial Violet Qi.

    Li Changshou naturally would not let go of such an excellent opportunity.

    The God-ying Spear trembled slightly. Li Changshou released a wisp of cold light. The ck aura in front of him exploded, revealing pieces of bright red flesh.

    ¡°Little Disciple, get some immortal power to protect my main body! The blood of this Kun Peng is very dirty!¡±

    The Pagoda Master¡¯s voice sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Li Changshou hurriedly took action and put twoyers of immortal clothes on the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    He should be at the surface of the Kun Peng¡¯s body...

    The God-ying Spear stirred and broke a path of blood from the flesh of the Kun Peng, which was even sturdier than the Vajra. It searched continuously with its own senses.

    Waves of Dharma powers surged over like a tide, trying to stop Li Changshou.

    ck Qi that looked like the otherworldly demons attacked Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul.

    Li Changshou remained as still as a mountain. He countered every move, but his speed increased.

    Finally, he found a surging river. It seemed to be a blood vessel in the Kun Peng¡¯s body that was wrapped in rich Dharma powers.

    The Spear of ughter in Li Changshou¡¯s hand trembled and pierced through the blood wall in front of him. His body turned into a stream of light and entered.

    Water Escape, move against the current!

    Objective: Kun Peng Heart Meridian!

    Perhaps because Li Changshou¡¯s move was too ruthless, the Kun Peng began to struggle violently. ck Qi surged out of its body.

    At the side of the Xuandu City, almost endless otherworldly demons surged over and protected the Kun Peng as it retreated.

    The situation outside became even more chaotic. The collision of the Great Dao in the depths of the Chaos Sea also became more intense.

    Li Changshou was currently trapped in Kun Peng¡¯s body and could not sense it. However, he quickly encountered an obstacle that was difficult to cross.

    As the Kun Peng was in the midst of evasion, the path ahead suddenly opened up. Li Changshou immediately stopped and even retreated thousands of feet back. He carefully sized up theyout in front of him.

    The surging river of blood merged into ake in front of him.

    This was not the heart meridian of the Kun Peng. Or rather, the Kun Peng¡¯s huge body might not only have one heart. It should have a ¡°main pump¡± and countless ¡°small pumps¡±.

    This ce was clearly a ce to increase the pressure of his bloodline.

    A golden hall floated above theke, emitting a strong pressure.

    The Pagoda Master¡¯s reminder sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Be careful. It might be Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. It was simr to what he had expected. In the Kun Peng¡¯s body, only his essence soul could stop him from severing its heart meridians.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was not in a hurry. porcin bottles flew out of his sleeve and exploded in front of him, scattering poisonous powder of various colors.

    Lu Yue¡¯s products must be old poison.

    His bloodline was directly absorbed.

    The bright red river of blood instantly turned ck. Waves of intense Great Dao poison scattered towards the flesh in all directions.

    ¡°Li Changgeng, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    A roar sounded from the golden hall. A short figure rushed out and cursed at Li Changshou.

    ME ¡°I respect you as a friend who is forbidden. You ignored my kind invitation and even set up such a vicious trap for me!

    Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?

    This is already the Chaos Sea! When I escape from your senior brothers and sisters, I will definitely make you beg for death!¡±

    Pa, pa, pa...

    Li Changshou floated over from the ink-like river of blood. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was above his head, and his back was leaning against the Floating me g. He held the God-ying Spear and pped gently.

    ¡°Is this the threat of a Demon Master? I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ME The corners of Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul trembled slightly. He seemed to be suppressing his anger and said softly, ¡°Li Changgeng, we should have been allies.

    Don¡¯t you want to know how the taboo died?

    Don¡¯t you want to know the contents of the diary?

    Don¡¯t you want to know the only way to transcend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Li Changshou slowly took a deep breath and hid behind the Mysterious Yellow aura. He looked at the Kun Peng¡¯s enraged face and captured the cold glint in its eyes.

    Kun Peng was clearly stalling for time.

    ¡°You must be feeling ufortable out there.¡±

    ME Kun Peng said arrogantly, ¡°Just because of them?

    The Grandmaster of Heaven has been stopped by the two Saints of the Western Sect who want to kill you. As long as the Grand Pure One does not attack, no one can stop me.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t know the name of the taboo either, right?¡±

    Kun Peng was speechless.

    Li Changshou drew his spear and approached the golden hall where the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul was.

    ME ¡°It¡¯s not important how that senior died. What¡¯s important is that he died because he disagreed with the Dao Ancestor and died because of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ideology.

    The Dao Ancestor had paid the price to be bound to the Heavenly Dao. To others, he said that it was to supplement the Heavenly Dao. In fact, he had no choice.

    The Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao joined forces to kill that senior and erase the traces of his existence. Even you are affected, which means that you used a Great Dao rted to the Primordial World.

    However, you remember these things. Clearly, that senior left a backup n on you.

    You are restrained by that senior. You have to hand something to me, right?¡±

    ME Kun Peng¡¯s eyes were filled with unconceble shock. He sneered and said, ¡°As expected of that fellow¡¯s hometown. You¡¯re even more troublesome than him.

    Do you really not want what he left for you?¡±

    ME ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Li Changshou did not stop walking and said calmly, ¡°I have my own path to take. He has already proven that his path is wrong. Why should I repeat the same mistake?

    Now, it¡¯s more important to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Kun Pengughed loudly. ¡°Kill me? You!¡±

    ¡°Yes, me.¡± A wisp of fog seemed to dissipate around Li Changshou. His aura suddenly increased, and his figure seemed to be more majestic.

    ¡°Trump card: Qi-Calming Turtle Breathing Mantra, advanced version of the Golden Immortal.¡±

    Cultivation level, Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, Second Stage Profession!

    A huge gourd slowly appeared beside Li Changshou. The clouds above the gourd condensed into a pair of eyebrows and stared at the Kun Peng essence soul.

    Kun Peng frowned and asked, ¡°Why is the Immortal-ying Flying Saber in your hand?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Wisps of blue mes emerged from the God-ying Spear. Li Changshou raised his spear and pointed it at Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. His eyes turned ice-blue and he stopped talking.

    Kun Peng¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. He raised his hand and clenched it. Two long sabers condensed in his essence soul palm.

    Without any warning, Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡±

    The Immortal-ying Flying Saber spat out a wisp of white light and shed at the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul!

    Li Changshou did not believe that Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul could be resolved so easily. He pounced forward. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Floating me g shone brightly. The Little God-ying Spear headed straight for the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    Putting everything else aside, the most important thing now was to severely injure the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    Li Changshou did not feel good about losing control of the situation.

    As Li Changshou had expected, the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul was wrapped in a ck glow. It actually blocked the Immortal-ying Flying Saber attack and only staggered a few steps.

    Li Changshou pounced over ferociously. With the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, two defensive treasures, and the sharpness of the God-ying Spear, he suppressed the Kun Peng essence soul almost instantly...

    An intense battle erupted from within.

    The Kun Peng was both inside and out. It had already sensed the danger of dying. Boundless ck Qi surged out from its body again.

    The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy also appeared in the Chaos Sea. Countless otherworldly demons rushed over like a tsunami. A small half of them rushed towards the entrance of the Primordial World and surrounded the Wei to save the Zhao.

    Kun Peng¡¯s huge body was already covered in wounds. However, the expressions of the experts from the Dao Sect became colder.

    They had yet to injure the bones of the Kun Peng!

    On Kun Peng¡¯s neck, golden light flickered and the sword shadows were like dragons.

    Fairy Yun Xiao was dressed in snow-white clothes. She wielded the Qingping Sword and danced around the universe. A small portion of the Kun Peng¡¯s neck had been sliced off by her.

    The sword intent did not decrease in sharpness. The beautiful figure was filled with killing intent.

    ¡°I¡¯m most at ease with this item here. They are also divided into Yin and Yang and are the most appropriate.¡±

    In the peach blossom forest, he had a gentle smile on his lips. He pressed a copper coin into his palm. The smile in his eyes, which he still could not understand, was always so warm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Kun Peng escape! I¡¯ll stop those Connate Godfiends!¡±

    Senior Brother Xuan Du¡¯s voice transmission disturbed Yun Xiao¡¯s thoughts.

    Her hands paused slightly. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chaliceunched a golden light curtain and melted the otherworldly demons that were sweeping over.

    Yun Xiao scanned with her immortal senses and saw the Great Daoist Master rushing into the Heavenly Demon¡¯s shadow. She saw the Taiji Painting sealed in the center of the Xuandu City.

    He saw many fellow disciples using their mystical abilities to kill the Kun Peng. However, the Kun Peng¡¯s extremely huge body hadpletely entered the Chaos aura. The Dharma powers inside were endless...

    He seemed to be about to escape from the encirclement.

    Yun Xiao took a deep breath. Her skin was wrapped in a thinyer of clouds. A hint of red appeared on her smooth forehead, and her pupils reflected seven-colored light spots.

    ¡°Return him to me.¡±

    Buzz...

    The Qingping Sword trembled continuously. Yun Xiao¡¯s sideburns split open, and her ck hair danced. Her body turned into a light white meteor and smashed down at high speed!

    The sound of the sword echoed.

    With a sh of white light, the white line almost instantly pierced through the Kun Peng¡¯s extremely thick body, causing it to tremble thrice. Blood springs sttered on its back.

    Zhao Gongming shouted angrily, ¡°Destroy this Kun Peng!¡±

    The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls returned and were embedded in the golden whip in Zhao Gongming¡¯s hand.

    The golden whip turned into a hundred thousand feet long in the blink of an eye. It carried the weight of twenty-four Sectors and smashed down on the Kun Peng¡¯s head!

    Kun Peng¡¯s almost tattered eyelids suddenly opened. Its eyes, which were covered in scratches, were filled with ferocity!

    The Great Dao trembled and his body trembled. The low and powerful shout could shatter an ordinary Golden Immortal¡¯s essence soul!

    However, in the next moment, an unexpected scene suddenly happened...

    Kun Peng¡¯s huge body copsed!

    Boundless ck aura swept in all directions. The edge of the Chaos Sea was dyed in ck, causing the experts of the Dao Sect to be stunned!

    Kun Peng...mitted suicide?

    At this moment!

    Whoop!

    A light blue light shed, and a huge fish that was 50 kilometers long suddenly darted out of the ck aura. It jumped in the Chaos Sea, its tail swayed, and its fins trembled. Its speed was extremely fast, and it disappeared in the Chaos Sea.

    Big fish!

    Kun!

    Kun Peng spread its wings and soared into the sky!

    He would lose 80% of his Dharma powers in exchange for a chance of survival!

    The huge fish swam freely in the Chaos Sea and reached extreme speed in an instant. The experts could not stop it in time.

    The Golden Roc immediately spread its wings and chased after him. However, he was still rational. He immediately shouted to the side,

    ¡°Quick, onto my back!¡±

    The experts of the Dao Sect quickly reacted and flew towards the Golden Roc with all their might.

    However, a white figure suddenly chased after her desperately. The Qingping Sword in her hand was filled with green light, causing her speed to increase by two more.

    More than half of the Qingping Sword was inserted into the tail of the Kun Fish.

    ¡°Second Sister! Changgeng!¡±

    ¡°What about him! Can you move faster! If Junior Brother Changgeng is digested by the Kun Peng, it will be toote!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit reprimanded him sternly. Zhao Gongming gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. He hurriedly flew towards the Golden Roc¡¯s back.

    ...

    How long had it been since he had experienced the feeling of insufficient Dharma powers?

    Yun Xiao¡¯s Dao heart was unstable. She could not calcte when her immortal power would be exhausted.

    Any treasure, apart from the power it could unleash, would require the Dharma powers of the Qi Refinement cultivators to support it.

    The Qingping Sword¡¯s characteristic was its sharpness. The previous battle and the current sword-riding pursuit had exhausted her Dharma powers.

    Although Yun Xiao had the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, the speed at which the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice disintegrated the Chaos aura and produced spiritual power was far inferior to Kong Xuan¡¯s Five-colored Divine Light...

    His immortal senses could not spread too far in the Chaos Sea. Fortunately, he could still maintain the connection between the Qingping Sword and its scabbard. With the traction force, the distance between him and the Kun Fish gradually shortened.

    As long as he stopped the Kun Fish, the Golden Roc would naturally bring his fellow disciples to help.

    As Yun Xiao thought about that, her eyes flickered. She dispersed the mystical abilities that she had previously augmented and tried her best to supply the Qingping Sword with her Dharma powers.

    There were no rules in the Chaos Sea. She could not determine the exact distance between her and the Kun Fish. However, the two were getting closer and closer. This was a reminder from the Qingping Sword.

    A Saint¡¯s Dharma artifact was not easily usable.

    Yun Xiao consumed many pills that she carried with her, but her Dharma powers were still difficult to sustain.

    She naturally knew that it was extremely dangerous to lose the support of Dharma powers in the Chaos Sea.

    However, at that moment...

    She could not be stopped.

    She could not control her Dao heart or her impulses. Simrly, she could not control the killing intent in her heart. She wanted to peel off the demonic body of the huge fish.

    Was she disregarding her own safety?

    Yun Xiao felt that her Dao heart was in chaos. The situation of insufficient Dharma powers became worse. Her weakness induced scenes in her heart.

    It was naturally rted to him.

    ¡°On that basis, being willing to risk your life for the other party and disregard karma is a breakthrough. You have entered the Marriage Realm.¡±

    He smiled and said that. He analyzed the so-called Daopanion realm seriously and made sense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy...¡±

    She said that the slight ripples in her Dao heart at that time were still very clear. The intimacy that she felt when he was lying on herp made her unable to recover.

    In those images, he mostly smiled and said. There was a hint of calmness within him. He was not flustered.

    However, there were times when he was extremely weak.

    During the battle in the North Continent, Daoist Priest Qi Yuan died. He hid in his Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to recuperate. In the first half of the year, he had been unconscious and would asionally wake up.

    At that time, he had experienced the emotions of mortals and Postnatal living beings.

    The pain in his Dao heart.

    Yun Xiao still did not know what decision was made in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice under the suppression of a few treasures and isted from the Heavenly Dao.

    However, before he spread out a nk scroll, Yun Xiao would not forget the words that he had unintentionally said.

    ¡°It should be very dangerous to move forward. The safest thing is to stand on the shore.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will apany me in the end.¡±

    At that time, she only sat quietly outside the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. When she closed her eyes and focused, she opened her mouth slightly and turned into a smile.

    In the end, she still could not learn to express herself that way. There was no need for her to deliberately learn and do anything. Qi Refinement cultivators pursued following their hearts...

    IT I can¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m about to catch up.

    The Kun Fish¡¯s back was already at the edge of the immortal senses.

    Her Dharma powers were not enough. Even if she intercepted Kun Pengter, she could not stop it.

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly. The power of her essence soul flowed through her body and turned into wisps of Dharma powers.

    Although that would damage her mind, it would prevent her from stopping to rest. Later, she would only need to cultivate for a few years to make up for her losses.

    There were no traces of the Heavenly Demons there. The Kun Fish¡¯s speed was slightly weaker than the Kun Peng at its peak, but not everyone could catch up.

    Without the help of the Qingping Sword, she could not catch up.

    Yun Xiao knew that the most rational thing to do was to use the power of the Qingping Sword to augment the Golden Roc¡¯s back.

    However, for some reason, she could not help but follow Li Changshou when she saw that the Kun Fish had escaped the encirclement.

    It was very close.

    The Kun fish that was swimming forward had already discovered her tracks and was struggling to shake its tail fin.

    Yun Xiao originally thought that her Dao heart could remain calm. However, the moment she approached the Kun Fish, her Dao heart could not help but feel murderous.

    The Qingping Sword trembled, and a white shadow passed through the clouds.

    The Chaos aura was unstoppable. A sword shed through the shattered Daows!

    The Kun Fish was knocked to the side by Yun Xiao¡¯s charging figure. The sword beam followed closely behind as the Qingping Sword swept away the ripples!

    In the sword light, Yun Xiao stepped on the beautiful smoke and dust, leaving behind afterimages. The sword moved like dragons and snakes, and the sanguine light surged.

    The Kun Fish roared angrily. Powerful Dharma powers surged out of its body. Yun Xiao¡¯s figure was blocked, but the Kun Fish did not continue fighting. It lowered its head and burrowed deep into the Chaos Sea.

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and chased after him. However, the white figure that she brought out looked weak.

    The power of her essence soul had been exhausted.

    IT Perhaps I should stop and wait for the Golden Roc...

    That thought surfaced in Yun Xiao¡¯s mind, but her body could no longer be controlled as she chased forward.

    The Qingping Sword trembled slightly, as if it was resisting Yun Xiao¡¯s Dharma powers. However, Yun Xiao frowned slightly. Without any hesitation, she stabilized the Qingping Sword.

    He quickly approached and rushed forward. His sword moved like a dragon and shed with all his might.

    Kun Peng used the same trick again and used vast Dharma powers to push Yun Xiao back.

    Yun Xiao paused and pulled herself together. She attacked again.

    As the Qingping Sword trembled, a wisp of spiritual perception sounded in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda can protect him.¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips and did not say a word. She held the Qingping Sword tightly in her right hand. The tip of the sword was still pointed in front of her, and her face was extremely pale.

    A sense of weakness seeped into his bones. He had never felt so tired since the ancient times.

    Chase after it, stop the Kun Peng, and wait for reinforcements...

    Chase...

    Chase!

    The fourth, fifth... There were more than ten pursuit attempts.

    The Qingping Sword kept trembling and resisting. Yun Xiao¡¯s face turned paler. The spiritual energy emitted by the pills could no longer fill the hole needed to activate the Qingping Sword.

    The back of the Kun Fish was covered in wounds. The light from its terrifying fish eyes gradually turned from anger to despair and helplessness.

    Yun Xiao could no longer maintain her immortal senses to investigate. She did not notice such details.

    The sixteenth pursuit.

    The Chaos aura had almost be an obstacle. The Qingping Sword had already tolerated her forcefully for thest time. The power of her essence soul was almost exhausted. Next, she would have to burn her essence and lose her Dao...

    However, she felt that it was nothing.

    IT What¡¯s wrong with me?

    In her daze, she saw the figure who had just lost her master and was curled up in the corner of the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. Her Dao heart still ached.

    Sword light shed and white light lingered. Yun Xiao caught up to the Kun Fish for the sixteenth time. Sword marks appeared on her sword.

    The Kun Fish¡¯s body was sent flying. The divine light in its eyes retracted, and its huge body flipped in the Chaos Sea.

    IT Has it stopped?

    Yun Xiao immediately walked forward and kept swaying gently under the obstruction of the Chaos aura.

    She tried her best to spread her immortal senses forward. She suddenly ¡°saw¡± the ¡°huge bag¡± on the back of the Kun Peng. She saw the ¡°huge bag¡± explode, and a slender figure leaped out with a spear...

    Yun Xiao¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly and she almost fell into the Chaos Sea.

    The Qingping Sword emitted a clear sword hum through theyers of Chaos aura. Just as it rushed out of the Kun Fish¡¯s back, Li Changshou, who had yet to restrain the smile on his face, turned around when he heard the sound. The smile on his face froze.

    ¡°Yun Xiao!¡±

    ...

    IT Senior?

    Fairy.

    Yun Xiao.

    Yun...

    A faint thought surfaced in Yun Xiao¡¯s heart. A blurry scene quickly shed across her mind.

    Just as exhaustion and weakness were about to invade her essence soul and make her lose consciousness, that familiar aura made her Dao heartpletely calm down.

    Yun Xiao suddenly recalled the time when she lowered her head to write and draw in the golden battle. She could not help but mutter to herself.

    At that time, she did not say anything or answer.

    Now, in the dim Chaos Sea, Yun Xiao suddenly wanted to speak as she rested her head on his tensed up arm. She decided to reply with thest bit of energy she had left.

    ¡°I¡¯m...¡±

 Chapter 590 - Kun Pengâ€™s Heart Meridian, Secret Chamber of Waves!

    <h4>Chapter 590: Kun Peng¡¯s Heart Meridian, Secret Chamber of Waves!</h4>

    Bang, bang...

    Buzz¡ª

    ¡°Li Changgeng, if you have the guts, kill me!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Kill me! Kill me if you can!¡±

    ¡°Are you human?! Are you still¡ªAh!¡±

    Screams.

    It was not a scream that he heard with his ears, but the spiritual will fluctuations that his essence soul sensed.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s thin eyelids trembled a few times and slowly opened. There was a moment of confusion in her eyes. Then, she quickly regained her rity and sat up vigntly.

    What is this ce?

    She was in a magnificent pce. The pce was on a certain mountain. There were strange rocks and many rare treasures. What was even rarer was that there was abundant spiritual energy there. However, there was a gray Chaos aura outside.

    Just as Yun Xiao was about to circte her immortal power, she captured a familiar aura. Her immortal senses also saw the figure on the steps outside the hall. Her tense mind quickly rxed.

    A few shadows shed across his heart. The shadows stopped at Li Changshou¡¯s spear, exploding the Kun Fish¡¯s back and leaping up.

    Yun Xiao could not help but reveal a gentle smile. The fatigue that had yet to dissipate made her feel a little ufortable.

    Suddenly, Yun Xiao felt a robe slip off her body. She looked down and saw Li Changshou¡¯s Daoist robe.

    She looked at herself and realized that she was only wearing an inner garment. Her blood stained dress was folded and ced beside the pillow.

    For some reason, her face turned red.

    ¡®Is this the shyness of Postnatal lifeforms?¡¯

    With that thought in mind, Yun Xiao stood up and put on her Daoist robe. Her slender fingers brushed across the Daoist robe from top to bottom, making it suitable for cultivation.

    That was the love of beauty for living beings.

    It was fine.

    Yun Xiao raised the Qingping Sword that was returned to its sheath and slowly stood up. Her ck hair flowed down like a waterfall. She could not help but raise her hand to touch her face. Her immortal senses disyed a few simple images of her after she fainted...

    When she woke up, her face was red for the third time.

    ¡°How frivolous.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s back stiffened on the steps in front of the hall.

    He could not help but take advantage...

    <i>Am I really being rash? Is Yun Xiao very conservative?</i>

    If he did not recall it, there would not be a description. If there was no description, he would not encounter the highest divine beast of the heavens that passed by the Chaos Sea.

    Yun Xiao tapped her toes gently and slowly floated out of the hall. Her long hair automatically coiled up on her simple sideburns. Due to theck of Dharma powers, she looked even more delicate.

    Before shended in front of the hall, she had already seen everything.

    It was a secret ce in the Chaos Sea. It was much grander and moreplete than Kun Peng Cave Abode he had encountered previously.

    There were at least hundreds of Great Dao intersecting here, forming a rtively stable world.

    There were also various array formations distributed in various directions. They absorbed the aura of Chaos and split it into the Five-Element Yin-Yang Spirit Qi, creating a Chaos Small Immortal realm.

    The main body was a ck stone mountain. There were spiritual springs, waterfalls, forests,kes, and illusion arrays.

    A few white clouds floated in the blue sky that was formed by the array formation. They were not motionless.

    A gentle breeze blew past. The vitality hidden in the ce was emitted, making people feel rxed and happy.

    The hall was inside the mountain. If one climbed to the top of the mountain and looked out, the Chaos Sea was like a sea of clouds. However, it was a little gloomy.

    Is this Kun Peng¡¯s nest?

    Yun Xiao walked out of the hall and was subconsciously attracted by the scene that she saw from the corner of her eyes. She turned her head and saw the Kun Fish¡¯s huge body floating outside the circr battle array wall. It was magnificent and huge like a mountain range.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and looked over.

    Yun Xiaoqian tapped his feet and there was a gentle smile in his eyes. He looked at him quietly for a while and then looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded. A few conversation options surfaced in his heart.

    A real man could not use ining¡¯ to express his concern. He could not say things like ¡®Why didn¡¯t you chase after me with the Golden Roc? How dangerous is it for you to take the risk alone?¡¯

    She chased after him precisely because she was anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with self-reproach. ¡°I was too hasty and could not arrange what happened next.¡±

    Yun Xiao shook her head gently and floated down with the Qingping Sword. She said, ¡°I was a little rude and did not trust you enough.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Li Changshou turned around and looked at the next two steps.

    Yun Xiao followed his gaze and saw a ten-feet-long fish tied to the small God-ying Spear. It slowly swayed on a pile of True Samadhi mes. The fish¡¯s body was a little weak. At that moment, it no longer had the energy to shout and curse. All it could do was twitch.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He hugged his arms and sighed.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I was a step toote. I allowed its essence soul to forcefully absorb the Primordial Violet Vapor.¡±

    Yun Xiao blinked slightly and understood the key point. She asked via voice transmission, ¡°You don¡¯t want this wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor?¡±

    ¡°The upper limit is too low. If I were only a Golden Immortal realm cultivator, I would not hesitate.¡±

    Li Changshou replied via voice transmission, ¡°Moreover, the time is not right. If I were to fuse with the Heavenly Dao now, I¡¯m afraid many things would have to rely on the will of the Heavenly Dao. There would be no room for mediation. Don¡¯t say that to others. Previously, in Kun Peng¡¯s body, I forced his essence soul to appear and fight with me. I deliberately held back and forced his essence soul to forcefully fuse with the Primordial Violet Qi. In this matter, the Dao Ancestor will at most punish me for my ipetence. He will not attack me directly.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°The reason for the change is because Grandmaster released the true ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a solemn expression. His expression was a littleplicated. ¡°This matter is a littleplicated. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. The Dao Ancestor doesn¡¯t have to go against a little disciple like me.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Yun Xiao wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked at the faint smile on Li Changshou¡¯s lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re better at scheming than me. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Senior.¡±

    She frowned slightly and recalled the simple images that had just shed past her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re so disrespectful to your senior.¡±

    Li Changshou was about to say a few witty words when he saw the huge fish condense into a sullen-faced old Daoist priest. He looked ferocious and was also tied to the Little God-ying Spear. He endured the roasting of the True Samadhi mes and cursed,

    ¡°Are the two of you done flirting? Do you dare to give me a quick death!?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou immediately put on a righteous expression and scolded, ¡°Kill you? That will be letting you off easy! I still want to take you back and let the Grandmaster of Heaven deal with you!¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul cursed, ¡°I never expected that I would lose to a brat like you!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and touched his chin. He had already recovered his true appearance.

    What a joke. It was not easy for him to make up his mind and secretly kiss Yun Xiao while she was lying on her side. It would be too outrageous to pretend.

    The Primordial World began by respecting Daopanions.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating for hundreds of years. How am I still wet behind the ears? Kun Peng, you have only lost to your own greed. If you did not swallow me back then, how could you have been passive?¡±

    Kun Peng looked angry and did not reply. However, his expression gradually turned desperate. In the end, he sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed smarter than your fellow vigers.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao, but the fairy only looked at the Kun Fish calmly. She was smart enough not to ask further.

    However, now that he was far away from the Chaos Sea and the Golden Roc could not find the location for a while, Li Changshou decided to let Yun Xiao understand him more.

    Although he would not give the right to know about some ns to anyone, he had to let Yun Xiao know about his basic situation and the possible situations in the future.

    ¡°Are you familiar with my hometown?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Kun Peng sneered. ¡°The old molting that I refined, which is the Second Essence Soul technique, was given to me by him.¡±

    ¡°Then, who is he?¡±

    Kun Peng was stunned when Li Changshou asked that question with a frown. There was a reminiscing look in his eyes, but every time it was a crucial moment, his eyes would turn nk.

    After a long while, Kun Peng said, ¡°A ball of fog.¡±

    ¡°As expected, his existence was erased from the Dao level.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered softly and frowned.

    Yun Xiao could not help but ask, ¡°Are you looking for an ancient senior? I might know some clues. After all, I¡¯m also an ancient living being.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked at Yun Xiao and summarized all the information he knew about Senior Lang in front of Kun Peng.

    Fairy Heng¡¯e¡¯s teacher.

    The little helper who helped Pangu split the heavens and earth had been identally injured by the Pangu God during the battle with the Connate Godfiend. He had slept through the entire ancient times. The first time he woke up, he had created a fake second Essence Soul identity. The second time hepletely woke up was at the end of the ancient times.

    It indirectly caused the Great Magi-Demon War to erupt.

    He had secretly guided the Saint Nuwa to create the human race.

    He was familiar with Dao Ancestor Hong Jun and was in love with him.

    He had been killed by the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor. All traces of his existence had been erased, and he had altered Heng¡¯e and the other memories. He had only left behind the only person who knew about it but would not say anything.

    He liked to y cards.

    It was very unrestrained.

    Yun Xiao was speechless.

    Kun Peng suddenly said, ¡°I have many of his relics. If you can let me go, I will...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this senior¡¯s legacy there?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his chin at the Kun Fish. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a secret chamber or pce at the vital parts of your body. There is a mark in your essence soul that seems to have been forcefully added. If you break a promise, this mark will destroy your essence soul, right?¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.

    Li Changshou observed Kun Peng¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the secret chamber is in your heart meridians. There are restrictions on it that you can¡¯t break. If you forcefully break them, they will burn together with you.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and saw a hint of confusion in Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. He immediately understood and continued, ¡°From the looks of it, when this senior took the risk and forcefully took thest step, he had already predicted his failure and left behind some backup ns.¡±

    ¡°Are you his reincarnation?¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul¡¯s eyes emitted intense hatred. ¡°You¡¯ve been ying with me from the beginning!?!¡±

    However, Kun Peng was stunned again. He muttered, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. The Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao will definitely not let him leave any traces. Your current cultivation level has not been imprisoned by the Heavenly Dao... Who are you? Who are you!?!¡±

    ¡°The minister of the Heavenly Courts, Taibai Jinxing, the little Daoist child of the Grand Pure One Temple.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his Daoist robe, and Kun Peng essence soul was immediately pulled up by the Little God-ying Spear.

    ¡°Since my fairy has already woken up, I can¡¯t ask you anything. Let¡¯s go and see what this senior left behind and why he knows about me.¡±

    When Yun Xiao heard the word ¡®my house¡¯, she did not respond.

    Kun Peng sneered and closed his eyes to wait for death. He looked unwilling to cooperate.

    However, Kun Peng suddenly sensed two sharp gazes. It opened its eyes and saw Li Changshou holding the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. A pair of eyes was staring at Kun Peng in the clouds that the gourd spat out.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe to the Chaos Sea? Senior.¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul subconsciously shivered. His essence soul was stunned for a moment before he sighed dejectedly.

    ¡°How dangerous is your hometown to be able to produce ruthless people like you and that fellow?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Ordinary blue people, medium-sized water bottles.

    ...

    When he returned to the Kun Fish with Kun Peng essence soul, Li Changshou naturally put away the Immortal-ying Flying Saber.

    After all, the essence of Great Magus Yi had already been awakened. He would only let Yun Xiao know about these matters and not let a third person know.

    Kun Peng Essence Soul?

    Li Changshou was naturally thinking about how to preserve its extreme speed while trying to purge, modify, and restrict its essence soul. He could not let it have a chance to speak again.

    A real Dharma treasure.

    Although Li Changshou felt that he had been ruthless enough, what happened next and what he saw made him suddenly feel that he was just...

    He was a good person.

    If he brought Yun Xiao forward, he naturally could not be stained with blood.

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to create a barrier and let the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda float between him and Yun Xiao. As he walked forward, he repeatedly increased the restrictions on Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    As long as Kun Peng used any of the Dharma powers stored in its body, the Little God-ying Spear would point out spikes and cause Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul to be seriously injured and unconscious.

    Since he was in a dangerous ce, he naturally did not dare to take the risk.

    Li Changshou¡¯s previous guess was right. The secret chamber was in Kun Peng¡¯s heart, and it was hidden in Kun Peng¡¯s main heart meridian wall.

    When he approached the main heart meridian, there was a winding path that could reach there.

    If one looked at Kun Peng¡¯s body as an inanimate object, the ancient stone door embedded in the dark red ¡°rock wall¡± in front of them was filled with a sense of vicissitudes.

    However, at the thought that this was Kun Peng¡¯s body...

    Li Changshou felt ufortable.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul reminded him in a low voice. He looked at the stone door in front of him with aplicated gaze.

    Over the long years, he had tried everything he could think of, but he had failed to open the 100-feet-tall stone door. He could not even touch any path.

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve andpletely sealed Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. He stood in front of the stone door with Yun Xiao and tried to figure it out.

    The stone door was empty. There was a crack in the middle, and the two sides were embedded in the flesh and blood of Kun Peng¡¯s heart meridians.

    He carefully sensed that the stone door was one with Kun Peng¡¯s heart. There were manyplicated restrictions inside.

    Li Changshou¡¯s cultivation days were short, and he did not study the Dao of restrictions well. However, just by looking at the smooth stone door, he could sense that the creator of this ce had extremely high attainments in the Dao of talismans and restrictions.

    With a long time, he could indeed do whatever he wanted.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°I¡¯ll try first. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Your Dharma powers have yet to recover.¡± Li Changshou took half a step forward and blocked Yun Xiao behind him. He slowly pushed his palm forward.

    Boom!

    The stone door trembled slightly. The Kun Fish¡¯s huge body trembled.

    Li Changshou looked at Kun Peng essence soul that was tied up like a dumpling. He pondered for a while and was about to try other methods when a flickering light appeared on the stone door.

    Then, a line of words appeared behind the light spot. It was a line of words that waspletely different from the words used in the Primordial World.

    ¡°Jiance Daorenzi.¡±

    <i>This is?</i>

    <i>Interesting.</i> He could not recognize such aplicated word with his foreignnguage skills...

    <i>Uh, detect the aura of a human?</i>

    Li Changshou was speechless. Just as he was about toin, the words flickered and disappeared. Two light spots appeared on the stone b, and two lines of ¡°Pinyin¡± appeared.

    The Primordial World¡¯s literacy and literacy were all based on words. The ¡°Roman Speech¡± technique did not appear in the Primordial World.

    In other words, Senior Lang had deliberately left a special message for his hometownmate.

    He had thought that there were secret signs like ¡®the strange changes do not change, the symbols look at the limits of the elephant¡¯, ¡®the Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger¡¯, and ¡®the pagoda suppresses the river demons¡¯.

    He did not expect that the most basic pronunciation was actually the simplest and most effective method of verification.

    ¡°If you restrain Kun Peng now, point here.¡±

    ¡°If you are restrained by Kun Peng now, kill yourself.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and used his immortal power to point at the area marked by the former. A line of universalnguage appeared on it.

    ¡°12 questions for verification.¡±

    ¡°The first question, under what circumstances is one plus one equal to three?¡±

    Yun Xiao blinked. Before she could say anything, Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to three if you make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°The second question is to try Worldwide in the future. It must be...¡±

    ¡°The world of the Red g.¡±

    ¡°Third question, what are the three mountains that have been suppressing the people in recent times?¡±

    ¡°Imperialism, feudalism, bureaucracy.¡±

    ¡°Question four, a plum blossom stands proudly in the snow. Please sing it with the music that you are most familiar with.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of plum blossoms ~ Ao Li Xue ~¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help butugh. Li Changshou was speechless.

    He wondered if he went off-pitch.

    ...

    Li Changshou answered twelve questions in a row. He did not hesitate much. Almost all of them weremon knowledge from his previous life and experiences that he would never have in this life.

    Moreover, after answering the questions, the rules were disyed.

    Answering eight out of the twelve questions correctly would allow the door to be opened.

    The light on the stone door flickered slightly. Small words appeared on it. Li Changshou seemed to have heard a long sigh.

    ¡°When you see these words, it proves that I havepletely lost. Alright, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. If I don¡¯t die with Hong Jun, I¡¯ll die. However, there are some things that I have to do. This is what I¡¯m fighting for. It was my fault after all. In the deduction of the Heavenly Dao, I saw your arrival. Fellow Daoist. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not my reincarnation. You¡¯re just a pitiful person who has been chosen. I don¡¯t have anything left for you. I reckon Hong Jun and the Heavenly Dao will erase everything about me. This is the rules of the game. If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to admit defeat. Oh, right. I have a disciple who is the number one beauty in the Three Realms. I don¡¯t think you cane into contact with her at your level. I won¡¯t arrange this for you. Also, I have a few drops of Pangu¡¯s essence blood. However, I feel that you can¡¯t use them at your level, so I won¡¯t tell you where they are. Since I¡¯ve already lost, I don¡¯t have to hand this heavy mission to you. No matter how the world develops, it¡¯s not development. Objectivity cannot be transferred with subjective willpower. Let¡¯s end it here. There¡¯s no need to pursue it any further. Let¡¯s do well in the Primordial World. There are many beautiful fairies here. They speak nicely and have pure hearts. You should have seen my records. I tore thest few pages with my own hands. There¡¯s no need to ask. If you ask, I¡¯m suffering from eighth-grade syndrome. Hong Jun is a good old man. If you work under him, don¡¯t have any thoughts of breaking the bnce of the world. Normally, nothing will happen. It¡¯s a blessing to be at a disadvantage. Don¡¯t be aspetitive as me. By the way, if I encounter the little prince of the Golden Crow n, who is also Daoist Lu Ya, help me take care of him. There are some wee gifts that I have given you behind this door. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just some top-grade Connate treasures and spiritual roots. Not much. One in ten thousand. This ark was originally prepared for me to return home. Now, it¡¯s yours. There¡¯s a stone tablet inside the door that uses instructions. Ah, after being in the Primordial World for so many years, I still want to go home and take a look. The end of the world is still nirvana. A bastard stayed behind.¡±

    Buzz...

    The two stone doors trembled slightly. As the words faded away, they slowly opened. Li Changshou was speechless. He looked at the hall that was like a treasure vault in front of him and did not want to enter.

    <i>Who are you looking down on?</i>

    If he took out Pangu¡¯s Blood Essence, his Eight-Nine Arcane Art could enter a realm that even the Lady of Earth could not understand!

    The number one beauty even took the initiative to pour wine for him!

    And that Lu...

    Uh, could it be...

    That doesn¡¯t make sense. Is the Demon Empress¡¯ main body also a Golden Crow?

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao and realized that her expression was abnormally interesting. The beautiful fairy could not withstand the bombardment of information.

    He would first let a few paper effigies explore. Although the treasures were good, his life was more important.

    At that moment, what Li Changshou was most concerned about was thest word that Senior Lang had mentioned.

    ¡°Ark.¡±

    Kun Peng?

 Chapter 591 - Are You Sure This Is Not Some Silly Challenge?

    <h4>Chapter 591: Are You Sure This Is Not Some Silly Challenge?</h4>

    When the paper effigy stepped into the hall, it was as if he had walked into thergest treasure vault near the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Piles of precious materials that Li Changshou could name and could not name were randomly piled up everywhere. In a herb garden wrapped in a few Dharma Arrays, more than ten sealed Spirit Roots were nted using the Mustard Seed Cosmic Shackles method.

    The four stone walls were filled withplicated patterns. The jade stone beneath his feet seemed to have been nurtured over countless years. It had a unique texture.

    Li Changshou could not find a single Spirit Stone there...

    Is this really one ten-thousandth of Senior Lang¡¯s heritage back then?

    What attracted Li Changshou¡¯s attention the most was the bookshelf in the corner. There were three to four thick books in the bookshelf, simr to the ¡°yearbook¡± that he had seen previously.

    That should be Senior Lang¡¯s true legacy.

    The structure of the hall was extremely simple. It was like a paper box. Although the treasure light around it was rich, it gave people a sense of oppression.

    <i>Is the stone tablet surrounded by fog the user manual for Kun Peng?</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    Fortunately, Kun Peng was a male. Otherwise, Senior Lang would have been nailed to the pir of shame and criticized for leaving such words.

    At the door of the hall, Li Changshou gestured for Fairy Yun Xiao to retreat with him. At the same time, he added two more restrictions on Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    In the hall, the paper effigy slowly walked forward. He continued walking for hundreds of feet and arrived in front of the stone tablet.

    Li Changshou carefully raised an immortal power and blew it towards the stone tablet. Theyer of fog quietly dissipated, revealing the stone tablet that was as tall as an abbot and the dense and neat work on the front of the stone tablet...

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Li Changshou almost spat out a mouthful of saliva. The paper effigy stood in front of the stone tablet in a daze. His main body silently raised his hand and made a smoking gesture. He had the urge to squat down and sigh.

    On the stone tablet in front of him...

    ¡°Go...¡±

    It was engraved with the word ¡®righteous¡¯.

    <i>What kind of evil interest does Senior Lang have!?!</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Is there anything wrong? This ce is a little strange. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou slowly sighed. ¡°This senior of mine... loves to joke.¡±

    After saying that, he slowly pushed his palm forward. The stone tablet slowly rotated, revealing the true inscriptions on the back.

    He immediately said...

    ¡°Is your first reaction when you saw the words¡¯ righteous¡¯ just now useless? You are indeed a kindred spirit of mine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. The meaning of these words is that I have stayed here for hundreds of years and put in a lot of effort to transform Kun Peng.¡±

    ¡°The content below is recorded in a way that only you and I can understand. Don¡¯t spread it.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and looked over. Indeed, he saw the pinyin again. There was even a ¡®note¡¯bel.

    However, Li Changshou could not recover from the shock after reading the contents.

    From the books in the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Book Collection Room to the things recorded there, Li Changshou concluded that Senior Lang should like some wuxia stories.

    The ¡°Wedding Robe Divine Art¡± was a kind of internal energy cultivation technique in the martial arts novels of the blue. After the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level increased, he would feel more and more pain. From then on, he would transfer his cultivation level to others to ease his pain. Re-cultivating this cultivation technique could produce twice the results with half the effort. It could really bepleted and be used by others.

    He did not know how Senior Lang had brainwashed Kun Peng back then and made it cultivate the so-called ¡°Second Essence Soul¡± technique.

    <i>How is this a second essence soul?</i>

    <i>This is Senior Lang¡¯s version of the ¡°Wedding Dress Divine Art¡±!</i>

    Kun Peng had spent a lot of effort and did not hesitate to steal the essence of the Primordial Phoenix that had helped him. It was in order to refine a second essence soul and prepare for the final Transcendence.

    Kun Peng had nurtured a second Essence Soul in the Primordial Spirit and allowed it to absorb everything that he originally had.

    However, what wasughable was that the second essence soul had a huge w. It could be controlled by Senior Lang instantly.

    To be precise, it should be simr to hypnosis.

    Kun Peng did not know anything.

    Every time Senior Lang had a thought, Kun Peng would lose its original self and fall into a deep sleep.

    In reality, Kun Peng had be a puppet and was casually ordered by Senior Lang.

    What a terrifying technique.

    What made Li Changshou feel the most emotional was...

    Kun Peng cultivated the Second Essence Soul technique not because it was in a desperate situation and was forced to enter the Chaos Sea. Instead, it had started to cultivate this technique when the Demon Court was at its peak.

    This demon master had worked hard for hundreds of thousands of years to transform into an even more ¡°perfect¡± second Essence Soul. Indeed, he possessed stronger mystical abilities and Dharma powers. His Dao realm advanced rapidly.

    However, in reality, Kun Peng had given up on itself and be Senior Lang¡¯s puppet.

    Those Dao Realm and Dharma powers were secretly given by Senior Lang.

    Kun Peng¡¯s original essence soul was actually Kun Peng that had a true self. It was the so-called ¡°old molting¡± that Li Changshou, Yun Xiao, Bai Ze, and the Golden Roc had sniped.

    That was not an old molting, but a true essence soul!

    The second essence soul that Kun Peng was most satisfied with was only designed by Senior Lang, Kun Peng Ark...

    The main controller.

    After Senior Lang died, Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul obtained some benefits from Senior Lang. For example, the array formations that could transform the Chaos aura into Connate Spirit Qi.

    Those should be Lang¡¯s legacy.

    ording to the records on the stone tablet, Li Changshou only needed to take out the token buried under the stone tablet and recite a ¡°mantra¡± with it. Kun Peng essence soul would enter another state.

    The paper effigy lowered his head and searched the array formation. He sessfully touched a circr jade token and carefully weighed it in his hand.

    Could it be a scheme?

    To be cautious, Li Changshou pondered for a while and left with Yun Xiao and Kun Peng Essence Soul. The paper effigy guarded the ce.

    A momentter, in front of the Immortal Pce that Fairy Yun Xiao had fainted in previously.

    Li Changshou gestured for Yun Xiao to retreat. He activated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and activated the Great Dao of Equalization. Water-blue light shone around him, and he was naturally on guard.

    Senior Lang could not be underestimated.

    He could not overestimate Senior Lang¡¯s bottom line.

    Li Changshou would not be surprised if Senior Lang yed some ¡°big game¡± and disguised himself as Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul to ambush him.

    As for why the other party wanted to ambush him?

    That was the same reason why the other party wanted to leave benefits for him.

    The two of them hadmon characteristics that many living beings of the Primordial World did not have!

    For example, he had received nine years ofpulsory education.

    At that moment, Li Changshou raised the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and summoned the Floating me g. In his heart, he reminded the Pagoda Master to buck up. He held the two pills in his left palm and held the jade token that he had checked dozens of times to confirm that there was no danger.

    Fairy Yun Xiao took two steps forward and stood beside Li Changshou.

    The two of them looked at each other. Thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. The former¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and suffering.

    Li Changshou recalled the contents recorded on the stone tablet. Although Senior Lang¡¯s words were mysterious and full of praise, he could only summarize them in three steps.

    Firstly, he had to knock Kun Peng unconscious.

    The God-ying Spear trembled slightly. Kun Peng essence soul, which had been weakened. interrogated by Li Changshou, and had been heavily sealed, instantly lost consciousness and fainted.

    Secondly, he could awaken the mark in Kun Peng¡¯s body.

    It was the mark of the promise that Kun Peng had previously taken.

    Li Changshou raised his right hand and pointed his sword. He drew aplicated talisman and slowly pushed it towards Kun Peng. Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul quickly returned to the shape of a huge fish. A faint blue stream of light appeared on the surface of the essence soul, as if it contained a small universe.

    Putting everything else aside, Senior Lang¡¯s aesthetic standards were quite good. Just Kun Peng essence soul that had been sessfully modified had an indescribable beauty.

    Art was not about sending stars.

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to ovee the difort in his heart. He raised the disc in his hand and aimed it at the fish¡¯s forehead. He began the third step.

    ¡°Shout loudly at Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul!¡±

    ¡°Kun Peng¡¯s super evolution! Void Kun!¡±

    Silence followed...

    The hall was silent. Fairy Yun Xiao frowned and looked at Li Changshou. Although she did not understand what was going on, she could feel the shame in his heart.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Li Changshou felt his entire body go numb. He could not help but stomp his feet. He looked at Kun Peng essence soul in front of him that had not changed at all and almost threw the jade token in his hand out!

    Is this really not a self-imposed challenge?

    How could he, Taibai Jinxing, do such a thing in front of Fairy Yun Xiao!?!

    Senior Lang was the second person in the Primordial World who could break his mental state!

    He seemed to have already seen that when he returned, a new line of words appeared on the stone tablet¡ª¡±When fellow vigers meet fellow vigers, they have to act like hooligans.¡±

    Bastard!

    Boom!

    The array formation that covered the secretnd suddenly trembled. Fairy Yun Xiao pulled Li Changshou with her slender hand and said, ¡°Kun fish.¡±

    Li Changshou looked over and saw the body of the Kun Fish lying quietly in the Chaos Sea suddenly emitting colorful light.

    The huge body emitted streams of interweaving immortal light. The immortal light condensed into pitch-ck scales that covered every part of the fish¡¯s body...

    The fin disappeared and a pair of roc wings appeared.

    The fish head shrank slightly. A golden drill that was 50 kilometers long appeared above its head. It contained murderous, bloodthirsty, and ferocious Dao runes.

    In fact, the Kun Fish¡¯s mouth was sealed by scales. Then, terrifying shark teeth formed outside the ck scales!

    On the ck armor on the back of the huge fish, eighty-one killing arrays were activated. They could condense the power of the five elements at any time!

    In the belly of the huge fish, vortexes were absorbing the aura of Chaos. Most of the Dharma powers that the Kun Fish had consumed in the previous battle were slowly recovering.

    This!

    The huge fish essence soul of Kun Peng struggled gently, but at that moment, the essence soul seemed to have lost all vitality and was lying quietly.

    When the Kun Fish¡¯s huge bodypleted its ¡°evolution¡±, a beam of light shone from the forehead of the fish¡¯s essence soul andnded on the jade token in Li Changshou¡¯s palm. A small square frame appeared on the jade token.

    ¡°Do you want to start certifying?¡±

    ¡°The certification ispleted. You will be the new owner of Kun Peng Ark and obtain all authority.¡±

    Li Changshou took two steps back and floated the jade token in front of him. His eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°What do I have to pay?¡±

    The jade token vibrated slightly. At that moment, the jade token and the essence soul of the huge fish seemed to be one. There was another line of small words in the square frame.

    ¡°Thismand has no prerequisites. If you find the jade token and activate Kun Peng¡¯s super evolution, you can be the new owner of the Ark.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Unable toplete the search, there is no me.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and focused. He stood in front of the jade token and fell into deep thought.

    Yun Xiao looked at the Kun Fish that had changed drastically outside and then at the scene in front of her. She recalled what she had seen previously and fell into deep thought.

    She was...

    What did she see?

    ...

    Half a dayter, on the back of the Kun Fish.

    Li Changshou sat quietly on the meditation cushion and looked at the scenery of the Chaos Sea. He could not help but look at the Primordial Beast under his feet.

    It felt... very unreal.

    He originally felt that Senior Lang was a very unrestrained senior. He had ended the battle in a sorry state.

    He knew that Kun Peng and Senior Lang had a close rtionship. He always felt that Kun Peng was Senior Lang¡¯s subordinate. At most, it was Senior Lang¡¯s mount.

    Who knew that Senior Lang was so ruthless?

    Such a huge Kun Peng and such a ferocious ancient demon master had been tricked to death by Senior Lang¡¯s Thousand-Layered Trick. They had given up on themselves and ced their hopes on their second Essence Soul.

    In the end, his second essence soul was transformed into an unconscious ¡°control system¡± by Senior Lang. Kun Peng itself became the ¡°ark¡± that Senior Lang mentioned and left it to him.

    Li Changshou could not ept the huge amount of information.

    However, Senior Lang did not embarrass the people of the blue star. He did not mention anything about avenging his hometown, nor did hebel the prices of the gifts.

    At that moment, paper effigies were searching outside Kun Peng¡¯s body. Fairy Yun Xiao was searching in the secret ce at the side.

    Li Changshou sat there quietly. Most of his attention was focused on controlling the paper effigies everywhere.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt that he could not understand the game in the Primordial World.

    Since the ancient times,yers of schemes, major events, and mighty figures were all involved.

    Ordinary living beings were ignorant and only knew to live ording to their own desires.

    Mortals did not understand the true meaning. They respected the heavens and understood etiquette. They were busy and passed away for dozens of years.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators had experienced dangers and struggled bitterly. They wanted to transcend, live forever, and be carefree.

    The mighty figures who had crawled to the shore in the river of time looked at the chaotic scene in the river coldly. However, they were lost and could not advance.

    Only the Dao Ancestor.

    There were only six Saints.

    They stood at the peak of living beings andprehended the Great Dao.

    Li Changshou was really confused.

    At that moment, he could not bepletely sure what Senior Lang was resisting and why he was going against the Heavenly Dao and Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    <i>Why am I confused?</i>

    Li Changshou actually knew very well.

    Apart from the dispute between the six Saints, was it the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect? Had the Saints oppressed ordinary living beings?

    No.

    They did not care and could not see. Mortals were just a small foundation of destiny.

    Had the Heavenly Dao oppressed mortals?

    However, the Heavenly Dao was protecting mortals and suppressing Qi Refinement cultivators. The Heavenly Courts adhered to the will of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Emperor had the bottom line to protect the weak.

    Then, what was the reason for rebellion?

    Was it because there was no ce at the highest point in the world, and he had to go against the heavens and squeeze in?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be the case? Wouldn¡¯t it cause chaos in the world for his own selfish desires?

    What would that be?

    Li Changshou stared at the Chaos Sea. He wanted to see some justice in Senior Lang¡¯s actions back then. However, Senior Lang had erased everything and did not give him any reminders.

    From that point of view, Senior Lang was a man.

    Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. I still have something to deal with.

    Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul, which was the Ark¡¯s main control ¡®system¡¯, had merged with the eighth wisp of Primordial Violet Vapor. Li Changshou did not know what would happen next.

    He had to prepare for the worst. At most, he would destroy the ark.

    ...

    At the same time, outside Xuandu City.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you find it?¡±

    ¡°The Kun Fish swam too quickly and disappeared from afar. Changgeng and Yun Xiao can¡¯t sense the jade talismans on their bodies.¡±

    A few figures gathered in front of the city wall and discussed worriedly.

    Bai Ze whispered, ¡°I sense luck...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and said, ¡°Apart from the great auspicious and ominous events, the Chaos Sea is boundless. If Changgeng and Junior Sister Yun Xiao get lost in it, it will really be troublesome.¡±

    Daoist Duobao, who had just returned to take a look at the situation, persuaded, ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Senior Brother Xuan Du has already thought of other ways. The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy is closely rted to Kun Peng. As long as Senior Brother Xuan Du captures it, he should be able to find Kun Peng¡¯s hiding ce.¡±

    The few of them looked at each other and sighed.

    At that moment, the Golden Roc, Zhao Gongming, and the other experts were searching for traces of the Kun Fish in the Chaos Sea.

    It would be a lie to say that they were not worried. Li Changshou was devoured, and Yun Xiao used the Qingping Sword to chase after him. It was very easy for them to fall into a predicament.

    Daoist Duobao said, ¡°After we finish fighting on Master¡¯s side, we should be able to find the Qingping Sword. It¡¯s useless for us to worry.¡±

    Jin Ling said worriedly, ¡°Master is fighting one against two. I wonder if there will be trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡±

    ¡°Trouble?¡±

    With a chuckle, the three balls of Chaos aura beside him rippled slightly. A young Daoist walked over with his hands behind his back. Four immortal swords surrounded him, and he was stepping on a square array diagram.

    At the same time, two old Daoists appeared on the other side of the Xuandu City.

    The three Great Dao expanded, but they were still secretlypeting. Among the few experts who were guarding the ce, Bai Ze and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, who had weaker cultivation levels, were pale and felt suffocated.

    Although there was no Heavenly Dao support here, the three Heavenly Dao Saints¡¯ Great Dao faced each other. Their power was terrifying!

    The three Saints appeared at the same time!

    The old Daoist priest, who was sitting cross-legged on the cloud, smiled. It was like a spring breeze, and it was filled with benevolence.

    He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tongtian, the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array is really powerful. Junior Brother and I have experienced it this time. I was just passing by with my junior brother. I did not want to harm him. I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sneered and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t put you in the array.¡±

    The Daoist guide smiled and shook his head. He turned around with Zhun Ti, who had been smiling, and his figure turned faint.

    Suddenly, a breeze blew in Xuandu City without any warning. The power of the three Great Dao of Saints suddenly disappeared.

    Daoist Jie Yin, whose figure had already faded, suddenly seemed to be stuck. Two shallow Yin-Yang Twin Fish appeared around him.

    The Dao arose from Yin and Yang. It was natural and condensed from virtue. It was the true meaning of morality.

    An old Daoist priest had appeared in the sky above the Xuandu City at some point in time. The meditation cushion under him was surrounded by the mes of war. There was no immortal light around him, but the entire Xuandu City had be natural and peaceful. There was no longer any murderous aura.

    There were no more waves in the Chaos Sea. The Primordial World was silent.

    The iplete Daows returned to themselves, and the Yin and Yang turned invisible.

    The six Saints of the Primordial World, I, the Grand Pure One.

    The Daoist priest¡¯s smile froze. He said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiqing is actually here...¡±

    Buzz...

    A gray light wave surged out from the Grand Pure One¡¯s body and instantly engulfed the entire Xuandu City, covering the words of receiving him.

    Then, the Grand Pure One gently flicked his left hand. The ck and white Yin-Yang fish bloomed in his palm. As he slowly pushed his palm forward, cyclones suddenly appeared beside Zhun Ti.

    The universe became extremely stable, as stable as a cage.

    After a while, everything was calm.

    The Great Dao intersected. Duobao and the other immortals could not understand what had happened. What kind of technique had Uncle-Master Taiqing used?

    Jie Yin smiled and sat quietly in the cyclone. Zhun Ti¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. The image of the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree appeared behind him.

    The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree swayed gently and two branches fell off.

    If they could observe carefully, they could see that a drop of cold sweat had appeared on the Daoist priest¡¯s forehead...

    He looked at the city again. There was no sign of the Grand Pure One.

    A wisp of Dao runes shed in the hearts of the immortals, condensing into two words. They looked at the spiritual tform and carefully thought about it. They thought that it was Li Changshou¡¯s whereabouts. However, they realized that the two words were...

    ¡°Passing by.¡±

 Chapter 592 - The Door of the Heavenly Dao, Gongming Is Confused

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Door of the Heavenly Dao, Gongming Is Confused</h4>

    The Saint of the Xuandu City passed by the Chaos Sea.

    When the Saints of the Xuandu City touched, they left behind a beautiful conversation.

    Li Changshou began to ept the entire set of tasks of Kun Peng Ark. He had to investigate at least dozens of times before understanding the basic principles of Senior Lang¡¯s methods. Otherwise, he would not feel at ease.

    Yes, the more cautious he was, the more respect he had for Senior Lang.

    As the saying goes, one is marked by thepany one keeps. Fairy Yun Xiao was much more stable and cautious than when she first met Li Changshou.

    She was searching back and forth in Kun Peng¡¯s secret ce. She did not miss any corner and carefullyprehended every array formation.

    After all, Li Changshou had previously said that this might be their secret camp in the future. Usually, they could discuss the Dao together and perfectly avoid the eyes of the Saints and the Heavenly Dao.

    The secret meeting, ahem, Dao discussion base.

    Li Changshou did not expect that the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi that he had taken the initiative to give up and force Kun Peng to integrate into his essence soul had be Li Changshou¡¯s worry.

    He searched Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul a few times and realized that the purple gas hadpletely merged with Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    If he destroyed Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul, the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi would disappear. It would be impossible to separate the two.

    The reversal was so frustrating.

    In order to avoid the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi and react in time, Li Changshou had used Kun Peng to resolve his crisis. It was originally something to be happy about. However, as he smiled, he realized that Kun Peng was a ¡°fellow countryman gift bag¡± left behind by Senior Lang.

    Just...

    It was very square.

    Hence, Li Changshou could not help but start making connections.

    Li Changshou had never been stingy with the Dao Ancestor.

    Now that he had seen Senior Lang¡¯s methods and looked at the winner of the secret battle back then, Li Changshou did not dare to ck off at all. He could only consider it deeply.

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not deep enough.

    Could it be that the Dao Ancestor had nned everything?

    The Dao Ancestor had taken his personality into consideration and considered his unwillingness to use the Primordial Violet Qi. He had also taken into ount Senior Lang¡¯s schemes against Kun Peng back then.

    In the end, he used a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi to turn Kun Peng into a tool of the Heavenly Dao?

    He inhaled sharply...

    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was.

    After the Pangu God died, the will of the Heavenly Dao, the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, the Demon Ancestor Luo Hou, Senior Lang, the Ancestral Dragon, and the Primordial Phoenix became the strongest wills in the world.

    The ¡°few of them¡± that Senior Lang had mentioned were included in that range.

    In the end, Senior Lang faced the embarrassing situation of failure calmly. He could have directly rode Kun Peng and escaped, but he still decided to return to the Primordial World to secretlypete with the Dao Ancestor...

    Who else were the overlords of the ancient times?

    There was only Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    Although the Dao Ancestor had merged with the Heavenly Dao, he was vaguely sitting on the Heavenly Dao.

    He was the ruler of the Primordial World!

    How could such a person, such a big shot, use the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ¡°wealth password¡±, Primordial Violet Qi, to purely cause trouble for a small scheme of his disciple?

    When looking at problems, one had to look at the essence through appearances.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and sat on the back of Kun Peng. He let the paper effigye into contact with Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul and continued to search and judge.

    He was a weak minister of the Heavenly Courts. He did not have the power of theplete Kun Peng. Facing these old silver, ahem, seniors, he could only be careful, cautious, and cautious.

    Kun Peng, you have learned your lesson.

    Later, he would read the manuals left behind by Senior Lang. If there were any cultivation techniques, he would burn them and destroy them on the spot!

    That way, he could avoid worse possibilities.

    <i>In that case, will I be away from the Primordial World for too long?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered carefully. He was a little worried about Ling¡¯e¡¯s safety, but he was also worried that the arrangements he had already made would not go out of control.

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    His Dao heart trembled slightly. The Pagoda Master¡¯s spiritual perception bloomed in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. Li Changshou sensed it and condensed it into a sentence.

    ¡°What are you worried about? You can just stay here with Fairy Yun Xiao for 180 years. Master came over previously. Seeing that you were busy, he did not disturb you and left on his own.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He could not help but ask softly, ¡°What was I doing when Teacher came?¡±

    ¡°Kun Peng, super evolution!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand!¡±

    Li Changshou blushed and raised his hand to cover his forehead.

    There was no privacy in the Chaos Sea.

    <i>What realm is Teacher at? What family is Ren School?</i>

    <i>As long as Teacher is willing, there will be scenes everywhere?</i>

    Li Changshou thanked his teacher in his heart. He stood up and bowed in the direction of the Primordial World. Then, he adjusted his thoughts and calmed his mind.

    <i>Since Teacher hade here, it meant that the modified Kun Peng did not have any hidden dangers. Otherwise, Teacher would definitely remind me.</i>

    He could start to study carefully.

    <i>Speaking of which, what realm is Teacher at?</i>

    <i>Compared to the Dao Ancestor before the Dao Integration and Senior Lang at his peak, he should be stronger.</i>

    <i>Maybe.</i>

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and released the Chaos aura around him. He slowly focused.

    Li Changshou did not expect that dozens of years would pass quickly after he was dyed in the Chaos Sea.

    After that, what pained him the most was...

    Most of the time, he focused on studying the Primordial Violet Qi and Kun Peng Essence Soul, as well as Fairy Yun Xiao...

    He did not do anything.

    In the blink of an eye, 35 years after the battle in Xuandu City.

    The Xuandu City had already regained peace and quietness.

    Although there was no news from Li Changshou and Yun Xiao, the experts of the Dao Sect were no longer worried about theirfort because of Saint Taiqing¡¯s ¡°passing by¡±.

    The words of the Saint were naturally very particr. Especially the strongest Saint. He was a man of few words, and every word contained endless meaning.

    How much information did the simple word ¡®passing by¡¯ contain?

    There were countless!

    ording to Bai Ze¡¯s interpretation, the Grand Pure One¡¯s reminder indicated that the Grand Pure One did not care about experts of the same level. It was also the most appropriate counterattack to the Saint who had guided him away.

    At the same time, he told them that Li Changshou was safe and that he was returning to the Chaos Sea with Fairy Yun Xiao.

    At that time, the Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°It¡¯s just passing by. How can you prove that Yun Xiao and Changgeng are safe? Don¡¯t speak nonsense just to tter them.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Goddess, think about it. Since the Grand Pure One is passing by, he must have done something on the way. What could the Grand Pure One do at this juncture? Just now, I sensed that the Grand Pure Dao runes had returned to the world. The power of the Yin-Yang Great Dao was stronger than before. It meant that the Grand Pure One had returned from the Chaos Sea and passed by Xuandu City. When the Grand Pure One left in the end, he sent a voice transmission to all of us. His meaning was obvious. Don¡¯t underestimate the words ¡®passing by¡¯. It is enough to express that information. This is probably the power of the Saint of Ren School.¡±

    At that time, the Goddess of Golden Spirit could not help but scold him. ¡°Uncle-Master is naturally extremely powerful. The mount of Ren School is also impressive. If I were to go to Ren School, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to ride a mount.¡±

    Bai Ze was a little awkward. He smiled and did not say anything.

    However, after hearing Bai Ze¡¯s exnation, the immortals of the Dao Sect stopped worrying about Li Changshou¡¯s safety.

    With the protection of the Grand Pure One, they were worried for nothing.

    In the next few years, the experts who were searching for Li Changshou and Yun Xiao returned one after another. Thest to return were the Golden Roc, Zhao Gongming, and Perfected Yu Ding.

    The Golden Roc med himself.

    Originally, he had a chance of barely keeping up with the Kun Fish. However, because he was anxious, the spiritual energy in the saddle was depleted too quickly. He actually had a moment of exhaustion and watched helplessly as the Kun Fish disappeared in the Chaos Sea.

    He chased in the original direction, but he only missed.

    Actually, Li Changshou was a little anxious when he saw Yun Xiao unconscious. He forced Kun Peng to go to Kun Peng¡¯s secret ce.

    The secret ce was in the Chaos Sea. It was either like a grain of sand or a towering mountain. If there was no clear direction or way to approach it, he would not notice anything amiss even if he brushed past it.

    That was beingwless.

    Fortunately, with Bai Ze¡¯s exnation, although the Golden Roc med himself, his Dao heart calmed down.

    Since Li Changshou did not return, the Golden Roc had been waiting in Xuandu City. Anyway, without his teacher¡¯s orders, he did not know what to do.

    The news that Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao had chased Kun Peng into the Chaos Sea spread throughout the Primordial World.

    The Heavenly Courts reacted in time. They deliberately made vague remarks about Li Changshou being swallowed by Kun Peng and Fairy Yun Xiao chasing after him to save him. Instead, they praised the fact that the Venus Sovereign and Fairy Yun Xiao were not afraid of danger and were seeking victory steadily. They made outstanding contributions to protect the Primordial World.

    He then listed the crimes of Kun Peng.

    ...

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao went missing in the Chaos Sea. Thest person to receive the news was Ling¡¯e, who had been cultivating in the Little Qiong Peak.

    Ling¡¯e was not too worried about her senior brother¡¯s safety. Her heart was filled with blind admiration for her senior brother.

    She began to worry that if Senior Brother and Sister Yun Xiao progressed too quickly, she would be left behind.

    After all, they were in the dim and nameless Chaos Sea. The two of them relied on each other for survival. It was very easy for them to fall in love with each other and be infatuated with each other.

    It was very normal. She understood and often imagined that there was no chance of sess.

    Ling¡¯e herself felt that Sister Yun Xiao was too outstanding. Although she could not discriminate against Sister Yun Xiao, at the very least, she had to respect the rule of firste, first served.

    She was the first to get close to Li Chagnshou!

    For her, the saddest thing in the world was not seeing Senior Brother and Sister Yun Xiao together.

    Instead, it was the thought of having to stay by their side and help them take care of their children when they lived together...

    Thinking about that, Ling¡¯e silently sank into the bathtub and used the series of bubbles to express herints about the Connate mighty figures of the Primordial World.

    ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, hmph!¡±

    However, Li Changshou could use his marriage y figurine to guarantee that he did not do anything other than take advantage of the situation.

    He really did not have the time.

    In the past 35 years, most of themunication with Yun Xiao was rted to Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. Moreover, Li Changshou had discussed and pondered over Senior Lang¡¯s methods with her.

    For example...

    ¡°Yun, look here. Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul has indeedpletely merged with the Primordial Violet Qi, but it has been suppressed by that senior¡¯s restrictions. In other words, if the Heavenly Dao wants to control Kun Peng through the Primordial Violet Qi, it will be blocked by Senior Lang¡¯s restrictions.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. This is the Chaos Sea. It¡¯s already far from the Heavenly Dao. The Primordial Violet Qi can¡¯t unleash much power. I heard from Master that although the Primordial Violet Qi allowed him to have the stepping stone to be a Saint, the deeper he merged with the Primordial Violet Qi, the greater the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao. In fact, the Heavenly Dao might use this item to affect their judgment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your consideration is very important. I¡¯ll think about it more.¡±

    Then, after three to five years, Li Changshou continued to meet Fairy Yun Xiao. Every time, he would say, ¡°Yun, guess what I¡¯ve discovered!¡±

    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s not talk about your character. The ability to set up array glyphs and restrictions is unique in the Primordial World!¡±

    ¡°This idea of a talisman array is too powerful!¡±

    Every time, Yun Xiao would gaze at Li Changshou with a smile on her face and listen to him reply.

    She did not dislike that.

    Instead, he felt surprisingly at ease. He engraved every expression of Li Changshou into his heart.

    No matter how long it took, he could remember it with a pinch of his fingers.

    This time, Li Changshou ran over excitedly with a happy expression.

    ¡°Yun, Ipletely understand the so-called Second Essence Soul technique. This senior is really powerful. As expected of the Pangu, ahem, an important person who has followed Pangu!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yun Xiao appropriately responded to his questions and prepared to listen to his nagging.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul was controlled by the ark, its consciousness waspletely muddled! In fact, that senior had split the second Essence Soul of Kun Peng into two. One was the appearance of the Demon Master Kun Peng, and the other was the essence of the ark¡¯s main control. I have now figured out a method that can allow the Primordial Violet Qi topletely fuse with Kun Peng¡¯s personality. It can alsopletely fuse with the main control of the Ark.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Which is more reliable?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally best to integrate with the main control of the ark. The main control of the ark is just a program formed by a set of array glyphs. It can be understood as the spirituality of a Dharma treasure, but it does not have the consciousness of ¡°me¡±. That senior did quite well in that aspect. In other words, if the Primordial Violet Qi cannot affect the specific True Spirit, it would lose the effect of binding and binding living beings. This wisp of purple gas became a key to open the Heavenly Dao Gate!¡±

    ¡°Of course we have to be safe,¡± Yun Xiao said seriously. ¡°If it¡¯s not necessary, don¡¯t resist the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao looked at each other and smiled. Then, they hurriedly returned to the Kun Fish and continued to ponder.

    Yun Xiao blinked and closed her eyes to focus. She sat in a corner of a colorful array formation and meditated.

    After that, Li Changshou did not appear for a long time.

    In Yun Xiao¡¯s senses, about seven to eight years had passed. As she was worried that Li Changshou would be in trouble, she took the initiative to rush to the Kun Fish to look for him. She happened to meet Li Changshou, who was looking for her.

    Clearly, Li Changshou had discovered Yun Xiao¡¯s traces and took the initiative to leave the secret chamber of Kun Peng¡¯s heart meridian.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Did you encounter a problem? Do you need me to discuss it together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult problem. I just saw some future situations and began to think about my arrangements for the future. In the end, I forgot the time.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and hesitated.

    Yun Xiao waited quietly with anticipation in her eyes.

    In the end, Li Changshou said, ¡°We¡¯re almost done studying Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. Let¡¯s go back first so that everyone won¡¯t be too worried. Yun, do you remember the location of the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yun Xiao agreed gently.

    When she saw Li Changshou hand over the jade token that controlled Kun Peng, she did not hesitate and raised her hand to take it.

    ¡°Try controlling it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go too fast on the way back. I¡¯ll think about it for a while more.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Did you see something troublesome through this wisp of purple gas?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I really can¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m a little troubled now. When I figure it out, I¡¯ll decide if I should tell you about these troubles. This ce is quite far from the Primordial World. Logically speaking, the Primordial Violet Qi should have lost contact with the Heavenly Dao. Those scenes should have been deliberately shown to me by Grandmaster. At this moment, I cannot determine if it was a story arranged by the Heavenly Dao or an image deduced by the Heavenly Dao. I can confirm that the Primordial Violet Qi was given to me by Grandmaster. Wait until I figure it out.¡±

    Yun Xiao did not ask further. She looked at Li Changshou warmly and encouraged him.

    Half a dayter, the Kun Fish galloped in the Chaos Sea. Li Changshou sat on the Kun Fish¡¯s back and behind Yun Xiao. He wiped his face with both hands and continued to think.

    The danger of Kun Peng was considered resolved. He had obtained many foundations left behind by Senior Lang.

    Although the Primordial Violet Qi still had some potential threats, as long as he did not let Kun Peng get close to the influence of the power of the Heavenly Dao, it could be considered safe.

    If he wanted to take some risks and let Kun Peng get closer to the Primordial World, he could use this wisp of Primordial Violet Qi toprehend the logic of the Heavenly Dao.

    Under a strangebination of circumstances, he had the ¡°authority¡± to spy on the Heavenly Dao without epting the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao.

    However, Li Changshou could not be happy.

    He was not a hesitant person, but he was not sure if he should tell Yun Xiao the truth.

    It was not convenient to not say anything about the benefits of telling someone.

    After thinking for a long time, Li Changshou finally looked up when he approached the border of the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°Yun, retreat a little. I¡¯ll show you something.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded gently and controlled Kun Peng to turn around.

    A momentter, she and Li Changshou sat opposite each other. The two of them reached out their left hands and right hands, their palms facing each other. The image that Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart revealed appeared in Yun Xiao¡¯s heart.

    The sky is dark, and corpses are everywhere. The aura is turbid.

    Amidst the surging smoke, blurry figures stood in the sky. There were iplete gs nted on the ground.

    A Daoist wearing armor stood on the cloud in the sky. His body was swaying and there was a huge transparent hole in his chest. However, he still raised the golden whip in his hand and cursed angrily.

    Zhao Gongming.

    Yun Xiao frowned and pursed her lips. She sat there and pondered for a long time without saying anything.

    Li Changshou did not disturb him. Instead, he sighed softly.

    He had schemed and made arrangements for so long. From the results of the Heavenly Dao, he could not avoid Master Zhao¡¯s cmity.

    It was indeed a blow.

    Yun Xiao suddenly asked, ¡°What is Big Brother talking about?¡±

    ¡°This... is not very important,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of this situation. It means that there¡¯s a cmity ahead of you, Brother Zhao.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°This should be a situation that the Heavenly Dao deduced. It might not necessarily happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the Heavenly Dao will control the changes in the cmity and cause the future to change in this direction.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed while Yun Xiao was secretly worried.

    She thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is there anything taboo about what Big Brother said?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you listen. It¡¯s just a lot of vulgarities.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but tilt her head.

    ¡°You bastards are inhumane! I¡¯ll be damned! Beep, beep, beep, beep! Saint of the Western Sect! Twelve Golden Immortals! Randeng, you bastard. How dare you spy on my Sea-Calming Divine Pearl? I will risk my life to kill the few of you today. My remnant soul can also go to the Heavenly Courts to be an immortal. I will continue to eat and drink with Brother Changgeng!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

 Chapter 593 - Li Changshou In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 593: Li Changshou In Danger</h4>

    <i>Why aren¡¯t Brother and Sister back yet? Could they have encountered some trouble?</i>

    Although he had been passing by the Saint Taiqing previously and Bai Ze¡¯s ssic interpretation, Zhao Gongming was still worried.

    Moreover, at that moment...

    He had a strong premonition.

    <i>Is the Chaos Sea a good ce to go?</i>

    <i>If they want to find an opportunity to be alone, they can casually find a beautiful ce in the Primordial World. Wouldn¡¯t it be great?</i>

    Now, he had lost contact with his closest brother and his sworn sister.

    If he did not help, who could help his gentle, cute, and honest second sister?

    After all, there had never been a good brother who was so simr to him. He had broadened his horizons and increased his knowledge. He had been promoted from an ordinary outer sect senior brother of Jie School to someone with character...

    The people of the Ancestral Realm of the Primordial World.

    Zhao Gongming was calctive. If the Xuandu City received news that the Chaos Sea needed help, he would ride the Golden Roc and charge over with lightning.

    However, what was going on in the Xuandu City?

    Senior Brother Xuan Du and Kong Xuan chatted andughed every day!

    Everyone could tell that Ren School was going to marry the phoenix race!

    The Golden Roc was a rash young man. He insisted on staying in Xuandu City to be a ¡°stone statue¡±. As an experienced person, Zhao Gongming could not ruin the atmosphere.

    Therefore, Zhao Gongming had previously left the Xuandu City and wandered in the Chiliocosm that was closest to the Xuandu City. He found a ce with good scenery and lived there. He even spread his Dao runes far away, afraid that others would not know that he was there.

    Unfortunately, the Goddess of Golden Spirit had returned to the Green Touring Pce to cultivate and did not stay there with him openly.

    Master Zhao had always wanted to settle the marriage between him and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He wanted to take back some gifts that he had given out since the ancient times.

    However, judging from the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s intentions, it seemed that the two of them could just stay together in secret. They did not want to publicize their Daopanion marriage.

    What he had to say was that there was nothing going on here. The Goddess of Golden Spirit did not want to publicize it purely because she could not bring herself to do so.

    There was definitely no side story!

    Zhao Gongming could only listen and not say anything.

    In the past twenty to thirty years, Master Zhao had been a little lonely without Jin Ling by his side. However, he was still an ancient living being. He stared nkly at the sky and stared at theke for a while. In a sh, he was gone.

    He waited for Bai Ze¡¯s greeting, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s message, Eldest Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s reminder, and that voice...

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Zhao Gongming almost lost his breath. His legs trembled slightly. He, who was fishing by theke, immediately stood up and hurriedly stuffed the paintings in front of him back into his storage Dharma treasure.

    A wisp of golden light shed. It was naturally the Golden Roc. There were two figures standing on it.

    Zhao Gongming took a closer look. Who else could it be but the two people he had been waiting for?

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>There¡¯s a problem...</i>

    <i>Why is Second Sister wearing Brother Changgeng¡¯s Daoist robe? It¡¯s even meticulously trimmed and tailored.</i>

    <i>Uh, are these two spending so much money on clothes to wear when they are alone?</i>

    However, Zhao Gongming frowned and pondered for a while. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls surrounded him and looked at the Golden Roc warily.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t lean over first.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked. Yun Xiao was puzzled.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you really Changgeng?¡±

    Zhao Gongming frowned and said, ¡°Why did I look for you when we first met?¡±

    ¡°For the matter about the incense offerings.¡±

    Li Changshou replied casually. When he saw Zhao Gongming¡¯s reaction, he had a bad premonition.

    After he returned to Xuandu City with Yun Xiao, he only met the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan. When he sensed Zhao Gongming¡¯s aura, he immediately looked for him.

    After all, before he returned, he had seen the tragic scene regarding Zhao Gongming in the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had only activated the paper effigy in the Grand White Pce. After confirming that Ling¡¯e was safe and sound, he did not have the time to investigate.

    Judging from Zhao Gongming¡¯s reaction, could it be that someone had taken advantage of his absence to cause trouble?

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced. He immediately added, ¡°The Spring Flower and Autumn Moon painting that you observed just now is the 162th painting that I gave you. The theme is the blooming of the crabapple flowers and the rain. The mainposition is...¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡±

    Zhao Gongming hurriedly shouted, ¡°I know that you¡¯re my brother! Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    On the Golden Roc¡¯s back, Fairy Yun Xiao looked elsewhere. Her slightly furrowed eyebrows, helpless smile, and the faint blush on her face indicated...

    She had also used her immortal senses to see the contents of the painting.

    Two indecent people.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. The small scheme was insignificant. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother, when did you be so cautious? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Zhao Gongming waved his sleeve and floated up with his hands behind his back. The courtyard of the straw hut behind him scattered with the wind.

    He said, ¡°You just came back? Take a rest first. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Did someone pretend to be me and cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. You went to the Chaos Sea to chase after Kun Peng and did not appear for many years so the Heavenly Courts have lost their sense of propriety, especially in the past decade, the Heavenly Courts had not been living well. By the way, how is Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I did not disappoint you.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°Golden Roc, return to the Heavenly Courts at full speed.¡±

    The Golden Roc answered firmly, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    ¡°Brother, talk to Yun while I use my incarnation to look around.¡± Li Changshou sat down with a gloomy expression.

    He hadpletely lost contact with the Primordial World in the Chaos Sea. He was most worried about Ling¡¯e¡¯s safety. Secondly, he was worried about whether the Western Sect would attack the Heavenly Courts.

    Now, it seemed that the Western Sect had really attacked.

    As expected, the Western Sect would never disappoint.

    At the same time, on the city wall of Xuandu City,

    Two rocking chairs that were less than a foot apart were swaying gently. The Great Daoist Master stretched his back and rested his head on his arm as he looked at the Chaos Sea.

    Right beside the Great Daoist Master, Kong Xuan, who was dressed in a thin dress and colorful immortal light, held a book in one hand and read it quietly.

    The two of them did not talk much, but they got along well. They gave off afortable vibe.

    Kong Xuan seemed to have thought of something. He put down the book in his hand and turned to the Great Daoist Master.

    ¡°Did you notice anything strange when Changgeng and Yun Xiao appeared together just now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong with them? I will not mistake their Great Dao. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that they¡¯re fake,¡± Kong Xuan said softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Grand Pure One Temple to ask the Saint? What did the Saint say that time?¡±

    ¡°Teacher said that Junior Brother and Junior Sister Yun Xiao are safe and sound. They are in the secret ce of Kun Peng in the Chaos Sea. Kun Peng has been subdued long ago.¡±

    ¡°After careful calction, it has been more than thirty years.¡±

    Kong Xuan lowered his voice and pursed his red lips. His phoenix-like eyes burned with the soul of gossip.

    ¡°However, when I saw the two of them just now, their auras were clearly separated. Their Dao runes had yet to fuse. One of them is still a virgin while the other is still a Solitary Yang Body. No matter how high their cultivation levels are, they can¡¯t hide this from me. Is that normal?¡±

    ¡°Is this... abnormal?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and asked. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that something was amiss.

    The Great Daoist Master muttered, ¡°Changgeng and Junior Sister Yun Xiao have a deep rtionship. In such a secret ce in the Chaos Sea, they did not move at all for more than thirty years. Could it be...¡±

    ¡°Could it be?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. What doesn¡¯t Changgeng know?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shook his head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Changgeng is the ambassador of Jie School¡¯s Daopanion. He has helped hundreds of Daopanions in Jie School. Among the three sects, Changgeng is the most knowledgeable about romance between men and women.¡±

    ¡°Some people are just eloquent. When I saw him speaking so confidently, I thought that he was a master of a certain Dao.¡± Kong Xuan pursed his lips. ¡°However, when ites to himself, his hands and feet are in a deadlock. He does everything.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°Huh? Why do I feel that you are implying something?¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    Kong Xuan squinted, smiled, and did not say anything else.

    She returned to her sitting position from the side. Her enchanting curves behind the thin veil were actually so charming under the light of the array wall.

    A certain Great Daoist Master cleared his throat and continued to rest his head on his arm while staring at the Chaos Sea.

    After some time, the Great Daoist Master sighed and whispered, ¡°The Void is illusory, and only the Dao exists forever.¡±

    Kong Xuan¡¯s slender fingers paused as she flipped through the book. There was a hint of helplessness in her beautiful eyes, but she was not in a hurry. She continued to sit quietly by the side.

    ...

    Li Changshou scanned the area and almost cursed.

    Apart from him, no one in the Heavenly Courts could control the situation.

    <i>The Western Sect is really good at seizing opportunities!</i>

    Putting aside the fact that the Immortal Alliance was being controlled everywhere in the trichiliocosm...

    In the five continents, Li Changshou¡¯s mind skipped through the paper effigywork and saw scenes.

    The five Heavenly Gates of the Heavenly Courts were closed. The number of immortal soldiers stationed outside had reduced by 50%.

    The mes of war in the North Continent rose again. The demons and the Magi confronted each other. Both sides suffered casualties.

    Blood Qi surged everywhere in the Middle Continent. Within an hour of searching with Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses, two Immortal Sects of the three sects fought. The auras of the disciples of Chan School and Jie School were hidden in the dark.

    In the four seas, the conflict between the dragon race and the Sea n was stirred up again. At the border between the North Ocean and the East Ocean, arge number of dead fish and prawns floated on the surface of the sea. It was obvious that it was the situation after the battle.

    In fact, half of the Sea God Sect that he had been raising for many years had been destroyed. The Burning Incense Sect of the Western Sect had revived.

    How many years has it been?

    Thirty-five years!

    If he and Yun Xiao stayed outside for three to five hundred years, the good situation that he had worked hard to create would be destroyed.

    Li Changshou suppressed his anger and quickly thought of a solution.

    He could not change anything by venting his emotions. Now, he had to figure out the losses everywhere. He had to boost his morale and gradually retract his ¡°lostnd¡± to suppress the Western Sect¡¯s arrogance.

    On the Golden Roc¡¯s back, Li Changshou opened his eyes and squeezed out an ugly smile.

    ¡°Brother, did someone impersonate me previously?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Zhao Gongming immediately said, ¡°There are a total of three times that I impersonated you. The first time was more than ten years ago. At that time, you appeared in the North Continent and invited the Magi of the North Continent to attack. You worked with the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to deal with the demons at the border of the North Continent. In the end, you lured arge number of Magi into the trap of the demons. The second and third times were in the trichiliocosm. The first time, they targeted the Immortal Alliance and caused the Immortal Alliance to suffer a huge defeat. The third time was against the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who had given Spirit Stones and Immortal Pills to the Immortal Alliance. At that time, the Heavenly Generals and the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, had already seen through the other party¡¯s scheme, but they still suffered heavy casualties. After that, Senior Brother Duobao ordered the immortals of Jie School to spread the news. He said that you had yet to return and that he was investigating the person who pretended to be you.¡±

    ¡°What appearance did my impostor use?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally the appearance of the old man you often show others.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Zhao Gongming and Yun Xiao were puzzled. Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Why is that a good thing? ording to the rules of the Primordial World, the person who impersonated you is already our mortal enemy. This matter cannot be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I will not underestimate this matter. However, if you can impersonate me and deceive the Grand Magi and the Deputy Alliance Leaders of the Immortal Alliance, I¡¯m afraid you have even imitated my Dao runes and aura. This person¡¯s cultivation level is probably not weak. His mystical abilities are not low either. If the news of me returning to the world spreads, he will definitely disappear.¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Could he have already sneaked into the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are guarded by the three divine swords. It is also the ce with the richest Heavenly Dao power. It will naturally not be affected.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Netherworldter. I¡¯ll naturally know who that person is. The Truth Listener divine beast can¡¯t take advantage of the protection of the Heavenly Dao for nothing. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Brother, have you felt... restless recently? Do you want to move around?¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked. ¡°No. I¡¯ve been very stable recently. I just want to find a ce to sleep.¡±

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao looked at each other. They had a tacit understanding.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Brother, are you willing to listen to my advice?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to listen.¡± Zhao Gongming sat upright with his legs crossed. He looked confident and puffed out his chest. ¡°Second Sister, tell me. I will definitely follow your orders!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Why does it sound a little strange?

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just want you and Senior Sister Jin Ling to move to Three-Immortal Ind. After I return this time, when the time is right, I will send out an invitation and invite the inner and outer sect disciples to the Three-Immortal Ind to preach the Dao. You and Senior Sister Golden Spirit can stay on the ind. You don¡¯t have to stay for too long. Just pass the Great God-Conferment Tribtion this time.¡±

    Zhao Gongming frowned and pondered for a while. He looked at Yun Xiao and then at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Second Sister, do you mean that... I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble in the future?¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly. Li Changshou did not say anything.

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and smiled unrestrainedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you move over. Jin Ling will probably be in a difficult position. Moreover, I¡¯m not a child. There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. Second Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just cultivate in seclusion in the Luofu Cave. I don¡¯t know anything about anything else. How about that? Actually, if the cmityes, we cannot avoid it. It¡¯s not easy to break the situation. Second Sister...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°If I really have a Great Tribtion and can¡¯t avoid it, don¡¯t be too rash and take advantage of the cmity. Changgeng is here. I will discuss everything with him.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded slowly.

    However, because the identity of the person who was in charge of the Tribtion was too special, he could not say anything even in this ce.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated, but she did not persuade him. She only reminded Zhao Gongming not to be rash.

    Li Changshou sighed.

    All of them sounded nice. They reminded him not to be rash. When it came to the matter, they were probably more superior than the other.

    It was best for him, an ¡°outsider¡±, to take action.

    The message that the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi carried was actually just an image. It could happen in the future, or the Heavenly Dao would guide it in that direction.

    Putting everything else aside, it waspletely theoretically possible to arrange for Master Zhao¡¯s incarnation to transcend the tribtion.

    In the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Zhao Gongming had gone down the mountain to enter the tribtion because the Ten Absolute Arrays had been broken one after another. The ten Heavenly Lords had died tragically. They were all Zhao Gongming¡¯s good friends.

    Now, the Great Array of the ten Heavenly Lords has probably be the ¡°Ten Absolutes of Heaven Extermination Earth Yin-Yang Array¡±...

    Ahem, that had nothing to do with him. Back then, he had only given the concept of a chain array. The ten Heavenly Lords had figured out such a huge array themselves. They had even demonstrated it on Golden Ao Ind previously.

    Now, the catalyst for Master Zhao¡¯s cmity was very likely not the ten Heavenly Lords.

    What exactly happened that caused Zhao Gongming to be imprisoned and seriously injured?

    This matter was really difficult to figure out.

    The final Immortal Massacre Tribtion of the three sects of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion suddenly seemed imminent.

    The Golden Roc flew at high speed and shot towards the five continents from the Xuandu City.

    Li Changshou quickly returned to the topic and chatted with Zhao Gongming, easing the worry in his eyes.

    Yun Xiao was also a little worried. She was naturally worried that her elder brother would face the cmity. However, she did not say much to Li Changshou. She seemed to want to think of a solution herself.

    On the way back, Li Changshou did not idle.

    His paper effigy began to be active in the Heavenly Courts. First, he went to see the Jade Emperor and understood what had happened recently with General Dongmu.

    He did not forget to send a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e to tell her that he was back. Ling¡¯e was so happy that she spun around.

    Fortunately, General Dongmu was still around and did not reincarnate to be the Pure Yang Daoist.

    Li Changshou heard about a series of fierce attacksunched by the Western Sect, from General Dongmu. From the trichiliocosm to the five continents, the Heavenly Courts had lost many troops, but they were not injured.

    Instead, the Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually reasonable for the Western Sect to be so anxious. Changgeng might not know.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened?¡±

    The Jade Emperor sat on the jade steps and smiled. ¡°You were swallowed by Kun Peng in the Xuandu City... Ahem, when you rushed into Kun Peng¡¯s mouth and wanted to destroy it from the inside, the two Saints of the Western Sect had once appeared to stop Senior Brother Tongtian from killing Kun Peng.¡±

    ¡°The battle between the Grandmaster of Heaven and the two of them in the Chaos Sea should have been a draw. Neither side suffered any losses.¡±

    ¡°However, when the three Saints appeared in the Xuandu City and were about to return to the Primordial World, the Grand Pure One suddenly appeared. Not only did he injure Saint Jie Yin with one palm, but he also destroyed 20% of Saint Zhun Ti¡¯s Dao.¡±

    ¡°This is the Saint realm. Saint Zhun Ti was originally the Sixth Saint. Now, his position is probably unstable. Hahaha!¡±

    General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯tugh so obviously.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The Jade Emperor pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really venting.¡±

    Li Changshou looked enlightened. He pondered carefully and continued to ask General Dongmu about the subsequent matters.

    Before he returned to the Heavenly Courts, the paper effigy had already begun to preside over various tasks. He first stabilized the interior and exterior of the Heavenly Courts before counterattacking the Western Sect appropriately.

    The battle in the trichiliocosm was a troublesome matter. He would have to put in a lot of effortter.

    Also, the culprit who impersonated him was his next whetstone. He had to catch this matter and not let it go!

    There was no intention of belittling Eldest Senior Brother Duobao.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that.

    Just as he was working hard for the Heavenly Courts and making arrangements with the intention of turning the tide and changing the situation, his main body sat on the Golden Roc and entered the five continents with Fairy Yun Xiao and Master Zhao...

    His Dao heart suddenly trembled and his heart strings vibrated slightly. A few lines of words condensed in his heart, but they were not too clear Dao runes.

    <i>98%. Come to Purple Cloud Pce quickly!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve thought of a way to exin how I lost the Primordial Violet Qi!</i>

    <i>Ah, it¡¯s really here.</i>

 Chapter 594 - Entering the Purple Cloud Palace Again

    <h4>Chapter 594: Entering the Purple Cloud Pce Again</h4>

    At the East Heaven Gate, Li Changshou sat on the Golden Roc and hurriedly returned. He directly revealed the Water God Divine Power Treasure that could not be faked.

    The Heavenly Generals were stunned at first before they walked forward to wee him.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    The scene was a little chaotic, but Li Changshou did not reply. His expression was tense. He nodded at the Heavenly Generals and shed into the East Heaven Gate.

    Due to the fact that the Dao Ancestor had sent an ¡°interrogation¡± invitation, Li Changshou did not dare to dy. He could only hurriedly bid farewell to Yun Xiao.

    Master Zhao saw Li Changshou¡¯s anxious expression and did not ask further. He only agreed to drink with himter and went to the Three-Immortal Ind to take a look.

    He naturally could not tell Yun Xiao that the Dao Ancestor had invited him to the Purple Cloud Pce to teach him a lesson, lest she was worried.

    After all, Yun Xiao knew a lot of things and even knew about Senior Lang¡¯s existence.

    After entering the East Heaven Gate, Li Changshou did not conceal his aura. Instead, he took the initiative to spread his Dao runes and swaggered towards the sky.

    He would fly as fast as he could.

    He would cause as muchmotion as he could.

    From the deepest part of the Nine Heavens, one could find the path to the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The premise was that Purple Cloud Pce wanted to be found.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure turned into a whiteet that soared into the deepest part of the Imperial Court!

    It was filled with urgency.

    When he decided to let Kun Peng swallow the Primordial Violet Qi, Li Changshou had already thought of various subsequent situations.

    It was a taboo to be stable.

    That made Li Changshou determined to resist the will of the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao at that moment. The main reason he did not ept the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi was that he was sure that he would not be killed by the Heavenly Dao because he rejected the purple gas.

    The reason was veryplicated. It could be simply understood as¡ª

    He was still useful.

    Therefore, Li Changshou had already understood that after he dealt with the Primordial Violet Qi and Kun Peng and returned to the Primordial World, he would most likely suffer a wave of punishment.

    The most serious situation was actually the descent of the Heavenly Punishment. The Dao Ancestor did not give him any hints and severely injured him as a warning.

    The Dao Ancestor seemed to be angry when the Purple Cloud Pce summoned him this time. However, the two sentences gave him enough room to maneuver.

    The Dao Ancestor was implying that he had to find a suitable reason to make everyone feel better.

    Rejecting the Primordial Violet Qi was equivalent to rejecting the Heavenly Dao.

    In the current Primordial World, the nature of this matter could be very bad. It could also be reduced to a small matter and ultimately be left unsettled.

    If he could not give a satisfactory answer to the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor today, his subsequent ns would be affected.

    That was not a game, but Li Changshou¡¯s choice.

    Li Changshou naturally did not think that he was qualified topete with the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor. He was still far inferior in all aspects.

    As he flew to the Nine Heavens, Li Changshou suddenly realized.

    The message contained in the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi was that the Dao Ancestor had probably added it to the Primordial Violet Qi the moment Kun Peng swallowed him and the Primordial Violet Qi.

    Is this a warning for me?

    Li Changshou could not be sure of the exact details. He could only see the intensity of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s punishment and the words he said to himself.

    <i>Um...</i>

    It was best not to let the matter of the Heavenly Punishment whipping his buttocks blow up. This time, he should go to the Purple Cloud Pce himself and not have to call others.

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    A shout suddenly sounded beside his ear. Li Changshou stopped and turned around. He saw the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation riding a cloud from the side. There was a hint of worry in his eyes.

    Clearly, Quan Dong really understood this time.

    That ce was misty and there was no one around. Li Changshou bowed and smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Quan Dong looked serious and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you need me to apany you to the Purple Cloud Pce?¡±

    After saying that, Quan Dong gave Li Changshou a look.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster is summoning us. He should only be lecturing us. Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Ah, I was too anxious back then. I did not expect the Primordial Violet Qi to suddenly appear. At that time, I was in a hurry to appear and chase after it. Instead, I almost let Kun Peng go. In the end, I had no choice. I could not extract the Primordial Violet Qi from Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. I was careless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°When you reach the Purple Cloud Pce, admit your mistake. The Dao Ancestor will naturally not stoop to your level. Now, the Heavenly Courts are facing trouble everywhere. I can¡¯t do without you. Go early and return early. Don¡¯t contradict the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    How could Li Changshou not know that the Jade Emperor was expressing his attitude to the Dao Ancestor for his sake?

    Li Changshou felt warm in his heart. He bowed to Quan Dong and bowed deeply. Then, he turned around and continued to walk away.

    This body might not be tolerated in this world, but it was enough to obtain a few fellow Daoists.

    Quan Dong looked up and stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back. Then, he sighed and returned to the Heavenly Pce.

    At the same time, Yun Xiao stood on a beach on the Immortal Ind.

    She, who had already changed into her long dress, folded the Daoist robe and ced it on her arm. She quietly looked at the sky in the northwest direction.

    There was a hint of worry in her eyes.

    Behind her, Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, and a few fairies who were cultivating on the ind were arranging the wine and immortal fruits to wee her.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Qiong Xiao raised her hand and knocked Zhao Gongming¡¯s arm. She asked via voice transmission, ¡°What happened to Sister?¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. He smiled and said, ¡°He should be thinking about someone. After all, we have only been together for decades. It¡¯s normal for us to be ufortable when we suddenly separate.¡±

    Qiong Xiao frowned when she heard that. She, who was kneeling on the meditation cushion, looked worried.

    ¡°Brother, tell me...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Qiong Xiao asked via voice transmission, ¡°Sister has married into the Grand White Pce. Will Fourth Sister and I go there together?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Zhao Gongming found it difficult to answer at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you discuss it. However, that should be after the Great Tribtion. At that time, you can go wherever you want. You won¡¯t be as restrained as you are now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I hope so.¡±

    Qiong Xiao smacked her lips. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to be gossiped about.¡±

    Zhao Gongming chuckled and did not say anything else.

    Bi Xiao called softly from the side. Yun Xiao turned around and floated over. Her expression had returned to its usual coldness.

    However, Zhao Gongming and the others did not know if it was an illusion, but Yun Xiao seemed to be more gentle than usual. Her eyes were watery and she spoke more than usual. Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao were impressed.

    The topic of immortals naturally could not avoid the current tribtion.

    Yun Xiao specially instructed the fairies on the ind not to go out for the next few hundred years. If they had a sudden impulse and had the intention to go out, it might be because of the cmity.

    The fairies naturally agreed. Whether they listened or not was something forter.

    Han Zhi sighed and said, ¡°I wonder if my master¡¯s reincarnation will be affected by the Great Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°That ck leopard?¡±

    Qiong Xiao ced the luminous cup beside her face and smiled. ¡°The cmity this time is about intercepting, Chan, and the Western Sect. It naturally has nothing to do with him.

    Don¡¯t think too much. Reincarnation is no longer an old person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Zhi agreed, but she still missed him.

    ¡°By the way, Brother.¡± Qiong Xiao casually threw up a grape and urately caught it with her mouth. She said casually, ¡°A few years ago, Senior Sister Jin Ling seemed to have taken in a disciple called Wen or something. She brought him to the Green Touring Pce to train him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and asked, ¡°Male or female?¡±

    ¡°I heard that male disciples are quite handsome.¡±

    Teng!

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s figure disappeared instantly. He said that he was going to Green Touring Pce to visit his master and left behind Cosmic Wave Marks.

    Qiong Xiao blinked and muttered, ¡°Are all disciples so guarded?¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and said, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t have much confidence. Perhaps it has something to do with Senior Sister Jin Ling¡¯s unwillingness to talk about them openly.¡±¡®

    Bi Xiao whispered, ¡°Let Chang, Geng, Teacher,e up with ideas. Junior Brother Changgeng has so many ideas.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably going to deal with a difficult problem now.¡± Yun Xiao looked at the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s n this matter. Don¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯ll talk to Senior Sister Jin Lingter and find out what she¡¯s worried about. Alright, don¡¯t say that behind my back. Have you gained anything from your cultivation recently?¡±

    Great Fairy Yun Xiao took the opportunity to turn into a stern teacher. The corners of the two little fairies¡¯ mouths turned into bitter expressions. Theyined a little and began to show the results of their recent cultivation.

    The joys and sorrows of living beings are reasonable. The joys and sorrows of the world are different.

    Apart from homework, it was all about life.

    ...

    In the sky, in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    A stream of light flew out of the dense cloud below the Purple Cloud Pce and transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s original appearance. He carried his Daoist robe and walked up the stairs in front of the hall.

    His face was red and his forehead was covered in sweat. His eyes were filled with anxiety.

    Before he arrived in front of the hall, he had already lowered his head, closed his eyes, and cleared his throat. Only then did he quickly run over and rush into the empty hall of the Purple Cloud Pce.

    ¡°I, Li Changshou, am here to ask for punishment!¡±

    His voice echoed in the hall. The figure behind the door stood quietly and maintained a Dao salute.

    He stood there for six hours.

    Cold sweat seeped out of Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. The cold sweat evaporated by him.

    His Adam¡¯s apple trembled irregrly, as if there was a ferocious beast that could take his life at any time.

    He was a little too nervous. There were no signs of him performing.

    A coldugh came from the front. ¡°Why? Has Lord Taibai Jinxing be a block of wood? Why are you standing there?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly lowered his head and cupped his hands. ¡°Grandmaster, I don¡¯t dare to go forward without summoning you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡±

    There was a hint of anger in his voice. He scolded, ¡°What else do you not dare to do!?!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s legs went weak. He knelt on the floor that was filled with starlight and hidden Dao marks. He did not say a word.

    In the hall, on the Dao Ancestor¡¯s specialrge meditation cushion, the burly old Daoist priest slowly ¡°grew¡± out of the streams of light. He cursed angrily,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the Primordial Violet Qi I gave you, you can find a Dao Sect disciple to ept it.

    You even tried your best to transfer it to Kun Peng!

    Do you think I don¡¯t know what Kun Peng is?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I never had such thoughts! When Kun Peng attacked that day, I suddenly saw the wisp of true Primordial Violet Qi and lost myposure. The Primordial Violet Qi is very important. It is an opportunity to be a Saint, an opportunity for living beings to transcend. I was afraid that it would be snatched away by the Fiend Ancestor, so I put the matter of Kun Peng aside! In order to kill Kun Peng, I had already invited Aunt-Master Tongtian. At that time, in order to protect that wisp of Primordial Violet Qi, I had even vited the promise made by Aunt-Master Saint!¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun fell silent. He stared at Li Changshou, who was kneeling in front of the hall.

    ¡°Have you really never schemed like this?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you are wise.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°You know my temperament. I have to n before I act. If I¡¯m not confident, I will definitely not attack. At that time, for some reason, the Primordial Violet Qi suddenly appeared at about the same time as the fake one that I had designed. I admitted my mistake at first. It was only when the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation reminded me that I realized. At that time, I did not think much about it. I hurriedly took action to protect the few opportunities to be a Saint in the world. This should be the opportunity of our Dao Sect. If those mighty figures snatch it, how extraordinary would that be?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Do you mean that I should reward you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask for a reward!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head again and said loudly, ¡°I only did what a disciple of the Dao Sect should do. There are no disciples without the Dao Sect!¡±

    ¡°In that case, let me ask you again.¡± The Dao Ancestor¡¯s aura intensified. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Kun Peng when you could?¡±

    ¡°This, this...

    It¡¯s because I previously promised the Grandmaster of Heaven that I would ask him to stop Kun Peng. The condition is that Kun Peng is not killed first and that Uncle-Master can y with it. ¡±

    ¡°Then why do you insist on asking the Grandmaster of Heaven to help? Could it be that you intend to spare Kun Peng¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you are wise. Without the help of Uncle-Master, I don¡¯t even have a ny-seven percent confidence in the entire n.

    Only when Uncle-Master attacks will I have a 98% chance of trapping Kun Peng!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou felt a sh of light in front of him. He looked up and saw the Dao Ancestor standing in front of him with a gloomy expression.

    This time, he really shivered.

    ¡°Kid, repeat what you said just now.¡±

    ¡°Only when the Grandmaster of Heaven takes action will I have 98 %...¡±

    Crack!

    Purple lightning surged, and the entire Purple Cloud Pce was filled with lightning. The three thousand Great Dao trembled slightly.

    A momentter, Li Changshouy on the ground, charred. His face was pressed against the smooth ground of the Purple Cloud Pce. He opened his mouth and spat out a small white essence soul with a few screws on the top of his head.

    The Dao Ancestor sat back on his meditation cushion and looked at Li Changshou, who was in front of the hall, happily. He even hummed a happy tune.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to split people, but it¡¯s different for you. Come over. You¡¯ve dealt with this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou jumped up and grinned at the Dao Ancestor. His face was sullen and his pearly whites were revealed, making him look even more honest.

    ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Grandmaster. You forgave me for the Primordial Violet Qi.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor snorted and said coldly, ¡°This matter is not over yet. Why didn¡¯t you bring Kun Peng back to the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°I was mainly worried about the image of the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Kun Peng is an ancient ferocious beast. Everyone has to kill it. If Kun Peng returns to the Three Realms to serve the Heavenly Courts or is rumored to have been subdued by me, the reputation of the Heavenly Courts will probably copse.¡±

    ¡°The reputation of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said coldly, ¡°I think you have obtained some benefits from your fellow countryman and used Kun Peng as a backup n.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Thoughts raced through Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m just like that. I¡¯m afraid of death to a certain extent.¡±

    ¡°So you know!¡±

    ¡°I naturally know that.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely stand firmly on the Heavenly Courts¡¯ side and not be affected by other people¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine.¡± The Dao Ancestor looked a little lonely. He said calmly, ¡°When your fellow countryman was destroyed back then, I saw his memories and knew what he had left behind. I thought that he would leave the Primordial World with Kun Peng when he knew that he would definitely lose. I did not expect... I¡¯m finally back. ¡±

    Li Changshou did not reply and just stood quietly.

    The Dao Ancestor asked, ¡°Changgeng, how much do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually, I don¡¯t know much. I can roughly guess some corners.¡±

    Li Changshou wiped his face and said seriously, ¡°The past is the past. Learning history is to learn lessons from history, not tough at the ancient people to satisfy their so-called vanity. Grandmaster, from the clues left behind by that senior, I can tell that he knew that he was crazy and wrong back then.¡±

    ¡°There is no right or wrong in the world. It¡¯s just that everyone has different desires.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor sighed softly and looked at Li Changshou.

    The charred ckness around Li Changshou¡¯s body faded away, and the damage to his Daoist robe recovered on its own.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said slowly, ¡°I actually have my own selfish desires. The Pangu God had once said that if I want to transcend, I have to give up on myself. Therefore, after the Pangu God returned to the world, I was already in a realm without anything. It could be considered transcendence. Changgeng, I... I know that you have your own opinions and thoughts. However, there are only a few steps left to establish a stable order in this world. You are the most suitable candidate. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened or think about it. I can give you a promise. When you assist the Heavenly Courts in establishing the order of the Three Realms, I can allow you to be unrestrained if you want to be carefree in the world. I¡¯m most satisfied with your self-discipline and self-love. If you want to embark on the path to find your hometown or avoid the world to cultivate, I will also remind Hao Tian not to keep you behind.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately froze. Then, he looked happy and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Grandmaster! I really don¡¯t know how to repay you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so hypocritical.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun waved his hand. ¡°Remember what I told you previously. Go back.

    The wisp of Primordial Violet Qi was swallowed by Kun Peng. The ninth Primordial Violet Qi is not in my hands. I can¡¯t give it to you even if I want to.

    Help the Heavenly Courts andplete the God-Conferment matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and bowed. He lowered his head and took more than ten steps back before turning around and walking towards the door.

    After walking hundreds of steps, the door of the hall was already in front of him. Li Changshou suddenly heard a shout behind him.

    ¡°Changgeng, do I look like that in your heart?¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously turned his head and his Dao heart trembled.

    He saw the Dao Ancestor sitting on the meditation cushion with a faint sneer on his lips. His face was gloomy and cold. The cold glint in his eyes seemed to be able to pierce through a person¡¯s Dao heart.

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Grandmaster, you scared me.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± The Dao Ancestor wiped his face. His cold expression disappeared and he restored his usual vigor and demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and walked out of the main hall of the Purple Cloud Pce. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he quickly looked frightened. He lowered his head and walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 595 - Return Too White, The Heavenly Courts Will Move

    <h4>Chapter 595: Return Too White, The Heavenly Courts Will Move</h4>

    The matter that I mentioned previously refers to the iplete will of the Pangu God...

    I feel that the matter here is even moreplicated than the Primordial Violet Qi.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, a breeze blew past. Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared on the rocking chair in front of the Pill Chamber, but the array formation did not react.

    At that moment, real cold sweat seeped out of his back and drenched his Daoist robe.

    Immortals also had metabolism. However, because their immortal bodies were pure, they used more spiritual energy toplete their external cirction.

    Li Changshou sat there in a daze. He closed his eyes again and carefully listened to the conversation that happened in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Talking to a big shot like the Dao Ancestor was really tiring.

    He should have understood what the Dao Ancestor meant, and the Dao Ancestor should have understood that he was in ce...

    <i>Right?</i>

    The fact that the Dao Ancestor scared him in the end was not important.

    The Dao Ancestor was reminding himself not to hold on to the concept of the human race¡¯smon sense. He had to focus on the entire world.

    ¡°The right and wrongs that originate from personal emotions cannot be applied to the order of the world.¡±

    Although Li Changshou knew that a long time ago, he did not want to restrict himself. He was more inclined to be ayman.

    <i>Ah, life is already so difficult. If I want to live happily forever, I have to work harder.</i>

    More importantly, he could not go against the Dao Ancestor in any way.

    <i>Stable, stable, and stable?</i>

    Li Changshou sat there and fell into deep thought. A faint fog appeared around him, and a wisp of Dao runes circted around the Little Qiong Peak.

    In the chess room, Ling¡¯e, who was ying cards with Long Ji and Xiong Lingli, suddenly perked up. She stood up and flipped the jade stool over. Her body turned into a light white halo and disappeared.

    Long Ji, who was dressed in a thin chiffon dress, blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Aunt-Master Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xiong Lingli threw the card in her hand away and stretched her arms and legs. She had the urge to be bigger.

    She smiled smugly, her two ponytails swaying on the carpet. ¡°In such a situation, there¡¯s only one possibility... Cousin¡¯s main body has returned!¡±

    ¡°Master is back?¡±

    Long Ji was stunned. Then, her figure shed and went to the side hall.

    After opening theyers of restrictions, Long Ji hurriedly changed into an attire that allowed her to go out. Her immortal senses wanted to investigate the Pill Chamber, but they were easily blocked by the array.

    ¡°Senior Brother~~¡±

    A call interrupted Li Changshou¡¯s train of thought. He turned his head and saw a ray of colorful light sh past. Ling¡¯e had already jumped forward and pressed her hands on his shoulders.

    Li Changshou did not resist. He let her hold his shoulder and shake it. He even shouted sadly, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re finally back alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I almost died.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling¡¯e stopped crying and subconsciously knelt at the side. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you in trouble this time? Is Sister Yun Xiao alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou sighed slowly. ¡°Although it¡¯s a littleplicated to deal with Kun Peng, it¡¯s not difficult to have the Saint holding the fort.

    The problem lies in other aspects.¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and muttered softly. She pondered for a while and asked softly, ¡°Is it rted to the Primordial Violet Qi that Kun Peng swallowed?¡±

    ¡°Yo, have you awakened?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. He raised his hand and rubbed Ling¡¯e¡¯s head, messing up her meticulously groomed hair essories. Ling¡¯e pouted unhappily.

    Ling¡¯e snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Then, he rolled his eyes and changed the topic. He jumped up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pour a cup of tea for Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. You can also put back the Love Water that you took from the secretpartment in the bookshelf. My Dao Body is now as sturdy as a rock and is no longer affected by this item.¡±

    Ling¡¯e tiptoed and hesitated. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. In the end, she said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and chuckled. He casually took out a jade token and pondered about what he should do next.

    Ling¡¯e felt a little guilty. She tiptoed out of the Pill Chamber and went to theke to get busy.

    Although she had immortal techniques and mystical abilities, she still used the stove to boil water. Although there were not many steps when brewing tea, she was still fully focused, as if every move was important.

    Not long after, Ling¡¯e carried the tray and floated back to the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou thanked her and sipped from the teapot.

    Ling¡¯e walked to the back of the rocking chair and pressed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder, rubbing it gently. She used a Dharma spell that she had specially cultivated to inject wisps of cool Connate Spirit Qi into her senior brother¡¯s Dao Body.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is it troublesome to go out this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I was identally swallowed by Kun Peng. Instead, I took advantage of the situation and caused trouble in his body...¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou activated the ¡°ears on the wall¡± mode and briefly exined the battle between him and Kun Peng.

    Ling¡¯e listened attentively and frowned from time to time.

    When she heard that Li Changshou was fighting with Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul, she could not help but worry.

    ¡°Stupid Senior Brother, how did you teach me back then? Everything has to be stable. How can I go out and fight a great figure like Kun Peng? I was even swallowed by someone and fought with someone¡¯s essence soul?¡±

    Ling¡¯eined a little. Her little hand climbed to Li Changshou¡¯s forehead and she rubbed it gently with her slender fingers.

    Li Changshou did not say anything. It was indeed inappropriate for him to say that he was in control of everything.

    After quietly enjoying his junior sister¡¯s formal service, Li Changshou asked, ¡°Have you ever thought of leaving my side?¡±

    Ling¡¯e paused and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, where should I go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want you to go to the Goddess of Mercy¡¯s ce to cultivate for a few hundred years,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back after you transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just my thought. I haven¡¯t asked the Goddess for permission.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School,¡± Ling¡¯e muttered softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to go to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to cultivate? I naturally want to listen to your arrangements, but will Teacher me me when he finds out?¡±

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked at Ling¡¯e¡¯s lowered head. She quickly avoided his gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Won¡¯t you be lonely on the mountain?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t if you¡¯re around.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and seemed to have summoned her courage. She looked down at her senior brother and muttered softly, ¡°If Qi Refinement cultivators don¡¯t even know their own hearts, how can they achieve the Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Li Changshou closed his eyes and regted his breathing. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go. The Heavenly Courts is about as safe as the Goddess¡¯s Pce. Do you want some fairies to serve you? With my current cultivation level, I can get some maidservants.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Are you that determined?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to cultivating alone!¡±

    Ling¡¯e snorted softly and immediately regained her senses. She pressed Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder twice hard and flew away from the side with the tip of her toes. She turned her head and pouted.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if you want someone to serve you, just arrange it. Anyway, I don¡¯t dare to say anything. Sister Yun Xiao is so gentle. She definitely won¡¯t say anything. You are the Little Qiong Peak Master. Hmph! Master said that it is difficult to be a great person if you are greedy for pleasure! I suspect that there is something wrong with your mind, Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want it, so be it.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He stretched again. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for half a day and give you and Long Ji something to do. List all the major events that had happened in the world in the Chaos Sea in sequence. Do your best, there¡¯s no need to be too detailed.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. <i>We¡¯re bickering, what kind of trick is it to suddenly assign missions?</i>

    However, since it was a serious matter, Ling¡¯e did not dare to cause trouble. She replied firmly, ¡°I promise toplete Senior Brother¡¯s orders!¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused. He held the teapot and the jade token and was happy.

    It was very useful to change the topic between men and women.

    A momentter, Long Ji hurriedly left the Little Qiong Peak and the Grand White Pce to rush to the Jade Pool.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body was resting, but the paper effigy rushed to see the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and discussed the arrangements with General Quan Dong.

    In the past few decades, the Heavenly Courts had been troubled by the Western Sect. Now that he had returned, he naturally had to...

    He had to stabilize the situation first, observe in secret, and finally counterattack appropriately.

    It might not be effective to be energetic. The mastermind behind the Western Sect might be his old rival.

    This time, he had to make sure that the other party could not make aeback.

    Hence, half a dayter.

    In the Netherworld, outside Fengdu City.

    A young hanging judge rode a cloud out of Fengdu City. He hummed a melody from the Netherworld and headed towards Ksitigarbha¡¯s Reincarnation Pagoda.

    ...

    ¡°Ah, Master, what should we do?¡±

    In the Reincarnation Pagoda, the green-furred dog curled up under the window sill muttered softly.

    The young Daoist who was cultivating frowned when he heard that. He opened his eyes and looked over with a puzzled expression. ¡°What did you do again?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything... Really!¡±

    The green-furred dog sighed and raised his paw to cover his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you previously that a fellow pretended to be the merciful, benevolent, amiable, and personable Lord Taibai Jinxing? He cheated the Heavenly Courts and the Immortal Alliance two or three times.¡±

    Ksitigarbha was puzzled. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°It originally had nothing to do with me. However, Lord Taibai Jinxing is wise, intelligent, refined, and easy-going. He will definitely think of looking for me to investigate this matter. My ability to hear the thoughts of all living beings is just nice to find the true identity of the fake. Even if the other party is a mighty figure, he will leave traces. Ah, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to survive in the Primordial World these days.¡±

    Truth Listener sighed faintly andy on the ground, wagging its tail weakly.

    Ksitigarbha pondered for a while and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, what can he do to you?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. How can I dare to y tricks with Lord Taibai Jinxing? Something will really happen...¡±

    Ksitigarbha shook his head helplessly and cursed, ¡°Where did your arrogance go? Where did the unwillingness to admit defeat when we schemed against each other go? Where did the anger you had when you were first subdued by me go!?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because I¡¯m knowledgeable and know a lot? In the past, I thought that you were ruthless and evil. Now, I see that you are a benevolent person!¡±

    Truth Listener muttered, ¡°Now that I¡¯m extremely angry, I can only curse behind my back. Ah, if I offend Venus Sovereign, I¡¯m afraid the Primordial World will not have a ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ksitigarbha was about to curse with a ck face when a chuckle came from outside the window.

    ¡°Why? Am I that ferocious?¡±

    The green hair on Truth Listener¡¯s body immediately exploded. It stood up and fled. Halfway through, it ran back and circled around anxiously.

    A stream of light streaked across the window sill. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigynded beside Ksitigarbha and cupped his hands at Ksitigarbha. Just as he was about to speak, the green-furred divine beasty at the entrance of the stairs and kowtowed.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, please let me off! I definitely don¡¯t dare to get involved in this matter. I can¡¯t afford to offend either side!¡±

    Ksitigarbha pursed his lips and looked out of the window calmly, hinting that he did not know the dog.

    Li Changshou looked enlightened. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I understand.¡±

    Truth Listener was stunned. It hurriedly said, ¡°No, what did I remind you about?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s probably no one else who can make you so afraid other than the Eldest Senior Brother of Spiritual Mountain, who doesn¡¯t care about the Heavenly Courts or the authority of the Heavenly Dao Echelon.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°Is Maitreya the person who impersonated me to plot against the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Y-You already know...¡±

    ¡°I was bluffing you just now.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and chuckled. He turned around and did not look at the Truth Listener. He chatted with Ksitigarbha.

    The green-furred divine beast opened its mouth and its eyes were nk. It raised its head andy there as if it was petrified.

    Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to have gained a lot in the Chaos Sea. However, I admire you for rejecting the Primordial Violet Qi.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and looked regretful. ¡°I was one move behind and was taken advantage of by Kun Peng. For that, I was punished by the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°It seems that Fellow Daoist Changgeng has quite an ambition.¡±

    ¡°In the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, the beautiful figure will be a twin zither.¡± Li Changshou smiled with his hands behind his back. ¡°That¡¯s my goal. I¡¯ve already obtained the answer to this trip. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I don¡¯t want Maitreya to discover that the situation is amiss and escape into the Chaos Sea.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou turned around and was about to escape. However, Ksitigarbha restrained his smile and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Changgeng, can you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that you want to defend the Eldest Senior Brother of the spiritual mountain?¡±

    ¡°His matter has nothing to do with me,¡± Ksitigarbha said seriously. ¡°I know that you are deliberately targeting the Western Sect. This is also a conflict between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect during the Great Tribtion. However, the matter regarding Maitreya was not done by the Western Sect. Please don¡¯t me the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°His identity and position have long represented the entire spiritual mountain. You should have persuaded him before he did that. The matter of impersonating me is already irreconcble.¡±

    Ksitigarbha pondered for a while and sighed. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t hide in the Chaos Sea, the cultivators of the spiritual mountain will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Simrly, this has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the distant view of the Netherworld outside the window.

    ¡°Moreover, even if he hides in the Chaos Sea, I have a way to find him. This person is also a scourge to the Western Sect.¡±

    Ksitigarbha said, ¡°If you really touch him, I¡¯m afraid a battle between the Saints will break out. Teacher will not sit and watch him get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the battle between the Saints.¡±

    Ksitigarbha was suddenly at a loss for words. He looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and saw that his expression was normal. There was no change in his eyes.

    Li Changshou suddenly smiled and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m just the disciple of a Saint. How can I dare to make such a decision? However, even if I can¡¯t kill Maitreya this time, I will make the Western Sect pay the corresponding price and restrict Maitreya¡¯s movements. Now, the Great Tribtion is right ahead. Those below the Saint should try their best to turn into ashes. You and I are the same.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou cupped his hands and turned into a stream of light to escape, leaving Ksitigarbha frowning in concentration.

    A momentter, Ksitigarbha turned to look at Truth Listener, who was crying and packing her luggage. He could not help but be speechless.

    Ksitigarbha waved his hand and golden light shone everywhere in the Reincarnation Pagoda. However, he temporarily sealed the Reincarnation Pagoda and rejected any living beings from entering.

    At the same time, in the Heavenly Courts.

    As soon as Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy left the Reincarnation Pagoda, rumbling drums sounded everywhere in the Heavenly Courts. Groups of Heavenly Soldiers gathered towards the five Heavenly Gates. The Heavenly Generals turned into streams of light and rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was in seclusion, was also awakened. She changed into a golden battle dress and put on her feathered flower helmet. She quickly rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The sound of the drums was an emergency call. All high-ranking generals had to gather at the Lingxiao Hall.

    Youqin Xuanya did not know if it was because of her cold personality. When she was cultivating in the Immortal Du Sect, she was like that. It was the same when she was a general in the Heavenly Courts.

    He would always be isted. There were no other figures within ten feet of him.

    Over the years, she had gotten used to it.

    If someone said that her personality was not likable, she would not care.

    Unless that senior brother spoke.

    When shended in front of the white jade steps of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, it was indeed the same. The figures around her seemed to have a natural barrier with her.

    Youqin Xuanya stood quietly with the Fire Scale Sword Case on her back. She did not care about the gazes that were secretly cast at her. She did not care about the discussions everywhere.

    The streams of light in the sky flickered for a while. Hundreds of Heavenly Generals gathered in front of the Lingxiao Hall.

    Most of the people should have arrived. An old man walked out of the entrance of the Lingxiao Hall. He was naturally the minister of the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu.

    General Dongmu said loudly, ¡°Marshals and generals, enter the hall and pay your respects!¡±

    The Heavenly Generals agreed loudly. Their voices were a little noisy. Then, they walked forward ording to their ranks. They walked up the stairs and quickly entered the Lingxiao Hall.

    Youqin Xuanya was suddenly stunned because she saw the figure standing below the tform.

    He was back.

    For some reason, Youqin Xuanya felt much more at ease. The noisy andplicated thoughts disappeared. She was only slightly happy in her heart, but her expression was even colder.

    She lowered her head and walked forward. She stood at the back and did not look further. She bowed with the generals.

    After a while, Youqin Xuanya heard a few unimportant words from the Jade Emperor. She heard General Dongmu¡¯s reprimand and the order.

    ¡°Everyone, after returning to the array, let the various troops prepare to bleed. The prestige of the Heavenly Courts was not obtained through ying games, exchanging, or speaking. It was obtained through the previous few battles! Once you leave the hall, you will be separated by life and death. When you drew your swords, heads would fly. Please remember His Majesty¡¯s words. What the Heavenly Courts want to establish is order from the bottom up, not bullying from the top down! It is time to give each True Spirit the same value! It is time to use the swords in everyone¡¯s hands and the guts of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers to tell the decay of the world that did not want to wake up because of old dreams! Order will be revealed!¡±

 Chapter 596 - Make a Big Deal!

    <h4>Chapter 596: Make a Big Deal!</h4>

    Mei Mountain, the Qingyuan Dao Perfected Lord Residence.

    Yang Jian sat quietly on the steps in front of the residence. He was dressed in a light blue wide robe, and his handsome face was rxed and peaceful. He lowered his head and wiped his old friend who had apanied him for many years, as well as the sharp weapon that he had used to fight outside.

    It was a customized version of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Entertainment and Copper Mirror.

    In the past, when he was cultivating on the Jade Spring Mountain, he had always felt that the Heavenly Courts was a ce with many dogmas and was very repressed. The immortals and gods who worked for the Heavenly Courts were all trembling in fear. The high-grade immortals had the right to kill the low-grade immortals.

    Later on, he realized that he had been overthinking.

    The atmosphere in the Heavenly Courts was very good. Apart from not being able to talk about love openly, low-grade immortals could y to their heart¡¯s content when they were not on duty. They could drink, chat, cultivate their loneliness, taste their lives, and watch the live broadcast.

    The Heavenly Courts did not allow them to work overtime. After all, every immortal had to be on duty to gain merit.

    A true immortal¡¯s life.

    He had been a recording officer of the Heavenly Courts for a long time. The content that he had presented to the elders of the Heavenly Courts, from ying demons to farming and fishing, to the funeral of mortals, demonic beasts, and children, etc.

    What the Heavenly Courts did not have was what he could broadcast. That was his second advantage.

    Of course, the greatest advantage was his appearance and temperament. That was something that Yang Jian did not want to admit but he had to.

    If he opened the copper mirror and just sat there quietly, he would be able to attract arge number of fairies to secretly observe. The number of people watching would reach 60% of his normal live broadcast.

    He had tried.

    Sometimes, Yang Jian wondered if Lord Taibai Jinxing had taken the trouble to arrange for him and protect him all the way to his current achievements.

    To entertain the Heavenly Courts, he would add a new face and break the original ¡°Fairy Yi Bian Duo¡±.

    <i>Taibai Jinxing is brilliant. This should be within his consideration.</i>

    Yang Jian stopped andy on the steps. He supported the weight of his upper body with his left elbow and looked at the batch of demons that he had just taken in. He was practicing the battle formation in the distance.

    He thought about what he should broadcast in the afternoon.

    In a sh, it was another boring session...

    Boom!

    A muffled thunder suddenly exploded above his head. Yang Jian frowned and looked over. The vertical eye on his forehead opened a crack.

    He originally wanted to see which demon king dared to cause trouble here. However, when he looked up, he saw a golden cloud in the sky.

    The golden cloud churned as the heavenly might descended!

    A jade token flew out and transformed into the image of a white-haired old man. Yang Jian took a closer look and realized that it was none other than Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    ¡°Where is Yang Jian? I have received a military order!¡±

    Yang Jian was shocked. He jumped up from the door and stood in the air. He cupped his fists and bowed.

    ¡°I, Yang Jian am here! Please give me your orders!¡±

    As he spoke, several streams of light flew over from various ces. They were from the six friends of the Plum Mountain. They knelt on one knee and cupped their fists.

    Another p of thunder exploded. A few bolts of golden lightning illuminated a radius of hundreds of kilometers around the Plum Mountain, adding some power to Li Changshou¡¯s image.

    The phantom said loudly, ¡°In recent years, the demons at the border of the North Continent have been stirring. There are also ancient demons who ignored the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ban and went to the North Continent to provoke the Magi, intending to start a war of extermination. Today, I have returned from the Chaos Sea. I have received the orders of the Jade Emperor. I have swept away the demons of the North Continent and eliminated the evil aura of the universe! Yang Jian obeyed! He was conferred the title of the Demon Marshal of the Demon Suppression Division. He led 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers of the Combat Division and sent troops to the border of the North Continent within three days. He also created a momentum, suppressed the enemy, and established his military might! Later, I will attack the demons¡¯ nest!¡±

    ¡°Demons with negative karma will return to reincarnation. Demons with deep sins will devour living souls and destroy their souls. They will not be reincarnated!¡±

    As soon as the illusory figure finished speaking, golden light suddenly flickered on the Plum Mountain. Golden pirs of light descended from the deep sky. Figures flew out from within and lined up in the sky above the Plum Mountain.

    His armor was bright, and he held a spear and a bow. His cultivation level was in front of the Essence Immortal and Perfected Immortals. They were all elite Heavenly Soldiers of the Heavenly Courts!

    Yang Jian looked up and looked at the shadow that was watching him. He cupped his fists and shouted, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The elder in the sky nodded slowly and his figure dissipated. The jade token surged with wisps of golden light and transformed into a tiger talisman that Yang Jian held tightly.

    Yang Jian raised his three pointed, double-edged spear and shouted, ¡°Where are the generals of the Battle Division!?! Let¡¯s gather and discuss! We¡¯ll attack at once!¡±

    Dozens of Heavenly Generals agreed in unison and flew over as streams of light.

    ...

    In the Netherworld, outside Fengdu City.

    ¡°Horse, how long do you think the Great God-Conferment Tribtion is going to take ce? The tide of souls hasn¡¯t even subsided. Moo ~¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Goddess say that it will take at least three to five hundred years? There will probably be a huge waveter. It has just begun. Neigh!¡±

    ¡°The two of us are still the mostfortable. We¡¯ve already fought all that we should. Now, we can retirefortably.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little too monotonous.¡±

    At the eastern border of Fengdu City, two burly men were lying on the cliff of the Three Roads River. They were watching the countless ghosts in the river below as they chatted in boredom.

    It was impossible for them to roast meat. Without seasoning, they felt that they had lost their souls.

    It was impossible to ask for more condiments. In the past, he could pretend to be confused and pretend that he did not know the true identity of Li Changshou from the Immortal Du Sect. Now, it was public. Li Changshou was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ big shot, Taibai Jinxing.

    <i>Could the Second Marshal of the Netherworld use his desire to visit the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this because the grade is insufficient and I can¡¯t go to the Heavenly Courts casually...</i>

    ¡°Horse, happy days are short.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the nsmen who are judges, we are free. Neigh.¡±

    ¡°I really want to go and have fun with Lord Star Lord... Moo.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we haven¡¯t had a chance to appear recently.¡±

    Whoosh...

    A wisp of golden light suddenly streaked past the edge of the two burly men¡¯s vision. It came from the east and quickly disappeared from Fengdu City.

    The two brothers were shocked. They hurriedly put on their headgear. Before they could get up, they saw a white light appear in front of Yan Luo Dian and transform into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Taibai Jinxing figure.

    The ten Yama Lords came out to wee him. The ghosts were trembling.

    The judge stopped writing and looked inside the hall. The Netherworld servant held the chain and wooden staff tightly and looked around.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. A few golden bolts of lightning shed behind the white-robed Star Lord. The shout spread throughout Fengdu City.

    ¡°Is the Yama Lord here?¡±

    King Qinguang bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Compared to the decree of the Mei Mountain, Li Changshou¡¯s voice was less dignified and gentler.

    He said, ¡°Yama Lord, listen to the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree. Today, the demons of the North Continent are causing trouble. The negative karma demons in the Three Realms are not extinguished. The Heavenly Courts want to clear the negative karma in the world and protect the universe. This action requires the Heavenly Courts and the Netherworld to work together. The Magi from the ancient times who cultivated and nourished the Netherworld also need to contribute. Half a monthter, the Heavenly Courts would deploy troops everywhere in the North Continent. The Netherworld would like to send a group of otherworldly soldiers to take care of each other. The experts of the Magi could go to the North Continent to help the Magi of the North Continent, which had suffered great losses. Do you have any objections?¡±

    The ten Yama Lords looked at each other and quickly reached a tacit understanding. They looked excited and cupped their fists together.

    ¡°I ept your orders. Immediately order troops and reinforce the North Continent!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s phantom nodded slowly. His figure dissipated. The jade token that flew over turned into a cloth decree andnded in King Qin Guang¡¯s hand.

    The ten Yama Lords immediately surrounded him and observed. All of them rubbed their fists and wished that they could take off their headsets and rush to fight the demons.

    King Wuguan was puzzled. ¡°Why did the Heavenly Courts suddenly attack the demons?¡±

    King Qinguang sighed and smiled. ¡°It seems that Lord Taibai Jinxing has gained a lot in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why do you say that? What does Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s gains in the Chaos Sea have to do with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ huge actions?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally rted to the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi. I reckon that the Star Lord is returning the favor and establishing order for the world in advance... Forget it. There are many things going on here. It¡¯s also veryplicated. Some words cannot be mentioned in the world.¡±

    King Qinguang waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and move. The Heavenly Courts have given us the name to rush to the North Continent. Didn¡¯t you all grit your teeth and shout about killing previously? Now, the opportunity is not here.¡±

    The other Yama Lords nodded and turned around to shout. The big ghosts and little ghosts agreed in unison. A few of them ran towards the depths of the Netherworld.

    Ox-head and Horse-face rushed over from afar and shouted.

    At the same time, in the Four Seas Dragon Pce.

    Li Changshou¡¯s four phantoms faced the four Dragon Kings who lowered their heads and bowed. They announced the same decree.

    ¡°Hao Tian naturally has the Jade Emperor¡¯s Edict! Recently, the four seas had been in turmoil, and the Three Realms had been uneasy. The dragon race should investigate themselves and find the source of the chaos in the four seas. From today onwards, the Heavenly Courts sent troops to restore the order in the Three Realms. They ordered the Four Seas Dragon Pce to cooperate fully. The various troops cooperated with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water Division¡¯s Heavenly Soldiers and sealed the entrance to the five continents of the Primordial World. Without the orders of the Heavenly Courts, no living beings are allowed to enter or leave. Those who disobey would be killed without mercy! The dragon race, please guard the Sea Eye. Don¡¯t cause trouble during the Heavenly Courts¡¯ extermination of the demons.¡±

    The four Dragon Kings bowed and received the decree. When Li Changshou¡¯s phantom dissipated, they shouted and ordered. The four seas trembled.

    In the bedroom of the Shang Lord of the South Continent.

    Most of the guards in the pce were puzzled. Why did the usually energetic ¡°King¡± fall asleep today?

    However, they did not know that in their Great King¡¯s dream, he was looking up at the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God who was sitting cross-legged in the clouds.

    The King of Shang identified it carefully and asked curiously, ¡°Is this immortal the benefactor who saved our ancestor back then?¡±

    Naturally, Li Changshou was the one who had asked the human emperor for help.

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and did not issue the decree. Instead, he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m in charge of change and water management. I¡¯m also a human and a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. In recent years, the world would be in turmoil. There would be demonic auras and demons causing trouble. It is all because the Heavenly Courts had sent troops to the Three Realms to attack the demons. You are the current human emperor. You should be righteous and protect your words. You should protect countless mortals with your destiny. Don¡¯t break your promise and don¡¯t be tyrannical. You should rule the country with benevolence. The Heavenly Courts will ensure that the Shang Nation has good weather and is happy. If you, the human emperor, take advantage of the demons, don¡¯t me me for not taking into ount my friendship with your ancestor and causing a cmity to the Shang Nation.¡±

    Shang Jun hurriedly said, ¡°I will remember your teachings.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly. The shadow dissipated from the king¡¯s dream.

    ...

    After leaving the king¡¯s dream realm, Li Changshou shifted his attention and used the power of the Heavenly Courts to appear in the various temples of the Sea God Sect in the South Ocean to warn the few key Divine Envoys.

    He did not ask the Sea God Sect to fight with the Burning Incense Divine Sect of the Western Sect. That would not be beneficial. Instead, it would cause many negative karma.

    He only wanted them to be more careful and protect themselves. He wanted them to be wary of the demons biting others when they were sick.

    It was better to be safe than sorry.

    In less than half a day, the Three Realms waspletely stirred by the hand he extended.

    In front of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine Might Hall, the Heavenly Dao Dharma artifact, the Heavenly Dao Dream Astrometer, Li Changshou opened his eyes and sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. He carefully thought about his arrangements.

    He had to do it bit by bit. He could not panic or lose hisposure.

    At that moment, he was targeting the demons who had ambushed the Magi of the North Continent.

    Li Changshou was obviously leaning towards the former between the Magi and the demons. Although the human race and the Magi had fought a huge battle at the end of the ancient times and fought for the position of the overlord of the world, that was after the Demon Court was destroyed.

    Moreover, he had the rtionship of the Lady of Earth.

    He wanted to strike the mountain and shake the tiger. He wanted to see if the spiritual mountain would fall into chaos. When there was no demon essence, the Heavenly Courts would take advantage of the situation and threaten the spiritual mountain to settle the old scores.

    Originally, Li Changshou wanted to slowlyplete the series of ns in the hundreds of years before the God-Conferment Tribtion arrived.

    Isn¡¯t this the secondst step of promoting the rise of the Heavenly Courts in advance after going to the Purple Cloud Pce?

    Thest step of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rise was naturally the return of the God roll.

    At that moment, dealing with the spiritual mountain was not about killing the disciples of the Saints on the spiritual mountain. It was aboutpletely wiping out the external forces on the spiritual mountain.

    Taking action in the North Continent was only the first step. Next, he had to kill the Primordial Beasts, kill the ancient demons, and sweep away all the experts from the spiritual mountain.

    Then, the Heavenly Soldiers led the troops out of the five continents and participated in the expedition against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. In a short period of time, they changed the bnce of power in the trichiliocosm.

    The rise of the Heaven Ascension Hall had to be elerated.

    Li Changshou had plenty of time toplete the series of ¡°operations¡± in twenty years.

    When he was not in the Heavenly Courts, the biggest problem of the Heavenly Courts was...

    He did not dare to fight. He did not have the confidence.

    The Jade Emperor had made up his mind to send troops to fight a few times, but he was persuaded by the immortals. It was as if the luck of the Heavenly Courts was on Li Changgeng. Without him, he would definitely lose if he sent troops.

    Especially General Dongmu. He did not dare to lead the army at all. Every time, he would persuade the Jade Emperor to wait and wait.

    As they waited, the spiritual mountain expanded. The demons felt that they had done it again. The world had almost been messed up.

    The Heavenly Courts had been developing rapidly for hundreds of years. They had sufficient foundations. Although there were not many experts, why did they not use a general like Yang Jian?

    Li Changshou slowly exhaled and stood up.

    The immortals and a few trusted aides waiting near the Dream Astrometer immediately gathered.

    General Dongmu hurriedly asked, ¡°Changgeng, how is it?¡±

    ¡°I have already warned the Human Emperor in his dream.¡± Li Changshou stood up and said, ¡°Please report this matter to the Jade Emperor, General Dongmu. I will continue to arrange a few small matters.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    General Dongmu seemed to want to say something. He turned around and wanted to return.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°General Dongmu, do you have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯m sorry. I want to ask, do I still have to ask the experts of the Dao Sect for help this time? If I want to invite the experts of the Dao Sect, it¡¯s fine for me to go everywhere.¡±

    ¡°No, we won¡¯t touch the experts of the Dao Sect this time.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion is imminent, the experts of the Dao Sect are in danger. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to invite or touch anyone. I originally nned to destroy the demonster and discuss it with General Dongmu. The Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent had also entered the tribtion. Most of them had been driven by the tribtion and were fighting in chaos. General Dongmu could send someone to observe carefully and find an opportunity to subdue some sects in the name of the Heavenly Courts. This matter needs to be detailed and nned carefully. General Dongmu, why don¡¯t you organize a memorialter and inform the Jade Emperor?¡±

    General Dongmu pondered carefully and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, are you giving me credit? There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°After this battle, I will definitely be too sharp. I have to hide my abilities and bide my time. I have to stay in seclusion. If the living beings of the Three Realms only know Lord Taibai Jinxing but do not know the Jade Emperor, it is really not what I want. We are all working for the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Courts. General Dongmu, please ept this matter and n for the Middle Continent. If there are any uncertainties, please discuss with me. The Heavenly Courts does not need a powerful official, but they need three to five capable officials who dare to do things and can do things.¡±

    General Dongmu frowned slightly and pondered carefully. Then, he bowed to Li Changshou and sighed.

    After General Dongmu left on a cloud, Li Changshou summoned the other immortals forward. They each had instructions to make arrangements for the various sects of the Heavenly Courts to cooperate with the battle in the North Continent.

    After settling the important matters, the Golden Roc, Ao Yi, Bian Zhuang, and Ling Zhuzi bowed.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and took out a treasure pouch that was sealed by immortal power. He handed it to the Golden Roc and said, ¡°Marshal Golden Roc, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make another trip. Go to Xuandu City at full speed and hand this treasure pouch to my senior brother, the Great Daoist Master. You must return within half a year.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Ao Yi went to look for the incarnation of the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions and rushed to the North Continent half a monthter. He said that he was taking revenge for the Magi.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Bian Zhuang... how are your injuries?¡±

    Li Changshou asked in concern. Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes turned red and he almost cried.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you can still remember that I was injured. I¡¯m so touched! I will be fine after recuperating for half a month. However... the bastard who pretended to be Lord Taibai Jinxing killed thousands of my brothers! I have to get back at him no matter what!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve arranged this task for you.¡±

    Bian Zhuang trembled and his aura weakened. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not that ferocious person¡¯s match.¡±

    ¡°You will naturally not be his match.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°This time, you should still spread the news. Use all means to mention the fact that Maitreya is the second essence soul of Kun Peng in half a year. The person who pretended to attack the Heavenly Courts for supplies was Maitreya. This time, I¡¯m not just making groundless usations. I¡¯m not just making things up for him. When the Golden Roc returns, everything will be proven.¡±

    Bian Zhuang was relieved when he heard that. He knelt on one knee and epted the order.

    However, Bian Zhuang sent a voice transmission in puzzlement. ¡°Star Lord, let me ask a question. How can there be any concrete evidence?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly but did not say anything.

    The right to exin Kun Peng¡¯s second essence soul was now his.

    When Bian Zhuang walked away quickly, Li Changshou said, ¡°Where is Ling Zhuzi?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi, who had been waiting by the side, was shocked. His face was filled with anticipation. He stood in front of Li Changshou and raised his head and chest, full of fighting spirit.

    Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and said seriously, ¡°This matter is abnormally difficult. You have to do it... Send this jade token to the Jade Void Pce. You have to hand it to Senior Brother Guang Chengzi. Just say that when the matter in the North Continent is settled, I will visit the Jade Void Pce. ¡±

    It was even a letter...

    However, it was clearly much more difficult to go to the Jade Void Pce than to send a letter to the Moon Pce.

    Ling Zhuzi blinked and shouted, ¡°I will not disappoint you, Uncle-Master!¡±

    Then, he turned into a stream of light and rushed to the Western Heavenly Gate.

    This fellow...

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He actually wanted to use it too. However, the time was not ripe yet, and his true body had yet to appear. In the future, he had to continue training the three Sea Gods.

    ...

    Half a dayter,rge batches of prawn soldiers and crab generals rushed out of the four seas. They traveled to the ends of the earth, north, east, and west, setting up internal and external checkpoints and setting up major array formations.

    After everything was set up, four Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals descended with the Heavenly Emperor Divine Sword and guarded together.

    There were a thousand True Dragons and Immortal Flood Dragons in every corner of the world. There were also several Ancient Battle Dragons guarding them. The power of the Heavenly Dao protected them. The lightning of the Heavenly Punishment was in the sky...

    It was extremely stable.

    The entrances and exits of the five continents were suddenly sealed, causing the various itinerant cultivators to feel uneasy.

    However, the Heavenly Courts issued an edict in time and posted it in the various towns. They said that the demons did not respect the mediation of the ancient Dao Ancestor and vited their oaths to incite the war with the Magi. The Heavenly Courts sent troops to suppress them.

    The purpose of sealing the entrances of the five continents was to prevent the negative karma demons from hiding in the trichiliocosm.

    In addition, the Heavenly Courts adhered to the principle of serving immortals and taking care of every living being. They did not discriminate against immortals or protect mortals. They specially set up a temporary ¡°office¡± in the East Heaven Gate.

    If there were immortals with clean backgrounds who had urgent matters to attend to and had to leave the five continents, they could go to the East Heavenly Gate to register and exin why they had gone out. There would be tea to receive them and the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals would send them to the ends of the world.

    He had considered everything thoroughly.

    It had been more than a year and a half since the battle between the Heavenly Courts and the demons. The itinerant cultivators knew about this matter, and most of their panic dissipated. More and more people watched themotion.

    The human Qi Refinement cultivators were at ease. Once the edict was issued, the demons in the five continents immediately panicked.

    Sealing the five continents was unprecedented!

    Moreover, it was not only the dragon race, the Sea n, and the Heavenly Soldiers who had used manpower to seal it. There was also the power of the Heavenly Dao and the lightning of Heavenly Punishment waiting everywhere.

    Clearly, the Heavenly Courts were going to cause a hugemotion this time!

    It was as if he wanted to eliminate the demonspletely!

    At that moment, the demons at the border of the five continents were panicking. Even the demon tribes that had always been neutral could not calm down.

    After all, no one knew if the Heavenly Courts were targeting the demons of the North Continent or the entire demon race.

    In addition, the news that Taibai Jinxing had returned from the Chaos Sea spread quickly. Most of the demons¡¯ morale dissipated. Most of them wanted to retreat. There were few who joined forces to fight against the Heavenly Courts.

    However, two days after the Heavenly Courts sealed the five continents, killing intent surged in the North Continent. 300,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals suppressed the mountains of the old demons at the border of the North Continent.

    The new general of the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor¡¯s nephew, and the superstar Yang Jian, whom Taibai Jinxing had nurtured with all his might, appeared in front of the army with the six friends of the Plum Mountain and his dog.

    He sat on the cloud and yed with the dog. He did not say a word.

    The six friends of the Plum Mountain who were from the human race, Kang Anyu, Zhang Boshi, Li Huanzhang, Yao Gonglin, Guo Shen, and Zhi Jian, each held a weapon. They stood in a row, looking majestic and murderous.

    The demons of the North Continent were in chaos!

    Some demon kings were unwilling to escape, but only a few of them responded.

    A demon king dragged his family and fled overnight. However, he realized that... the world of the five continents had been sealed. They could not escape.

    If he escaped this time, as long as the Heavenly Courts continued to pursue him, he would eventually be at the end of his rope.

    The Heavenly Courts were forcing the demons to fight.

    A few dayster, the sky above the North Continent was covered in dark clouds. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops almost surrounded the entire North Continent.

    The Magi who had been defeated previously had already received the orders from the Heavenly Courts. At that moment, they retracted their forces and made a defense. They were preparing to cooperate with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ counterattackter.

    The Heavenly Courts had softened for decades. Suddenly, they changed their usual style and became unyielding, decisive, and even a little domineering.

    This did not only catch the demons off guard, but also puzzled the various factions. Through various connections, they could only find out that the person presiding over such a huge matter was Taibai Jinxing.

    The ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts waved his sleeve. The Three Realms¡¯ situation changed, and the five continents were about to experience a storm.

    The demons were naturally unwilling to be killed. The demons, who were originally divided into ¡°fighting the conservative faction with the human race¡±, ¡°fighting the human race¡±, ¡°fighting the neutral faction¡±, and ¡°pursuing love and freedom¡±, also began to move separately.

    The former gathered the demons and surrounded Yang Jian¡¯s troops.

    The people in the city sealed their tribes and cities. They were prepared to surrender as soon as the Heavenly Courts attacked.

    Thetter was powerful...

    They thought of the female demons who were slightly rted to Li Changshou previously and rushed to the green mountain in the shortest time possible. They invited the vixen out of the mountain and chose the most beautiful vixens of the green mountain race to apany her. They brought gifts and rushed to the Heavenly Courts together.

    ¡°Lan?¡±

    In the Hall of Enlightenment, Li Changshou, who was standing in front of the sand table and deducing the array formation, frowned and asked the Heavenly General who had sent the message,

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°T-this...¡±

    The Heavenly General lowered his head and cupped his fists. He muttered softly, ¡°The vixen who holds the token of the Goddess¡¯s Pce said that she wanted to ask if you still remember Xian, who was suppressed by you. She was entrusted by someone toe and plead for mercy for a small number of demons. Please meet her.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. It was fine if she was a vixen. His master would be reincarnated in a few hundred years. There would be no connection between them.

    He had to consider the token of the Goddess of Mercy. He could not embarrass the Goddess of Mercy.

    It was just nice, but he could make the demons split up...

    In just a breath, Li Changshou had already made a n.

    ¡°She can¡¯t barge into the important ces of the Heavenly Courts. I asked her to wait in the sky above the North Continent. When I lead the army and destroy the demons of the North Continent, I will allow her to say something in person. Prepare a few bronze mirrors and broadcast the scene.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Heavenly General and a few righteous gods agreed at the same time. Li Changshou nodded slowly and continued to focus on the sand table in front of him.

    Although they had to fight a tough battle, they could reduce the casualties of the Heavenly Soldiers. There was no need to let the soldiers bleed for nothing.

 Chapter 597 - Daji Appears and The Demons Are Exiled

    <h4>Chapter 597: Daji Appears and The Demons Are Exiled</h4>

    Less than half a month after Li Changshou returned to the Heavenly Courts, the weather in the world changed. Many gazes gathered at the border of the North Continent.

    The five continents were sealed, and the four seas were in turmoil. Most of the Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent had stopped their battles.

    Unknowingly, the Immortal Sects of the human race, who originally did not take the Heavenly Courts seriously, had to consider how the Heavenly Courts would affect them if they attacked the demons.

    That day, thunder rumbled in the sky above the North Continent, and dark clouds covered the sky.

    At the North Heavenly Gate, dozens of golden-armored Heavenly Gods held their weapons and were full of killing intent.

    There were a hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers from the Thunder Division on each side. They stood on the clouds and held their breaths.

    In front of the Lingxiao Hall, the ordinary officials of the Heavenly Courts who had just bowed to the Jade Emperor turned around and left. Behind them, there were dozens of righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts.

    The white-robed Jade Emperor sat on the tform. There was a hint of peace andfort in his eyes. He slowly closed his eyes.

    The Inspector-General understood the rough attacks of the Heavenly Emperor!

    How could the Jade Emperor miss such a huge matter of the Heavenly Courts?

    He had changed his mind about Quan Dong¡¯s incarnation. He no longer hid. He let others know that he was the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation in the open and in the dark, but no one dared to expose him. That would make it easier for him to move around.

    Li Changshou did not think much of it.

    As long as the incarnation did not appear often and did not do anything to make him happy or anger his junior sister, everything would be fine. Nothing would go wrong.

    Quan Dong was mixed among the Heavenly Generals at the North Heavenly Gate. He stood behind the Heavenly Generals.

    That was also the main reason for the tense atmosphere.

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor...

    To be honest, he was a little stunned.

    He naturally knew the exact strength of the Heavenly Courts. He also knew that the Heavenly Courts stillcked experts. Previously, he had always adopted a conservative defense strategy because he was worried that the previous awkwardness would happen again.

    When the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was triggered, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops rose. There were no experts, and the three sects did not support them. They returned dejectedly.

    However, in the Jade Emperor¡¯s opinion, Li Changshou¡¯s thunderous actions were not rash. They were clear and orderly, as if he had prepared a n for many years. However, he had not given him any information previously.

    <i>Why did he suddenly attack?</i>

    The only thing he knew was that Li Changshou had gone to the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The Jade Emperor could not help but fall into deep thought. A bold guess appeared in his heart!

    ¡°Changgeng was scolded by the Dao Ancestor for losing the Primordial Violet Qi and bing useless. Changgeng felt resentful and immediately proved his ability to the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Yes, that should be the case.

    It was impossible that the Dao Ancestor and Changgeng were secretlypeting with each other outside the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s vision.

    That was ridiculous. The Dao Ancestor could change the world with a flip of his hand.

    Even his Heavenly Emperor could be changed with a word from the Dao Ancestor. How could hepete with Changgeng?

    Moreover, Changgeng¡¯s personality was stable. Every time he faced the Western Sect, he would not be fierce to the Saints of the Western Sect. How could he dare to have any thoughts about the Dao Ancestor?

    Quan Dong smiled calmly, his eyes calm.

    The Three Realms were peaceful.

    At that moment, streams of light flew over and transformed into Li Changshou and dozens of Heavenly Courts¡¯ righteous gods from the North Heavenly Gate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At Li Changshou¡¯smand, the 200,000 Heavenly Soldiers of the Thunder Division set off and added thest piece of the puzzle that surrounded the North Continent.

    Half a dayter, at noon.

    In the sky above the North Continent, the miasma clouds that had not dissipated for years seemed to have be much thinner.

    From the southern border of the North Continent to the North Ocean, the eight Heavenly Soldiers and more than 1,000 generals had already entered their respective battle positions.

    Hundreds of experts recruited by the Heavenly Courts were scattered everywhere. Although there were no top mighty figures, theirbat strength was considerable.

    Li Changshou appeared in the middle of the border of the North Continent and sat on a round chair. Behind him, there were a hundred Heavenly Soldiers, and several Heavenly Courts officials on each side.

    Quan Dong went to the North Ocean to supervise the battle. The battle there would be abnormally intense.

    Below, a demonic aura surged. Countless demons gathered there, but at that moment, the mountains were silent.

    Li Changshou seemed to be resting with his eyes closed. In fact, he was secretly deploying the various troops. The messenger behind him kept sending out messenger jade talismans and dividing the battlefield carefully.

    In some battles, the other party had many powerful experts. They mainly dyed the siege and found the other party¡¯s weakness to arrange for elite Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to deal with them as soon as possible after the battle began. Then, they would rush to the side to help.

    The morale of the various Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals was high. They were filled with confidence. Someone was destined to bleed and die in this battle. Someone was also destined to rise.

    ¡°Has Ao Yi returned?¡±

    Li Changshou asked. A Heavenly General immediately reported that the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Ao Yi, had arrived yesterday.

    ¡°Everyone, prepare to attack. Attack at three minutes past noon. First, beat the drums to strengthen the military might.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The messenger waved the Dharma treasures and array gs in their hands. The drums sounded everywhere in the North Continent. The sky above the North Continent was silent.

    Amidst the drums, a few copper mirrors appeared on the prenned battlefields in the North Continent.

    The copper mirror shone in the sky and projected the same image on the clouds. It revealed Li Changshou¡¯s figure sitting on the throne.

    Li Changshou smiled and tapped his fingers on the armrest of the jade chair. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    His leisurely attitude naturally increased the morale of his side.

    However, on the demons¡¯ side, the old demons were filled with worries. The pressure on the demon kings increased. The demon soldiers muttered that the Great Spirit Explosion wasing. Their faces were pale and their fighting spirits were gone.

    Deterrence.

    ¡°Report...¡±

    Suddenly, he heard the messenger speeding on a cloud. The thousands of troops and arrived in front of Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    The messengernded on one knee and held the token. His voice spread throughout the North Continent through the bronze mirror.

    ¡°Reporting, Lord Taibai Jinxing! A demon came to seek peace and said that they are your old friends. When they went to the Heavenly Courts to seek an audience, you promised to meet them today!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were half-closed. He pondered for a while and said calmly, ¡°There is such a thing. There are still some gaps before the battle. Let theme over. left and right.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°If the demons have any ill intentionster, kill them.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Heavenly Generals agreed in unison. Their military might was cold, and the living beings trembled.

    Not long after, a white cloud floated past the Heavenly Soldiers. On it, there were two old women and several beautiful female demons. The person in the middle was the ¡°acquaintance¡±.

    It was the fox of the Qing Qiu n, Lan, who had pursued Old Daoist priest Qi Yuan because of a misunderstanding and even ended up being taught a lesson several times.

    At that moment, she lowered her head and frowned. She did not dare to look up at the only legitimate god sitting there. She kept thinking about the instructions of the seniors before she came here...

    Many seniors of the demon race ced their only hope on her. She was also prepared to sacrifice herself to protect the entire race.

    Lan was naturally fearless in the face of hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and the vast Heavenly Might.

    Her current cultivation level was not weak. She could already be considered the most eye-catching star among the rising talents of the demon race. Moreover, because she had entered the Dao of Love back then and suffered from love, her appearance had changed slightly over the years.

    She was no longer as domineering as the manager of the brothel in the South Continent. She was no longer as infatuated as she was when she begged to meet Daoist Priest Qi Yuan in front of the Immortal Du Sect. She had be more dazzling and gentle.

    Her skin was sparkling and translucent, like she was in her twenties. Her facial features were exquisite and charming.

    At that moment, she was wearing a dress. Her long hair was simple and restrained, giving her a natural charm. Her slender fingers were fiddled with, her red lips were pursed slightly, and her slender and enchanting figure made people fantasize.

    Fortunately, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were disciplined. At that moment, no matter how high their cultivation levels were, they did not have Spirit Eyes to observe them.

    For example, if the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals revealed their ugly expressions, it would be the greatest insult to the fairies of the Jade Pool.

    Lan followed the two old women and arrived in front of Li Changshou. They lowered their heads and knelt.

    An old woman shouted, ¡°Envoy of the Qing Qiu n greets the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Li Changshou remained silent and ignored them.

    The two old women looked at each other and lowered their heads with their hands behind their backs. They gestured for Lan and the other female demons behind them to not move.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was a little puzzled.

    Xiao Lan...

    There was clearly something wrong!

    <i>Why is the progress of the Dao Realm so fast? Unknowingly, I¡¯m already at the edge of the Golden Immortal realm!</i>

    Li Changshou secretly used the Qi Gazing technique, but he did not see how much luck Xian had. A blue light shed in his eyes. He used the Heavenly Eye technique, but Li Changshou secretly cursed.

    A snow-white fox knelt in front of him. Its nine tails scattered all over the ground.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox that possessed Su Daji?</i>

    <i>It is very possible.</i>

    ording to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s peevishness, ahem, ording to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s usual line of thought, all those who were rted would definitely have an aftermath.

    His master, Qi Yuan, was the reincarnation of Jiang Ziya. It was not surprising that the vixen who had wooed his master was the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox...

    Who <i>wouldn¡¯t be surprised!?!</i>

    <i>What is the style of the God-Conferment Story that I participated in?!</i>

    The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox was infatuated with Jiang Ziya. Daji and Di Xin were possessed.

    Su Daji and King Wen¡¯s eldest son, Bo Yikao, were childhood sweethearts. The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox deliberately seduced Bo Yikao in order toplete the Shang Dynasty...

    It was chaotic.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind quickly returned to peace. He opened his clear Dao heart and asked slowly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you been well recently?¡±

    Lan was stunned. She looked up at Li Changshou weakly and asked softly, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Apart from you, who else here has a rtionship with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in peace recently and have not gone out. Everything is fine.¡±

    Lan answered softly. Her voice trembled subconsciously. She said in a low voice, ¡°Back then, I... I did not recognize you, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Please forgive me if I offended you.¡±

    She paused and asked hesitantly, ¡°Daoist Priest... did you leave safely?¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and sighed softly. He said, ¡°My soul has been burned by the Golden Crow True mes. How can I be peaceful? Forget it, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. Today, I will fight to destroy the demons. It will help me vent my anger. The ancient demons had done many evil deeds, did not cultivate morals, and bullied all living beings. They originally wanted to fight against the Magi, but in the end, they reced the Magi and became the evil of the world. After the battle between the Magihumans, the living beings were in a tragic state, and Heaven and Earth were greatly damaged. The Magihumans had the strict orders of the Dao Ancestor not to cause any more trouble.¡±

    ¡°However, you demons have an ancient dream. You treat the main characters of today as livestock. You don¡¯t forget to destroy the Magi and make aeback. You havemitted many crimes.¡±

    The world could not tolerate it.

    You came to plead for mercy for the demons today. Have you thought about the living beings who died in the stomach of the ferocious demons?

    Who should plead for them?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Xian lowered her head and did not dare to answer. She was not good at arguing.

    If she were to talk about love or seeking pleasure, she had an endless umtion of knowledge that she had learned from the Qing Qiu C;an. However, she could not say anything about such a huge problem and war.

    An old woman hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, the demons are not only ferocious. The demons also have good tribes that do not kill. Those demons who are ambitious and view living beings as livestock are actually not the main bodies of the demons. ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and said, ¡°Did youe to plead for mercy today for the demons?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing is wise! We just want to have a ce in the world!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and tapped the armrest of the jade chair.

    ¡°How should I judge if I¡¯m a good demon?¡±

    ¡°You can judge the merit of negative karma,¡± the old woman said. ¡°The demons are naturally difficult. Many of their race members have yet to develop intelligence. They will naturally eat raw meat and drink blood. There will always be some negative karma, but this negative karma is rather small. Now that the battle is imminent, Lord Taibai Jinxing, you only need to give the orders to let the demons who have not done any evil live in seclusion and not go out. Arge number of demons will naturally disperse. The Heavenly Courts will also have less resistance.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and sat there with his eyes closed.

    A voice transmission suddenly sounded in Xian¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you know what kind of suffering you will bear today?¡±

    Xian was stunned. She looked up at Li Changshou. Under the white hair and white eyebrows, she could vaguely see the young Daoist¡¯s face.

    Xian shook her head with a puzzled expression.

    Li Changshou sighed and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sever some karma with you. I¡¯ll give you some pointers today. You came here to plead for leniency, this is actually an important sign of the demon race¡¯s split. What you have said now has been broadcast everywhere in the North Continent. In the hands of those old demons, you demons who havee to plead for mercy are traitors. You are too conspicuous today. You will definitely be targeted by the demonster. Even if you don¡¯t dare to attack your Qing Qiu n, you will still face gossip. Let¡¯s make some preparations. That¡¯s all. The karma that I used my master¡¯s appearance to deceive you twice back then has been severed. We will no longer have any ties in the future. Although the world is huge, do your best.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Nine-tailed Fox n rarely does evil. They are on good terms with many fairies of the Goddess¡¯s Pce. I know about that. Since you havee to plead today, I can¡¯t reject you. After all, the Goddess has done me a huge favor. From today onwards, the demons will not have any negative karma. Retreat to the east of the East Continent and wait. The Heavenly Soldiers will not cause trouble for you. I hope that you will be clean in the future. There¡¯s no need to use the word demon in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou waved his hand and sent the Heavenly Soldiers forward.

    The two old women were overjoyed. The few female demons also felt relieved. They kowtowed and bowed.

    Only Lan seemed to be in deep thought. Before she was driven away by the Heavenly Soldiers, she turned around and looked at Li Changshou. She bowed to the old immortal.

    Li Changshou fell into deep thought on the cloud.

    What should he do?

    Although she said that his master¡¯s soul had already dissipated, Lan clearly still had feelings for him.

    If his master, Jiang Ziya, was recognized by Lan when he went to Chaoge City to be an official during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, his master would not be able to resist the urge to go for a night meeting...

    Di Xin was miserable.

    Love was a small matter. If he changed the God-Conferment Storyline because of this and ruined some of his schemes, he would lose out greatly.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    <i>Should I do something to my master¡¯s reincarnation to avoid being recognized by Lan?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s not right. The Primordial World is so huge. The Nine-tailed Fox might not be Lan... Yes, I¡¯ll send the paper effigy to monitor itter. I¡¯ll make a conclusion after observing it for a while.</i>

    A Heavenly General sent a voice transmission to remind him.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head and looked at the sun. He slowly stood up and opened his left hand. A Heavenly General carried a divine sword and held it tightly.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up!¡±

    Listen... Listen...

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice echoed in the North Continent through the cloud mirror.

    The world was filled with killing intent.

    The ground was like a volcano that was about to erupt. The suppressed demonic aura was like surging magma, umting the power to spew upwards.

    The sky was like the eye of the storm. Although it was quiet for a moment, there would immediately be a violent storm as long as there was a slight deviation!

    ng!

    Li Changshou pulled out his sword and pointed it downwards.

    ¡°Exterminate the demons.¡±

 Chapter 598 - The North-Pacifying Demon, Steadily Dealing the Spirit Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 598: The North-Pacifying Demon, Steadily Dealing the Spirit Mountain</h4>

    ¡°Hey, the North Continent is really fighting!¡±

    ¡°Why did you only notice such a huge spiritual energy fluctuation? Did Ganha go to seclusion to study the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you use me again, I will beat you up!¡±

    At Kunlun Mountain, a group of old Daoists usually gathered to drink tea. Figures stood in the sky and looked towards the northeast.

    There was a burning cloud in the day. Thunder rumbled and the wind howled. Even from afar, one could vaguely hear it.

    An old Daoist priest asked, ¡°Is the Heavenly Courts serious this time? Are they really going to fight the demons?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the demons have gone overboard previously. While Lord Taibai Jinxing is not in the world, they are causing trouble everywhere. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ actions are to sweep away the previous decline. It¡¯s a wise move to attack the demons and intimidate them.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    As the old Daoists spoke, a stream of light flew over from the battlefield and transformed into an old Daoist priest.

    The old Daoist priest had a lingering fear on his face. He cupped his hands at the Qi Refinement cultivators outside and hurriedly descended to the pavilion below to drink tea to calm himself down.

    The old Daoists who were watching themotion immediately chased after him. ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    The old Daoist priest, who had just returned, drank a mouthful of tea and sighed.

    ¡°Tragic, too tragic!¡±

    ¡°How miserable? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°I just returned from the border of the North Continent and saw it with my own eyes! Demon soldiers were harvested by the Heavenly Soldiers one by one. Thend within a radius of thousands of kilometers was filled with mystical abilities and Dharma treasures. The immortal light was so dense that even one¡¯s spiritual senses could not be activated! It was said that there were also battles in other ces. The Heavenly Courts had sent more than millions of Heavenly Soldiers this time! ¡±

    ¡°Does the Heavenly Courts have so many immortal weapons?¡±

    ¡°Let the beans turn into soldiers. I can smell the fragrance of the bean powder being burned.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the demons will be seriously injured this time. The Heavenly Courts have yet to umte enough. I reckon they will suffer losses with the demons.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Taibai Jinxing might not win, but he will never lose out.¡±

    The old Daoist priest who had just returned sat on the chair and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He answered firmly, ¡°No, this time, it¡¯s definitely not an internecine oue. The Heavenly Courts are going to uproot the demons of the North Continent. Taibai Jinxing is ruthless this time. Unknowingly, the Heavenly Courts has already had so many longevity immortals. Everyone, you have not seen it before. The demonic soldiers scattered the moment they charged forward. The Heavenly Soldiers attacked from all directions. Heavenly lightning kept striking, and the Heavenly mes burned endlessly. There are also battle formations that I have never seen before. Hundreds of Perfected Immortals can actually fight against Golden Immortals and demons! Those ferocious old demons were either surrounded or killed by Taibai Jinxing. The two are onpletely different levels! The Heavenly Courts are really willing to bleed this time!¡±

    The old Daoists gasped when they heard that. They looked at each other and analyzed how the losses of the demons would affect the Primordial World.

    The old vige chief.

    The old Daoists discussed for half a day. A white cloud floated past. Perfected Du¡¯e, who had been getting more and more nourished recently, rode a cloud over.

    The Perfected One was dressed in a gray Daoist robe with a golden immortal crane on it. He held a copper mirror in his hand and looked at it from time to time from a different angle. He kept saying ¡°oh¡± and ¡°Wow¡±, causing the old Daoists to be tempted.

    The old Daoists were about to ask what the copper mirror was when Perfected Du¡¯e muttered, ¡°Huh? Is this the incarnation of the Lady of Earth? The rumored incarnation of the Seven Emotions actually has such power!¡±

    In an instant, pairs of eyes moved over. An old Daoist priest used the Flying Eye Technique. Two eyeballs jumped behind Perfected Du¡¯e and looked at the bronze mirror.

    The bronze mirror revealed the situation of the battle between the North Continent and the demons!

    A group of old Daoists swarmed forward. Perfected Du¡¯e smiled and shook his head. He carried the copper mirror andnded on the cloud. He sat in the middle and calmly showed off his first-hand ¡°intelligence¡±.

    In the copper mirror, the young girl with a perfect face, figure, and temperament was strolling on lotus flowers in the battlefield.

    Every time shended, the tip of her toes would touch the seven-colored lotus flower. There would be faint ripples spreading out, like a silent spring rain, or an autumn breeze that could not bear to pluck the fallen leaves.

    In a radius of 50 kilometers around her, there were only Dao soldiers released by the Heavenly Soldiers and arge number of demon soldiers withplicated expressions.

    The demon soldiers were either crying orughing. They were either dying together with theirpanions in a frenzy or surrendering in grief and despair.

    Suddenly, an old demon rushed out from the ground and transformed into a huge golden-furred elephant. Its eyes were filled with ferociousness as it charged fiercely at the perfect young girl with a hint of discord.

    The young girl did not even turn her head. She tapped her toes slightly harder, and a gray wave mark streaked across. The huge elephant stopped in the air in a daze.

    The elephant looked up at the sky and then at the ground. It witnessed the tragic state of the demons everywhere and recalled that its race was approaching the end of the world. The remaining light of the Demon Court could no longer shine in the Primordial World.

    He transformed into a human and looked at his thick hands. Without any warning, he circted his full strength and struck his head with a palm. His body slowly fell from the sky...

    ¡°Why bother?¡±

    The young girl sighed softly and strolled around the battlefield. She continued to maintain the bnce of her seven emotions.

    Wherever she passed, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals would avoid her. Although the Dao soldiers were fighting the demons, they were like a whirlwind.

    On Kunlun Mountain.

    The old Daoists who had witnessed that scene through the bronze mirror were shocked. They did not know what technique that was.

    Fortunately, Senior Lang did not spread the ¡°100 ways to curse in the Primordial World.¡± Otherwise, the Immortal Pavilion banquet would definitely be filled with joy.

    Perfected Du¡¯e sighed. ¡°The power of the seven emotions of all living beings is actually a supreme Great Dao. It¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    As he spoke, he tapped his finger... and pulled out a rolling ¡°list¡± in the bronze mirror. He opened the first column that he had seen the most at the same time and saw a small general charging between the demon gods.

    Actually, it was not just the bronze mirror in Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s hand that could be seen. In the various square towns of the Middle Continent, therge bronze mirrors that the Heavenly Courts had set up previously were broadcasting the same scene.

    The battle between the Heavenly Courts and the demons.

    Those scenes...

    The mysterious and chilling Empress Earth incarnation lost control of all living beings wherever it passed.

    The brave and ferocious ancient Battle Magi seemed to want to recreate the tragic battle between the ancient Magi and demons.

    The three-eyed Heavenly God charged forward with the three pointed, double-edged spear in his hand. As long as there were demons charging towards the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ array formation, they would definitely be his charging figure in the next moment.

    There was also the battle formation of the Heavenly Courts, which was flexible and unpredictable. It could be considered an ¡°innovation¡± that had rewritten the philosophy of the Primordial World.

    Various powerful battle formations were revealed in front of the Qi Refinement cultivators. Many Qi Refinement cultivators who felt that the Heavenly Courtscked experts were reevaluating the strength of the Heavenly Courts...

    Of course, the most eye-catching person was Taibai Jinxing.

    He looked pitiful when hended at the border of the North Continent and was surrounded by dozens of demon experts.

    However, he did look a little handsome when he tore his Daoist robe and used the God-ying Spear to sweep through the army.

    To be precise, he was handsome.

    Although Li Changshou also wanted to sit in the clouds and watch the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers charge, he did not have many experts on his side. To be safe, he still personally went down... and attracted the attention of most of the other party¡¯s experts.

    The battle in the North Continentsted for three days and three nights.

    A portion of the originally dark North Continent was sted out of the blue sky.

    Outside the border of the North Continent and the endless miasma, the continuous mountains were dyed red. Countless immortal beans¡¯ ashes mixed with demon blood turned into sticky paste.

    The most ferocious thing was that there were actually a few silly Magi who drooled at the paste and had the urge to try it...

    The demons gathered in the North Continent were swept away. Five to six of the eight Heavenly Soldiers were injured, and dozens of Heavenly Generals died.

    A cold wind blew and the otherworldly soldiers of the Netherworld took away the remnant souls of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals that had been sacrificed.

    The souls of the demons were killed on the spot to reduce some work pressure for the Netherworld. The souls of the Heavenly Soldiers carried merit and stepped into the Super Membership Reincarnation Passage.

    He had the priority to reincarnate. He had a lot of good fortune. At the same time, he also gave the Elder Moon Hall free members, the Hall of Prosperity, and many other excellent services.

    The Heavenly Courts would not treat those who had left blood for the Heavenly Courts unfairly.

    After the battle, the North Continent was in ruins.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops returned to their respective camps. They formed teams in the sky and returned to the North, West, and Middle Three Heavenly Gates. There was also a celebration banquet at the Jade Pool.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry to go back. He ced his hands behind his back and maintained his old disguise. He appeared on the mountains one after another and strolled on the battlefield.

    The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts sighed when they saw that. They followed in the sky and were not in a hurry to return to the Heavenly Courts to collect their merit.

    An immortal sighed and said, ¡°This is Taibai Jinxing. When he gave the order to attack, he was decisive and did not hesitate. After the battle, he could not control the pity in his heart and experienced the pain of all living beings passing away. ¡±

    The righteous gods nodded and praised Li Changshou.

    Finally, the Seven Emotions incarnation flew over from afar. Her dress was spotless, and her ck hair danced in the wind. However, she looked a little sad. When she saw Li Changshou, she sighed softly.

    ¡°They¡¯re too pitiful.¡±

    The immortals on the cloud were filled with sorrow. A few righteous gods whose hearts were unstable could not help but cry.

    Li Changshou smiled and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given them many chances previously. They chose this path themselves. It can¡¯t be said to be tragic or not.¡±

    At that moment, the person who was in charge of the Seven Emotions incarnation was naturally Little Grief.

    Little Grief was puzzled. ¡°Then why are you walking around here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ast-ditch attack.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Those demon experts are very cunning. Perhaps someone will pretend to die and escape. Look... there¡¯s one in front.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou casually struck out with his palm. A small mountain in front of him copsed and killed an eight-headed snake that had faked its death.

    He did not develop towards the nine heads for no reason.

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Armament system is still iplete. Later, we still have to increase the logistics team that is cleaning up the battlefield. Many precious materials have been wasted. Although these demons are poor, they have umted a lot. These Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals have never experienced hard times. They don¡¯t know how to save!¡±

    Little Grief was speechless.

    The immortals were speechless.

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture for Little Grief to patrol the area with him. Little Grief did not reject him. The other Seven Emotions incarnations came out and greeted Li Changshou.

    ¡°Thank you for your help this time.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If not for your help, we would have lost at least 30% more Heavenly Soldiers.¡±

    Little sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m too miserable. In the end, you still used me as a Dharma treasure. You said that friends are all lies.¡±

    Li Changshou did not reply and took the initiative to lead the conversation.

    If he were to fall into Little Grief¡¯s logic, his sorrow would naturally be doubled.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°How have you been ying in the mortal world all these years? Do you want to stay in the Heavenly Courts for a while?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you decide where to go?¡± Little Grief muttered softly. ¡°They still want to go to the trichiliocosm to take a look.¡±

    ¡°In a few hundred years.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When the Great Tribtion dissipates, no one will care where you go. However, you have yet topletely separate from the Lady of Earth. You are also in the Heavenly Dao sequence. If you can¡¯t control the power of the seven emotions, it might affect the operation of the Great Tribtion. I can only trouble you with that. If you think that the mortals of the South Continent are more interesting, you can always y with them.¡±

    Little Grief pursed her lips and agreed. Her eyes were filled with heartache for herself.

    Her eyes flickered. Suddenly, she pursed her lips and snorted. She hugged her arms and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s not fun if the Heavenly Courts have too many rules. I¡¯ll fool around in the mortal world for a few hundred years! If you have time, bring more people to visit me. At the same time, bring that flirtatious Daoist who likes to wear red clothes over. I miss him too! Yes, I guarantee that I will not kill him!¡±

    He had changed into another incarnation.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I really have to think faster when chatting with you, Fellow Daoist. That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll y in the mortal world. If I feel that something is amiss, I¡¯ll rush to the East Ocean. I¡¯ll go and greet the Dragon Kingter. There are many experts in the dragon race. Even if I can¡¯t suppress you, I can stall for time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Let Little Grief chat with you!¡±

    Little Fury rolled its eyes. ¡°What an old immortal. How boring!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He continued to stroll around the battlefield.

    A final attack was also a test of patience.

    As he strolled around, Li Changshou nced at a certain mountain forest. A faint smile appeared on his lips. He took out a jade token and held it in his hand. He began to engrave some symbols.

    In the corner of the forest, two Magi in headgear squatted on the ground. They each held a palm-sized de of grass to conceal their figures and secretly observed the backs of Li Changshou and the incarnations of the Seven Emotions.

    ¡°Horse, are we going to kneel just like that? Moo ~¡±

    ¡°The incarnation of the Ancestor is the Ancestor. The Star Lord is taking a stroll with the Ancestor. Don¡¯t disturb him. Wait, Neigh!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough fun fighting the past few days, but many of my brothers have died.¡± Ox-head sighed. ¡°After staying in the Netherworld for a long time, I¡¯m a littlepassionate. I feel that living beings are not easy.

    However, this is a grudge left behind from the ancient times. It¡¯s good to end it.¡±

    Horse-face stuffed a de of grass into his mouth and chewed it.

    ¡°The demon kings of the demons either died or fled. Nothing major will happen in the next one to two thousand years.¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Ox-head felt a little regretful. ¡°Those few demons that looked good escaped. They are longevity demons who have lived for so many years. They must be experienced. Horse, the demons have been temporarily settled. Wouldn¡¯t we have no chance toe out? Moo ~¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to be safe. It¡¯s not appropriate to always go out. Didn¡¯t your grandmother say that the world is stable? The order brought by the Heavenly Courts is gradually perfecting. Neigh! It¡¯s all a good thing. Neigh ~¡±

    ¡°Why are the two marshals squatting here?¡±

    A familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind. Ox-head and Horse-face jumped up in shock. They turned around and saw Taibai Jinxing standing in front of the two brothers. The incarnation of their ancestor had already flown away on a cloud.

    Ox-head shouted, ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s Soul-Reaping Envoys pay respects to Lord Star Lord!¡±

    The two Magi knelt on one knee and bowed.

    Li Changshou smiled and helped them up.

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts still have many matters to deal with. I won¡¯t chat with the two Marshals. These are the eighteen secret recipes that I have refined. You can think about them. I¡¯ll visit the Netherworld another day.¡±

    Li Changshou pushed the jade token in his hand over and waved his hand with a smile. His figure turned into a green fog and dissipated with the wind. He left Ox-head and Horse-face in the forest and ran towards the various battlefields.

    There were ingredients everywhere!

    ...

    After the Demon-ying War in the North Continent, the Heavenly Courts used the opportunity to station immortal soldiers at the border of the North Continent and began the mighty ¡°Heaven and Earth Demon-ying¡± n.

    Apart from the eastern region of the East Continent, the Heavenly Courts, the Dragon Pce, and the Netherworld worked together. In just two months, they turned the entire five continents upside down.

    Any great demon with negative karma would be immediately reincarnated once they were discovered, regardless of their background or background.

    Those with deep negative karma would be beaten until their souls dissipated. Only their True Spirits would be allowed to reincarnate.

    However, ording to the guidance of Lord Taibai Jinxing, it was not enough to search the five continents once. They still had to review, investigate, and cross-check multiple departments to minimize the number of fish that had escaped the.

    Li Changshou did not just reprimand them for using force. He used many methods to divide the various factions in the demon race and subdue the ¡°good¡± demons. He also set up a ¡°report and reward¡± system.

    The prestige of the demons... could not be raised.

    The demon race¡¯s power fell drastically. In less than half a year, they fell from the original second-rate faction of the Primordial World to an inferior faction.

    Previously, the demons of the North Continent had joined forces and could cause a disturbance in the north of the Middle Continent, causing many troubles.

    However, at that moment, a few Middle Continent immortal sects could join forces and challenge the remaining demons.

    The Magi and the demons had reached a delicate bnce again.

    Those were all methods that others could see and used by Li Changshou. In the dark, Li Changshou began to revise the concept of ¡°spirits¡±. He used the concept of essence, spirits, and strange demons.

    Letting all living beings transform and not think that they are demons was the fundamental n to control the demon race.

    At the same time, that was Li Changshou¡¯s Dao.

    Five monthster, the five continents were still sealed. Those in the Three Realms were not as anxious as before.

    Just as everyone thought that the Heavenly Courts would gradually stop, the Eight Tribes¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers attacked again. This time, they headed straight for the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and patrolled it.

    After killing the demons, the focus of the Heavenly Courts was on the spiritual mountain.

    A few dayster, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals surrounded the spiritual mountain from afar. However, they only surrounded it and did not say anything.

    At that moment, the entire spiritual mountain was in a panic.

    Previously, the Heavenly Courts had sealed the five continents too quickly and did not give them any chance to react.

    Arge number of Primordial Beasts and ancient ferocious demons that had submitted to the spiritual mountain failed to escape in time.

    In the past half a year, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals had been searching for negative karma living beings. The ferocious beasts and demonic beasts could only hide near the spiritual mountain.

    In the past few days, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals seemed to be patrolling without any pattern. In fact, they had blocked all the exits of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    From the ground to the sky, the Heavenly Soldiers did not miss a single corner.

    However, the old Daoists of the spiritual mountain were still confident.

    The spiritual mountain was the Saint¡¯s Dao field. The two Saints were cultivating in the spiritual mountain. Even if the Jade Emperor came personally, he could not search the ce.

    It was a coincidence that Yang Jian had caused trouble previously. There was no other Yang Jian in the Heavenly Courts.

    However, what the old Daoists of the spiritual mountain did not know was that on the third day after the Heavenly Soldiers surrounded the spiritual mountain, a golden light entered the pass from the ends of the East Ocean and shot towards the Heavenly Courts!

    In the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou, who was meditating in the hall, suddenly opened his eyes.

    A Heavenly General reported to Marshal Golden Roc that he had already entered the East Heavenly Gate. However, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses had already locked onto the Golden Roc¡¯s sleeve.

    There, three Shadow-Retaining Spheres were sealed by immortal power. They flickered with weak light.

    <i>I wonder how Senior Brother¡¯s acting is.</i>

    Li Changshou carefully thought about the subsequent arrangements. He could not help but imagine the scene of the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan getting busy around Kun Peng. He could not help but squint and smile.

    At the same time...

    In a hidden Cave Abode at the foot of the spiritual mountain.

    Daoist Wen Jing stood at the entrance of the cave. She frowned and looked at the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals on the clouds in the distance.

    <i>Could it be that the Water God asked me to hide for today?</i>

 Chapter 599 - Change of the Construction Discussion: The Show Of The Later Stage

    <h4>Chapter 599: Change of the Construction Discussion: The Show Of The Later Stage</h4>

    In the Cave Abode, half of Wen Jing¡¯s face was bright, while the other half was dark. The thoughts and worries in her eyes never retreated.

    To be honest, she was a little flustered.

    It had been a long time since he had been secretly subdued by Taibai Jinxing.

    In the beginning, Taibai Jinxing was still the Sea God. He converged the merit from incense offerings on the South Ocean and prepared to soar into the sky.

    At that time, he did not know why he had been targeted by Taibai Jinxing. Now that he thought about it, he should have schemed against the small Immortal Du Sect.

    She was one of the best Primordial Beasts, the eldest sister of the Blood Sea. Back then, she did not dare to provoke Patriarch Nether River in the Blood Sea. She did not expect that she would end up falling into a small scheme.

    Daoist Wen Jing still remembered her tragic encounter back then.

    First, she met Zhao Gongming for no reason. Zhao Gongming fell down without a word. Qiong Xiao cried and came from the side. She was caught off guard and puzzled.

    Although she pretended to be a kind woman and escaped in the end, her Dao heart was unbnced. The Sea God easily broke her heart defense...

    It was all a scheme!

    That was the method of Lord Taibai Jinxing!

    Wen Jing had always felt that the disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect were not enough to be schemed against by Taibai Jinxing.

    The facts proved that it was indeed so.

    There was no need to mention those old Daoists whose names were not important. From Jin Chanzi to the Void Bodhi, to Ksitigarbha and Maitreya, which of them had not been killed and crippled by the Sea God?

    If the fight continued, in another thousand or eight hundred years, all the core disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect would probably be defeated.

    Of course, the main reason why Wen Jing was loyal to Ren School was because of her Eldest Consort...

    Wen Jing covered her mouth andughed foolishly. She stood at the entrance of the cave and continued to be in a daze.

    However, during the days when the Western Sect continued to lurk, his status rose and he even became the leader of the Dark n.

    Although life and death were still up to the Saint, he could attend many asions that only core disciples could attend.

    Since he had already reached this stage, why did the Lord Taibai Jinxing not let him attack?

    In fact, every time she took the initiative to bring some valuable information over, Taibai Jinxing would remind her not to worry about such trivial matters and to lie low and not arouse the Saint¡¯s suspicion.

    In other words, what Taibai Jinxing wanted her to do was a hundred or a thousand times more important than reporting.

    In contrast, the danger and difficulty were probably thousands of times higher.

    How could she not panic?

    Daoist Wen Jing really could not imagine what abilities she had to be able to make Taibai Jinxing think so highly of her. She did not know what kind of important task it was to ce on her shoulder that was fair, smooth, sexy, and charming.

    She could not do that.

    Today, the troops had surrounded the spiritual mountain. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ army, which had just destroyed the main force of the demons, was aggressive. It was obvious that they wanted to settle old scores with the spiritual mountain.

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but think...

    In fact, she was looking forward to receiving a voice transmission and telling her how to do thingster.

    He took out the evidence that he had collected over the years and publicized what he had done secretly in the spiritual mountain.

    Then, the Grand Pure One announced that he would let her enter the Grand Pure One Temple to be a little Daoist child and rush to the Xuandu City in a thousand or eight hundred years.

    <i>Fight to the death with Kong Xuan of the Phoenix n!</i>

    <i>Hmph!</i>

    <i>Why would I lose to that little... woman who has just decided!?!</i>

    Suddenly, the sound of a flute appeared in his heart. Daoist Wen Jing was shocked. She stood at the entrance of the cave and scanned around vigntly. She calmly closed her eyes.

    On a secret beach in the South Ocean, a handsome ¡°young girl¡± was ying a flute.

    Not long after, a few fish arrived at the shallows. The young girl sent a voice transmission to the fish while ying the music.

    ¡°Calm down. Staying alive is the most important.¡±

    Then, the young girl disappeared into the reef under her feet.

    The fish turned around and returned to the sea. They did not leave any traces.

    At the foot of the spiritual mountain, in a secret Cave Abode, Daoist Wen Jing felt dizzy. She held her forehead with a few slender fingers and opened her red lips slightly.

    <i>Indeed...</i>

    <i>Lord Taibai Jinxing really wants me to embarrass the Saint!</i>

    The battle today had nothing to do with her. Apart from embarrassing the Saint, she really did not know what else she could do for Ren School, the Dao Sect, and the Lord Taibai Jinxing...

    He could not possibly let her be the Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect and announce the disbandment of the spiritual mountain while the Head Sect Master was not at home, right?

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed gloomily and looked a little sad.

    ¡°Wen Jing.¡±

    The shouts sounded in his ears. Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s slender hands trembled. Then, she immediately stood up and curved enchantingly. She folded her hands in front of her abdomen and said gently,

    ¡°Second Master, Wen Jing is here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The voice answered and seemed to hesitate. ¡°When the Heavenly Courts attackter, you have to do something.¡±

    ¡°Second Master, please instruct me.¡± Daoist Wen Jing sighed softly. ¡°If there is no ce in this world, I¡¯m afraid Wen Jing will not have a ce to stay.¡±

    The voice was silent for a while before continuing to send a few instructions.

    Daoist Wen Jing looked enlightened. She smiled and agreed. Her eyes were filled with determination, but she also revealed a hint of contemtion.

    After all, for a person like her, it would be a problem even if she agreed to the task given by the Saint.

    At that moment, there was a little hesitation in her eyes. Together with some hesitation, she made a helplesspromise.

    He was indeed one of the most beneficial candidates for the Best Actress of the Primordial World.

    ...

    On the other side, after Li Changshou melted the paper effigy that had taken the initiative to send a message to Daoist Wen Jing, he began to arrange the subsequent matters.

    Li Changshou had already seen the Shadow-Retaining Ball that the Golden Roc had brought back. The effect was not bad. At a nce, he could tell that the Golden Roc, the Great Daoist Master, and Kong Xuan were working together.

    The only disadvantage was that there was no backup. It was easily destroyed.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had already developed the ¡°Shadow-Retaining Sphere¡¯s content duplication¡± mystical ability and made 99 copies of the three Shadow-Retaining Balls.

    There was a saying that there was no ¡°video editing¡± in the Primordial World. Therefore, these Shadow-Retaining Spheres could not be faked.

    In the past half a year, Li Changshou had thought about it carefully. He chose a group of brave generals in the Heavenly Courts and specially informed Yang Jian to go to the spiritual mountain to observe.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses looked at Ling¡¯e, who was in seclusion. He calcted the sturdiness of Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao base and nodded in satisfaction.

    Then, his main body carried the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Floating me g. He floated out of the Grand White Pce on a cloud and ordered the Golden Roc to bring the dozens of Heavenly Generals to the vicinity of the spiritual mountain first. He hid his tracks and descended towards Mount Emei.

    They were apanied by colorful clouds and immortal cranes.

    When he arrived in front of the Luofu Cave, Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and entered the array formation with the jade token that Zhao Gongming had given him previously.

    The scenery on Mount Emei was pleasant. The mountains were like forests, and the clouds were like the sea. As the top Grotto-heaven of the Primordial World, the number of Cave Abodes there was quite astonishing. However, the best areas were upied by mighty figures like Zhao Gongming. No one dared to say anything.

    Compared to some mighty figures who had self-proimed mystical mountains, Zhao Gongming¡¯s behavior of only upying a Cave Abode was very friendly.

    There was no mention of the Spirit Vulture Mountain here.

    As soon as he entered Zhao Gongming¡¯s array formation, Li Changshou saw two men lying in front of the cave...

    However, don¡¯t misunderstand. This was a unique position that Zhao Gongming was in as he was teaching Bian Zhuang to fight against the evil forces of the Primordial World.

    Zhao Gongming supported himself with one hand and smiled.

    ¡°Little Zhuang, practice again for Brother Changgeng.¡±

    Bian Zhuang jumped up in shock. Only then did he notice Li Changshou¡¯s arrival and hurriedly bowed.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°How¡¯s your learning going?¡±

    Bian Zhuang hurriedly said, ¡°I tried my best. I only hope to learn some of Senior Gongming¡¯s knowledge. I still can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too humble.¡± Zhao Gongming waved his hand and praised, ¡°I have already obtained the essence of the Dao.¡±

    Bian Zhuang smiled shyly and ced his hands on his thighs. He did not dare to be arrogant.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do as you say and practice first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Bian Zhuang agreed. Just as he was about to move a stool for Li Changshou, Li Changshou waved his hand and said that the situation was urgent and that there was no need to expend any effort.

    After a while, Zhao Gongming stood up and joined Li Changshou. Bian Zhuang stood in front of the Cave Abode and held his breath. He adjusted his state and searched for the subtle feeling.

    Zhao Gongming nudged Li Changshou with his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Shall I go for a strollter?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you have to avoid the cmity.¡±

    ¡°Can we hide?¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk around openly and deal with the tribtions calmly?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°By the way, the disciple of Senior Sister Jin Ling that I mentioned previously is called Wen Zhong. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Good character, goodprehension, and natural mystical abilities. It¡¯s quite good to be able to distinguish right from wrong... He is cultivating in Green Touring Pce. Jin Ling did not pay much attention to the Dao techniques she imparted to him. His future opportunities are probably not low.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and did not say anything. Bian Zhuang had already raised his hand to indicate that he was ready.

    Master Wen was also a man with three eyes. He worked hard to support thest generation of Shang. He was indeed a figure.

    Unfortunately... he was not as good-looking as Yang Jian.

    He looked at Bian Zhuang and took a deep breath. His expression was calm, and his gaze was unfocused. He casually took two steps forward.

    Suddenly!

    Li Changshou seemed to have heard a soft ¡°Ka¡± sound. He seemed to have seen a ray of blood light hit Bian Zhuang¡¯s heart. Bian Zhuang subconsciously raised his left hand to cover his chest. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his pale knuckles gripped his cor. His bodyy weakly and copsed...

    Pfft...

    Blood sttered everywhere. The figure was haggard, and his eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness. He slowlyy on the ground and muttered weakly, ¡°Lord, let¡¯s go back. They are too powerful...¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his thumb. ¡°This brat is really a genius!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s that smell.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction. Then, he called out, ¡°Get up and pack up. Later, watch me make this gesture. No matter who is in front of you, just act like this. Don¡¯t worry. The Heavenly Dao is protecting you.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Bian Zhuang agreed excitedly and jumped up.

    That was the ultimate technique that he had learned after half a year!

    However, what made Li Changshou feel that something was amiss was that Brother Zhao insisted on going together. He hid himself and went to the spiritual mountain to watch the fun.

    Li Changshou naturally understood that Zhao Gongming was worried that he would encounter trouble when he went to the spiritual mountainter. At the crucial moment, he could represent Jie School and fight against the Western Sect.

    However, Li Changshou could not exin many things in a few words.

    He did not go to the spiritual mountain to cause a huge battle. The Heavenly Courts did not have the strength or the qualifications to do so.

    He went to the spiritual mountain to sincerely give the spiritual mountain some suggestions for development. He wanted to ensure that the Primordial World was harmonious. In the future, when the Heavenly Courts established a new order, the spiritual mountain would not extend its long arm.

    The set of rules governed by the long arm would not work in the Blue Star in his previous life.

    Unable to persuade Zhao Gongming, Li Changshou took out a jade token and casually wrote a ¡°special guest of the Grand White Pce¡± to give Zhao Gongming the background of the Heavenly Courts.

    Zhao Gongming agreed happily, but he clearly did not take that identity to heart. He stuffed the jade token into his sleeve and urged Li Changshou to hurry up.

    Li Changshou frowned and tried to persuade him...

    A momentter, Li Changshou rode a cloud. Zhao Gongming transformed into a Heavenly General. Bian Zhuang also changed into armor and followed Li Changshou with Zhao Gongming.

    On the way, Zhao Gongming repeatedly reminded Bian Zhuang not to be nervous. He made Bian Zhuang, who was not very nervous.

    However, Bian Zhuang had his own confidence.

    Who knew how he had spent the past six months?

    He vomited blood!

    In order to achieve the perfect effect of the ¡®puff¡¯, Bian Zhuang risked everything. Every mouthful of blood was shaken out of his body.

    Ate-stage Heaven Immortal Qi Refinement cultivator almost lost blood!

    Although the journey from the Emei Mountain to the spiritual mountain was long, Bian Zhuang saw the majestic mountain covered in golden light in a sh.

    At the highest point of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, the spiritual mountain of the Western Sect.

    ¡°Bian Zhuang, start to brew the emotions.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. Bian Zhuang nodded heavily and held the sword at his waist. His eyes were clear.

    My Father*, Mother, Grandmother, Fairy Sisters whom I would meet in the future but have yet to, I, Bian Zhuang, have be sessful today!*

    <i>I¡¯ll go to the Western Sect immediately!</i>

    The peak of immortal life was nothing much.

    If he could not be a man, he had to do something earth-shattering!

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes shed, and his face instantly turned iparably pale. There was a little cold sweat on his forehead, and even his gaze began to dissipate. His figure became much hunched.

    He had just recovered from his serious injuries and his vital energy had yet to recover.

    At that moment, streams of light flew over from the side. At the front was the Golden-Winged Roc. It surrounded Li Changshou and the other two andnded on the spiritual mountain.

    When he looked at the spiritual mountain, golden light shone brightly. Dozens of disciples of the Saints and hundreds of old Daoists stood in front of the door of the spiritual mountain with smiles on their faces.

    It was none other than...

    Changgeng was about to touch the spiritual mountain. Everyone was busy with their own thoughts.

    As Li Changshou led dozens of Heavenly Generals to the foot of the spiritual mountain, they quickly walked up the winding mountain path. The Heavenly Soldiers from all directions advanced together, and vast Heavenly Might suppressed them from all directions.

    However, the golden light above the spiritual mountain waspletely unmoved. The pressure of the Saint mixed within faintly resisted the heavenly might.

    The Golden Roc walked quickly and took the lead to step onto thest step in front of the mountain gate. At that moment, there was no expression on his handsome face.

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing has received the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree. He hase to investigate the matter of the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy being secretly injured by the disciples of the Western Sect. He wants the disciple of the Western Sect, Maitreya, to go out and answer.¡±

    The Golden Roc went straight to the point.

    An old Daoist priest cupped his hands and frowned. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. Therefore, there was a rumor in the Primordial World that Senior Brother Maitreya was the second Essence Soul of the ancient, evil Kun Peng. Therefore, Senior Brother Maitreya had been cultivating in seclusion. We did not know his whereabouts. However, Senior Brother Maitreya would not do something like injuring the Heavenly General. He is arrogant by nature. Even if he wants to fight, he should be an expert who has old grudges against Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    The Golden Roc frowned slightly. The other party¡¯s words were rather brilliant.

    However, he had been following Li Changshou for many years. He had some ways to deal with it. He said calmly, ¡°Whether he is or not, let hime out and face it. We will know the oue.¡±

    Another old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Although the Western Sect is weak and is being targeted by Lord Taibai Jinxing, this is still the Saint¡¯s Dao field. Could it be that everyone has lost their basic respect for the Saint? The Primordial World is probably going to rebel.¡±

    The Golden Roc was about to speak when a soft sigh sounded behind him.

    Li Changshou slowly walked over with his horsetail whisk and sighed.

    ¡°The respect that you have for the Saints is still the pride of the Saints. Why can¡¯t you think about it with your conscience? How much of the pride of the two Aunt-Masters of the Western Sect have been lost by you and how much of it has been ruined?¡±

    The old Daoists looked at each other.

    As the saying goes, things only happen thrice. Li Changshou had alreadye to the spiritual mountain more than three times. Every time, he would be more overboard than thest time.

    However, this time, the old Daoists of the Western Sect were prepared in advance. They discussed all the vital points that Li Changshou might cause trouble today and chose six old Daoists to form the best Dao Discussion team of the Western Sect to fight Taibai Jinxing.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already arrived in front of the stage. The six old Daoists walked forward confidently.

    The wind blew up their grayish-white or silver-white long hair and brushed up the corners of their tattered patched robes. The calmness and confidence were actually so brilliant.

    Come on, argue!

    Today, even if you, Taibai Jinxing, speak of the endless Great Dao, the six of them could push it back. As long as they insisted that Senior Brother Maitreya was not in the mountain, they would not know about this matter. The Heavenly Courts could not do anything to them!

    An old Daoist priest took the initiative to say, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing...¡±

    ¡°May I ask if Uncle-Masters are in the mountains?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and asked worriedly. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to cause any conflict today. I know that I was a little too aggressive previously. I erged the stain on the Western Sect by grabbing onto it. I also have a certain misunderstanding of the Western Sect. To be able to be a Saint was naturally a great virtue and a paragon recognized by the Heavenly Dao. The two Uncle-Masters were also respected ancient experts. They were chosen by the Heavenly Dao and became the six cornerstones of the Heavenly Dao. Today, I came to meet the two Uncle-Masters with a sincere attitude of settling the matter and recognizing the contradictions. He did not talk much about the rest. He just asked Uncle-Master to investigate the matter of a small number of disciples in the spiritual mountain causing trouble and disturbing the stability of the Heavenly Courts. Everyone, can you tell me?¡±

    The six old Daoists looked at each other and frowned. They were silent.

    Why is this scriptpletely different from what we thought previously?

    A disciple of the spiritual mountain smiled and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, why are you using such methods to secretly mock us?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°As the saying goes, your opinion of the world depends on the way you perceive it. Don¡¯t think that every living being is like you. I, Li Changgeng, seek a clear conscience. The world is clear. It is to establish order in the world and end the chaotic times that came from the ancient times. It will allow every living being to live long enough. That is also the will of the Pangu God. There are dreams in life, and each is exciting! Can you help me pass the message and ask if the Saint wants to see me?¡±

    The disciples of the Saint on the spiritual mountain stared at each other. They clearly felt that Li Changshou¡¯s words were amiss, but they could not find a ce to retort.

    Silence was the spiritual mountain today.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and ced his hands behind his back. Just as he was about to shout loudly, he made a ¡°Yes¡± gesture behind his back.

    Bian Zhuang suddenly raised his hand and covered his chest. In an instant, his expression was full. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Pfft...

    Then, his body swayed and he was supported by a few Heavenly Generals beside him.

    ¡°General Bian! General Bian!¡±

    ¡°General Bian, wake up! Hold on, General Bian!¡±

    ¡°Spirit Mountain!¡±

    Zhao Gongming, who had transformed into a Heavenly General, jumped out. He pointed at the sect and cursed. His tiger-like eyes were filled with tears as he shouted angrily, ¡°You executioners who are protecting evil people! If anything happens to General Bian, I will definitely make you pay with your lives!¡±

    Li Changshou leaned over in concern and fed Bian Zhuang a pill. Then, he patted Bian Zhuang¡¯s shoulder and turned around to look at the old Daoists on the spiritual mountain.

    ¡°Everyone, are you really not willing to send a message for me? Can¡¯t the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree enter the sect of the spiritual mountain?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    With a soft sigh, the golden light around the spiritual mountain trembled. Golden lotus phantoms floated out, and Daoist Jie Yin appeared in the hall of the spiritual mountain.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, please enter and chat.¡±

 Chapter 600 - Facing the Western Saints, Taibai Soul Search!

    <h4>Chapter 600: Facing the Western Saints, Taibai Soul Search!</h4>

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows in surprise when he heard the Saint¡¯s voice transmission and sensed the Saint¡¯s Dao runes.

    He did not expect that the one who came out this time was not the Saint Zhun Ti, but the one who had received him.

    <i>Could it be that Saint Zhun Ti was being taught by Teacher...</i>

    <i>Uh, don¡¯t think too much about it. A Saint is a Saint. Even if he is beaten up, he is still a Saint. He cannot be underestimated and I cannot be disrespectful.</i>

    In front, the disciples of the Western Sect made way.

    Li Changshou turned his head and said, ¡°Generals, wait here. Take care of Deputy Commander Bian. I¡¯ll go and meet the Aunt-Master of the Saint and tell her about the pros and cons of this matter.¡±

    The generals agreed in unison.

    Zhao Gongming wanted to enter with Li Changshou so that he could take care of him. However, he was stopped by Li Changshou¡¯s gaze.

    He was 90% confident that he would not be in any danger.

    It was not because he was arrogant and felt that he could face the Saint.

    On the contrary, this was the safest choice for him now. He would try his best to reduce the consumption of the Heavenly Courts and preserve the essence energy of the Heavenly Courts. He would also avoid direct conflict with the Saints.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor did not pursue the matter regarding the Primordial Violet Qi. However, he mentioned that after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he had promised Li Changshou to be carefree and unrestrained.

    There were a few levels in total. The most obvious one was for Li Changshou to continue supporting the Heavenly Courts and establish aplete order in the world to assist the Jade Emperor in bing the supreme ruler of the Three Realms.

    Previously, Li Changshou had been expressing his attitude to the Dao Ancestor when he came to help the spiritual mountain trim its branches and leaves.

    He...

    He would not mess around. He would focus on retirement and get off work early.

    Before Li Changshou went to the Purple Cloud Pce, he had already made ns.

    He would directly push the Heavenly Courts to the position of prosperity. When the righteous gods of the various tribes of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion stabilized, the Heavenly Courts would be high and gentle¡ªinvulnerable.

    Moreover, the matter of him returning from the Chaos Sea to the Purple Cloud Pce should not be hidden from the two Saints of the Western Sect.

    Since he came out of the Purple Cloud Pce, he had been bold and ambitious. He could take it that the Dao Ancestor had given him an order. If the Saints of the Western Sect wanted to attack, they had to consider whether they would suffer the wrath of the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    Originally, the first thing he should do after returning from the Chaos Sea was to go to the Grand Pure Pce to pay his respects and report to his teacher about his encounter in the Chaos Sea.

    However, this... sigh, it¡¯s hard to exin.

    His teacher¡¯s words were too vague. Li Changshou was worried that he would be gone for ten to eight years. He might as well resolve the problem that the Heavenly Courts had and report it to his teacher.

    There was still more than half of the Shang Nation¡¯s destiny before the final God-Conferment Tribtion. At that moment, he had resolved the threat of the spiritual mountain, the demons, and the trichiliocosm. In the next few hundred years, he could cultivate in peace and make more arrangements. He would spend his efforts on cultivation and arrange for the God-Conferment.

    He had to be steady. Later, he would go to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s ce to obtain the Time Freeze mystical ability and give himself more opportunities to cultivate andprehend it.

    Let¡¯s talk about the matter at hand.

    Li Changshou slowly took a deep breath, as if he was trying his best to remain calm. Only then did he walk into the ¡°encirclement¡± of the disciples of the Western Sect.

    His mind tensed up. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda on his essence soul spun rapidly. His immortal senses turned into threads that surrounded him.

    As long as there was any movement, the ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, Lord Taibai Jinxing, would use his mystical abilities to tell them!

    What? That¡¯s a professional escape technique and a genuine Heavenly God!

    After walking for more than a hundred feet, Li Changshou suddenly stopped and smiled. ¡°The scenery of the spiritual mountain is quite elegant. Everyone, do you mind if I release the situation of the Saint Daoist Sect and let the immortals of the Heavenly Courts broaden their horizons?¡±

    Before the old Daoists on the spiritual mountain could reply, Li Changshou had already suspended a few bronze mirrors around him. He carried his horsetail whisk and continued to slowly enter.

    The Heavenly Generals in front of the mountain gate followed suit. They took out their copper mirrors. Some of them were spectators, while others were livestreamers. They aimed the mirrors at the Daoists of the spiritual mountain.

    The people of the spiritual mountain were speechless.

    Why do I feel offended?

    Heavenly Courts,

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing has started a live broadcast!¡±

    ¡°The Lord Taibai Jinxing has entered the spiritual mountain!¡±

    ¡°Has he already fought his way in or has he already finished? Has the spiritual mountain lost?¡±

    ¡°I have no regrets being able to witness such a major event in my life.¡±

    Amidst themotion, from the Heaven Gate to the Lower Three Heavens, from the rough palm of the general guarding the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to the soft and wide sleeve of the Fairy of the Jade Pool.

    The scene of Li Changshou strolling in the spiritual mountain was watched by pairs of eyes.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor closed his eyes and rested. There was a faint smile on his lips. The old officials below held their bronze mirrors and looked at the image in the mirror nervously.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation had naturally arrived at the spiritual mountain. However, he was hiding among the Heavenly Generals and did not appear.

    An old immortal smiled and said, ¡°The cultivation in this spiritual mountain is not bad.¡±

    ¡°I was smashed by Perfected Lord Qingyuan. I¡¯m naturally much more pleasing to the eye than before.¡±

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    The other old Heavenly Courts officials smiled and did not say anything. They continued to observe the scene in the mirror.

    Li Changshou strolled around leisurely. He walked at a moderate pace and tried his best to recall the charm of the old man who walked the birds in the park in his previous life. However, he felt that he wascking.

    He passed by Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener¡¯s personal corner, walked past the fountain that was made of white jade, and arrived in front of the main hall of the spiritual mountain.

    It seemed to be to highlight the ¡°barrenness¡± of the Western Sect. The hall of the spiritual mountain was a little ugly. It was built from huge gray rocks, but there seemed to be many treasures at the corners. Theyout was very exquisite.

    The figure of the Saint was sitting in the middle of the hall. Behind him was the statue of the two Saints of the Western Sect. However, including the statue, the hall was covered in ayer of golden fog.

    The Dao runes of the Saint circted everywhere. They were clear, orderly, and contained the truths of the world.

    Li Changshou adjusted the angle of the copper mirror and did not dare to look at the Saint¡¯s true appearance. He bowed in front of the hall and walked in. After taking three steps, he bowed again and said loudly, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing and Water God Li Changgeng of the Heavenly Courts greet the Saint.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up without waiting for the guide to speak. He held his horsetail whisk and smiled. He said warmly, ¡°I came to the spiritual mountain to look for the ferocious Maitreya under the orders of the Jade Emperor. I have no intention of offending you, Saint.¡±

    The Daoist priest Jie Yin widened his eyes and said slowly, ¡°Whether you offend or not, each of you is clear-minded. Li Changgeng, tell me what my disciple did, why the Heavenly Courts convicted him, and how they convicted him.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, do you really not know? Hiss, I thought you knew.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend to be silly in front of me.¡± Jie Yin frowned slightly and brushed his palm. The golden fog around him flickered with a faint golden light, isting the ce from the Three Realms.

    Li Changshou¡¯s bronze mirror instantly cut off the signal.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what do you mean?¡±

    Li Changshou took two steps back, his eyes filled with vignce. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here today with the greatest sincerity. Uncle-Master, are you going to... The Heavenly Dao protects me. Uncle-Master, please reconsider.¡±

    He sounded as if he was about to lose his virginity.

    The Saint who received him said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for outsiders to know that we¡¯re talking today.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The Heavenly Dao knows, Teacher knows, Uncle-Master, you and I know. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said to others. Uncle-Master, you have a noble character, and I have nothing to lose. Why are you hiding it?¡±

    Saint Jie Yin squinted slightly.

    Li Changshou smiled and lowered his head. He looked a little hunched, but his eyes were calm.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin said warmly. The golden fog around him dissipated. Li Changshou¡¯s bronze mirror was connected to the bronze mirror that the Heavenly Courts had broadcast.

    However, if outsiders were to investigate, they would only be able to see Li Changshou¡¯s figure. The Saint was still shrouded in fog.

    Saint Jie Yin raised his hand and attracted a meditation cushion. Hended near the door of the hall.

    Li Changshou thanked her and sat cross-legged. Then, he went straight to the point and smiled. ¡°Uncle-Master, how much do you know about the Eldest Senior Brother of the spiritual mountain, Maitreya?¡±

    ¡°Are you interrogating me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m just a little puzzled.¡± Li Changshou took out three Shadow-Retaining Balls from his sleeve and ced them in front of him. Three images appeared in the ball.

    In the first image, an ancient cave appeared first. There were simple tables and chairs in the ancient cave, and wisps of spiritual dust scattered on them.

    The so-called spiritual dust was a fine powder condensed from solid spiritual energy. It could not be formed unless it was hundreds of thousands of years old.

    It was obvious that this ce was quite old.

    The scene changed. Clearly, the person holding the Shadow-Retaining Ball saw something and walked over with it.

    There were hidden traps in the stone wall beside him. After opening a secret door, he found a small treasure vault. It was filled with precious materials that could only be found in ancient times. The most eye-catching thing was a portrait on the wall.

    The Daoist in the painting was slightly plump and had a faint smile on his lips. His eyes squinted as he smiled, giving off a kind and amiable feeling. The ck Daoist robe on his body was especially eye-catching.

    His face and expression were 70% like Maitreya.

    Then, the scene slowly rotated. The precious materials were put into his sleeve and slowly retreated from the ancient cave.

    However, when he looked further away, he realized that the ancient cave was actually on the back of the Kun Fish...

    The first image of the Shadow-Retaining Ball quietly dissipated.

    There was dead silence on the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to suddenly think of that. Why don¡¯t we close the door and let me listen to your instructions, Uncle-Master?¡±

    Saint Jie Yin opened his eyes and looked at Li Changshou expressionlessly. He said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said to others. Disciple-Nephew, your words make sense. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Li Changshou smiled and pointed at the second Shadow-Retaining Ball. He quickly presented the scene inside.

    This time, the ¡°Li Changshou¡± who appeared on screen was naturally the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du or Kong Xuan.

    Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul floated in front of Li Changshou. Its body emitted a faint stream of light. However, its essence soul was more than 100 feet long and kept emitting buzzing sounds.

    Li Changshou formed a seal with his hands and sealed Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.

    ¡°God Searching Technique!¡±

    Wisps of light surged out from Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. ¡°Li Changshou¡± raised his hand and grabbed one of them. He crushed it with his fingers, and another scene appeared in front of him.

    The ck-robed Maitreya flew out of the Cave Abode in Kun Peng¡¯s body. He raised his head andughed three times. With his hands behind his back, he entered the Chaos Sea.

    The scene stopped. Li Changshou stopped the second Shadow-Retaining Ball and secretly observed the Saint¡¯s reaction.

    Li Changshou could not tell if the Saint was happy or angry.

    If he did not give him any feedback, he would easily take the wrong path.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, do you still want to see the third painting?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The Daoist priest shook his head slightly. ¡°There should be a misunderstanding. I know everything about Maitreya. That Kun Peng might be deliberately framing me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded. Just as everyone thought that Li Changshou would ¡°argue¡± and force the spiritual mountain to hand over the Maitreya, Li Changshou suddenly changed the topic and said seriously,

    ¡°I think so too. This matter is a little strange. Kun Peng is an ancient demon master. It had escaped into the Chaos Sea at the end of the ancient times. If it has any feud with Fellow Daoist Maitreya, it is not impossible for it to deliberately frame him like this. ¡±

    Li Changshou paused and shattered the three Shadow-Retaining Balls in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°I destroyed this item. Uncle-Master, let Maitreyae out and confront him. As long as he can prove that he is not a ferocious person who impersonated me and attacked the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, I will immediately bring people away and apologize to him another day.¡±

    The guide said slowly, ¡°Maitreya is not in the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you summon him back?¡± Li Changshou asked in concern.

    ¡°He went out to train and cultivate. He should not be in the Primordial World.¡± The guide said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we drop the matter today? When Maitreya returns to the mountain in the future, I will let him go to the Heavenly Courts to exin everything that happened previously.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and looked troubled.

    ¡°This is probably not appropriate. The Jade Emperor is furious and wants me to give an exnation. I work for the Heavenly Courts but I¡¯m always on tenterhooks. The situation in the Heavenly Courts is not easy toe by. If the Heavenly Courts¡¯ prestige is damaged because of the Maitreya incident, everyone will be in danger. The Jade Emperor and us, the Heavenly Courts, have worked hard in the past. It¡¯s really wasted.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°You can just call me by my name.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers search the spiritual mountain? As long as I confirm that Maitreya is not in the spiritual mountain, I can return and report properly.¡±

    Search the spiritual mountain?

    The expressions of the Daoists on the spiritual mountain changed. The eyes of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals lit up. Some of them even breathed heavily.

    What does it mean by openly cultivating, secretly plotting, and lying with a treacherous smile?

    On the surface, Taibai Jinxing was unhappy that he hade to look for Maitreya. He diverted everyone¡¯s attention to Maitreya, but he suddenly took a step back. The real Dragon ying Sword lit up in his hand, and the de pointed at the ferocious beasts and demonic beasts hiding in the spiritual mountain!

    That was the true goal of the Heavenly Courts to surround the spiritual mountain!

    After ying the demons in the North Continent, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ second wave of attacks targeted the external forces of the Western Sect!

    Suddenly, many old Daoists of the Western Sect came to a realization.

    Why would the Heavenly Courts suddenly seal the five continents when they were purely dealing with the demons?

    Why did the Heavenly Courts search the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent previously but leave behind paths that led to the spiritual mountain!?!

    That was the method of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing!

    No matter how ferocious Maitreya was, he was only an expert.

    If the Western Sect lost the experts of the Primordial Beasts and the ancient demon experts who were attached to the Western Sect, it would be equivalent to breaking the Western Sect¡¯s hand and leg.

    Previously, the Western Sect had stabilized the destiny of the sect and reduced the burden on the twelfth-grade golden lotus. They had greatly reduced the strength of the hidden factions. Now, almost thest elites were gathered on the spiritual mountain!

    Li Changshou¡¯s short words hit the sore spot of the spiritual mountain and the Western Sect.

    In the hall, Li Changshou waited with a smile. His expression was respectful.

    Daoist Jie Yin¡¯s expression was calm. However, the long silence seemed to have highlighted the Saint¡¯s hesitation.

    Li Changshou waited quietly. When the time was right, he said, ¡°I lost a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi previously. Grandmaster med me and summoned me to Purple Cloud Pce to scold me. If I can¡¯t do something for the Heavenly Courts and make Grandmaster happy, I¡¯m afraid I will have to take a step back.¡±

    The hall in the spiritual mountain fell silent again.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not guess what the Daoist priest was thinking.

    The methods of Saints were no small matter. His teacher could obtain a vast amount of information in a short period of time and was infinitely close to being omniscient and omnipotent.

    Although the strength of Saint Jie Yin was not as good as his teacher, his realm was not too far apart.

    However, there was only one sentence on the surface.

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor has instructed us to weaken the Western Sect. Does the Saint of the Western Sect agree or not?¡±

    Of course, Li Changshou had dragged the ¡°Dao Ancestor¡¯s will¡± over himself. He had tacitly agreed with the Heavenly Dao.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was sitting there and saying those words without being stopped by the Dao Ancestor. The Saint had already treated everything as the Dao Ancestor¡¯s arrangement.

    Hence, the Daoist guide said slowly, ¡°In that case, the Heavenly Courts can search.¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, why?!¡±

    Two old Daoists could not help but shout in front of the mountain gate. However, just as they shouted, they were stopped by a hand.

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed. He turned around and walked to the front of the hall.

    ¡°Where are the eight Heavenly Generals?¡±

    The dozens of generals suppressed their excitement and knelt on one knee with cupped fists.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Under the orders of the Jade Emperor, I order you to search the Saint¡¯s Dao field of the spiritual mountain today. Search the ground from outside the mountain gate to the top of the Netherworld! Six thousand Heavenly Soldiers entered the mountain gate of the spiritual mountain. They searched carefully everywhere and could not damage the spiritual mountain. The generals of the gue Division, pay attention. Golden Roc, arrange for some agile people to sweep the spiritual mountain and change the water in the fish pond. It can be considered as a form of respect for the Saint.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou turned around and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, what do you think of this arrangement?¡±

    The Daoist priest nodded slowly and closed his eyes.

    Li Changshou walked back to the meditation cushion and sat cross-legged.

    Outside the mountain gate of the spiritual mountain, dozens of Heavenly Generals transformed into streams of light and flew in all directions. They naturally led the Heavenly Soldiers back to search the mountain.

    The Golden Roc was about to lead a troop when Zhao Gongming raised his hand and stopped it.

    ¡°Marshal Golden Roc, arrange a troop for us too.¡±

    The Golden Roc had already received Li Changshou¡¯s instructions. It knew that the ugly general was Zhao Gongming. It smiled and said, ¡°General, please follow me. You can choose any elite troops you want.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and floated out.

    ...

    <i>Lord Taibai Jinxing is really powerful. He even dared to trick the Saint. He is indeed that man¡¯s junior brother.</i>

    In the Cave Abode, Daoist Wen Jing sat on her bed. She was dressed in red, and her phoenix-like eyes were filled with passion. Her eyes were peaceful.

    She suddenly understood what Li Changshou meant when he specially sent her a voice transmission.

    The ones who were going to suffer this time were the ferocious beasts and demonic beasts in the spiritual mountain. The remnants of the Primordial World were going to be wiped out by the Heavenly Dao today.

    Who asked them to be the unstable factor in the world?

    Daoist Wen Jing sighed in her heart. The smile on her lips became calmer.

    She would definitely win.

    However, the Second Saint had previously instructed her to stand up under appropriate circumstances and see if she could refute the Heavenly Courts. Daoist Wen Jing naturally had to agree.

    Anyway, Lord Taibai Jinxing would not attack her. Perhaps he would let her show off today and establish her position in the Western Sect.

    What does Lord Taibai Jinxing want me to do...

    That was not important.

    Most importantly, Daoist Wen Jing believed in the Grand Pure One¡¯s promise and Li Changshou¡¯s vision.

    The difference between the Western Sect and Ren School was actually in reputation.

    Boom¡ª

    The sound of thunder echoed from all directions on the spiritual mountain. The million Heavenly Soldiers spread an inescapable from the sky and the ground. They activated the power of the Heavenly Dao to support them. The Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder guarded by the side.

    It was like fishing in a pond.

    What will happen to the spiritual mountain after today?

    Wen Jing could not think of that. However, she could sense that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion wouldpletely descend next. At the same time that the Dao Sect was in a civil war, the disciples of the Saints of the Western Sect would be pulled into the vortex.

    As a nail hidden in the Western Sect, he might give the Western Sect a fatal blow at the crucial moment.

    The Western Sect had schemed against the Dao Sect for a long time. They had probably angered the Grand Pure One.

    That was the retaliation of Ren School and the most terrifying thing about the Grand Pure One.

    ¡°Stop! Who are you! The Heavenly Courts are searching!¡±

    ¡°Use the demon mirror!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ancient ferocious beast, the Flying Mantis! Take it down!¡±

    A shout suddenly erupted outside the Cave Abode. Wen Jing scanned with her immortal senses and realized that a ferocious beast hiding at the foot of the spiritual mountain had been discovered.

    Dozens of Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals attacked with Heavenly Dao Dharma artifacts. There was also the increasingly powerful Golden Roc that was guarding the array. However, in the blink of an eye, they severely injured that fellow and tied him up with immortal ropes.

    A bolt of blue-purple lightning struck the ferocious beast, severely injuring its essence soul.

    Heavenly Punishment.

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly and pursed her lips slightly. Although she was a little confident, she was still nervous when faced with such a situation.

    Not long after, two more Cave Abodes of ferocious beasts were discovered. They struggled with all their might, but when the heavenly might descended, they could not even injure the Heavenly Immortal generals.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ battle formation technique was rather brilliant.

    Wen Jing waited quietly and was not in a hurry to appear. She even changed into a red dress and put on some light makeup for herself before sitting back on her throne.

    This is probably the so-called apocalypse.

    This world had been like this since ancient times. Every once in a while, a cmity would descend. The races that might have been favored by the Heavenly Dao previously would be the root of cmity in the world overnight and be easily destroyed by another race that had just risen.

    Originally, there was no difference between negative karma and merit. The killing of living beings created negative karma. It was recognized by the Heavenly Dao as a way to maintain the stability of the world. The negative karma was also recognized by the Heavenly Dao.

    However, gradually, negative karma became a symbol of ¡°bad¡±.

    The strong were respected, and the strong fed on the weak. It was a rule that was hinted by the Heavenly Dao.

    However, in the end, the Heavenly Courts began to protect the weak.

    As a tyrant of the old era, she was just a ferocious beast living under someone else¡¯s roof.

    The noise increased. The Heavenly Soldiers searched the sky and the ground. The ferocious beasts were ¡°dug out¡± and suppressed by the Heavenly Dao.

    There were even seven to eight ferocious beasts that secretly joined forces and attacked. After swallowing hundreds of Heavenly Soldiers, they were shattered by countless streams of light and divine lightning that filled the sky.

    <i>I can¡¯t win against the heavens.</i>

    The Heavenly Dao was number one in terms of being heartless and fickle.

    Daoist Wen Jing raised her eyebrows. Suddenly, she heard a voice transmission from a few ferocious beasts that she was familiar with.

    She pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission to ask them to hide in the dark cave behind her Cave Abode.

    Daoist Wen Jing could not be sure if she could survive. After all, they had known each other for a while. They could be considered her direct descendant. If she was safe and soundter, they might be of great use.

    The few ferocious beasts escaped secretly, but they exposed Wen Jing¡¯s Cave Abode.

    Wen Jing sat cross-legged and waited quietly.

    The two Heavenly Generals led arge number of Heavenly Soldiers to search around her Cave Abode. Soon, they discovered the concealment array formation outside and entered the array formation.

    ¡°General! There¡¯s a Cave Abode here!¡±

    ¡°The sanguine light here is surging into the sky. Be careful! Surround them and invite the Demon Reflection Mirror and Marshal Golden Roc!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was speechless.

    The troops led by Lord Taibai Jinxing were rather stable.

    A momentter, a cry echoed throughout the spiritual mountain. The Golden Roc carried the bloodstained God-ying Spear andnded in front of the Cave Abode. He casually shot out a ck beam and tore apart theyers of restrictions.

    The sound of armor rubbing against each other was heard. Daoist Wen Jing looked up at the entrance of the cave. A dense crowd of figures rushed in. All of them held long spears and swords and were staring at her.

    <i>What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my First Consort will be jealous?</i>

    Golden light shed, and the Golden Roc appeared in front of the Heavenly Generals. It made a gesture, and its eyes revealed a hint of fear.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Wen Jing smiled and remained silent. She squinted slightly.

    A general raised his Demon Reflection Mirror and shone a golden light at Daoist Wen Jing.

    A light shed, and a round mirror appeared behind Wen Jing. ck wings appeared in it, and the golden patterns on them flickered slightly. The Heavenly Generals felt their scalps tingle.

    The Golden Roc took half a step forward with its spear. It was filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Blood Sea Mosquitoes! Take them!¡±

    ¡°Marshal, can you report this?¡± Daoist Wen Jing said slowly. A wisp of Dao runes circted, causing the Golden Roc¡¯s expression to be colder.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wen Jing. Although I was born a ferocious beast, I have cultivated and umted good merit over the years.

    I wonder if I can see Lord Taibai Jinxing. There¡¯s something that I¡¯m not sure about. I want to discuss it with him.¡±

    The Golden Roc sneered.

    <i>That¡¯s it?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s just a troublesome ferocious beast. How dare it mor to meet Teacher!</i>

    <i>I can use the spear in my hand today!</i>

    ¡°Bring her over. You can¡¯t be too ruthless.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. The Golden Roc pursed its lips and put away its spear.

    ¡°Restrain your essence soul. Teacher has agreed to meet you. Hmph! If you dare to be presumptuouster, I will make you beg for death!¡±

    Wen Jing raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes filled with joy.

 Chapter 601 - Changgeng Attacks Wen Jing, The Stone of the East Continent Appears!

    <h4>Chapter 601: Changgeng Attacks Wen Jing, The Stone of the East Continent Appears!</h4>

    Is Wen Jing going overboard this time?

    In the hall of the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou, who was sitting near the door, pondered. His clear Dao heart circted slightly and suppressed hisplicated thoughts.

    At that moment, he was in front of the Saint. He had to be steady and not think too much.

    If the Saint had any ability to read minds...

    Uh, that¡¯s not practical. If Saint Jie Yin could really see through the Dao hearts of the Qi Refinement cultivators, Wen Jing would definitely not survive until today.

    As the saying goes, one can see through the hearts of others. Most of them have a very detailed understanding of the target¡¯s personality, character, and past. They can deduce the thoughts of the other party.

    It was a ssic ¡°experience suppression¡±.

    The strength of Saintsy in their own realm and the level of their lives.

    When Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Cave Abode was exposed, Li Changshou used the paper effigy that was mixed with the Heavenly Generals to secretly observe and realized that Daoist Wen Jing...

    His taste was not bad. There were mountains and rivers in the Cave Abode. It was simple, elegant, and subtle.

    However, when he was surrounded by the Golden Roc and Heavenly Generals, he appeared a little domineering.

    The Phoenix n was powerful, Kong Xuan, and the Blood Sea was ruthless. Li Changshou suddenly realized that the two big shots were beautiful. They were both infatuated with the Great Daoist Master, but they were very ¡°strong¡±.

    Ah, at this point, I can only congratte the Great Daoist Master.

    After some thought, Li Changshou quickly came up with the safest n.

    When Wen Jing came over, he would leave her hanging.

    He asked her to stand outside the hall for a while. When the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals outside had more or less cleared away the ferocious beasts and demons, he would then call Wen Jing in and give her a chance to exin herself. He would leave enough pride for the Western Sect.

    He could not kill the ferocious beasts, eliminate the demons and make the Western Sect appear embarrassed. Wouldn¡¯t that force the Saints to be angry?

    As he was thinking, Daoist Wen Jing was already brought to the door of the hall by the Golden Roc.

    Her essence soul was sealed. At that moment, she looked even more weak.

    The Golden Roc lowered his head and cupped his fists. He reported loudly, ¡°Teacher, this ferocious beast is from the Blood Sea ck Mosquito n. Its strength is extraordinary.¡±

    Li Changshou did not even turn his head. He sat there and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude before the Saint. There are arge number of demons and ferocious beasts lurking around the spiritual mountain. They want to do something to the spiritual mountain. This is also an unexpected gain for us. We will capture all these ferocious beasts and bring them back to the Heavenly Courts to question themter. Go. ¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden Roc agreed and quickly retreated after bowing, leaving Wen Jing the mosquito standing alone in front of the hall.

    She looked at the hall calmly and hesitated. She did not know if she should bow to the Great Saint.

    The atmosphere in the hall of the spiritual mountain immediately turned strange.

    The Saint in the depths of the hall closed his eyes and focused. The ¡°old Daoist¡± sitting inside the hall was silent. The ferocious beast ¡°representative¡± standing outside the hall looked nervous.

    Thisposition could be named...

    Maitreya.

    The reason why Li Changshou attacked was Maitreya. Maitreya was hiding and had not appeared. Even the Great Saints of the Western Sect were deliberately protecting him.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of the spiritual mountain was indeed worthy of his reputation.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses observed Wen Jing¡¯s expression and tried to figure out what she was thinking. However, after thinking about it, he could not figure it out.

    If he were Wen Jing, he would probably be thinking about how to protect himself.

    It was really difficult for her.

    ...

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the white-robed Jade Emperor frowned and opened his eyes. His eyes flickered with wisdom as he pondered carefully.

    Why did so many ferocious beasts... see Daoist Wen Jing alone?

    Could it be?

    Suddenly, he understood everything and made arrangements.

    In front of the tform, General Dongmu, who had been observing the Jade Emperor¡¯s movements, immediately asked,

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any doubts?¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°General Dongmu, have you seen the scenery of the spiritual mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said slowly, ¡°Yes, go to Elder Moon¡¯s side and investigate the marriage of this ferocious beast woman.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± General Dongmu was shocked. He asked softly, ¡°Do you think we should ask the Goddess about this?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking her?¡± The Jade Emperor red at General Dongmu. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to investigate. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    General Dongmu turned around and took two steps. He could not help but turn around and ask, ¡°However, most of these ferocious beasts are Connate lifeforms. The Hall of Marriage might not have any results.¡±

    ¡°Then think of a solution with Elder Moon.¡± The Jade Emperor waved his hand. ¡°Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I ept your orders.¡±

    General Dongmu agreed and lowered his head. He rushed out of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and rode a cloud to the Hall of Marriage.

    The Jade Emperor sat on the tform and nodded with a smile. He pondered about his future arrangements.

    Youqin Xuanya and Changgeng were obviously interested in each other. The two of them were from the same sect. However, General Youqin... was a little stubborn and did not know how to be flexible. It was obviously notpatible with Changgeng¡¯s personality.

    The Jade Emperor had gone to the Hall of Marriage to investigate. The woman had taken the initiative to marry the two of them. However, the red string would only wrap around them and not tie them together.

    That was what Elder Moon meant by cking the ability to end an ambiguous rtionship¡±.

    The Jade Emperor could not care less about that.

    The Jade Emperor had almost finished investigating Fairy Heng¡¯e. Heng¡¯e and the ancient Magi, the Great Magus Yi, were in a marriage alliance. It was on the eve of the battle with the Demon Court to stabilize the morale of the army.

    After destroying the Demon Court, the main forces of the human race and the Magi began the decisive battle. Heng¡¯e¡¯s position was awkward. She was forced toe to the cial Pce by the generals of the human race and swore that she would not step out of the Grand Yin Star.

    However, Fairy Heng¡¯e seemed to be rted to a taboo in the Heavenly Dao. This made it difficult for the Jade Emperor to take action and help his beloved Changgeng arrange it.

    He could not harm his trusted subordinate.

    As the Heavenly Emperor, he had to be more honest.

    As for why he was so free to arrange these matters... The Heavenly Courts did not have any tasks for him.

    The Heavenly Emperor was different from the Human Emperor. As long as he sat in the Lingxiao Hall and nodded at the crucial moment and activated the power of the Heavenly Dao, he would not have any specific matters to deal with.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    The Jade Emperor snapped out of his daze and said, ¡°What?¡±

    Below, the old minister who was on duty in the Hall of Enlightenment and temporarily took over the matters of the Thunder Division smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, after this battle, we are also amazed by Taibai Jinxing and admire him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Jade Emperor could not help but be interested. ¡°Why?¡±

    The unimportant old immortal smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I saw Changgeng and felt that he was thoughtful and experienced in handling matters. He could be foolproof with one step and three calctions. He would never dy the time because of his own worries. He would often quickly give different solutions to difficult problems from different angles. However, Lord Taibai Jinxing is sometimes too reserved andcks courage in certain matters. He usuallyes to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to discuss matters and could not bear to let his main bodye. I sometimes want to ask you, Lord Taibai Jinxing, what other dangers are there in the Heavenly Courts? Can the righteous god of the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly God that Your Majesty trusts the most, be ambushed and reincarnated helplessly in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    A certain Pure Yang Sword Immortal in the future expressed his disdain.

    The old immortal changed his tone and said loudly, ¡°I never expected Taibai Jinxing to be so unyielding! He surrounded the spiritual mountain step by step and faced the Saint. He first used words and tricks, and then aimed the butcher¡¯s knife at the ferocious beasts and demonic beasts hidden in the spiritual mountain. He caught them off guard! He guided the mountains and rivers in front of the hall of the spiritual mountain. His expression remained unchanged before the Saint. Lord Taibai Jinxing is really a fierce warrior! Ahem, I¡¯m spouting nonsense. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how can that be considered nonsense? It¡¯s just a logical analysis. However, what you said is wrong.¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Is he a warrior? If he is a ferocious warrior, he would directly barge into the spiritual mountain and not leave any leeway for the Western Sect. He would capture the demons and monsters in the spiritual mountain in one go and insult the Saint at the same time, causing the Western Sect to be unable to recover. The two Saints did not dare to move because they were controlled by the Heavenly Dao. The Holy Tablet was also given by the Heavenly Dao. If it was in a different ce, if it was Senior Brother Taiqing sitting upright in the spiritual mountain, he would probably just roll away. Who would dare to provoke him? In the end, Changgeng is still seeking stability. His personality is like that. It will not change for ten thousand years.¡±

    The old immortals looked at each other and bowed. They did not think too much.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Look, Changgeng is about to speak.¡±

    The few of them quickly looked at their palms. The Jade Emperor closed his eyes and observed personally.

    ...

    In the hall of the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou was silent for a long time. Finally, he asked,

    ¡°Uncle-Master, is the ferocious demon outside rted to the spiritual mountain?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was outside the hall, heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, her Dao heart had almost gone crazy. All kinds of good and bad thoughts surfaced in her heart. For a moment, she could not figure out what the Lord Star Lord wanted to do.

    In the depths of the hall, the Saint Jie Yin opened his eyes and said slowly, ¡°She is the Guardian of the spiritual mountain.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Why are demons guarding the spiritual mountain?¡±

    A halo of treasure light appeared behind the guide. His voice was ethereal, and the Great Dao resonated with him.

    ¡°All living beings have no self. If the ferocious beasts, Magihumans, and humans have a kind heart, they can naturally enter my sect.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I really can¡¯tprehend the true meaning of the Saint.¡±

    At that moment, he had already begun to call himself a little god.

    Saint Jie Yin said warmly, ¡°Wen Jing, enter. Tell me what you want to tell Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Wen Jing lowered her head and epted the order. She walked gracefully, straightened her posture, and tiptoed into the hall. She deliberately walked past Li Changshou and took more than ten steps before bowing.

    The treasure light on the Saint¡¯s fingertips bloomed. Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Essence Soul restriction immediately dissipated.

    ¡°Thank you for your care, Sect Master.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing said softly. She turned around and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Guardian Wen Jing of the spiritual mountain greets the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You seem to have disturbed the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    Wen Jing remained calm and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Immortal Du Sect is. I¡¯m just cultivating in the mountains and helping the two Sect Masters deal with some internal affairs of the sect. On the other hand, why did Lord Taibai Jinxing start to capture the disciples of the Western Sect without saying a word?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should be careful with your words. Are those ferocious beasts and demons really rted to the Western Sect?¡±

    Wen Jing paused and frowned slightly. Soon, she smiled and sighed.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing probably doesn¡¯t know the teachings of our Western Sect. I taught suffering, lost paths, and evil. I persuaded them to be good and gave them good karma. This is also a contribution to the world. Take me for example. When I was in the sea of blood at the beginning, I was ignorant and created many killing sins. The sea of blood used killing to prove the Dao. How can I be right? After leaving the Blood Sea, I was fortunate to have received guidance from the two Sect Masters. I understood the true meaning of the Great Dao and knew what was right and wrong. I learned from my mistakes and umted merit. Now, I have cleared my negative karma. Lord Taibai Jinxing, the Heavenly Dao has a Heavenly Punishment for those with deep negative karma. My negative karma has returned to zero. Do I still have to suffer the Heavenly Punishment?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you mean that if youmit any negative karma, you can offset your sins by doing more good deeds?¡±

    However, Wen Jing said, ¡°You have to interpret that from different angles. It¡¯s probably inappropriate for Lord Taibai Jinxing to directly cover it up. The teachings of the Western Sect are to persuade evil to do good. We are thinking for the sake of the living beings in the world. We are also thinking about the stability of the world. We are not talking about using good deeds to repay crimes. Lord Taibai Jinxing, everything you do is good. Have you never had any evil thoughts? Or should I say, have you done some evil things but im that you have a clear conscience and just let it go?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered. His aura suddenly appeared, and the Heavenly Dao Divine Power augmented him.

    Daoist Wen Jing subconsciously took half a step back. There was a hint of weakness in her eyes and a faint smile on her lips.

    The pressure of a Saint appeared behind him, but it easily suppressed Li Changshou¡¯s authority.

    Wen Jing was naturally a little smug.

    Although ¡°speaking from the perspective of the teachings of the Western Sect¡± was a ¡°mission¡± given by the Second Sect Master, she felt really good to be able to defeat the Sea God whom she respected in a head-on battle.

    However, when Daoist Wen Jing saw the pondering look in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, she felt inexplicably...

    She was not confident.

    Li Changshou adjusted his mentality and smiled.

    ¡°I never thought that the spiritual mountain would have such an eloquent talent. The two Uncle-Masters have really picked up a treasure.¡±

    Saint Jie Yin said slowly, ¡°Star Lord, do you feel that there is something wrong with her words?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing is wrong. On the contrary, it¡¯s very reasonable.¡± Li Changshou sighed and smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about that problem. In the Three Realms, the Heavenly Courts is the core. The Netherworld, the Dragon Pce, and so on were the assistants. The order of the Three Realms had already taken shape. There will be no order without rules. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly rules were also to restrict the words and actions of the Qi Refinement cultivators, so that the strong cannot be unrestrained and the weak can rest in peace. The eighteen levels of purgatory in the Netherworld have be the Heavenly Dao Cage to suppress the evil.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked at Daoist Wen Jing. He smiled and said, ¡°Then, let me ask Fellow Daoist Wen Jing. If the teachings of the Western Sect spread in the world, and there are ferocious people who kill living beings, they will be chased by the Heavenly Dao and escape to the Western Sect to seek protection. He said that he hasmitted a heinous crime and is sincere in doing good. Should the Western Sect ept him or not?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing frowned slightly and pondered. However, she realized that no matter how she answered, she would receive a rebuke from Lord Taibai Jinxing. She would immediately be extremely passive.

    Daoist Wen Jing said, ¡°I still have to be specific about...¡±

    ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll split up, right?¡±

    Li Changshou squinted slightly. Although his voice was light, it sounded like a huge bell and drum in Wen Jing¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I have no intention of discussing the teachings of the Western Sect. This is written by the Saint. I can¡¯tprehend it. However, I know that if the Heavenly Courts want to establish order in the Three Realms, they have to deal with evil. That is the foundation of everything. Of course, the Heavenly rules also grant favors. If he had been a ferocious person previously, but had contributed greatly to the world, it¡¯s not that the Heavenly Courts cannot show mercy. They just have to restrict him. It is not appropriate to say anything much today. I have discovered many demons and ferocious beasts on the spiritual mountain. Many of them are ferocious and do not have any kind intentions. At that moment, more than half of the ferocious beasts had been suppressed by the Heavenly Dao. They were still alive. It was obvious what they had done.¡±

    ¡°The two Uncle-Masters are respected by the Saint. Although they have failed to monitor their disciples, the Saint has his own considerations and is not something that ordinary people like us can guess. Uncle-Master, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    Li Changshou lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and stood up. He bowed to Jie Yin and smiled.

    ¡°After I return to the Heavenly Courts, I will report to the Jade Emperor that the spiritual mountain is being attacked by the ancient ferocious beasts and demons. The Heavenly Courts will lead the troops to help and prevent these demonic beasts from disturbing the Saint. What do you think?¡±

    Saint Jie Yin frowned slightly and closed his eyes.

    Li Changshou did not say anything. He bowed to the Saint and looked at Wen Jing.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing pursed her lips. Her Dao heart trembled slightly, but she forced herself to say something polite.

    ¡°We, the Western Sect, have remembered the friendship of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He took a few steps back before turning around and walking away leisurely with his horsetail whisk.

    He was on the fifth level.

    Phew...

    When Li Changshou walked away, Daoist Wen Jing took a deep breath and her eyes were filled with fear.

    Suddenly, she heard a warning behind her.

    ¡°Wen Jing, move your Cave Abode to the mountain.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing was stunned. She hurriedly looked happy and turned to look into the depths of the hall. However, there was no sign of the Saint. It was empty.

    ...

    ¡°The Western Sect is too inferior. I thought I could watch a good show.¡±

    In the small building of Nuwa in the Goddess¡¯s Pce, a certain Saintyfortably in the pool. She looked at the cloud mirror floating in front of her and was a little interested.

    <i>This Little Shou is good at everything, but he is too stable.</i>

    <i>What dignity is there for the Western Sect?</i>

    The demons and ferocious beasts of the Western Sect had done many evil deeds. Using the merit of incense offerings to wash away their negative karma was equivalent to taking advantage of the Heavenly Dao.

    Today, the Heavenly Dao repaired this loophole.

    <i>Young people nowadays... If they don¡¯t take the opportunity to be arrogant when they gain power, they will be targeted when they lose power in the future.</i>

    Nuwa chuckled and casually dispersed the mirror. She fiddled with it with her slender fingers and took a small book that had erased the relevant memories. She yawned.

    <i>It is time for him toe over and do some new work.</i>

    At that moment, the wind chime sounded from the side of the pavilion. The corners of Saint Nuwa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She asked calmly, ¡°Teacher, why are you here?¡±

    Outside the window, a gray shadow slowly condensed. It was the outline of an old Daoist priest.

    Saint Nuwa smiled and said, ¡°I thought that Teacher woulde personally.¡±

    The gray figure said, ¡°The Western Sect has been damaged. The teachings have been destroyed. The prosperity of the talismans has arrived. The opportunity for the Western Sect to prosper has arrived.¡±

    After saying that, the gray figure disappeared without a trace.

    Saint Nuwa frowned and pondered. Then, she sighed and disappeared.

    On that day, while Li Changshou was busy with the Western Sect,yers of fog appeared in the East Continent near the border of the South Continent.

    An immortal mountain seemed to have flown over from the sea andnded in the fog. The trees on it were dense and filled with spiritual energy. It was like a paradise.

    There were many natural array formations and Cave Abodes in the mountain. There were also many spiritual roots, herbs, and spiritual veins.

    In an inconspicuous corner, a ten-feet-tall Spirit Stone stood quietly. The seven-colored light on it quietly retreated, and there seemed to be spiritual waves inside.

    The East Continent, Huaguo Mountain appeared.

 Chapter 602 - Definitely This Time!

    <h4>Chapter 602: Definitely This Time!</h4>

    ¡®After this, I should not have any interaction with Wen Jing.¡¯

    Li Changshou pondered in his heart. He stood on the white cloud in front of the spiritual mountain and waited quietly. Thoughts rose in his heart.

    Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers carefully searched everywhere on the spiritual mountain.

    Fortunately, there were not many ferocious beasts and demonic beasts found in the mountain gate of the spiritual mountain. If a chaotic battle really broke out at the mountain gate of the spiritual mountain, the lightning would roll and the earth fire would surge...

    The Western Sect was probably going to prosper again.

    His immortal senses scanned the surroundings of the spiritual mountain. A total of 236 ferocious beasts and demonic beasts had been captured by the Heavenly Soldiers. Most of them had been severely injured by the Heavenly Punishment and were no longer a threat.

    Some of them were familiar faces. They had participated in the battle at the East Ocean Eye previously.

    Perhaps it was because of their despair or because of the orders from the spiritual mountain, although they tried to fight to the death, they could not organize an effective resistance.

    Even so, tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers had died. Most of them were dead.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals who came today were more or less injured.

    There was no choice. The Heavenly Soldiers were too weak. The demonic beasts and ferocious beasts had deliberatelyunched a sneak attack. Even with the protection of the Heavenly Dao, it was difficult for them to survive a sneak attack.

    The situation that happened on the spiritual mountain today would inevitably spread.

    After all, they had been maintaining the live broadcast of the copper mirror.

    Of course, the Heavenly Courts would still do as Li Changshou said in name and give the spiritual mountain enough face to protect the dignity of the six Saints.

    Li Changshou deduced the various possibilities of what would happen next and made a new discovery.

    On the spiritual mountain, the ferocious demons had been killed. Apart from greatly weakening the strength of the spiritual mountain, there was another far-reaching effect.

    ¡°Arge group of Heavenly Soldiers will form a battle formation and cooperate with the power of the Heavenly Dao. They can already capture Golden Immortal realm experts steadily. Together with one or two experts, they can easily restrain the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.¡±

    From that day onward, the situation of the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World began to change.

    If he wanted to be carefree, he could not do anything.

    In the future, judging the strength of the Heavenly Courts could no longer be judged by the number of experts and great mystical abilities. The Heavenly Dao could descend at any time. It increased too much uncertainty.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, there should be at least a hundred ferocious beasts and demonic beasts hidden in the mystic realm below the spiritual mountain.

    However, after this battle, the spiritual mountain would either abandon them or restrain them. It could no longer be used.

    The strategic goal was perfectly achieved.

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc flew over from afar and cupped its fists at Li Changshou. ¡°The search outside the spiritual mountain has beenpleted. No one has escaped. Should we search the spiritual mountain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Bring these ferocious beasts and demonic beasts to the Heaven Punishment Hall and interrogate them one by one. When I report to the Jade Emperor, I will execute them. At that time, the Three Realms will have to know about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden Roc cupped his fists and epted the order. He turned around to ry Li Changshou¡¯s orders. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals quickly left the spiritual mountain and formed hundreds of battle formations to escort the ferocious beasts back to the sky.

    The secret ce of the spiritual mountain, where the Saint cultivated.

    Saint Zhun Ti raised his head slightly. A hint of light shed in his eyes. He was about to raise his left hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    A soft sigh sounded from the side. The ck glow that was brewing in Zhun Ti¡¯s left hand immediately dissipated.

    The Saint who received him said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is circting. It should be the situation. We only need to wait quietly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhun Ti nodded slowly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, did Li Changgeng really take Teacher¡¯s decree? Didn¡¯t Teacher promise us back then that as long as...¡±

    ¡°Is it important?¡±

    Jie Yin revealed a faint smile, as if the one who was injured today was not his Western Sect.

    The Saint said, ¡°If the Heavenly Dao wants to prosper, it will first destroy and sharpen. Moreover, the Western Sect will prosper after this Great Tribtion. What we need to be wary of now is the Grand Pure One and the Jade Pure One. These two Fellow Daoists will not let us gain power easily.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Zhun Ti did not say anything else. He closed his eyes and meditated. A faint, dense light emitted from his body.

    On the cloud path, Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Previously, his Dao spiritual perception had rippled slightly, as if danger was approaching. However, he was fully alert for a while. He only felt a chill down his spine and nothing unusual happened.

    <i>Did the Saint want to attack me just now?</i>

    The corner of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.

    He had already done so well and given the Western Sect so many excuses. The Saints were still so murderous...

    Forget it, I¡¯ll continue hiding.

    Anyway, he had already done what he had to do. He would let the Golden Roc appear to deal with the trichiliocosm and let the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers train more. It would be fine if he hid behind and controlled the entire situation.

    In the following years, he would cultivate, sleep, and punish Ling¡¯e. At the same time, he would read the huge book left behind by Senior Lang and secretly use the Primordial Violet Qi of the Kun Peng Ark to observe the Primordial Heavenly Dao...

    It was stable andfortable.

    In the secluded pavilion on the Three-Immortal Ind...

    ¡°Sister! Brother-inw came out of the spiritual mountain alive!¡±

    Bi Xiao jogged on the cloud and jumped into the window of the attic. She held themunication jade token and shouted happily.

    In the pavilion, there was the sound of water behind the screen.

    Fairy Yun Xiao, who was bathing in the clouds, stood up when she heard the voice. When she turned out of the screen, she was already dressed in a thin green shirt. Her ck hair dried on its own, wrapped around, and curled into the shape of a phoenix¡¯s tail. Her fair and slender neck was even more eye-catching.

    She looked at Bi Xiao helplessly and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Since he dared to go, he naturally made a thorough n.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m worried for Sister.¡±

    Bi Xiao smiled and made a face. She, who had always maintained the temperament of a young girl, had a pure Dao heart that was almost pure and untainted. She was not afraid of anything. She was only afraid that her elder sister would kneel down.

    It was amon problem in Jie School.

    Bi Xiao asked softly, ¡°Sister, is Brother-inw really helping Grandmaster this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fairy Yun Xiao walked to her dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She pondered for a while and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. He has never talked to me about these things.¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s pavilion did not have a dressing table. As a woman dressed up for her lover, she had a dressing table.

    Bi Xiao took out an immortal fruit from her sleeve and took a small bite. She sighed softly. ¡°Now that Brother-inw has moved to the Heavenly Courts, I can¡¯t y with him anymore.¡±

    ¡°You can go to the Heavenly Courts,¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°However, we are in the midst of the Great Tribtion. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to move around. If we go to the Heavenly Courts, we will easily attract gossip from Chan School and make it difficult for him. That¡¯s the second reason.¡±

    ¡°Sister, why are you so worried about a Daopanion?¡±

    Bi Xiao smiled and said, ¡°In my opinion, the battle between the great sects is a battle between the great sects. Private matters are private matters. Go to the Heavenly Courts openly and let them say whatever they want. Why should we care about them?¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly. Bi Xiao immediately stopped and added softly, ¡°I mean, others can¡¯t affect our Dao hearts.¡±

    ¡°Go and cultivate,¡± Yun Xiao said gently.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Bi Xiao shrank her neck and turned around to float out of the window. She patted her chest and disappeared.

    Yun Xiao sat in front of the mirror and fell into a daze. Not long after, she sighed softly and hung the copper coin in her hand on the edge of the bronze mirror. Her gentle gaze became more determined.

    As long as he survived the Great Tribtion, he could no longer be restrained.

    ...

    During the trip to the spiritual mountain, the prestige of the Heavenly Courts soared. The Heavenly Courts officially leaped above the Saint¡¯s sect.

    Li Changshou led the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals back in triumph. The two Saints of the spiritual mountain did not attack from the beginning to the end. The disciples of the spiritual mountain did not resist at all and allowed the Heavenly Courts to capture the fighters that they had secretly nurtured for many years.

    Three dayster, in front of the Middle Heavenly Gate, the ferocious beasts were killed.

    At that time, the scene was very spectacr. The Heavenly Courts had invited all the mighty figures of the Primordial World to observe the ceremony.

    At noon that day, the huge corpse and endless blood dyed the white clouds. A continuous rain of blood fell from a deste mountain in the Middle Continent.

    That seemed to be the end of a Primordial Era. It represented the opening of another Primordial Era.

    In the Three Realms Era,

    Nine dayster, the Heavenly Soldiers entered the western and southern regions of the South Continent. The immortals of the Heavenly Courts appeared everywhere and overturned the Burning Incense Divine Sect of the Western Sect.

    A monthter, the restrictions on the five continents were officially lifted.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers each sent out 100,000 troops and gathered the million troops of the Dragon Pce. They entered the trichiliocosm and headed towards the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom that was closest to the five continents.

    This was an expedition that was destined tost for a long time.

    The Heavenly Courts would directly interfere with the battle of the trichiliocosm. However, under Li Changshou¡¯s control, they would control the speed of their advancement and make the Immortal Alliance and the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom suffer the same losses.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Courts began to secretly increase their support for the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Only Li Changshou, General Dongmu, and a few other officials with authority in the Heavenly Courts knew the details of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Three monthster, the Heavenly Courts announced that they would send troops to guard the north and south border of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    The influence of the Western Sect on the five continents had dropped to the lowest since ancient times.

    Half a yearter, good news came from the trichiliocosm. The Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce¡¯s mixed army destroyed a Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and established a foothold in the trichiliocosm. They established the first stationed ce that was directly under the Heavenly Courts.

    However, the trichiliocosm was too vast. It was not realistic to rely on the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops.

    Li Changshou¡¯s idea was to continuously develop the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s forces in a subtle bnce. He wanted to fight for more than 80% of the Major Chiliocosm to be under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Courts in three thousand years. He wanted to implement the rule of the Heavenly Courts and implement the separation of immortals and mortals. He wanted to preserve the path of mortals seeking immortality.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, that was not a grand n.

    It was just taking advantage of the situation.

    However, what made Li Changshou depressed was that he...

    He had done so much and worked hard for so long. Although he could not be said to have been in danger repeatedly, he had worked hard even if he did not receive any credit. However, the Heavenly Dao did not give him the merit needed to condense the Golden Body of Merit.

    What he was worried about began to happen.

    The merit from incense offerings, the merit sry given by the Heavenly Courts...

    It was restricted.

    Afterpleting theyout of the trichiliocosm, another thirty years passed.

    Li Changshou had naturally gone to the Grand Pure Pce. In the past thirty years, he had been listening to lectures in the Grand Pure Pce for twenty years.

    He had been by his teacher¡¯s side for more than twenty years. No one would believe him if he said that the two of them did not chat or plot against each other. Teacher Taiqing was still in a good mood.

    However, there was nothing substantial about what they were talking about. His teacher only had 300 sentences in total, and they were all separately said. He had gone from the Heavenly Dao to the Great Tribtion...

    Anyway, he understood everything.

    Ever since he returned from the Grand Pure One Pce, Li Changshou had been in seclusion for ten years. During that period, he had been staring at the changes in his merit.

    He repeatedly confirmed and kept waiting with a hint of hope. Only today was hepletely sure.

    The Golden Body of Merit was perfectly stuck at 98%.

    The Golden Body of Merit was aplete sess. There was no room for improvement. One had to reach the amount set by the Heavenly Dao to transform.

    That day.

    Li Changshou looked at himself and then at the Merit Treasure Pool that was about to be filled but was still unsatisfied. He frowned and pondered for a while. Finally, he sighed dejectedly.

    <i>What can I do?</i>

    <i>Could it be that I have to stand up and criticize the Heavenly Dao, say that the boss of the Heavenly Dao is not human and run away with arge amount of merit with the Creation Jade Disc?</i>

    <i>Then, I would go to the Western Sect to transfer the credit?</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    Now, he could basically confirm that the Dao Ancestor did not give him merit because he did not want to be restrained by the Heavenly Dao like Senior Brother Xuan Du had said.

    Didn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor release the eighth and ninth wisp of Primordial Violet Qi just to tie him up?

    The Dao Ancestor clearly did not want him to use the Golden Body of Merit to establish a connection with the Heavenly Dao andprehend the Heavenly Dao deeply.

    That was probably the consideration of maintaining the stability of the world.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshouy on the rocking chair. His eyes were listless, and his lips were pale. He looked dejected.

    He was like an immortal fish that had been cooped up in the house for thirty years. Today, he walked out and sunbathed to avoid mold.

    Ling¡¯e, who was originally cultivating by theke, blinked and rode a cloud over. She was dressed in a short grass-green skirt and a pair of embroidered sandals. She did not put on any makeup, but she looked beautiful.

    She jumped down from the cloud andnded on the left side of the reclining chair. She ced her hands behind her back and leaned forward to observe Li Changshou¡¯s listless expression.

    It was rare.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand weakly and sighed. ¡°Even if I live forever, I might not be happy. There are many helpless things in the world. My heart can¡¯t be perfect.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. Although she was unwilling to take the initiative to mention it, she still asked softly, ¡°You... quarreled with Sister Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with her.¡± Li Changshou raised his left hand and patted Ling¡¯e¡¯s head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Do you think you¡¯re already a mature little fairy because I didn¡¯t ask you to copy the sutra recently?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ling¡¯e did not know why, but she was inexplicably happy. She took out a pocket-sized rocking chair from her sleeve and blew on the fragrant orchid immortal Qi. The rocking chair turned into its normal size and was ced beside Li Changshou.

    Ling¡¯e smiled andy down. She supported her chin with one hand and blinked at her senior brother.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if you can¡¯t lift your spirits, look at me. I can help you fight.¡±

    Li Changshou nced at her. He wanted to admire the famous scene in the backyard of the ¡°Little Qiong Peak is in a fog¡± again, but he sighed andy there in a daze.

    Clouds rolled and clouds filled the sky.

    It was indeed a blow that he could not condense the Merit Golden Body that he had been worried about for many years.

    Although the path toprehending the Heavenly Dao was reced by the Primordial Violet Vapor, he still felt aggrieved.

    The Heavenly Dao was acting shamelessly. The Dao Ancestor was pretending to be confused. Who could he reason with?

    Then why did he leave the merit in his body?

    Li Changshou looked deep in thought. Ling¡¯e, who was at the side, had already gritted her teeth and was about to ruthlessly use the ¡°Enchantment Spell¡±. When she saw that, she could not help but focus, afraid that she would disturb her senior brother¡¯s consideration.

    Soon, Li Changshou pped his thigh, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.

    <i>Are you not giving me the Golden Body of Merit?</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t want it!</i>

    He had to be steady because his morals were not perfect. Therefore, he did not deserve to have the Golden Body of Merit. It had nothing to do with the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou turned to look at Ling¡¯e and asked, ¡°What do you like about defensive Dharma treasures and killing Dharma treasures?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and quickly reacted.

    It was amon question and a small test.

    ¡°An escape-type Dharma treasure!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re ambitious.¡±

    Li Changshou praised and took out a silver shuttle from his sleeve. Golden light surged in his palm, and his expression was extremely solemn.

    He was not good at refining artifacts, but he was good at finding ¡°junk¡± in some corners of the Tushita Pce.

    Although his current Dao Realm was barely adequate and his mystical abilities were mediocre, it was still quite difficult to refine the Dharma treasure that the Grand Supreme Elder casually refined.

    However, it was not difficult to bnce the power of the Yin-Yang Five Elements and add some supreme-grade ancient treasures...

    Half a dayter, five-colored lights circted on the silver shuttle. The Yin-Yang Twin Fish at the bottom slowly rotated, causing Ling¡¯e to exim continuously. With this treasure in hand, he could greatly enhance the Five-Element escape technique.

    If he entered it, he could form a Daow domain and enter the Chaos Sea freely.

    Then, Li Changshou carved the word ¡®Shou¡¯ on the side of the shuttle and handed the carving knife to Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was flushed red. She pursed her lips and wrote ¡°E¡± on the paper. She was already at the edge of ¡°smoking¡±.

    She asked softly, ¡°The previous question was not a test.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t made any decent treasures for you to protect yourself all these years.¡± Li Changshou took the shuttle over, his eyes shining.

    If one was not ruthless, one would not be able to stand steadily!

    He had to be brave to gain!

    A dazzling golden divine light surged in his palm. Li Changshou gritted his teeth and pushed forward. A vast amount of merit surged into the silver shuttle.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡±

    A top-grade Postnatal merit escape treasure!

    Golden light surged and the Little Qiong Peak was covered in ayer of golden light.

    After a while, Li Changshou took a deep breath. His eyes were calm as he ced the shuttle that was surrounded by treasure light in Ling¡¯e¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Take it and y with it.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you really giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no division between us. We can share treasures.¡± Li Changshou stretched and felt much more rxed. His Dao heart was suddenly enlightened.

    Although he had spent 60% of his umted merit, it was quite an aplishment to be able to obtain a supreme-grade Merit Numinous treasure and give it to his junior sister.

    It was a rare luxury.

    He had to bring a bowl of water to a draw. Later, he would use the remaining Golden Body of Merit to refine a cloud robe and go to the Three-Immortal Ind to take a stroll.

    Suddenly!

    Boom! Boom!

    The Heavenly Courts suddenly changed. A golden cloud covered the backyard of the Grand White Pce. Hundreds of auspicious signs surged out from it. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a golden pir of light and smashed down. Without any exnation, it enveloped Li Changshou!

    Merit!

    A vast amount of pure Heavenly Dao merit!

    At the same time, the Great Dao in Li Changshou¡¯s heart trembled. It condensed a few words and stuck to his essence soul.

    ¡°This time, definitely.¡±

 Chapter 603 - The Twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School

    <h4>Chapter 603: The Twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School</h4>

    <i>No, do you have to tease me like that?</i>

    <i>Grandmaster, why are you so obvious? You should at least leave some dignity...</i>

    Even if he made some contributionster, such as carrying tens of thousands of fairies across the Cloud Road, helping the Netherworld convert some female vengeful spirits, sealing Bian Zhuang¡¯s immortal power and throwing it into the Heavenly River, the Dao Ancestor would pretend to be touched and make up for the power of merit that he owed previously. That would be something.

    But now!

    Does he not care about his pride?

    Does he need to stay in the Primordial World?

    In the golden light, Li Changshou stood up and looked serious. His slender figure stood upright and looked up at the golden cloud in the sky.

    His face was dignified and his aura was not strong!

    Ling¡¯e blinked. She did not know what to say or do. Li Changshou shouted loudly, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster, for understanding the difficulty of my cultivation and handling matters. You have bestowed me with boundless merit! I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life for the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s my duty as a disciple of the Dao Sect to resolve the troubles for Grandmaster!¡±

    Hard Luck.

    The golden light in the sky slowly dissipated, and the many auspicious signs disappeared.

    Li Changshou stood for a while. His back view was a little bleak.

    He sent a voice transmission and asked Xiong Lingli, who was secretly eating grilled fish in the spiritual beast enclosure, to go out. He sent away the immortals who hade to watch the fun and quietlyy back on the reclining chair.

    The Spirit tform Merit Pool was 80% full again.

    Li Changshou did some calctions. ording to the merit that he had contributed to the stability of the world, what he had just given was what he had owed previously.

    The Heavenly Dao was impartial. The Dao Ancestor was not lying to a child. He would definitely give what he said. However, the time he gave was all up to the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou covered his Dao heart with twoyers of barriers and activated the various array formations of the Little Qiong Peak. At the same time, he activated the Heaven-Shrouding Array nearby. Then, he gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart,

    Damn it!

    That would be a blow to his enthusiasm as an ordinary minister.

    Forget it...

    What else could he do?

    He did not dare to offend the Dao Ancestor. In the past, he felt that as long as he followed the trend and actively disyed his subjective initiative during the changes of the world, he would be able to achieve 80% of what he wanted.

    However, Li Changshou realized that there were many restrictions and precautions.

    The Great Dao of Equalization that he hadprehended was a good thing and a bad thing.

    The good thing was that he had infinite possibilities and had be the greatest variable in the world. If he used it well, he could even use it to bnce, restrict, and monitor the Heavenly Dao.

    The bad thing was that his foundation was too weak and he did not have much umtion. He had to rely on the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts to rise. Now, if he took a wrong step, it would be an impasse.

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    Ling¡¯e carried the supreme-grade Postnatal merit escape numinous treasure, the Longevity Shuttle, and came over. ¡°Can you still extract the merit inside?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little depressed.

    Let me be alone for a while. Later, make some dishes and drinks. Have a drink with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly agreed. She held the shuttle and put away her personal reclining chair. She rode a cloud to the stove by theke.

    Although it was not appropriate for her to be happy when her senior brother was depressed, Ling¡¯e could not help but smile. She flew much more agilely and even hummed a happy bad when she flew out of the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He missed Chef Bai very much.

    He could not live in sorrow.

    Li Changshou quickly adjusted his mentality and forgot about the Merit Golden Body. He began to look for Dharma treasures to refine with his merit.

    Not counting the numinous treasures that his teacher had lent him, the few treasures that he had in his hands could only be used for killing stronger enemies, the Little God-ying Spear that had unlimited potential, and the Heart-Piercing Lock that was used for surprise attacks.

    His ideal achievement was to refine one or two defensive numinous treasures as trump cards.

    Previously, he thought that it would be difficult to give Yun Xiao the robe. However, after considering it carefully, he felt that it wasn¡¯t too practical.

    Men basically knew how to work.

    However, clothes were the most difficult to refine. It was not possible to create some cloth and sew them together. A few talismans could be used to defend.

    Back then, when Li Changshou was selling pills in the town and attacking the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s pill business, he had seen an immortal dress that was really ¡°particr¡±.

    Every thread was engraved with restrictions such as ¡°Spirit Building¡±, ¡°Spirit Gathering¡±, ¡°Spirit Solidification¡±, and ¡°Light Effect¡±. They were woven into a treasure robe.

    The restrictions of each silk thread were connected andplemented each other. The overall effect was outstanding.

    That was a form of knowledge. Without hundreds or thousands of years of effort, he would not have the time to immerse himself in that Dao.

    Yun was still in the Tribtion.

    Li Changshou thought to himself that although the Jade Emperor had given the decree, it still could not solve the problem of the Three Xiao Immortals suffering the same fate.

    The powerful treasures in Yun Xiao¡¯s hand were only the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and the Nine Bends Yellow River¡¯s array diagrams. She naturally had to give the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and the Dragon Binding Ropes to Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao.

    If he were to fight in the future and adapt to the cmity, he would easily pale inparison.

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice was both offensive and defensive. The Nine Bends Yellow River Array was also a trapping array. Previously, when he was chasing after Kun Peng, he was holding the Qingping Sword of Uncle-Master Tongtian.

    <i>Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t the Grandmaster of Heaven summon me over?</i>

    <i>Previously, he said that he would use Kun Peng. It has been more than thirty years. Why is there no news about it?</i>

    Speaking of serious matters, if he wanted to give Yun Xiao a gift, he might as well get an offensive Dharma treasure.

    Weapon? Or brick?

    Li Changshou looked at his merit and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    He was best at refining paper effigies.

    Secondly, there was the ¡°Ten-Fold Spirit Qi Cannon¡±, which was the core of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s defense system. It had almost destroyed the Great Daoist Master¡¯s Pill Chamber¡¯s main cannon.

    It just so happened that he had obtained a senior¡¯s ¡°one in ten thousand foundation¡±. He did notck any precious materials. He could also go to the Tushita Pce to seek ¡°technical support¡± at any time.

    A spiritual energy cannon?

    When the dignified and gentle Yun Xiao fought with someone, she took out a spiritual energy robe from her sleeve and carried it on her shoulder. Before the other party could react, she sted out a ck line of destruction...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. His eyes flickered. He stood up and ran back to the Pill Chamber. His figure entered the secret chamber below.

    Four hourster, Ling¡¯e, who was surrounded by jade tes, floated over from theke on a cloud.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Brother?¡±

    She looked around and heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°Sit at the door first. Come over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling¡¯e agreed. She skillfully set up a short table and a meditation cushion in front of the door. She ced the jade tes that were supported by immortal power into the shape of petals and poured a cup of wine for her senior brother.

    Li Changshou quickly floated over. He held a jade token in his hand and looked thoughtful.

    Ling¡¯e, who had prepared a few topics, immediately understood that she had to be obedient and quiet. Senior Brother should be thinking about something important.

    As expected, when Li Changshou was eating and drinking, he kept staring at the jade token in his hand. He took the initiative to talk to Ling¡¯e about some general knowledge about refining weapons. The two of them even discussed it carefully for a while.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you refining Dharma treasures for Sister Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you. I came to take a look.¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed and carried her meditation cushion over. She sat down beside her senior brother.

    Li Changshou tapped his finger on the jade token. Flowing light surrounded the jade token, and the immortal light condensed into a three-dimensional image. It was the ¡°100x Spirit Qi Cannon¡± that Li Changshou had designed.

    The cannon looked ordinary. It was a long-barreled cannon that was narrow at the front and wide at the back. However, there were more than a thousand Dharma artifacts on it. These Dharma artifacts formed aplete Dharma treasure.

    ¡°What does 100 times spiritual energy mean?¡±

    ¡°This refers to the usage rate of spiritual energy.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If an ordinary Golden Immortal¡¯s usage rate of spiritual energy is one, the meaning of the 100 times spiritual energy cannon is 100%. Of course, there was still a lot of space.

    I can¡¯t tell you much about this Dao, lest it affects your future cultivation. You just have to understand it. Most Qi Refinement cultivators use spiritual energy for their own purposes. They turn it into Dharma powers in their bodies. As their Dao realm increases, the use of spiritual energy that ispatible with their Great Dao would increase significantly. Under the premise of the same number, the purer the Dharma powers and immortal power, the more powerful the mystical abilities and Dharma spells will be, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°However, Ling¡¯e, have you ever thought that the essence of spiritual energy and Dharma powers has changed?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked, indicating that the question was beyond her ability. Moreover, her senior brother¡¯s serious face was very good-looking.

    ¡°Nothing has changed?¡±

    ¡°There are no changes. The mystical abilities and Dharma spells that were shot out eventually turned into spiritual energy. The consumption of spiritual energy is very small. Ordinary Golden Immortals only have a one in a thousand ratio of spiritual energy.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled faintly. ¡°When I set up the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array previously, I had thought about how topletely trigger the energy of the spiritual energy. Ling¡¯e, ce the two mirrors together and leave a certain angle. Shine a beam of light into it and reflect it twice before returning the way you came. If a wisp of spiritual energy enters the special Dharma artifact channel continuously, it can release more energy in a short period of time. This is the concept of the Spirit Qi Cannon. However, there are many problems that need to be resolved. I decide to seek guidance from the Grand Supreme Elderter...¡±

    Ling¡¯e watched in a daze as Li Changshou exined happily. In the end, Ling¡¯e could not understand what her senior brother was saying, but she felt that it was very impressive...

    Hence, fifteen yearster.

    Beside theke of the Little Qiong Peak, a 300-feet-long cylinder cannon perfectly lit up all the restrictions.

    Li Changshou pointed his sword and a vortex appeared at the end of his robe. Wind blew in all directions from the Little Qiong Peak.

    In almost an instant, the vortex drained half of the spiritual energy of the Little Qiong Peak!

    Li Changshou smiled in satisfaction, his eyes filled with emotions.

    Next, he had to find a ce to shoot and test its true power.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body brought the long cannon and sneaked out of the Grand White Pce. He did not even tell the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation that he had used a fake identity and flew out of the five continents.

    In the void, Li Changshou summoned a mountain and set upyers of cheap but sturdy array formations as targets. He released the ¡°100x Spirit Qi Cannon¡± and shot it from afar.

    The mountain shattered!

    In front of the pitch-ck pir of light that emitted purple arcs, the mountain and the array formation onlysted for half an instant!

    If Li Changshou had not stopped in time and the stream of light had not shot out, many living beings might have died if it had hit a Sector.

    Yes, its power was not bad.

    Then, Li Changshou returned to the Heavenly Courts and chose an auspicious day. He resolved a series of problems and officially injected merit into the long cannon.

    What surprised Li Changshou was that he could no longer absorb such a huge cannon with only three sesses.

    Li Changshou carefully experienced it. It seemed that the Heavenly Dao had restricted him.

    No matter how strong they were, they could easily destroy the environment of the Primordial World and cause irreversible damage to the world.

    One should know when to stop.

    After all, it was only a killing treasure for Yun Xiao to protect herself and sneak attack.

    The long cannon that had been integrated with merit was like a golden ss. There was immortal light circting inside, and the muzzle emitted an obscure Dao rune.

    The refinement of some key parts was personallypleted by the Grand Supreme Elder.

    After the first phase of the project was over, the next step would be to start from portability, hand sensitivity, uracy, concealment, and so on. He had to improve.

    This pursuitsted for another ten years.

    The years in the mountain passed quickly. Apart from cultivating and refining artifacts, Li Changshou continued to pay attention to the matters of the world and protect the peaceful Heavenly Courts.

    The battles in the trichiliocosm did not stop, but the casualties began to be controlled. The battle entered the void and had be a rule that all factions had to follow.

    Not only did the five continents not quieten down because of the spiritual mountain, but they also became extremely noisy. More and more immortal sects in the Middle Continent were fighting for the opportunity of the cmity.

    Six Immortal Sects of the Three Schools had been destroyed in the past twenty years.

    The Immortal Sects that were not from the Three Schools had been destroyed in the past twenty years.

    The intensity of the battle between the immortals could be imagined. Many experts who were unwilling to fight fled the trichiliocosm. Half of the areas there were rtively safe.

    The South Continent and the North Continent were peaceful with the Four Seas. The mortal Shang Nation obediently passed on their lineages and under the protection of the Heavenly Dao, they continued to advance towards that era.

    The problem of the Four Seas¡¯ dragon race became more and more obvious.

    As time passed, the dragon race stabilized their footing in the world again. Many children of the dragon race¡¯s nobles and aristocrats did not have much strength to revive. Now that they had a foundation, they began to expand.

    Li Changshou felt a headache. If he were to be ruthless to the dragon race, it would appear that he was not benevolent. It would seem that he was burning bridges.

    However, if he allowed the dragon race to continue expanding, a cmity would be inevitable for the dragon race.

    After thinking about it, he could only write a few letters to the Dragon King and let Ao Yi persuade him.

    Unfortunately, the old Dragon King was bored and did not respond.

    The most difficult thing was Ao Yi¡¯s father, the head of the dragon race.

    Li Changshou could only continue to observe. He did not want to intervene too early...

    To be safe, the Heavenly Courts had to condemn the extravagant style of the dragon race.

    Finally, a Dharma treasure had been tossed around for 25 to 26 years.

    Li Changshou¡¯s brilliant ideas, the support of Senior Lang¡¯s inheritance, Li Changshou took out a satisfactory product.

    A top-grade Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure, a hundred-fold Spirit Qi Crossbow!

    There was no concept of ¡°cannon¡± in the Primordial World. Li Changshou had an idea and named it ¡°crossbow¡±.

    Beside the Spirit Lake of the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou carried the spiritual energy cannon that could be reduced to five feet long on his shoulder and gestured.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, look! Imagine your Sister Yun Xiao carrying this treasure cannon. Isn¡¯t it impressive? Isn¡¯t it domineering?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and whispered something that she had not dared to say for more than twenty years.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you sure that Sister Yun Xiao... will like such a treasure?¡±

    Li Changshou was clearly stunned. He held the treasure cannon with his immortal power and observed it from the side. He even specially took out a female paper effigy and tried to carry it...

    ¡°This? I forgot about that problem. The main consideration of giving gifts is whether the other party likes it or not.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s from Senior Brother, Sister will definitely like it since you¡¯re so gentle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not right to give a cannon to a fairy.¡±

    Li Changshou folded his arms and scrutinized them. He looked at his Merit Pool and the legacy of Senior Lang that did not cost much. He snapped his fingers handsomely.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set it up!¡±

    ¡°Whatplete set?¡±

    ¡°Magical Dharma treasures.¡±

    Hence, a hundred yearster.

    ...

    Three-Immortal Ind.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and floated over slowly. Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao had long gone to wait outside the fog.

    As soon as the two of them met, Li Changshou took out two brocade boxes from his sleeve. He said, ¡°A small gift for you.¡± The two fairies smiled and called Li Changshou Brother-inw, guiding him into the Three-Immortal Ind.

    Bi Xiao giggled. ¡°Brother-inw, you haven¡¯te to the ind to see Sister for so many years. Did you bring any treasures?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°However, this item is very important. You can¡¯t show it to others casually. I can only show it to youter.¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted. ¡°Petty brat, you clearly weren¡¯t prepared!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not exin.

    This time, he had speciallye for the gift.

    After entering the Three-Immortal Ind and finding the Immortal Pavilion, Yun Xiao, who was cultivating, was woken up by Qiong Xiao. When she saw Li Changshou from the window sill, she inadvertently smiled.

    He said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll wash up.¡±

    Then, she lowered her head and returned to her boudoir. Her footsteps were light. She set up a fewyers of barriers and changed into a in and elegant dress.

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao mocked Li Changshou for a while and went elsewhere to y. However, their immortal senses were locked onto him.

    Li Changshou waited quietly in front of the Immortal Pavilion for a while. He chose a beach on the Three-Immortal Ind as a ce to disyter. There was a faint smile in his eyes.

    Elder Lord, you¡¯ve worked hard!

    He was grateful to Mei Wenhua and the other four plums, who were locked in the Grand White Pce, for providing him with materials for his image!

    He did not expect that he could create such a thing.

    Considering the cruelty of the Primordial World battle and the ¡°extreme speed yers¡±, Li Changshou specially added various array formations and perfectly integrated his miniature array formation concept...

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle voice interrupted Li Changshou¡¯s reverie.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I was worried that you wouldck Dharma treasures. I specially refined one for you to protect yourself.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but smile and say, ¡°I have a Golden Chalice. I don¡¯tck it anymore. Just keep it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a cmity ahead of you. I¡¯m only mediating in the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou extended his right hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s find a quiet ce.¡±

    His action of reaching out was very natural. However, Yun Xiao hesitated slightly before picking up a slender hand and cing it in Li Changshou¡¯s palm.

    The two of them walked together to the beach that Li Changshou had previously seen.

    Li Changshou set up two moreyers of array formations and three barriers, causing Yun Xiao to be even more curious.

    ¡°This treasure is no small matter. It can be considered the limit that I can do under the permission of the Heavenly Dao. The Grand Supreme Elder helped me the entire time. Remember, you are the only one who can use this item. You can¡¯t give it to Qiong Xiao or Bi Xiao. Even if they roll around on the ground, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted. If you abuse it, there will be huge karma.¡±

    Yun Xiao was even more curious.

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°What thing makes you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°You can interpret it as a piece of clothing or a special avatar. Look.¡±

    Li Changshou flipped his left hand and held a palm-sized jade statue in his palm.

    The jade statue was Yun Xiao¡¯s face and figure. She was dressed in a long dress and looked lifelike.

    Yun Xiao was rather happy when she saw that. However, before she could smile, Li Changshou threw it gently. The jade statue shone brightly and flew a thousand feet away. Its body suddenly expanded!

    In the next moment!

    A 2,000-feet-tall jade statue stood quietly on the beach. It had a jade-like texture. From top to bottom, wisps of spiritual energy surged inside and outside.

    Under the sunlight, it appeared translucent. Upon closer inspection, he saw that it was filled with restrictions and talismans.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Half of the treasures obtained from the Chaos Sea have been used on it.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou opened his palm and aimed it at the side of the jade statue. Light surged in his palm.

    Buzz...

    Buzz¡ª

    Rapid sounds came from the jade statue up and down. Layers of light circles swayed up and down. The closed eyes of the jade statue suddenly opened, and vortexes appeared behind it. The boundless spiritual energy above the East Ocean surged over!

    It raised its right arm and activated a sturdy protective array formation!

    The slender legs under the ¡°hemline¡± took a step forward. The universe trembled. More than ten array formations were activated instantly. Yun Xiao felt that her immortal power was not smooth.

    It raised its left hand, and a ck muzzle appeared in its palm.

    ¡°This is the main crossbow. It¡¯s the most powerful.¡±

    Li Changshou exined with a smile.

    The palm that the jade statue raised swayed gently. The immortal light on the fixed skirt shone, and 360 small ck holes appeared.

    There were no blind spots!

    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯spatible with your Nine Bend Yellow River Array. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly.

    Yun Xiao was speechless.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly and saw a line of small words written on the jade statue¡¯s right arm. There was only tenderness in her eyes.

    ¡°To the gentlest Yuh.¡±

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    In Magu Cave of the Middle Continent, on the second immortal mountain,

    Perfected Huang Long, who was meditating, trembled. When he wasprehending the Dao, he sneezed. He opened his eyes and muttered. He changed to a huge bed in the cave and continued to rest.

 Chapter 604 - Little Zhong, Not a Bad Person

    <h4>Chapter 604: Little Zhong, Not a Bad Person</h4>

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    On the Three-Immortal Ind, Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao looked up at the jade statue that was standing on the mountain peak and protected by her sister¡¯s array formation. They were filled with admiration.

    Bi Xiao tilted her head. ¡°But why did Brother-inw give Big Sister a statue when he gave her a gift?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Logically speaking, if you¡¯re giving such a gift, you should give your own statue. What¡¯s the logic of giving Sister¡¯s statue to her?¡±

    Qiong Xiao muttered to herself. The two young girls stood in the mountains and kept looking.

    Bi Xiao blinked. ¡°Go over and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Brother-inw didn¡¯t give it to us.¡±

    Qiong Xiao stretched. ¡°Compared to that, I want to know what Brother-inw usually does in the Heavenly Courts. It will probably take some time to create such a statue.¡±

    Bi Xiao¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°I heard from them that after going to the Heavenly Courts, one can increase their cultivation level without cultivating. Their insights are all given by the Heavenly Dao. I just have to do some errands on duty every day. Then, I have to drink, chat, and talk about Daopanions. I can be carefree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the Heavenly Courts¡¯ exnation to the outside world. They used it to recruit people. Perhaps it was done by our brother-inw, who specially lied to you!¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted. ¡°If we go to the Heavenly Courts, we will be restricted. We still have to depend on people of higher grades than you. Wouldn¡¯t we be carefree cultivating on the ind?¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t talk about Daopanions.¡± Bi Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Qiong Xiao pursed her lips. Her beautiful figure turned around and immortal light filled the air. A few clouds surrounded her, and a graceful young master appeared. He naturally had Qiong Xiao¡¯s face, but it was difficult to tell his gender.

    ¡°How is it? Talk to Third Brother.¡±

    Bi Xiao was speechless.

    She was afraid.

    In the pavilion behind the jade statue of the God-Conferment Tribtion,

    Li Changshou stood behind a desk and drew the fairy sitting quietly in front of him.

    Yun Xiao leaned against the side of the bed. Her eyes were lowered, and her thin lips were pursed slightly. She pinched a plum blossom with her fingertips, and her right foot revealed the outside of her skirt. She sat there quietly and drew a painting. She could just use a Shadow-Retaining Ball to memorize it.

    When the painting waspleted, Li Changshou put down the brush in his hand. Yun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief and returned to sitting upright.

    This person and painting were a scene. There was also the concept of not getting tired of looking at each other.

    Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°Yun, how have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally fine,¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°Master has strict orders that the disciples are not to go out and cause trouble. They are to cultivate in their respective Cave Abodes and Dao fields. However, it has been hundreds of years. They said that the Great Tribtion ising, but there is no movement. Many disciples are thinking about moving. Instead, they have thoughts of going out.¡±

    ¡°His temperament and cultivation level are still not enough.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and said. He pondered for a while but could not tell Yun Xiao the details about bing a god.

    He could not say that the God-Conferment Tribtion would descend in another three to four hundred years. When that happened, the position of the mortal human emperor would change. At that moment, the three sects that had been trapped by the tribtion would enter the tribtion.

    This was the Primordial World. It was simr to the various myths that he knew, but it was not necessarily the same.

    Moreover, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had changed so much. It is unknown how it would happen and how it would begin.

    Perhaps the Western Sect woulde to the East Earth to preach in advance...

    After some thought, Li Changshou said, ¡°The appearance of the Heavenly Dao is ultimately rted to the human race. The South Continent is naturally the most important.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling said to ask someone to find out the preferences of the human emperors of Fire Cloud Cave and give them some gifts.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and recalled something.

    Bai Jian was the general of Emperor Huang Xuanyuan. He was chosen by the Heavenly Dao. He was the first name on the God roll and the appointed guard of the God roll in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    After the Great Tribtion waspletely activated, the Heavenly Courts still had to build a Divine Seal tform. Bai Jian had to make do with it.

    This fellow was still suppressing it in the bitter cold ce where the North Ocean and the East Ocean intersected.

    <i>Be steady.</i>

    As the main person involved in this Great Tribtion, although it was not time for Bo Jian to appear, he should prepare some gifts and go over tofort him. He should build a good rtionship with this deputy in advance.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the God-Conferment matter.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Yun, why don¡¯t we go to the various Dao fields of Jie School to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Is that appropriate?¡± Yun Xiao frowned slightly. ¡°If you appear, they will definitely say that you are biased towards Jie School. I¡¯m afraid they will cause you trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Private matters should be kept separate. It¡¯s my principle to be clear about public and private matters. Everyone knows that I have selfish motives because of you. It would be a joke if I hide it. Moreover, I¡¯ll go and find some righteous gods for the Heavenly Courts. If they respond to the tribtionter, they can also use the God roll to choose elite troops for the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and chided, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you can¡¯t win with your words.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately raised his head and puffed out his chest. He took out the arrogance of an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, the two of them abandoned the jade statue and secretly left the Three-Immortal Ind. They were the first to head towards the Green Touring Pce.

    The God-Conferment Tribtion was about to arrive in the blink of an eye. Li Changshou felt that time had passed by unknowingly. He often pondered and was in a daze for months.

    In the past, the six Saints of the Purple Cloud Pce gathered and parted unhappily. It seemed to have happened one or two months ago.

    In the blink of an eye, if he were to do a huge project, time would basically be wasted.

    It was time to make some arrangements.

    When they arrived at Green Touring Pce, Yun Xiao and Li Changshou naturally attracted the attention of many personal disciples of Jie School. The few Saintesses greeted them. The male immortals exchanged pleasantries, but they did not see the Saint or Daoist Duobao.

    Two of the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s attendant immortals came and exined to Li Changshou that the Saint had gone to the Chaos Sea to confirm the traces of a treasure. If he received the news, he would inform Li Changshou in time.

    Li Changshou finally felt relieved.

    Previously, he had promised the Grandmaster of Heaven to lend him Kun Peng. He could fulfill his promise and not owe Jie School a favor for no reason.

    As for whether he could catch up or not, Li Changshou did not dare to guarantee.

    As usual, he would try his best.

    The immortals chatted andughed for a while, attracting many juniors to peek outside the hall.

    While Li Changshou was chatting, he inadvertently asked, ¡°Previously, I heard from Brother Gongming that Senior Sister Jin Ling has recently epted a new disciple. I wonder who it is?¡±

    There was a middle-aged old Daoist priest with a ferocious expression but a gentle gaze in the hall. At that moment, he replied, ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng, are you talking about Junior Brother Wen Zhong?¡±

    The Daoist was naturally Yu Yuan, the famous disciple of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He had the ability to chase after the experts of the second generation of the sect. He was one of the best among the third generation disciples of Jie School.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That seems to be the Dao name.¡±

    Yu Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°This is Junior Brother Wen Zhong¡¯s real name, not his Dao name.¡±

    A second-generation male immortal smiled and said, ¡°Yu Yuan, since Changgeng said that it¡¯s a Dao name, naturally, it¡¯s a Dao name. Where is Disciple-Nephew Wen Zhong? Why don¡¯t you invite him over?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and shout now.¡± Yu Yuan smiled and said. However, when he turned around, he said, ¡°The Dao name and name are still different.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand.¡± The male immortal looked helpless.

    Li Changshou smiled and watched Yu Yuan leave.

    Thest time the Immortal Du Sect was attacked, Yu Yuan and Yu Hua, the master and disciple, had taken the me for Jie School because of the Blood Transformation Divine Saber.

    There was nothing to say about their loyalty to Jie School. They were also the top figures on the God roll.

    However, the famous Teacher Wen made Li Changshou look forward to it.

    Not long after, Yu Hua brought a young Daoist and rode a cloud from the corner of Green Touring Pce.

    Look at this Daoist. He has a naturally dignified face. He has a full Heavenly Courts and a vertical eye. He has short eyebrows, big eyes, and a high nose bridge. His eyes are bright and full of spirit. His figure is considered burly, and he has the demeanor of a natural Divine General.

    Li Changshou used his immortal senses to observe carefully and realized that Wen Zhong¡¯s vertical eye should be a natural mystical ability. It was not obtained by Yang Jian because of the essence blood of the Ancestral Magi.

    The human race did notck bloodline power. The first batch of humans that were created by Goddess Nuwa had outstanding potential and innate divine strength. They had also been bestowed some mystical abilities and abilities by Goddess Nuwa.

    For example, the Great Daoist Master.

    However, to this day, there were very few people who had awakened their bloodlines. Wen Zhong was also known as a ¡°heavenly talent¡±.

    Li Changshou and Yun Xiao sat in the hall. Wen Zhong was led in by Yu Hua. When he arrived in front of Li Changshou, he bowed with a Dao salute.

    He could tell that Wen Zhong was a little nervous. He looked up and sized up the rumored man before immediately lowering his head and remaining silent.

    This righteous god of the Heavenly Courts who could stir the chaos in the Primordial World and face the six Saints...

    So young?

    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said slowly, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Wen Zhong¡¯s potential is extraordinary. He has already reached such a level not long after entering the sect. In the future, he will definitely be a mighty figure. Come, it¡¯s just a small gift. Please ept it, Disciple-Nephew.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out two treasure pouches from his sleeve. There were Spirit Pills and miraculous medicines inside. They were all from the little alchemist of Ren School.

    As one of the top three officials of the Heavenly Courts in terms of alchemy, the things that Li Changshou had given him would not be bad.

    Many disciples of Jie School looked envious. After Wen Zhong took the treasure pouch, his Dao heart was a little unstable.

    He was a little excited.

    Clearly, Li Changshou had be a big shot in the eyes of others. A word of praise and some goodwill could affect the minds of the disciples of therge sects.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master Changgeng.¡± Wen Zhong bowed again. ¡°I will definitely cultivate hard and contribute to Jie School.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile, but he muttered in his heart, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put in much effort. You just have to go to ces like Golden Ao Ind less often when you can¡¯t find any extraordinary experts to hold the fort during the Great God-Conferment Tribtionter. Perhaps the Great Tribtion will be interrupted. Of course, he did not dare to say that.

    Everything had to follow the script of the Heavenly Dao. Li Changshou could only make some slight adjustments.

    Li Changshou could not favor Senior Sister Jin Ling¡¯s disciple.

    He immediately took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and handed it to Yu Hua. He also encouraged him.

    Clearly, Li Changshou was only a fraction of his age, but he had to take advantage of his age seriously and encourage Yu Hua to cultivate hard.

    Yu Hua was also very touched.

    Yun Xiao, who was at the side, could not hold back herughter for a few times.

    ...

    Li Changshou apanied Yun Xiao and walked around the famous Dao venue of Jie School.

    He went from the Green Touring Pce to Golden Ao Ind, then to Nine Dragons Ind, Peni Ind, Immortal Ind, and so on.

    They walked and stopped. When they encountered beautiful ces, they stayed for a while. Most of the time, they stayed like that.

    After being together for a few days, Li Changshou expressed his intention to leave. Yun Xiao, on the other hand, looked reluctant.

    The two of them reminded each other and bowed with a Dao salute. They did not do anything too intimate, but they felt that their essence souls were very close to each other for a moment.

    Most likely, the rtionship between Qi Refinement cultivators and mortals was quite different.

    Especially the serious ones.

    On the cloud path back to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou hid his figure and used the paper effigy¡¯s sleeve to put on his main body technique. After thinking for a while, he did not meet Bai Jian in private.

    To be safe, he should return to the Heavenly Courtster and discuss with the Jade Emperor. He said that the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan had a request and the Jade Emperor should not reject it.

    There was an 80% chance that the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation would follow.

    When he saw Wen Zhong today, Li Changshou could not help but think of Li Jing, whom he had thrown in the Immortal Du Sect.

    Wen Zhong and Li Jing had many simrities. The former would be the Grand Tutor of the Shang Dynasty, while thetter would be the total number of soldiers in the Chentang Pass of the Shang Dynasty. The total number of soldiers would be equivalent to that of the border officials.

    However, the path they chose was different.

    Wen Zhong chose to support the Shang Dynasty. In order to protect the Shang Dynasty, he ran around and fought in the north. In the end, he died tragically during the expedition to Xiqi.

    Li Jing was much more sensible. Nezha was ordered to assist the Zhou Nation. After that, Li Jing sided with the Zhou Nation. In the end, he held a high position on the God roll. After entering the Heavenly Courts, everything went smoothly.

    Li Changshou was not judging anything. He simply admired Wen Zhong.

    Now, Li Jing and Wen Zhong were considered his juniors. It would be inappropriate to say that they respected anyone.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion...

    Li Changshou pondered carefully about what else he could n and what effect he could achieve.

    He wanted to y a game with the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor. However, the game was not to fight against each other and obtain benefits.

    To be precise, it was to optimize the Great Tribtion.

    Later, he would send the paper effigy to stroll around and find the ¡°extraordinary people¡± who would appear in the Shang Nation. He would see how they were doing.

    If there was anything that could be schemed against and was beneficial to his subsequent arrangements, Li Changshou would naturally not let it go.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew near the East Heavenly Gate. He revealed his fake identity that he had used previously and was about to walk past the Heavenly Gate.

    His immortal senses trembled slightly. Li Changshou¡¯s ears swayed slightly. He heard a conversation between the Heavenly Generals with the Wind Speech Incantation circting in all directions...

    ¡°No one can tell the way to the immortal mountain in the East Continent. Many immortal sects have gone over to take a look. They all think that it¡¯s a good blessednd. Unfortunately, it was upied by the demons who were chased to the East Continent.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if those demons who call themselves kind are really kind.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you are using a different strategy. Otherwise, we will suffer more losses in the North Continent. It is reasonable to rope in some demons. However, demons are demons. How can they be good?¡±

    ¡°If the demons really manage to stabilize the immortal mountain, it would really waste a good cultivation ground...¡±

    Immortal mountain?

    Li Changshou was a little confused and subconsciously cared about that.

    It was as if he could sense that the immortal mountain that the Heavenly General mentioned had an opportunity for him.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>Is there a cmity?</i>

    Li Changshou instantly activated his clear Dao heart and pondered carefully. He walked towards the door and pretended that nothing had happened.

    A paper effigy army stationed near the Immortal Du Sect had already fled towards the edge of the East Continent.

    <i>Could it be that he had been secretly searching for the Huaguo Mountain for many years, but there was no sign of it?</i>

    Li Changshou was a little expectant. His main body sessfully returned to the Grand White Pce and returned to his Little Qiong Peak. He controlled the paper effigy and began to search everywhere with his immortal senses.

    However, just as Li Changshou was searching for demonic aura and discovered the immortal mountain surrounded by clouds and rich spiritual energy,

    Long Ji rode a cloud and rushed over. Shended in front of the Grand White Hall and jogged in.

    ¡°Teacher! Quickly go and take a look! General Bian Zhuang has trespassed into the Moon Pce and is about to be beaten to death by the Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Why did I not feel any emotions when he heard the news? I¡¯m not surprised at all.</i>

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion had yet to begin, but the Journey to the West Tribtion was about to appear.

    <i>It doesn¡¯t make sense. It shouldn¡¯t.</i>

    The mortal world has yet toplete the World-Extinguishing Connection. The Shang Dynasty is also at its peak. There are at least two to three thousand years left in the Great Tang. Moreover, under the years of the Primordial World, the two cmities would be separated by eighteen thousand years. Li Changshou expressed that he could ept it.

    This should not be the ¡°teasing Chang¡¯e¡± incident that made Bian Zhuang descend to the mortal world.

    That¡¯s right. Bian Zhuang¡¯s abilities are far inferior now. He did not even learn half of the 36 Transformations of the Heavenly Dipper. It is definitely not the time to descend to the mortal world.

    The paper effigies of the East Continent temporarily stopped and hid on the spot.

    In the Grand White Pce, the old immortal paper effigy turned around and smiled faintly. He said to Long Ji slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Take your time. General Bian Zhuang is the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River. He is my benefactor. Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce is also my subordinate. She should not be able to kill him.¡±

 Chapter 605 - Bian Zhuangâ€™s Death Trap

    <h4>Chapter 605: Bian Zhuang¡¯s Death Trap</h4>

    In front of the Moon Pce.

    Li Changshou controlled the paper effigy with white eyebrows and white hair that had the appearance of Taibai Jinxing. He looked at Bian Zhuang, who was hanging at the back of the hall with a swollen face and a weak aura. He thought about the situation that Long Ji had told him on the way and smiled bitterly.

    Long Ji¡¯s identity was sensitive. It was not appropriate for her to appear again. She returned to the Jade Pool to wait for news.

    In the end, Bian Zhuang fell for women.

    He thought that even if the immortals of the Heavenly Courts were not elegant people, they should have some bottom line...

    In the end, he had overestimated and believed wrongly.

    <i>Kill him. He¡¯s hopeless.</i>

    It was not impossible to change the cmity of Journey to the West. At that moment, he could still nurture a new Second Senior Brother. After all, his main body was the Nine-Toothed Harrow.

    In the hall, the fairies who had originally gathered around Bian Zhuang had already lined up and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Although he had already understood the general situation, Li Changshou still had to follow the procedures and ask, ¡°What happened? Why did General Bian hang up?¡±

    The fairies were indignant. A few leaders immediately stood up and spoke about what had happened.

    There was a forbidden area behind the Moon Pce that would only be opened when there were no male immortals on the Moon. It was called the Moon Essence Pool.

    Normally, these fairies liked to dress up beside the Moon Essence Pool. They would soak their immortal bodies in the dense Immortal Mist Spirit Water and chat about thetest gossip and interesting matters of the Heavenly Courts.

    Today, Bian Zhuang had secretly entered the Moon Essence Pool.

    The plot was very serious and the nature was very bad. It was no longer a crime to be a pig. He was really going to die.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression quickly turned cold.

    ¡°This Bian Zhuang is so bold?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, we know that General Bian is your beloved general, but this is absolutely true.¡±

    A fairy said angrily, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that Bian Zhuang had entered the Tushita Pce and was your right-hand man, Lord Taibai Jinxing, I would have killed him today!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and asked, ¡°Is there a victim?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, there were more than ten sisters in the Moon Essence Pool at that time. However, the Moon Essence Pool was surrounded by restrictions personally set up by the Moon Lord. General Bian stepped into the restriction and was very close to the pool.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and frowned.

    Without the victim, this matter would be even more troublesome. Today, Bian Zhuang could only die to apologize.

    <i>Other thoughts?</i>

    <i>Are you going to take responsibility for a girl after seeing her bathe?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t that the behavior of the Earth Elemental Sun?</i>

    If there was a clear victim, he would directly punish Bian Zhuang severely and beat him to death. Then, he would wipe out Bian Zhuang¡¯s memories and even reduce them to the mortal world and cripple his cultivation. He could not only keep Bian Zhuang alive, but also protect the dignity of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, without the victim, it meant that the entire Moon Pce and the fairies who had used the Moon Essence Pool were the victims.

    This matter did not seem serious enough to kill anyone, but it was actually rted to the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Courts was rising the night before. It was just a few hundred years before the God roll would return. Then, the Heavenly Courts would prosper and be the authority that maintained the stability of the Three Realms.

    At this juncture, the Qi Refinement cultivators were naturally very concerned about the Heavenly Courts.

    No matter what negative rumors the Heavenly Courts had, they would bepletely magnified.

    Bian Zhuang was the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy. Although his rank was not high, his identity wasplicated. Due to the copper mirror¡¯s live broadcast system, he was extremely famous in the Heavenly Courts.

    If the immortals who peeped on women continued to work in the Heavenly Courts, the reputation of the Heavenly Courts would probably be destroyed...

    Now, half of the good situation had to be destroyed because of this matter.

    There would be endless trouble.

    Li Changshou took two steps forward with a solemn expression. With a sh, the paper effigy appeared in front of Bian Zhuang and asked coldly, ¡°Did you really barge in?¡±

    Bian Zhuangdao¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°I seem to have barged in, but Lord Taibai Jinxing! Before I woke up, I only remembered that I was drinking with a few good friends!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were like lightning, as if he wanted to see through Bian Zhuang¡¯s Dao heart.

    Bian Zhuang tried his best to look at Li Changshou.

    He knew very well that only Taibai Jinxing could save him.

    I was really drunk previously. After I woke up, my mind was empty. I don¡¯t know why I appeared in the Moon Essence Pool.

    Moreover,

    Bian Zhuang knew very well that there was no way to exin the fact that he had fallen in love with another male immortal.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused. He suddenly realized that this matter might not be simple.

    He said, ¡°Chang¡¯e, listen up. Move a long table and chair over to make an interrogation hall. Then, send someone to the Hall of Enlightenment to invite the two righteous gods on duty. Call Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce, who is paying attention to this matter. Today, I will interrogate Bian Zhuang here. After the investigation, I will punish him severely!¡±

    Bian Zhuang lowered his head and remained silent. His eyes were filled with regret.

    The fairies were overjoyed when they heard that. They bowed and agreed before quickly splitting up.

    Soon, Li Changshou, General Dongmu, and Elder Moon sat behind a long table.

    Bian Zhuang, who was wrapped inyers of chains, was kneeling weakly below. At that moment, not only was he covered in injuries, but he also did not dare to look up.

    Why am I so unlucky...

    Bang!

    Li Changshou pped his hands and the fairies around him snorted in unison.

    Bian Zhuang trembled a few times. He wanted to look up but did not dare to.

    General Dongmu asked, ¡°Is the person kneeling below the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me...¡±

    Elder Moon, who was on the other side of Li Changshou, asked calmly, ¡°Are you the one who barged into the Moon Pce¡¯s Moon Essence Pool?¡±

    ¡°This, this, sigh!¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled a few times. His dark-green eyelids were also trembling. The corners of his swollen mouth were opened with all his might, revealing the two missing front teeth.

    ¡°However, I really don¡¯t know why I appeared in the Moon Pce!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve solved the case.¡±

    Elder Moon waved his hand and grabbed the wooden sign beside him with a ck face. He threw it at Bian Zhuang.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Bian Zhuang trembled. The fairies beside him were clearly stunned. They did not expect the problem to be so serious.

    Li Changshou and General Dongmu turned to look at Elder Moon.

    Elder Moon rolled up his sleeves and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Why should I keep it if I don¡¯t kill it!?! He is not serious all day long. He falls in love with another fairy as soon as he sees her! He even imed that he had a pair of eyes that were good at discovering beauty! I have to cut the red string for him every ten days or half a month. When I stack the red string, I will make more than a hundred wedding robes! He finally cannot control the pervert in his Dao heart. He actually dared to spy on the ce where Chang¡¯e was bathing in the Moon Pce! What a bastard!¡±

    General Dongmu looked at Li Changshou¡¯s expression and hurriedly said,

    ¡°Elder Moon, what we want to investigate today is the matter of General Bian identally barging into the Moon Essence Pool Pool. It has nothing to do with what happened previously.¡±

    The fairies immediately looked at General Dongmu with aggrieved expressions.

    They were not stupid. They naturally knew that General Dongmu¡¯s ¡°mistake of barging in¡± was to absolve Bian Zhuang.

    Elder Moon finally reacted. He seemed to have overstepped his boundaries and was too radical.

    There was no choice. Before this bastard came to the Heavenly Courts, he was already too angry.

    Elder Moon pondered for a while and said, ¡°General Dongmu, you¡¯re right. I was too arbitrary.¡±

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to what General Bian Zhuang has to say?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and looked down.

    ¡°Bian Zhuang, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here...¡±

    Bian Zhuang lowered his head and sighed. He tried his best to recall. Most of the alcohol smell on his body had dissipated.

    After a long while, he whispered, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I have discredited you and the Heavenly Courts. I don¡¯t dare to say that I have fallen into someone¡¯s trap. What happened today is already a foregone conclusion. There is no way to exin it. The Moon Pce is where the Chang¡¯e of the Heavenly Courts cultivate and dance. The Heavenly Courts has aplete set of Heavenly rules. My appearance in the Moon Essence Pool, which is the most forbidden, is embarrassing the generals of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment. Even if I lose this Deity Position and lose the Deity Position grade, I¡¯ll ept being reduced to a Heavenly Armament. However, there is one thing. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a lustful person, but I¡¯m morally upright!¡±

    Bian Zhuang shouted, ¡°If I were conscious, I would never do such a shameless thing!¡±

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    No, you can really do it.

    He did not know which fellow had joined the group of spider spirits bathing on the journey to the west thousands of yearster...

    Li Changshou said directly, ¡°If you ept the punishment directly, you will be convicted for trespassing the Moon Essence Pool and having ill intentions. You can¡¯t escape death today. It¡¯s not a small matter like losing your position and being demoted. The Heavenly Courts is the model of the Three Realms. They cannot tolerate immortals who have such vile actions. Otherwise, how can he restrain the living beings in the world? Think about it carefully. I¡¯ll have to trouble General Dongmu to find the few people who had been drinking with Bian Zhuang previously... Forget it, General Dongmu, don¡¯t move. Leader Chang¡¯e, take my jade token and bring the Heavenly Soldiers to investigate!¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou threw out three Tai Bai Pce jade talismans. The female leaders agreed softly and left in a hurry with their tokens.

    Seeing that General Dongmu was about to say something, Li Changshou said calmly,

    ¡°Investigate this matter. If Bian Zhuang is really drunk and reckless, punish him severely.

    If Bian Zhuang was framed and could not be caught, he would be severely punished.

    The Heavenly Courts cannot suffer any losses.¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s expression was rather gloomy. He knelt there and his hands trembled.

    In the Moon Pce, the atmosphere gradually became oppressive.

    The news that the fairies and Heavenly Soldiers were investigating the Heavenly Courts quickly spread and became more and more lively.

    Everyone in the Heavenly Courts knew that Bian Zhuang was Li Changshou¡¯s confidant.

    After creating such a scandal, many immortals and immortals naturally came to observe. However, they only investigated from afar and did not dare to get involved in this mess.

    The first to rush over was Ao Yi, who had returned to the East Ocean.

    Ao Yi maintained his dragon form and flew into the Lunar Star. He was furious and jumped to Bian Zhuang¡¯s side in a few steps.

    After revealing his human form, Ao Yi raised his leg and kicked Bian Zhuang to the ground. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°You have embarrassed Brother Sect Master!¡±

    Bian Zhuang smiled bitterly andy on the ground. He closed his eyes and sighed.

    Ao Yi turned around and faced the three righteous gods. He knelt on one knee and cupped his fists with both hands.

    ¡°Sect Master, Lord Taibai Jinxing, General Dongmu, Elder Moon! Bian Zhuang has worked with me for many years. Although he usually doesn¡¯t say anything, he is definitely not an evil person. He also does not do anything frivolous to the fairies. There might be a misunderstanding. Please investigate.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and said, ¡°Go and stand at the side. This matter is not as simple as you think.¡±

    It was not difficult to investigate this matter. It was difficult for others to believe the person who appeared.

    Ao Yi was stunned. He turned to look at Bian Zhuang and the surrounding fairies.

    Although the little dragon was not experienced enough and did not know what was going on, he did not ask further. He quickly stood up and went to the side to stand quietly.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Before the matter is investigated, anyone who pleads for Bian Zhuang will receive 30 Thunder Whips from the Heaven Punishment Hall. Summon a group of troops to guard the Moon Pce. Only Chang¡¯e from the Moon Pce are allowed to enter.¡±

    In the Moon Pce, the atmosphere became as oppressive as before.

    Another hourter, Ling Zhuzi rushed over on a cloud with the young girl, Yu Tu, beside him.

    However, they were stopped by the Heavenly Soldiers. They could only watch outside the hall with the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts.

    Yu Tu rolled her eyes and bit Ling Zhuzi¡¯s ear a few times. Her slender but unusually strong leg kicked and her beautiful figure quickly disappeared.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor watched this scene and frowned slightly.

    It was not appropriate for him and his incarnations to appear now. They could only leave everything to Changgeng.

    If Bian Zhuang was really drunk and causing trouble, he would most likely arrange for Bian Zhuang to be reincarnated to protect the authority of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, Bian Zhuang was involved in the Immortal Alliance...

    Old Madam Bian had a high prestige in the Immortal Alliance. Bian Zhuang was her only beloved grandson...

    This matter was really troublesome.

    The Heavenly Courts had been peaceful for more than a hundred years. Suddenly, such a thing happened. Everything was strange.

    ...

    ¡°General Bian is drinking with me. Moreover, we are drunk. What did General Bian say previously? I can¡¯t remember... General Bian did tell us that he had nothing to do even when he barged into the Moon Pce, but he was just boasting after drinking.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I know Bian Zhuang¡¯s personality very well. He¡¯s not that kind of person. He must have been secretly harmed!¡±

    ¡°Deputy Commander Bian drank with us for half a month. Everyone was drunk. There were two batches of guests at the banquet. Deputy Commander Bian left half a day ago. Our banquet has yet to end...¡±

    In the Moon Pce, more than ten low-level Heavenly Courts¡¯ young gods who had been drinking at the same table as Bian Zhuang spoke their ¡°testimony¡± one after another.

    The problem followed.

    When Bian Zhuang was drinking, he had indeed boasted that he had many close friends in the Moon Pce. It was not difficult for him to enter and leave the Moon Pce.

    When men are drunk, they tend to brag.

    However, Bian Zhuang¡¯s words became fatal testimony.

    The situation was developing in the worst direction. Bian Zhuang almost had no chance of turning the tables.

    When he was drunk, he barged into the Moon Pce and crashed into the restrictions around the Moon Essence Pool. He wanted to peep at more than ten Chang¡¯e bathing...

    If it were a mortal drunkard from the South Continent, most of them would be captured and beaten up.

    It was a huge crime for the immortals of the Heavenly Courts and the deputymanders of the Heavenly River to do it.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was not far away. Many eyes were staring at the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and supported his forehead. He was indeed good at scheming. At that moment, he had already smelled all kinds of strange things. However, he could not do anything.

    As long as he did anything other than interrogating, he would be treated as protecting his trusted aide.

    Soon, he had asked everything he needed to ask and said everything he needed to say.

    Li Changshou looked at the gloomy Bian Zhuang and sighed softly. In the end, he could not bear it and gave him a chance.

    ¡°Bian Zhuang, what else do you have to say?¡±

    Bian Zhuang raised his hand and pped himself. He opened his mouth and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I have let you down, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Please forgive me for disturbing the fairies. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life.¡±

    General Dongmu said, ¡°Deputy Commander Bian, you have to think carefully! I can¡¯t let my emotions affect my decisions. I know how you are. You¡¯re actually quite honest. Are you really here to challenge the Moon Pce¡¯s Moon Essence Pool because of your lust?¡±

    Bian Zhuang¡¯s lips trembled a few times. He stood up, and the chains on his body rang. The surrounding fairies subconsciously took half a step back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never coveted it so much!¡±

    Bian Zhuang shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°What I¡¯m pursuing is the truth and beauty of the world. I have the habit of loving every one of them. However, every time, I would throw the passion that I had for the past few days and hours into this rtionship that would definitely end without a problem. The more I fought, the more courageous I became. I never cked off! Love between a man and a woman is extremely sacred to me! I yearn for it! Why would I do such a despicable thing as peeping at fairies bathing? If I were really that greedy and wretched, how would I be able to protect pure Yang now!?! My grandmother is the pavilion master of the World Edge Pavilion!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned. Elder Moon¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. General Dongmu, who was at the side, nodded emotionally.

    General Dongmu said, ¡°The World Edge Pavilion is a famous temporary love tribtion experience in the Primordial World. Bian Zhuang is indeed the Young Pavilion Master. Now, General Bian still has a mouthful of True Yang and is still a Primordial Immortal. It¡¯s enough to prove his character. ¡±

    ¡°This cannot convince the public.¡±

    Li Changshou said coldly and looked around. ¡°The Heavenly Courts has aplete Heavenly Law. If the Heavenly Courts can¡¯t even govern themselves, they will not be able to convince the living beings of the Three Realms. After that, I will naturally report to the Jade Emperor. However, today, I have to give the Moon Pce an exnation and the Heavenly Rules an exnation. Bian Zhuang, I¡¯m asking you onest time. Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, Bian Zhuang has troubled you! Bian Zhuangzhi!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s innocent.¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a soft voice. Bian Zhuang¡¯s words were interrupted. Li Changshou¡¯s frown suddenly rxed.

    It was already night outside the hall. The Moonurel tree emitted a faint jade glow, and the moon was enshrouded in pure white light.

    The fairy who spoke appeared out of thin air outside the hall and slowly walked over.

    Her skin was snow-white, her face was drop-dead gorgeous, and her slender figure was almost perfect. There was no exaggeration or w.

    It was as if her existence was to define the upper limit of the gentle beauty in the Three Realms.

    The world used its own creation to tell countless living beings that beauties should be like that.

    It was none other than...

    The immortals of the Moon Pce turned pale. Only then did they know that the immortal had arrived.

    Bian Zhuang looked at that scene in a daze. His throat made a sound.

    The Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and Immortal Gods near the Moon Pce lowered their heads. The fairies in the hall bowed. Even Elder Moon wanted to stand up and call him Lord Star Lord.

    Who arrived?

    She was naturally the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, the number one beauty of the Three Realms, the daughter of the Human Emperor, the disciple of Senior Lang, the current Moon Lord, Fairy Heng¡¯e.

    She was dressed in an immortal dress and was extremely beautiful. She was holy, elegant, and not tacky at all.

    As she spoke, she was still in the cial Pce. When she finished speaking, she was already in front of the Moon Pce.

    This Cosmic mystical ability made those who knew what was good secretly impressed.

    Only Li Changshou and General Dongmu were still seated. At that moment, Li Changshou did not make any small talk and asked, ¡°Why did the Moon Lord say that he is not guilty?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Greetings, General Dongmu.¡± Heng¡¯e bowed and looked at Bian Zhuang before walking towards Li Changshou.

    With a flip of her slender hand, a cloud mirror appeared on the roof of the hall. It revealed the situation of the Moon Essence Pool.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, look. This is the array formation of the Moon Essence Pool. I personally set up this ce for the sisters. There are probably not many people in the entire Heavenly Courts who know about this array formation. The array formation is called the Six Unity Essence Restoring Array. It was created by an array formation master in the ancient times of the human race. It could be activated all year round and would not close for years. It borrowed the spiritual energy of the Moonurel tree. The only exit of the array is the side door behind you. If we enter the array from the outside, the outer array wall would definitely be attacked. I checked the various array formations. The killing arrays on the second and third levels were not activated. The outermost array walls were also intact. However, General Bian Zhuang was discovered in the trapping array on the fourth level. The trapping array formation led to the side of the Moon Essence Pool. In such a situation, either Bian Zhuang swaggered into the Moon Essence Pool from the Moon Pce, or he was ced beside the pool and thrown into the trapping array to frame Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Immediately, the leader of the Chang¡¯e reported, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, if there is no one in the Moon Pce, the outer protective array will definitely be activated. Today, more than ten Chang¡¯e are bathing. It¡¯s just that they were a little tired from dancing previously. In the past few months, there have been people in the hall.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He stood up and said calmly, ¡°Apart from the Moon Lord, everyone here has gone to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to seek an audience with the Jade Emperor.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou bowed to Heng¡¯e.

    ¡°Thank you, Moon Lord.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡± Heng¡¯e said seriously, ¡°The Moon Pce is under my rule. I¡¯m also involved in this matter. I¡¯ll just make a trip.¡±

    ¡°Bian Zhuang is the favorite general of Lord Taibai Jinxing. Lord Taibai Jinxing should avoid suspicion. Please know that. Don¡¯t think that Lord Taibai Jinxing doesn¡¯t care about his old friend. The Moon Pce seems to be hiding some filth. I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±

 Chapter 606 - Longevity Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 606: Longevity Counterattack</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Fairy.¡±

    ¡°Why? Did you call yourself a fairy after helping Lord Taibai Jinxing once? Lord Taibai Jinxing is really...¡±

    Half a dayter, in the cial Pce of the moon.

    Under the starlight, two figures slowly walked in the corner of the cial Pce.

    Li Changshou naturally maintained his Taibai Jinxing appearance. Heng¡¯e was still as dignified and elegant as before.

    Li Changshou could only smile awkwardly when he heard Heng¡¯e¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Heng¡¯e said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Lord Taibai Jinxing, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ve checked that array formation. It¡¯s indeed fine outside. Bian Zhuang was indeed brought over from inside.¡±

    She paused and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing also knows the Six Directions Origin Formation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just a guess. I can¡¯t go to the Moon Essence Pool to investigate.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not important what reason and how to exin. What¡¯s important is who will exin and who will say that. The only person who can save Bian Zhuang today is Fairy.¡±

    Heng¡¯e said, ¡°Is this matter really that serious? Even if he has such a lustful heart, he also has the guts to barge into the Moon Essence Pool. Can¡¯t Bian Zhuang¡¯s previous achievements make up for his mistakes?¡±

    ¡°If merit can really be countered, what are the rules of the Heavenly Courts? Merit is merit, and transgression is transgression.¡±

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and sighed. ¡°Those who wield power cannot have any personal feelings. This is the Heavenly Dao¡¯s request for the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s just that many immortals and gods cannot sense it. The Heavenly Courts have to maintain the image of the Heavenly Dao being impartial. Only then would the Heavenly Dao give the Heavenly Courts the authority to govern the Three Realms. The matter today is trivialpared to the major matters of the world, but it has grasped the weakness of the Heavenly Courts. The immortals were mixed in good and bad, and they had many personal rtionships. The person behind the scheme is not small. His thoughts are extremely brilliant and difficult to deal with.¡±

    Heng¡¯e nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the twists and turns here.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and the two of them slowly walked into the pavilion beside the pool. Unknowingly, Li Changshou had already taken the initiative.

    He asked, ¡°Fairy, what do you think of Bian Zhuang¡¯s character?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t consider romance.¡±

    The corners of Heng¡¯e¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°However... he can say so much about such a selfish thing. I really don¡¯t know how to judge him. For such a general, Lord Taibai Jinxing should use him less. Otherwise, his reputation will be implicated.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He sat down with Heng¡¯e.

    At the side, Yu Tu lowered her head and ran over to deliver tea and snacks. Li Changshou and Heng¡¯e maintained their silence. After Yu Tu left, they continued. ¡°Heng¡¯e is a little confused. Can you exin, Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    ¡°Fairy, just ask. I will consider it carefully and tell you everything I know.¡±

    Heng¡¯e said, ¡°Why did you appearst when you sent a voice transmission? I¡¯m afraid that it would be disadvantageous to your reputation and make you seem cruel.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and found it difficult to answer.

    He was actually waiting to see if there would be any changes in the Heavenly Dao apart from his arrangements. He wanted to save half of the protagonist in the Journey to the West cmity.

    Unfortunately, nothing happened.

    The immortals of the Heavenly Courts could not be used. Bian Zhuang was burning with passion and was about to confess...

    His arrangements seemed to be the way the Heavenly Dao chose to save him.

    It was rather subtle.

    However, that was not something he could say to Heng¡¯e. Li Changshou could only say, ¡°Take this opportunity to let Bian Zhuang suffer a little so that he won¡¯t continue to be arrogant. Humans had to feel some pressure. Otherwise, they would float easily.

    I hope that he will remember this time. A little reputation doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t care about that. No matter how thorough you are, many people will still scold you behind your back. This is determined by your position.¡±

    ¡°However...¡±

    Heng¡¯e picked up her tea and frowned. ¡°The way Bian Zhuang looked at me in the Lingxiao Hall at the end is really disgusting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°After this matter blows over, if there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll get Bian Zhuang to kneel in front of the cial Pce... and acknowledge you as my godmother. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Heng¡¯e was a dignified Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. She held the teacup and coughed violently. It was unknown if her face was flushed red or red. She red at Li Changshou angrily.

    She pursed her lips and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today. Lord Taibai Jinxing,e again another day. I won¡¯t send you off! Seriously!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Fairy...¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and wanted to ask her to stay. However, Heng¡¯e turned around and left. Her figure had already disappeared from the side pavilion.

    He shook his head and smiled. He dispersed the barrier around the two of them and rode a cloud away.

    Half a day ago.

    Li Changshou brought 300 Chang¡¯e, General Dongmu, and Elder Moon to the Lingxiao Hall.

    The Jade Emperor was the judge, and Heng¡¯e was the guarantor. It was confirmed that Bian Zhuang was a criminal. However, the subsequent investigation was in a deadlock. The Chang¡¯e could prove that they had not acted alone.

    Among them, at least two of them were lying. However, they could not investigate this matter openly.

    ording to Li Changshou, if Bian Zhuang was found to have been framed but could not be found, he would be severely punished.

    However, the severe punishment now was different from the previous life.

    The Jade Emperor had issued a decree that the Hall of Marriage prohibits Bian Zhuang¡¯s marriage for a thousand years. He was not to get involved with anyone for a thousand years to punish Bian Zhuang for his drunkenness.

    Li Changshou added some supplements and removed the position of Deputy Commander of Bian Zhuangtian River Navy. He was grounded in the mansion for a hundred years. If he drank alcohol again within a hundred years, he would enter the mortal world.

    Bian Zhuang...

    Regarding that...

    ¡°Hehehe, Fairy Heng¡¯e is here.¡±

    In the low-key, luxurious, and wealthy residence, Bian Zhuang sat at the end of the corridor. He hugged the Zhuqi stone pir in front of him. His face was flushed red and his eyes were blurry.

    At the side, Ao Yi was disappointed. He scolded, ¡°You¡¯ve already lost your official position, but you¡¯re still here admiring a fairy!¡±

    Bian Zhuang chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi hugged his arms and muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter go. We know that someone is framing Second Brother, but we can¡¯t find out the oue. How can we be willing!?!¡±

    Bian Zhuang sighedfortably. ¡°If all the schemes are like that, it¡¯s fine even if we do it a few more times. Hehe, the fairy stood up for me. Who are you going to reason with?¡±

    Ao Yi snorted. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Brother Sect Master invited her. In the Heavenly Courts, anyone who spoke about this matter would be considered to be currying favor with Brother Sect Master. Only Fairy Heng¡¯e¡¯s reputation and identity can protect you. Do you know how much risk Brother Sect Master is taking? If Fairy Heng¡¯e tells this matter and uses it to mock Brother Sect Master, Brother Sect Master, you will bebeled as a lecherous demon. I¡¯m afraid others will say that you were a pervert and that you went to the Moon Essence Pool because of Brother Sect Master¡¯s instructions!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Bian Zhuang rubbed the tip of his nose.¡± Lord Taibai Jinxing is also the Head Instructor of Chang¡¯e. He shouldn¡¯t spread the news like that. ¡±

    ¡°Gossip is fearful.¡± Ao Yi pursed his lips.

    Ling Zhuzi asked indignantly, ¡°Could it be that this matter is over?So what if it¡¯s those Chang¡¯e? Why can¡¯t I continue investigating? I can interrogate them one by one. If I can¡¯t, I can lure them into a dream and search their memories. I can always find out who it is!¡±

    Bian Zhuang whispered, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Chang¡¯e is famous in the Three Realms. She¡¯s causing trouble.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi looked helpless. ¡°Second Brother, are you still taking pity on women?¡±

    Ao Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not appropriate to blow this matter up. We should suppress the matter on the surface and investigate in secret. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Sect Master will definitely not let this matter go. Ling Zhuzi, don¡¯t be rash... Look at this fellow. His face is filled with happiness. To him, this is the greatest blessing in disguise.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Yi Yi knows me best.¡±

    Bian Zhuang hugged the vermillion wooden pir and chuckled in an intoxicated manner. ¡°I owe the Moon Lord my life. I can¡¯t repay this favor in three lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°Brother Sect Master saved you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. Our lives have long belonged to Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and discuss with Yu Tu.¡± Ling Zhuzi clenched his fists. ¡°If we find out who framed Second Brother, we¡¯ll drag him out and beat him up!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left in a hurry, leaving Bian Zhuang staring at him.

    Bian Zhuang returned to his senses and hurriedly shouted, ¡°No! Those are all fairies. Third Brother, don¡¯t really attack!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything goes wrong, Brother Sect Master will naturally stop him.¡± Ao Yi leaned against the side. ¡°However, Ling Zhuzi might really investigate this matter. He is a disciple of Chan School and not an immortal of the Heavenly Courts. He has no feelings for women. The Heavenly Courts know about his reputation.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Bian Zhuang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be young. Boss is sad, but Third Brother is still too young... It¡¯s worth it for the Heavenly Courts to be defended by the Moon Lord today.¡±

    Ao Yi was so angry that he rolled his eyes and cursed, ¡°I can¡¯t save you!¡±

    ¡°I will always admire Fairy Heng¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! You still don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself. You¡¯re going around spreading those crooked principles of yours. Sooner orter, your future will be destroyed by this matter!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll knock you down to the mortal world!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡±

    ¡°Apart from your source of trouble!¡±

    ¡°Pui! At most, I¡¯ll die!¡±

    ...

    <i>Who is causing trouble?</i>

    In front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou liked to sit in front of the door more and more. He looked at the sky, the water, and the clouds. He was probably an old man.

    Actually, he had secretly given the Jade Emperor a suggestion to punish Bian Zhuang.

    It was a punishment for Bian Zhuang¡¯s careless words.

    When Li Changshou sat in the Moon Pce and reviewed the case, he could not eliminate the possibility that Bian Zhuang was lustful.

    There was no choice...

    ¡°You can always trust Bian Zhuang, except for matters rted to beautiful women.¡±

    This time, if he did not have a good rtionship with Fairy Heng¡¯e, he would really be in a dilemma. He could only use Old Madam Bian¡¯s backup n.

    However, if others appeared, even if they had a thorough exnation, the effect would be greatly reduced.

    At that time, Li Changshou was sitting in the Moon Pce. After sending a voice transmission to Heng¡¯e and making an appointment, he had already begun to think about whether he should investigate or not.

    If the Western Sect was behind this, everything would be fine.

    However, if it was not the Western Sect, how would it end?

    Indeed, the possibility of the Western Sect causing trouble was the greatest. After all, Bian Zhuang had once vomited blood and tried to cheat on the spiritual mountain. It was reasonable for the spiritual mountain to hate him.

    IT Uh...

    He suddenly recalled that Bian Zhuang had be an Envoy of the Pure Altar after the cmity of the Journey to the West ended. He did not even be a Luohan Fruit. Could it be rted to him offending the spiritual mountain previously?

    That¡¯s not right. The spiritual mountain at that time was most likely not the spiritual mountain at that time.

    However, on careful thought, would the Western Sect really dare to continue targeting the Heavenly Courts?

    The two Saints were unscrupulous people who did not achieve their goals. However, it was precisely because of their temperament and way of doing things that they only saw the word ¡®benefits¡¯ in their eyes. Instead, they would restrain themselves at that moment.

    If he continued to go against the Heavenly Courts, the Western Sect¡¯s wealth would be destroyed.

    The rise of the Heavenly Courts was the general trend. To the Heavenly Dao, its priority was far above the prosperity of the Western Sect. The two Saints should have understood this matter.

    From another perspective, the Heavenly Courts had been stable for more than a hundred years. Why was it Bian Zhuang who was suddenly messed up?

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and options appeared in his heart. These options were connected and turned into more than ten possibilities.

    At that moment, he was using silence to deal with the changes.

    If framing Bian Zhuang today was not done by the spiritual mountain, the matter would definitely not end like this. The other party would definitely continue.

    Bian Zhuang had too many ws and could easily be schemed against...

    If everything was as he had expected, the person who framed Bian Zhuang would probably stand up himself. That would be obvious. The person who targeted Bian Zhuang was trying to pull him, Taibai Jinxing, down.

    It was a small matter, but the person behind it should be quite ambitious.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. He looked at the image of Ling Zhuzi rushing towards the moon and could not help but frown.

    Forget it. It would be good for him to join forces with Jade Rabbit to intimidate those Chang¡¯e.

    It was time for him, the head instructor, to go to the Moon Pce.

    However, before that, he had to discuss it with the Jade Emperor.

    This was a huge matter of the Heavenly Courts. Moreover, it was a rare matter in this peaceful period of time. The Jade Emperor was already rubbing his hands together and could not wait to participate in a story.

    As a minister, he naturally had to consider the Jade Emperor and arrange this matter for him.

    Hence, three dayster.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared in the Moon Pce with a smile. He sat in his usual spot, set up a barbecue rack, and tasted a pot of Jade Spring Ice Brew. He was happy and content.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I suddenly thought that I still have the position of the head instructor that the Jade Emperor appointed me as. I have been busy with various matters in the Heavenly Courts. I have never been able to fulfill this duty. I feel guilty and guilty. Come, continue ying and dancing!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou flipped the meat skewers in front of him and squinted.

    Chang¡¯e, who was in the hall, did not react. They also knew that Lord Taibai Jinxing hade to intimidate the people who had plotted against Bian Zhuang.

    Since they had already found out that someone had framed them, it was already quite benevolent of Lord Taibai Jinxing to be able to take care of their dignity and use such a gentle method to pressure them.

    In the past few days, Ling Zhuzi and Yu Tu had also been strolling outside the Moon Pce. They stared at every fairy that passed by, causing the fairies to feel a little pressured.

    Li Changshou sat in the Moon Pce for a few months.

    Just as Li Changshou was mumbling to himself, could it be that the Western Sect was really just deliberately taking revenge? A few fairies in the Moon Pce appeared abnormally. They had ¡°skipped sses¡± twice and practiced dance in the future.

    Those fairies happened to be one of the dozen or so fairies who bathed that day.

    It was indeed here...

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He knew that once he gave the order and sent them over for questioning, the subsequent matters might develop in various unimaginable ways.

    It might even involve the Three Sects of the Dao Sect or the Queen Mother of the Jade Pool.

    However, he clearly realized that something was amiss and ignored it. He could not exin to the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts...

    Who arranged this scheme?

    It was actually so difficult to deal with andpletely not the style of the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of an old friend¡ªthe master of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigharba.

    This was the first time Li Changshou felt so passive after ying against Ksitigarbha and the East Ocean.

    It was not time to break the situation.

    The facts weren¡¯t clear yet.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry to attack. He first thought about the future and formted a backup n for every possibility. Then, he summoned Ao Yi and ordered Ao Yi with a cold face to invite the ¡°suspicious¡± Chang¡¯e over to ask.

    This investigation really involved a series of follow-ups.

    The few Chang¡¯e were ¡°invited¡± to the Moon Pce. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, they did notst for more than six hours. A fairy¡¯s Dao heart could not withstand the pressure and copsed. She exined what happened that day.

    Four people took action and secretly plotted for half a year. Finally, they found an opportunity to steal the drunk Bian Zhuang and ce him beside the Moon Essence Pool.

    One mastermind and three aplices.

    The mastermind was the fairy who said that if she did not know that Bian Zhuang was the right-hand man of Lord Taibai Jinxing, she would have killed him with one strike.

    Li Changshou punished the three aplices lightly and only grounded them for a hundred years.

    Then, Li Changshou wanted to take the opportunity to retreat. He said that the mastermind had an old grudge with Bian Zhuang and that it was an act of personal revenge. He wanted to reduce the matter to a small matter.

    Unexpectedly, there were many fairies among Chang¡¯e who were extremely righteous. They stood up and reprimanded the mastermind, saying that she had ruined the reputation of the Moon Pce and wanted to remove her from the Chang¡¯e Book.

    The woman quickly copsed and cried, ¡°I have no choice. They captured my sister¡¯s family and forced me to do that!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The reversal was as he had expected.

    At that moment, most of the dozen or so possibilities in his heart had dissipated. There were only a few deductions that led to the real answer.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Fairies, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me ask... who are they?¡±

    The mastermind was in a daze. His eyes were filled with tears. He was actually so charming. It was really pitiful.

    She muttered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is either. Thest time I went home, my rtives were restrained by them. My sister¡¯s family fell into their hands. However, I heard them say something... Lord, I dare not say. Please punish me severely. Please be merciful and save my sister¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Just say it,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°If your sister¡¯s family is really being held hostage, the Heavenly Courts will naturally not ignore it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord. I heard them mention unintentionally that they will definitely cause a rift between you and Fairy Heng¡¯e this time, lest the number one beauty of the Three Realms, Fairy Heng¡¯e, ruin Senior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s... good marriage.¡±

    Jie School Immortal?

    That was just a superficial answer.

    Li Changshou was not anxious. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. Half of the truth had been revealed.

    However, it would be bad if he continued to be led by the nose by the other party.

    Is the mastermind trying to blow things up?

    He would make it big then.

    If the other party wanted the three Dao Sects to have a conflict, they would let the Three Sects have a conflict and cause the matter to bepletely unbearable.

    He had schemed and schemed against Yun Xiao.

    Did he really think that he would only be thorough and not dare to flip the table?

    IT Be steady.

    Clear Dao heart.

    Li Changshou quickly looked at himself internally and judged if he was affected by the Tribtion Luck. When he realized that there were no traces of the Heavenly Dao, he knew that the Heavenly Dao was not about to descend the God-Conferment Tribtion in advance.

    There was probably someone who could not wait and wanted to trigger the Great Tribtion in advance.

    Below, Chang¡¯e said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°Send him to the Lingxiao Hall,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°This matter concerns Yun Xiao. Yun Xiao is my Daopanion. It¡¯s not convenient for me to continue appearing, so I¡¯ll go and save Chang¡¯e¡¯s family. Please help me inform His Majesty. We have to investigate this matter to the end. There is no need to stop investigating anyone. The dignity of the Heavenly Courts cannot be lost. I want to see who has the guts to provoke the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Dao, and the Purple Cloud Pce!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou stood up and left with a flick of his sleeve. He looked calm, but his anger was surging. The Chang¡¯e stared at him anxiously.

    They were just dancers. How could they withstand the anger of Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    Li Changshou left the Moon Pce and rode a cloud outside the Lunar Star. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.

    A stream of light flew over from the side and turned into the image of a golden roc. It approached Li Changshou and whispered, ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Bian sent 300 beautiful girls over. They are waiting outside the East Heaven Gate.¡± The Golden Roc pursed his lips. ¡°ording to the Bian family, their Young Pavilion Master has never suffered such grievances. Old Madam Bian is quite angry about this matter, but she knows the rules of the Heavenly Courts. When the three hundred girls enter the Bian Manor, they will only open a treasure pool and bathe inside every day. They will not go out much.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh.

    ¡°This olddy is really capable. Go and reprimand the people from the Bian Family. Don¡¯t be too harsh with your words.¡±

    Then, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°Act secretlyter. I¡¯m going to investigate Chang¡¯e¡¯s family. I will deliberately slow down and give you the news in advance. Go and try to save this family. If you could save them, protect them and bring them back to the Heavenly Courts. If not, burn the corpses and destroy all traces.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Golden Roc replied via voice transmission and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. I won¡¯t let the Bian family suffer too much.¡±

    After saying that, the Golden Roc turned around and fled.

    Li Changshou squinted. The paper effigy continued to put on a long face and returned to the Great White Pce.

    He was an expert.

 Chapter 607 - King and Ministerâ€

    <h4>Chapter 607: ¡°King and Minister¡±</h4>

    Maitreya of the Western Sect, Guang Chengzi of Chan School, Daoist Randeng of Chan School, Chi Jingzi of Chan School, and the enthusiastic masses who cared for Tai Bai Yunxiao...

    In the Great White Pce, Li Changshou sat quietly in the depths of the hall. Names and factions shed through his mind.

    He was guessing and deducing who was behind this.

    Therefore, he knew too little. Li Changshou could not analyze the possibilities.

    Originally, Li Changshou had wanted to get by.

    The God-Conferment Tribtion was just ahead. The Heavenly Dao script had been set.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s meaning was very obvious. He wanted him, the person who was in charge of the Tribtion, to follow the instructions of the Heavenly Dao and fully experience the difficulties of the Heavenly Dao.

    He only needed to fill the Heavenly Courts¡¯ righteous gods and weaken the power of the living beings in the world. He did not have to consider anything else.

    In other words, the Great Tribtion was not a small golden lotus that could be easily tricked.

    However, the other party actually made an issue out of his rtionship with Yun Xiao.

    He was a wanderer of the blue. In his previous life, he had lived in a society ruled byw. In the era of peace, his life basically did not have any life-threatening dangers. After hurriedly going through his entire life, his consciousness was about to dissipate. For some reason, he had arrived in the Primordial World where mighty figures moved mountains and filled seas. Mortals¡¯ lives were like grass.

    The crisis of survival was already tragic enough. There was still Senior Lang who had be a legacy problem, causing him to be suspected by the Dao Ancestor.

    Has he ever thought of going against the Heavenly Dao?

    Ahem, he had once thought about it... Actually, he had thought about it. The main issue is the Golden Body of Merit.

    However, Li Changshou knew that in the era after the Heavenly Dao was perfected, the objective conditions were not allowed to fight with the Heavenly Dao. The safest path was to leave the Primordial World after achieving his goal.

    He finally steeled his heart and tried to take one step after another with Yun Xiao.

    It really took a lot of effort to date a Connate mighty figure.

    In the end, this rtionship became a tool for others to use.

    Li Changshou sighed slowly...

    Was he not ruthless enough, or was he not stable enough?

    Every day, he would save himself and carve his Dao heart.

    <i>The world is unpredictable and the truth is in the minor details.</i>

    The scheme this time had caught him off guard. After all, he was not a Saint and could not monitor everything in the world.

    It was very easy to miss the true mastermind if he directly locked onto the Western Sect. He still needed to investigate further and obtain more information.

    Simply analyzing the possible schemer behind it.

    The most superficial part of his n was the fact that he already knew on the surface. Some enthusiastic immortals of Jie School protected Yun Xiao and his rtionship and made him draw a clear line with the fairy of the Moon Pce.

    Li Changshou could not eliminate that possibility.

    There were too many immortals from Jie School and too many people. Moreover, all of them valued rtionships and righteousness. There might really be a few simple-minded people who would shout ¡°I¡¯m a smart, elegant ruffian¡± and cause such a thing.

    That undoubtedly increased the difficulty of solving the case.

    However, no matter what, even if it was really done by an immortal of Jie School, Li Changshou did not want to let it go easily.

    Sometimes, he could make concessions. It was fine if he suffered a little loss. It would not affect his own interests.

    However, Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e could not.

    ¡°Changgeng?¡±

    Outside the hall, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, rushed over. Li Changshou activated the surrounding array formations and stood up to wee him.

    The two consciousnesses at the core of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ power squatted in the corner of the Grand White Pce. They ate skewers and drank iced jade wine. They rolled up their sleeves and began tomunicate quickly.

    The Jade Emperor asked, ¡°This matter is rted to Fairy Yun Xiao. What do you think?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Your Majesty, in terms of selfishness, I want to blow things up. However, that might cause hidden dangers for the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°What hidden dangers can there be?¡±

    The Jade Emperor snorted. ¡°Did someone plot against Bian Zhuang or use your rtionship with Yun Xiao to make an issue out of it? On the surface, they said that they were afraid that you and Heng¡¯e would get too close. In fact, what happened? I¡¯m mocking you for siding with Jie School because Yun Xiao wants to shake the foundation of your control of the Great Tribtion. Why don¡¯t you tell them openly that we will be biased? We just like the Immortal from Jie School. What can they do?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m really touched that you can consider me that way. However, let me deal with this matter. I will think of a thorough solution. It will not only deter the weak but also protect the dignity of the Heavenly Courts. At the same time, I can vent my anger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m deeply gratified that you can¡¯t bear to do it this time.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s time for the Heavenly Courts to do something for you. Tell me, what should I do? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Make things big and do everything you can,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let the other party feel that the Heavenly Punishment is above their heads first. Your Majesty, you have to take action.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡± the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said. ¡°Write a memorial and I¡¯ll read it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, others might say that I¡¯m controlling the Heavenly Emperor. You can use it yourself...¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said seriously, ¡°Minister Changgeng, you¡¯re beingzy!¡±

    Li Changshou put down the skewer in his hand and lowered his head. He cupped his hands and said softly, ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ll think about writing it now. Your Majesty, how much trouble can you ept?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rm the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Am I really not ruthless enough?</i>

    He had already fiercely formted a follow-up revenge n. The upper limit was not to rm the Saints.

    As soon as the Jade Emperor spoke, he instructed him not to disturb the Dao Ancestor.

    Now, there was only one thing in the world that could make the Dao Ancestor appear¡ªa battle between the Saints and the destruction of the Primordial World.

    <i>Why do I feel that the Jade Emperor wants to take the opportunity to join in the fun and make his existence known?</i>

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and asked the Jade Emperor to take over the barbecue rack. He stood up and walked to the side. He set up a short table and wrote an informal memorial.

    He was not in a hurry to find out if the immortal mountain that had suddenly appeared on the East Ocean was the Huaguo Mountain. That was just to satisfy his curiosity.

    Although he, Taibai Jinxing, looked like he might have a rtionship with the Monkey.

    However, there were priorities. The most important thing now was to kill, ahem, find out who was plotting against him and Yun Xiao.

    Fake Feelings: Just like Bian Zhuang, he talks about love and beauty. Every day, he mors about wanting to find his destined fairy. In the end, he is fickle. He feels that this is not bad.

    True Feelings: If you dare to use this as a threat, don¡¯t me me for not having a bottom line.

    Hence, half a dayter.

    ...

    ng!

    Bang, bang, bang!

    In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts gathered. All the immortals of the immortal realm were summoned. The Jade Emperor, who had been calm, suddenly kicked the table in front of him.

    Under the tform, Bian Zhuang, who was dressed in a prison uniform and had tears all over his face, lowered his head and knelt.

    Chang¡¯e, who was beside Bian Zhuang, was lying on the ground weakly. There were no wounds on her body, as if she had been poisoned.

    Of course, her life was not in danger.

    Li Changshou was the one who had given her the poisonous pills. It could be considered a punishment for her. He would feed her the antidote pills after a while. That was so that she would not say anything during the entire process.

    The first step of causing trouble was to be detestable.

    ¡°He¡¯s rebelling! He¡¯s rebelling!¡±

    The Jade Emperor cursed. His white robe kept swaying as he paced back and forth on the jade table that he had kicked down.

    ¡°First, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy was schemed against by someone. The person who schemed was actually Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce, who should have been pure and clean. Now! It had only been half a day! Chang¡¯e had only been imprisoned in the Heaven Punishment Hall for half a day, but someone was already trying to kill her! They were trying to kill her! They tried to kill her openly! This is the Heavenly Courts! The Heavenly Courts, which had been established by the Heavenly Dao to control the order of the Three Realms! How audacious andwless! The mastermind is brazen! Who can tell me what use the Heavenly Courts have? Who can tell me what the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s function is!?! General Dongmu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    General Dongmu shouted loudly and hurriedly took two steps forward. He knelt in front of the tform.

    ¡°Investigate! Investigate to the end! From today onwards, the Heavenly Courts will stop all unnecessary matters. All the immortals and gods are not allowed to take turns. The Heavenly Courts will investigate! If I can¡¯t find any problems this time, I¡¯ll use you guys to find problems!¡±

    General Dongmu lowered his head and shouted, ¡°I will follow your orders.¡±

    The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts in the first few rows lowered their heads and bowed. Many of them looked angry and said in unison, ¡°We obey your orders!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression softened slightly. He said coldly, ¡°The Bian Zhuang Residence is protected by heavy troops. Send this fairy to the Jade Pool. Long Ji will personally lead people to guard her. No one is allowed to approach! Where is Minister Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing has already led his troops to Chang¡¯e¡¯s house to rescue the hostages,¡± General Dongmu answered hurriedly.

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and cursed, ¡°He threatened Chang¡¯e, schemed against the Heavenly Generals, and threatened the important ministers of the Heavenly Courts whom I trust the most! No matter who the mastermind is, I will not forgive him this time! Send orders to the Jade Pool! He sent someone to the Three-Immortal Ind to deliver some treasures and apologize to Fairy Yun Xiao on behalf of Changgeng and the Heavenly Courts! The Heavenly Courts are in the wrong. Fairy Yun Xiao is such a gentle and virtuous female immortal. Changgeng had to endure the pain of longing for her for decades in order to host the Great Tribtion fairly. In exchange, he was suspected! Today, I will tell my beloved ministers that there is still a killing tribtion that has yet to descend. The disciples of the various sects know about this! However, I have long given Changgeng a decree. This decree is to prevent Yun Xiao from entering the cmity. It is considered a repayment to Changgeng by the Heavenly Courts. Changgeng is the main reason why the Heavenly Courts can have such a situation! Minister Changgeng does not need to affect the trend of the Great Tribtion because of his personal feelings. Those who only dared to hide in the dark and secretly attack others did not deserve to be the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts! Their bodies did not deserve to exist in the world! Hmph!¡±

    With a sweep of his sleeve, the Jade Emperor turned around and left. He disappeared from the tform, leaving a group of Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals looking at each other or feeling indignant.

    General Dongmu stood up and turned around angrily.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? They would be on duty to protect the stability of the world! The other Immortal Pces gather in front and search every corner of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    The scene of the Jade Emperor of the Lingxiao Pce cursing sessfully ended. With Li Changshou¡¯s support, the mes of public opinion began to burn fiercely.

    The anger of the Heavenly Courts was known to the most Qi Refinement cultivators in the shortest time.

    However...

    The Jade Emperor had added too much drama.

    Although it was a good thing and beneficial to him, the Jade Emperor did not greet him previously.

    <i>Forget it. This is the only big shot in the production team. The director has to bow and serve him.</i>

    In the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou¡¯s main body moved out of the Little Qiong Peak. The paper effigies around him walked back and forth, and jade talismans kept flying.

    On Kunlun Mountain, Du¡¯e and the others, ahem, redo.

    On Kunlun Mountain, Perfected Du¡¯e brought Zheng Lun to the banquet again. This time, his expression was gloomy. He took the initiative to investigate and spread the news that he had ¡°identally¡± learned.

    In the various townhouses of the Middle Continent, the ¡°information spreading immortals¡± that the Heavenly Courts had secretly nurtured began to wander around the various tea houses and Dao discussion venues.

    In the trichiliocosm, in the territory controlled by the Immortal Alliance, there were a few immortals in each of the Chiliocosm. They took the initiative to talk about the huge matter that had just happened.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ General was schemed against and Chang¡¯e¡¯s family was threatened.

    The Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall was angry that he had thrown poison to silence him.

    This matter had already lost the control of the mastermind.

    After all, the current Heavenly Courts were no longer the Heavenly Courts of the past. Their deterrence was close to that of the six Saints, and their influence was even greater.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy led a group of troops and ¡°rushed¡± to Chang¡¯e¡¯s house. He swaggered and chased after them with all his might, showing the concern the Heavenly Courts had for every immortal.

    Most of the Chang¡¯e of the Heavenly Courts were actually selected from the trichiliocosm. To a certain extent, they were considered to be part of the Heavenly Courts.

    Chang¡¯e¡¯s house was quite far from the Primordial World. The Heavenly Soldiers would fly there for at least two months.

    However, the journey only took half a month.

    This matter had already spread throughout the Primordial World. A nightmare was sent from the Immortal Alliance.

    The family of Chang¡¯e¡¯s sister, as well as all her rtives, had been secretly killed by those who had schemed against them.

    The Immortal Alliance searched every corner of the Chiliocosm where they could hide. Finally, they found some clues and found a valley.

    However, when the few Immortal Alliance experts rushed over, the corpses of their rtives had already turned into ashes. There were faint spiritual energy fluctuations in the air.

    If not for the remnant souls around him that could not be formed, he would not have been able to tell that someone had been killed.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    The Golden Roc was still toote.

    ording to his previous n, he had already secretly told the Golden Roc the location of the Chiliocosm. The Golden Roc had extreme speed. As long as the other party did not receive the news so quickly, the chances of him being saved were still very high.

    Unfortunately, Golden Roc¡¯s extreme speed could not save those people.

    The reason why he had instructed the Golden Roc to destroy the corpse if he could not save it in time was actually to deepen the other party¡¯s crime and make the matter receive more attention.

    At that time, Li Changshou had already set up a series of ns.

    At that moment, the paper effigy led the Heavenly Soldiers to the Chiliocosm and sent the news to the five continents.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor was enraged again. The anger of the entire Heavenly Courts had been triggered.

    This anger could erupt like a volcano, and it could also transform into a torrent that could drown a faction.

    At that moment, the matter had already beenpletely settled. It was a serious provocation to the Heavenly Courts and ignored the Heavenly Dao. It rejected the new order set by the Heavenly Dao.

    Normally, such living beings or factions would not end up well.

    In the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou fell into deep thought.

    At that moment, the clues werepletely cut off. The anger of the Heavenly Courts had already been triggered. The person behind the scheme could not directlye to the Heavenly Courts to admit his mistake. Instead, he would hide even lower.

    As for the direct clues, he could only see what good news the Golden Roc could bring back.

    As for indirect clues, he could make a trip to the Reincarnation Pagodater. Although Ksitigarbha had already sealed the pagoda, as long as Li Changshou¡¯s main body went over, he could still forcefully squeeze in with the suppression of the Heavenly Dao sequence.

    However, these...

    It was not enough.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. As his sleeves fluttered, a huge seemed to have opened in front of him.

    Li Changshou had actually arranged for the fairies of the Jade Pool of the Heavenly Courts to send gifts to the Three-Immortal Ind. The subsequent developments were quite smooth. Everyone in Jie School began to pay attention to that matter.

    Li Changshou did not want to plot against Jie School, but this matter had already implicated Jie School. No matter what, he could not escape.

    If it was really done by a fool of Jie School, the scene of ¡°selling in-name disciples to destroy Jie School¡± would probably happen again.

    If someone used this opportunity to plot against Jie School in a bid to affect Li Changshou¡¯s good rtionship with Jie School, Jie School would suffer even more damage. The God-Conferment Tribtion would most likely be isted and helpless.

    The Jade Emperor officially said the ¡°final killing cmity¡± in the Lingxiao Hall to create pressure for Jie School.

    The Jade Pool Fairy went to the Three-Immortal Ind to give a gift and apologize to Fairy Yun Xiao on behalf of the Heavenly Courts. She attracted the attention of the immortals of Jie School.

    Li Changshou sent a jade token to the Luofu Cave. Zhao Gongming expressed his anger towards that matter appropriately...

    Soon, the immortals of Jie School were filled with indignation. They began to investigate the matter internally. A few eldest disciples walked around the various Dao fields and secretly investigated all suspicious people.

    In order not to take the me, they had to catch the mastermind no matter what.

    That was the second major faction that Li Changshou could mobilize.

    The Heavenly Courts, Jie School, the deterrence of the Dao Ancestor, the sword of the Grandmaster of Heaven...

    It was not enough.

    After calcting the timing, Li Changshou¡¯s main body left the Grand White Pce. He first went to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to meet the Jade Emperor and discussed the difficulties with the many immortals.

    Without any clues, they could not fabricate it out of thin air. The immortals and gods were in a dilemma.

    Li Changshou was naturally prepared. After discussing with everyone for half a day, he sighed.

    ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ve embarrassed you. However, this matter had already attracted a lot of attention in the Primordial Three Realms. If it was left unsettled, the dignity of the Heavenly Courts would disappear. Please allow me to do something!¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± This was the first time the Jade Emperor spoke gently.

    Li Changshou said firmly,

    ¡°Firstly, please send someone to the Fire Cloud Cave to seek the help of the peerless human sage, Senior Fuxi. Let¡¯s see if we can deduce some clues from the River Diagram, Luo Shu. Secondly, I will go to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court and the Grand Pure One to ask Teacher about the mastermind!¡± The Jade Emperor had read the script and naturally knew what to say. He asked, ¡°Minister Changgeng, why don¡¯t you ask Senior Brother Taiqing directly?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t want to trouble Teacher because of this. Teacher likes to cultivate. Secondly, it would make people feel that Ren School had interfered too deeply with the Heavenly Courts. Teacher had once said that Ren School supported the Heavenly Courts for the sake of all living beings in the world and not because of authority. Therefore, to be safe, I will ask for an answer. However, unless we have no choice, we won¡¯t be able to obtain any clues if we investigate normally. There¡¯s no need for such an answer.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and nodded. The immortals heaved a sigh of relief and were a hundred times more confident.

    Li Changshou bade farewell and rode a cloud towards the Nine Heavens.

    The Heavenly Courts began to search the entire Primordial World. They used all kinds of methods and resources. With the Qi Refinement cultivator who killed Chang¡¯e as their target, they began to search aimlessly.

    Under the pressure, clues appeared intermittently.

    When Li Changshou left the Grand Pure One Temple and had yet to stabilize himself, the Golden Roc rushed over from the corner and whispered, Teacher, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than ten days.¡±

    Li Changshou grabbed the Golden Roc¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°How is it?¡±

    The Golden Roc quickly reported, ¡°I was a step toote. Chang¡¯e¡¯s family was killed, but I saved most of their souls and captured the Heaven Immortals who killed Chang¡¯e¡¯s family. ording to Teacher¡¯s instructions, I did not dare to use themunication jade token to report and made the decision to investigate. They are itinerant cultivators who ept Spirit Stones in exchange. They have many twists and turns. I¡¯m useless. The clues are still broken.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and immediately said, ¡°Go back and fly again. From the location, use your extreme speed to rush back. The more ostentatious you are, the better. Let the news out. Let¡¯s say that you saved the souls of Chang¡¯e¡¯s family, captured the culprit at that time, and secretly investigated. Under the guidance of the Heavenly Dao, you found clues about the mastermind. Remember to emphasize the guidance of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Golden Roc¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher, are you deliberately alerting the enemy to see if the clues can be connected?¡±

    ¡°No, I already have the answer.¡± Li Changshou pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°I just want that schemer to suffer and feel what despair is.¡±

 Chapter 608 - Counterattack Storm!

    <h4>Chapter 608: Counterattack Storm!</h4>

    Ss¡ª

    A piece of fat and beautiful spiritual beast meat that was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, thick and evenly distributed, burst out with thin oil spots on the metal te.

    A mp made of superior-grade Spirit Extinguishing Snow Jade was flipped and pressed on the spiritual beast meat from time to time.

    High-end ingredients usually only required simple frying and boiling.

    What waspatible with the spiritual beast meat was only a 100,000-year-old spiritual root. It had the effect of rxing the essence soul and sublimating the mind.

    Sniff, sniff.

    Bai Ze shrugged his nose and stroked his goatee with a faint smile.

    The Heaven Ascension Hall was already on the right track. From the Hall Master to the advisor, there were dozens of ordinary decision-makers. The ones who knew the true background of the Heaven Ascension Hall were the small group of experts from the Immortal Du Sect.

    The days of fishing had be sofortable,fortable, and full of ceremony.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, your food is not bad.¡±

    A shout suddenly sounded from his sleeve. Bai Ze trembled and almost lost his grip on the clip.

    Another stream of light flickered. A familiar figure flew out of his sleeve andnded in front of him.

    ¡°Lord Water God!¡±

    Bai Ze hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine in the Heaven Hall. I¡¯m here to train my culinary skills. I¡¯ll have a chance to show off in front of you, Yun Xiao, and Ling¡¯eter.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Alright, he could speak at random. It could be considered a traditional skill.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Mr. Bai, have you mentioned anything about the Heavenly Courts recently?¡±

    ME ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°I only felt that the matter has been resolved after hearing that the Water God has gone to the Grand Pure One Temple. I¡¯ll rest for a while and think about cooking. Why? Has something changed? Does even the Grand Pure One not know who is plotting?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. Then, he sighed softly and sat at the side. He gestured for Bai Ze to continue roasting.

    ME He said, ¡°Teacher is the greatest backer and trump card. The reason why I asked Teacher to help is because the clues given by the enemy this time are really too few. Moreover, he is very cautious.

    The ones who had threatened Heng¡¯e were a group of itinerant cultivators. Behind this group of itinerant cultivators were a few itinerant cultivators who had given them missions.

    If the few Itinerant Cultivators continued to investigate, one of them would be rted to Jie School. However, he would only be an unknown Qi Refinement cultivator on Nine Dragons Ind. The clues would end there because the Itinerant Cultivators had been secretly killed.

    The other party has such a brilliant technique. He doesn¡¯t make any mistakes. He can also n in advance and n carefully. He cut off the entire chain of clues before I can investigate. He¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Bai Ze pondered carefully and asked, ¡°Could it be that the Western Sect is not behind this?¡±

    ¡°I would like that to make things much simpler.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost more than half of the forces of the Western Sect. Even with the support of two Saints, their strength and influence among the three sects that are facing the tribtion arepletely at the bottom.¡±

    Bai Ze was stunned. ¡°Is Jie School really muddle-headed and plotting on their own?¡±

    ¡°There must be very few people in Jie School who can make such a detailed n and know how to deal with everything.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and exined, ¡°How can these disciples of Jie School not understand? Will they only anger me?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Bai Ze pondered for a while and asked a few questions. He mentioned the demons, the Magi, and even the ancient mighty figures and the otherworldly demons.

    Li Changshou rejected them all.

    Bai Ze fell silent.

    Li Changshou asked with interest, ¡°Mr. Bai seems to have deliberately avoided Chan School.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled bitterly.

    ¡°If Chan School really can¡¯t help but attack and wants to divide the Water God and Jie School, or even to cause a rift between the Water God and Fairy Yun Xiao, based on the factions that the Water God used, the resources that he mobilized, and the rhythm that he set up...¡±

    ME ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that this small matter can be the catalyst for the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    This matter is huge.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He looked at the roasted meat on the iron te and praised, ¡°Ordinary iron te, mortal charcoal, top-grade spiritual meat, and precious ingredients. This dish is interesting.¡±

    ME Bai Ze also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a simple scheme with serious consequences. This matter is interesting.

    Water God, what do you n to do?¡±

    ME ¡°We should investigate and kill them,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Whoever did this is the culprit. If the two sects fight, let them fight.

    The schemes of the people behind him might be sessful, but the price was not something he could control. It could be considered a warning to those who were tempted.

    Mr. Bai, return to the Heavenly Courts.

    When you reach the Heavenly Courts, it will be time for me to attack... The meat will be almost burnt.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Bai Ze hurriedly ced the spiritual beast meat beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try it?¡±

    ME Li Changshou¡¯s figure had already turned into a stream of light and entered Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve. He only said, ¡°What can the paper effigy taste? After that, Mr. Bai will cook a meal.

    There¡¯s no need toe back too quickly. I¡¯ll stay there for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Bai Ze said with a smile. He felt Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will dissipate and sighed softly.

    Chan School?

    Bai Ze looked puzzled.

    IT What are these guys anxious about?

    ...

    At the same time,

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain.

    In an immortal pavilion beside a mountain stream waterfall, some zither music floated in the wind. It had a peaceful and distant feeling.

    ng!

    The zither music suddenly stopped. The immortal zither that was originally an immortal treasure suddenly snapped.

    Guang Chengzi sat there quietly. There was a look of contemtion on his upright face. He pinched the zither strings and pointed out some light with his fingertips. He slowly connected the strings.

    A stream of light flew over from outer space and transformed into Chi Jingzi. His footsteps were a little hurried. When he arrived in front of Guang Chengzi, the bracelet on his waist was still swaying gently.

    Chi Jingzi said, ¡°Senior Brother, the Golden Roc seems to have found something. It¡¯s rushing back from the trichiliocosm.¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded calmly. He released his fingers and connected the strings of the immortal zither.

    He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the subsequent punishment?¡±

    ME Chi Jingzi sighed. ¡°Everything that should have been destroyed has been destroyed. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any clues left behind.

    However, ording to my deduction, the Golden Roc entered the trichiliocosm first. Then, Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s incarnation brought people over. One was in the light, one was in the dark, and the other was in the dark. That was to confuse others.

    He might really find out something.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng has already gone to the Grand Pure One Temple. He has been dyed for eighteen to neen days.¡±

    Guang Chengzi revealed a gentle smile and said slowly, ¡°What can be hidden from Uncle-Master? Changgeng probably already knows the answer. Next, we¡¯ll see how he chooses.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you still so rxed?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng has a stable personality. He will consider everything from the overall situation,¡± said Guang Chengzi. ¡°He worked hard to make the Three Sects agree not to fight so that the Dao Sect can preserve more vitality in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    ME ¡°In that aspect, you and I are inferior. What we see is only the benefits of Chan School.

    Moreover, because we destroyed all the clues, we forced Junior Brother Changgeng to go to the Grand Pure One Temple. Everything is predestined.¡±

    ¡°But this!¡±

    ME Chi Jingzi pped his hands with the back of his hand. ¡°Now, everyone in Jie School is indignant. The entire Heavenly Courts is furious. If they attack our Jade Void Pce, things will definitely not end.

    Our teacher cannot be embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°Then hand over the culprit.¡±

    Guang Chengzi flicked his sleeve and stood up. His expression was dignified.

    ME ¡°Since you and I had already sensed it in the beginning, we were wrong for not stopping you in time.

    What did I say previously? If I hide again, Junior Brother Changgeng will suspect us even if I do it wlessly!

    Our teacher has the Pangu Banner to sever the heavenly secrets. The Pangu Banner and the Taiji Painting share the same origin. Uncle-Master might be able to deduce it from us, but he can¡¯t deduce who did it.

    However, Junior Brother Changgeng went to the Grand Pure One Temple and came out. He said that whoever was scheming was plotting.

    Whoever he said was the mastermind!

    Why didn¡¯t he tell others that it was done by someone from Chan School? That was Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s method! That¡¯s his most brilliant point!

    He is giving us a chance to admit our mistakes.

    Junior Brother, don¡¯t continue to protect those disloyal people for the sake of the reputation of Chan School. We should give Changgeng an exnation.

    Junior Brother Changgeng will not target the entire Chan School. He naturally knows his limits.¡±

    Chi Jingzi frowned. He stood there and looked at Guang Chengzi¡¯s back. There was a look of contemtion in his eyes. Finally, he sighed.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are we really going to ignore it?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t drag our Chan School into the sewage because of one or two people.¡±

    Guang Chengzi sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t continue interfering. Pretend that the matter of killing those ferocious itinerant cultivators never happened.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the only way.¡±

    ME ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have interfered in this matter back then.¡± Guang Chengzi shook his head, his eyes filled with disappointment.

    Chi Jingzi sighed and said, ¡°However, if we don¡¯t do anything and let those people with ulterior motives start a war between the three sects, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to resolve the matter?¡±

    ¡°The Great Tribtion is right above us.¡±

    ME Guang Chengzi ced his hands behind his back and looked at the waterfall outside the window. He looked at the rainbow and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Before you do anything, you have to consider if this is what you want to do or it¡¯s what the Heavenly Dao wants you to do.

    Junior Brother Changgeng should not give us too long.

    I¡¯ll call all the junior brothers and junior sisters in the various Cave Abodes over. I¡¯ll wait for Changgeng in the Jade Void Pce.

    Also, keep an eye on Randeng and Ju Liusun. Don¡¯t let them do anything else.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Chi Jingzi sighed softly and turned around to leave the pavilion quickly.

    Guang Chengzi squinted slightly. There was a hint of hesitation on his middle-aged face. However, he quickly made up his mind and slowly clenched his left fist.

    Hence, three dayster...

    The Golden Roc¡¯s loud cry resounded in the Primordial World. The rumors that were already burning like the furnace mes stirred up waves again.

    There was a solution to the matter of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heng¡¯e framing the Heavenly General!

    The entire Heavenly Courts, from the Heavenly Soldiers to the officials of the Lingxiao Hall, from the Jade Pool to the Moon Pce, had finally found their direction.

    As soon as the Golden Roc arrived at the Great White Pce, a group of male fairies and immortals rushed to the vicinity of the Great White Pce.

    Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce hated Chang¡¯e for ruining the reputation of the Moon Pce. She hated the evil person who threatened her sister¡¯s life with such despicable methods.

    Unfortunately, after the Golden Roc entered the Grand White Pce, it only came out one day and one night. Then, it rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Then, Taibai Jinxing appeared and rode a cloud to the Lingxiao Hall.

    Everything seemed to have been revealed.

    As the immortals were feeling excited, they suddenly recalled that Lord Taibai Jinxing had already obtained the guidance of the Saint at the Grand Pure One Temple. He already had a definite answer in his heart.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Generals followed and the fairies followed.

    Two dayster, the Heavenly Courts suddenly sent out arge number of Heavenly Soldiers. The five continents of the Primordial World were once again sealed by the Heavenly Dao power triggered by the Heavenly Soldiers. The Heavenly Courts sealed all the corners of the world and the Netherworld paths.

    Thest time, the demons had turned yellow. One of the Western Sect¡¯s wings had been torn off.

    This time, there was such amotion. The various factions and Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World immediately knew that something major was about to happen.

    Who is the mastermind?

    The atmosphere in the world gradually became solemn.

    After a hundred years, the authority of the Heavenly Courts was increasing.

    In the past hundred years, because the rise of the Heavenly Courts had been proven to be unstoppable, it would definitely be the center of power in the Primordial World in the future. Many Qi Refinement cultivators rushed to seek refuge.

    The Heavenly Courts no longer needed the cooperation of the Dragon Pce to seal the five continents.

    It was even more tightly sealed than the previous time.

    Ten dayster, an auspicious beast with a blue glow appeared from the ends of the West Ocean. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals did not dare to stop him and watched as he returned to the five continents of the Primordial World.

    The auspicious Beast, Bai Ze, the second mount of Ren School, the strategist of Taibai Jinxing, had been hiding in the trichiliocosm to search for high-quality ingredients. He was known as the number one gourmet in the Primordial World.

    Bai Ze¡¯s return had undoubtedly be a signal for Taibai Xing Lord to attack.

    As expected, just as Bai Ze flew to the Middle Heavenly Gate, Li Changshou appeared andnded on Bai Ze¡¯s back.

    Bai Ze turned around and headed south of the East Ocean. Li Changshou¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. A few bronze mirrors floated around him and headed towards Golden Ao Ind.

    In various parts of the Heavenly Courts, in the various towns of the Middle Continent, the mirror images of the 360 mirrors in the Water God Residence that were connected to the Great Copper Mirror appeared.

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s beard and hair fluttered in the wind. His face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with fatigue. He seemed to have been under a lot of pressure recently.

    Bai Ze, on the other hand, was high-spirited and arrogant. He took elegant steps, and there were faint ripples under his feet. He acted like a superior auspicious beast.

    Golden Ao Ind was soon in sight.

    Vaguely, Li Changshou felt like there was a volcano behind him. The volcano carried the anger of the entire Heavenly Courts. That emotion seemed to be leaning towards the ind.

    The immortals of Jie School immediately became nervous. Hundreds of streams of light flew out of Golden Ao Ind and waited in the sky. All of them looked at the sky.

    A auspicious cloud appeared in the sky. On it, the Green Touring Pce¡¯s pce gate appeared. Several figures flew out. They were Daoist Duobao, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    Duobao muttered, ¡°Is it really that bastard who made the decision on his own and caused such trouble?¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and shook his head. He sent a voice transmission. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If that¡¯s the case, Brother Changgeng will definitely inform us early.¡±

    The other three disciples nodded and waited quietly.

    In the Jade Void Pce, more than a hundred figures were standing or sitting. The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School had all arrived. A few Golden Immortals had alreadye out of seclusion. The second generation disciples of Chan School were all gathered there.

    If their luck could be seen, they would be able to see the auspicious light in this ce. They were all people with good luck.

    On the ground in the middle of the hall, a few experts made a cloud mirror and presented the situation in the sky above Golden Ao Ind.

    ME Daoist Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°I never expected that this matter that rmed the entire Three Realms was just a farce.

    It seems that they are from Jie School. They are worried that Junior Brother Changgeng and Fairy Heng¡¯e are too close and used such a lousy scheme.¡±

    Chi Jingzi, who had ascended the throne, smiled bitterly and lowered his head in silence.

    ME On the other side of Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, who had entered the sect earlier, scanned his surroundings. He hugged his arms and muttered,

    ¡°Why do I feel that this doesn¡¯t seem like an interrogation. Instead, it seems like he¡¯s going to find help?

    Is this matter really unrted to us?¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t think too much. What has this got to do with Chan School?¡±

    The immortals in the hall nodded.

    Guang Chengzi nced at the old Daoist priest who was sitting in the corner. He was a little short, but he did not say anything.

    ¡°Eh? What is Bai Ze doing?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang asked softly. Everyone stared at the image in the mirror.

    Bai Ze carried Li Changshou and floated above Golden Ao Ind. Li Changshou closed his eyes and did not speak. Three long feathers on Bai Ze¡¯s forehead floated up and extended forward, as if he was sensing something.

    ME The immortals of Chan School were puzzled. Perfected Yu Ding smiled bitterly and said,

    ¡°Changgeng has been stable until today because he wants to test the luck of the three sects when Bai Ze returns.

    As long as the luck of the Golden Ao Ind was not too bad, it meant that the matter would not trigger the final killing.

    How thoughtful.¡±

    Chi Jingzi was a little moved. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ah, Junior Brother Changgeng is really in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, could this matter really be rted to someone here?¡±

    Chi Jingzi was silent. The Jade Void Pce was silent. Many immortals looked around, but no one revealed anything unusual.

    In the image, Li Changshou opened his eyes. Bai Ze retracted his long feathers and called out ¡°Little Fury¡±.

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters from Jie School, please follow me to the west to be a witness and represent Jie School.¡±

    West?

    The immortals of Chan School heaved a sigh of relief. A hint of confusion shed in Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes.

    The immortals of Jie School heaved a sigh of relief. This matter naturally had nothing to do with Jie School. On the contrary, Jie School had be the victim. Their anger had to be appeased.

    ¡°How dare you plot against Grandmaster Yun Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Yun Xiao¡¯s marriage cannot be ndered!¡±

    ¡°Which bastard is it!?!¡±

    Curses sounded in the sky above Golden Ao Ind. However, Daoist Duobao did not let arge number of disciples go with him. Instead, he chose a group of experts.

    They had Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, and more than twenty experts of Jie School apanying them.

    In addition, the Three-Immortal Ind sent Qiong Xiao over. They chased after himter.

    Daoist Duobao did not go. In fact, he was quite brilliant. He allowed Jie School to have room for advancement and retreat. They would not easily ¡°shuttle¡± him.

    Bai Ze turned around. Li Changshou led the way in front. More than twenty streams of light headed west and rushed into the south of the South Continent.

    ME Seeing that,

    the bell on the spiritual mountain rang loudly. Everyone in the Western Sect were caught betweenughter and tears. The old Daoists¡¯ faces were gloomy.

    At that moment, those who had witnessed that scene and had higher standards thought that Li Changshou would pour his anger on the spiritual mountain out of consideration for the stable Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou could indeed do it. At that moment, the spiritual mountain could not exin unless the Saint appeared and fell out with the Dao Sect.

    The short Daoist from Chan School and Jade Void Pce smiled.

    Chi Jingzi looked a little ashamed. He lowered his head and sighed.

    However, it was a pity!

    Suddenly...

    The twenty-odd streams of light flew extremely quickly for four hours before suddenly turning around in the South Continent and heading north. The straight line they were traveling in was the Kunlun Mountain!

    It was the Jade Void Pce!

    In the Jade Void Pce, the immortals were rmed. The immortals of Chan School asked one after another. Guang Chengzi closed his eyes and was speechless.

    The short Daoist priest in the corner suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Tsk?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi clicked his tongue and chuckled. A handsome face had appeared at some point in time and was sizing him up calmly.

    ME ¡°Junior Brother, why is your face pale?

    Where did Deputy Sect Master Randeng go? Could we really be plotting this?¡±

    The old Daoist priest forced a smile and whispered, ¡°How can that be?¡±

    ¡°What... what is this?¡±

    Daoist Huang Long looked at the cloud mirror and stood up anxiously.

    ME ¡°Are theying to Kunlun Mountain?

    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯reing to the Jade Void Pce? Eldest Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, are you hiding something from us?¡±

    Guang Chengzi was silent. Chi Jingzi covered his face with his hand.

    ME Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°I was watching the fire in the house. I didn¡¯t expect that when I came closer, it was our roof that was on fire.

    Interesting, very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Guang Chengzi sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about everything when Changgenges.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School frowned. Many of the old Daoists on the spiritual mountain broke out in cold sweat. They felt that they had escaped from a dangerous situation.

    Two hourster, the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s scoldings echoed in the sky outside the Jade Void Pce!

    ¡°Ju Liusun! Come out!¡±

 Chapter 609 - Changshou, Capture Me!

    <h4>Chapter 609: Changshou, Capture Me!</h4>

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit cursed loudly. The expressions of the immortals in the Jade Void Pce changed. Their gazesnded on Ju Liusun.

    The short and plump old Daoist priest stood up and frowned.

    ¡°How is this rted to me? How can I!?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Guang Chengzi interrupted Ju Liusun.

    Xiongliu turned to look at Guang Chengzi. He took two steps forward and suddenly stopped. He did not know how to ce his raised hand.

    The surrounding gazes were a little piercing.

    Perfected Huang Long was the most indignant. At that moment, he stood up and cursed softly, ¡°Junior Brother Liu, are you really plotting this matter?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding frowned and said, ¡°Why did you do such a dirty trick?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to let Senior Brother Sun stay. Is there anything hidden about this matter? Why are you...¡±

    Yun Zhongzi stroked his beard and frowned. He asked, ¡°Our Chan School established our sect with righteousness. To be able to be Teacher¡¯s disciple, we have to have good luck, good luck, and morals. Could there be a misunderstanding regarding this matter, or was it set up by a traitor?¡±

    Ju Liusun hurriedly continued, ¡°I will not do such a thing...¡±

    *Coughs*

    Perfected Taiyi coughed a few times and said calmly, ¡°If I¡¯m really afraid of what you did, Junior Brother Liusun, I might as well openly admit it. You are, after all, one of the twelve Golden Immortals of the Jade Void. You are the personal disciple of our teacher. If you are blinded by the luck of the cmity and do something wrong, there is still room for reconciliation. However, if you continue to resist, you will be killed by Changgeng... by Lord Taibai Jinxingter. You will not be the only one who will be embarrassed. It will be Chan School. At that time, the only one who can protect you is the Deputy Sect Master, who we have been unwilling to reveal.¡±

    Ju Liusun frowned and his eyes flickered. However, in the blink of an eye, he frowned andposed himself. He asked the Grand Unity Immortal with a frown,

    ¡°Senior Brother, why would I plot against this matter? What benefits would it bring me?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and closed his eyes like Guang Chengzi.

    At this moment!

    A sword light suddenly flickered outside the Jade Void Pce. It was the first time the Goddess of Golden Spirit had shouted and could not respond. She had already shed with her sword!

    The sword beam was like a match and seemed to be able to cut the Jade Void Peak in half!

    The experts of Chan School could not sit idle. Several streams of light shed out of the hall. They were Yun Zhongzi, Perfected Yu Ding, Perfected Huang Long, and Chi Jingzi, the four experts of Chan School.

    Yun Zhongzi upied the middle position and waved his sleeve.

    The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth trembled, and the spiritual energy of Kunlun Mountain surged!

    Yun Zhongzi¡¯s palm shadows turned into a huge hand made of clouds and mist. He easily ¡°pinched¡± the sword beam and crushed it, causing spiritual light fragments to explode.

    Then, Yun Zhongzi held the flower basket in his hand. There were many spiritual lights in the flower basket. He frowned and looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit in front of him.

    Everyone knew that Yun Zhongzi called Little Duobao.

    At that moment, he suddenly revealed his strength. His Dao realm was not inferior to any of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School.

    Yun Zhongzi stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jin Ling, why didn¡¯t you tell me the reason? Why did you destroy the Jade Void Hall of Chan School? This is Saint Yuqing¡¯s Sect. Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She immediately revealed her Dharma body and was about to fight.

    <i>I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll fight first. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to fight in the end. I¡¯ll just argue for a while. It feels horrible!</i>

    Fortunately, Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, was quick to react. He hurriedly pressed down on Jin Ling¡¯s shoulder and whispered three times, ¡°Think about the overall situation.¡±

    Zhao Gongming bowed and looked at Li Changshou, who was sitting quietly on Bai Ze¡¯s back. He recalled the instructions he had received on the way and immediately said loudly,

    ¡°Fellow Daoists of Chan School, please! Jin Ling is impatient. We have no intention of disrespecting Second Uncle-Master. There are more than twenty immortals of Jie School today. I¡¯m just here to be a witness. I want to see who is the mastermind behind the framing of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Generals who have caused amotion recently and involved my sister.¡±

    He went straight to the point and revealed his ferocious teeth.

    Outside the hall of the Jade Void Pce, streams of light flew up. Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, and the immortals of the Chan School went out together. They stood on three levels above the cloud. Half of them looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit angrily, while the other half looked at Li Changshou withplicated expressions.

    He looked at the Jie School. Although there were less than thirty people standing on the cloud, all of them looked angry. Their overall aura was not weak at all.

    It was time for the main character to appear...

    Li Changshou sighed softly and rode Bai Ze forward slowly. He arrived in the middle of the immortals of Jie School and Chan School and floated down from Bai Ze¡¯s back.

    Just as Guang Chengzi was about to move forward, immortal light circted around Li Changshou. A stream of light flew out of his sleeve and transformed into a young Daoist.

    Zhao Gongming, Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Yu Ding, and the other experts who were familiar with Li Changshou recognized him at a nce. It was Li Changshou¡¯s original appearance and his main body.

    At that moment, the countless Qi Refinement cultivators who saw that scene were more or less surprised.

    From the beginning to the end, they did not realize that the old Daoist priest on the back of the divine beast Bai Ze was actually Li Changshou¡¯s famous paper effigy.

    It was difficult to distinguish the real from the fake.

    Li Changshou revealed his main body and knelt in the direction of the Three Friends Courtyard. Without saying a word, he kowtowed three times and bent over in the clouds.

    This scene was transmitted to the Heavenly Courts and the Middle Continent by the copper mirror floating around him.

    It was not only the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the bronze mirrors. Even the disciples of the Chan School and Jie School were stunned.

    Yun Zhongzi, who had some ties with Li Changshou, asked, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, what do you mean?¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and smiled apologetically at Yun Zhongzi. He did not reply. He quickly retracted his smile and knelt down again. He shouted loudly in the direction of the Three Pure Ones¡¯ courtyard, ¡°I¡¯m Li Changgeng. Reporting to Second Uncle-Master!

    ¡°I have been in the Heavenly Courts to assist the Jade Emperor under my teacher¡¯s orders. I had been conscientious and careful. I did not dare to ck off for hundreds of years. I had helped the Heavenly Courts and established the Heavenly Might in the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Now, I am about to seed and retire. I am only waiting for the final cmity to fall and the gods to return. Then, I can retire and serve my teacher. I will listen to my teacher¡¯s teachings. After all the disciples are taken in by my teacher, I would not have many years to be filial to his teacher.¡±

    ¡°However, recently! There were disciples of Chan School who wanted to frame the Three Sects for their selfishness. They wanted to sow discord and cause a huge cmity in advance!¡±

    ¡°After I returned to the residence of the Heavenly Courts from the Grand Pure One Temple, I was deeply uneasy. After thinking about it, I became cautious and did not know why they did that.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Heavenly Courts are in an uproar. This matter cannot be resolved with just a few words from me. Today, I specially reported this matter to Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Later, I will attack in the Jade Void Pce. I will bleed in front of the Jade Void Pce just to protect the Heavenly Might. If I do anything that will damage the reputation of Chan School and Second Uncle-Master¡¯s pride, I am willing to ept punishment.¡±

    ¡°However, today, I have to give the immortals of the Heavenly Courts an exnation! I have to prove to them that the Jade Emperor¡¯s promise is not empty. The blueprint that I drew is not a cake. I will not disrespect Second Uncle-Master at all! In my heart, I respect you two!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou knelt there and did not move. The entire world was silent.

    There was dead silence.

    The immortals of Chan School looked at Li Changshou withplicated expressions.

    Ju Liusun, who had already made up his mind to fight to the end was stunned and confused.

    He had originally wanted to use the excuse of ¡®the prestige of Chan School¡¯ and ¡®the pride of a Saint cannot be easily humiliated¡¯ to exchange for his safety today.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou had reported this matter to the Saints of Chan School. He clearly said that he was going to attack today and did not even hesitate to spill blood...

    Ju Liusun instantly lost his confidence.

    The peace in the rear mountain of the Jade Void Pce could be seen as the silence of a Saint.

    To the disciples of the Saint, the fact that the Saint did not stop them meant that he had tacitly agreed!

    ¡°Ju Liusun, Senior Brother.¡±

    A shout sounded from ahead.

    Li Changshou, who was standing among the immortals, suddenly felt that the surrounding figures had disappeared. It was as if he was the only one left in the world who was afraid of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not hide his anger at all.

    What happened today had nothing to do with being stable or floating.

    Stability was just his way of doing things. Ny-eight percent of it was his unwavering pursuit. It was rted to his personality, but it had nothing to do with his attitude or position.

    The stability of the Immortal Ascension was to return to an ordinary life on the Little Qiong Peak.

    The stability after bing an immortal was calcted by running around the Sea God Temple.

    Later on, his position became higher and higher. He understood his own path. Steadiness was already engraved in his bones and became the thoroughness that everyone praised.

    Today, Li Changshou suddenly realized that his safe, thorough, and meticulous actions had be the weakness of others who were plotting against him and the people around him.

    He was thorough in his work and felt a sense of belonging to the Dao Sect. He had tried his best to set up a battle agreement and did not want to see the Dao Sect fight...

    Ridiculous.

    The most stable choice now was to use the topic to make a fuss and reveal part of his strength. He would reveal his background, the force that he had already gathered, the strength that he could influence and borrow. He would take it out to dry and dry.

    Let them think carefully about what they could touch and what they could not!

    The Primordial World was extremely dangerous because of its rulesbat strength was the deciding factor.

    The biggest winner of the ancient times, the Dao Ancestor, and the six Saints of the ancient times, which one of them did not rely on their fists?

    Li Changshou had always been protected by the Saint.

    However, when the background of the Saint behind him was offset by the background of the Saint of the enemy, everything still depended on his own abilities.

    Of course, he could not reveal everything. He had to hide some trump cards.

    Li Changshou stood up and put away the ¡®Taibai Jinxing¡¯ paper effigy. He stared at Ju Liusun and said,

    ¡°Senior Brother Liu, did you not hear my call?¡±

    Ju Liusun subconsciously lowered his head. His Dao heart, which had been cultivating since ancient times, was actually a little flustered. He tried his best to maintain a calm expression.

    Crash!

    Ju Liusun suddenly felt his shoulder being bumped by someone. A wave of immortal power surged over. Ju Liusun could not help but take two steps forward. The two immortals of Chan School in front of him made way and allowed him to reach the front.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was passing by with his hands behind his back, lowered his head and walked into the distance with an outstanding expression.

    Li Changshou said to Ju Liusun, ¡°Follow me back to the Heavenly Courts to be interrogated.¡±

    ¡°Trial?¡±

    Ju Liusun looked up at Li Changshou. There was a hint of confusion on his ugly face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Junior Brother Changgeng is talking about. I have been cultivating in the Flying Cloud Cave of the Dragon Mountain in recent years. What happened...¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly interrupted Ju Liusun. ¡°Are you questioning my teacher?¡±

    ¡°How... how can you say that?¡± Ju Liusun frowned and said, ¡°I respect Uncle-Master very much!¡±

    ¡°Teacher deduced that you were the one who did it.¡±

    Ju Liusun widened his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Someone must have impersonated me. I don¡¯t know what happened. I just came out of seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Just came out of seclusion?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. He looked up and saw that the young Daoist¡¯s eyes were filled with blue light.

    The world within a radius of 5,000 kilometers suddenly turned dark. A resplendent star appeared in the East Sky.

    Under the vast Heavenly Might, the huge star shone with two beams of purple light, enveloping Li Changshou and Ju Liusun.

    The Dao runes of Ju Liusun were revealed. The might of an ancient mighty figure was undoubtedly revealed. There was a hint of anger in his eyes as he spoke first.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m also your senior brother!¡±

    Li Changshou did not say anything and took a step forward.

    The immortal light in Ju Liusun¡¯s sleeve shone brightly. An immortal rope darted out like a snake and swept towards Li Changshou!

    When Zhao Gongming saw that, he immediately wanted to attack.

    Perfected Yu Ding was about to rush forward when he saw that!

    Although they belonged to the Chan School and Jie School, their goal was the same at that moment. They wanted to protect Li Changshou¡¯s body under the protection of the Dharma treasure, Ju Liusun.

    However!

    They were a step toote!

    It was not only Zhao Gongming and Perfected Yu Ding. Even the experts of Chan School, who were the closest to Ju Liusun, werete!

    Li Changshou was even faster.

    Ju Liusun raised the immortal rope. His eyes suddenly captured a wisp of cold light. Water-blue Dao runes silently streaked across his feet. His Primordial Dao Body seemed to have just recovered from serious injuries. He actually felt that he could not use much immortal power!

    The Immortal-Binding Rope, which was usually unstoppable, had softened!

    This is!

    Li Changgeng¡¯s Great Dao of Equalization!

    Could it be that he had be equal with mortals...

    Pfft!

    With a soft sound, Ju Liusun looked at the arrow-shaped golden lock that pierced through his back and emerged from his chest. It was stained with his blood, and his essence soul had been suppressed.

    How could he attack so quickly...

    At that moment, the thin golden chain of the Heart-Piercing Lock slowly appeared. It emitted a rich Merit Treasure Light, and the end was held in Li Changshou¡¯s left hand.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and pulled. The Ju Liusun, who had been restrained by the Heart-Piercing Lock, turned around and rolled a few times on the cloud path. The Heart-Piercing Lock tied him up firmly and rolled in front of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not say a word. Taking advantage of the fact that the immortals were still in a daze, he pped Ju Liusun¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Changgeng, show mercy!¡±

    Guang Chengzi shouted and threw a huge seal at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not even look at it. He did not stop moving and did not move. He allowed the Heaven Seal to hit him head-on. He threw out an insect that emitted a water-blue Dao rune with his right hand and pped his left palm on Ju Liusun¡¯s chest.

    He severely injured his essence soul.

    Amidst the restrictions of the Heart-Piercing Lock, Ju Liusun spat out blood.

    The huge seal, which was meant to attract Li Changshou¡¯s attention, was sent flying by the insects.

    Unfortunately, the insect could not withstand the force and exploded into powder.

    The blue light returned to Ju Liusun¡¯s body and returned the portion of strength that was bnced.

    Unfortunately, it was toote. He was severely injured and captured. He was afraid that Ju Liusun would not be able to struggle.

    Those insects were naturally used to bnce living beings who were afraid of leaving behind descendants.

    Due to the fact that Li Changshou¡¯s strength was simr to that of Ju Liusun, the conditions for Li Changshou¡¯s Great Dao of Equalization were already quite rxed. He also had the Heart-Piercing Lock, a mystical treasure that he had obtained after refining his Merit Sacrifice. With thebination of his scheming mind and aura, it was not difficult for him to deal with Ju Liusun.

    However, in the eyes of the experts of the Dao Sect and the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Three Realms, that scene was really...

    <i>Scary.</i>

    <i>What rank is Lord Taibai Jinxing?</i>

    <i>What level is that?</i>

    <i>Is this really a disciple of Ren School who has not cultivated for more than a thousand years? Even if his strength is above that of Ju Liusun, he should still fight a few rounds. This exchange...</i>

    <i>Ju Liusun is gone?</i>

    After today, there would probably be a ce for the top-grade Connate numinous treasure in the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou bowed to the stunned immortals of Chan School and picked up the Heart-Piercing Lock to walk to Bai Ze¡¯s side.

    ¡°Junior Brother, wait!¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and stood up. He held the Heaven Seal in his palm and had an ugly expression.

    Li Changshou turned around and said calmly, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, do you have any advice?¡±

    Guang Chengzi took a few steps forward and said to Li Changshou, ¡°Can we consider this matter at length? Junior Brother Ju Liusun is the personal disciple of his teacher who had listened to the Dao. He is also one of the twelve Golden Immortals of the Jade Void Pce. Since Uncle-Master said that he had schemed against this matter, he must have schemed against it. However, we will give the Heavenly Courts an exnation if we can interrogate him in the Jade Void Pce first.¡±

    Guang Chengzi believed that he had already done the Heavenly Courts a favor. What he said was reasonable.

    Unexpectedly, Li Changshou seemed to have a heart of stone today. He shook his head and said, ¡°This matter should be judged and convicted by the Heavenly Courts. I can guarantee that the Jade Emperor will judge it personally and not damage the reputation of Chan School.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, that¡¯s a little unreasonable,¡± said Guang Chengzi. ¡°If you swagger around and take Junior Brother Ju Liusun away from the Jade Void Pce today, won¡¯t the Jade Void Pce be theughing stock of the Three Realms in the future?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It won¡¯t be that serious. If the Jade Void Pce cooperates fully with this matter, the Three Realms will only praise Senior Brother Guang Chengzi for his noble character and integrity. They will not protect their junior brother who has lost his morals and is evil. On the contrary, if Senior Brother Guang Chengzi insists on leaving Ju Liusun behind and let Chan School exin to the Heavenly Courts... Does this mean that Chan School intends to protect a serious criminal of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, are you not even willing to do the Chan School a favor?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, if I give in today, what will happen to the Heavenly Courts in the future? What will happen to the Three Realms!?!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was like lightning. Guang Chengzi¡¯s immortal glow was endless.

    Guang Chengzi said firmly, ¡°I only have one sentence to say today. Let Ju Liusun remain in the Jade Void Pce. The Heavenly Courts can capture him at will if he leaves the Jade Void Pce.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I only have one sentence today. I¡¯m definitely going to take Ju Liusun. No one can stop me.¡±

    The Heaven Seal emitted waves of pressure. Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes were filled with dignity. The Dao runes around him fluctuated like waves.

    ¡°Changgeng, if you take him today, can you consider letting the Three Dao Sects give up on the battle?¡±

    ¡°This is a matter between the Heavenly Courts and the disciples of Chan School,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Senior Brother, if you threaten them with this agreement, it will be up to you to decide if you want to give up. Senior Brother will bear all the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to do that? There¡¯s no room forpromise?¡±

    Guang Chengzi took two steps forward and was already on the verge of attacking.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. He did not give in at all. ¡°Senior Brother, if you insist on teaching me, I¡¯m willing to experience your skills.¡±

    The Eight-Nine Arcane Art, the Great Dao of Equalization, the Great Dao of Pure Yin-Yang, enlightenment.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Floating me g, and the Essence Soul...

    ¡°Eldest... Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long suddenly shouted and rushed over from the side. He shed in front of Li Changshou and Guang Chengzi and hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Junior Brother Changgeng, can you take a step back? That would only make peopleugh! Why are you arguing about the evil deeds that Ju Liusun has done?¡±

    With someone taking the lead, several immortals of Chan School walked forward. They each stopped Guang Chengzi and Li Changshou. They either sent voice transmissions or spoke bluntly to Guang Chengzi and Li Changshou, who were already enraged.

    Daoist Ci Hang said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we each take a step back and let the immortals of Chan School send their descendants to the Heavenly Courts? In the future, Chan School will not interfere. Eldest Senior Brother, Junior Brother Changgeng, what do you think?¡±

    Guang Chengzi waved his hand and turned around. He put away the Heaven Seal and sighed.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°Yang Jian, don¡¯t hide. Pass down the order from me, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Quicklye and capture Ju Liusun and bring him back to the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure jumped out of the cloud dozens of kilometers away. He flew forward and cupped his fists in front of Li Changshou.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Guang Chengzi¡¯s back and bowed to him. Then, he turned around and bowed to the small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones.

    ¡°After I settle the matter, I wille to Second Uncle-Master to apologize.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou threw the end of the Heart-Piercing Lock to Yang Jian and jumped onto Bai Ze¡¯s back.

    He set off and returned to the Heavenly Courts!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 610 - The Price of Making a Show

    <h4>Chapter 610: The Price of Making a Show</h4>

    ¡°This is really troublesome.¡±

    On Bai Ze¡¯s back, the paper effigy, Taibai Jinxing, sat quietly. His main body was hiding in the paper effigy¡¯s cor.

    Li Changshou was not happy at all. Instead, he frowned and gestured for Bai Ze to not fly too quickly.

    Bai Ze frowned slightly. He, who had been watching from the side just now, roughly understood why Li Changshou said that it was troublesome.

    How could the matter today be summarized as troublesome?

    That would be quite troublesome.

    In other words, the Heavenly Courts were rising and challenging the authority of the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. Li Changshou was caught in it. He had to take into ount the position of the disciples of the Dao Sect and the authority of the Heavenly Courts.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou had long thought of a solution. Before he attacked, he would kowtow and tter them. He would consider Ju Liusun for his own selfish reasons and do his best to protect Chan School¡¯s reputation.

    However, Bai Ze could clearly sense...

    However, it was far from enough to extinguish the anger of the entire Heavenly Courts and Jie School.

    Although he was one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School and was also a great mystical ability expert in the Primordial World, he had also gained the prestige of Chan School and increased the luck of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, it was still a littlecking.

    Are they really going to kill Ju Liusun?

    That was unrealistic. If he really killed the personal disciple of the two Saints of the Dao Sect, the Saints would definitely take revenge on him in the future.

    Who could guarantee that there was no deep master-disciple rtionship between the two Saints of the Dao Sect? Moreover, if the Saints did not take any action, a series of crises would be triggered within Chan School.

    Even Saints could not turn around easily when they stood at the peak of the waves.

    Bai Ze predicted that at most, he would suppress Ju Liusun or count his crimes and chase him out of the five continents.

    Or, he could hand over Ju Liusun to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning might punish him severely for the sake of the reputation of Chan School.

    The anger of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts could not be appeased.

    This was originally a good opportunity for the Heavenly Courts to be the center of power in the Three Realms. It all depended on how they dealt with their descendants.

    <i>That¡¯s probably the trouble the Water God mentioned</i>.

    Bai Ze sighed in his heart. He had already begun to think of a solution in that direction. He was thinking of giving some constructive opinionster.

    That was also his responsibility as a mount of Ren School.

    Behind Bai Ze, Yang Jian carried the unconscious Ju Liusun and slowly flew forward.

    Yang Jian looked expressionless, but his eyes were filled with thoughts.

    <i>How did I expose myself?</i>

    <i>I had clearly made some progress in studying the transformation technique recently.</i>

    Yang Jian naturally understood the difficulties of today¡¯s matter. He hid in the dark and watched for a long time, worried that Chan School and the Heavenly Courts would fight.

    He did not have much approval for Chan School. He had been cultivating in the Jade Spring Mountain for most of the time. However, his master had given him the backing of Chan School. Yang Jian naturally had the position to protect Chan School.

    However...

    Seeing Li Changshou face hundreds of immortals of Chan School alone, Yang Jian felt indignant.

    For some reason, Yang Jian only felt respect for the authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts who had pped him on the cloud and could not dig him out.

    Although he had been clearly and thoroughly arranged by this Uncle-Master who liked to pretend to be old, he could not cause any trouble at all, causing his Dao heart to almost go berserk.

    However, he could face the Western Saints.

    He could retort Guang Chengzi today.

    He could work so hard to establish the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority and protect the weak. He even expressed his noble aspirations today...

    Yang Jian could not help but reflect in his heart. In order to save his mother, he had been too willful previously.

    <i>Maybe.</i>

    <i>I should apologize to Uncle-Master Changgeng when I have the chance.</i>

    Uncle-Master Changgeng directly used his authority to order him to bring Ju Liusun back to the Heavenly Courts. It was not in vition of his words of ¡°listening to the tune but not listening to the deration¡±. That was the order of the Heavenly Courts.

    As Yang Jian was thinking, he arrived at the Middle Heavenly Gate.

    Bai Ze suddenly stopped, and Yang Jian immediately stopped.

    On Bai Ze¡¯s back, Li Changshou raised his hand and retracted the Heart-Piercing Lock. He changed to an immortal rope and trapped Ju Liusun again.

    ¡°Yang Jian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Ju Liusun to the Lingxiao Hall and ask to see the Jade Emperor. I¡¯ll say that Ju Liusun is the culprit behind this matter. However, I have to interrogate him carefully and ask him about the past and various details. Only then can I tell the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Jian answered firmly. Then, he frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you going, Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    ¡°To find a secluded ce.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Think about what to do next. I¡¯ll go overter.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou waved his hand and pushed the bronze mirrors floating around him to Yang Jian. He rode Bai Ze and swayed into the Middle Heavenly Gate.

    The Heavenly Soldiersnded on one knee and lowered their heads to express their respect.

    Yang Jian carried the Ju Liusun forward. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals immediately stood up and red fiercely at Ju Liusun. They wished they could skin him alive.

    Putting aside the fact that Yang Jian was dealing with Ju Liusun, he rushed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall under the support of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    Li Changshou and Bai Ze quickly returned to the Great White Pce.

    After entering the Grand White Hall, Li Changshou got off the goat and instructed Bai Ze to transform into a human and wait in the corner.

    A momentter, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, rushed over. Li Changshou immediately activated the heavy array formation. Seeing that Quan Dong was overjoyed and his eyes were filled with joy, he sshed Chang¡¯e, who had spent the winter, water on her feet.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is serious.¡±

    Quan Dong was stunned. Bai Ze smiled knowingly.

    He naturally knew the difficulties of the Water God.

    Bai Ze bowed with a Dao salute. Quan Dong nodded and replied. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Changgeng, didn¡¯t we... cause this matter?¡±

    ¡°He has already lost control.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed. There was a hint of worry in his eyes. His voice was faster than usual.

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is too anxious. He can¡¯t calm down at all! Now, not only are we in a passive position, but he is also in a passive position.¡±

    Bai Ze was puzzled.

    Quan Dong was speechless.

    Quan Dong said, ¡°Although Guang Chengzi stood up at that time to pressure the Heavenly Courts, from the perspective of the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School, he had to do it. If he doesn¡¯t stop you and lets you bring him back, his prestige as the Eldest Senior Brother will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you might not know the details,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. Just as he was about to speak, he raised his hand and gestured.

    Quan Dong understood and immediately activated the power of the Heavenly Dao to envelop the ce, isting all possibilities of inspection apart from the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou even paced back and forth to express his frustration.

    He walked for a while, sorted out his thoughts, and dispersed his clear Dao heart. Then, he exined the serious problem.

    ¡°On the surface, Chan School is peaceful, but they are actually divided into factions! Senior Brother Guang Chengzi was one of the twelve Golden Immortal heads of Chan School and a disciple of the Jade Void Pce who had been attacked by the Golden Bell. However, he was not Second Uncle-Master¡¯s eldest disciple. Second Uncle-Master¡¯s eldest disciple was an South Pole Immortal. He rarely appeared and did not participate in the matters of the world. ording to the information that Senior Brother Taiyi had revealed to me, Chan School is at least divided into three factions. One faction is neutral, one faction listens to Guang Chengzi, and one faction listens to Deputy Sect Master Randeng of Chan School. Guang Chengzi is the Eldest Senior Brother in name. His status is on par with Daoist Duobao. He is slightly inferior to my Senior Brother Xuan Du in the Dao Sect. As for Randeng, he is a mighty figure of the older generation who is on good terms with Second Uncle-Master. He has a widework and is not upright. He is biased towards the Western Sect. The twelve Golden Immortals have to call him Teacher. The two sects have been fighting. Randeng intends to make Chan School and Jie School go against each other. Guang Chengzi does not support this matter nor express his stance. It¡¯s difficult for us to see the meaning behind it. This time, there was definitely the shadow of Randeng behind him. This kind of scheming method wasmonly used by Randeng and Maitreya. My initial guess was that it was Randeng!¡±

    Quan Dong was puzzled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ve already captured Ju Liusun. Later, when I interrogate him and find out that it was Randeng¡¯s instructions, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Ze gasped.

    ¡°Your Majesty, although Randeng¡¯s character is not good, he is indeed the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, who was personally conferred by the Saint. It could be seen that he was afraid that Ju Liusun would be controlled by the cmity and did something foolish. However, if he grabbed Randeng, the matter would blow uppletely. Is the Water God so uncontroble?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    No!

    Bai Ze blinked and suddenly felt... a little awkward.

    ¡°Capturing Randeng has long been part of my ns. I have a way to capture him even if he doesn¡¯t say anything.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°The problem lies with Guang Chengzi. This senior brother is really too impatient! At that time, he asked me to wait and gave me a look. I immediately understood and knew that he wanted to be the Eldest Senior Brother. However, he was too dramatic!

    Hepletely ignored the fact that there was not much room for reconciliation. It was so shallow that he could only put down a fish and prawn! Hepletely ignored the emotions of the Heavenly Courts and the immortals of Jie School!¡±

    ¡°I caught the inhumane Ju Liusun. It¡¯s fine if he just says a few words. Later, when I brought some people to catch Randeng, he was furious and turned the conflict between me and him to a dispute between Chan School and the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Then, the two of us will find an opportunity to meet and wipe away the enmity between us. It will be a good story, but it will also minimize the damage to Chan School¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°However, just now, he had already taken out the Dao Sect¡¯s agreement to not fight. He still insisted on taking the Dao Sect¡¯s agreement!¡±

    ¡°What can he say if I catch Randeng again? Draw a line with Randeng? Then, he, the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School, would have gone overboard! The first step he took was only so big. He hadpletely sealed off the areas that he could ease. How could he advance? We have to take his threat seriously. Why is Eldest Senior Brother, who is ranked in the top three below the Saints of the three sects, not stable at all!?!¡±

    Bai Ze and Quan Dong looked at each other.

    A certain mount silently pped its essence soul in its heart.

    Quan Dong asked in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send a voice transmission to him back then?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°We have to deal with this matter openly. We can¡¯t be biased. Otherwise, we will be adding fuel to the fire and suffer a bacsh. Moreover, the senior brothers and sisters of Jie School are at the side. Although Senior Brother Duobao did note, who can be sure that his Dharma treasure, which can detect others¡¯ voice transmissions and telepathic thoughts, is present?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou smiled bitterly.

    ¡°This is my fault. After I injured Ju Liusun, I should have interrogated him and asked if there was anyone behind him. I should have brought him back to the Heavenly Courts together.¡±

    ¡°Now, if we do not catch Randeng next, all our previous efforts would have been in vain. The matter can only be resolved weakly. It is already a good thing that the Heavenly Courts can maintain their current dignity, let alone increase it.¡±

    ¡°However, as long as we grab Randeng, Senior Brother Guang Chengzi would be forced to the edge of the cliff by himself. He has to express his stance and protect the dignity of Chan School.¡±

    ¡°Today is the day that Chan School and Jie School will fall out with each other. There would definitely be a deviation between the Heavenly Courts and the three sects. Chan School would openly contact the Western Sect. The Heavenly Dao is already formed. The three sects are divided into the left and right factions. The strength of both sides is almost bnced. The battle will definitely be extremely tragic...¡±

    Bai Ze asked softly, ¡°Could this be a scheme of the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°The probability is very low.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Guang Chengzi is not an ordinary mighty figure. He is deep and shrewd. He is just too eager to show off his Eldest Senior Brother. At the end of the day, it was because of the conflict between the factions of Chan School. I reckon that this senior brother has yet to react and is still happy. He feels that this matter can be resolved.¡±

    Quan Dong asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t let Xiongliu say Randeng and point the spearhead at the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°The personal disciple of the Saint secretly colluded with the Western Sect? Chan School is the real joke. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to kill Second Uncle-Master even if I leave a few of my descendants alive. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll leave 80% of my descendants alive. I really will use Randeng to make us retreat.¡±

    Hence, in the Grand White Hall, the number of people pacing back and forth increased from one to three.

    The three of them thought about it and came up with a n.

    At that moment, Li Changshou realized how difficult it was to control the overall situation. He had to be ¡°openly scheming¡± and not do any secret transmissions.

    The more he thought about it...

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is so scary.</i>

    <i>The Dao Ancestor is so scary.</i>

    <i>Second Uncle-Master, who is sitting in the small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones and watching everything from the beginning to the end, is also afraid.</i>

    Among the three of them, Quan Dong was the first to be eliminated. He gave up thinking and sat quietly at the side.

    At that moment, Bai Ze finally looked a little like an ancient demon general and the number one strategist of the Demon Court. The few suggestions that he gave made Li Changshou feel that he had been enlightened.

    All of a sudden...

    ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯ll interrupt you first.¡± Quan Dong pondered for a while. ¡°Previously, in front of the Jade Void Pce and in front of the bronze mirror, you said that you would retreat after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Is that true?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You! No, I won¡¯t allow that!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and said the words he had prepared for more than 200 years.

    ¡°After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the righteous Divine Generals of the Heavenly Courts will increase in number. I am the person who presided over the Great Tribtion. I am the person who appointed them on behalf of the Heavenly Dao. In the future, these righteous gods will definitely have a very close rtionship with me. If I stay in the Heavenly Courts, how will His Majesty establish his might? However, Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will slowly fade out of the Heavenly Courts. Moreover, I will not be too far away from the Heavenly Courts. If you want to summon me, you can do so at any time.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, you have to understand a principle. Starting a business ispletely different from keeping a job. I¡¯m not good at keeping a job.¡±

    Quan Dong looked hesitant. He closed his eyes and sighed.

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked at Li Changshou like he was looking at the most precious and delicious dish in the world.

    It was not easy to ascend the mountain.

    It was even more difficult to descend the mountain.

    ...

    Half a day after being brought into the Heavenly Courts by Yang Jian...

    In the Flying Waterfall Pavilion at the rear mountain of the Jade Void Peak, Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, Perfected Taiyi, Perfected Yu Ding, and Perfected Huang Long were seated. The other immortals of Chan School had already returned to their Cave Abodes.

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°This farce is finally over.¡±

    ¡°I once helped to cover up what happened after I was afraid of leaving Junior Brother Sun behind,¡± Chi Jingzi said softly. ¡°At that time, I don¡¯t know what to think. I just felt that if this matter was discovered, it would damage the reputation of Chan School. However, I did not expect the Heavenly Courts to take this matter so seriously. Even Junior Brother Changgeng had to ask his Uncle-Master. Eldest Senior Brother, should I go to the Heavenly Courtster and talk about killing those itinerant cultivators?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Guang Chengzi waved his hand. ¡°Changgeng is smarter than both of us. He will naturally make a decision when he discovers anything unusual. Previously, I only gave Changgeng a look. He immediately understood that no matter how I pressured him, he would not let me. That way, we can protect our reputation. I¡¯m afraid that Junior Brother Ju Liusun would do such a thing. I can¡¯t escape the me. I will seek Teacher¡¯s forgivenesster.¡±

    ¡°Beg for forgiveness?¡± Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Please credit me, Senior Brother.¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and said, ¡°Junior Brother Taiyi, why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just casually saying.¡± Perfected Taiyi picked up the cup of tea beside him and took a sip. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. Senior Brother, you¡¯re too emotional this time. Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the agreement between the three sects.¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Guang Chengzi. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you have any other ns?¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and said, ¡°What schemes can I have? It¡¯s just for the reputation of Chan School.¡±

    Yu Ding sighed and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have any other schemes. I¡¯m afraid something will go wrong with Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s pressure on Changgeng.¡±

    Every team would inevitably have one or two simple-minded people.

    For example, Perfected Taiyi, Guang Chengzi, and Chi Jingzi were deep in thought.

    Huang Long spread the tradition of the dragon race, which was to ask questions when in doubt. He asked in confusion, ¡°Does Junior Brother Changgeng have emotions? Will he side with Jie School?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Senior Brother, the atmosphere is not suitable for jokes.¡±

    ¡°Why would I joke about such a huge matter? Junior Brother Yu Ding, what happened?¡±

    Yu Ding slowly exhaled and asked in a concise manner, ¡°If Ju Liusun reveals that someone is behind this, the Heavenly Courts will not be able to appease everyone¡¯s anger. They will definitely send troops to ask for him. What should we do?¡±

    Chi Jingzi looked shocked. Guang Chengzi¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely gloomy. Perfected Taiyi also looked enlightened.

    Perfected Huang Long finally realized the seriousness of the problem. He said softly, ¡°Can¡¯t Changgeng handle this matter?¡±

    ¡°The public¡¯s anger cannot be appeased.¡± Guang Chengzi spat out those words.

    Perfected Taiyi sneered. ¡°Changgeng is a disciple of Chan School? Does he have to consider everything for us?¡±

    Huang Long began to panic.

    The person who can instigate Ju Liusun and make him talk about it must be Randeng...

    Chi Jingzi said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Brother Ju Liusun should know that this matter is not trivial. How can he continue to blow this matter up?¡±

    ¡°Are his bones very tough?¡± Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°If they¡¯re very hard, they won¡¯t drift with the wind and sway left and right.¡±

    As if to verify the Perfected Taiyi¡¯s words, he had just finished speaking!

    Boom! Boom!

    Lightning suddenly erupted in the sky above the Jade Void Pce. The five experts of Chan School who were discussing there suddenly stood up.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao quickly became rich. Dozens of golden dragons roared. A ck cloud rushed over with vast Heavenly Might. On it were the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s carriage, several Heavenly Courts ministers, and hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers!

    The Jade Emperor had arrived!

 Chapter 611 - The Jade Emperorâ€™s Might Suppresses Kunlun!

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Jade Emperor¡¯s Might Suppresses Kunlun!</h4>

    The Jade Emperor is here...

    He had to be there personally.

    Guang Chengzi was almost done sealing the path. If he did not allow the Little Boss of the Heavenly Courts to appear at such a crucial moment, would it develop to the point of rming the Big Boss of the Heavenly Dao?

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and silently cursed. Then, he activated his clear Dao heart. A hint of coldness shed across his eyes, followed by a warm smile.

    ¡°Life is like a show. It¡¯s all about acting.¡±

    Li Changshou sat on Bai Ze¡¯s back and followed beside the Nine Dragons Carriage. He was even a little rxed and not nervous at all.

    The Jade Emperor had no choice but toe.

    ording to his and Bai Ze¡¯s deductions, that was the only way to minimize the possibility of Chan School and Jie School falling out.

    His immortal senses captured the immortals of Jie School rushing towards the Jade Void Pce in the direction of Mount Emei.

    They had not gone far previously. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was in Zhao Gongming¡¯s sleeve.

    When the Jade Emperor rushed to the Jade Void Pce, they continued toe over to be witnesses and get involved.

    If they really wanted to cause a conflict between the three sects today, there had to be immortals from Jie School. Otherwise, the immortals of Jie School would be extremely passive.

    Originally, Li Changshou wanted to use a stalling technique to see if he could find an opportunity to resolve the Dao Sect¡¯s crisis. However, he did not expect...

    In less than half a day!

    In less than half a day, he had chickened out!

    Li Changshou was still discussing the follow-up with Bai Ze. He had just found some ideas and was about to rush to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall!

    Ju Liusun who was one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School was only interrogated by General Dongmu and the other Golden Immortals in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The Jade Emperor had yet to exert any pressure...

    Ju Liusun came clean.

    Are General Dongmu and the others very terrifying?

    If not for the fact that Ju Liusun was restrained and severely injured, he could have made General Dongmu walk the ¡°fixed path¡±!

    Just...

    It was ridiculous!

    It was extremely ridiculous.

    Ju Liusun said that he was just following orders of the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Daoist Randeng.

    However, he was smart enough to not say anything about the world. That way, Chan School would not have any room to retreat.

    Ju Liusun only said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master is concerned about the fact that Taibai Jinxing, who is in charge of the Tribtion, is too close to Fairy Yun Xiao of Jie School. I¡¯m afraid that during the Tribtion, Chan School will be targeted by Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Then, the Deputy Sect Master told him about the n and asked him to find some itinerant cultivators to secretly threaten Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce and plot against his trusted subordinate, the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang.

    ¡°As long as something happens to Bian Zhuang and the matter is pointed towards Jie School, it will definitely cause a rift between Taibai Jinxing and Yun Xiao...¡±

    He sold Randeng out.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly in his heart.

    If such a saying were to spread, it would definitely damage Yun Xiao¡¯s gentle Dao heart, which was actually very sensitive, and make her feel that she was dragging him down.

    However, the overall effect was better than Ju Liusun saying that the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School wanted the three sects to fight as soon as possible.

    That would be the real deal.

    If Li Changshou did not know that the Ju Liusun¡¯s path would be the same as Daoist Randeng in the original God-Conferment Path...

    He had every reason to believe that Guang Chengzi had deliberately sent Guang Chengzi to deal with Randeng!

    Li Changshou became angrier the more he thought about it. He almost could not suppress his clear Dao heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to wait for half a day. I¡¯ve already found an idea with Bai Ze. Perhaps I can make this fellow less guilty!¡±

    <i>It was really for nothing!</i>

    It was useless to say that now.

    There might be many schemes involved. We only needed to achieve our goal.

    The waters of Chan School were much muddier than he had imagined.

    Li Changshou thought to himself. He could already see the traces of Kunlun Mountain ahead.

    The Kunlun Mountain was like the spine of the ancient Ancestral Dragon. It rose from the gentle terrain and crawled and meandered on the ground. The spirit veins were dense and filled with spiritual energy. The shadows of the Great Dao could be seen everywhere.

    Not long after, the Nine Dragons Carriage arrived in front of the Jade Void Pce. It did not enter the Jade Void Pce directly.

    When they looked out of the Jade Void Pce, they could see the ck clouds rolling and the azure dragon roaring. This made many immortals¡¯ expressions change.

    Hundreds of thousands of troops stood on the ck cloud. They were divided into three levels, one on the left and one on the right. The power of the Heavenly Dao was extremely rich!

    The immortal light around him dissipated. Nine azure dragonsy on the mountain. The Jade Emperor was dressed in white and maintained his young face. He slowly stood up from the carriage.

    He simply put his hands behind his back and exuded an indescribable dignity.

    Golden clouds appeared around the Jade Emperor. Seven-colored rays of light surrounded him. His figure seemed to have arrived above the Jade Void Pce, but he remained three kilometers away.

    At that moment, figures flew out from the Jade Void Pce. Most of them looked suspicious, and a small number of them had cold expressions.

    Guang Chengzi brought the twelve Golden Immortals who had yet to return to their respective Cave Abodes forward and bowed in the cloud.

    Guang Chengzi said loudly, ¡°I, a Jade Void Pce disciple greets Uncle-Master Hao Tian! Uncle-Master, you¡¯re a rare guest. Please enter the hall to rest. ¡±

    <i>Rare guest?</i>

    The Jade Emperor looked unhappy. He stood in the carriage and snorted coldly, making the immortals of Chan School feel very uncertain.

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go in the hall. I¡¯m here today to capture the criminals of the Heavenly Courts. Where is Daoist Randeng?¡±

    Guang Chengzi maintained a faint smile and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, Daoist Randeng is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. He was even closer to Teacher in ancient times. He is not in charge of teaching. Uncle-Master said that he is a criminal of the Heavenly Courts. May I know what he has done?¡±

    Beside the carriage, Li Changshou, who had been holding back from moving forward, looked thoughtful.

    Indeed, no matter how intense the battle was usually, Guang Chengzi had no choice but to protect Randeng at that moment.

    However, is it really that simple?

    Li Changshou watched that scene quietly. He sat on Bai Ze¡¯s back and did not move forward or speak.

    The script had been written for His Majesty. There were no lines, only some ¡°norms¡±.

    The person who suppressed the Kunlun Mountain this time was the Jade Emperor. He had no direct rtionship with the three sects.

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor was rather arrogant.

    When he heard Guang Chengzi¡¯s words, the Jade Emperor only said calmly, ¡°Do I need to report this to you?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Guang Chengzi said seriously. ¡°I have no intention of interfering with the actions of the Heavenly Courts. However, Deputy Sect Master Randeng is the only Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. He was also personally taught by Teacher in ancient times...

    Uncle-Master, did Ju Liusun spout nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case!¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his sleeve and threw a Shadow-Retaining Ball at the cloud path in front of Guang Chengzi.

    ¡°Thene and take a look! This is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School.¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and raised his hand to take the Shadow-Retaining Ball into his palm. Before he could call out, dozens of immortals gathered.

    Guang Chengzi, who was originally a little hesitant, could only open the Shadow-Retaining Ball and release the scene inside. When the immortals of Chan School saw it, their expressions were brilliant.

    What the Shadow-Retaining Ball remembered was the scene that had just happened. It was the scene of him being afraid of being interrogated.

    The fat and ugly old Daoist priest sat on the meditation cushion. He did not kneel or get hung up. The six jade pirs of the Lingxiao Hall around him emitted light andpletely suppressed Ju Liusun¡¯s essence soul and Dao Body.

    In front of Ju Liusun, there were a few figures. They were all kind-looking.

    General Dongmu asked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Fellow Daoist Ju Liusun. Don¡¯t you want to speak? It¡¯s not a solution to be in a deadlock.¡±

    His tone was polite.

    All kinds of details indicated that Ju Liusun did not encounter much trouble in the Heavenly Courts. Although the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the surroundings were ferocious, Ju Liusun was covered in old injuries from the Heart-Piercing Lock.

    Just as the Immortal of the Jade Void Pce was wondering why the Jade Emperor hade here personally this time, Ju Liusun in the image sighed...

    ¡®It was the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School who asked me to do that.¡¯

    The scene stopped.

    The immortals of Chan School frowned and tried to analyze the impact of the matter. Then, as if they were angered, they caused a hugemotion!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Deputy Sect Master Randeng? Where¡¯s the Deputy Sect Master!?!¡±

    ¡°Ju Liusun is really cool! He doesn¡¯t want to think about it! Ah! Forget it!¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Ju Liusun is at fault in the first ce. Now, Teacher Randeng is involved... Could it be that Teacher Randeng is going to be captured and interrogated in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding looked at each other from behind the crowd. The former pursed his lips and thetter shook his head. The two fellow disciples did not say anything and just stood there to make up the numbers.

    The weakness of Chan School could be summarized into four words¡ªtoo shameless.

    Normally, he would secretly scold and point at Randeng. He even wished that he could blow out the coffinmp with a mouthful of immortal Qi. At that moment, he still had to stand up and try to protect the reputation of Chan School.

    On careful thought, what could Deputy Sect Master Randeng, an ancient mighty figure, not do?

    Plotting against the small generals of the Heavenly Courts was a basic operation. There was no need to make a fuss.

    *Coughs*

    Li Changshou stood in front of the carriage and cleared his throat. He focused his gaze on himself.

    Then, he cupped his hands at the Jade Emperor and said warmly, ¡°Today, the Jade Emperor came personally because he knows that this matter is very troublesome. Its nature is extremely bad. It will cause a certain impact on Chan School. Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, His Majesty has already arrived. Could it be that the Heavenly Courts will deliberately frame Chan School for Ju Liusun? I have always respected Chan and Jie School. I admit that I do have an old grudge with Randeng. However, this is official business. I don¡¯t have any personal feelings. The Jade Emperor had always been polite to the Dao Sect. Where is Deputy Sect Master Randeng? Let¡¯s not talk about whether he is here to take him today. If the Jade Emperor is here, why isn¡¯t he here to pay his respects?¡±

    The immortals of Chan School looked at each other and wisely looked at Guang Chengzi.

    Daoist Ci Hang asked softly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and pondered. He looked at the Shadow-Retaining Ball in his hand and looked up at Li Changshou. He seemed to have something to say.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School seemed to be in a dilemma.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he had already given Guang Chengzi a simple choice.

    If Guang Chengzi said something simr to ¡°please allow me to ask my teacher¡±, it would prove that Guang Chengzi¡¯s ¡°extremely shrewd¡± evaluation was not true.

    If Guang Chengzi said that Daoist Randeng was the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, it would prove that Guang Chengzi was using the situation to plot against Randeng.

    As long as Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Courts are so easily determined that this matter is rted to Deputy Sect Master Randeng?¡± That would prove...

    The level that Guang Chengzi was standing on was higher than he had expected.

    Perfected Huang Long reminded, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, say something.¡±

    Guang Chengzi sighed and bowed to the Jade Emperor. His eyes were filled with helplessness and his expression was a little bleak. He seemed to have made a difficult decision in a short period of time. He took two steps forward and said slowly, ¡°Uncle-Master, Changgeng. I know about this matter. The Heavenly Courts are extremely angry. However, Randeng is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. If we don¡¯t protect Randeng, Chan School will probably have to bear the infamy of not being loyal and will not be able to survive in the world. Uncle-Master, please forgive me. Please forgive me. Dare I ask!?!¡±

    Guang Chengzi raised his voice. With the righteousness of the universe, he said firmly ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Courts wants to convict the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School just because of what Ju Liusun said?¡± Aren¡¯t you looking down on Chan School!?!¡±

    ¡°Guang Chengzi.¡± Sword light seemed to surge in the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you mean that I can¡¯t take away your Deputy Sect Master of Chan School and ask him to go back and cooperate with the interrogation?¡±

    Guang Chengzi released his clenched fists and took a deep breath. He looked at the Jade Emperor¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Please investigate this matter in detail and produce convincing evidence!¡±

    ¡°Good! How bold!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s figure suddenly soared into the sky. He stood in the sky and attracted countless purple lightning bolts. His white robe trembled slightly and quickly turned golden.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the Jade Emperor was dressed in the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s golden robe and a golden tassel crown. He was surrounded by the shadows of the Ancestral Dragon.

    In an instant!

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in an area of 5,000 kilometers. The world was filled with the aura of the Supreme Emperor. Countless ferocious beast phantoms appeared in the Heavenly Dao. The silver armor of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were dyed golden!

    The Jade Emperor looked down at Guang Chengzi. At that moment, he did not say anything to Guang Chengzi. Instead, he looked straight at the three friends¡¯ courtyard.

    He slowly spoke. His voice pierced through the world as divine light flickered around him.

    There were no Dharma spells or any mystical abilities surrounding him. At that moment, the Jade Emperor¡¯s figure appeared so majestic. He stood in the world and the world respected his orders!

    ¡°Senior Brother Primordial Beginning, I came personally because I did not want Chan School to be difficult. I have given Senior Brother enough respect. Where is the dignity of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    A soft sigh came from the Three Friends Courtyard. A cloud rose and a middle-aged Daoist stood with his hands behind his back.

    Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning!

    The Qi Refinement cultivators of the Chan School turned around and knelt in front of the Saint. Guang Chengzi and the other eldest disciples were no exception.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he hesitated slightly. However, he lowered his head and bowed. At that moment, he was in the Deity Position and could not kneel easily.

    When the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals faced the might of the Saints, they instinctively wanted to kneel and kowtow. However, the golden light on their bodies seemed to be telling them that they did not have to kneel and could not kneel. At that moment, they represented the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao.

    Zhao Gongming and the others were more unlucky.

    He rushed over from Mount Emei at full speed and did not say anything. As soon as he arrived, he encountered the Jade Emperor and the Saint. He could only follow the rules of Jie School and kneel on the cloud to pay his respects to Uncle-Master.

    There was no choice. The Grandmaster of Heaven was the youngest and had to listen to his two brothers.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning looked around and smiled warmly at Li Changgeng. Then, he looked at the Jade Emperor from afar and sighed.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother. I¡¯m also conflicted about this matter and did not meet you in time. This matter concerns the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School and the disciple that I mistrust. I can¡¯t bear to do it. However, the prosperity of the Heavenly Courts is a must for the operation of the Heavenly Dao and the continuation of living beings. I will not increase the resistance of the Heavenly Courts. Randeng.¡±

    In the small courtyard of the Three Friends, the thin old Daoist priest rode a cloud and stood on the cloud. He bowed to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and did not say a word. He turned around and flew towards the Nine Dragons Carriage.

    Li Changshou gestured. A few Heavenly Generals in the Golden Immortal realm walked forward and activated the power of the Heavenly Dao. When Randeng flew closer, they surrounded him.

    They did not use any forceful methods. Randeng sealed his essence soul and sat quietly. He was very cooperative.

    If he did not cooperate, he would be going against the Saint¡¯s decree.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression softened slightly. The golden light around him retracted into his body. The image of the Ancestral Dragon disappeared and he returned to his white clothes.

    The nominal Supreme Martial Artist of the Three Realms smiled faintly and said, ¡°The matter of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals has disturbed Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation. This matter is also due to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ oversight. Minister Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately walked forward and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°In a while, you have to be fair and reasonable when dealing with Randeng and Ju Liusun. You have to consider Chan School¡¯s contribution to stabilizing the world and Senior Brother Primordial Beginning¡¯s pride. I have to give the Heavenly Courts an exnation and prevent people from criticizing Chan School.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. He looked troubled, but he still lowered his head and epted the order.

    He could only swallow the script that he had written.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and cupped his hands at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. He turned around and walked towards the Nine Dragons Carriage.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning nodded with a smile. His figure dissipated with the wind, leaving behind wisps of mysterious Dao runes that circted in the world.

    At that moment, Li Changshou looked at Guang Chengzi. Coincidentally, Guang Chengzi also looked at Li Changshou.

    In an instant, their gazes met. It was as if they had been old friends for many years. Both of them had a tacit understanding.

    At that moment, Li Changshou waspletely convinced that Guang Chengzi had deliberately sealed all the paths when he captured Guan Chengzi. He had deliberately brought out the Dao Sect¡¯s agreement to not fight.

    It for the sake of destroying the battle agreement and let the rtionship between the Heavenly Courts and Jie School be confirmed. Then, Chan School and the Western Sect would join forces openly.

    When Li Changshou had considered various problems previously, he had actually neglected one thing. That was Chan School¡¯s request.

    Chan School was indeed under a lot of pressure. They could notpete with Jie School in terms of strength. As the main Cmity, he had be Daopanions with the eldest disciple of Jie School and had many friends in Jie School.

    However, he had already understood this on the way back to the Heavenly Courts. When he was discussing this with Quan Dong and Bai Ze in the Great White Pce, he deliberately paced back and forth to show his impatience.

    That was just to express it to the Heavenly Dao and send some misinformation. It would be best if the Dao Ancestor felt that his ¡°stability¡± was nothing much.

    Li Changshou had long figured out the key to breaking the situation today. It was the Jade Emperor.

    When General Dongmu was interrogating Ju Liusun, he had only secretly guided Bai Ze to give such a suggestion.

    The Jade Emperor came personally and bypassed Guang Chengzi. He did not give Guang Chengzi a chance to talk about the matter without a battle. He directly negotiated with the Saint and caused Guang Chengzi¡¯s n to fail.

    ¡°Life is like a show. It depends on acting.¡±

    However, Li Changshou had a question in his heart that he could not answer.

    In the end, it was Randeng who schemed first. After Guang Chengzi discovered it, he took the opportunity to push the boat and wait for him toe.

    It was Guang Chengzi who had instructed Randeng and even Ju Liusun.

    If it was thetter, the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School would really be an old silver...

    The two of them looked at each other for a while. Guang Chengzi sighed and smiled helplessly.

    Li Changshou bowed and turned to leave.

    Buzz...

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart trembled. He subconsciously closed his eyes. The Grand Pure Dao runes lingered in his Spirit tform, revealing a scene.

    It was a scene of Li Changshou asking his teacher to help him deduce before he left the Grand Pure One Temple.

    In the Waterfall Pavilion behind the Jade Void Pce, Guang Chengzi held a jade scissors and trimmed the branches in front of him. However, his eyes were filled with contemtion.

    After a while, a shadow appeared behind him. It was a short and plump old Daoist priest.

    Ju Liusun.

    ¡°The Deputy Commander of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly River Navy, Bian Zhuang, is Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s confidant. He has a bad reputation. He can make some articles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    At that moment, Daoist Huang Long and Guang Chengzi¡¯s conversation drifted over from behind.

    Huang Long asked, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what should we do? This Deputy Sect Master is really... unexpected for the Jade Emperor to personallye and get him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng is just troubled by the cmity. Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, return to the hall and discuss how to save Deputy Sect Master Randeng and Junior Brother Ju Liusun

    I¡¯ll go and pay my respects to Teacher.¡±

    The disciples of Chan School agreed softly. They looked at Guang Chengzi with respect.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, none of the Eldest Senior Brothers of the three sects were simple. They had yed the Seamless Dao beautifully.

    However, was he that unhappy?

    Li Changshou turned to look at Guang Chengzi and pretended to be enlightened. He turned around and looked at the Nine Dragons Carriage that was about to rise into the sky. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Your Majesty! I suddenly had an idea! Can you invite the three disciples of the Saints from the Chan School and Jie School to observe the entire process while the Heavenly Courts investigate the case? This will show that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ condemnation is publicly transparent and impartial!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s chuckle sounded from the carriage. ¡°Minister, you can make the decision. If you need me to appear, just say it.¡±

    It was quite interesting to insult a Saint.

 Chapter 612 - Ling Xiaoâ€™s Arrival, Judge Randeng!

    <h4>Chapter 612: Ling Xiao¡¯s Arrival, Judge Randeng!</h4>

    On the way back to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou thought carefully.

    He was still unhappy with Guang Chengzi.

    The entire matter this time waspletely Guang Chengzi¡¯s doing. The goal was at least six to seven levels.

    If Guang Chengzi¡¯s goal was divided into three stages, the highest goal would be to destroy the Dao Sect¡¯s battle agreement and allow Chan School to gain a certain amount of initiative in the Great Tribtion.

    The target in the middle should be to remind the Heavenly Courts and Jie School. With that matter as a guide, he should counterattack when Taibai Jinxing made an unfair judgment of Chan School.

    The shallowest goal was to use the Heavenly Courts to take the opportunity to mess with Randeng¡¯s faction. He wanted Randeng to not cause too much trouble in the uing Great God-Conferment Tribtion and affect his ns.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School, the Primordial World, had schemed.

    That should be the attitude of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    Li Changshou finally found the answer to why his Second Uncle-Master trusted Guang Chengzi so much.

    It was purely because it was useful.

    However, Li Changshou did not n to let Guang Chengzi off.

    In fact, the best solution was to break through the mental defenses of Fearless¡¯ grandson andpletely transparent the matter. That way, Guang Chengzi would fall into an extremely awkward situation.

    It was impossible for the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects to die. Even during the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, his Senior Brother, the Great Daoist Master, Daoist Duobao, and Guang Chengzi had not been injured.

    To be able to sit in the position of Eldest Senior Brother, he had the support of the Saint behind him. He could not afford to lose.

    Of course, there were fewer disciples in Ren School, so the teacher¡¯s love was richer.

    The impact that Guang Chengzi had on him this time was on his personal feelings.

    This would be a thorn between him and Yun Xiao. Later, he would have to think of a way tofort her.

    If he were to adopt the same counterattack... it would be too unrealistic for him to get a Daopanion for Guang Chengzi first.

    Chan School was more strict and waspletely different from Ren School.

    Therefore, Li Changshou chose another path of revenge¡ª To get the head disciples of Chan School and Jie School to go to the Heavenly Courts to observe the interrogation of Daoist Randeng and Ju Liusun.

    This time, he really had to think of a way to torture the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School.

    Although the Heavenly Dao was watching him and he could not mess up the rhythm of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he could try to move Randeng¡¯s position downwards.

    Moreover, the key goal was to obtain Randeng¡¯s Cosmic Ruler. That was too important to his subsequent ns.

    Not only that, but the weak Cosmic Ruler in Randeng¡¯s hand was also crucial to Li Changshou¡¯s thousand-year n, ¡°The Disappearance of X¡±.

    Inparison, it was not important if he could kill Randeng. The most important thing was to kill Randeng and stop him from jumping around.

    Li Changshou and Guang Chengzi had reached a consensus.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It could be said that the coins that shone with wisdom from the old silver light could not be friends with people of the same kind. They could only be mounts or subordinates.

    IT I still like to interact with honest immortals like Brother Gongming and Perfected Huang Long.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Behind the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops, Zhao Gongming raised his eyebrows. For some reason, he felt like he had been scolded.

    Beside Zhao Gongming were the Goddess of Golden Spirit and Fairy Qiong Xiao. They were the immortals of Jie School.

    Speaking of which, the group of people from Jie School were quite depressed. They originally thought that they had chosen the elite troops this time because they wanted to make it easier for them to escape after fighting in Kunlun Mountain.

    He did not expect that after running two times and kowtowing, apart from witnessing Taibai Jinxing capturing his grandson in a second and witnessing the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ sess in pretending to be a cup, it was useless.

    Fortunately, if they went to deal with the arch-enemy of Jie School, Randeng, they would be able to choose three representatives. When the time came, they would help cut off his arms and legs. How satisfying would that be!

    One family was happy while the other was worried. On the cloud not far behind the three experts of Jie School, Guang Chengzi, Perfected Yu Ding, and Perfected Huang Long stood quietly.

    Guang Chengzi was frowning and thinking about what Li Changshou had said when he invited him to the Heavenly Courts.

    The first sentence was:

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School. Today, the Heavenly Courts are going to interrogate the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School and the personal disciple of the Saint. If Senior Brother Guang Chengzi does note, wouldn¡¯t this matter be less meaningful?¡±

    The second sentence was said when Li Changshou turned around and rode a cloud to follow beside the Nine Dragons Carriage. After flying for more than 100 feet, he turned around and said,

    ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you curious what my teacher said to me in the Grand Pure One Temple?¡±

    Guang Chengzi could not help but think about it.

    IT Could it be that Changgeng already knows the cause and effect?

    Today, I¡¯m confused. I¡¯m beside Teacher. Although Uncle-Master is the strongest Saint, he did not break through the shackles of the world back then. He was still forced to ept the Primordial Violet Qi. Therefore, he should not be able to transcend the rules of the Heavenly Dao.

    Why could he deduce so much?

    That¡¯s not right. Junior Brother Changgeng is rather intelligent. He might have guessed something and tricked me.

    Guang Chengzi sighed in his heart. He did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for Chan School to have such a junior brother who could stir the Three Realms.

    However, he had a clear conscience. He only wanted to be worthy of his teacher and Chan School.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother? Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s sleeve transformed into a three-inch-tall Perfected Taiyi who was dressed in a light red and coquettish robe. He was shouting.

    Guang Chengzi frowned and looked over. He asked curiously, ¡°Junior Brother, why did you follow me?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi clicked his tongue and smiled. He looked at the Heavenly Soldiers in front of him and sent a voice transmission. ¡°I naturally want to join in the fun and pay my respects to a Deputy Sect Master to debate the elegance of the Lingxiao Hall.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Junior Brother Changgeng say not to get involved in this matter?¡±

    Guang Chengzi sighed and said, ¡°If somethinges out of your mouth and makes things uncontroble...¡±

    ¡°No way, no way.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Could it be that someone really thinks that I can¡¯t control my mouth?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Perfected Yu Ding smiled and took out a Dharma treasure.

    The treasure was in the shape of a cor. It was refined from the tendons of the Evil Dragon of the North Ocean. Its core was a pearl connected to the tendons. It looked to be the size of a dragon¡¯s eye, but it could be adjusted at will.

    This treasure did not have a famous name. It could be called a ¡°silent¡± Dharma artifact. The Dao runes on it could break Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Dao. It could instantly trap Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth and cut off his mystical abilities.

    It was a gift from Taibai.

    The entire Dharma artifact was produced by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Itinerant Immortal Spirit Pearl.

    Perfected Taiyi was speechless when he saw the Dharma treasure. Guang Chengzi and Perfected Huang Long heaved a sigh of relief.

    ME Guang Chengzi looked around and sent a voice transmission. ¡°Since you want to go, stand out openly. Don¡¯t do such a cowardly thing.

    The Chan School¡¯s reputation has been damaged today. Don¡¯t let othersugh at us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Taiyi flew out and transformed into the size of a normal person. He stood calmly with his hands behind his back.

    Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts only want three spots. Why don¡¯t I give my spot to Junior Brother Taiyi? I don¡¯t know what to say when I go. It¡¯s awkward.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just go.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Can Changgeng really chase us away?¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded with a smile. There was a hint of gratification in his eyes.

    Perfected Yu Ding wanted to say something but hesitated. However, he could only sigh softly when Perfected Taiyi secretly pulled his Daoist robe sleeve and did not say anything else.

    The three immortals of Jie School were deep in thought.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit sent a voice transmission. ¡°Why is there one more person? Isn¡¯t that cheating?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Zhao Gongming said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight about the small thnings. Moreover, the people who came are all people we are familiar with. Apart from Tai Yi who has a sharp tongue, Yu Ding and Senior Brother Huang Long are not bad.¡±

    ME The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and said, ¡°What if there¡¯s a conflictter?

    If it¡¯s a battle, I can deal with the four of them. However, we can¡¯t fight in the Heavenly Courts. We can¡¯t let Changgeng side with us openly.

    How can the three of us beat the four of them?¡±

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. ¡°This...¡±

    ME Suddenly, they heard immortal power fluctuations beside them. The Goddess of Golden Spirit and Zhao Gongming turned their heads and saw that Qiong Xiao, who was dressed in a light yellow dress, had already crushed the jade token in her hand. She said to the immortal power that was about to dissipate,

    ¡°Sister! Come to the Heavenly Courts quickly! I heard that someone is going to plot against Brother-inw in the Lingxiao Hallter!¡±

    After saying that, Qiong Xiao pped her hands and raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Done¡±.

    The mouths of a married couple beside him twitched.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit did not know whether tough or cry. She asked, ¡°In the Lingxiao Hall? Plotting against the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ministers who are in the top ten of the Heavenly Dao Echelon, including the Saint?¡±

    ME Zhao Gongming also said, ¡°You can¡¯t even find a better reason. Who can believe that?

    Second Sister has been intelligent since the beginning. I¡¯m still a gust of wind. When I pushed the three spirits in the clouds in the sky, she had already begun toprehend the Great Dao of the Origins of Heaven and Earth.

    How can I fall for your trick?¡±

    Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes. ¡°If I were to tell you that Senior Sister Jin Ling was blocked by someone, how would you react when the Western Sect mobilized 300 experts to kill her?¡±

    Zhao Gongming said without hesitation, ¡°What else can I say? Call me Teacher and save me. I¡¯ll rush over with my Sea-Calming Divine Pearl!¡±

    ¡°Is it different?¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately understood. The Goddess of Golden Spirit by the side blushed. She looked to the side and smiled faintly. However, she did not dare to say anything else.

    Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes and immediately found a small weakness.

    ...

    The Jade Emperor and the Saint faced off. The Heavenly Might suppressed the Jade Void Pce and forced Chan School to hand over the Deputy Sect Master, Daoist Randeng. This matter was enough to appease the anger of the Heavenly Courts and the immortals of Jie School.

    After all, Randeng¡¯s seniority and qualifications were there. Moreover, the Saint had already left the mountain. The Jade Emperor had also established the prestige of the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, most of the countless living beings who were watching the major event of the world had already understood that all they had to do next was publicly and transparently interrogate this matter. They had to convict Randeng and Ju Liusun, and the matter would be resolved.

    The Heavenly Courts had lost a rtive of Fairy Chang¡¯e. What they had obtained was a reputation and prestige that surpassed the Saint¡¯s.

    This was actually a very important stepping stone for the development of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, when the seven immortals of Jie School and Chan School were about to enter the Heaven Gate, Li Changshou stood up and stopped his seven senior brothers, sisters, and sister-inw.

    The Nine Dragons Carriage returned to the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Soldiers quickly and orderly returned to their respective camps.

    A few Heavenly Generals were covering the three divine swords and letting the seven immortals of Guang Chengzi pass.

    Taking advantage of that opportunity, Li Changshou¡¯s Taibai Jinxing paper effigy rode a cloud back and asked the seven of them to discuss the rest of the matter.

    He naturally did not care why four people from Chan School hade.

    ME Li Changshou activated ayer of immortal power barrier and asked bluntly,

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, should Chan School protect Senior Brother Sun or Deputy Sect Master Randeng?

    After this matter is interrogated, there will definitely be a master. Once, the punishment will be lighter.¡±

    Guang Chengzi pondered for a while. He was really not used to Li Changshou¡¯s sudden straightforwardness.

    ME He said, ¡°I should ask the Heavenly Courts to be impartial and consider the reputation of Chan School.

    Junior Brother Xiongliu was Teacher¡¯s personal disciple and was also liked by Teacher. He was driven by Deputy Sect Master Randeng this time because he had no choice.

    If I had to choose on my own ord, I would naturally want Junior Brother Fearless to be less punished.

    However, Deputy Sect Master Randeng is the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. He is the only ancient mighty figure in the sect who is of the same generation as Teacher. Today, he flew out of Teacher¡¯s courtyard and seemed to have been called over by Teacher to reprimand him.

    At that moment, sigh...

    I¡¯m really not sure. ¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, it was quite difficult tomunicate. It was equivalent to not saying anything. He expressed that he wanted to try his best to protect both of them.

    If the number one ser team in the Void in his hometown in his previous life had half of Guang Chengzi¡¯s ability in ¡°passing the ball¡±, Li Changshou would probably have one less regret before he died in his previous life.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, when did you be so thorough?¡±

    Guang Chengzi red at Perfected Taiyi. Thetter silently raised his hand to wipe his mouth and ced a restriction that could be broken at any time.

    Li Changshou turned around and asked Zhao Gongming, ¡°What does the Jie School have to say?¡±

    ¡°Screw Randeng!¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit cursed. ¡°Randeng is not a good person. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s afraid of leaving behind a grandson. Randeng is the mastermind, so he naturally has to bear the responsibility!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and gave the Goddess of Golden Spirit a thumbs-up. He looked at Guang Chengzi and smiled.

    ¡°Since Senior Brother and Senior Sister have already expressed their opinions, I can do both of them. Senior Sister Jin Ling said that she wants to interrogate Randeng and punish him. I¡¯ll do as she says.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou cupped his hands and dispersed the surrounding barrier without giving Guang Chengzi a chance to speak. He smiled and floated away.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng is really thorough. He actually asked us in advance.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long could not help but praise. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you can work with Changgeng, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Everything has been arranged. Hahaha.¡±

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He moved away from Perfected Huang Long and the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    Not long after, Ao Yi and Ling Zhuzi rushed over and brought the seven disciples of the Dao Sect into the Heaven Gate. There were Heavenly Soldiers guarding the two sides.

    When they arrived at the Heavenly Courts again, the seven immortals could sense that the Heavenly Courts were clearly different from hundreds of years ago.

    Firstly, there were more living beings.

    The endless sea of clouds could mostly be seen with immortal mountains and pavilions.

    That was ording to Li Changshou¡¯s request. Below the Seventh Heaven of the Heavenly Courts, areas were developed in an orderly manner. ording to the ranks of the immortals, arge number of collective buildings, individual immortal residences, buildings, small buildings, and array formations were built.

    Of course, he would not ept Spirit Stones. Instead, he would reward them ording to the Deity Position grade. It was considered a part of the incentive n of the Heavenly Courts.

    Secondly, the power of the Heavenly Dao in the Heavenly Courts was several times stronger than before.

    The seven experts did not have negative karma. They were more or less considered famous figures in the world. However, they could sense the obvious repulsive force of the Heavenly Dao here.

    It was as if it wanted to push them away.

    Ling Zhuzi followed beside Perfected Taiyi. Perfected Taiyi patted his head and rubbed his Dao hoop, asking about his well-being.

    At that moment, the Grand Yin-Yang Master would let go of his unwavering pursuit of the Yin-Yang Great Dao and enjoy the pure rtionship between master and disciple.

    He let Ling Zhuzie to the Heavenly Courts to train. Now, he had created a handsome man with a strong personality...

    Perfected Taiyi did not care about the fact that he had been fooled by Li Changshou and provoked the Seven Emotions.

    Halfway through the journey, the seven immortals suddenly heard the sound of drums in front of them. Streams of light appeared everywhere in the Heavenly Courts. Thousands of immortals rushed to the front of the Lingxiao Hall. The scene was quite spectacr.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fly faster.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and made an inviting gesture. He waved his sleeve and a wisp of Dao runes carried the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who were escorting them to the Lingxiao Hall to observe the ceremony. They flew towards the Lingxiao Hall at lightning speed.

    When they arrived, they witnessed the efficiency of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Heavenly Soldiers passed through one after another. In less than an hour, they set up a huge venue in front of the Lingxiao Hall.

    The officials and generals of the Heavenly Courts stood quietly on both sides. The Jade Emperor sat on the throne at the door of the Lingxiao Hall. He even left an empty seat for the Queen Mother.

    On the steps in front of the hall, every legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts obtained a jade round chair.

    In front of the steps of the Lingxiao Hall, the three long tables were slightly separated. There was a golden cloth on the table, and the chair had been reced with a golden ¡°Grandmaster¡± chair.

    The light of the sun shone, and the stars in the sky revealed faint shadows. They shone with immortal light.

    The gs fluttered, and tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers stood in formation. The appearance of dragons and tigers appeared on the battle formation.

    The drums sounded. The two rows of drums on the left and right were lined up neatly. They were like the wings of a roc. The drums that dozens of Heavenly Generals beat were deafening.

    Such a huge scene naturally included the old ministers of the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu.

    ME General Dongmu was dressed in a dark red robe. His grayish-white hair was rather elegant. He walked to the right of the three long tables and said loudly,

    ¡°Disciples of the Saints of the Dao Sect, please take a seat!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, seven Heavenly Generals flew over with circr chairs. They were lined up under three long tables.

    Guang Chengzi, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and the other immortals calmly took their seats. They naturally would not show fear because of that.

    ME Mu Gongzheng said, ¡°After Lord Taibai Jinxing suggested it, the Jade Emperor allowed the seven immortals to represent the Dao Sect to observe the matter of the Heavenly Courts interrogating the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng, and the disciples of Chan School being afraid of keeping their grandchildren.

    If you feel that there is anything wrong, wrong, or wrong with the investigation of ¡®Chang¡¯e framing the Heavenly General¡¯, please ask the main judge before you speak.¡±

    The seven immortals of Chan School nodded.

    Then, General Dongmu shouted again, ¡°Let¡¯s invite the main judge, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an immortal light fell from the side. Li Changshou, who had rarely changed into his ¡°court attire¡±, bowed to the Jade Emperor in front of the hall and slowly walked over.

    He was dressed in a white robe that was gilded. He had a silver-white Crystal Dao Headband and a gray horsetail whisk that the Tushita Pce had picked up.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were like lightning. With every step he took, a faint pressure would spread.

    Not to mention the Heavenly Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and officials, even mighty figures like Zhao Gongming and Guang Chengzi could sense that Li Changshou was not someone to be underestimated.

    Li Changshou walked behind the long table and bowed to General Dongmu with a Dao salute.

    He continued, ¡°What happened today concerns Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce. It¡¯s all thanks to the Moon Lord¡¯s insight. During the hearing today, His Majesty has specially approved for the Moon Lord of the cial Pce to join us!¡±

    Before Li Changshou finished speaking, a beautiful figure had already appeared in front of the Lingxiao Hall. The Dao runes of the universe around her slowly rippled.

    Before the immortals could see her face and figure clearly, a thin wisp of smoke dissipated. Her figure swayed slightly and she had already arrived behind the long table beside Li Changshou.

    Heng¡¯e of the cial Pce.

    Unfortunately, Heng¡¯e hid herself in the white clouds and did not reveal her true body.

    She bowed to the Jade Emperor and bowed to Li Changshou. Without saying a word, she sat down.

    She was aloof.

    Li Changshou smiled and straightened his face. His eyes flickered. He raised the Tree of Wonder in his hand and dropped it.

    ¡°Bring over Ju Liusun, Randeng, Bian Zhuang, and that bunch of rted people!¡±

    Footsteps sounded from the side. Yang Jian and the Golden Roc led a team of Heavenly Generals and escorted Ju Liusun and Randeng forward.

    Randeng¡¯s expression remained the same. He was afraid that his grandson would turn gloomy.

    The killing intent in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes shed, but he smiled.

    ¡°Someone, free up a seat for the Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Taibai Shows Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 613: Taibai Shows Killing Intent</h4>

    Free up a... seat... seat...

    Randeng looked at the three-inch-tall stool in front of him. For the first time since he had left the Jade Void Pce and been brought back to the Heavenly Courts, he frowned slightly.

    He looked at the side and saw Ling Zhuzi holding a normal meditation cushion and cing it behind Ju Liusun.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s thin face darkened.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    In front of him, Li Changshou made an inviting gesture with a faint smile.

    Ju Liusun¡¯s thigh trembled. He subconsciously wanted to take a seat, but he looked at Daoist Randeng, who was in front of him. He lowered his head and did not dare to say anything.

    Randeng looked ahead and met Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not feel pressured at all. The words ¡°going through¡± was written on his left cheek, and the words ¡°the motion¡± was written on his right cheek. Others could not understand what would happen next.

    Daoist Randeng slowly sat down and sat cross-legged on the small stool. He adjusted the hem of his wide robe.

    He finally spoke and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. I was born in the ancient times. I walked with the Spirit Lamp and followed the Dao of Three Lives, Three Lives, and Three Reincarnations. Although the Heavenly Courts ruled the Three Realms, the Heavenly rules restrained all living beings. Are Connate lifeforms bound by the same restrictions as Postnatal lifeforms? I have a question first. Connate lifeforms have already been born before the Heavenly Dao was formed. They are not part of the Five Elements or the Three Realms. What right do the Heavenly Courts have to interrogate them?¡±

    The debate began.

    Randeng¡¯s argument seemed to be filled with loopholes and could be easily refuted, but it was actually filled with traps.

    If Perfected Huang Long, who was at the side, were to refute, he would definitely ask, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is impartial. What¡¯s wrong with being Connate and Postnatal?¡±

    That was a taboo.

    Some words should be kept to oneself. He could not express it directly before the time was ripe.

    On the other hand, most of the experts who could control the changes in the world today were Connate lifeforms. Apart from Ren School, the experts of the Dao Sect were mostly Connate lifeforms.

    Randeng¡¯s words were actually to divert the attention of today and divert the attention of the immortals and gods. He diverted the conflict to the topic of the Connate lifeforms and Postnatal lifeforms fighting for the resources of the world.

    At the same time, he could attack the prestige of the Heavenly Courts and make the Connate lifeforms wary and even dislike the Heavenly Courts.

    He argued.

    Many gazesnded on Li Changshou¡¯s face. They instantly understood the few important figures there and wanted to see how Li Changshou would retort.

    Li Changshou maintained a faint smile. Although he did not want to follow Randeng, the question of Randeng happened to allow him to promote the philosophy of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou put down the Tree of Wonder and smiled kindly.

    ¡°Your question is very up to standard.¡±

    Randeng frowned immediately. He recalled his previous experience of being scammed and felt uneasy.

    Li Changshou leaned against the back of the chair and extended his left hand. A nimble young girl immediately walked over and handed him arge jade tea pot.

    The young girl was naturally Yu Tu. She took advantage of this opportunity to follow her master to serve tea and water. It could be considered as increasing the seniority of the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou took a sip of tea and ced the teacup down. He adjusted his breathing and said slowly, ¡°Today is the first time that the Heavenly Courts has interrogated a Connate mighty figure like the Deputy Sect Master. It is the crime of a living being with a high influence.

    Today¡¯s events would definitely have a far-reaching impact. It would also be the benchmark for the Heavenly Courts to deal with such cases in the future. Therefore, we have to rify a few concepts for today¡¯s trial. Firstly, it is the main culprit. The main culprit can be defined as two types. One is a living being, and the other is an organization formed by many living beings. Connate lifeforms were born from the Connate Dao, but what are they made of? Their essence souls and bodies are no different from Postnatal lifeforms. We cannot deny the contributions that this living being has made to the world. However, this is the process after the trial waspleted and the punishment has been confirmed. We have to consider whether he should be exempted from some punishment and not interfere with the entire trial process. Just like Deputy Sect Master Randeng today.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and smiled.

    ¡°Assuming that Deputy Sect Master Randeng is determined to destroy the stability of the three sects today and intends to start a war between the three sects, he will coerce Chang¡¯e, kill Chang¡¯e¡¯s family, and frame an important general of the Heavenly Courts. The impact will be extremely bad. He can be said to be extremely evil. He needs to be executed directly!¡±

    The word ¡®sh¡¯ contained a dense killing intent that shocked the immortals present.

    The Heavenly Courts wants to kill Randeng?

    Li Changshou¡¯s tone softened.

    ¡°However, considering that Chan School is a great sect of the Saints, the Saint is the foundation of the Heavenly Dao. Chan School has also made outstanding contributions to the development of the world. Although Deputy Sect Master Randeng had never done much good, he had benefited a little after being the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School for so many years. Then, I will turn the punishment that should have been destroyed into reincarnation... Do you understand? Of course, I¡¯m just giving an example. I can¡¯t just convict him. Perhaps everyone is a little dizzy, I will give a simple summary. Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou looked around and the divine might around him surged. It was as if his words could be used. He heard him say loudly, ¡°From today onwards! Firstly, the Heavenly Courts judged the crimes of living beings and not their identities.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, in the process of investigation, one would not consider the identity of living beings. However, before punishing them, you have to consider their contributions from the previous day. In fact, as long as someone did a meritorious deed, they would definitely be rewarded. How could they talk about repaying their contributions with merit?¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, the Heavenly Courts had established a rule for the Dao Ancestor and controlled the rules of the Three Realms. In fact, the Heavenly Courts did not want to develop and rule over all living beings. Instead, they wanted the living beings to follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°The main bodies of living beings in the world were immortals, mortals, spirits, ghosts, demons, and the gods of the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts would ensure that the immortals would cultivate freely and search for the true meaning of the Great Dao. They would also protect the mortals from being bullied by the immortals and demons. They would be able to live their lives peacefully.¡±

    ¡°It would also encourage spirits to develop intelligence and cause ghosts to end!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that the Heavenly Courts has absolute justice. After all, the Heavenly Dao is deficient and the Great Dao is abundant. The Heavenly Courts are generally formed by living beings. They are not cold Dharma treasures. It is impossible for them to be perfect.¡±

    ¡°However, under the guidance of the Jade Emperor, we will continue to improve and develop.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts would continuously improve during the changes, and the system of the Heavenly Courts would also continuously improve. They would find a bnce between the stability of the world and the needs of living beings.¡±

    ¡°In the future, no matter what arduous times they encountered, or if the Heavenly Courts¡¯ system became a littlegging one day, as long as the changes still existed, living beings could hope for the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let all living beings be satisfied with the Heavenly Courts. The selfishness of living beings is endless. However, we have to bring the glory of justice to thergest number of living beings!¡±

    ¡°That step would be taken from today onwards, from interrogating Deputy Sect Master Randeng!¡±

    ¡°The rules that the Heavenly Courts want to establish have nothing to do with Connate and Postnatal. It has nothing to do with the Great Dao, Qi Refinement cultivators, and mortals.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts had always pursued fairness! It is justice! It¡¯s fair!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, one could hear a pin drop.

    Li Changshou had already stood up at some point in time. At that moment, divine light shone, and he could not look at it.

    He sat down slowly and calmly, as if he had just said a few trivial matters. Then, he looked at Daoist Randeng, who was in a daze. He raised his hand and slowly lowered it.

    Ding ~

    ¡°General Bian Zhuang, tell me about your previous experience.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Bian Zhuang agreed softly. Just as he was about to speak, he heard amotion around him.

    The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts, as well as the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, cheered in unison. Many bloodthirsty men¡¯s faces turned red. Many young cultivators were confused. Many fairies¡¯ eyes lit up...

    At the top of the stairs and outside the hall, the Queen Mother had already arrived. She looked at the Jade Emperor who wasughing beside her and could only smile and sigh.

    Most of the elders like General Dongmu and Elder Moon, who had entered the Heavenly Courts when the Heavenly Courts were weak, were crying.

    After fighting for so many years in the Heavenly Courts, they finally had a clear goal...

    He looked at the seven experts of the Dao Sect.

    Zhao Gongming and Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s eyes lit up. The Goddess of Golden Spirit looked at Li Changshou with admiration. Qiong Xiao¡¯s mouth was filled with praises.

    Perfected Huang Long wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and sighed. ¡°If not for the fact that I don¡¯t have any true abilities, I would also want to be a small errand in the Heavenly Courts to benefit the living beings.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed. ¡°The Heavenly Courts doesn¡¯tck any ornamental mascots.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long was speechless. Perfected Taiyi smiled awkwardly and apologized in a low voice. He could not control his tongue.

    ¡°Quiet, everyone!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and pressed it down. The din everywhere quickly fell silent.

    This time, Li Changshou did not look at Randeng anymore. Instead, he looked at Bian Zhuang. ¡°Tell me in detail. Just tell me about your own experience. Remember to control your emotions.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bian Zhuang let out a long sigh and his emotions rose. His eyes turned red and tears flowed down his face.

    ¡°I was originally the Young Master of World Edge Pavilion. I have a house and a farm at home. Thank you for your guidance...¡±

    The threeyered trick was officiallyunched.

    ...

    <i>Master... is so powerful.</i>

    After the immortals and gods, Long Ji praised in her heart. She, who was watching themotion with the fairies of the Jade Pool, witnessed her master¡¯s speech just now.

    She was the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor. Her bloodline was even boiling...

    His master¡¯s position as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ minister was really irreceable.

    Daoist Randeng did not have the initiative at all. As soon as he attacked, his master did not rush to counterattack. Not only did he make Daoist Randeng unable to speak, but he also seemed very petty. He had even raised the most precious g for the Heavenly Courts.

    Justice in managing the Three Realms.

    Previously, the influence of the Heavenly Courts could be seen as an extension of the deterrence of the Dao Ancestor.

    However, from today onwards, the influence of the Heavenly Courts exceeded the scope of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s deterrence and took a clear path!

    It was constantly improving. There was no perfection that pursued perfection to the greatest extent. It protected the rules and order of the Three Realms.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this the correct path to ease the negative karma of living beings and resist the invasion of the Nine Polluted Spring?</i>

    The more Long Ji thought about it, the more she felt that she had underestimated her master.

    Of course, she had already ced her master before her father. It was only today that she realized how big of a world her master had in his heart...

    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness Long Ji?¡±

    A voice transmission suddenly sounded behind her.

    Princess Long Ji frowned slightly and turned around. She saw a few Heavenly Generals standing not far away with anxious expressions.

    She blinked slightly. Thinking about her master¡¯s years of teaching, her first reaction was...

    ¡®Why are you suddenly looking for me? Could it be a scheme?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t have any Deity Positions in the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m just a Jade Pool Fairy in the immortal¡¯s records. Although these Heavenly Generals don¡¯t look unfamiliar, why are they suddenly calling me here?¡¯

    There was clearly something wrong.

    Long Ji knew that her identity was special. Although it was not a big deal, her father was the Heavenly Emperor and her mother was the Queen Mother. However, she did not enjoy any special privileges of the Heavenly Courts. She was not famous in the Heavenly Courts.

    Why would the Heavenly Generals find me when there are so many immortals here?

    She did not dare to forget her master¡¯s teachings.

    With that in mind, Long Ji sent a voice transmission to the Heavenly Generals. ¡°Generals, please. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness! Something serious!¡±

    A Heavenly General sent a voice transmission anxiously. ¡°The mighty figure of Jie School, Yun Xiao, has arrived at the East Heavenly Gate. Can you ask Lord Taibai Jinxing if we should let her go or how we should let her go?¡±

    Clouds!

    Long Ji¡¯s eyes lit up. She sent a voice transmission. ¡°Why are you still waiting? Fairy Yun Xiao is my teacher¡¯s Daopanion. How can you stop her?¡±

    ¡°However, ording to the rules of the Heavenly Courts, those who are not immortals of the Heavenly Courts are not allowed to enter the Heavenly Courts. That¡¯s why I¡¯m anxious! That divine sword does not recognize Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s Daopanion.¡±

    Long Ji pondered for a while and looked at her master, who was plotting against Daoist Randeng. Soon, she had an idea.

    ¡°Generals, wait. I¡¯ll go and ask for Mother¡¯s decree.¡±

    After saying that, Long Ji walked to the front of the Lingxiao Hall and quietly walked to the door. After bowing to the Queen Mother, she whispered something in her ear.

    The Queen Mother smiled and gave Long Ji a jade token. She then ordered her to bring more fairies over and set up the ceremony.

    She had to give the token.

    When Long Ji personally went to the South-Heaven Gate to wee them, the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor secretly discussed for a while. They ordered someone to move a beautiful soft couch over and ced it beside the Queen Mother.

    The soft couch was carved from the 100,000-year-old spiritual coral of the East Ocean. It was decorated with the pearls of the South Ocean, the emerald agates of the West Ocean, and the Mysterious Clear Ice Fire Stones of the North Ocean.

    It was a cushion made of immortal clouds and silk. It was a cushion made of the morning sun that the fairies plucked in the sky every day when the sun rose in the east...

    Not long after, Long Ji led Yun Xiao to ride a cloud. The surrounding fairies surrounded her, and the Heavenly Soldiers outside protected her.

    However, even though there were many figures and flowers, they could not conceal the elegant white. Yun Xiao stood quietly on the cloud, looking extraordinary and gentle.

    In the arena, Li Changshou had already discovered Yun Xiao¡¯s beautiful figure.

    However, it was not appropriate to be distracted at the crucial moment of interrogating Randeng. There was Long Ji beside Yun Xiao...

    Li Changshou did not greet him. He focused on the routine, ahem, and focused on interrogating Randeng.

    However, his back was straighter, his expression was more serious, and his voice was louder.

    How to make an unmarried Daopanion believe that he had a good physique was apulsory lesson for every man.

    Yun Xiao followed Long Ji to the vicinity of the Lingxiao Hall. She did not want to continue walking in. Firstly, she was afraid of disturbing Li Changshou¡¯s office. Secondly, she did not want to be stared at by too many people.

    However, Long Ji had already sent a voice transmission. ¡°Master¡¯s wife, please take a seat here.¡±

    Yun Xiao did not know how to reject him. She was lost in the term of ¡°Master¡¯s wife¡± and slowly walked to the front of the hall.

    She bowed slightly to the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother and addressed them as Uncle-Master and Aunt-Master.

    The Jade Emperor nodded with a smile and did not speak. However, the Queen Mother stood up and pulled Yun Xiao¡¯s hand to ask about her well-being, making Yun Xiao feel ufortable.

    Many pairs of eyes looked over.

    When they saw Yun Xiao arrive and that Yun Xiao had not used the clouds to conceal herself, the immortals and gods in the sky praised her in their hearts.

    When he saw Yun Xiao and the Queen Mother take a seat together and sit on the beautiful soft couch, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Princess Long Ji stood by the side to serve them. Behind her, two Jade Pool fairies were holding fruits and immortal wine...

    Qiong Xiao, Taiyi, and Zhao Gongming were speechless.

    He was mentally unbnced.

    After Yun Xiao arrived, she did not say anything. She sat quietly on the soft couch and sent a voice transmission to Zhao Gongming, Qiong Xiao, and Jin Ling. Then, she stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back and listened to his voice.

    At the same time, she was wary of any ¡°attacks¡± that might appear.

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice hidden in her sleeve and the palm-sized jade statue could be thrown out at any time.

    She listened to the trial.

    After Bian Zhuang finished talking about the matter, the seriously injured Chang¡¯e appeared and told him about how she had been threatened by an evil person.

    Li Changshou summoned three aplices and a few witnesses. He asked the Golden Roc to release the souls that he had saved previously. After reuniting with Chang¡¯e, he asked who had killed them. The answer he received was a few itinerant cultivators.

    There was a crucial point here.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Most of you only have a weak cultivation level. You belong to the ranks of mortals. After those itinerant cultivators killed someone, they could have burned their corpses and destroyed their traces, causing your souls to dissipate. Why did they leave behind your souls?¡±

    The souls stammered and could not exin.

    A Heavenly General walked out from the crowd and reported, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, before I entered the Heavenly Courts, I had trained in the trichiliocosm and made many good friends. I know about this matter. Those itinerant cultivators who are hired to kill also have a rule. If the employer does not say that he wants to destroy the living souls, he usually will not kill the living souls to reduce his negative karma.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°General Ao Yi, go to the Hall of Enlightenment to verify the authenticity of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ao Yi received the order and retreated. He quickly rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I believe that everyone has already understood the key to this case. The Qi Refinement cultivators who hired these few Itinerant Cultivators are the Qi Refinement cultivators of Chan School. Ju Liusun has confessed, General Dongmu.¡±

    General Dongmu stood up and opened a scroll to show it to everyone. On it was the statement of Ju Liusun.

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Do you admit, Ju Liusun?¡±

    Ju Liusun looked at Randeng and then at Guang Chengzi. He, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, could only whisper, ¡°I will take responsibility for what I do. I will naturally ept this matter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°I will convict you. Chang¡¯e Qing¡¯er of the Moon Pce had framed the Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals with the intention of misleading the public. She had evil intentions, bad influence, and disturbed the Three Realms. However, on ount that you were coerced and had an affair, I will not punish you severely or let you off easily. Someone! Throw Chang¡¯e, Su Qing¡¯er, into the Heavenly Punishment Hall, break her immortal bones, destroy her cultivation level, retain her lifespan, immortal citizenship, and immortal foundation. She will then enter the next three heavens to cultivate! Her family members will enter the cycle of reincarnation. Order the Yama Hall to deal with them impartially!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    A Heavenly General immediately walked forward.

    Chang¡¯e, who was already seriously injured, knelt and kowtowed. She said in a sad voice, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Thank you for not killing me.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and Chang¡¯e was carried away by the Heavenly General.

    ¡°The other aplices will receive 50 thunder whips in the Heavenly Punishment Hall. They will be punished for a thousand years and will be stripped of their positions!¡±

    The three Chang¡¯e lowered their heads and epted the order. They stood up and were taken away by the Heavenly Generals.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°General Bian Zhuang, please stand up. Although you are not guilty this time, you were drunk. You will be grounded in the Heavenly River Camp for a hundred years. Do you have any objections?¡±

    Bian Zhuang hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°How can I not ept it!?!¡±

    ¡°Go down.¡± Li Changshou waved his sleeve and stood up. Bian Zhuang stood up and dodged.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was like lightning as he looked at Ju Liusun.

    ¡°General Dongmu, Moon Lord, how do you think we should judge this disciple of Chan School?¡±

    General Dongmu pondered for a while and said, ¡°After all, he is a disciple of the Saint...¡±

    Fairy Heng¡¯e, who had a script, said, ¡°Today, I punished Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce, who was coerced, with the intention of crippling her cultivation level and retaining her immortal status. If we punish the mastermind behind the coercion of Chang¡¯e, it would be difficult to convince the masses.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we...¡±

    That was the trick.

    One of them.

    ¡°Changgeng! Moon Lord!¡±

    He heard two shouts. Guang Chengzi stood up and frowned. ¡°Can you listen to me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, could it be that you want to say that Chan School will bear the responsibility of Randeng and Ju Liusun this time? You will naturallypensate the Heavenly Courtster and punish the two of them severely?¡±

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s expression was filled with embarrassment after his thoughts were guessed correctly. He said, ¡°Please show mercy. They are the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School and Teacher¡¯s personal disciples. Chan School has been in the Primordial World for so long. We have contributed a lot to the stability of the world before the Heavenly Courts rose.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, use the reputation of the entire Chan School to vouch for the two of them. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Guang Chengzi sighed. ¡°They will definitely be punished severely.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. His eyes were filled with hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you respect, Senior Brother. It¡¯s just that I said something at the beginning. Today, I¡¯m setting up a benchmark for future matters. It¡¯s quite difficult for me to do that. In that case, I will execute this case in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Rules. How about that?¡±

    Guang Chengzi bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Junior Brother Changgeng. This matter... Chan School has really failed to monitor this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. His gazended on Randeng and Ju Liusun.

    The other two secretly heaved a sigh of relief and dared to look at Li Changshou.

    Most of the Immortal God Heavenly Generals present had already expected such a situation.

    After all, it was a Saint sect. After all, it was just a formality.

    Then, Li Changshou said, ¡°I should have crippled Ju Liusun¡¯s Dao and entered the reincarnation cycle. However, on ount of the guarantee that I made in Chan School, I punished him to hand over his Dao Repository. Moreover, he was grounded in the mountain for 300 years. The Heavenly Dao locked down the path of his Dao realm advancement. His merit returned to zero and could not increase. Those from the Heavenly Courts who use Ju Liusun are sinful immortals of the Heavenly Dao. If you make any more mistakes, I will punish you severely and will not forgive you!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou paused. ¡°Same goes for Randeng.¡±

    Ju Liusun frowned slightly. Was that even half? That was equivalent to sealing off all his possibilities. It was equivalent to taking half his life!

    Just as he was about to speak, two bolts of divine lightning struck down. One struck Ju Liusun unconscious, while the other struck Randeng until his face turned pale.

    Sealing the Dao Realm meant zero merit!

    There were also a few streams of light that flew out from the bodies of Fear Remaining Sun and Randeng. They were all their storage Dharma treasures!

    Another Heavenly General walked forward and took away the storage Dharma treasures that Ju Liusun and Randeng carried with them. However, he failed to take away Randeng¡¯s coffinmp and coffin.

    Guang Chengzi and Li Changshou looked at each other.

    The former seemed to be saying, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re so scheming. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze...

    Guang Chengzi suddenly could not understand.

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and said, ¡°This case will end here. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll leave Ju Liusun and Randeng to Senior Brother Guang Chengzi and bring them back to the Jade Void Pce to be punished.¡±

    The Dao Body that was lying on the ground trembled a few times. It was immediately enveloped by Guang Chengzi¡¯s immortal light and pulled back to his side.

    However, when Randeng, who had only spoken once and Li Changshou did not give him any chance to refute, was about to stand up, something happened.

    Dong!

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    A series of rapid drums sounded from the right. Everyone looked over. The Heaven Immortals were stunned again.

    The female general, who was beating the drum, had a slender figure and a close-fitting armor that entuated her charm. Her slender waist could not be grabbed, and her long hair hung down like a waterfall. She also had an indescribable heroic spirit.

    The Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts!

    Youqin Xuanya!

    ¡°Everyone, wait.¡± Li Changshou pretended not to know. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who struck the drum? Bring it here.¡±

    At that moment, four Heavenly Generals walked forward. Youqin Xuanya had already put down the drum stick. She took off her helmet and armor in front of everyone, revealing her icy-blue dress.

    She quickly walked forward and entered the arena from the side. She knelt down beside Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I, Youqin Xuanya, want to report to Deputy Sect Master Randeng of Chan School today.¡±

    Randeng suddenly thought of something and his expression changed. He squinted and red at Li Changshou!

    Li Changshou smiled and said warmly, ¡°Xuanya, what are you doing? You are my junior sister. Are you here to serve the Heavenly Courts or do you want me to rmend you? If you have any grievances, just tell me. I will help you.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya turned to look at Randeng and said firmly, ¡°Xuanya has sued Deputy Sect Master Randeng. Back then, in order to provoke and take revenge, she instructed the Immortal Sect to destroy my Youqin Kingdom and kill countless lives of my Youqin n!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and was about to speak when he heard the sound of drums in the distance. The Grand Priest of the Divine Might Hall rushed over on a cloud and knelt outside.

    ¡°Reporting to Lord Taibai Jinxing!

    The current human emperor, the emperor of the Shang Nation of the South Continent, used the dream technique to sue the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng. For his own selfishness, he destroyed his ancestor¡¯s lineage and caused the lives of the Youqin Kingdom to suffer!¡±

    ¡°Human Emperor? We can¡¯t ignore that.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and looked at Randeng. However, he smiled slightly. ¡°It seems that Deputy Sect Master Randeng will not be able to leave the Heavenly Courts for the time being.¡±

    After saying that, he turned to look at the Jade Emperor. Li Changshou took a few steps forward and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, please judge this case!¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Minister, you have handled the previous case beautifully. Why should Ie personally?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou looked at Youqin Xuanya and said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t be the main judge because I¡¯m the main witness in the destruction of the Youqin Kingdom. I saw it with my own eyes. That night, the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng, gave the order! I implore Your Majesty to allow this case to be investigated immediately. Gather all the witnesses and participants of the matter back then! We have to investigate the reason!¡±

    It was none other than...

    Xuanya pretended to walk past the hall and revealed her killing intent!

 Chapter 614 - The Situation Changes

    <h4>Chapter 614: The Situation Changes</h4>

    No one expected Li Changshou to suddenly change the array formation.

    When everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the matter of Bian Zhuang being framed by Chang¡¯e, they wanted to see how the Heavenly Courts would be unyielding in front of the Saint¡¯s sect. They wanted to see how Taibai Jinxing, who was extremely thorough, would be ¡°thorough¡± in his actions today...

    From the perspective of the Heavenly rules, the concept of ¡°there is no distinction between noble and lowly spirits, and they cannot be forcefully respected¡±, which was advocated by the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Courts, was enough to punish Randeng and Ju Liusun.

    However, that was just wishful thinking.

    Everyone felt that it was not a huge sin to plot against Bian Zhuang this time.

    The fact that the Heavenly Courts could stand up and act as if they were criticizing Chan School was already a pass.

    Li Changshou had used Chang¡¯e¡¯s severe punishment and echoed the Moon Lord¡¯s words. He had sealed the Dao Realms of Ju Liusun and Randeng and confiscated their Dao Repository treasures. He had already made use of this opportunity to achieve an outstanding result.

    No matter how one looked at it, the Heavenly Courts had already won and handed in the least outstanding answer.

    However, he did not expect...

    It was just an appetizer.

    Daoist Randeng would probably really suffer when he went to the Heavenly Courts this time.

    At that moment, most of the living beings were like Perfected Huang Long. They saw the first level and felt that Li Changshou had an ulterior motive. Today, he wanted to burn themp to the end.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit were about the same level as the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts. When they saw the second and third levels, they felt that the Lord Taibai Jinxing had made thorough preparations. They were worried that the Heavenly Courts would be able to establish an advantage against the Saint Sect today.

    For example, Qiong Xiao, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding naturally saw the fourth level. Li Changshou was trying to kill Randeng and use it as tribtion ashes.

    The interrogation of the ¡°The Case of Bian Zhuang and Chang¡¯e¡± just now could be said to be a preparation for subsequent attacks. It had achieved a series of goals.

    He wanted to set up a righteous g for the Heavenly Courts to manage the Three Realms and set the foundation for the Heavenly Courts to condemn mighty figures.

    More importantly, in order to save Randeng and Ju Liusun, Guang Chengzi had already used the merit of Chan School in advance. He could not use such an excuse in the future.

    If he used that reason twice, Chan School¡¯s reputation and reputation would be greatly damaged. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning valued that.

    What made Guang Chengzi feel even more helpless was that he had just pulled Ju Liusun back to his side. He had already epted the Heavenly Courts on behalf of Chan School and had previously convicted the disciples of the Deputy Sect Master and the Saint.

    In other words, as long as Randeng was charged with a legitimate crime, Guang Chengzi would not be able to plead for mercy on his behalf.

    Chan School could no longer protect Deputy Sect Master Randeng.

    Guang Chengzi sighed in his heart. He was already feeling vexed...

    Why did he plot against Changgeng for no reason? He was asking to be humiliated.

    Perhaps, he had thought of two moves.

    Who led the second wave?

    Youqin Xuanya, the famous female War God of the Heavenly Courts and the executor of the Super Heavenly Soldier Project!

    As well as the current Human Emperor and the King of Shang!

    The destruction of the Youqin Kingdom was indeed caused by Randeng.

    At that time, in order to investigate Li Changshou and the Immortal Du Sect, Randeng had meticulously nned for twenty years. He had used the Dao Mini Immortal Sect and the Immortal Du Sect to fight for territory to conceal himself andunch a mortal war.

    However, Li Changshou had reacted in time. Moreover, Kong Xuan and Zhao Gongming, the two experts, had helped him restrain Randeng and ck him once.

    Since then, Randeng had been much more well-behaved. This matter was alsoughed at by the Qi Refinement Warriors outside the Dao Sect.

    The Human Emperor had reported to the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. The foundation of Chan School¡¯s sect was above the human race...

    The majority of the Youqin n was killed and only the child in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s womb was left...

    Guang Chengzi could not speak. The evidence of the previous investigation was already in front of him...

    The Jade Emperor was in charge of the trial and Li Changshou was the witness. Moreover, there would definitely be more and stronger evidence. It was already extremely difficult for Randeng to turn the tables...

    Those were still not the highest levels.

    Guang Chengzi looked at Li Changshou with a helpless expression. He smiled bitterly.

    He finally understood what his junior brother of Ren School wanted to do.

    Brilliant, truly brilliant.

    He was indeed the most difficult fellow to fool...

    That wave was because this junior brother wanted to strengthen the effect of the Dao Sect¡¯s battle agreement. He wanted to sever the connection between Chan School and the Western Sect and achieve the vision that he had once said¡ª

    ¡°When the Great Tribtiones, the Dao Sect will work together to kill the Western Sect first.¡±

    Guang Chengzi had asked his teacher if Changgeng would really side with Chan School, but his teacher told him not to think too much about it.

    Li Changshou¡¯s personality had decided that he would not really stand on the side of Jie School. He would only stand on the bnce between the Chan School and Jie School.

    Guang Chengzi remembered that when the Jade Emperor cried and caused the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he went to the small courtyard to meet his teacher and chatted with him for a long time.

    <i>Teacher had once said that three thousand years ago, the Saints had already sensed that the Great Tribtion was about to arrive.</i>

    <i>Uncle-Master Tongtian, the Grandmaster of Heaven did not seem to mind. He felt that he had many disciples and was confident. In fact, he was worried and secretly searched for the whereabouts of the Chaos Bell.</i>

    The Western Sect began to umte merit. They wanted to create arge number of fake Golden Body of Merit and use it to survive the cmity.

    Chan School was the most confident. Their luck was not bad, and their merit was notcking. The luck of the sect was far away, and their luck was deep. Therefore, everything in Chan School was normal. They waited for the Great Tribtion to officially descend before they began to deal with it.

    However, everything suddenly changed.

    His teacher had deduced that the tribtion, which was originally clear and aimed to cause the Chan School and Jie School to lose their Essence Energy and reduce the power of living beings in the world, had suddenly be confusing.

    The originally clear meridians had be chaotic and difficult to understand. The fixed numbers had be variables. There were many unknowns.

    <i>Later on, Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s identity as a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou, was exposed. Only then did Teacher deduce what had triggered the Heavenly Dao.</i>

    It was very likely that it was Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion.

    To the evolution of the Heavenly Dao, that seemed to be a crucial node.

    Suddenly, he felt someone looking at his face. Guang Chengzi followed the gaze and saw Randeng, who was about to copse.

    However, Guang Chengzi did not say anything. He closed his eyes and sighed, looking helpless.

    He really had no choice.

    Although he could indeed protect Randeng at that moment, the Chan School would be extremely passive. He would not be able to report to his teacher.

    When Randeng appeared previously, he was in his teacher¡¯s courtyard. It was unknown what his teacher had said to Randeng.

    <i>However, Teacher must have seen this scene and made some arrangements...</i>

    <i>Right?</i>

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Suddenly, he heard Perfected Huang Long ask via voice transmission, ¡°Are we really not going to do anything? Although we usually don¡¯t like Deputy Sect Master Randeng, he is still our Deputy Sect Master...¡±

    ¡°At this moment, don¡¯t be a good person,¡± Guang Chengzi replied helplessly. ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s schemes are too deep. I¡¯m afraid he had already thought of today¡¯s situation when the incident in the Youqin Kingdom happened. This matter is no longer something that you and I can resolve. Just wait for Teacher¡¯s orders. Fortunately, we don¡¯t have any old grudges with Junior Brother Changgeng.¡±

    Huang Long was stunned. He turned to look at Li Changshou, then at Randeng, and then at Zhao Gongming. He could only feel puzzled...

    Perfected Yu Ding suddenly stood up and walked quickly to the steps of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    When Li Changshou saw that, he bowed to the Jade Emperor and apologized. After obtaining the Jade Emperor¡¯s permission, he walked over quickly.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Ding asked, ¡°Can you leave now? Let¡¯s talk at the side.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and pointed at his sleeve.

    Yu Ding nodded solemnly and turned to leave the crowd.

    Due to Yang Jian¡¯s matter back then, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was left at the jade cauldron.

    Although time is traceless and time does not leak... ahem!

    Although it had been a long time, the paper effigy that Perfected Yu Ding was in still had some spiritual energy left. It was naturally not a problem for him tomunicate with Perfected Yu Ding.

    At that moment, Li Changshou returned to the Jade Emperor¡¯s side and smiled warmly at Yun Xiao, who was sitting quietly and watching him. Then, he continued to discuss how to make the Human Emperor in¡±.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s ¡°status in the pugilistic world¡± was indeed insufficient. Compared to that, the current human emperor¡¯s usation of the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School killing his ancestor was more significant.

    It was the same anyway.

    After waiting for a while, Li Changshou heard Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s call in his heart. Therefore, he multitasked and responded with his spiritual will.

    He sent a voice transmission. ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, just speak frankly. Even if you plead for Randeng, it will not affect our friendship.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding pondered for a while and his voice sounded heavy.

    He said, ¡°Changgeng, are you going to kill Randeng today because of Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s schemes that made you unhappy? Or do you have to be prepared and set up a trap?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent for a while before replying, ¡°Both. I just took the opportunity to bring some ns forward.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Yu Ding rubbed his be. His ordinary face was filled with worry.

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good with words. I just want to remind Junior Brother. Teacher cannot be clearer about Randeng¡¯s problem. All these years, Teacher had always turned a blind eye and never summoned Randeng. It was definitely not normal. Teacher will probably have a backup n for Randeng. If you plot to kill him today, you will definitely attract Teacher¡¯s messenger in the future. Moreover, when Randeng appeared, he came out of the courtyard... Changgeng should be more reliable. Unless necessary, don¡¯t go against Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    For some reason, he felt touched.

    <i>How many years has it been!?!</i>

    <i>How many years has it been!?!</i>

    Finally, he had a good friend. At such a crucial moment, he did not persuade him to attack when it was time to attack. Instead, he advised him to be more stable!

    <i>My Dao is not lonely!</i>

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s words sounded like he was thinking about Randeng. After careful analysis, he realized that he was thinking about him.

    Li Changshou replied, ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, don¡¯t worry. I actually did not really have the intention to kill. I was also fully prepared. It would be best if he could kill him. It would be good if he could not. I have already expected what will happenter. I¡¯ll tell Senior Brother. If the first person to save him was Second Uncle-Master¡¯s messenger, Randeng would definitely die. If the person who saved him first was an expert from the Western Sect, the Western Sect would pay double the price.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding blinked and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There are many things that are difficult to exin in a short period of time. Let me exin in detailter,¡± Li Changshou reminded. ¡°Senior Brother, please take care of Senior Brother Taiyiter. I didn¡¯t want him to follow me, but he sneaked up on me. If the situation gets out of controlter, I can¡¯t let him make a sound. Otherwise, a battle between Saints might break out!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding was shocked when he heard that. He frowned and focused. He nodded seriously and stuffed the paper effigy in his sleeve deeper. He quickly walked towards his original seat.

    When he returned to his seat, he immediately turned to stare at Perfected Taiyi.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was originally discussing the sutras with Ling Zhuzi, subconsciously trembled and turned to look at Perfected Yu Ding.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding squinted and a hint of determination shed across his eyes.

    He suddenly attacked and moved as fast as lightning. With lightning speed, he pressed Perfected Taiyi onto the chair and put on his personal Dharma treasure!

    The immortals looked over and saw Perfected Taiyi kicking his legs and Perfected Yu Ding pressing them down. The former even made a sound of assent.

    Many fairies blushed. They thought to themselves that the experts of Chan School were so indiscriminate.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals frowned and tilted their heads. They did not understand why Perfected Yu Ding suddenly suppressed Perfected Taiyi...

    After a while, the Perfected Taiyi¡¯s hair was disheveled, his mouth was sealed, and his immortal power was restrained. His hands and legs were tied up by the immortal rope, and his face was filled with despair.

    It was stable.

    Perfected Yu Ding heaved a sigh of relief. He tidied his messy clothes and sat upright at the side.

    Tsk, another day of saving the Primordial World silently.

    ...

    Less than four hours after Youqin Xuanya appeared and reported to Randeng, the Jade Emperor personally issued a decree to carry out the ¡°Heavenly Dao Interrogation¡± on the case of the Youqin Kingdom being schemed against by Randeng back then.

    Youqin Xuanya was protected by the Heavenly Courts. She temporarily went to the side to rest and waited for the official interrogation to begin.

    The Dao Sect forces involved in this matter included the Immortal Du Sect and the Dao Immortal Sect.

    Li Changshou remembered clearly that the founder of the Daowei Immortal Sect, Dao Weizi, had also appeared that day. He was the one who had given the order to the Daowei Immortal Sect.

    That Dao Weizi was the key.

    Therefore, Li Changshou invited the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree and sent the Golden Roc to lead more than ten Heavenly Generals. He did not bring the Heavenly Soldiers to the Jade Void Pce and invited the founder of the Daowei Immortal Sect to the Heavenly Courts for questioning.

    Moreover, Li Changshou had given him an order to avoid death. As long as Dao Weizi came to the Heavenly Courts and said nothing fake, there would not be any risks. The Heavenly Courts would understand his difficulties.

    At the same time, two more troops rushed to the Shang Nation and the Immortal Du Sect of the South Continent.

    They took the initiative to ask the Shang Lord for a Human Emperor¡¯s deration. It was considered the Shang Lord¡¯sint.

    The Jade Emperor originally wanted to let the human emperor rule the sky and promote the prestige of the Heavenly Courts.

    However, firstly, he was afraid that the Human Emperor would have the desire to live forever. It would be disadvantageous to the current situation. Secondly, it would take too much time. It would be far inferior to using a dream to warn him.

    Of course, most importantly, the deration was more reliable.

    The Human Emperor¡¯s deration was controlled by the ancestor of the Human Emperor, Youqin Xuanya. It was reasonable and logical.

    Before the Golden Roc left, Li Changshou did not remind it. However, on the way, the paper effigy muttered in the Golden Roc¡¯s ear.

    Whether he could ¡°invite¡± Dao Weizi was the deciding factor in whether he could sessfully kill Randeng today.

    The Golden Roc did not dare to be careless. He remembered his teacher¡¯s words and led the Heavenly Generals back to the Jade Void Pce.

    The Kunlun Mountain was really lively today.

    The three immortals of the Heavenly Courts had arrived at the Jade Void Pce. It had be a ¡°grand asion¡± for the gathering of the secret cultivators of Kunlun Mountain.

    Fortunately, this ce was too close to the Jade Void Pce of Chan School. No one dared to say that Chan School was not one of them. However, as the news spread, all kinds of rumors were exciting.

    Some said that Chan School had deliberately given in and did not want to conflict with the Heavenly Courts.

    It was also said that this was the sign of the rise of the Heavenly Courts. The Six Saints Era was about to end.

    For such a huge matter in the world, there was naturally nock of ¡°big shots¡± with low cultivation levels but high standards. They would give pointers and analyze the pros and cons. Then, they woulde to conclusions that had nothing to do with their daily cultivation.

    Overall, the changes in public opinion were within Li Changshou¡¯s calctions.

    Due to the fact that Chan School had never incurred hatred, the immortals of Chan School were rtively low-keypared to the immortals of Jie School and the disciples of the Western Sect. At that moment, there were not many people who mocked Chan School.

    The Golden Roc had arrived at the Jade Void Pce. Chi Jingzi and a few of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School were waiting on the cloud.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, the Golden Roc directly exined the purpose of his visit. He also exined in detail the matter of the Youqin n suing Randeng before the Jade Emperor arrived. He also pointed out that the Youqin n was the current human emperor...

    Chi Jingzi looked troubled. He told the Golden Roc to calm down and turned around to fly to the back mountain.

    Soon, Chi Jingzi entered and left the Three Friends Courtyard. He rushed to a corner of the Jade Void Pce and brought Dao Weizi over. On the way, he reminded him softly.

    Although Dao Weizi was considered an expert, he could only smile bitterly when he realized that he had been embroiled in a battle between the top factions in the world because of old scores.

    The Golden Roc said that there would be no punishment. He was hinting.

    Dao Weizi could only smile bitterly. However, he had made up his mind to send a voice transmission to ask Eldest Senior Brother Guang Chengzi how he should deal with this matter after he arrived at the Heavenly Courts.

    He was just a small immortal from a major sect. He did not dare to say anything.

    At the same time, in the small courtyard of the three friends, on the rocking chair under the tree.

    The middle-aged Daoist lying on the ground sighed slightly. An old Daoist priest walked out from behind the tree. His peach-shaped head was rather festive. He had white hair, white eyebrows, and a kind face. He was naturally an South Pole Immortal.

    ¡°Teacher, Junior Brother Changgeng seems to have exceeded your expectations.¡±

    ¡°This 98% has really given me a difficult problem. I¡¯m afraid that half of the arrangements of the Primary Order will be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him that we are plotting against the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning waved his hand. ¡°Make a trip to the Heavenly Courts. Save him if you can. If not, forget it. He has his ways of protecting the Dao Sect. I have my own considerations. As long as he is loyal to the Dao Sect, he can do whatever he wants. If I argue with him, wouldn¡¯t Junior Brother Tongtianugh at me and say that I¡¯m not tolerant? Changgeng is upright and has good fortune. He is adaptable and thorough. I think he likes him.¡±

    As he spoke, the Saint chuckled and said, ¡°Everything is preordained. If he breaks my n, he will have to think of a way to rece me in the future. He understood that logic. Since he was determined, he would let him be. It¡¯s not bad if we can have some peace in this Great Tribtion.¡±

 Chapter 615 - In front of the Lingxiao Hall! Turn the Limit!

    <h4>Chapter 615: In front of the Lingxiao Hall! Turn the Limit!</h4>

    ¡°I, um... I, Dao Weizi, am a cultivator of the Jade Void Pce. This... I am indeed the founder of the Dao Wei Immortal Sect... Back then, the Dao Immortal Sect that I established had indeed quarreled with the Immortal Du Sect. However, that was because the Dao Immortal Sect had developed itself and was seeking a ce to worship. The Honglin Kingdom of the Youqin n happened to be between the two countries that worshiped the Dao Wei Immortal Sect. That was why they sent troops to attack the Honglin Kingdom. It was a normal expansion of the sect at that time. Moreover, I had specially instructed everyone in the Immortal Sect to avoid conflict with the Immortal Du Sect as much as possible. I had also prepared other countries to rece the Honglin Kingdom with the Immortal Du Sect. Although this matter is not right, and the Immortal Dao cannot interfere with the mortals casually, the Heavenly Courts had not risen back then. The various immortal sects of the Middle Continent had done so. It was an old tradition of the Primordial World. I¡¯m willing to ept the Heavenly Courts¡¯ punishment for this matter.¡±

    In front of the Lingxiao Hall, in the interrogation room.

    Dao Weizi was dressed in a silk gray robe. He lowered his head and said those words.

    On the stairs in front of him, the Jade Emperor, who was sitting quietly behind the jade table, was expressionless. It made the immortal who had obtained the Dao and longevity feel a lot of pressure. His forehead was covered in sweat.

    As Li Changshou was no longer the main judge, the previous venue had been modified. The main judge was naturally the Jade Emperor, who was sitting in front of the hall.

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion, there was no need to add a jury in this case. Many righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts stood on both sides of the steps. They coulde up with strategies and speak at any time.

    The previous words were naturally the result of Dao Weizi¡¯s careful consideration. It was also within Li Changshou¡¯s expectations.

    If Dao Weizi were to throw all the responsibility onto Randeng, it would be counterproductive.

    Dao Weizi¡¯s current attitude was most likely unrted to Chan School. After all, he was not an important figure of Chan School.

    Li Changshou stood quietly at the bottom of the stairs and did not say anything.

    In front of the hall, the Jade Emperor hummed softly and slowly said, ¡°Dao Weizi, whatever you say now will be the key to influencing the direction of this case. I¡¯m sitting here. Don¡¯t be afraid to tell the truth. The Heavenly Dao is always watching you.¡±

    Dao Weizi¡¯s Dao Body trembled and he smiled bitterly in his heart.

    He was an immortal of longevity after all. He was also a member of Chan School. Normally, he would be in the limelight wherever he went. asionally, he would go to various banquets in East Kunlun. However, his ears would soften when he heard ttery.

    However, in this ce, he seemed to have be a ¡°weak group¡±.

    Dao Weizi secretly looked at Deputy Sect Master Randeng, who was standing quietly on the right. He then looked a little further away. He was the eldest senior brother of the Jade Void Pce¡¯s spokesperson, Guang Chengzi. His thoughts were extremelyplicated.

    He did not expect that this matter would implicate him.

    Didn¡¯t they say that the Heavenly Courts used Chang¡¯e to frame the Heavenly General and attacked the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School? They wanted to use that to establish the Heavenly Courts¡¯ advantageous position against the Saint Sect.

    Why did it suddenly involve the Dao Immortal Sect?

    However, Dao Weizi was an intelligent Daoist.

    When he was suddenly called out by the Golden-Winged Roc of the Heavenly Courts, he was wondering what had happened.

    Although he did not think of anything.

    When he was brought to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ general by Senior Brother Chi Jingzi, Dao Weizi naturally heard Chi Jingzi¡¯s voice transmission...

    ¡°After I go to the Heavenly Courts, if anyone asks, you have to weigh what you should say and what you should not say.¡±

    Therefore, Dao Weizi weighed the matter all the way. When he arrived in the Heavenly Courts and heard what the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God, Taibai Jinxing, had said during the interrogation, he immediately understood what was going on.

    How could Dao Weizi not know about that?

    When Deputy Sect Master Randeng looked for him back then, he had thought that there was a wide path in front of him. He had to seize the opportunity.

    If Deputy Sect Master Randeng was happy, wouldn¡¯t he be able to be promoted to a personal disciple of Chan School, obtain the opportunity to listen to the Dao in front of the Saint, be recognized by the Saint, be a core disciple of Chan School, and be the 13th Golden Immortal of Chan School...

    <i>Ah, what a pity.</i>

    At that time, Deputy Sect Master Randeng had suffered a loss. He had been schemed against by Taibai Jinxing, who was sitting behind the long table today. Most of the treasures that he had umted over countless years were gone...

    As a result, Dao Weizi was reprimanded and remained in seclusion in the Jade Void Pce.

    Dao Weizi did not dare to think too much. He pondered for a while and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and waved his left hand gently. A wisp of golden light rushed into the sky above the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. His calm voice spread everywhere.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is the judgment.¡±

    Boom!

    A purple-ck lightning dragon appeared out of thin air and streaked across Dao Weizi¡¯s head. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws, its might overwhelming the sky!

    The terrifying Heavenly Might crashed down. Dao Weizi¡¯s Dao Body trembled. He looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°T-this...¡±

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and said, ¡°You are a disciple of a great sect. I¡¯ll give you this chance. Otherwise, the next Heavenly Punishment will not only scare you but alsond on you. Here! The Heavenly Dao is monitoring, if you dare to speak nonsense. I will not forgive you!¡±

    Dao Weizi hurriedly lowered his head and bowed deeply. His eyes trembled as he took a deep breath.

    What should I do?

    Suddenly, Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Dao Weizi must be afraid of someone here. Therefore, I don¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Why don¡¯t you personally give a decree? As long as Dao Weizi tells the truth, not only will the Heavenly Courts protect him, but we will also forgive him a portion of his crimes by exining to Chan School. From the looks of it, Dao Weizi is not the mastermind. He has no choice but to respect the orders of a Deputy Sect Master.¡±

    Dao Weizi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled and he almost nodded.

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and said, ¡°What you said is very true, Dao Weizi. Do you dare to speak after I made such a promise to you?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Guang Chengzi sighed. ¡°Say whatever you have to say. Just report the truth about what happened back then. Although this matter concerns Deputy Sect Master Randeng, we are suing the human emperor today. It¡¯s a good thing that you are not implicated.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Eldest Senior Brother, you know about this too...¡±

    Dao Weizi sighed and was about to speak.

    Li Changshou suddenly said, ¡°Dao Weizi, why don¡¯t you sit down and talk? Calm down.¡±

    At the side, the meditation cushion that was meant for Ju Liusun was quickly carried over by the Heavenly General. How could Dao Weizi dare to disobey?

    After sitting down, Dao Weizi felt more confident.

    He pondered for a moment and nced at Randeng¡¯s gloomy face.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists of the Heavenly Courts, you must know that before the Heavenly Courts rose, immortals and mortals had the same logic. Mortals wanted pills to extend their lifespans, while immortals wanted luck and merit. Most of them would secretly control some kingdoms and tribes. At that time, no one said that it was wrong. The main body of an immortal was also a human. Of course, the rules set by the Heavenly Courts are indeed wrong. I have already ordered the Dao Immortal Sect to stop oppressing the mortal kingdoms...¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Li Changshou interrupted his nagging and said firmly, ¡°The problem now is, is the person who besieged the Honglin Kingdom, attacked the Honglin Kingdom at night, and ordered the extermination of the male members of the current generation of the Human Emperor¡¯s n you, Dao Weizi?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Dao Weizi panicked.

    ¡°How can it be me? Although I¡¯m not a benevolent person, I know how difficult it is for living beings to survive. There are limits to the conflicts between the immortal sects and the mortal world over merit and precious materials. Which righteous Qi Refinement cultivator would kill mortals for no reason? This will cause negative karma!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t give the order, did someone instruct you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡± Dao Weizi looked at Randeng and whispered, ¡°I only led the current Sect Leader of the Dao Immortal Sect to the front of Deputy Sect Master Randeng. Everything was set up by Deputy Sect Master Randeng.¡±

    Li Changshou looked enlightened. He turned around and reported to the Jade Emperor.

    He continued, ¡°Your Majesty, Marshal Golden Roc has already summoned the current Sect Leader of the Dao Mini Immortal Sect and a few important elders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said coldly. General Dongmu, who was at the side, shouted. Several figures were escorted by the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    This time, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals did not stand on ceremony. One of them shouted, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    The legs of the ordinary Golden Immortal old Daoists trembled. They lowered their heads and knelt. They did not dare to raise their heads.

    At that moment, the ordinary officials of the Heavenly Courts, who had said that it was not appropriate to be the judge, kept asking questions. The longevity immortals of the Immortal Sects under Chan School opened their mouths and admitted their mistakes.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng personally ordered me to control the two tribes near the Honglin Kingdom, Dong Li, and Hai Ti. Deputy Sect Master Randeng is an ancient mighty figure and the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. My master has to be respectful when he sees him. I don¡¯t dare to disrespect him...¡±

    ¡°Are there any details?¡±

    ¡°Details...¡±

    ¡°How did you control these two tribes?¡±

    The Sect Leader sighed and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, this matter is a little difficult to talk about. The Immortal Sects usually negotiate with the mortal countries of the human race. We will first give them benefits and then graduallye into contact with them. If a Fang Nation originally had an immortal Dao faction, they would have to secretly y games and negotiate step by step. In the end, they would decide the victor and loser. There would basically not be any major fights. However, at that time, Deputy Sect Master Randeng urged us. He only gave us a few months. To see the results immediately, we had no choice but to use some strategies...¡±

    ¡°What strategies?¡±

    ¡°We chose a female disciple with average potential but outstanding looks and used some bewitching pills to control the leaders of the two tribes...¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Was this ordered by Deputy Sect Master Randeng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The Sect Leader lowered his head and sighed. The immortals of the Heavenly Courts were in an uproar.

    Perfected Taiyi squinted. Although his mouth was sealed, he could still make a powerfulment.

    ¡°Boohoo! Randeng... Ahem!¡±

    Although the details were small, they destroyed the image of the mighty figures of Randeng Ancient times and Chan School.

    Li Changshou sighed and continued to ask about the various details. He revealed the tragedy of the Honglin Kingdom that night.

    An hourter, the immortals¡¯ emotions were stirred. They red at Randeng.

    In the Dharma Array deep in the Great White Hall, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, squatted together and exchanged a few words softly.

    In front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor waved his hand. The few witnesses from the Dao Immortal Sect left.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Daoist Randeng, if you can use your thoughts on the right path, the world will be much more stable.¡±

    A righteous god of the Heavenly Courts took two steps forward and bowed to the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Daoist Randeng had already investigated the matter of him harming the current human emperor¡¯s race with his might! Please punish me severely, Your Majesty!¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Minister, don¡¯t be anxious. Although this matter is clear, what happened today is a reference for the future actions of the Heavenly Courts. You have to pay attention to the details. Minister Changgeng, you said that you have evidence. Where is the evidence?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. He took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball from his sleeve. ¡°This is evidence.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Changshou answered and activated the Shadow-Retaining Ball¡¯s restrictions. Immediately, a scene in the starry night appeared.

    Randeng was sitting cross-legged on the cloud. Five-colored divine light flickered around his body, and the zed Pagoda in his hand instantly left him.

    At the same time, an aqua-blue halo slowly spread out. The twenty-four stars shone. Randeng¡¯s figure instantly stopped, and the universe waspletely sealed.

    An armored Daoist with a beautiful beardnded from the sky and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ve already protected you! Everyone, give me, Zhao Gongming, some face. Don¡¯t fight anymore!¡±

    <i>Why is my treasure broken? Why is it not listening to me?</i>

    The scene stopped.

    Actually, there was still the segment of dividing the spoilster. He still had to care about his image in Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes.

    Even so, the immortals almostughed out loud.

    As long as he brought Randeng into the role of a ¡°viin¡± in advance, it would be extremely hrious to see Randeng suffer.

    Brother Gongming¡¯s face was flushed red. He sat there and looked at the side. He was teased by Qiong Xiao¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly. Zhao Gongming was shocked. He immediately puffed out his chest and raised his head. He sat on the wooden armchair and looked domineering.

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to push the Shadow-Retaining Ball in front of General Dongmu and let him protect it as evidence.

    ¡°Minister Changgeng.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the next process?¡±

    Really just going through the motions.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the physical evidence is here and the witness is present. Next, we have to ask Randeng if he has confessed.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou turned to look at Randeng and said, ¡°I believe the Deputy Sect Master doesn¡¯t want to say anything now.¡±

    Randeng sneered when he heard that.

    ¡°Since Lord Taibai Jinxing has already arranged everything, it¡¯s useless for me to say anything. However, I have been doing this since ancient times. nning and scheming are the foundation of my standing in the Primordial World. Today, the Heavenly Courts questioned me about this matter. The Qi Refinement cultivators from the ancient times and ancient times in the Primordial World have been used by you. What a good n! However, Lord Taibai Jinxing, the Heavenly Courts only had their glory today with the support of the Dao Sect. Now, they want to use the Deputy Sect Master of the Dao Sect to establish their might. Are you at ease?¡±

    Many immortals around pondered for a while and felt that what he said made sense.

    Li Changshou chuckled and calmly epted the challenge.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, you¡¯re wrong. The Heavenly Courts did not want to hold on to anyone¡¯s weakness, nor did they think of controlling anyone. The world is huge, but it consists of only the five continents and the trichiliocosm. The Heavenly Courts rely on the Heavenly Dao. They seek the stability of the world and the vicissitudes of the righteous path. Deputy Sect Master Randeng, there¡¯s actually no need to divert the conflict. Which of the mighty figures and great mystical abilities in the world are with you? Who is connected to you? The Western Sect? When you gave the order to kill the Youqin n, you probably did not expect them to be the current human emperor and gather the destiny of the human race, right? This is retribution from the Heavenly Dao. Do you plead guilty to this case?¡±

    Randeng closed his eyes and remained silent. He stood there quietly, as if he did not care about anything.

    Li Changshou nodded and turned around to bow to the Jade Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty! Deputy Sect Master Randeng refuses to admit to his crimes. Can you ask the Heavenly Dao to punish him!?!¡±

    The Jade Emperor was about to speak when Randeng said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I admit that it was me.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately replied with a cold gaze. ¡°Randeng has already confessed. I beg Your Majesty to punish me!¡±

    ¡°Jade Emperor!¡±

    Daoist Randeng took half a step forward. Lightning immediately appeared around him and turned into a cage that trapped him.

    Randeng said firmly, ¡°Does the Heavenly Courts really want to kill the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School andpletely break off ties with the Saint¡¯s sect? Please reconsider, Jade Emperor. This Taibai Jinxing is my mortal enemy! I have tried to kill him many times. He has tried to ruin my reputation many times. How can the living beings of the world believe that such a personal grudge is mixed into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ business!?!¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned.

    He was not conflicted about how to deal with this matter. He had already decided with Changgeng.

    The Jade Emperor was simply a little tired of Daoist Randeng. Although all living beings wanted to live and avoid death, Randeng¡¯s tricks kepting. Many immortals around him were already affected.

    What a powerful Deputy Sect Master of Chan School.

    No wonder Changgeng said, ¡°If I don¡¯t nail Randeng to the front of the Lingxiao Hall today, I¡¯m afraid there will be a huge problem in the future.¡±

    In the crowd, a Heavenly Courts official stood up and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty! Since Randeng has already confessed, why should we listen to his lies? It is appropriate for Lord Taibai Jinxing to get rid of the despicable and shameless ancient living beings! The reason why Lord Taibai Jinxing had a death feud with Randeng was that he abhorred evil! Your Majesty, please recall that when Taibai Jinxing became enemies with the Deputy Sect Master of a Saint like Randeng, Taibai Jinxing did not have much authority or status. He was only an ordinary disciple of Ren School! The fact that he could fight with Randeng and win by mediating means that the Heavenly Courts have the protection of the Heavenly Dao and that the Heavenly Dao is helping Lord Taibai Jinxing! Whoever is righteous and evil will be judged!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and asked, ¡°What is your position?¡±

    The small official of the Heavenly Courts said in a low voice, ¡°I, Wang Shan, have just entered the Heavenly Courts and am working in the Heaven Respect Hall.¡±

    ¡°Transfer into the Hall of Enlightenment and advance to the fifth rank,¡± the Jade Emperor said calmly. Then, he waved his hand.

    Wang Shan did not look happy. He did not decline and immediately lowered his head and retreated.

    The asion was not right.

    Li Changshou smiled faintly when he saw that. He had surprisingly discovered a small pir of the Heavenly Courts in the future.

    Putting Wang Shan aside for now, Li Changshou stared at Randeng and said calmly, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng, are you not going to argue?¡±

    Randeng shook his head slightly, his eyes filled with regret. He sighed and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts are just so-so!¡±

    ¡°Take him down!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals swarmed around him. The power of the Heavenly Dao suddenly became extremely rich. Lightning shed in front of the Lingxiao Hall!

    At the side, Zhao Gongming stood up. The Golden Roc held the God-ying Spear. Behind the Goddess of Golden Spirit, there was an illusion of a Dharma body. On the steps, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice had already emitted golden light...

    As long as Randeng dared to resist, they did not mind joining forces to suppress him.

    Guang Chengzi clenched his fists in his sleeves and slowly stood up. His expression was extremelyplicated.

    Perfected Yu Ding raised his hand and pressed on Taiyi¡¯s shoulder, afraid that Perfected Taiyi would rush out.

    Huang Long¡¯s reaction was the most realistic. At that moment, he looked at Randeng in a panic. He wanted to speak but did not know how to. He was afraid that a huge battle would happen next and Randeng would die miserably in front of the Lingxiao Hall.

    A spiritmp appeared on Randeng¡¯s shoulder, and a ferocious look shed across his eyes...

    At this moment!

    Screech...

    With a loud cry, a wisp of white light appeared in the sky. However, in the next moment, it rushed 50 kilometers away. A calm shout resonated with the Great Dao and spread for 5,000 kilometers.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t attack. I¡¯m here with the Saint¡¯s decree.¡±

    A Saint¡¯s decree?

    A look of thought quickly shed across Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand and made a stop sign. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals that were originally rushing towards Randeng immediately stopped and quickly retreated.

    The spiritmp on Randeng¡¯s shoulder dimmed, and his eyes twitched.

    Qiong Xiao pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Trouble. The true experts of Chan School are here.¡±

    A Heavenly General cursed, ¡°Who dares to trespass the Heavenly Courts!?!¡±

    The Jade Emperor raised his hand and gestured for the Heavenly General to not say anything.

    Numerous immortal senses and gazes gathered on the person who had arrived. Someone who recognized the immortal had already mentioned his name.

    The Old Man of the South Pole.

    The old immortal, who had a strange appearance, held a peach walking stick and stood on the back of the white crane. At that moment, he was no longer in a hurry. He walked forward at a moderate speed.

    Behind him, several streams of light chased over. They were the Heavenly Generals guarding the door. They could not stop the old immortal just now.

    The three divine swords hanging on the Heavenly Gate did not react to him at all. It was as if the Heavenly Dao allowed him toe and go freely in the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to the Heavenly Generals and instructed them.

    ¡°Report...¡±

    A Heavenly General rushed forward at full speed and arrived in front of the Lingxiao Hall first. He knelt on one knee and shouted,

    ¡°The disciple of the Saint of Chan School, The Old Man of the South Pole, requests to see you outside the Central Heaven Gate!¡±

    The old Daoist priest on the white crane smiled faintly. His rxed and easy voice floated over.

    ¡°Due to the urgency of the situation, I have been rude. My master, Saint Yuqing, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, has a decree. When I pass it on, I will ask the Heavenly Courts to punish me.¡±

    In the Grand White Pce, the two incarnationsmunicated secretly.

    In front of the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor smiled and said,

    ¡°Since you have the decree of the Saint, there¡¯s no need to pursue the matter of the Immortal Elder entering the Heaven Gate.

    What is Saint Yuqing like?¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole bowed from afar and took a step out of the white crane. His body seemed to have crashed into a white cloud and appeared in front of the Lingxiao Hall.

    The white crane stopped in the clouds in the distance and waited. It did not transform into a boy.

    The Old Man of the South Pole bowed forward. He first greeted the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, then bowed to Li Changshou and General Dongmu. Then, he bowed to Guang Chengzi, Zhao Gongming, Yun Xiao, and the other eight experts of the Dao Sect.

    Perfected Taiyi took the opportunity to undo his Dharma treasure.

    A peaceful and calming Dao rune circted. The Old Man of the South Pole slowly said, ¡°The matter today has already caused an uproar. The Primordial Three Realms have already spread. Teacher said that this matter should not be dyed for long. The Heavenly Courts will deal with it quickly.¡±

    After saying that, the South Pole Immortal looked at Daoist Randeng and smiled. ¡°Deputy Sect Master, Teacher told you not to hold on to your mystical abilities.¡±

    Daoist Randeng closed his eyes and sighed. He said softly, ¡°By the orders of the Sect Master.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. With his readingprehension, he could not understand what the Saint¡¯s decree meant.

    Indeed, Saints are still Saints. They are old questioners.

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, are you also here to plead for mercy for Deputy Sect Master Randeng?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± The South Pole Immortal leaned on his walking stick and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m only here on orders to convey Teacher¡¯s orders. Please make a judgment quickly, Heavenly Courts.

    However, I¡¯m a little puzzled. I want to ask Changgeng. ¡±

    <i>It¡¯sing.</i>

    <i>The hidden expert of Chan School is about to attack!</i>

    Li Changshou activated his clear Dao heart and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Senior Brother, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small problem.¡± The Old Man of the South Pole smiled and said, ¡°Before the rise of the Heavenly Courts, the living beings of the Three Realms did not know the heavenly rules and did not care about the name of the Heavenly Courts. They followed the ancient and ancient rules. Deputy Sect Master Randeng was inherently wrong because of his old feud with Junior Brother Changgeng. However, that was before the rise of the Heavenly Courts. Deputy Sect Master Randeng probably did not know how the Heavenly rules were set or what the Heavenly Courts¡¯ philosophy was. In other words, thews had yet to be established. The living beings did not know that they hadmitted such a mistake when they did not know that they had vited the rules of the heavens. Should they tolerate it and reduce the punishment? I know that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly rules have existed for a long time. However, the Heavenly rules are constantly being improved. They have not been announced to the Three Realms. Presumably, when Deputy Sect Master Randeng schemed against the Youqin n, he would definitely turn around and not do such a rebellious thing if he knew the heavenly rules and the ideals of the Heavenly Courts. Junior Brother Changgeng, do you think that¡¯s right?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was convinced.

    Randeng sighed and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what the rules are.¡±

    Turn the tables?

    Li Changshou suddenly raised his head and sighed. ¡°In that case... the immortals and immortals of the various sects will retreat. Those unrted will retreat. I¡¯m the Grand Pure One¡¯s disciple, Li Changshou. I¡¯m the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng. I want to settle old scores. There¡¯s only one left.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Gongming, Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit stood up with cold expressions.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s figure disappeared at the same time as the Queen Mother and Long Ji. However, Quan Dong, the Heavenly General of the Heavenly Courts, flew over from the Grand White Pce.

    He did not hesitate to fight.

 Chapter 616 - Lights Out! Lights Out!

    <h4>Chapter 616: Lights Out! Lights Out!</h4>

    <i>What?</i>

    The Old Man of the South Pole frowned at the scene before him.

    Golden light shed around Li Changshou. Immortal power surged under his wide robe, and there was a force that made his heart palpitate.

    The auras of the four experts of Jie School had already locked onto Randeng. They could attack and suppress him at any time.

    The surrounding immortals quickly retreated. They were in an orderly manner and did not panic at all, as if they had already rehearsed it.

    Daoist Randeng smiled coldly. As if he had known that would happen, he seemed to have some self-restraint and turned to look at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, Junior Brothers and Sisters.¡± The South Pole Immortal asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Previously, Deputy Sect Master Randeng kept saying that I have a death feud with him. Senior Brother also knows that I have a stable personality. I don¡¯t want to have such a powerful enemy and still be free outside, threatening the lives of my friends and family. I naturally have to get rid of him while he¡¯s in the Heavenly Courts. I want toplete karma.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng.¡± The South Pole Immortal took two steps forward with his walking stick. He looked at Guang Chengzi and immediately said, ¡°Have you considered the consequences of this matter? Changgeng, if you kill Deputy Sect Master Randeng here, you will have lost your fairness before the Heavenly Dao. You are the main person in this cmity...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou naturally untied the belt of his robe and took off his wide robe, leaving only his ck trousers.

    Two immortal ropes surrounded him and tied his trousers tightly. His long hair gradually turned ck, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda flew out of its own ord and slowly rotated above Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    Under the light of the sun, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao Body, which was almost perfect because he cultivated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, emitted light.

    He opened his right hand and the Cosmic Ruler appeared in his palm. He waved his left hand gently and used the Heart-Piercing Lock to escape.

    The Spirit Coffin on Randeng¡¯s shoulder flickered. It looked like it was just standing there quietly, but it was actually focused on guarding against Li Changshou¡¯s sneak attack.

    Being afraid of having descendants was an example.

    Li Changshou then said to the Old Man of the South Pole, ¡°The Heavenly Dao will decide if I was impartial or not. Deputy Sect Master Randeng has tried to test me several times. Even if I make a mistake once, I will definitely be burned to ashes by him. Besides...¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled. His face turned from an old to a young Daoist. He used his original appearance, which was more than tenyers of disguise.

    ¡°The person who wants to kill him today is a disciple of Ren School. What has it got to do with the Heavenly Courts? The legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts should have some private lives.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Randeng seemed to haveughed out of anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already restrained myself by respecting the Saint today! You¡¯re just deliberately suppressing the power of Chan School because Jie School is close to you! How filthy! You keep saying that I have a death feud with you. I¡¯ve been bullied by you several times, but you¡¯re the one whoined first!¡±

    He was anxious. He was really anxious.

    Crash!

    A Shadow-Retaining Ball rolled out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. The Dharma artifact rolled on the jade b that was surrounded by clouds for a few weeks, revealing an image.

    It was the scene where Randeng had used Li Changshou of taking revenge.

    ¡°Please reconsider, Jade Emperor. Taibai Jinxing and I are mortal enemies!¡±

    Upon seeing that, Randeng remained calm andposed. He looked like he was just trying to argue.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°You provoked me because you were afraid of Brother Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry. It is personal. Whoever interferes, regardless of whether they help me or you, will be my enemy. Brother Gongming.¡±

    Li Changshou nced at Zhao Gongming. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Zhao Gongming immediately understood something.

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°The disciples of Jie School will not participate in the battle between Changgeng and Deputy Sect Master Randeng today.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you participating?!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit gritted her teeth in anger and red at Zhao Gongming. ¡°Do you know how many tricks this old bastard has up his sleeve? He¡¯s the boss of the same generation as Master and the others! Chan School has yet to say that they will not help Randeng!¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Perfected Taiyi said calmly. ¡°As a disciple of Chan School, I naturally can¡¯t remain indifferent after seeing the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School suffer a cmity. If word gets out, people willugh at Chan School for not being united. What kind of faction are we forming? What kind of small group are we forming? However, the weather might have been hot recently. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I often talk and sleep...¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The immortals were speechless.

    At the side, the corners of Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He pondered left and right and closed his eyes to focus. He sat on the armchair with Perfected Taiyi and closed his eyes to ¡°sleep¡±.

    Hence, the snoring sounds rose and fell, making Perfected Huang Long anxious.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, the Old Man of the South Pole, what do the two of you say today?¡±

    He was forcing Guang Chengzi and the South Pole Immortal to express their stance.

    If Chan School supported Randeng, Li Changshou would invite the Grand Supreme Elder to make the decision and escte the matter to a personal feud within the Dao Sect.

    If the two people of Chan School expressed that they would not interfere in this matter, Chan School would not be able to use this matter as an excuse to attack in the future.

    Why can¡¯t Randeng die if Daoist Lu Ya is dead?

    The God-Conferment that he was in charge of did not need such a trouble-making old Daoist priest who had ulterior motives and no bottom line.

    Without Randeng, it was very important for him to continue advancing various ns.

    Huang Long stood up and quickly walked to Guang Chengzi¡¯s side. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and pondered. He did not reply.

    Huang Long stomped his feet and was about to go forward to plead with Li Changshou when a figure shed in front of him. It was Zhao Gongming. He rushed over and stopped in front of Perfected Huang Long and Guang Chengzi.

    Zhao Gongming suddenly fell forward. Perfected Huang Long subconsciously supported him, but he barely supported him.

    However...

    With a cry, Zhao Gongming spat out a mouthful of blood. His body trembled violently. He raised his hand and grabbed Perfected Huang Long. He shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, quickly, help me heal. My old illness has acted up again!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long was instantly at a loss. As for Zhao Gongming, twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls floated around him. However, they happened to block the path of Guang Chengzi and Perfected Huang Long.

    It was a damned gentle version.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°If you two senior brothers don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll pretend that Chan School will not interfere. It¡¯s a personal feud between me and Deputy Sect Master Randeng.¡±

    Randeng squinted as a hint of ruthlessness shed in them.

    Guang Chengzi sighed. ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t forget the agreement between the Dao Sect and the battle.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you keep mentioning the agreement that the Dao Sects will not fight. However, you forgot that the agreement that the Dao Sects will not fight restricts the Chan School and Jie School. The content is to tell which side will start the conflict first. Ren School supports the other sect.

    There are no restrictions. How should we deal with the conflict between Ren School and Chan School?¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°What I care about now is Chan School¡¯s attitude towards this matter. This is because I respect everyone in Chan School and don¡¯t dare to be rude to Second Aunt-Master.¡±

    Guang Chengzi was silent.

    The Old Man of the South Pole sighed. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°In that case, Chan School does not object to me finding Deputy Sect Master Randeng to seek revenge. Then...¡±

    Li Changshou took a step forward. Water-blue light surged in his eyes, and the Cosmic Ruler in his hand trembled slightly.

    Randeng subconsciously took half a step back and immediately sat cross-legged. The greenmp on his shoulder instantly merged into his Dao Body. A treasure wheel appeared behind him, and thousands of feet of green light shone around him!

    This battle was inevitable!

    In the green light, Randeng looked solemn. Layers of light surrounded him, and the Dao runes had an indescribable sense of stability.

    On the other hand, Li Changshou did not activate his Great Dao Mystique. He held the Cosmic Ruler and took another step forward. Blood waves suddenly surged in his body, and the sound of waves surging could be heard.

    His blood energy was like smoke, and his Dao Body was like a god!

    The surface trump card: Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    At that moment, the 108 prayer beads had been put away and the zed Pagoda had long fallen into Li Changshou¡¯s hands. The weak Cosmic Ruler had also been taken away by the Heavenly Courts. Although his Dao was revealed and he was sacred and dignified, he still felt a little shabby.

    On the other hand, Li Changshou, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, the Heart-Piercing Lock, and the Earth me g protected his essence soul. He also had the Yin-Yang Taiji Painting that he could use at any time.

    The difficulty today was not how to kill Randeng, but how to kill him at the smallest price during the sh between the various factions!

    He had given Chan School face.

    He had established the dignity of the Heavenly Courts.

    As long as he could kill Randeng today and make him perish in the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority would be stable!

    Killing Randeng could resolve the difficulties of the future.

    Although the two of them did not have the enmity of killing their master, they had been at odds with each other since the first time they met. Now, they were going to fight to the death.

    Whoosh...

    A hurried sound of air being torn apart sounded from behind themp. However, Randeng did not even look at it. The green light around him suddenly retracted, leaving only a hundred feet in diameter. However, it wasyered and seemingly corporeal!

    The arrowhead that pierced through the Heart Lock appeared out of thin air. However, it only stopped beside Randeng and was five feet away from his shoulder.

    The thin chain appeared one foot after another. It shone with golden light of merit and did not advance any further!

    Randeng sneered. ¡°Small...¡±

    Buzz!

    There was suddenly the sound of air being torn apart above his head. A sharp edge seemed to be right in front of him!

    Randeng¡¯s spiritual perception jumped wildly. He subconsciously looked up and saw another Li Changshou appear above him. His green clothes were bulging, and his blood aura was restrained. His body was like a taut bow. He raised his spear with both hands and smashed it at Randeng¡¯s head!

    Li Changshou, who was in front of him, was motionless. The blood aura around him dissipated, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and the Cosmic Ruler shot towards Li Changshou¡¯s true body.

    The person who had taken off his clothes and revealed his perfect Dao Body was actually a paper effigy...

    Randeng¡¯s protective mystical ability was shed open by the spear tip of the God-ying Spear. He only had time to raise his hand and push out a palm to receive the God-ying Spear with his palm!

    The green light around him retracted wildly. The treasure wheel behind his head shone brightly.

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, the universe trembled and clouds rose!

    The Lingxiao Hall shone with golden light. Layers of golden light enveloped the Lingxiao Hall.

    The expensive jade b in front of the hall had already been smashed through by Randeng. Li Changshou followed closely behind. He used the Cosmic Ruler in his left hand and the God-ying Spear in his right hand to create afterimages, as if he wanted to beat Randeng into meat sauce.

    As the clouds churned, a shallow pit that was 1,000 feet in diameter appeared on the Wall of Heaven.

    Randeng¡¯s left forearm was broken and bleeding. At that moment, he was using his treasure light to resist Li Changshou¡¯s attack.

    The Cosmic Ruler was unfathomable, but it had the potential to sever the universe.

    Although the God-ying Spear was damaged, it was a Chaos Connate numinous treasure. It was simr to the Cosmic Ruler¡¯s attack and defense.

    Li Changshou circted the Eight-Nine Arcane Art and activated the two treasures. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda protected him andpletely ignored Randeng¡¯s scattered attacks. Every time the ruler shadows and spear shadowsnded, they would add some injuries to Randeng.

    He was passive in one move and was passive everywhere.

    Randeng really did not expect Li Changshou to use such a method and n so far ahead. He had prepared a sneak attack from the beginning.

    He had deceived everyone and secretly made ns!

    The three treasures were augmented on the paper effigy. His main body was hiding in the dark. When he was distracted, he would kill him with all his might!

    At that moment, there was a hint of regret in Randeng¡¯s eyes. His lips trembled, but he did not make a sound. He could only resist Li Changshou¡¯s attack with all his might.

    Even if he had no bottom line, he could not beg for mercy now...

    Yes!

    Before his mystical abilities werepletely broken, he had to think of a way to survive.

    In the shadow of the spear and ruler, Randeng suddenly saw Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    No, he was still plotting!

    Randeng suddenly realized that he had misjudged the strength of this disciple of Ren School.

    To be able topletely suppress him meant that the Dao Realm was not far from his. ording to the conclusion that he had secretly investigated, this child¡¯s Great Dao of Equalization could be used on experts who were stronger than him.

    At that moment, he could no longer resist Randeng. If the Great Dao of Equalization appeared, it would be enough to instantly cause him to bleed and suffer serious injuries even if it only weakened his cultivation by 30%.

    He was waiting...

    He was still waiting!

    Wait for the person behind to appear!

    ¡°Li Changgeng!¡±

    Randeng roared. Suddenly, a green me appeared on his forehead. The Dao runes around him suddenly expanded, and his severed arm was wrapped in immortal light. His body actually wanted to blow Li Changshou away.

    Burning his essence soul!

    Burn the spiritmp oil!

    Rumbling sounds suddenly came from Li Changshou¡¯s body. Ancient blood patterns crawled from his neck to his face. His strength increased by 30%. The Cosmic Ruler in his hand smashed down and instantly destroyed Randeng¡¯s counterattack!

    ¡°A shallow trump card: The Magi Battle Technique that the Lady of Earth gave me.¡±

    Randeng shouted angrily. Li Changshou looked angry, but his Dao heart was extremely calm. He clearly analyzed every stream of immortal power that Randeng circted and every divine power that surged back.

    To be safe, he would only wait for an hour. If the expert who could really save Randeng did not appear in an hour, he would use the Great Dao of Equalization to let Randeng die.

    In the Grand White Pce, Bai Ze maintained the appearance of an auspicious beast. Three long feathers were tied to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s arm. He used the power of Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul to sense Li Changshou¡¯s luck.

    As long as Bai Ze sensed the change in luck, no matter how small it was, it would directly shout at Li Changshou.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother sat on the throne. The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts had been brought back to the Lingxiao Hall by the Jade Emperor.

    The immortals, gods, and Heavenly Generals looked outside from near the hall door and praised endlessly.

    Long Ji was naturally the most nervous. She stood at the front and crossed her fingers in front of her, afraid that her master would be restrained by an ancient mighty figure like Randeng.

    General Dongmu¡¯s expression was the most emotional. After all, he had witnessed Li Changshou¡¯s rise.

    Look at Changgeng. From the little god who met the Jade Emperor and him in the Sea God Temple back then to the true thigh of the Heavenly Courts that could continuously suppress the ancient mighty figures...

    General Dongmu remained the same. He only added an ¡°ex¡± in front of the second-inmand of the Heavenly Courts...

    The Jade Emperor sat on the throne and closed his eyes without saying a word. His mind was focused on his incarnation in case of emergencies.

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor did not understand...

    <i>Since Changgeng wants to kill Randeng, why is he deliberately stalling?</i>

    Quan Dong pondered carefully for a while and quickly shook his head.

    <i>Changgeng must have his own ns for that matter. I will wait and see.</i>

    ...

    Li Changshou divided the n into two types. The first was a n that followed the prescribed order and was carried out normally. He clearly marked the beginning and the purpose of the n and carried it out step by step.

    The second method was to make the n in advance, but not set the time to start the n and find an opportunity to carry it out.

    For example, he had schemed against Randeng this time.

    Li Changshou had long prepared the case of the Youqin n. He had prepared the schemes and excuses that he would use today and had deduced everything.

    It was not a premeditated n, but he had made all the arrangements in advance.

    There was only one decisive factor that triggered the ¡°Randeng Destruction n¡±¡ª

    Randeng entered the Heavenly Courts.

    If the Youqin n¡¯s case could not make Randeng submit, Li Changshou would use his personal grudge to initiate a one-sided battle with Randeng.

    In the Heavenly Courts, his teacher was above him, and the Jade Emperor was on his side.

    Even if the Heavenly Dao wanted to protect Randeng and let him cause trouble in the final God-Conferment Tribtion, Li Changshou was 90% confident that he could snatch Randeng¡¯s life away from the Heavenly Dao.

    However, his n was not just that.

    The first target of the n was Randeng, and the second target was actually the Western Sect.

    Randeng was the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, but his position in Chan School was very awkward. There were not many disciples of Chan School who really took him seriously.

    Why would Second Uncle-Master Primordial Beginning allow Randeng to cause trouble?

    There was the factor of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning wanting to use the Burning Lamp Scissors to trim the leaves of Jie School. There should also be a scheme between Saints.

    If Second Uncle-Master knew that Randeng was a hidden pawn of the Western Sect, he would have deliberately schemed against the Western Sect and ced Randeng in an important position. He would even have the twelve Golden Immortals call Randeng their teacher.

    How could Second Uncle-Master not know?

    There was, but the possibility was very low...

    However, in the original God-Conferment Scroll, the battle between the Chan School and Chan School continued to escte. Although Chan School had relied on the Western Sect to promote and receive the two Saints to attack, they had defeated Jie School. However, Chan School did not obtain any benefits.

    Randeng obtained twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls and betrayed the Western Sect. He received guidance from the Heavenly Dao and evolved the twenty-four heavens. He filled the nine heavens of the Heavenly Courts and formed the thirty-three Heavenly Worlds. He obtained boundless merit.

    What are these?

    That was equivalent to Randeng giving the destiny and the foundation of merit to the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou had a clear idea when he was thinking about the entire Great God-Conferment Tribtion and the many important matters before and after.

    In the past two hundred years, as his Dao realm had deepened and his understanding of the Heavenly Dao had deepened, he had also borrowed the Primordial Violet Vapor of the Kun Peng to have an indirect connection with the Heavenly Dao. He had obtained a lot of information that he had not seen before.

    Firstly, the Heavenly Dao had a powerful ability to control the script.

    Although the God-Conferment situation had changed drastically and the Western Sect had officially entered the cmity, they could not watch the mes from the shore like before. However, what about the story after the cmity?

    There was a story line that Li Changshou had ¡°seen¡±. It was also the original story line of thete-stage of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Daoist Wen Jing was secretly instigated by Ren School. When she was receiving Zhun Ti and rushing to help Chan School, she sucked a twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of Merit, causing it to fall to the ninth-grade. The foundation of the Western Sect¡¯s luck was on the verge of copse.

    However, the Saint of the Western Sect sent three thousand immortals to Jie School.

    The Western Sect no longer had anything to suppress the destiny of the sect. The destiny of the sect could copse at any time. They had fallen into the awkward situation of Jie School previously.

    This gave him the possibility of transforming into a Buddha and using the Buddhist Sect to rece the Western Sect to prosper in the Western Sect. From there, he couldplete the possibility that the Dao Ancestor would determine the prosperity of the Western Sect.

    After that, the Sect Master of Ren School, the Grand Pure One, descended to the mortal world to travel. He imparted the Daoist sutra and left the valley to plot against Hu Wei. He captured Daoist Duobao during the Great God-Conferment War and made him the master of Buddhism.

    At that moment, although the Western Sect was one step behind, they hurriedly counterattacked. Randeng, who had obtained twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, stood up and deduced the twenty-four heavens before betraying the Western Sect.

    The luck of the Western Sect increased greatly. With this counterattack, they built the Mahayana Sect, Zhun Ti, and turned it into the current Buddha, Gautama. They reduced the Buddhist sect that Daoist Duobao had established to a low-level Buddhist sect and established themselves in the Western Sect.

    Randeng was conferred the title of the Buddha of the past. He was brought to the Western Sect by Randeng. During the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he transferred Wen Shu, Pu Xian, Ju Liusun, and Ci Hang. They each received a reward and became experts with real power in the Buddhist Sect.

    The treasures turned into the Buddha of Many Treasures, but they were no longer useful. Instead, they gave the Buddhist Sect the destiny of a boundless numinous treasure.

    Perhaps the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had schemed to let his disciple obtain the luck of the Western Sect.

    The Buddhist Sect had prospered and obtained the protection of the Heavenly Dao to help the Heavenly Courts stabilize the Three Realms.

    The Dao Sect had lost Jie School and Chan School. They were no longer able topete with the Buddhists. Since then, the Buddhism has been less prosperous, and there has been a Western trip.

    That was the original script of the Heavenly Dao.

    From the results, Chan School was the loser. Regardless of how Second Uncle-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, schemed, Li Changshou could not let it go. He had to make his own ns.

    Randeng had yed too much of a role in the subsequent events.

    Although Li Changshou had already taken away the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, the cmity that Master Zhao was destined to face, Li Changshou had repeatedly reminded Zhao Gongming toprehend his Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    However, as long as Randeng was alive, Li Changshou felt unstable.

    Although he liked to be safe, he was also a person who knew how to repay favors. Most of what he had was given to him by Grand Pure One. Without the protection of Ren School, he would most likely have been killed by the Heavenly Dao.

    Therefore, he did not want to disappoint his teacher.

    Even if the Dao Sect was going to decline, they had to pull the Western Sect along. They had to destroy the foundation of the Western Sect first before anything else.

    In fact, as long as the Dao Sect did not have anypetitors, the Heavenly Dao would let Li Changshou help Chan School and weaken Chan School and Jie School at the same time. Li Changshou was willing to be the viin.

    In his God-Conferment n, he had aplete set of schemes and backup ns for transforming the beard into a Buddha.

    The battle between the great sects was actually a battle for luck.

    If he did not have sufficient luck, he would weaken in the blink of an eye.

    The Heavenly Dao Saint could not defeat the Heavenly Dao itself.

    Li Changshou¡¯s n was actually very simple. It was to have two obstructions and two promotions.

    The first thing he did was to stop Randeng from obtaining the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl. That coincided with his n to protect Master Zhao and the Three Xiao Immortals.

    The second obstacle was to prevent the Western Sect from obtaining all opportunities to replenish their destiny.

    The two promotions were:

    Pushing Chan School and the Western Sect to go against each other.

    Pushing Daoist Duobao to establish the Mahayana Buddhist Sect and be the future Buddha.

    He would contribute his meager strength to Teacher¡¯s n to transform his beard into Buddha!

    Therefore, today, Li Changshou wanted to kill Randeng, but he could not kill him directly. He had already considered all the possibilities of ¡°something unexpected might happen¡± and chose the safest choice.

    He had to admit that Li Changshou had gambled this time.

    He was gambling on whether the Receiving Saint knew that Randeng had the ability to deduce the twenty-four heavens toplete the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao in the future.

    That gave the Western Sect a choice.

    When they chose to save Randeng, Li Changshoupletely exposed the rtionship between Randeng and the Western Sect.

    The news that the Western Sect had nted spies in Chan School for many years and deliberately caused a conflict between them would spread throughout the five continents in a few hours. Jie School couldunch a crusade against the Western Sect in advance, and Chan School could not interfere.

    In fact, for the sake of reputation, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning would even join forces with Jie School to attack the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou killed Randeng when he chose not to save Zhun Ti. It also had the effect of stopping the prosperity of the Western Sect.

    Steadiness.

    The choice was with the Western Sect.

    That would depend on how much Randeng¡¯s life was worth in the eyes of the two Saints of the Western Sect.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s n had nothing to do with Guang Chengzi and the Old Man of the South Pole.

    No one could figure out what Li Changshou was plotting.

    It was mainly because they knew too little information. The intelligence was severely uneven.

    ¡°Li Changgeng! I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡±

    Daoist Randeng shouted. The mes on his forehead were a little blinding. At that moment, his entire body was filled with dents. Half of his bones were shattered, and he looked rather terrifying.

    At that moment, Randeng raised his left hand, which had just recovered a moment ago. The universe behind Li Changshou trembled slightly. A stone coffin made of limestone appeared out of thin air and suppressed Li Changshou¡¯s back!

    As soon as the coffin appeared, the entire Heavenly Courts dimmed. There were wisps of extremely obscure Dao runes on it.

    Li Changshou did not even look back. The Cosmic Ruler in his left hand flew out and collided with the green stone coffin!

    The Cosmic Ruler and the stone coffin were rtively slow. At the moment the two of them collided,yers of ripples appeared in the universe, and shock waves shot out in all directions.

    Fortunately, the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts had already retreated hundreds of kilometers. If they were within a 50-kilometer radius, countless Heavenly Soldiers would be killed.

    Only the Heavenly Courts had the protection of the Heavenly Dao. Every flower and grass could be indestructible. The universe was also extremely stable.

    Otherwise, this ce would have long been in ruins. There were cosmic rifts and ck holes everywhere.

    In the battle between the two treasures, the Grand Pure One¡¯s Cosmic Ruler was superior. The stone coffin was sent flying, but the Cosmic Ruler also suffered a huge bacsh, as if the stone coffin was quite heavy.

    At this moment!

    Immortal light surged around Randeng. The lid of the stone coffin opened a crack, and a ck beam shot out!

    Li Changshou¡¯s hair stood on end. He took the initiative to give up on suppressing the Randeng. He suddenly turned around and stared at the gap revealed by the stone coffin. The God-ying Spear in his hand pointed at the ck light.

    ng!

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure was sent flying. Randeng used the momentum to rush into the sky from the huge pit!

    ¡°Treasure, please turn around!¡±

    With a soft shout and a sh of white light, the huge gourd that had appeared beside Li Changshou unknowingly spat out a white ray of light. Randeng could not avoid it and was immediately hit on the neck.

    His essence soul was severely injured!

    However, at that moment, the stone coffin was lowered and themp was forward. An old hand had already reached into the opening of the stone coffin.

    Li Changshou watched coldly from the side. Anger burned in his eyes, but he did not attack.

    Resplendent immortal light shone. Randeng¡¯s injuries healed rapidly. He sat cross-legged on the stone coffin, and mes flickered on his forehead. The treasure wheel behind his head rotated. It was actually so holy.

    Randeng sneered and said, ¡°Li Changgeng, do you really think that I only have that ability since ancient times? You can¡¯t kill me today. If this continues, the Heavenly Courts will only be aughing stock. Why don¡¯t we stop the battle and end the feud?¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and let the God-ying Spear circle around him. He raised his left hand and pointed his sword at the sky.

    A ck cloud quickly condensed above the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and floated above Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    Li Changshou pointed his sword at Randeng and his stone coffin and shouted, ¡°Use the Heavenly Eye! Open!¡±

    The ck cloud surged like mes. A vertical eye appeared inside. A beam of divine light shot out from the bottom of the eye and hit the stone coffin under themp.

    A projection appeared around Randeng. Randeng¡¯s expression changed. Just as he was about to move, he was restrained by the heavenly might.

    The projection...

    At some point in time, somewhere, it seemed to be the end of the ancient times and the trichiliocosm.

    In a world where singing and dancing were peaceful, the atmosphere was peaceful, and the human race was flourishing. The day suddenly fell into endless darkness. A coffin appeared in the sky. The lid of the coffin was lifted, and ck fog scattered out.

    After a while, the ck fog enveloped the entire Chiliocosm and pulled the Chiliocosm into the coffin.

    The stone coffin disappeared into the void. It led the countless living beings inside to cry out miserably. It quickly refined the Chiliocosm and turned it into endless vitality.

    There were three to four simr scenes in the projection.

    The immortals of the Heavenly Courts were naturally shocked and angry when they saw that scene. The fairies turned pale and the Heavenly Generals drew their swords.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor mmed the table and cursed angrily.

    The Old Man of the South Pole and Guang Chengzi looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    He refined the living beings of a few Major Chiliocosms to replenish his vitality...

    Let alone the ancient Connate lifeforms, such matters could already bepared to the evil deeds of the Fiend Ancestor.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt that he could still have a backup n for his n. However, he could not let Randeng leave the Heavenly Courts today.

    <i>An hour is too long.</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll make a choice now. The Western Sect.</i>

    The sword fingers on his left hand turned into five fingers and spread open. Li Changshou¡¯s expression was cold. A wisp of water-blue Dao runes spread out and enveloped an area of 5,000 kilometers.

    Bnce, the Dao Realm of Randeng and Bian Zhuang.

    On the stone coffin, Old Daoist Randeng¡¯s body trembled slightly. His face was a little pale. He forcefully activated the power of his essence soul, but he felt that his immortal power waspletely unable to circte...

    In the next moment, Li Changshou held the God-ying Spear tightly and put away the Cosmic Ruler and the Heart-Piercing Lock. He took a deep breath and wisps of spiritual energy vortexes appeared by his mouth. His long hair kept floating upwards.

    The Eight-Nine Arcane Art was a battle technique of the Magi.

    It was the Grand Pure One¡¯s mystic technique.

    The Five-Element Escape, Cosmic Cave.

    Those with guns should press forward!

    Charge!

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure was almost torn apart by the resistance of the universe. He pulled out a green and red beam of light in front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall!

    At that moment, the time scale was broken down to an extremely small size. The universe was like a curtain of water and rain, and a crack was opened by the beam of light...

    It was so fast that the light was blurry and his immortal senses could not capture it.

    Even the Golden Immortal God could barely see the situation with his immortal senses.

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s spear seemed to have the power to destroy the world, but he focused all his power on the tip of the God-ying Spear and instantly rushed in front of Daoist Randeng.

    Randeng only had time to send a palm strike forward. At that moment, he, who could not use any treasures, was really suffering.

    Two figures crossed each other. Randeng was still sitting quietly on the stone coffin. However, Li Changshou stopped in the sky above the Lingxiao Hall and turned around.

    Old Daoist Randeng kept raising his hand.

    The me on his forehead suddenly shattered, and an ant-sized blood spot appeared. Then, the blood spot turned into a blood line that extended from his forehead to his nose bridge and chin...

    Li Changshou split his Dao Body into two!

    However!

    The stone coffin erupted with seven-colored immortal light. The two parts of Old Daoist Randeng¡¯s body that were about to separate were stuck together again. Randeng closed his eyes tightly. His essence soul, which had clearly been crushed by Li Changshou just now, was actually pieced together again.

    What mystical ability was that?

    Li Changshou did not say a word. He turned around and attacked with his spear. He resisted the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda that was cursing in his Dao heart and turned into a second beam of green and red light.

    In the blink of an eye, it pierced through Randeng¡¯s Dao Body again!

    This time, Randeng seemed to be unresponsive during his recovery.

    However, just as Li Changshou stopped, Randeng¡¯s remnant body pieced together and grew again. His essence soul could regenerate on its own even if it was destroyed.

    Why?

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses and took in the expressions of the immortals of Chan School.

    Clearly, they did not know that Randeng had such abilities.

    There was something strange about the stone coffin.

    Just as the thought of trying to bnce the stone coffin surfaced in his heart, his spiritual perception jumped slightly.

    Li Changshou used the same trick again. This time, he did not stop. His body turned into beams of light that continuously pierced through Randeng¡¯s Dao Body.

    Crush, smash, burn, and attack the stone coffin...

    Li Changshou kept trying and gradually understood something.

    Randeng¡¯s background might not be simple.

    In the ancient times, the Dao Ancestor had preached the Dao in the Purple Cloud Pce. Why did Randeng not go? Was Randeng too arrogant, or was there another reason?

    Li Changshou pondered for a long time about the twenty-four heavens. He could not figure out why Randeng could obtain the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    What is in the stone coffin? Why do I feel a chill when I want to put on the Great Dao of Equalization?

    Soon, an idea shed in Li Changshou¡¯s mind. He stopped again and looked at Daoist Randeng, who was quickly piecing together and healing. He already had an idea.

    The Divine Power Treasure, the Martial g, appeared behind him. He shouted softly, ¡°Heavenly Punishment!¡±

    The Heavenly Courts rumbled with thunder. ck clouds surged over and quickly condensed into a gray cloud above Randeng¡¯s head.

    At that moment, Randeng was motionless. He closed his eyes and meditated.

    Bolts of lightning erupted from the gray cloud, causing Randeng¡¯s Dao Body to shatter again. The power of the Heavenly Dao brazenly struck the stone coffin, causing it to fall from the sky.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and suddenly recalled how Randeng had taken the initiative to absorb the coffinmp into his body when the battle began. He was enlightened.

    The main body of Randeng might be very mysterious. It might have originated from the stone coffin, or perhaps it was something buried in the stone coffin.

    Assuming that a Great Dao and True Spirit resonated in the ancient times, a powerful Connate lifeform was born. After he died, his body was buried in the stone coffin and buried in the Spirit Vulture Mountain.

    Then, the corpse in the stone coffin gave birth to intelligence and turned into Daoist Randeng?

    That¡¯s not right.

    If the Spirit Coffin Lamp and the stone coffin were a set of Dharma treasures, the vitality and spiritual energy provided by the stone coffin would be mp oil¡±, the Spirit Coffin Lamp would be mp wick¡±, and themp would be...

    That small me?

    He kept hitting the ball of mes, but he was only consuming a small amount of mp oil¡±. The mp wick¡± could continue to burn.

    The main point was themp wick, the coffinmp!

    Only by extinguishing the wick could hepletely destroy the small me without burning all the oil.

    The actions of Randeng refining the Chiliocosm in the ancient times could be exined logically.

    He replenished themp oil.

    The Primordial World was huge. There were all kinds of strange things.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and hesitated.

    He had a way to use the Spirit Coffinmp, but wouldn¡¯t he have exposed too many of his trump cards...

    Li Changshou immediately shouted, ¡°Brother Gongming! Lend me the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl!¡±

    Zhao Gongming, who had already stood up, was stunned when he heard that. However, without hesitation, he pushed the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls towards Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual will suddenly received twenty-four spiritual wills. These spiritual wills chattered in his heart like children.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, why are you using us?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing is Master¡¯s brother-inw. We will definitely help.¡±

    ¡°When will Lord Taibai Jinxing marry Aunt Yun Xiao? I asked on behalf of Master!¡±

    ¡°Behave yourselves! What are you arguing about!?! If you talk about this after the fight, you¡¯ll suffocate!¡±

    The Pagoda Master shouted and the twenty-four spiritual wills immediately quietened down. All of them seemed to be trying to curry favor.

    The evil forces of the treasure circle.

    Li Changshou felt enlightened. He had already activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    Then, he carried gazes andyers of immortal senses. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was above his head, and he was apanied by the Cosmic Ruler and the God-ying Spear. The Floating me g appeared under his feet. Behind him, the Divine Power rose up with the Soap Martial g and approached the stone coffin with the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls.

    He could not guarantee that a peerless mighty figure would suddenly appear...

    <i>Be steady.</i>

    ¡°Teacher, please bestow the Taiji Painting!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. The image of the Taiji Painting immediately appeared in front of him. The image quickly condensed.

    He was protected by a mysterious treasure.

    Li Changshou safely arrived 1,000 feet in front of the stone coffin and formed a simple seal with both hands.

    The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls flew out like a swarm of bees. They upied twenty positions from top to bottom and enveloped the stone coffin andmp in the center of the circle.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls shone brightly. Water-blue light surged out from them. Every ray of light contained the amount of water from the South Continent¡¯s river and surged towards the gap of the stone coffin!

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Water God had no difficulty controlling the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    The stone coffin was about to close immediately. Li Changshou waved his left hand, and the Little God-ying Spear flew forward and stuck in the gap of the stone coffin.

    In just a moment, hundreds of water-blue lights entered the stone coffin.

    On the stone coffin, Randeng¡¯s figure suddenly became a little transparent and dim. He, who was originally faking his death to recover, lowered his head weakly and disappeared.

    The mes were extinguished.

    The Sea-Calming Divine Pearl is both the opportunity of Randeng and his nemesis?

    This Dao is really mysterious.

    However, Li Changshou did not let his guard down. He observed the movements of the stone coffin and continued to let the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl inject endless seawater.

    After a while, a wisp of water light appeared at the edge of the stone coffin. Li Changshou immediately retracted the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and used his divine power to create a transparent barrier around the stone coffin to prevent such a farce from happening in the Lingxiao Hall.

    Nothing happened?

    Li Changshou was about to test it when the coffin lid of the stone coffin suddenly opened slowly. The God-ying Spear returned on its own.

    A pale hand was pressed on the edge of the stone coffin, and the sound of water sshing could be heard...

    An old Daoist priest slowly stood up from inside. There was a huge hole in his chest. Boundless life force and spiritual energy surged from his body, but he did not have any vitality or spirituality.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s face was somewhat simr to Randeng¡¯s. His eyes were calm as he looked at Li Changshou. He did not speak, but his voice was spreading everywhere.

    ¡°You win. Can you leave my remnant body behind? I will naturally escape to the Chaos Sea. Randeng is just a thought that was born in the ancient times after I died. Three lifetimes, three deaths, three reincarnations. This thought has been destroyed by you.¡±

    Li Changshou held the God-ying Spear and the Cosmic Ruler tightly.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± The old Daoist priest shook his head andy back down on the coffin. Wisps of cold aura surged out of the coffin. In the blink of an eye, the coffin was frozen and turned into a thousand-feet-tall ice mountain.

    A lonemp floated outside the ice. It was the coffinmp.

    Li Changshou raised his spear and walked forward. He naturally could not leave this scourge behind.

    However, just as he was about to move, the Grand Pure Dao runes appeared and his heartstrings fluctuated. His teacher actually reminded him.

    ¡°Just put themp away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to the sky and attracted the ancientmp. He used his divine power to suppress it.

    The Taiji Painting moved forward on its own and transformed into wisps of Yin and Yang Qi. It suppressed and sealed the ice mountain and moved it outside the Heavenly Courts...

    Li Changshou looked in the direction of the Western Heavenly Gate and pursed his lips. He looked at the ancientmp in front of him.

 Chapter 617 - The Warrior of the Reincarnation Pagoda Shaking the Ancient Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 617: The Warrior of the Reincarnation Pagoda Shaking the Ancient Coffin</h4>

    It was difficult.

    Li Changshou had used his Heavenly Eye to see the background of the stone coffin. He did not expect that it would expose the fact that Randeng had used the stone coffin to restrain the vitality of living beings.

    That did not only anger the immortals and gods in the sky, but also made Li Changshou angry. It also made the Saints of the Western Sect not dare to save Randeng easily...

    The current Western Sect could not bear such a sin.

    Today, he could not maximize the results of his schemes.

    However, Li Changshou was not greedy. After resolving the matter of Randeng, the subsequent ns reduced many variables and obstacles.

    Li Changshou used his immortal power to seal themp and used the Yin-Yang Qi to suppress it. He turned around andnded in front of the Lingxiao Hall.

    His palm brushed past it, and the power of the Heavenly Dao was driven. The clouds in front of him surrounded it, and the jade b slowly grew and recovered.

    The surrounding figures flew over. Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled at everyone. He returned the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl to Master Zhao and threw the God-ying Spear to the Golden Roc that was standing quietly not far away. He turned around and looked at Yun Xiao, who was in front of the hall.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao had just put away the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. She blinked at Li Changshou and continued to maintain her dignified, virtuous, beautiful, and outstanding fairy temperament.

    Li Changshou was...

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, his main body turned into a beam of light and returned to the sleeve of the ¡°Exploding Clothes¡± paper effigy.

    The paper effigy took out a wide robe and put it on. He smiled warmly. His white hair and white eyebrows were fine, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Changgeng, is thismp the main body of Randeng?¡±

    Zhao Gongming put away the divine pearl and was the first toe over. He sized up the slowly spinning coffinmp in front of Li Changshou.

    Zhao Gongming asked via voice transmission, ¡°What¡¯s the background of that old Daoist priest just now?¡±

    Before Li Changshou could shake his head, a few voice transmissions entered his ears. The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Qiong Xiao, and the Jade Emperor asked, but Li Changshou shook his head.

    How could he know who the senior expert in the coffin was?

    Since the teacher had given the order, it must be someone he knew.

    The ancient times were too far away now. Perhaps the expert back then also wanted topete with the heavens.

    When the Heavenly Dao struck themp and did not touch the stone coffin, there seemed to be a hidden ¡°principle¡±.

    Before he could think further, Li Changshou was surrounded by many people.

    The immortals and gods congratted him. The Heavenly Generals only cared about bowing, but they could not say much. They kept repeating those words.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you¡¯re heroic. That old thief Randeng actually refined the Chiliocosm for his own use!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for seeing through my disguise, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, your battle technique just now made me excited and almost unable to control myself. My admiration for you is like the water of the Heavenly River!¡±

    Li Changshou greeted them from left to right and said a few polite words to encourage them to do their job well for the Heavenly Courts.

    Golden light shone in the Lingxiao Hall, and a vast heavenly might spread out.

    General Dongmu called out from the hall. The immortals and Heavenly Generals hurriedlyposed themselves and queued ording to the items. They entered the Lingxiao Hall to pay their respects to the Jade Emperor.

    Some Heavenly Soldiers quickly tidied up the arrangements in front of the hall, moved away the tables and chairs, carried away the drums, and moved quickly and orderly.

    Li Changshou reminded Zhao Gongming and the other immortals of Jie School. The paper effigy also headed towards the Lingxiao Hall.

    After all, what General Dongmu had said just now was that the Jade Emperor had summoned all the immortals into the hall for an audience. Although he was an ordinary minister, he could not do anything special.

    As an immortal, he had to be an immortal.

    General Dongmu hurriedly walked out of the Lingxiao Hall and arrived in front of the experts of the Dao Sect. He smiled warmly and said,

    ¡°Daoist Priest Guang Chengzi, the Jade Emperor has summoned everyone into the hall to talk about Daoist Randeng.¡±

    Guang Chengzi sighed softly. Just as he was about to move forward, he heard a yawn from the side. In the blink of an eye, he saw Perfected Taiyi stretching and standing up from the side. He looked around in a daze and muttered, ¡°What happened? Where did Deputy Sect Master Randeng go? Did Junior Brother Changgeng really kill him? I wanted to invite a few good friends to the Qianyuan Mountain to have fun and reminisce about the Deputy Sect Master. Ah, good luck. You left really well.¡±

    Guang Chengzi was speechless. He red at Taiyi fiercely. Thetter smiled calmly and looked at the sky with his hands behind his back.

    Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the side, seemed to have woken up from a dream. Out of respect for the minds of others, he even rubbed the corners of his eyes and stood at the side as if nothing had happened.

    General Dongmu had already gone to the other side. He smiled at Zhao Gongming and the other immortals and said, ¡°Everyone, please enter the hall together. What happened today is not trivial. Please continue to be witnesses.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. The three experts of Jie School gathered with Fairy Yun Xiao and entered the towering Lingxiao Hall first.

    Guang Chengzi and the Old Man of the South Pole sent a voice transmission to discuss before bringing his junior brothers into the Lingxiao Hall.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how the Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall questioned Daoist Randeng.

    Moreover, the matter of Lord Taibai Jinxing fighting Daoist Randeng and extinguishing themp and sealing the stone coffin had been spread by some Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    In less than four hours, the news spread to the various factions in the five continents.

    There was an uproar.

    There were those who thought that the Heavenly Courts wanted to fight against Chan School. There were also those who gloated and wanted to see Chan School make a joke out of themselves. There were many who thought that the Heavenly Courts wanted to shock them.

    Li Changshou was still in the Lingxiao Hall. He had no choice but to split his attention and control the contents of the various rumors. He spread the news that was beneficial to the stability of the world.

    The best rumors were actually the truth.

    Sometimes, the truth was even more unbelievable than the rumors.

    Li Changshou had originally wanted to use Randeng to trample on the Western Sect. At that moment, he did not obtain any concrete evidence. The Western Sect had never appeared...

    To be safe, Li Changshou decided to let the Western Sect off for the time being. He would first use Randeng of being an ancient viin. Then, he would emphasize the ¡°fairness¡± of the Heavenly Courts. Then, he would talk about building a wall between the Western Sect and Chan School.

    Without Randeng, the Western Sect and Chan School would have lost a connection.

    Therefore, in less than half a day, the public opinion in the five continents of the Primordial World had be like this...

    ¡°That Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng, is not a Connate lifeform or a Postnatal lifeform. He is a spiritual will born from the coffin of an ancient mighty figure.¡±

    ¡°That mighty figure is so powerful. The spiritual will that was resurrected after he died is actually at the level of the mighty figures now.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Randeng is a ruthless person. In order to cultivate, he directly refined the Major Chiliocosm, from the fragments of the ancient Primordial World to the nts and insects.¡±

    ¡°This is probably why the Heavenly Dao pushed the rise of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts should not have any conflict with Chan School this time. I made a bold prediction. Chan School will most likely thank the Heavenly Courts for discovering Daoist Randeng¡¯s problem and apologize to the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Randeng¡¯s crime of refining the Major Chiliocosm is really unforgivable. That¡¯s too many lives. Most evil demons don¡¯t have such a murderous nature.¡±

    ¡°Impressive, impressive.¡±

    After Li Changshou¡¯s intervention, there were indeed fewer people who fanned the mes.

    The disciples of Chan School, who were originally scattered outside the Kunlun Mountain, rushed back to the Saint Daoist Sect.

    However, the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School fell silent and did not make any sound...

    On the spiritual mountain of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, the old Daoists gathered and discussed for a long time. However, they could note to a conclusion.

    When the old Daoists began to rejoice that the fire did not burn their spiritual mountain, the Heavenly Courts released a few more pieces of news.

    ¡°Daoist Randeng has ulterior motives in the three sects of the Dao Sect. He has been sowing discord between Chan School and Jie School, causing many disciples of the two sects to be enemies. This seems to be intentional.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Randeng and Maitreya are very close. When Maitreya was used of being the second Essence Soul of the Kun Peng, he defended Maitreya.¡±

    ¡°It is said that the teachings of the Western Sect were found in the coffin of Randeng¡¯s relic.¡±

    The entire spiritual mountain was jittery. Golden light shone everywhere, as if it was facing a formidable enemy.

    Fortunately, there was no movement from the Heavenly Courts this time. There were no intense movements from the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals stationed in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    A dayter.

    The five continents had been unsealed. The Heavenly Courts had publicly announced the matter of the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Daoist Randeng. Although the heavenly secrets were blinded, some eminences with stronger deductions could detect that matter in the Heavenly Dao.

    Who was the mighty figure in the stone coffin?

    No one could answer that question. Perhaps only the Three Pure Ones knew the answer.

    Li Changshou did not have any free time in the past three days. Just the meeting in the Lingxiao Hall took one day. Then, he stared at the mouths of the living beings. It was quite tiring.

    The most important thing after the battle was to settle the stone coffin.

    The Grand Pure One had personally sealed the thousand-feet-tall ice mountain. The stone coffin had been thrown outside the Middle Heavenly Gate and had be neighbors with the ¡°shattering rumors¡± tablet.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and thought about how to ce the stone coffin.

    He still wanted to use the stone coffin to cheat the Western Sect...

    The coffinmp was already in his hand. There was no possibility of themp turning back. The corpse in the coffin seemed to be an ancient mighty figure of extremely high seniority. If a Saint of the Western Sect could not help but attack...

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and had an idea.

    He summoned Yang Jian and the Golden Roc. The paper effigy asked Bai Ze to predict the luck of the trip. Li Changshou¡¯s main body hid in the dark to suppress the situation. The 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers held onto the ice mountain and slowly rushed to the Netherworld.

    Three dayster.

    Outside Fengdu City where people were beating gongs and drums, the Reincarnation Pagoda was towering beside the Three Roads River.

    The ghosts dug a huge pit. A few Yama Lords summoned the power of the Heavenly Dao andid it out. A group of Heavenly Generals took the blueprint and set up a few array formations. The ice mountain was suppressed under the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    On the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha, who was dressed in a white robe, stood beside Li Changshou, who was dressed in a green robe. He looked at the busy scene outside the window.

    Truth Listener hid in the corner and trembled. It waved its two paws and brewed some tea.

    Ksitigarbha frowned and said, ¡°Why do I feel that you are plotting something?¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Brother, you understand me. I never plot to gain small benefits in front of major issues. This mighty figure is no small matter. Teacher did not let me destroy his corpse, and the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Heavenly Punishment did notnd in the stone coffin. His background is probably not small. The mighty figures in the stone coffin were corpses that involved the Dao of reincarnation. In this world, the Reincarnation Pagoda is the only one who can suppress this stone coffin.¡±

    The corners of Ksitigarbha¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Every time a Fellow Daoist gives a long speech, there must be a scheme behind it.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Ah, the most basic trust between living beings.¡±

    Ksitigarbha chuckled. ¡°I want to trust you, Fellow Daoist. However, you have never trusted me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou looked at Ksitigarbha. ¡°When you jumped into the Reincarnation Pagoda, I really believed that you could sacrifice yourself and help the Western Sect. Let me ask you again, was it worth it?¡±

    ¡°My roots are in the Western Sect.¡± Ksitigarbha put his hands in his sleeves and smiled calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s worth it or not. I can only do it or not.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said casually, ¡°I thought that you were mostly disheartened by the Western Sect that day and used that reason to find a quiet ce. For example, isn¡¯t it good to raise dogs, cultivate the Dao, andprehend all living beings?¡±

    A low voice came from the corner. ¡°Lord... Lord Taibai Jinxing, I¡¯m not a dog-type divine beast...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou swept his gaze over. The Truth Listener divine beast trembled and turned its head shyly.

    ¡°Woof.¡±

    He had to protect himself.

    Li Changshou smiled in satisfaction. He was not an evil god. He would not do anything to bully the weak divine beasts of the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Has the sinful Maitreya visited Daoist Brother recently?¡±

    ¡°Sinful cultivator...¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you thought about whether the Three Realms will be the Heavenly Courts¡¯ territory? One word could determine the evil of mighty figures and great mystical abilities. One word could determine the evil of the immortal sects. One word could cause the mortal city of the South Continent to change the king g. One word could make living beings unable to breathe... What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s rare for you to think about such a question.¡±

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and looked at the horizon in the distance.

    ¡°This question can actually be summarized into one sentence. That is, how to regte absolute power.¡±

    Ksitigarbha nodded slowly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry about that in the Primordial World. The Heavenly Dao is invisible, and the Heavenly Courts are tangible. The two are originally one.¡±

    ¡°What about the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Ksitigarbha asked softly. Li Changshou¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are now in the Heavenly Dao sequence. There are some things that you should say and some things that you should not say. You have to consider them carefully.¡±

    Ksitigarbha sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re plotting. Every time I think that I have figured out your thoughts and deduced your final goal, I always realize that i have merely misjudged your next move.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must be joking. What schemes?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing the power to do so. Teacher ordered me to assist the Heavenly Courts, so I¡¯ll assist them.¡±

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Ksitigarbha chuckled and looked at the sky with Li Changshou.

    Under the Reincarnation Pagoda, the ice mountain had already been buried byyers of array formations. Li Changshou quickly bade farewell and left. It was rare for him toe here, so he naturally had to visit the Lady of Earth.

    At the same time, he also made preparations for the reincarnation of his master, Qi Yuan.

    ...

    It was indeed something worth celebrating to settle Daoist Randeng.

    However, Randeng was still the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School. It was not suitable for him to holdnterns, decorations, and drums. Therefore, Li Changshou ordered that singing and dancing were strictly prohibited in the Heavenly Courts for a year.

    It was impossible to ban a banquet. After all, Master Zhao and the others did not leave the Heavenly Courts. Instead, they went to the ¡°fake mountain¡± in the backyard of the Grand White Pce and ate andughed. It was very lively.

    Unfortunately, the Little Qiong Peak could no longer be approached casually in the Heavenly Courts. Such liveliness was rare.

    After Guang Chengzi and the Old Man of the South Pole ¡°blew themp¡±, they only stayed in the Heavenly Courts for half a day. They set a tone for that matter and exined that Chan School did not know about Randeng¡¯s actions. Then, they bid farewell and left.

    Before the two of them left, Li Changshou sent them to the Central Heaven Gate. Along the way, he sent voice transmissions to them.

    Li Changshou was naturally apologizing. He said that he had gotten a little carried away this time. After seeing Randeng, he could not help but design a wave of Randeng and ignore the prestige of Chan School.

    However, he did not expect that he would identally dig out a crime as big as Randeng¡¯s during the battle.

    Guang Chengzi only sighed and did not reply. Disappointment was written all over his face.

    On the other hand, the benevolent-looking South Pole Immortal and Li Changshou sighed. They said that they had made a mistake. Chan School was definitely not a ce to hide evil.

    Li Changshou really believed what the Old Man of the South Pole said.

    There was no other reason. From his Second Uncle-Master, Saint Yu Qing¡¯s temperament, preferences, and the teachings of Chan School, he could not allow extremely ferocious people like Randeng, who ate the beings of the Major Chiliocosm as food.

    Clearly, Randeng could deceive the Heavenly Dao with the stone coffin.

    When he arrived at the Middle Heavenly Gate, Li Changshou bade farewell to the two ¡°Eldest Senior Brothers¡± of Chan School. An idea shed in his mind and he suddenly asked, ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, do you have anything else to tell me?¡± The Old Man of the South Pole smiled and turned around to look at Li Changshou kindly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There are many positions for righteous gods in the Heavenly Courts. There is a group of itinerant cultivators who don¡¯t have to bother about anything usually. However, they represent fortune and longevity. They can obtain endless merit from incense offerings. Senior Brother, are you willing toe to the Heavenly Courts to take on an immortal role? You will be one of the righteous gods of Fu Lushou and bring good fortune to all living beings in the world. Moreover, there is no need for you to do anything. There is also no need for him to be a servant in the Heavenly Courts. You would only need to appear at some important events, such as the Immortality Peach Banquet and the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother¡¯s birthdays, which are celebrated once every thousand years. Senior Brother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°If Senior Brother is interested, I will immediately report to the Jade Emperor and let His Majesty decide.¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°No matter what, thank you for your kind intentions, Junior Brother Changgeng. I have to ask Teacher before I can reply to you.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother, please do give me an answer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, please don¡¯t me me. You have to deal with the matters of Chan School on a daily basis. You already have many matters to attend to. I really don¡¯t dare to trouble you with the matters of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded with a smile and did not say anything. He bade farewell to the Old Man of the South Pole.

    This was nothing new.

    It was just ¡°Equalization¡±.

    In just a few days, there was naturally no reply from the Old Man of the South Pole. When Li Changshou returned to the Heavenly Courts from the Netherworld, he specially asked the Heavenly Generals guarding the gate. However, he did not hear that the South Pole Immortal had returned.

    There was no hurry. He would wait slowly. There was a high chance that Chan School would agree.

    After all, to Chan School, this matter was beneficial and not harmful. At the same time, it could negate the negative effects of Randeng¡¯s death.

    To be honest, Li Changshou could only do that.

    After entering the East Heaven Gate, he took the path to the Grand White Pce.

    There were people bowing and calling him Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded in response. Before he arrived at the Grand White Pce, his immortal senses had already seen the beautiful figure pacing back and forth in front of the Grand White Hall.

    <i>Why... is she not going in?</i>

    At the same time, in the Chaos Sea...

    ¡°Eh? These guys are quite mighty. I wonder if the disciples like them.¡±

    A young Daoist looked at the ¡°mystic realm¡± in front of him and muttered softly.

 Chapter 618 - Brother, I Can Only Help You This Much

    <h4>Chapter 618: Brother, I Can Only Help You This Much</h4>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned when she heard a familiar voice behind her.

    In front of the Grand White Hall, Youqin Xuanya hurriedly turned around and looked at Li Changshou, who had appeared not far behind her.

    She had already changed into her usual golden armor. When Li Changshou admired her from afar, he could not help but think of some childhood memories from his previous life. He felt that she looked extremely simr to...

    ¡®Athena¡¯, who stole the golden holy garment.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and bowed. There was joy on her face, but she quickly covered it up.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to call me Senior Brother?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blushed slightly. She pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. The Little Qiong Peak is bustling. Thest time I went to talk to you, I wanted you toe to the Little Qiong Peak more often. However, you did not give me the honor. There are no ferocious beasts that eat humans here.¡±

    ¡°This, this... I can¡¯t bring myself to disturb Senior Brother and Junior Sister Ling¡¯e...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to disturb? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Changshou casually threw out an immortal power and pulled Youqin Xuanya into the Grand White Hall. He smiled and said, ¡°In the Immortal Du Sect, apart from Uncle-Master Jiu and Aunt-Master Jiu, you are the closest to us. When you reach the Heavenly Courts, you should help each other. Why are you getting separated?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya stammered and could not say anything. Even though she was only being pulled by Li Changshou¡¯s immortal power, her feet were already weak and she could not exert any strength.

    Her immortal power was weak.

    She looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s back and listened to his ¡°nagging¡±. For some reason, she forgot the words that she had prepared.

    ¡°This time... it¡¯s all thanks to Senior Brother for helping Xuanya take revenge...¡±

    ¡°About Randeng?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You have contributed greatly to this matter. I should be thanking you.¡±

    Li Changshou pulled Youqin Xuanya to his side and rode a cloud out of the rear door of the Great White Hall. They rushed to the small mountain peak in front of them, which was surrounded by clouds.

    After entering the Mustard Seed Array, Youqin Xuanya heard Zhao Gongming¡¯s loudughter. She looked over and saw many people around the Little Qiong Peak.

    Zhao Gongming, Perfected Taiyi, and the other experts of the two sects were celebrating. The male immortals were pping andughing. The Goddess of Golden Spirit, Fairy Qiong Xiao, and the other female mighty figures of the world covered their mouths and chuckled.

    Ling¡¯e was controlling the two paper effigies and putting on aedy show.

    Beside the stove not far away, Chef Bai Ze was cooking. He was busy. Xiong Lingli, who was a young girl, ran around.

    At the banquet venue under the tree by theke, a white figure sat beside Ling¡¯e. She smiled slightly, but it was already intoxicating...

    ¡°Senior Yun Xiao is also here...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya muttered softly and immediately took half a step back from the cloud. ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t think I should go over.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s very gentle. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    After saying that, the white cloud under her feet suddenly sped up. Youqin Xuanya could not retreat.

    Li Changshou was sincere. He wanted to pull her, who had no friends in the Heavenly Courts, back into the social circle of the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°Senior Brother! Uh... Senior Sister Youqin!¡±

    Ling¡¯e shouted in surprise. She abandoned the two small paper effigies and ignored the folds of her immortal dress when she was kneeling. She turned into a stream of light and pounced over.

    When Ling¡¯e stopped, she was already behind Li Changshou. Her eyes were sparkling as she kept talking to Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Changgeng is back!¡±

    Zhao Gongming sat there and greeted, ¡°Is the stone coffin really ced at Ksitigarbha¡¯s ce? Is everything going smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Everything is settled. Everything is going smoothly.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and cupped his hands. Perfected Huang Long and Perfected Yu Ding stood up and returned the greeting. The others sat and cupped their hands.

    He was already 90% familiar with it. There was no need to be too polite.

    However, Fairy Yun Xiao stood up and bowed to Li Changshou. Zhao Gongming and the other immortals were a little embarrassed. They stood up and bowed again.

    Ling¡¯e had alreadynded on the cloud with Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and gave Youqin Xuanya up. He said warmly, ¡°This is my junior sister who was very good when she was cultivating in the Immortal Du Sect. Youqin Xuanya is also a general of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts.¡± Perfected Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been famous for a long time. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡± Youqin Xuanya cupped her fists and bowed. She used the etiquette of a general of the Heavenly Courts.

    The experts of the Dao Sect bowed. They did not show any disrespect because of Youqin Xuanya¡¯s cultivation level.

    Zhao Gongming looked at Youqin Xuanya, Ling¡¯e, and Yun Xiao. He immediately felt a little worried as his future brother-inw.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xuanya...¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Perfected Taiyi raised his eyebrows and slid his shovel horizontally, snatching it away. ¡°May I ask how should Fellow Daoist Youqin address Fellow Daoist Yun Xiao?¡±

    Yun Xiao did not understand why she was called out by Perfected Taiyi.

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned for a moment. Then, she snapped out of her daze and blushed. She pretended to be calm.

    ¡°I should have called you Senior. If, if I include your rtionship with Senior Brother Yun Xiao, I should call you Senior Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi felt regretful. ¡°I thought you were going to call me Sister... Wu! Wu! Wu!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a huge hand reached out from the side and pressed the Shut up Pearl into Taiyi¡¯s mouth at lightning speed!

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled apologetically at Li Changshou and pulled Taiyi behind him.

    Li Changshou did not mind that. He smiled and said, ¡°Xuanya, take a seat with Ling¡¯e. There¡¯s no need to be reserved. These senior experts are rather gentle and kind. By the way, is Yang Jian still not back? Where did Ling Zhuzi go?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°The two of them said that they went out to find a ce to spar. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Li Changshou sat down between Zhao Gongming and Perfected Huang Long and casually changed the topic.

    When Perfected Huang Long saw Li Changshou, he recalled the battle a few days ago. He could not help but sigh and drink the wine in the bottle.

    ¡°Ah, such a big Deputy Sect Master is gone just like that?¡±

    The Daoists more or less sighed.

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. Randeng is indeed a ruthless character. Since ancient times, he has had a ce in the world. He¡¯s not someone with an undeserved reputation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve even suffered a few losses under his hands,¡± Qiong Xiao muttered. ¡°There¡¯s something about this fellow. He¡¯s the same as Brother-inw. He likes to plot and scheme. He¡¯s so arrogant.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t protect my reputation.¡±

    The fairies chuckled. Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Senior Brother only plots against those enemies.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Perfected Yu Ding said. ¡°I feel at ease knowing Changgeng.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi came over and spat out the Dharma treasure ball. He smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Yu Ding, are you friends with me?¡±

    Yu Ding was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s face darkened. The surrounding immortals pped andughed.

    Huang Long picked up the wine bottle and said seriously, ¡°No matter what, Randeng is still the Deputy Sect Master of the Dao Sect, Chan School. Let¡¯s toast him here and send him off.¡±

    ¡°Why should I respect him?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was a little dissatisfied. ¡°He has done many evil deeds and has ulterior motives. He is also a pawn nted by the Western Sect and is also guilty of refining the Major Chiliocosm. I won¡¯t be happy if I don¡¯t destroy him.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Zhao Gongming pulled the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Jin Ling, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to talk about Randeng now. Firstly, others willugh at us for being narrow-minded. They think that we won¡¯t even let off the defeated and want to ridicule them. Secondly, Deputy Sect Master Randeng was given the position by Second Uncle-Master. Although Second Uncle-Master does not know about Randeng¡¯s evil deeds, it is not appropriate for us to say more. The three sects have different ideals. There¡¯s no need to judge a single immortal.¡±

    ¡°Brother Gongming, you¡¯re so magnanimous.¡± Li Changshou raised his wine bottle and clinked it with Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming blinked and immediately understood something.

    Fairy Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Did you put up a strong front in the battle previously? Are you injured?¡±

    The surrounding people could not help but be shocked. They looked at Li Changshou worriedly.

    Li Changshou suddenly raised his hand to cover his mouth and coughed weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s my duty to contribute to the development of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The immortals could not help but scoff. They naturally knew that he was joking.

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t say that casually. Are you really not injured?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it in the copper mirror?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. ¡°Didn¡¯t an in-name disciple of the Saint of Ren School say that he wants to cultivate in seclusion and work hard to break through the Golden Immortal Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, hehe, I¡¯m just worried about Senior Brother...¡±

    Ling¡¯e moved behind Yun Xiao and whispered, ¡°Sister Yun, save me.¡± The male immortals looked at Li Changshou with hatred.

    98% of them hated him!

    ¡°By the way, Changgeng.¡± Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°What realm are you in now? The Great Dao of Equalization is so smooth. Could it be that you have already entered the realm of an eminence without saying anything?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Almighties are just empty titles. It¡¯s all about umtion. I¡¯m naturally far from qualified. This is one of my trump cards. I naturally can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°What can¡¯t I say? In the ancient times, whoever broke through to the first stage would want to hold a banquet for ten years.¡±

    ¡°Life is hard. The Great Tribtion is ahead.¡±

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to instill some ¡°practical¡± ideas into everyone present.

    ¡°The so-called trump card can be a mystical ability, a Dharma treasure, or a powerful ally. There are two types of trump cards. One of them is to hide and deliberately let others know that I have it so as to deter the powerful enemies. One was to hide it and not let others know of its existence. It was to achieve a decisive effect at the crucial moment. For example, when I tried to capture Senior Brother Xiongliu previously, he was caught off guard by me...¡±

    Qiong Xiao asked, ¡°When you hit Randeng, Brother-inw, are the patterns on your body the battle tactics of the Magi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was given by Goddess Houtu. It¡¯s also a part of my trump card.¡±

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°When my Senior Brother was a Heaven Immortal, everyone in the sect thought that he had yet to be an immortal.¡±

    ¡°Then so on...¡±

    Daoist Huang Long calcted with his fingers and looked up at Li Changshou. ¡°Junior Brother, is your true cultivation level at the Half-Saint realm?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Li Changshou red at Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e made a face and pulled Youqin Xuanya to hide beside Yun Xiao. She looked like she had already won.

    ¡°Reliance¡±.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit suddenly felt a little sad. She sighed and said, ¡°Randeng died just like that... What about us?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other things. It feels a little unlucky to talk about thete Deputy Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about... mounts.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and asked, ¡°Changgeng, how do you feel sitting on Mr. Bai?Where can I get such a divine beast?¡±

    Buzz!

    A pot lid flew over from the side and urately hit Zhao Gongming¡¯s back, causing him to scream.

    Bai Ze, who was beside the stove, cursed with a ck face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what it feels like to have the Water God on my back! Ahem, it¡¯s quite good. Water God, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m veryfortable.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bai is an important member of Ren School. He is not just a mount.¡±

    The immortals could not help but smile and chat on this topic.

    They mentioned that before the creation of the world, the Ancestral Dragon and the Primordial Phoenix had been the mounts of the Pangu God. They had carried the Pangu God to chase after the Connate Godfiends.

    He also mentioned that in the ancient times, there was a mighty figure who was subdued and epted as a mount. However, heter tricked his master and destroyed both jade and stone.

    He also mentioned the end of the ancient times, the battle of the Half Magi, the battle between Emperor Huang Xuanyuan and Chi You. Chi You lost because his mount was weaker.

    ¡°Why?¡± Li Changshou asked in confusion.

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°That iron-eating demonic beast... is too straightforward. It became flustered after being angered.¡±

    Iron-eating Magical Beast?

    Li Changshou could not help but imagine that scene.

    A certain treasure beast in armor suddenly stood up and flipped Chi You over.

    <i>If I don¡¯t give the honey and cured meat tonight, I won¡¯t be long-winded today!</i>

    The Xuanyuan troops swarmed forward and surrounded Chi You.

    Chi You, was defeated.

    Li Changshou shook his head hard and quickly wiped away the image. He continued to focus on the topic and chatted with everyone about the various mythical beasts that were suitable to be mounts.

    Unknowingly, the stars were densely packed, and the sun rose from the east.

    There were immortals singing and fairies ying the zither. There were also paper effigies sending wine. It was beautiful to be in pairs.

    After Li Changshou returned, the immortal banquetsted for three days. The immortals knew that they could not stay in the Little Qiong Peak for long and bade farewell together.

    Ling¡¯e asked Yun Xiao to stay in the Little Qiong Peak for a few more days. Yun Xiao said that it was currently the Great Tribtion. As a disciple of Jie School, she was also in the Tribtion. It was not appropriate for her to stay in the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou gave Ling¡¯e a look, and she stopped persuading him.

    Youqin Xuanya had onlye here to drink some wine and eat some food. She chatted with Ling¡¯e. Due to the obvious difference in their horizons and Dao Realm, she could not integrate into the conversation between the immortals.

    Before leaving the Little Qiong Peak, Perfected Huang Long pulled Taiyi and whispered, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t smile so happily. Even if you don¡¯t appear sad, you should restrain your smile.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Randeng... is also happy.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding reached into his sleeve.

    Perfected Taiyi hurriedly stopped smiling. He pinched the corners of his eyes and sighed softly with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master, take care.¡±

    The immortals left the Grand White Hall. The Golden Roc waited in front and transformed into its main body to pick them up.

    However, Li Changshou said, ¡°I still have to meet Teacher and ask about the origins of the stone coffin. I¡¯ll get the Golden Roc to send everyone off on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long agreed with a smile.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit felt that Perfected Huang Long had been protecting Randeng¡¯s reputation. She was a little unhappy and said calmly, ¡°Changgeng, rest. It¡¯s tiring to kill demons.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit in surprise.

    ¡®This should be elementary, right?¡¯

    The Golden Roc spread its wings and carried the immortals towards the Central Heaven Gate.

    After sessfully leaving the Central Heaven Gate, the immortals of the Chan School and Jie School bade farewell to each other. Then, they rode a cloud towards the east and west.

    The cloud flew thousands of kilometers away. Zhao Gongming suddenly pped his forehead and said, ¡°I forgot to ask Changgeng something. You guys go first. I¡¯ll go back again.¡±

    He turned around and was about to slip back to the Heavenly Courts.

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t I apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need!¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and gave Yun Xiao a meaningful look. He said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about some topics between male immortals. You female immortals should stop asking.¡±

    Yun Xiao was about to remind Zhao Gongming to be careful when Jin Ling pulled Yun Xiao¡¯s arm and spat at Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°Let him go. He only has that little ability. He learned it from Changgeng.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao did not understand, but she realized that it should be rted to the rtionship between men and women. She did not say anything.

    <i>Big Brother is already experienced. He should be teaching him some experience.</i>

    Yun Xiao¡¯s thoughts were a littleplicated. She subconsciously looked at Liu Yun in the distance.

    He was considerate. Brother, you know that Changshou is pure...

    ...

    Not long after, on the Little Qiong Peak in the backyard of the Grand White Pce.

    Zhao Gongming entered the array formation sneakily. After hearing the voice transmission, he headed straight for the Pill Chamber.

    By theke, Bai Ze, who was rolling up his sleeves and wearing an apron, was thinking. He did not follow her.

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head and blinked. She thought about the wine and dishes that she had just set up in the Pill Chamber and looked puzzled.

    Since Senior <i>Brother</i> wants to entertain Brother Gongming alone, why don¡¯t you stay?

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back. When Zhao Gongming flew over, he turned around and made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Brother, we do have a tacit understanding.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s clink our cups twice. Each cup is lighter. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there will be a small banquet after the banquet? Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He sat cross-legged with Zhao Gongming.

    They did not exchange pleasantries. Zhao Gongming picked up a piece of fish and brought it to his mouth. He was puzzled. ¡°Why did you call me back alone?¡±

    ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t do in front of Senior Brother Huang Long and the others.¡±

    Li Changshou tapped his fingers on the table and activated theyers of array formations on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Only the Heaven-Shrouding Array was not activated.

    He said slowly, ¡°Brother, did you gain anything from watching me fight with Randeng this time?¡±

    Zhao Gongming nodded and said seriously, ¡°Your physical body has to be tempered first. Otherwise, when you encounter a powerful physical cultivation technique like the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, Primordial Dao cultivators of the same realm will not be able to withstand it.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed necessary to strengthen your body and fill in the gaps. I¡¯ll write some insights for youter. Is there anything else?¡±

    Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°What else... is there? Brother, just say what you want to say, if you give me any benefits, I will ept them shamelessly. If you do anything wrong, just tell me. How can I not listen to you?¡±

    Li Changshou hummed softly and said, ¡°Brother, your Sea-Calming Divine Pearl...¡±

    ¡°You want it? I¡¯ll let you use it! It¡¯s not a big deal! Do the two of us have to be so polite with each other?¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearlsnded beside Li Changshou. Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Brother, put away the treasures first. Don¡¯t hurt their hearts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. We¡¯re a family. They won¡¯t suffer in your hands.¡±

    Li Changshou pushed the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl back and said seriously, ¡°When I used the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl previously, I realized that the internal structure is very simr to a Major Chiliocosm with all five elements, but there is endless seawater. Brother, have you fully understood the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl?¡±

    ¡°There are also things that I don¡¯t understand,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°However, let me say this shamelessly. Apart from Master and the two Uncle-Masters, I should be the living beings of the Primordial World who understand them the most.¡±

    ¡°Brother, have you thought about whether there is any room for development in the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped speaking. He did not dare to speak too bluntly lest he was served by the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Little Thunder Whip.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve really thought about that. Unfortunately, the universe in the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl is illusory. It¡¯s a projection of somews that can¡¯t materialize. The limit of their power was like the twenty-four worlds suppressing their opponents. However, it is only simr. If you want to make it real, you willck some catalysts.¡±

    ¡°Jie Yin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jie Yin.¡± Zhao Gongming hugged his arms and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. In the end, I gave up on that idea. If he could deduce a step forward with the Divine Will Pearl, it would be equivalent to carrying the power of the twenty-four Major Chiliocosms. It would be terrifying. However, it was easier said than done. Although the Chaos came from the void and everything came from nothing, it is stillcking the guidance of the Great Dao. It iscking...¡±

    Crash!

    Li Changshou¡¯s hand trembled and a long rulernded on the side of the table. Zhao Gongming took a closer look and sensed the Dao runes on the ck ruler. His eyes lit up.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Is this ruler yours? Why is it here?¡±

    ¡°This is not Randeng¡¯s Cosmic... Yes! I identally dropped it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too stable.¡±

    Li Changshou picked up the Cosmic Ruler and stuffed it into Zhao Gongming¡¯s hand. There was a smile in his eyes.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s mind was blocked for a while. Then, he was overjoyed. He raised his hand and punched Li Changshou.

    ¡°You brat! Hahaha! The Great Dao ispleted! Afterprehending for two to three hundred years, the Great Dao will bepleted!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the blue sky outside the Pill Chamber and thought to himself, ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    <i>The Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao will not stop anything that was beneficial to the Heavenly Courts and perfected the Heavenly Dao. Even if they secretly dealt with the stolen goods obtained from the Heavenly Punishment...</i>

    In that case, Brother is safe.

 Chapter 619 - The Saintâ€™s Small Clothes, Run to the Training Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 619: The Saint¡¯s Small Clothes, Run to the Training Grounds</h4>

    When Zhao Gongming left the Little Qiong Peak, he felt like a thief who had escaped.

    Li Changshou hinted to him that the weak Cosmic Ruler was still an item of the Heavenly Courts. Zhao Gongming could secretlyprehend it. He did not want to use it against the enemy.

    Cosmic Ruler, twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls...

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and casually snapped his fingers. The short table and jade te in the room disappeared. He stood up and ced the half-filled jar of immortal wine in the bookshelf.

    The death of Randengsted for a long time.

    Li Changshou shifted his attention to the paper effigies everywhere and monitored the direction of public opinion in the five continents of the Primordial World and the trichiliocosm.

    Although the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority was bestowed by the Heavenly Dao and came from above, the words of all living beings only affected the reputation of the Heavenly Courts and could not shake the Heavenly Courts¡¯ position.

    However, the Great Tribtion was in front of them. If the Heavenly Courts could be stronger and more open-minded, it would be good if they could reduce the resistance of the immortals from the Dao Sect.

    Rustling sounds could be heard.

    Li Changshou opened his left eye and saw a little fairy fiddling with her Dharma treasure reclining chair. She secretly leaned against his side and smiled faintly. Then, she continued to get busy.

    Ling¡¯e secretly sat down and took out a scroll of sutra to read carefully. From time to time, she would nce at her senior brother, as if she was worried that she would be punished for being too rash during the immortal banquet.

    <i>Senior Brother is asleep?</i>

    Ling¡¯e twirled a strand of ck hair with her slender fingers and fell into a daze.

    The sun shone on people¡¯s hearts, and the shadows of the trees danced in the wind.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Li Changshou asked casually.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand trembled. She turned to look at her senior brother, who had his eyes closed. ¡°Nothing... Senior Brother, did you not rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯m busy with some trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°Then, go ahead.¡± Ling¡¯e said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and continued to close his eyes and focus.

    Aftering to the Heavenly Courts, it was quite troublesome to send paper effigies out. Li Changshou had made a few fake Heavenly Generals to make it easier for paper effigies to enter and exit.

    His mental strength was limited. It was impossible for him to observe the various corners of the Three Realms in a short period of time like Teacher Taiqing.

    Not long after, Li Changshou asked casually, ¡°Have you been happy these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling¡¯e immediately became interested and said softly, ¡°However, with a few experts around, I always feel a little restrained. If Sister Yun Xiao and Senior Sister Youqine alone, I should feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°You call that being reserved?¡±

    Li Changshou scolded jokingly, ¡°It seems that you have copied too few sutras in the past two hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I still have to copy the Steadiness Sutra. There aren¡¯t enough stone bs on the mountain.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and stared at Ling¡¯e¡¯s chest. Just as Ling¡¯e could not help but blush and wanted to raise her hand to cover her cor, she was afraid that she would distance herself from her senior brother. She tried her best to ovee her shyness and straighten her delicate body...

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Your essence soul is stainless. It has a hint of perfection. Your Dao base is solid, and you still have some room for improvement. You¡¯re about 36,000 times of copying the sutra, away from the Golden Immortal Tribtion.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    ¡°I feel that Senior Brother is bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Is this a scam?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. ¡°Whether you write or not depends on your intentions. Whether you copy or not depends on your enlightenment. Do you cultivate for my sake? The Great Dao of Longevity is right in front of you. Whether you can live carefreely depends on whether your Life Realm can evolve. I don¡¯t want to give you too much pressure. I won¡¯t say anything. If you survive the Longevity Tribtion, I will bring you to open the door to the new world. However, Junior Sister.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, tell me...¡±

    There was a rare gentleness in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He said softly, ¡°I hope that you can always stay by my side and apany me. I don¡¯t want tens of thousands of years to pass by quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother! I¡¯ll copy the Steadiness Sutra now! 36,000 times, right?!¡±

    Ling¡¯e was shocked. Her face was filled with urgency. She turned around and jumped up. She was valiant and energetic. Her chest was thumping loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll copy it now!¡±

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t just pursue quantity,¡± Li Changshou reminded. ¡°You have toprehend and understand.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling¡¯e agreed firmly. She turned around and rushed into the Pill Chamber to cultivate in the secret underground chamber.

    Li Changshou chuckled and continued to shift his attention. He squinted slightly and smiled.

    It would be best if everything went as smoothly as getting rid of Randeng this time...

    The Heavenly Dao, the Dao Ancestor, the Great Tribtion.

    Bnce, variables, transcendence.

    With a sway of his body, Li Changshou¡¯s main body left the Little Qiong Peak. He hid and passed through the clouds and fog, heading towards the sky.

    ...

    Although Randeng was dead, the aftershocks could not be stopped.

    Just as Li Changshou had expected, it did not matter if the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School died from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ punishment or if it was personal. What was important was that the Heavenly Courts punished the Deputy Sect Master of Chan School, Randeng, who hadmitted a heinous crime.

    From then on, the Heavenly Courts was officially a little superior to the Saint¡¯s sect. No one dared to provoke the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals stationed everywhere.

    After taking the crucial step, Li Changshou¡¯s subsequent arrangements were also quite meticulous.

    After killing Randeng, he did not appear for three years. The moment he appeared, he rushed to the Jade Void Pce of Chan School.

    This time, Li Changshounded at the foot of the Jade Void Pce and restored his young face. He walked up the stairs in front of the mountain gate and held a wooden ruler in his hand.

    A variant of the Primordial World.

    A melodious bell sounded in the Jade Void Pce. Guang Chengzi led the disciples of Chan School to wee them.

    Li Changshou walked to the mountain gate and looked ashamed. He held the long ruler in his hand and bowed deeply to the immortals of Chan School. He sighed and said, ¡°Previously, I killed Randeng because of my old grudge with Daoist Randeng. Today, I¡¯m here to apologize for this matter. Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, please inform me that I want to see Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    Guang Chengzi also sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother, Randeng deceived everyone in Chan School andmitted an unforgivable crime. He refined the Chiliocosm for his own cultivation. There should have been such a tribtion. Although you have a personal grudge, you have such a public rtionship. Why are you asking for forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, please pass on the message.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t meet Second Uncle-Master and get taught a lesson by him, I will not be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Alright, enter the hall. Junior Brother and Junior Sister, take good care of him. I¡¯ll go to the back mountain to meet Teacher.¡±

    Guang Chengzi agreed and left on a cloud. Chi Jingzi and Perfected Huang Long walked forward and led Li Changshou into the Jade Void Hall.

    Li Changshou was quite particr about the time he came to apologize.

    It was naturally not because he had stayed in the Grand Pure One Temple until now.

    This time, he did not stay at the Grand Pure One Temple for long. He returned after saying more than twenty words to his teacher. He only stayed for less than two years.

    He had rushed to the Jade Void Pce at this juncture to ask for forgiveness.

    If he came to the Jade Void Pce after killing Randeng, that would be a show of might and dominance.

    Of course, he could not dy it for too long. If Li Changshou came to the Jade Void Pce to beg for forgiveness after Chan School had calmed down, it would be obvious that he did not want Chan School to be safe. He would also be finding trouble.

    Li Changshou only stood quietly in the hall and did not take a seat. The surrounding Daoists exchanged greetings, and he only agreed briefly.

    Soon, Guang Chengzi returned and spoke to Li Changshou warmly. He led Li Changshou to the Three Friends Courtyard.

    The fog was ethereal, and the Immortal Realm was empty.

    The wooden door of the courtyard was ajar. Guang Chengzi brought Li Changshou outside and bowed. He shouted, ¡°Teacher, Changgeng has arrived.¡±

    The courtyard door slowly opened. Guang Chengzi turned around and gestured for Li Changshou to enter.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sat quietly on the rocking chair under the tree.

    The chair swayed gently. The Saint was ying with a golden gourd. There was a smile on his lips, and the entire courtyard became rather warm.

    Li Changshou quickly walked forward and knelt 30 feet away. He ced the long ruler in front of him and whispered, ¡°Disciple Li Changgeng greets Uncle-Master!¡±

    The Saint asked, ¡°Changgeng, what are you doing? Why did you bring a ruler?¡±

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°I was impulsive previously. When I saw Randeng, I was enraged. I fought with him in the Heavenly Pce and destroyed him in front of the Lingxiao Hall. Although I have a clear conscience, Ick consideration. I did not care about the pride of Chan School and ruined your pride and schemes, Uncle-Master. I brought this ruler over to ask for punishment. Second Uncle-Master, please punish me as you wish. I¡¯m willing to ept it!¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning could not help but chuckle. He smiled and said, ¡°You sly fellow. You said everything in advance so that I can¡¯t re up?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou did not dare to be rude. He lowered his head and shouted, ¡°I definitely did not mean that! I sincerely ept my punishment!¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sighed softly. The wooden door of the small courtyard slowly closed.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt some changes in the Saint¡¯s Dao runes. The universe in the courtyard was like a whole, giving him a feeling that it was simr to the interior of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.

    <i>Yes, my connection with the paper effigy has be very weak. I can only sense their condition passively.</i>

    The Saints¡¯ methods seemed to have isted the monitoring of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Li Changshou quickly got up. He lowered his head, retracted his shoulders, and ced his hands on the outside of his thighs. He leaned forward slightly and began a prehistoric performance ss.

    ¡°Scared¡±.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°What you said just now meant that killing Randeng ruined my n. Tell me, what is my n?¡±

    Li Changshou thought in his head. He did not dare to lie in front of the Saint, nor could he really guess the Saint¡¯s intentions. He could not show that he was too ignorant...

    Li Changshou deliberated over his words and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I made some random guesses. I feel that Second Uncle-Master will tolerate Randeng forming factions in the sect and sowing discord. He should be using Randeng to do some important things. For example, plotting against the Western Sect. Ever since the ancient times, the Dao Ancestor had personally said that the Western Sect would definitely prosper. I believe that as the Sect Master of the Three Sects of the Dao Sect, we will have our own ns. Teacher told me that.¡±

    Those words seemed to have said something, but there was nothing substantial. However, those who heard it would think of something. It was also a small skill of Li Changshou¡¯s.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled and replied, ¡°I indeed wanted to use Randeng to calcte the Western Sect. However, Randeng has been killed by you now. My n has failed. Changgeng, how can you make up for that?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°If Second Uncle-Master has an order, I will follow it. Teacher is quite dissatisfied with the Western Sect. Therefore, I have been targeting them everywhere. Now, it has some effect. At the very least, it has dyed the rise of the Western Sect. It was also because the Western Sect was too arrogant and had offended the Heavenly Courts too much. Second Uncle-Master, I actually have some thoughts abouting today...¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I destroyed Randeng in front of the Lingxiao Hall. Now, there are rumors everywhere in the world. The Heavenly Courts are not on good terms with Chan School and are too close to Jie School. I must have protected and injured Chan School during the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and sighed. ¡°Actually, the three sects are one family. I¡¯m only following Teacher¡¯s orders. In Jie School, I care about Yun Xiao and Gongming. The former is a fairy whom I admire, and thetter is a good friend who has a good rtionship with me. Therefore, I will try my best to give the siblings a chance to live before the killing tribtion arrives. Apart from that, I will not be selfish or biased. During the Great Tribtion, I will also change the Heavenly Dao Tribtion¡¯s fate. I will focus on the matter of the remnant soul getting on the list. I will not interfere with the life and death of the immortals.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning nodded slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite gratified that you can think that way. However, the Western Sect has already entered the cmity. Everything is uncertain. I can¡¯t see what will happen in the future. Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to invite Senior Brother Antarctica to work in the Heavenly Courts,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Senior Brother Antarctica previously, but I haven¡¯t received a reply from him. If you feel that it¡¯s inappropriate to appear in the Heavenly Courts, you can just announce it to the public.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled and said, ¡°Old Man of the South Pole, what do you think?¡±

    As soon as the Saint finished speaking, the door of the straw hut beside the small courtyard opened. The Old Man of the South Pole rode a cloud and floated out. He bowed to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and bowed to Guang Chengzi and Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou secretly raised his eyebrows...

    <i>He lived with the Saint but said that he was not the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School?</i>

    The Old Man of the South Pole said slowly, ¡°I will follow Teacher¡¯s decision. I will consider everything for Chan School.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled and said, ¡°In that case, ept this matter. Don¡¯t let Changgeng continue hanging.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle-Master. Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Changshou looked happy. He seemed to have let go of some worries and felt much more rxed.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the Jade Emperor for instructions regarding this matter previously. I¡¯ll go back and write a memorial and ask the Jade Emperor to officially issue a decree. The decree can be condensed in about ten years! Senior Brother, do you care about the grade of the Deity Position?¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial title. How can I care?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set a second-rank sry for a third-rank Deity Position. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Old Man of the South Pole smiled. He also knew that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Positions were divided into ranks. It was a symbolic empty position. It was really not small.

    Li Changshou secretly observed Guang Chengzi¡¯s reaction and told the Old Man of the South Pole about the interesting matters of the Heavenly Courts.

    In that case, the Old Man of the South Pole could avoid the God-Conferment Tribtion. Guang Chengzi was destined to represent Chan School and fight with Jie School.

    That arrangement was definitely not because Guang Chengzi had schemed against his personal feelings.

    After all, he was not a vengeful person.

    ...

    ...

    After staying in the Three Friends Courtyard for half a day, Li Changshou chatted with the Old Man of the South Pole, yed chess, and received the guidance of the two Saints of the Dao Sect. He had gained a lot from this trip.

    Although there were no substantial treasures, mystical abilities, or cultivation techniques, he had closed the gap between him and Chan School.

    If he wanted to urately control the casualties of the Great Tribtion, he had to maintain a ¡°close¡± rtionship with the upper echelons of the Chan School and Jie School while satisfying the ¡°number¡± set by the Heavenly Dao.

    At the crucial moment, he could shout and stop.

    On the way back to the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He naturally did not forget the immortal mountain that had suddenly appeared on the East Ocean.

    <i>Go on an expedition?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt that something was amiss.

    <i>If that immortal mountain was really the Huaguo Mountain, why did it appear at this time?</i>

    The rumors regarding the immortal mountain happened to appear when the Heavenly Courts attacked the Western Sect and killed the Primordial Beasts and ancient demonic beasts...

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Dao, there was a hidden rule in the Heavenly Dao. It was simr to the saying, ¡°When the Heavenly Generals are bestowed with great responsibilities, they have to first sever theirwork, smash theirputers, starve their bodies, and empty their bodies to mess up their actions.¡±

    It meant that whoever the Heavenly Dao wanted to revive would suffer.

    From another perspective, the more tribtions one experienced, the easier it was to obtain the favor of the Heavenly Dao.

    If that was the case, and the Western Sect¡¯s previous losses were a sign of prosperity, then this immortal mountain...

    Buzz!

    The Dao runes in his Dao heart suddenly trembled. Li Changshou shuddered and saw a red embroidered ball flickering gently in the spirit tform.

    <i>The Goddess?</i>

    <i>Are you looking for newics?</i>

    Li Changshou did not dare to be careless. He checked the Grand Pure One¡¯s three-piece set that he had brought with him when he went out¡ªthe True Cosmic Ruler, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, and the Taiji Painting. He turned around and was about to leave the East Heaven.

    However, just as he flew halfway, another Dao rune rippled in his spiritual tform. This obscure Dao rune carried an indescribable... indecency.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Changgeng,e to the Green Touring Pce quickly. See what treasures Uncle-Master has brought for you!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Where should I go first?</i>

    The Saint¡¯s summoning was something that ordinary cultivators in the Zenith Heaven would not dare to imagine. However, why did he suddenly... felt a little sorrowful?

 Chapter 620 - Sudden Attack

    <h4>Chapter 620: Sudden Attack</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    <i>After the Dao Ancestor searched for Teacher, Teacher searched for Uncle-Master, and Uncle-Master searched for the Goddess...</i>

    <i>No, the Goddess is searching with Uncle-Master.</i>

    <i>I am a disciple of the Grand Pure One, not a disciple of the Heavenly Dao!</i>

    Li Changshou...

    He did not dare to be angry or say anything.

    The transmigrators from other families would go against the heavens and be favored by fairies. Then, they would hug the fairies and enjoy all kinds of opportunities.

    Why did it be survival in the gap between the Dao Ancestor¡¯s palm and development in the surging torrent of the Great Tribtion?

    It was difficult.

    Now, he still had many worries and many people he cared about. He had lived the life that he did not want to live in the past. That would be difficult.

    He had to calcte everything and consider the consequences.

    For example, at that moment, Goddess Nuwa and the Grandmaster of Heaven summoned at the same time. Li Changshou had to make a choice and think of a solution. He had to make sure that a Saint did not mind that his main body went to another Saint first. He had to make it through sessfully.

    He could not hide it. When facing a Saint, he had to tell him everything truthfully.

    That was the basic requirement tomunicate with the Saint.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was most likely involved in the Chaos Bell. He might be dyed for a long time.

    It should be rtively simple for Saint Nuwa. Moreover, she had the Time Freeze mystical ability...

    Moreover, based on their rtionship, the Grandmaster of Heaven was indeed closer to him. His tolerance level should be higher.

    After all, Yunyun was involved.

    After some thought, Li Changshou set down the two sides of the story and took out two ¡°main body¡± paper effigies from his sleeve.

    His main body entered one of them at random. Then, he ¡°parted ways¡± and rushed to the two Saint Daoist Sects.

    Should he use the paper effigy that had deceived Randeng with to challenge the Saint¡¯s judgment?

    Li Changshou did not dare to do such an unstable thing.

    Although he was jumping around happily below the Saint realm, Li Changshou had a good understanding of how powerful the Saint was.

    Apart from a certain Saint who had a weak foundation andter on had his cultivation weakened by his teacher, the Saints were all advancing in the Dao Realm and life. They were infinitely close to the threshold of transcendence.

    Half a dayter, in the Green Touring Pce¡¯s mystic realm, Li Changshou bowed outside the hall and did not enter. He only reported, ¡°Uncle-Master, I was summoned by the Saint Nuwa previously. I¡¯m on the way to the Goddess¡¯s Pce. I¡¯lle over immediately after the matter there. Uncle-Master, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    On the throne in the hall, the Grandmaster of Heaven, who was ying with a pile of ¡°huge eggs¡±, immediatelyughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can go and do your business first.¡±

    In other words, what was going on here?

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and bowed outside the hall. Then, the paper effigy transformed into a paper effigy that was one foot tall and sat down against the wall.

    At the same time, in the small building in the center of the Goddess¡¯s Pce, a Dao rune circted. Li Changshou was pulled into the Goddess¡¯s mystical ability domain.

    He sat obediently in his exclusive seat and drew a story that he had prepared in advance. He did not speak much and did not dare to ask.

    At that moment, Nuwa was lying in the pool with a few pieces of spiritual fruits stuck to her face. She was also wearing a headband embellished with pearl agates and looked artistic. Her snake tail swayed gently in the spiritual pool.

    The Dharma artifact that looked like a Shadow-Retaining Ball at the side yed a soothing and rxing melody. Goddess Nuwa followed the fluctuations of the music and breathed, breathed, breathed, breathed...

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The life of a Saint was so simple and boring.

    After a while, the Time Freeze domain had passed.

    The sketches in front of Li Changshou had already piled up to three inches tall. He began to book them.

    Suddenly, the Goddess of Mercy said, ¡°Does Randeng have a feud with Yun Xiao in the original God-Conferment Story?¡±

    Li Changshou paused. Then, he recalled that the Goddess should have heard about the God-Conferment matter from Senior Lang. However, she probably did not know much about it.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Great God-Conferment Tribtion is still ahead. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡±

    Nuwa said calmly, ¡°I know very well whether you know or not. Since you don¡¯t want to say more, forget it. I can¡¯t force a junior like you. Randeng¡¯s death was unexpected. I originally thought that the Heavenly Dao would protect him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m foolish. The Heavenly Dao is for the stability of the world. The process might not be too important rtive to the oue.¡±

    Li Changshou quickly sealed the sketch and used a cloth to seal it. He also ced a restriction on it to prevent decay and damage.

    He said slowly, ¡°Uncle-Master, apart from painting, do you have something to remind me about?¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I let youe to my ce?¡±

    Saint Nuwa said calmly, ¡°Taibai Jinxing is a busy person now. My Goddess¡¯s Pce is ultimately cold.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, why are you teasing me?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°After returning to the Heavenly Courts, I only cultivated quietly and waited for the Great Tribtion to arrive. I will naturally do whatever the Heavenly Dao wants me to do.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa smiled and opened her phoenix-like eyes slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very afraid.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly and said, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do. Although I don¡¯t have any intention of causing trouble, I¡¯m afraid that I will forever be a variable in Grandmaster¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s all thanks to that senior whoid a good foundation. Tsk.¡±

    Nuwa smiled and squinted. The spiritual fruit on her face disappeared.

    The water in the pool rang. She transformed into a human and walked out of the pool. Rich holy light apanied by a blue dress slowly slid down, covering the impable figure of the only female Saint.

    A soft couch flew over. Saint Nuwa sat behind two curtains and yawnedzily.

    This time, the Saint asked calmly, ¡°Now that the final killing tribtion of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion is approaching, what do you think of the current situation of the three sects?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Li Changshou was a little puzzled. He looked up at Saint Nuwa behind the curtain and thought that it was strange.

    Most of the time, Saint Nuwa was rather casual when she conversed with him. She was very peaceful and could easily pull him closer.

    At that moment, the question seemed normal, but it did not match Saint Nuwa¡¯s personality. She would normally say that...

    ¡°You destroyed the luck of the Western Sect. Are you nning to let the Dao Sect destroy the Western Sect first before fighting among themselves?¡±

    <i>Is the Heavenly Dao asking me?</i>

    <i>Or is there a problem?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to answer, Saint Nuwa¡¯s voice sounded in the depths of his Dao heart.

    ¡°I asked you toe this time to give you a reminder about something. Previously, you destroyed the destiny of the Western Sect and happened to satisfy the need for the Western Sect to experience hardship before it prospered. The Heavenly Dao has already asked me to make arrangements. Just answer me in your heart. It doesn¡¯t seem to be difficult for you to multitask.¡±

    It was indeed rted to the monkey.

    The Heaven Mending Stone was personally put down by Saint Nuwa. Moreover, Saint Nuwa had said ¡®Heavenly Dao¡¯ and not ¡®Dao Ancestor¡¯.

    She was probably referring to the will that had stared at him for eleven or twelve years during the opening of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and said, ¡°The situation of the three sects is still very unclear...¡±

    He answered with a bunch of formalities.

    In his heart, Li Changshou¡¯s heart stirred.

    ¡°Goddess, I don¡¯t want to interfere with what happens after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It¡¯s already decided. After the God Conferment ends, I will bring the people I want to bring away from the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Saint Nuwa asked via voice transmission, ¡°Are you going to take Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e away?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After all, I¡¯m in the Primordial World. I¡¯m always in danger. If my rtives and friends who are rted to me want to go with me, I will bring them along even if they are not restrained by the Heavenly Dao. There will only be seven to eight people at most.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good choice. You¡¯re indeed much more reliable than that fellow.¡± Saint Nuwa chuckled and sighed slightly. She seemed to be a little disappointed.

    Li Changshou almost asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou was very smart and did not ask anything.

    He continued to spout nonsense and waited in his heart.

    Not long after, Saint Nuwa continued to send a voice transmission. She said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t even answer. How are we going to chat today?¡±

    ¡°I know my limits. I can¡¯t help the Goddess resolve her problems.¡± Li Changshou looked ashamed. ¡°After all, you are a Saint, one of the only six Saints in the world.¡±

    ¡°I used too much merit when I became a Saint. My current Dao Fruit is almostpletely locked by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Saint Nuwa sent a voice transmission helplessly.

    ¡°I can sense that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restrictions on me are bing more and more obvious. Li Changshou, you¡¯re that fellow¡¯s hometown. Do you have a way to help me escape?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry.

    Saint Nuwa sent another voice transmission. ¡°I can form an alliance with you and advance and retreat together in the Great Tribtionter.¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of me!¡±

    Li Changshou almost cried. How could he say that casually?

    ¡°I¡¯m just a stronger ant now. It¡¯s not appropriate to ally with you!¡±

    Saint Nuwa snorted in his heart.

    ¡°You can hide from Senior Brother Taiqing and Teacher Dao Ancestor, but you can¡¯t hide from me.

    Back then, I was quite familiar with your senior. We often yed cards together and... discussed the Dao.

    ¡°People like you and him are best at taking a unique path. From the moment you arranged for Yang Jian, I can roughly guess what you want to do. Currently, you can no longer be destroyed just because the Dao Ancestor wants you to. This is your first n. It is deeply tied to the Heavenly Dao. Is that right?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He decided to remain silent and see how much the Saint Nuwa had guessed.

    Saint Nuwa continued, ¡°On the one hand, you exined your intention to leave Teacher. On the other hand, you made all kinds of arrangements to leave the Primordial World. You have a greedy, peaceful, and thorough personality. You did it so that you could deceive Teacher and make things easier for you...¡±

    ¡°I swear to the Heavenly Dao that this matter is definitely not a lie!¡±

    Li Changshou looked serious and remained silent.

    ¡°Goddess, you might have some misunderstandings. I admit that I¡¯m doing what you said, but my ultimate goal is to escape safely. The conditions in the Chaos Sea are a little bitter, but it¡¯s not impossible to survive. Moreover, that senior left behind clues to return home. These are all things that are worth exploring. You¡¯re really wrong about that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Saint Nuwa crossed her legs and revealed a threatening gaze.

    Li Changshou looked at her calmly with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m testing you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. What is there for me to test?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Uncle-Master, please don¡¯t me me. I just want to safely control the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. I don¡¯t have any desires that I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Saint Nuwa leaned against the couch and supported herself with one hand on the armrest of the couch.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Uncle-Master,¡± Li Changshou said again. ¡°However, if I have the chance and the ability to help you in the future, I will definitely not reject your request.¡±

    Saint Nuwa waved her hand gently. Lights and shadows circted around her. Li Changshou subconsciously left the pavilion and sat on a cloud boat.

    He sighed softly in his heart.

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the cloud boat. He knew that it would be difficult for him toe to the Goddess¡¯s Pce in the future.

    It was also because he had not thought it through previously and had even thought of letting Ling¡¯ee to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to cultivate. Now, it seemed that that thought was indeed a little dangerous.

    He was not in a hurry to go to the immortal mountain on the East Ocean.

    Goddess Nuwa had already told him that it was the Huaguo Mountain. There was a stone on the mountain, and a stone monkey would jump out.

    Everything was indeed arranged by the Heavenly Dao.

    On the way back to the five continents, Li Changshou escaped into the void and could not calm down for a long time.

    Li Changshou did not expect Saint Nuwa to suddenly ally with him.

    On the other hand, Saint Nuwa had almost seen through his n. It almost made him break out in cold sweat.

    Fortunately, the Goddess of Saints had only guessed the beginning. Herter thoughts had gone astray. There were still many limitations.

    Li Changshou could not agree to the alliance that Saint Nuwa had proposed.

    On the surface, he could obtain the absolute support of a Saint. However, after careful analysis, he realized that this matter was unreliable.

    If the Goddess of Saints wanted to escape the Heavenly Dao, wouldn¡¯t that be true transcendence?

    He could not do that.

    Actually, what was different about living beings?

    The Saint was at the peak of all living beings. He also had his own worries.

    The two Saints of the Western Sect were worried that they would not be able to repay the loan. The Grandmaster of Heaven was worried that he could not shout out the Great Tribtion. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was worried that his junior brother would be implicated.

    When Saint Nuwa became a Saint, she had used too much merit. As a result, she was controlled by the Heavenly Dao. Therefore, she had a vision to escape the order of the Primordial World and escape the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao...

    His teacher had also made his disciple worry for the sake of the Dao Sect and the Heaven and Earth.

    <i>Eh? Something seems amiss.</i>

    <i>Forget it, there¡¯s no need to care about such details.</i>

    Yang Jian was not the only one he wanted to arrange.

    ¡°Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey, you¡¯re really impressive ~¡±

    Li Changshou hummed a bad in his heart and sped up. He did not rm any flowers or nts and escaped into the five continents to rush to the Green Touring Sect.

    Not long after Li Changshou left the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    Goddess Nuwa sat on the soft couch and fell into a daze. The wind chimes sounded from the window beside her, and the bamboo forest outside swayed slightly.

    A blurry gray figure appeared outside the window. It seemed to be an old Daoist priest, but he could not see his face.

    ¡°Are you relieved?¡±

    Saint Nuwa snorted and said, ¡°I already said that this little fellow is really afraid of death. He won¡¯t take risks.¡±

    The old Daoist priest outside the window nodded slightly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    After saying that, the old Daoist priest¡¯s figure trembled a few times and disappeared without a trace.

    ...

    ¡°Changgeng, look. How did I gain in the Chaos Sea this time?¡±

    In the Green Touring Pce¡¯s hall, Li Changshou walked among the dozens of huge ¡°eggs¡± while the disciples of the sect watched. He kept feeling the appearance of the living beings inside and praised them.

    <i>What kind of mystic realm did the Grandmaster of Heaven find? Why did he get so many Primordial Beasts!?!</i>

    <i>Speaking of which...</i>

    ¡°Uncle-Master, didn¡¯t you go to look for the Chaos Bell?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled awkwardly when he heard that. He put down his arms and ced them behind his back. He looked up and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Jie School is destined to not rely on treasures to suppress the luck of the sect. We will have a chance of survival in this Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    If you can¡¯t find it, just say it. As a dignified Saint, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by your own disciples?

    However, Li Changshou could see that the disciples of the Saint of Jie School were rather touched. They even said that they were holding hands and walking side by side. All the cmities disappeared like smoke!

    The Sect¡¯s Culture.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven blinked at Li Changshou and said, ¡°Duobao, distribute these strange beasts to your junior brothers and sisters. Let them serve as mounts or pets that are to be used during fights. They¡¯re not bad. Changgeng,e... scrub my back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and followed behind the Grandmaster of Heaven obediently. They rode a cloud to the Great Array Saint¡¯s bathhouse in the rear mountain.

    Daoist Duobao agreed after a while. Then, he looked at Li Changshou and his master¡¯s back view.

    <i>Ah, the new generation reced the old. Master does not even need him to take a bath now.</i>

    A momentter, in the Green Touring Flower Pool.

    The Grandmaster of Heavenughed loudly and gestured for Li Changshou to turn around. He personally rubbed Li Changshou¡¯s back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Changgeng. You destroyed Randeng so easily and even arranged the Cosmic Ruler for Gongming. Yun Xiao did not see wrongly. You are really interesting.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I got rid of Randeng because of a personal feud.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Eldest Senior Brother told you about the stone coffin?¡±

    ¡°Teacher said a portion,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I only know that the expert buried in the stone coffin had once fought with the Demon Ancestor Rahu. He was almost defeated and killed. His corpse is not damaged. It exists on the Spirit Vulture Mountain. The coffinmp gave birth to its own intelligence and refined the coffin and corpse into one, turning them into Daoist Randeng.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s enough that you know so much.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven changed his tone and asked, ¡°How long until the killing cmity?¡±

    ¡°One to two hundred years, or two to three hundred years,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Uncle-Master, you should be able to deduce it.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to calcte... Can you go out of the Chaos Sea during this period of time and apany me to block the Chaos Bell? You can return in less than 50 years. We will only try once. If we can¡¯t do it this time, I will give up.¡±

    Li Changshou blinked. ¡°Uncle-Master, have you found traces of the Chaos Bell?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve fought with it for so many years. I naturally know it well. However, it¡¯s not convenient to say it just now. In that case, find a reason and an excuse. We can openly go out of the Chaos Sea and secretly obtain the Chaos Bell. After the matter is done, you will get 70% and I will get 30% of the profits. As long as the Chaos Bell helps me survive the Jie School¡¯s cmity, the treasure will be yours in the future. What do you think?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡®He won¡¯t let me do the work either!¡¯

 Chapter 621 - Attacking the Chaos Bell!

    <h4>Chapter 621: Attacking the Chaos Bell!</h4>

    It was not difficult to find a reason to conceal his true purpose in going to the Chaos Sea.

    Li Changshou had always kept a secret n. He was waiting to fulfill his promise to the Grandmaster of Heaven and use the Kun Peng Ark to surround the Chaos Bell.

    He was the master of stability. He could not fight a battle that he was unprepared for.

    However, it would take at most fifty years before he could return...

    Li Changshou was a little worried.

    Now, the start of the God-Conferment Tribtion was just around the corner. If he left the Primordial World for too long and the situation changed again, he would not be able to deal with it in time. Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss?

    To Li Changshou, catching the Chaos Bell was indeed a small matter.

    It was not that he looked down on the Chaos Bell. After all, it was the three-piece suit for splitting open the sky. If he looked down on it, Boss Tu would teach him a lesson in an instant.

    It was purely because Li Changshou was not optimistic about this trip. He estimated that the Grandmaster of Heaven and himself only had a 30% chance of catching the Chaos Bell.

    There was a 70% chance of failure. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of effort if he went in all directions?

    The more hemunicated with the boss of the Taiji Painting, the more Li Changshou knew about the mystical nature of the three-piece Heaven-Opening Set. He also knew that the Heaven-Opening Axe that had once followed Pangu was extraordinary.

    The Pangu Banner could cut through the sharpness of the Chaos Sea.

    The Taiji Painting determined the universe, Yin-Yang, and the Rules of Righteousness.

    Only the Chaos Bell was once controlled by the East Emperor of the East during the ancient times. However, no one could urately say what was so magical about it. It was only rumored that the Chaos Bell could travel through the long river of time.

    If the rumors were true, it would indeed be a little scary.

    Back then, the East Emperor Tai Yi seemed to only treat the Chaos Bell as a defensive treasure.

    As for the Chaos Bell and the Grandmaster of Heaven, they were constantly fighting with their wits and courage. They shouted, ¡°Hahahahaha, you can¡¯t catch up to me, right?¡± They slipped away from the Saint in the Chaos Sea for a few Yuanhui...

    Li Changshou reckoned that the treasure was not just a demon. Even with the Kun Peng Ark, it would not be optimistic.

    <i>How should I deal with this matter?</i>

    Previously, when he agreed to the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s request, he did not expect him to dy the matter until today.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Changgeng? Do you have any difficulties?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any difficulties.¡± Li Changshou quickly made up his mind and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made preparations for this. I¡¯m waiting for you to summon me, Uncle-Master. Although it was a littlete now, he did not rush out when the killing tribtion arrived. However, Uncle-Master, I have two requests. One is to set a deadline. I have to return within many years. I¡¯m worried that the Heavenly Courts will lose control. Secondly, try not to make this matter public. I¡¯m worried that if the Western Sect finds out that I left the Primordial World, they will target the Heavenly Courts again.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Changgeng, you are reliable. You can make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master.¡±

    The water in the pool rumbled. Li Changshou sat at the edge and cupped his hands. In his heart, he had already secretly mobilized the paper effigy to be busy.

    Half a dayter, Li Changshou left the Green Touring Pce and chatted with Daoist Duobao, who had sent him off. Then, he turned around and headed towards the Heaven Gate in the sky. Nothing seemed to have happened.

    In the Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven disappeared again.

    However, before he left, he summoned the Goddess of Golden Spirit. No one knew what the Grandmaster of Heaven had told the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    A medium-level scene quietly yed out on the Primordial World stage.

    Half a monthter, in the Grand White Pce.

    The Golden Roc returned from the trichiliocosm in a hurry. It said that there had been otherworldly demons causing trouble in the trichiliocosm recently. From the edge of the trichiliocosm to the inner region of the trichiliocosm, hundreds of otherworldly demons had attacked the Qi Refinement cultivators recently.

    Hence, Li Changshou drafted a memorial and brought it to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall to report the matter in front of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor had long received Li Changshou¡¯s secret report. He turned a blind eye to the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s desire to create the Chaos Bell and allowed Li Changshou to go on stage.

    To suppress the otherworldly demons.

    That sounded like what the Heavenly Courts would do.

    This crusade was not ordinary. They did not send the Heavenly Soldiers to the Chaos Sea to fight. Those who were not Golden Immortals could not withstand the suppression of the Chaos aura.

    To resist the Chaos aura, one had to have aplete Dao of their own. A third-stage Golden Immortal was the threshold for entry into the Chaos Sea.

    The Jade Emperor used the Golden-Winged Roc as the Marshal. The Deputy Commander of the Heavenly River, Ao Yi, was the Deputy Commander. He ordered Mei Wenhua, Mei Dixian, Mei Liubing, and Mei Xinqing as the Generals who went out of the Chaos Sea in the Xuandu City to search for the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy.

    In front of everyone, Li Changshou gave the Golden Roc a stack of paper effigies and a few treasure pouches. He also instructed the Golden Roc to make more preparations when he went out of the Chaos Sea. He did not want to be greedy and advance rashly.

    The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy was a Connate Godfiend. He was a fish that had escaped the under the Pangu Divine Ax back then. Just from his qualifications, he was quite difficult to deal with.

    Soon, such a huge matter spread throughout the Primordial World.

    The otherworldly demons were the nemesis of most Primordial Dao cultivators. Many cultivators praised the actions of the Heavenly Courts.

    He swaggered and made noise.

    The Golden Roc and Ao Yi led the Four Mei Generals and the 30,000 elite Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers towards the Xuandu City.

    Another monthter, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ team arrived at the entrance of the Xuandu City. The 30,000 Heavenly Soldiers stationed there to guard the entrance.

    Ao Yi stopped in Xuandu City to provide support.

    However, the Golden Roc brought the four generals into the Chaos Sea and quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Little Junior Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master looked in the direction where the Golden Roc disappeared. He stood on the city wall and was slightly puzzled.

    Beside him, Kong Xuan, who was dressed in a light blue dress and looked charming and gentle, pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask him directly just now?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± The Great Daoist Master puffed out his chest and raised his head. He said calmly, ¡°At the end of the day, you have to have some dignity as the Eldest Senior Brother. Moreover, he only sent a voice transmission to me and instructed me. He did not appear directly and rushed into the Chaos Sea. He probably had something urgent to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Your Eldest Senior Brother is reallyfortable with that.¡±

    Kong Xuan said softly, ¡°You can sleep here and cultivate all day. You don¡¯t have to worry about the three sects.¡±

    ¡°The capable do more work.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master stretched and reced the reclining chair behind him with a soft couch. Hey downfortably.

    Kong Xuan walked up gently and tapped the Great Daoist Master¡¯s leg with his slender fingers. The Great Daoist Master¡¯s cloth shoes fell off on their own.

    Then, she meditated in the corner of the soft couch.

    The Great Daoist Master yawned and said, ¡°The Primordial World is so huge. Why don¡¯t you walk around and take a look? There¡¯s no need to guard here.¡±

    Kong Xuan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t hinder you in any way. Just sleep with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bored.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master squinted and smiled. Soon, he closed his eyes and began to snore.

    Kong Xuan lowered his head and stared at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s face. He moved a slender finger over. His fingertip was not even an inch away from the Great Daoist Master. However, he did not really touch it. Instead, he slowly slid it across his face.

    If only I could enter your dream.

    She muttered softly, her eyes filled with gentleness. She leaned against the armrest of the soft couch and fell into a daze.

    Ao Yi, who was under the city wall, was speechless.

    <i>What kind of immortal couple is this!?!</i>

    <i>Is Ren School really not prosperous?</i>

    Any one of them can challenge anyone below the Saint of the Western Sect!

    Although he was the Brother Sect Master¡¯s most trusted younger brother, Ao Yi felt that he should not have such thoughts.

    However, when he saw the interaction between Big Sister Kong Xuan and the Great Daoist Master, Ao Yi felt... aggrieved for the Western Sect!

    He felt aggrieved.

    Shaking his head, Ao Yi looked at the Yin-Yang Array on the ground beside him. He also perked up and was prepared to defend against any attacks.

    Brother Sect Master had told him that this ugly array was no small matter.

    Ao Yi did not know the exact function of the array formation. It was not for protection, killing, teleportation, or searching. It contained the Great Dao of Yin and Yang. The Dao runes were obscure and difficult to understand...

    To be safe, Ao Yi did notprehend the array formation. He sat cross-legged at the side and set up a simple concealment barrier outside.

    Seven to eight days passed in the Primordial World.

    In the Chaos Sea, a ck shadow spread its wings and glided over. As the Dao in the Chaos Sea was chaotic, it could not be described how huge its body was or how fast it was.

    In short, it was huge.

    If the experts of the Primordial World, who had fought for the Primordial Violet Qi in the Xuandu City back then, saw his figure, they would naturally be extremely shocked. Why did Kun Peng return to its original state?

    The Kun Fish turned into Kun Peng again.

    In Kun Peng¡¯s body, in an ancient stone hall near the heart meridian, the Golden Roc stood quietly. The four Mei Generals knelt on both sides.

    Li Changshou, who should not have appeared there, sat on a meditation cushion and frowned at the slowly spinning Taiji Painting in front of him.

    The Yin-Yang Qi slowly rotated, and a blurry image began to appear in the Taiji Painting. Then, the image gradually became clear, and the situation of the Little Qiong Peak appeared.

    With a thought, Li Changshou erged the image a little. He could see Ling¡¯e sitting by the pool, hugging the stone b, and chuckling.

    Half of the stone b was engraved with the Steadiness Sutra, while the rest was engraved with Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    <i>This girl...</i>

    <i>Forget it. I¡¯ll just punish her more when I get back.</i>

    With another thought, the Yin-Yang Qi pulled, and a 2,000-feet-tall jade statue of a fairy appeared in the Taiji Painting. It was the situation on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    Of course, Yun Xiao agreed.

    As he thought about it again, the image in the Taiji Painting quickly changed, like a stream of light.

    From the residence of the Sea God Sect¡¯s demonic soldiers in the South Ocean to the few tribes of the Magi in the North Continent, from the front of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Hall to the Eighteen Levels of Hell in the Netherworld.

    The wisps of Yin and Yang Qi that remained in the world became Li Changshou¡¯s eyes.

    In order to fulfill his promise to the Grandmaster of Heaven, Li Changshou specially borrowed the Taiji Painting from the Grand Pure One. He wanted to use the power of the Taiji Painting to monitor the Primordial World at any time.

    That was not all.

    The Taiji Painting controlled the Yin-Yang Great Dao. There were also fragments of the Yin-Yang Great Dao and the Cosmic Great Dao scattered in the Chaos Sea.

    Li Changshou would collect the fragments along the way and ce them in various ces along the way. He would wrap them in a Chaos Spirit Array that Senior Lang had created.

    In that case, as long as anything happened in the Primordial World, Li Changshou could ride the Taiji Painting and hold the Cosmic Ruler to return to the Primordial World as quickly as possible.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou had also prepared some trinkets. The most important of them was a time-keeping Dharma artifact.

    In Kun Peng¡¯s body, it was not affected by the Lawless Dao. These Dharma artifacts could also be used normally.

    Ring...

    A copper bell suddenly swayed beside him. Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and made Kun Peng slow down. He said to the Golden Roc, ¡°Help me fetch the senior brothers and sisters of Jie School.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡±

    The Golden Roc cupped his fists and agreed. He turned around and transformed into a golden light to escape the hall. He flew out of Kun Peng¡¯s body and onto its back.

    Not long after, the Golden Roc transformed into its main body and returned. There were three figures on its back. They were Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    The three experts of Jie School looked around. After confirming that it was the Demon Master Kun Peng, their jaws almost dropped.

    After they met up with Li Changshou, they could not help but ask non-stop.

    Li Changshou naturally would not mention Senior Lang. He only exined simply that Kun Peng had been subdued by him. At that moment, it had lost its normal mind and was like a Dharma treasure ship.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit praised, ¡°Even a ruthless person like Kun Peng was defeated by Junior Brother Changgeng. I really... don¡¯t know how to evaluate it.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°This ce is not bad. You guys talk about serious matters first. I¡¯ll find a corner to cultivate for a while. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking about the treasure that Changgeng gave me. I¡¯m starting to have some ideas.¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Is the Qingping Sword here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with me.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit flipped her hand, and green light surrounded it. The Qingping Sword appeared in her palm.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands at the Qingping Sword and said, ¡°Please point in a direction. We¡¯ll go after the Grandmaster of Heaven now and try to return as soon as possible.¡±

    The Qingping Sword trembled slightly and floated up on its own. The tip of the sword was pointed upwards.

    Li Changshou took out the jade token that controlled Kun Peng and tapped it a few times. The stone hall trembled slightly. Kun Peng pped its wings and rushed deeper into the Chaos Sea.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°When we return, don¡¯t forget to catch the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy. We have to put on a show.¡±

    The Golden Roc lowered his head and epted the order. The Four Mei Generals did not dare to move. He only knelt there and emitted a holy light.

    In the corner of the stone hall, Zhao Gongming had already fallen into a state of Dao enlightenment. The weak Cosmic Ruler was slowly spinning around him.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see him so diligent.¡±

    ¡°Where the opportunity is.¡± Li Changshou smiled and muttered softly, ¡°I thought that Yun Xiao woulde.¡±

    ¡°Master specially instructed me not to let Junior Sister Yun Xiao move this time.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief. She teased him and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to do something serious this time. Master was afraid that you guys would be too focused on your romantic conversation and let go of the treasure.¡±

    After saying that, the Goddess of Golden Spirit blinked at him and led the Goddess of Turtle Spirit to Zhao Gongming¡¯s side. They also meditated and cultivated.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head.

    <i>Do you really not know the logic of ¡®when a man and a woman work together, their work will be doubled¡¯?</i>

    Li Changshou sat back on his meditation cushion. Half of his attention was focused on the Primordial Violet Qi in Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul, while the other half was focused on the Taiji Painting and observing the various parts of the Primordial World.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he could carry out the next stage of ¡°heart training¡±.

    Now, the improvement of his Dao realm was rtively slow. He could not make a small breakthrough in a few months. It was time to dig out his potential in various aspects.

    The Chaos Sea was endless. He did not know where the Chaos Bell was hiding.

    Previously, the Grandmaster of Heaven had run in the Chaos Sea for so long in order to find the Chaos Bell. He reckoned that the journey this time would not be short.

    ording to his previous n, Li Changshou kept leaving behind ¡°buoys¡± made of Dao Law fragments to let the ¡°legacy array¡± left behind by Senior Lang showcase more light and heat.

    Hence, 23 yearster.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Qingping Sword, which was floating in the middle of the hall, suddenly flickered with a resplendent sword beam, waking the experts in the hall.

    Li Changshou stood up and followed the guidance of the Qingping Sword. He began to make Kun Peng change its direction.

    Stop the Chaos Bell!

    ...

    An unfamiliar sky, an unfamiliarnd, and a strange mountain.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    The breeze blew and blew the old Daoist priest¡¯s figure, making him a little dazed.

    Images appeared in his heart. They seemed to be his memories, but they were iplete.

    It seemed that his memories had shattered into pieces, and only a small portion of them had been glued back.

    Qi Yuan?

    That seemed to be his Dao name.

    The old Daoist priest pondered quietly. His listless eyes reflected the golden ball floating in the treasure pool in front of him. He lowered his head and looked at his faint body.

    Soul? Essence Soul?

    He seemed to have been engulfed by a ball of mes and lost consciousness.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master ~¡±

    ¡°Changshou... Ling¡¯e...¡±

    The old Daoist priest muttered softly. A few images appeared in his heart. They were a man and a woman who had been growing up.

    At that moment, a gentle golden light floated over from the side and wrapped around the old Daoist priest¡¯s shadow. His frown gradually rxed. The images in his heart were like a dream. They were arranged and revealed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡±

    Qi Yuan fell into deep self-doubt. He had clearly been burned by the Golden Crow. His Turbid Immortal Dao Body and essence soul were as weak as paper.

    No, it was not as good as the thin paper that his eldest disciple used to create paper effigies.

    He sighed in his heart. He stillcked most of his memories, but most of them were still intact...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re already dead.¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned when he suddenly heard such a gentle voice. He turned around and hurriedly stood up. He bowed to the female immortal standing on the hill in the distance.

    ¡°I, Qi Yuan, a Qi Refinement cultivator of the Immortal Du Sect, greets you, Senior. Thank you for saving my life!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re wee.¡± Hou Tu said warmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m just returning Fellow Daoist Changshou¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you are...¡±

    ¡°The Magi, Lady of Earth.¡±

    ¡°Lady of Earth! Burp!¡±

    Qi Yuan widened his eyes. His legs turned weak and he knelt down.

    However, there was a hint of relief in his eyes.

    After experiencing life, death, soul dissipation, resurrection, and the reunion of remnant souls, his Dao heart had undergone quite a change.

    The Lady of Earth raised her hand and helped Qi Yuan up from afar.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. This is the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Although your soul is fine, you can still stay here for a few more days and umte some good fortune to absorb the merit that Fellow Daoist Changshou has given you. Fellow Daoist Changshou has been worried about your situation. That way, he can be more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Qi Yuan agreed obediently and hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior, are Changshou and Ling¡¯e alright?¡±

    The Lady of Earth said, ¡°Of course. Fellow Daoist Changshou is now ranked tenth on the Heavenly Dao sequence. His position in the Heavenly Courts is only second to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Fellow Daoist Ling¡¯e seemed to have gone to the Heavenly Courts to cultivate in Fellow Daoist Changgeng¡¯s Grand White Pce. She rarely appeared. However, I have something to ask you to consider.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Now, Changshou is in charge of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. You are the master who raised him. The Heavenly Dao has appeared. After you reincarnate, you will enter the Great Tribtion and be an important member of the God-Conferment Tribtion...¡±

    Qi Yuan was stunned. He could not digest the information.

    After hearing the Lady of Earth¡¯s exnation, Qi Yuan simply said, ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you tell me what to do to be best for Changshou?¡±

    ¡°Drink more of Meng Po¡¯s soup before you reincarnate and forget your previous life.¡±

    Qi Yuan hurriedly agreed. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind drinking a few more bowls.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest.¡± Goddess Houtu, the Lady of Earth said warmly, ¡°When hees next time, you can reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady of Earth, for your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Lady of Earth answered gently. Her figure dissipated with the wind and disappeared.

 Chapter 622 - Damn! Heartless!

    <h4>Chapter 622: Damn! Heartless!</h4>

    In the Chaos Sea, several streams of light chased after him.

    There was a small bell in the gray light at the front. It did not have any spiritual control, but it escaped with its life.

    Through the light, one could vaguely see that the four sides of the bell were engraved withplicated patterns. These patterns contained some kind of Heaven Earth Quintessence that could allow one to gain insights at a nce.

    He looked at the two streams of light behind him. They were a Golden Roc spreading its wings and soaring, as well as a young Daoist who was holding a sword and escaping into the sky.

    At that moment, the Golden Roc did not have any advantage in terms of speed. Be it the small pagoda or the young Daoist, their speed was superior to the Golden Roc!

    On the Golden Roc¡¯s back, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit stood side by side.

    The former activated the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and tried his best to sweep away the chaos aura and obstructions of the Golden Roc, allowing it to fly smoothly.

    Thetter activated the entire ¡°saddle¡± on the Golden Roc with all his might to maintain the supply of Dharma powers.

    Even so, the Golden Roc that had just swiped horizontally and intercepted from the side was still gradually descended by the young Daoist and the small bell...

    The Saint stood at the peak of living beings. He no longer had any shorings.

    Of course, there were differences in strength.

    Zhao Gongming stared at the Chaos Bell that was casually traveling through the Chaos. He almost spat out some vulgar words from Jie School.

    Is there really no living being controlling this thing?

    Is a Connate Cardinal treasure really that powerful?!

    Zhao Gongming believed that the timing and angle of his attack had already been calcted in detail. His cooperation with his master was extremely tacit.

    However, in that split second, just as the Chaos Bell was about to be hit by the Golden Roc, it suddenly turned around extremely quickly. At a speed that Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit could not understand, it moved away from the Golden Roc¡¯s mouth!

    The entire movement was naturally smooth and did not feel out of ce!

    This made Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit feel that they had made a mistake in their previous calctions.

    Fortunately...

    The current situation did not exceed the scope of Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    Zhao Gongming thought about Li Changshou¡¯s instructions in his heart and tried his best to ¡°resonate¡± his Great Dao. He passed through the obstruction of the Chaos aura and pulled the Chaos Bell that was fleeing at an extreme speed into his Great Dao radiation circle.

    Then, Zhao Gongming pretended to grit his teeth and cursed indignantly, ¡°I was just a little bit short of it!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted heavily and used her immortal power to create a protective barrier around Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t help Master, what¡¯s the use of us being disciples!?!¡±

    ¡°Is this Chaos Bell really a demon?¡±

    As soon as Zhao Gongming finished speaking, he saw...

    The Chaos Bell that was flying in front of him swayed gently. The scene was like a brat in a battle dress twisting his buttocks.

    Zhao Gongming red at him. ¡°It even insulted me!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was puzzled. ¡°Why are you insulting me?¡±

    ¡°It asked me to let the horse go! It even said that we should go with Master!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t catch up... Ah!¡±

    This was the first step of the n to capture the bell after the intercept failed.

    ¡°Praise the bell in a disguised manner, causing the bell to be careless.¡±

    The fact that he could obtain the Chaos Bell¡¯s feedback meant that this step had been useful.

    However, to the surprise of Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit, the range of the attack was a littlerge.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven, who was slightly closer to the Chaos Bell, had a cross-shaped vein on his forehead. The Dao runes of the Saint circted around him. With a whoosh, he increased his speed again and rushed towards the Chaos Bell!

    The Chaos Bell trembled and its speed increased!

    In almost two breaths, the Golden Roc was left far behind.

    ¡°Ah, this...¡±

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit looked at each other. They were both stunned.

    <i>How should Changgeng¡¯s n be executed?</i>

    At that moment, a Dao rune appeared in the two of them. It was the Grandmaster of Heaven who had drawn a path for them.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was nning the second wave of interceptions to force the Chaos Bell to be unable to fly in a straight line and create an opportunity for Zhao Gongming and the others.

    The Great Dao vibrated and the Dao runes circted.

    The originally disorderly Chaos Sea had a short and weak order in the area enveloped by the Saint¡¯s Dao runes.

    Zhao Gongming thought about it and realized that his master¡¯s and Changgeng¡¯s ns did not conflict. Hemunicated with the Golden Roc and began to move quickly.

    Outside the scene of the Grandmaster of Heaven chasing after the Chaos Bell, a ck figure shuttled through the Chaos Sea, looking for an opportunity to attack. It was naturally the Kun Peng Ark that Li Changshou was riding.

    The pursuit intensified.

    The Golden Roc carried Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit to intercept them from the side. This time, it still charged urately and was easily dodged by the Chaos Bell.

    The Chaos Bell was strange and particr...

    It seemed that the speed did not increase or slow down, but it could perfectly avoid the Golden Roc¡¯s eagle beak.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit gritted their teeth again. The Chaos Bell in front of them swayed leisurely again. It even deliberately transmitted a little spiritual perception.

    ¡°Come over!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I will!¡±

    Zhao Gongming red and almost rushed out. Fortunately, the Goddess of Golden Spirit grabbed his arm. The two of them used the Golden Roc to stop him again.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven seemed to have been angered by the small bell. The Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords appeared around him, and he was already filled with killing intent!

    The Chaos Bell hurriedly fled, but it could notpletely escape the pursuit of the Heavenly Dao Saint behind it...

    Everyone knew that the Chaos Sea had the ability to stop them.

    Although there were no rules in the Chaos Sea, there were ¡°substances between the real and the fake¡±. The so-called extreme speed also had a critical point.

    The Heavenly Dao Saint was not a Great Dao Saint. After leaving the boundary of the Heavenly Dao, he could not break through this boundary.

    A unique treasure like the Chaos Bell could rely on its own mystical abilities to approach this critical point.

    With the help of various saddles and Sea-Calming Divine Pearls, the Golden Roc¡¯s overall speed was slightly inferior to the two. However, Kun Peng was flying at full speed...

    That represented the critical point.

    On the back of Kun Peng, Li Changshou sat quietly and wrote and drew on the small notebook in front of him. From time to time, he would think.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit beside him was a little anxious. She kept looking to the side, but she could barely sense the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s traces.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit was a little uneasy. She asked for the sixth time, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, when are we going to attack?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Uncle-Master will not lose the Chaos Bell.¡±

    Li Changshou answered without looking up.

    ¡°A treasure like the Chaos Bell cannot be used to explore too far in the Chaos Sea. Otherwise, it should not be so carefree. However, they are sentient and their intelligence is simr to living beings. That¡¯s a w. However, I have yet to figure out why the Chaos Bell can change its direction in an instant. We have to observe more before formting a corresponding strategy. We are trump cards. If we can¡¯t even take down our trump cards, there will be no hope for the Chaos Bell. Therefore, we need to be more confident.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit nodded slightly and continued to observe the side.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit relied on the speed of the Golden Roc to intercept and dodge a few times. Zhao Gongming was so anxious that he jumped and cursed. He was so happy that the Chaos Bell swayed left and right.

    That was the second step of the n¡ªto show the weak and make the enemy arrogant.

    However...

    The Grandmaster of Heaven suddenly snorted coldly and suddenly raised his hand to sh out a sword beam. It was like a waterfall that cut open the Chaos Sea when the world was created!

    The patterns on the Chaos Bell shone brightly and strangely left behind a few afterimages. They moved countless kilometers and avoided the sword beam.

    Immediately after, the Chaos Bell sounded twice. Although there was no spiritual perception, the living beings understood its meaning.

    It was roughly:

    ¡°Do you still want me, Sister Zhong? I haven¡¯t even reached your hands and you¡¯re already abusing me? If you catch me, what will happen?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He continued to charge forward.

    The Chaos Bell sounded and turned to escape.

    On Kun Peng¡¯s back, Li Changshou stood up. A wisp of Dao runes circted and connected with a wisp of the Saint¡¯s Dao runes that were wrapped around him.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, force it to go in this direction.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Kun Peng, which had been flying parallel in the distance, suddenly turned around. The four Immortal Vanquishing Swords in the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s hand shone brightly, continuously blocking the Chaos Bell¡¯s escape path.

    There was also the Golden Roc, Zhao Gongming, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit blocking the way. They made the small bell continuously sound warnings.

    Those sounds...

    ¡°Is this the attitude of seeking treasures?¡±

    ¡°You still want to drag me to suppress the destiny of your sect? Hah!¡±

    ¡°Can the teachings of Jie School be suppressed? I don¡¯t know how many disciples I can take in. Instead, I want us to suffer as treasures!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    ¡°Back then, we had a good rtionship! We are also a part of the Heaven-Opening Axe. You are also a part of Master Pangu¡¯s essence soul. Why do you have to keep staring at me! We are not fated! There will be no oue if we get entangled!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Grandmaster of Heaven, that¡¯s enough! Do you believe that I will be ackey of the Heavenly Dao and nder Jie School?!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s expression darkened. The Immortal Vanquishing Four Swords became more and more urate. The Chaos Bell cried out incessantly.

    Previously, the Grandmaster of Heaven had chased after it a few times. He had also drawn his sword and shed it. However, he would only sh it once or twice to vent his anger. He did not expect to really injure it.

    However, this time...

    It seemed that it had indeed angered the Heaven Ascension Sect. The swords were all aimed at its precious body!

    Can the Primordial World be healed!?!

    The Chaos Sea was filled with pressure towards Connate Cardinal treasures!

    The small bell was also ruthless. It emitted a series of sounds, but it clearly emitted its spiritual perception.

    ¡°Even if you catch me, I don¡¯t want to follow you. You can¡¯t force me...¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±

    Thetter half of his spiritual perception was a little stunned. However, the Chaos Bell suddenly realized that there seemed to be a world that was about to close at the top and bottom of the Void!

    It was pitch-ck and domineering, filled with endless oppression...

    A void rift appeared in front of him. An extremely powerful suction force came from it!

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the Chaos Bell realized its situation. Its body turned strangely and did not stop at all. It flickered to the side, leaving a series of afterimages!

    The Grandmaster of Heaven immediately stopped him. The Golden Roc appeared in another direction.

    The Chaos Bell turned back again. At that moment, nine rings appeared on the bell. The gray light shone brightly and was almost constantly flickering.

    The Great Dao of Time!

    To be precise, it was a limited Great Dao of Time.

    The Chaos Bell was speeding up the flow of time. It flew for two seconds outside.

    In the Chaos Sea, without theplete suppression of the Daows, it could brazenly change the flow of time in its body. Then, it could integrate the difference in the flow of time into the surrounding Chaos aura and achieve the extreme speed in the Chaos Sea. It could also ¡°flicker¡± for a short distance at the extreme speed.

    That was the key to the Chaos Bell being able to avoid the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s ¡°hunt¡±.

    Such a mystical ability could only be used in the Chaos Sea.

    Under the suppression of theplete Great Dao of Time in the Primordial World, the Chaos Bell could not control the flow of time at will.

    At that moment, the Chaos Bell was really anxious. Itpletely ignored the exhaustion of its spiritual power. However, under the encirclement of the Grandmaster of Heaven and the Golden Roc, it could only fly to the side.

    At that moment, a beautiful figure in a light green dress appeared on the back of the Golden Roc. It was the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    A huge turtle shell appeared behind her. On the turtle shell were twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls thatpletely sealed the universe.

    Even if the Chaos Bell could control the flow of time, it could not prate the wall...

    That was not its business scope.

    The ¡°sky¡± and ¡°earth¡± quickly gathered together, and the pressure became stronger.

    This!

    What kind of world is this?

    It was clearly a huge mouth that was rapidly closing!

    The mouth opened too wide and sessfully deceived the Chaos Bell, allowing it to enter Kun Peng¡¯s mouth. However, it also gave the Chaos Bell a chance to escape...

    Wait, this familiar Dao rune!

    Taiji Painting!

    The ¡°bell¡± that was charging in front of the Chaos Bell flickered again. It suddenly changed direction and brushed past the Taiji Painting that was hundreds of kilometers in diameter!

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The Chaos Bell sounded wildly and transformed into a sorrowful cry.

    ¡°Picture! We¡¯re sisters! Uh, no.¡±

    <i>They are siblings! That¡¯s not right...</i>

    <i>Pfft! Even you are targeting me!</i>

    The Taiji Painting slowly rotated and revealed its spiritual perception. However, it only snorted.

    A wisp of Yin-Yang Qi wrapped around the Chaos Bell when the two treasures brushed past each other!

    In the dark, Li Changshou quickly slid the sword fingers on his right hand.

    Cosmic Yin-Yang Suppression!

    The wisp of Yin-Yang Qi turned into clouds. Theplete Great Dao of Qi spread out. Although the Chaos Bell¡¯s speed was not affected, the trajectory of its movement was extremely clear.

    Kun Peng¡¯s mouth was about to close, and the edge of the mouth was not far away!

    The Chaos Bell shone brightly. It sensed the danger of being captured and revealed the power it could activate!

    After escaping, the Chaos Bell was still an ownerless treasure!

    ¡°Bnce exists between all living beings.¡±

    A chuckle sounded from the side. The Cosmic Great Dao and Yin-Yang Qi around the Chaos Bell slowed it down!

    Connate Cardinal treasures could not be bnced.

    However, the Yin-Yang Qi that had bound the Connate Cardinal treasure had be a bnced ¡°handle¡±!

    The Chaos Bell had the power to affect the Great Dao of Time, but it was helpless against the word Cosmic.

    If the Chaos Bell had eyes, it would naturally be able to see a young Daoist priest in a green robe chasing after him from the side.

    It was Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou used the Void Escape technique and used the Great Dao of Equalization as a guide to match his speed with the Chaos Bell. He then opened the ¡°pocket-sized saddle like the Golden Roc¡± on his back. Taking advantage of the Chaos Bell¡¯s carelessness, he rushed past it and took the lead to rush out of Kun Peng¡¯s mouth.

    Kun Peng¡¯s mouth was about to close. The Chaos Bell was about to fly out!

    Li Changshou turned around calmly and smiled at the Chaos Bell. He opened his right hand, as if he wanted to push the Chaos Bell.

    The Chaos Bell panicked when it saw that. The bell turned into a rapid bell sound. Waves of spiritual perception surged towards Li Changshou like a tide.

    His spiritual perception was only transmitting its meaning. The words that Li Changshou heard were actually subconsciously tranted.

    ¡°F*ck, what are you doing? Can you move aside? We¡¯re all good brothers. Who are you? I¡¯ll shatter you...¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless. He calcted the speed at which the Chaos Bell was charging forward and waved his outstretched hand. He turned around and his Daoist robe instantly malfunctioned!

    The moment the Chaos Bell flew out of Kun Peng¡¯s mouth, Li Changshou threw out a beautiful whip leg!

    The Cosmic Ruler sealed the universe. The Chaos Bell, which was entangled by the Yin and Yang Qi, flickered again, but it only flickered within the clouds!

    Ding~

    At that moment, what Li Changshou kicked was not the Chaos Bell, but the universe wrapped around the Chaos Bell.

    Ripples appeared on the surface of the Chaos Bell. It was like a ball that was kicked back thousands of feet!

    Boom!

    The mouth closed, and the aura of Chaos surged like a tsunami. It left the Chaos Bell, the Grandmaster of Heaven, the Golden Roc, and the three disciples of the Saint of Jie School inside.

    Li Changshou did not feel excited at all. Instead, he looked thoughtful and worried.

    This bell was not that easy to use.

    As expected,

    ...

    ¡°Tsk, you? So what if I catch the bell? I can¡¯t do anything about it. Are you happy now? You still want me to suppress the destiny of Jie School? No way! Ah! I¡¯m so angry! Who are you! Where are you from!?! You kicked me. How heartless!¡±

    An hourter, in the stone hall inside Kun Peng¡¯s body,

    Li Changshou¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the ten-feet-tall bell in front of him, which was only a shadow. When he heard the arrogant female voice in his heart, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. He squinted and sized up the huge bell in satisfaction.

    His long-cherished wish was finally fulfilled.

    It was another matter if he could catch it. It would be great!

    Zhao Gongming, the Turtle Spirit, the Golden Spirit, the Golden Roc, and the Four Plum General were sizing them up from afar. They did not move forward.

    Li Changshou sighed and cupped his hands at the Chaos Bell. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Li Changgeng, the second disciple of the Grand Pure One. I¡¯m here on Uncle-Master¡¯s orders to stop you today.¡±

    Bang!

    The image of the Chaos Bell let out a few bell chimes. Li Changshou¡¯s spiritual perception turned into the angry female voice in his heart.

    ¡°Get the painting out! Who hits his sister like that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m here.¡±

    The image of the Taiji Painting appeared in front of Li Changshou and replied calmly.

    The Chaos Bell instantly went silent andined aggrievedly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the map, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    The Taiji Painting transformed into a ck and white stream of light and returned to Li Changshou¡¯s chest. It stayed near Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul with the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Uncle-Master, it¡¯s your turn next.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that after the Great Tribtion, the Chaos Bell will belong to you? You can subdue it and lend it to me.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, the Chaos Bell is currently sealing itself. Only Saints can break through this mystical ability.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven could not help but smile. He said, ¡°About that, I actually feel that it¡¯s a little troublesome. Changgeng, you have many ideas. Just think of a way to deceive him. Such a treasure can only be used by us if they are convinced.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Didn¡¯t he just offend them?

    At that moment, the Chaos Bell still activated the Great Dao of Time. However, it was even more mystical. It ¡°retreated¡± its own time, and it ¡°forever existed in the previous moment¡±.

    Although it was imprisoned by the universe and could not escape the universe, it could ¡°appear¡±.

    The three-piece Heaven-Opening Set was indeed worthy of its reputation. With such a mystical ability, it could naturally be used as a defensive treasure.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°The Heaven-Opening Axe transformed into three supreme treasures. Pangu¡¯s essence soul transformed into three teachers. They correspond to each other. Now that my master is here, why is this bell unwilling to submit?¡±

    The spiritual perception of the Chaos Bell spread everywhere. It was as if a charming big sister was leaning against the bell wall. She hugged her arms and had a cold expression. She snorted disapprovingly.

    ¡°Back then, the three of us ran separately. The g and painting were captured. Your master did not catch up to me back then. It was that simple. Everyone has spirituality. The splitting of the sky has ended. Can¡¯t everyone be well? Why do we have to be together?¡±

    Zhao Gongming frowned and said, ¡°Then why are you helping the East Emperor Taiyi? The Golden Crow n?¡±

    The Chaos Bell answered, ¡°I watched my children grow up. I have some feelings for them. As for you, don¡¯t think about it. You can¡¯t even touch me. Do you want me to work for you? With the luck of Jie School, there is an 80% chance that I will be gone if I go to the town. Do you really think that Sister is the golden lotus that is specially used to suppress the luck of the sect and fights?¡±

    At that moment, the immortals faced each other. The Saint was also in a dilemma.

 Chapter 623 - The Difficult Situation Of The Bell

    <h4>Chapter 623: The Difficult Situation Of The Bell</h4>

    <i>This Chaos Bell is really...</i>

    <i>Tsk, it has quite a stubborn character.</i>

    The Grandmaster of Heaven did not seem to be in a hurry. The journey back would take at least seventeen to eighteen years. He would first let the Chaos Bell cool down before gradually gaining a good impression.

    However, judging from the Chaos Bell¡¯s attitude, it seemed to be quite determined. It would rather stay in the past than suppress the destiny of Jie School.

    Is that something that treasures can do?

    Anyone would explode!

    Just as the Chaos Bell said, it did not have any affiliated rtionship with the Grandmaster of Heaven, nor did it have any established karma. At most, it would maintain this state.

    In any case, it was useless no matter where it went. The Chaos Sea was quite boring. It was also thinking of changing its territory and scenery.

    From then on, the life of treasures was different.

    Although he could use the Cosmic Cage to seal it in the power of the Taiji Painting, he wanted it to work for Jie School...

    Both the door and the window were fine.

    Regarding that, the Grandmaster of Heaven was helpless.

    The Saint had to be reasonable. The Saint did not want to use force on the Chaos Bell.

    Li Changshou could clearly sense the pride in Third Uncle-Master¡¯s bones.

    The most important part of the operation to block the Chaos Bell was actually to find the whereabouts of the Chaos Bell.

    It could force the Chaos Bell to continuously change its escape path. It was also the foundation of blocking the Chaos Bell in the Chaos Sea.

    If not for the Grandmaster of Heaven, he might not even be able to find the Chaos Bell with Kun Peng¡¯s speed.

    Therefore, the Chaos Bell should belong to the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven only needed to give Li Changshou a few supreme-grade numinous treasures as thanks.

    However, as soon as the Grandmaster of Heaven spoke, he offered Li Changshou a 70-30 deal. As long as the Chaos Bell suppressed the sect and transported it to the end of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the most mysterious Connate Cardinal treasure and the Heaven-Opening set would belong to Li Changshou.

    This dowry was more than enough for Yun Xiao to marry ten times.

    Why was that so?

    It was very simple. The Grandmaster of Heaven felt that he had taken advantage of the younger generation, but he did not want to. Even the Chaos Bell was given away easily.

    He did not treat Li Changshou as an outsider.

    Li Changshou was well aware of that. He felt warm in his heart.

    Jie School was really the kind of Primordial Immortal Dao organization that could make people not regret. It had a strange charm.

    However, the God-Conferment Tribtion would arrive in about two hundred years. Counting the nodes that Li Changshou had prepared and officially interfered with the arrangements, there were only a hundred years left.

    Next, he had to keep a distance from Jie School, even if it was just a show for the Heavenly Dao.

    Therefore, on the way back, such an awkward situation was formed for the Chaos Bell.

    On the main seat of the Kun Peng Hall, the Grandmaster of Heaven sat quietly with his eyes closed. He focused and ignored the Chaos Bell.

    Li Changshou sat in the corner of the hall and opened the Taiji Painting in front of him. He kept monitoring the various parts of the Primordial World. He held Senior Lang¡¯s ¡°academic notebook¡± in his hand and did not talk to the Chaos Bell.

    Zhao Gongming was not far away from Li Changshou. He was focused onprehending the Cosmic Ruler in his hand. The Dao runes around him were constantly changing at a weak rate.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit sat quietly and cultivated.

    The Golden Roc, which had nothing to do with the Chaos Bell, followed Li Changshou¡¯s request and began to read some books on tactics and strategies.

    The ¡°Strategy of the Sea God¡± written by Ao Yi was also a huge masterpiece. It could make the Golden Roc spend many years toprehend the essence of it.

    It was stability.

    There was no need to mention the four Mei Generals. They were just there to go through the motions and deal with the Dharma treasures that were exclusive to the Heavenly Fiend Supremacyter.

    At that moment, they were kneeling and praying near the door of the hall. They looked very sincere and added four holy lights to the hall.

    Then, so, so...

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The Chaos Bell reached its limit and emitted a spiritual perception bombardment.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? You have worked so hard to take back this bell. You have to convince me, move me, and conquer me! If you don¡¯t try, how do you know that I will definitely not agree? Are all the mighty figures of the Primordial World like this now? The disciple of the Grand Pure One! I¡¯m talking about you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Li Changshou put down the book in his hand. ¡°Senior, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to wear down my patience?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that intention.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Pangu God is the Connate God that I respect the most. The three teachers are the Connate lifeforms that I respect the most. Simrly, the three Heaven-Splitting Treasures are also the treasures that I respect the most. However, I only did a small thing to stop you. I don¡¯t have the morals to gain your favor, so I don¡¯t dare to talk to you. It¡¯s definitely not a scheme.¡±

    Just as the Chaos Bell was about to transmit its spiritual perception, the Grandmaster of Heaven slowly opened his eyes and said leisurely,v¡±Why? Changgeng, you don¡¯t even listen to me now?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly stood up and bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°I will listen to Uncle-Master¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the Chaos Bell is yours?¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven said seriously, ¡°I only borrowed it for a few hundred years. You will naturally subdue it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ve only contributed a little. If I forcefully take this bell, I will lose my Dao heart and morals. I will feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be uneasy about? Without your Kun Peng, it would be difficult to decide.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who found the Chaos Bell, Uncle-Master. You were the one who chased after it. I only made a trap.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit whispered, ¡°He even kicked...¡±

    Li Changshou and the Grandmaster of Heaven turned to look at the same time. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit shrank her slender neck and her face was filled with fear.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t fight with me. You are the number one authoritative god under the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts. You are also the little disciple that Eldest Senior Brother loves. You are also favored by the Heavenly Dao and Teacher. You cultivate the Great Dao of Equalization. If you can obtain the help of the Chaos Bell, your future achievements will be limitless.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly when he heard that.

    The Chaos Bell was too noisy... No!

    ¡°This ce is outside the Chaos Sea. I can tell you what I said. Uncle-Master, Senior Brothers, and Senior Sisters, please don¡¯t spread it. My Great Dao of Equalization has already been suspected and monitored by the Heavenly Dao. If I really take the Chaos Bell, I will only die.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°The Taiji Painting has the ability to observe the future. I boldly deduced that the Chaos Bell has the ability to observe the ancient times. The Taiji Painting could deduce many possibilities in the future with the power of deduction. The Chaos Bell could prate the long river of time and observe the ancient times and many situations that the Heavenly Dao considered taboo. If I really take it and have the Great Dao of Equalization, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to return to the Primordial World.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned slightly when he heard that. He hugged his arms and pondered for a while.

    ¡°What you said is indeed true. The power of deduction from the Taiji Painting is the strongest among the treasures. The Chaos Bell can reverse time and might also affect the ancient times. However, you should be the one to receive this bell. How can I let youe here for nothing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do something small for Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t decline. You¡¯re being so shy and unhappy. Just subdue it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I can¡¯t subdue such a Connate Cardinal treasure. If my realm is not high enough... Uncle-Master, you should do it.¡±

    ¡°You do it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master,e.¡±

    ¡°You cane. Why don¡¯t I let Yun Xiao subdue you?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Buzz...

    Bang!

    Suddenly, there was an ear-splitting explosion. The Chaos Bell turned corporeal from the void and shook violently a few times. Its spiritual perception turned into an angry shout while it gritted its teeth.

    ¡°Enough! You two are too much of a bully! Do you think I don¡¯t exist!?! Hey! What are you doing!?!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the Chaos Bell had juste out of the divine power of ¡°Retreat for an instant¡±. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s figure shed and appeared beside the Chaos Bell. He ced his left hand behind his back and his right hand on the top of the Chaos Bell. His long hair danced behind him, and his eyes emitted green light!

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    The Saint shouted softly. The Chaos Bell instantly stopped trembling. The surroundings were wrapped in green light. In the blink of an eye, it turned into the size of a palm and spun continuously.

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    The spiritual perception emitted by the Chaos Bell was a little weak. It sounded like it was crying. ¡°Grandmaster of Heaven, I was wrong about you! You actually became like your Eldest Senior Brother! It¡¯s all a scheme...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Uncle-Master, for obtaining such a precious treasure.¡±

    At that moment, he could control the Chaos Bell. Later, be it taming the spirituality within it or changing its spirituality, there was no threshold for Saints.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°What I said previously was not fake. You can refine this bell. I¡¯ll borrow it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what I said just now is not fake.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and sent a voice transmission to the Grandmaster of Heaven. ¡°Before I went to the Green Touring Pce, I was summoned by the Goddess. I rushed to the Goddess¡¯s Pce and the Goddess asked me a question.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What question?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven released the Dao runes of the Saint and wrapped himself and Li Changshou. He gestured for Li Changshou to speak without sending a voice transmission.

    He was not upright.

    ¡°The Goddess asked if I¡¯m willing to form an alliance with her in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned when he heard that. He threw the Chaos Bell back to its original position and paced with his hands behind his back. He was closer to Li Changshou.

    Soon, a glint shed in the eyes of the Saint who did not like scheming and deduction.

    ¡°Her question has a deeper meaning. You might not know, but Nuwa is the one who has the deepest connection to the Heavenly Dao among the six of us. The Great Tribtion this time came from the human race. She is the Goddess of the human race. Although she is destined to be implicated, she does not owe the human race anything. On the contrary, the human race owes her endless karma. Therefore, Nuwa did not enter the tribtion. Why are you in a hurry to form an alliance with others?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The exnation that the Goddess gave me is that she wants to escape the control of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Is she willing to give up such a Dao Fruit?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°How did you answer?¡±

    ¡°I will say whatever I think. I don¡¯t dare to hide anything from the Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that after bing a god, I will leave the Primordial World with my friends and family. I will retire in the Heavenly Courts. I don¡¯t want more, nor can I obtain more. To have Yun Xiao and my junior sister aspanions, I¡¯m no longer alone. I obtained the Dao Fruit of Longevity. What else can I not do?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not say anything.

    ¡°Your answer is not bad. It should be able to dispel the Heavenly Dao¡¯s suspicion of you.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°After this Great Tribtion, I also want to shake off the many misceneous matters of the Primordial World and explore the Chaos Sea aimlessly. The Chaos Sea is extremely vast. Although it is extremely chaotic, after the creation of the world, it had been affected by the Primordial World. It has gone from beingpletely disorderly to being half orderly and half chaotic. Many chaotic creatures were quite interesting. Shall we go together?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m having fun with them. Uncle-Master, you might be a little restrained when you¡¯re beside them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You still despise me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you will feel awkward.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ve be a burden. How absurd!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven flung his sleeve and snorted softly. He turned around and walked back to the main seat of the hall to rest.

    Li Changshou secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven and returned to his original position. He used the Taiji Painting to observe the Primordial World for a while and continued reading the item in his hand.

    Although Senior Lang¡¯s character was bad, the strange research was quite precious.

    For example, the article he was reading, ¡°The Unification of the Three-Point Conjectures and the Explosion Theory¡±, was quite profound.

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    In the middle of the hall, the Chaos Bell that was restrained by the Grandmaster of Heaven swayed gently. Some weak spiritual senses kept spreading towards Li Changshou and the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°Can you respect me?¡±

    ¡°The Heaven-Splitting Treasure, the defensive treasure, the Great Dao of Time...¡±

    ¡°Why is the Primordial World like this now? What happened to the power that you guys fought so hard for a few lousy lotus flowers back then?¡±

    ¡°Talk to me... It¡¯s not impossible to help you. However, the luck of Jie School will kill the treasure. I really can¡¯t suppress it. Changgeng, is it? With me, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Heavenly Dao. I can bring you to hide in the Chaos Sea at any time. Great Immortal, let¡¯s talk. Although I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my master, we can work together like the East Emperor Tai Yi back then. Immortal Changgeng, don¡¯t let me go to Jie School. I will really die.¡±

    Li Changshou put down the scroll in his hand helplessly and smiled apologetically at the Chaos Bell. Then...

    He closed the spirit tform and carefully read the notebook in his hand.

    Hence, more than ten yearster, they were not far from the five continents and had yet to enter the area affected by the Heavenly Dao. The Grandmaster of Heaven summoned a few disciples and stood beside the Chaos Bell with Li Changshou.

    The moment to decide his fate had arrived.

    ...

    At the same time...

    In a certain Major Chiliocosm, in the iparably magnificent stone hall, the experts of the Heaven Ascension Hall stood orderly below. Waves of immortal power filled every corner.

    In the middle of the tform, more than ten Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals sat on the towering stone chairs on the back of the chairs.

    Behind the row of stone chairs, there were a few chairs. They were the core members of the Heaven Ascension Hall, Bai Ze, Jiang Lin¡¯er, and Jiu Jiu.

    Of course, Bai Ze had hidden himself in the fog from the beginning to the end. He did not expose his identity.

    With the secret support of the Heavenly Courts and the hard work of General Dongmu, Bai Ze, and Li Changshou, the Heaven Ascension Hall had already be a regional overlord immortal Dao faction.

    Their influence spread to dozens of Major Chiliocosms. In the corner of the Primordial World, they established an unbreakable rule of the Immortal Dao.

    The clear rules, the teachings that werepatible with the Heavenly Courts¡¯ rules, the simple and efficient operation mode, the clear reward and punishment system, the abundant Dharma, wealth,panionship, andnd...

    However, they were not satisfied.

    Or rather, the mission that Li Changshou had set for them was not just to ensure the safety of one party.

    At that moment, Exalted Wang Qing was standing in front of the highest throne. He stood with his hands behind his back and scanned his surroundings. The white hair at his temples fluttered gently, and he exuded a strong sense of dignity.

    After all, after being a big shot for so many years, he had naturally developed an extraordinary bearing.

    His voice was light and cold. He exined the goal of the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s next operation and reiterated the core teachings of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Justice on behalf of the heavens!

    He was protecting the Dao on behalf of the heavens!

    Their expanding territory had already threatened the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect. There had been friction previously.

    Today, the experts of the Heaven Ascension Hall were gathered. The immortals from the various halls were in charge of gathering there. They were all there to start a war against the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and catch them off guard.

    After a calm speech, Hall Master Wang Fugui left behind a hundred core members of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    After the meeting, there would be a small meeting. It was considered a tradition of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Next were the specific tactics and strategies. Usually, Bai Ze wouldplete the entire n and Jiu Wu would speak for him.

    At the side, Jiu Jiu picked up a wine pot and shook it gently. She smiled helplessly.

    She sent a voice transmission to Jiang Lin¡¯er who was beside her. ¡°Master¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu...¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er wanted to say something but hesitated. Jiu Jiu turned into a ck shadow and left the hall quietly.

    Jiu Jiu¡¯s residence was a small courtyard protected by an important array formation. She was no longer the same as before. She was an important ¡°symbol¡± of the Heaven Ascension Hall and had considerable prestige in the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    However, in the past hundred years, she had gradually stopped managing it. She was focused on cultivation and dealing with the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    The small courtyard was a little cold. The few Dharma treasuremps were shining brightly. Jiu Jiu¡¯s room was still a little messy.

    She walked to the wine cab and rummaged through the wine that she had collected from various ces. However, her slender hands were still weak.

    He casually picked up a pot of fruit wine and took a sip. However, he could not taste anything.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me that youck wine?¡±

    ¡°Little!¡±

    Jiu Jiu turned around and saw that the door was open.

    She quickly walked to the courtyard and saw an empty courtyard and leaves that were blown by the wind.

    The wine tasted bitter on her lips.

    The wind blew past and some leaves fell. She raised her hand and grabbed a wandering green leaf. She identally crushed it and was a little lost in thought...

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>

 Chapter 624 - The Killing Tribulation Begins

    <h4>Chapter 624: The Killing Tribtion Begins</h4>

    He had obtained the Chaos Bell. It was actually up to the Grandmaster of Heaven to use it to suppress the fate of Jie School.

    He was about to return to the Primordial World and was about to make a turn to capture the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy. The Grandmaster of Heaven had to make a decision...

    However, at that moment, Zhao Gongming asked worriedly, ¡°Master, although the Chaos Bell is one of the three treasures formed by the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe, can it be suppressed? Last time, the red lotus exploded after suppressing less than half of it...¡±

    The Chaos Bell trembled for a long time when it heard that. Its resistance was even more obvious.

    At that moment, Li Changshou, Zhao Gongming, the Golden Spirit, and the Turtle Spirit looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven, who was standing in front of the Chaos Bell.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven wasmunicating with the Chaos Bell.

    ¡°There are many people in Jie School, and there are many experts. There are countless disciples in the sect. It is said that tens of thousands of immortals areing to court.¡±

    ¡°The Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus has exploded!¡±

    ¡°The teachings of Jie School are to obtain a chance of survival for the living beings of the world.¡±

    ¡°The Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus has exploded!¡±

    ¡°Jie School...¡±

    ¡°The Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus has exploded!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was speechless. He red at Zhao Gongming, who had revealed the matter regarding the red lotus. He made up his mind and cursed the Chaos Bell. ¡°Changgeng doesn¡¯t dare to use you. If you don¡¯t let me use you, wouldn¡¯t it ruin the matter if the Western Sect takes advantage of you? It will be destroyed here!¡±

    ng!

    The Qingping Sword was unsheathed. The Grandmaster of Heaven was filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Uncle-Master! No, no!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly stopped him and persuaded the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The Chaos Bell, which had already been restrained, made a few trembling noises. Its spiritual perception was also crying.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Uncle-Master, let me talk to it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven put away the Qingping Sword and faced the Chaos Bell with the back of his hand.

    Li Changshou took two steps forward and looked at the palm-sized bell in front of him. A few usable methods surfaced in his heart, and he pondered for a while.

    The Chaos Bell was clearly preparing for battle. Its body was leaning backward.

    ¡°Senior...¡±

    ¡°They exploded the Negative Karma Fire Red Lotus!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I know about that. Moreover, I personally brought the red lotus to the Green Touring Pce back then. Although the twelfth-grade red lotus was indeed destroyed, the Grandmaster of Heaven acted in time and protected most of the lotus petals.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that also crippled?¡±

    ¡°Senior.¡± Li Changshou cleverly changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s actually a little inconvenient to talk like that. I know that Connate treasures have their own pride and are unwilling to transform with their spirituality. I wonder if Senior is the same. If I can transform into a human and chat, it will naturally be much more convenient.¡±

    Bang~

    The Chaos Bell sounded softly. Immortal light circted on it. Although it was restrained by the Grandmaster of Heaven, it had recovered to ten feet tall.

    Immortal light gathered on the top of the bell and transformed into a beautiful female immortal.

    Her skin was fair and translucent. Her face was drop-dead gorgeous, and she had a noble and elegant aura. She was dressed in a wide dress that looked like it was from the ancient times, but it was still luxurious and magnificent.

    Li Changshou frowned. ¡°Senior, can you not use the appearance of the Sun Goddess?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Sister Zhong¡¯ was puzzled. ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t admire Xi He?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    There was too much information in that sentence.

    Is the Ancient Demon Court really per capita?

    The Chaos Bell circted with light and transformed into a fairy. She sat on the top of the bell and swayed her feet gently. Although she was less elegant this time, she was more delicate and elegant.

    Although it had transformed into an illusion, it still used its spiritual perception to transmit its spiritual will. Li Changshou and the others had to understand its meaning.

    The Chaos Bell¡¯s spiritual will said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the matter. I can let the Heaven Ascension Sect erase my spirituality and use me to suppress the luck of Jie School. Anyway, my spirituality will definitely be greatly damaged. Whether I can suppress it will depend on their luck. If I¡¯m tainted by the negative karma of Jie School, I won¡¯t have the face to be a treasure. Or I can be used as a defensive treasure. Firstly, I won¡¯t provoke the Heavenly Dao and look back at the ancient times. Secondly, I won¡¯t do anything obsequious. Two choices. Let him choose.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Why notpromise between the two?

    ¡°Can this be apromise? How?¡±

    The Chaos Bell cursed, ¡°You can¡¯t even suppress the painting of Jie School! I was afraid of the scene of the Grandmaster of Heaven preaching in the ancient times. There were birds, beasts, humans, immortals, and demons on the ind. They did not reject anyone! He even intercepted a chance of survival. It¡¯s obvious that he lost himself in the conversation.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed.

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°Is there any way to only use you to suppress the luck of the core disciples of Jie School?¡±

    The Chaos Bell said firmly, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Changgeng, suppressing the luck is actually to cut off the power of the negative karma bacsh and not let the negative karma affect the destiny of the sect. It¡¯s not about cing the treasure above our heads but to bear the Heavenly Dao¡¯s revenge on the Great Sect. How can we only protect the core disciples and not others?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit also said, ¡°Even if there¡¯s such a method, can we really use it? It¡¯s too immoral.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled apologetically at the Goddess of Golden Spirit and said seriously, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion is ahead of us, we can¡¯t even take care of ourselves. Most of the power of Jie Schooles from the core disciples, but they were implicated by the disciples who had evil intentions. It¡¯s just to suppress the light from providence and protect the core disciples. This is not against the other disciples.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can do it or not.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Even if we can do it, how can we do such a thing? If the disciples know about it, wouldn¡¯t they feel disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve seen the situation when the red lotus was broken.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with a threatening light. ¡°Under the dignity of a Saint, there are so many negative karma! There must be arge number of disciples who deliberately came to Jie School to avoid the disaster and put the me on Jie School! Aren¡¯t they the ones who are going to settle the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng,¡± the Goddess of Turtle Spirit asked softly, ¡°Do you have any way to let the Chaos Bell only suppress the destiny of some core disciples?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Establish another sect. The core disciples of Jie School will use the Chaos Bell to suppress the fate of the new sect.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡± Zhao Gongming frowned. ¡°If we establish a new sect, who will join and who won¡¯t? How could those who did not enter be convinced? The teachings of Jie School are to intercept a chance of survival for the living beings of the world. If the Great Tribtion arrived and they needed that chance of survival, they would abandon most of the disciples... Is this still Jie School?¡±

    ¡°This is the only way to suppress your luck.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather go with the entire Jie School to withstand the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°This matter needs to be decided by the Grandmaster of Heaven. Brother, don¡¯t be so arbitrary.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked at his master. The hall immediately fell silent.

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly realized that he had interfered too much in this matter.

    He was not a member of Jie School, but he had a close rtionship with Jie School. He was standing on the outside, and the ¡°benefits¡± that he saw were focused on his friends and future Daopanions.

    Indeed, he had reestablished another sect. He had used the Chaos Bell to protect the core disciples of Jie School and some of the disciples who were upright. He had used that to increase the possibility of surviving the Great Tribtion. He could operate it, but it was within the scope of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s permission. It was equivalent to taking advantage of the loophole of the Great Tribtion.

    However, that did not mean that Jie School did not care.

    The atmosphere in Jie School...

    ¡°Changgeng, I know you mean well.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven turned around and smiled warmly at Li Changshou. The expression on his handsome face was full of emotions.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the Chaos Bell first. After I return, I¡¯ll gather the disciples to discuss this matter and let them choose whether to use this method. As the master, I did not consider it carefully and thus caused the Jie School to end up in such a state. By the way, does the Chaos Bell agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Sister Bell¡± looked at Li Changshou and her eyes lit up. She then looked at Zhao Gongming and the other disciples of Jie School and nodded.

    ¡°If we use this method, we won¡¯t be injured. It¡¯s fine to help you.¡±

    Zhao Gongming lowered his head and sighed softly. He looked at his wide palm.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit walked over and gently held his arm. The two of them looked at each other and were speechless.

    Li Changshou bowed to the Grandmaster of Heaven and said, ¡°I spoke too much today. Uncle-Master, Senior Brother, and Senior Sister, please forgive me.¡±

    He sighed softly and turned around to return to his corner. He sat there and closed his eyes to rest.

    He could roughly guess what happened next.

    He was also worried and thus became flustered. He should not have said that. As long as his current n progressed steadily, it would not be difficult to protect Yun Xiao and his two sisters.

    It was not appropriate to interfere too much.

    The hall quickly fell silent. Li Changshou reminded the Golden Roc that the four Mei Generals had begun to sense the whereabouts of the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy.

    The Connate Godfiend had been wandering at the edge of the Primordial World, as if he was waiting for Kun Peng¡¯s response.

    Unfortunately, Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul had beenpletely locked by Li Changshou. In order to prevent Kun Peng from losing control, Li Changshou did not n to let Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul escape his control.

    The Kun Peng was actually equivalent to having its soul destroyed. What remained was only the Ark of Kun Peng that Senior Lang had thought of and created.

    Not far from the border of the Heavenly Dao, Kun Peng began to change its direction.

    In the hall, the Chaos Bell had also reached a temporary reconciliation with the Grandmaster of Heaven, allowing him to undo the restrictions on it.

    It was a Connate Cardinal treasure after all. It had opened the world, suppressed the Magihumans, and killed two Magi. Since it had said that it would not run, it naturally would not run. Dharma treasures were also prideful.

    However, the Chaos Bell flew near Li Changshou on its own and revealed the woman who had condensed a spiritual body. She walked around Li Changshou leisurely and seemed to want to hit on him.

    Li Changshou smiled warmly and continued to look at the Taiji Painting and the book.

    A few days passed.

    ¡°Hey, what are you reading?¡±

    ¡°Sister Bell¡± asked softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to me? Do you think that I¡¯m not capable because I was restrained too easily by you?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, you must be joking. No one will doubt your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get closer to me?¡± Sister Bell blinked. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I avoided the Primordial World because I didn¡¯t want to be snatched away by others. Why are you guys so eager to toss me around like I¡¯m a hot potato?¡±

    ¡°Although treasures are good, they have to be blessed.¡± Li Changshou closed the book in his hand and suddenly thought of something. However, he quickly dispelled that thought.

    The time was not right. Moreover, it was not appropriate for him to get too close to the Chaos Bell.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior, you can protect me. However, I don¡¯t just want to be safe. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but the situation doesn¡¯t allow it. However, if you like to stay here, Senior, I won¡¯t make you feel cold. Why don¡¯t we be friends and be confidantes? That is, when we are in the Primordial World, we should try our best not to interact with each other. The Heavenly Dao will always watch us.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    ¡°Sister Bell¡± tilted her head and smiled. ¡°You are really a rare living being. The other living beings are all moring that I can¡¯t control the heavens and fight with the Heavenly Dao to obtain opportunities. Why are you so... respectful to the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of my personality.¡± Li Changshou shrugged. ¡°In the Primordial World, the thoughts of ordinary living beings can be affected by the Heavenly Dao. Even the most basic right to choose life and death has been stripped away. How can Ipete with the Heavenly Dao? I feel that my life is not in the hands of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°What is it controlled by then?¡±

    ¡°Desire.¡±

    Li Changshou stopped and did not say anything else. He lowered his head and continued to read while holding the scroll. He allowed ¡°Sister Bell¡± to tilt its head.

    ...

    After spending another half a year, they found traces of the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven did not hide. He held the Qingping Sword and rushed forward. In a few moments, he ruthlessly cut the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy and trapped his spiritual core.

    Then, the Grandmaster of Heaven brought the Chaos Bell and his disciples back to the Primordial World in advance. Li Changshou and the Golden Roc stayed behind and began to clean up the remnants of the otherworldly demons.

    When the Chaos Bell left, it specially asked Li Changshou where he lived in the Primordial World. Li Changshou smiled and did not answer.

    On second thought, if the Chaos Bell really went to the Heavenly Courts to look for him, how should he deal with it?

    Actually, it was not a big deal.

    He had previously said that the Heavenly Dao would suspect and target him if he took the Chaos Bell. That was naturally an exaggeration.

    If the Chaos Bell could really resist the Heavenly Dao, why did the East Emperor Tai Yi die? Why was the Demon Court defeated by the human race?

    After all, it was just a treasure. No matter how powerful and mystical it was, it could not resist the Dao Ancestor.

    The game with the Heavenly Dao was about the general trend and rules.

    If he still harbored the thought of gathering more treasures and being able to stand tall in front of the Heavenly Dao, he would not be able to go far in the Primordial World.

    Not far from the Primordial World, Li Changshou was not in a hurry.

    He had indeed done a good job of keeping it a secret this time. He had also arranged for Long Ji to transform into him and reveal herself in the Great White Hall. The Primordial World did not fall into chaos because of his temporary departure.

    The Western Sect could no longer be unstable. They did not want to lose any power before the killing tribtion.

    Even when Li Changshou used the Taiji Painting to observe Ksitigarbha¡¯s Reincarnation Pagoda, he did not find any traces of Maitreya.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of the spiritual mountain seemed to have disappeared.

    In the past few decades, the lives of the living beings in the Primordial World had mostly been lost in the trichiliocosm.

    ording to his development n, the Heaven Ascension Hall, which had already developed to a certain scale, began to pressure the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom from the side, breaking the bnce of power between the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and the Immortal Alliance.

    The Immortal Alliance also received a huge wave of help from the Heavenly Courts. They secretly contacted the Heaven Ascension Hall and formed an ¡°ally¡± to attack the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    The expedition army that the Heavenly Courts had sent into the trichiliocosm also changed their leisurely style and fought continuously.

    The Western Sect¡¯s power in the trichiliocosm quickly withered.

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s control, the so-called Three Thousand Buddhist Kingdom could be considered dead.

    After bidding farewell to the Grandmaster of Heaven, Li Changshou hid in the Chaos Sea for three years.

    Li Changshou held Senior Lang¡¯s notebook and studied the Connate Godfiend¡¯s Spirit Core. He understood the form of the existence of many True Spirits.

    The otherworldly demon was actually part of his ¡°X¡¯s Disappearance¡± n.

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not destroy it directly. Instead, he used a secret technique to control it and handed it to the Golden Roc to let him take it back to the Heavenly Courts to suppress it.

    In the past three years, the four Mei Generals had been praying on the Golden Roc¡¯s back. They had attracted countless otherworldly demons and slowly purified the dark living beings.

    Li Changshou easily obtained a good Heavenly Fiend army.

    He spent another few years and ced the good Heavenly Fiends in a few ¡°strongholds¡± outside the influence of the Heavenly Dao. He used the ¡°legacy¡± left behind by Kun Peng.

    Li Changshou made a few small arrangements in the Chaos Sea to let Kun Peng fly away from the Chaos slightly. Only then did he hide in the Golden Roc¡¯s sleeve and use the Taiji Painting to conceal himself.

    Although he did not gain much from this trip, it gave Li Changshou a chance to be more stable.

    As for the discussion between Jie School and whether the Chaos Bell was used or not, he could not interfere.

    They wanted to save their fellow nsmen and return to the Primordial Heavenly Courts.

    The Golden Roc had made a huge contribution by escorting the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core back.

    Li Changshou had naturally prepared a script long ago. After the Golden Roc returned to the Heavenly Courts, he told the story of a battle of wits and courage with a Connate Godfiend.

    He did not say anything along the way.

    When the Golden Roc¡¯s shadow returned to the Xuandu City, Li Changshou looked at the sleeping Great Daoist Master and secretly greeted Kong Xuan. He picked up Ao Yi, who was guarding the ¡°signal transit station¡± and returned to the Primordial World.

    Calcting the time, there were still more than two hundred years left in the original God-Conferment script.

    If Di Xin¡¯s birth was used as a node, it would have been less than 150 years.

    Li Changshou naturally did not idle on the way back. He repeatedly reviewed his various ns. In the end, he was still a little worried.

    That was because no matter how he deduced, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion could not avoid the battle between Saints.

    That was not a situation that he could control.

    Moreover, no matter how muddle-headed Emperor Xin was, how could he do that to Goddess Nuwa¡¯s jade statue in the mortal world of the South Continent?

    If it was not because of the cmity, someone must have secretly caused trouble.

    Also, the arrow that Nezha shot out was very strange.

    He could not tell why Ling Zhuzi reincarnated.

    <i>I¡¯m 80% sure that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion has chosen a hellish difficulty and is about topete with the Saints.</i>

    Li Changshou secretly rubbed his eyebrows.

    At this point, he could only face the difficulty.

    During the God-Conferment Tribtion, he was no longer just passively epting and fishing others out. He also had to use such a huge tribtion to obtain more ¡°capital¡± to escape unscathed.

    <i>Under what circumstances can the Heavenly Dao not attack me?</i>

    After his master¡¯s ident, Li Changshou had been thinking about that problem.

    From afar, the five continents of the Primordial World were already in sight.

    Li Changshou used the Qi Viewing Technique to look at the mysterious world from afar.

    His expression changed. The small human that he had transformed into suddenly stood up from the golden roc¡¯s sleeve. That scene appeared in his heart.

    A blood-red sword floated above the five continents. The hilt of the sword was wrapped in ck Qi. A strange phenomenon of living beings screaming appeared on the sword de. It was already suspended in the sky above the five continents...

    The killing tribtion manifestation, the hatred of the human race!

 Chapter 625 - The Top Mission of the Grand Pure One Temple

    <h4>Chapter 625: The Top Mission of the Grand Pure One Temple</h4>

    ¡°Changgeng, what did you gain this time?¡±

    In the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou¡¯s main body had just returned to the Little Qiong Peak when the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation arrived. Li Changshou could not help but think about it.

    He deliberately let the Golden Roc fall behind by an hour and secretly rushed back first.

    Is the Jade Emperor warning me on behalf of the Heavenly Dao, that all my actions are under watchful supervision?

    Li Changshou looked at Marshal Quan Dong in front of him. He was still thinking if he should test him. Quan Dong asked again, ¡°Has Senior Brother Tongtian found the Chaos Bell?¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. A third of the burden in his heart had been lifted.

    ¡°I found it, but the Chaos Bell refused to obey. I also know that there are too many negative karma in the sect and that it¡¯s difficult to suppress. It¡¯s still in a deadlock with the Grandmaster of Heaven.¡±

    However, he could not tell the truth.

    Fortunately, the oue would not be much different.

    Quan Dong asked about the interesting things that Li Changshou had done in the Chaos Sea. Li Changshou said that when he returned, he had used the Qi Gazing technique to see the lethal sword that was floating in the five continents.

    ¡°The Great Tribtion is circting. It¡¯s about to erupt.¡± Quan Dong smiled and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°From now on, it¡¯s all up to you, Changgeng. I know that you are under a lot of pressure. The maintenance of the bnce between the three Dao sects is enough to make you spend so much effort. You also have to be wary of the Western Sect¡¯s schemes and to select the righteous gods for the Heavenly Courts. Ah, every time I think about how I ced all the pressure on you, I feel guilty.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head.

    The Jade Emperor was clearly thinking too much.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will not disappoint the Heavenly Courts,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The God roll is in the Heavenly Courts, and so is the God-Conferment Golden Pir. The initiative is actually in our hands. Among the three sects of the Dao Sect, I have some friends. However, the possibility of them entering the Tribtion is not high. They are all the personal disciples of the Saint. How can they be on the rankings so easily?¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and did not say anything. He calmly changed the topic and went to the exclusive corner of the hall with Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    They roasted, squatted, and discussed the trend of the world.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s main body hid in the secret underground chamber and attacked Ling¡¯e.

    A girl with a bun who was hugging her senior brother¡¯s pillow and sleeping soundly did not know why she was covered with a thin nket...

    Immortals would not catch a cold anyway.

    Li Changshou looked at his junior sister, who was sleeping soundly in the bed. Her beautiful face was wless. At that moment, she was so obedient and cute. Hence, a deep sense of pity arose in his heart. He took out a stone b and engraved a line of words. He used his immortal power to float the stone b in front of her.

    As long as he detected that she had opened her eyes, the stone b would flicker and let her see the words written on it.

    The Steadiness Sutra would have to be copied thousands of times!

    Then, the stone b would gently smash her head and help her quickly wake up.

    He could not let go of his concern for his little junior sister.

    Actually, thinking about it carefully, he realized that he had been traveling outside for so many years. Ling¡¯e was like a hostage of the Heavenly Dao in the Heavenly Courts. He felt a little guilty.

    If the Dao Ancestor did not open a backdoor for Ling¡¯e¡¯s Golden Immortal Tribtion, then...

    It was too much.

    At that moment, in the Lingxiao Hall, the Golden Rded on one knee and offered the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core to the Jade Emperor. He told the story of him and the four Mei Generals in the Chaos Sea.

    The Jade Emperor naturally praised the Golden Roc and personally ordered the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core to be sealed and suppressed under the Netherworld Reincarnation Pagoda.

    That was also an official precedent. In the future, if the Heavenly Courts needed to suppress the demons, they would first consider the Reincarnation Pagoda that was suppressed by a big shot who was at the front of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s Reincarnation Pagoda, the Jade Emperor¡¯s certification and Taibai¡¯s trust is the first ce to suppress the demons and stay at home! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Netherworld has announced it.¡±

    The master and servant pair were speechless.

    With the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core being suppressed and sealed, the matter had temporarilye to an end.

    There was no news from Jie School. The return of the Chaos Bell should have been covered by the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    Li Changshou found an opportunity to return to the Grand Pure One Temple to deliver the Taiji Painting, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Floating me g. The Pagoda Master had be his necessary Dharma treasurepanion.

    Although he knew that he could not hide it from his teacher, Li Changshou still reported the situation in the Chaos Sea in detail.

    The Grand Pure One did not express any opinion.

    It should be said that the Grand Pure One rarely expressed his views on the matters of the world. It seemed thatpared to the important matters of the Three Realms, the old Daoist priest with a thin face was more concerned about the marriage between his eldest disciple and his youngest disciple.

    Hence, the master-disciple pair chatted affectionately for two years. Among the thirty-odd sentences, eighteen of them were asking the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan.

    Li Changshou obtained a crucial piece of information from his teacher¡ªwhy the Great Daoist Master was sleeping.

    In fact, it was rted to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s mistake in cultivation back then. At that time, the Great Daoist Master did not suffer from Qi Deviation. He even walked on the path of cultivation that waspletely opposite to Qi Deviation.

    The main point of this path was to give up on oneself and fuse with the Dao.

    The Grand Pure One attacked in time and saved the Great Daoist Master, who was supposed to have transformed into the Dao. After that, the Great Daoist Master had the number one Dao Realm below the Saint. However, he oftencked energy and liked to wander around the Great Dao in his sleep.

    In other words, the Great Daoist Master was not interested in anything else.

    Why would the Grand Pure One say that?

    Before the God-Conferment Tribtion officially ended, he had given Li Changshou a small mission¡ªto help the Great Daoist Master find his interest.

    Li Changshou naturally did not dare to decline his teacher¡¯s orders. He remembered that matter.

    <i>Grandmaster... Pfft!</i>

    The rtionship master of Ren School was going to start tackling the ¡°New Ship¡± topic again.

    Li Changshou left the Grand Pure One Temple and ran to the Tushita Pce to get some precious spiritual herbs from Little Gold and Little Silver. Then, he returned to the Pill Chamber of the Little Qiong Peak.

    This time, he was going to go all out!

    Not only did he figure out the pills that could affect the seven emotions and six desires of mighty figures, but he also had to increase the stockpile of pills for the God-Conferment Tribtion in case of emergencies.

    Things were different now. Li Changshou no longer needed to use Spirit Stones to obtain precious materials and spiritual herbs.

    He could go to the Heavenly Pce¡¯s butler, General Dongmu, and take it from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ treasure vault.

    He could directly order the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, the Immortal Alliance, the Heaven Ascension Hall, the Dragon Pce, and the Netherworld to quickly find some rare herbs for himself.

    Of course, Li Changshou mostly used the former. He also paid attention to the problem of using authority.

    At most, he would let Bai Ze and the Golden Roc run errands and help him get some herbs.

    Speaking of alchemy, he had to mention the unique effect of Li Changshou¡¯s Great Dao of Equalization on the medicinal properties of pills.

    The process of refining pills was to let the medicinal properties of the herbs reach a certain bnce.

    Li Changshou¡¯s attainments in alchemy were not low to begin with. He also had the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s alchemyprehension and the Great Dao of Equalization. Although he could not refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill due to his Dao realm, he could already mass produce the Eight Revolutions Spirit Pill.

    This pill refinementsted for 33 years.

    The set of pills that he had refined for the Great Daoist Master had beenpleted.

    Next was the question of how to use it.

    Li Changshou summoned Ao Yi and sent a few batches of pills to the Jade Void Pce, the Green Touring Pce, the Three-Immortal Ind, the Luofu Cave, the Qianyuan Mountain, and the Jade Spring Mountain.

    When Ao Yi returned and said that everyone would react, Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Ao Yi, apany me out this time.¡±

    Ao Yi was stunned. He immediately replied, ¡°Alright, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Anshui City.¡±

    Li Changshou stretched his back. The paper effigy transformed into a paper effigy. Its main body came from the back of the hall. He was dressed in a blue robe and had a headband tied with flowing clouds. He looked just like how he was back then.

    Half a dayter, on a beautiful slope outside Anshui City.

    Looking at the sea, the sea light and clouds were too much for the eyes to take in. Just some ordinary white clouds formed from rising water vapor could have many changes, making people fantasize.

    Looking at the city, the bustling city looked the same every year. The joys and sorrows of a single mortal were not worth mentioning, but they also seemed to be a color in the magnificent world.

    Ao Yi had a hunch that something major had happened when he was called out by his Brother Sect Master and arrived at the ce where they had met during the Sea God Ceremony.

    As expected, Li Changshou walked with his hands behind his back for a while and said warmly, ¡°Ao Yi, is the dragon race stable now?¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°Thanks to Brother Sect Master, the dragon race is now stable.¡±

    Li Changshou turned his head and sized up Ao Yi. After transcending the Golden Immortal Tribtion, Ao Yi had already resolved the knot in his heart regarding the cold-faced old Daoist priest. He was already as slender as a normal young man when he was in human form.

    ¡°You used to call me Brother Sect Master. Why do you sound so strange now?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t add the Sect Master. Don¡¯t mention Brother. Just call me Brother. I¡¯ll call you by your name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±

    Ao Yi scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°You just said that the dragon race is stable,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, Ao Yi, the dragon race is stable, but the world is unstable because the dragon race is stable.¡±

    Ao Yi pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Brother, are you talking about what happened to the dragon race in recent years?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Although I thought that there would be such a bacsh previously, after the dragon race has been safe for a long time, some old illnesses that have yet to be removed will re up. However, he did not expect it to be so serious. Here.¡±

    A jade tokennded in Ao Yi¡¯s hand. Ao Yi frowned and stared at the contents of the jade token.

    One after another, they were all the sins that the dragon race of the four seas and the dragon race of the South Continent hadmitted in the past hundred years.

    It was mainly to tease the women and men of the human race and treat the human race as the Sea n. It was also a matter of snatching and discarding.

    Previously, the Heavenly Courts had already punished a group of dragons for these situations. However, it was obvious that they did not do enough. The dragons did not remember.

    Or perhaps, he was deliberately making things worse and secretlypeting with the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou sighed and said slowly, ¡°He was arrogant andcent. He felt that he was superior to other living beings because he was from the dragon race. He shifted the rule of the Sea n to the ground. He thought that he would not be wrong if he did not kill or eat humans.I don¡¯t even need to go to various parts of the dragon race to investigate. I can roughly understand the direction of the dragon race.Would a dragon say that the Heavenly Courts was supported by the dragon race? If I, Taibai Jinxing, did not have the help of the dragon race back then, how could I rise? However, Ao Yi, the dragon race and I can be considered to be helping each other and obtaining what we need. The dragon race has helped me a lot. I will return them several times. I don¡¯t owe the dragon race anything.¡±

    Ao Yi looked ashamed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Brother, you have given us much more than we can give you back. If not for you, the dragon race would have long been suppressed by the Saints of the Western Sect like the ancient demons and Primordial Beasts. Then, they would have died under the Heavenly Punishment. Brother... has been extremely benevolent to the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°The order that the Heavenly Courts want to establish does not need to be above the privileges of the Heavenly rules. The ancient negative karma of the dragon race has yet to disperse. Now, the rotten and extravagant behavior are difficult to stop. Your selfish desires will devour thest destiny of your race!¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°If the dragon race doesn¡¯t do anything, the ax de hanging above the Dragon ying tform will be cut off!¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s face was a little pale. He pursed his lips and did not say a word. He almost crushed the jade token in his hand.

    He suddenly knelt on the ground and cried.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m useless! I thought that as long as I set an example, the dragon race¡¯s culture could be reversed. I originally thought that they would be able to let go of their old dreams because they were restrained by the Heavenly Dao... However, I don¡¯t know what to do now!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and ced the second jade token in front of Ao Yi.

    ¡°Hand this to your father personally and let him be prepared to bleed during this cmity. This is the only opportunity I have seen for the dragon race. Change. If there is no bloodshed, how can it be engraved in your heart?¡±

    Ao Yi held the jade token and looked up. However, he only saw Li Changshou¡¯s fading back...

    He lowered his head and fell into a daze for a while. He did not dare to look at the contents of the second jade token. He transformed into a dragon and entered the vast smoke wave before disappearing.

    On the shore, Li Changshou¡¯s figure condensed again and he shook his head slightly.

    Thest time he helped the dragon race was the first level.

    The second and third levels were to consolidate the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority and prevent the dragon race from being a threat to the Heavenly Courts.

    He took the initiative to control the variables brought by the dragon race and erased those variables. Everything was under his control. It was the more important fourth level.

    As for the fifth level...

    The God-Conferment script, Nezha, was already arranged.

    ...

    It was rare for his main body to make a trip to the South Continent. Li Changshou would not only do that.

    The paper effigy hiding in the East Ocean captured Ao Yi rushing back to the Dragon Pce. Only then did Li Changshou feel at ease and rush to the Shang Kingdom. He looked around and discovered that she was transforming into a girl and jumping on the street to eat candy...

    The reincarnation of the Lady of Earth and the Seven Emotions, Little Le.

    Li Changshou strolled over and naturally blended into the scenery.

    Little Le looked up and discovered Li Changshou¡¯s figure. She shivered and subconsciously ced the candy in her hand behind her back. She red at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Why are you here? Hmph, you must have something to do!¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He made an inviting gesture.

    Although Little Le was overly cute at that moment and Li Changshou did not hide his figure or behave strangely in the mortal world, the surrounding mortals did not seem to have seen Li Changshou.

    That situation had appeared on the Jade Emperor and General Dongmu when they had first met Li Changshou. Li Changshou had been envious for a long time.

    However, that was not a mystical ability. It was the Dao Realm.

    ¡°I do have something to ask of you this time. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Le made a face and turned around to hop towards her residence in the city.

    A momentter, in a small courtyard that was filled with bamboo shadows, the young girl regained her figure and walked over in a decent attire.

    Due to the fact that Little Grief was the most familiar with Li Changshou, the person who came to receive Li Changshou was naturally Little Grief.

    There was no need to identify that. Little Grief only sighed softly. Li Changshou felt his nose sting...

    ¡°God, it¡¯s not easy to see you once.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. He said, ¡°The Great God-Conferment Tribtion is imminent. I can¡¯t split myself up. You don¡¯t want to go to the Heavenly Courts even if I ask you to.¡±

    Little Grief forced a smile. It was more... ugly than crying.

    She sighed and said, ¡°Being too close to the Heavenly Dao makes me feel very restrained. We are already a burden to the main body. We still have to be restrained by the Heavenly Dao and deepen the influence the Heavenly Dao has on the main body... My main body is too miserable.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±

    While Little Grief could still control her sadness, Li Changshou hurriedly exined his intentions.

    This time, he naturally wanted to ask the Seven Emotions incarnation to help the Great Daoist Master recover his ¡°interest¡±.

    Due to the fact that Little Grief and Big Sister Desire were the main ones who attacked this time, Xiao Ai could not make the decision. Li Changshou could only talk to the Seven Emotions incarnation once and promised seven benefits.

    Of course, he only divided the benefits that he had prepared into seven portions.

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master is the Eldest Senior Brother of the Dao Sect. His Dao Realm is extremely profound. I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s all an attempt.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The n is up to us. The sess is up to the heavens. However... Senior Yu, can you go down first? I¡¯m not at the stage where I can sit still and not panic in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes ~¡±

    The Seven Emotions Desire squinted and chuckled, but she did not pester him. Her fingers brushed past Li Changshou¡¯s chin and she stood up calmly.

    The grass ring above the Seven Emotions¡¯ head rotated slightly and changed to Little Grief.

    She hurriedly tidied up the cor that had been pulled open by the incarnation of desire. Little Grief¡¯s face was red. She stammered and finally sighed softly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control how I take advantage of others. I¡¯m really too pitiful.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    The seven personalities of the Seven Emotions were gradually getting rid of thebel of a single personality. That was a good thing.

    <i>Yes, I made up that part just now to avoid being misunderstood.</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s start making arrangements.¡±

    Little Grief said, ¡°Are we going to the Xuandu City?¡±

    ¡°No, in the mortal world.¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. He was already confident and was 95% confident.

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll stabilize myself.</i>

    <i>I should do the mental work of Big Sister Kong Xuan in advance. As long as she is proactive enough, I will create the right time and ce. I don¡¯t believe that this person will not get along!</i>

 Chapter 626 - The End of the Most Ancient Pure Yang Of The Human Race

    <h4>Chapter 626: The End of the Most Ancient Pure Yang Of The Human Race</h4>

    Three monthster, on the city wall of Xuandu City.

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly woke up from his sleep. A wisp of the Grand Pure Dao runes around him slowly dissipated.

    He stood up and frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Three feet away, Kong Xuan put down the scroll in her hand and greeted gently.

    ¡°Teacher just used the Dao runes to send a message and condensed two words, South Continent.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master stood up and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something happened to the Human Emperor. Otherwise, why would he rm Teacher? Junior Brother should be busy setting up the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Therefore, Teacher wants me to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was clearly hesitant.

    Kong Xuan sighed and said, ¡°The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy has been captured. What other Heavenly Fiends can invade?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and agreed. He looked at Kong Xuan and hesitated, but he only smiled.

    He was not stupid. Kong Xuan had abandoned the Connate Sky Treasure Body for him and watched him sleep here for so many years. He could use the elimination method that his junior brother liked to use toe up with a simple conclusion.

    Kong Xuan was definitely not just a brother to him!

    However...

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the beauty beside him, who was drop-dead gorgeous, had a unique beauty. She exuded an ethereal aura, and her words and actions were as mighty as the head of the Phoenix n...

    At that moment, his Dao Heart was at a loss.

    The unfamiliar throbbing in the depths of his Dao heart became more obvious.

    The Great Daoist Master sighed. He took the opportunity to go back and consult Changshou. Should he abort the throbbing or let it grow slowly?

    If he chose thetter, he might really be tempted in another ten thousand years.

    The Great Daoist Master was worried.

    At that moment, the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan packed up the soft couch, meditation cushion, and chairs on the city wall. They activated theposite array formation and instructed the Dao soldiers to guard the checkpoint.

    After the Great Daoist Master settled down and was about to pass through the vortex, the universe rippled slightly. The ck and white Qis opened a door.

    It was the Taiji Painting.

    ¡°The situation is already so serious?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned slightly and immediately walked forward while muttering.

    Kong Xuan pursed her lips slightly and calmly followed behind. Together with the Great Daoist Master, they turned into two streams of light and flew into the Cosmic Door that was opened by the Taiji Painting.

    When they appeared again, they were already outside the five continents.

    Without any dy, the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan flew over the ends of the world. Their figures glided rapidly in the sky and rushed to the South Continent, heading straight for the Shang Nation.

    However, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s immortal senses expanded...

    Nothing?

    Unlike the current situation where the immortal sects of the Middle Continent were in conflict and immortal blood was flowing, the South Continent was very peaceful. The Shang Nation was quietly operating, and the mortal matters were not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master fell into a dilemma. Just as he was about to search the various parts of the South Continent, he thought that he had misunderstood his teacher¡¯s intentions...

    ¡°Eh? Senior Brother, why are you back? Could it be that you¡¯ve already received the news?¡±

    A surprised voice sounded. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared from the Shang Nation and bowed to the Great Daoist Master from afar.

    Before the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuannded, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had already used Wind Escape to fly closer. He bowed again.

    At that moment, the Dao salute fully disyed Li Changshou¡¯s guilt and guilt.

    It was all his teacher¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan!¡±

    ording to the n, Li Changshou took the initiative to tease them. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met. The two of you are already inseparable. Not bad, not bad. Congrattions.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and said, ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan and I are not inseparable.¡±

    He originally wanted to call him Changshou, but he recalled Li Changshou¡¯s habit and changed the way he addressed him.

    Li Changshou pretended to be surprised and looked at Kong Xuan before looking at the Great Daoist Master. His expression was a little awkward and apologetic.

    Kong Xuan, who had received the news in advance, sighed softly. He was a little disappointed.

    The Great Daoist Master pretended not to notice and calmly changed the topic.

    ¡°Changgeng, you said that you received news just now. What news did you obtain?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we go to Anshui City first? We¡¯ll know when we get there. I¡¯ll use my main body to rush over.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was a little confused. He stood in the sky above the Shang Nation and looked towards the south. He looked at hundreds of thousands of kilometers and immediately had a strange expression.

    ¡°Changgeng, you arranged it?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shy but useless. It¡¯s not necessary to waste the people¡¯s money.¡± The Great Daoist Master shook his head and folded his hands. ¡°Forget it. Since Teacher asked me toe back, he should want me to appear in front of the mortals. I¡¯ll wait for you there first.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go over.¡±

    Kong Xuan looked disappointed as if she was angry.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk in the Shang Nation. The destiny of the Shang Nation is connected to the destiny of the phoenix race. I can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and bowed.

    Kong Xuan bowed and went into stealth before turning around and walking towards a corner of the Shang Nation.

    Then, the Great Daoist Master temporarily bade farewell to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and rode a cloud towards the South Ocean. He did not fly too fast and had a smile on his lips.

    <i>Finally, I can temporarily separate from Fellow Daoist Kong Xuan...</i>

    He was a little disappointed and worried, thinking that she would not really be angry.

    When the Great Daoist Master arrived at Anshui City, Li Changshou ¡°happened¡± to arrive. After greeting the Great Daoist Master, he led the Great Daoist Master to the southwest corner of Anshui City.

    Over there, a few mortals were gathered in front of a new temple. Dozens of Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect were knocking on their tools and singing a huge opera.

    They were saying that the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was heroic and invincible.

    He sang that the Grand Pure One¡¯s eldest disciple protected the human race¡¯s fire seed in the darkness.

    The Great Daoist Master and Li Changshou turned invisible and stopped for a while. Although the Great Daoist Master had done those things back then, it was really...

    It was a little embarrassing.

    ¡°Changshou, why do I need incense merit?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and sighed. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to establish a temple for me?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Establishing a temple is not just for the merit of incense offerings. It¡¯s also to let your contributions to the human race be passed down in the mortal world. Otherwise, as time passes, no one will know how heroic you are when you fight the Demon Emperor. Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge regret?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and hammered Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and asked, ¡°Is there something I need to do? Did you specially do this kind of work? If you ask, can I reject you?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I¡¯m not afraid of you rejecting me. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to save face.

    Li Changshou reckoned that his teacher, Uncle-Master, the Jade Emperor, Grandmaster, and the other big shots were all looking at that ce. It was not appropriate for him to say anything. He only smiled and said, ¡°Ah, Senior Brother has seen through me.¡±

    ¡°You! Why are you so distant?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shook his head and was a little dissatisfied.

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and brought the Great Daoist Master to the courtyard that had been prepared in the city.

    A momentter, Li Changshou and the Great Daoist Master were soaking in the hot spring in the backyard. They activatedyers of array formations and ced a steaming white towel on their foreheads. They looked up and leaned against the pool made of jade.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The thing that Third Uncle-Master likes is not bad. It can rx your Dao Body and allow spiritual energy to enter and leave on its own. It¡¯s simr to the medicinal bath. It was veryfortable. Tell me, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This bath is just the first round. I¡¯ve prepared a follow-up service for you, Senior Brother. Senior Brother has been at the border of the Xuandu City for a long time. I¡¯m only representing myself to express my condolences to Senior Brother! I can enjoy it asionally.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m scheming?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to plot against Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only able to be where I am today because of your guidance back then. Senior Brother, you are the benefactor in my life. If not for Senior Brother¡¯s summon in the valley, I would probably be a Golden Immortal of the Immortal Du Sect.¡±

    The first emotional tactic: Let¡¯s chat.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes were filled with memories. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. You will definitely achieve something...¡±

    At the same time, in the small courtyard that Li Changshou had just appeared in in the Shang Nation¡¯s capital, there was apletely different world there. There was also a Mustard Seed Cosmic Array in the backyard.

    In the warm pavilion in the array formation, Kong Xuan sat in the Spirit Pool that was filled with petals to bathe. Princess Long Ji and more than ten Jade Pool fairies shuttled back and forth, carrying beautiful dresses and essories.

    Many of them were treasures personally chosen by the Queen Mother!

    Kong Xuan frowned slightly and looked at the detailed n recorded in the jade token in his hand. Although she wanted to maintain the aloofness of being a big shot of the phoenix race and ignoring everyone, her face kept turning red.

    <i>Changgeng actually asked me to do such a thing. This Li Changgeng is really...</i>

    <i>He understands my intentions.</i>

    <i>What?</i>

    She had taken a liking to the Great Daoist Master. She had already made up her mind. If she could attack, she would naturally do so. If she could not defeat the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, would she, Kong Xuan, have waited until today?

    If it was like the customs of the human race, it would not be a problem for them to get married.

    However, since she had Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s arrangements and Teacher Taiqing¡¯s decree, why can¡¯t she take the initiative to suppress the Great Daoist Master¡¯s Dao nature and increase his ¡°humanity¡±?

    Long Ji said, ¡°Senior Kong Xuan, have you seen my master¡¯s n? My master will try his best to stall for time. You can make more preparations.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them all.¡±

    Kong Xuan said, ¡°However, if the Great Daoist Master is unwilling, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Senior, what you see is only a n rted to you,¡± Long Ji said gently. ¡°Master has already begun to plot. Yes, he has taken some steps. Master will try his best to win the Great Daoist Master¡¯s heart. Whether he can really break in will depend on Senior¡¯s performance.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    Kong Xuan hummed softly and hesitated. She endured the embarrassment and shyness that she should not have and said calmly, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know much about this matter. Living beings like me are morepatible with the Great Dao. Although I can see many mortals merging their Yin and Yang with my immortal senses, my Dao heart does not have any ripples. What should we do?¡±

    Long Ji smiled and said, ¡°My master is ready.¡±

    After saying that, Long Ji pped her slender hands gently.

    The door to the side room opened. Two old women walked in and bowed to Kong Xuan.

    An old woman smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m an Elder of the World Edge Pavilion. I¡¯m in charge of the cultivation of the women who have just entered the pavilion.¡±

    The other old woman said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. The World Edge Pavilion has never done anything to force others to enter the pavilion. This bit of reputation has long been spread outside. You will know after some deductions.¡±

    The corners of Kong Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>I, the esteemed...</i>

    <i>Forget it. It is for my long-cherished wish.</i>

    <i>In the end, it is to help me prevent the Dao Transformation.</i>

    ...

    Two hourster.

    In the evening, in the small bamboo structure of Anshui City in the South Continent, some curtains danced, and the fairies in the forest yed the zither and yed the flute.

    The mysterious array formations hidden around the courtyard isted the noise of the mortal world and the mortal world, turning the ce into an immortal realm.

    The breeze blew, and the flowers and birds sang.

    Two young Daoists with long hair and loose robes sat in the small building, drinking and chatting.

    Li Changshou was sitting cross-legged while the Great Daoist Master was sitting diagonally.

    ¡°Changgeng, are you saying that you invited the Old Man of the South Pole to the Heavenly Courts and became Changshou¡¯s righteous god?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°This is also to bnce the rtionship between the Heavenly Courts and Chan School and Jie School. It will increase Chan School¡¯s influence in the Heavenly Courts. Now, many immortals of the Heavenly Courts viewed Chan School as evil and righteous. Actually, the two sects were both Dao Sects. There is not much difference. In the end, it¡¯s because my personal feelings have affected the entire Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way.¡± The Great Daoist Master said warmly, ¡°If I¡¯m in the pool, how can I avoid ripples? I was the one who brought you and Yun Xiao together. At that time, I did not consider that there would be such a huge cmityter. I only thought that Junior Sister Yun Xiao is very gentle and had powerful abilities. If you can marry her, wouldn¡¯t our Ren School have another expert? Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and watched as the Great Daoist Master finished the wine in one gulp and filled his cup with the Jade Pool Immortal Brew.

    He had already pulled the third move¡ª¡±Drink¡±.

    The second move was about sad matters. He had already said a few things previously, causing a deep resonance.

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Actually, Senior Brother, I have some questions. Back then, you asked Elder Moon to set up a Daopanion image for Ren School. Then, you should be very good at the matters between men and women?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled calmly. ¡°Of course... I know a little. Changgeng, aren¡¯t you an expert? I have heard of the treasure maps that you prepared for Junior Brother Gongming. I heard that they are very valuable.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, please excuse me.¡±

    Li Changshou took the opportunity to take out a portrait from his sleeve. ¡°This is a painting of a beauty under the moon that Junior Brother has recentlypleted. Senior Brother, do you want to evaluate it?¡±

    ¡°Come.¡± The Great Daoist Master took the painting. ¡°I want to see if your painting skills have improved... You¡¯re wearing too little clothes. It¡¯s less blurry.¡±

    ¡°I already said that this is the painting of a beauty under the moon.¡± Li Changshou smiled awkwardly.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s reaction...

    Ah, I have to do something!

    The Great Daoist Master handed the treasure map back in a disinterested manner. He changed the topic and asked about the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Li Changshou naturally did not want the Great Daoist Master to be too involved in the Great Tribtion.

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s control, Ren School had already escaped the Great Tribtion. If there was no need for it in the future, he would not want the Great Daoist Master to take action. There was a small possibility that he would fall into the Great Tribtion.

    The Great Daoist Master was not being polite by saying that he was destined to be a benefactor. That was what he thought.

    Soon, Li Changshou finished a pot of wine and took out a small jar of wine that he had prepared for a long time.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you want to try this wine? This is not the Jade Pool Immortal Brew. I brewed it myself. There are 360 types of precious materials inside. They have also used the roots of the supreme-grade Connate Spirit Root that are difficult to find. There is only one jar in the world!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you keep such good wine for your wedding with Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°No, I will only offer this wine to Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Senior Brother, this is a token of my appreciation. Senior Brother, you have no desires, you are quiet and do nothing. You are carefree and unrestrained. I really don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude to you. Today, you must drink this wine. I don¡¯t know what to say, but...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Why are you saying that? You¡¯re not being carefree.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master waved his hand and grabbed the palm-sized wine jar. He casually activated the immortal restrictions on it and smelled an intoxicating fragrance.

    He raised his head, poured the wine, and gulped it down.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Use 30 %...¡±

    Bang!

    The Great Daoist Master ced the empty wine jar on the table and smiled warmly at Li Changshou.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it in the future. Burp! Don¡¯t say such nonsense in the future. Ren School is not happy about this. Simply put... Changshou, why is your wine a little too strong?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned slightly and shook his head. Then, he turned his body awkwardly. His gaze was a little blurry.

    At this moment!

    A ray of golden lightnded in the courtyard and transformed into the figure of a Heavenly General. He knelt on one knee at Li Changshou and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing! General Dongmu requests that you return to the Heavenly Courts immediately!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said to the Great Daoist Master, ¡°Senior Brother, I...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, business is more important!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master held his forehead with his left hand and waved his right hand. ¡°I¡¯m feeling light-hearted now. I can take a rest and continue drinking when you return.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed. Then, he hurriedly left with the Heavenly General and activated theyers of array formations.

    The Great Daoist Master heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the empty wine jar and smiled calmly.

    <i>Little Changshou, didn¡¯t you set me up with Teacher today? Do you really think I¡¯m drunk?</i>

    <i>This bit of wine... is really strong. I can¡¯t even suppress it.</i>

    <i>What else is there?</i>

    Dong ~

    The sound of spring water suddenly sounded in the garden. Then, there was the ethereal sound of the zither. Two rows of beautiful figures danced in front of the pavilion in the distance, causing the Great Daoist Master to subconsciously look over.

    <i>Huh? Why do I feel strange?</i>

    At that moment, a soft sigh sounded from the side. Before the Great Daoist Master could turn his head, the familiar Dao runes, familiar aura, and a little unfamiliar fragrance floated over at the same time. He was already wrapped by a pair of jade arms.

    ¡°Kong Xuan, Fellow Daoist? You are...¡±

    ¡°Dao begets Yin and Yang. Dao has you and me. I don¡¯t want to be your friend. I want to be your Daopanion... You don¡¯t have a name. I want to give you my surname.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s Dao heart trembled. He felt drunk. Although his eyes were still clear, the thoughts in his heart becameplicated.

    Not long after,yers of array formations around the pavilion were activated. The Taiji Painting appeared above the pavilion and sealed the universe.

    On the cloud, Li Changshou looked at the scene below and smiled calmly.

    The anchor that had kept his senior brother in the world and prevented him from being led away by the Great Dao had finally been stabilized.

 Chapter 627 - The Return of the Three Xuanyuan Demons in the Huaguo Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 627: The Return of the Three Xuanyuan Demons in the Huaguo Mountain</h4>

    At that time, the Venerable One was drunk, and his heart was on fire. He was in a daze. Kong Xuan of the phoenix race entered from the side door. She was dressed in a colorful robe, had exquisite makeup, and was not like an immortal. She hugged the Venerable One from behind.

    The Daoist Master¡¯s mind was clear. As her fellow Daoist, he thought about his own abnormality and wanted to temporarily avoid it. Therefore, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you came at the wrong time.¡±

    Kong Xuan¡¯s red lips moved as she spoke softly.

    <i>I¡¯m here at the right time.</i>

    She used gentle words to persuade him and used her slender hands to move the clouds. With endless gentleness, she finally caused the Dao heart of the Daoist Master to burn fiercely and his Dao heart to be in chaos. She made a vow to stay by each other for three lifetimes and told the story of immortals and gods hugging each other.

    It was the beginning of the spirit.

    The Daoist Master had once been filled with Dao and turned into a god. He was close to the Dao and had merged with it. Therefore, the Grand Pure One had deliberately made him have a human heart. That was how the situation had turned out.

    After the matter was over, Kong Xuan draped her thin shirt over and stood up. Her posture was beautiful and indescribable.

    ¡°Since you are my husband, you should take Kong as your surname.¡±

    The Daoist Master sobbed and hugged the nket. He sighed and used his immortal power to guide it so that it could not escape. He did not leave the warm pavilion for three nights.

    At that time, in the Hall of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing, Li Changshou was uneasy. He thought about the matter of the scheme this time. He was afraid that the Venerable One would return the favor.

    <i>Teacher, please calcte the situation.</i>

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master had been scheming against the disciples of the Immortal Sect of Ren School all day long. In the end, he had been tricked by the disciples of the Immortal Sect of Ren School and finally became Daopanions with Kong Xuan. Hahahaha!¡±

    In the corner of the Grand White Hall, Quan Dong had two skewers of spiritual beast meat in his left hand and a pot of jade wine in his right. He drank leisurely and smiled happily.

    When the Heavenly Courts were weak, it was the Grand Supreme Elder and the Great Daoist Master who guarded the Heavenly Courts. Although the Great Daoist Master did not have a Deity Position, he was rather prestigious among the old officials of the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor was also very grateful to him.

    Quan Dong was naturally happy to see the Great Daoist Master return with a beauty. However...

    ¡°Kong Xuan seems to be in the Tribtion.¡±

    Quan Dong frowned. He bit his meat skewer and pinched his fingers to deduce for a while. He realized that things were not simple. ¡°Does Senior Brother Taiqing have any instructions?¡±

    Li Changshou groaned softly...

    <i>Now, the heavenly secrets have been blinded by the cmity. The method of deduction is useless. Jade Emperor, can you restrain yourself and respect the rules of the game of the Great Tribtion? You can directly deduce the contents of the Great Tribtion in person and even discover that Kong Xuan might want to fight with the Western Sect.</i>

    <i>How... powerful!</i>

    ¡°Teacher should have made arrangements.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°ording to my deduction, Kong Xuan entered the cmity because he listened to my suggestion back then to protect the Shang Nation. He used the Mystic Bird as the destiny of the Shang Nation and used it to revive the destiny of the phoenix race. Therefore, the phoenix race owes the human race some karma. However, the karma is not huge. It will not threaten me. With Senior Brother protecting me and Teacher supporting me, I should be able to easily survive the cmity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about yourself?¡±

    ¡°When the timees, I will definitely try my best to save myself and guard the God-Conferment test for the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation smiled and squinted. He continued to talk about Kong Xuan and the Great Daoist Master.

    As they chatted, Li Changshou thought of Daoist Wen Jing.

    Since Kong Xuan had already seeded, the resistance on Wen Jing¡¯s side naturally increased. However, it was not easy for Wen Jing to kiss her senior brother¡¯s face.

    The Primordial Beast¡¯s background became the greatest obstacle.

    He suddenly felt that the matters of the Primordial World, after scheming and plotting, were like a soap drama.

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Why is Changgeng in a daze?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how Senior Brother will teach me a lessonter.¡± Li Changshou put on a bitter face. ¡°I set him up and made him drink. I even used such a disgraceful method... I guess I can take it.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, why is your wine so magical? Is it really just that jar?¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Li Changshou smiled calmly. He took out a potted nt with all its leaves removed from his sleeve and ced it in front of Quan Dong. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I used the leaves of the Spirit Root Acacia Tree that you gave me to brew wine.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Quan Dong could not help but not know whether tough or cry. ¡°A wine brewed with the Acacia Tree? No wonder the Great Daoist Master could not withstand it. This is too... powerful. I¡¯m convinced.¡±

    After saying that, Quan Dong asked softly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Are you here for this wine?</i>

    Hence, Li Changshou took out a small jar of the same wine from his sleeve and instructed seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, this wine can only be drunk by mighty figures. You can drink a cup at a time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the mighty Heavenly Emperor. Why would I drink such wine?¡±

    Quan Dong was full of righteousness. He waved his hand and took the wine jar away. He put it in his arms and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m worried that this item will spread in the Heavenly Courts and cannot be dealt with. Therefore, I studied it in advance to prevent myself from being flustered.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands seriously. ¡°Your Majesty, you have worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    Then, the emperor and his ministers looked at each other andughed. They began to talk about the battle for the power of the trichiliocosm again. Only when the conversation was over did Quan Dong bid farewell and leave.

    Li Changshou put away the leaves of the Acacia Tree and returned to the Little Qiong Peak. Hey on the rocking chair for a while and fanned himself with the fan. There was a look of contemtion in his eyes. He was contemting.

    He was not really worried that the Great Daoist Master would punish him. He had already let the matter go.

    There were many important matters in the world waiting for him to deal with.

    He could clearly sense that the will of the Great Tribtion had begun to sharpen its de. The tribtion luck in the world had begun to surge.

    What he hadprehended through the Primordial Violet Qi... was simr to what he had guessed previously. The Heavenly Dao was a little strange. To be precise, it was an obsession that was almost obsessed with the stability of the world.

    He did not know when the remnant will of the Pangu God that his Grandmaster had mentioned would suddenly appear.

    <i>Should I kill this will or choose another method to deal with it?</i>

    Li Changshou could not make up his mind about that. It was an anomaly outside of a series of ns.

    The effects and the consequences were unpredictable. Li Changshou had to be prepared to adapt to the situation.

    The words ¡°adapt to changes¡± were another taboo.

    It was really troublesome.

    Li Changshou looked at Ling¡¯e, who was meditating quietly in the secret chamber. He looked at the golden lotus flowers that slowly floated out of Ling¡¯e¡¯s body and finally felt better.

    <i>This girl would be able to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion soon. In the end, she is still ahead of Youqin Xuanya.</i>

    <i>When she transcends the tribtionter, I shall invite more guests to attend the ceremony and celebrate with her.</i>

    He closed his eyes, pondered, and returned his mind to the world of paper.

    Li Changshou patrolled the world and rode a middle-aged paper effigy towards the immortal mountain on the East Ocean.

    Assuming that when he went to the Goddess¡¯s Pce previously, the Goddess¡¯s words were half-truths, she was intentionally probing, and also deliberately covering for him, he still had to go to Huaguo Mountain to take a look.

    In his thousand-year n, the stone monkey had a lot of scenes. He had to approach and feel it in advance so that he could be at ease.

    ...

    It was unknown if it was meticulously nned by the Heavenly Dao or if Goddess Nuwa had done it on purpose. The immortal mountain that had just appeared in the East Ocean had been upied by the demons.

    It had even be the ¡°base camp¡± of the demons of the East Continent.

    Thest time Li Changshou saw it from afar, the human immortal sects were still fighting over it. The final winner was the demons.

    Due to the influence of the Great Tribtion, the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools of the Middle Continent were in conflict and involved sects of all sizes in a bloody battle. The sects of the East Continent were also implicated.

    As a result, the demons, who should have been weaker in the East Continent, became confident and stabilized their territory.

    Those demons were the ¡°good¡± demons that Li Changshou had split up when he was cleaning up the demons in the North Continent in order to reduce the pressure of the Heavenly Courts. They were mainly demons from the Qingqiu n, the Ci Tie n, and the other neutral demons who did not provoke the human race.

    Li Changshou looked from afar. Demonic aura surrounded the Huaguo Mountain, but most of the demonic aura was pure and righteous. There were few negative karma.

    The experts of the demon race had basically been swept clean. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy secretly sneaked into that ce and walked between the various demon king Cave Abodes. He observed in detail for a while.

    He hid evil within a small area, but he was not evil.

    It was difficult for the demons to seed.

    The scenery of the Huaguo Mountain was pleasant. There were mountain springs, clear streams, and flying stone waterfalls. Apart from the main peak, there were more than ten mountain peaks that rose and fell.

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses. For the first time, he did not find any traces of the Heaven Mending Stone. He carefully sensed it and discovered a natural array at the back mountain of the main peak. He sensed the Dao runes of Goddess Nuwa.

    No wonder the demons treated this ce as a Holy Land. It was also because of this Dao rune.

    He calmly walked into the array formation and did not spend much effort. At the edge of a cliff beside a mountain stream, he discovered the Heaven Nourishing Spirit Stone that was emitting seven-colored light.

    That was the monkey¡¯s previous self.

    The Spirit Stone was ten feet tall and half of it had fallen into the cliff wall. It was like an oval chicken. A weak spiritual will was nurturing it, but it only had the most superficial fluctuations.

    <i>What a pure True Spirit Life Transformation.</i>

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He originally thought that the stone monkey was most likely the reincarnation of some mighty figure. He did not expect it to be an original living being, a spirit born from the stone.

    Li Changshou slowly walked forward. With every step he took, an image appeared in his heart.

    Those images came from his imagination and also from the images he had seen in his hometown in his previous life.

    The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.

    Li Changshou smiled faintly and subconsciously raised his left hand to touch the edge of the Spirit Stone.

    At that moment, a gray shadow appeared in front of the stone monkey and condensed into an old Daoist priest¡¯s blurry figure. He looked at Li Changshou coldly.

    Li Changshou snapped out of his daze and hurriedly retracted his palm. The paper effigy bowed to the old Daoist priest and smiled.

    ¡°Master Heavenly Dao, please don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m happy to see you. I don¡¯t dare to have any ulterior motives.¡±

    The old Daoist priest nodded slowly. His figure dissipated with the wind. There was no Dao rune left, and he did not say anything.

    However, his meaning was obvious...

    Li Changshou could not touch it.

    The Heavenly Dao is really strict.

    Li Changshou looked at the stone monkey again and turned around to leave.

    There was no choice. The Heavenly Dao was already guarding against him like he was a thief.

    After leaving the natural array formation, Li Changshou did not have the intention to leave. Instead, he took out a jade token and began to record the various demon factions and demon kings.

    He would make a backup n for the Heavenly Courts to prevent the demons from causing trouble during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    When Li Changshou strolled in the mountains until the moon was bright and the stars were sparse, he was about to leave when his ears suddenly swayed. The Wind Speech Incantation, which had been maintained passively, brought about an interesting conversation...

    ¡°Lan, are you really going to leave? The Patriarch has already advised you like this. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t stay here, be it this ce or thend of my race. The Lord was right that day. If I went to plead for mercy for the demons, I would not end up well. Be it the demons who survived the Great Tribtion of the North Continent or the demons like us who were lucky enough to not be pursued by the Heavenly Courts, they would treat me as a thorn in their flesh. Why? I¡¯m already too tired. Everyone in the n has said that. My heart is cold.¡±

    Li Changshou followed the voice and soon saw the figures of two female demons halfway up the mountain of Huaguo Mountain.

    It was Lan and another woman from the Qingqiu n who had a rather plump figure.

    <i>Lan is leaving?</i>

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and thought of something. The paper effigy burrowed underground. AfterLan bade farewell to the fox demon, he secretly followed her for a while.

    The vixen, Lan, left the Saint Demon Immortal Mountain of the East Ocean and rode a cloud towards the border between the South Continent and the East Continent.

    Although the Primordial World was huge, there were not many ces that could amodate the demons. The border between the South Continent and the East Continent was not a bad ce.

    Lan was clearly in a low mood. She did not fly very fast on the cloud. From time to time, she would be in a daze.

    After flying for five to six thousand kilometers, she suddenly stopped. There was a short sword in her right hand and two rings in her left. Her long hair kept dancing behind her, and her eyes were filled with vignce.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?!¡±

    The vixen shouted softly, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°I have already left the Holy Mountain. Do you still want to pester me?¡±

    Suddenly, a strangeughter sounded in the night sky. A few balls of green mes flickered under the starry sky. Seven or eight ck shadows had already surrounded the vixen, Lan.

    Without a word, they disyed their abilities and threw Dharma treasures. More than ten streams of light smashed at the vixen, but they did not hold back.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Lan shouted softly and soared into the sky. She tried her best to avoid most of the streams of light. She turned around and scattered pink petals. Her short sword knocked away a silver shuttle that was smashing over.

    He could tell that although Lan had already entered the Golden Immortal realm in the Dao Realm, she rarely had the experience of fighting. At that moment, she instinctively reacted calmly, but she was a little flustered.

    The ones who attacked her were not mighty figures. However, there were two Golden Immortal realm demon immortals and a fewte-stage Heaven Immortal realm demon immortals.

    Li Changshou saw that...

    He was not prepared to attack.

    This matter had nothing to do with him. He was just looking around casually. His karma with Lan had been severed when she pleaded for mercy for some demons.

    The battle was quite intense.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou summoned a pot of tea. He waved the fan in his hand and asionally took a sip of the teapot. He was happy and rxed.

    He was not just watching the show. He was also thinking about studying the way the Heavenly Dao attacked and doing a small research.

    After dozens of rounds of battle, the vixen Lan¡¯s shoulder and waist were injured, but the other party did not suffer any damage.

    At that moment, perhaps on purpose, the demon experts surrounding Lan revealed a few ws, but Lan missed them perfectly.

    Her eyes were red as she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t owe the demons anything. Why won¡¯t you let me off!?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    An old voice cursed, ¡°Traitor who is secretly helping others and groveling! Today, I will eradicate the rebels for the demons!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    How ironic.

    Those demon immortals had clearly survived the Heavenly Courts¡¯ subsequent purge because of Lan¡¯s plea. However, they pointed their butcher knives at Lan.

    Why was that so?

    When Lan pleaded with him, she had already left her original ¡®group¡¯. Those demons who did not dare to face the Heavenly Courts were proud of killing the vixen, Lan.

    His twisted Dao heart.

    Li Changshou observed quietly. The paper effigy took out another jade token and began to record.

    The ¡°battle¡± gradually escted. The vixen, Lan, was getting more and more injured. However, the other party could not really injure her.

    As they fought, Lan found a gap and escaped from the other party¡¯s encirclement. She fled towards the southwest.

    The demon experts chased from behind. They were all anxious and did not seem to be acting.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy followed closely underground. He watched as Lan rushed into the border of the South Continent and rushed through the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Punishment Barrier.

    The Heavenly Thunder did not react.

    However, when the demons chasing from behind rushed to the border of the South Continent, the night sky was suddenly illuminated by lightning dragons. Hundreds of lightning bolts smashed down and turned a few demon immortals into ashes.

    However, Lan did not dare to stop. She flew quickly with her injuries.

    Finally, when Lan could not hold on any longer, she fell outside a small city in the northeast of the South Continent and smashed into a hill, rming the few demons hiding inside.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy observed secretly and sighed.

    The arrangements of the Heavenly Dao are so precise and respect the story that ¡®should happen¡¯.

    Then, who decided that such a story had to happen?

    On the hill, two young girls quietly arrived beside the vixen. They discussed for a while and brought the vixen back to the Cave Abode to treat her injuries.

    Of the two girls, one was formed from the essence of a pheasant, while the other was made from a jade lute. The lute seemed to be an item that had been buried in the tomb. It had a cold aura.

    Apart from them, there were a few lesser demons in the Cave Abode whose strength could barely transform.

    Li Changshou waited quietly for a while. Lan woke up from hera and was stunned for a while. Then, she stood up and thanked the demons.

    The Jade Lute asked, ¡°Senior, who are you? Where did youe from and where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Lan pursed her lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name anymore. I don¡¯t have a background or background. I don¡¯t know where I should go in the future.¡±

    The two demon girls already knew that Lan was ¡°extraordinary¡± and wanted to find a backer in the South Continent, where there were few demons. They immediately asked Lan to stay and cultivate with them.

    Lan did not insist and stayed there.

    Li Changshou searched around the hill where the demons were hiding. Soon, he found a stone tablet. He stood in front of the stone tablet and pondered for a while. The paper effigy entered the ground and disappeared.

    In the Cave Abode, the demons were happy. Amidst the clear pipa sound, the pheasant spirit danced.

    Outside the Cave Abode, starlight scattered. Layers of fog rose in the ce. Mortals subconsciously avoided that ce.

    There were two ancient human words on the stone tablet. He could barely recognize them as the meaning of Xuanyuan.

    In the tomb of Xuanyuan.

    ¡°Nine-tailed Demon Fox, Nine-Headed Chicken Spirit, Jade Lute...¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself for a while. A bold idea surfaced in his heart, but he dropped it immediately.

    He could not touch the pawn of the Heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 628 - Li Jing Is Waiting to Leave the Mountain, Lingâ€™eâ€™s Longevity Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 628: Li Jing Is Waiting to Leave the Mountain, Ling¡¯e¡¯s Longevity Tribtion</h4>

    He did not know if the Great Daoist Master was too thin-skinned.

    Li Changshou had originally prepared a few excuses to exin himself, but the Great Daoist Master did not say anything and secretly returned to the Xuandu City.

    On the other hand, Kong Xuan had left Li Changshou amunication jade token. The content was very simple. It was purely to thank Li Changshou.

    A few dayster, Li Changshou finally reacted.

    He had helped Kong Xuan get what he wanted. Kong Xuan had helped him resist the Great Daoist Master¡¯s attacks and counted it as a thank-you gift.

    Otherwise, Li Changshou would probably have to experience the horsetail whisk¡¯s loving care for his buttocks and muscles after Qi Yuan passed away...

    Li Changshou could only smile bitterly.

    It was all done by his teacher. In order to achieve immediate results, he could only do that. Fortunately, the Great Daoist Master did not realize that the Seven Emotions incarnation had secretly added fuel to the fire that day...

    I¡¯ll keep this beautiful secret.

    The Great Daoist Master did not torture him, which saved him a lot of effort.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had to gradually speed up his n to be a god and avoid the arrangements of the Heavenly Dao. He had to put down his pawn as much as possible.

    The rules of the chess game were set by the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao had the authority to change the rules at any time. There was definitely no chance of winning in a head-on battle in the chess game...

    Li Changshou stood up and returned to the secret study room. He looked at Ling¡¯e¡¯s condition with his immortal senses and calcted the time of Ling¡¯e¡¯s Golden Immortal Tribtion. At that moment, with his understanding of the Heavenly Dao, he could already urately predict the time.

    There was an hour¡¯s difference.

    After activating the threeyers of the Heaven-Shrouding Array, Li Changshou raised his hand and waved. The God-Conferment escape n that could be written on the paper floated over. More than a hundred portraits slowly rotated around him.

    In his clear Dao heart, streams of light surrounded Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul.

    He used memory as a book and turned the memory fragments into an encrypted mark. What was here was his true arrangement.

    Although the real n was simr to the n outside, it was just a little different. It was enough for the Heavenly Dao to kill him eight or ten times in advance.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and deduced.

    Putting aside the matter of the Huaguo Mountain, it had nothing to do with the current cmity.

    The fall of the three demons in the Xuanyuan Tomb could only be considered an omen. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion would not be opened because of that.

    There might be three nodes that could pull the curtains.

    Firstly, his master reincarnates into Jiang Ziya.

    Secondly, Di Xin is born or seeds the throne.

    Thirdly, Di Xin heads to Nuwa Temple.

    The so-called ¡°curtain call¡± referred to the six Saints sensing something after this matter happened. The Heavenly Dao revealed an abnormality. The six Saints came to the conclusion that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion should be in the Shang Nation and the Zhou Nation. From there, they began to fight.

    The curtain call would definitely happen, and it would most likelynd on his master.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s death had be the catalyst for the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    <i>Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation, Jiang Ziya, might very well be the mark of the God-Conferment Tribtion.</i>

    <i>What else can I do?</i>

    Li Changshou scanned through the steps of the current n. He pondered for a while and reviewed the n again. After confirming that there were no risks, he began to mobilize the paper effigies again.

    In the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou quietly appeared and found Li Jing. He directly appeared as the ¡°ck-robed man¡± to test Li Jing¡¯s Dao and teach him mystical abilities and Dharma spells.

    It was a form of eptance.

    When Li Changshou entered the Immortal Du Sect, he had been arranged by Li Changshou. He, who was originally a little introverted and strong-willed, had been adopted by an old immortal Daopanion in the sect, giving Li Jing a lot of warmth.

    Li Changshou actually had a lot of opinions about Nezha¡¯s original story. Li Jing¡¯s father had undoubtedly failed.

    In order to fundamentally prevent the tragedy from happening, Li Changshou used the ¡°Immortal Family¡± strategy to subtly nurture Li Jing into a positive, optimistic, benevolent, and warm smile...

    He was a warm man!

    He wanted Li Jing to be a good father while he secretly restrained Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation to prevent the little fellow from making mistakes.

    That was his care for Ling Zhuzi as his Uncle-Master.

    Li Changshou¡¯s n was undoubtedly very sessful.

    When the Immortal Du Sect suffered a cmity and the Sect Leader died, Li Jing had already revealed himself.

    Although his Dao was not too deep, it was a rare quality to be able to stand up and face a powerful enemy at the crucial moment.

    The brocade pouch that Li Changshou had prepared for Li Jing had been upgraded again. It could be considered a gift for Li Jing to leave the vige.

    That night, the ¡°masked man in ck¡± attacked the back mountain of the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect at night. He fought Li Jing head-on and secretly guided Li Jing in sword-riding.

    At dawn, the ¡°ck-robed man¡± quietly left, but he had arranged to fight with Li Jing tomorrow night.

    Li Jing was naturally not stupid. After thinking about it, he reported this to the Grand Elders.

    On the second night, the ck-robed man appeared again. However, he directly knocked out a few Grand Elders. He smiled calmly at Li Jing and gave Li Jing some suffering. He continued to give Li Jing pointers while whipping him.

    On the third night, the Immortal Du Sect took the initiative to carve out an area in the rear mountain to ¡°educate¡± Li Jing. They did not dare to say anything else.

    On the fourth night, under the gaze of thousands of immortal senses from the Immortal Du Sect, the ck-robed man arrived as promised...

    After three months, the man in ck fought Li Jing with his sword. He nailed Li Jing behind the cliff again and sighed softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll teach you. Li Jing, you don¡¯t have toe tomorrow night.¡±

    Li Jing was stunned when he heard that. He struggled down from the cliff. The injuries on his body were blocked by immortal power and quickly healed.

    He bowed and hesitated. Soon, he made up his mind and said loudly, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior! However, I wonder what Senior¡¯s name is and why you want to give Li Jing some guidance in his swordy mystical abilities? Why are the sword techniques used by Senior recorded in the books of the Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou calmly took off his mask and revealed the face of the Taibai Jinxing paper effigy, emitting his Dao runes.

    Li Jing was stunned when he saw that. Then, he hurriedly lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°In terms of seniority in the Immortal Du Sect, I¡¯m inferior to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Li Jing, do you know why I guided you?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, please exin,¡± Li Jing shouted.

    A stream of light flew over from the door. Li Changshou raised his hand and made a gesture. The immortals of the Immortal Du Sect instantly stopped not far away.

    Many elders of the Immortal Du Sect recalled that Li Changshou had promised Ji Wuyou that he would choose a responsible Sect Leader for the Immortal Du Sect.

    <i>Could it be?</i>

    <i>Could it be...</i>

    <i>Is he really the other in-name disciple of the Founding Master?</i>

    <i>Today, the Immortal Du Sect had finally...</i>

    Suddenly, Li Changshou exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s mainly to prepare you to go down the mountain.¡±

    Li Jing and the immortals of the Immortal Du Sect were stunned.

    Li Changshou took off his ck cloak and returned to his white robe. He strolled with his hands behind his back and walked in front of Li Jing.

    ¡°Do you still remember what you said when you entered the Immortal Du Sect?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Li Jing was stunned for a while. Then, he looked ashamed and said in a low voice, ¡°I once said that I worship the Immortal Sect to protect my hometown. My hometown, Chentang Town, had been attacked by demons many times. There is an ancestral rule in the town. Even if Chentang Town is devoured by demons, we cannot give the human territory to the demons! Disciple... I have already achieved some sess in my cultivation, but I want the peace in the mountains. I want to obtain the Dao of longevity. I almost forgot this mission. Please punish me, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou put his hands in his sleeves and smiled. ¡°If not for checking the records of the Hundred Mortal Hall, you would have returned to Chentang Town every ten years. This punishment would have been dropped. It is human nature to cultivate and yearn to live forever. However, now that the Heavenly Dao is circting, there will be a cmity in the South Continent. I¡¯m afraid there will be demons causing trouble in the human world. Prepare in the mountains and go to the South Continent. Of course, I won¡¯t force you to make any decisions. Your future is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Jing agreed firmly with a hint of guilt in his eyes.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Li Jing¡¯s shoulder. He took out a brocade pouch from his sleeve and handed it to Li Jing.

    ¡°There are some pills, some mystical abilities, basic military strategies, and some misceneous books here. Consider them a gift for you.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Since I secretly arranged for you to enter the Immortal Du Sect back then, I naturally want to nurture an indomitable, courageous, responsible, and bold junior for Ren School. Remember, cultivation level is not the deciding factor for a living being¡¯s position in the world. The deciding factor is your character.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou chuckled. A little fog appeared around him, and the paper effigy disappeared.

    Li Jing held the brocade pouch and stood there in a daze. He felt as if he was in a dream.

    The Second Disciple of the Saint of Ren School, the Second Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s quasi-Daopanion, the Destroyer of the Demon n, the Coffinbearers of the Western Sect, and the nemesis of Daoist Randeng...

    <i>Is he the man in ck who taught me the mystical abilities in the past three months?</i>

    The surrounding streams of light appeared again. The elders of the Immortal Du Sect approached. They first congratted and congratted him for a while before looking at the brocade pouch in Li Jing¡¯s hand.

    An elder whispered, ¡°Li Jing, is there a book written by Lord Taibai Jinxing? Look, can you copy some of it and ce it in the Dao Repository Hall so that the disciples can broaden their horizons?¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly agreed. He naturally knew about Li Changshou¡¯s rtionship with the Immortal Du Sect.

    However, Li Jing opened the brocade pouch and probed it with his immortal senses. He could not help but be speechless...

    <i>What?</i>

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    A female Heaven Immortal carefully noticed Li Jing¡¯s abnormality and hurriedly said, ¡°If there are any inconveniences, forget it. It¡¯s still Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Li Jing pondered for a while and took out a few bundles of jade slips and books. He lined them up with his immortal power and revealed the name on them.

    The immortals looked over and their expressions changed. They saw that the titles were...

    ¡°Father¡¯s Love Is Like a Mountain¡±

    ¡°How to Be a Sessful Father¡±

    ¡°What role should a father y in the growth of a child?¡±

    ¡°Be a Patient Father¡±

    ¡°What is Prenatal Teaching?¡±

    That night, the Heaven-Breaking Peak of the Immortal Du Sect was quiet. A group of elders and executives did not do anything. They just paced around Li Jing in the forest.

    Finally, a slightly younger elder pped his hands and shouted, ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If you understand, say it quickly. What deeper meaning does Lord Taibai Jinxing have!?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing is hinting!¡±

    The elder beamed with joy and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s hinting that he can already be an outstanding father! He can already write these sutra books! In other words, Li Jing! Your opportunity has arrived!¡±

    Li Jing tilted his head,pletely puzzled.

    The immortals were enlightened and looked at Li Jing enviously.

    ¡°Opportunity? What opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    An old Daoist priest patted Li Jing gently with his horsetail whisk. ¡°The next time you see Lord Taibai Jinxing, just call him Father. Everything will naturally be clear.¡±

    The surrounding immortals sighed at Li Jing¡¯s good fortune. Li Jing was stunned.

    <i>What does Lord Taibai Jinxing mean?</i>

    Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou watched that scene with the help of the paper effigy underground. He was speechless.

    Forget it. There¡¯s no need to care about these small details.

    There were still more chess pieces waiting for him to push.

    ...

    As time passed, the killing tribtion approached.

    More than thirty years after the Great Daoist Master¡¯s romance, Li Changshou kept observing and attacking cautiously in the world. He spent a lot of time burying limited chess pieces.

    For example, he had found traces of the original owners of the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao.

    However, after thinking about it, he did not touch the two itinerant cultivators who had clearly be pure ashes.

    Now, without Daoist Randeng, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao were only ordinary Golden Immortal Daoists who had good cultivation levels and were purely blessed.

    He could not use another ¡°dimension¡± to punish them.

    Moreover, in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, what crimes could immortals and mortalsmit?

    There were also some chess pieces that Li Changshou could see and affect, but he did not want to touch.

    For example, Wen Zhong of Chan School, as well as many third- and fourth-generation disciples who were on good terms with Wen Zhong. Many of them were already blessed.

    This luck was equivalent to the mark of the Heavenly Dao. It was not a good thing.

    Li Changshou could already sense the urgency of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion approaching.

    The more it was like this, the more he could not panic. After all, he had made hundreds of schemes since he started cultivating.

    It was mainly because he did not expect to be in his current position.

    In the past few years, Li Changshou had actually wanted to go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation to take a look. However, he had been avoiding that thought.

    Without him, he did not know how to face his master. He was even more afraid that when he went, he would be the node for his master to reincarnate.

    After reincarnation, it was no longer the same as before. It was just the same True Spirit resonating twice.

    Li Changshou did not want to discuss the meaning of living beings. However, he knew that the Jiang Ziya that he would see in the future, no matter how simr his appearance and figure were to his master, was no longer the depressed Turbid Immortal from back then.

    If the Dao Ancestor had lied to him, the Heavenly Dao would not have discovered him during his Immortal Ascension Tribtion.

    Then, it should be under the arrangements of the Heavenly Dao that his master went to find him and epted him as a disciple.

    Li Changshou shook his head and expelled those thoughts from his heart, lest it affect his Dao heart¡¯s stability.

    He had to think about something that made him happy. For example, the letter that Yun Xiao had sent him previously. The words of love were already quite bold to him.

    When he thought about the Heaven Ascension Hall in the trichiliocosm, he realized that the Heaven Ascension Hall was advancing rapidly and expanding rapidly. Its mature system had also been tested. It was enough to help the Heavenly Courts manage the five continents.

    The moment Maitreya appeared in the trichiliocosm, he immediately suffered the Heavenly Punishment and was once again hidden by the Heavenly Lightning.

    The Void Bodhi had the name of a criminal immortal wanted by the Heavenly Courts. He was surrounded by the experts of the Immortal Alliance in a Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and finally fled in a sorry state...

    As for the Four Seas Dragon Pce, the few Dragon Kings had probably thought it through and released a signal to ¡°join forces¡± to cause trouble. They had also made crucial progress regarding the internal management of the dragon race.

    There was also Li Jing, who was worried about calling him ¡°Father¡±. He was famous for ying demons and devils at the border of the South Continent. His Dao Realm had also rapidly improved during the battle.

    A breakthrough in the Dao Realm to be a member of the main character of the Great Tribtion was as easy as drinking water.

    Li Changshou looked at it enviously. After all, at his current realm, especially after he had indirectlyprehended the Primordial Violet Qi, his Dao realm had increased at turtle speed.

    He would only gain enlightenment once every two to three years!

    That made Li Changshou have to reflect on what he wasckingpared to the ¡°geniuses¡±.

    Why did they receive the blessing of the Heavenly Dao and broke through at the bottleneck? Why were they not as fast as when he was cultivating in the Immortal Du Sect back then...

    <i>Huh? There seems to be something wrong.</i>

    <i>Calcting the time, I should bring the Jade Emperor around and find the first batch of legitimate gods.</i>

    Li Changshou stretched his back and floated back to the No. 1 secret underground chamber from No. 3. He looked at Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating, and calmly flew to the surface Pill Chamber.

    As soon as he arrived at the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou suddenly heard the call of his immortal senses.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He subconsciously agreed and lowered his head to look at Ling¡¯e¡¯s room underground. He saw a book appear behind Ling¡¯e. The book was slowly flipping, and it naturally flipped to thest page and slowly closed.

    Then, the book slowly rose and turned into a pink lotus above Ling¡¯e¡¯s head. Mysterious concepts erupted from it.

    In the lotus flower, the image of the green and white fish slowly rotated.

    The Grand Pure Dao was the foundation, and the Steadiness Sutra was the guide. Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao had already matured.

    That was not a profound Great Dao, but Li Changshou could not understand it.

    Under his influence, Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao was also rted to bnce. However, it was not his Great Dao of bnce. It was closer to the principle of bnce between Yin and Yang.

    Regardless of what Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao was and how powerful it was, and no matter how strong the Great Dao was, it would not be able to turn the situation around if she were to fight.

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky. There were already dark clouds outside the Little Qiong Peak.

    Ling¡¯e suddenly understood something. The Golden Immortal Tribtion had arrived in advance!

    She could not ask someone to attend the ceremony in advance.

    Li Changshou silently checked his reserves for Tribtion Transcendence. He stuffed a few Nine Revolutions Golden Pills into his mouth and moved Ling¡¯e from the ground to the back mountain.

    <i>Come! Grandmaster!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m ready!</i>

 Chapter 629 - Friends, Be Casual

    <h4>Chapter 629: Friends, Be Casual</h4>

    In the sky above the Grand White Pce, ck clouds swept over and immediately attracted the attention of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts.

    Due to the constant andplete broadcast system of the bronze mirror, the Heavenly Courts also noticed this rare matter through the bronze mirrors of various sizes.

    Apart from the Lower Three Heavens, there were few Heavenly Tribtions in the Heavenly Courts.

    After all, the lowest cultivation level of the Heavenly Soldiers was at thete-stage of the Essence Immortal realm. It was not easy for the immortals of the Heavenly Courts to be Golden Immortals. Every time a Heavenly Tribtion appeared, it would cause a smallmotion.

    The immortals on duty in the Hall of Enlightenment were shocked.

    ¡°Who is going to transcend the tribtion? Why didn¡¯t you report to the Hall of Enlightenment in advance? Where are the rules of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I heard that it¡¯s the Grand White Pce...¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Ahem, ahem! Who is going to transcend the tribtion in the Grand White Pce? Why is there no reaction from the immortal book in the Hall of Enlightenment? We can prepare some gifts in advance!¡±

    In various parts of the Jade Pool, many fairies rode a cloud and looked in the direction of the Grand White Pce. Immortal sensesnded in the backyard of the Grand White Pce.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor, who was discussing some trivial matters with the immortals, did not have to use Taibai Jinxing. At that moment, he raised his eyebrows and gestured for the generals below to stop talking. He asked General Dongmu to open the copper mirror and reveal the scene after the Grand White Pce.

    Coincidentally, a firefly flew out of the ¡°small mountain¡± that was protected by the Mustard Seed Cosmic Array and transformed into the figure of a fairy.

    The immortals in the hall were naturally unfamiliar with this fairy, but they knew of her existence.

    Ling¡¯e was born into the Lan family and had yet to meet the immortals.

    The lotus flowers bloomed, and the gods knew about it.

    That was the hidden big shot who was ranked second only to the Queen Mother, Heng¡¯e, and Princess Long Ji on the ¡°Immortal Rankings of the Heavenly Courts¡±!

    Taibai Jinxing had appointed his only junior sister, the in-name disciple of the Grand Pure One of Ren School. He sat at home and did nothing. He was the first person in the Primordial World who had obtained a supreme immortal opportunity!

    Ling¡¯e.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e transformed into her main body and was lifted up by a ganoderma-shaped white cloud. She quickly flew into the sky.

    The wind of the Heavenly realm blew the hair beside her ear. The clouds that passed by yed with her with immortal light.

    Even the ck clouds moving above her head did not seem to want to scare her. They slowed down their gathering speed and almost condensed into a huge hand that gently fiddled with Liu Hai in front of her forehead.

    In the face of the Longevity Tribtion, Ling¡¯e was still quite nervous. Her cute and charming face was tense, and her thin lips were pursed slightly. Her breathing was a little chaotic.

    ¡°Aunt-Master Ling¡¯e!¡±

    A soft voice sounded from afar. It was Long Ji riding a cloud and flying over with a group of Jade Pool fairies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Long Ji saw that Ling¡¯e was nervous and smiled. ¡°Mother said that nothing will happen to you during your Tribtion Transcendence. The Heavenly Dao has to protect you.¡±

    Ling¡¯e became even more nervous.

    Not far from the Little Qiong Peak, immortal light surrounded it. A small mountain rapidly expanded. Then, it stretched out its arms and legs and turned into a burly female giant that was ten thousand feet tall. She was dressed in bright golden armor and held two huge axes in her hands. She roared,

    ¡°Sister-inw Ling¡¯e! My family is here to help you guard the array formation!¡±

    The male immortals of the Heavenly Courts, who were originally admiring the cute and charming little fairy, shivered.

    Li Changshou appeared not far away.

    Although he was worried that he would be punished by the Heavenly Punishment, he still wanted to be closer to Ling¡¯e.

    Prevention is better than cure. If the Heavenly Tribtion that Ling¡¯e encountered was too powerful, she would really not be able to withstand it. Moreover, the nine Nine Revolutions Golden Pills had been exhausted, and the two pots of Nine Revolutions Spirit Pills had been used up.

    In that case, he did not mind resisting the Heavenly Dao and forcefully protecting his junior sister¡¯s Golden Immortal Dao Fruit.

    At most, he would disregard everything and leave with his teacher¡¯s protection.

    Li Changshou had thought of bringing Zhao Gongming and the Three Xiao Immortals away from the Primordial World to avoid the cmity. It was also one of the backup ns.

    If he could not change the rules, he would try to jump out.

    Li Changshou activated his clear Dao heart and suppressed his emotions. He stood on the white cloud with his hands behind his back and sent a voice transmission to Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Do what you rehearsed previously. You have already formed muscle memory.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed. Although she did not know what muscle memory was, how could a fairy have such obvious muscles? Her arms and legs were perfect.

    Hence, Ling¡¯e was even more nervous.

    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of immortal senses, she interlocked her fingers and stopped on a deste mountain. She muttered a few times and then looked up at the sky.

    She had actually prepared for this day for a long time.

    After the Golden Immortal Tribtion, her life level would increase by leaps and bounds. She would be an immortal who would not age or die. Then, she would be able to focus on skincare, maintenance, and facial masks...

    <i>Ahem, I¡¯m going to make Senior Brother happy!</i>

    <i>Finally, I can help Senior Brother in the future!</i>

    <i>Come on, Heavenly Tribtion, today!</i>

    <i>Yes, ording to Senior Brother¡¯s instructions, I must not insert the g. I have to memorize the Tribtion Transcendence Song that I created!</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t be in a hurry to transcend the Heavenly Tribtion. Senior Brother reminded me to be careful.</i>

    Once she said his name, he bowed and thanked.

    He used all his strength to block the first three. He did not hesitate to save his immortal power.

    There were four to five of them. The wind was blowing, and they were good at using Dharma treasures.

    There were six to seven of them. Don¡¯t be anxious. You have topare the illusions.

    <i>Eight to nine strikes. Longevity is established. I will do my best!</i>

    The first step!

    Ling¡¯e took a deep breath and bowed to the sky. Pink light flickered in her eyes.

    ¡°Disciple of the Dao Sect, Lan Ling¡¯e, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to strike...¡±

    <i>Uh, wrong!</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Heavenly Dao! That¡¯s not right. Thank you, Grandpa Heavenly Lord!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face turned pale and she hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. However, the ck cloud trembled and an old Daoist priest¡¯s blurry face appeared!

    Dao Ancestor¡¯s manifestation! The power of the Heavenly Dao!

    Li Changshou immediately moved forward and apologized for Ling¡¯e. He took the initiative to invite one or two Heavenly Punishments, but unexpectedly...

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    The Tribtion Cloud. He smiled.

    In the important ce of the Heavenly Dao Divine Power, in the core ce of power in the future of the Three Realms, under the gaze of countless immortals using their immortal senses, Dharma treasures, and mystical abilities,

    The Tribtion Cloud that should have contained lightning revealed the face of the Dao Ancestor. He smiled kindly.

    The Jade Emperor of the Lingxiao Hall, the Queen Mother in the Jade Pool, and Li Changshou, who was at the edge of the ck cloud, were stunned, let alone the officials, generals, and Heavenly Soldiers and fairies.

    No!

    ¡°Yes, Ling¡¯e, be good.¡±

    The old Daoist priest, who was revealed by the tribtion cloud, smiled brightly and said warmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I¡¯ve just checked for you. Your Heavenly Tribtion is a rtively ordinary Heavenly Tribtion. You will definitely be able to survive it. Are you ready? Can the first Tribtion Cloud descend?¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you, Dao Ancestor,¡± Ling¡¯e replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Just let the lightning fall. I can resist it myself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Heavenly Dao is impartial. I can¡¯t avoid your Lightning Tribtion. This can also give you some benefits.¡±

    This!

    One of them really dared to say it, while the other really dared to respond!

    The Heavenly Courts was silent.

    The immortals looked at the Tribtion Cloud that had bloomed. The Longevity Tribtion Lightning, which was probably several times stronger than the ninth bolt of the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion, slowlynded and gently smashed in front of the little immortal. Then, it gently swung at her shoulder...

    It was because he was afraid that he would touch her forehead, skull, and other vital spots that could easily injure her.

    Ling¡¯e closed her mouth tightly. Her ck hair fluttered, and her face was filled with determination.

    The immortal dress on her is shoulder had a huge hole that looked like a fingernail split by the divine lightning! Her skin inside was clear like a pearl. There was no trace of it.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Why?!

    However, it was his junior sister who had the advantage. Moreover, the Dao Ancestor did not seem to have any intention of taking the opportunity to punish him. Li Changshou did notin.

    However, Li Changshou began to think about the deeper meaning behind the Dao Ancestor¡¯s actions.

    <i>Being nice to me andforting me on the eve of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?</i>

    <i>No, there¡¯s no need for that.</i>

    <i>The Dao Ancestor¡¯s actions seemed simple, but in fact, he had deep intentions. Most importantly, he should reveal his existence and make everyone forget who was the one who set the rules in the Primordial World.</i>

    <i>Especially at this juncture.</i>

    The Dao Ancestor was swearing the ownership of the ¡°tools of the Heavenly Courts¡± and reminding the six Saints and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that they could not threaten the Heavenly Courts themselves. At the same time, he also made Chan, Jie, and the Western Sect, who had entered the tribtion, prepare to use their elite disciples to fill the vacancy of the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°After entering the Heavenly Courts, I will be one step closer to the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Although the Heavenly Dao is impartial, the Dao Ancestor is above the Heavenly Dao. He has personal feelings and will take care of the disciples of the Dao Sect.¡±

    <i>The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Taibai Jinxing works for the Dao Ancestor. He is one of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s own.</i>

    Apart from that, Li Changshou thought of a series of benefits and various subsequent effects.

    It could only be said that he was taller than the Dao Ancestor.

    When those thoughts shed through Li Changshou¡¯s mind, Ling¡¯e had already ¡°endured¡± the second Heavenly Tribtion.

    At that moment...

    It was not a big deal. It was very stable. Medicinal pills and Dharma treasures were useless.

    She stood proudly in the air. Every time she experienced the Heavenly Lightning Strike, there would be some changes. Her skin would be more lustrous, and her facial features would be more charming. Her Dao runes would emit a sense of eternity.

    In the lightning tribtion, a bolt of lightning suddenly fell and wrapped around her, making her look even more holy.

    A chuckle sounded from the cloud. ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion that triggered the mental demons ising. What you will see next will be illusions.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e answered and bowed to the sky. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Master.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head silently. He could not bear to look at her.

    The Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall sighed faintly. He was finally not the Dao Ancestor¡¯s favorite child.

    In the Jade Pool, the Queen Mother looked thoughtful. She sighed softly but did not say anything.

    For example, the old officials like General Dongmu and Elder Moon could not help but cry. Theymented the difference between being a god and being a god.

    In the Water God Residence, Youqin Xuanya leaned against the window sill and watched the scene in the bronze mirror in her hand. Her sleeping smile was peaceful and gratified. There was also a hint of longing.

    In another courtyard not far away, Ling Zhuzi lowered his head silently and looked at his hands. He sighed dejectedly and strolled on the swing.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    A jade carrot was handed over. Ling Zhuzi¡¯s gaze was filled with her small face. It was Little Jade Rabbit, who had just rushed to Ling Zhuzi¡¯s residence after hearing that Ling¡¯e from the Grand White Pce had transcended the tribtion.

    She saw that Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were lifeless and her expression was gloomy. She sat on the swing next door and thought offorting him.

    She naturally knew about the knot in Ling Zhuzi¡¯s heart.

    He was a disciple of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School. He walked the path of righteous cultivation. He had also obtained the Dao through a spiritual pearl in the world. He was not inferior to Connate lifeforms. His luck was extraordinary.

    Perception, talent, background, Dao techniques, mystical abilities, treasures, circumstances, obsessions...

    What did heck?

    However, he could not break through a bottleneck for hundreds of years. Now, the Dao Realm was like a pool of stagnant water without any ripples.

    It was fine even if he had gone berserk. However, the phenomenon of going berserk could not happen at all.

    Ling Zhuzi knew that since ancient times, too many so-called cultivation geniuses and Golden Immortals were stuck on this little bit of enlightenment.

    However, the problem was that he hadprehended something. His teacher had even tried to enlighten him. He had also gone to the Tushita Pce to ask for pills to break through.

    Without an exception, the more the bottleneck was tight, the more deaths there would be, and the less hope there would be.

    That was what most Qi Refinement cultivators would encounter.

    Actually, a few hundred years was not considered long. However, Yang Jian, who had entered the sect sote but had surpassed himter, was now a sixth-stage Golden Immortal.

    He looked at Ao Yi, who had be sworn brothers with him and awakened his dragon race bloodline. Ao Yi was also at the Dao Realm.

    He looked at Bian Zhuang, who had been grounded by the Heavenly River and had experienced a framing incident. His Dao realm had soared and was about to overtake him!

    And today, Aunt-Master Ling¡¯e, who had sessfully begun her Tribtion Transcendence...

    How could he be at ease?

    How could he be willing?

    He yearned to face the Heavenly Tribtion. He yearned to break through the Dao Realm and advance his life. He yearned to stand on a cloud with Yang Jian and Ao Yi.

    No one wanted him to immediately be a Golden Immortal, and no one forced him to achieve something.

    However, he...

    He did not want to be ordinary or nameless.

    It had been a long time since Ling Zhuzi left the courtyard.

    At that moment, in the reflection of Yu Tu¡¯s eyes that were like light rubies, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s expression was a little dejected. Although he was forcing a smile, there was not much vitality in his eyes.

    Yu Tu bit her lips slightly and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to cultivate together... I heard from the sisters of the Moon Pce that the human race has a way to cultivate together and quickly break through the barrier. I, I¡¯m fine...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Ling Zhuzi sighed and said, ¡°A bottleneck is a bottleneck. Only byprehending it can one advance to the Dao Realm. Evil tricks cannot be taken. I¡¯ll return to Qianyuan Mountain to visit Teacher and ask if there¡¯s any way.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Tu said softly. ¡°Cultivation depends on opportunities at the end of the day. Perhaps your opportunity has not arrived. Moreover, I did not be a Golden Immortal. What¡¯s the big deal about that? I don¡¯t envy those longevity immortals. Master is idling every day. It¡¯s boring.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, good brother.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi revealed a gentle smile. He raised his fist and handed it to Yu Tu.

    Yu Tu made a face and clenched her fist. She bumped it gently with Ling Zhuzi¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Good brother.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely be able to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi stood up. His eyes were filled with light as he looked at the dark clouds and the Thunder Tribtion in the sky.

    ¡°I have to be a hero like Uncle-Master Taibai. I have to be needed, trusted, and be able to do something big for the world!

    Kill the demons!

    Protect the weak!

    I will definitely help Uncle-Master and the Heavenly Courts!

    Definitely! ¡±

    ¡°Then you can do it.¡± Yu Tu muttered softly from the side. ¡°They¡¯re all some ambitions that sound time and energy-consuming.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi smiled and shook his head. He recited, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. A man builds his career in all directions.¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we achieve anything as females?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    ¡°You will be beaten up by the sisters.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just don¡¯t tell anyone. What are you ying today? Wrestling? Physical skills? Escape techniques? Sword and rod?¡±

    ¡°Pui, today is an odd day. You should listen to me and y this!¡±

    ¡°What is this? Ah, as long as it¡¯s not a paper boat.¡±

    ¡°This is a rope!¡±

    As the Jade Rabbitined, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s swings swayed slightly.

    The big hands and small hands intertwined. A red string was flipped in various ways, but it could not bind the two pairs of fingers.

    ...

    Four hourster.

    Immortal light lingered and immortal music sounded. The world was filled with auspiciousness. Golden clouds gathered towards Ling¡¯e. On them were the shadows of fairies dancing and the scene of old immortals sending blessings.

    It was just an ordinary eighth-stage Longevity Heavenly Tribtion, but it had the effect ofpleting the supreme ninth-stage Longevity Tribtion!

    Yes, that was not important.

    Ling¡¯e stood quietly in the air. Her immortal dress was tattered, and she looked even more delicate. She looked pitiful.

    She smiled and was filled with immortal power. She felt thefort of her Dao Body being ¡°gently¡± tempered by the power of the Heavenly Tribtion. She did not forget her senior brother¡¯s instructions.

    Ling¡¯e temporarily suppressed the heavy realization in her heart and bowed to the Tribtion Cloud in the sky.

    ¡°Thank you, Dao Ancestor, for sending the Heavenly Tribtion to help me obtain the Dao Fruit of Longevity.¡±

    The ck Tribtion Cloud, which was still about two-thirds of its full diameter, revealed the Dao Ancestor¡¯s face again. It still had that kind smile.

    ¡°Yes, be good. When your senior brother is free, let him bring you around the Purple Cloud Pce.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s voice was still gentle. At that moment, he changed the topic. A ray of golden light pushed Ling¡¯e away gently, and another ray of golden light hit Li Changshou.

    The golden light tugged gently. Li Changshou was still a little stunned. The huge Tribtion Cloud flew over on its own and began to circle above his head.

    ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Li Changshou was stunned.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Dao Ancestor said coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you suffer what¡¯s left of your junior sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you for taking care of Ling¡¯e, Grandmaster.¡±

    Li Changshou red at Ling¡¯e and then bowed respectfully.

    <i>This is the correct Tribtion Transcendence posture!</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for taking the time to strike!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Dao Ancestor¡¯s face slowly dissipated, leaving behind a chuckle and a murmur.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to strike you.¡±

    Crash!

    Thousands of purple-red lightning bolts fell like a waterfall. Without any exnation, they wrapped Li Changshou¡¯s body and did not dissipate for a long time.

    The heavenly might and lightning made the immortals with the highest cultivation levels in the Heavenly Courts break out in cold sweat and shiver...

 Chapter 630 - The Main Cause of Ling Zhuziâ€™s Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Main Cause of Ling Zhuzi¡¯s Reincarnation</h4>

    ¡°Ah, this is probably life.¡±

    In front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak,

    Li Changshouy on his personal rocking chair and looked at the sea of stars. He smiled calmly.

    His Daoist robe was tattered, and his entire body was charred.

    His long hair was blown by the wind from his previous life. It was fluffy, but it was not affected by the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Tsk, that was indeed what the script said.

    The power of his junior sister¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion poured onto him.

    The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in his mouth was useless. After all, it was only the power of the Heavenly Punishment that originated from the Longevity Heavenly Tribtion. His body could barely withstand it.

    Ling¡¯e...

    She had just gone through the Heavenly Tribtion and hadprehended too much. She naturally went into seclusion.

    From the smug look on her face, he guessed that she wanted to tease him, her senior brother. However, she could not suppress her enlightenment and was pulled into the Dao Enlightenment state.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e wasprehending her Great Dao in the secret underground chamber. She would chuckle from time to time, causing Li Changshou to worry that he would not be able to protect his integrityter.

    At that moment, the direction of public opinion in the Primordial World...

    He could not bear to watch!

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor personally appeared and escorted Taibai Jinxing¡¯s beloved junior sister through the Longevity Tribtion. He personally admitted that Taibai Jinxing is his grandson-inw!¡±

    This unbelievable and seriously distorted news had already spread throughout the world.

    If Li Changshou had not deliberately pretended to be seriously injured and cupped his hands at the surroundings, brought Ling¡¯e back to the Little Qiong Peak and activated theyers of array formations in the Grand White Pce, he would definitely be surrounded by crowds of people...

    As usual, the injury was not deep. It really hurt.

    <i>Grandmaster must be... smearing hot oil on lightning!?!</i>

    <i>The rumors in the Three Realms could only be spread by them.</i>

    Li Changshou did not dare to do anything. After all, the Dao Ancestor had personally gone to plot against him. He had made many mistakes. It was enough for him to be a ¡°silent party¡± and an ¡°indifferent bystander¡±.

    What level is the Dao Ancestor on?

    Just like the location where the Dao Ancestor was at¡ªthe Purple Cloud Pce of the Outer World, the atmosphere of the Primordial World!

    Later, he would bring Ling¡¯e to the Six Paths of Reincarnation to take a look.

    ording to what the Lady of Earth had said previously, her master¡¯s soul should have awakened by now. She should be quite happy to see Ling¡¯e live forever.

    In addition, his master¡¯s soul had been repaired in the Six Paths of Reincarnation for so long. He had naturally obtained many benefits.

    ¡°Jiang Ziya...¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and covered his forehead, allowing his mind to return to peace. The charred skin on his body flew up on its own and turned into ashes before dissipating. A new skin grew under it.

    Golden Immortals were immortal.

    His attitude towards Ling¡¯e would change in the future.

    Hence, Li Changshou dispelled all the images in his memories about her entering the mountain a few years ago. He would get to know his little junior sister againter.

    If she wanted to fall in love with him, she would have to be more formal and create more memories of her other disciples.

    After that, Li Changshou nned to rest for a few days and continue what he had been doing.

    ¡°Jade Emperor, please go out with me and observe the situation of the living beings in the Three Realms.¡±

    He had to do his job as Taibai Jinxing.

    However, Li Changshou did not know if he was destined to wait for the Jade Emperor or if all kinds of things were rushing together. Li Changshou adjusted his state and was about to get up when he suddenly had a sudden impulse.

    Someone was calling for his paper effigy to appear!

    Li Changshou deduced and quickly locked onto an old paper effigy that was beside Perfected Yu Ding. He immediately focused.

    Before he could activate his immortal senses, Li Changshou sensed a few familiar auras.

    Yu Ding, Taiyi, Yang Jian, Perfected Huang Long.

    ¡°The ranking has nothing to do with personal strength. If there is a coincidence, it is purely coincidental.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Li Changshou first created a smallmotion. The paper effigy flew out of Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s sleeve and transformed into Zhao Gongming, who had cut off his beard.

    This paper effigy was a fake identity that he had deliberately designed to arrange for Yang Jian.

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately took two steps forward and shouted, ¡°Come and take a look! Something happened today!¡±

    Li Changshou was confused.

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed and turned to re at Perfected Taiyi. Clearly, he was angry.

    Perfected Taiyi, who was dressed in a red robe and was flirting with others, lowered his head and sighed. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He sighed and muttered, ¡°Retribution, retribution.¡±

    If Perfected Huang Long had just arrived and encountered such a situation, he would most likely have mushrooms growing on his head.

    However, Li Changshou had alreadypleted the collection of information and deduced what had happened.

    There was only one truth!

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Ling Zhuzi, are you feeling a little down because of my junior sister¡¯s transcendence of the Longevity Tribtion? When you returned to the Qianyuan Mountain, you wanted to talk to Senior Brother Taiyi. In the end, Senior Brother Taiyi said something wrong and poked at Disciple-Nephew Ling Zhuzi¡¯s sad matter?¡±

    Yu Ding and Yang Jian nodded obediently. Perfected Huang Long¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the heavenly secrets blocked now? Changgeng, how do you know?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi raised his hand and pped his mouth twice. ¡°My mouth!¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Cave Abode enveloped by the array formation and frowned.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ...

    Four hours ago, on Qian Yuan Mountain.

    ¡°Yo, why did my good disciple remember toe back?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi walked out of the Cave Abode with a smile. He looked at Ling Zhuzi, who was stunned in front of the cave door, and teased, ¡°Are you tired of ying with your good brother? Or do you miss me and specially came back to take a look?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi sighed and stood up to bow to Perfected Taiyi. Then, he sat down dejectedly on the green rock beside the cliff.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong?</i>

    Perfected Taiyi asked in confusion, ¡°Not in a good mood? Could it be that Little Jade Rabbit has other good friends?¡±

    <i>Master... How should I ovee this bottleneck?</i>

    He was clearly just a step away from facing the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Even if I were to die in the Golden Immortal Tribtion, it would not be as bad as now...

    ¡°Hey! What nonsense are you saying!?!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°How can cultivation be considered fast and slow? Examples of umtion andte sess are verymon in the Primordial World. You are only one step away from immortality. How can all your efforts go to waste? Moreover, even if you can¡¯t live forever, I will try my best to help you extend your lifespan. Isn¡¯t that the same for your Uncle-Master Changgeng? Immortal Peaches and whatnot are given to you once every few hundred years. Isn¡¯t that the same as living forever?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Master, I¡¯m not afraid of death. I¡¯m only afraid of mediocrity!¡±

    ¡°Silly disciple,¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, don¡¯tpare yourself to others. Just live freely.¡±

    ¡°That was how immortal life is. Every immortal has different encounters, opportunities, and their own achievements. Sometimes, if you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t know the difference between you and others. If you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t understand where you will fail. Now, you canpletely use the excuse of a bottleneck to not work hard and y with your good brothers every day. Is that ufortable... Eh, where are you going? Why are you crying? I¡¯m advising you to be happy. Perhaps the bottleneck will be resolved... Don¡¯t cry, my good disciple! I said the wrong thing!¡±

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s all I said.¡±

    In front of the Cave Abode on Qianyuan Mountain.

    After Perfected Taiyi finished speaking, Li Changshou, who was at the side, looked helpless. Perfected Yu Ding raised his head and sighed. Perfected Huang Long¡¯s face was covered in tears.

    Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re too right! If I did not work hard back then and insteadid in the pool safely, I would definitely be morefortable than now!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, this matter cannot be summarized!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding cursed with a ck face, ¡°Is there anyone who teaches their disciples like you? If you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t know the difference!

    You! You! Ah! ¡±

    Yang Jian whispered, ¡°Senior Brother Lingzhu has a knot in his heart.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Perfected Taiyi spread his hands. ¡°I wanted to use this method to help him resolve this problem!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed his be.

    <i>Ling Zhuzi had reincarnated because of that?</i>

    That made Li Changshou secretly heave a sigh of relief. He had thought that Ling Zhuzi would face some great cmity and now, he could finally help.

    ¡®Why did Ling Zhuzi reincarnate as Nezha?¡¯

    Li Changshou had been thinking about that question since a long time ago. The possibility of it being solved could not be avoided by the Heavenly Dao.

    ording to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s style, there was a high chance that it would arrange a dangerous situation for Ling Zhuzi. He would lose his Dao base and his essence soul. Then, he would have no choice but to be sent by Perfected Taiyi to reincarnate and be a ¡°little hero¡±.

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not dare to send Ling Zhuzi out for a long time.

    Although that really happened because the Heavenly Dao had deliberately arranged it, Li Changshou did not want Ling Zhuzi to harm him.

    After all, he was a disciple-nephew whom he admired. They had been together for a long time.

    On the other hand...

    What was contradictory was that Nezha had to be arranged in Li Changshou¡¯s n. He could not stop Ling Zhuzi from suffering.

    Now, if he could be sure that Ling Zhuzi had really chosen to reincarnate and cultivate again because of his bottleneck and the stimtion of his master, Perfected Taiyi, Li Changshou did not have to worry about anything. He just had to help with all his might.

    Perfected Yu Ding suddenly said, ¡°Ling Zhuzi¡¯s Dao heart is weak. If we dy for too long, we will definitely lose our Dao and our mental state.¡±

    Yang Jian asked, ¡°Now, is there no way to salvage the situation?¡±

    Li Changshou hummed softly and raised his hand before reaching it into the room where Ling Zhuzi was in. The immortals immediately heard Ling Zhuzi mutter.

    ¡°Master is right... I have worked hard for so long, but I refuse to admit the difference between me and them. I¡¯m just a pearl, a pearl without any spirituality...¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but pace back and forth anxiously. ¡°My mouth, my mouth! What should I do!?! Changgeng! Changgeng, you have many ideas. Quickly save this child!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I know that you love Ling Zhuzi, but there should be a limit. Your words hit his Dao heart.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you erase some of his memories?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding suggested carefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Perfected Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°Moreover, even if I erase my memories, I can¡¯t erase the grudge in Disciple-Nephew Ling Zhuzi¡¯s heart.

    We gathered here today to think of a way to help Disciple-Nephew Ling Zhuzi break through the bottleneck and regain his confidence.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it together.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly and began to pace back and forth.

    The immortals could not stand or sit still. They walked around together.

    Soon, Li Changshou said, ¡°Mortals have to ask about the cause of the illness first. If we think like that, it¡¯s easy for us to deviate. Why don¡¯t we first find out where the problem with Ling Zhuzi¡¯s cultivation is?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi wanted to say something but hesitated. However, he immediately nodded and agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good for everyone to take a look. Perhaps, we will discover something new.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian, attack Ling Zhuzi first and knock him out, then seal him. Don¡¯t let him know that we helped him diagnose. Otherwise, he will feel even worse.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yang Jian subconsciously cupped his fists and bowed. He turned into a butterfly and rushed into Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Cave Abode, mixing into the array formation...

    After a while.

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Changshou made a gesture. The immortals quickly entered and surrounded the unconscious Ling Zhuzi to study him.

    The entire studysted for an hour during which they studied Ling Zhuzi¡¯s problem thoroughly.

    Connate deficiency, Dao base deficiency.

    It was not because he was injured or had taken the wrong path in his cultivation. To put it simply, Ling Zhuzi, had a w in his Dao base as a living being.

    His main body was a spiritual pearl. When he transformed, he was tainted with Postnatal aura. He was no longer a pure Connate lifeform. Although his body and feet were not low, they were not too high.

    Compared to the Heaven-Nourishing Stone that was personally refined by Goddess Nuwa, it was indeed far inferior.

    The reason why Ling Zhuzi was stuck at the bottleneck was because he was innately iplete and could not achieve perfection. Therefore, he could not trigger the Heavenly Tribtion to descend and pluck the Dao Fruit of Longevity.

    Li Changshou and the others sighed.

    He had found the root of the illness and could actually treat it.

    They looked at each other and saw the chemistry in their eyes.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°From the looks of it, Senior Brothers and Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian have a solution.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long was excited. ¡°Why don¡¯t we say our respective methods at the same time and see if they are the same?¡±

    The five old and young men nodded at the same time. They looked at each other. Li Changshou made a gesture and the few of them spoke at the same time!

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Connate Dao Body.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Daopanion!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°Teacher is preaching.¡±

    Yang Jian said, ¡°Breakthrough in a life-and-death battle!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Reincarnate with memories.¡±

    In an instant, a few small leaves floated behind the five immortals. They smiled awkwardly and began to introduce their thoughts.

    Li Changshou and Perfected Yu Ding shared the same thoughts.

    The meaning of the Connate Dao Body was to let Ling Zhuzi transform into a human and enjoy the advantage of the human race¡¯s Connate Dao Body. The method was like what Perfected Yu Ding had said, to re-cultivate with memories.

    They argued for a while and quickly confirmed their thoughts. Perfected Taiyi decided.

    <i>I have to think of all ways to let Ling Zhuzi reconstruct his roots without losing his current self!</i>

    The unconscious Ling Zhuzi trembled a few times and muttered a few times before continuing to sleep.

    ¡°Master, am I really not suitable for cultivation?¡±

    ...

    Compared to Yang Jian, Ling Zhuzi was actually closer to Li Changshou. Li Changshou naturally could not treat Ling Zhuzi unfairly.

    After careful consideration, Li Changshou had aplete n in his heart. Through some hints, he guided Perfected Taiyi to formte a rough n.

    It was not easy to kill Ling Zhuzi and let him reincarnate.

    That would be too violent. Moreover, Ling Zhuzi would no longer be Ling Zhuzi after reincarnation.

    It was naturally a meticulous task to help Ling Zhuzi achieve the Dao Fruit.

    Firstly, he had to separate Ling Zhuzi¡¯s essence soul from his main body. His essence soul had to be turned into a ¡°fetus spirit¡±. It was simr to the incarnation of the seven emotions back then. His main body had to go back to the origin and refine it into a spiritual pearl to bear his current Dharma powers, Dao Realm, and spirituality.

    During this process, Li Changshou had to help.

    Li Changshou wanted to bring Ling Zhuzi¡¯s essence soul to the Reincarnation Pagoda through the back door. He wanted Ksitigarbha to take action and transform Ling Zhuzi¡¯s essence soul into a fetus spirit that was close to reincarnation.

    He also had to bring Ling Zhuzi to the Three-Immortal Ind and use the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to strip the spiritual pearl¡¯s Dharma powers and Dao Realm.

    Of course, a few immortals of Chan School would apany him the entire time.

    He wanted Perfected Taiyi to owe the Three-Immortal Ind a favor and show mercy during the killing tribtionter. It could be considered Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    After a few steps, a ¡°fetus spirit¡± that was prepared to be born was born perfectly.

    Yang Jian asked, ¡°Then how should I choose Ling Zhuzi¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a female immortal to be my Daopanion!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi immediately stood up, his eyes filled with love and guilt. ¡°Disciple, disciple, what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Yang Jian muttered softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, the negative karma that you have umted over the years might hinder... I¡¯m just making a casual remark.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding persuaded, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t cause trouble. Changgeng is here. Let Changgeng arrange everything.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi felt a little regretful and looked at Li Changshou solemnly.

    ¡°Changgeng, as long as this matter can be done, I will owe you a huge favor!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    Me Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is what I think.

    It will take more than a day to transform Ling Zhuzi¡¯s essence soul into an embryo spirit and refine the main body¡¯s Dharma powers.

    It¡¯s not difficult for the human race to reincarnate. I¡¯ll go to the Netherworld and choose a couple with the best aptitude among the human race. That way, I can add more help to Ling Zhuzi¡¯s cultivation.

    Now, there is actually a crucial problem.¡±

    The immortals listened attentively, their eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°We set these ns...¡±

    Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief and said seriously,

    ¡°We can provide methods and help, but in the end, Ling Zhuzi has to make this decision himself. We should try our best not to interfere. Giving me the freedom to choose my own path is the best respect for them.¡±

    The immortals nodded. Perfected Taiyi looked at the young man in the cave with aplicated gaze.

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s fine even if he¡¯s ordinary. I don¡¯t need a disciple to support me.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled, but he could not help butin in his heart.

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is really good.</i>

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s condition was not as simple as congenital deficiency. The Dao base that he was missing previously when Li Changshou brought Ling Zhuzi to the Heavenly Courts...

    It was still there.

    The Heavenly Dao had restrained it.

 Chapter 631 - Good Friends Forever!

    <h4>Chapter 631: Good Friends Forever!</h4>

    The wind blew beside his ears, and spiritual energy surrounded him. There seemed to be a soft cushion under him, as if he was lying in the clouds.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s eyelids twitched. The seal around his essence soul slowly dissipated... and hey on the clouds.

    Beside him, an old Daoist priest was sitting quietly. He had a kind face, white eyebrows, and white hair. He was naturally familiar with the appearance of the old immortal.

    ¡°Uncle-Master...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi shouted softly. His immortal power flowed and his fatigue disappeared. At that moment, he slowly sat up.

    They seemed to be on the cloud path back to the Heavenly Courts from the Qianyuan Mountain.

    It was the same as when he was brought to the Heavenly Courts by his Uncle-Master.

    ¡°How¡¯s your mental state?¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly.

    Ling Zhuzi was stunned. The gloomy emotions in his Dao heart surged again. He sighed dejectedly and sat upright with his legs crossed, but he could not focus.

    He smiled bitterly and whispered, ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯ve disappointed you...¡±

    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t disappoint anyone. There¡¯s no need to say that,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°What makes you feel disappointed is just yourself. Do you remember why I brought you to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi pondered carefully for a while and answered, ¡°It was invited by Master. Uncle-Master, please bring me to the Heavenly Courts to train and increase my masculinity.¡±

    ¡°Do you stillck the spirit of a man?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked. Ling Zhuzi could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°A few hundred years is very long yet also very short. This world has been here since ancient times. There are too many living beings who have walked through it. However, there are very few who left their marks in the Primordial World. Everyone admires those who sit high. The experts of the Primordial World are all victors of the ancient times. Therefore, when they are born in this world and looked down on by the victors of the ancient times, living beings would feel stifled. Therefore, you are not the only one with this mental state. All living beings have it. You are not the only one who is suffering because your Dao realm cannot grow. All living beings exist.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi was stunned.

    The horsetail whisk in Li Changshou¡¯s hand swayed slightly, making the clouds move slower and giving Ling Zhuzi some time to digest.

    If Ling Zhuzi were to reincarnate into Nezha with regret and loss, he would definitely leave behind regret. It would even affect his Dao realm growth and personality.

    Li Changshou still thought that in the future, his disciple-nephew would be more cheerful regardless of whether he was called Ling Zhuzi or Nezha.

    At the same time, in the Heavenly Essence Cave Abode.

    The three Perfected Ones of Chan School sat around a chess table. On the table, they used the Cloud Mirror technique to show Li Changshou and Ling Zhuzi returning to the Heavenly Courts on a cloud. At that moment, Perfected Taiyi¡¯s expression was abnormally awkward.

    Withoutparison, there would be no harm.

    Perfected Yu Ding cursed softly, ¡°Look, this is how you persuade me!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long was also afraid that Taiyi would be embarrassed. He chuckled andforted him. ¡°Junior Brother Taiyi, don¡¯t take it to heart. We know Changgeng¡¯s abilities. We can¡¯tpare to him.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi spread his hands and sighed. ¡°Really... different professions are different.¡±

    ¡°Listen,¡± Perfected Yu Ding said. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Ling Zhuzi has spoken.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi held his breath and leaned forward, looking like he was humbly asking for guidance.

    On the cloud, Ling Zhuzi asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, if you don¡¯t go to a high ce and others can¡¯t see your figure, how can you leave a mark in the world?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then let me ask you. Do you work hard to cultivate and be stronger in order to be famous and be looked up to by others?¡±

    ¡°Master said that cultivation is to search for the truth and the Dao to find oneself. It is to understand the will of living beings...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking about you, not what Senior Brother Taiyi taught you.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Why are you cultivating? At the moment when you are eager to wee the Golden Immortal Tribtion and enter the Golden Immortal realm, what do you desire the most?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi frowned.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He continued to wait with a gentle smile on his lips. The cloud slowly floated across the blue sky.

    After a while, Ling Zhuzi whispered, ¡°I... um... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Li Changshouughed happily. He flicked his horsetail whisk and hit Ling Zhuzi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°This is the problem with your mental state! You don¡¯t even know why you want to live forever and seek the Great Dao. Just because you feel that it¡¯s good and correct, you embark on the path of cultivation. When his cultivation fell into a predicament, his good friends beside him had sessfully broken through. He felt dejected. Ling Zhuzi, you are not actually tired because you can¡¯t break through, nor are you disappointed because you are not as good as your good friend beside you. You are just worried that you are not strong enough or powerful enough to obtain the recognition of others previously. This involves a question. Why are you alive...¡±

    On the cloud, Li Changshou slowly analyzed and guided Ling Zhuzi out of the predicament.

    On Qianyuan Mountain, in the Golden Light Cave.

    Perfected Taiyi sighed and stood up to pace back and forth. He waved his hand and took a red cloth to write a g.

    On the book:

    ¡°The Mentor of the Lost Youth, the Initiation of the Dao Cultivation Night.¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi praised, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s ability to persuade others is bnced with my mystical abilities. How good would that be?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding shook his head and chuckled. He continued to observe the scene in the cloud mirror and pondered over everything Li Changshou had said to Ling Zhuzi.

    When Li Changshou said, ¡°...Because you can only take care of others when you be stronger. For example, if a few mortals walked and one of them fell into the water and called for help, you can only go into the water to save them if you are good at swimming. Otherwise, you would have sacrificed yourself for nothing. When developing your own ideals and creeds, you have to be careful. Be happy to help others but do what you can. Be kind to others but do not take care of everything. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for the predicament that others are not caused by you. However, you can protect the weak when you can. You have to remember that obtaining the approval of others and obtaining satisfaction from them is actually just a way to please yourself.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi asked, ¡°ording to Uncle-Master, are the weak not qualified to help the other weaklings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another problem. What are the strong and the weak?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi answered, ¡°In the Primordial World, the strong and weak are naturally determined by mystical abilities and Dharma treasures.¡±

    ¡°This is the most unreasonable part of the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky and asked slowly, ¡°If there is a living being who is at the peak of the power of living beings but relies on his own Dharma powers to bully the weak, bully the mortals, squeeze the mental strength of mortals, and covet his reputation, would he be considered strong?¡±

    Ling Zhuzi could not answer.

    Li Changshou asked again,

    ¡°There is another living being. Although it is only half-conscious and eats raw meat and blood, for the sake of survival, why does it protect the few nsmen in its cave and dare to fight against beasts stronger than itself? Is it a weakling?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°The true experts are self-reliant, independent, and self-disciplined. The mes in their hearts have never been extinguished. They are not afraid of difficulties, nor are they afraid of difficulties. They do not do good or evil. He could reach a higher position in the world and have the strength to protect the weak. He would use his own strength to draw the boundaries for other living beings with high Dharma powers. That is a true expert. Ling Zhuzi, I hope that you can be a true expert in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and rubbed Ling Zhuzi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi has already helped you think of a solution to your cultivation problem. Later, I will help you modify your roots and help you ascend to the heavens step by step. However, you need a stronger Dao heart, not Dao Realm. The end of cultivation is just to cultivate one¡¯s heart. At the end of one¡¯s Dao, one would return to one¡¯s morals. This is the Grand Pure True Intent. I hope you canprehend it yourself.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi stood up and bowed deeply to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou epted it calmly and instructed him to bid farewell to his friends in the Heavenly Courts. He also exined the process that he was going to experience in detail and set a date to help him reincarnate and reconstruct his background.

    Three monthster...

    When Ling Zhuzi stood up, Li Changshou was nowhere to be seen.

    The Central Heaven Gate was in sight. Ling Zhuzi kowtowed to the gate a few times and stood up on the cloud. He was a little dazed as he digested Li Changshou¡¯s words.

    ¡°Experts...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi muttered softly, his eyes filled with thoughts.

    In the Golden Light Cave of the Qianyuan Mountain, the three Perfected Ones were deep in thought. Perfected Yu Ding even realized something and fell into a state of Dao enlightenment.

    <i>The end of cultivation is just cultivating the heart. The end of cultivation is virtue.</i>

    Perfected Taiyi thought of something and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He sighed in his heart.

    Grandmaster Taiqing¡¯s two disciples...

    Dao Realm monsters.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou opened his eyes and took a deep breath.

    He hoped that his dignified words could help Ling Zhuzi.

    The definition of the strong and the weak was actually a little narrow. However, Li Changshou did not dare to spread the mentality of sacrificing himself for others in the Primordial World.

    These immortals who pursued cultivation and transcendence were rather simplepared to the mortals in the mortal world.

    He dared to say that Ling Zhuzi would really believe him!

    It was really troublesome to arrange a junior disciple-nephew...

    Yes,ter, he could use the matter of helping Ling Zhuzi to refine his Dharma powers to stay on the Three-Immortal Ind for a while.

    I wonder how Brother Gongming isprehending the Cosmic Ruler.¡±

    Li Changshou stretched and stood up from the rocking chair. He changed into an indigo-blue robe, tied up his Dao hoop, and disguised his face. He quietly left the Little Qiong Peak.

    Before he left, Li Changshou thought carefully and asked his teacher to give him the Floating me g to protect Ling¡¯e.

    There was no choice. Although Ling¡¯e had already be the Dao Ancestor¡¯s favorite child on the surface and no one would dare to plot against her in the Primordial World in the future, she still had to be safe.

    <i>Should I bring her out for a stroll?</i>

    Li Changshou muttered to himself.

    Previously, he had been unwilling to let Ling¡¯e get involved in the matter of God Conferment. He felt that it was too dangerous for her.

    This was originally a cmity that she could avoid perfectly. Once she was involved, it would be an undeserved cmity.

    However, the act of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s grandfather taking care of his granddaughter had already caused Ling¡¯e to have a weak connection with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. She could not escape.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that Ling¡¯e was one with him. If he hid Ling¡¯e again, it would be better for him to take her out for a stroll.

    That would dispel some of the Dao Ancestors¡¯ suspicions of him.

    <i>Let the Jade Emperor wait then.</i>

    Fortunately, he had not mentioned to the Jade Emperor about going out. Otherwise, the person in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall would probably be unable to control himself.

    Hence, Li Changshouy back down and shifted his attention back and forth between the world.

    As soon as he thought about it, he was already outside the world.

    He was excited and ran to y two rounds with Bai Ze.

    During this period of time, when the footsteps of the Great Tribtion became more and more hurried, he really had some free time.

    Hence, three monthster.

    ...

    ¡°Ling Zhuzi, although this method is feasible, it has some drawbacks.¡±

    ¡°After you transform into a fetus spirit, you will not be able to preserve your current memories. You have to make your memories and Dharma powers into another pearl. When your essence soul stabilizes after reincarnation, I will return this memory to you.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there would definitely be other risks here. There might be problems in any segment. Overall, there is only an sixty to eighty percent chance that it would allow you to reconstruct your feet safely.¡±

    ¡°However, my life will not be in danger.¡±

    By the Heavenly River, Ling Zhuzi muttered the words that Uncle-Master Changgeng had said previously in his heart and was slightly lost in thought.

    Not far behind him, Ao Yi, who had specially rushed over from the Dragon Pce to send him off, and Bian Zhuang, who had been grounded and could not leave the vicinity of the Heavenly River, were sighing.

    Bian Zhuang wiped the corners of his eyes and forced a smile. He whispered, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t this because you can slowly recover your memories after reincarnation? You are still you. There are no changes.¡±

    After saying that, Bian Zhuang secretly kicked Ao Yi, who was in a daze and staring at the fire.

    Ao Yi understood and smiled. ¡°This fellow is right. It¡¯s just to transform your transformed body into a true Connate Dao Body of the human race. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi turned around and smiled with a rxed expression. ¡°Brothers, thank you for taking care of me over the years. No matter what, Ling Zhuzi will still be Ling Zhuzi. Even if I lose some of my memories, I will still be your sworn brother! ¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying.¡± Bian Zhuang wiped his tears and turned around to mutter, ¡°You¡¯re making me sad.¡±

    ¡°Come, drink.¡±

    Ao Yi took out three jars of Dragon Pce special wine from his sleeve and threw one each. The three of them looked at each other and smiled. They opened the wine jars and raised their heads to drink.

    Soon, there were three sounds.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Ao Yi smiled and sighed. ¡°A good man should have the ambition to be arrogant. I wonder what will happen when the three of us meet in the Heavenly Courts in the future.¡±

    Bian Zhuang said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would only take about a hundred years to turn around and reincarnate? A hundred years is fast. It will pass in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master will help with everything. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, are you really not going to the Moon Pce to bid farewell?¡±

    Ao Yi asked in a low voice, ¡°A fairy from the Moon Pce previously said that Yu Tu¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. However, she was grounded by the Moon Lord and could note to bid you farewell...¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Ling Zhuzi scratched his head.¡± I don¡¯t know...¡±

    He suddenly felt the Dao runes circting in his heart and smelled the shadow of the Yin-Yang Taiji Painting. He found his Uncle-Master Changgeng¡¯s aura and condensed a huge word in his Dao heart.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Zhuzi heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Yu Tu and bid her farewell.¡±

    Ao Yi and Bian Zhuang¡¯s eyes lit up and they were shocked.

    An ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, who was trying out the Dao runes for the first time, smiled faintly.

    <i>Um...</i>

    <i>It is indeed quite satisfying.</i>

    Hence, four hourster.

    Ao Yi transformed into an azure dragon and carried Ling Zhuzi to the front of the cial Pce.

    In front of the cial Pce, hundreds of Chang¡¯e were scattered on the moonurel tree like leaves, waiting for the situation.

    A few female immortals picked up the bronze mirror. Everyone in the Heavenly Courts knew what had happened.

    Ling Zhuzi jumped off the azure dragon¡¯s back and cupped his hands to thank Ao Yi. Then, he quickly walked to the front of the cial Pce¡¯s gate.

    His green and white Daoist robe covered his strong muscles. The headband that he had specially changed into made his face look even more delicate.

    Many fairies¡¯ eyes lit up.

    Ling Zhuzi arrived at the steps of the pce gate and took a step forward. His movements were a little stiff.

    Behind him, Bian Zhuang, who was hiding in Ao Yi¡¯s mane, shouted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Attack! It¡¯s over!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi pursed her lips and stomped her feet. She jumped in front of the pce gate and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Are there immortals?¡±

    Around theurel tree, the hundreds of Chang¡¯e covered their mouths and chuckled.

    In the cial Pce, Li Changshou had brought Ling Zhuzi to the pavilion by the pool. Yu Tu was kneeling on a cushion. When she heard the small shout, her shoulders trembled and she immediately jumped up.

    ¡°Master, Ling Zhuzi is here!¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Fairy Heng¡¯e, who was at the side, said slowly, ¡°Did you forget what I told you previously?¡±

    ¡°B-But, oh.¡±

    The corners of Yu Tu¡¯s mouth twitched. She knelt down and returned to her original position.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too stupid.¡±

    Heng¡¯e munched on some melon seeds. Under her thin dress, she crossed her legs and sighed. ¡°This Ling Zhuzi is just a stupid pearl. You are also a timid little rabbit. Do you want to keep being his good friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes... Well... Master, we¡¯re having fun.¡±

    Heng¡¯e said, ¡°Then think about it. If Ling Zhuzi reincarnates and reconstructs his background this time, he will have feelings for the Butterfly Fairy and the Hundred Flowers Fairy. He will be enlightened and taken away by someone. What do you think? You can either settle the matter this time and give him a status. Or, you sever your rtionship this time to prevent yourself from suffering in the future.¡±

    Yu Tu was stunned. She knelt there and pondered. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    At that moment, Ling Zhuzi suddenly shouted from outside the cial Pce...

    ¡°Yu Tu! Are you inside!? I¡¯m here to bid you farewell! I want to cultivate again. I can only return after more than a hundred years! I still have to reincarnate. I don¡¯t know if I will still be the current me in the future! I! I... I don¡¯t know what I want to say. I want to be stronger and be a true expert! I want to protect the weak and set boundaries for the reckless living beings! I want to be recognized by all living beings! Thank you for taking care of me all these years! I¡¯m very happy in the Heavenly Courts! I will definitely leave our memories behind. I will bring them to be stronger! I will definitely...¡±

    Ling Zhuzi choked. He felt his state of mind in shock and used his arm to wipe away the tears on his face.

    The door of the cial Pce was tightly closed. The light of the array formation flowed quietly.

    Ling Zhuzi took a deep breath and allowed himself to smile. He bowed to the door and turned around to jump back onto the azure dragon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back and say goodbye.¡±

    Bian Zhuang said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi lowered his head and said, ¡°She must be angry at me.¡±

    The azure dragon¡¯s body slowly swayed. Its body slowly swam under theurel tree. In the blink of an eye, it was about to fly out of the range of the moon.

    ¡°Ao Yi! Ao Yi, stop!¡± Bian Zhuang suddenly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s out! The Jade Rabbit, Yu Tu, is out!¡±

    ¡°Ling Zhuzi...¡±

    In front of the cial Pce, the young girl, who had forgotten to wear her rabbit ear essory, shouted loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t forget you! We! We are good friends for life!¡±

    Ling Zhuzi turned around and raised his left fist at the cial Pce.

    The young girl held back her tears and waved her fist at Ling Zhuzi...

    In the Hall of Marriage, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy carried a horsetail whisk and rode a white cloud over calmly. He engaged in a friendly battle with Elder Moon...

    Work guidance meeting.

 Chapter 632 - A Letter from the Netherworld, The Grand Duke Is Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 632: A Letter from the Netherworld, The Grand Duke Is Arrival</h4>

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Three-Immortal Ind, Reception Pavilion.

    The fairies on the ind looked around the corner. The three immortals of Chan School who hade to ask for help were very reserved. Only Li Changshou, who was half a guest and half a master of Ren School, sat very steadily on the main seat.

    There was no need to be reserved in the Yun family.

    In the middle of the living room, the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice emitted a gentle golden light. Fairy Yun Xiao, who was standing quietly at the side, asked.

    After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s affirmative answer, she gently released a pearl and an essence soul shadow from the golden arena...

    Yun Xiao knew that Li Changshou cared and valued Ling Zhuzi. At that moment, she was rather gentle, afraid that she would injure Ling Zhuzi¡¯s weak soul.

    Perfected Taiyi hurriedly walked forward and took out the Soul-Concealing Pearl and brocade box that he had long prepared. He carefully put away Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul, and the Spirit Stone. Then, he observed carefully for a while and heaved a long sigh of relief.

    It was a sess!

    The Spirit Stone was the main body of Ling Zhuzi. At that moment, it contained the memories, Dharma powers, and the Dao Realm of Ling Zhuzi.

    The soul had to continue being nurtured. Perfected Taiyi had to give it enough benefits in a limited time. Then, he would go to the Reincarnation Pagoda to transform into a fetus spirit and reincarnate into a human!

    The most important step was the step that Li Changshou had just called the ¡°wall separation¡±!

    It seemed simple, but it was actually not easy.

    Firstly, he had to have Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s help. He also had to have Li Changshou¡¯s detailed n. Then, he had to have a unique Connate supreme-grade numinous treasure like the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice...

    Of course, Li Changshou had aplete set of maintenance suggestions regarding the nourishment of the soul. He had already handed them to Perfected Taiyi previously.

    Would the reincarnated Nezha be too powerful because of that?

    As long as his Dao heart was not lost, the stronger he was, the better.

    At most, it was about the same level as Yang Jian. It was the kind that could not be detained even if it was pped into the clouds...

    Yang Jian, Nezha, the small team of generals from the Zhou Nation, and Chan School had already taken shape.

    Li Changshou recalled his n.

    Lei Zhenzi, Huang Tianhua, and the others were already on the agenda for the future. Tuxing Sun wanted to see if the situation would be reconstructed.

    For example, Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements for Yang Ren, Jin Zha, and Mu Zha were rtively rxed. After all, their upper limits were far inferior to Yang Jian and Nezha.

    Now, Perfected Taiyi put away the pearl and brocade pouch and bowed deeply to Fairy Yun Xiao.

    ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist. Thank you!¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and nodded. She blinked at Li Changshou and gestured for him to deal with it.

    ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that everything goes smoothly. The preparations before reincarnation are very important. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re really worried for my precious disciple... Do I need to look for the mortal family that he reincarnated into? Why don¡¯t we secretly nurture Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnated grandparents?¡±

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao suppressed theirughter. Perfected Huang Long and Perfected Yu Ding, who had followed Taiyi, smiled faintly.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. He could not say that he had secretly arranged everything.

    It was impossible for him to point out that the Heavenly Dao already had aplete script.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, if you¡¯re really worried, I¡¯ll write two letters. Go to the Netherworld in advance and give them to King Qin Guang and the Reincarnation Pagoda¡¯s Pagoda Master, to settle this matter. You are the Great Immortal of Chan School and have my authority. I believe that Ksitigarbha will not make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi gave him a thumbs-up and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, you know how to abuse your authority, don¡¯t you!?!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding quickly sealed the Taiyi¡¯s mouth. The fairies in the pavilion could not help butugh. Theirughter stopped after a while.

    Originally, Ling Zhuzi was still a little sad after reincarnating. However, after such a torment, his mood waspletely gone.

    The three immortals of Chan School kept expressing their gratitude to Yun Xiao. Yun Xiao only replied gently and did not say anything. She did not want to repay them.

    After all, Li Changshou had personally spoken. She naturally would not reject him.

    After Li Changshou finished writing the letter, Perfected Taiyi pulled Huang Long and Yu Ding to the Netherworld.

    Perfected Taiyi did not force Li Changshou to go with him. His letter was enough...

    However, Fairy Yun Xiao saw something unusual.

    After Perfected Taiyi left, Li Changshou and Yun Xiao walked side by side on the clean beach of the Three-Immortal Ind.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Netherworld yourself? It seems that your actions this time are not safe.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to guess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ultimately not as smart as you,¡± Yun Xiao said gently, but her eyes were filled with reproach.

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little smart. Yun, you¡¯re the one with great wisdom... Actually, I don¡¯t have to care too much about this matter. I¡¯ve already helped Ling Zhuzi.¡±

    There was a hint of contemtion in Yun Xiao¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her slender fingers wrote the word ¡®Heaven¡¯ in her sleeve. Li Changshou smiled and nodded. Yun Xiao immediately understood that the Heavenly Dao was behind this.

    Li Changshou only yed a suitable role in the appropriate position and gave Ling Zhuzi as many benefits as possible.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yun Xiao raised her hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. Her actions were very natural, and her eyes were filled with worry and concern.

    She was worried that Li Changshou had schemed too much and thought too much. She was afraid that he would be too tired and would not tell others.

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Will it be peaceful after the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°How can a peaceful life be so easily obtained?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°My personality is a little strange.

    If I can obtain peace easily, I would definitely be suspicious and think that it might be a trap.

    If I work hard and finally obtain peace in a stable corner, I will feel extremely realistic. I can be at ease and stay with you forever.¡±

    Perhaps his words were too gentle, Yun Xiao subconsciously shifted her gaze and did not dare to look at him, afraid that her Dao heart would melt after seeing the gaze in his eyes.

    The two of them strolled for a while and went to the shade of the beach to rest.

    He recited poems, painted, yed the zither, and yed the strings.

    The water vapor turned into clouds and spiritual energy disguised as a breeze, causing the two of them to turn from one foot to one inch apart. Then, their clothes touched, and their skin was close.

    Unknowingly, Li Changshou was already lying beside Yun Xiao¡¯s leg. He closed his eyes and sighed.

    Yun Xiao ran her slender fingers through his long hair and she helped him tie his hair up while her smile grew wider.

    ¡°Is Ling¡¯e¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence sessful?¡±

    She asked gently.

    Actually, she had already known the process. She just wanted to express her concern for Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Grandmaster has already personally stepped forward to protect her. How can it not go smoothly...? Speaking of that, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ling¡¯e will be conceited.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m prepared to bring her out to take a lookter. After all, the Dao Ancestor is protecting her now. She¡¯s safe.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Then remember to bring her to the ind to stay for a while. We have to get closer eventually.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and fell silent. He seemed to have something on his mind.

    Yun Xiao waited quietly for him to speak. She never asked anything.

    A few momentster...

    ¡°Yun, if I have to leave the Primordial World after the Great Tribtion, are you willing to let go of everything here and follow me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yun Xiao agreed softly.

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s kiss!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Yun Xiao raised her hand and knocked Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. Her face was slightly red. She could not resist the frivolousness of her lover.

    When she returned to her senses, she saw that Li Changshou was staring at the waves again. His eyes were gloomy.

    Soon, Li Changshou fell asleep. All his worries disappeared.

    He was busy and had fun.

    ...

    The matter of Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation was progressing smoothly.

    The three big shots of Chan School had gone to the Netherworld. Even if Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth was sealed, Perfected Huang Long would speak for him the entire time. His outstanding battle results back then were quite threatening.

    He challenged the Western Sect with just one sentence. There were things that were stronger and stronger among Saints.

    Li Changshou¡¯s letter guaranteed that the Yama Lord would not be troubled. The Netherworld gave special permission to allow Ling Zhuzi to directly walk through the Reincarnation Pagoda to transform into a fetus spirit and choose to reincarnate.

    At that time, the Netherworld Magistrate Brush would hook the Book of Life and Death. The chosen couple would naturally be arranged by the Heavenly Dao to be prepared to have children. They would also obtain the protection of the Spirit Pearl¡¯s destiny and merit.

    Over at the Reincarnation Pagoda, Ksitigarbha only hesitated for a while and finally agreed.

    Chan School was still the ¡°ally¡± that the Western Sect was working hard to obtain.

    Even if Ksitigarbha had the intention to raise his head and say ¡°I won¡¯t¡± to Li Changshou, he had to pay attention to the influence on the Western Sect and Chan School.

    Li Changshou¡¯s calctions were stable. He did not participate too much and allowed Ling Zhuzi to reincarnate safely.

    In fact, Li Changshou had originally nned to bring Perfected Taiyi to the Goddess of Mercy Pce to meet Goddess Nuwa and create a perfect Dao Body for Ling Zhuzi.

    However, it was not appropriate for Li Changshou to go to the Goddess¡¯s Pce now.

    He was well aware of the previous test. He also felt that Goddess Nuwa had deliberately concealed it and gave him an easy answer.

    Secondly...

    It was not appropriate for him to fight the Heavenly Dao in terms of Nezha. There was a high chance that Nezha would use the treasure lotus to shape the lotus flower immortal body. It would be a waste to give the perfect Dao body of the human race.

    It was still the same sentence¡ª¡±The general situation cannot be changed, and small areas can be controlled.¡±

    What the Heavenly Dao needed was the power of Chan School, the sharp de in the God-Conferment Tribtion, and the general of the Heavenly Courts in the future.

    Li Changshou would not try to change that general direction.

    Li Changshou had already done so much to reverse the tragedy between Li Jing and Nezha.

    Looking at Li Jing¡¯s current situation, Li Changshou was 90% confident in reversing the tragedy. The next focus was Li Jing¡¯s wife, Jin Zha, and Nezha¡¯s mother.

    There was a saying that goes, ¡°A loving mother is a loser.¡±

    It was easy for father and son to reach a united front and be closer.

    Previously, Li Changshou had gone to Elder Moon¡¯s Hall of Marriage not only to make arrangements regarding the marriage of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    He asked Elder Moon to tie some red strings to Ling Zhuzi and reminded Elder Moon to wait for Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation to be over eighteen years old. Then, he began to look for an opportunity to poke Ling Zhuzi with the Acacia Tree.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou also used the excuse of ¡°observing the Daopanions of the Immortal Sects of Ren School¡± to look at Li Jing¡¯s marriage of destiny and made some insignificant arrangements.

    When the Three-Immortal Ind of the main body was intimate with Yun Xiao, Li Changshou decided...

    <i>Let¡¯s be steady again.</i>

    When Li Jing achieved military sess, he would get a paper effigy to sneak into the Li Residence and hide under Li Jing¡¯s nose. He would be the butler, servant, and so on.

    <i>Tsk, participation in moderation.</i>

    When the three immortals of Chan School returned from the Netherworld, Perfected Taiyi sent amunication jade token to Li Changshou. There were many words of gratitude in it. He said that Ksitigarbha and King Qin Guang had agreed to that matter.

    What Perfected Taiyi had to do next was to nurture Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul.

    He wanted this soul to be aspatible with the Great Dao as possible and increase hisprehension of the Great Dao. From then on, he would have extraordinaryprehension after reincarnation.

    The nurturing of Nezha, from the womb, no...

    From before he reincarnated!

    After making arrangements for Ling Zhuzi, Li Changshou ced his attention on the dragon race and the trichiliocosm.

    The heavens are unpredictable, and there is no prolonged peace in one¡¯s heart.

    It had only been a few hundred years since the dragon race had be a hidden danger of the Heavenly Courts.

    The dragon race, which had originally been oppressed by the Western Sect, held the Heavenly Courts¡¯dder under Li Changshou¡¯s guidance. They could continue their luck and earn merit, and have a chance to revive.

    However, the corruption in the dragon race had umted since ancient times.

    Although the conflict had yet to intensify, and the Heavenly Courts and the Dragon Pce were peaceful, when the arrogant dragons realized that the Dragon Pce was dispensable and was merely attached to the Heavenly Courts which did not grant them any privileges, the dragons would probably lose their mentality...

    There were only two possibilities.

    If the dragon race was unwilling to submit to the Heavenly Courts and wanted to leave the Heavenly Courts, they would lose their advantage and cause a huge impact on the Heavenly Courts¡¯ prestige.

    The Heavenly Courts could also strengthen their control over the dragon race and threaten them with heavy punishment, using the Heavenly Dao to trap the dragon race.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, thetter was more likely.

    After all, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s knowledge in his previous life, the dragon race after that was only the gods of the clouds and rain. If they made any mistakes, they would be reprimanded by the Heavenly Courts even if they vited the Heavenly rules.

    The only way to break the situation was to let the dragon race find their rightful ce in the current Primordial World.

    Simply put, he had to wake the dragon race up.

    Before the conflict between the dragon race and the Heavenly Courts erupted, he wouldpletely kill the conflict in the dragon race. He would let the dragon race face many of their ws and seek survival.

    When Li Changshou, Taibai Jinxing, was rewarded by the Heavenly Courts, he was given the symbol of killing and change by the Jade Emperor.

    This time, Dongfang Qi was destined to shine in the four seas...

    Li Changshou slowly unfolded a ¡°perfect¡± painting in his heart.

    The 33 Layered Heavens suppressed the Primordial World.

    Mortals lived freely in the South Continent and the vast world.

    The Eighteen Levels of Hell and the Six Paths of Reincarnation were no longer blocked.

    The Western Sect retreated, and the Buddhist Sects were sessfully reced by the Dao Sects. They became an important power to assist and bnce the Heavenly Courts.

    The trichiliocosm was controlled by the Heavenly Courts, the Heaven Ascension Hall, and the Immortal Alliance, which controlled more than 90% of the Chiliocosm. They created the conflict between the Immortal Alliance or the Heaven Ascension Hall and the Heavenly Courts. They gave the Qi Refinement cultivators the choice to join different factions and cut off the possibility of the Three Thousand Buddhist Kingdoms and restricted the power of the Buddhist Sect.

    The Dao Sect could not avoid incurring losses during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, but they tried their best to preserve their Dao heritage.

    As for himself...

    Li Changshou smiled faintly. His body merged with nature and he sighed softly.

    How could it be that easy to escape? It was not just a joke to retire.

    This painting actuallycked the core part.

    Saint...

    ¡°Report...¡±

    A Heavenly Soldier suddenly walked over from outside the Grand White Hall and interrupted Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts.

    Li Changshou activated the paper effigy and walked towards the Great White Hall. He asked warmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Lord Taibai Jinxing! The master of the Hall of Enlightenment has ordered me to deliver thismunication jade token urgently!¡±

    The Heavenly Soldier held a jade token. The mark of Yama Hall was engraved on the jade token, and the unique divine light of the Hall of Enlightenment remained on it.

    Clearly, the jade token was sent from the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Li Changshou took the jade talisman and probed it with his immortal senses. When he saw King Qin Guang¡¯s words, he was first stunned. Then, the paper effigy¡¯s gaze froze. Then, he lowered his head and smiled in relief.

    The letter mentioned that in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the soul of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s Qi Yuan had already condensed again. He could reincarnate once he was nurtured.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand. The Heavenly Soldier lowered its head and answered. It stood up and quickly retreated.

    Li Changshou held the jade token and hesitated.

    At that moment, he did not think about what the Great God-Conferment Tribtion would be like. He was just hesitating. When he returned to the hall with his hands behind his back, his back looked a little lonely.

    So what if he bnced the Heavenly Dao?

    <i>I¡¯ll go to the Hall of Marriageter and look for a good marriage for my master¡¯s reincarnation. Previously, my master was conscientious and cautious. He cultivated the Dao for a lifetime and only became a Turbid Immortal...</i>

    In his next life, regardless of whether he was Jiang Taigong or Fei Xiong, he would arrange more mortal marriages. It could be considered his filial piety as a disciple.

 Chapter 633 - The Flower Has Reopened, but The Petals Are Different

    <h4>Chapter 633: The Flower Has Reopened, but The Petals Are Different</h4>

    After receiving the news that his master¡¯s soul had awakened, Li Changshou waited for another sixteen years.

    In the past sixteen years, Li Changshou had been forcing himself to be busy with the political affairs of the Heavenly Courts and the small arrangements before the Great Tribtion.

    In fact, in the past sixteen years, Li Changshou had appeared in the Lingxiao Hall more times than the previous 320 years!

    That made the Jade Emperor think that the Heavenly Courts would encounter some dangerter.

    It also made General Dongmu uneasy. He was afraid that the trivial matters that he could do on a daily basis had been done by Taibai Jinxing. He had be a useless person who had retired from the Heavenly Courts.

    Quan Dong found an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart talk with Li Changshou and advised him not to be too hardworking. The pressure on the immortals working below was a little high.

    Li Changshou only smiled bitterly and remained silent for a while.

    The silence was the barbecue tonight.

    However, Li Changshou could not ignore the leader who was concerned about him, the subordinate.

    He sorted out his thoughts and smiled bitterly. He said slowly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little pretentious.¡±

    ¡°Pretentious?¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°If the demons that died at your hands hear these words, they will really jump out of their coffins to settle scores with you. What is it?¡±

    ¡°My master, Qi Yuan.¡±

    Li Changshou downed the wine in his cup and continued to flip the skewer in his hand.

    Only the simple mortal fire could create a different kind of dust fragrance.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Previously, Goddess Houtu ordered someone to send news that Master¡¯s remnant soul haspletely recovered in the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°You used so much merit previously and even killed the little demon prince Lu Ya, who was chosen by the Heavenly Dao to add fuel to the fire during the cmity. In the end, fortunately, Saint Nuwa took action and gathered Fellow Daoist Qi Yuan¡¯s soul. It¡¯s a good thing that your master¡¯s soul has awakened. Why are you still frowning?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and looked at Quan Dong beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty should know.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Quan Dong blinked. Then, he pinched his fingers and deduced openly. He hadpletely forgotten that the Heavenly Dao should have blinded the heavenly secrets and prevented the Heavenly Dao from deducing.

    The Heavenly Emperor was not a privileged person.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Quan Dong muttered, ¡°The Heavenly Dao appeared. After your master reincarnates, he will be an important figure in this Great Tribtion. The three Dao of Man, Immortal, and God have made some achievements... Changgeng, are you worried that my master will be a means for the Heavenly Dao to restrain you? Actually, sometimes, you think too much of the Heavenly Dao as a living being. The so-called Heavenly Dao is the gathering of the Great Dao and the manifestation of the rules. The only goal is the stability of the world. Changgeng, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Your Majesty.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m worried about other things.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°If I go, Master will be reincarnated.¡±

    Quan Dong blinked and was a little confused.

    ¡°Previously, the Goddess said that after Master reincarnates, he would have nothing to do with me. That was her condition to save Master. Since I have promised the Goddess, I will not go back on my words. After Master reincarnates, he will no longer have anything to do with me. This chance of reincarnation is the only thing I can offer my master. In the past sixteen years, every time I thought about how I could not show my filial to his parents and could only watch my master leave, I would feel a little upset.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly.

    Quan Dong thought carefully and picked up the wine jar beside him. He handed it to Li Changshou and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the wine! Today, let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content and forget the many troubles of the Three Realms!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and took the wine jar. He clinked it with Quan Dong, and the two incarnations drank until they were drunk.

    The paper effigy was drunk!

    Three monthster, Li Changshou could not dy any longer.

    His master was going to reincarnate anyway. It was not a big deal to stay in the treasure pool.

    It was indeed a good thing for his master. He could not dy his master¡¯s beautiful future because of the guilt in his heart.

    He had given him all the necessary arrangements.

    Sensing that Ling¡¯e was about toe out of seclusion, Li Changshou set the date to go to the Six Paths of Reincarnation as the day Ling¡¯e woulde out of seclusion.

    He asked Ling¡¯e to send his master off.

    On that day, the Dao runes around Ling¡¯e returned to calm. They only stopped in the midst ofprehending the Dao.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to wake her up from her seclusion. He reminded her to change into a in dress and go outter.

    <i>A in dress?</i>

    Ling¡¯e, who was still a little dazed, tilted her head. Then, she understood something.

    <i>Senior Brother should be bringing me to visit some mighty figures and officially bring me into his social circle!</i>

    <i>Indeed, after bing a Golden Immortal, Senior Brother¡¯s attitude towards me immediately changed drastically.</i>

    <i>The thousand-year n of sleeping with Senior Brother has finally started!</i>

    Thinking about that, Ling¡¯e blinked and suddenly raised her hand to cover her face. She turned around and hugged the thin nket and rolled around on the bed.

    Li Changshou, who was outside the door, was speechless.

    <i>This little golden immortal is really not steady.</i>

    However, Li Changshou did not expect that the most unstable person today would be...

    The Jade Emperor.

    Two hourster, Ling¡¯e finally finished dressing up.

    She changed into a white dress with blue flowers andbed her long hair back to her temples. She wore a jade hairpin that Yun Xiao had given her back then and carried a flower basket that her senior brother had refined.

    Ling¡¯e even ¡°schemed¡± and tied a Flowing Cloud ribbon on her wrist. When she stood still, the ribbon also fluttered with some streams of light, preventing her from being subconsciously ignored.

    Naturally, Ling¡¯e¡¯s worries werepletely unfounded.

    After entering the Golden Immortal realm, his junior sister, who was already considered a spiritual beauty, had a qualitative leap.

    Her eyes were bright and moving, and there was a hint of charm in the corners of her eyes. The distance between her small nose and upper lip seemed to have been painstakingly carved by Goddess Nuwa. She was so beautiful that there was no difference.

    Her figure was even more slender. Although her waist under the corset was not exaggerated to the point where it could not withstand being grabbed, it was still slender.

    When she flew out of the secret underground chamber and dispersed the ¡°Smoke Escape Technique¡± to appear in front of Li Changshou, Li Changshou was a little surprised.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly and pointed out a white cloud, leaving half a spot for Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e jumped up on her toes and agreed obediently. She subconsciously stood at the edge of the white cloud.

    Then, she asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, our three rules... are still...¡±

    ¡°Come over.¡± Li Changshou raised his left hand slightly. Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and chuckled. She hugged her senior brother¡¯s arm happily.

    When the white cloud left the Little Qiong Peak, he flew out of the Grand White Pce and headed towards the East Heavenly Gate.

    In order to prevent others from suspecting his character when he brought Ling¡¯e out, Li Changshou deliberately did not use the image of an old immortal. Instead, he maintained the appearance of a young Daoist.

    Ling¡¯e did not ask what Li Changshou wanted to bring her to do. At that moment, she was immersed in the joy that he had broken the three rules. She only squinted and chuckled from time to time.

    Well, he had been conquered by her!

    Just as the pair was about to leave the East Heavenly Gate, a distant shout sounded from behind. It was the Golden Roc spreading its wings and flying over.

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Li Changshou stopped the cloud and gestured for Ling¡¯e, who was hanging on his arm, to stand obediently. He turned around and waited for Jin Pengfei to arrive.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you lead the troops in the trichiliocosm? Why did you suddenly return?¡±

    ¡°Teacher.¡± The Golden Roc cupped his fists and said, ¡°The Jade Emperor has just issued a decree and called me back. He said that Teacher has been in a bad mood recently and asked me to apany Teacher more.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and bowed to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Your Majesty. That¡¯s good. It¡¯ll be faster with you in the Netherworld.¡±

    However, the Golden Roc said, ¡°Teacher, the Jade Emperor ordered his horse to guard the carriage a few months ago. He said that he was waiting for you to go out...¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the horses in the sky neighed. A stream of light flew slowly towards that ce.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he did not reject the Jade Emperor¡¯s kind intentions. When the carriage came forward, he sat on the ¡°convertible¡± carriage with Ling¡¯e.

    There were eight Mutant Golden Light Flood Dragons in front of the carriage. Three hundred elite Heavenly Soldiers riding pegasi were guarding the side. There were also six thousand Heavenly Soldiers waiting outside the East Heavenly Gate to protect Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    The drums and trumpets sounded.

    Heavenly Might, Army Might.

    Arge group of people rushed to the Netherworld in a mighty manner, attracting the gazes of the people from both the Heavenly Courts and the East Ocean¡¯s East Continent.

    Li Changshou felt more at ease and was no longer as depressed as before.

    Three dayster, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ ceremonial guards finally arrived in the Netherworld.

    Fengdu City was decorated withnterns and colored banners. The vengeful spirits and evil spirits everywhere were temporarily detained or driven away. It made the number one city in the Netherworld... very bright.

    Ox-head and Horse-face, the Second Marshal, had already left the pass to wee him. They bowed outside the carriage and protected him.

    Many experts of the Magi in the Netherworld were weing them halfway.

    The ten Yama Lords arrived in front of the city gate in advance. After Li Changshou alighted from the carriage, theyughed loudly and greeted him.

    That was also considered the ¡°ecology¡± of the current Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou ordered the Golden Roc and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops to wait outside the city. He did not want to disturb the ghosts in the city. He also asked Ling¡¯e to bow to the ten Yama Lords and call them seniors.

    The Yama Lords were experts when it came to investigating ghosts. They were not weak when it came to fighting and scolding. They were also good at hunting demons. However, when they praised beautiful fairies, they would say the same thing over and over again.

    ¡°Aiya, Fairy Ling¡¯e, it¡¯s been many years since west met. You¡¯ve gotten more beautiful!¡±

    ¡°How handsome!¡±

    ¡°A match made in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Have a child soon, hahahaha!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was flushed red. She hid behind Li Changshou and did not dare to show her face. Li Changshou smiled and agreed.

    It was impossible for him to be embarrassed by such low-level teasing.

    He entered Fengdu City and headed to the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.

    Taibai Jinxing, apanied by the Yama Lords of the ten halls, inspected the sanitation of the streets of Fengdu City. He asked about the efficiency of dealing with vengeful spirits and vengeful spirits and pointed out that the eighteen levels of hell had to be sealed at all times to prevent ghosts from running to the mortal world to cause trouble.

    When Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e entered the Reincarnation Disc, the ten Yama Lords looked at each other and smiled. Only King Qin Guang and King Chujiang were waiting. The other eight rushed back to the various Yama Halls to get busy.

    However, just as the eight Yama Lords left, King Qin Guang frowned and seemed to have sensed something.

    He turned around from the Reincarnation Immortal Ind and his eyes shone with ck light. He looked in the direction of the city gate of Fengdu City and was shocked.

    There was a Heavenly Courts general dressed in armor walking over slowly. He sized up the low buildings in Fengdu City and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Jade... Jade Emperor?¡±

    King Qin Guang shouted.

    King Chujiang, who was pinching his waist and picking his ears, smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, what are you talking about? What Jade Emperor? What Jade Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    p! p! p!

    King Qin Guang raised his hand and pped King Chujiang. It happened to hit King Chujiang¡¯s raised elbow. That finger immediately poked into his skull and emitted a stream of ck blood from the Magi.

    King Qin Guang lowered his voice and cursed, ¡°That¡¯s the incarnation of the Jade Emperor!¡±

    King Chujiang blinked and stuffed a handkerchief into his ear. He red at the young general on the streets of Fengdu City and could not help but burp.

    <i>Wound?</i>

    It was just a skull. It was not a vital point.

    ¡°Quick! I¡¯ll invite the Jade Emperor to rush to the Yama Hall. Quickly call the brothers to gather and call the judge and ghost generals!¡±

    King Qin Guang hurriedly ordered. King Chujiang agreed and turned around to run.

    Not long after, there were some disturbances in Fengdu City. There was a tense atmosphere everywhere.

    At the same time, in the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.

    ...

    Knowing that she was going to the Netherworld this time, Ling¡¯e immediately understood why her senior brother wanted her to wear a in dress.

    To pay respects to their master.

    Therefore, when she followed her senior brother into the small world in the Reincarnation Disc and flew to the treasure pool in the corner, Ling¡¯e did not need her senior brother to call her over. She had already taken out five sets of offerings.

    There were fruits, wine, meat, candlesticks, incense burners, copper basins, a few paper effigies, and a handkerchief.

    Before Li Changshou could speak, Ling¡¯e had already nurtured her emotions. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said sadly, ¡°Master, you died so miserably...¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    A dry cough came from the treasure pool.

    Ling¡¯e was stunned. In the blink of an eye, the image of an old Daoist priest slowly grew out of the treasure pool and smiled kindly at her.

    ¡°Ah, I feel awkward when you cry.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ling¡¯e cheered and stood up. Just as she was about to jump up, she realized that there were other remnant souls in the treasure pool that were being repaired. She hurriedly stopped and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive again.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qi Yuan pretended to be angry. ¡°Did reviving me dy you and your senior brother?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Aiya... I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Ling¡¯e lowered her head and bowed. She said softly, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed deeply and smiled. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, okay.¡±

    Qi Yuan raised his hand and supported himself. His soul flew out of the treasure pool. Immortal light floated around him, which contained a lot of merit.

    He said, ¡°The restoration of my remnant soul was all thanks to your senior brother¡¯s request to the Saint. Speaking of which, I¡¯m ashamed. I did not teach the two of you much. Instead, I made Changshou spend all his effort to protect his life and gather his soul. ¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°If Master had not given me my original background, I would only be a mortal. At that moment, I would already be a pile of bones buried in the wilderness.¡±

    Ling¡¯e tried to hold her master¡¯s arm, but she realized that she was blocked by the immortal light around her master.

    When Li Changshou saw that, his expression turned a little gloomy. He pulled himself together and thought about how to make his masterugh a few more times before reincarnating.

    Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Previously, the Lady of Earth told me that after you came, I would reincarnate. Changshou, Ling¡¯e, apany me on a walk. I have many things to say to you. I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed softly and followed behind Qi Yuan.

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and lowered her head to wipe her tears. Then, she leaned forward with a smile.

    ¡°Hehehe! Master, guess what cultivation your second disciple has now.¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°What Dao Attainment can that be? It¡¯s impossible for you to be a Golden Immortal in such a short period of time, right?¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Ling¡¯e pinched her waist and revealed her Dao runes. She chuckled smugly.

    Qi Yuan could not help but smile kindly.

    His second disciple¡¯s Dao realm was too high. He... could notprehend the details.

    Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I deserve this. I have achieved nothing in my life, but I have taken in an impressive disciple. Changshou, the Lady of Earth had previously mentioned that you are now a second-stage righteous god of the Heavenly Courts, Lord Taibai Jinxing, ranked in the top ten of the Heavenly Dao Sequences... I don¡¯t know much about that, but I know that you are capable. I¡¯m quite proud of myself. However, Changshou, there¡¯s something you have to remember.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Master,¡± Li Changshou replied with his head lowered.

    Qi Yuan looked serious and said slowly, ¡°I know that you are not timid. You are just afraid of death. This is the norm for living beings. However, you keep talking about it every day. I¡¯m just a small Turbid Immortal in the world. I don¡¯t have broad horizons or knowledge. However, you have been raised by me. I still have a responsibility to be your master. I have to say these words. At your current position, you can¡¯t just think about yourself. You are an important immortal of the Heavenly Courts. You have the power to kill countless living beings. You seem to be the main character of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. You have to think about how to do something for the living beings of the world and the Three Realms. You don¡¯t have to seek fame or suffer some misunderstandings. However, you only have to have a clear conscience. You have to live up to your current position and authority.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will remember.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and agreed.

    At the side, Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Master, most of the order in the Heavenly Courts is nned and personally brought up by Senior Brother. Senior Brother has already done many things for themon people.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the young man in front of him.

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said softly, ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t affect my safety. I¡¯ll take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ah, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Qi Yuan smiled in satisfaction. He ced his hands behind his back and continued walking forward. After taking a few steps, he asked, ¡°Junior Sister Yushi... is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master Yushi stayed in the Immortal Du Sect to cultivate,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I once invited her to the Heavenly Courts. She was a little unwilling. Master, don¡¯t worry. The Immortal Du Sect is protected by the Heavenly Soldiers now. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve let your Aunt-Master down in this life. I thought that I could find her reincarnation, but I didn¡¯t expect...

    Although the flower has bloomed again, there are no petals. That is probably the logic of reincarnation.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and was about to speak when Qi Yuan continued, ¡°After I reincarnate, there will be no karma between me and my previous life. Cultivate well. When you know that I have already reincarnated, you don¡¯t have to worry about me or visit me. You also don¡¯t have to trouble yourself to guide me to cultivate. Changshou, you have already done too much for me. In the end, I don¡¯t want to be taken care of like this.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes turned red, and she pouted. ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Silly child, why are you crying? It¡¯s already a blessing that I can reincarnate. This is a good thing.¡±

    Qi Yuan took the initiative to reach out, but he could not hold Ling¡¯e¡¯s fingers. Ling¡¯e hurriedly raised her hand and followed her master¡¯s palm.

    The old Daoist priest ced Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand in Li Changshou¡¯s palm and patted it gently.

    ¡°Changshou, your junior sister has been deeply in love with you since she was young. You have taught her so much because you want her to be by your side for a long time. I know that you have feelings for a mighty figure, Fairy Yun Xiao, but you also remember not to neglect and let Ling¡¯e down. This is myst request for you.¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Li Changshou moved his lips and wanted to speak, but his voice was choked. He could only hold Ling¡¯e¡¯s slender hand tightly.

    Qi Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and patted the back of Li Changshou¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just wait here. Don¡¯t watch me enter the Reincarnation Disc. Don¡¯t be sad and don¡¯t worry. As Qi Refinement cultivators, it¡¯s difficult to transcend. Why is it difficult to be carefree?¡±

    After saying that, Qi Yuan waved his hand and turned around. He walked slowly towards the fog not far away and recited softly.

    ¡°In the vast World Turbid Immortal Fruit, don¡¯t be sad for a thousand years. My Dao heart will not change my longevity aspirations. I will let this soul walk the final path.¡±

    A wisp of golden light shone and moved the old Daoist priest¡¯s soul outside the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Li Changshou suddenly broke down. He raised his head and took a deep breath, but his aura kept trembling. Tears flickered in the corners of his eyes, but they quickly evaporated by him.

    He was an expert of Ren School, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative god, the tenth in the Heavenly Dao sequence!

    Li Changshou slowly knelt down in the direction that the old Daoist priest had left...

    ¡°Little fellow, do you want to learn an immortal technique from me? You can live forever and live freely in the world.¡±

 Chapter 634 - The Meeting of the Saints

    <h4>Chapter 634: The Meeting of the Saints</h4>

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you really not going to take a look...¡±

    ¡°Just send Master off.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Although Master doesn¡¯t let us go, he won¡¯t really scold you.¡±

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, Li Changshou¡¯s expression returned to normal after he stood up. His eyes were clear and his face was calm. There was nothing unusual about him.

    Ling¡¯e bit her lips gently and wanted to say something. In the end, she only sighed softly and turned around to take two steps forward. A ray of golden light carried her out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Suddenly, he heard a soft sigh. Two wisps of immortal light appeared beside Li Changshou.

    The two immortal lights chased each other and transformed into the figure of the Lady of Earth.

    She was dressed in an ancient dress and looked at Li Changshou with the kind and gentle gaze of a mother.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send me off?¡±

    The Lady of Earth asked softly. She held her hands in front of her and stared at the young Daoist in front of her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to the Lady of Earth and slowly sighed. He sat beside the treasure pool and was in a daze.

    The Lady of Earth stood quietly at the side. Her body seemed to be illusory. It did not exist here or in the world. It was like a three-dimensional painting.

    After a long silence, Li Changshou suddenly asked, ¡°When will the remnant will of the Pangu God move?¡±

    The Lady of Earth did not expect Li Changshou to suddenly ask that. Surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about that?¡±

    Li Changshou retracted his gaze and smiled.

    ¡°I just suddenly thought that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion should be fully activated with Master¡¯s departure. I¡¯m afraid that I will suddenly be distracted at the crucial moment of the Great Tribtion.¡±

    However, Houtu remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Do you know anything about this matter?¡±

    ¡°Some, not many.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Based on the Heavenly Dao that I understand now, the Primordial One should be thest will of the Pangu God. It resonated with the Great Dao and gave birth to a living being that protected the stability of the world. However, there are a few things that I don¡¯t understand. Goddess, can you exin them to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Lady of Earth slowly took a few steps forward, folded her skirt, and sat ten feet away.

    At that moment, the Lady of Earth¡¯s temperament was a little contradictory. She looked like a young girl who was ignorant of the world, but also like a wise person who had seen the vicissitudes of life.

    She said, ¡°If I can tell you, I will naturally tell you. After all... you were the one who summoned me from oblivion. I owe you a karma, a huge favor.¡±

    Li Changshou did not stand on ceremony and said, ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc is a part of the Heavenly Dao. This ce should be under the attention of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Yes or no.¡±

    The Lady of Earth said gently, ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc is formed by my Dao Body. The Heavenly Dao cannot corrode my will. However, I have to follow the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restrictions on reincarnation. Only then can the Six Paths of Reincarnation be connected to the trichiliocosm and the Primordial World through the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    As she spoke, she tapped her slender fingers gently. Li Changshou heard her call softly in his heart.

    ¡°If we speak here, the Heavenly Dao will not be able to investigate.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    The Lady of Earth asked in his heart, ¡°Are you ming the Heavenly Dao? Or do you hate the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°After all, the Heavenly Dao is not a living being. Hatred has to be directed at a corresponding main body. Moreover, at the end of the day, this is just a matter of creation messing with people.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you can treat the Heavenly Dao as a living being.¡±

    A hint of hesitation shed in the Lady of Earth¡¯s eyes. She chuckled and said, ¡°Your Dao can make up for theck of the entire Heavenly Dao. This is probably why Teacher and Senior Brother Taiqing value you so much. I can¡¯t ask you to do anything. However, if possible, this bnced Dao is needed between living beings and the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Goddess, you mentioned the carefree... Does the Primordial World have absolute carefreeness?¡±

    Goddess Houtu said gently, ¡°That will depend on how youprehend it. Teacher could be called carefree, but he can no longer escape the Primordial World and cannot be cut off from the Heavenly Dao. Instead, he is restrained in the world. Living beings like Teacher, who had existed for a long time and had reached the peak of the Dao Realm, are restrained in the world and could not travel in the Chaos Sea. It was a form of torture. Senior Brother Taiqing is also known as carefree. He can leave the Primordial World at any time and abandon his position as a Saint. However, he is influenced by the Pangu God and adheres to the ideology of protecting the world. He has also epted the control of the Primordial Violet Qi.¡±

    ¡°Control?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡± The Lady of Earth smiled.

    He was clearly saying that on purpose.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and smiled. ¡°The Goddess is actually really carefree. The Heavenly Dao cannot affect you. The Saint respects you and is unrestrained in this small world.¡±

    ¡°Carefree?¡±

    The Lady of Earth looked around and hugged her elbows gently. She leaned forward slightly and said gently, ¡°Actually, I will be a little bored.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything.

    He had already obtained the information he wanted.

    Erosion, Control, and treating living beings.

    Suddenly, the small world in the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc trembled. Immortal light swayed everywhere.

    Li Changshou was about to stand up when the Lady of Earth gestured for him not to care. She used her bare hands to create immortal clouds and tapped open a cloud mirror, revealing a colorful path.

    Qi Yuan¡¯s figure flew past the path. The old Daoist priest¡¯s appearance began to gradually fade. He gradually transformed into a middle-aged Daoist, a young Daoist, a young man, and then a child. Finally, he transformed into the shape of a fetus spirit and turned into a light spot the size of a green bean. He entered the colorful vortex at the end of the path.

    The scene changed. Lightning shed in the Reincarnation Immortal Ind of Fengdu City. A beam of light pierced through theyers of ck fog above the Netherworld and disappeared into the void.

    The phenomena of flying bears appeared on the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. The purple lightning turned into the Azure Dragon and White Tiger and roared.

    In the South Continent, thunder rumbled in the clear sky everywhere. A huge gust of wind blew in the home of a noble in arge city...

    The wind, rain, thunder, and lightning rumbled. The beasts, insects, and ants were shocked.

    The cry of an infant echoed in the Netherworld. The phenomena everywhere disappeared. The ghosts of the Netherworld looked at thend of reincarnation, their eyes burning with yearning.

    In the Heavenly Courts, the golden pir in front of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall flickered and suddenly began to spin rapidly. However, no one¡¯s name was revealed.

    The Jade Emperor looked up at the roof of the hall and chuckled. He closed his eyes and focused. He was naturally busy using his incarnation to cause trouble.

    A momentter, there was a p of thunder in the sky.

    Li Changshou had once used the Qi Gazing technique to see the Tribtion Sword floating above the Primordial World slowly sink. The tip of the sword was almost touching the Shang Nation.

    All living beings were frustrated, and cultivators were uneasy.

    In the Grand Pure One Temple, the thin elder opened his eyes slightly and sighed softly.

    In the small courtyard of the Three Pure Ones behind the Jade Void Pce, the South Pole Immortal received the order in a low voice and turned to look for the White Crane Child.

    The Daoist under the tree kept pinching his fingers and frowning. The smile on his lips gradually disappeared.

    ¡°South Continent...¡±

    On the white jade steps of the Green Touring Pce, the young Daoist who was leaning on the steps chuckled. There was a look of indifference in his eyes as he continued to look at the ¡°little bell¡± beside him.

    At the same time, the Grandmaster of Heaven began to deduce with his fingers. He frowned and muttered,

    ¡°The mortal world? The change of the human dynasties? It corresponds to the Great God-Conferment Tribtion of the three sects? Using the subordinates of the Human Emperor to fill the vacancy of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ legitimate gods? This... is quite interesting.¡±

    Spirit Mountain, mystic realm.

    The two old Daoists opened their eyes and said, ¡°Senior Brother¡± and ¡°no need¡±. Then, they fell silent and closed their eyes.

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc.

    Li Changshou stood up and seemed to have let go of something. He felt much more rxed.

    He was not a wishy-washy person. He should let it go.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Great Dao bnced the rtionship between the Heavenly Dao and living beings. He explored the survival of living beings in the world and tried his best to reduce the path of influence on the world itself.

    On the other hand, the Heavenly Dao used his master to bnce the Great Tribtion.

    The logic was simple¡ª

    Yun Xiao was there. After his master reincarnated, he would most likely be taken away by Chan School.

    The Heavenly Dao had given him a lesson on ¡°bnce¡±. He remembered this grudge. He had already prepared the method to break through the situation. There was no need to be too conflicted.

    The game had just begun.

    Li Changshou turned around and bowed to the Lady of Earth. He was about to bid farewell.

    The Lady of Earth said, ¡°Changgeng, can you report something to the Jade Emperor or Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Just now, the Heavenly Dao revealed that the final killing tribtion should be in the South Continent and the mortal world of the human race.¡±

    Goddess Houtu¡¯s eyebrows were filled with worry.

    ¡°If the God-Conferment Tribtion is only targeted at the Dao Sect and the Western Sect, can you restrain the immortals of the three sects and not kill the innocent in the mortal world? The power of living beings that millions of mortals have died and tens of millions have dissipated is far inferior to the death of an ancient and mighty figure.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the Jade Emperorter. It¡¯s more appropriate for the Jade Emperor to go to the Purple Cloud Pce to invite the Dao Ancestor¡¯s decree.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Houtu nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, why thank you?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and revealed a gentle smile. He said, ¡°Mortals are innocent because of their ignorance. They are truly carefree if they can live happily their entire lives.¡±

    Goddess Houtu smiled and did not say anything. Li Changshou bowed deeply to her and was sent out gently by the golden light.

    Indeed.

    Li Changshou sighed softly.

    In the end, the Lady of Earth avoided the first question she asked.

    Thest will of the Pangu God was indeed rted to the matter of the Magi.

    Li Changshou was already confident in plotting against the three sects. He was confident that he would be safe.

    However, it was really difficult to control this matter. He could not predict the consequences. If he wanted to be stable, it was best to kill the ¡°variable¡± that was not controlled and calcted by him.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>What is going on in front of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc?</i>

    Li Changshou stood on the empty space beside the Reincarnation Disc and looked at the scene of the ¡°sea of people¡± in front of the Reincarnation Disc dissipating. He could not help but tilt his head.

    <i>Did the Netherworld cause a hugemotion?</i>

    Ling¡¯e was standing near the Reincarnation Vortex. At that moment, she was lowering her head and wiping her tears. Not far away, she could see the backs of the ten Yama Kings leaving together. She could also see the backs of the ghostly servants, ghost generals, judges, and the Marshals of the Netherworld.

    The ground was filled with orchid petals.

    On the bridge in front of the Reincarnation Vortex, Immortal Meng Po was collecting the huge bowl.

    Not far away, Li Changshou saw Ox-head and Horse-face hugging their arms and holding their headgear. They were cursing the dozen or so Netherworld servants who were kneeling in front of them.

    Horse-face was calmer. He persuaded, ¡°We can only find them in a hurry. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±

    Ox-head could not help but grit his teeth and scold, ¡°That¡¯s all? You still have the cheek to say that you¡¯re from a royal family of musicians in the Great Shang Kingdom?¡±

    An old-looking, well-dressed ghost servant cried,

    ¡°Marshal! Marshal, you have to be reasonable! You found us an hour ago. We could not find the bell and the bell for a while, so we could only y the y ocarina.

    We thought that the sound of the y ocarina was originally just a whimper. It was just nice to use it to send them off...¡±

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t dare. Marshal, please spare me.¡±

    ¡°This is reincarnation. Do you know about reincarnation? You have lost your lives in the mortal world and are born from death. That is when you y music. This is the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, representing new life and hope. You should have done something happy just now! All of you! You¡¯ve embarrassed the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation this time!¡±

    Ox-head stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you gongs and drums? Why don¡¯t you beat them or blow them? You only know to mess with these things in the Netherworld every day. Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... Aiya, you dare to talk back!¡±

    Li Changshou, who was not far away, was speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation?

    Alright, he roughly knew what had happened outside just now. From the fact that the sky was filled with ghosts when they dispersed, he guessed that his master¡¯s farewell ceremony would definitely be abnormally lively.

    ¡°View¡±.

    <i>Alright, Master is a prideful person. He must have felt good just now.</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s mood inexplicably improved. He floated to Ox-head and Horse-face with his hands behind his back. When he was still far away, he deliberately coughed, scaring Ox-head and Horse-face into putting on their headgear in a flurry.

    Outside Fengdu City, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation hid his tracks and escaped quietly. He felt inexplicably guilty.

    ...

    At the same time.

    The Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain sounded. The traces of the Green Touring Pce appeared in the sky above Golden Ao Ind.

    The two Saints of the Chan School and Jie School gathered their disciples almost at the same time. Even at the crucial moment of their seclusion, they had to stop cultivating and rush to meet the Saint.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s figure appeared in the hall of the Jade Void Pce and sat quietly in the main seat.

    The twelve Golden Immortals rushed over quickly. The Golden Immortals lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything.

    The Green Touring Pce of the Grandmaster of Heaven was quickly filled with disciples. The reputation of Jie School was not empty.

    In fact, he was rather humble.

    Half a dayter, the Jade Void Pce was filled with immortals.

    Ever since ancient times, such situations rarely happened.

    In the Jade Void Pce, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said slowly, ¡°The Great Tribtion of the world, the creation of the mortal world. The operation of the Heavenly Dao and the appearance of the Great Tribtion should be above the gathering of the destiny of the Human Emperor of the South Continent. My disciples are all in the midst of the cmity. They have to enter the cmity. If there are insufficient sources of fortune,ck of luck, or negative karma, they naturally have to enter the rankings and be restrained by the Heavenly Book. There is nothing wrong with the Heavenly Dao giving rise to living beings. You have to make more preparations to deal with the cmity.¡±

    As soon as the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning finished speaking, the disciples of Chan School could not help but look at each other.

    A middle-aged Daoist with a dignified face and dressed in a silver Daoist robe lowered his head and bowed from his seat. He was naturally Celestial Venerable Wen Shu, one of the twelve Golden Immortals.

    He asked, ¡°Teacher, is there a way to avoid this cmity?¡±

    ¡°Although there is a way to avoid it, it is not perfect.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s eyes were half-closed. He said slowly, ¡°If my disciple has a rich source of fortune, he can take in one or two disciples to face the tribtion and enter the Heavenly Dao sequence to be an immortal of the Heavenly Courts.

    The intention of this Great Tribtion is ultimately to rise for the Heavenly Courts and manage the Three Realms.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was not bad to have a way to avoid the Great Tribtion.

    Another immortal asked, ¡°Teacher, is Junior Brother Changgeng from Ren School really in charge of this Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng has be a god on behalf of the Heavenly Dao. Don¡¯t be enemies with him.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to Changgeng.¡±

    The immortals lowered their heads and agreed. Another immortal asked if there were any mystical abilities or Dharma spells to avoid the Great Tribtion. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning then began to preach.

    This was a meeting between the Saints of Chan School and Jie School. It formed a clear contrast.

    In the Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven sat on his throne. He looked troubled and frowned.

    The immortals in the hall did not dare to speak. The eight disciples, the seven immortals, and the second-generation elites standing on the white jade steps were all a little uneasy.

    There were still many experts from Jie School who were scattered in the trichiliocosm. They had yet to rush back in time.

    For example, Lu Yue, who was recuperating in the World Edge Mystic Realm.

    ¡°Tsk! Hiss! Ah...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and frowned. ¡°This Great Tribtion is actually going to revolve around the change of the position of the Human Emperor in the mortal world of the South Continent. Do you have any ideas? Just say whatever you want.¡±

    The disciples looked at each other and could only shut their mouths.

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you ask Junior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said calmly, ¡°Previously, a child of a huge cmity was born. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s cmity waspletely affected. From this moment on, it has already entered the true killing cmity. The will of the heavens was like a de that could strike at any time. However, everything could be traced. At that moment, the oue was still unknown. Changgeng is an important minister of the Heavenly Courts who is in charge of the Great Tribtion. We can¡¯t take the initiative to look for himter.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we start a war with the Western Sect and resolve a portion of the cmity first?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and said, ¡°Our Jie School has no treasure to suppress the destiny of the sect. At that moment, every thought of yours might be the result of the interference of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned and did not say anything. She pondered on her own.

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Master, do you have a way to avoid the cmity?¡±

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s best not to move,¡± said the Grandmaster of Heaven. ¡°After thinking about it, I have only one way to avoid the Great Tribtion¡ªdefend. From today onwards, all of you return to the Cave Abode and the Dao field to cultivate. You cannot move rashly or walk around. Whether we can withstand the pressure of this Great Tribtion depends on whether we can endure it. I will continue thinking about suppressing the treasure of the sect. Remember not to move around recklessly.¡±

    The disciples bowed and agreed.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand. ¡°Eighth Disciple, stay behind and make arrangements for the Great Tribtion with me. This Great Tribtion is to stop the people of the Western Sect from going to the Heavenly Courts to be immortals. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to not send anyone.¡±

    At that moment, the immortals bowed and left. They were all troubled.

    The Green Touring Pce was quickly enveloped by the Saint¡¯s Dao runes. The Grandmaster of Heaven discussed with the eight disciples for a long time and decided to send a few disciples to the South Continent to ¡°test the waters¡±.

    Not long after, Wen Zhong and the Goddess of Fire Spirit were summoned back again. They were entrusted with important tasks by the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    It was none other than...

    The flying bear was in the midst of the Great Tribtion. The Chan School Immortal had taken in a disciple and sealed himself.

 Chapter 635 - The Double Tour

    <h4>Chapter 635: The Double Tour</h4>

    Li Changshou left the Netherworld with Ling¡¯e in a low-key manner, unlike the grand appearance they made at first.

    He told the Golden Roc that he would bring his junior sister out for a walk to rx. The Golden Roc hurriedly agreed and led the carriage back to the Heavenly Courts.

    Previously, Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation had caused such a hugemotion. All kinds of news had long spread throughout Fengdu City and steadily spread towards the Three Realms.

    The ten Yama Lords sent him off, and the Ghost Generals of the Netherworld gathered.

    The Lady of Earth nourished her remnant soul. Goddess Nuwa remodeled her soul.

    In addition, it involved the conflict in the North Continent that decided the fate of the demons. The Crown Prince of the ancient Demon Court, Lu Ya, had died tragically. The Saint had once fought...

    At the center of the vortex was a Turbid Immortal. While the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Primordial World did not know whether tough or cry, they also gave the Turbid Immortal many legends.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and slowly flew on the Three Roads River. He did not hide his whereabouts and looked down at the floating souls in the Three Roads River.

    He wasprehending and sensing something.

    At that moment, his future Great Dao was extremely clear. However, it was difficult for him to walk step by step.

    The Heavenly Dao would stop it, and the Dao Ancestor would not allow it. That was the greatest resistance.

    He had beenining about how Senior Lang had increased the difficulty of life for a stable junior like him. However, it was also because of the arrangements Senior Lang had left behind that gave Li Changshou an important capital for the uing game.

    For example, the Second Essence Soul technique.

    For example, the Kun Peng Ark and the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy, who had been trained by Kun Peng.

    Those had all be existences that could approach the ¡°bottom¡± of Li Changshou¡¯s trump card.

    The souls in the Three Roads River came from the trichiliocosm and the five continents. Most of them were from the trichiliocosm. After all, although the five continents were vast, the trichiliocosm was almost endless. The number of living beings had long exceeded the five continents by countless times.

    That was also why the Heavenly Dao had to be bnced.

    The few living beings in the five continents upied most of the destiny of the living beings.

    It was because the five continents were the ¡°orthodox¡± of the ancient Primordial World. All living beings walked out from there. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao approved of the living beings of the five continents the most.

    After quietly sensing for a while, Li Changshou¡¯s mind moved between the heaven and earth.

    He originally wanted to see the effects of his master¡¯s reincarnation. However, he identally obtained the news that the Saints of the Chan School and Chan School had gathered the disciples for a discussion.

    Indeed, it was revealed.

    ¡°Senior Brother~¡±

    Ling¡¯e called softly from the side and smiled as she leaned over. She looked up at Li Changshou¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around the mortal world and make some arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to see Master¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    ME ¡°No, for the sake of Master¡¯s reincarnation¡¯s peace, we should stay as far away as possible.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master will be protected by the Heavenly Dao next.

    Moreover, I have arranged many benefits for Master¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but blink and ask softly, ¡°Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi?¡±

    ¡°Whether they can continue their previous fate depends on their own fate. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to interfere too much as juniors.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I only checked the marriage fate of Master¡¯s reincarnation and gave Elder Moon some benefits.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blushed and spat softly. She raised her hand and patted her senior brother¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Master is so pure! Aiya!¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and sat on the cloud to look into the distance. He pointed his sword forward and the white cloud sped up.

    Ling¡¯e leaned against his side and hummed a melodious tune.

    An hourter, on the East Ocean.

    Li Changshou rubbed his chin and pondered. Suddenly, he turned around and asked Ling¡¯e, ¡°Do you want to go anywhere?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and replied softly, ¡°Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I originally wanted to bring you around the Primordial World. We have never gone out to y together in so many years. I didn¡¯t expect you to want to travel together as part of a trio. Then, go and call...¡±

    ¡°This, this, don¡¯t!¡±

    Ling¡¯e jumped up and wrapped her hands around Li Changshou¡¯s neck, shaking him like a rattle drum.

    ME ¡°Go to the Three-Immortal Ind after you¡¯ve had enough fun!

    Senior Brother, you actually have a conscience!

    Hmph, I¡¯ve been enduring humiliation for so many years. I don¡¯t even dare to mention going out for a stroll!

    Uh, Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Ling¡¯e said firmly, ¡°Ambush, assassinate, poison the karma of the Heavenly Punishment, and suppress the mighty figures for no reason!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an eminence.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and pursed his lips. He exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for so many years and haven¡¯t been fooling around in the Primordial World. When the Great Tribtion ends and we leave this world, won¡¯t we suffer a huge loss?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and felt that her senior brother¡¯s tone...

    It was as if he was deliberately telling someone.

    Based on her understanding of Senior Brother, he must be plotting something. Senior Brother should be using this ¡°timely y¡± attitude to cover up.

    That was not because she was smart. It was because the senior brother today was too abnormal.

    She was!

    Senior Brother¡¯s old moth!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ends of the earth first.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and threw two treasure pouches to Ling¡¯e. ¡°There are Spirit Stones and precious materials, spend them as you please.¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled innocently and charmingly.

    Another hourter...

    After walking around the ends of the world and looking at the outer space, Ling¡¯e and Li Changshou, who had transformed, began to ¡°run around¡± in the huge town.

    Li Changshou secretly released some Dao Realm pressure so that the Qi Refinement cultivators who were investigating him would sense that he was not to be provoked.

    Then, he ced his hands behind his back and followed behind Ling¡¯e with a smile.

    Ling¡¯e ran from the stall to the other stall with a happy expression.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze followed her figure. From time to time, he would size up some immortals who had good Dao foundations and could make do with the Great Dao. It made others nervous.

    Soon, Ling¡¯e stopped on the ¡°Immortal Garment Street¡± and began to search for new dresses.

    Li Changshou waited quietly by the side. However, based on his aura and the pressure of the Dao Realm, he became the most eye-catching existence in the entire street.

    ME Ling¡¯e ran back after a while and shouted,

    ¡°Senior Brother! Is this nice?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I want this and this!¡±

    ¡°This seems to be very suitable for Sister Yun Xiao... I still have to prepare gifts for Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded every time. He tried his best to express his opinion and tried his best not to patronize that question.

    At that moment, he could not praise her blindly. The woman¡¯s subtle mental state was very difficult to control.

    He had to stand on the same side as them and evaluate the style and style of the clothes objectively. He did not have to say ¡®yes yes yes yes¡¯ or ¡®you look good in them¡¯.

    In particr, when a woman liked a piece of clothing or essories, the man could urately tell her the ws.

    In that case, the next time the woman came to the town to buy, she would either avoid such an area or not invite the man.

    ME At the same time, in a city in the South Continent,

    the courtyard with the Jiang Residence¡¯s stone tablet was decorated withnterns and decorations. The wealthy Jiang family in the city was overjoyed. Almost all the ns with surnames in the city had sent people to congratte them. It was very lively.

    In the backyard of the Jiang Residence, on the roof of a rtively remote building, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Quan Dong, sat quietly. A confident smile appeared on his lips.

    Everything was under his control!

    Changgeng was loyal, but he rarely expressed his emotions.

    Qi Yuan had done Changgeng a huge favor. Not only had he taught him Dao techniques, but he had also raised him. The disappearance of Qi Yuan must have been a huge blow to Changgeng.

    Therefore, Quan Dong concluded that Changgeng would definitelye here to secretly observe Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation, Jiang Shang!

    Perhaps Changgeng¡¯s paper effigy was already hiding somewhere!

    Quan Dong had formted a n to ¡°encourage Changgeng to walk out of trouble¡±.

    He first pretended to meet Changgeng there. Then, he invited Changgeng to take a look around and inspect the mortal world. He started from the official matters of the Heavenly Courts and chatted happily with Changgeng.

    Next, Quan Dong would bring Changgeng to a street by chance and meet a group of mortals who were holding funerals. They would use the cries of mortals to evoke Changgeng¡¯s hidden emotions.

    He would drink with him and make him drunk. He would open his heart step by step and let out the bitterness in his heart.

    Then, he, the ruler of the Three Realms and the Jade Emperor of the Nine Heavens, would use the words ¡°cry, there is no one else here¡± to close the distance between the rulers and ministers!

    Quan Dong predicted that after the ¡°emotional guidance¡± waspleted, he would be able to turn Changgeng from a loyal subject of his into a confidant!

    Quan Dong smiled.

    Actually, he had no choice.

    Minister Changgeng had already said clearly that he would leave the Heavenly Courts after the Great Tribtion ended. He was the greatest contributor to the prosperity of the Heavenly Courts and did not want to enjoy the respect of all living beings.

    Quan Dong could only use this method to try and persuade him to stay.

    IT There should be a misunderstanding between Changgeng and Teacher.

    A little thought shed in the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation¡¯s eyes. Then, he smiled and shook his head. He closed his eyes and focused, waiting for the ¡°chance encounter¡± to arrive.

    Hence, half a dayter.

    ¡°Senior Brother, where are we going to y next? Are we going to the Three-Immortal Ind?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve just strolled around arge city. What¡¯s the hurry...? I¡¯ll bring you to the capital of the Sea n. There are many beautiful scenes in the sea. It should broaden your horizons.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make a nter and bring you to the various scenic spots in the Primordial World.¡±

    Ling¡¯e cheered, but it really washed away her sorrow after her master left.

    Three... yearster.

    In the backyard of the Jiang Residence, on the eaves.

    Quan Dong looked listlessly at the boy who was dressed in open-crotch pants and pulling at the sky. He was running around the courtyard ying with the maidservants and guards. He could not help but frown.

    He continued to wait!

    He did not believe it!

    If Li Changgeng did note here, he would cripple this incarnation and create another one to name it Quan Bu Cave!

    ¡°Ah, this is the method that the Heavenly Dao has never imagined.¡±

    ...

    Three years was not enough time for a tour around the five continents.

    However, Li Changshou did not dare to stay idle for too long. He chose some strange scenes from all over the world and brought Ling¡¯e over to y.

    They had once ridden dozens of feet long mantis shrimps in the coral forest in the Sea n¡¯s capital of the East Ocean.

    He had also floated casually on the icy ins of the North Ocean and admired the changing immortal light in the sky.

    He even lit a bonfire with the disciples of the Sea God Sect in Anshui City and sang and danced until dawn.

    He walked past the town where the immortals of the Middle Continent were gathered. He had seen the various famous grotto-heavens and blessednds in the Primordial World.

    Sometimes, he would hide his identity and gossip with some immortals who liked to chat. Sometimes, Li Changshou would deliberately use the paper effigy to design some ¡°plot¡± and make Ling¡¯eugh until she stopped breathing.

    Li Changshou did not think about anything. Although he was much closer to Ling¡¯e, he did not go overboard.

    There was still a long way to go. He only wanted Ling¡¯e to have more memories with him and to have more memories of the Primordial World.

    Her immortal cultivation life was really too short.

    In the past, she could still use her focus to ask for longevity. However, Ling¡¯e had already obtained longevity. If she did note out to see the world, her life experience would be too little.

    After all, Li Changshou was a mature roamer. He did not want to be the only one in Ling¡¯e¡¯s world.

    He wanted her to see more, travel more, make friends, get to know more fairies...

    Forget about the male immortal.

    After ying for three years, Ling¡¯e was clearly much livelier.

    Li Changshou set the final stop as the Three-Immortal Ind. However, in order to reduce the negative effects, he first went to the Chan School¡¯s Immortal Mountains to take a look and visit Perfected Yu Ding and greet the Yin Yang Great Immortal.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s Soul Embryo Spirit had already stabilized. Perfected Taiyi had secretly looked for many families and felt that they were dissatisfied and ipatible.

    Most mortals were imperfect. Perfected Taiyi was really picky.

    Li Changshou naturally understood that the fated people Perfected Taiyi was looking for was Li Jing and his wife. However, Li Jing had yet to meet his destined child¡¯s mother. Perfected Taiyi could only continue to wait.

    After bidding farewell to Perfected Taiyi, Li Changshou brought Ling¡¯e back to the East Ocean.

    As soon as he brought Ling¡¯e to the sea near the Three-Immortal Ind, Yun Xiao discovered the two of them and immediately went out to wee them.

    Perhaps due to coincidence or some deduction from Jie School, a few disciples were drinking tea and discussing on the Three-Immortal Ind. They seemed to be specially waiting for Li Changshou.

    In fact, it was purely a coincidence.

    The killing tribtion had officially begun. There were many immortals from Jie School. Many immortals from Jie School kept reporting to the Green Touring Pce that their Dao hearts were unstable and they always had the intention to go out.

    It was clearly because of the cmity.

    Daoist Duobao called for the Goddess of Golden Spirit and the Goddess of Wudang to take a look at the Immortal Inds of the sects in the sea. Heforted the immortals of Jie School and arrived at the Three-Immortal Ind.

    They naturally wanted to ask Yun Xiao to contact Li Changshou and ask him about the subsequent cmity. That way, they could make ns early.

    However, it was indeed difficult for him to say that...

    Just as Duobao and the others were about to leave, Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e arrived.

    Daoist Duobao was overjoyed. He took out the numinous treasures one by one and let Ling¡¯e choose whatever she wanted.

    The thousands of Dharma treasures and the colorful treasure light frightened Ling¡¯e, but she did not dare to take any of them.

    Fortunately, Yun Xiao used the excuse of showing Ling¡¯e around the Three-Immortal Ind to help her out. At the same time, she left the pavilion where she was drinking tea and left Li Changshou to face his senior brothers and sisters alone.

    ME After Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e left, Li Changshou smiled warmly and took the initiative to say,

    ¡°Now that the killing tribtion has appeared, does Third Uncle-Master have a decree?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daoist Duobao sighed. His slightly plump face was filled with helplessness. ¡°Master asked us to bear with it and wait first. Don¡¯t go out and walk around.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, we should cut the Gordian knot and suppress the Western Sect first! We should fill the cmity with the experts of their sect. That way, our Jie School and Chan School will suffer less damage.¡±

    Daoist Duobao hurriedlyforted Jin Ling. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter. It¡¯s enough that we follow Master¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Changgeng, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, just say it.¡±

    Duobao pinched the fat on his chin and pondered for a while. He slowly said, ¡°Is Daoist Priest Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation going to cultivate?¡±

    IT It¡¯sing.

    In the past three years, Li Changshou had brought Ling¡¯e around to y. In fact, he had the intention to avoid that matter.

    However, he did not expect that he would bump into Daoist Duobao when he came to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    ME ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. He sighed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t know. When my master reincarnated, he said that I don¡¯t have to look for his reincarnation and told me to just work for the Heavenly Courts in peace.

    I can only follow my master¡¯s orders and bear with it.

    In the past few years, in order to enlighten my junior sister, I¡¯ve brought her everywhere to y. I really don¡¯t dare to set foot in the South Continent.¡±

    ME Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°You have to pay attention to this matter. I heard that an immortal crane flew from Kunlun Mountain to the ce where your master¡¯s reincarnation is. It circled around for a few weeks and returned to Kunlun Mountain.

    I heard that...¡±

    Daoist Duobao suddenly lowered his voice and leaned forward. He whispered, ¡°In order to not let you fall into a dilemma, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s incarnation personally protects your master¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    IT Why is the Jade Emperor taking care of me?

    Indeed!

    As he had said, the Jade Emperor usually pretended to be naive. In fact, he was very intelligent. He was purely cking off on ordinary days.

    The Jade Emperor definitely had a unique ability to read the situation in the world!

    Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that the Jade Emperor had deduced it through the Heavenly Dao.

    However, no matter what, Li Changshou appreciated the Jade Emperor¡¯s intentions.

    To be honest, the Jade Emperor could transform into an incarnation to protect his master¡¯s reincarnation so that he would not be put in a spot.

    Li Changshou felt a warmth in his heart. He even felt guilty towards the Jade Emperor.

    Before he left, he would leave some ns for the development of the Heavenly Courts for the Jade Emperor.

    ME Seeing that Li Changshou did not speak, Daoist Duobao took the initiative to say,

    ¡°Changgeng, do you need Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation, Jiang Shang, to enter the Green Touring Pce to cultivate? Master will naturally take care of Jiang Shang.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you don¡¯t have to ask me who you want to take in as your disciple. Moreover, I¡¯m a disciple raised by Master. How can I make a decision on his behalf?

    I can only avoid Master¡¯s reincarnation.

    I can only pretend that I don¡¯t know who Jiang Shang is.¡±

    Daoist Duobao tasted it carefully. Then, his eyes lit up. He stood up and smiled. ¡°Drink and chat first. I suddenly realized something. I¡¯ll go back and cultivate in seclusion.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and opened a void cave. He entered and instantly disappeared. The Goddess of Golden Spirit and the Goddess Wudang were stunned.

    Jin Ling frowned and said, ¡°What are the two of you secretly thinking about?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. He casually changed the topic.

    It was good to let Senior Brother Duobao give it a try. At the same time, he could test the power of the Heavenly Dao and see how it was in the Great Tribtion.

    Moreover, Duobao had left the Three-Immortal Ind and was rushing in the cave towards the Jiang Family of the South Continent...

 Chapter 636 - Thatâ€™s a Lie. Neither Will Give In

    <h4>Chapter 636: That¡¯s a Lie. Neither Will Give In</h4>

    <i>Ah, the flowers in the courtyard are blooming again.</i>

    That thought surfaced in Quan Dong¡¯s mind. His eyes were filled with fatigue.

    <i>Three years...</i>

    <i>Do you know how I spent the past three years?!</i>

    The mortal world was surrounded by clouds and smoke. The human heart was sinister, and the remnant souls were obvious. The filth and human nature in the world seemed to be reminding him, the Jade Emperor, that the path ahead was long!

    Fortunately, there were not many matters that he had to ask about in the Heavenly Courts. He had to look for General Dongmu for the trivial matters and Changgeng for the major matters. Since the establishment of the Heavenly Courts until now, various major matters had erupted in the past thousand years.

    Previously, because his presence was too inconspicuous and he had the incarnation of the Saint, he, the Jade Emperor, could have an irregr memorial beside him for thousands of years.

    At that time, he had only managed the natural weather and gue of the South Continent. However, now...

    Under the Nine Heavens, no one dared to disobey the orders of the Heavenly Courts.

    In the Three Realms, the Saints and major sects had to retreat.

    Those Major Chiliocosms were gradually controlled by the Heavenly Courts. Every Heavenly Token of his would cause immeasurable consequences if anything went wrong.

    That was how the Celestial Thearch should be.

    At the same time, he shouldered the responsibility of the Heavenly Emperor.

    Quan Dong was actually under a lot of pressure. After all, he was just a boy before the Dao Ancestor. It was his first time being a Heavenly Emperor, and he did not have any systematic training.

    Fortunately, he had the method that the Dao Ancestor had specified and Senior Brother Taiqing had allowed him to relieve the pressure!

    ¡°Find Changgeng.¡±

    <i>Changgeng is really a wonderful person.</i>

    Quan Dong thought about that and felt much more at ease.

    The mortal city at sunset had a different charm.

    The mortal peddlers carried their burdens and embarked on their return journey. The wealthy families closed the main door of the courtyard, and children yed on the streets.

    These were actually only part of the situation.

    Quan Dong suddenly understood why Changgeng had repeatedly mentioned the word ¡°character¡± when discussing many details of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion with him.

    Putting everything else aside, just the feeling of having a good character in the Jiang Residence made the Jade Emperor feel ratherfortable. Those with bad character made the Jade Emperor have the urge to p them.

    However, he was the ruler of the Three Realms after all. It was inappropriate for him to argue with the mortals.

    In the future, the Heavenly Courts would appoint officials, warriors, righteous gods, and Itinerant Immortals. They had to consider their goals based on their character. Secondly, they had to consider their intelligence and external appearance. Secondly, they had to consider their mystical abilities and Dharma powers.

    What was the use of having powerful Dharma powers and remarkable abilities?

    If he looked better on the outside, he could at least increase his personal charm.

    Therefore, Quan Dong had not gained nothing from that ce. Although Li Changshou had not arrived, he had a deeper understanding of the role of the Heavenly Emperor.

    However...

    ¡°Changgeng, could it be that you really don¡¯t want to see Jiang Shang?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation pondered for a while and decided to wait for another half a year. If Li Changshou did note, he would take the initiative to go to the Great White Hall.

    Bring warmth to Changgeng¡¯s head!

    At the thought of Changgeng showing his true feelings in front of him...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Quan Dong opened his eyes a little. There was a glint in them as he looked to the left.

    There, a ball of fog slowly condensed and blocked the mortal¡¯s vision.

    A vortex appeared in the universe. A slightly plump Daoist slowly flew out. He was dressed in a loose robe and had an elegant hairstyle. After he appeared, he bowed to Quan Dong.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master Jade Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Quan Dong raised his eyebrows and opened his eyespletely. ¡°I was wondering who it was. I actually disturbed the universe and did not expect it to be Disciple-Nephew Duobao. Why are you here, Disciple-Nephew?¡±

    Daoist Duobao revealed a simple and honest smile. He ced his hands in his sleeves and raised them in front of him. ¡°Uncle-Master Jade Emperor, I¡¯m here for a joyous asion.¡±

    ¡°Where did the joye from?¡±

    Daoist Duobao said warmly, ¡°The child of this family, Jiang Shang, is talented and intelligent. He has destiny. I want to rmend him to my master and take him in as a disciple. I want to teach him the wonders of longevity and help him cultivate the Dao. It¡¯s such a joyous asion.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Quan Dong nodded and chuckled. He understood what Duobao meant.

    Jie School was aiming for Changgeng¡¯s master¡¯s reincarnation. They wanted to take Changgeng¡¯s master¡¯s reincarnation into Jie School to be deeply tied to Changgeng.

    Hmph!

    He really did not take the Jade Emperor seriously. Fairy Yun Xiao and Changgeng were in love, so he did not say anything.

    Didn¡¯t he ept Jiang Shang because he wanted Changgeng to side with Jie School while presiding over the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation¡¯s expression turned cold.

    He did not have to feign civility with anyone, nor did he have to look at anyone¡¯s expression. Even when facing the Dao Ancestor, he could speak up for justice and express his feelings. Even if he were to face the person who spoke up for Jie School, he did not have to give him any face.

    That was the Celestial Thearch.

    Quan Dong said slowly, ¡°From what I see, although Jiang Shang¡¯s luck is good, his potential is not good, and hisprehension is not blessed by the heavens. Why did Senior Brother Tongtian take a liking to him?¡±

    Daoist Duobao seemed to have known that. He smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you have misunderstood. I brought Jiang Shang to the Green Touring Pce to ask Master to take him in as a disciple.¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s expression was a little cold.

    ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s unknown if Senior Brother Tongtian will ept disciples? Could it be that Jiang Shang went to Jie School and only became a third-generation disciple?¡±

    Duobao already understood that Quan Dong saw Jiang Shang as one of his own in the Heavenly Courts. He was angry that Jie School did not take Jiang Shang seriously.

    Duobao hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I said that because I haven¡¯t reported it to Master. As long as I bring Jiang Shang back to the Green Touring Pce, Master will definitely take Jiang Shang in as a disciple. Everyone in Jie School will definitely cherish and train him well, so that he can attain Dao and live forever...¡±

    ¡°Heh, well said.¡±

    Quan Dong pursed his lips slightly. He looked at the other side of the Jiang Residence and said calmly, ¡°Come out. Why hide? I¡¯ve been sitting here for three years. How would I not know that you¡¯re here?¡±

    As soon as Quan Dong finished speaking, the pressure of the Heavenly Emperor, which only experts could sense, spread out around him.

    The various parts of the Jiang Residence were calm for a while. Then, immortal light swept across. The mortals in the residence fell asleep. Then, immortal light...

    It lit up from all directions.

    Two flying insects emerged from the roof of the room and turned into two old men with dragon heads.

    Three streams of light emerged from the flower pot in the living room. They were three old Daoists dressed in patched clothes.

    The guard dog in the backyard trembled a few times and turned into an immortal aura. It was an old woman from the demon race who was covered in a Merit Treasure Light.

    Another maidservant, who was pretending to be unconscious, smiled awkwardly. She stood up and looked around. She took out the jade token of the Goddess of Mercy Pce...

    Two Netherworld Ghost Generals floated out from the corner. They looked around and were dumbfounded.

    That was not the end.

    In the forest outside the city, a middle-aged Daoist stood up and took a step into the sky above the Jiang Residence. He bowed to Quan Dong with a Dao salute. He was Guang Chengzi, one of the twelve Golden Immortal heads of Chan School.

    Quan Dong was speechless...

    <i>So many?</i>

    <i>I did not notice it previously... Ahem, that is not important.</i>

    Quan Dong snorted coldly. His eyes flickered.

    The two Ghost Generals hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed. Their bodies turned into smoke and dissipated.

    The Goddess of Mercy bowed, but she rose into the sky andnded behind Daoist Duobao.

    The three old Daoists of the Western Sect did not say a word. They bowed and wanted to retreat. Daoist Duobao immediately wanted to move forward.

    How could he not raise the ashes that he had given for free?

    However, Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Duobao, you¡¯re a step toote.¡±

    He stopped Daoist Duobao without a trace.

    The three old Daoists lowered their heads and rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, they fled hundreds of kilometers and disappeared.

    Daoist Duobao was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, what a coincidence. Are you here too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence,¡± said Guang Chengzi warmly. ¡°I have been waiting here for a long time under Teacher¡¯s orders. I have secretly protected the 13th Golden Immortal of Chan School.¡±

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s eyes shed.

    Quan Dong could not help but smile faintly.

    Although the Jade Emperor did not have much experience in handling the political affairs of the Heavenly Courts, he had experienced the ancient times and the ancient times. He had served the Dao Ancestor for a long time and had seen many hidden mockery and hiddenpetition.

    The Jade Emperor did not know if Guang Chengzi had a Saint¡¯s decree.

    However, in that wave, the price that Guang Chengzi offered steadily surpassed that of Daoist Duobao. Daoist Duobao had suffered from being anxiety and was eager to attack. He did not notice Guang Chengzi, who was hiding outside the city.

    Chan School had already won the battle.

    However, looking at Daoist Duobao, he seemed to want to struggle.

    As expected, Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Uncle-Master to like such a disciple. Logically speaking, since Second Uncle-Master has already taken a liking to him, I should not say anything. However, should I ask Junior Brother Changgeng about this? After all, both of us know Jiang Shang¡¯s identity. He is quite close to Junior Brother Changgeng.¡±

    However, Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Jiang Shang has already severed his karma with Junior Brother Changgeng in his previous life. Junior Brother Changgeng had once promised the Goddess of Mercy personally. Coincidentally, the Goddess of Nuwa¡¯s Dao Pce is here. Junior Brother will know once you ask.¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked at the fairy. Thetter smiled and squinted. She did not speak or leave.

    Who doesn¡¯t have a Saint behind them?

    The situation suddenly froze.

    Quan Dong was not afraid of causing trouble. He raised his hand and pointed. He directly protected the unconscious child, Jiang Shang. Suddenly, he had a bold idea.

    Why don¡¯t...

    Huh?

    A momentter, Guang Chengzi broke the silence in the sky above the Jiang Residence and smiled.

    ¡°Junior Brother Duobao seems to have not given up?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Duobao cupped his hands and sighed with a smile. ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have fought with you for this junior brother. However, Jiang Shang has yet to enter Chan School. I have some thoughts.¡±

    Guang Chengzi stopped smiling and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you deliberately making things difficult for me today and deliberately ruining thews of fate of Chan School?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Brother, your words are different.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and looked at Guang Chengzi. It was as if two bolts of lightning were colliding in midair.

    The entire city was suddenly like an icehouse!

    Li Changshou, who was chatting awkwardly with the two fairies on the Three-Immortal Ind, frowned and said to the Goddess of Golden Spirit and the Goddess Wudang, ¡°Something happened in the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯ll go and deal with it.¡±

    Then, he retreated and closed his eyes outside the Immortal Pavilion. He shifted his attention to... the South Continent...

    Jiang Residence.

    In the backyard.

    The maidservant who was in charge of feeding the young master of the Jiang Family opened her eyes but closed them soon after.

    In the kitchen, Head Chef Jiang stretched and stood up. He chopped the kitchen knife in his hand on the chopping board and walked out slowly.

    In the past three years, the sounds...

    ¡°Master has the protection of the Heavenly Dao. I don¡¯t have to care.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Master is no longer rted to me. It¡¯s not good for me to appear.¡±

    There was nothing he could do about that.

    In the end, the Heavenly Dao was not perfect. It was difficult toplete. One of the fifty Great Dao escaped. When the world was created, only forty-nine axes were cleaved. There were rules.

    The Heavenly Dao¡¯s protection of Jiang Shang could only reach 98%.

    He tried to make up for the 0.2%. It was just a simple task. It was normal for him to get some Golden Immortal Golden Core paper effigies to guard at the side just in case.

    <i>Look, isn¡¯t this the perfect time to save the situation?</i>

    The chef flew into the sky and transformed into the young Daoist priest that Li Changshou often used. He smiled awkwardly at the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Daoist Duobao, and Guang Chengzi, who were all speechless.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Swoosh!

    Quan Dong¡¯s figure shed and appeared behind Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. His eyes were burning with red light. A pair of metal band-like hands grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s neck and threw him into the sea...

    ¡°Three years! You hid under my watch for three years!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty... Please forgive me... Your concealment ability is too powerful. I did not notice you here. It was you who took the initiative to reveal your aura just now... Ahem!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Quan Dong immediately calmed down and released Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s neck. He smiled and said, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou smiled sincerely.

    Duobao lowered his head and pursed his lips when he saw that. Guang Chengzi looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back. The fairy of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce covered her mouth and chuckled.

    The Jade Emperor...

    That was too easy.

    ...

    A momentter, in the backyard of the Jiang Residence.

    The night sky was blurry, and the moonlight was like water. The mortals who were sleeping everywhere were carried to their original residence by Li Changshou using his immortal power. He used his immortal power to envelop a small building in the backyard.

    The child, Jiang Shang, was sleeping soundly on the second floor of the building.

    Li Changshou invited the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation, Guang Chengzi, Daoist Duobao, and the fairy of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce to take a seat downstairs.

    Li Changshou set up the banquet that he had prepared for Jiang Shang¡¯s grandparents previously and took out some wine that wasmonly seen in the mortal world. He smiled and invited his two senior brothers to drink and eat.

    Li Changshou was calm as if he had never said that he did not care about this ce.

    As long as he did not feel awkward, others would feel awkward.

    Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao were a little embarrassed.

    Daoist Duobao, in particr, blushed slightly.

    Inparison, Guang Chengzi was much calmer. However, he did not dare to look Li Changshou in the eye.

    Clearly, these two Eldest Senior Brothers hade here because they wanted to use Jiang Shang to plot against him, Taibai Jinxing, without obtaining the Saint¡¯s decree.

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao was really embarrassed.

    The embarrassment that Guang Chengzi disyed should be because he wanted to apologizeter and prevent Li Changshou from asking where the Saint¡¯s decree was.

    He was just feeling guilty.

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was sitting in the main seat. He was just sitting there and watching the two Eldest Senior Brothers of the sect deal with the current situation.

    He saw how passive they were when facing Changgeng.

    He admired the subtle and thought-provoking expressions of the two mighty figures who had previously looked down on the Heavenly Courts but now had to consider the consequences of offending the Heavenly Courts.

    Interesting.

    After three rounds of wine, the dishes were tasteless.

    The fairy was the first to speak. ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, can I say something unrted?¡±

    ¡°Fairy, just tell me.¡±

    The fairy¡¯s face was flushed, and her eyes lit up. She was almost about to pounce on him. She restrained herself and whispered, ¡°Have you been cooking all these years? Fairy Yun Xiao and Fairy Ling¡¯e are too happy!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head.

    <i>You can¡¯t imagine their happiness.</i>

    <i>Ahem, let¡¯s get down to business.</i>

    ¡°Fairy, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just following the Goddess¡¯s orders to secretly protect Jiang Shang here. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives.¡± After saying that, the fairy immediately raised her hand. ¡°Can you swear to the Heavenly Dao!?!¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and thunder rumbled above the small building.

    Looking at the fairy¡¯s pale face, she was speechless. She almost got up and knelt down to Li Changshou...

    Interesting.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for protecting me, Fairy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my duty. I¡¯m d you don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and shifted his gaze to Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao. There was a smile on his lips, and his voice was very gentle.

    However, the weight of his words made Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao¡¯s expressions change slightly.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, you are in charge of the Sect Interruption of Chan School. You have the trust of the two Uncle-Masters. If I don¡¯t appear today, will I have to fight here? Is he invincible outside the Dao Sect? Over the years, I have cut off the wings of the Western Sect step by step, removed their destiny, andpressed the areas that they can teleport and avoid. Are the two senior brothers really unwilling to look at the word above their heads? First, there was the Dao Sect. Then, there are the Ren School, Chan School, and Jie School. Aren¡¯t we all self-proimed disciples of the Dao Sect?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, this...¡±

    Daoist Duobao was a little hesitant. Then, he sighed softly. ¡°Senior Brother is anxious. I made a mistake. I¡¯ll apologize to you again.¡±

    However, Guang Chengzi said, ¡°In the face of the Great Tribtion, apart from self-preservation, I have no time to care about anything else.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, are you saying that to pave the way for Chan School and the Western Sect to join forces?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, your words are too sharp,¡± Guang Chengzi said seriously. ¡°The disciples of Chan School are upright and have good luck. We are proud to be able to be Teacher¡¯s disciple. Now that the Great Tribtion was in front of them, everyone in Jie School, who had triggered the Great Tribtion, had gathered like a flood! Could it be that you have really caused Chan School to be attacked by the junior brothers and junior sisters of Jie School and attacked them together? You havepleted the Great Tribtion and also fulfilled your feelings for Jie School?¡±

    ¡°When has Jie School ever thought that way!?!¡±

    Daoist Duobao frowned and said, ¡°If not for the fact that Chan School is unwilling to lose a disciple in the Purple Cloud Pce, causing the Saints to leave unhappily, they might have already thought of a way to deal with the Great Tribtion today.¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°The Great Tribtion is originally targeted at the negative karma of the world and the negative karma of living beings. Since the disciples of Chan School have been cultivating, we have rarelymitted any sins. We have also once taught the human race. I have a disciple who is a sage of the human race in the Fire Cloud Cave. What I owe the human race the most is Jie School. Why should I drag Chan School into this Great Tribtion and die with you? ording to Uncle-Master Tongtian¡¯s intention that day, Jie School had lost 3,000 and Chan School had lost 300. What about after that? There are tens of thousands of immortals in Jie School. There are only hundreds of disciples in Chan School! How can Teacher agree!?!¡±

    Daoist Duobao said firmly, ¡°Are the disciples of Jie School not disciples of the Dao Sect? Is Chan School ming us for taking in and choosing disciples? When has Jie School ever stopped Chan School from taking in disciples?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, your words are too unpleasant. Is it a sin to have many immortals from Jie School?!¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned. Daoist Duobao¡¯s face was flushed red. Although the two of them did not reveal any pressure, they gave the fairy a huge pressure.

    ¡°Senior Brothers...¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you decide.¡±

    Guang Chengzi took half a step back and sighed softly. ¡°Which sect did Jiang Shang enter and which disciple of the Saint?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>What?</i>

    ¡°Alright, stop fighting!¡± Quan Dong threw the wine cup in his hand away. ¡°Jiang Shang, this disciple, I...¡±

    Crack!

    Boom! Boom!

    A bolt of purple-red lightning suddenly appeared outside the small building. Then, there was a muffled explosion.

    Quan Dong blinked and said, ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need toe to a conclusion for the time being. Why don¡¯t the two sects take a step back and let the Heaven¡¯s Will decide? The two sects can¡¯t be going against the will of the heavens, right?¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and felt a little regretful.

 Chapter 637 - The Celestial Thearchâ€™s Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 637: The Celestial Thearch¡¯s Teacher</h4>

    Why did Li Changshou feel a little regretful?

    He still could not let Jiang Shang be a disciple of the Jade Emperor.

    It was clearly blocked by the Heavenly Dao.

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that after his old master reincarnated, he would not be fated to be an immortal?

    <i>ording to the script of the Heavenly Dao, Jiang Shang can only enjoy the blessings of others and not obtain immortality. Is that so?</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    Lu Ya had died. Although the Seven Arrows Nail Book was strangely unable to be located, ording to the original God-Conferment Scroll, it was impossible for the plot of ¡°Lu Ya offering the Nail Book, Zi Ya cursing Gongming¡± to appear again.

    He could not be careless.

    In the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Jiang Ziya and Zhao Gongming had clearly lost.

    Above the Jiang Residence, on a white cloud, under thousands of stars,

    Li Changshou stood behind Quan Dong and looked at Guang Chengzi¡¯s back. He sighed slightly.

    It was not that he did not want to see Senior Brother Duobao. It was just that Duobao had dug a hole and left. He could not find any traces at all.

    In the Jiang Residence, the fairy who was ¡°guarding¡± bowed to the sky and returned to her residence to rest.

    Quan Dong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Changgeng, just walk around.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I have been hiding and did not show up to meet Your Majesty. Please forgive me, Your Majesty. It was really because the Goddess had restrained me and made me sever my karma with Jiang Shang. That was my n. It¡¯s just that I ced some paper effigies here to prevent Jiang Shang from being captured and threaten the little god...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand and smiled. ¡°You have your difficulties. I-I am aware.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed deeply.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty!¡±

    Then, the two of them strolled in the sky above the human city known as Shenhua City. They were apanied by the starlight and the night sky.

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°The battle between the Chan School and Jie School is finally going to be revealed.¡±

    ¡°The killing tribtion has arrived,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. ¡°In the face of the will of the Heavenly Dao, even if living beings cultivate to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm, they will find it difficult to resist. They have no choice but to fall out.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is ultimately for the stability of the world.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said. The two of them looked at each other andughed.

    The topic of the two kings and ministers began to revolve around the Chan School and Jie School. The matters mentioned went from the conflict between the teachings to the disagreements between the two Saints back then.

    The two of them chatted about whatever came to mind. At that moment, there were no taboos or restrictions. With the protection of the power of the Heavenly Dao, they would not be heard by the Saint.

    Tonight, the ¡°meeting of the Three Sects¡± that happened by chance in the backyard of the Jiang Family was the same as the discussion of bing a god in the Purple Cloud Pce. They parted on bad terms.

    The conflict between the two parties was almost irreconcble.

    That was simple.

    Chan School wanted Jie School to resist the Great Tribtion. Hundreds of immortals of Jie School would die, which would resolve Chan School¡¯s predicament.

    The bottom line of Jie School was to distribute the spots to deal with the cmity ording to the ratio. Whether the fallen could go to the Heavenly Courts to be immortals aside, the number of deaths on both sides would be decided first. Everything would be presided over by the Saint.

    Of course, those were just the thoughts of the core disciples. They could not be said openly.

    ording to the judgment of the Saints, the Great Tribtion should not threaten the personal disciples of the various sects. There were more than ten people from Chan School and Jie School who could not die.

    Among them, some were from the Western Sect.

    Since Jie School had the strength to fight two enemies at once, there would definitely be a situation of one versus two. That, in turn, made the conflict between Chan Zhuan be more and more intense.

    Guang Chengzi was smart, but Daoist Duobao was not stupid.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the two Eldest Senior Brothers were fighting for Jiang Shang today because they were testing each other. When they realized that they could notpromise, they did not say anything.

    He had to give up on his fantasies.

    Li Changshou had made arrangements for so many years, but he had never thought that the two sects could reconcile.

    Life and death were no small matter.

    In the Dao Sect, which sect would use the lives of their disciples to exchange for the affinity, praise, and praise of other sects?

    He received a warning from the Taiji Painting.

    The Pangu Banner warned.

    Chaos Bell... The Immortal Vanquishing Array warned.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was both the will of the Heavenly Dao and the needs of the world. It was also the focus of the conflict to resolve the debt the Saint Sect owed to the main character of the world, the human race.

    The reason was nted when the Three Pure Ones split up.

    Therefore, from the beginning, Li Changshou had focused on how to save people and not how to resist the Great Tribtion.

    He had always known himself well.

    ¡°Changgeng, tell me...¡±

    Quan Dong suddenly muttered, ¡°Today, Guang Chengzi and Duobao fought for Jiang Shang purely because Jiang Shang is the reincarnation of your master, or have the two sects already discovered that Jiang Shang is also an important figure in the uing cmity?¡±

    <i>The Jade Emperor¡¯s behavior of peeping at the ¡°answer¡± every day is really...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s well done.</i>

    Li Changshou pondered carefully.

    In that case, the Jade Emperor might be able to reveal some risks of the Heavenly Dao arrangements to him in time. It would be best if there were some but it would not be worse if there were none.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s goal is simple. I can¡¯t see through Senior Brother Guang Chengzi.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Saint. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s abilities are quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Li Changshou could only smile bitterly.

    <i>Uncle-Master Tongtian¡¯s personality...</i>

    Compared to the other Saints, the Grandmaster of Heaven had many outstanding attributes and some shorings. If one had to summarize, it could only be described with one word.

    He was full of vigor.

    He definitely did not dare to say that out loud.

    Although the Grandmaster of Heaven liked to mingle with his disciples, if he really said that, he would most likely be ¡°beaten up¡± by the Grandmaster of Heaven...

    Quan Dong suddenly sighed and looked a little helpless.

    He said, ¡°The Great Tribtion, the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Courts, the three sects, and the living beings are vast. Where does peace exist?¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re testing me.¡±

    ¡°What did I test you on?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what you are asking is actually the divine right of Little God, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°From an equilibrium perspective, peace and chaos are also bnced. If there is always peace, the selfish desires of mortals would keep expanding. They will be dissatisfied and if they do not get what they want, they would gradually fall into chaos. After being in chaos for too long, mortals would not be able to eat or wear clothes. Once they calmed down, stability would be a trend. Taibai Jinxing is the master of change. His Majesty has ordered me to control killing. This huge star is also known as the of enlightenment by mortals. All kinds of meanings should be in the midst of the chaos and peace. Your Majesty, you asked me to be this Taibai Jinxing back then. I naturally understand your deeper meaning.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled calmly and nodded at Li Changshou.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. My efforts were not in vain.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and continued walking, afraid that he would reveal any ws.

    Li Changshou sighed again.

    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case and the logic is the same, what¡¯s hidden behind that logic are lives.

    The Heavenly Dao was heartless, so the world could be stable.

    The decline of the selfish desires of living beings corresponded to the rise and fall of the Nine Polluted Springs. Everything was preordained and seamless.

    Your Majesty, what do you think the order established by the Heavenly Courts is for?¡±

    Quan Dong blinked and suddenly realized...

    He had been taught.

    The minister that he trusted the most was still trying to reason with him.

    Quan Dong¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Changgeng, are you really leaving?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t this matter been decided...?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s expression was rather gloomy. He walked in the night sky with his hands behind his back. As he thought about everything that had happened in the past three years, he felt enlightened.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation said seriously, ¡°The order of the Heavenly Courts is to maintain the stability of the Three Realms. The most important and direct effect was to strengthen the Heavenly Dao and increase the power of the Heavenly Dao. Then, this order can suppress the selfish desires of mortals, restrain the actions of living beings, avoid the oppression and exploitation of immortals towards mortals, and protect the rules of the world. Of course, there are also external defenses against the demons.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Your Majesty, your understanding is really thorough.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled.

    ¡°However, if I can add some scraps and some unimportant details, it will be even more perfect.¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s face darkened instantly. He red at Li Changshou. ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Li Changshou said he was scared but his hands were hidden in his sleeves. He smiled and said, ¡°It must be you. I¡¯m still considered young among the immortals.¡±

    ¡°Show off! Tell me quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll deduct your merit!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Can we not mention this?

    The Golden Body of Merit would cause permanent pain in his lifespan. He might not be able to recover even if he bnced the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s just one thing. The order can¡¯t suppress the private desires of mortals. Instead, it can create a stable environment to ease and guide them. It will reduce the impact of the selfish desires on other living beings and not attack the order itself.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Quan Dong frowned and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Changgeng, tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Since you asked sincerely!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll report it to you in detail.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture andnded in the forest outside the city with Quan Dong. He added a bonfire and brewed two cups of tea. He exined in detail the blueprint of the development of the Heavenly Courts that he had already thought of.

    The stars slowly rotated.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation listened rather seriously and nodded from time to time. When he did not understand, he would reveal a puzzled expression. When he encountered some details, he would ask in detail.

    ¡°In most cases, the selfish desires of living beings can be exined as the needs of living beings. To mortals, needs are divided into four levels...¡±

    This one was...

    The Lecturer from earth, the Primordial World, led the Heavenly Emperor. He wanted the theory of the level to be a miraculous technique!

    The Jade Emperor was definitely not a foolish person.

    Li Changshou gave some guidance, and the Jade Emperor began to draw inferences. He even gave different ideas.

    ¡°Changgeng! Why can¡¯t we design their needs for living beings?¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with light. Li Changshou was suddenly rmed.

    Entertainment to death.

    Quan Dong was already ¡°happy¡±. He smiled and said, ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s to make the living beings not idle. When they are free, they will give the living beings enough fun to distract them. For example, the live broadcast system that you designed. We only need to guide the living beings and let them generate more needs other than basic needs. Wouldn¡¯t we be able to separate the selfish desires of living beings and reduce the threat that living beings pose to the world? Amazing, Changgeng!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, this line of thought... is wrong, but there are some drawbacks.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What kind of disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°This is actually to weaken the overall strength of living beings and reduce the upper limit that living beings can reach. It also allows living beings to maintain a happy thought process.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and said seriously, ¡°However, Your Majesty, in the past, living beings gradually lost their vitality. Every day, they only move for joy. They don¡¯t know suffering and don¡¯t think about advancing. The upper limit is getting lower and lower... The Heavenly Courts might not have any immortals to use.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed unconscionable to design it like that. After all, the Heavenly Courts exist for living beings and not for the world. If the world is empty and all living beings are walking corpses, there is no need for the Heavenly Courts to exist.¡±

    Quan Dong paused and looked up at the night sky. He pursed his lips.

    <i>Do I not care about my pride?</i>

    Previously, he wanted to say that he would ept Jiang Shang and let Jiang Shang be the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s disciple. However, the Dao Ancestor struck him with lightning, making him feel very awkward.

    He was secretly angry.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued to draw the blueprint of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ development after he left.

    The insects in the forest chirped, and the mes of the bonfire kept jumping. The two men, who could affect the situation of the Primordial World to a certain extent, became happier the more they chatted. The more they drank, the more energetic they became.

    ...

    In the pavilion of the Three-Immortal Ind.

    Daoist Duobao sighed and sat on the stone bench. He was a little lost in thought.

    The eight disciples were already there, but Li Changshou¡¯s main body had gone to Yun Xiao¡¯s boudoir to rest. His attention was not on that ce.

    Daoist Duobao said that during his trip to the South Continent, his meeting with Guang Chengzi, and the short exchange of words, the Goddess of Golden Spirit did not react. Instead, Qiong Xiao kept scolding Chan School softly.

    Yun Xiao had already arrived. After all, it was a matter of discussing the sect. It had nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit sighed softly. ¡°Ah, looks like we can¡¯t avoid fighting Chan School.¡±

    Goddess Wudang said slowly, ¡°The problem now is that we don¡¯t know how many immortals the three sects have to kill in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°It should not be fixed.¡± Zhao Gongming hugged his arms. His vermillion armor reflected the starlight, and his expression was rather solemn. ¡°The death of top experts and the death of ordinary disciples is very different from the reduction in the power of living beings. What I¡¯m worried about now is that the Heavenly Dao will attack us in order to maintain the stability of the world.¡±

    Duobao shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too worried. The core disciples of the Great Tribtion are not in danger. It was a consensus reached by the Saints in the Purple Cloud Pce back then. Grandmaster agreed. By the way, how are Wen Zhong and Huo Ling in the South Continent?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no progress.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit said gently, ¡°After they go to the South Continent, they don¡¯t know what to do. We are all outsiders. How can we understand the rules of the Shang Nation? At most, I¡¯ll get the king of the Shang Nation here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the current human emperor. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Daoist Duobao rubbed his be and sighed. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to Master and see if there¡¯s any way. Yun Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, please speak.¡±

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to implicate Changgeng, but there¡¯s something that you can do.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Go and ask Changgeng how our Dao Sect can make arrangements to cause trouble for the Western Sect. It seems that Jin Ling is right. The most important thing now is to catch the Western Sect off guard.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered quietly and nodded in agreement.

    At the same time...

    Behind the Jade Void Pce, in the Waterfall Pavilion.

    Seven to eight experts of Chan School gathered at Guang Chengzi¡¯s residence. At that moment, they had already heard Guang Chengzi mention Daoist Duobao. All of them frowned.

    Guang Chengzi was deep in the round chair. His eyes seemed to be dim and lifeless.

    The experts of Chan School who knew him knew that Guang Chengzi was focused on thinking about the problem.

    After a long while, Guang Chengzi slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jie School is going to attack the Western Sect.¡±

    Chi Jingzi hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, the old Daoist priest of the Western Sect is hiding beside Jiang Shang. This is already a taboo. Secondly, Junior Brother Changgeng had been advocating this since hundreds of years ago. Thirdly, I will not give in to Fellow Daoist Duobao...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and was about to speak when he was frightened by Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s gaze.

    Perfected Huang Long asked, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, must we join forces with the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled bitterly. ¡°What right do we have to exchange lives with Jie School? The Great Tribtion is imminent. I can already smell the blood in the mortal world of the South Continent. There is no chance for us to find a solution that will give us the best of both worlds. Since Teacher wants us to discuss it ourselves, we have to make a decision now! Are we going to use the Western Sect to exhaust the strength of Jie School or join forces with Jie School to destroy the Western Sect and anger the Saints of the Western Sect to Jie School? Actually, there is no need to guide him. The key to the problem now is how we should express our stance if Jie School does anything next.¡±

    The Daoists fell silent.

    Huang Long asked softly, ¡°Is it possible that Jie School and the Western Sect are working together to suppress us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Perfected Taiyi sneered. ¡°If Jie School is half as smart as you, Senior Brother, I reckon that they would have long dominated the Primordial World and stepped on the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long immediately smiled in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Junior Brother Taiyi, don¡¯t praise me like that. I only had a sudden thought and gained something.¡±

    The experts of Chan School were speechless.

    The Great Yin-Yang Language was useless against honesty.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Where is Changgeng now? Why don¡¯t we discuss it with him?¡±

    Guang Chengzi casually tapped his hand and used the Cloud Mirror Art. However, a sea of clouds appeared.

    Three-Immortal Ind?

    Guang Chengzi thought for a moment and tapped his fingers a few times. A vast ocean appeared in the cloud mirror, as well as a vast icy in floating not far away.

    In the middle of the scene, two blurry figures stood side by side, as if they were looking for something.

    Perfected Yu Ding raised his hand and pointed at the cloud mirror. Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded from the cloud mirror.

    ¡°I am Li Changgeng, the righteous god of the Heavenly Courts. Hurry up and appear!¡±

 Chapter 638 - Heavenly Worker Number One

    <h4>Chapter 638: Heavenly Worker Number One</h4>

    ¡°Appear and meet... meet... meet...¡±

    On the calm sea, Li Changshou¡¯s voice pierced through the smoke in a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers. He did not seem to receive any response.

    The two incarnations were not in a hurry. They waited quietly with their hands behind their backs. Their expressions were very calm.

    Li Changshou was calm because he knew the ¡°Bojian¡± well.

    Previously, he had also received the ¡°request¡± from Emperor Huang Xuanyuan. He had used the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to let Bai Jian escape. Could that be considered a good future?

    Who is Bai Jian?

    It was a long story.

    Bai Jian was the general of the ancient human race, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan. He led the army and fought against Chi You!

    At that time, the human troops were all immortal soldiers. The army of the Magihumans wasparable to the elites of the ancient Magi. Bai Jian was also a powerful and resourceful human expert.

    The book was connected. It said that the Iron-Eating Beast had lost some honey and cured meat because it refused to ept the banquet. In anger, it stood up and flipped Chi You over, shouting that the Iron-Eating Beast would never be a ve.

    The generals of the Xuanyuan Tribe rushed forward and fought against Chi You.

    Chi You!

    He possessed the bloodline of the ancient Magi and enjoyed the destiny of the main characters of the human race. He was bold and full of liver. He revealed his three-headed, six-armed, and eight-legged body. He controlled the saber, ax, and battle spear to fight with the generals of the Xuanyuan Tribe. He came all the way from the South Continent to the North Continent, from the North Continent to the East Continent, and fought until the sky turned dark.

    Chi You became more and more courageous as the battle progressed. However, the number of human generals increased. The entire mountain was filled with the immortal soldiers of the Xuanyuan n. Chi You¡¯s brothers had long died and were injured.

    Chi You knew that he had lost. The Magihumans were no match for the human race after all. His n to snatch the destiny of the human race had been exposed long ago.

    However, his heart was filled with fighting spirit and boiling blood. If he did not give up, the Nine Li would not be destroyed!

    He suffered hundreds of injuries, but he still refused to admit defeat. He shouted the name of Xuanyuan and fought the heroes of the human race with hundreds of soldiers!

    Suddenly, he heard a shout. ¡°Chi You, do you dare to fight me?¡±

    A golden-armored warrior flew over from the side. He held a broad-ded sword and his cloak fluttered behind him. He smashed his sword at Chi You¡¯s head!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Chi You roared and spat out a mouthful of True Fire. The True Fire condensed into a spear and was held by Chi You with one hand to resist the huge sword!

    Unexpectedly, the Golden-Armored General was not an ordinary person. It was the general under Emperor Huang Xuanyuan, Bai Jian. His sword and spear collided, and his strength was not inferior.

    Chi You looked serious and fought with Bai Jian. The blood of the Magi burned, and Bai Jian was quickly defeated.

    Just as Bai Jian was powerless, the Heavenly Fire and the human troops dodged. A beautiful woman with green skin rushed over from the ground!

    She was actually the daughter of the Emperor who had killed many of Chi You¡¯s good brothers, Ba!

    She resisted Chi You head-on and fought beside Bai Jian. A few God Generals came to help and forced Chi You into a dead end.

    That battle left behind endless legends.

    Some people in the future said that Ying Long had killed Chi You, while others said that Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had personally destroyed Chi You.

    Some people even said that Chi You was angered to death when he saw his Iron-Eating Beast being tricked by Emperor Huang Xuanyuan.

    There were also people who said that there was no Chi You in the first ce. Chi You was just a rebel general during Emperor Huang Xuanyuan¡¯s era. Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had created him to suppress the Magi who were about to revive.

    The ancient times had gradually faded, but history had yet to fade.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan¡¯s General, Bai Jian, was shot into the North Ocean by Chi You during the battle at the border between the East Continent and the North Continent. The fire poison entered his heart and his body copsed.

    He could only rely on the seawater to suppress the fire poison and prevent his essence soul from being destroyed.

    Today!

    It was the time to witness history and discover the truth behind the rise of the human race in the Primordial World!

    Together, they walked closer to Bai Jian and the truth about the Yellow Emperor fighting Chi You!

    Hence...

    There was silence.

    After an hour, the sea was silent. Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor were still calm.

    Coincidentally, the experts of Chan School, who had used the Cloud Mirror Art to observe the ce and only saw two blurry figures, picked up their tea and watched the fun.

    Perfected Huang Long asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this Bai Jian?¡±

    Guang Chengzi pinched his fingers to deduce his memories and smiled faintly.

    ¡°The generals of the human race, the Yellow Emperor, walked the path of internal and external cultivation that was popr at that time. The Dao Realm seems to be at the eighth-stage of the Golden Immortal realm, but his strength is much stronger than that of the Dao Realm. He did fight Chi You back then, but he was sent into the sea after a few exchanges.¡±

    ¡°Oh ~¡±

    Huang Long pondered.

    Chi Jingzi, who was at the side, said in a low voice, ¡°If Bai Jian is here, why didn¡¯t he agree?¡±

    ¡°Most of the generals of the Yellow Emperor are arrogant,¡± exined Guang Chengzi with a smile. ¡°Back then, the human race was in the midst of soaring. They killed the demons, defeated the Magi, and upied the five continents of the Primordial World. Immortal techniques were poprized. The human experts in that area, especially the Human Emperor generals, only recognized the Human Emperor and did not respect the Heavenly Emperor. Forget about his future and fate, even if Bai Jian disappeared, they would not care about the people of the Heavenly Courts. Junior Brother Changgeng will probably suffer today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Daoist Numinous Treasure, who usually did not speak much, also sighed softly. ¡°The human race and the Magi overthrew the Demon Court and defeated the Magi. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s position should have been the sessor of the Human Emperor or the Human Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Chi Jingzi stroked his beard and warned, ¡°The position of the Heavenly Emperor is decided by the Grandmaster, the Heavenly Dao, and not by the human race.¡±

    Huang Long asked, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you are the teacher of the Yellow Emperor. Back then, our Chan School fully supported the Yellow Emperor. Logically speaking, Bai Jian should give our Chan School some face... Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to express our goodwill to the Heavenly Courts and Junior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, you have a good idea this time.¡±

    Huang Long smiled in embarrassment.

    Perfected Yu Ding also said, ¡°This is feasible. Senior Brother, please consider it.¡±

    Guang Chengzi was a little hesitant.

    Chi Jingzi stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Instead of taking the initiative to go, why don¡¯t we wait for Changgeng toe and find us?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but squint and chuckle. The Daoists looked over, but Taiyi shrugged and yed the ordion.

    He did not say anything. He just smiled.

    At that moment, a conversation sounded from the cloud mirror.

    ¡°Changgeng, are you sure that Bai Jian is at the bottom of the sea?¡±

    ¡°It should be here. I used the Divine Power of the Water God to investigate the various seas. It should be here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deduce for a while. Yes, it¡¯s indeed here. There¡¯s a mansion under the sea. Its essence soul is sealed here.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s an ancient remnant soul. It¡¯s heavily injured and suppressed by the seawater. It¡¯s normal that it can¡¯t hear the call. Again?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and looked solemn.

    ¡°Human, Bai Jian, why aren¡¯t you showing yourself?¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, thunder rumbled behind him. Lightning dragons roared, as if they wanted to wake him up.

    However, the sea was still quiet. Only a few timid prawns, crabs, and fish were trembling.

    This time, Quan Dong looked displeased.

    ¡°Bai Jian! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing is here. He was entrusted by the ancient emperor toe here to give you a chance. If you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly sent a voice transmission to stop Quan Dong¡¯s vicious words. He already had a n in his heart.

    Quan Dong naturally did not care about Bai Jian.

    The reason he was there today was because Li Changshou and Quan Dong were chatting happily. He mentioned the invitation that Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had previously invited. On a whim, Quan Dong pulled Li Changshou over.

    However, he did not expect to be rejected.

    Li Changshou was actually thinking if the Heavenly Dao was deliberately making things difficult for him because it was not yet time for the Bai Jian to appear.

    However, Bai Jian¡¯s role in bing a god was to be a guardian of the God-Conferment tform. He was independent of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The timing he came out would not affect the situation at all.

    At that moment, he had shouted twice, but Bai Jian still did not appear...

    Even if the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was not angry, he had to express some anger and protect the dignity of the Heavenly Courts.

    Even if this person was a general of the ancient human race, if he took credit and affected the construction of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ order, he had to suppress his arrogance. At most, he would give more benefits elsewhere.

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou stopped smiling and took three steps on the cloud.

    ¡°If Bai Jian is not here, we can just go back. Unfortunately, Senior Emperor Huang Xuanyuan personally begged me to save Bai Jian from his misery. I hesitated for a long time before I agreed to give him this opportunity. I didn¡¯t expect that he was just a coward who hid at the bottom of the sea and did not dare to appear.¡±

    It was a little provocative.

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking,yers of waves appeared in the seawater and parted to the left and right. A figure jumped up from the seabed and arrived in the air. He red at Li Changshou.

    The general looked burly and upright. His armor was damaged, and the huge sword in his hand was covered in cracks.

    He red at Li Changshou. Although it was just his essence soul and there were wisps of ck aura surrounding his body, it was still very powerful.

    It was indeed the style of the ancient human generals.

    Bai Jian cursed, ¡°What kind of immortal god are you? How dare you spout nonsense here! How can His Majesty beg you!?!¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and deliberately looked arrogant. He said calmly, ¡°Did I say something arrogant, or did you stay at the bottom of the ocean for a long time and not understand the situation?¡±

    Veins bulged on Bai Jian¡¯s arm. His aura trembled continuously, but it was on the verge of erupting.

    He asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and ced his hands behind his back. He looked at Bai Jian from the corner of his eyes and continued to tease the ancient general¡¯s heartstrings.

    ¡°Second-order righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor personally conferred the title of Lord Taibai Jinxing. He is in charge of reform and killing.¡±

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, your introduction is too simple. I¡¯m afraid that the followers of the ancient emperor have already treated you as a random immortal of the Heavenly Courts. Wait.¡±

    After saying that, under Li Changshou¡¯s curious, worried, and slightly suspicious gaze, Quan Dong waved his hand not far away. An azure dragon immediately flew out of the sea and turned into an old man with a dragon head.

    Li Changshou and Quan Dong had been there for so long. It was impossible for the dragon race to not deal with them.

    The dragon-headed elder hurriedly bowed and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Greetings... Marshal Quan!¡±

    Quan Dong nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°Tell Bai Jian who is in front of him.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou, who had wanted to use his aura to suppress others, suddenly felt a subtle sense of shame.

    Quan Dong blinked at Li Changshou. The old dragon cleared his throat and shouted at the confused Bai Jian.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Bai Jian was quite familiar with the dragon race. Back then, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had dealt with the dragon race a lot. There were also a few dragondies and dozens of sea race women in the backyard.

    <i>This old dragon should be an elder of the dragon race. His aura is dignified and his Dao realm is profound. He is actually so respectful to this child?</i>

    <i>Lord Taibai Jinxing?</i>

    <i>Which Lord Taibai Jinxing? I¡¯ve never heard of him.</i>

    Bai Jian snorted coldly and was about to speak...

    ¡°Baijian, how dare you!¡±

    The old dragon shouted again, as if he had done this many times before.

    ¡°The Lord Taibai Jinxing in front of you is of the same race as you! He is the most trusted minister of the Jade Emperor. He is now the overall leader of the order in the Three Realms! In terms of status, you are just a human general. You have lost. Lord Taibai Jinxing has only cultivated for less than a thousand years. The Grand Pure One has taken him in as his second disciple. The Grand Pure One had betrothed Fairy Yun to him. He can go to the Fire Cloud Cave at will and he¡¯s the god of the current human emperor! In terms of credit, he had personally eliminated the remaining demons. Countless negative karma demons had died in his hands! The immortals of the South Continent had bullied mortals for a long time. It had also ended in his hands! The Demon Master Kun Peng had calcted for him and could no longer cause trouble. He had personally killed the young prince of the demon race and destroyed the destiny of the demon race! The South Continent has been in chaos for a long time. The mortals were suffering. It was also designed by Lord Taibai Jinxing to support the current emperor. Even a general like you can¡¯tpare to him! He was invited by Human Emperor Xuanyuan toe here to meet you!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Forget it. Let¡¯s be thick-skinned. After all, this old dragon is also kind.</i>

    When he looked at Bai Jian, he was shocked and puzzled. He stared at Li Changshou¡¯s face and did not know how to advance or retreat.

    Unexpectedly, the old dragon did not stop talking. He did not know if it was because he was too excited or because it wanted to take the opportunity to win Li Changshou¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Bai Jian, do you know!?! This Lord Changgeng is peerless in schemes and wisdom. He assisted the Jade Emperor and divided the boundaries of the six paths. He had been beaten by the Dao Ancestor in the Purple Cloud Pce because he was speaking up for the human race! In the Primordial World, who doesn¡¯t know about him? The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng, protects the human race thoroughly. Who would dare to harm mortals now? Now that the Great Tribtion has descended, the Saint¡¯s sect had entered the Tribtion. Lord Taibai Jinxing is the one who is in charge of the Tribtion. He personally came here to enlighten you and give you a chance. Yet, you¡¯re still so arrogant... Why? Are you going to shout at me as a senior of the human race? You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He felt that the old dragon was definitely a promising talent.

    Bai Jian was originally a little frightened by his name and deeds, but when the old dragon said thosest two words, he was angered.

    That should have been done on purpose by the old dragon to give Li Changshou a chance to be fair.

    Having an old man at home is like having a treasure. The dragon race really sits in the treasure vault, but the younger generation is degrading themselves...

    At that moment, Bai Jian¡¯s face turned pale. There seemed to be more ck smoke around him.

    He looked at Li Changshou. There was no anger in his eyes, but there was still indignation. He immediately made up his mind and said a few harsh words.

    Li Changshou sighed softly and looked helpless.

    He said, ¡°Elder, your words are a little too exaggerated. I only did what human disciples should do. Moreover, when facing the seniors of the human race, I should have sent a letter before greeting them.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked ashamed. He cupped his hands at Bai Jian and said, ¡°It¡¯s also because of the Grand Pure One¡¯s favoritism and the Jade Emperor¡¯s appreciation that I have so much undeserved reputation today. However, in the end, it is just a superficial title. Previously, I had been weed by many immortals around me. I felt a little unstable andcked the respect I should have for Seniors. I¡¯ll apologize to Senior Bai Jian first.¡±

    Quan Dong looked at the sky with a smile.

    Here ites. Changgeng¡¯s thousandyer cake is here.

    Bai Jian¡¯s expression softened slightly. He said calmly, ¡°If you had such an attitude, I wouldn¡¯t have refused to meet you. However, you are now a second-rank god of the Heavenly Courts and the personal disciple of the Saint of Ren School. It is reasonable for you to underestimate me, a human general who only has a remnant soul. Forget it, forget it. In the end, the future surpasses the previous. It¡¯s time for my remnant soul to die. I¡¯ll apologize to you. I was blind and offended you just now.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Jian looked up and sighed softly. He actually wanted to give up on suppressing the essence soul fire poison.

    ¡°Marshal Bai Jian, don¡¯t be anxious. Please listen to me!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion is about to happen, the battle between the three sects is inevitable. However, the Great Tribtion hasnded in the mortal world of the South Continent! Marshal, do you know that the human race is now spread across every corner of the South Continent? If a mighty figure fights and loses, more than a million mortals in the South Continent will die!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Bai Jian looked concerned and asked softly, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason I came to invite the Marshal out of the mountain,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I need the Marshal to help me. I need to do my best to protect the mortals from being killed by the three sects.¡±

    Bai Jian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a remnant soul. What can I do?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn.

    ¡°Marshal Bai Jian, there are actually two reasons why I came today. Firstly, it¡¯s naturally because of Senior Xuanyuan¡¯s request. I naturally respect the ancestors of the human race. Senior Xuanyuan has spoken. I can help you, Marshal. No matter how difficult it is, I have to help! Secondly, it¡¯s because you are only left with a remnant soul. I want to establish the God-Conferment tform and use the God-Conferment tform to activate the power of the Heavenly Dao to protect various parts of the South Continent. I want to set the rules of this Great Tribtion and divide the regions of the battle. The battle between immortals and gods would have restrictions. Then, they would formte a few fine rules so that they would not kill the innocent. The God-Conferment tformcks a Guardian Genera that has to be a primordial spirit. If the current experts of the human race were to take on the responsibility, it would be equivalent to harming their lives. However, Marshal Bai Jian, you can use this opportunity to escape the trap of the fire poison and be the Guardian General that protects the God-Conferment tform. Moreover, after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Marshal, you can be an official in the Heavenly Courts... If the human race can have more authority in the Heavenly Courts, the Marshal¡¯s contributions to the human race will definitely be spread throughout the world and be recited for the world.¡±

    Bai Jian frowned and seemed to be in deep thought.

    Suddenly, he took a few steps forward and knelt on one knee on the sea.

    ¡°I, Bai Jian, am willing to work for Lord Taibai Jinxing! As long as this remnant soul still has some heat, I will let you arrange it!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and looked at Quan Dong. He hurriedly helped Bai Jian up...

    Hence, half a dayter.

    Below the Middle Heavenly Gate, on the Immortal Ind, which had originally been erected with the words¡¯ Rumor Crushing Monument ¡®, a newly born Golden Light Divine General carried a huge rock and began to build a square tform.

    He was full of energy and determination. His heart was filled with glory.

    <i>Lord Taibai Jinxing is right.</i>

    <i>I have to personally set up the God-Conferment tform. Otherwise, I will never be at ease. Every stone has to be built by me</i>.

    <i>Gaining fame in the world is no longer important!</i>

    <i>Am I, Bai Jian, a person who covets fame? Do I care about those things?</i>

    He wanted to make use of his remaining strength to continue doing something practical for the human race. He had never thought of such an exaggerated situation where people cheered for him and called him a true hero!

    <i>Speaking of which, Lord Taibai Jinxing is really an extraordinary person. He¡¯s admirable and...</i>

    ¡°Heh, heh.¡±

 Chapter 639 - Jie Schoolâ€™s Decree to Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 639: Jie School¡¯s Decree to Kill!</h4>

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Ah, this...¡±

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain, Guang Chengzi¡¯s Waterfall Pavilion.

    The immortals of Chan School looked at the image of the golden-armored general, Bai Jian, digging the foundation of the Immortal Ind. They were momentarily stunned.

    As they could not hear Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission, they did not know what had happened.

    As he spoke, he knelt down and hesitated!

    When Li Changshou invited the God Striking Whip, the Heavenly Dao bestowed a huge amount of merit to help Bai Jian wash away the fire poison and transform his essence soul into a stable spiritual body. He was already extremely grateful for being the guardian of the God-Conferment tform.

    He was just short of kneeling down and calling him Lord!

    Apart from Bai Jian kneeling too quickly, there was something else that was even more unfathomable.

    Chi Jingzi was puzzled. ¡°The Heavenly Courts do notck treasures. There are countless Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. Why don¡¯t they send a troop to build the God-Conferment tform? Why do they have to build it personally?¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°There must be a consideration here.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi squinted and smiled. He said softly, ¡°Why do I feel that Changgeng is taking revenge on Bai Jian for not giving him face in the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said seriously, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be so entric. Changgeng is not like that! The authoritative gods of the Heavenly Courts must be broad-minded and talk big!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the side, revealed a gentle smile. He did not say anything.

    Guang Chengzi rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. The Heavenly Courts want to build the God-Conferment tform. The Great Tribtion is imminent. Jie School is already determined to attack the Western Sect. We should make a decision as soon as possible. Time waits for no man. Summon all the junior brothers and sisters here. Today, we will discuss a n.¡±

    Chi Jingzi asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you going to recruit Teacher¡¯s personal disciples, or are you going to recruit all of them?¡±

    ¡°There are not many people discussing this matter. Otherwise, it will easily cause chaos.¡±

    When Guang Chengzi said that, Chi Jingzi immediately understood. He stood up and walked out of the pavilion, instructing a few children to send a letter.

    Chan School had already made the first move. They judged that the speed at which Jie School was about to attack the Western Sect was much faster than the speed at which Jie School decided to attack the Western Sect.

    In the pool of the Green Touring Pce, Daoist Duobao, who wasfortably soaking in the bath, reported the matter regarding Jiang Shang in a low voice. He asked his master, the Grandmaster of Heaven, if he wanted to deal with the Western Sect.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Come and learn from Changgeng today. Tell me the pros and cons. Let me see how capable you are.¡±

    Daoist Duobao waved his hand and chuckled.

    ¡°Master, you know that I only seek treasures. I don¡¯t know any schemes.¡±

    ¡°Just saying.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven closed his eyes. ¡°We are not outsiders. I know how slippery you are.¡±

    Duobao patted his slightly bulging belly and thought carefully.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say a few more words.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to attack the third disciple of the Western Sect this time because I wanted to fight the Western Sect logically. Back then, I did not expect Guang Chengzi to stop me. I thought that Guang Chengzi would at least mention the sect. However, Guang Chengzi did not care and stopped me. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s putting on a harsh attitude towards the Western Sect.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you mean that Guang Chengzi has contact with the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Daoist Duobao said in a low voice, ¡°The ones who have contact with the Western Sect are not Randeng, Ju Liusun, or Wen Shu. We already know that. If he wanted to join forces with the Western Sect, it was probably the strategy that Chan School had long decided on. It was Second Uncle-Master¡¯s idea. Randeng is just a pawn in Chan School. He would do the dirty work. Master usually doesn¡¯t care about these trivial matters. In the recent tens of thousands of years of conflict between Chan School and us, most of the infamy has been carried away by Daoist Randeng. That¡¯s the most terrifying thing about Second Uncle-Master. If Eldest Uncle-Master does not take action, Second Uncle-Master¡¯s schemes would basically be unparalleled in the Primordial World. I had also gritted my teeth at Randeng for a long time before suddenly understanding the crux of the matter. We all know that Randeng is a pawn arranged by the Western Sect. How can Second Uncle-Master not know? He¡¯s definitely not ying dumb. If Randeng and the Western Sect had been arranged by Second Uncle-Master, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think of your Second Uncle-Master that way. He¡¯s just a little old-fashioned. He¡¯s not mean. You were scolded by him a few times back then and even remembered it. Since the creation of the world, I¡¯ve also been scolded by him frequently.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Duobao bowed with a bitter expression. ¡°I was thinking too much... I was taught badly by Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heavenughed loudly and waved his hand. ¡°Continue. Why are you targeting the Western Sect now?¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Daoist Duobao said seriously, ¡°This is ourst chance.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting. Continue.¡±

    Duobao deliberated for a while and knelt in the water. He lowered his head and said, ¡°My words might be offensive, but I only deduced it after thinking for ten thousand years. In this Great Tribtion, Changgeng has already given us many hints. Why did Changgeng make a pact to not fight in the Reincarnation Pagoda? Why did Changgeng suppress the Western Sect? There must be a reason for that.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I was controlled by the Heavenly Dao and lost a portion of my memories. An important person disappeared in my spiritual tform. No matter how I deduced, I could only remember one sentence. There would definitely be a battle between them. The Western Sect would be the biggest winner. That sentence is probably Changgeng¡¯s motivation.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven looked serious and nodded slowly. He muttered, ¡°Did that person say that to you? Back then, I was warned by Eldest Senior Brother to keep a distance from that person. After he was killed by the Heavenly Dao, I personally witnessed your memories being erased by Teacher. At that time, you often yed cards with him. You learned the fun of bathing in the hot spring from him.¡±

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Master, who is that person?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s eyes revealed some memories and emotions.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a lonely soul who has no fixed residence. He has an extremely high seniority and is a close friend of the Pangu God. The three of us are formed from the essence soul of the Pangu God. We lowered our own generation. Therefore, we still have to call him Uncle. Back then, Teacher found the Dao Integration technique and was originally a little hesitant. It was because this fellow suddenly went crazy and wanted to destroy the Primordial World that he forced Teacher to make up his mind to fuse with the Heavenly Dao. They worked together topletely kill him... Alright, let¡¯s not talk about such taboos. I¡¯m afraid Teacher will be unhappy if we talk too much. Continue. Where were we? There will definitely be a battle between us. The Western Sect is the biggest winner. Why do you think that this is ourst chance?¡±

    ¡°At this moment, the Great Tribtion is about to descend. The cmity¡¯s luck has already beenpletely activated. The power of the living beings that are killed can be considered to fill theck of the cmity¡¯s luck. That¡¯s one of the reasons.¡±

    Daoist Duobao said slowly, ¡°Chan School can¡¯t start a battle with us yet. They don¡¯t have a suitable reason. However, Master, you previously said that the Heavenly Dao had shown that the God-Conferment Tribtion should change in the dynasty of the South Continent. A new dynasty must be established on the ruins of the old dynasty. I feel that this is already obvious. We and Chan School have to choose the old and new side to support. Between Chan School and us, we can only survive like these two dynasties.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and said, ¡°Duobao, it¡¯s indeed not bad that you can see this step.¡±

    ¡°However, I have secretly investigated. The Shang Nation is still considered powerful. There are eight hundred countries with eight hundred dukes. None of them can fight against the Shang Nation.¡±

    Daoist Duobao pondered for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can be anxious about this matter. Recing the old with the new is the rules of the Heavenly Dao. There are naturally many benefits to upying the new country.

    This is already a matter for the future. At the very least, we have to wait for the rise of a country before wepete with Chan School.

    It was the best time to attack the Western Sect. It was even a fleeting opportunity.

    That was the second reason.

    Thirdly, and most importantly, Changgeng¡¯s attitude, or rather, Uncle-Master¡¯s attitude.

    Now that the Great Tribtion has not officially begun, although we have selfish motives towards the Western Sect, as long as we find a suitable reason to fight, Chan School will definitely not be able to stop it.

    If Second Uncle-Master makes a move,

    Master, as long as you can restrain the two Saints of the Western Sect, I will defeat the experts of the Western Sect. The God-Conferment Game will be between us and Chan Schoolter.¡±

    Daoist Duobao pondered for a while. Seeing that his master was still hesitating, he said, ¡°Master, Changgeng can¡¯t possibly tell us that. I can sense that that¡¯s what Changgeng means... Although Changgeng cannot be biased towards us or Chan School in the Great Tribtion, he will definitely support the destruction of the Western Sect first!¡±

    ¡°But the Western Sect is destined to prosper.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed. ¡°Moreover, the Western Sect does not have a direct conflict with us. Isn¡¯t that a little immoral?¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Daoist Duobao said anxiously, ¡°What time is it now? Why are you still talking about morality to them?¡±

    ¡°If there is no justice, so what if Jie School exists or not?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven gestured for Duobao not to say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again. Retreat. You will make a decision in half a day.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Daoist Duobao agreed and turned to walk out of the pool. However, he could not help but turn around and mutter, ¡°Master, the disciples of the Western Sect and Chan School are not a match for the disciples of Jie School. However, thebined strength of the three Saints and the disciples of the sect is still above that of Jie School. Chan School and the Western Sect are already destined to join forces. If we can¡¯t weaken them as soon as possible, we might really be in danger...¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand. Duobao lowered his head and agreed. He put on his Daoist robe and gradually walked away with a sigh.

    After Duobao left, the Grandmaster of Heaven cut open the universe with his fingers and took out a small bell. He ced it beside the pool but did not say a word. He only closed his eyes and focused, constantly thinking.

    His eldest disciple was right.

    However, as a Saint, he had naturally seen all of that.

    Without entering the Saint realm, one would not know how terrifying the Heavenly Dao was.

    Jie School did not have any treasures to suppress their luck. It was like a huge city without walls. No matter how prosperous the city was, they were still very weak.

    Duobao wanted to use the Ren School to suppress Chan School at that time and force Chan School to express their stance, or make Chan School unable to act rashly. Then, he would destroy the essence of the Western Sect and n for the Great Tribtion.

    However, if that was the case, the Saint of the Western Sect could go down directly in the future. If he was led away and held back, Zhun Ti would raise the butcher¡¯s knife to the disciples of the sect, and Second Senior Brother would persuade Eldest Senior Brother...

    Things got out of hand.

    The Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array could not be broken by the four Saints. However, he had to attack first and pull the other party into the sword array or the other Saints would take the initiative to enter.

    Apart from Zhun Ti.

    After all...

    The Grandmaster of Heaven looked at the Chaos Bell and smiled warmly.

    Ding ~

    The Chaos Bell, which had transformed into the size of a bell, trembled a few times. It seemed to be trembling and was a little uneasy.

    ...

    What is the most painful thing in the world?

    A few days ago, Li Changshou would have said that he, a brilliant young man from earth, had suddenly descended into the cruel world where the Primordial World¡¯s power was not restricted at all.

    However, the most painful thing had be...

    My main body is clearly in Yun Xiao¡¯s room!

    Ling¡¯e was clearly chatting with Yun Xiao in the next room!

    However, he had to shift his attention elsewhere and talk to his superior about philosophy.

    <i>Forget it. I¡¯ll just treat it as giving the Jade Emperor a lesson in advance.</i>

    Next, he had to devote himself to the arrangements of the Great Tribtion. There were not many chances for him tomunicate with the Jade Emperor.

    At the same time, there was another important matter. Just as Li Changshou had told Bai Jian previously, they wanted to create a detailed ¡°Great Tribtion Law¡± to restrict the experts who entered the tribtion and prevent the people of the South Continent from suffering.

    The two of them studied it for a few days. Li Changshou had written a few hundred rules. Later, the Jade Emperor would go to the Purple Cloud Pce and present those rules to the Dao Ancestor.

    The Heavenly Dao could ignore the lives of mortals, but the Heavenly Courts could not.

    Benevolence, norms, rigor, and stability would be the four basic requirements of the Heavenly Courts in the future.

    After settling this matter, the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation finally had the intention to leave.

    That made Li Changshou excited.

    However, Quan Dong quickly sshed a basin of cold water on his feet, making Li Changshou feel despair.

    ¡°Changgeng, who do you think will win in the end?¡±

    There was a new topic!

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, you have troubled me. I really don¡¯t know if I won or lost. Even if I saw some situations in the past, many of them have been changed by me.¡±

    ¡°I actually saw yourpetition with the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Quan Dong chuckled and continued to stroll with Li Changshou on the strangely-shaped cliff by the sea.

    The Jade Emperor looked at the sea and said slowly, ¡°Among the Heavenly Dao Sequences, my sect is now in the lead. Before the six Saints. Teacher has also given me many privileges, allowing me to leap over the Great Tribtion at any time and observe the changes in the Heavenly Dao. However, even so, I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re trying to do, Changgeng. Changgeng, is your wish really that the Dao Sect will prosper forever? If that¡¯s the case, I can help you.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. The light in his eyes flickered, but he smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is Teacher¡¯s wish. My wish is actually simple. Stability is what I want.¡±

    Quan Dong asked, ¡°Will the world after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion make you feel uneasy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Your Majesty, you actually can¡¯t understand... The Heavenly Dao doesn¡¯t trust me. I¡¯m from a forbidden hometown. I¡¯m actually satisfied that I can escape unscathed.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Quan Dong shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°My beloved Changgeng is too stable.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He calmly changed the topic.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Long Ji seems to be in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Quan Dong nodded slightly. His expression was a little solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve long known about this matter, but I can¡¯t interfere with anything. Otherwise, how can I convince the masses? However, she has you as her teacher to protect her. I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Should I say that the Jade Emperor is magnanimous or that he trusts me too much?</i>

    That was probably the sacrifice that the Heavenly Emperor had to make. He could save all living beings in the world, but he could not save his own flesh and blood. Instead, he had to rely on others.

    Li Changshou was about to make a safe guarantee when his heart suddenly surged.

    He suddenly heard a surprised conversation!

    He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, there seems to be something wrong with my main body.¡±

    Quan Dong looked concerned and asked Li Changshou to deal with it himself. There was no need to stand on ceremony. Li Changshou cupped his hands and shifted his attention to his main body.

    As soon as hended, he immediately walked to the window and looked at the pavilion.

    He happened to see Fairy Yun Xiao rushing over on a cloud. The eight disciples of Jie School were gathered!

    Just now, using the Wind Speech Incantation, he had heard Duobao say, ¡°Master will make a decision in half a day. Let¡¯s make preparations. If Master agrees to destroy the spiritual mountain, how should we destroy it!?!¡±

    <i>When did Jie School be so sharp?</i>

    <i>Could it be that the Grandmaster of Heaven had deduced something?</i>

    In the pavilion, the eight disciples expressed their opinions. The Goddess of Golden Spirit led the way. Fairy Yun Xiao was gentle and did not kill too many sects. Zhao Gongming belonged to the sect that said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk to Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou quickly concluded!

    This might be the best opportunity for the God-Conferment situation to move towards the ¡°new version¡±!

    <i>Should I think of something to do while protecting myself?</i>

    <i>At this moment!</i>

    A sword beam split open the clouds on the Three-Immortal Ind. A small jade swordnded in the pavilion. There was a piercing, dark red word ¡°kill¡± engraved on it.

    The eight disciples were shocked. Daoist Duobao was delighted. He immediately stood up and held the small sword in his palm. He turned around and shouted!

    ¡°Jin Ling, Wudang! In the name of the Dao Discussion, gather all disciples above the third-grade of the Golden Immortal realm on Golden Ao Ind! Turtle Spirit and Qiong Xiao, quickly go to Golden Ao Ind to make arrangements! Gongming, you and Yun Xiao have been troubled. Tell Changgeng about us attacking the Western Sect and ask him what his opinion is. It¡¯s best if Changgeng gives him some opinions. Bi Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Bi Xiao immediately puffed out her chest and raised her head. At that moment, the young girl¡¯s figure looked so graceful.

    Finally, he could think of... her!

    ¡°You should still cultivate on the Three-Immortal Ind.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled warmly. ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You should focus on polishing the Great Dao.¡±

    Bi Xiao¡¯s face fell. Her senior brothers and sisters looked at her lovingly.

    Since ancient times, the little girl had been pampered the most. She was especially cute and adorable.

    In the cloud room, Li Changshou looked at the situation and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    In his heart, square boxes that represented various options and possibilities lit up.

    Since Jie School was so bold, he naturally could not drag them down.

    Western Sect.

    Before the Great Tribtion, it was time to settle the scores.

 Chapter 640 - The Little Secret of the Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 640: The Little Secret of the Heavenly Dao</h4>

    Streams of light flew up from the various Immortal Inds of the East Ocean and gathered towards Golden Ao Ind.

    In various directions of the trichiliocosm, there were also streams of light that rushed to the ends of the world.

    The first Golden Immortal Dao Discussion and the Great God-Conferment Tribtion of Jie School will be held in Golden Ao Ind.

    Eldest Senior Brother Duobao was anxious. The information he gave was also rather urgent. The situation had already reached a very serious stage. These people were traveling, cultivating, settling down, and visiting prostitutes...

    Ahem, the immortals of Jie School who had made outstanding contributions to the efficient flow of the Primordial Spirit Stones rushed back.

    In just a few days, the gs on Golden Ao Ind were waved, colorful gs fluttered, gongs and drums sounded, and immortal light shone.

    The Heavenly Courts had no choice but to send two troops to guard the East Ocean.

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e remained on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was sitting on the meditation cushion that Fairy Yun Xiao often sat on. He held his forehead with both hands, and his eyes were filled with deep thoughts.

    <i>Everything is progressing in a ¡°better¡± direction, but why do I feel uneasy?</i>

    <i>Jie School, Western Sect, Chan School...</i>

    He had to strike first in the battle between the three sects...

    He had to consider the reactions that Chan School might have, the thoughts that the Dao Ancestor might have, how the Heavenly Courts should deal with them, and how the Saints should deal with them when a huge battle breaks out.

    Information and possibilities shed in his heart.

    He pushed his mental strength to the limit and deduced frantically.

    Yun Xiao, who was beside him, was like a painting of calm clouds and flowing water. She stood quietly and deduced what peace meant.

    However, Yun Xiao was feeling apologetic and helpless. She stared at Li Changshou as if she was saying something.

    Zhao Gongming paced back and forth at the side. His Dao heart was a little uneasy.

    Ling¡¯e knelt on the meditation cushion in front of the screen and sipped her tea, creating an elegant and peaceful feeling that everything had nothing to do with her.

    She had nothing to do with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The room was silent for a while. The paintings hanging on the wall seemed to be a little restless.

    Zhao Gongming could not help but ask, ¡°Changgeng, is there anything wrong with this matter?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Li Changshou slowly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I keep feeling that something is not safe. Did Senior Brother Duobao really take the initiative to deal with the spiritual mountain this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother can¡¯t be affected by the cmity. He went to discuss with Master. After Master considered it, he gave us a kill order. Master¡¯s meaning should be to kill without moving. Eliminate the Western Sect from the Great Tribtion!¡±

    Yun Xiao suddenly asked, ¡°Shou, did you arrange it?¡±

    ¡°No. Although I have that idea, the Western Sect has been very stable recently. I can¡¯t find a suitable opportunity.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°This is the result of them suffering at my ce previously. They have be rather stable now. What makes me feel uneasy is that... things are going too smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that everything is going smoothly?¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°It would be wonderful if everything goes smoothly.¡±

    Li Changshou hummed softly, but he could not answer.

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°If it goes too smoothly, there might be outsiders plotting and adding fuel to the fire.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked.

    She wanted to say that 80% of the good things that happened in the mountains were too smooth for her senior brother.

    However, considering that her cultivation level qualifications were low, and that in the eyes of the mighty figures, she was just a small sidekick of her senior brother, it was best for her to continue drinking tea and remain dignified, elegant, obedient, and poised.

    Yes, to be safe, there was no mistake.

    Whoosh...

    A jade flower shed and amunication jade token flew over. Zhao Gongming raised his hand and grabbed it.

    After reading the message, Zhao Gongming said in a low voice, ¡°Changgeng, Eldest Senior Brother is urging me. Please give me an idea. What reason should we use to fight the Western Sect? Master just called Eldest Senior Brother back and asked him to find a sufficient excuse.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Without even thinking about it, he pped his thigh and wanted to fight the Western Sect!?!</i>

    <i>There are so many scandals about the Western Sect. From the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom, the Burning Incense Divine Sect, to the chaotic battle between the three sects of the Middle Continent, and all those years ago, they had sowed discord between the three sects of the Dao Sect. Wasn¡¯t the reason for the war just a casual matter?</i>

    Suddenly, Li Changshou understood the key.

    Jie School was afraid that their master would be nameless and affect their reputation. They were afraid that they would be a bully.

    Different Saints had different ways of thinking. To Saints, ¡°appearancees from the heart¡± was not a joke.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was a young man. He was prideful and loyal but did not put on airs.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning looked middle-aged. He was shrewd, thoughtful, and ambitious.

    The Grand Pure One was a thin and old man. He knew everything and knew everything. He was tired and quiet when he moved.

    Goddess Nuwa was the most beautiful and would never tolerate others retorting against her.

    <i>That¡¯s more like it.</i>

    Li Changshou could not help butugh.

    Yun Xiao asked gently, ¡°Do you have a brilliant n?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t catch the tail of the Western Sect for a while. It seems that I can only build momentum in advance and not be too anxious. I suggest that the Dao Exchange Conference should be held normally. In the long run, we should have more time to prepare and n.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhao Gongming agreed and turned around to get busy.

    Yun Xiao sighed softly. ¡°We are doing this without justification. My Dao heart is still uneasy.¡±

    ¡°This is a battle between the Dao Sect and the Western Sect,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°If the Western Sect had admitted to being the Fourth Sect of the Dao Sect back then, it would not have happened. The two Saints of the Western Sect are too ambitious. They want to establish a sect that is on par with the Dao Sect, but theyck the courage to face the Three Pure Ones¡¯ crusade. They also have to shoulder many merit debts from the Heavenly Dao...¡±

    Li Changshou paused and widened his eyes. He immediately covered his expression and closed his eyes to focus.

    The Dao runes trembled and his Dao heart was uneasy.

    He suddenly thought of a possibility.

    <i>Is it also within the Heavenly Dao¡¯s calctions that I have been stepping on the Western Sect¡¯s promotion?</i>

    The Saint was the foundation of the Heavenly Dao. However, the Saint was only tied to the Heavenly Dao because of the Primordial Violet Qi. The Saint¡¯s Great Dao protected the operation of the Heavenly Dao, but his own will could affect the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou could only assume!

    Assuming that the Heavenly Dao has a will simr to yours, what does the Heavenly Dao need to strengthen further?

    With Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Dao, he could already give an urate answer. There were four paths and three directions.

    The first path was for the Heavenly Dao to nurture more Saints and use them to consolidate themselves and protect the stability of the world. However, to the Heavenly Dao itself, it would be affected by the Saint¡¯s will and increase its restrictions.

    The second path was also ongoing.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion nurtured the righteous gods!

    By forcefully integrating the experts of the Dao Sect into the Heavenly Dao sequence, he could transform a portion of the power of living beings into the power of the Heavenly Dao!

    The third path was to expand the Primordial World and dominate the wider region of the Chaos Sea. More Chaos auras would be turned into spiritual energy, which was the ¡°energy form¡± of the Primordial World, and be included in the Great Cycle of Heaven and Earth.

    Li Changshou had observed the border of the Chaos Sea. That situation was happening, but the progress was very slow.

    There was a fourth path, which was also the most terrifying path.

    Eat the Saint.

    Or rather, he wanted to assimte the Saint and integrate the Saint into himself!

    Which of the six Saints was the weakest?

    It was indeed Zhun Ti, especially now that twoyers of his Dao were swept away by his teacher and the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree was missing two branches.

    The merit of bing a Saint was obtained through a grand wish. In essence, it was just some empty promises. The Heavenly Dao bestowed merit to be a Saint and made Zhun Ti be the Sixth Saint.

    Could this be the Heavenly Dao¡¯s scheme?!

    He made Zhun Ti ¡°weak¡± to a certain extent in order to assimte Zhun Ti into himself.

    The Great Dao of the Saint that bound the Heavenly Dao weakened, and the power of order in the Heavenly Dao strengthened. Hence, it broke the bnce of the inner core of the current ¡°Heavenly Dao Six Saints¡± Dao Ancestor?

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. He suddenly recalled the reminder his teacher had given him many years ago.

    ¡°Saints cannot die.¡±

    <i>Teacher might not have said the second half.</i>

    <i>That is...</i>

    <i>The Heavenly Dao would lose control!</i>

    Li Changshou trembled a few times and sat there in deep thought. He sighed softly in his heart.

    All of this was established on the basis that the Heavenly Dao existed in a manner that was simr to living beings.

    Then, does the Heavenly Dao exist?

    When Qi Yuan was spat into ashes by Lu Ya, while he was hiding in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice toprehend the Dao of Equalization, the gray figure was staring at him.

    Previously, in the Huaguo Mountain, when he wanted to approach the Heaven Nourishing Spirit Stone, the same gray shadow appeared.

    Most importantly, he had heard the same story from various sources. In Senior Lang¡¯s death, the Saints and the Dao Ancestor had said that the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao had joined forces to suppress the taboo.

    He could confirm that the Heavenly Dao had a simr thought process.

    <i>Is that all?</i>

    <i>What is the rtionship between the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>What schemes did the Dao Ancestor have when the two Saints of the Western Sect became Saints?</i>

    Until today, he still felt the same.

    The Primordial World was too dangerous.

    ...

    Four hourster, above the Three-Immortal Ind.

    ¡°Why are you in a hurry to go back?¡±

    Zhao Gongming muttered and looked at Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e, who were standing in front of him. He wished he could stuff his second sister over.

    There was not enoughnd.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went out. The Jade Emperor has already gone to the Purple Cloud Pce. Please send down the detailed rules of the Great Tribtion to protect the mortalster. I¡¯ll go back and guard the Grand White Pce first, in case anything happens. Moreover, I can¡¯t help much here.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Be careful on the way. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e,e in and hide.¡±

    Li Changshou opened the sleeve of his Daoist robe. Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was slightly red. Her body turned into a stream of light and entered her senior brother¡¯s sleeve. When she appeared again, she had already turned into a three-inch-tall little fairy. She grabbed her senior brother¡¯s sleeve and waved at Fairy Yun Xiao.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Xiao said softly. ¡°Now that we¡¯re in the midst of the Great Tribtion, it¡¯s not convenient for me to keep you here for long. If you feel unhappy or suffer any grievances, you can send me a message at any time.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you have to be careful...¡±

    The two of them reminded each other softly.

    Zhao Gongming took the opportunity to ask Li Changshou via voice transmission, ¡°Changgeng, do you have any methods to deal with the Western Sect now? There¡¯s no need to be too brilliant. It¡¯s enough to take care of your reputation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The main thing is that you have to be thick-skinned.¡±

    Li Changshou joked, ¡°Even if Jie School directly announced to the outside world that the Western Sect is creating a secret spell that can target the cultivation techniques of the Dao Sect, it can kill the immortals of the Dao Sect on arge scale. Then, it will attack them and announce to the outside world that the secret spell has been destroyed. No one can say anything.¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. He praised, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re smart. Why didn¡¯t you think of that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t really use it,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s thest resort. It¡¯s just an excuse for bullying the weak. We have to start from the truth. The Western Sect has done many dirty things. Although they have retracted their tails, it¡¯s not difficult to catch their ws.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and moaned.

    He really felt that this matter was quite reliable and ingenious.

    Li Changshou persuaded Zhao Gongming and Yun Xiao not to send them off and brought Ling¡¯e back to the East Heavenly Gate.

    On the way, Li Changshou deliberately flew slower. He was thinking about how to help the Jie School. He began to reevaluate the footprints that he had made along the way.

    The night breeze blew. Ling¡¯e swayed her feet on his shoulder and hummed a tune, causing his Dao heart to gradually calm down.

    His n was still not stable enough. He still had to spend effort to perfect it.

    ¡°Fairy Ling¡¯e,¡± Li Changshou teased. ¡°How much did you gain from this trip?¡±

    ¡°I naturally gained a lot.¡± Ling¡¯e smiled smugly and praised softly. ¡°So this world is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Knowledge and experience are also a form of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e said happily, ¡°When there¡¯s a chance in the future, everything will be stable. Senior Brother, can you bring me around?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just possible that we can¡¯t go to many ces and have to leave the Primordial World. This is for safety reasons, but it¡¯s not absolute.¡±

    Ling¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to change your original n because of these. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Your awareness is not bad.¡± Li Changshou put his finger on his shoulder and gently poked the three-inch-tall little fairy. Thetter hugged Li Changshou¡¯s fingertips and beat them, then giggled.

    After ying for a while, Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart hadpletely calmed down.

    Li Changshou naturally agreed that Jie School wanted to be ruthless to the Western Sect. However, he had to ask his teacher first.

    Although there was a rule in the Primordial World: If the Saint did not stop it, he would acquiesce.

    However, to be safe, Li Changshou had to ask him personally.

    <i>Yes, I will only ask one question. Once I get the answer, I will run. I will not give Teacher a chance to umte power. It should not take long.</i>

    As long as his teacher nodded, Li Changshou could let go of the Western Sect.

    He first formted a n to lure the Western Sect to attack and create a conflict between the Western Sect and Jie School so that Jie School would have a reason to attack.

    He secretly stared at the experts of the Western Sect, especially the disciples of the Saint. He confirmed that the group that was the most dangerous, such as Maitreya and the Void Bodhi, would be the priority to kill.

    Maitreya was currently hiding in the Chaos Sea. As long as he had a direction, he would naturally not be able to escape the pursuit of the Kun Peng.

    The information about that location was very likely hidden in the Western Sect.

    The Heavenly Courts were in charge of controlling public opinion and reducing the impact of this matter on the Primordial World. Then, they asked the Great Daoist Master and Sister-inw Kong Xuan to return secretly and prevent Zhun Ti from attacking the disciples of Jie School.

    What he needed to do was to stabilize Chan School.

    However, Li Changshou firmly believed that he could not stop Chan School.

    On the surface, Jie School was fighting on the spiritual mountain. In essence, they were still fighting with Chan School.

    The greatest capital of the Western Sect were the two Saints. As long as the two Saints did not fall, Chan School would have sufficient motivation to help the spiritual mountain.

    At most, he would dy the time to help.

    <i>Should I ask Yang Jianjian to join in the fun? Should I resolve the karma between me and the spiritual mountain?</i>

    Li Changshou quickly dismissed that thought.

    Yang Jian was already quite pitiful. Moreover, he was so strong-willed. Now, he was a superstar of the Heavenly Courts and a big shot of the bronze mirror. It would be quite ufortable for him to be stuck between Chan School and the Heavenly Courts.

    A useless sessor was still a sessor.

    After returning to the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou sent Ling¡¯e back to the Little Qiong Peak and rushed to the Grand Pure One Temple above the Nine Heavens.

    This time, he came and left in a hurry.

    He bowed in front of the door and bowed again after entering. He directly reported his purpose foring and asked his teacher if he wanted to interfere with Jie School.

    The Saint nodded slowly. Just as he was about to speak, Li Changshou bowed to express that he understood.

    ¡°Teacher, do you have any other instructions? If not, I will go back and make arrangements.¡±

    The Grand Pure One smiled warmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired. Rest often.¡±

    Li Changshou felt a lump in his throat and almost fell asleep.

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    In the past three years, he had been in a half-rxed state. It would not be too tiring for him to multitask. He had also fallen asleep beside Ling¡¯e many times.

    They were both fully-clothed.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and performed a Dao salute. The Grand Pure One seemed to have expended some effort to raise his hand. The Taiji Painting slowly floated over andnded behind Li Changshou, leaving the small courtyard with him.

    Teacher allowed it! There were no more doubts!

    Li Changshounded nine dayster and returned to the Grand White Pce. After thinking for a few days, he sent out a few jade talismans and summoned Ao Yi, Golden Roc, and Little Longji.

    That matter had nothing to do with the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou was purely on the Dao Sect¡¯s side.

    Li Changshou gave them that excuse that Jie School needed to attack the Western Sect.

    ¡°Golden Roc, quickly go to the trichiliocosm and follow the steps recorded in the jade token. Hide everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Teacher, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    The Golden Roc agreed and put away the jade token that Li Changshou had pushed over. After cupping his fists and bowing, he turned around and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Ao Yi, disguise yourself and transform into Ke Le¡¯er or someone else. You have to go personally and spread the news of the jade token on the Immortal Inds of the South Ocean. Remember, you have to go personally. Don¡¯t pretend to be in the hands of others. It¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ao Yi epted the order and turned around to run.

    Long Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. She held her breath and focused, waiting for Li Changshou¡¯s instructions.

    Li Changshou smiled warmly and said, ¡°Help me go to the Jade Void Pce and send some gifts. Remember to dress up beautifully and bring more Jade Pool fairies.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Long Ji blinked slightly. Although she did not understand why, she still agreed.

    Ling Zhuzi was no longer around, but she was the one running errands.

    When Long Ji took the treasure pouch that Li Changshou had given her and slowly floated away, Li Changshou stretched and was about to continue making arrangements.

    ¡°Report...¡±

    Suddenly, he heard the shouts of the Heavenly Soldiers outside the hall. Li Changshou raised his hand and pointed out. A cloud image condensed outside the hall and asked warmly what urgent matter it was.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing! The Qi Refinement cultivator of Green Touring Pce, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, requests an audience outside the East Heaven Gate!¡±

    Turtle spirit?

    Li Changshou was a little puzzled. He did not know why the fairy, who usually spoke gently and had a simr status as Bi Xiao in Jie School, would suddenly look for him.

 Chapter 641 - Spirits Surrounded by Ten Thousand Immortals!

    <h4>Chapter 641: Spirits Surrounded by Ten Thousand Immortals!</h4>

    When he rode a cloud to the East Heavenly Gate, Li Changshou felt a littleplicated.

    Speaking of the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, Li Changshou hade into contact with her a few times.

    In the words of an ¡°advanced¡± person, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit was a very mild-mannered female mighty figure. She did things slowly and calmly. Her personality was neither warm nor indifferent. She could space out for hundreds of years in a go. Sometimes, she would space out for a while as she spoke.

    The thing that had left the deepest impression on Li Changshou previously was her tragic end.

    She transformed into the Turtle Mother¡¯s original form and was sucked dry by the mosquitoes.

    Li Changshou had carefully deduced that there were a few details that he had to pay attention to. Through those details, he coulde to a very simple conclusion.

    In the original Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the one who sucked the Goddess of Turtle Spirit dry was not Daoist Wen Jing.

    Putting aside the fear of death that came from within Daoist Wen Jing when it came to matters other than the Great Daoist Master, it was impossible for her to use such a cruel method even if she was ordered by the Saint of the Western Sect to kill the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    She was afraid that the Grandmaster of Heaven would kill her.

    Although Wen Jing usually looked all smitten like she wanted to devour the Great Daoist Master, she was very smart.

    The fact that she was able to survive in the ancient sea of blood to be the current upper echelons of the Western Sect, was enough to prove her shrewd means and capabilities.

    It was very likely that a group of Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes had attacked the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    Coincidentally, the Saint of the Western Sect had personally taken action in the ancient times to suppress a portion of Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s nsmen. He used that as a threat to prevent Wen Jing from escaping into the Chaos Sea.

    Moreover, the Blood-Winged ck Mosquitoes specialized in subduing the Turtle Spirit. At that time, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit was restrained by the Saint and did not have the ability to retaliate...

    A ¡°idental¡± killing by a Saint waspleted.

    Li Changshou had been thinking about it previously.

    The reason why the two Saints of the Western Sect chose to kill him directly and did not hesitate to put down their pride to deal with the eldest disciple of Jie School who had been captured by them instead of turning into a disciple and a mount...

    Could it be that there is some karma between this matter and the uing siege of the spiritual mountain by Jie School?

    That was actually the main reason why Li Changshou still felt uneasy after hesitating for a few days at Yun Xiao¡¯s ce.

    However, there were some things that he could not say. He could not exin in detail when it involved his future.

    Is this also the power of the Heavenly Dao?

    It was really troublesome to y against the Heavenly Dao. However, he felt that he had been fooled by the Heavenly Dao.

    He was very angry.

    He had to be steady. Now, his chances of winning against the Heavenly Dao were less than 30%. He still had to use the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to stabilize more than 80% of his arrangements. Only then would he have the qualifications to fight.

    Of course, he only had the qualifications. The main question was whether he could fight.

    How could he call it following his heart?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    It was rather important to deal with a major sect like the Western Sect. It was a detailed n that wasprehensive, multi-angle, and had sufficient flexibility.

    However, the more he looked at it, the more he felt that Senior Brother Duobao had suddenly pped his thigh and the current situation happened.

    ¡°The Western Sect and Chan School have clearly joined forces. If we don¡¯t move now, we will definitely be passive in the future!¡±

    ¡°Even if we let the Western Sect off, how can the Western Sect let us off during the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead. There will be smart people who will exin for us!¡±

    The list goes on.

    It was indeed a little hasty for the great sects to fight.

    He rode a cloud to the Heavenly Gate and focused on the destiny of the sect.

    Everyone smiled and greeted Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    When he arrived at the East Heavenly Gate, he could not help but be confused when he saw the beautiful figure in a light green dress.

    Why is she looking for me?

    ME However, no matter what, Li Changshou could not avoid the Goddess of Turtle Spirit. He rode a cloud and left the East Heavenly Gate. From afar, he said,

    ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Is there an urgent matter?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit seemed to be in a daze previously. At that moment, she hurriedly turned around and smiled warmly at Li Changshou. Just as she was about to speak, she could not help but sigh softly.

    Li Changshou arrived and bowed to the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit bowed. Her beautiful eyes were rather clear, as if she could speak.

    She said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, can you find a deserted ce? I have something to tell you privately.¡±

    Near the Heavenly Gate, pairs of ears perked up!

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, what do you want? I¡¯m just a paper effigy. If you need me, I can ask my main body to go out.¡±

    What he meant was that he was just a paper effigy.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit did not seem to understand the deeper meaning in her words. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few words. It won¡¯t take up too much of your energy. A paper effigy will do.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    In an instant, pairs of shiny eyes appeared near the Heavenly Gate.

    They were purely curious. The naive immortals of the Heavenly Courts did not hear any sorrow from the Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s pitiful tone!

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and gestured for the Goddess of Turtle Spirit to follow him. He rode a cloud and flew towards the east.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit followed behind. Her eyes revealed hesitation, but she could not help but lower her head and sigh.

    Although she did not say or do anything, she always gave people the impression that something was wrong.

    Hundreds of kilometers away from the Heaven Gate, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit took out a jade flute and openedyers of barriers to prevent outsiders from looking.

    Li Changshou activated a Shadow-Retaining Ball in his sleeve.

    There was no choice. The society was tooplicated, and the Primordial World was slippery. It was not wrong to be stable.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit sighed softly. She held the jade flute in her slender hand and her eyes were filled with helplessness.

    She said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, is Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s advice to Eldest Senior Brother when he suddenly gathered all of us... to discuss the Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou shifted his gaze to the side and said calmly, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao did not discuss this with me in advance. Otherwise, I could have given him more opinions and prepared to fight again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s suggestion?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit muttered and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This is a good thing for the Dao Sect. It¡¯s a good thing and a bad thing for Jie School.¡±

    ¡°Is it a good thing or a bad thing?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit changed to send a voice transmission. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother said that the Western Sect has already joined forces with Chan School. If we don¡¯t attack them sooner, they will eventually attack us.¡±

    ME ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, you¡¯re right.¡± Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and smiled slightly. ¡°However, we can¡¯t touch the core of the Western Sect. This way of doing things can attack the other party, but it gives the other party a legitimate reason to take revenge in the future.

    Sometimes, it is important to be legitimate.

    Although the Primordial World is an unreasonable ce, the word ¡®reason¡¯ can be effective at crucial moments.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit pondered quietly for a while. She stopped and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, don¡¯t you want to see the two families fight? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you persuade Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, are you unwilling to see Jie School start a war?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    ¡°I...¡±

    The Turtle Spirit pursed its lips and hesitated. However, it only sighed and lowered its head.

    ME ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Eldest Senior Brother, Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters like this. They look murderous and their gazes are quite terrifying.

    We do not have a direct feud with the Western Sect, nor do we have the hatred to destroy each other. We suddenly attacked them this time for the reason that they will deal with us in the future.

    However, they have yet to deal with us.

    If they threaten us, we will destroy them.

    Is this still Jie School?

    Master taught us to intercept a chance of survival for living beings. He did not want us to rely on our numbers to kill other factions, even if that faction did not do anything good...¡±

    Although the Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s words were gentle, it was also a little excited.

    When she realized that she had suddenly said too much, she was afraid that Li Changshou would misunderstand and was at a loss.

    Li Changshou chuckled and gestured for the Goddess of Turtle Spirit to continue walking.

    If he did not know about the tragic ending of the Goddess of Turtle Spirit during the God-Conferment Tribtion, Li Changshou would have really thought about whether the Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s position was problematic.

    The two of them strolled in the clouds for a while. Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit also sorted out her emotions.

    ME Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Sister, there is indeed a feud between Jie School and the Western Sect. Just as Senior Brother Duobao said, since a battle is inevitable, why should we care about each other¡¯s feelings?

    The battle between the great sects and the God-Conferment Tribtion were already the huge mountains that were pressing on the Western Sect, Chan School, and Jie School.

    Senior Sister, you won¡¯t participate in the teachings of Jie School usually, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the Goddess of Turtle Spirit. ¡°I usually only cultivate...¡±

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t say that at this time.¡±

    ME Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯m not in Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s position. I can¡¯t feel the pressure from Senior Brother Duobao. At this moment, the person who is most anxious in Jie School should be this Senior Brother.

    Uncle-Master Tongtian is open and aboveboard, but the opponent you are facing is not.¡±

    ME ¡°If Senior Brother Duobao thought about it more deeply, he would see the situation of the three Saints and the disciples of the two sects suppressing Jie School after Chan School and the Western Sect joined forces.

    How could he not be anxious? If he was not, that would be a problem.

    Jie School and Chan School cannot directly go against each other and fight. Unless the Great Tribtion is triggered, whoever attacks first would be the enemy of the Dao Sect. Ren School would lean towards the other sect.

    Before the Great Tribtionpletely erupts, being ruthless to the Western Sect is the only choice for Jie School.

    For example...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Whether Jie School will attack the Western Sect now or not will only be determined by the mentality of the Saints of the Western Sect when they attack Jie School in the future.

    At that moment, Jie School had destroyed the forces of the Western Sect. The Saint of the Western Sect gritted his teeth and attacked boldly.

    At that moment, the Saint of the Western Sect heaved a sigh of relief because of his hesitation. When he dealt with Jie School in the future, he would smile more and not reduce the strength he used.

    He might evenugh and ask Senior Sister, ¡°Do you want toe to my spiritual mountain to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°What? Noting?¡±

    ¡°That would be a pity for your lives.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle. There was no hesitation in her eyes.

    ME Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Senior Sister Turtle Spirit, I once saw something in the books of the Heavenly Courts.

    Back then, in order to increase the power of the spiritual mountain, the Saint of the Western Sect had schemed to prosper in the Western Sect. He had once sent people to the Middle Continent without restraint. There were immortals who did not obey him, destroyed his sect, and trapped his essence soul. There were even some who cleansed his memories and locked his mind.

    This was the meaning of enlightenment.

    In the ancient times, the spiritual mountain had taken in the ancient demons. During the Great Magi-Demon War and the rise of the human race, the spiritual mountain had secretly done many shady deeds. Most of them were unknown.

    What I know and have sufficient evidence to prove is that the spiritual mountain and Kun Peng secretly worked together. When the demons were about to copse, they treated the experts of the demon race as goods and were sent away by the spiritual mountain.

    The demons had contributed greatly to the spiritual mountain and plundered countless resources. The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom¡¯s rapid development in the past ten thousand years was closely rted to their contributions.

    However, a few days ago, in order to reduce the burden on the twelfth-grade golden lotus, the spiritual mountain had ordered the Primordial Beasts to bury these old contributors.

    There are countless such things.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked at the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    ME ¡°Assuming that Jie School is only slightly stronger than Chan School and not having an overwhelming advantage, the Western Sect will interfere.

    Chan School obeys the principle of minimizing losses. If they agreed to join forces with the Western Sect, what kind of path would be ced in front of the immortals of Jie School?

    It has been transformed and eaten away. Second Uncle-Master only needs to suppress Third Uncle-Master and there will be no way for Jie School to retaliate.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m too soft-hearted. I feel that I¡¯m being unfair.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad for Senior Sister to have such thoughts.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°This means that Jie School and the Western Sect are ultimately different. You can¡¯t disregard the lives of others just for yourself.¡±

    ¡°This... is not...¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit tilted her head and felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, are you willing to help Jie School and the Dao Sect?¡±

    Li Changshou secretly turned off the Shadow-Retaining Ball.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit hurriedly said, ¡°Of course. Junior Brother Changgeng is brilliant. It would be best if you can help use up with some ideas.¡±

    Li Changshou stared at the Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s eyes. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s eyes were filled with weakness, but there was a hint of determination behind her gentleness.

    She hade to look for Li Changshou previously because she could not figure it out. She wanted Li Changshou to convince her.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit did not understand why her Eldest Senior Brother was suddenly unreasonable. Why did Senior Sister Jin Ling, Senior Brother Gongming, and the others look so murderous, but the Western Sect did not have a direct feud with Jie School?

    The reason Li Changshou gave her was very simple.

    Firstly, the Western Sect is evil and is not good.

    Secondly, the two Saints of the Western Sect would attack Jie School if they destroyed the forces of the Western Sect.

    However, those two were enough for Jie School to take action in advance.

    ME Li Changshou said,

    ¡°This time, Jie School wants to deal with the Western Sect. They did it in a hurry and there are many things that are inappropriate and unstable. However, Uncle-Master Tongtian has already given the order. It¡¯s already done.

    I will help secretlyter, but because of my identity as a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, I can¡¯t give too much support openly.

    I have a n that can make the other immortals of Jie School feel less guilty. However, I might need you to do something guilty.¡±

    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t feel guilty?¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said seriously, ¡°As long as I can help Senior Brother and the others, and make the siblings in the sect feel less guilty, I can be an evil person.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and came up with a n.

    Before he spoke, he was silent for a while. He carefully reviewed his thoughts and deduced various situations. He realized that the Goddess of Turtle Spirit could indeed y some unique role. No matter how bad the situation was, it would not affect the overall situation. Therefore, he decided on this n.

    ¡°Senior Sister, just...¡±

    And so on.

    Li Changshou repeatedly reminded the Goddess of Turtle Spirit on the cloud. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit was initially puzzled, but she gradually understood. She subconsciously looked at Li Changshou with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°Your move is too dirty... Well, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean that your abilities are too powerful.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and looked at the sea of clouds with his hands behind his back.

    What kind of dirty tactic was that? What they were doing now was really using dirty to deal with evil.

    ...

    Three dayster, in a town in the South Ocean where services were developed.

    A nimble female immortal shuttled through the streets and alleys. ording to her previous experience and the guidance of the old dragon of the dragon race, she found an Itinerant Immortal who specialized in ¡°information¡± transactions and took out some Spirit Stones to throw them out.

    The female immortal revealed the Dao runes of the Heaven Immortal realm. The treasure pouch she used wasmonly used by human Qi Refinement Warriors. It made it impossible for others to tell the way.

    In just a few hours, news spread in the town. The vast number of itinerant cultivators, who were originally chatting rxedly, quickly joined the crowd.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard? The Western Sect is going to join forces with Jie School to deal with Chan School!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is your letter urate?¡±

    ¡°How can that not be urate? My Daopanion is from Kunlun Mountain!¡±

    ¡°When the Great Tribtion descended, the Immortal Sects of the Three Schools fought. Blood flowed like rivers in the Middle Continent. It¡¯s not strange for the Three Sects to fight. How is Chan School going to deal with this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±

    Soon, more detailed news spread. For example, there were rumpors that the eldest disciple of Jie School and the personal disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect had secretly interacted. Maitreya and Daoist Duobao sat together to drink tea and discuss the Dao. The more news spread, the more mysterious it became.

    However, the female immortal hurriedly left and rushed to the Immortal Ind in the distance. She used the same trick again.

    The news that spread out there was that Chan School and the Western Sect had joined forces to deal with Jie School.

    Not long after, the female immortal changed the battlefield again. She scattered the Spirit Stones and formed a voice transmission tube.

    The Western Sect, Chan School, and Jie School began tobine in different poses. There were many different opinions, and they could not be torn apart. There were even Daoists who fought over that matter.

    The South Ocean was in an uproar. The news began to spread rapidly.

    Two dayster, under the secret push of a huge hand, the news that two of the three sects had already joined forces was confirmed by the vast number of Qi Refinement cultivators.

    It was even to the extent that the chaotic battle in the Middle Continent had temporarily stopped. The various immortal sects had mobilized their connections and resources to investigate everywhere, affecting Chan, Jie, and the Western Sect.

    The disciples of the Three Sects began to discuss this matter.

    The Jie School side naturally thought that Chan School and the Western Sect had joined forces. Most of them were indignant and felt that Chan School had colluded with external enemies.

    Chan School was worried that Jie School and the Western Sect would join forces. There was a huge danger hanging above their heads.

    Most of the members of the Western Sect were stunned. Fortunately, an old Daoist priest of the Deputy Sect Master level rified in time. They had joined forces with Chan School and had no cooperation with Jie School.

    Of course, the Deputy Sect Master strictly ordered that this matter could not be spoken to outsiders to avoid attracting trouble.

    However, the Western Sect... had a traitor.

    Li Changshou learned about that from Daoist Wen Jing immediately and was speechless.

    Is he overestimating his opponent?

    He could not be careless. He had to follow his own steps.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and the mystical ability of public opinion was revealed. He began the first wave of attacks.

    ¡°The Western Sect and Chan School have decided to join forces and deal with Jie School together during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The Western Sect has supported Chan School with all their might. The promise that they received was given to them by the disciples of Jie School.¡±

    In another three days, the news spread throughout the five continents and the nearby Major Chiliocosms. Everyone in Jie School was filled with indignation. The Golden Immortal Dao Discussion held by Jie School on Golden Ao Ind was paused because of the intense emotions of the participants.

    Ke Le¡¯er left in time and returned to the Dragon Pce for a vacation.

    Ao Yi felt regretful about that. He had only done something insignificant and could not kill the enemy.

    After Ke Le¡¯er left, the public opinion in the Primordial World did not stop.

    Li Changshou targeted the dragon race. He mentioned the matter of the Sea Eye of the East Ocean being destroyed again, causing the dragon race to burn with hatred. It also prevented the Western Sect from focusing their attention on one ce.

    The killer move was yet toe.

    Half a monthter, the four Sea Dragon Kings gathered at the Sea Eye of the East Ocean to mourn the casualties of their nsmen.

    The West Ocean Dragon King was extremely angry. He said that he had to take revenge for his mother and then obtained the support of most of the upper echelons of the dragon race.

    As the chief of the dragon race, the Dragon King of the East Ocean was a little hesitant. Although the Western Sect was no longer the same as before, and the secret troops were already crippled and a few disciples had encountered mishaps, there were still two Saints guarding them.

    Even if there was only one Saint, the dragon race would not be a match for him.

    The dragon race felt rather depressed.

    At that moment, another piece of news came from the trichiliocosm. This news was a little ¡°explosive¡±.

    The day before, the Immortal Alliance¡¯s army had broken into a Buddhist Kingdom of incense and captured the immortal pce floating in the sky. They found arge number of precious materials in the immortal pce and scattered arge amount of incense merit. They discovered hundreds of stone tablets that were being carved.

    The materials of these stone monuments were very exquisite. They were ancient ck Tortoise ck Stone. Some of the stone monuments were even processed in ancient times. There were marks of time on them.

    The contents of the stone tablet were identical. In conclusion, there were only eight words...

    ¡°The Dao is righteous, and the Dao is destroyed.¡±

    What is revealing their true intention?

    Battle tactics were to be set aside.

    The Primordial World was in an uproar.

    Why did the Western Sect use such a stone tablet?

    He brazenly allowed Chan to intercept the enemy, especially when the Great Tribtion erupted. The dangers of his heart were too numerous to be written.

    The bell of the Jade Void Pce of Chan School rang loudly. The Daoists quickly gathered. The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School appeared. Their expressions were solemn.

    The Western Sect immediately sealed the mountain. The Deputy Sect Masters immediately questioned who had the bad idea. They heard that there was even a bloodshed.

    Jie School...

    It was about to explode.

    The fuse was already sizzling.

    First, the Immortal Alliance spread the contents of the Shadow-Retaining Balls and handed them to the Heavenly Courts. The Shadow-Retaining Balls were theplete situation of the battle, proving that the Immortal Alliance did not intend to frame them.

    The Shadow-Retaining Ball appeared. After an intense battle, hundreds of Heaven Immortals and experts above both sides died. More than a hundred thousand immortal soldiers died. The curtains were drawn with the factions of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect being chased away.

    Then, when the Immortal Alliance surrounded the immortal pces and counted the Dao treasures, they found a secret chamber and discovered the stone tablets that were covered in the array formation.

    The scene was quite shocking.

    The Immortal Alliance gave an exnation at the same time. It was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ request to use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to record the battle. It made the battle to subdue the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom be transparent, fair, and without any personal feelings. It was also the Immortal Alliance¡¯s usual style of doing things...

    So on and so forth...

    In short, this matter was confirmed.

    Those stone tablets were quickly escorted back to the five continents by a few Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. They originally wanted to go to the Heavenly Courts to report their mission, but they were stopped by a group of immortals from Jie School.

    Half a dayter, on Golden Ao Ind.

    Hundreds of stone tablets stood on the beach. The immortals of the Jie School had gloomy expressions. The living beings in the sea within a radius of 5,000 kilometers trembled.

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s expression was livid. His hands were trembling. He suddenly kicked out and shattered the stone tablet in front of him. His slightly plump body was extremely dignified!

    ¡°To the spiritual mountain!¡±

    The Golden Immortals on the ind were enraged. They turned into streams of light and soared into the sky. They brought a gxy across the sky and surged towards the spiritual mountain.

    The mountain-protecting array formation on the spiritual mountain had been activated long ago. Golden light filled the sky.

    This time, the spiritual mountain had already had the foresight. The old Daoists had already mobilized the experts of the trichiliocosm to return to the spiritual mountain to guard it. When the group of Golden Immortals from Jie School came to the spiritual mountain aggressively, the Deputy Sect Masters of the spiritual mountain were already waiting in the sky.

    The dragon race, who had been paying attention to that moment, could not control themselves.

    ...

    In the Dragon King¡¯s hall in the East Ocean Crystal Pce.

    The West Ocean Dragon King kept pacing back and forth. The South Ocean and North Ocean Dragon King were also stroking their beards and muttering to themselves. Only the old Dragon King and the Head of n were the calmest. They still leaned against their coral thrones and listened to the little music beside them. They enjoyed the gentle pinching of the Sea Maiden¡¯s hand.

    Although he, the Dragon King, did not have a crooked mouth, he was still extremely boring.

    ¡°Brother, say something!¡±

    The West Ocean Dragon King turned around. His dragon head was slightly t, and his mane was trembling.

    ME ¡°Our dragon race has been bullied by the Western Sect previously. Now that a good opportunity has arrived, can we just sit still?

    Brother, what are we waiting for?¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean closed his eyes and sighed softly, but he did not say anything.

    The Dragon King of the South Ocean said in a low voice, ¡°This matter is quite strange. First, rumors spread everywhere. Then, there were incidents everywhere. Then, the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom of the Western Sect was searched and hundreds of stone monuments were found.

    This logic is too clear.¡±

    ¡°I feel that regardless of whether it¡¯s a scheme or not, this is a chance to take revenge.¡±

    The North Ocean Dragon King sighed and said, ¡°The Western Sect is no longer the Western Sect of the past. In just a few hundred years, more than half of its strength has been lost. When they killed the generals of the Demon n, they should not have expected that there would be ack of troops and major generals in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Now is not the time to talk about that!¡±

    ME The West Ocean Dragon King pped his hands anxiously and said firmly, ¡°The immortals of Jie School will rush to the spiritual mountain in a while. This time, they are so angry. They are most likely going to fight the spiritual mountain directly.

    If we don¡¯t use the power of the Saint of Jie School, when can we redeem ourselves!?!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean opened his eyes and looked at his brother. He sighed and said, ¡°The dragon race cannot act rashly without the orders of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°This is a personal grudge between us and the spiritual mountain! What does it have to do with the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Today, you will lead troops to attack the back path of the spiritual mountain. Tomorrow, a Saint will break through the West Ocean Eye.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean said slowly. However, his dragon head looked dignified.

    ¡°The dragon race is guilty. When did we give you such an illusion that we can fight with the Saint?

    Are the disciples of the Saints troublesome?

    He was an undying Saint.

    This time, someone must have schemed behind the scenes. The person who schemed was either Jie School or Lord Taibai Jinxing. Their goal was to kill the disciples of the spiritual mountain and make the spiritual mountain lose itsst arm.

    If we really want topletely destroy the Western Sect, Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s orders are already in front of us.

    Just wait!

    Let¡¯s reform the internal drawbacks of the dragon race and remove some poisonous tumors and chronic illnesses step by step. Don¡¯t think about revenge.

    We can¡¯t afford to suffer anymore.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    The West Sea Dragon King wanted to say something, but he could not say it. He could only lower his head and sigh, feeling depressed.

    The Dragon King of the South Ocean smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the show from the side. At this moment, I want to know how Chan School will react.¡±

    The few Dragon Kings looked at each other and each pointed out a stream of light. They tacitly condensed a water mirror and directly shone it on the situation outside Kunlun Mountain.

    The Jade Void Pce was enveloped by the Saint¡¯s Dao runes. They did not dare to investigate and could not see through it.

    However, it was not difficult to observe the situation outside. At that ce, he could see when Chan School would attack. He could also make a judgment and give Jie School some warning.

    At that moment, the Jade Void Pce looked very peaceful from afar. It was as if nothing had happened.

    However, if one observed carefully, they could vaguely notice that there were many figures walking around in the Jade Void Pce. There were also many Great Dao gathered there. Almost 90% of the disciples of Chan School were there.

    The Dragon King of the South Ocean frowned and said, ¡°Is there going to be a battle between the three sects today?¡±

    As soon as the South Ocean Dragon King finished speaking, the Dragon King of the East Ocean had already raised his w and pointed at the image in the mirror. His perspective quickly pulled away.

    A white cloud descended from the sky and headed towards the Jade Void Pce. There were actually orioles and swallows on it. There were dozens of beautiful fairies, and the one leading them was the princess of the Heavenly Courts, Long Ji.

    Behind the fairies, there was arge group of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. They were either hugging some gifts alone or carrying a treasure chest. There were hundreds of gifts.

    Soon, the group of fairiesnded in the Jade Void Pce. The Jade Void Pce, which was already filled with immortals, became even more lively.

    The four dragon kings¡¯ reconnaissance was quickly stopped by the Saint¡¯s Dao runes. They looked at each other andughed tacitly.

    The Sea Maiden behind them did not move. She lowered her head and continued to do her work.

    Indeed, it was the work of Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    ording to the time that Long Ji had marked the jade token that Li Changshou had given her, she had arrived at the Jade Void Pce at the right time to send a gift.

    Just as the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School, Guang Chengzi, was about to give the order, they went to the left of the spiritual mountain to observe the situation. In fact, they were there to support the spiritual mountain. Their immortal senses captured the figures of Princess Long Ji and the others.

    Guang Chengzi immediately understood that the Heavenly Courts, or rather, Li Changshou, was deliberately stopping them.

    That made Guang Chengzi hesitate for a while. He pondered about the consequences of Ren School interfering directly.

    Although the Ren School had few disciples, they were worthy of being called big brothers in the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. If the Ren School interfered directly, it would mean that the Dao Sect was about to start a war with the Western Sect.

    He had to think carefully about what happened today. He could not make any decisions.

    If he was not careful, it would be a battle between Saints.

    To the Western Sect, this was undoubtedly a cmity. However, to Chan School, every choice was extremely difficult.

    As Guang Chengzi was hesitating, an immortal god had already brought Princess Long Ji into the hall.

    Long Ji first used her identity as the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor to say that Chan School had contributed greatly to the stability of the world and offered gifts to the immortals.

    Then, he began to take out the gifts one by one and send them to every immortal of Chan School.

    Long Ji had definitely done her homework. Most of the gifts were rather expensive, causing the immortals of Chan School to smile and exchange greetings with Long Ji.

    He was the only one who could use a gift to stall for time.

    At the same time...

    The Little Qiong Peak of the Grand White Pce.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, three reclining chairs were lined up. There were soft cushion armrests on the reclining chairs, and two bronze mirrors floated in front of them.

    From left to right, Li Changshou, the Great Daoist Master, and Kong Xuan stood in a line.

    Kong Xuan looked even more beautiful than thest time she appeared. Her phoenix-like eyes were filled with a peach blossom smile. Clearly, she was quite satisfied with the time they had spent together. She had spent a beautiful honeymoon in the Xuandu City.

    ME The Great Daoist Master smiled faintly and seemed to be refreshed. He asked leisurely,

    ¡°Junior Brother, what did you do this time?¡±

    ¡°Hold the wood... Hiss!¡±

    Li Changshou covered his bruised but still handsome face, which had been temporarily destroyed. He was a little depressed.

    ME Jealous!

    Eldest Senior Brother is jealous!

    Li Changshou wiped his face and returned to normal. He copsed on the reclining chair and said weakly, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Why did Jie School go to the spiritual mountain in anger?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master looked at the image in the bronze mirror and was puzzled.

    The bronze mirror was split into two. On the left was the scene of the spiritual mountain being ready for battle and being in a state of panic. On the right was the scene of streams of light streaking across the sky and rushing towards the spiritual mountain from the east to the west.

    Li Changshou said seriously,

    ME ¡°Senior Brother, this matter indeed has nothing to do with me. I only helped a little.

    It was Jie School who wanted to attack the Western Sect. Senior Brother Duobao had suggested that Uncle-Master Tongtian would allow them to kill Jie School.

    Perhaps Jie School sensed the urgency and knew that this is the best opportunity to deal with the Western Sect.¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Are we going to beat the two Saints of the Western Sect into a Saint this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du smiled and said, ¡°The Saint is immortal. Even the Sixth Saint cannot be underestimated. We have to be careful.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was at the side, silently cried.

    Finally, after so many years, his senior brother understood that he could not go against the Saint!

    Then, he heard the Great Daoist Master add, ¡°However, if there¡¯s a need today, why don¡¯t we attack Zhun Ti together? With the protection of the Taiji Painting, you and I should be able to dy him for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kong Xuan nodded gently. ¡°I naturally listened to your arrangements.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master immediately smiled in satisfaction.

    At the side, Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli flew over on a cloud with a tray. They served fragrant tea and ced fruit tes. There were also paper effigies who turned into fairies and yed the zither. The atmosphere they created was quite good.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°When will the two of you seed? Changshou, do you still have that wine?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Li Changshou shrugged obediently. Then, he looked at Ling¡¯e, whose face was flushed red. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, if you think that the wine is not bad, I have many alternatives in certain aspects.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled calmly. ¡°Just keep it for yourself. I have my own strength here... They¡¯re about to arrive.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately focused and looked at the image disyed by the bronze mirror.

    The fastest streams of light had already rushed to the east of the spiritual mountain and faced the old Daoists of the Western Sect who had been waiting in the sky.

    The first person was dressed in a golden chiffon dress and holding a dragon-tiger jade scepter. Her face was angry and her eyes were cold. Her long hair danced behind her, and her pressure overwhelmed five enemies!

    It was the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    On the right of the Goddess of Golden Spirit, there was a fairy who was dressed in snow-white clothes, had a beautiful face, and a cold charm. She stood quietly with the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in her hand, and a palm-sized jade statue was hidden in her sleeve.

    It was naturally Fairy Yun Xiao.

    On Yun Xiao¡¯s right, Qiong Xiao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit appeared. The former¡¯s face was filled with anger, while thetter looked worried.

    On the left of the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Goddess Wudang was dressed in green. She held a strange wooden staff in her hand. Her Dao runes were not weaker than Qiong Xiao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    The six fairies of the eight disciples of Jie School had arrived!

    Just them alone had already made the array formation on the spiritual mountain dim. It made the Deputy Sect Masters break out in cold sweat.

    The six Great Dao opened up. The world was ice-cold. The living beings fled in all directions.

    ¡°Everyone...¡±

    An old Daoist priest was about to speak when the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes shed coldly. The old Daoist priest subconsciously shut his mouth and did not dare to say anything.

    At that moment, streams of light flew over. There were one to two thousand immortals, and half of them were male and female immortals. There were the ten Heavenly Lords of Golden Ao Ind, the four Little Saints of Nine Dragons Ind, the seventy-two immortal beauties of Peni Ind, the skeleton mountain rock rock, the immortals of Fire Dragon Ind, and the World Edge Mystic Realm Lu Yue...

    One-third of them were famous experts in the Primordial World!

    ME The first batch of Jie School immortals arrived. The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted coldly,

    ¡°Surround the spiritual mountain!¡±

    Streams of light immediately separated and wrapped around the spiritual mountain from the left and right. The Great Dao resonated and immortal light shone!

    An old Daoist priest of the Western Sect questioned sternly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean!? This is the Saint Daoist Sect of the Western Sect!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surrounding your Saint¡¯s Dao Sect!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted angrily. Streams of light flew out of her sleeve and smashed more than ten stone monuments into the spiritual mountain.

    ME ¡°Exterminate Jie School? The Western Sect is scheming!

    Today, I want to see if the Western Sect will be destroyed or if Jie School will perish!¡±

    The moment that was said, the expressions of the old Daoists changed on the spot. The immortals of the Jie School werepletely enraged. They activated their mystical abilities and Dharma treasures. The world within a radius of 50,000 kilometers suddenly darkened!

    However, in front of the Pill Chamber, the Ren School team sat quietly. There were no signs of them moving.

    It was impossible for them to fight directly. The three Saints and the two key figures of Jie School on both sides had yet to appear.

    Now, it was only the most crucial step after forcing the Saint of the Western Sect out.

    The Great Daoist Master asked softly, ¡°Changshou, is Uncle-Master Tongtian confident in dealing with the two Saints?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded calmly, as if he was confident.

    Of course, he was confident.

    Big Sister Chaos Bell just did not want to help the sect suppress the destiny of the sect. She did not say that she could not help in the battle.

    The key point now was actually...

    Li Changshou pointed with his finger. The copper mirror image that had originally merged into one split into two again, revealing Zhao Gongming¡¯s situation.

    Zhao Gongming was hiding near the Jade Void Pce. He looked up at the sky and widened his eyes to adjust his condition.

    He was about to lie down.

    Today, it was time to challenge the limits of his career. Whether or not he could stop one person would depend on his performance on the spot.

    Defend if you have honor!

    Li Changshou looked at Zhao Gongming and realized that his brother was in a good state. He focused his attention on another small arrangement.

    Goddess of Turtle Spirit...

    At that moment, she looked mncholic and her eyes were filled with mncholy. She was already immersed in her role.

 Chapter 642 - Study of Speech

    <h4>Chapter 642: Study of Speech</h4>

    ¡°Senior Sister, in the next few days... Ahem, I identally deduced that many things will happen. If one day, the immortals of Jie School followed Senior Brother Duobao to surround the spiritual mountain, the Western Sect would definitely deny it. ording to my deduction, the Western Sect¡¯s quibbles are mainly divided into three types. Firstly, they would deny it at all costs and say that they did not do those insulting things. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t bother about it. Just pretend that I did not say those words. Senior Brother Duobao and the others can easily deal with it. At that time, it should have been irrefutable evidence. Secondly, the Western Sect will admit their mistake and find a scapegoat to try and extinguish the anger of Jie School. That is the usual method of the Western Sect. They will even kill that scapegoat in front of you. At this moment, you can choose to stand up or not... If you stand up, use your advantage. Act a little mncholic and a little worried. Stand in the position of the Western Sect and distinguish a few words. Then, apologize on their behalf. I will designate what to sayter.¡±

    ¡°The third scenario is that the Western Sect will produce the so-called evidence to prove that the stone monuments were framed by others and can justify themselves. At that time, you have to stand up and bite them to death.¡±

    ¡°Bite me to death? Should I just pounce forward and bite me? Ahwooh, is that so? However, I cultivate my essence soul mystical abilities and defensive mystical abilities...¡±

    ¡°...Wait, I¡¯m thinking about whether I should hand such a crucial n to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit controlled her expression and observed the situation in front of her.

    She could do it.

    However, it was her first time ying dirty tricks. She was a little nervous. Her Dao heart, which had been silent for hundreds of years, was beating wildly.

    <i>Junior Brother Changgeng is really a good person.</i>

    <i>He is handsome and smart. He always has all kinds of schemes. There are no problems that could stump him.</i>

    asionally, she would hear her master praise Junior Brother Changgeng and say that he had probably been scheming against the Heavenly Dao...

    It was scary.

    <i>Ah, I can¡¯t think too much. I have to pay attention to the situation.</i>

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit woke up secretly and stared at the Western Sect¡¯s response.

    Before they came, Eldest Senior Brother Duobao had already sent a voice transmission to them and asked them to surround them first and not move. He wanted Senior Sister Jin Ling to unleash her abilities at will. His goal was to force the two Saints of the Western Sect out.

    In order to prevent the Saint from killing the experts on their side, they had to wait for the Saint to start the battle. The disciples would fight again. It was the situation that Jie School wanted to see the most.

    Of course, the two Saints of the Western Sect would definitely deal with it. The battle today was far from as simple as ¡°surround and kill¡±. There wereyers of schemes inside.

    Just as Junior Brother Changgeng had said, the key to victory was whether he could force the Saint of the Western Sect out.

    That meant that Jie School was in the right. Moreover, it could create an endless pressure on the Western Sect.

    The ¡°mission¡± that Junior Brother Changgeng had arranged for him was difficult and important.

    What the Goddess of Turtle Spirit saw...

    The few old Daoists of the Western Sect were so frightened that they could not say anything.

    Thousands of immortals on their side had surrounded the spiritual mountain. Almost all the elites of Jie School had attacked, and they were suppressing everything within a 50,000-kilometer radius.

    Heaven and earth changed, and the universe distorted.

    It was as if he wanted to sink the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent from the Primordial World.

    That was because his junior brothers and sisters had restrained themselves and did not reveal their Dao Realm. They had adopted a threatening posture.

    The Dragon-Tiger Ruyi in Senior Sister Jin Ling¡¯s hand shone brightly. Senior Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice also shone brightly.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit understood. Her eyes emitted green light, and the jade flute in her hand emitted waves.

    The immortals of Jie School, show your Dharma treasures!

    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±

    An old Daoist priest from the Western Sect shouted, ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding between us!¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit almost broke her cultivation.

    OT These people are really like what Junior Brother Changgeng had said. Usually, when they bullied good people, they would be rude and overbearing. They would smile coldly and say, ¡°You and the Western Sect are fated.¡± They would do all kinds of bad things and not have any good intentions.

    However, when they encountered such a predicament and were suppressed by a faction stronger than them, they would be like turtles hiding in their shells and shirking their responsibilities.

    The Western Sect was rotten from the roots. It waspletely because of the Sect Master¡¯s bad character.

    With that thought, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit no longer felt any guilt in her heart. She began to prepare her battle tactics and was prepared to say her lines.

    It would depend on which script the Western Sect chose!

    ording to their agreement on the way, Junior Sister Qiong Xiao stood up...

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s face turned slightly cold. The Golden Flood Dragon Scissors in her hand let out a roar. The Dragon Binding Ropes circling around her were like an azure dragon that hade to life.

    She shouted coldly, ¡°Misunderstanding? Then we have too many misunderstandings. Western Sect! You have begun to poach the disciples of Jie School from the ancient times to enter the Western Sect. You even used all your methods to force them! My master took into ount that the two Saints of the Western Sect were listening to the Dao in the Purple Cloud Pce and did not mind. You actually think that Jie School is easy to bully! All these years, you have been sowing discord between the three sects of my Dao Sect! The two sects of Chan School had shed and bled several times. Every time, there was a shadow of your Western Sect! The Western Sect is looking forward to prosperity. You im that you have the destiny, but you are unscrupulous in order to prosper. You are really not ashamed! Ugh! Now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, you have offended my brother-inw and have been arranged to enter the Great Tribtion. You don¡¯t even think about how to survive the Great Tribtion. You are still using your schemes to entice Chan School to join forces and go against Jie School. You treat the rtives of the three sects of the Dao Sect as nothing! Are you deliberately making up stories with these stone monuments? Why? Do you want to make people feel that the battle between Chan and Jie was set in ancient times? You can kill me! Jie School and you will die today!¡±

    After saying that, Qiong Xiao¡¯s chest kept rising and falling. She was really angry. She threw the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors at the five old Daoists in front of her.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit was shocked. She was really afraid that Qiong Xiao would lure the Saint out.

    The Golden Flood Dragon shears transformed into the Primordial Azure Dragon. The old Daoists were already on guard. They attacked together. Treasure light bloomed. Under theirbined efforts, they blocked the Golden Flood Dragon shears.

    Since he could be chosen as the Deputy Sect Master, he naturally had his own skills.

    Qiong Xiao red and immediately wanted to move forward, but she was stopped by Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s gaze.

    Yun Xiao took a step forward.

    With just one step, the old Daoists retreated. Their eyes were filled with fear as the treasure light in their hands shone brightly.

    An old Daoist priest hurriedly shouted, ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t attack! Could it be that Jie School is so unreasonable that they want to destroy my spiritual mountain without any exnation?! They are both from the Saint¡¯s sect. They are too much!¡±

    Yun Xiao opened her thin lips and her voice floated into the clouds, echoing throughout the spiritual mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s right and wrong. No matter how you quibble about this matter, it¡¯s already done. Since the Western Sect has chosen to oppose Jie School and is vicious, wanting to make Jie School and Chan School fight to the death, is it unreasonable for Jie School toe today and fight to the death with you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out the origins of these stone tablets!¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Alliance is clearly framing us!¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect and Jie School have always minded our own business. Why... why can¡¯t it be Chan School¡¯s scheme?¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned and was about to attack.

    Qiong Xiao snorted and pointed at the old Daoists.

    ¡°Did you just say that the Immortal Alliance is framing you? Then, do you mean that the Heavenly Courts are deliberately targeting you? In other words, are you saying that my brother-inw is deliberately ndering your spiritual mountain?¡±

    The old Daoists frowned. One of them hurriedly said, ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Qiong Xiao turned around and left. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Courts to call my brother-inw and let him uphold justice!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    A Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect shouted, ¡°Fairy, wait. There¡¯s no need to trouble Taibai Jinxing! This matter... Ah! I don¡¯t want to wash dirty linen in public.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit, who had been waiting, felt her heart skip a beat.

    <i>It¡¯s here!</i>

    Many gazesnded on the old Daoist priest. Thetter sighed and said slowly, ¡°This matter was indeed done by a disciple of the Western Sect. However, he acted rashly without permission. It has nothing to do with the Western Sect. Recently, the killing tribtion has appeared. Everyone in the Western Sect is rather anxious. A disciple has reported to Teacher that he wants to sow discord between the Dao Sect and the Tribtion Sect. He wants the two tigers to fight and get injured first. How childish and disgraceful! Teacher had reprimanded that junior brother and expelled him from the spiritual mountain. We can testify to that. We saw it with our own eyes. I never expected that he would use his identity to go to the trichiliocosm and find a ce where incense is burning brightly. He did such a shady business...¡±

    The old Daoist priest was really sincere when he told the story. When he spoke of the grievances, his eyes were filled with tears.

    His feelings were simply...

    In front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak in the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du could not help but mutter, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s clearly a n that the Western Sect has prepared. It¡¯s just amon trick that they want to make matters smaller and trivial.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that these are your masterpieces, Junior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°How is that possible? Of course not. Senior Brother, you don¡¯t know how busy I have been recently. I¡¯ve been running around. It¡¯s obvious that the Western Sect is deliberately trying to sow discord between the Dao Sect. Their crimes cannot be forgiven.¡±

    The people present immediately understood something. They did not say anything and continued to pay attention to the development of the situation. The Taiji Painting was on standby.

    The bronze mirror revealed that after the old Daoist priest finished telling the story, the Western Sect handed over a Golden Immortal Daoist who had been beaten to the point of being on the verge of death. Before Jie School could speak, they directly killed that person, destroyed his essence soul, and handed over his head.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit cursed the Western Sect for being shameless and immediately wanted to throw out the jade Ruyi.

    The few Deputy Sect Masters of the Western Sect cried and shouted that Jie School was unreasonable because they wanted to bully others.

    The immortals of Jie School approached 1,000 feet forward. However, an ice-cold Dao rune circted everywhere, causing the Zenith Heaven and Golden Immortals to be frightened.

    Those were the Dao runes of the Saint.

    The words of the Deputy Sect Masters of the Western Sect changed.

    An old Daoist priest shouted, ¡°Jie School is really good. Are they going to dominate the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re doing this, have you ever seen the pride of a Saint? If we dare to take half a step forward, we will risk our lives to protect the sacred ground of the spiritual mountain! I will definitely ask Teacher to take action and leave all of you at the foot of the Spirit Mountain!¡±

    Jin Ling was extremely angry. She immediately wanted to fight and touch the Saint.

    Daoist Duobao, who was hiding in the dark, sighed when he saw that. He knew that he had to appear and would be in a passive position.

    The Western Sect had two Saints. That was the most troublesome problem.

    Today, Jie School was determined to beat the Saint of the Western Sect into a tree stump without leaves. They had to first force Zhun Ti or Jie Yin out and let the Grandmaster of Heaven drag him to the battle in the outer space.

    The eldest senior brother, Duobao, was at the opposite position of Jie School and the Saint Zhun Ti.

    Therefore, Duobao was the first to hide. He was prepared to appear when the situation became passiveter. As long as Duobao appeared after Saint Zhun Ti or at the same time, Jie School would win half of the battle today.

    It was not impossible for them to forcefully push the spiritual mountain away. That would result in heavy casualties. The immortals of the Jie School would have to face the anger of at least half of the Saints.

    Although there were usually many handsome, elegant, and lovable human Qi Refinement Warriors who liked to talk about the strength of the Sixth Saint, the Saint realmpletely crushed the Zenith Heaven realm.

    Unless he killed three corpses and was a quasi-saint who was only a step away from the Saint realm, he could only persist and fight when he faced the Sixth Saint. It was impossible for him to win.

    At that moment, the rge half of the sky¡± of Jie School was clearly not enough for the Western Sect. Duobao had no choice...

    ¡°That, that!¡±

    A clear voice suddenly sounded. The tense spiritual mountain seemed to have been hit by the pause button.

    Many gazes and immortal senses looked towards the source of the clear voice. They saw a fairy dressed in a thin green dress holding a jade flute in her hand nervously. She slowly floated to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling, I think we¡¯re... a little too domineering today.¡±

    The immortals of Jie School were puzzled. A few of them were stunned.

    The Western Sect was stunned at first. Then, they were overjoyed. When they looked at the fairy, it was as if they had seen a brand new Saint.

    Does Jie School have different opinions?

    At this juncture, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, one of the eight disciples, actually stood up for the Western Sect?

    A god-given opportunity!

    However, what the Daoists of the Western Sect did not realize was that at that moment, they could only shout, ¡°Fairy, you are righteous! The sin of the Western Sect is not like this!¡±

    He did not know what to say.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. Indeed, they don¡¯t seem to be guilty.¡±

    Qiong Xiao hurriedly sent a voice transmission. ¡°What are you talking about?! This is the moment of the survival of the sect!¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit could only look at her apologetically and continued, ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling, Senior Sister Yun Xiao, aren¡¯t we a little too radical? The Western Sect has already used the lives of their disciples aspensation. Are we going to destroy their spiritual mountain today?¡±

    The immortals of Jie School frowned. They did not understand what was going on.

    The Daoists of the Western Sect sighed.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned slightly but said, ¡°Junior Sister, I know that your heart is soft and you can¡¯t bear to see the living beings suffer. However, it was the Western Sect who wanted to kill us first today.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said seriously, ¡°The Jie School is known as the Immortal Dynasty. We have the most disciples in the Saint¡¯s sect. Moreover, we are cultivating on Immortal Ind. There is no direct conflict with the Western Sect. Logically speaking, they should not have the intention to go against us. We should investigate clearly if there are any other schemes. It¡¯s not toote to look for them.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, you...¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes flickered with golden light, as if it wanted to see through the Goddess of Turtle Spirit.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao, who had already figured out the n, said gently, ¡°Their Western Sect has a direct conflict with us.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, please teach me.¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit looked at various parts of the spiritual mountain and said gently, ¡°I feel that since I can be the Saint, I¡¯m naturally a noble person recognized by the Heavenly Dao. Since it¡¯s a Saint¡¯s sect, it will naturally be restrained by the Saint. It can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±

    On the Little Qiong Peak, the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan looked at the scene in the copper mirror in confusion.

    Kong Xuan was puzzled. ¡°Is there a traitor in Jie School? Or is he the eldest disciple? Why is he jumping back?¡±

    ¡°Changshou, what do you mean?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was puzzled. ¡°Why did Junior Sister Turtle Spirit defend the other party?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Yun probably already knows. I¡¯ve given Yun some hints previously. At this moment, I can act with Senior Sister Turtle Spirit.¡±

    ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± Kong Xuan asked in confusion.

    Li Changshou looked at Ling¡¯e, who was beside him. Thetter blinked and whispered, ¡°Could it be that move?¡±

    ¡°Which move?¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    Ling¡¯e giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Li Changshou was about to exin when a conversation sounded in the copper mirror.

    Yun Xiao sighed softly and said, ¡°Junior Sister, your thoughts are too pure.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about their actions in the past few hundred years. Just before the Great Tribtion, the Western Sect prospered for themselves. They only spread some teachings in the mortal world that numb the temperament of mortals. They only hope that they will have a good life after reincarnation. Needless to say, they built the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and epted the demonic beasts and ferocious beasts. They forcefully sent people and harmed everyone. In the eyes of the Saints, the world is not as important as the prosperity of the Western Sect. Do you still have any expectations for them?¡±

    ¡°Why is the Saint doing this?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation and disbelief. ¡°The Saints of the Western Sect should be reasonable and benevolent.¡±

    ¡°Goddess Jin Ling, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    An old Daoist priest from the spiritual mountain roared, ¡°You have to pay the price for spouting nonsense! The Goddess of Turtle Spirit is right. My teacher is noble and virtuous!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit continued to persuade her. ¡°I think we should be safe today. The Western Sect has already admitted that they were wrong and admitted that they were the ones who did those stone monuments. They are trying to sow discord between the three sects of the Dao Sect and make us fight with Chan School. However, they only have one thought and have not really done it...¡±

    ¡°My silly junior sister!¡±

    Goddess Wudang said firmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that they have such thoughts? They have already taken action. They are just short of spreading these stone monuments! This is already a huge sin. He has formed a death feud with us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Lu Yue said loudly, ¡°If I don¡¯t settle this spiritual mountain today, my anger will not be appeased!¡±

    The immortals of Jie School shouted, ¡°Senior Sister Gui Ling, you¡¯re too gentle! You¡¯ve been deceived by the hypocritical side of the Western Sect!¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect still dares to mention the word ¡®virtue¡¯! Are they really not afraid of the Heavenly Punishment!?!¡±

    ¡°Let the people of the Western Sect swear a Great Dao oath and tell me what you just said!¡±

    ¡°Trash Western Sect! I¡¯ll fight it out!¡±

    At that moment, the immortals of Jie School were excited. They were already on the verge of exploding!

    The immortals of the Western Sect were still in a daze. For some reason, the eldest disciple of Jie School appeared to plead for mercy. However, it seemed to have angered the immortals of Jie School.

    Today, they had already pretended to fight a bloody battle. However, they did not dare to answer directly. After all, they had too much dirt and guilt.

    Why did they suddenly be so passive?

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The sigh slowly floated over. The Saint¡¯s Dao runes turned into clear immortal light. The noise of the surrounding immortals of Jie School was suppressed by the sigh.

    The Saint of the Western Sect had no choice but to appear.

 Chapter 643 - Dao Battle Spirit Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 643: Dao Battle Spirit Mountain!</h4>

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit¡¯s technique was the best in the west. Clouds filled the sky.

    The Western Sect had originally used the strategy that they had set previously to block the first wave of attacks from Jie School. The Golden Immortal that they had killed was not a true disciple of the Western Sect. Therefore, they did not give Jie School a chance to interrogate him.

    At that moment, the initiative was slightly inclined towards the Western Sect. Duobao would appear soon and use his mystical abilities to force out the Saint.

    However, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, who had obtained a special script, fully disyed her external advantage and asked a few simple questions...

    ¡°Put yourself in the Western Sect¡¯s shoes, make a few fair statements, and be the representative of the Western Sect.¡±

    ¡°Take the opportunity to admit to the sin of wanting to destroy the Dao Sect on behalf of the Western Sect. From then on, fan the mes and cause the Western Sect to fall into aplete passive state.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll then pretend to realize the darkness of the Western Sect and turn around to nail the Western Sect to the pir of shame.¡±

    They would say, ¡°Ah, so they are so despicable.¡±

    That was purely a n that Li Changshou hade up with. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit did not know much about it, but it seemed to be quite effective.

    The Western Sect was in aplete disadvantage. The old Daoists and immortals on the mountain were facing a formidable enemy. A few pessimistic Daoists were already prepared to defend for a while on the surface and then ¡°be scattered¡±.

    The experts of the Western Sect immediately activated the array formations. Their expressions were extremely solemn.

    At that moment, the Saint¡¯s Dao runes were suddenly obvious, causing the experts of Jie School who were pressing forward to be wary.

    Since the Saint had appeared, the immortals retreated!

    The peak of living beings, the order of the Primordial World!

    At that moment, not only did the immortals of Jie School around the spiritual mountain look extremely solemn, but even the Great Daoist Master, Kong Xuan, and Li Changshou, who were sitting in front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, stood up.

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and whispered, ¡°Why? Was he the first to appear?¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad move.¡±

    Li Changshou was rather calm as he stared at the image in the bronze mirror.

    The image of the Saint in it was a little blurry. It was an old Daoist priest with a slightly burly figure. He looked solemn, and there was a golden halo flickering behind his head. The Dao Body under the wide robe seemed to be void and did not have a physical body.

    His Dao was clear and final.

    The charm extended, causing the long river of the world to surge ande vast. It was implicit and contained infinite vitality and destruction.

    If one carefully experienced it, they would realize that it contained infinite power.

    He decided to pair it with a poem.

    ¡°The Dao arose from the principles of the Primordial Dao, and the Grand Ascension Saint merit fell.¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect is helpless about theck of prosperity.¡±

    ¡°If you meet me, you will be trapped.¡±

    ¡°The oue is determined by the cause, it is difficult to avoid it.¡±

    The people of Jie School did not expect that the two Saints of the Western Sect would be the first to appear!

    Although that move was simple, it caused most of Jie School¡¯s ns to fail. It made the situation today be confusing again.

    Why was that so?

    It was still the insurmountable gap between the Saints and the ordinary mighty figures of the Primordial World.

    The script that Jie School hoped for was the appearance of Saint Zhun Ti. Immediately, he was suppressed by his master without breaking the prerequisite of the Primordial World, causing him to have no choice but to help.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had such strength to begin with. He had only replicated it once. Previously, he had fought the two Saints of the Western Sect in the Chaos Sea.

    The confidence that Jie School had when facing the Western Sect stemmed from that logic.

    However, how could the Saints of the Western Sect be so easy to get along with?

    However, this simple change would allow the Saint to go out and settle matters. Saint Zhun Ti would not be able to hide. Even if the Grandmaster of Heaven had the Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords and the Immortal Vanquishing Immortal Sword Array diagrams, he would not be able to suppress the wee that was simr to the Dao Realm.

    Next, he only needed Jie Yin to bring the Grandmaster of Heaven to the outer space, where Saint Zhun Ti would guard the spiritual mountain, and there would be the experts of the Western Sect who had been transferred back previously...

    The siege of the spiritual mountain could naturally be resolved.

    The Jie School had naturally considered that situation. However, Daoist Duobao and the few eldest disciples did not manage to figure out anything. They decided to give it a try. At most, they would return empty-handed.

    It was all about luck!

    He grabbed that fleeting opportunity!

    Therefore, when they arrived, they were filled with righteous indignation. When they encountered such a situation, they did not have any intention to retreat.

    In front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, the corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch.

    He did not know if Jie School was really like that or if they had schemed to the point of perfection. They had considered the various situations where he would consider how to help Jie School.

    Li Changshou naturally had a way to deal with that situation. Otherwise, why did he invite his senior brother and sister-inw back previously?

    He heard the Saint¡¯s ethereal voice from the bronze mirror.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you really going to destroy my spiritual mountain lineage today?¡±

    No one dared to answer.

    With a chuckle, rays of light appeared in the clouds. A figure appeared out of thin air outside the spiritual mountain, in front of the disciples!

    He held the Qingping Sword and was dressed in a blue Daoist robe. His long hair danced in the wind, and a smile appeared on his handsome face.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°We both know what Fellow Daoist¡¯s spiritual mountain lineage has done. Now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, we should settle the old scores.¡±

    The guide was silent, as if tacitly agreeing to the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s usation.

    At such a level, shrewdness and schemes were already at the edge. Everything was about strength.

    The various parts of the spiritual mountain fell silent. From the old Daoist priest of the spiritual mountain to the immortals of Jie School, they were inexplicably depressed.

    Saint Jie Yin slowly sighed. ¡°Everything is different from the ancient times.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and unsheathed the Qingping Sword.

    ¡°Battle in the Outer World?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Buzz...

    The Great Dao trembled and the universe swayed. The two Saints stood in the air one moment and disappeared the next.

    The auspicious clouds below Jie Yin¡¯s seat copsed, and the Grandmaster of Heaven only left a faint shadow.

    Two resplendent shooting stars rushed into the sky. However, they disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only the lingering charm of the collision of the Saint¡¯s Dao runes slowly spread in the world and blew away the clouds that were far away.

    Saint, the battle in the outer space!

    ¡°Changshou, does Uncle-Master Tongtian have any backup ns?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and asked with a hint of confusion in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s actually so carefree. He left all his disciples at the spiritual mountain.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and thought of some possibilities.

    Kong Xuan said gently, ¡°Perhaps there are array formations like the Heavenly Cycle Stars Array that can be used to fight against Saints. The number of experts in Jie School now probably exceeds that of the ancient Demon Court.¡±

    Ling¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°Is it possible that Uncle-Master thinks that my senior brother is the backup n of Jie School?¡±

    The three big shots of Ren School were stunned. Then, they chuckled.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There¡¯s another possibility. Uncle-Master Tongtian entrusted the treasure to Senior Brother Duobao.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no matter what, we can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±

    A glint shed across the Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes. His entire body revealed some sharpness from its originalfort andziness.

    The Great Daoist Master said, ¡°Today, not only is Jie School going against the Western Sect, the Dao Sect is also against the Western Sect. Changshou, help me think of a suitable excuse. If the situation is not rightter, I will go and stop the Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Sixth Saint will not leave the spiritual mountain easily.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t, please use some tricks secretly.¡±

    ¡°Is this... appropriate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Teacher often did that in ancient times! Do you really think that I can defeat the East Emperor Taiyi, who wields the Chaos Bell, when I first fought the Demon Emperor?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and squinted. His eyes were filled with memories.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    From the looks of it, the Great Daoist Master¡¯s rtionship with Sister-inw Kong had indeed stabilized. He did not feel burdened saying such words that would damage his heroic image.

    In the copper mirror, the third Saint Dao rune had already appeared.

    ...

    <i>Master was so confident when he left.</i>

    In the void cave, Daoist Duobao looked conflicted. He scratched his head and scratched his ears. He stood up and paced around. A few bold thoughts even surfaced in his heart.

    <i>Should I forget about it today?</i>

    <i>What did Master mean by sending him a voice transmission before he rushed to the Outer World to fight Jie Yin?</i>

    ¡°Duobao, I¡¯ll rely on you to stall Zhun Ti.¡±

    <i>Duobao?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t!</i>

    <i>Why does Master have such a misunderstanding? Does he think that I can fight Saints just by activating the famous Chaos Bell?</i>

    He was not the ¡°cultivation maniac¡±, Eldest Senior Brother Xuan Du of Ren School, who had almost be a Great Dao himself!

    He just had many treasures and was slightly stronger. He had killed some of the three corpses in advance...

    <i>What should I do?!</i>

    Ring ~

    A bell suddenly sounded above his head. The small copper bell trembled continuously, and a spiritual perception reached Daoist Duobao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Your junior brothers and sisters are going to attack again! Seriously, as the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, your Dao Realm is already so profound. You speak frankly and confidently in front of your master, saying that it¡¯s a good opportunity to destroy the spiritual mountain today. Why did you be weak at thest moment?¡±

    ¡°Ah... That¡¯s the logic. My mentality is different.¡±

    Daoist Duobao shook his head and stood up. He cupped his hands at the Chaos Bell and held it in his palm.

    ¡°Forget it. Since things havee to this, I have to work hard!¡±

    Then, he chuckled and muttered softly, ¡°Senior, protect meter. I have some Chaos Fluid here. It¡¯s a treasure that has been soaked in the 36-grade Chaos Green Lotus. I will definitely give it to you after the battle.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The Chaos Bell¡¯s spiritual perception was filled with disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Chaos Sea for so many years. What have I not seen or tasted? Do you think we can take this little thing of yours seriously? Remember to promise me that your master will release me as long as I win this battle.¡±

    Duobao was stunned again. However, he, who knew the temperament of treasures, knew that he could not force such a treasure. He could only smile and hold the Chaos Bell. He stepped out of the void and appeared above the spiritual mountain.

    The slightly plump body emitted a faint dignity. The immortals of Jie School, who were about to fight with the spiritual mountain just now, immediately felt confident.

    At this moment!

    Layers of clouds surged over from various parts of the spiritual mountain and transformed into the face of an old Daoist priest that was 1,000 feet tall. The Dao runes of the Saint were also rich to the peak.

    Saint Zhun Ti finally appeared again. The moment he appeared, he gave the immortals of Jie School a huge pressure.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven received it.

    Zhun Ti was naturally going to fight with them.

    It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. However, half of the immortals of Jie School had a desire and excitement in their Dao hearts!

    One reason was that even Saints could not belittle the persistence of Jie School!

    He had the courage to fight for a chance of winning against a Saint!

    Zhun Ti said, ¡°If anyone from Jie School steps into the spiritual mountain today, don¡¯t me me for bullying them.¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled instead of being angry. She cursed, ¡°Today, the Saint of the Western Sect wants topete with us juniors. Don¡¯t me us for offending you!¡±

    Golden light shed in the eyes of the quasi-Divine Body. Suddenly, a golden star flickered beside him. A faint chuckle sounded from it.

    ¡°The fairies of Jie School are really too arrogant. Could it be that this is how you speak to your master in Green Touring Pce?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a slender figure appeared. It floated beside Zhun Ti. It was a young Daoist.

    He did not know where this young man came from. Previously, he seemed to have never walked in the Primordial World and did not appear in front of others. However, at that moment, he could reveal his Dao under the Dao runes of Saint Zhun Ti.

    He smiled and looked disapproving.

    He was Jie Yin¡¯s disciple, Jia Ye.

    After hearing another chuckle, a second golden star flickered on the other side of Zhun Ti¡¯s body. It was an old man dressed in a wide robe who hade from the depths of the spiritual mountain.

    He recited, ¡°What is stupidity and wisdom? Grief and greed are for equality.¡±

    His Dao runes circted and he was actually an expert that was rare in the Primordial World.

    The third golden star flickered again!

    Disciples whom Jie Yin and Zhun Ti had never seen before, and experts who did not participate in the matters of the Western Sect and were only quietly waiting for the Western Sect to prosper, suddenly appeared.

    In the blink of an eye, fourteen people walked out!

    They were Ksitigarbha, Maitreya, and Void Bodhi, their true senior brothers and junior brothers!

    They appeared one by one and appeared beside Zhun Ti, pushing the aura of the spiritual mountain to the peak.

    The old Daoists of the spiritual mountain, who were originally just fooling around, raised their heads and puffed out their chests. They flew 1,000 feet into the sky and surrounded Saint Zhun Ti.

    How could he underestimate the Saint¡¯s sect!?!

    The word ¡®foundation¡¯ was vividly disyed by the spiritual mountain!

    Ding~

    Suddenly, a bell rang. The world suddenly became noisy.

    Daoist Duobao held an ancient bell that was three feet tall and slowly descended from the sky. Wherever the bell passed, the universe seemed to haveyers of ripples.

    The quasi-divine body¡¯s gaze froze. Daoist Duobao puffed out his chest and ced one hand behind his back.

    The immortals of Jie School no longer suppressed themselves. Great Dao revealed their whereabouts, and the world around the spiritual mountain suddenly turned pitch-ck!

    The sky was colorless and the earth was traceless!

    The immortals of Jie School were connected to each other. They were like a high wall that stood on all sides of the spiritual mountain.

    The battle was about to begin!

    The disciples of Jie School were already prepared to face the Saint!

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming, the only eldest disciple of Jie School who was absent, was near the Jade Void Pce. He frowned and looked at the movements of the Jade Void Pce.

    Chan School did not respond.

    Yes, they did not have to do anything.

    Saint Zhun Ti and the disciples of the spiritual mountain were enough to resist the attacks of Jie School. Arge number of experts from both sides would definitely die.

    They only needed to sit back and watch the battle.

    In the world, gazes were focused on the dark spiritual mountain. From the Dragon Pce to the Heavenly Pce, and from the Five Vige to the Fire Cloud Cave.

    The thin old Daoist priest in the sky slowly opened his eyes. The Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall frowned and pondered.

    In this world, it was unknown who revealed a faint smile, or which living being¡¯s gaze was so greedy and looked forward to the battle in the dark curtain of the spiritual mountain...

    On the spiritual mountain, thousands of streams of light would shoot out from between Jie School and the Western Sect!

    Once the order to kill was given, an unknown expert would die in the Western Continent!

    Even mighty experts like Duobao and the Goddess of Golden Spirit were so tense that their hearts were about to snap.

    At that moment!

    ¡°The Dao is wonderful. It¡¯s not natural.¡±

    Some lightughter came from the sky. A faint white light suddenly appeared in the dark ce that could devour everything. When he looked carefully, it was the shadow of a Taiji Painting. Only the ¡°ck fish¡± had merged with the darkness.

    In the Taiji Painting, an ordinary-looking Daoist walked out. He had the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head and the Cosmic Ruler in his hand. The Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, circled gently behind him. Another Li Fire g turned into a fiery azure dragon and coiled around him.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Xuandu Temple!

    The moment the Great Daoist Master appeared, the smiles of the Western Sect disappeared.

    Saint Zhun Ti said directly, ¡°Could it be that the Ren School is alsoing to bully us?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± The Great Daoist Master chuckled and no longer bowed to Zhun Ti. He only said, ¡°We can¡¯t beat the disciples of the Dao Sect. How can we bully the Western Saints? We are just feeling indignant and want to seek justice. The karma that the Western Sect owed the Dao Sect in the past should be returned today.¡±

    Zhun Ti was silent. The disciples of the Western Sect were facing a formidable enemy.

    What they were afraid of was naturally the strongest Saint in the Primordial World. The Great Daoist Master was the only spokesperson of the Saint.

    The Great Daoist Master calmly walked forward. The eyes of the immortals of Jie School were filled with light.

    When the Great Daoist Master walked to Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s side, he gestured for her to move back and said warmly,

    ¡°Changgeng said not to take any risks. Take out some trinkets that he gave you and break the array formation on the spiritual mountain first.

    I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly and did not hesitate. She flipped her hand and held a jade statue of herself. She threw the jade statue behind her and drew seals with one hand. The jade statue suddenly expanded.

    Three feet, 30 feet, 300 feet, 3,000 feet!

    The immortals from Jie School and the spiritual mountain were stunned. They had never seen such a scene.

    It was said that it was a Dharma treasure, but it was a Mustard Seed Dharma treasure?

    Just as Zhun Ti was about to attack, he saw the Great Daoist Master carrying the Taiji Painting and Daoist Duobao holding the Chaos Bell. He protected Yun Xiao and the jade statue from both sides.

    Colorful rivers of spiritual power appeared behind the jade statue. Eighty-one vortexes appeared on its back, and it drained the spiritual energy of the world almost instantly!

    The spiritual energy in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent surged towards the spiritual mountain like a tsunami.

    The spiritual energy river was like a jade statue spreading a pair of colorful wings. The Dao runes on it were actually so mysterious!

    At that moment, Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. She did not feel anything strange because the jade statue was using her appearance. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice circled around her and her figure floated in front of the jade statue. Their movements were almost synchronized!

    She raised her hands and aimed her palms at the array formation on the spiritual mountain!

    The difference was that a ck hole appeared in the palm of the jade statue.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s long hair fluttered gently. Her face was cold and beautiful. There was a hint of pity in her beautiful eyes, but in the end, there was only coldness.

    She was a disciple of Jie School.

    She was responsible for the rise and fall of Jie School.

    <i>Today, I will use your weapon to kill and bear the consequences of killing.</i>

    <i>If I can transcend the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, I will be by your side, physically and mentally. I will not leave or abandon you.</i>

    <i>Backtrack, 100x Spirit Qi Crossbow!</i>

    ¡°Break.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Xuan Du and Duobaoâ€™s Battle Against Zhun Ti, Gongming Lays Flat on Kunlun Road

    <h4>Chapter 644: Xuan Du and Duobao¡¯s Battle Against Zhun Ti, Gongming Lays t on Kunlun Road</h4>

    That day, Daoist Wen Jing finally recalled the fear she had when Patriarch Nether River was destroyed by the Heavenly Punishment.

    Wen Jing¡¯s Dao heart tensed up when she saw the beam of light cutting through the endless darkness.

    After the spiritual mountain was smashed a few times, the heavy array formation that was built with many precious materials was pierced through by the beam of light like thin paper!

    A few old Daoists tried to stop the light and instantly melted.

    Saint Zhun Ti personally took action and used the price of an arm of his Dharma body to exhaust the spiritual energy of the beam of light...

    This scene was very simr to the Heavenly Punishment descending into the Blood Sea back then!

    At that time, the lightning was like a pir. The pure and violent spiritual energy evaporated half of the sea of blood. Patriarch Nether River died because of that, and the Asura n declined from its peak. The Blood Mosquitoes were forced to leave the sea of blood.

    The situation on the spiritual mountain...

    There was a great resemnce.

    However, it had nothing to do with her.

    Wen Jing¡¯s immortal senses had heard the conversation between Li Changshou and Fairy Yun Xiao. At that moment, she naturally knew that Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s jade statue was a small item refined by Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    <i>Kid...</i>

    <i>Ah, Lord Taibai Jinxing, I¡¯m just a mosquito from Ren School. I¡¯m not themander of the Western Sect!</i>

    <i>How could the Western Sect fight?</i>

    The effigy of the Saint had an arm broken. Although it was quickly condensed, overall, the Western Sect had lost.

    The Saint was in a sorry state when faced with the inexplicable mystical ability of the jade statue!

    The human-shaped Dharma treasure that Fairy Yun Xiao suddenly took out was really terrifying.

    That ray of light seemed to contain some extreme and pure Great Dao. It pierced through the universe and the rules of destruction. Along the way, it brought out countless cracks. When it collided with the Saint¡¯s Dharma body, it seemed to be on the verge of exploding, but it was suppressed by the rules of the world.

    With Wen Jing¡¯s Dao Realm and experience, she naturally sensed the horror of such a Dharma treasure.

    If five or ten jade statue Dharma treasures were shot towards the Saint¡¯s Daoist Sect, the Saint would have to appear and receive them. He would probably be injured by such Dharma treasures!

    After the shot, the jade statue began to slowly shrink...

    Wen Jing only returned to her senses at that moment. She hid underground and looked up. She stared at the Great Daoist Master¡¯s figure with an intoxicating smile.

    Today, she was still facing the Saint¡¯s handsomeness and domineeringness.

    ¡°Commander.¡± The Primordial Beast¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems to be not good. Should we have made ns earlier?¡±

    Wen Jing frowned and looked at the female scorpion that was sending her a voice transmission. She snorted and replied, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me along! Everyone below the Saint is an ant. Today, the Saint is here. Why should I be afraid that of the many people of Jie School?¡±

    After sending the voice transmission, Wen Jing muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the dead will wait here. I¡¯ll go and receive my punishment after the battle. I¡¯m not forcing you to do anything.¡±

    In various parts of the underground cave, pairs of eyes were lit up. Strands of ferocious aura echoed, but they were locked by the array formation.

    They were considered ambushes, but they were just watching the show.

    After the terrifying beam of spiritual energy dissipated, the Cosmic Crack was quickly filled up. The Heavenly Dao revealed the crisscrossingws of the Great Dao. It seemed to havepletely enveloped the ce to prevent the battle from really shattering the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    Jie School was the first to win. Most of the pressure from the Saints of the Western Sect was offset. The immortals of Jie School surrounded them from all directions almost attacked at the same time. Countless streams of light bloomed and attacked the spiritual mountain.

    Daoist Zhun Ti, the Second Sect Master of the Western Sect, snorted coldly. His Dharma body expanded into a halo that enveloped the core region of the spiritual mountain in the blink of an eye. The countless streams of light were instantly blocked.

    On the spiritual mountain, the Dao hearts of the old Daoist immortals and the disciples of the Saints were stable!

    At this moment!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and Daoist Duobao heard a voice transmission at the same time. The two Eldest Senior Brothers looked at each other and charged at Zhun Ti aggressively with the Heaven-Splitting Treasure!

    The disciples of the spiritual mountain immediately wanted to attack. However, the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree suddenly appeared in front of Zhun Ti and swept the disciples of the spiritual mountain down from the sky. He even took the opportunity to ¡°seal¡± the Dharma treasures in the hands of many Jie School immortals.

    The Chaos Bell and the Taiji Painting attacked at the same time!

    He first heard a bell ring and gray light waves swept across the sky above the spiritual mountain.

    The Yin-Yang Qi of the Taiji Painting was triggered on its own. The Yin-Yang Taiji Painting transformed from a ¡°t surface¡± to a ¡°three-dimensional¡±. The Yin-Yang Twin Fish chased continuously in the bnce and instantly spread the ck and white Dao runes.

    Time, the universe!

    Time, space.

    Under the gazes of the experts, the Great Daoist Master and Daoist Duobao, who were charging forward, flicked their fingers gently...

    A ck ball of light shed and disappeared. Along with Saint Zhun Ti¡¯s Dharma body and his main body, the Great Daoist Master, Daoist Duobao, the Chaos Bell, and the Taiji Painting disappeared strangely!

    ¡°Form the array!¡±

    A senior disciple of the Western Sect shouted angrily. However, he immediately reacted. They no longer had the protection of the Saint.

    However, Jie School attacked again!

    This time, no Saint could stop them...

    A chaotic battle erupted. The strong immortals fought.

    The spiritual energy surged and the ghosts trembled.

    The mystical abilities and Dharma treasures poured down. The universe in the spiritual mountain distorted as figures exploded in immortal light.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit took the lead and revealed her Dharma body. She activated her Dharma treasures and fought the four disciples of the Western Sect alone.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit held a jade flute in her hand and emitted waves of soul-stealing sounds. It waspletely different from her obedient, quiet, and innocent appearance when she was not fighting.

    Qiong Xiao held the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and followed the Goddess of Golden Spirit. From time to time, she would release the ancient flood dragons to bite.

    Wu Dang, Lu Yue, Qin Wan...

    The experts of the Jie School revealed their abilities. The spiritual mountain relied on the remnant array formations and was defending step by step. They tried their best to stall for time until the Saint returned.

    At some point in time, there were twoyers of membranes in the world. However, they vaguely protected the sky and the ground to prevent the ancient tragedy from happening again.

    In the chaotic battle, a bug flew around and entered Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve. Soon, it appeared on her shoulder and began to persuade her softly.

    ¡°Yun, don¡¯t rush forward. Be careful not to fall into a trap.¡±

    ¡°Be careful here. A Dharma treasure is flying over.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and guard the jade statue? When the jade statue¡¯s Dharma Array is reactivated, I will make the final decision...¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s cold face was filled with helplessness. Seeing that the immortals of Jie School were winning steadily everywhere, she slowed down and used the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to help her injured fellow disciples.

    That little bug...

    Li Changshou had changed.

    He came with the Great Daoist Master and sneaked to Yun Xiao¡¯s side while the hundred-fold Spirit Qi Cannon attracted the attention of all the immortals.

    Li Changshou¡¯s goal was very clear. He wanted to prevent Yun Xiao from falling into danger.

    The reason for the battle of Jie School was because of him. When the situation was disadvantageous, it was also his script that helped the Goddess of Turtle Spirit turn the situation around and force the Saint of the Western Sect out.

    The previous situation could be considered his arrangement. His teacher was the one who had taken away Saint Zhun Ti, and his senior brother was also the one who had helped him resist Saint Zhun Ti.

    If Jie School were to ask him, the ¡°God Conferment Judge¡±, to appear and help fight with the Western Sect, it would be a moral kidnapping.

    In fact, Li Changshou did not want toe, but he was stable. He let Kong Xuan stay in the Little Qiong Peak to avoid karma with the Western Sect and came personally to be Yun Xiao¡¯s bodyguard.

    At the same time, he would help the Jie School clean up the mess.

    That was all an ordinary disciple of a Saint could do.

    At the same time, Li Changshou was the one who had reminded the Great Daoist Master and Duobao.

    ¡°Saints cannot die.¡±

    Yun Xiao¡¯s figure shuttled through the periphery of the battle. She kept attacking and connecting the injured immortals of Jie School to the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. However, it was more effective than her killing the enemies directly.

    Seeing that the situation was stable and Jie School had broken through the various battle formations of the spiritual mountain step by step, she began tomunicate with Li Changshou with her thoughts and asked a few questions.

    ¡°Did the Taiji Painting and the Chaos Bell really move Saint Zhun Ti away just now?¡±

    Yun Xiao asked in confusion.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If Teacher and Uncle-Master are in control of the Taiji Painting and the Chaos Bell, they can easily move the Saint away. However, the Heaven-Opening Treasure cannot unleash its true strength unless one is a Saint. Just now, Teacher actually secretly attacked. He just borrowed the resonance between the Taiji Painting and the Chaos Bell.¡±

    Yun Xiao was silent for a while. She focused on saving the few fairies of Jie School who were in a dilemma.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Senior Brother Duobao is right. Even if Chan Schooles to the spiritual mountain today, they will not dare to brazenly protect it, let alone deal with Brother Gongming at this juncture.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s very difficult to rely on Brother Gongming to stall for time to report. Chan School should have already begun to rush here. They naturally don¡¯t want the experts of the Western Sect to be defeated.¡±

    Yun Xiao sighed and said, ¡°You were ultimately implicated in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Who among the disciples of the Dao Sect can protect themselves?¡± Li Changshou asked with a smile. The bug that he had transformed intoy on Yun Xiao¡¯s shoulder and looked around.

    Many of the eldest disciples of the Western Sect had already begun to suffer injuries. The speed at which they were losing members became faster.

    At that moment, the bell in the Western Sect sounded. Two more batches of experts rushed out from the depths, but their strength could not be considered great divine arts practitioners.

    He was just making up the numbers.

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses and quickly noticed Wen Jing and the ferocious beasts hiding underground. He reminded Yun Xiao softly and Yun Xiao began to focus on guarding against the Primordial Beasts.

    After a while, the Western Sect retreated.

    When the immortals of Jie School attacked, Daoist Wen Jing was ordered to bring the Primordial Beasts and the remnants of the ancient demon beasts to hide under the spiritual mountain and wait for the battle to erupt.

    At that moment, Wen Jing had finally received the order to help in the battle. She personally led the remnant troops to sneak an attack on the back of the Jie School Iron Bucket Array. After disturbing the enemy for a while, she immediately retreated and restrained the immortals of Jie School.

    Li Changshou¡¯s attention was focused on the paper effigies. He was naturally taking charge of the overall situation and seizing the opportunity.

    A jade token suddenly shattered in his sleeve. It was Long Ji transmitting a message.

    She could no longer dy the Jade Void Pce.

    When the immortals of Chan School rushed to the spiritual mountain, Zhao Gongming would be able to decide how long he could dy. He would be able to determine how many experts the Western Sect would have in the end.

    At the same time, the paper effigy in the Netherworld noticed a stream of light flying up from the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The paper effigy at the edge of the Primordial World sensed the fluctuations of the battle that was getting closer and closer to the Primordial World.

    Saint Jie Yin discovered that he had fallen into the Grand Pure One¡¯s trap. The spiritual mountain was already on the verge of destruction. He desperately wanted to rush back to the five continents, but he was firmly stopped by the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    Li Changshou was actually waiting and searching.

    Maitreya was a threat to him. If he could appear on the spiritual mountain today, Li Changshou would naturally appear and fight him.

    The Golden Roc hid in the sky and waited for Maitreya to appear.

    If the Eldest Senior Brother of the spiritual mountain did note to the battle today...

    That was too cold.

    ...

    In the hall of the Jade Void Pce.

    Long Ji held a jade cup and took a sip of the Jade Spring Tea. She immediately looked impressed.

    At that moment, the hall was already empty. There were only the Jade Pool Fairy that Long Ji had brought along and the two Golden Immortal generals of the Heavenly Courts.

    There was a Golden Immortal apanying Long Ji. She was Daoist Ci Hang.

    Streams of light rose into the sky outside the hall, but Long Ji was rather calm.

    Daoist Ci Hang sat quietly by the side. Her eyes were filled with curiosity. Suddenly, she sent a voice transmission and asked, ¡°How much time has Lord Taibai Jinxing been stalling for? Seeing that you¡¯re so rxed, could it be that Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s n has been perfected?¡±

    Long Ji blinked and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.My master did not n anything. He only asked me to send more gifts over to apologize for the matter regarding Deputy Sect Master Randeng. After all, although my master has eliminated the spies of the Western Sect and protected the prestige of the Dao Sect, he has destroyed the reputation of Chan School.¡±

    There were hidden meanings in Long Ji¡¯s words.

    Daoist Ci Hang sighed and did not say anything.

    She was dressed in a light blue Daoist robe and wore a white veil on her head. She was used to holding a horsetail whisk or a clean bottle in her hand. At that moment, she frowned and sighed softly. However, she also had a benevolent and peaceful mood.

    Daoist Ci Hang deliberated over her words and whispered, ¡°Chan School has its own difficulties. Now, Jie School is suppressing the Western Sect and destroying them just like that. They are really too powerful. When the Great Tribtion descends, the Dao Sect will face the tribtion. If Chan School does not take precautions and make preparations, there will be many evil immortals in Jie School. They will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Great Tribtion.¡± Long Ji smiled and said, ¡°However, Master said that I seem to have to prepare to face the Tribtion. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. However, after all, although there are many people in Jie School, their luck has been damaged and they are gued by negative karma. Although there are fewer disciples in Chan School, their luck and merit are countless. My master has once said that everyone below the Saint is an ant. The final direction of the battle between the major sects was still decided by the Saints. From that perspective, Chan School might not be the weaker party. ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang smiled and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t worry,¡± Long Ji said. ¡°Since my master has the trust of the Heavenly Dao, he will naturally not be biased and preside over the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Of course, that¡¯s what I said. My master did not tell me that.¡±

    Ci Hang smiled and did not say anything else.

    Princess Long Ji also lowered her head and drank her tea. She had nothing to say to Ci Hang who was one of the twelve Golden Immortals.

    The Jade Void Pce was silent. The Saint¡¯s Dao runes seemed to be gradually thinning. Long Ji continued to introduce the various treasures and gifts that she had brought.

    It was only safe to start and end things.

    Daoist Ci Hang pointed out a cloud mirror and watched the movements of the immortals of Chan School.

    At that moment, Daoist Ci Hang and Long Ji happened to see the streams of light stop...

    A blue light curtain appeared in front of them, perfectly blocking the path of the Chan School immortals.

    Just by looking at the light screen, Daoist Ci Hang already recognized the person who was blocking the way.

    Zhao Gongming, the eldest outer sect disciple of Jie School!

    When an immortal light shone in the Jade Void Pce, Zhao Gongming was shocked. He sat down cross-legged and stopped the immortals from the Jade Void Pce on the west path.

    The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls sealed the universe. At that moment, the Sea-Calming Divine Pearls were already hidden in the universe itself. There were no traces of them, making it even harder for such Dharma treasures and mystical abilities to be broken.

    Streams of light flew over and had to stop dozens of kilometers away from Zhao Gongming. Guang Chengzi and the Golden Immortal led the way.

    Guang Chengzi did not want to waste time. He immediately said, ¡°Junior Brother Taiyi, go and ask Junior Brother Zhao Gongming how he is. We will take a detour to the south!¡±

    As soon as Guang Chengzi finished speaking, he turned around and was about to bring hundreds of immortals of Chan School along.

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and calmly walked out with his hands behind his back.

    Zhao Gongming muttered in his heart. When he saw that, he immediately adjusted his strategy. He flipped open the ¡°sound of a hundred types of porcin shing¡± in his heart. He, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes.

    His face was flushed, his lips were pale, and his body was trembling. He looked like he had gone berserk!

    ¡°Who! Who is speaking so loudly!?!¡±

    Zhao Gongming roared and spat out a mouthful of blood. His beard was stained with blood.

    ¡°Master, I... can¡¯t go back.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were speechless.

 Chapter 645 - Iâ€™ll Say Something Fair

    <h4>Chapter 645: I¡¯ll Say Something Fair</h4>

    The battle on the spiritual mountain was intense. The Great Immortal had copsed in Kunlun.

    The immortals of Chan School widened their eyes. They wanted to ask what feud there was.

    Zhao Gongming made a trip on the cloud and was barely breathing. He had really frightened most of the immortals of Chan School.

    However, how could Guang Chengzi not know Zhao Gongming?

    At that moment, Guang Chengzi threw Perfected Taiyi out. Perfected Taiyi ced his hands behind his back and walked around Zhao Gongming. He muttered, ¡°Ah, my injuries are too serious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take hundreds of years to recover.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste the blood of the Zenith Heaven. It¡¯d be good for refining pills. Oh... Tsk, it¡¯s the smell of a good corpse and evil corpse.¡±

    Then, he said seriously, ¡°On behalf of Chan School, I express my sincere condolences to you. If you confirmter that your injuries were caused by our disturbance, Chan School is willing to bear the responsibility and do our best to heal you.¡±

    Zhao Gongming was confused.

    This is not right...

    Zhao Gongming opened his eyes slightly and saw Perfected Taiyi¡¯s smiling expression.

    A momentter, at the ce sealed by the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    Zhao Gongming was surrounded by three figures. They were the three Perfected Ones of Chan School, Huang Long, Taiyi, and Yu Ding.

    Indeed, there were many limitations to fighting alone. Although it had also dyed Chan School¡¯s time, Chan School¡¯s response was very fast. Perfected Taiyi took the initiative to say that he had left Yu Ding and Huang Long behind. The immortals of Chan School immediately set off and began to take a detour.

    Zhao Gongming originally nned to make the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl lose control and trap the immortals of Chan School temporarily. However, Perfected Yu Ding sent a voice transmission to offend them. Green light shone in his eyes and interfered with the rtionship between Zhao Gongming and the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    The opportunity was fleeting. Chan School quickly flew away.

    Zhao Gongming could only ¡°close his eyes and fall unconscious¡±. He secretly crushed themunication jade token.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and sat down beside Zhao Gongming. He called Perfected Yu Ding and Huang Long to take a seat.

    When the immortals of Chan School flew out of the Middle Continent, Immortal Taiyi smiled softly and said, ¡°Alright, stop pretending. How can we not know each other? Those who work under Changgeng are not pure. Aren¡¯t you holding us back now? They won¡¯t be able to fight if they go over. There are not many disciples left in the Western Sect this time. Jie School will definitely win.¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Zhao Gongming coughed weakly and used the immortal light to prop himself up. He sat cross-legged and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m temporarily suppressing my injuries. Fortunately, I¡¯m not in a desperate situation. How thrilling.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding sat by the side and looked up at the sky.

    Perfected Huang Long asked softly, ¡°Junior Brother Gongming, are you really injured?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhao Gongming replied seriously. He continued to cough weakly.

    There was no point in rushing to the spiritual mountain now. Chan School¡¯s side was there to stop the fight. Chan School knew very well that he was blocking the way.

    Everyone had such tacit understanding.

    Perfected Huang Long took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve. He hesitated for a while and handed it to Zhao Gongming with both hands.

    ¡°This pill...¡±

    The corners of Zhao Gongming¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He took back hisment about everyone having a tacit understanding.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Yu Ding sighed. ¡°I wonder if we will meet again in the future. Everything will be unpredictable during the God-Conferment Tribtion. In the past, the Primordial World was filled with destion.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said weakly, ¡°With Junior Brother Changgeng around, ahem, ahem, there should be some changes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°With Changgeng around, who can the Heavenly Dao and the Great Tribtion do anything to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Perfected Huang Long reminded seriously, ¡°Changgeng is working for the Heavenly Dao, not going against the Heavenly Dao. If Grandmaster hears you and misunderstands Junior Brother Changgeng, what should we do?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that. The human race has its principles. There is always a third path.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed softly. He sat in the encirclement of the three Perfected Ones of Chan School, but he felt safe.

    He said weakly, ¡°If there reallyes a day when the two sects are in a confrontation, we will each show mercy.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding nodded slowly. Perfected Taiyi did not think much of it. However, he sensed that someone was investigating the ce and did not say anything.

    Zhao Gongming seemed to have sensed it as well. He whispered, ¡°Ahem, ahem. I still have to recuperate from my injuries.¡±

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing. His weak aura kept trembling.

    Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Yu Ding looked at each other and sat cross-legged around Zhao Gongming.

    He could not tell if Zhao Gongming had dyed the three of them or if the three of them had looked after Zhao Gongming.

    Due to the fact that Li Changshou had been deepening the rtionship between the immortals of the two sects, the few of them were considered familiar. At that moment, they were living in harmony.

    However, not long after, the Immortals of Chan School and Jie School, who were in a confrontation on the spiritual mountain, looked different.

    Zhao Gongming could not stop the immortals of Chan School. Jie School had obtained the orders of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They used all their methods and mystical abilities.

    A Primordial Poisonous Elixir rich family like Lu Yue who relied on ¡°umtion¡± to fight...

    He dyed the ground green!

    The Western Sect had long retreated in defeat. The array formations kept falling. When the immortals of Chan School arrived at the spiritual mountain, the entire spiritual mountain was ttened. Only half of the bare mountain stood on the cracked ground.

    The Saint¡¯s Dao field looked tragic.

    The main hall of the spiritual mountain floated in the air. There were only dozens of injured old Daoists inside. At that moment, they were desperately activating a huge array to resist the endless attacks that were erupting around them.

    There was a rich power of the Heavenly Dao on the array formation. It became the only obstacle for Jie School to tten the spiritual mountain.

    At the eye of the array, Ksitigarbha¡¯s figure was a little faint.

    He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to focus. His eyelids kept trembling, as if he was enduring great pain. However, his expression was extremely determined.

    Ksitigarbha was already a god of the Heavenly Dao. He should not participate in the battle between the sects under the Great Tribtion.

    However, he still returned. When he rode Truth Listener, he had been surrounded and killed by Jie School. However, with the protection of the Heavenly Dao, he carried Truth Listener and rushed into the hall, saving thest ¡°blood¡± of the Western Sect.

    Ksitigarbha knew that he would be targeted by that manter.

    However, he was ultimately a disciple of the spiritual mountain. He could not bear to see his birthce evaporate.

    Look at the spiritual mountain.

    Green blood stained the ground. The scene was tragic and spectacr!

    There were only nine eldest disciples like Ksitigarbha, who was the direct disciples of the Saint of the Western Sect. All of them were injured. Six of them had lost their cultivation because they had forcefully burned the power of their essence souls. They had even left irreversible Dao injuries.

    70% of the experts that had been transferred from the trichiliocosm had died, and 20% had escaped during the chaos.

    Most of the ordinary disciples of the Saint on the spiritual mountain had died. More than half of thest dozens of ferocious beasts and demonic beasts had died. At that moment, half of them had already hidden in the West Ocean under Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s lead.

    The immortals of Chan School rushed over and remained silent. They upied the east side of the spiritual mountain.

    Guang Chengzi shouted, ¡°Fellow disciples of Jie School, please show mercy! They are also from the Saint Sect. Why don¡¯t you leave them some incense offerings!?!¡±

    The immortals of the Jie School looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who had the highest status in the sect. The Goddess of Golden Spirit raised her hand, and streams of light retreated from the surroundings of the hall. Then, they lined up behind the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    Thousands of experts unleashed their full might, causing Chan School to be unable to take it.

    Jin Ling was about to question him when she heard a voice transmission.

    Li Changshou had guided her on how to end it.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s expression softened. She first put away her Dharma body and cupped her hands at Guang Chengzi.

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, did Chan Schoole to destroy the spiritual mountain today because they have amon enemy with us and the Jie School? In the hall, there was still thest batch of survivors of the spiritual mountain. They were also where half of the disciples of the spiritual mountain were.I will give this credit to Chan School. We are all from the Dao Sect. We have been one since ancient times. There¡¯s no need to be too polite.¡±

    Guang Chengzi was speechless.

    The immortals of Chan School had different expressions. Half of them were a little embarrassed, while the other half lowered their heads and remained silent.

    Guang Chengzi said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your words are really embarrassing.¡±

    Fairy Qiong Xiao scoffed. ¡°Senior Sister, listen to this. You call him Senior Brother and he calls you Fellow Daoist. You treat Chan School as family but Chan School does not reciprocate.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the murderous immortals of Jie School immediately widened their eyes and frowned. They were almost about to charge at Guang Chengzi.

    At this moment!

    A soft voice sounded from beside Qiong Xiao. The immortals of Jie School stopped and stood there obediently.

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    Qiong Xiao hurriedly lowered her head and pouted.

    Yun Xiao was worried that the two sects would start fighting because of Qiong Xiao¡¯s words. She stood up in time to reprimand her third sister.

    The effect was not bad.

    On Yun Xiao¡¯s shoulder, the little bug had already disappeared and was naturally hiding where it could.

    Since Fairy Yun Xiao had already spoken, she could only take half a step forward and say to Guang Chengzi, ¡°Fellow Daoists, why have youe? Are you protecting the people of the Western Sect or working together with Jie School? Daoist Brother Guang Chengzi, please give me an exnation.¡±

    Guang Chengzi pondered for a while. Chi Jingzi, who was beside him, wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Guang Chengzi.

    Who doesn¡¯t know?

    At this moment, Chan School had stopped Jie School from destroying the Western Sect. They had the intention to join forces with the Saints of the Western Sect to fight against Jie School.

    If news of what happened today spread, he, the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School, would definitely be mocked by the Qi Refinement cultivators in the world.

    However, if there were other paths, why would he do that?

    The Great Tribtion did not give him a choice.

    After all, he had to be the viin. It was better for him to do it alone than with everyone in Chan School.

    Previously, he should not have left the few junior brothers who were close to Junior Brother Changgeng at Zhao Gongming¡¯s ce.

    If Taiyi was there, he would be able to mock him when he said the following words.

    The reputation that the immortals of Chan School had should be much lesser.

    Guang Chengzi sighed softly. His eyes flickered and he smiled faintly.

    ¡°I came today to plead for mercy on behalf of the Western Sect. Don¡¯t be too extreme when you do things. The Western Sect has already suffered casualties today. We can¡¯t cut off the legacy of the two Uncle-Masters, Zhun Ti and Jie Yin.¡±

    Many immortals of Jie School were enraged when they heard that.

    ¡°Guang Chengzi, what do you mean? Are you calling us fellow Daoists and calling the Western Saint Uncle-Master?!¡±

    ¡°If Chan School wants to advance and retreat with the Western Sect, we will fight today!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! How absurd!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit raised her hand and her voice was instantly drowned out.

    Jin Ling said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your words are a little too ear-piercing. Today, Jie School has already formed a death feud with the Western Sect. If we can¡¯t destroy them all, there will be no end of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Jin Ling, think about it,¡± said Guang Chengzi. ¡°Does Jie School really care about the remaining disciples of the Western Sect? They only have dozens of disciples. I¡¯m afraid they will be sad during the Great Tribtion. The two Saints of the Western Sect were the ones that Jie School should be most worried about. If the Saint recklessly killed the immortals of Jie School, how can the immortals of Jie School resist? If I leave these disciples of the Western Sect behind, the immortals of Jie School will be equivalent to holding onto the weakness of the Saints of the Western Sect. If the Saints of the Western Sect attack, you can also retaliate. The logic is that simple.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned slightly.

    It was not that she could not win against Guang Chengzi or that she could not refute him. Instead, she felt that...

    That made sense.

    If the Saint of the Western Sect became a ¡°barefoot¡±, it would be quite troublesome.

    Fairy Yun Xiao knew what Jin Ling was thinking when she saw that. She immediately stood up and tried to reason with Guang Chengzi.

    However, just as she was about to move forward, a voice transmission entered her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t be too conspicuous in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao could not help but purse her lips slightly. Warmth flowed through her heart. Although her sweetheart had been nagging today and was a little domineering at that moment, every word was filled with concern and worry.

    Screech...

    A golden line streaked across the sky. The Golden Roc¡¯s cry echoed throughout the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. A mysterious, light, and bnced Dao rune spread out.

    Guang Chengzi heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit pursed her lips slightly and did not say anything else.

    The Golden Roc quickly circled down. Li Changshou stood on the Golden Roc¡¯s back and used the old immortal skin of Taibai Jinxing. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand and looked solemn.

    He arrived in the sky and happened to be in the middle of the Jie School and Chan School. He was also in the sky above the main hall of the spiritual mountain.

    The Golden Roc circled around and transformed into the Heavenly Courts¡¯ golden-armored Divine General to protect the old immortal. He looked arrogant and threatening.

    There was a saying:

    ¡°Taibai Jinxing of the East is famous for helping the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    He understood the true bnced nature and the Dao enlightenment in front of the Grand Pure One.

    After Li Changshou took the initiative to appear, he first bowed to Guang Chengzi and then bowed to the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, can I say something first and do something small?¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, why are you being so polite? If the matter today can be mediated by you, it will naturally end well.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and opened his eyes.

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is wrong. Today, my Eldest Senior Brother, the Great Daoist Master, has already taken action. He represents Ren School to support Jie School in the matter regarding the Western Sect. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here for the Heavenly Courts¡¯ business. It has nothing to do with the battle between Chan School, Jie School, and the Western Sect. Under the Great Tribtion, I was ordered to preside over this tribtion. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to rashly say anything.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked at the hall of the spiritual mountain floating in the sky.

    Ksitigarbha, who was meditating in the hall, suddenly realized something. His expression changed, and he immediately opened his eyes.

    Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and shouted coldly, ¡°Ksitigarbha, Lord of the Reincarnation Pagoda, you left the Netherworld and ignored the matter of reincarnation. You have selfish feelings and vited the promise you made to the Heavenly Dao back then. Do you know your sins?¡±

    Ksitigarbha immediately stood up and looked at Li Changshou through the roof of the hall.

    Li Changshou opened his left hand and rich Heavenly Dao power surged from all directions. It turned into clouds and turned into a huge hand that reached down and tore open the array formation that was originally relying on the Heavenly Dao power. It grabbed Ksitigarbha.

    Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve fluttered. Ksitigarbha turned into a stream of light and entered Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. He could not move anymore.

    At that moment, the world was rather quiet.

    This silence was not because thest line of defense of the Western Sect had been easily broken. It was purely because of the performance of the Earth Treasury.

    The moment the huge hand grabbed it, the immortal light around Ksitigarbha was about to spew out when it was suppressed by a certain power. It did not seem to resist and was casually restrained by Li Changshou.

    The suppression of the Heavenly Dao sequence.

    The mortal principle of crushing someone with one level of authority waspletely revealed in the Primordial World.

    That was the rule of the Heavenly Dao!

    It was also the rule that the immortals and gods who were sealed into the God roll had to follow in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    After taking Ksitigarbha away, Li Changshou did not even look at thest group of disciples of the Western Sect. He smiled and said, ¡°This ce is fine. I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Courts now.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left, as if he did not want to dy any further.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng!¡±

    Guang Chengzi shouted, ¡°If you are done with your work, please discuss today¡¯s matter as the second disciple of Master and Uncle-Master!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit also said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, can you stay and make a decision? Are we going to eliminate Jie School today?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped in his tracks and looked troubled. After moaning softly, he said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll say a few fair words.¡±

    Most of the immortals of Jie School smiled. The immortals of Chan School also looked like they had a good show to watch.

    Li Changshou returned andnded in the middle of the two factions with the Golden Roc. He was at the same height as the thousands of immortals of Jie School and Chan School.

    He lowered his head to look at the half of the spiritual mountain and then looked at the only belongings of the Western Sect¡ªthe hall.

    ¡°Why are there so many unfamiliar faces?¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Could it be that they are not core disciples of the Western Sect?¡±

    The immortals of the Western Sect almost instantly fell into despair.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted coldly. ¡°Junior Brother, you don¡¯t know. The Western Sect is really scheming. They hide the true disciples of the Saints and cultivate. They let the disciples who came here to do evil, plunder wealth, and bear negative karma.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Li Changshou stared at the hall of the spiritual mountain for a while. Then, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve remembered everything. Everyone will be familiar with each other in the future.¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Junior Brother, how do you think we should deal with today¡¯s matter? I came to Chan School to persuade them to stop fighting. It¡¯s easier to form feuds than resolve them.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°At this stage, there¡¯s probably no way to resolve it. However, Senior Brother is right. It¡¯s time to stop. Since the ancient times, the Western Sect had strengthened the carefree immortals and strengthened those who had no fate. They hadmitted many sins for their own rise. It is time for this cmity. However, the Western Sect is after all a sect of the Saint. The Saint is the foundation of the Primordial World. This is the Heaven Earth Law that we have to follow. To the Heavenly Dao, good and evil are uncertain. The Western Sect has returned the karma that they owed the Dao Sect today. They have paid the debt that they had owed all these years with interest. It is not a small loss. It is appropriate to let it go but...¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked at Jia Ye and the other experts of the Western Sect in the hall. He smiled warmly.

    ¡°Since the karma has been resolved, the grudges should fade with the wind. Fellow Daoists of the Western Sect, why don¡¯t you swear a Heavenly Dao oath that from today onwards, you will no longer go against the Dao Sect. You will focus on rebuilding the spiritual mountain and re-cultivating your morals. Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Li Changgeng! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    An old Daoist priest from the Western Sect stomped his feet and cursed, ¡°The hatred in our hearts is not appeased at all! If you have the ability, kill me! Stop!¡±

    Whoosh...

    Buzz!

    Lightning shed and immortal light flickered.

    Before the old Daoist priest could finish shouting, a stream of light pierced through his neck. The experts on both sides wanted to stop it, but they were toote.

    The Heart-Piercing Lock swept the old Daoist priest¡¯s essence soul out and killed him with a gentle twist.

    Li Changshou waved his right hand gently and the Heart-Piercing Lock disappeared. He pursed his lips and muttered softly,

    ¡°Ah, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a request in a thousand years of cultivation. The Western Sect is indeed unique.¡±

    The immortals present trembled.

 Chapter 646 - The Western Sect Will Rest For Now

    <h4>Chapter 646: The Western Sect Will Rest For Now</h4>

    Although the death of an ordinary disciple of a Saint was not a big dealpared to the battle today, for some reason, the immortals present felt their hearts palpitate.

    Perhaps, when Taibai Jinxing attacked, he was too casual.

    Or perhaps, the battle was too sudden. There were no signs, and there was no room for negotiation.

    The Heart-Piercing Lock bestowed by the Grandmaster of Heaven actually had such power.

    Li Changshou seemed as if nothing had happened. With a faint smile, he continued to ask, ¡°Everyone, what do you think of my previous suggestion?¡±

    The immortals of the Western Sect were furious but did not dare to speak.

    A few personal disciples of the Saint looked at Guang Chengzi. However, Guang Chengzi was already resting with his eyes closed. He did not say anything else.

    From the perspective of an informal alliance between the two parties, Chan School had already done their best to protect them today.

    The only reason they could survive was because there were two Saints behind them...

    No, that¡¯s not right.

    At that moment, Jie School did not kill them. More importantly, they were bound by the Heavenly Dao oath. They were no longer a threat to Jie School.

    In the future, if the Western Sect wanted to take revenge, the Saint would have to go personally.

    That was only because the Heavenly Dao oath could not restrain the Saints. Otherwise, it would probably be another situation today.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and asked, ¡°Everyone has lost their backbone. Why can¡¯t anyone answer?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The disciple of the Western Sect, Jia Ye, slowly exhaled and suppressed his injuries. He stood up and took two steps forward. He cupped his hands at Li Changshou and smiled faintly.

    However, that smile was rather bitter.

    He said slowly, ¡°The cmity that my spiritual mountain suffered today is not the fault of others. The spiritual mountain should have a cmity. The trouble that my spiritual mountain suffered today was not caused by others. The spiritual mountain should have been difficult. Today, my spiritual mountain is suffering. It is not caused by others. There is pain in the spiritual mountain. Teacher and Uncle-Master have worked hard to make the Western Sect prosper. They have done nothing wrong. The reason is wrong. However, in the ancient Primordial World, the strong are respected. No one said anything wrong about the exploitation of the weak. Today, the Dao pushed the Heavenly Courts and established order. It was famous for protecting the weak and killing the living experts. The Dao Sect¡¯s invasion today was just to suppress them. The ancient sects, the dragons, phoenixes, the Magi and demons are all ranked ording to their strength. The Western Sect is not as violent as the Magi and demons and is not as arrogant as the dragon and phoenix. The reason for our defeat is ourck of strength. Did that Dao Sect vite the will of the Heavenly Dao? Did that Dao Sect really survive the Great Tribtion? There are no treasures to suppress the destiny of Jie School. Is it because you have too much negative karma, or is it because you are not liked by the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    After saying that, the smile on Jia Ye¡¯s lips grew wider as he stared at Li Changshou.

    The world was misty.

    Many immortals from the Dao Sect wanted to refute Jia Ye¡¯s words, but when they spoke, they felt that there was a reason behind what Jia Ye said.

    Many immortals of Jie School were no longer happy after destroying the Western Sect and eliminating the great cmity. Instead, they fell into a dilemma and frowned.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    There were capable people in the Western Sect. The personal disciples who were epted were not good.

    Unfortunately, Jia Ye¡¯s mental state was already in chaos and he had lost his sense of propriety. After circling around halfway, he came to the conclusion that the Dao Sect would be buried by the Heavenly Dao.

    At that moment, the disciples of the Dao Sect did not find it convincing. They seemed to be venting their anger and hatred.

    It was even more sorrowful.

    Jia Ye said, ¡°Is Lord Taibai Jinxing refuting?¡±

    ¡°No, Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. ¡°With your theory, Fellow Daoist, it will be a good warning to the Heavenly Courts in theter stages of our work. What else can the Western Sect say?¡±

    Jia Ye¡¯s expression was a little cold. The disciples of the Western Sect still looked dead.

    Li Changshou waited calmly for a while and smiled. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you start making an oath?¡±

    The Western Sect members were silent.

    Li Changshou waited for a while. The smile on his lips gradually disappeared. He frowned and looked at the Western Sect disciples who seemed to want to stall for time. His horsetail whisk swayed slightly.

    A jade-colored stream of light flew out of Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve and transformed into a jade statue thousands of feet tall behind Li Changshou.

    The jade statue raised its arm and aimed it at the hall of the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded as leisurely as ever. ¡°Do you want to swear a Heavenly Dao oath?¡±

    The world was silent.

    Li Changshou nodded. The lifeless eyes of the jade statue on his back suddenly shone with a purple-red light. The spiritual energy in the world surged again, and colorful streams of spiritual energy appeared on the back of the jade statue...

    Fairy Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and hesitated.

    She should have done those things.

    ¡°Stand...¡±

    Jia Ye closed his eyes in pain. ¡°Let¡¯s swear a Great Dao oath!¡±

    Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk and the jade statue behind him stopped gathering spiritual energy.

    A cloth flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and headed towards the hall of the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou once again began smiling with squinted eyes. He stood among the immortals, but he seemed to be invisible.

    He quietly sensed that about 20% of the power of the Great Tribtion in the world had dissipated.

    At that moment, a paper effigy that was specially suspended outside the ends of the world looked at the five continents of the Primordial World with the Qi Viewing Technique. It saw that the Sword of Tribtion had already shrunk twice.

    That was the outstanding contribution made by the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy held the small notebook and kept calcting. In the end, he came up with a number that he could still ept.

    ording to the number of experts who had died in the battle on the spiritual mountain today, the corresponding amount of the power of the Great Tribtion had dissipated. The power of the Great Tribtion hadpletely dissipated. Sixty percent of the total strength of the Jie School and Chan School had to die.

    The so-called total strength was actually a blurry figure.

    The exact meaning was that if one Zenith Heaven died, it would be equivalent to ten Golden Immortals. Each living being represented a different life force.

    60% was actually eptable.

    That value was originally close to 80%. It meant that almost all of Jie School had been destroyed, or that most of Chan School and Jie School had died.

    If he were to trace it back, it would be because the Western Sect had allowed the Saint to be mentioned. When he had killed Lu Chong, he had not been able to hold back his palm and had given himself the opportunity to pull the Western Sect into the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The Heavenly Dao oath this time was surprisingly short.

    After all, he had to consider it carefully. If he took too long to swear an oath, or if he was led back, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts be wasted?

    With a muffled thunder in the sky, the chanting of oaths gradually stopped in the hall of the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou retracted the cloth and bowed to the main hall of the spiritual mountain.

    ¡°Thank you for doing me this favor. From today onwards, as long as the Western Sect adheres to the oath and does not attack my Dao Sect, the disciple of Ren School, Li Changgeng, will not plot against you. Of course, everyone, please follow the order of the Heavenly Dao and not do anything evil. The Heavenly Dao is watching us.¡±

    After saying that, the jade statue behind Li Changshou turned into a stream of light and retracted into Yun Xiao¡¯s palm. Under the envious gazes of the immortals of Jie School, Yun Xiao retracted it into her sleeve.

    The disciples of the Western Sect in the hall were silent. They activated a simple array formation, as if they were unwilling to say anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Lu Yue ced his hands behind his back. His old face was filled with relief. ¡°Today, I¡¯m really happy!¡±

    The immortals of Jie School spoke and made some post-war derations. Their morale was high and they were united.

    The immortals of Chan School already had the intention to retreat. Guang Chengzi cupped his hands at Li Changshou and turned around to leave...

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi.¡±

    Li Changshou shouted at Guang Chengzi warmly. The immortals of Chan School also stopped.

    The focus returned to Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to guide you. I just have a few words to tell Senior Brother. Naturally, I have to remind Senior Sister Jin Ling.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately smiled bitterly and cupped his hands at Guang Chengzi and Jin Ling.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, if something like this happens again, don¡¯t call me back. I¡¯m now an immortal god of the Heavenly Courts. I¡¯m too close to the Heavenly Dao and am also a person who is in charge of the Tribtion. ording to the will of the Heavenly Dao, I should treat the Western Sect, Jie School, and Chan School equally. Today, I can directly target the Western Sect. It can be considered a fair fight. The main reason is that the Western Sect is not strong enough. There are too many problems. However, in the future... The Great Tribtion is already an internal matter of the Dao Sect. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be biased towards either side. I can only temporarily put the stand of the immortals of the Heavenly Courts above that of the disciples of the Dao Sect. Please understand, Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to everyone.

    Most of the immortals from Chan School and Jie School returned the greeting. Some people also advised Li Changshou not to worry.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit finally smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, you don¡¯t have to worry. From today onwards, the immortals of Jie School will not wander around the Primordial World. We will take the initiative to avoid conflict with the¡± Fellow Daoists ¡°of Chan School.¡±

    He emphasized the word ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯.

    Guang Chengzi also said, ¡°Under the Great Tribtion, everything will change. There might not be only killing intent ahead.¡±

    After saying that, Guang Chengzi bowed to the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    The immortals of Chan School sighed and bowed to the immortals of Jie School.

    On the side of Jie School, Yun Xiao returned the greeting first. Most of the immortals of the sect returned the greeting sparsely. It was rather disorderly.

    Li Changshou smiled when he saw that. He raised his hand and pulled the green-furred dog that was hiding under the hall of the spiritual mountain to his side. He turned around and rode it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    Truth Listener perked up and endured its previous fear. It was arrogant, raised its head, and puffed out its chest. Green mes appeared under its feet and it carried Li Changshou to the sky.

    Looking at the back of the old immortal, it was faint and illusory. There seemed to be thousands of Dao runes on it, but it also seemed to be an ordinary old man.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit made a gesture. The immortals of Jie School turned into streams of light and brought out a long river in the sky towards the South Continent.

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Chan School¡¯s immortals will return on the way. This trip was wasted.¡±

    When the immortals returned, a blue True mes suddenly ignited all over the half of the spiritual mountain. It specially burned the remnant souls and corpses. Even the shattered pieces of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal¡¯s corpse could be quickly burned by the True mes.

    There were more and more green mes. Crying sounds came from the world, and the surroundings were filled with killing intent.

    When the experts of the Primordial World saw this scene, they sighed.

    From the ancient times until now, the spiritual mountain that had done many evil deeds in the Primordial World and was once the hideout of ferocious beasts and demonic beasts because of the protection of the two Saints had been ttened.

    At that moment, the two Saints of the Western Sect had yet to return. They did not know where they were. They did not know if they would go crazy and start a battle between Saints when they returned and saw such a spiritual mountain.

    Probably not.

    Counting the past glory of the Western Sect, it was originally unknown in the ancient times. After the demons fell and the human race prospered, because the scale of the human world becamerger andrger, the Western Sect obtained the method to earn incense offerings.

    He began to collect ferocious beasts and demonic beasts to clear the negative karma for himself.

    He began to rely on the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and his teachings to establish one incense divine kingdom after another to consolidate his teachings.

    Before they decided to swallow the dragon race, they had already reached the peak of their power.

    Although the forces did not dare to openly sh with the Dao Sect, the ¡°army¡± that they had secretly gathered was rather terrifying.

    Then, how did they decline?

    There was an obvious mark on the axis of time.

    The East Ocean Eye was destroyed.

    Li Changshou was one step behind. The Jade Emperor¡¯s pure Golden Body of Merit had transformed into the Sea Eye to block the Sea Eye. The dragon race had returned to the Heavenly Courts. The Western Sect and the Heavenly Courts had been pushed to the opposite side.

    The arrogance of the Western Sect and the weakness of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ opening made them make a series of fatal judgments.

    ¡°The rise of the Heavenly Courts and the rise of the Western Sect are conflicting, we have to suppress the rise of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Previously, the Western Sect¡¯s thoughts were like this¡ª

    ¡°If the Dao Sect does not make way, how will the Western Sect prosper? How will we obtain the Great Luck Path?¡±

    And the whip hidden in the deepest depths...

    The Saints of the Western Sect rely on their grand aspirations to be Saints. If the Western Sect cannot prosper, they might be suppressed by the Heavenly Dao.

    Those three were the ¡°source power¡± of the Western Sect that would never return.

    However, if he looked back carefully, he could see that the Western Sect had encountered a series of obstacles along the way. There was a bright name engraved on the obstacles.

    The Sea God, the Water God, Taibai Jinxing, and the Grand Pure One¡¯s disciple, Li Changgeng.

    Ksitigarbha was defeated by him.

    The hidden Void Bodhi would die when it encountered him.

    Maitreya, who was shouting that he was happy, was forced to the battle of the destruction of the spiritual mountain. He did not even dare to show his face.

    He smashed the gate of the Western Sect and destroyed the Western Sect¡¯s Great Luck. He made the Saints of the Western Sect swallow their pride several times. In the end, the Saints of the Western Sect became jokes and lost their dignity...

    If everything could be redone, an old Daoist priest of the Western Sect would definitely stand up and shout at the high-spirited Ksitigarbha.

    <i>Why did you provoke him!?!</i>

    ...

    Half a dayter, in the Netherworld Reincarnation Pagoda.

    Truth Listenery under the screen beside it. Ksitigarbha sat behind the window sill with a gloomy expression. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stood beside the bookshelf on the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda and read a Western Sect sutra with relish.

    Truth Listener looked over and could not help but have a strange thought.

    <i>Ah, how good would it be if Master is a fairy?</i>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you punish me?¡±

    Ksitigarbha muttered, ¡°The spiritual mountain is likely to cease. There is no chance for the Western Sect to rise again. Li Changshou, you have really won.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy replied without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about winning or losing. Your two teachers might have not predicted that.¡±

    Ksitigarbha was silent. He closed his eyes and sighed slowly.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to remove the title of the master of the Reincarnation Pagoda? That can also destroy the foundation of the Western Sect¡¯s destiny.¡±

    ¡°You are the supplement of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. If I touch you because of this matter, I will naturally be taking revenge on you for personal reasons.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and ced the sutra in his hand back into the bookshelf. His fingers ¡°stuck¡± another book.

    He wanted to peep at the cultivation techniques of the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, I expected you to go to the spiritual mountain. You have a conscience. You¡¯re much better than your Eldest Senior Brother. I¡¯ll forget about this matter. It¡¯s normal for living beings. I¡¯ll plead for mercy in front of the Jade Emperor and avoid your punishment.¡±

    Ksitigarbha remained silent. He pondered for a while and asked softly, ¡°Is the battle between the Chan School and Jie School irreversible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou stopped smiling and ced the sutra in his hand back to its original position. He walked to Ksitigarbha and sat down casually.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°No matter what I do, I can¡¯t resist the power of the Heavenly Dao. The Dao Sect had long reached its peak. It can only decline. The most tragic thing is that in the Primordial World, the Heavenly Dao cannot arrange an enemy for the Dao Sect. It could only cause internal conflicts in the Dao Sect. The Western Sect, Randeng, and you are just pawns that the Heavenly Dao weakens the power of living beings.¡±

    ¡°You still have the Great Dao of Equalization.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the future.¡± Li Changshou asked, ¡°Your Dao is also a part of the living beings. Can living beings really fight against the world?¡±

    Ksitigarbha pondered for a while and said, ¡°Probably not.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered. He leaned against the wall under the window and closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep.

    Ksitigarbha turned to look at Li Changshou¡¯s figure and slowly sighed. The hatred in his eyes gradually dissipated.

    They each had their own standpoint. Actually, there was no resentment.

    If he temporarily forgot about the fact that they were rivals, it would not be easy for this fellow toe this far.

    Ksitigarbha fell into a daze.

    A momentter, he straightened his face and asked coldly, ¡°Are you going to sleep here before cultivating? My Reincarnation Pagoda does not wee you!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t hear me!¡±

    Li Changshou gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m chatting with my Yun. It¡¯s rare for the atmosphere to be good. Why are you making so much noise!?!¡±

    Ksitigarbha was speechless.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re obsessed with beauty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a willing party.¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. ¡°Truth Listener, transform into a young girl and dance for your master.¡±

    Truth Listener¡¯s face and hair turned red. It stammered for a long time and used the transformation technique...

    ¡°By the way...¡± Li Changshou frowned and looked at Truth Listener.

    <i>Is this fellow male or female?</i>

 Chapter 647 - Strangely Spontaneous

    <h4>Chapter 647: Strangely Spontaneous</h4>

    There was no one else like Truth Listener. It could be considered the representative of the Primordial World¡¯s survival course.

    It said that it would turn into a young girl if Li Changshou wanted it to!

    However, when it started to jump around, Ksitigarbha dragged it to a corner and beat it up before it could jump out...

    Li Changshou could not help but reflect.

    <i>Am I that fierce?</i>

    <i>Ah, the world is filled with misunderstandings and persecution of stability. It will probably be difficult for the Primordial World to recover.</i>

    <i>Smile.</i>

    Although Li Changshou wanted to nt a paper effigy in the Reincarnation Pagoda and wait for the opportunity to see if he could find Maitreya, he still had to respect the wishes of the Reincarnation Pagoda Master.

    Therefore, Li Changshou ced the paper effigy under the Reincarnation Pagoda and the two items that were suppressed there.

    The Spirit Core of the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy.

    The mysterious old man¡¯s corpse coffin.

    The matters of the Western Sect were far from over.

    Not to mention that there were no traces of Great Daoist Master Xuan Du and Senior Brother Duobao, the current situation alone did not ease the predicament of Jie School.

    Today, Chan School and Jie School were in a confrontation. Both parties were only one step away from falling out.

    Chan School was naturally worried about the strength of Jie School.

    Half of Jie School was afraid that the immortals of Chan School were righteous and had deep blessings. The other half was because they were rted to the Dao Sect. They were unwilling to be the evil people who caused the internal battle of the Dao Sect.

    On the way back to Golden Ao Ind, Yun Xiao temporarily left the team. She brought Qiong Xiao to the South Ocean andnded in the Sea God Temple of Anshui City.

    It was also the beginning of the marriage.

    The rear hall of the Sea God Temple was still clean. The Divine Envoys often cleaned it. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy would asionally be there to gather the neen ancient Demon Soldiers who had retired for a ¡°meeting¡±.

    Everyone in Ren School was responsible for caring for retired old demons.

    After entering the rear hall, some of the power of the Taiji Painting was activated. Li Changshou first called out the Taiji Painting, but he did not receive a response.

    <i>Come to think of it, Eldest Senior Brother should be far away from the Primordial World.</i>

    Li Changshou could not help but worry... about the safety of Saint Zhun Ti.

    If he left the Primordial World, the advantage of the Heavenly Dao Saint would be his own Dao realm.

    As for the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree that had lost a branch, it might not be able to do well against the Taiji Painting, the Chaos Bell, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Cosmic Ruler, and the Rat King¡¯s treasure vault.

    He hoped that the advice he had given his two senior brothers would be effective at the crucial moment.

    The Saint is safe, the Saint is safe, the Saint is safe...

    Even if Zhun Ti died outside the world and the Great Dao dissipated, it would also cause the power of the Heavenly Dao to dissipate.

    It was different.

    When the array formation in the rear hall was activated, a small bug emerged from Yun Xiao¡¯s sleeve. As immortal light lingered, it transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s main body. He still looked young.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±

    Qiong Xiao cheered and hugged her sister¡¯s arm. She shook it. ¡°Brother-inw is so powerful. The Western Sect has finally been destroyed by you!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. He said warmly, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The Western Sect will face destruction if they do anything unjust. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Qiong Xiao kept nodding. Her face was filled with agreement.

    Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou apologetically and said gently, ¡°I still implicated you in the end.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a burden or not. Why should we talk about this?¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly. The two of them looked at each other and naturally became closer.

    She was about to look for the pair of hands when Li Changshou reached out to hold her slender hands.

    ¡°Ahem, hmm!¡±

    Qiong Xiao walked past with her hands behind her back. Li Changshou and Yun Xiao looked at each other and smiled. They stood quietly.

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Senior Brothers, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now, but I don¡¯t think there will be any problems,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°After all, Teacher is secretly protecting him. He went to a ce that is outside the Heavenly Dao¡¯s supervision.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded slightly and pondered.

    Li Changshou invited the sisters to take a seat and sent a voice transmission to the Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect to deliver tea.

    Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes and began her little trick.

    ¡°The Heart-Piercing Lock that you refined with merit is too powerful!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Brother-inw, your Heart-Piercing Lock is really powerful!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and took a sip.

    ¡°Brother-inw ~¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao looked up at Qiong Xiao. Thetter instantly sat upright and whispered, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just amazed at how powerful that treasure is...¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile. He casually changed the topic.

    He said, ¡°When the subsequent storm subsides, Jie School can be at peace for a few days. However, the subsequent cmity can no longer be stopped. You should be careful. If there¡¯s no need, don¡¯t leave the Three-Immortal Ind.¡±

    Qiong Xiao also tidied up her yful appearance and asked, ¡°Brother-inw, is the Heavenly Dao behind the copse of the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Li Changshou put down his teacup. ¡°I¡¯m also confused about what situation the Heavenly Dao wants. However, about forty percent of the cmity of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had dissipated after destroying most of the disciples of the Western Sect. To the Dao Sect, it¡¯s equivalent to lessening almost half of the damage. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°It was all arranged by my Brother-inw.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that Jie School is too powerful.¡±

    He had just made a small lie. The extent of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion¡¯s dissipation was actually 20%. He had doubled it.

    He simply did not want Yun Xiao and Qiong Xiao to worry. He would not feel too much pressure.

    They chatted for a while about the Great Tribtion. Yun Xiao asked how they should end it. Li Changshou only asked Jie School to be as peaceful as possible. The core disciples and the eldest disciples should not move around.

    As he spoke, a blue stream of light streaked across the sky. It was Zhao Gongming.

    As soon as Master Zhaonded on the ground, he raised his hand and wiped away the blood on his beard. His originally waxen face instantly returned to normal. He ced his hands behind his back and hummed a tune. He walked into the door with the steps of an old man andughed when he saw Li Changshou.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Awesome! Awesome!¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you really miscalcted this time. Why can¡¯t you stop me for a moment? Before we went to the spiritual mountain, you patted your chest and said that you would definitely be able to dy them for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Zhao Gongming smiled awkwardly. Without needing Li Changshou to greet him, he sat beside Li Changshou and faced the two girls.

    He sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the strategy. However, there are too many people in Chan School. I can only dy the second or third immortals.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve already worked hard to stall Senior Brother Taiyi. Otherwise, he will definitely start a fight today.¡±

    ¡°Taiyi¡¯s mouth is indeed...¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    Qiong Xiao asked, ¡°Is there no way to restrain Perfected Taiyi¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°The incarnation of the Seven Emotions who lived in seclusion in a small mountain vige in the South Continent is considered Senior Brother Taiyi¡¯s nemesis.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. There are many experts hidden in Chan School. Perfected Yu Ding did not reveal himself. I have observed him many times but I could not see through his Dao realm. He cultivates the Dao of Heart Cultivation and the Transcendence of his essence soul. His Dao Realm is already extremely profound. If we encounter the Great Tribtionter, we will inevitably have to fight them. Remember not to unleash your true mes and avoid Yu Ding and Taiyi as much as possible.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°When the timees, we will not argue with them. In the Great Tribtion, more patience will lead to more chances of surviving. Take a step back and everything will be better.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>There¡¯s no w in Yunyun¡¯s theoretical knowledge!</i>

    He just hoped that when put into practice, they would not go against the rules.

    Zhao Gongming and Li Changshou chatted for a while. Amunication jade token rushed to the Sea God Temple. The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked if Zhao Gongming was fine.

    The jade token mentioned that Jie School was going to hold the Ten Thousand Immortals Meeting on Golden Ao Ind. They were only waiting for Eldest Senior Brother Duobao to return before officially opening it. They wanted Zhao Gongming to go over and preside over variousplicated matters earlier.

    Yun Xiao originally wanted to spend more time with Li Changshou while the Western Sect was destroyed. At that moment, she had no choice but to rush over.

    Qiong Xiao smiled and asked Li Changshou if he was going to Jie School as a guest. Li Changshou naturally smiled and shook his head.

    He could not go anywhere except the Immortal Sect of Ren School.

    In front of the rear hall, Li Changshou stared in the direction that the three of them had left in and was in a daze.

    He suddenly felt a little poetic.

    The noise of mortals was just beside his ears.

    Wisps of incense merit entered his body and filled the Merit Treasure Pool that would never be perfected.

    Yun Xiao was rxed.

    Li Changshou recited softly.

    ¡°The grass withers every year. The wild fire will not stop burning, and it will grow again when the spring breeze blows.¡±

    After saying that, he chuckled and used Wind Escape to disappear. He secretly followed.

    He had to be steady and protect the three of them and the experts of Jie School.

    At that moment, there was a hugemotion in Jie School. The sect¡¯s luck was unstable. At that moment, it was very easy for something to happen if there was too much killing.

    If the Saint suddenly came back and ¡°coincidentally¡± met Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and Zhao Gongming, who could he reason with?

    He had to be wary.

    After sending Yun Xiao back to Golden Ao Ind, Li Changshou took the North Continent and swaggered back to the Heavenly Courts from the North Heavenly Gate.

    The God-Conferment n and the thousand-year n of ¡°X¡¯s Disappearance¡± were about to enter the next stage.

    There were only twobat units of the Saints left in the Western Sect. There was undoubtedly much more room for him to maneuver in the future.

    However, the problem had just begun.

    The battle between Chan School and Jie School was much more troublesome than the Dao Sect suppressing the Western Sect.

    ...

    Li Changshou returned to the Little Qiong Peak and was naturally surrounded by Ling¡¯e and Kong Xuan. The former was naturally concerned about whether his senior brother was injured, while thetter hurriedly asked for the Great Daoist Master¡¯s whereabouts.

    When Kong Xuan heard that Li Changshou did not know the Great Daoist Master¡¯s exact location, she immediately paced back and forth anxiously. She could not help but want to try her luck in the Chaos Sea.

    It was only after Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e persuaded her that Kong Xuan agreed to wait a little longer.

    Half a month passed.

    On that day, several powerful auras suddenly appeared in the Primordial World. The Great Dao of the Saint was trembling!

    The three Saints returned to the Primordial World almost at the same time!

    However, the location when he returned was slightly different.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven used the Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array to protect himself. He avoided the encirclement of Zhun Ti and snorted coldly before leaving.

    Jie Yin and Zhun Ti...

    Although he was a Saint and had a holy aura, when he saw that only half of the spiritual mountain that they had painstakingly moved back, was remaining, his Dao Heart would definitely be affected.

    Zhun Ti stomped his feet and was about to settle the scores with Jie School. However, there was a thunderp in the sky and a few words of advice. Zhun Ti stopped himself.

    The guide said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose. We have already imagined such a situation in the ancient times.¡±

    Zhun Ti lowered his head and sighed. He looked around for the souls of the immortals on the spiritual mountain, but he did not obtain anything.

    The two Saints attacked at the same time and enveloped the spiritual mountain in the clouds, temporarily isting it from the Primordial World.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Courts were decorated withnterns and colorful banners. The Immortal Peach Banquet was held in advance.

    The town that had not been affected by the battle in the Middle Continent was filled with discussions.

    Once something happened to the Western Sect, the Saints of the Western Sect could not attack directly. This made many Qi Refinement cultivators feel happy.

    The Western Sect had suffered for a long time.

    Half a dayter, a bell sounded on Golden Ao Ind. Daoist Duobao appeared from the cave.

    The Yin-Yang Twin Fish appeared on the Little Qiong Peak and the Great Daoist Master walked out.

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao was covered in wounds. His aura was also weak. He should have suffered minor injuries, but his injuries were not too serious.

    As soon as the Great Daoist Master appeared, he copsed on Li Changshou¡¯s fixed seat in front of the Pill Chamber. He yawned and muttered softly with a pale face, ¡°The Saint¡¯s Golden Body is really powerful.¡±

    A few streams of light shed. Li Changshou and Kong Xuan appeared at the same time. Ling¡¯e¡¯s streams of light were still rushing over.

    Kong Xuan did not say a word. She immediately walked to the Great Daoist Master¡¯s side and raised her hand to press his shoulder. She carefully checked for a while before taking a deep breath.

    Li Changshou knew that the Great Daoist Master was fine. He smiled.

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior Brother. You haven¡¯t lost after fighting the Saint for so long.¡±

    ¡°Battle?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sighed and said, ¡°Not really. At most, Junior Brother Duobao and I relied on the treasure to stall the Saint in the Chaos Sea for a few days. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already impressive that you can stall him.¡±

    Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up. The Great Daoist Master smiled and waved his hand. He did not mention it again.

    After all, he almost could not return.

    The Great Daoist Master asked, ¡°How are the injuries of the Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Ny percent.¡± Li Changshou grabbed a wooden chair and sat beside the Great Daoist Master. He said slowly, ¡°Moreover, the remaining disciples have all sworn a Great Dao oath.¡±

    ¡°There are so many casualties?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was a little surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°Did Jie School start a massacre? You have to tell me about this show. I didn¡¯t see it at that time.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and told the Great Daoist Master in detail about the situation after the Great Daoist Master and Duobao rushed towards Zhun Ti.

    After Li Changshou finished speaking, he asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°Where did the Great Daoist Master go previously?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sighed softly. He did not dare to criticize his teacher¡¯s methods and talked about the suffering he had gone through.

    As it turned out, Saints were Saints.

    Li Changshou¡¯s words ¡°Saints must not die¡± waspletely ineffective.

    At that time, the Great Daoist Master and Duobao were thrown into the Chaos Sea by Teacher Taiqing. As soon as they appeared, they almost lost their bearings.

    Zhun Ti, who was sent over with them, reacted quickly. He turned around and flew towards the Primordial World.

    However, without the power of the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao Saint, who was at the bottom, could not achieve the Great Dao Resonance Transference in the Chaos Sea with his own strength.

    As soon as Zhun Ti moved, the Great Daoist Master and Duobao faced it head-on. They relied on the treasure to fight with Zhun Ti.

    In the past half a month, they could not tell if they had fought Zhun Ti head-on or were ¡°driven¡± back to the Primordial World.

    The Great Daoist Master yawned and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while to recover. Changgeng, remember not to have the thought that you can defeat a Saint with treasures!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou agreed and gestured for Ling¡¯e to leave with him. He then activated the various array formations in the Pill Chamber and temporarily gave the location of the array core to his senior brother and sister-inw.

    The Great Daoist Master returned and the Western Sect sealed the mountain. There was already a trend to leave the matter unsettled.

    Li Changshou put down the worries in his heart and locked himself in the straw hut by theke. He picked up his brush and wrote and drew, pondering over various ns.

    At the same time, Qi Yuan¡¯s memorial tablet in the straw hut next door had been removed. He was mainly afraid that he would curse his reincarnation, Jiang Shang.

    However, Li Changshou had only locked himself up for less than half a day. When the Little Qiong Peak was enveloped by the night sky, an unexpected guest avoided theyers of guards of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Great White Pce and appeared outside the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation. He began to bombard it with his spiritual perception.

    Chaos Bell!

 Chapter 648 - The Bell Stays In The Little Qiong Peak

    <h4>Chapter 648: The Bell Stays In The Little Qiong Peak</h4>

    ¡°Li Changgeng! Open the array door! Don¡¯t think that I know you¡¯re here just because you¡¯re hiding inside! If you don¡¯t open the array, I¡¯ll barge in! Ahahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Regardless of what other people¡¯s spiritual perception had transformed into, Li Changshou had heard the roar of the Chaos Bell.

    There was a hint of ¡°sshing¡±.

    Who could withstand that?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. He looked at the small bell formed by the Chaos Bell through the array formation and hesitated.

    <i>It cane to me directly too?</i>

    A stream of light flew over from behind. It was naturally Kong Xuan and the Great Daoist Master, who had just fallen asleep and was woken up. He had stuck himself to the reclining chair and was feeling weak.

    ¡°Is that... the Chaos Bell outside?¡±

    Kong Xuan asked in surprise. She looked at Li Changshou suspiciously, making Li Changshou feel uncertain.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Is that the legendary Connate Cardinal treasure?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± The Great Daoist Masterughed weakly. ¡°It really came.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the reason?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master closed his eyes and rested. He said leisurely, ¡°Why are you asking me about what you did?¡±

    Kong Xuan smiled subtly. Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and supported her forehead.

    <i>Stupid Senior Brother, you can even attract the spirituality of Connate Cardinal treasures!</i>

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on.

    However, now that the Chaos Bell hade, he could not leave it outside for too long. He did not want to attract too much attention.

    <i>What if this little bell is purely here to take a stroll or to take revenge on me for whipping my leg back then?</i>

    As a person, he had to be more optimistic. After all, the Chaos Bell was a Connate Cardinal treasure. The Heaven-Opening Three-piece Set was the top treasure in the Primordial World. The Chaos Bell wasparable to the Taiji Painting.

    <i>How could she fancy a disciple of the Dao Sect like me?</i>

    <i>That makes no sense.</i>

    A momentter, in Li Changshou¡¯s straw hut.

    ¡°Li Changgeng! I¡¯m here to seek refuge with you. How is it? Do you feel very surprised? A little touched! In the future, you will be a Primordial World expert with a Connate Cardinal treasure!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou held the teacup and coughed. He did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at the ten-feet-tall bell in front of him and the shadow kneeling quietly beside the bell.

    The spiritual illusion that she had created was naturally quite pleasing to the eye. She had phoenix-like eyes, a high nose bridge, and her light red hair was tied up into a ponytail that resembled the tail of a phoenix. Her light blue eyes were a little guilty as she did not look at Li Changshou. She pretended to be calm and said,

    ¡°Your Uncle-Master Tongtian has already agreed. I¡¯ll help him once, and he won¡¯t target me anymore.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®So Uncle-Master Tongtian¡¯s backup n is the Chaos Bell and Daoist Duobao!¡¯

    Then, he heard the Chaos Bell speak again.

    ¡°I feel that you¡¯re doing well among the disciples of the Dao Sect. You¡¯re still the current Second Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t say that. I really can¡¯t bear the responsibility. I¡¯m just a subordinate of the Jade Emperor. Senior¡¯s sudden visit caught me off guard. Please let me organize my thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The Chaos Bell widened her phoenix-like eyes. Her eyes were slightly red, and the corners of her mouth were trembling.

    ¡°You won¡¯t reject it, right? You won¡¯t reject me, right? If word gets out that you did that, I will be embarrassed in the Primordial Dharma treasure circle!¡±

    ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡± Li Changshou wiped the sweat off his forehead and thought quickly.

    The Great Daoist Master had already found anotherke and continued to sleep in the shade. It was as if he knew the oue of the matter. There was a faint smile on his lips.

    Kong Xuan sat quietly beside the Great Daoist Master. She only nced at the straw hut asionally and pondered.

    On the other hand, Ling¡¯e, who knew her senior brother the best, summarized the scene in front of her through her senior brother¡¯s performance and the words of the Chaos Bell in front of her. It was a famous painting of the Primordial World!

    ¡°Farewell¡±.

    Ling¡¯e stood up sensibly and went out to bring some snacks and freshly brewed tea. She ced them in front of the Chaos Bell.

    ¡°Senior, take your time.¡±

    The Bell of Chaos could not help but cover its mouth and chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t use this. It¡¯s just an illusion. You might as well find some spiritual water to nourish my body.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Senior, wait a moment.¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed and lowered her head to walk away quickly. Soon, she took out the spiritual spring water that Li Changshou would use to refine pills and cleaned the Chaos Bell.

    To be able to touch a Connate Cardinal treasure at such a close distance, that experience could be considered the best in the Primordial World.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou quickly sighed and cupped his hands at the Chaos Bell. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s really difficult for me. Didn¡¯t we alreadye to a consensus previously? I¡¯m just a disciple of the Dao Sect. If I gain your favor and wield such an unfathomable Connate Cardinal treasure, wouldn¡¯t that make you worry?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± The Chaos Bell rolled her eyes. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone talk about being afraid of death in such a refreshing manner. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Heavenly Dao will target you? Just say it. Why don¡¯t you think about it? Whether you take this bell or not, the Heavenly Dao will deal with you. In the eyes of the Heavenly Dao, your Great Dao should not be controlled by living beings. I came to look for you because I like you. If the Heavenly Dao wants to target you, I can bring you out of the Primordial World safely. How does that sound?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I know what you mean, Senior. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by a Connate Cardinal treasure like you? However, Senior, I have two doubts. Please exin. Firstly, Uncle-Master Tongtian had given up on using you to suppress the destiny of Jie School. Why did you not escape to the Chaos Sea and live freely in the Chaos Sea bute to me? Secondly, I¡¯m now like crossing the river on a boat and stepping on ice. If I suddenly increase too much weight, which is taboo by the Heavenly Dao, I will not be far from breaking the ice. Senior, how do you exin these two doubts?¡±

    ¡°I... This... You...¡±

    The Chaos Bell Spirit stammered for a while. In the end, it patted its forehead in frustration and looked at Li Changshou gloomily.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be impulsive for this bell? It¡¯s a Connate Cardinal treasure.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Save yourself three times a day. Are you safe?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Chaos Bell sighed dejectedly. She wanted to say something but did not know what to say.

    ¡°I never expected this to happen. Those who don¡¯t like me will grab me with all their might. Those who like me will use all their strength to push me away. What is this called? That is probably the case. However, the Chaos Sea is really... too boring. You living beings should not know that the spirituality of our Dharma treasures is actually lit up by living beings. We originally did not have a True Spirit. We were born from the Great Dao. When I was still the ax handle, I was held by Pangu¡¯s huge hand. Hemunicated with us and gave us spirituality. The Pangu God¡¯s Primordial Chaos Limitless Great Dao has given us powerful mystical abilities. The battles with the Connate Godfiends gradually gave us our own understanding of the Dao. Therefore, we split up and became the three of us. However, I have been away from living beings for too long. Especially in the unknownnd of order in the Chaos Sea, my spirituality is really gradually fading. When I lose myself and forget who I am, I will be a sleeping treasure. Someone might say that. We also have a yearning for freedom and are unwilling to be restrained by any living beings. However, once we leave the living beings, we will gradually sink. Ah, this is probably fate. The treasures in the Primordial World cannot escape their destiny. I have to ept this tragic fate.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Ling¡¯e shouted with a trembling voice. Clearly, she was moved by the Chaos Bell.

    Li Changshou frowned and stared at the Chaos Bell.

    ¡°Senior, please answer my first question. Although there were not many ancient mighty figures left in the Primordial World, there were still some experts who could unleash Senior¡¯s power. I was not the only one. ording to what I know, a Connate Cardinal treasure like Senior actually values seniority.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The Chaos Bell Spirit blinked and smiled. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡±

    ¡°How about a lie?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re too handsome! Your heroic aura makes me unable to control myself. If I can be a soft Dao Body, I will definitely marry you. I won¡¯t be able to repay you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Otherwise, some experts will misunderstand.¡±

    The Chaos Bell shrugged, but her voice sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Firstly, I find you pleasing to the eye. That¡¯s the most basic thing. It should be very interesting to be around you. Secondly, you have Kun Peng and the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. You can eat in the Chaos Sea. I have no sense of security in the Primordial World. I have to leave. However, I¡¯m a little unwilling to return just like that. Thirdly, you are the only person I¡¯m sure will escape into the Chaos Sea in the future. Just like how the Heavenly Dao forced me back then, we are more or less in the same boat. I can protect you and be angry.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, the spirituality that had dissipated and the person that he had met was the story.

    ¡°Senior, if you want to stay here, you can stay here. I swear to the Heavenly Dao that I will not have any ulterior motives towards Senior. I will not personally activate Senior¡¯s power. The Heavenly Dao is clear and will bear witness.¡±

    Thunder rumbled outside the Little Qiong Peak. Li Changshou carefully sensed for a while and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It would be a lie to say that he was not tempted by the treasures that had been sent to him.

    Just as the Chaos Bell had said, regardless of whether he used the Chaos Bell or not, his own Great Dao of Equalization would not tolerate the Heavenly Dao. He would definitely face the Heavenly Dao once...

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    The Chaos Bell Spirit tilted her head and looked at Li Changshou. She said in disdain, ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s too casual?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He handed the responsibility of taking care of the Chaos Bell¡¯s ¡°food and lodging¡± to Ling¡¯e.

    The Connate Cardinal treasure cared about his pride. He could not just assign the Chaos Bell to protect Ling¡¯e, an ordinary little golden immortal.

    In other words, he wanted Ling¡¯e to be Sister Zhong¡¯s follower and be in charge of the maintenance of the Chaos Bell. The Chaos Bell was naturally very impressive.

    It was none other than...

    Changshou questioned him.

    One miserable, two acting, three talking. In the end, the Chaos was free.

    The new version of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s defense system had officially been upgraded!

    ...

    The Great Daoist Master slept for half a year. When he opened his eyes, he was full of energy and looked at Kong Xuan confidently.

    The two mighty figures stood under the willow tree and hugged each other as if no one was around. They admired the scene of the Little Qiong Peak that Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e had meticulously designed and Xiong Lingli had worked hard to build. They felt that it was quite appropriate.

    However, in the end, the Great Daoist Master still had to return to the Xuandu City to guard it.

    Although there were not many Heavenly Fiends now, if the Grand Pure One did not officially recall the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, his first priority would be to guard Xuandu City.

    Actually, that was also the Grand Pure One¡¯s method to protect his eldest disciple.

    Before leaving, the Great Daoist Master invited Li Changshou to walk around the Little Qiong Peak. The conversation between the two of them was about the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    In the Chain Array, the two of them strolled around.

    The light of the sun pulled out the shadows of the two of them and gently crushed the shallow grass.

    The Great Daoist Master walked forward with his hands behind his back. His footsteps were neither fast nor slow, as if they were naturally integrated with the surrounding environment.

    He asked, ¡°Changshou, do you have any thoughts about the next battle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± Li Changshou put his hands in his sleeves and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to help either side. To be safe, I won¡¯t help the sect. I¡¯ll only save the few people I want to save.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master sighed softly and looked into the distance. ¡°Chan School and Jie School are different from Ren School. Ren School only has two disciples, and they are both from the human race. They are not like that.

    Changgeng, instead of standing in the perspective of the Heavenly Courts, why don¡¯t you consider this from the perspective of the human race?

    Now, the main characters of the world are humans, but the Human Emperor is a mortal. This will definitely cause amotion every few decades.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the will of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The human race became the protagonist of the world. Moreover, they are the unique protagonists of the world. Actually, it¡¯s because of the difference between immortals and mortals. Life is weak. One needs the Dao, Dharma, Spirit Qi, and one needs toprehend and cultivate before they can be an immortal. Most humans could not do that. They would only spend their lives after decades. The path they took was only a few thousand kilometers. The world they saw was only a city. In that case, the threat that an individual poses to the world is minimal. The effect of the entire mortal group on the world is inferior to the battle between two mighty figures.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master nodded with a smile. ¡°In the blink of an eye, you are already an indispensable figure in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re joking.¡± Li Changshou smiled and replied, ¡°This world will not be destroyed because of someone. The Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts are the same. Senior Brother, do you have any ns to give birth to children and help Sister-inw Kong Xuan solve the problem of reproduction of the phoenix race?¡±

    The smile on the Great Daoist Master¡¯s lips froze. He red at Li Changshou and scolded softly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that. If Teacher hears it and gets interested, wouldn¡¯t that be too much!?!¡±

    Huff...

    A wisp of wind blew past and some Dao runes circted.

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes widened. Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. A word formed in their hearts.

    Life.

    ¡°Help.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master opened his mouth and was speechless.

    Li Changshou frowned. He was already thinking about a serious problem.

    In the future, would his nephew or niece be gically simr to the human race or the phoenix race?

    Although the Primordial World did not have to worry about resolving the difficult problem of species, it was a problem that the mighty figures of the Primordial World had been troubled by for countless years if they wanted to have a sessor.

    It was worth studying.

    When the Great Daoist Master left, he looked like he was fleeing.

    Kong Xuan was rather worried about that. She sent a voice transmission to ask Li Changshou what had happened. Li Changshou could not exin.

    He could not say that. It was their own business whether they wanted children or not. He could only give them his wishes.

    Did he force the Great Daoist Master?

    Clearly not.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body moved out and sent his senior brother and sister-inw to the East Heavenly Gate. Before he left, he specially stuffed a few treasure pouches into his senior brother¡¯s sleeve.

    He did not know if it was useful, but he had to do something when his teacher asked him to help.

    For example, although it was difficult for the seventh-grade Spirit Pill me to affect Kong Xuan and the Great Daoist Master¡¯s mental state, it could increase their emotions and make the atmosphere more romantic.

    Shaking his head, Li Changshou turned around and was about to ride a cloud back to the Grand White Pce. However, he had only taken a few steps when his heart stirred.

    With a thought, he activated the old immortal paper effigy in the Grand White Pce. He opened the array formation and allowed the Heavenly Generals who had rushed over to report to enter the hall.

    The Heavenly General seemed to be the Golden Immortal general in charge of guarding the Heavenly Gate.

    He was in the East Heaven Gate. There must be something strange about the other Heaven Gates.

    ¡°Reporting!

    ¡°Lord, the Qi Refinement cultivator of Jie School, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, requests to meet you outside the South-Heaven Gate!¡±

    <i>Goddess of Fire Spirit?</i>

    <i>Why is she looking for me?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s mind raced. He subconsciously wanted to pinch his fingers to deduce, but he realized that he was not the Jade Emperor. He could bypass the Great Tribtion and look at the heavenly secrets.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Goddess of Fire Spirit is also my disciple-niece. Ask her to wait in the Immortal Weing Hall. I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Heavenly General lowered his head and epted the order. He turned around and hurriedly left on a cloud.

    Li Changshou pondered carefully for a while and decided to use the paper effigy to go out. His main body quietly returned to the ¡°fake mountain¡± in the backyard of the Grand White Pce and deduced the purpose of the fire spirit¡¯s arrival.

    It should be rted to the South Continent...

 Chapter 649 - Tai Baiâ€™s Little Class

    <h4>Chapter 649: Tai Bai¡¯s Little ss</h4>

    As the name suggested, the Immortal Weing Hall was the ce where the Heavenly Courts weed guests. It was located in the inner part of the Middle Heavenly Gate.

    The Immortal Weing Hall was mainly used for receiving the famous Itinerant Immortals of the Primordial World who hade to seek refuge with the Heavenly Courts. asionally, it would be like this, as the ce where the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts would officially meet the Itinerant Cultivators.

    The definition of itinerant cultivators was different. In the Primordial World, there were many independent Qi Refinement Warriors who did not have any sects to rely on.

    In the Heavenly Courts, those who did not enter the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortal records could be treated as itinerant cultivators.

    Li Changshou had to use the Immortal Weing Hall. The priest in charge of managing the hall was rather nervous. They ran back and forth, sprinkling water and nting flowers, making everything look grand and elegant.

    An hourter, the Goddess of Fire Spirit was the first to be attracted here. She looked around and was a little reserved.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit cultivated the Great Dao of Fire. She liked to wear a red dress the most. Her figure was rather charming under the thin dress, but she was also a beautiful fairy.

    The Heavenly General cupped his hands politely and said, ¡°Please wait here. Lord Taibai Jinxing will meet youter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The Goddess of Fire Spirit returned the greeting. She did not hesitate and sat on the nearest round chair.

    When the Heavenly General went to wait outside the hall, the Goddess of Fire Spirit heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit felt an inexplicable pressure when she came to the Heavenly Courts this time.

    The pressure was especially obvious. The moment she stepped into the Heaven Gate, she subconsciously began to think about how she should retreat if she was ambushed.

    However, the conclusion she reached was irreversible.

    The rich power of the Heavenly Dao, the Immortal Array, and the vast and endless Heavenly Might made the Goddess of Fire Spirit want to retreat.

    Her strength should not be considered low in the Primordial Three Realms.

    In the Heaven Gate, patrolling Heavenly Soldiers could be seen everywhere. They were orderly and not chaotic at all. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals¡¯ faces were full of calmness andposure, as if they were not only at the Dao Realm of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    She walked out with the aura of a Heaven Immortal.

    How many years has it been?

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit sighed in her heart. He recalled the respect and reverence that came from the bottom of his heart when the Heavenly General mentioned the word ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing¡±...

    Suddenly.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s been hard on you, generals. Rest for now.¡±

    A conversation suddenly sounded outside the hall. The Goddess of Fire Spirit hurriedly stood up and greeted Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master Changgeng!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Come and sit here.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou and the Goddess of Fire Spirit sat down nearby. They did not care about the guests or the guests.

    He was using the face of an old immortal. There was a smile on his lips and a kind expression on his face. There was a hint of inquiry in his eyes, and he seemed to be saying that there was no need to be anxious.

    A peaceful Dao rune spread out. A faint fragrance refreshed the heart.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit realized that her Dao heart had rxed. The pressure that she had felt in the Heavenly Courts had already disappeared.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>How long has it been?</i>

    <i>Why can¡¯t I see through Uncle-Master Changgeng¡¯s paper effigy?</i>

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit had actually interacted with Li Changshou a few times. At that time, Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°permanent office¡± was under the painting of the Grandmaster of Heaven in the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in Anshui City.

    At that time, the Goddess of Golden Light secretly admired Zhao Gongming¡¯s older brother. She also thought about the difference in their status and Dao realm. She did not dare to speak for many years.

    Due to Fairy Yun Xiao, Li Changshou had sessfully established the image of an ¡°emotional teacher¡± in Jie School.

    At that time, the person who apanied Jin Guang was the Goddess of Fire Spirit. Li Changshou had even given the Goddess of Fire Spirit some tricks. Later on, the Goddess of Golden Light finally got what she wanted and tried to be Daopanions with Zhao Gongming.

    The oue of this matter was filled with regret.

    The emotions in the Primordial World were not child¡¯s y. The two of them did not get along well and could not find a Daopanion. There was no need for them to live together, so they ended it.

    The emotional experience of having his rtionship with the Goddess of Golden Light fail, made Zhao Gongming open up and feel a little restless.

    Later on, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit secretly developed feelings for each other and secretly became Daopanions. It had yet to be announced to the public.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was the Eldest inner sect disciple of Jie School. Her ranking was second only to Daoist Duobao. She was ruthless and did not talk much. She was hot-tempered and had many treasures.

    The Goddess of Golden Light was an outer sect disciple of Jie School. She was the only female immortal member of the ten Heavenly Lords. She was ranked outside the top hundred. She was the type of person who could attend the meeting between the disciples of the Saints of the Green Touring Pce.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit was the disciple of Daoist Duobao. She was on good terms with Jin Guang and was more capable than her.

    Therefore, when Li Changshou chose the topic, he said, ¡°How is Senior Sister Golden Light recently?¡±

    ¡°He has already walked out.¡± The Goddess of Fire Spirit pursed her lips. ¡°Moreover, Uncle-Master Gongming and Aunt-Master Jin Ling... Aunt-Master Jin Ling understands. She naturally won¡¯t miss him.¡±

    ¡°Their personalities don¡¯t match. This is indeed an unsolvable problem.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed. Seeing that the atmosphere had already been lifted, he asked, ¡°Did you suddenlye to look for me because Senior Brother Duobao has something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°This is not...¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit pursed her lips guiltily and nced at the entrance of the hall.

    She sent a voice transmission. ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯m here to seek help and to seek your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou looked puzzled. He smiled and said, ¡°Are there any sutras that you don¡¯t understand? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t guide you on that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about cultivation. Yes...¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit was originally a straightforward person, but at that moment, she was a little hesitant. She stammered for a long time before expressing her intentions.

    As Li Changshou had expected, it was for the matters of the South Continent.

    Previously, the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Wen Zhong, the two leaders of the third generation disciples of Jie School, had been sent to the South Continent to collect information about the changes in the royal authority of the mortal world and find an opportunity to establish themselves in the South Continent.

    That was considered a method for Jie School to deal with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Wen Zhong were both Qi Refinement cultivators. They were used to cultivating in the mountains. Even if they had astonishingprehension, were quick-witted, and went to the mortal world, they were still confused by the Three Dukes and Nine Ministers¡¯ grand ceremony.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit whispered, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how the Shang Nation uses people and how the Great Tribtion works. Master had deduced that the Great Tribtion corresponded to the change of the mortal kings in the South Continent. In other words, there would be the rise of new kings and the retreat of old kings. However, the Shang Nation is like the sun in the sky now. Apart from the gathering of merchants, there are eight hundred vassal countries! Who could say for sure who reced Shang? Moreover, the Shang Nation is so powerful. How is it showing signs of decline? Is the change of royal authority the destruction of the dynasty, the seizing of power within, or a rebellion like the Sea n of the Four Seas? I¡¯m really confused.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou pped andughed. The Goddess of Fire Spirit raised her hand and tidied her hair beside her ear. She was a little embarrassed and blushed.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, don¡¯t tease me...¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m really making things difficult for you, an ancient Qi Refinement cultivator who rarely enters the mortal world.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I know a little about the Shang Nation¡¯s system. However, it¡¯s difficult for me to exin it to you in a short while. Let me ask you. Do you want to think about which country will rise in the future, or do you want to ask how to establish yourself in the Shang Nation?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit smiled and said, ¡°I want to understand all of that. It would be best if Uncle-Master can give me some guidance.¡±

    ¡°The heavenly secrets cannot be revealed.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°If you want to know about this, I can tell you in detail. However, before that, you have to figure out what¡¯s the point of your standing in the Shang Nation.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr to the Immortal Sects of the Middle Continent interfering in the mortal world of the South Continent?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit said seriously, ¡°I want to have some influence in the Shang Nation first. It¡¯s best if I can interfere with the Human Emperor¡¯s judgment that is rted to the Great Tribtion and is beneficial to Jie School when needed. Only by grasping the changes in the situation and understanding the direction of the Great Tribtion can we intercept that chance of survival in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou hummed softly and smiled.

    ¡°Your thoughts are quite smart. However, if others hear about how the Heavenly Courts will affect the current human emperor, it will be a huge crime to provoke the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit hurriedly said, ¡°I just want to help Jie School survive the Great Tribtion. I have no intention of controlling the Human Emperor!¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and gestured for her to not be nervous. Then, he sat there and fell silent.

    He was thinking about how to mention Jie School and how many factors were pushed by the Heavenly Dao.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit would really dare to ask him, the invigtor, to give her an answer.

    If that was the case, he could make some arrangements.

    ¡°Huo Ling, this matter is not trivial. If I give you guidance alone, others will say that I¡¯m biased. In that case, I¡¯ll make an arrangement. Three dayster, I will descend to the mortal world and exin to the two third-generation disciples of Chan School and Jie School a series of questions about the mortal world in detail. Even if you want to y chess, you have to set the rules in advance. There should be a huge matter that will be announcedter. I need to go to the Jade Emperor to confirm it.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit hesitated and asked softly, ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng, should we bring the disciples of Chan School along?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Justice is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ pursuit.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit wanted to say something but hesitated. She felt that not only did she not obtain any benefits from her Uncle-Master during her trip to the Heavenly Courts, but she had also helped Chan School to a certain extent...

    Forget it. It would be much better than me and Junior Brother Wen Zhong wandering around like headless flies.

    Since they had the same starting point as Chan School, what was there to be afraid of?

    Just fight.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Uncle-Master!¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit stood up and bowed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the mortal world to wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Three dayster, at noon, I will naturally appear in the Shang Nation. At that time, I will bring one or two good friends and the ancestors of the Shang Nation. However, I will only introduce the mortal situation to you. I will not give you any hints.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit agreed and bade Li Changshou farewell.

    Li Changshou also reminded her not to forget to report this matter to the Jade Void Pce. After all, it concerned the teachings of the sect. No matter how small the matter was, she could not make a decision easily.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit agreed with a solemn expression. There was a little anticipation in her heart. She hurriedly bade farewell and left the Immortal Weing Hall.

    Li Changshou did not dy any further. He rushed to the Lingxiao Hall and reported to the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor naturally had no objections.

    It would also help Chan School and Jie School understand theposition of mortal power.

    Previously, the Jade Emperor had gone to the Purple Cloud Pce to meet the Dao Ancestor and invited the Dao Ancestor¡¯s decree to protect the innocent living beings in the Great Tribtion.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s decree was currently in the Hall of Enlightenment. As long as the time was ripe, it could be issued at any time.

    ¡°Changgeng, do you think the timing is appropriate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to make a big fuss this time. It¡¯s equivalent to sending a message to Jie School and Chan School in advance.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°This decree should have the best effect before the killing tribtion really erupts.¡±

    ¡°Then listen to Changgeng.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and agreed. He then asked Li Changshou in detail about the ¡°lecture¡± about descending to the mortal world.

    Marshal Quan Dong might bete, but he would never be absent.

    Hence, three dayster...

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared near the South-Heaven Gate. He rode a white cloud andnded on the mortal world with several figures.

    Standing beside him were naturally the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation and Marshal Quan Dong. Behind him were Long Ji and Youqin Xuanya. The group restrained their auras and slowly descended towards the Shang Nation.

    Li Changshou deliberately revealed a wisp of his aura and quickly responded. Several streams of light shed from two corners outside the city and turned into two men and two women.

    The people from Jie School were naturally the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Wen Zhong.

    The people from Chan School were Yang Jian, who was dressed in casual clothes, and a female immortal from the Jade Void Pce who was not important to Chan School.

    The two of them came from two directions. After meeting, they immediately bowed to Li Changshou and addressed him as Uncle-Master.

    Li Changshou answered with a smile and took the initiative to introduce Marshal Quan Dong, the ¡°senior expert of the Primordial World Order¡± beside them, as well as Youqin Xuanya, the founder of the Shang Nation.

    Quan Dong had seen many scenes. He only smiled and nodded, allowing Li Changshou to tease him.

    However, Youqin Xuanya...

    She seemed to be a little nervous. After Li Changshou introduced her rtionship with the Shang Kingdom¡¯s royal family, she took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°I entered the Ren School to cultivate when I was young. The ancestor of the Shang Kingdom is only my nephew.¡±

    Seven to eight pairs of eyes gathered and waited for Youqin Xuanya to continue.

    Youqin Xuanya nodded seriously and walked behind Li Changshou. She did not say anything else.

    Li Changshou could roughly understand poisonous thoughts. What she meant just now was actually...

    She had never married anyone before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Changshou flicked his horsetail whisk and said, ¡°Let¡¯s each transform into a mortal and walk around the city. I will exin the system and official positions of the mortal dynasty in detail. You can also report what you heard today to your senior brothers and sisters. Speaking of the Shang Nation, I have to start from the rise of the ancient human race...¡±

    ...

    At the same time, in a remote wine house in the city...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    In the elegant room on the top floor, a young ¡°swordsman¡± sighed softly. He downed the wine in his cup and looked out the window.

    An immortal had be like this in the mortal world. Seriously!

    Li Jing sighed again. He looked at the sword standing by the table and thought about everything that had happened. For a moment, he felt depressed.

    After he left the Immortal Du Sect to roam around, he first returned to Chentang Pass and expelled, sealed, and killed the demon kings outside. He stayed in front of his parents¡¯ graves for three years to mourn.

    Li Jing recalled Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s reminder and pondered about the way to ¡°feedback to the hometown of an immortal cultivator¡± and ¡°be stronger to protect the hometown¡±. He would do chivalry near Chen Tang Pass and punish evil.

    Originally, he could be considered carefree. He was famous within a radius of thousands of kilometers of Chentang Pass and was finding the opportunity that the elders in the sect had mentioned.

    Afterwards...

    He really encountered it.

    It was a rainy afternoon. Li Jing stood quietly on the treetop of the bamboo forest, hiding his figure and waiting for a group of robbers to appear andmit murder.

    Unknowingly, the female general rode past him on a horse.

    At first, Li Jing did not care about that matter. He only felt that the young girl¡¯s facial features were rather good-looking.

    After that, he began to think of that young girl.

    When Li Jing regained his senses, he realized that his Dao heart had been affected.

    He was deeply in love.

    <i>Who is she? Is she a female general guarding the border, or does she just like to dress like that?</i>

    For more than half a year, Li Jing had been searching in the vast sea of people. Every time, he seemed to have found some clues, but the clues would always mysteriously disappear.

    Until yesterday, when he arrived at the capital of the Shang Nation, the most prosperous ce in the human world, a thought arose in his heart.

    If he could not find that beautifuldy here, he would sever his memories and return to the mountain to cultivate for a hundred years beforeing to the mortal world to adventure.

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s continue looking.¡±

    Li Jing looked out the window again. In fact, he slowly expanded his immortal senses and searched every corner of the city. He did not let go of any possible figures and tried his best to find his marriage!

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing?!¡±

    Li Jing shuddered and his drunkenness dissipated.

    The mes of hope burned in his eyes. He threw down a few coins that weremonly used in the Shang Nation and turned into a stream of light as he rushed towards the west city gate!

    The instructions of the Immortal Du Sect¡¯s elder were still in his ears. This time, he wanted to show Lord Taibai Jinxing the essence that he hadprehended through the ancient books left behind by Lord Taibai Jinxing!

    Father!

 Chapter 650 - Father!

    <h4>Chapter 650: Father!</h4>

    On a main street in the Shang Nation.

    Li Changshou maintained the appearance of an old immortal with white eyebrows and white hair. He held his horsetail whisk and slowly walked forward. Behind him, there was a group of ¡°young men and women¡±.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s request, all the immortals restrained their auras, but they did not hide their whereabouts.

    The fairies changed the clothes that were obviously not made of ordinary materials into ordinary long dresses. Youqin Xuanya was no exception. She changed into a green and white dress. Her hairstyle changed from her usual cool ponytail to flowing hair.

    Quan Dong, Yang Jian, and Wen Zhong were also dressed in casual clothes. After all, no one was looking. They could just wear them casually.

    However, after changing their attire and hiding their auras, this group of people was still too eye-catching.

    Therefore, Li Changshou used some small spells and deliberately used them to spread his aura and Dao runes in the world.

    If the mortals did not know who they were, they would think that a schr hade to the capital to study.

    He also let the Heaven Immortals and the big shots of the world know that he was treating the Chan School and Jie School fairly and giving them the same information.

    It was basically a show.

    When Li Changshou arrived, he naturally noticed Li Jing¡¯s traces. Based on the principle of taking care of the disciples of Ren School, Li Changshou took the initiative to give Li Jing some hints and wanted him toe and expand.

    However, Li Jing seemed to be focused on drinking and did not notice these small movements.

    Fortunately, when Li Changshou was about to send a voice transmission to Li Jing, Li Jing finally noticed them and ran over excitedly.

    Yes, the younger generation can teach. It¡¯s just a little rash.

    The future Grand Marshal of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army still needed to be polished and tempered.

    Lord Taibai Jinxing was an old sharpener.

    At that moment, Li Changshou thought that nothing would go wrong if Li Jing greeted him and greeted him simply.

    Could he overturn the sky with one sentence?

    Therefore, Li Changshou continued to use a calm tone to talk about the history of the human race, the power structure of the Shang Nation, and the social conflicts in the mortal world of the South Continent...

    ¡°After the Yellow Emperor defeated Chi You, the two great powers of the human race can no longer be changed. The immortals and mortals have separated, and the tribes have developed separately. There is a rtionship between the two forces.¡±

    ¡°It was precisely because immortals and mortals were separated that mortals could not ovee the long distance. The connection between the tribes gradually decreased. This made the Human Emperor¡¯s ruleck a key foundation. His political orders were not smooth, and he did not know the King.¡±

    ¡°The separation of immortals and mortals is progressivelypleted. Therefore, we can see that from the end of the ancient times, as well as the fact that the Xia Nation has not fallen behind in recent years, the mortals of the human race are constantly regressing. This is actually the inevitable result of the separation of immortals and mortals.¡±

    ¡°When they arrived in the Shang Nation, the stable transmission method became the foundation for the Shang Nation to rule arge number of territories.¡±

    ¡°However, the transmission of the decree still required a long process. This determined that outside the territory of the Shang Nation, the Fang Nation was in charge of autonomy. They would submit to the King of Shang and pay their respects to him at a fixed time. If they did not pay their respects, it would mean that they had rebelled and the King of Shang would send troops to attack.¡±

    ¡°The Shang Nation actually had two concepts. Firstly, with the capital city as the center, it spreads out to one-sixth of the territory of the South Continent. It is the core region of the merchant country, which could be understood as thergest square country. Apart from that, they are all vassals who had submitted to the Shang Nation. They are known as the eight hundred vassal states. They are led by the Four Marquises of the East, South, and North There are also ranks. This is the Shang Dynasty.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit looked enlightened and smiled. ¡°If one of the 800 vassals develops and takes over the central position of the Shang Nation, will it be a new dynasty, which is also the change that the Heavenly Dao foretold?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably the case.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and looked at the Goddess of Fire Spirit in admiration. Thetter was confused...

    He was a little proud.

    Wen Zhong asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, what¡¯s going on in the Shang Nation? Don¡¯t they respect the King of Shang?¡±

    ¡°Of course they respect the King of Shang but it¡¯s not just him that they respect.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately kept them in suspense and continued to shop.

    ¡°The King of Shang is the core of the Shang Nation¡¯s power. However, there are many restrictions around this core. The ministers, female sacrifices, the royal family, and even the various countries were restricting the King of Shang¡¯s authority... Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he bewless?¡±

    The immortals chuckled. Youqin Xuanya and Quan Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with light.

    Even Wen Zhong and the female immortal of Chan School, who had juste into contact with Li Changshou, were filled with admiration.

    In other words...

    ¡®Why are you talking about the Shang Kingdom?¡¯

    Li Jing stood at the corner of the street not far in front of him. He lowered his head and waited for Li Changshou and the others to pass by. He muttered in his heart.

    <i>Are we really going to do that?</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that something is amiss?</i>

    However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that the instructions of the Grand Elders before he went down the mountain were reasonable and wless.

    At the end of the day, it was actually a problem!

    <i>Why is Lord Taibai Jinxing taking care of me?!</i>

    Li Jing firmly believed that there was no hatred in the world without a reason.

    The elders had used their connections to go to the Netherworld to investigate. In Li Jing¡¯s previous life, his previous life, and his previous nine lives, he did not do anything to save the Primordial World. He did not have much interaction with Ren School.

    He had even been a donkey in his fifth life.

    How did he, who was born poor, gain the favor of Lord Taibai Jinxing?

    Back then, when he went to the Immortal Du Sect to be a disciple, he was not qualified to enter the Immortal Du Sect. Why did Taibai Jinxing spend so much effort to open up a new path for him to be a disciple through luck and ept him into the Immortal Du Sect?

    Why would the reincarnation of thete Sect Leader, the Qi Refinement cultivator of Kunlun Mountain, Zheng Lun, say those meaningful words to him, who had gone to visit him?

    Everything was under the care of Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    Taibai Jinxing and the others were less than 100 feet away from him.

    Li Jing took a deep breath and stood upright. He put away his sword and pressed his hands on his robe. There was only onest hesitation in his eyes.

    ¡°Ah, Li Jing, you have to appreciate me. Although Lord Taibai Jinxing was from the Immortal Du Sect, the Immortal Du Sect had only given him the care of an ordinary disciple. He had already given the Immortal Du Sect too much. He did not owe the Immortal Du Sect anything. Moreover, why did Lord Taibai Jinxing give you pointers when there are so many other disciples? Why did he give you so many hints? If you are a woman, we will not make such a guess. Lord Taibai Jinxing is only a young Daoist who is more than a thousand years old. We understand that he is a little agitated. However, you are a man, Li Jing. Look at the books left behind by Lord Taibai Jinxing. Do you really not understand? Grand Pure One, why are you still putting on airs in front of the Lord Taibai Jinxing? You are much younger than the Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Li Jing was speechless.

    100 feet, 90 feet, Lord Taibai Jinxing was getting closer and closer to the alley.

    Li Jing recalled the names of the books and the lines of meticulous words in the book that exined the principles of a father.

    ¡°Father¡¯s Love Is Like a Mountain¡±

    ¡°How to Be a Sessful Father¡±

    <i>Be a patient father.</i>

    <i>Li Jing, Li Jing, everything that you have now, your immortal destiny, was given by the Lord Taibai Jinxing.</i>

    Lord Taibai Jinxing had already made it clear that he was prepared to be a father. It ismon knowledge in the Primordial World that it was extremely difficult for mighty figures to bear children...

    <i>Lord Taibai Jinxing treats me well!</i>

    In fact, Lord Taibai Jinxing had already done the most part and was just waiting for him to take the initiative. Lord Taibai Jinxing was an important minister of the Heavenly Courts and a mighty figure with great mystical abilities in the world. He was a ruthless person who couldpete with the Saints. He had to give some respect.

    <i>Father, Mother, I have not forgotten my flesh and blood.</i>

    <i>Uncle, Aunt, the reason I could meet the two elders was because of Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s arrangements.</i>

    30 feet!

    Li Jing suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with determination. His determined face was shining with glory.

    <i>I must step forward!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m fearless!</i>

    <i>I cannot repay his kindness, so I naturally have to follow his instructions!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m going to do something big today!</i>

    Li Jing strode out of the alley. He, who had already been noticed by the immortals, ignored thempletely. He shuttled through the crowd and looked firmly at Li Changshou¡¯s face!

    Li Changshou was puzzled. He did not know why Li Jing was ¡°angry¡±. He did not seem to have done anything to let that fellow down. The youngdy from the Yin family had also made arrangements. Elder Moon was fighting the Dragon and Phoenix Cry¡¯s death knot. He was just short of suffering...

    Plop!

    Li Jing suddenly knelt on one knee and cupped his fists at Li Changshou before bowing!

    Li Changshou subconsciously wanted to dodge. The immortals who were about to attack stopped. In the next moment...

    ¡°Father, please ept my bow!¡±

    Li Jing knelt on one knee and lowered his head to kowtow. His movements were extremely firm, revealing his strong will.

    <i>What did he just shout...</i>

    <i>Father?!</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was stunned. Youqin Xuanya, the Goddess of Fire Spirit, and a female immortal of Chan School behind him tilted their heads in unison.

    Wen Zhong pondered when he saw that, but Yang Jian frowned and remained silent.

    Quan Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with light. He even nudged Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy with his shoulder. His expression seemed to be saying, ¡°Not bad. You secretly messed with such a big son.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>It was very square.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s going on? The future father of Nezha suddenly wants me to be his father?!</i>

    <i>Who am I going to reason with!?!</i>

    If word got out that Li Jing¡¯s surname was Li, and Li Changshou¡¯s surname was also Li, and his alias was Li Changgeng, things would bepletely unclear!

    <i>What if Yun Xiao gets the wrong idea?</i>

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t Ling¡¯e cry again because she¡¯s been wanting to have children with me?</i>

    <i>If Teacher is watching the current situation, based on Teacher¡¯s eagerness to have a grand-disciple, he might just adopt him!</i>

    <i>Li Jing looks harmless. How could he have such a father?</i>

    <i>If you are the Primordial Lu Bu, can this be considered murder?</i>

    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>

    In the past hundred years, this was the first time Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart had experienced such a huge wave. It was like a p of thunder.

    He said slowly, ¡°Disciple-Nephew...¡±

    At this moment!

    A wisp of Dao runes circted. Li Changshou felt some enlightenment in his heart. The enlightenment condensed into two huge words.

    ¡°Take him.¡±

    Senior Brother, do you really think that you can¡¯t recognize me by pretending to be a teacher?!

    It was revenge!

    Li Changshou did not stop. He continued, ¡°What are you doing? Disciple-Nephew, please stand up and reply. I¡¯m still... ahem, how did I be your father?¡±

    From Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°harsh tone¡±, Quan Dong understood that Li Jing was not rted to his beloved minister.

    As the Heavenly Emperor, he had to firmly stand on the side of protecting his ministers.

    Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Dear nephew Li Jing, it¡¯s easy for others to misunderstand you if you call me Father directly. You have to call me Godfather. Godfather.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile froze.

    Li Jing seemed to have woken up from a dream. He stood up and kowtowed again. ¡°Greetings, Godfather!¡±

    Li Changshou was about to reject again when the Grand Pure Dao runes appeared in his heart. This time, they condensed into two words.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>I descended to the mortal world to start a small ss and I had inexplicably acknowledged a son?</i>

    <i>Where did Li Jinge from? Could it be that I have misjudged Li Jing¡¯s character? This fellow looks honest on the surface, but he is scheming in his heart?</i>

    <i>Uh, could it be that the books I gave him had given him a reverse understanding...</i>

    <i>Forget it.</i>

    Li Changshou stared at Li Jing¡¯s back and continued to observe.

    This fellow¡¯s position as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal was stable.

    Hence, half a monthter.

    ...

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Lord Taibai Jinxing has taken in a foster son named Li Jing.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you just came out of seclusion? Was there nomunication in the Cave Abode? This is a conversation that happened a few days ago. Li Jing said that he is your foster son. Perhaps he is the biological son that Lord Taibai Jinxing cannot admit to.

    Otherwise, why is his surname Li?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I admit it?¡±

    ¡°Fairy Yun Xiao is the Daopanion of Lord Taibai Jinxing. Have you forgotten? What status and Dharma powers does Fairy Yun Xiao have? Does Lord Taibai Jinxing not care about Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s pride?¡±

    ¡°Ah... There¡¯s a lot to think about.¡±

    At the banquet at Kunlun Mountain.

    The Heavenly Courts used a wide-open bottle and the in-name disciple of the Saint of Ren School. They paid attention to Perfected Du¡¯e. Not long after he arrived, he heard the news and hurriedly returned to his Cave Abode on a cloud.

    In the Eight Treasures Cave, Du¡¯e woke up his disciple, Zheng Lun, who was trying hard toprehend the Dao. He exined the matter in detail and asked Zheng Lun,

    ¡°Disciple, what do you think about this? Your memories from your previous life have mostly been recovered, but what does Li Jing have to do with Senior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Zheng Lun muttered to himself for a while. He was trying to recall some things. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure. They¡¯re really rted.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut... My lips are sealed!¡±

    ¡°How did Li Jing be your in-name disciple, Master? Behind this, Changshou had actually secretly arranged it. He even brought over a luck-testing Dharma treasure for that.

    Changshou is really concerned about Li Jing.

    Especially one thing, Master.

    Back then, Changshou had instructed me to arrange a pair of Perfected Immortal Daopanions who do not have a long lifespan, to be Li Jing¡¯s foster parents. He also asked that Perfected Immortal Dao couple to give Li Jing the most warmth and let Li Jing feel the warmth of home.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Lun¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. ¡°Everything is true.¡±

    At that moment, Zheng Lun even felt enlightened.

    He reminded worriedly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. This is a secret that only I, the previous Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, know... Ah, where¡¯s Master? Master! Come back, Master! Master, a life is at stake!¡±

    At the same time, on the Three-Immortal Ind...

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Yun Xiao shouted softly. Qiong Xiao¡¯s legs turned weak and she subconsciously knelt down.

    Li Changshou, who had just been put in a spot by the two of them, smiled bitterly. He took out a Life and Death Book that he had borrowed from the Netherworld. Li Jing¡¯s background, which was recorded by the Heavenly Dao, was written on it.

    Although Yun Xiao probably would not follow the crowd, it was better to be safe than sorry.

    Li Changshou focused his attention on the paper effigy and scanned Li Jing¡¯s current situation. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    <i>This fellow is really lucky.</i>

    This was the tenth time. An expert passed by and patted Li Jing¡¯s back. He said kindly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you drop this Postnatal Merit Numinous treasure? Oh, no. It should be fated with you. Why don¡¯t I give it to you and let it form a good rtionship with you?¡±

    In the Primordial World, it was abnormally realistic.

 Chapter 651 - Master of Rhythm

    <h4>Chapter 651: Master of Rhythm</h4>

    What happened to Li Jing?

    In the pavilion of Yun Xiao, Li Changshou paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. His eyes were filled with confusion.

    Yun Xiao sat quietly at the side with a faint smile. Seeing that Li Changshou was still worried, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is ultimately not a huge matter that will affect the trend of the Great Tribtion. I naturally believe you.¡±

    ¡°That might not be a small matter.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly and walked back to his seat. He was less than three feet away from Yun Xiao.

    Her unique faint fragrance was a little fascinating.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I still understand Li Jing. He entered the Immortal Du Sect at a young age. He has great luck and has the appearance of a general. He is not someone who deliberately uses tricks.¡±

    ¡°A trick...¡±

    Yun Xiao carefully pondered over those words and smiled. ¡°Now that you mention it, we have to deal with this matter properly. If others want to do something in the Heavenly Courts or use your name to deceive others, that would be inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Li Jing¡¯s matter is really a coincidence.¡±

    Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated. He did not say anything.

    He didn¡¯t want to let her worry too much.

    He had taken care of Li Jing in all ways, but in the end, he still wanted topete with the Heavenly Dao.

    His thoughts had changed a lotpared to back then. However, before the incident with the King of Shang, Li Changshou had always felt that his transformation of Li Jing should be a brilliant move.

    Unexpectedly...

    Li Jing could actually think so far!

    He reckoned that the elders of the Immortal Du Sect had yed a subtle role in this process.

    <i>Ah, if I had known that this day woulde, I would have already subtly changed Li Jing¡¯s original personality. Why would I still teach?</i>

    <i>Sometimes, it is easy to be stable.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome to deal with the aftermath.¡± Li Changshou looked at the Life and Death Book on the table. ¡°The more you exin to the outside world, the more people will think that you¡¯re hiding something. Public opinion... Most people would only say what they thought. The truth and the facts are not important to the living beings involved. What they want is only the sense of existence and the satisfaction of getting attention. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°Why did it suddenly be so profound?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been using the mouths of all living beings to plot. I¡¯m just a little emotional.¡±

    Li Changshou slumped in the chair and sighed slowly. ¡°I¡¯m... sorry.¡±

    Yun Xiao covered her mouth and chuckled. She continued to read the scroll in her hand.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and rested. He began to shift the paper effigies everywhere with his mind.

    To be safe, he still had to investigate the matter thoroughly and see if anyone had schemed against him.

    If Li Jing really did it on purpose, he did not mind rushing this fellow back.

    This wind cannotst.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy returning to the Immortal Du Sect. Let¡¯s talk about the Lingxiao Hall.

    Below the tform, General Dongmu and the few righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts looked at the white-robed Jade Emperor on the tform worriedly.

    ¡°General Dongmu.¡± An old god sent a voice transmission to ask, ¡°His Majesty has beenughing for half a month. Is there any good news?¡±

    ¡°Is the Goddess pregnant again?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    General Dongmu red at the old immortal who had said that just now and sent a voice transmission. ¡°We are the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts. We don¡¯t do anything serious every day. Why are we staring at His Majesty¡¯s family matters?¡±

    The old immortals chuckled. Coincidentally, the Jade Emperor touched the corners of his mouth andughed.

    The atmosphere in the Lingxiao Hall was extremely pleasant.

    ¡°General Dongmu,¡± the Jade Emperor called out. General Dongmu and the righteous gods hurriedly followed his orders.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Li Jing might be Changgeng¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    General Dongmu pondered for a while and said, ¡°ording to my understanding of Lord Taibai Jinxing, he did not deliberately hide his son¡¯s character. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing to hide. Now, there are rumors everywhere that Lord Taibai Jinxing had deliberately hidden Li Jing because he¡¯s afraid of Fairy Yun Xiao. That¡¯s even more ridiculous. Your Majesty, in my opinion, why don¡¯t we officially issue a decree to correct the rumors in the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°What General Dongmu said is not wrong.¡±

    The Jade Emperor hummed softly and put down the memorial in his hand. His eyes were filled with smiles as he said, ¡°There¡¯s actually no need to investigate if Li Jing is the son of Changgeng¡¯s beloved. Changgeng is trustworthy. However, Changgeng has recognized Li Jing as his foster son. Why don¡¯t we make an issue of this matter and reverse the rumors?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    A shout came from outside the Lingxiao Hall. It was Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy riding a white cloud into the hall. He jumped off the cloud and walked forward quickly.

    ¡°Minister Changgeng, you came at the right time.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°You will decide how to deal with this matter.

    Ahahahaha!¡±

    General Dongmu and Li Changshou bowed to each other. The other old immortals lowered their heads and addressed him as Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He immediately retracted his smile and used the excuse that he had used on Yun Xiao.

    At that moment, no matter how he exined, it would only make things worse.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Li Jing to have such a misunderstanding. This is also my mistake. It¡¯s not appropriate to n too much.¡±

    The Jade Emperor asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need to rify this matter?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°This seems to be my personal matter, but it can easily cause a bad atmosphere. People would casually acknowledge fathers everywhere. His body, hair, and skin belong to his parents. His parents should be his kin. If the matter regarding Li Jing is misunderstood by others, those who want to gain benefits in the Primordial World will go and worship the higher-ups as their father. What should we do?¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say. Li Jing and you are rted. Others can¡¯t use him. However, since you are so worried, just do it.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and exined in detail what the Heavenly Courts should do.

    Actually, it was simple. The Heavenly Courts would begin to remain silent and only speak when the time was ripe.

    Then, Li Changshou began to operate for a month.

    His thought process was very simple. It was that things would reverse when they reached an extreme. When unrted living beings in the Primordial World wanted to watch him enjoy himself, he would burn this ce.

    This time, Li Changshou used the new paper effigy to personally operate the saber. His figure was active in the various townhouses and began to spread news.

    In the beginning, it was a series of details of the incident. The first-hand information spread by the Immortal Du Sect created Li Changgeng and Li Jing¡¯s filial piety.

    At that moment, Li Jing stood up and announced his identity to the outside world. He also apologized to everyone for causing a misunderstanding on his impulse.

    At the same time, he exined the situation that day and said that he had been epted by the magnanimous Taibai Jinxing as his foster son.

    Afterwards...

    Li Jing was almost convinced by the passerby. He began to suspect if he had been ced in Chentang Town as part of his foster father¡¯s n.

    When the attention on this matter lessened, the news began to lead to another explosive point¡ªLi Jing¡¯s mother.

    Various rumors emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain. The guesses regarding Li Jing¡¯s mother, included the ¡°disciples of the Immortal Sect of Ren School¡±, the ¡°Goddess of War¡±, the Heavenly Courts, the ¡°demoness¡±, the ¡°Mother of All Fiends¡±, the ¡°Princess of Rahu¡±, the ¡°otherworldly demons¡±, and so on...

    The initial gossip news began to develop in the direction of suspense and horror. It stirred up waves in various parts of the Primordial World.

    However, the stormsted for too long. New news spread everywhere every day, causing many Qi Refinement cultivators to be suspicious.

    ¡°Why do I feel that someone is pushing this from behind and deliberately defaming Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    ¡°This is too unbelievable. This matter ispletely unreliable.¡±

    ¡°Someone should have exaggerated the matter regarding their rtionship. They deliberately destroyed Taibai Jinxing¡¯s reputation and even schemed against his rtionship with Jie School.¡±

    A small group of Qi Refinement cultivators felt that they had discovered the truth through the fog and began to refute the various news that had appeared.

    As time passed, fewer and fewer people paid attention to this matter. Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators had already sensed the abnormality and treated it as a joke.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Courts officially announced to the outside world.

    After obtaining Li Jing¡¯s approval, he announced Li Jing¡¯s background in detail and announced that he would severely punish those who maliciously spread rumors and tarnish the image of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ legitimate gods.

    Li Jing swore an oath of the Heavenly Dao to prove that he was not rted to Taibai Jinxing by blood. It was just that Taibai Jinxing valued the disciples of Ren School very much. He felt sentimental and decided to worship him as his godfather.

    Li Changshou used his trump card and held a banquet in the Grand White Pce. He invited the immortals from all over and officially epted Li Jing as his godson.

    The farce finally came to an end.

    After Li Changshou did that, he gained a useless reputation of ¡°taking care of the younger generation¡± and ¡°being magnanimous¡±.

    He had his gains too.

    When he talked about that matter, he attracted the attention of others. He obtained the experience of talking.

    Those who thought that they had seen through the fog and seen the truth would obtain the superiority in their hearts.

    The bored cultivators joined in the fun and adjusted their emotions.

    As the immortal banquet in the Grand White Pce ended, the matter came to an end. Li Jing¡¯s name spread throughout the Primordial World in a way that he had never imagined.

    A few dayster, two young Daoists strolled in the forest outside the Shang Nation.

    ¡°Li Jing, Li Jing, you really gave me a difficult problem.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed. Li Jing, who knew that he had caused trouble previously, looked awkward and ashamed.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°You should call me Aunt-Master. You are Senior Brother Du¡¯e¡¯s disciple. I joined the sect many yearster than Senior Brother Du¡¯e.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°Our appearances are so simr. You can really shout.¡±

    Li Jing lowered his head and sighed. He did not know what to say.

    The Grand Elder had really harmed him...

    ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Li Jing said, ¡°Does Senior Yun Xiao mind? If that¡¯s the case, do you need me to swear in front of Fairy Yun Xiao?¡±

    Li Changshou and Perfected Du¡¯e addressed each other as Senior Brothers and gave in to each other. That was why Li Jing addressed him as ¡°Uncle-Master¡±.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. From the beginning, she did not believe that there was any connection between us.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve secretly investigated in the past few days. The source is from the elders of the Immortal Du Sect. They had misunderstood. That¡¯s the only way to resolve this. However, Li Jing, in the future, people will think that whatever you say or do is based on my instructions. You have to be careful and not cause trouble.¡±

    Li Jing immediately bowed and whispered, ¡°I will definitely be careful with my words and actions. I will not smear Uncle-Master¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what is this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sighed. He called Li Jing forward and took the initiative to bring the topic to Chentang Town.

    ¡°Li Jing, did you gain anything from ying demons in your hometown?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I did not gain much,¡± Li Jing said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s because I realized that the demons will never be cleaned up. Spiritual energy and living beings exist, livestock, insects, moths, and remnant souls of ghosts can all transform into demons and harm lives, especially in thend of the East Continent that is facing the northeast of Chentang Town. There are also vast wilderness forests in the East Continent. There are great demons who migrated over. Chentang Town will be stable for a short period of time but it will be difficult for the stability tost long.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Have you thought of how to resolve the current situation?¡±Li Changshou¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯m slow-witted.¡± Li Jing lowered his head and said, ¡°The method that I thought of is to set up array formations and so on. However, the consumption of Spirit Stones is far from what Chentang Town can bear. It¡¯s not a long-term n. Uncle-Master, do you have any ns?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This matter is neither difficult nor easy. I¡¯ll cut it short and only tell you what to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle-Master!¡±

    Li Jing cupped his hands and thanked him excitedly. Li Changshou sorted out his thoughts and began to speak slowly.

    ¡°Firstly, we have to borrow luck. Chentang Town is located in a remote ce and had always been outside the Shang Nation¡¯s rule. Although the Shang army has stepped foot in this ce, the current political order is not smooth. They cannot obtain the protection of the Human Emperor¡¯s destiny, causing the demons to cause trouble. You can be the leader and gather the mortals within a 500-kilometer radius of Chentang Town. You can establish arge city or build a mighty pass. Then, you will submit to the King of Shang and use the fate of the human emperor. Secondly, you have to spread the reputation of Chentang Town. That will require you to stay in your hometown for a long time and establish a ce where Chentang Pass can resist demons. It will make the demons tremble in fear when they hear about it. You will naturally be able to protect everyone. Also, I will secretly help you with the power of the Heavenly Courts. There will not be much resistance for you to do these things.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master! Thank you, Uncle-Master!¡±

    Li Jing took two steps forward and turned around to bow to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He gestured for Li Jing to follow him and began to talk in detail about what he had just said.

    Half a dayter, the confusion in Li Jing¡¯s eyes disappeared. He was smug and wished that he could get to it now.

    Li Changshou changed the topic and smiled. ¡°Do you have a crush, Disciple-Nephew?¡±

    ¡°How did you know... Uh, this...¡± Li Jing scratched his head.¡± Actually, I don¡¯t like her. I only saw her once, but I don¡¯t know her name or where she is now. ¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade slip from his sleeve and stuffed it into Li Jing¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Miss Yin¡¯s information is here. I can¡¯t let you call me godfather for nothing. Remember, you cannot be too anxious about this matter. You cannot use immortal spells to force it. Whether you can move the heart of a beauty depends on you.¡±

    Li Jing was shocked. He grabbed the jade slip and could not say anything. He felt that his entire body was floating. His feet rarelynded.

    Li Changshou patted Li Jing¡¯s shoulder andughed. He walked towards the city in front of him.

    The city also had the word ¡®Yin¡¯.

    After taking a few steps, Li Changshou suddenly thought of a problem.

    <i>In the future, wouldn¡¯t I be the grandfather of Little Nezha? Could it be that the drama ¡°Nezha¡± set in the Primordial World would be a small-scale entertainment film ¡°Where Are You Going, Grandpa?¡±</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>Forget it, don¡¯t think too much. There must be a path in front of the mountain.</i>

    <i>I should follow my n and be a minister of the Shang Nation. I should n for Di Xin, who will only be born decadester.</i>

    <i>Should I go to Su Daji¡¯s side and monitor her great-grandfather?</i>

    <i>There is no need for that.</i>

    After all, Su Daji was just a beautiful shell among the ¡°beautiful concubines of the country and people¡±. The soul inside was the vixen, Lan.

    Ah, there was also the connection between Jiang Shang and Lan in his previous life.

    The God-Conferment Tribtion was really a little messy.

    ...

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Stopughing. You¡¯ve beenughing for so long. Haven¡¯t youughed enough?¡±

    In Xuandu City, on the soft couch in the warm pavilion in the backyard of the elegant courtyard that had just been built not long ago, the Great Daoist Masterughed and punched the bed.

    Kong Xuan said angrily, ¡°Your junior brother spent so much effort to calm the situation. You¡¯re stillughing. You really don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t understand.¡± The Great Daoist Master smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to see Changshou suffer a loss. You also saw him in the Taiji Painting. Li Jing appeared and knelt down to call him father. Changshou was stunned. At that time, his expression was like that... Huh? Hahahaha!¡±

    Kong Xuan chuckled and looked at the Great Daoist Master. She whispered, ¡°Speaking of this, don¡¯t you want to be a father?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master¡¯sughter stopped. He said seriously, ¡°This is mainly up to fate. We will follow what we are given. We can¡¯t force it.¡±

    ¡°I know, Darling ~¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shivered and smiled calmly.

    <i>Are you afraid?</i>

    <i>The Big Dao Ear.</i>

 Chapter 652 - The Trivial Matter of Being an Official

    <h4>Chapter 652: The Trivial Matter of Being an Official</h4>

    There were too many problems with Shang.

    Three yearster, Li Jing acknowledged his father.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body sat in front of the Pill Chamber. He waved a fan in his hand and was dressed in a loose and soft robe.

    Although he still looked young and handsome in his twenties, he felt like an old man.

    He would adapt to retirement in advance.

    After Ling¡¯e entered the Golden Immortal realm, she gradually entered more seclusion.

    Originally, she only wanted to casually be a Golden Immortal and be by her senior brother¡¯s side for a long time. At that moment, she was troubled by the fact that she hadprehended too many Dao.

    It was always good to be stronger. Moreover, cultivation itself, especially under the state of continuous breakthroughs, was also a pleasant thing.

    Um...

    Ling Zhuzi, who had been locked by the Heavenly Dao previously, was really miserable.

    In the past three years, Li Changshou¡¯s main body had never left the Little Qiong Peak.

    The paper effigies were also secretly moving. Apart from asionally showing up in the Heavenly Courts to stabilize the morale of the Heavenly Courts, they had always kept a low profile.

    He was also afraid that someone would pretend to be his father.

    The world seemed to have passed the great cmity. It became rather peaceful.

    The battle in the Middle Continent gradually came to an end. Thirty percent of the Immortal Sects had died, and more than half of the Immortal experts had died.

    It was indeed a powerful blow to the overall strength of the human race.

    During the hundreds of years of the battle in the Middle Continent, the Heavenly Courts had recruited arge number of Itinerant Immortal experts. The average strength of the Heavenly Generals kept increasing.

    Although Li Changshou, the nner of the Heavenly Courts, did not do many specific matters, they were all part of the n that he had set. He naturally contributed.

    At that moment, aplete cultivation system of Heavenly Soldiers had been formed in the Heavenly Courts. The advancement of the Heavenly Humans, the regr recruitment of experts, and other methods allowed the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to maintain their vitality andbat strength.

    What hecked was the positions of the righteous gods.

    When the God-Conferment Tribtion ended, a behemoth that surpassed the peak of the Saint Sect would stand above the Nine Heavens.

    The Saints retreated and the immortals were afraid. The Heavenly Rules that extended from them would be the rules of the immortals and the living beings.

    The disciples of the Western Sect who had long been sealed off by Li Changshou to ascend the God roll were purely ashes. There was no name on the God roll, and there was not a single remnant soul on the Lingxiao Treasure Hall¡¯s golden pir.

    The early ns were sessively realized.

    Of course, there were some methods that Li Changshou could not imagine...

    For example, Wen Jing.

    The Western Sect hadpletely sealed the spiritual mountain and there were no activities. However, that did not mean that Li Changshou had cut off the source of information regarding the Western Sect.

    In the past three years, his paper effigy had met Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Blood Mosquito. In order to stabilize Daoist Wen Jing, Li Changshou had no choice but to hide the matter between the Great Daoist Master and Kong Xuan. He only made some mental preparations for Daoist Wen Jing.

    ¡°The Great Daoist Master seems to have a friend who was on good terms with him previously. They seem to have developed recently.¡±

    What puzzled Li Changshou was Daoist Wen Jing...

    His reaction was strange.

    Wen Jing wiped the corners of her mouth and asked how strong that person was. Li Changshou said that his strength was on the same level as the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects. Daoist Wen Jing was actually worried.

    She began to worry if she had the right to integrate into the Great Daoist Master¡¯s Daopanion circle in the future.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is this the world of the strong?

    Regarding that, Li Changshou could only recite the sutra silently. He wished that the Great Daoist Master, Kong Xuan, and Wen Jing would be safe. The important task of Ren School¡¯s reproduction would be tond safely.

    When Daoist Wen Jing talked about the current situation of the spiritual mountain, she kept praising Lord Taibai Jinxing for being evil and ruthless.

    The spiritual mountain was already deste today. More than half of the Saint¡¯s personal disciples who were hiding had died. It was undoubtedly a fatal blow to the Western Sect.

    The personal disciples of the Saints could no longer hide in the dark. They were sent to the trichiliocosm by Saint Zhun Ti to manage the affairs of the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom was a stable source of merit for the Western Sect. They did not want to give up.

    However, in the previous battle on the spiritual mountain, the mainbat power of the spiritual mountain had been damaged too much. Ny percent of the experts that had been transferred from the Three Thousand Divine Kingdoms had died, causing many people in the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom to be rather empty.

    After the battle on the spiritual mountain, the Heaven Ascension Hall and the Immortal Alliance dered war on the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom. This also gave the Western Sect immense pressure.

    Now, the Western Sect had ced their focus, or rather, their final thoughts, on the trichiliocosm. There was only an empty spiritual mountain left in the five continents.

    What Li Changshou was most concerned about was whether Daoist Wen Jing had been angered by the Western Saints.

    Daoist Wen Jing snorted and told him about her awkward situation.

    <i>How did I be the Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect? Tsk, tsk.</i>

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>That can happen?</i>

    Li Changshou could not help but wonder if he had promised her too much. However, he could not give her enough.

    Now, he could only hope that the Great Daoist Master was charming enough to make Wen Jing fall head over heels for him and suck a mouthful of the golden lotus at the crucial moment.

    Previously, during the battle on the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou had wanted Wen Jing to get a golden lotus.

    However, his teacher did not give him any information.

    Secondly, Wen Jing had been ordered to lead the Primordial Beast and the ancient demon beasts to hide underground. She could not touch the lotus flower in the depths of the spiritual mountain.

    However, at that moment, Daoist Wen Jing had be the Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect. The spiritual mountain was extremely empty.

    Next, as long as the two Saints left home, it would be a real opportunity.

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s secret move was about to surface.

    Li Changshou gave her a few words of encouragement and told her to wait at the spiritual mountain in peace. He also emphasized that when the time was ripe, there would be an order from his teacher so he wanted her to not worry.

    At that moment, Wen Jing secretly understood her ¡°mission¡±.

    After all, there were not many targets that she needed to continue hiding in the Western Sect.

    Indeed, the Grand Pure One wanted to kill a Saint. He wanted her to hide in the deepest part of the spiritual mountain and wait for the Grand Pure One to severely injure a Saint of the Western Sect. Then, she would attack...

    The blood of a Saint!

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Dao heart burned. She agreed to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions.

    Li Changshou was a little embarrassed by her enthusiasm.

    After bing a spy and bing the Deputy Sect Master, not counting the personal disciples of the Saints like Jia Ye and Maitreya, she was already the third seat on the spiritual mountain...

    There was no one else.

    From a certain perspective, the Western Sect was quite miserable.

    However, he could not me his teacher for being ruthless. After all, the Western Sect was the one who attacked first. They secretly schemed against the Three Sects of the Dao Sect and thought that the Grand Pure One could not detect them.

    He was just deceiving himself.

    However, the Western Sect would still prosper.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s understanding, if not for his teacher¡¯s n to turn into a Buddha, the Saints of the Western Sect would have ¡°obtained the Heavenly Fate¡± at some point in time. They would establish the Mahayana Buddhist Sect and change the teachings of the Western Sect. Then, they would begin to prosper.

    If there was a way to suppress the prosperity of the Western Sect, Teacher would not have used the method of ¡°snatching its name, destiny, and teachings¡±.

    The souls of the Saints were actually their teachings.

    Even if he seeded in transforming into a Buddha, what he promoted to the world was no longer the teachings of the Three Sects of the Dao Sect. Instead, it was the teachings of the Buddha Sect. It was just that he had changed a group of people who presided over the teachings.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    In the end, this world was still following the will of the Heavenly Dao and not the will of all living beings.

    Li Changshou squinted and used a wisp of immortal power to shake the reclining chair gently. He was happy and without any sorrow or joy.

    He had not been idle for the past three years. He followed the n and entered the inner circle of the mortal royal authority. The entire process was rather simple. He did not spend much effort.

    Of course, Li Changshou did not use his Dharma powers, nor did he control the minds of mortals.

    He had only used a little trick to find a small errand in the Great Yin City that did not matter to him.

    It was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Lord...¡±

    Li Changshou shouted in his heart. His attentionnded on the ¡®official¡¯ paper effigy. He opened his eyes in a courtyard in the Shang Nation¡¯s Great Yin City and stood up from behind his desk.

    Li Changshou pulled open the wooden door of the study. Some bright sunlight shone down. Li Changshou stretched and pulled himself together.

    His paper effigy looked like an old man. He had grayish-white hair and a thin figure. He looked like an immortal.

    A servant in front knelt and reported. He said that it was already time for the meeting in the Great Pce. A carriage had already been prepared in the residence.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and walked out of the residence. Soon, he sat on his exclusive wide ox cart and leisurely rushed to the continuous pce.

    There were also simr ox carts on the way. They were all ministers who rushed to the daily meeting.

    To put it bluntly, the Jade Emperor was sad. Li Changshou had only been in this position for half a year. The number of times he had gone to court with the Human Emperor was almost the same as the total number of times he had gone to court in the Heavenly Courts.

    That was because Li Changshou had not be a court official in the past two and a half years.

    This ce was already the center of the power of the Shang Nation. It was a ce where singing and dancing were peaceful, and one could not see the filth and filth of the mortal world.

    However, when he scanned his surroundings with his immortal senses, he could see that the Shang Nation was filled with nobles and citizens oppressing the ves.

    There were too many ves in the Shang Nation.

    In most contexts, ves were of the same ss. They did not deserve to have names and had no guarantees. They were the mainbor in the business system.

    They were ythings of the rich and powerful. They were even buried alive. There was no way for them to rise. Even if they were beautiful and handsome, they were just ythings and could not be recognized by the merchants.

    The culture of the Shang Nation was rather liberal. Many ves began to get drunk and dream. They squandered their youth and ended their lives early.

    However, the abundant resources of the Primordial World and the vastnd of the South Continent allowed the Shang Nation to barely feed arge number of ves.

    Now, the huge number of ves had be a huge hidden danger.

    The main source of ves was the prisoners of war captured by the Shang Nation when it expanded back then. The Shang Nation did not prohibit ves from marrying and having children. This resulted in the awkward situation where the number of ves exceeded the number of merchants.

    <i>These issues...</i>

    Li Changshou only looked around casually and did not want to interfere.

    He would let everything develop its own history.

    Anyway, he had already confirmed through various methods that the Primordial World did not have any direct connection with his hometown on Earth.

    After entering the pce gate, the shaking of the ox cart immediately became much lighter. There were no traces of the ox cart on the t and solid ground.

    Soon, the ox cart stopped in front of a hall. A guard pulled open the curtains. Li Changshou moved out of the carriage and revealed a warm smile. He chatted with the ministers of the Shang Kingdom, who had gotten off at the same time.

    ¡°The Grand Chancellor is in good spirits.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lin Ciyin¡¯s court attire is quite beautiful.¡±

    ¡°General Wang, when did you change your armor? How impressive.¡±

    Not long after, a group of ministers gathered around Li Changshou. They chatted andughed as they ascended the steps in front of the hall.

    When he arrived in front of the hall, Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and looked at the empty hall. He bowed to the ministers who were on good terms with him and walked towards a corner of the hall.

    There were a few younger officials there. They were arranging the stone bs, turtle shells, and bamboo slips in front of them. Later, they would be in charge of recording the contents of the meeting in the hall.

    The turtle shell was not used to carve words. Its function was a littleplicated.

    There were men and women among the officials. They were dressed in uniform and slightly cumbersome official robes. Their ranks were not low.

    One of them had a square face and a dignified appearance. His eyebrows were filled with righteousness, and there was a mark on his forehead. It was the outline of a vertical eye.

    Just sitting there, he had an aura of his own. The other officials had been suppressed by him. They could not tell that this was the first time he had been sent to record the king¡¯s saying.

    He was rather confident and did not seem to be afraid of his surroundings. There was a sharpness in his bones.

    Who else could it be but Wen Zhong?

    At that moment, Wen Zhong also noticed the minister walking towards him. He sat there and lowered his head to wait, pretending that he did not see him.

    Now, his progress was already ahead of the other immortals who had listened to Uncle-Master Tai Bai¡¯s lecture that day.

    <i>What¡¯s so difficult about being an official in the mortal world?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t I already arrive at the King of Shang¡¯s side by revealing my abilities and talent that the mortal world cares about?</i>

    Although he was sent to be a recorder, he coulde twice a month.

    However, inparison, the third-generation disciples of the Chan School who were still wandering around everywhere, as well as Senior Sister Fire Spirit, who was currently guarding the camp of the Great Yin City¡¯s guards and burning the incense, were also there.

    He was the most promising immortal in the Great Yin City!

    At this rate, in less than ten years, he would be a high-ranking official. In twenty years, he would be a member of the ministers. In thirty years, he would be the most important minister of the Shang Nation!

    At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with the cmity?

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    <i>Why is this minister coughing? He should be looking for someone else.</i>

    The few officials were from different departments. He was a pure government official. The two women beside him were from Bu Si. They were a group of mortal women who did not have any cultivation but imed to be able tomunicate with the world and their ancestors.

    It was quite funny.

    The other two men were from Shi Qiang¡¯s side, and the other was following him.

    Their main mission was to...

    *Coughs*

    <i>What is this minister coughing for? Did he choke during breakfast? Why is he still standing in front of me?</i>

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Wen Zhong, you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    Wen Zhong was shocked. He suddenly raised his head and red at the minister in luxurious clothes in front of him. He looked at the faint smile on the other party¡¯s lips and felt the Dao runes that appeared in his heart that he would never forget. He also felt the teasing voice transmission!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°The few of you, focus.¡± Li Changshou calmly interrupted Wen Zhong and secretly shook his head.

    Wen Zhong was not mature enough.

    Apart from Wen Zhong, the four male and female officials stood up and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Lord Shi.¡±

    Big!

    Wen Zhong was speechless. He was reminded by the gesture beside him and immediately stood up.

    Li Changshou smiled and instructed, ¡°Since there are new faces, I¡¯lle over to remind you. Don¡¯t forget or remember wronglyter. The format of the document has to be uniform.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Zhong replied firmly. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times.

    <i>Uncle-Master Taibai is really everywhere.</i>

    When Li Changshou walked back to the ministers, Wen Zhong heard a few whispers beside him. His heart twitched.

    In the past three years, he had gone from a famous schr in Great Yin City to the six ministers of the Shang Nation. He had obtained the admiration of Shang Wending.

    <i>Is this Uncle-Master Tai Bai¡¯s strength?</i>

    Wen Zhong sighed in his heart...

    He was indeed far from it.

    ...

    Jade Void Pce, Waterfall Pavilion.

    Guang Chengzi stood in front of a painting with his hands behind his back. The painting depicted the overlooking painting of the Great Yin City.

    He did not speak for a long time. The middle-aged and young Daoists standing behind him were a little nervous.

    ¡°How old is the current King of Shang?¡±

    A middle-aged Daoist priest immediately answered,

    ¡°From the looks of it, there are about six years left.¡±

    ¡°Six years. Who is the next King of Shang? Has it been decided? Do you have brothers?¡±

    ¡°The next King of Shang seems to be Zi Xian. The two brothers, Xu Yu and Xu Gan.¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded slowly and paced around with his hands behind his back. His eyes lit up.

    <i>I got it.</i>

 Chapter 653 - Di Xinâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 653: Di Xin¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    It was fun to be a minor official in the mortal world.

    In terms of authority, the ordinary officials of the Heavenly Courts were more profound.

    Li Changshou did not care much about that. In the mortal world, he had used the paper effigy to fool around. He hadpletely treated it as a ¡°small adjustment¡± before the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    At the same time, he could create a faction in the Shang Nation¡¯s royal court and rope in his own faction. He could control the direction of the Shang Nation to a certain extent.

    In the first three years of the Shang Nation, Li Changshou had relied on some ¡°Zhongnan Trail¡± officials to be six ministers. That was shocking to mortals, but with Li Changshou¡¯s control of the human heart, he could only say...

    It was too slow.

    Although the Shang Nation now had a rtively intact Imperial Court, there was no clear promotion system for officials.

    As long as the King of Shang was happy, he would be able to treat any doctor.

    Moreover, Li Changshou had relied on the content of the book ¡°Xuanyuan Emperor vs Chi You¡± to cause amotion in Great Yin City. He had be a ¡°Grand Schr¡± and became a popr person in front of the King of Shang.

    The envoy was simr to the official position of Court Historian, but it did not involve the Shang Nation¡¯s abbess or the sacrificial ceremony. The authority to exin the divine power of the Shang Nation had always been controlled by the ¡°female abbess¡±.

    That was actually because of Youqin Xuanya, the ancestor of the Shang Kingdom.

    After the court meeting, Li Changshou went to his office to take a look. He settled all kinds of matters in an hour and returned to his residence to do some research.

    The main content of the research was the history of the ancient human race.

    Li Changshou would cut off some of the originally smooth lines of the story and make some sentences that others could not understand. Then, he would put them together into a story that seemed to be both right and wrong.

    The more obscure and difficult it was, the more others would think that he was a ¡°big shot¡± and had real abilities.

    In fact, when Li Changshou closed the door of the study, he would set up some simple Dharma Arrays. He would sit behind the desk and shift his attention to other ces to continue with other arrangements rted to the Great Tribtion.

    In order to avoid suspicion, Li Changshou did not n to make things convenient for Wen Zhong. He would let the future Teacher Wen slowly climb up.

    Anyway, the Heavenly Dao was behind it.

    However, Li Changshou looked at the depressed Goddess of Fire Spirit in the military camp...

    He just wanted to be happy.

    The third-generation Eldest Senior Sister of Jie School, the eldest disciple, Daoist Duobao, and the Connate lifeform of the Primordial World had actually changed into a coarse linen robe and were in charge of burying the pot and burning firewood in the Shang Army camp.

    There was really no one else who would do it.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit also had a personality. She used a spell to make a scar on her face, wanting to make a name for herself using her ¡°martial power¡±.

    It was not appropriate for Li Changshou toment on that. After all, he had taken the path of ¡°hyping up¡±. He was an opportunist and could notugh at such pragmatic and down-to-earth actions.

    However, Di Xin would be born soon.

    It would be too slow to start from the bottom.

    The essence of the Shang Nation¡¯s rule was an extension of the family¡¯s power. If he could not establish a stablework of power in the Shang Nation before the cmity arrived, there would be no meaning ining to the mortal world.

    However,pared to the third-generation disciples of the Chan School, the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Wen Zhong were at least responsible and patient.

    Li Changshou was really helpless against the few third-generation ¡°uncles¡± of Chan School.

    They had been in the Great Yin City for more than two years and had been staying in the restaurants at the edge of the city. asionally, they would go out to investigate and were not interested in infiltrating the core of the Shang Nation¡¯s power.

    Or rather, he had nowhere to attack.

    Li Changshou did not give pointers to Wen Zhong. Naturally, he would not give pointers to the disciples of Chan School. Just like an outsider, he would asionally take a look at the progress of both parties¡¯ attack on Shang.

    Just like that, another half a year passed.

    Wen Zhong was promoted again. After hesitating for a long time, he came to the Great Shi Residence to meet Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou drank and chatted with him. They chatted about the matters of the Shang Nation¡¯s royal court and gave Wen Zhong some hints. Wen Zhong understood immediately and began to understand some ¡°hidden rules¡±.

    However, just as Li Changshou was rejoicing over the participation in the mythical history process, rumors suddenly began to appear in Great Yin City.

    ¡°There are already sages in the Great Yin Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Zi Xian has no virtue and only knows how to enjoy life. Little Brother Wang is smarter than him and is most suitable to seed the throne. Half a monthter, an immortal will descend to the world to impart the abilities of a Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Why is Chan School supporting this?</i>

    Li Changshou was a little suspicious, but he saw that the news was from the ¡°restaurant immortals¡±.

    <i>What is Senior Brother Guang Chengzi up to?</i>

    The position of the king of the Shang Nation had been decided. It was passed down to Zi Xian, who was also Di Xin¡¯s father.

    Li Changshou did not notice when the surname ¡°Zi¡± was changed. It was probably before the start of Shang Nation.

    Emperor Zhou was the ¡°posthumous¡± person who had given Emperor Xinan a posthumous title after the Zhou Nation overthrew the Shang Nation¡¯s rule. Di Xin¡¯s name was Zi Shou, and he was Zi Xian¡¯s third son.

    Just as Di Xin was about to be born and Di Xin¡¯s grandfather was about to be buried, Chan School suddenly made a scene.

    Did they really think that the position of the King could be taken by anyone who was wise and virtuous?

    Zi Xian had long been groomed to be the next King. Now, the ministers in the royal court, the various families who controlled the military and political matters of the Shang Nation, such as Huang Feihu¡¯s ¡°loyal and old Huang family¡±, had long been loyal to Zi Xian.

    At this moment, it would be a far-fetched dream for Bi Gan topete for the throne with Zi Xian unless he directly purged the core of the Shang Nation.

    Li Changshou could only shake his head and smile. He continued to observe the situation.

    In less than half a month, a phenomenon appeared in the sky of the Great Yin City. A seven-colored auspicious cloud flew over from the sky and circled above the Bi Gan Residence.

    At that moment, he could notpare to a young man. His face was handsome, and his eyes were filled with divine light. He even had some talent for cultivation.

    He was originally taking an afternoon nap. When he heard a female voice calling out gently, he walked into the courtyard in a daze. His body was immediately wrapped in the seven-colored auspicious cloud and slowly rose into the sky.

    It could be seen everywhere in the city that Bi Gan was slowly absorbing the auspicious cloud.

    A female immortal in white appeared in the sky. Her face was dignified and immortal light lingered. Her gentle voice spread throughout the city.

    ¡°Bi Gan, today, I will grant you the Heart of Seven Orifices. I will grant you the ability to see the world. I hope you can see through illusions and benefit mortals.¡±

    After saying that, the female immortal¡¯s figure turned into smoke and dissipated. At that moment, Bi Gan, who had already fainted, slowlynded in the courtyard and was surrounded by the soldiers.

    On the cloud in the sky, Daoist Ci Hang nodded slightly and turned around to return to the Jade Void Pce to report.

    However, just as she was about to move, she heard a soft voice from the side. ¡°Senior Sister Ci Hang, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days and take a look at your funeral?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang¡¯s heart trembled. When she heard the voice and sensed the Dao runes, she knew who it was.

    She turned around and looked at the young Daoist who had appeared not far from her. He was smiling and bowing to her.

    Ci Hang returned the bow with an awkward expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Junior Brother Changgeng is here. I was being a little presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°Paving the way for the killing tribtion is something that can be done by the Chan School and Jie School. How can it be presumptuous?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The reason why I appeared is because I don¡¯t understand why Chan School chose to support Bi Gan bing the king?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ci Hang originally wanted to say some dignified words. For example, Bi Gan was more intelligent and had good luck, and was a good candidate for being the king.

    However, looking at Li Changshou¡¯s half-smile, Daoist Ci Hang knew that it was useless to exin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Eldest Senior Brother told me to do it.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou smiled and sighed. ¡°The struggle for the throne of the mortal world is not that simple. The destiny of the human emperor is not casually manipted. Senior Sister, are you willing to wait here with me for a few days? At most, it will take less than half a month. You can be considered a witness.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ci Hang smiled and said, ¡°May I know how I can bear witness?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, you will know when the timees. Please let me keep you in suspense.¡±

    Ci Hang was a little confused, but she still nodded and agreed. She released amunication jade token and sat in the clouds beside Li Changshou, watching the changes in the city below.

    The matter of Bi Gan obtaining the Heart of Seven Orifices bestowed by an Immortal naturally caused a hugemotion in the entire Great Yin City.

    After sobering up, the shy young man suddenly became eloquent and insightful.

    The nobles of the royal pce gathered in Bi Gan¡¯s Residence and tested each other on various difficult matters. Most of the time, Bigan¡¯s Residence immediately provided solutions.

    A minister brought out a fewplicated cases andpared them to find the truth and the culprit.

    In less than three days, he had solved all kinds of difficult cases in Great Yin City.

    A few dayster, Bi Gan reported the important matters of the country in the royal court and enlightened many nobles and ministers.

    In less than half a month, the people in the core area of ¡°businessmen¡±, began to preach about their talents.

    There was news from the Imperial Court that the King of Shang wanted to change his sessor.

    In the royal court, the officials were divided into two factions. Most of them supported Zi Xian and used the ¡°eldest son¡± system formed by the Shang Nation over the years to defend the legitimacy of Zi Xian seeding the throne.

    The ministers who were originally alienated supported Bi Gan. They used the excuse that Bi Gan had the blessing of an immortal and was a sage of the Shang Nation to make the King of Shang change and be the heir.

    The two parties were in a heated argument.

    After hearing the news, the Heart of Seven Orifices understood what would happen next and hurriedly rushed to the royal court.

    However, he was half a stepte. Before he could leave his residence, he was blocked by arge number of soldiers and surrounded in his residence.

    At night, cries sounded from the Shang Pce. The old king¡¯s old illness had rpsed and he had suddenly passed away. The new prince had ascended to the position of the human emperor and died for the old king.

    After the funeral, the new king had just arrived at the court. He was more loyal to the new king than his elder brother, Xu Yu, who was a ¡°concubine¡±.

    Zi Xian naturally treated him generously and gave him sufficient rewards. He conferred Xu Yu as an idle marquis. He was outstanding because of his talent and ordered him to handle the punishment.

    The session of the throne sessfully ended.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    On the cloud, Daoist Ci Hang frowned and looked at the scene in front of her. She felt mixed emotions.

    The n of Chan School had failed as soon as the first wave arrived.

    ¡°Senior Sister, what do you think?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Although there are only mortals in the mortal world, the hidden tricks are even more terrifying than the immortal sects.¡±

    ¡°The human heart isplicated. Mortals can be slippery.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing, nothing. I¡¯m just a little emotional,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to continue watching?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang smiled and said, ¡°Chan School¡¯s n has failed. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay here any longer. However, I heard that you have some arrangements, is that so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an arrangement. I just made some preparations.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I had to be reminded by the Heavenly Secrets to specially enter the mortal world to protect the next ruler of the Shang Nation. There will be a good show in a few days.¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang blinked and smiled. ¡°Then I will observe and see what methods the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative gods have.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou nodded slowly.

    Previously, he had given Wen Zhong some reminders.

    The Old Primordial World bnced the evil forces.

    Therefore, Daoist Ci Hang and Li Changshou quietly watched Great Yin City on the cloud. The white clouds passed by, and the sun rose at night. Another half a month passed.

    That night, there was good news from the pce. Zi Xian¡¯s third son was born and was given a name.

    There was anothermotion in the royal court. The ministers used the safety of the country to ask Zi Xian to decide on the candidate for the Crown Prince. At that moment, Zi Xian¡¯s eldest son, Wei Ziqi, was already an adult. He was outstanding and charming.

    Zi Xian originally wanted to appoint Wei Ziqi as the Crown Prince. However, the envoy stepped out of the crowd and said that although Wei Ziqi was the eldest son, he was not in the line of session.

    A minister asked curiously, ¡°Ziqi, Zi Yan, and Zi Su are all born from the same mother. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    The envoy, which was actually Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, smiled and said, ¡°Chancellor, nice question. When the first two princes were born, the King was a prince, the Queen was a concubine, and the concubine¡¯s son was not in the line of session. As the son of the Queen, Zi Shou should be the eldest son. The rule set by thete Emperor Wen Cheng when he moved the capital to Yin City was that the Shang Nation would end the internal conflict over the throne and stabilize things to obtain the Heavenly Fate. Please consider carefully, Your Majesty.¡±

    On the throne, the rich and powerful king, Di Yi, pondered for a while and said, ¡°You are right. However, my son has yet to be born. How can I know if he is a wise ruler worth entrusting?¡±

    Li Changshou did not say anything. A middle-aged woman dressed in a ck robe and a ck bird cloak walked forward and knelt.

    ¡°My doubts are decided by the King. The King¡¯s doubts have their own Heaven Secrets.¡±

    Di Yi said, ¡°Then make a divination.¡±

    At that moment, the ministers retreated. More than ten Magihumans dressed in strange makeup walked over barefooted. With the rhythm of the bell and drum, they began to jump left and right.

    They resembled Xiong Lingli dancing.

    The middle-aged woman sat in front of the brazier and rolled her eyes. She held a turtle shell and shook it up and down. Then, she ced the turtle shell on the charcoal fire.

    There were a few words engraved on the ¡°square¡± of the turtle shell.

    Not long after, a crack appeared on the turtle shell. The crack passed through one of the words...

    A divination that could decide the matters of the country waspleted.

    The woman knelt and shouted, ¡°Great King, the will of the heavens is on my side.¡±

    Di Yi smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept Zi Shou as my son.¡±

    The ministers praised him. The entire hall was filled with joy.

    On the cloud, Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, have you understood?¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang frowned slightly and asked softly, ¡°Their Dao of Divination is not a deduction method. Why do they believe it firmly?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the will of the heavens.¡± Li Changshou pointed to the sky. ¡°This kind of divination method is not reasonable, but it is the direct method that the Heavenly Dao gave the Human Emperor. It is the will of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Then, what did you n here, Junior Brother?¡± Daoist Ci Hang smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that you want to tell me that the will of the heavens cannot be defied and the Heavenly Dao cannot resist? I have long known that logic.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at Great Yin City and said, ¡°Senior Sister, look again.¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang lowered her head and saw that the court was retreating from the hall. The envoy of the Shang Nation who had said that he would be the eldest son of thewful wife, smiled faintly at the sky.

    Daoist Ci Hang was slightly shocked.

    That was not the end.

    Daoist Ci Hang stared at the envoy for a while and suddenly realized that he and the female priest weremunicating with each other.

    Daoist Ci Hang focused her gaze again. There was a turtle shell hidden in the female priest¡¯s sleeve. The words on the crack were identical to the one in the hall.

    She could not help but ask, ¡°Is this heaven¡¯s will or human will?¡±

    ¡°If the heavens do not stop us, it will be the will of the heavens. It¡¯s good to have schemes.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s figure slowly turned into a cloud and left a few words for Daoist Ci Hang. His body dissipated with the wind.

    ¡°Please tell Senior Brother Guang Chengzi that the schemes of mortals and immortals arepletely different. It¡¯s better not to do more.¡±

    Daoist Ci Hang stood quietly on the cloud for a while. Soon, she shook her head and sighed softly. She rode a cloud and rushed to Kunlun Mountain.

    ...

    Hence, several years passed.

    <i>Lonely.</i>

    In a quiet canyon where the South Continent, East Continent, and Middle Continent intersected, a cave appeared on the mountain wall. A middle-aged Daoist walked out and looked at the sky with his hands behind his back.

    <i>Why don¡¯t we go out again?</i>

    The ck leopard was a little restless. Although his cultivation journey here was smooth and he gradually had extraordinary cultivation level, which was much higher than in his previous life, it was harder to calm his Dao heart.

    <i>Although the world is huge, where do I go?</i>

    In his previous life, he was an immortal of Jie School. However, in this life, he was just an ordinary ck leopard. He did not have the cheek to return to Golden Ao Ind to cultivate.

    The current human race was the main character of the world. He was a demon and did not dare to wander around. He could easily be killed.

    Over the years, he had been to the demons a few times.

    He had been a small vanguard general under the Demon King in the North Continent. In the end, the North Continent had been destroyed by the Heavenly Courts. Ever since then, he had also been in the East Continent, but he had been depressed.

    He sighed...

    He missed the days when he was together with Miao Miao.

    However, he could only miss it.

    Let¡¯s take a walk again. Cultivation is too torturous without anypanions.

    Hence, the ck leopard took out a copper mirror and tidied his hairstyle. He deliberately made a few strands of white hair to highlight his stability and maturity.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    In the grass not far away, a pair of eyes slowly opened. They stared at the back of the ck leopard spirit who was riding a cloud and leaving. There was a hint of contemtion in their eyes.

    The ck leopard finally moved.

 Chapter 654 - Black Leopard Changes Its Name and Schemes Against Bodhi

    <h4>Chapter 654: ck Leopard Changes Its Name and Schemes Against Bodhi</h4>

    Li Changshou had always had a love-hate rtionship with the ck leopard.

    On one hand, the ck leopard could be poisonous and help him increase the sess rate of his schemes, although it was very metaphysical.

    On the one hand, Li Changshou was worried that he had been cursed by the ck leopard.

    That was really unlucky.

    However, Li Changshou decided to officially get to know the ck leopard this time.

    The timing was just right. It was stuck before the ck leopard became a disciple of the Jade Void Pce.

    Therefore, when Li Changshou rode a cloud on the ck leopard and rushed to the gathering ce of the demons in the East Continent, a paper effigy was fully prepared. It transformed into the appearance of a middle-aged Daoist and prepared for a ¡°beautiful encounter¡±.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was...

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go back to the ind and take a look.¡±

    A few hundred kilometers away from Li Changshou¡¯s hiding ce, the ck leopard muttered softly and turned to the sea.

    Li Changshou almost said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Li Changshou summoned Ao Yi, who had just returned to the East Ocean to take a break. He asked Ao Yi to bring his wife, Jiang Si¡¯er, back to Golden Ao Ind.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was in Ao Yi¡¯s sleeve, secretly observing the ck leopard¡¯s every move.

    This ck leopard...

    The atmosphere on Golden Ao Ind was already out of ce.

    He was originally Yuan Ze, an old Daoist priest of Golden Ao Ind. When he reincarnated, he was taken care of by the Netherworld. Meng Po shook the soupdle and gave him a chance to restore his memories of his previous life.

    However, now that he called himself Yuan Ze, he did not have many topics to talk about with his old friends. Even if he tried to chat, he would quickly fall into a speechless state.

    The atmosphere in Jie School had always been good.

    When the Daoists heard that the ck leopard wanted to stay on the ind to cultivate, they immediately arranged a Cave Abode and persuaded him to stay on the ind. They were all family.

    The ck leopard was quite touched, but he could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    Li Changshou understood that feeling. After reincarnation, everything had changed. He was no longer his original self. It was almost impossible for him to integrate into his original circle.

    The ck leopard was like that.

    Jiu Yushi, who had already been groomed to be the Sect Leader of the Immortal Du Sect, was the same.

    If Li Changshou had the chance to return to his hometown...

    Li Changshou felt a sense of destion. He actually felt a little sentimental with the ck leopard.

    ¡°A terrifying messenger of the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and cleared all his thoughts. He did not give the Heavenly Dao a chance to take advantage of him.

    The ck leopard stayed on the ind for more than a year. In the end, it left on a beautiful night with a rich moon.

    When he left, the Daoist¡¯s back view was rather lonely.

    Although the world was huge, there was nowhere tond.

    The path of cultivation was ultimately silent and lonely.

    When the ck leopard left, although a few old friends discovered it, they only sighed and did not stop it.

    This time, the paper effigy that Li Changshou had been waiting for could finally be used.

    After calcting the ck leopard¡¯s route of advancement, Li Changshou chose the paper path forward and made some preparations. He muttered in his heart, wondering if the Heavenly Dao would cause trouble again.

    The most important part of the thousand-year n of ¡°X¡¯s Disappearance¡± was to arrange for all the children of the Great Tribtion in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    There was no need to mention his old master¡¯s reincarnation, Jiang Shang. Everything had been arranged.

    The King Zhou of Shang had just been arranged.

    The vixen, Lan, was a little moreplicated. She would still work for Goddess Nuwa in the future. Li Changshou would n in advance, but he would not force Lan to do anything.

    Wen Zhong was already influenced by him. At that moment, he was thinking about how to be the ¡°Junior Master¡± and take the path of his Grandmaster.

    There were also seven ¡°Saints Formed From Physical Body¡± in the original God-Conferment Story. They were Li Jing, Jin Zha, Mu Zha, Nezha, Yang Jian, Wei Hu, and Lei Zhenzi, who were important figures that he had to make arrangements for.

    The logic that Li Changshou was following was veryplicated. To put it simply, he had to participate in all the variables of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Even if many things were nned by him, he had to personally arrange them.

    Everything was for the sake of retreat.

    From this logic, after careful deduction, there were really many things to worry about in the God Conferment.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sighed and stood at the edge of the mountain pavilion with a wine bottle.

    ¡°Life is most sorrowful. It¡¯s difficult for friends to survive alone. You may have few confidantes at first but after you leave, there won¡¯t be any friends at all.¡±

    Coincidentally, the ck leopard, who had flown over on a cloud, could not help but look sorrowful when it heard that. It lowered its head and nced at the pavilion by the mountain stream. Then, it turned around and circled around to the side to avoid disturbing the unfamiliar fellow Daoist¡¯s mood.

    Unexpectedly, the ck leopard heard another voice.

    ¡°Miao Miao, are you alright after leaving me?¡±

    The ck leopard stopped and suddenly turned around to stare at the drunken figure below.

    <i>Demons? Yes, there is demonic aura. It seems to be the incarnation of the Tiger King. Its strength isparable to mine. It is still one step away from the Golden Immortal.</i>

    <i>Miao Miao...</i>

    The ck leopard was puzzled and felt inexplicably nervous. He thought that it might be his ¡°junior¡± and rode a cloud towards the pavilion slowly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    That fake concern.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy turned around and looked at the ck leopard. There was a hint of emotion in his eyes, but he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, Fellow Daoist. I was thinking about my deceased wife.¡±

    <i>Deceased wife?</i>

    The ck leopard was shocked. He took a few steps forward and hurriedly asked, ¡°Did your wife go?¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and sighed. He walked back to the stone table and poured himself a cup of wine. He raised his head and drank it.

    The ck leopard hurriedly walked forward and said, ¡°Did your wife really go?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and red at the ck leopard. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be so interested in my wife, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I have a good friend called Miao Miao!¡±

    The ck leopard said anxiously, ¡°She has done me a huge favor. When I was at my lowest, she saved my life and...¡±

    The ck leopard did not mention giving himself away.

    After all, in reality, he should be the one to devote his life to her.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered for a while. He invited the ck leopard to take a seat and took out a jade cup from his chest pocket. He took out a jar of good wine that he had obtained in the demon town.

    One of them was a little innocent and filled with concern for his old friend.

    It was a meticulously designed and well-prepared topic. It knew the ck leopard very well.

    Soon, the two of them chatted.

    When the ck leopard figured out that the Miao Miao they were referring to were not the same demon, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and felt infinitely emotional.

    The fastest way for men to improve their rtionship was to get drunk together.

    The ck leopard quickly became drunk. As it chatted with Li Changshou, he suddenly covered his face and cried.

    Li Changshou could not help but sigh.

    His Dao heart was already in such a mess, yet this fellow could still not have any mental demons...

    The Great Tribtion Emissary and the Heavenly Dao pawn were so different.

    The ck leopard cried until it whimpered, causing those who heard it to be sad and those who saw it to cry. There was even a bleak feeling of sorrow and sorrow...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly and patted the ck leopard¡¯s shoulder.

    The ck leopard¡¯s Dao heart had already copsed. It turned around and pressed against Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    It was quite sudden.

    ¡°My life is so tragic!¡±

    ¡°Why does the heavens want me to remember the past of my previous life? Otherwise, Miaomiao would not have left me. I even thought that I was extraordinary and felt that I was an immortal of Jie School, not a demon.¡±

    ¡°In this world, where am I? Where? Where?! Uh, am I not hugging a pir? How rude! Ah... Even if I can cultivate the Golden Immortal Longevity Dao, I will not be lonely in this life!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    This was probably the pain of being unable to resist the fate that had been arranged. It was even to the extent that he did not know that his fate had been predestined.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, we actually have so much inmon. Why don¡¯t we be good friends? I have also awakened the memories of my previous life. I have not merged with the past or the present.¡±

    The ck leopard was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Fellow Daoist, is this true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ordinary!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed to the ck leopard. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be friends with you!¡±

    The ck leopard hurriedly stood up and returned the greeting.

    ¡°I, Yuan Ze... Ah, now that things havee to this, I should abandon the Dao name of my previous life! Everything started from the heart. Breaking one¡¯s heart allowed one to have a deep cultivation. It was extremely difficult to break the heart. From today onwards, my Dao name is Shen Bao! Fellow Daoist, please ept my bow!¡±

    Li Changshou bowed again. ¡°Congrattions on walking out of your confusion, Fellow Daoist. From today onwards, you will be able to achieve great things!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your relief, Fellow Daoist. Come, let¡¯s continue drinking!¡±

    The two demons looked at each other andughed. Shen Bao¡¯s previous gloominess was swept away. His eyes shone, and his essence, energy, and spirit returned. He looked like he was about to turn the tables.

    Then, the two demons drank and chatted for sixteen days.

    Shen Bao said the verbal mystical abilities that he had. Li Changshou smiled and asked him to scold him. Shen Bao followed his instructions. Of course, it was useless.

    Shen Bao could not hide the matter in his heart. He said everything that was on his mind. He even grieved the death of the Demon Crown Prince, Senior Lu Ya, and said that Senior Lu Ya was his lifelong idol.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    A good opportunity.

    At that moment, Li Changshou diverted the topic to Lu Ya¡¯s death. Shen Bao was filled with emotions.

    To Li Changshou¡¯s surprise, Shen Bao did not attack Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng...

    The ck leopard sighed and said, ¡°Senior Lu Ya¡¯s death is actually the fate of the demons. The Heavenly Dao wanted to let the human race prosper and promote the order of the Heavenly Courts. The orphan of the ancient Demon Court naturally could not survive. Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng, is actually working for the Heavenly Dao. He has no choice. Although I don¡¯t know the details, I understand him. It must not be easy to work for the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s nose turned sour. He was almost attacked by that fellow.

    ¡°However, understanding is one thing. Senior Lu Ya has given me a new life. If I have the chance in the future, I will definitely seek justice from Li Changgeng! Let him! Go and apologize to Senior.¡±

    <i>Why did you sound so weak at the end?</i>

    <i>The effect of the Blessing is minimal, Brother.</i>

    The ¡°brothers¡± chatted for a long time. Li Changshou said that he was going to the East Continent to seek refuge with his friends and rtives.

    Shen Bao wanted to say something but hesitated. He also wanted to ask for an errand, but he did not say it out loud.

    The two of them exchangedmunication talismans and agreed to drink and chat the next time they met.

    After Li Changshou left on a cloud, Shen Bao sighed. He rode a cloud and headed in another direction. He walked to the border between the South Continent and the Middle Continent and went to the demon region at the border of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent to try his luck.

    It was none other than...

    Taibai Jinxing schemed, and Shen Bao¡¯s heart sank.

    There were opportunities ahead. There was a new theory in the battle for Jiang Shen.

    ¡°Brother Geng Chang, you¡¯re really good.¡±

    Shen Bao sighed emotionally. He rode a cloud and flew into the sky. He retracted his aura and walked forward freely.

    ...

    Getting to know Shen Bao was just the beginning. Since Li Changshou had decided to act, he naturally had to go all the way.

    His paper effigy brought nine spare paper effigies to the East Ocean. He secretly controlled a demon Golden Immortal Demon King and used the demon king as a cover to hide.

    Now, there were many things that required him to multitask, especially the mortals. He had to do some homework every day.

    He had only befriended Shen Bao to affect Shen Bao¡¯s participation and arrange for Shen Bao to be his disciple.

    He had everything under control.

    It did not matter even if he was following the will of the Heavenly Dao.

    Speaking of which, the power struggle in the Shang Nation was really a little cruel.

    Not long after Zi Shou was born, he encountered the tragic fate of ¡°milk poisoning¡± and having the pce maid slip up when taking care of him and so on. However, this fellow¡¯s fate was extremely tough. He waspletely fine.

    Around these events, a bloodbath naturally arose in the pce.

    Li Changshou pretended not to see that. He quietly managed his own faction. Only on some crucial matters would he speak up and influence the Human Emperor¡¯s judgment.

    Being an ordinary minister in the Heavenly Courts gave Li Changshou enough work experience.

    In the mortal dynasty, he chose to hide in the dark to avoid standing out.

    It was rather boring to make contributions to the mortal world.

    He could barely be interested in being an evil faction in the underground of Great Yin City.

    Chan School had experienced the defeat of the Heart of Seven Orifices. It seemed that they had really listened to Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion. They might as well not do it. The third-generation disciples had even retreated.

    On Jie School¡¯s side, because Wen Zhong was doing well in Great Yin City, they had high hopes for him. On the surface, they did not do anything else.

    In fact, the two sects were secretly investigating the powerful vassal states in various ces to see which one could rece the Shang.

    However, there was something missing.

    Although the Zhou Nation¡¯s power had developed for many years, it had just experienced a cmity. Its power had been greatly weakened. Moreover, it bowed to the Shang Nation and did not dare to resist.

    Ji Jili, who was also Ji Chang¡¯s father, worked hard to govern and expand the territory of the Zhou Nation. He conquered many small tribes and obtained the praise of the previous ruler of Shang. He gave Ji Ji Li the honor name of ¡°the chief of the Western Sect¡± and was bestowed death.

    The feud between Zhou and Shang had actually been buried there.

    The Zhou Nation was currently leaderless. Without the orders of the King of Shang, Ji Chang did not dare to seed the throne.

    The King of Shang was deliberately dying. Clearly, he wanted to suppress the hidden danger of Zhou Nation.

    Compared to the Zhou Nation, the vassal state of Chongming in the North was more prosperous. The Jiang n in the East had a deep heritage and powerful troops. The vassal state in the South had a vast territory and was rather famous...

    The other three families were indeed more interested in recing the Shang Nation.

    That puzzled the Chan School and Jie School. They could only ce bets and continuously ce some pawns everywhere.

    Although the God-Conferment Tribtion still had decades of buffer time, there was already a surging tide in the dark. The atmosphere was rather tense.

    At that moment, Li Changshou turned his gaze to his old opponent.

    The Heavenly Dao maintained stability in the game of chess in the South Continent. Being watched by the Saints, they would not cause any trouble.

    He had toplete his other arrangements while the Saint¡¯s attention was focused on the South Continent...

    For example, when Li Jing met the Yin family, he secretly threw a me of Heart Pill.

    For example, he could go to the Netherworld to take a stroll and look for Jin Zha¡¯s past life.

    For example, he could casually issue a deration in the Heavenly Courts and chase after the Void Bodhi hiding in the trichiliocosm.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body personally took action. Bai Ze was in charge of nning. The Golden Roc was in charge of chasing and intercepting. In just a few days, he had blocked the Void Bodhi at the edge of the trichiliocosm.

    The Golden Roc wanted to kill him directly, but Bai Ze secretly stopped him.

    Li Changshou deliberately revealed a w and allowed the Void Bodhi to escape to the Heaven and Earth border.

    However, just as the Void Bodhi was about to rush out of the edge of the Primordial World, a lightning curtain fell from the void and sealed all the paths of survival for the Void Bodhi.

    The rules of the Primordial World.

    If he deliberately escaped into the Chaos Sea to avoid the Great Tribtion during the Great Tribtion, he would be erased by the Heavenly Dao. It would be considered as ¡°this immortal is dead¡±.

    When such living beings returned to the Primordial World, they were like the ck shadows that had appeared in the Asura Ancient City in the Blood Sea. They were reduced to demons and rejected by the Heavenly Dao. In terms of form, they could be considered dead.

    Li Changshou had gone out several times.

    ¡°In addition, the right to exin the terms will ultimately belong to the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    The Void Bodhi stopped in front of the lightning curtain in a sorry state. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. He turned around and red at the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authoritative god who was walking over with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Run, Void Bodhi.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°Hand over the Seven Arrows Book and I will spare your life.¡±

    <i>Eh? Why do I feel like I¡¯m a viin?</i>

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know what the Seven Arrows are! The Western Sect has already suffered heavy losses. Are you really going to kill us?¡±

    ¡°I already said that what happened today is due to a personal grudge. There¡¯s no need to involve the battle between the sects.¡±

    Li Changshou opened his left hand and the God-ying Spear flew out of the Golden Roc¡¯s hand. He grabbed it.

    The Void Bodhi gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. He turned around and rushed through theyer of lightning. He rushed into the Chaos Sea and instantly disappeared.

    Li Changshou frowned. The Golden Roc had already chased after him. He and Bai Ze followed closely behind.

    In fact, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s move had finallynded.

 Chapter 655 - Countdown to the God-Conferment Tribulation!

    <h4>Chapter 655: Countdown to the God-Conferment Tribtion!</h4>

    The previous book said:

    Li Changshou was busy taking a break. The Heavenly Courts issued a deration and used the power of the Heavenly Dao to lock onto the Void Bodhi¡¯s whereabouts. Then, he brought Bai Ze and the Golden Roc to surround him and rushed the Void Bodhi to the Chaos Sea.

    When the disciples of the Western Sect discovered the Void Bodhi, they were filled with righteousness, ahem, and were in a tragic state.

    It was outside the array formation of the spiritual mountain.

    The Void Bodhi was dressed in a tattered Daoist robe. His body was covered in blood marks, and his mind was in a daze. There were also wisps of blood aura surrounding him. It was unknown what kind of life-saving mystical ability he had used.

    He seemed to have experienced a huge battle and was lucky to escape back to the Primordial World through a life-saving method.

    Perhaps it was because the Void Bodhi was not too far away from the Heavenly Dao.

    Perhaps because the Saints of the Western Sect had secretly attacked, the Heavenly Dao did not reject the Void Bodhi.

    The array formation of the spiritual mountain was activated. The Void Bodhi was grabbed by a huge hand and pulled into the spiritual mountain. Li Changshou¡¯s perception of the Void Bodhi was severed.

    The Saint had personally taken action.

    At the same time, on the Golden Roc¡¯s back at the edge of the trichiliocosm.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and pondered for a while. Bai Ze, who had transformed into a three-feet-tall auspicious beast, sat with its hind legs bent. One of its hooves stroked its goatee.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, why don¡¯t you transform into a human?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± Bai Ze smiled and agreed. With immortal light, he transformed into a mustached schr and sat cross-legged beside Li Changshou.

    Jin Pengfei was more stable. He smiled. The position of the second mount of Ren School was unshakable.

    <i>Uh, why do I feel that I¡¯m not as happy as I thought?</i>

    Bai Ze looked in the direction of the Chaos Sea and stroked his beard. He pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill that Void Bodhi previously?¡±

    ¡°The Seven Arrows Book.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been worried that this fellow ced the Seven Arrows Book in another position and wanted to force him into a corner. I didn¡¯t expect him to escape by luck.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled and nodded at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained the same. He blinked at Bai Ze.

    Hence, the two of them chuckled.

    Bai Ze naturally understood that Li Changshou had a deeper n for chasing after the Void Bodhi and deliberately letting it go.

    The Seven Arrows Book was not just an excuse. That was also part of Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that the current Deity Position and merit of the Water God is still afraid of the Seven Arrows Book?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally not afraid. However, there are many personal disciples of the Saints of the Chan School. I don¡¯t have much merit.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head with a solemn expression.

    ¡°This Seven Arrows Book can be understood as a killing weapon made by the Demon Court using the ancient Heavenly Dao rules. The Heavenly Dao cannot deny the meaning of its existence. Otherwise, it would be denying the Heavenly Dao itself. It is an evil Dharma treasure that determined merit and destiny and took the lives of mighty figures. However, from the looks of it, it should have fallen into the hands of the Western Sect.¡±

    Bai Ze was puzzled. ¡°Why did the Water God conclude that the Seven Arrows Book is on the Void Bodhi?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, this is in line with the trend of the Heavenly Dao lowering the power of living beings. Secondly, the one who had the closest contact with Lu Ya in the Western Sect was the Void Bodhi. The Void Bodhi had fooled many old demons. The Demon Emperor Seal should have been sent to Lu Ya by the Void Bodhi. Thirdly, I have already secretly investigated the demons. I have also interrogated many old demons. When Deputy Sect Master Randeng¡¯smp was blown out, I did not discover the Seven Arrows Book. After some calctions, the possibility of the Seven Arrows Booknding in the hands of the Void Bodhi is the highest. It might be an exchange between him and Lu Ya.¡±

    Li Changshou paused. ¡°He¡¯s probably on the spiritual mountain now.¡±

    He seethed.

    Bai Ze took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°If the Saint uses this item to secretly plot against a disciple of Jie School, Chan School and Jie School will inevitably go to war.¡±

    ¡°War is inevitable.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°Now, I¡¯m thinking about how to let the Dao Sect retain more Essence Energy. The Dao heritage will not be lost, and we will be able to maintain a ce in the world. It would be best if the two Uncle-Masters would not break up. Although their rtionship might worsen, they would not be enemies. Then, I can retire normally.¡±

    Bai Ze chuckled and said, ¡°The Water God¡¯s integrity is really admirable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of death.¡±

    Bai Ze nodded in understanding. He pondered for a while and asked a question that he had been very concerned about...

    ¡°At that time, can the Water God¡¯s Little Qiong Peak have another house?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you cane anytime. However, you still have to hand the Heaven Ascension Hall to a trustworthy person.¡±

    The Golden Roc, who was spreading its wings and flying, also said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m willing to follow Teacher to the outer world to avoid the world!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Golden Roc, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re different from me and Mr. Bai. Mr. Bai has always been hiding from the world. He was captured by me, ahem, and I invited him back to be my advisor.¡±

    The corners of Bai Ze¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Capturing is capturing. I was wrong. My intelligence is inferior to Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°I was lucky.¡±

    Li Changshou calmly changed the topic. ¡°Golden Roc, you are still carrying the destiny of the phoenix race. You have to work hard in the Heavenly Courts. Only then can you help your phoenix race at the crucial moment.¡±

    The Golden Roc lowered its head and sighed. However, it quickly pulled itself together and spread its wings to fly faster.

    He was not an awkward person. He indeed carried the destiny of the n and could not make such a decision based on his personality.

    The Golden Roc smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, in the Great Tribtion, let me help you stir up the situation! Wherever Teacher¡¯s gaze goes, my spear goes. I have no regrets!¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly so hot-blooded?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, return to the Heaven Ascension Hall ahead. Try not to get too close to the five continents. The killing intent there is lingering and conflicting with Mr. Bai¡¯s auspicious aura.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern, Water God.¡±

    ¡°Also.¡± Li Changshou stopped smiling and revealed a look of hesitation. Soon, he said, ¡°Help me tell Aunt-Master Jiu something. You have to ry my exact words. Just say... After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, I will settle the matters of the Heavenly Courts and retreat to the Chaos Sea. At that time, there will be seven to eight living beings on the Little Qiong Peak. If you are willing toe, there will be nock of elixir wine. However, as time passes, it will inevitably be a little lonely.¡±

    Bai Ze¡¯s eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Water God, you still can¡¯t let go of Her Highness, the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°I can only give you these promises.¡± Li Changshou rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°The matters between men and women are a hundred times moreplicated than schemes. When I was attracted to Little Aunt-Master, she did not know much about romance. Her feelings were hard to determine. After my Dao heart waspletely upied by others, I no longer had any feelings for her. In the end, I thought that she could walk out of this hurdle and stay in the Primordial World where she will be carefree. However, if she can¡¯t walk out, I will naturally help her.¡±

    Bai Ze muttered softly, ¡°I think Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e don¡¯t mind...¡±

    ¡°Not all rtionships will bear fruit.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was a little distant. ¡°A person¡¯s heart is limited. If you don¡¯t control your greed and selfishness, no matter how profound your Dao is, you will ultimately be devoured by your own greed. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to deal with Yun and Ling¡¯e in the future. As time passed, all kinds of small problems would be exposed. Every couple would see each other¡¯s kindness during the passionate stage. As time passes, they will have to tolerate each other¡¯s hostility. In particr, the rtionship between the two great stars that attracted and surrounded each other is easy to deduce. However, if three stars attracted each other and flew around each other, the changes would be endless and unpredictable. You can pass these words to Aunt-Master Jiu. There¡¯s no need to tell her that I was once attracted to her. I don¡¯t want to disturb her judgment.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Bai Ze nodded and said seriously, ¡°I will definitely not say anything. However, Lord Water God, if you want to live in the Chaos Sea, it¡¯d be livelier to have more friends.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the stars in the void and the light spots that bloomed in the various worlds.

    He did not know how much the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor would believe him.

    Avoid the world?

    He had to ensure that the world was stable and that he could return at any time.

    ...

    A few monthster, in the straw hut of the Little Qiong Peak...

    Li Changshou slowly spread out the scroll in front of him. He looked at the symbols that each of them pointed to and sighed softly.

    Without the feedback mechanism of monitoring the Heavenly Dao at any time and devising all kinds of schemes, he felt a little uncertain.

    Since a few hundred years ago, he had been ¡°sensationalizing¡± his retirement. All his arrangements had developed in that direction. However, it was really impossible to tell if he had hidden it from the Heavenly Dao.

    However, he did not encounter any more resistance. It should be that the Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor had tacitly agreed to his n.

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    After Senior Lang died, the Primordial World was almost dead.

    If he wanted to break through the situation, he could only use the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Li Changshou brushed the scroll in front of him with his palm. Wisps of mes engulfed the scroll and burned it to ashes in the blink of an eye. The ordinary wooden table waspletely unharmed.

    At that moment, they had already entered the countdown to the God Conferment.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and seemed to be out of his mind. He shifted his attention to the paper effigies everywhere and observed the ¡°horns¡± of the Great Primordial Stage God-Conferment Theater.

    Shen Bao had gone to the edge of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent to mingle with a group of demons. He was not far from the Golden Immortal Tribtion.

    Di Xin was still in his swaddling clothes and was already immune to poison. He was fair and cute,pletely unlike a tyrant.

    The Xuanyuan Tomb was filled with songs every night. A few demonesses who were controlled by the Heavenly Dao were spending thest carefree time of their demon lives.

    In the Great Yin City, a certain burning woman finally found an opportunity to stand out and gain the recognition of a female general.

    Wen Zhong wrote furiously in the royal court. He cultivated the Dao of being an official and the Dao of being a human. He built his next step to climb up.

    In the Da Shi Residence, the Da Shi, who was a schr of fifty carriages, chatted andughed with the ministers and the distant dukes. Although it was difficult to grasp the hearts of people, he was at ease.

    In the South Continent, capable people and mutants were secretly hiding. The Heavenly Courts turned a blind eye to this.

    Jie School and Chan School each took out their pawns. However, both parties were avoiding conflict with each other and were fine.

    At the age of three, Ji Chang officially seeded the Marquis of Xibo and paid more tribute to the Shang Nation. Although he developed agriculture, he reduced the number of troops. Di Yi appreciated that.

    That year, Zi Shou was knocked over by a shocked horse.

    When Zi Shou was six years old, there would be floods.

    Di Yi ordered the capital of the Shang Nation to be moved from Yin City to Chaoge City. He took the opportunity to cleanse some of the aristocratic forces that could not be eliminated and reconstruct the center of power.

    The Shang Nation¡¯s strength was recovering. In order to digest the remaining ves in the country, theyunched an expedition against therge countries in the southwest that did not include the Shang Nation.

    Li Jing took the opportunity to join the expedition army. With the help of his father-inw¡¯s family, his military merits soared.

    At the age of nine, the expedition army won and returned.

    Li Jing joined the royal court as a general and revealed extraordinary strength. However, he took the initiative to ask to return to Chentang Town to resist the evil and protect the Shang Nation.

    Zi Shou was overjoyed and was rewarded generously. He specially allowed the Chentang Town to be changed to Chentang Pass. Li Jing conferred the total number of troops in Chentang Pass and restrained the area within a 500-kilometer radius.

    The total number of soldiers was meant to be in charge of military affairs. They were already officials of the border.

    In the same year, Li Jing brought his wife, the Yin family, to Chentang Pass and secretly taught the Yin family cultivation techniques. The couple was rxed and carefree.

    Zi Shou was twelve years old. Eight hundred dukes had entered the Chaoge for an audience. The Shang Nation was prosperous and the political situation was stable.

    Wen Zhong acknowledged the young master and taught him.

    Li Changshou, on the other hand, saw the gradually awakening ambitions and ferocious faces.

    He began to fade out of Chaoge City¡¯s sight.

    Zi Shou was thirteen years old. The pce copsed and the beam was thrown at him. However, the burly young man raised it with one hand and calmly lowered his head to drink tea.

    He was used to it.

    Wen Zhong secretly went to the Great Shi Residence to meet Li Changshou. He chatted with Li Changshou for a few hours and finally used an escape technique to leave.

    In just a few months, Wen Zhong revealed his ¡°abilities¡± and broke the evil curse array that someone secretly cast in the Shang Pce. He joined forces with his son to rebel against the Fang Nation and made outstanding contributions.

    In the same year, on the tall city wall of the Chentang Pass that had beenpleted, Li Jing supported his wife, who was pregnant, with a warm smile on his lips.

    Li Jing¡¯s eldest son was already on the way to reincarnation.

    As for Perfected Taiyi, he was still searching in the mortal world and could not find a satisfied couple.

    At the same time...

    In the depths of the Dragon Pce under the East Ocean.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean and two elders who had survived since ancient times stood in front of the empty ¡°dragon nest¡±.

    After a long silence, the Dragon King of the East Ocean took out a dragon egg from his mouth and ced it in the dragon¡¯s nest. He crushed the jade token in his hand.

    An old dragon asked softly, ¡°Are we really going to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ao Guang in a low voice. ¡°Now, we can only trust Lord Taibai Jinxing. Even if we don¡¯t seed, the dragon race¡¯s fate should be in danger.¡±

    The two old dragons nodded. The three of them stared at the slowly trembling dragon egg with mixed emotions.

    When Zi Shou was sixteen years old, he was engaged to the Jiang family.

    Zi Shou turned eighteen... neen... twenty-one...

    In the mortal dynasty, the power struggle did not end. However, this heir was like a stubborn rock that did not fall.

    In the straw hut by theke in the Heavenly Courts, Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou swept his long sleeve gently, and another scroll in front of him turned to ashes.

    He chuckled and his eyes lit up. He seemed to be looking forward to it.

    He looked up in the direction of the Purple Cloud Pce and seemed to be able to see the burly old man who was casually sitting in the bamboo forest. He was also looking down at him.

    The chessboard, the world.

    Non-saints were ying chess.

    Li Changshou chuckled and retracted his gaze. He shifted his attention to the edge of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and looked at the surging Tribtion Clouds and the trembling middle-aged Daoist.

    Shen Bao¡¯s throat trembled. He looked up at the Golden Immortal Tribtion that he had attracted. Although his Dao heart was twitching, he still eximed softly, ¡°T-this is actually the legendary Eight Destes Heart Demon Tribtion, ranked seventeenth in the Golden Immortal Tribtion! Hey, I seem to have said that before. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯ve worked hard for so long, but it was all for nothing! Ah, why does the heavens treat me like this! I¡¯m dead!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He would not believe that it was not for utilitarian benefits!

 Chapter 656 - Shen Bao, Jiang Gong, Yu Xu, Chen Tang, Li Jing, Linâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 656: Shen Bao, Jiang Gong, Yu Xu, Chen Tang, Li Jing, Lin¡¯er</h4>

    An outstanding Heavenly Tribtion would be proud of being the nightmare of Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Shen Bao¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion was clearly shameless.

    It was the scum of Heavenly Tribtions!

    It did not care about the hearts of living beings and acted recklessly. It was against its value!

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was hiding in the depths of the ground. His immortal senses were focused on the lightning curtain.

    In the beginning, the Heavenly Dao seemed to be a heartless living being that blocked the tiger¡¯s path. Even an envoy like Shen Bao did not get any mercy.

    However, the five bolts of lightning had already beaten Shen Bao into an extremely sorry state.

    Shen Bao¡¯s Dao Body clearly copsed. He would definitely not be able to survive thest three Heavenly Tribtions. He would definitely die in the seventh Heavenly Tribtion.

    It could not be helped. Shen Bao¡¯s foundation was poor, and his Dao techniques were mixed. Before he transformed, he did not have any special background, nor had he eaten any Spirit Pills or miraculous medicines. He had never encountered a Primordial World big shot who had shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡± and insisted on sacrificing himself.

    In fact, Shen Bao did not know why he had identally walked to the Longevity Tribtion.

    In the face of the violent Heavenly Tribtion, Shen Bao lowered his head and sighed. His eyes were filled with despair. Then...

    He recited a poem.

    ¡°Half on my life is bumpy, and the other half is idle. It¡¯s difficult to be an empty immortal. I¡¯m unlucky to have a close friend. I¡¯m lonely and sad.¡±

    Shen Bao smiled in relief. At that moment, he overcame his mental demons and weed his destruction.

    Everyone knew that living beings were different from each other. However, there were ¡°shbacks¡± before facing a desperate situation.

    In the extreme despair, images shed across Shen Bao¡¯s heart...

    He had chatted and drank with Brother Geng Chang a few times.

    He had met Senior Lu Ya a few times.

    What was left was the beautiful and happy time between a man and a woman, the kind that had happened countless times...

    Now, there were only a few bitterughs.

    ¡°Miao Miao!¡±

    Shen Bao suddenly shouted at the Tribtion Cloud, ¡°Thank you for your care! I can only repay you in my next life!¡±

    If he died in the cmity, there would be a next life.

    Shen Bao closed his eyes. Tears streaked across his face as he prepared his final Dharma powers. Although he was in despair, his natural instincts made him want to struggle.

    At the same time, he had destroyed all of his previous small numinous treasures while resisting the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Tribtion Cloud trembled!

    The sixth one arrived as scheduled!

    Shen Bao opened his eyes. His grayish-white hair fluttered behind him. His seemingly honest face was numb.

    At this moment!

    The scene that almost made Li Changshou curse appeared.

    The Tribtion Cloud that was originally spinning at high speed suddenly swept inwards. Two purple-red lightning balls seeped out from it. Each of them contained a rather powerful Heavenly Tribtion power and suddenly smashed down.

    When theynded in midair, the two lightning balls suddenly collided and exploded into electric arcs without any warning.

    What is an envoy of the Great Tribtion?

    That was the Great Tribtion Emissary!

    The Heavenly Dao openly cheated, highlighting a boldness!

    Shen Bao was stunned. The Tribtion Cloud above his head shrunk at a visible speed.

    He made some deductions in his heart and his eyes lit up. He shouted in surprise, ¡°Could it be that I can pass!?!¡±

    With a cracking sound, a bolt of purple-ck lightning engulfed Shen Bao¡¯s body, causing him to lower his head and vomit blood. ck cracks appeared everywhere on his Dao Body.

    That was the sign that his Dao base was about to copse.

    The light in Shen Bao¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. He did not consider why there was only such a short interval between the sixth and seventh bolt of lightning.

    At the same time, his Heavenly Tribtion seemed to only have a little mental demons. It did not have any ¡°materials¡± like the Heavenly Wind of Annihtion, the mes of living beings, or the Dao Integration Divine Water.

    ¡°Indeed, you still want to live. It¡¯s all bubbles. It¡¯s just a momentary me.¡±

    Shen Bao smiled bitterly and sighed. He quietly weed his final fate.

    It was over for him!

    Buzz...

    A strange fluctuation suddenly appeared in the Tribtion Cloud. Two bolts of ck and white lightning struck!

    It looked powerful and had the Dao runes of Yin-Yang Obliteration. However, the two bolts of lightning canceled each other out above Shen Bao¡¯s head. There was only a little impact, causing Shen Bao to fall miserably.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The ck leopard was speechless.

    The surrounding living beings were speechless.

    Shen Bao was still a little stunned. After careful calction, the ck and white tribtion lightning seemed to be... probably... the eighth bolt?

    ¡°Have I passed?¡±

    At this moment!

    The Tribtion Cloud above his head continuously gathered and slowly condensed into a huge lightning ball. It was more than ten thousand feet in diameter. Without any exnation, it smashed towards Shen Bao.

    At that time, Shen Bao was extremely afraid. However, he was also numb. He allowed himself to be devoured by the Thunder Tribtion and even opened his arms.

    A tear slowly rolled down from the corner of his eye.

    Li Changshou knew Shen Bao quite well. After all, he had drunk a few times and chatted with him a few times. Shen Bao had said the words that he wanted to say dozens of times.

    Li Changshou seemed to have heard Shen Bao¡¯s inner voice. It was a sorrowful sigh.

    ¡°Damn it, give me a quick death.¡±

    Underground, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy took out a jade slip and wrote lines of words.

    This was an irregr Heavenly Tribtion. It was evidence of the existence of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. At the same time, it also reflected a certain mechanism of operation of the Heavenly Dao, as well as the positive feedback that Shen Bao, the envoy of the Great Tribtion, had repeatedly given.

    Clearly, Shen Bao had something rted to the essence of the Heavenly Dao. Or rather, the Heavenly Dao had created Shen Bao, the messenger of the Great Tribtion who was in charge of pulling Jie School into the cmity.

    An hourter, the lightning dissipated, and a charred body fell from the sky.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. He naturally discovered a wisp of vitality in Shen Bao¡¯s body...

    Attack?

    Or not?

    Not far away, a few streams of light flew up. It was a few itinerant cultivators who were here to fish out the treasures.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. The paper effigy moved closer underground. However, just as he was about to move, he heard a loud cry that streaked across the sky.

    A white crane flew down from the sky and transformed into a white rainbow. It quickly caught up to the seriously injured Shen Bao and grabbed him. It left a cold snort and turned back towards Kunlun Mountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t seek your own death.¡±

    The White Crane Child, the messenger of Chan School, and the child of the Old Man of the South Pole.

    The few itinerant cultivators who wanted to move forward looked at each other. They quickly lowered their heads and flew away from this troublesome ce.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy used an escape technique and left quietly. He pondered for a while.

    Shen Bao¡¯s identity as the envoy of the Great Tribtion should have been discovered by the Saints. After all, the hint given by the Heavenly Dao this time was extremely obvious.

    On the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s side, he either did not pay attention to that ce or sent someone out. However, he was quite far away and was beaten up by the white crane boy.

    Shen Bao had returned to Kunlun Mountain. Next, he should be acknowledging Second Uncle-Master.

    This seemed to be the script for the Heavenly Dao to restrain and maintain the original Great Tribtion. In fact, there were many differences.

    Due to his ¡°dy¡±, the time that his master reincarnated into Jiang Ziya, had been postponed.

    During his conversation with Shen Bao, he had secretly given Shen Bao many pointers on cultivation and sped up Shen Bao¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.

    That made it difficult

    Shen Bao might be Jiang Shang¡¯s senior brother.

    No matter what, Jiang Shang¡¯s age had changed.

    Although the changes were small, they could be the wings of the shing butterflies. Those were just one of the many butterflies.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou¡¯s attention returned. He could not help but purse his lips.

    Who is the Heavenly Dao¡¯s favorite ¡°son¡±? There should be no objections now, right?

    Of course, it was the Jade Emperor.

    ...

    Shen Bao returned to Kunlun Mountain. Li Changshou immediately ced his attention on his old master¡¯s reincarnation.

    As expected,

    Second Uncle-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, seemed to have seen through the heavenly secrets. He received a reminder from the Heavenly Dao to control the two Great Tribtion Emissaries. The next day, he sent the Old Man of the South Pole to the Jiang Family of the South Continent.

    At that moment, Jiang Shang was middle-aged. His family was beautiful. His son inherited his father¡¯s aspirations and his family was prosperous. He had no children.

    For that, Jiang Shang had opened the floodgates of taking in concubines. There were a total of 32 concubines. They worked hard day and night to continue the bloodline of the family.

    His perseverance and determination were touching!

    Li Changshou could notment on that matter.

    He had looked for Elder Moon back then and only arranged three marriages for his master with ordinary beauties.

    However, he did not expect...

    This wave was very strong.

    In fact, if Li Changshou had not disguised himself as the chef of the Jiang Residence all these years and had been secretly making some pills to strengthen Jiang Shang¡¯s foundation, Jiang Shang would have long been drained by wine and lust!

    However, on the other hand, Jiang Shang had experienced the glory and wealth of the mortal world. Perhaps it would be of great help to his mental state of cultivation.

    At the same time, the fairy from the Goddess¡¯s Pce deliberately transformed into an old woman in order to avoid being fancied.

    That day, the Old Man of the South Pole rode a cloud and floated above the Jiang Residence. He observed Jiang Shang, who was taking a cold nap in the courtyard, and slowlynded.

    In an instant, immortal light shed and hundreds of birds chirped. Wisps of immortal Dao runes spread out, causing the mortals in the residence to be stunned at first. Then, they hurriedly lowered their heads and worshiped.

    ¡°Immortal!¡±

    ¡°The Peach Immortal has descended to the mortal world!¡±

    Jiang Shang was woken up by the surrounding shouts. He was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly stood up and bowed to the Old Man of the South Pole.

    The Old Man of the South Pole raised his hand and helped Jiang Shang up.

    ¡°Jiang Shang, your mortal fate is over. Your immortal fate has arrived. Why don¡¯t you quickly return to the Jade Void Pce with me? Do you want to live freely?¡±

    Jiang Shang could not help but be stunned. At first, he was overjoyed. He took two steps forward and heard a soft voice from the side.

    ¡°Master ~¡±

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    Jiang Shang stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the side courtyard. He saw the beauties rushing over when they heard the news. Their eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Jiang Shang looked hesitant. He turned around and asked the Old Man of the South Pole, ¡°If my mortal ties are gone, how about my wife?¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole smiled and said, ¡°The Jade Void Pce is the Saint¡¯s Dao venue. The ce where one cultivates cannot amodate the feelings of the mortal couple. However, you only need to follow me. I will send disciples to settle the matters in your home. The mortal world is like a dream. Decades pass in the blink of an eye. If one is greedy for a moment of joy, how could it be eternal? Why don¡¯t we seek immortality and seek true happiness?¡±

    When the beauties heard that, they recalled that their husband and backer were about to leave them. They could not help but feel sad. All of them cried and could not bear to leave.

    ¡°T-this...¡±

    Jiang Shang hesitated for a moment. The Old Man of the South Pole smiled and waited for Jiang Shang to make a choice.

    If the Jade Void Pce took the initiative to recruit disciples and used force, they would be gossiped about.

    Moreover, Jiang Shang¡¯s identity was special. He had to be cautious.

    ¡°Master! Master!¡±

    A shout came from the side. A burly man ran in with a kitchen knife. It was the golden chef of the Jiang Residence.

    The Old Man of the South Pole smiled.

    The ¡°head chef¡± smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Master, for obtaining the immortal opportunity. Congrattions, Master, for obtaining the immortal opportunity. From now on, you will live forever and be blessed!¡±

    Jiang Shang frowned and sighed. He turned around and bowed to the Old Man of the South Pole.

    ¡°Immortal, can you let me think about this? This is not being disrespectful to an immortal. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard for me to let go of my family.¡±

    ¡°Hey, is that difficult?¡±

    The ¡°head chef¡± muttered, ¡°Master, if you go to cultivate, you will have no children. You won¡¯t be able to use the mortal gold and silver treasures. Why don¡¯t you give us five to ten years of sry? We will sell the houses and businesses. We will split the family assets into 32 portions. We will take the wives and concubines.

    It can¡¯t be helped, we will part on good terms.¡±

    Jiang Shang stomped his feet and scolded, ¡°Nonsense! My wives are so loving to me. How can we use the wealth of the family to measure the deep affection between us!?!¡±

    ¡°This... is not impossible,¡± muttered a voice from the corner.

    The women stopped crying and looked at Jiang Shang with shining eyes.

    ¡°Master, immortal destiny is not easy. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t bear to part with Master, I know that this is Master¡¯s great fortune. How can I use mortal feelings to restrain Master? That would be a huge sin.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that fans are like skeletons? Master, we are all skeletons. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jiang Shang was speechless.

    Hence, half a monthter.

    As the que of the Jiang Residence was slowly removed, only a few burly men were moving the furniture.

    In the past, the flowers were red and green. Now, there was only onemp left and the grass was luxuriant.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Jiang Shang sighed and smiled self-deprecatingly. With his hands behind his back, he walked towards the empty white cloud in front of him. He was steadily held back by the white cloud and slowly rose into the sky, leaving the mortals to kowtow and shout.

    Outside the city, on a donkey cart, the head chef of the Jiang Residence walked away with an old woman.

    When it was deserted, immortal light circted around the old woman and she turned into a beautiful fairy.

    The head chef slowly transformed into the face of the middle-aged Daoist that Li Changshou often used.

    The fairy first chuckled and sighed.

    ¡°The feelings of mortals are really unpredictable. Previously, they were loving and intimate. They were jealous of each other and were angry. In the end, they only hugged some gold and silver and went their separate ways. They were quite happy. ¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°A few of them are really sad. They are just covered up by the joy of more people.¡±

    ¡°I still find it difficult to ept.¡±

    The fairy stood up and smiled. ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, why did you tacitly allow Chan School to take in disciples? Previously, when Fellow Daoist Guang Chengzi came, didn¡¯t you push him back?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is here to represent Chan School. The Old Man of the South Pole is here to represent Second Uncle-Master. I can reject Chan School, but I can¡¯t reject Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    The fairy of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce carefully experienced it and praised the word ¡®wonderful¡¯. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Ah, the Great Tribtion is about to end. The living beings will be plunged into misery and suffering... I will return to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to report.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for protecting Jiang Shang. Please convey my gratitude to the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The fairy bowed and her figure turned into sparkles of light that quietly exploded. It was a rather brilliant escape technique.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He carefully sensed the fluctuations of the power of the five elements and the slight disturbances in the universe. After a while, he nodded.

    Yes, it was ordinary and useless.

    He looked up and saw that Jiang Shang had already flown to the sky and met up with the Old Man of the South Pole. After bowing to each other, they headed towards Kunlun Mountain.

    From then on, there was one less wealthy person in the mortal world. There was another Qi Refinement cultivator in the Jade Void Pce. He even said that...

    ¡°Before I came to the mountain, I had 32 wives and concubines.¡±

    Li Changshou stretched his legs. The paper effigy and the ox cart turned into dust in the blink of an eye and dissipated with the wind.

    Shen Bao, Jiang Shang, returned to the Void. Jie School could not be bothered at all.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou frowned slightly and pondered why there was no movement from Jie School.

    After Shen Bao was brought back by the White Crane Child, Jiang Shang was already a messenger of the Great Tribtion. The Heavenly Fate of the Great Tribtion was on the two of them. It was impossible that the Saint could not detect it.

    <i>Did Third Uncle-Master...</i>

    <i>Did he fall asleep in the bath?</i>

    Li Changshou scratched his eyebrows. He was a little puzzled, but he did not feel too conflicted.

    Just as he wanted to rest for a few days and continue with theplicated schemes, his heart surged. His mind immediately shifted to the East Continent. A paper effigy opened its eyes in the room.

    He heard gongs and drums outside. There were shouts of joy.

    ¡°She¡¯s giving birth! Madam is giving birth!¡±

    Jin Zha was about to descend.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy blinked and quickly put on a silk short-sleeved shirt. He put on his ¡°high-level servant¡± wooden sign and calmly walked out of his room.

    He had to be the one to announce the news of her going intobor.

    It was a small participation.

 Chapter 657 - How Many Ways Can You Write Zha?

    <h4>Chapter 657: How Many Ways Can You Write Zha?</h4>

    <i>What is Senior Brother busy with?</i>

    He was either in the straw hut by theke or in the Pill Chamber. He never came out to walk. She had not seen him for a long time and started to miss him recently.

    <i>Didn¡¯t they say that the Western Sect could no longer jump around...</i>

    Yesterday, she had heard from Long Ji that there was nothing in the world that the Heavenly Courts could not do. Senior Brother could change the lives of countless living beings with a flick of his finger.

    He was a true god of authority in the Heavenly Courts!

    MuzhaIn the chess room of the Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e was a little lost in thought as she looked out of the window. The messy thoughts shed through her mind, and she heard a crashing sound beside her ear.

    It was not the sound of running water, but the crisp sound of jade being rubbed by a few slender hands...

    Long Ji had nothing to do recently. She was also a little irritated. In order to prevent herself from being affected by the cmity, she had already lived in the Little Qiong Peak and became a permanent member of the chess room.

    Although Xiong Lingli was in charge of the Heavenly Courts, she was a guard general of the Little Qiong Peak. The Hall of Enlightenment did not dare to really give her orders. She usually yed in the Little Qiong Peak.

    As for the Big Sister who had the lowest membership...

    She revealed her Spirit Body and was dressed in a fiery red dress. The slit at the side of her dress reached her thigh and revealed her beautiful figure. She did not have any fear.

    Anyway, they were condensed from illusory spiritual energy. It was fine to watch. Her main body was just beside him. Her curves were smooth, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. Any sound could kill a Golden Immortal. A slight collision could seriously injure a Zenith Heaven.

    It was naturally the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Chaos Bell.

    At that moment, the person ying cards with the three of them was the female War God of the Heavenly Courts, Youqin Xuanya.

    Previously, Li Changshou had forcefully pulled her to the Little Qiong Peak. Youqin Xuanya did not insist anymore.

    As long as Xiong Lingli went to the old Water God Residence to call her, she woulde here to y with them if she did not have to go out to fight monsters.

    Crack!

    Zhong Ling frowned and pressed a jade token on the table.

    Muzha¡±Ling¡¯e,e and help me! How can I win? Don¡¯t look at your senior brother anxiously. He¡¯s the busiest in the past few decades. He must have already begun to preside over the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°How is the Great Tribtion being presided over?¡±

    MuzhaLing¡¯e asked softly. She jumped over gracefully and said softly, ¡°Could it be that we have to build an arena and let peoplee over topete? Whoever loses will be sent to the Heavenly Courts to be a servant?¡±

    Zhong Ling chuckled. ¡°How can it be so peaceful?¡±

    However, Xiong Lingli said, ¡°Youqin should have seen it before. It¡¯s outside the Central Heaven Gate. There¡¯s a strange person setting up a tform every day. It might be the arena.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya immediately nodded and looked at her cards seriously.

    It was not easy to win.

    MuzhaZhong Ling said calmly, ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you fish. This matter is veryplicated. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a matter of the Dao Sect¡¯s survival. The Saints yed chess and yed their own games. It was rare for living beings like your senior brother to jump out of the chess game and intervene. I¡¯m willing to call him a warrior. Of course, that is mainly because he has the support of the strongest Saint behind him. That is the foundation of everything. The match begins!¡±

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e had already sorted out the cards for Zhong Ling. She sat at the side and pondered quietly.

    Two fairies, a half Magus, and the spirituality of a Dharma treasure started another bloodbath.

    Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Is Senior Brother Changshou in danger?¡±

    ¡°I have to ask him what he wants.¡±

    MuzhaZhong Ling clicked her tongue and chuckled. ¡°This fellow is very interesting. Although he says that he is safe and that he is very thorough in his actions, he might do something impulsive at any time. Although people like him are rare, we have seen them before. It¡¯s just that the predecessors are not as tall and fast as him.¡±

    ¡°What does Senior Brother Changshou want to do...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya hummed softly and turned to look at Ling¡¯e. ¡°Junior Sister Ling¡¯e should understand this the most.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Ling¡¯e rubbed her chin and thought for a while. She muttered softly, ¡°Leave safely? Avoid all karma? Anyway, I was raised like this by my Senior Brother since I was young.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya seemed to be in deep thought.

    ¡°Just go and ask.¡± Zhong Ling smiled and said, ¡°You living beings have to test each other when you¡¯re outside. You¡¯re already so close to each other. What else is there to say?¡±

    ¡°Senior, that¡¯s different! Three cylinders.¡±

    Xiong Lingli said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s a rule in our vige. It¡¯s called¡ªthe human heart is separated by flesh and skin. Don¡¯t treat evil people as brothers. It¡¯s the same in reverse.

    It would be strange if everyone is frank and straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Zhong Ling smiled and squinted. ¡°I was even educated by a Magus.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Xiong Lingli smiled in embarrassment. Her ponytails swayed gently. She used the transformation technique to shrink her small body, making her seem harmless.

    MuzhaLong Ji smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a little curious about what Master is doing. Master previously said that it¡¯s not appropriate for the Heavenly Courts to directly interfere in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He also said that he wants to use the opportunity of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to eliminate some hidden dangers in the Heavenly Courts. It must not be easy. Master has really worked too hard for the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Senior Brother should be able to handle it. Even if he can¡¯t, we can¡¯t help him.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even if we have to risk our lives to help Senior Brother Changshou relieve some pressure, that¡¯s what we should do.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. Everyone, focus. Can you respect the cards in front of you!?!¡±

    MuzhaZhong Ling muttered, ¡°You¡¯re getting distracted while ying cards and you keep bringing up your Senior Brother Changshou. Hey, you living beings are really mushy. I will definitely win all your Spirit Stones today!¡±

    The fairies chuckled. Ling¡¯e also looked at Youqin Xuanya apologetically. Thetter shook her head slightly and lowered her head to continue thinking about the strategy of ying cards.

    The afternoon sun shone through theyers of clouds in the Heavenly Courts and passed through theyers of array formations of the Little Qiong Peak. Miraculously, there was no loss. It shone on the trees around the chess room.

    There wasughter and joy inside, making the spiritual beast enclosure not far away seem quiet.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was lying quietly on the reclining chair in front of the Pill Chamber. The fan in his hand was no longer waving, and the teapot he was holding was ced down. His eyes were closed gently, and his breathing was very slow. His immortal senses were enveloped around the Grand White Pce.

    That was the state when most of his attention was diverted from his main body. His main body still maintained sufficient vignce.

    He was about to do something huge!

    At Chentang Pass, in the backyard of the Li Residence, which upied a vast area and was easy to defend and difficult to attack, the high-level servant, Wang Chang¡¯an, stood upright.

    The short silk shirt on his body reflected a little light. The golden chain around his neck revealed hispletely different identity among the servants in the mansion.

    Be it an ordinary minister or mortal minister of the Heavenly Courts, or a servant in a house, they were all dealing with people and working for others. There was essentially no difference.

    That was probably amon technique of Li Changshou¡¯s.

    He raised his hand and aimed his knuckles at the patterns on the wooden door. He knocked rhythmically twice and then pushed open the ajar door. He first raised his left foot and stepped in, facing the...

    <i>Uh, why did Li Jing worship me for no reason?</i>

    At that moment, Li Jing was kneeling on the meditation cushion. He pressed his palms together and lowered his head to pray. He seemed to have entered a meditative state.

    Behind the incense table in front of Li Jing, Taibai Jinxing sat cross-legged on the painting. He looked like an old immortal with white eyebrows and white hair.

    Li Changshou calmly ignored the painting and adjusted his voice.

    ¡°Master, Madam has given birth. She¡¯s safe.¡±

    Li Jing¡¯s tensed back immediately rxed. He took a deep breath and recalled his current status in the pugilistic world. He immediately regained hisposure.

    MuzhaThe general stood up from the meditation cushion and said in a calm but tense voice, ¡°Is the child male or female?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Male, male.¡±

    Li Jing ced his hands behind his back and nodded. He said, ¡°Yes, both male and female are fine. I like both.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Master, you can go to the delivery room now and look at Madam.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Jing nodded and walked out of the hut that specialized in worshiping Taibai Jinxing. He seemed to be walking slowly, but with one step, his body moved more than 100 feet forward.

    He used mystical abilities that surpassed his cultivation realm.

    Li Jing heaved a sigh of relief.

    As a first-time father, there should not be any mistakes.

    He was dignified. The total number of troops was a parental official. He had to be dignified. It was only his personal matter to add to his family. He could not do anything major.

    Yes, calm down.

    He was the adopted son of Lord Taibai Jinxing in name. It would not be appropriate for him to jump three feet high.

    Li Changshou chuckled and closed the wooden door of the hut. He jogged over.

    <i>Speaking of which, what happened to the Jie School?</i>

    <i>Could it be that they really feel that they are stable? Why are they not active everywhere?</i>

    Li Jing¡¯s luck had already been revealed. Previously, he had also caused amotion because he ¡°recognized¡± his father. Logically speaking, he should have been noticed by the Chan School, Chan School, and even the Western Sect.

    Why was it that at that moment, only the auras of the two twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School were lingering thousands of kilometers away and there was no sign of Jie School?

    He originally wanted to let Jinzha and Muzha try to enter Jie School so that they would not be tricked by their original masters to be protectors of the future Buddhists.

    However, at that moment, there was no sign of the immortals of Jie School.

    <i>Are they all using pills? Why are they so confident?</i>

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and decided to use the cloud to remind Jie Schoolter. Now, the opportunity of the Great Tribtion was about to erupt. If he did not take the initiative to stand up and intercept the chance of survival, he would really disappoint the teachings of Jie School.

    MuzhaIn front, Li Jing suddenly came to his senses and muttered, ¡°Male?¡±

    Li Changshou almostughed out loud. He pretended not to notice and lowered his head to jog forward. Li Jing stopped him at the corner of the corridor.

    ¡°Master, why haven¡¯t you gone?¡±

    Li Jing raised his hand and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°Ah, I suddenly thought of something. Wang Chang¡¯an, you are someone who has read and built books. Why don¡¯t you help me taste this character?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°The word ¡®Zha¡¯ is very wonderful. It¡¯s very catchy and popr. I wonder what the story is.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Jingughed loudly. He, who had yet to grow a beard, still looked young.

    MuzhaLi Jing said, ¡°This word ¡®Zha¡¯ has a great origin. It¡¯s also a name that I thought about for a long time. It was the first syble that was spoken before the death of the Pangu God. The word ¡®Zha¡¯ means to sweep away the demons and protect the vicissitudes of the righteous path. Chen Tang Pass has been attacked by the demons many times. At this moment, many citizens are still in trouble. I want my son to protect a ce and benefit the people.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s magnanimity is admirable,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Feel free to use the word ¡®Zha¡¯. Tomorrow, Chen Tang Pass will know the meaning of this name.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you rascal.¡±

    Li Jing patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder forcefully and floated away.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    Li Jing really had a shoring. He was just a little familiar.

    Next, he had to observe Li Jing¡¯s parenting process. With the two chances of umting experience, it would not be too bad for Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation.

    <i>Wait.</i>

    <i>Jinzha? Muzha?</i>

    <i>Could it be that Li Jing wants to have a Five-Element Sequence?</i>

    After some thought, the Nezha that Ling Zhuzi had reincarnated into was really of the fire element.

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. The paper effigy continued to jog and follow Li Changshou. He thought about how he would go to the city to promote the meaning of ¡°Zha¡±ter. He did not stop using his immortal senses and stared at Li Jing¡¯s situation.

    The Li Residence¡¯s observation diary was officially...

    ¡°Uncle-Master Changgeng, can Ie in?¡±

    A distant call suddenly sounded in his heart. Li Changshou immediately multitasked and half of his attention shifted to Chaoge City. The paper effigy opened his eyes behind the desk and checked the situation of the ¡°official¡± paper effigy.

    The person who called him just now was Wen Zhong. He must have encountered something urgent or difficult.

    At that moment, Wen Zhong was following beside Zi Shou and fighting the barbarians in the southwest.

    Although some of these barbarians had evolved from the ancient times and were more advanced than the Shang Nation...

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly. A faint barrier appeared in the study.

    A wisp of green smoke lit up from the ground. In the blink of an eye, it turned into Wen Zhong¡¯s figure and bowed to Li Changshou.

    At that moment, in order to match his mortal state, Wen Zhong had already dyed his hair white with his Dharma powers.

    Over the years of training in the mortal world, Wen Zhong had be much more stable and mature. Although there was still some sharpness in his eyes,most of it was hidden.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand and gestured for Wen Zhong to take a seat.

    However, Wen Zhong said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I came in a hurry and have to rush back to the army immediately. Let¡¯s cut it short.¡±

    Li Changshou listened attentively. Wen Zhong exined the whole story and asked for a solution.

    That was simple.

    The expedition army won the battle and destroyed more than ten cities. They captured arge number of prisoners of war and obtained gold and silver treasures. That country announced its allegiance.

    Half of the eight hundred dukes of the Shang Nation were fought in this manner.

    The other half took the initiative to attach themselves to him.

    ¡°The problem lies with the prisoners of war,¡± Wen Zhong said in a low voice. ¡°ording to the military rules, the prisoners of war are considered militarymanders¡¯ military achievements. Moreover, the share of military achievements is quiterge.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the Shang army has already tacitly agreed to this situation. As long as they break through a city, they would forcefullybel some of the civilians in the city as prisoners of war to increase their battle merits.¡±

    ¡°However, this time, for some reason, the military has strictly ordered that civilians could not be captured.¡±

    ¡°The generals were unwilling to ept it and agreed to resist. The disciple directly killed the two of them with his sword and intimidated them.¡±

    ¡°At this moment, the generals in the army seem to be enduring. After returning to Chaoge City, they want to cry in front of the King...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This prince is also swift and decisive.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    Wen Zhong sighed and said, ¡°In Chaoge City, there are many factions who are dissatisfied with Zi Shou and want to make the Great Lord an heir again. Zi Shou is indeed reckless this time. He will definitely be caught.¡±

    MuzhaLi Changshou frowned slightly and said slowly, ¡°This matter is indeed a little troublesome. Everyone is watching Zi Shou¡¯s every move. This time, his actions are overboard. However, there is a good side to this matter. He can see the problem of the Shang Nation. If he wants to change, he will be better than his father, who enjoys the fruits of others¡¯bor, feels powerless and does not work hard to do anything.¡±

    Wen Zhong nodded with a smile.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°This matter needs to be stable.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, how can I be stable?¡±

    Muzha¡±You can suggest from the side that I should report to Chaoge City first and punish those people for their crimes without any orders. After returning to Chaoge City, don¡¯t do anything else. There¡¯s no need to argue. Just stay in your own pce and note out. You can call yourself sick, but you can also say that you¡¯re studying the art of war. Just use any excuse as you please.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If the prince doesn¡¯t mind, you cane to me secretly to talk.¡±

    Wen Zhong was shocked. He hurriedly bowed and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master!¡±

    ¡°However, Wen Zhong.¡±

    MuzhaLi Changshou changed the topic and stopped smiling. He said warmly, ¡°You are ultimately a disciple of Jie School and not an ordinary official of the Shang Dynasty. Don¡¯t fall into the mortal world, lest you get into any mishaps.¡±

    Wen Zhong could not help but be stunned.

 Chapter 658 - Meeting Zi Shou at Night

    <h4>Chapter 658: Meeting Zi Shou at Night</h4>

    The horses in the Primordial World were also quite strong. When the Li Residence of Chentang Pass held the 100-day banquet for the newborn, Wen Zhong and Zi Shou had already secretly returned to Chaoge City.

    Li Changshou could only hurriedly represent the servants and servants of the Li family to give a warm wee to Jinzha¡¯s birth. He also arranged for the best orchestra of Chentang Pass. He pretended to be drunk and left early.

    At night.

    Most of the people of Chaoge City had fallen asleep. Only some service streets were still noisy.

    In the Emissary¡¯s Residence, the patrolling guards walked past the front yard and backyard on time. asionally, they wouldugh and mutter softly that the emissary was ascetic.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sat in his study room. He was dressed in a dark red robe, and his grayish-white hair wasbed neatly. He looked like a strict teacher.

    Beside the window, there was a wine banquet that had been arranged in advance. Although the dishes were simple, there were a lot of them.

    After all, the guests that he was going to invite today were all famous in Chaoge City.

    At midnight.

    Two ck shadows in cloaks climbed over the wall from the backyard. The cloaks carried extremely weak Dharma powers and could hide their figures in front of mortals.

    Li Changshou smiled.

    Wen Zhong could be considered to have understood something. Although he was trying his best to hide the fact that he was an extraordinary person, he had also learned to act at an advantage.

    He had to continue growing.

    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Li Changshou stood up. The door of the study opened by itself, and the two ck shadows rushed into the room.

    The first person was naturally Wen Zhong. After entering, he took off his cloak and wide hat and cupped his hands at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Emissary.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Junior Master, you¡¯re too polite. There¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡±

    After saying that, his gazended on the burly figure behind Wen Zhong. There was joy in his eyes.

    What was standing in front of him now!

    The person who had been cursed for thousands of years, the typical representative of the Daoless Tyrant, the sender of the Shang Dynasty, Zi Shou!

    He was eight feet tall and had long arms. At that moment, he slowly raised his head and took off his cloak, revealing a young and angr face. His narrow eyes emitted an unconceble confidence.

    Li Changshou activated his clear Dao heart to avoid being affected by the cmity when he came into contact with Emperor Zhou.

    Then, he cupped his hands and bowed to Zi Shou.

    At the same time, ording to the rules of the Shang Nation, unless one was a ve, there was no need to kneel normally.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Zi Shou.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lord Emissary.¡±

    Zi Shou cupped his fists and lowered his head slightly. He said seriously, ¡°Emissary, you are an important minister of the six ministers. There is no need to bow to me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Prince, you¡¯re being too serious. Please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat, Emissary.¡±

    Wen Zhong also said, ¡°Emissary, take a seat. Otherwise, I won¡¯t dare to take a seat.¡±

    Li Changshou did not insist. He sat on the main seat. Wen Zhong and Zi Yi stood on both sides of the small round table, forming a triangr formation.

    Then...

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Zi Jin supported his knees with both hands and sat upright with his chest straight. For a moment, he did not know what to say.

    Wen Zhong deliberated over his words and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to Zi Shou¡¯s frankness in front of the hall back then.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Zi Shou and smiled. ¡°What do you think, Prince?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Zi Xin pondered for a while, but he knew that Li Changshou was testing him. He had to be careful.

    All these years, Junior Master had already praised the emissary to the heavens. He had even said that he was an immortal. It was somewhat exaggerated.

    Zi Shou quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you for what happened back then. However, I¡¯m only grateful that you can follow the rules and speak frankly.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Li Changshouughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±

    Wen Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Zi Shou, actually, I have some personal ties with the emissary.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why haven¡¯t I heard Junior Master mention it before?¡±

    ¡°This matter should not be made public. Otherwise, it will easily attract gossip.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Why did youe today, Prince?¡±

    Zi Jin cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to seek advice.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and touched the wine pot. Wen Zhong was quick to react. He picked up the wine pot and poured wine for Li Changshou.

    ¡°Prince, what are you here for?¡±

    ¡°Previously, the generals of the army wanted to return to Chaoge City toin.¡±

    Zi Jinughed at himself and revealed a helpless expression.

    ¡°Father, you have been ordered to lead the troops. I have already stated the rules. I have ordered them not to abductmoners as captives. There are still generals who agreed on the surface but disagreed on the inside. They took off the military uniforms of the enemy troops who had died in battle and put them on the young and strong bodies of themoners to deceive them. He had to kill one to warn the others. However, if this matter gets blown up when we return to Chaoge City, I¡¯m afraid we will be in a passive position. The generals and military families will probably attack us together.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Is the rule that you are not allowed to abductmoners as captives written by you?¡±

    Wen Zhong sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed me. Ahem, I drafted it.¡±

    Disciple?

    Zi Shou pondered.

    He then heard Wen Zhong continue, ¡°ves passing through the masses is already the chronic illness of the Shang. Under the building, the foundation is already floating. Although there were few battles in the Shang Nation now and the ves obtained through plundering were far inferior to the ves umted over the years, this was the first step that he could take. Only by rejecting the style of plundering prisoners of war as ves could he return the ves who had been captured by his ancestors to their normal identities as civilians. In that case, there will be many young men in the Shang Nation. The troops can be strong. There will be an endless stream of people who can be used in all kinds of matters. The power of the country will rise. It¡¯s just a matter of time!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Li Changshou asked with a smile.

    Wen Zhong pondered for a while and said, ¡°Are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else but the Shang Nation itself.¡±

    ¡°Then, the Shang Nation can extend the destiny of the country and live forever...¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Zi Shou and smiled. ¡°Prince, do you think so too?¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with light. He said firmly, ¡°I ept Junior Master¡¯s words!¡±

    Li Changshou slowly sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s raise our sses and drink together. We can talk while drinking.¡±

    The three of them raised their cups and drank together. After drinking the wine in their cups, Li Changshou closed his eyes and ced his hands in his sleeves, as if he had fallen asleep.

    He was thinking if he should enlighten King Zhou tonight...

    Although Li Changshou knew that even if he were to help, the power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restraint could not be resisted. However, when a possibility was in front of him, Li Changshou still wanted to give it a try.

    Most importantly, this matter would not have any negative effects on him.

    From another perspective, there were not many chances for him to affect Di Xin. Now, Di Xin was still a ¡°prince¡±, and he was still malleable.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡± Wen Zhong was puzzled.

    Zi Shou hurriedly said, ¡°Could it be that the Shang Nation has other ways to revive?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Junior Master¡¯s words are reasonable, but your actions are too rash. The prince has learned the history of the Shang Dynasty. Do you know why the Shang Dynasty is gradually losing power?¡±

    Zi Shou said, ¡°I have been thinking about this question every day for four reasons. Firstly, before the ancestors of the Wencheng n decide on the method to pass down the position of the eldest son of the legitimate wife, thepetition for the throne will result in a bloodbath. The internal energy of the country would be severely exhausted. Secondly, the aristocratic families are bing more and more stable. Most of them do not want to advance and only want to enjoy themselves. There are many people who are in position and eating. Thirdly, there are too many ves and they are already a hidden danger. Merchants are impatient and can no longer enjoy luxury. They are almost hopeless and gradually cannot be used. The fourth is the marquis. When Shang Nation was in chaos, the eight hundred marquis cultivated and rested. There was nock of ambitious people. The girl who is about to get married is the daughter of Marquis Dongbo. I don¡¯t know her yet. I only saw her portrait. However, she will definitely be my queen. This is Father¡¯s stable n.¡±

    Li Changshou picked up a piece of beef and ced it in his mouth. He smiled and said, ¡°Prince, why don¡¯t we deduce it? If you obtain the support of the King this time, the matter of killing generals in the army will be the beginning of your reformation of internal governance. What will happenter? Wen Zhong, think about it too.¡±

    Hence, Wen Zhong and Zi Shou each pondered.

    After all, Wen Zhong was a Qi Refinement cultivator. He had lived for a long time and was experienced and knowledgeable. He considered the problem moreprehensively. Soon, he realized the seriousness of the problem and frowned.

    Zi Shou was still a little angry. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Many old officials will definitely object.¡±

    Wen Zhong hurriedly continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all. This matter doesn¡¯t just involve the military families. To resolve the matter of ves, it is inevitable that it would involve all the marquis, nobles, and even the citizens. What the ves need is only a portion of food. However, they can plow the fields, dig the canals, and be servants of their families. They are born like that. Most of them do not have any thoughts of resisting. If we attack directly... I¡¯m afraid it will be a shocking change.¡±

    ¡°Junior Master, aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡±

    ¡°Prince, I took it for granted previously and did not consider it carefully.¡± Wen Zhong¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°The matter of ves has to be dealt with in private and ording to authority. We have to conceal the matter of killing the generals in the army. We previously discussed that it is impossible to argue about the harm of ves to the country in the royal court!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    Zi Shou looked angry and said firmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You have to defend yourself!¡±

    Wen Zhong sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something major will happen if I argue forcefully.¡±

    ¡°At most, I won¡¯t be able to protect this position.¡± Zi Shou stood up. ¡°So what if I give my life to them!?!¡±

    ¡°Prince, Prince.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. You should obey the rules. Don¡¯t be impatient. The four problems that you mentioned just now are indeed the drawbacks of the Shang Nation. These drawbacks had been umted for many years and had long existed. It is not something that can be easily changed with just a few words. However, it would be the misfortune of the Shang Nation if a future monarch like you, who has the power to support the Shang Dynasty, is easily defeated by those old fogeys. Your ancestor is watching you from the sky!¡±

    Zi Shou looked ashamed. He bowed deeply to the sky and sat down.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hide it. I¡¯ll give you three strategies for the prince and the young master.¡±

    Wen Zhong said, ¡°With your help, the Shang Dynasty will be stable!¡±

    Zi Shou listened attentively.

    In fact, he was a little dissatisfied with Junior Master¡¯s ttery of the emissary. Later, if the emissary were to spout nonsense and say something about him giving up on reforming the political affairs, he would immediately turn around and leave.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°The first strategy is to be stable. Before you be the king, you have to obtain the support of the merchants,moners, and nobles outside Chaoge City. Your Highness, you have to understand that you are not the only son of the King. If the King has to kill you because of the pressure from the Shang Kingdom, there would still be a sessor to the throne. The one who makes the decision will always be the king, not the prince.¡±

    Zishou could not help but be silent.

    Li Changshou added, ¡°Although there are many Heaven Immortals here, there are also humans, demons, and spirits.Elder, look, the people, demons, and spirits are mixed together, but there is nomunication between them. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t humans be closer to humans, while demons get closer to demons?¡±

    ¡°The second n is still stable.

    Previously, there was the matter of Yi Yin exiling the emperor. It was enough to make him wary.

    The royal authority was not without restrictions. The process of the formation of the Shang King¡¯s authority was to rule the officials, generals, and nobles around him. The political orders needed to be carried out by someone, the army needed to be led, and the royal authority was controlled.

    That is especially important.¡±

    Zi Shou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Can you tell me in detail, Emissary?¡±

    ¡°Just ask him specifically.¡± Li Changshou pointed at Wen Zhong. ¡°To put it simply, you have to first rope in the ministers and generals and let them be on your side. Then, step by step, you can subtly promote your change. Be it weakening the dukes or changing the ves to serve the people, they had to be realized step by step. It was impossible for it to be effective in three to five months. It would be a little difficult to achieve it in thirty to fifty years. If you take big steps, you will easily... tear the muscles in your inner thigh!¡±

    Zi Shou nodded slowly. He was quite touched.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Military authority is the most important thing. The prince has to nurture a general in the army that he can absolutely trust. He has absolute authority in Chaoge City. That is the foundation of everything. It is also the reason why the vassals fear the Shang Emperor.¡±

    ¡°After listening to your words, I feel enlightened!¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. He raised his cup and toasted Li Changshou.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m not done.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and replied with a cup of wine. He smiled and said, ¡°The third n is still stable. This is stable for the various marquis. The marquis will restrict the marquis. When it¡¯s time to be gentle, be gentle. Wait for the opportunity and separate. This is the most important matter.¡±

    Zi Shou pondered carefully and his eyes gradually lit up.

    Wen Zhong asked again, ¡°How should we resolve the situation today?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, and it¡¯s beneficial for the child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please exin!¡±

    ¡°The prince should be known for being benevolent. He should never mention the matter of changing ves to serve the people. He should also not reveal his inner aspirations. Even if he had previously said that when someone mentioned it, you should firmly deny it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and continued, ¡°Prince, can you say that the foundation of the Shang Dynasty lies in the bloody battle between the ancestors of the merchants? How can the descendants of the defeated be worthy of sitting together with the merchants? Of course, that was just an excuse. Prince, you have to learn to shape yourself and distinguish between benefits and stabilize your identity as an heir. That way, you will have a chance to realize your ambition. You can discuss with Junior Master how to perform.¡±

    However, Wen Zhong said, ¡°But, Emissary, wouldn¡¯t people criticize the first set before ascending and the second set after ascending?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Do you care about your reputation?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zi Shouughed loudly and felt heroic!

    ¡°Ever since I was young, I have been poisoned, harmed, and defeated. My house has copsed. Others have also gossiped about my strange life. Cursed name, Fu Yun¡¯er. The reform of the nation should be carried by the King!¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°However, you have to pay attention to your reputation. This will also affect the effect of the decree and make others talk about you. In that case, he would use benevolence and virtue as an excuse. Why did the prince kill the two generals?

    It was because the prince disdained killing unarmed people and felt that Master Wang should not plunder. That was why he ordered them not to plunder civilians.

    The two generals had disobeyed the orders and had to be killed.

    He had used cruel methods to persecute the weak. It was against his martial morals and tarnished the face of the ruler of Shang. He had to be punished.

    After the matter was exposed, they intended to incite the army to mutiny and cover up their crimes. They had to be killed immediately. Otherwise, the army would lose control and the consequences would be unimaginable. In front of the eight hundred dukes, Master Wang would be aughing stock.

    After careful consideration, the prince finally had the chance to kill the victorious general.

    The generals who were moring to ask the King to order the punishment of the prince did not know the truth or had ulterior motives.¡±

    Zishou asked in confusion, ¡°Do they not know the truth, or do they have ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°That depends. Do you want them to not know the truth or do you want to be unpredictable?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. ¡°The word poweres from the heart. I hope that you will not forget what I said today. Don¡¯t be anxious for quick results. Don¡¯t seek instant sess. Live steadily and change steadily. Only then can you seed.¡±

    Zi Shou stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Emissary.¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the King¡¯s emissary. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to say that to the Prince. Later, I¡¯ll rely on the Prince and the Junior Master to work hard.¡±

    Wen Zhong and Zi Jin looked at each other. The former looked relieved, while thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with stars.

    Before Zi Shou left, he asked Li Changshou a question that Li Changshou could not answer.

    He asked, ¡°Emissary, I¡¯m confused. Over the years, there were naturally many people who hoped to die and obtain the position. For that, the rich and powerful colluded with and his elder brother caused chaos. Before he was born, many aristocrats had secretly submitted to his elder brother. Now that Father is old and the internal strife is already in front of him, he is fearless and does not have any hatred. However, he is afraid that the internal strife would damage the destiny of the Shang Nation. The battle between the ancestors and the precepts of thete King Wen Cheng is still in front of him. He does not dare to forget it. Can you teach me that in order to be the king, I have to kill my elder brother and destroy my brothers? If there¡¯s no other way, I will naturally cut him down quickly to prevent chaos.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and could only say, ¡°Move with your heart. Decision is yours. Never forget that the ancestor of Shang is watching you from above.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Six.¡±

    ¡°Pong!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and looked at the arrogant Connate Cardinal treasure. She continued to think seriously.

    She would lose half of the Spirit Stones she earned in the Heavenly Courts.

 Chapter 659 - The Storm in the South Continent

    <h4>Chapter 659: The Storm in the South Continent</h4>

    ¡°The fiery red sun has just appeared ~¡±

    Li Changshou hummed a tune that he had never forgotten in the depths of his memories. He strolled in the spiritual beast enclosure with his hands behind his back. He was clearly in a good mood.

    After giving Zi Shou some pointers, he felt a sense of aplishment.

    Perhaps because King Zhou of Earth was too famous, he inevitably had a subtle mentality and felt that he had witnessed ¡°history¡±.

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou smiled and continued to hum his tune.

    Zi Shou¡¯s personality did not seem to be violent. At most, he was easily rash. Moreover, he had a strong ¡°family mission¡± and wanted to bring the Shang Nation to prosperity.

    Why is it a family mission?

    In the understanding of the mortal human emperors like Zi Shou and Di Yi, the current country was their family¡¯s private property.

    Putting aside the environment, it was nonsense to talk about advanced thinking and backward thinking. However, Li Changshou did see something different from the Merchant Lords like Di Yi and Di Ding.

    That might be the reason why Wen Zhong was gradually ¡°too immersed¡± in the role.

    Of course, it was too early to make such a conclusion.

    Now, there was still a long way to go. No one could tell what kind of ¡°flower bud¡± it would grow into in the end.

    Not to mention, there was also the ¡°stimnt¡± Su Daji.

    Could it really be the hardcore script of the Heavenly Dao like ¡°The Essence of a Thousand-Year Fox for Ten Thousand Years¡±? Was this pot destined to be carried by beautiful women?

    That would be too despicable.

    Of course, he would not say that out loud.

    The ripples of immortal senses spread out like water...

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with Youqin?</i>

    He seemed to be in low spirits. He walked out of the chess room dejectedly, folded his skirt, and sat on the threshold. He leaned against the door frame and fell into a daze...

    Li Changshou was confused. He had never seen Youqin Xuanya like that.

    Li Changshou scanned the room with his immortal senses and saw a Connate Cardinal treasureughing loudly. There was also a stack of treasure pouches and Fire Qilin Sword Case in front of the spiritual illusion. Li Changshou immediately felt helpless.

    What can this Chaos Bell do with Spirit Stones? Throw it and listen?

    It had ruined the atmosphere in his chess room!

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou took the opportunity to escape before he disturbed the joyous atmosphere in the chess room.

    A few dayster, he found an opportunity in the chess room to y a warning card.

    ¡°There is love inpetition and ruthlessness in gambling.¡±

    The Primordial Heavenly Courts counter-gambling began in the backyard of the Grand White Pce!

    Li Changshou looked around for a while and nodded in satisfaction. He turned around and walked towards the straw hut.

    With every step he took, he naturally took more than two feet forward.

    However, in the eyes of others, every time he lifted his feet andnded, his body would naturally appear a thousand feet away.

    There was no flicker or pause. There were no ripples in the universe. It was as if it had already merged with nature, or as if the rules of walking were like that.

    Clearly, Li CHangshou¡¯s Dao was bing more and more profound. It was heading towards a certain domain and would not return...

    Li Changshou did not know if he had taken the wrong path. However, he did not n to kill the three corpses that the Dao Ancestor had given him.

    That would not be very stable.

    After returning to the straw hut, Li Changshou sat behind his short table. He took out a nk cloth and wrote a line of small words on it.

    ¡°Records of the famous officials of Shang.¡±

    He had not been in Chaoge City for nothing all these years. From now on, he would observe the officials around the ruler of Shang Nation and choose the talented, political, andpassionate officials.

    Since he was allowed to preside over the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he had to act like a main tribtion.

    The Heavenly Courts would not ept those because they stood in a good team and won. They did not have any real talents.

    It was better to not have a legitimate god.

    ¡°Senior Brother~¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s soft voice sounded from outside the door. Li Changshou smiled and agreed. He did not stop writing and continued to write at a high speed.

    Ling¡¯e walked over in a light green dress. She held a bowl of cold soup in her hand. It was a newly learned skill.

    Ling¡¯e knelt on the meditation cushion beside Li Changshou and leaned over.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you trying to turn a mortal official into a minister of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°This is the only chance to take advantage of the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The difference between immortals and mortals is only the immortal roots. Some immortals are not as smart and scheming as mortals.The Heavenly Dao did not care about the strength of living beings. It could directly bestow merit andprehension to allow mortals to ascend in the day. Why not? There are at least a third of the spots on the God roll. They have to be reserved for the virtuous people of the current human race. This is a necessary symbol of the Heavenly Courts representing the human race. It is also the fusion of the destiny of the Heavenly Courts and the human race.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and could not understand. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah, in the blink of an eye, Senior Brother is already a mature immortal.¡±

    Li Changshou red at Ling¡¯e. Thetter made a face and giggled as she leaned over to hug his arm. She deliberately made some physical contact and suppressed the shyness in her heart.

    She was taking the initiative to adapt to a more intimate rtionship. Li Changshou naturally would not reject her. Sometimes, he would take the initiative.

    Who would not love an obedient and devoted junior sister?

    ¡°By the way, did Senior Sister Youqin lose all her Spirit Stones?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Senior Brother, you saw it?¡±

    Ling¡¯e moved away guiltily and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not stopping Big Sister Zhong in time.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou and Ling¡¯eughed wildly in their hearts.

    Li Changshou¡¯s forehead turned ck. He flicked his left finger gently. A clear bell suddenly sounded by theke, and he eximed in his heart, ¡°Aiya.¡±

    The Chaos Bell roared with its spiritual perception, ¡°Junior, how dare you hit me!?!¡±

    At that moment, a wisp of Yin-Yang aura quietly bloomed.

    The Chaos Bell, which was about to return to its original size ande over to denounce him, instantly retracted. It became three inches tall again and hung on the branches of the willow tree by theke. It swayed back and forth, and the spiritual perception that it sent over was still a little stubborn.

    ¡°Annoying! Why do you keep disturbing the Taiji Painting for no reason? We can settle our own matters ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Psht!¡±

    ¡°Who dares tough!?!¡±

    The small pagoda beside Li Changshou¡¯s essence soul instantly sealed itself and retracted all its light. It did not dare to move.

    The levels between treasures were really strict. Even the Pagoda Master would be a younger brother one day.

    Afterughing for a while, Li Changshou¡¯s heart lit up. Therefore, he slowly dismantled the spiritual light and turned it into enlightenment. He slowly dispersed it in his Dao heart, closed his eyes, and snorted.

    It wasfortable.

    It was a rare epiphany.

    Now, the frequency of enlightenment was getting lower and lower. After all, there were fewer and fewer things that could make him feel something.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can I make instruments at the side?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou picked up the jade bowl and took a sip. He smiled gently at Ling¡¯e and lowered his head to continue writing.

    After all, this was something that he wanted to show the Jade Emperor. It would also change the fate of many people. He should be careful and be as thorough as possible.

    Suddenly...

    Is the Western Sect really calm?

    Not necessarily.

    Li Changshou felt that the Western Sect was preparing to take revenge on him. That revenge might appear at various subsequent nodes.

    When will the other party attack?

    Li Changshou thought for a while and used his old skills.

    Thinking from another perspective.

    <i>If I were the Sixth Saint, what would I n next to vent the anger in my heart and burn the battle between Chan and Ji Schools?</i>

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, a scroll that he had imagined slowly unfolded. A clear story line appeared on it, and he connected the options.

    Jie School, the killing tribtion, the battle of Jie Jie, Taibai Jinxing...

    Godfather¡¯s foster son, Li Jing?

    A momentter, Li Changshou closed his eyes and focused. He stood still like a rock, and his aura was a little faint.

    Ling¡¯e looked up at her senior brother and sighed softly in her heart. However, she smiled happily.

    <i>I still can¡¯t help him.</i>

    ...

    Three monthster, Li Changshou met Zi Shou.

    Most of the generals of the Shang Nation¡¯s expedition returned to the Shang Dynasty and rushed back to Chaoge City overnight. They used the prince of being killed by the ¡°victorious general¡± in the army.

    The next morning.

    The officials gathered in the King¡¯s Hall. The prince was dressed in armor and knelt in front of the hall without saying a word. Di Yi sat on the throne expressionlessly.

    The sixteen expedition generalsnded on one knee. They described the situation before and after the General was killed. Their words were intense and angry.

    The ministers immediately discussed. Many old officials said that this matter damaged the morale of the army and would definitely damage the morale of the army.

    The Grand Chancellor was the leader of the inner court and was closest to the King. At that moment, he said, ¡°There has never been such a rule since ancient times. Your Majesty, you have to deal with this matter carefully. You can¡¯t disappoint the hearts of these soldiers who are fighting a bloody battle.¡±

    Di Yi nodded slowly and said, ¡°Dear ministers, is anyone defending their son?¡±

    Junior Master Wen Zhong came out from the crowd and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s another story behind this matter. Why don¡¯t you listen to my words?¡±

    A few ministers said, ¡°No matter how insider the truth is, how can we win and kill?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that the prince killed the general for no reason.¡±

    ¡°The Shang Dynasty was founded on military might. The ancestors fought everywhere to achieve the current prosperity. How can they abandon their roots?¡±

    Wen Zhong frowned slightly. At that moment, he realized that he had stood up too early.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Suddenly, a light cough sounded from the corner near the front of the hall. Half of the ministers stopped talking and looked at the old minister who was getting older.

    It was Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°official¡± paper effigy, the six ministers of Di Yi, and the history of the Shang Nation.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you let Lord Bi Gan handle this matter? Lord Bi Gan is the best at solving cases. Chaoge City has been innocent for a long time.¡±

    Bi Gan turned around and looked at Li Changshou. He muttered in his heart that his boss¡¯s history usually had nothing to do with him. He did not expect that he would rmend him.

    The Heart of Seven Orifices changed. Bi Gan immediately understood that this might be his elder brother¡¯s intention.

    The sly old fox, Da Shi, was usually very low-key, but he was very popr in the court. Many officials had his shadow behind them when they were promoted. They could not afford to offend him.

    A faint smile appeared on Di Yi¡¯s lips. He looked at the left-handpetitor and said warmly,

    ¡°Brother Wang, how do you think we should deal with this matter?¡±

    Bi Gan stepped out.

    He looked at his younger brother, who had been supported by Chan School for half a month. His figure was slender and his face was like jade. At that moment, he had already entered middle age. He was less sharp and more stable.

    He had the Heart of Seven Orifices, but he was never smooth and righteous.

    He was good at analyzing the evil of the human heart, but he had never been lenient on behalf of the powerful.

    Everyone in Chaoge City was singing¡ª¡±Chaoge has a clear sky and is good at identifying traitors.¡±

    Bi Gan pondered for a while and bowed to Di Yi.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that no matter what case it is, we should listen to both parties and collect enough evidence to make a reasonable judgment. Please allow your nephew to enter and tell me the inside story.¡±

    Di Yi smiled and said, ¡°Since Brother Wang has said that, let me tell you the inside story.¡±

    Outside the hall, Zi Shou raised his head and bowed. Then, he slowly stood up.

    He held the sword at his waist and slowly walked into the hall. His eyes were clear and his expression was rxed. However, when his gaze swept past the ministers on both sides, a sharp light surged in his eyes, making many old officials feel uneasy.

    At that moment, he followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions. He first established benevolence and promoted martial virtue. Then, he mixed up the two generals¡¯ crimes and changed them to ¡°changing their military uniforms to take in prisoners of war¡±. He changed it to ¡°not hesitating to wear the enemy¡¯s clothes that were killed in battle on themoners¡¯ bodies for battle merits¡±. He did not say whether he wanted to take in prisoners of war or kill them directly. He directly said, ¡°How cruel is he?¡±

    Then, Zi Shou was diverted from the conflict. He said that the two generals were arrogant because of their contributions. They were dissatisfied with his initial punishment and wanted to incite the troops to mutiny. They also secretlymunicated with many generals kneeling there, wanting to undermine the dignity of his son.

    What he said was the truth. However, some parts of it were deliberately vague and did not mention the matter of ves.

    The hall was filled with killing intent.

    Di Yi¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Zi Shou¡¯s voice was still calm. At that moment, he did not give the other party any chance to retort.

    ¡°The army is outside. I¡¯m the general. I know that there are many people in the royal court who want to kill me to benefit themselves. However, such a power struggle had already seeped into the army! The eight hundred Marquis were watching outside! How many of them are waiting for the Shang Dynasty to rot? Then, they will take over the Shang Dynasty! In the hall, many people only cared about themselves and their children and grandchildren¡¯s future. However, they forgot that the map of the Shang Dynasty was slowly pieced together by the ancestors of the merchants! Those who want to kill me, why don¡¯t you attack here today? Why do you have to secretly do those dirty tricks!?!¡±

    ng!

    Zi Shou pulled out his sword and threw it into the middle of the hall. His eyes were like that of an eagle, and his eyebrows were sharp and cold!

    His sharp gaze swept across the area. Most of the ministers were frightened and did not dare to look at him.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Zi Shou sighed and seemed to heave a sigh. He threw the scabbard to the side and bowed deeply to his father, who was sitting high up. He did not give Bi Gan a chance to speak and directly said, ¡°Father, I had no choice but to kill the two generals in order to prevent a mutiny in the army. I am willing to ept the punishment for today¡¯s matter. Father, please do not pursue the crimes of these generals. Most of them do not know the truth and have amon conscience. I believe that all the officials here have their hearts in the Shang Dynasty. It¡¯s just that there are some differences and misunderstandings between us.¡±

    Di Yi could not help but smile.

    Li Changshou secretly raised his eyebrows. He was quite touched that Zisu could say thosest few words.

    This fellow was born to be a monarch. He already knew how to control the human heart.

    Unfortunately...

    Forget it.

    The words that he had said in the court today caused Chaoge City to tremble.

    That night, news spread from the pce that Di Yi, who had not been eating well recently, had eaten a meal. After drinking, he said, ¡°The Shang Dynasty canst forever.¡± Clearly, he was quite satisfied with his son.

    Not long after, Bi Gan also said publicly that the fault of killing the generals was not on the children. The prince¡¯s power struggle had to be restrained.

    Many ministers who were originally watching began to lean towards the little prince who had suddenly be dazzling.

    As for Wei Ziqi and Wei Zhongyan, their doors were tightly shut. They rejected the guests and seemed to be watching quietly.

    In the Grand Historical Residence, Li Changshou closed his eyes in the study. Just as his mind was about to move back to the Heavenly Courts, the ¡°Wind Speech Incantation¡± brought about a conversation...

    It was Zi Xin and Wen Zhong.

    ¡°Junior Master, who is this expert? All these years, he had been bullied by those old officials in the royal court. He had really never taken the initiative to say it. ording to Shi Qiang¡¯s words, he actually scared those people speechless.I¡¯m really happy this time!¡±

    ¡°Zi Shou, be careful with your words. This emissary is not someone I can casually rmend.

    He was a true expert. He could not be moved by power or wealth.

    There are some things that I can¡¯t tell you in detail, but you have to remember that unless it¡¯s the moment of life and death, you must not trouble him. Otherwise, it will only backfire.¡±

    ¡°Is the emissary also an immortal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is powerful.¡±

    ¡°Wow... Then why is he here in Shang?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s y. However, there are rumors that the Shang Dynasty is his move. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on here. You can¡¯t know about Zi Shou either. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but have his lips twitch when he saw this.

    Wen Zhong had indeed fallen into the trap. He had even secretly told Zi Shou about his extraordinary background.

    That¡¯s right. After all, human hearts were made of flesh. Wen Zhong had been a young master for some years. He can be said to be inseparable from Zisu.

    Would there be any hidden dangers?

    Li Changshou fell into deep thought again and checked about Wen Zhong.

    At that moment, he was not the only one who was thinking about Wen Zhong.

    ...

    In the Waterfall Pavilion at the back mountain of the Jade Void Pce.

    ¡°This Wen Zhong sounds familiar.¡±

    Guang Chengzi tapped his fingers on the table in front of him rhythmically and frowned in thought.

    Chi Jingzi said, ¡°He¡¯s the disciple of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He¡¯s from the third generation of Jie School. Previously, he had listened to Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s lecture with Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian and the others. He has walked in Chaoge City. At that time, we only cared about Li Jing from Ren School and forgot about that.I didn¡¯t expect that he would be the young master when we didn¡¯t pay attention to Chaoge City.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long wondered, ¡°What is Junior Master?¡±

    Chi Jingzi said, ¡°ording to my investigation, as long as a new emperor is in power, most of the young masters will be worshiped as Grand Master. They have a lot of authority in the mortal court and can influence military and political matters.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi put his hands in his sleeves and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like our Eldest Senior Brother has never been the teacher of the Human Emperor. He¡¯s just not in charge. Why worry?¡±

    Guang Chengzi red at Taiyi and threw the jade token on the table.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be so careless. Jie School has made a good move this time. From the looks of it, Wen Zhong will be an important figure in the Great Tribtion. We have to think about it carefully.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do more? It¡¯s not toote to move when the heavenly secrets are more obvious.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi habitually pursed his lips and looked hopeless. ¡°Alright, look at which current prince is so unlucky to have been supported by us for half a month.¡±

    The other eight immortals in the pavilion looked at him helplessly. Perfected Taiyi shrugged.

    With Yu Ding to rely on, he was naturally fearless.

    ...

    At the same time, in Green Touring Pce.

    Daoist Duobao slipped away and stopped the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who had just returned to look for refining materials.

    ¡°Junior Sister Jin Ling, did your disciple gain anything in the past decade? Huo Ling hasn¡¯t sent a message for a long time. I¡¯m worried about them.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if he encounters obstructions. How can it be so easy to infiltrate the core region of the Great Tribtion? The mortals are filthy and the hearts of people areplicated. It¡¯s not his fault for returning empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I didn¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll send the jade token to ask himter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no hurry.¡±

 Chapter 660 - Chaoge City Is Seizing the Righteous Throne

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chaoge City Is Seizing the Righteous Throne</h4>

    Chaoge City seemed to be bustling recently.

    Li Changshou, who had originally shifted his attention to a few important passes in the Shang territory, had no choice but to temporarily shift his gaze back.

    The small earthquake of the children being killed seemed to be endless.

    Li Changshou captured amunication jade token that came from the southeast andnded in Young Master Wen Zhong¡¯s residence. In less than an hour, Wen Zhong secretly left the Young Master¡¯s residence and rushed in the direction of the jade token.

    He should have returned to the Green Touring Pce to report his work.

    As soon as Wen Zhong left, a few streams of light flew into the night sky of Chaoge City. The ¡°restaurant immortals¡± of Chan School returned and sneaked into Chaoge City.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows.

    His intuition told him that a good show was about to happen. He continued to observe and wait.

    Wen Zhong returned three dayster, looking quitefortable.

    If Li Changshou¡¯s guess was right, Wen Zhong should be talking about his gains in the mortal world over the years in the Green Touring Pce and rmended Zi Shou to be the ¡°leading¡± chess yer of Jie School. He also obtained the support of Jie School.

    To be safe, Li Changshou still sent a letter to Zhao Gongming to investigate the matter.

    It was not much different from his deduction.

    After Wen Zhong returned to the Green Touring Pce, he first greeted the Goddess of Golden Spirit and was brought to Daoist Duobao by the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    Wen Zhong knelt down and confessed. He said what he had seen and heard in the Shang Nation. He analyzed the structure of power in and outside the Shang Nation and exined the rtionship between the merchants and the eight hundred dukes in detail.

    There was also something rted to Li Changshou.

    Wen Zhong actually said that Li Changshou supported his son to be the next ruler of Shang.

    Therefore, Jie School did not hesitate much and decided to fully support the ¡°strategic n¡± of bing the ruler of Shang.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Fortunately, Zhao Gongming¡¯s reply also included Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s words after Wen Zhong left.

    Daoist Duobao said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Wen Zhong clearly likes Zi Shou. He sees him as a student. His words are trustworthy, but notpletely. We still have to make two preparations for this matter. On the one hand, we will support our son to be the ruler of Shang. On the other hand, we will continue to observe which feudal lords will suddenly rise in the future. For example, the Jiang family in the east is rich and powerful. The King of Shang has no choice but to use the marriage alliance to stabilize Jiang Huanchu. At least it¡¯s not a loss.¡±

    Li Changshou felt relieved. He was really afraid that Jie School would confirm their future path.

    He had to take a look before making a decision.

    A few days after Wen Zhong returned to Chaoge City, the ¡°restaurant immortals¡± of Chan School began to secretly be active.

    They first revealed their special techniques to attract the attention of the officials and nobles in the city. Then, they became familiar with the nobles and gave some pills and talismans that did not increase their lifespans and could treat cmities. They became guests of the aristocratic circle in Chaoge City.

    Mortals would only yearn for longevity, no illnesses, and no disasters. Although this was a little unfair, it was grasped perfectly.

    From that, Li Changshou concluded that it must be the senior brothers of Chan School who were guiding him.

    The reason was probably because Wen Zhong and his son were too close.

    Hence, Li Changshou... stabilized himself.

    A letter was sent to Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Cave Abode and he quickly received a reply.

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s letter mentioned that Chan School was indeed worried about the third generation disciple of Jie School, Wen Zhong. His current status in Chaoge City and his future development potential.

    ording to Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, Chan School had to at least match Jie School on this matter.

    Therefore, Chan School had made two preparations.

    Firstly, he supported Wei Ziqi and promoted his identity as the eldest son of Di Yi.

    Secondly, he would ce disciples of Chan School beside him and gradually gain their trust and bnce Wen Zhong.

    Chan School was also experienced in exercising discipline.

    The battle for the throne in Chaoge City officially began.

    The first to enter the venue were the third-generation disciples. After hearing Li Changshou¡¯s advice twice, they quickly adapted to the days of scheming and fighting.

    At this stage, the two sides were mainly focused on roping in the ministers and generals.

    Zi Shou and Wen Zhong made a good move.

    They had chosen the son of Huang Feihu who was from a military family, and nurtured him carefully.

    Zi Shou and Huang Feihu had known each other since they were young. Thetter was proficient in the art of war and had outstanding martial arts. He had the ability to tear tigers and leopards apart. He was a rising star in the army.

    Zi Shou was tasked to protect Huang Feihu and help him advance in the army.

    Huang Feihu was quite hardworking. He had gone out to fight a few times in the past three years and won consecutively.

    He had long been the leader of the troops at the border pass. He was a general of the border and had close ties with many old aristocratic families.

    After receiving the instructions from the Hall, Di Yi happily agreed. Huang Feihu was under themand of General Feng Huwang and was in charge of guarding Chaoge City and leading the military affairs outside the city.

    That was equivalent to handing half of Chaoge City to Zi Shou in advance.

    Chan School reacted to that. The Three Heavenly Schrs Regiment hade to Pu Xian and Ci Hang. They had also conspired with Chi Jingzi to plot against Chaoge City.

    Not long after, rumors spread in the city. Soon, Li Changshou¡¯s familiar move appeared...

    Three days after the river in the north of Chaoge City dried up, an ancient monument appeared in the mud on the riverbed. On it were three words:

    ¡°Shang Duanzi suffered.¡±

    That caused a hugemotion in Chaoge City.

    A few dayster, cracks appeared in the tombs of the past rulers of Shang. Two tombs even copsed.

    Di Yi could not sleep.

    The mortals in the Primordial World had to be superstitious and believe in the words of gods and ghosts.

    In the Young Master¡¯s Residence, Wen Zhong was so anxious that his hair turned white. He hurriedly asked the Jade Void Pce for help and invited the Goddess of Turtle Spirit and the Goddess of Wudang.

    Fortunately, the Goddess of Golden Spirit did note to Chaoge City to draw her sword...

    The two parties attacked consecutively and fought across space. It did not matter if it was sinister or not. As long as it was useful.

    Li Changshou was purely watching the fun. Every day, he would sit on half a small stool in the emissary¡¯s residence. He ced his immortal senses outside and various situations appeared in his heart.

    Although the scene was beautiful, it was a little ¡°expensive¡±.

    Di Yi, who could originally hold on for a few more years in the position of the ruler of Shang, had ¡°aged¡± at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. His physical condition was getting worse every day, and he would have to transfer work in the next three to four years.

    That further intensified the power struggle in Chaoge City.

    When the top-notch immortal Dao factions began to interfere with the mortal royal authority, they would definitely attack the original order of the mortal world. A series of magical events would happen.

    When an immortal of Chan School suggested that they secretly approached the pce and changed the memories of Di Yi...

    Li Changshou, who had been watching the show, had no choice but to stand up.

    <i>It¡¯s fine if you want to y, but don¡¯t joke with the human emperor.</i>

    Now, in the order of the Heaven, Earth, and Man Three Realms, although the human emperor was only a mortal, he could not be casually manipted.

    Li Changshou waved his wide sleeve. The soldiers and servants of the Great Shi Institute almost broke their legs. The dark web that was woven in Chaoge City quickly surfaced, catching the Chan and Jie School off guard.

    First, in the King¡¯s Hall, the twenty-nine ministers jointly submitted a memorial. They said that rumors were spreading in Chaoge City that those who wanted to disturb the outline of the court. They proposed that they should investigate the matter.

    Then, the female sacrificial team sent an invitation. They would bring forward the Heaven and Earth Grand Ceremony that should have happened three yearster to the auspicious day after a month. They would sacrifice their ancestors and worship the Heavenly Emperor. They would pray for the prosperity of the country and the good weather.

    The King of Shang pondered for a long time and agreed. Chaoge immediately got busy in and outside the city.

    Chan School had the intention to hold the grand ceremony this time. They had made many arrangements outside and were prepared to embarrass their son and lose the position of heir.

    Jie School had already expected that. They naturally protected him secretly and wanted him toplete the worship smoothly.

    However, on that day.

    The King of Shang slowly climbed onto the tform in the middle of Chaoge City. Before Zi Shou could move forward, golden light suddenly filled the sky, and muffled thunder sounded from the surrounding sky.

    The King of Shang was overjoyed when he saw that. He finished singing his prayers with a trembling voice. The golden light turned into two groups of golden-armored Divine Generals and flew over from the sky.

    What followed was vast heavenly might!

    The leader of the Divine Generals was dressed in a light red dress and a golden armor. Her slim figure became more and more fiery, but she had an unconceble dignity that made mortals not dare to look at her.

    It was naturally Youqin Xuanya.

    Thirty thousand Spirit Stones for this business trip.

    Youqin Xuanya flew into the sky and lowered her head to look at the old King of Shang below. Her gaze swept across the city, and her calm,rk-like voice spread everywhere.

    ¡°By the orders of the True Jade Emperor! The Shang Nation is in the mortal world. It is protected by the Heavenly Courts. Those who dare to use Dharma spells to disturb the Shang Nation¡¯s government are listed as demons and enemies of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    After saying that, Youqin Xuanya turned around and left. Her ponytail swung in the air in a carefree and unrestrained manner.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡±

    Shang Jun recognized Youqin Xuanya and could not help but shout.

    ¡°Ancestor, can you bring me back!?!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly and looked down at the trembling Di Yi. She, who did not know how to answer, heard a voice transmission and immediately replied, ¡°Since you are the human emperor, how can you let your subjects down? There are differences between immortals and mortals. The human Dao is prosperous, and the immortal Dao is bitter. You should be a good king. If you don¡¯t do anything against your conscience, the world will not treat you unfairly.¡±

    After saying that, the golden light in the sky dissipated. Youqin Xuanya and the two Divine Generals rose into the sky and disappeared.

    As soon as Youqin Xuanya left, the Chan School and Jie School immediately stopped their ns for the day. The disciples that they had nted temporarily retreated from Chaoge City and they would discuss itter.

    The two sects naturally knew about Youqin Xuanya¡¯s identity.

    Although her cultivation level was not high, she was the Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts, a disciple of the Immortal Du Sect of the Ren School, and the junior sister that Li Changgeng trusted.

    Today, she appeared in Chaoge City and could be interpreted several times. It was basically the same as the person who was the main tribtion shouting in the ears of the Eldest Senior Brother of the two sects.

    ¡°I crossed the line. Stop.¡±

    After carefully experiencing it, he was reminding the Chan School and Jie School that the battle for the throne should not involve the current human emperor.

    After the ceremony, Chaoge City finally calmed down.

    However, the peace onlysted for two months. There were more riots in the army. Huang Feihu¡¯s Deputy General was assassinated. His death was extremely strange.

    The battle for the throne had begun to glow with blood.

    Li Changshou turned a blind eye to that. He allowed the Chan School and Jie School to torment each other and adhered to his principles as a ¡°judge¡±.

    Firstly, he would not be impulsive... Ahem, he had taken the wrong script.

    His rules were actually simple. He could not attack the human emperor or the innocent mortals. Apart from that, there was only onest rule.

    Only two sects couldpete in Chaoge City.

    ...

    In the dead of the night, at the seaside Chentang Pass.

    In the backyard of the Li Residence, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and high-ranking servant, Wang Chang¡¯an, had already returned to their own residence and was lying on the bed sleeping.

    Recently, he had a new job, and that was to teach Jinzha to read and write.

    Although he did not want to admit that he had any rtionship with Li Jing¡¯s foster father, when he looked at Jinzha, he really felt that he was looking at his great grandson.

    Ugh!

    Remember the pure Yang mission and maintain a young mentality!

    The night breeze brought some conversation. It was Li Jing and Lady Yin talking on the pillow.

    Chen Tang was at the edge of the mortal world. There, he had almost lost contact with Chaoge City. There was only one official who would bring news of Chaoge City every half a month, as well as various military orders and political orders.

    Of course, the taxes here had to be sent to Chaoge City. As the journey was long, the teams that were transported would only set off once every three years.

    The enemies that Chentang Pass had to face were not only bandits and barbarians, but also demonic beasts that often appeared.

    In addition, when Chentang Pass was still in Chentang Town, many human Qi Refinement cultivators had stayed behind. Although their standards were not high, there were indeed superficial Qi Refinement techniques.

    Lady Yin was originally from an ordinary family in the Great Yin City and waspletely unaware of cultivation. However, with Li Jing¡¯s help, she was now a Qi Refinement cultivator who had entered the sect. Apart from the increase in her lifespan, she was also young and had a hint of maturity.

    Li Jing and his wife were as loving as before. If they did not have any military affairs, they would definitely be in his house.

    That was really...

    It was as if the sun did not rise the next day.

    If Li Changshou could not retract the Wind Speech Incantation in time at night, he would always blush and feel awkward.

    Muzha was already on the way.

    Tonight, Lady Yin said softly, ¡°Ah, when will the chaos in Chaoge City end? It has already spread to the army.¡±

    ¡°The First Prince is not convinced. The Third Prince is a little far-fetched. His mother and father were born at different times. One was a minister, and the other was a ruler...¡±

    Li Jing sighed softly and smiled. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s not worry about that. The heavens are high and the ruler is far away. Just protect Chentang Pass.¡±

    ¡°There are many rtives and friends in the n who are officials. How can I not be worried?¡±

    Lady Yin asked, ¡°Hubby, you are an immortal. Do you know if there are really immortals causing trouble in Chaoge City?¡±

    ¡°Of course there are. However, they are all hiding in the dark. It¡¯s not appropriate to say anything,¡± Li Jing said in a low voice. ¡°Madam, you also know that our foster father is a top existence among immortals. The rule that he had set in his early years was that immortals and mortals were separated. Immortals could not interfere with the mortal world. Mortals could not seek immortals. The ancestral teachings of the Shang Nation are the same. Previously, the King had also vited the taboo by requesting the ancestor of the Shang Nation to bring him away. For that, he even suffered a few nightmares.¡±

    ¡°Hubby, how long do you think the King canst?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, but Madam.¡± Li Jing chuckled. ¡°If we don¡¯t take off our clothes and sleep, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    What Li Changshou deduced afterwards was to be censored.

    The Wind Speech Incantation was temporarily closed. Just as Li Changshou was about to shift his attention away, he suddenly sensed a stream of light flying over from the sky.

    He carefully sensed that it was the immortals of Chan School.

    <i>Wen Shu?</i>

    <i>Are you here to take away Jinzha?</i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t you afraid of disturbing the couple¡¯s loving time at night?</i>

    Li Changshou sat up and pondered if he should remind Jie School. Wen Shu had already changed into a cloud and slowlynded in the military headquarters.

    Wen Shu was also middle-aged. He was dressed in an exquisite gray Daoist robe. There were elegant Dao runes around him. At that moment, he was smiling and had a strong sense of affinity.

    A few hundred feet above the ground, Wen Shu stopped the cloud and her voice spread throughout the Li Residence.

    ¡°Is Li Jing at home?¡±

    In the backyard of the Li Residence, Lady Yin hurriedly buttoned up her skirt. Li Jing hurriedly put on his armor. When he was done packing, he closed theyers of barriers around the house and walked out together.

    He was in a disheveled state.

 Chapter 661 - Very Energized

    <h4>Chapter 661: Very Energized</h4>

    Wen Shu was one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School. His full name was Wen Shu, the Heavenly Venerate Guangfa. His strength had developedpletely. Among the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, his Dharma powers, mystical abilities, and treasures were moderate.

    However, in the Primordial World, that was already considered a great mystical ability.

    At that moment, Wen Shu stood on the cloud with his hands behind his back. There was a faint smile on her lips. He looked at the house in the backyard, Jinzha, as if he was already sizing up his beloved disciple.

    He had actually received the guidance of the Saint¡¯s teacher.

    <i>How should I speakter?</i>

    No matter what, they could not say that they had epted a disciple to block the cmity. The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School wanted to save their pride.

    Li Jing had already stopped in the courtyard. He bowed to Wen Shu in the sky and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m the General of the Chentang Pass, Li Jing. Senior, you are...¡±

    ¡°Wen Shu, a cultivator from the Jade Void Pce.¡±

    Wen Shu, Heavenly Venerate Guangfa, stood on the cloud and said calmly, ¡°I was quiet and thought about it carefully. I deduced that fate arose from the Chentang Pass. Li Jing, do you have any children?¡±

    Li Jing was stunned. Then, he understood the purpose of the Great Immortal¡¯s visit.

    The twelve Golden Immortals and disciples of the Saints of Chan School, the true top experts of the Primordial World, actually wanted to take his son as a disciple!

    This!

    There was nothing to be surprised about.

    Li Jing could not help but recall his encounter after kneeling back then.

    At that time, he was really walking on the road. When he was bumped by the old man, he was an impressive Great Immortal. When he was touched by someone with a treasure, he was the disciple of a Saint...

    Today, Wen Shu came and wanted to take Jinzha as his disciple. Was it because he saw Jinzha¡¯s amazing and extraordinary talent, and that there was a spiritual light shooting out from his head?

    It was all because of his muddle-headed godfather!

    Thinking about that, Li Jing already had an idea. He cupped his hands at Wen Shu and smiled.

    ¡°Senior, my son¡¯s name is Li Jinzha. However, he is still young. My wife and I treat him like a treasure. We can¡¯t bear to let him leave our side at this moment to seek the Dao.¡±

    Yin Shi was slightly surprised.

    Previously, Li Jing had even said that he wanted to be a master teacher for Jinzha. He wanted to cultivate to find the truth and live a carefree life...

    Wen Shu frowned slightly when he heard that. He stopped smiling and looked at Li Jing, who was smiling below.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up in the private room of the high-ranking servants.

    <i>This Li Jing is interesting.</i>

    Wen Shu said, ¡°Li Jing, do you know that the Great Tribtion is imminent and only the sects of the Saints can protect themselves?¡±

    Li Jing looked serious and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that. My goal is to protect the safety of Chentang Pass and the safety of my wife and children. Senior, my wife and I really can¡¯t bear for my son to leave our side. I haven¡¯t taught him too much about being a human. I haven¡¯t taught him enough etiquette, nor have I told him that a man should be responsible. Senior... please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Wen Shu frowned. The cloud slowly descended from the sky and stopped 100 feet above Li Jing¡¯s residence.

    He swaggered and did not conceal himself. Many patrolling guards of the Li Residence saw him and caused amotion.

    Wen Shu waved his sleeve and put his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Li Jing, I know that you are a disciple of Ren School. However, you are just an in-name disciple of Senior Brother Du¡¯e. Today, I came here personally to take your son, Jinzha, as my sessor. Are you dissatisfied? Or do you think that the names of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School and the cultivators of the Jade Void Pce are too light?¡±

    ¡°Senior, why do you say that?¡±

    Li Jing pretended to be terrified and lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s because my godfather had taught me to be a responsible father. A father¡¯s duty is to establish a proper understanding of the world for his children. I have yet toplete his teachings to Jinzha. I really do not want Jinzha to leave my side. I don¡¯t want him to take the wrong path and regret it.¡±

    Wen Shu squinted and revealed a faint pressure.

    ¡°Do you mean that you think that I will cause Jinzha to go astray by teaching him?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Li Jing took out a jade slip that had its edges worn off, from his sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°This is the teachings given by my godfather. If you don¡¯t believe me, Senior, please take a look.¡±

    In the corner of the backyard, Li Changshou almostughed out loud.

    He did not expect that the book he had given Li Jing back then would have such a deep impact on him.

    That¡¯s right. I have to continue.

    Wen Shu naturally could not take the jade token. At that moment, he could not hold his pride, but he did not dare to offend the ruthless Lord Taibai Jinxing.

    He could only snort coldly and say calmly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts first!¡±

    After saying that, he flicked his sleeve and turned around to fly into the sky. His figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Li Jing heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and looked at his wife. The two of them lost their elegance and went to Jinzha¡¯s residence in the backyard.

    Li Changshou thought for a while and shifted his attention back to the Grand White Pce.

    He was steady. Although he knew that Wen Shu would not reallye over, he still summoned the Heavenly General who was guarding the ce and said that he had been in seclusion for a few years and did not see any outsiders.

    After doing that, Li Changshou could not help but have some thoughts.

    Should I let Jinzha remarry, pfft, and be a disciple of Jie School?

    Li Changshou pondered carefully for a while and wondered if that was the case.

    Although he was on good terms with many disciples of the Saints of Jie School, there were indeed too many disadvantages.

    Objectively speaking, it was not overboard to say that Jie School was hiding evil. It was only because the words¡¯ Immortalism of Jie School ¡®were first and more human that he felt close to it.

    Although the human nature of Chan School was much weaker, overall, they were more obedient and had fewer negative karma.

    If it was for the sake of Jinzha and the Li family, he could not force Jinzha to join Jie School.

    Forget it. It¡¯s best to let nature take its course.

    Li Changshou was interested. He wanted to see if Jinzha was still going to acknowledge Wen Shu as his master and if he was destined to join the Buddhist Sect with Wen Shu...

    The act of Li Jing kneeling that day seemed to have changed something.

    After Wen Shu left, Li Jing and his wife arrived outside Jinzha¡¯s door. They greeted the maidservants in the room and stood outside the window to look at Jinzha¡¯s sleeping face. They sighed softly.

    Li Jing had a premonition that the Heavenly Venerate Wen Shu, who was one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, woulde to take in another disciple. At that time, no matter how unwilling he was, he would have to consider the face of Chan School.

    ¡°Mdy, I have something to discuss with you...¡±

    The next morning.

    Li Jing was dressed in armor and had long been waiting outside Jinzha¡¯s door. When Jinzha woke up, he pulled a long face and asked Jinzha to change into a short-sleeved shirt and trousers before following him to the military camp.

    In front of the Li Residence, Li Jing mounted his horse and extended his hand to Jinzha.

    In Chentang Pass, Li Jing rode horses in and out most of the time. He did not want to cause the people to yearn for immortal cultivation and thus waste the farnd.

    At that moment, Jinzha was just a child. Although he was a little afraid, he still allowed his father to pull him up, ce him in front of him, and leap out of the pass.

    That¡¯s right. Jinzha almost spat out his food.

    When Li Jing arrived at the military camp, the armored soldiers surrounded him and called him Major General. There were also loyal servants who smiled warmly at Jinzha.

    Li Jing ordered someone to clean up the tent and add a small bed. He said to Jinzha earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work and can¡¯t apany you well. I know that you¡¯re smart, but you¡¯ve be sensible early. From today onwards, you will stay in the military camp with me for a hundred days. I will not leave your side.¡±

    Jinzha blinked his huge eyes and asked softly,

    ¡°But Father, don¡¯t you usually go back to reunite with Mother every night?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Silly child, I¡¯m thinking that when you sleep soundly in the military camp at night, you can use an escape technique to apany your mother.¡¯

    Of course, Li Jing could not say that.

    Li Jing looked at Jinzha lovingly and did not answer Jinzha¡¯s question.

    ¡°From today onwards, you have to learn to be a real man.¡±

    ¡°But Father, I¡¯m a man now. Uncle Chang¡¯an said that men should stand and pee. Jinzha is standing.¡±

    ¡°This Wang Changan!¡±

    Li Jing choked unhappily and said seriously,

    ¡°That¡¯s different. A so-called man has to have a determined spirit, firm beliefs, and an iron body. You¡¯re still too young. You¡¯re just a child now.¡±

    Jinzha could not help but tilt his head.

    ¡°But Father, we¡¯re all made of flesh and blood. Uncle Chang¡¯an said that flesh and blood are afraid of pain. There¡¯s no need to pretend that we¡¯re not afraid of pain.¡±

    Li Jing was speechless.

    ¡°What else did Wang Chang¡¯an say?¡±

    Jinzha blinked. ¡°But Father, why are you angry? Uncle Chang¡¯an is right.¡±

    Green veins popped out on Li Jing¡¯s forehead. Just as he was about to re up, he suddenly recalled the maxim in ¡°Father¡¯s Love Is Like a Mountain¡±.

    If you don¡¯t teach your own children, someone else will teach them for you.

    Just like if you don¡¯t take care of your Daopanion, someone else will take care of her for you.¡±

    So that was the case.

    Li Jing immediately realized something. He raised his hand and rubbed Jinzha¡¯s head.

    ¡°Son, I might have to send you to a faraway ce to learn some abilities. Before I go, I want to try my best to tell you how to be a man and a good person.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Alright, no buts! Let¡¯s y here for a while. I¡¯ll gather the generals and introduce you to some uncles.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jinzha replied obediently. He looked at Li Jing¡¯s broad back and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hence, on the second day.

    ¡°Cheer up¡ªgood! Very energetic!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you! Call again!¡±

    ¡°You f*cking haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you!? Why are you so stingy? Go and deliver food to the demonic beasts!¡±

    In the military drill, Li Jing sat on the seat of the main general. Jinzha¡¯s small body was hiding in the round chair beside him. His little face was pale as he looked at the elite soldiers dancing with swords and spears in the open space in front of him.

    Li Jing secretly observed Jinzha. He realized that Jinzha¡¯s face was a little pale, but there was nothing unusual. He could not help but nod in satisfaction.

    There was a murderous aura in the army. Jinzha had yet to cultivate. He was indeed a talent to be able to resist such a murderous aura at a young age.

    In the next hundred days, Li Jing brought Jinzha to move around the military camp. He let Jinzha experience the pain of training and let himmunicate with some bold generals.

    ording to the guidance given by Lord Taibai Jinxing, Li Jing had nted a seed of yearning for military power in Jinzha¡¯s young heart.

    The seed had already begun to sprout.

    Li Changshou watched that scene and was quite satisfied. He decided to secretly help Li Jing.

    Something more exciting!

    One day before the 100-day deadline that Li Jing and Jinzha had agreed on, there was an urgent report from the army. It said that a demon beast had gone crazy in the field and destroyed a lot of food. It seemed to be a ferocious demon that had escaped after eating humans.

    Li Jing immediately ordered the troops. After thinking for a while, he still brought Jinzha along and led the strongest generals in the army.

    That demon beast was naturally the negative karma demon that Li Changshou had calmly chosen. At that moment, it had already destroyed its intelligence and secretly restricted the demon beast¡¯s activity range.

    When Li Jing rushed over, the demonic beast destroyed many viges. As the vigers had retreated in time, there were no mortal casualties.

    Li Jing saw that and threw Jinzha to the Deputy General. He drew his sword and rushed forward. He fought a huge battle with the demonic beast and killed it in the field. He ordered the soldiers to deal with the corpses andfort the injured vigers.

    Although Jinzha was agitated, he looked at his father with starry eyes...

    In the ruins of the field.

    Li Jing walked slowly with Jinzha and sighed emotionally.

    ¡°Jinzha?¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Remember,¡± Li Jing said. ¡°No matter where you go, you are from the human race. This world is very vast, so vast that you and I feel tiny. However, this world is very narrow, so narrow that different races fight to survive. The demons were formed by absorbing the essence of the sun and moon. Those with evil intentions were called evil demons. They were mortal enemies with the human race, just like the demon beast today. Men should protect the weak and the mortals who could not cultivate under such evil ws. I don¡¯t ask you to be an indomitable hero or hero, but I beg you to be a good person who can help when you see injustice and have the energy to spare. The word ¡®human¡¯ means supporting each other.¡±

    Jinzha nodded seriously and said firmly, ¡°I will remember.¡±

    ¡°This way.¡± Li Jing pointed at a pond. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about an extraordinary person today. He¡¯s the person I respect the most.¡±

    ¡°Is that your master, Father?¡±

    Jinzha tilted his head and asked.

    Li Jing smiled and said slowly, ¡°No, your grandmaster is Perfected Du¡¯e of Kunlun Mountain. However, I have only seen him once. When I was cultivating in the mountains, I was taken care of by this extraordinary person. That was why I had such a fortuitous encounter and cultivation level today. He was the best Lord of the Heavenly Courts, Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng. In the future, you will hear this name from different living beings. However, remember not to be disrespectful to him...¡±

    The sun gradually set in the west, lengthening the shadows of the father and son and pulling them away. Li Jing¡¯s voice was also crushed in the wind.

    ...

    At Chentang Pass, in the Li Residence.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stretched his back. His eyes were filled with peace. He did not continue listening.

    Yes, he was thin-faced and could not bear to hear others brag about him.

    At that moment, he was rather emotional. He felt satisfied that he had not wasted his efforts.

    What happened to Li Jing was no longer important.

    The current Li Jing valued family education and knew how to guide his child to establish the correct values. At the same time, he could maintain his dignity and warmth.

    That¡¯s right.

    When Ling Zhuzi reincarnated into Nezhater, he would not be too irritable after being taught by Li Jing, right?

    Li Changshou chuckled. Then, he recalled something and returned to the Grand White Pce. He activated a paper effigy that was hiding in the town of the Middle Continent and rushed to the Qianyuan Mountain on a cloud.

    He still had to remind Perfected Taiyi to guard the Spirit Pearl¡¯s Spirit Embryo. He had to be careful and cautious.

    If necessary, he could go to the Three Friends Courtyard and ask a Saint¡¯s decree to protect Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation.

    At that moment, Perfected Taiyi had already vaguely sensed Ling Zhuzi¡¯s destiny. It seemed that the Heavenly Dao had already set a ce for Ling Zhuzi to reincarnate. He only needed to wait for the opportunity and the Heavenly Dao would remind him.

    Although Perfected Taiyi¡¯s abilities in fights of magical powers were a little weak, his Dao realm was indeed not low. He had to believe in his senses.

    Hence, Perfected Taiyi red at Li Changshou and asked, ¡°Do you already know where Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation should go?¡±

    Li Changshou only smiled and did not say anything. He pointed at the sky and made a gesture of shutting his mouth. Then, he chuckled and the paper effigy melted on its own, leaving Perfected Taiyi staring at it.

    Two yearster, Wen Shu arrived at Chen Tang Pass again.

    This time, he even brought Perfected Huang Long and Perfected Pu Xian along and did not mention the ruthless words he had said.

    He would go and find Taibai Jinxing and so on.

    This time, Perfected Huang Long, the good old man, cleared the path and pretended to be a mortal to sneak into Chentang Pass before visiting Li Jing¡¯s residence.

    The three personal disciples of the Saints had arrived and promised Jinzha the best cultivation technique and the best cultivation environment. They would let him be a third-generation disciple of Chan School...

    Li Jing was indeed tempted.

    Moreover, Wen Shu no longer had his previous arrogance and took the initiative to apologize to Li Jing.

    Li Jing quickly nodded and agreed. He asked Jinzha to be his disciple.

    Wen Shu was happy. The more he looked at Jinzha, the more he liked him. He gave him many treasures.

    Huang Long stroked his beard and chuckled. He gave a few mystical abilities and spells.

    At the same time, Pu Xian calcted with his fingers and smiled. ¡°Generalissimo Li, is your wife pregnant again?¡±

    Li Jing was speechless.

    Just as the Li family was enjoying themselves, a piece of news spread from Chaoge City.

    The King of Shang, Di Yi left.

    In Chaoge City, in the Emissary¡¯s Residence, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, who was already ¡°extremely old¡±, sat quietly on a round chair. His immortal senses scanned it, and he could not help but squint and smile.

    The people in Chaoge City were very energetic tonight.

 Chapter 662 - Emperor Xin

    <h4>Chapter 662: Emperor Xin</h4>

    ¡°Lord, a guard in the pce has ordered you to enter the pce immediately.¡±

    Outside the study, the old butler¡¯s voice was filled with exhaustion and fear. This old man, who had been in the Grand Historical Residence for more than ten years, clearly sensed that something was amiss tonight.

    The door of the study opened and Li Changshou slowly walked out.

    The paper effigy was dressed in a dark red wide robe. His pale white long hair was tied up with a crane crown. He was still hale and hearty. He was as calm as he had been when he first entered this ce many years ago. He was also full of energy.

    Li Changshou took out a letter from his sleeve and handed it to the old butler.

    ¡°After I go to the pce tonight, lock the door and tell the guards in the residence not to go out casually. If anyone asks you, tell them that I have already gone to the pce. When everything is stable tomorrow, open this letter. There is a way to open the cab in my study. You will share the money in it with the people in the residence. It can be considered fate.¡±

    The old butler¡¯s hand trembled as he held the envelope. ¡°Lord, you... The rumors in the city are spreading. A few days ago, they said that the Great Lord is seriously ill. D-don¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that something happened. It¡¯s time to leave.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and patted the old butler¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    After saying that, a wisp of smoke appeared under Li Changshou¡¯s feet. He slowly lifted himself up by five feet and turned around to appear in the empty courtyard. He walked towards the gate at a steady pace.

    The butler opened his mouth, but he only lowered his head and knelt down at the back of Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. He sighed softly in the night, as if he was grateful for the care he had given him over the years.

    When Li Changshou left the residence, arge group of armored soldiers rushed forward and surrounded the residence. A middle-aged general cupped his fists and lowered his head.

    ¡°Lord, the Grand Chancellor invites you to enter the pce immediately. I have already prepared a carriage for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an ox cart?¡± Li Changshou frowned and said in an old tone, ¡°I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t know if my arms and legs can withstand the bumps.¡±

    The general smiled awkwardly and said in a low voice, ¡°The situation is urgent. Please amodate me. If I offend you, I will chop off the head of the driver!¡±

    The two guards who were leading the carriage could not help but shiver.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and walked onto the carriage. The group of armored soldiers beside him were stunned.

    If this was Li Changshou¡¯s hometown, the young people beside him would probably praise in unison.

    ¡°Damn, this old man, what the...¡±

    In the mortal world of the South Continent, he could only say, ¡°This old man is really strong.¡±

    The carriage revolved. Li Changshou swayed in the carriage and sped towards the pce.

    At the same time, outside the residences of the ministers around the pce, ox carts and carriages rushed to the pce under the protection of the soldiers.

    A few days ago, Chaoge City had been in a state of panic.

    The old king¡¯s health was deteriorating. At that moment, he was almost exhausted. The three princes were guarding the pce and the government was temporarily controlled by the Grand Chancellor.

    At that moment, the Grand Minister had gathered all the ministers in the middle of the night for one thing.

    The King was about to pass away.

    However, Li Changshou knew that Di Yi had died four hours ago. The azure dragon that had been manifested by the destiny of the human emperor in Chaoge City had disappeared.

    At that moment, he used the Qi Gazing technique to observe Chaoge City. He could see that the clouds above Chaoge City were steaming and rosy clouds were surging.

    It was the destiny of the human emperor that had yet to be reunited. It meant that the position of the human emperor was still undecided.

    Although he was an heir, something must have happened in the pce. Otherwise, he would not have been dyed for four hours.

    Mortals, the throne, greed, selfishness...

    That night was really suitable for Senior Brother Yu Ding toe here toprehend the Dao.

    Not longter...

    ¡°Lord Emissary, it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied. He lifted the curtain and was helped out of the carriage by the guards.

    Around him, there were carriages and horses parked everywhere. The old officials were helped down one after another and quickly rushed to the King¡¯s chamber.

    The hurried footsteps were like rain sweeping the banana leaves, but also like the chaos of defeat.

    Li Changshou was mixed in with the old officials. There were people who kepting over to say something, but he stopped them with a gesture.

    Soon, the ministers rushed to the bedroom.

    There were already more than a hundred officials and generals gathered there, but very few people were qualified to enter.

    ¡°Lord Emissary!¡±

    An old minister shouted. The ministers around him tried their best to make way. Li Changshou walked forward quickly and frowned as he entered the ajar pce door.

    A strong medicinal smell wafted over.

    The pce was a little dark, as if it was deliberately highlighting the oppressive atmosphere.

    As he walked forward, more than ten civil and military officials gathered in front of the bed in the middle of the hall. Li Changshou focused his gaze and saw that they were all people who were famous on the God-Conferment Roll and had been secretly recorded in his small notebook.

    In terms of age, he was stronger. He had the Heart of Seven Orifices and was in charge of the punishment of the Shang Dynasty.

    Du Yuanxian, the minister of the Heavenly Supervisory, studied the astronomical constetions and knew about the changes in the temperatures. He decided that the Shang Dynasty would be farming every year.

    <i>Uncle Mei, how can the Lord be angry with the King?</i>

    Shang Rong, the Magistrate, was originally the minister of internal affairs and was in charge of internal and external affairs with the Grand Chancellor. However, due to the taboo of the ruler of Shang, he was only holding an empty position.

    There was also the news of him being old and helping the prince...

    The list goes on.

    Li Changshou secretly calcted, but he realized that the Flying Tiger who was qualified to enter was not in the hall.

    In front of these ministers, the three princes kneeling by the bed lowered their heads and did not speak.

    Zi Shou was the eldest son of the emperor¡¯s first wife. He knelt at the front. The two middle-aged schrs behind him were his elder brother and second brother, Wei Ziqi and Wei Zhongyan.

    Li Changshou¡¯s footsteps attracted many gazes. Wei Ziqi and Wei Zhongyan looked at him kindly.

    Only Zi Shou remained kneeling in front of the bed.

    The white-haired Grand Chancellor quickly walked over and whispered, ¡°Emissary, you¡¯re finally here. The King has already passed away. Please write down the historical words and pass them down to the future.¡±

    Li Changshou coughed weakly and took out a beautiful cloth from his sleeve.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Write it!¡± The Grand Chancellor red at Li Changshou. The old officials frowned and looked over.

    Li Changshou whispered, ¡°It¡¯s foolproof. There¡¯s no harm in being prepared.¡±

    The Grand Chancellor opened the cloth and leaned against themp stand beside him. He read it carefully and nodded slowly.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and announce to the ministers that the King has ascended to immortality. Please don¡¯t forget to pay your respects, princes.¡±

    After saying that, the Grand Chancellor held the cloth and the pce servants opened the pce door. With a unique emphasis, they shouted, ¡°King! The king has passed!¡±

    The officials outside the hall quietened down.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Wei Ziqi and Wei Zhongyan shouted in unison. Bigan lowered his head and cried. The ministers bowed and whimpered. The sound of women crying came from the corner of the hall.

    The cries spread from the King¡¯s sleeping chamber. Not long after, the pce was filled with sobs.

    He had to be respectful. If he did not cry, he would be punished.

    Two hourster, the crying stopped.

    The Grand Chancellor shouted loudly. The maiden prayed and chanted sutras. The processsted for a day and night.

    Then, the Grand Chancellor said, ¡°The three princes and ministers, please move to the pce. The Shang Dynasty cannot go without a king. The King¡¯s final decree is already in the hands of the old minister. Everyone has witnessed it with their own eyes just now. Everything is decided!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh in his heart.

    Di Yi breathed hisst breath four hours before he arrived. The decree was issued three hours before he arrived.

    At that time, Di Yi seemed to be in his final moments. Actually, it was just some Dharma spells.

    The rule set by the Heavenly Courts was that they could not touch the emperor. When the emperor died, the destiny of the human emperor had already copsed. He was just a corpse.

    This trick seemed shallow, but it was quite useful.

    The three princes stood up, lowered their heads, and retreated. Without saying a word, they left the hall. The old officials followed behind.

    Wen Zhong took the opportunity to go to Li Changshou¡¯s side. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he sighed softly and did not say anything.

    Soon, the officials who were crying just now retreated like the tide. Only a few female sacrifices in the hall began to jump around, looking quite lonely.

    The emperor of a generation, the ministers of a generation.

    An hourter, in the King¡¯s Hall.

    In front of the empty throne, the Grand Chancellor slowly spread out the cloth in his hand. The short-spirited recitation began to drift around the hall.

    The three princes stood in front of him and listened.

    Wei Ziqi and Wei Zhongyan stood at the back. The two of them looked at each other and smiled deeply.

    The Grand Chancellor said, ¡°In my life, although I have fought against outsiders and expanded my country, captured millions of enemies, and disyed the might of my ancestors, I have failed. The Shang Dynasty is in a state of turmoil. I¡¯m cautious. I feel that Zi Shou is too young and too outstanding. If the throne is passed down to me, I¡¯m afraid I will not advance enough and the country will copse. Ziqi is the eldest son. He is ambitious and humble. He can ede the throne.¡±

    The Grand Chancellor paused and looked down at the three princes below.

    A pin drop could be heard in the hall. An indescribable pressure made many officials and generals hold their breaths.

    The Grand Chancellor said in a low voice, ¡°Prince Zi Shou, do you have any objections?¡±

    Zishou remained silent, but he straightened his back and closed his eyes.

    Wei Ziqi frowned slightly. Wei Zhongyan, who was at the side, sighed and said slowly, ¡± didn¡¯t expect Father to change his mind at thest moment. Brother Ziqi is indeed more stable than me and Zi Shou. He has the demeanor of a king.¡±

    At that moment, a burly general walked out of the generals¡¯ formation and shouted,

    ¡°May I ask, Grand Chancellor! When was the King¡¯s decree decided? Why have I not heard of it?¡±

    Another general said, ¡°Is this decree really written by the King? Since today, the King has been full of praises for Zi Shou. Why did he suddenly change the candidate for the heir?¡±

    ¡°General Lu Xiong!¡±

    A civil servant shouted angrily, ¡°Are you teaching the King what to do?!¡±

    The general named Lu Xiong cursed, ¡°I¡¯m loyal to the King. The sun and moon can bear witness! However, this matter is really strange. I have to investigate clearly!¡±

    ¡°General Lu Xiong.¡± The Grand Chancellor sighed and said, ¡°Previously, when the King was dying, he ordered us to open the secret box beside the pillow and take out this decree. Five of the six ministers have seen this matter before. The two uncles have also seen it.¡±

    Bi Gan, who was the head of the ministers, nodded slowly. Xu Yu, who did not have much of an exact position, too, nodded slowly.

    Most of the generals frowned in confusion, but half of the ministers had a faint smile in their eyes.

    Li Changshou watched quietly from the side. He actually wanted to know how Zi Shou would ascend to the throne and whether he would reveal his ruthless side tonight.

    He was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    Wei Ziqi opened his mouth and called out. He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because of this matter. We three brothers will share this throne.¡±

    Zi Shou waspletely silent. He stood still quietly, but his back gave off an indescribable might.

    This was not the pressure produced by the cultivation realm, but pure dignity.

    It was like a mountain, the sky, and the four seas!

    ¡°Third Brother.¡± Wei Zhongyan took half a step forward and said seriously, ¡°Before the ministers, don¡¯t embarrass Eldest Brother. I know that you can¡¯t bear to take the throne, but this is also Father¡¯s decree...¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Wei Zhongyan was puzzled.

    Wei Zhongyan was about to continue when Zishou said calmly, ¡°The ministers retreat. Those who do not retreat will be killed.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Prince, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°We are appointed by the former King. Why can¡¯t we be here?¡±

    ng!

    ng! ng!

    The generals stood in formation. Arge number of generals actually pulled out their short swords from their greaves and pressed them towards the officials beside them. They were filled with killing intent.

    The ministers hurriedly retreated and said, ¡°Those who previously stayed in front of my father¡¯s bed.¡±

    Wei Ziqi raised his arms and shouted, ¡°Wait! Are you going to rebel!?!¡±

    The generals did not answer. They only chased the officials out of the hall and closed the door tightly.

    ng!

    Wei Ziqi¡¯s face turned red. He turned around and red at Zi Shou.

    ¡°Zi Shou! Do you not respect Father¡¯s decree?!¡±

    At that moment, Zi Shou had already turned around. He stared at his elder brother with a cold gaze in his eyes, causing thetter to subconsciously take half a step back. His exquisite robe was wrinkled.

    ¡°We both know if that was really Father¡¯s decree or not. I have always respected you as my elder brother, but you actually used my father¡¯s death to scheme! Do you really think I don¡¯t know the special techniques of those outsiders?¡±

    The Grand Chancellor hurriedly said, ¡°Third Prince...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zi Shou turned his head and red at him. Lightning happened to sh outside the hall. The Great Chancellor was so frightened that he raised his hand to cover his chest and almost fainted.

    At that moment, there was the sound of armor rubbing outside the hall. It seemed that arge number of armored soldiers were swarming over.

    Wei Ziqi immediately became more confident. He raised his head and puffed out his chest.

    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be brave. You can scare me and the other ministers! You can¡¯t make decisions in Chaoge City tonight!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The corners of Zi Shou¡¯s mouth twitched. He walked towards the throne on the tform and turned around on the steps. He sat in the middle of the steps and his eyes were filled with pity.

    ¡°Eldest Brother... Eldest Brother, you seem to have not discovered anything all these years. When I was young, you and your inws used various methods to target me. They used poison, assassination, and idents. They did everything. Have I ever been in danger?¡±

    Wei Ziqi¡¯s expression turned sullen. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Zi Shou leaned back and ced his elbows on the steps. His eyes were filled with mockery.

    He said slowly, ¡°For tonight, you have spent three years secretly subduing themander of the city guards and the twelve generals of the royal guards. For this, you have been extremely disgraceful and have made bigger promises. If you be the King tonight, there will be more than ten countries. Brother, have you ever thought about the disadvantages of the Shang Nation?¡±

    Wei Ziqi said calmly, ¡°The Shang Nation is gued with problems.¡±

    ¡°I once thought so too, but it won¡¯t happen again. The disadvantage of the Shang Nation is that you, my father, and I are all standing on this ice mountain, but we want to melt the ice mountain into living water. The first to fall is you and me.¡±

    Zi Shou raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°In the past, I also thought that only I could see the illness of our Shang Nation. It was not until I talked to the emissary that I realized that I¡¯m not the smartest prince in history. Everyone can see these ws. There must have been many people who wanted to innovate and bring about changes, but in the end, they only suffered head injuries. Why? There are eight hundred dukes in the Shang Dynasty. However, the Shang Dynasty is thergest dukedom. When the Shang Dynasty was old and weak, there would always be ambitious people who stood up. The real drawback of Shang Nation is... The king does not act like a king.¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Lightning shed outside the hall, followed by heavy rain.

    Apanied by thunder, a murderous shout suddenly sounded from the direction of the pce gate.

    Wei Ziqi¡¯s expression changed. He quickly took more than ten steps towards the pce gate, but he immediately stopped and turned around to re at Zi Shou on the steps.

    ¡°Third Brother, what have you done!?!¡±

    ¡°Clear the rebels.¡±

    Zi Shou answered calmly and shook his head slightly. He said calmly, ¡°You only know how to plot and dy Feihu. However, you don¡¯t know that Feihu has already made preparations and secretly repaired the tunnel from the city gate to the pce gate.

    Half of the personal guards and generals that you have recruited are my people.¡±

    Wei Ziqi¡¯s eyes widened. He cursed, ¡°You, you! You schemed against me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight internally, but you went overboard, Brother.¡±

    Zi Shou said, ¡°Junior Master, take Father¡¯s decree and let the Grand Chancellor take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wen Zhong agreed with gusto. He quickly walked forward and ced a cloth scroll in the Grand Chancellor¡¯s hand. He raised his hand and gently patted the back of the Grand Chancellor¡¯s hand.

    The Grand Chancellor¡¯s breathing was a little chaotic. He opened the cloth shakily and tried his best to recite.

    ¡°I-I know that I don¡¯t have much time left. If I return, I will ept Zi Shou as the king. All of you, assist me with all your might and protect the mountains and rivers of the Shang Dynasty. I will be buried beside my ancestor. I cannot die.¡±

    Wei Zhongyan whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all...¡±

    The Grand Chancellor lowered his head and looked at the few words on the cloth. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s the Great King¡¯s personal handwriting.¡±

    Wei Zhongyan¡¯s face turned pale.

    At that moment, the shouts of killing outside the hall had stopped. The pce door opened a little, and a figure darted in. He was dressed in golden armor, and his entire body was drenched by the rain. His face was mighty, and his aura was long.

    It was the son of Huang Feihu!

    Huang Feihu knelt on one knee and hugged his sword as he reported, ¡°King! The rebels have been eliminated!¡±

    Wei Ziqi whispered, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! I have 100,000 soldiers!¡±

    Zi Shou said, ¡°Feihu, how many enemies are there tonight?¡±

    Huang Feihu said firmly, ¡°However, it¡¯s easy for thousands of soldiers to gather at the pce gate and coordinate with the army of personal guards.¡±

    ¡°No, you lied to me!¡±

    Wei Ziqi¡¯s face was pale. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Someone! Someone!¡±

    It was quiet outside the pce gate, as if even the breathing of the officials had been concealed.

    The bell rang, but Wei Ziqi copsed weakly on the ground.

    Zi Shou did not say anything else. He turned around and looked up at the throne at the end of the stairs. He lifted the hem of his robe and walked up the stairs.

    His steps were steady, and his gaze was firm.

    <i>From today onwards, I will shoulder the glory of the Shang Dynasty.</i>

    <i>The harm of the Shang Dynasty and the danger of Feihu were reformed by me.</i>

    <i>Those who did not submit were destroyed one by one.</i>

    <i>Those who did not pay tribute in all directions were swept by lightning.</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t believe in fate!</i>

    In front of the throne, Zi Shou suddenly turned around. The pce door opened, the officials and generals lowered their heads and quickly walked in. The ten or so ministers who were originally left in the hall were silent.

    Not long after, Huang Feihu sat in front of the generals.

    Zi Shou raised his hands and slowly sat on the throne.

    Above Chaoge City, golden light bloomed in the purple-red enshrouding aura. Then, a golden azure dragon soared into the sky and quickly absorbed the Great Shang Nation¡¯s destiny. It roared silently at the Heavenly Pce.

    <i>I¡¯m destined!</i>

 Chapter 663 - Reincarnation of General Lingzhu

    <h4>Chapter 663: Reincarnation of General Lingzhu</h4>

    When Li Changshou first sneaked into Chaoge City and chose the position of the six ministers, he had thought about it carefully. After a fewparisons, he finally chose to be the emissary.

    Of course, the main reason why he chose to be an emissary was definitely not because it was in the most leisurely position.

    He used Bian Zhuang¡¯s virginity as a guarantee. If he did not mean what he said, Bian Zhuang would maintain his pure Yang body for the rest of his life.

    Li Changshou was an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts. He was the Jade Emperor¡¯s number one strategist. He was not a famous old immortal in the Primordial World. He was the only junior brother appointed by the Great Daoist Master of Ren School. He could not be restrained by the matters of the mortal royal authority.

    History officials were considered special existences in the mortal dynasty. However, most of the time, the officials had to write whatever the emperor asked them to write.

    There was a rule in the Shang Nation. The king could not punish the emissary. At most, they would secretly arrange for assassinations and sudden deaths.

    The emissary did not have to do much. He had a group of officials under him who were in charge of recording the sacrifices, expeditions, and celebrations of the Shang Nation.

    Li Changshou had previously been in charge of studying the history of the human race in Chaoge City. asionally, he would appear and tell everyone a story about the human race. He would gain a huge reputation by talking about the strange happenings of Emperor Huang Xuanyuan and his three thousand concubines.

    The Xuanyuan harem was filled with spiritual wealth of the Primordial World¡¯s human race.

    He naturally understood.

    Di Yi passed, and Di Xin ascended to the throne. Many things happened on the rainy night. The troops were in chaos, and corpses filled the door of the pce. However, at the tip of Li Changshou¡¯s brush, there was only one sentence left.

    ¡°Di Yi has passed, the eldest son of the first wife, Zi Shou, will ede to the throne as Di Xin.¡±

    After writing that line in the court of the Great Emissary Institute, Li Changshou ced the resignation letter that he had prepared in advance on the desk. He summoned his assistants and reminded them warmly.

    ¡°Lord, why are you suddenly resigning?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already old. My stamina is weak, and my eyes are blurry.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up. The few of them hurriedly supported him, but he raised his hand to stop them.

    There was no need for him to go to the Great King Pce when he was resigning from the Shang Dynasty. He could just leave a letter.

    The reason for quitting wasmonly used in old age. If one were to say that he admired the outside world and wanted to live a carefree life, he would be a true ¡°noble and virtuous person¡± in the eyes of the literati of Shang Nation.

    Li Changshou did not want to be famous. He used the simplest excuse.

    He walked out of the Emissary Residence and sat on the ox cart that he had already called over previously. Hey on the soft cushionfortably and watched the white clouds leisurely head towards the city gate.

    There were no citizens sending them off, and no one was watching.

    Just like when he arrived, he left quietly.

    He did not bring away a cloud, nor did he bring away the dreams of a young girl.

    It was meaningless for him to continue staying in Chaoge City. Di Xin had already taken her ce, and the wheels of the killing tribtion had already begun to move quickly.

    Although he had changed many things, the script of the Heavenly Dao had not changed fundamentally.

    What had he done in Chaoge City all these years?

    Actually, he had done many things, butpared to the general trend of the world, they were all trivial matters.

    However, no one came to send him off. It was really a little...

    ¡°Lord Emissary! Lord Emissary!¡±

    A familiar shout came from behind. Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡®He might as well note.¡¯

    The ox cart swayed and stopped outside the city gate. However, he saw Wen Zhong leading a group of soldiers and guards leaping over. They kept shouting behind him.

    Li Changshou jumped down from the ox cart and ced his hands in his sleeves.

    Wen Zhong rushed over, got off the horse, and cupped his hands in a Dao salute. He asked anxiously, ¡°Emissary, is there anything you¡¯re unhappy about regarding the new king being established?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy about that.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t always y in the human world. The conflict in Chaoge City has temporarily ended. I should go back.¡±

    Wen Zhong frowned and pondered. He wanted to ask him to stay, but he felt that his status was too different from Li Changshou.

    He could only say, ¡°I have yet to listen to your teachings. It is really a pity for me to see you return like this.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°Junior Master, oh no, Grandmaster, you are too polite. Come and sit here. I¡¯ll have a drink with you and chat.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and walked towards the forest not far away.

    Wen Zhong hurriedly followed and took another step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll make some arrangements.¡±

    When he walked into a ce that mortals could not see, Wen Zhong activated the barrier and pointed out tables and chairs. He chased away the mosquitoes in the forest and ced two pots of wine.

    When Li Changshou sat down, Wen Zhong had already filled his wine ss.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reserved. Let¡¯s sit together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Zhong¡¯s disciple bowed and sat opposite Li Changshou. He now had the appearance of a middle-aged man.

    Wen Zhong sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Uncle-Master. The things in the mortal world are naturally like children ying around for you...¡±

    ¡°You underestimate the human race.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked in the direction of Chaoge City.

    ¡°Mortals do not cultivate, so they are selfish and lustful. The hearts of mortals areplicated. It is dozens of times moreplicated than the Middle Continent, especially in the imperial court of the mortal. Although there were many people in cahoots, it was also a good ce to train his Dao heart. By the way, Wen Zhong, how should I deal with my two brothers?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dealt with.¡± Wen Zhong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad for him to ept this. Both his brothers are considered to be unscrupulous towards him. Now, he¡¯s only given an idle position and is detained in the residence.¡±

    Li Changshou asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that Di Xin wants the name of benevolence?¡±

    Wen Zhong pondered for a while and said, ¡°In the royal court, the henchmen who colluded with the two princes will be executed tomorrow.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s probably another emperor¡¯s cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, what do you think?¡± Wen Zhong asked softly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Now, I don¡¯t dare to say that to you easily. If you take it to Jie School and say that I¡¯m the one who criticized Di Xin, Disciple-Nephew, who is more important to you now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the disciples of Jie School are the most important,¡± Wen Zhong said seriously. ¡°If not for Master¡¯s nurturing, would I be here today?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°However, the Jie School is also looking for a way to break through the Great Tribtion,¡± Wen Zhong said. ¡°If the Great Tribtion corresponds to the change in the royal authority of the South Continent, wouldn¡¯t it correspond to the Shang Dynasty? Previously, Jie School had won for a while. My fellow disciples of Chan School had retreated again.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Do you think that Jie School has won both times?¡±

    Wen Zhong was stunned. He asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, did we lose?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you about that anymore.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t take sides and treat both sides equally.¡±

    Actually, it would not benefit Jie School if Di Xin sessfully ascended the throne.

    However, Wen Zhong and Di Xin were getting closer. The rtionship between Jie School and the Shang n was bing stronger. Chan School was probably happy to see that happen.

    From the perspective of the great sects, the possibility of the Shang Dynasty changing was still the highest.

    In other words, although he had won a small battle in the pce today, he might not necessarily win the overall situation of the world.

    The initiative was held by an existence that was far from what Di Xin could imagine.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Goddess of Fire Spirit recently?¡±

    ¡°I went to the border to be a general.¡± Wen Zhong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I wanted to help Senior Sister, but she said that she wanted to make a name for herself and even told me not to interfere.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou pped and chuckled. ¡°Disciple-Niece Huo Ling is quite stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Wen Zhong sighed dejectedly and said, ¡°Previously, many of my fellow disciples have asked me to arrange some errands for them in the mortal world and let theme and show off. Now is the time for the Great Tribtion. It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose Wen Zhong. If I implicate my fellow disciples, Wen Zhong will really feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and chuckled. He said, ¡°Disciple-Nephew, don¡¯t tell me you want to probe me and see if you can let more disciples of the Jie School enter the Shang Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Wen Zhong immediately felt a little awkward. He stood up and bowed with a Dao salute. He hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re really wise. I can¡¯t hide my thoughts from you.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He said calmly, ¡°Wen Zhong, based on what you said just now, it would not be overboard for me to kill you on behalf of the Grandmaster of Heaven.¡±

    Wen Zhong frowned and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, if you feel that I did something wrong, I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment. However, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts pushed for the separation of immortals and mortals. However, you allowed outsiders to be officials in the South Continent. That itself is a heaven-defying act.¡±

    Wen Zhong tried his best to argue. ¡°However, Uncle-Master, the Great Tribtion is imminent. This matter is just a temporary solution. Qi Refinement cultivators are officials in the South Continent. They don¡¯t covet pleasure or bully mortals. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You are not the bystanders. How do you know that others are like you? If an immortal ys with mortals, how many mortals will be destroyed?¡±

    Li Changshou paused for a while and immediately said firmly, ¡°The rules are just empty words. It¡¯s only the rules that are implemented to the end!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the Heavenly Courts stand up to protect the rules when I entered the mortal world with the fellow disciples of Chan School?¡±

    ¡°When the Great Tribtion is in operation, there should be chess pieces. You have already entered the chess game,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Do you really think that the Heavenly Courts arepletely unaware of this matter? What am I doing here? I¡¯m just looking at you!¡±

    Wen Zhong could not help but be silent. He stood there and frowned.

    Li Changshou downed the wine in his cup and sighed. ¡°The Dao is no longer easy to plot. Wen Zhong, do your best.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master... Ah.¡±

    Wen Zhong sighed softly and was about to speak when Li Changshou stood up and walked towards his ox cart. He took a step and appeared at the edge of the forest.

    The faint Dao runes that circted during the process shocked Wen Zhong. He even forgot to chase after it.

    He heard a voice transmission. It was Li Changshou¡¯s advice.

    ¡°The path to immortality is eternal peace. What is the meaning of the mortal world being disturbed? Don¡¯t wait until it gets out of hand before you reflect on yourself.¡±

    <i>Is it shallow enough?</i>

    <i>There won¡¯t be any misunderstanding, right?</i>

    Wen Zhong had really lost himself in the words ¡®Junior Master¡¯. A third-generation disciple of Jie School had arranged the fate of the entire Jie School.

    She even came to make an exception for him!

    If Jie School dealt with the Great Tribtion, they would shrink into a ball like a turtle shell.

    Wen Zhong had already be the evidence that the cmity had caught.

    Li Changshou really wanted to scold Wen Zhong to wake him up. Unfortunately, that would offend the Heavenly Dao and be unfair.

    Li Changshou flipped over and jumped onto the ox cart. He rested his head on his arm and pretended to sleep. The ox driver, who was driving the cart, sat at the side and shouted in a low voice. The green ox walked with its four hooves and slowly walked into the distance.

    After Li Changshou left, Wen Zhong walked out of the forest. He looked confused and disappointed.

    Wen Zhong began to reflect on whether what he had done was right or wrong. He had already ced Di Xin and Da Shang in a more important position.

    Wen Zhong looked at the ox cart that Li Changshou was riding and fell into a daze. Only when the ox cart circled around a hill and disappeared into the valley did he turn around and return to Chaoge City.

    ¡°Young Master, I have learned three new poems today!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. It has been strange since you were born. You have been through many cmities. The reason you can survive until today is all because of your tough life. You have long seen it.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, do you think that the territory of the Shang Dynasty can still be expanded? After the snow mountain in the extreme north of the map, is there still a world?¡±

    <i>Young Master, is the disadvantage of the Shang Dynasty really just me?</i>

    ¡°Young Master...¡±

    ¡°Grand Tutor, are you going back to your own residence or the pce?¡±

    A sudden shout beside his ear disrupted Wen Zhong¡¯s thoughts.

    Wen Zhong returned to his senses and unknowingly returned to the city. He was not far from his residence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pce. Forget it. Let¡¯s go to the pce.¡±

    Wen Zhong said in a low voice. At that moment, he realized that he was already the Grand Tutor of the Shang Kingdom. He had great authority. He could not be called Zi Shou anymore. He had to call him King.

    <i>King, the world is too big. There are too many capable people. We are just a drop in the ocean.</i>

    <i>Perhaps only a true expert like Uncle-Master Changgeng could be considered carefree and at ease.</i>

    However, in the South Continent, which was protected by the Heavenly Rules and was about to be the battlefield of the two sects...

    If I don¡¯t fall, the Shang Dynasty will not copse.

    ¡°Giddy up!¡±

    Wen Zhong¡¯s feet lightly touched the horse¡¯s belly. He sat on the horse and galloped on the empty road in front of the pce gate.

    A few dayster, seven to eight hundred kilometers north of Chaoge City, an ox cart slowly stopped in front of a magnificent temple. The historical figure of the Shang Nation, who had just resigned, calmly found this ce.

    Li Changshou looked up at the que of the temple and nodded with a smile.

    At the Goddess¡¯s Temple.

    <i>Yes, I¡¯ll try my best to deceive himter and try to be an honorary abbot.</i>

    <i>Leave Chaoge. Come to the temple and wait for the Shangjun carriage to arrive.</i>

    Di Xin arrived. The Great Tribtion would begin in less than ten years.

    Hence, nine yearster.

    ...

    ¡°Li Jing! We can¡¯t be husband and wife anymore!¡±

    At Chentang Pass, in the backyard of the military headquarters.

    A high-ranking servant sat on a rattan chair in the shadow of the fake mountain. Beside him, a maidservant was holding arge oil cloth umbre. There were two servants at the side waving a fan and watching the farce in the pavilion.

    It wasfortable.

    It wasfortable.

    Li Jing¡¯s anxious voice sounded.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, listen to my exnation! Jinzha is cultivating well. Didn¡¯t we use the Shadow-Retaining Ball to take a look? He has received a lot of care in Chan School. He is already a young man and is full of energy. He will send us a letter every year, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Muzha! Muzha is only nine years old!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. This is not because Jinzha¡¯s performance was outstanding and helped the Li family gain some pride. That¡¯s why the experts of Chan School came over and wanted to ept Muzha as their disciple.¡±

    Li Jing sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to let my son go either. However, my son¡¯s masters are all experts. This is also an immortal opportunity. Didn¡¯t you see Daoist Ci Hang before? She looks very kind. She definitely won¡¯t beat or scold Muzha.¡±

    ¡°You! Ah!¡±

    Yin Shi sighed softly and sat by the bed, crying.

    Li Jing hugged his wife and said a few words of apology. Then, he joked, ¡°Madam, the five elements are short of three now. We have to continue working hard.

    I¡¯ll have to rely on you, Madam!¡±

    ¡°Are our children for you to count the five elements?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, of course not.¡± Li Jing smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you have also cultivated an immortal spell. The rest of your life is long. It will be lively if we have a few more children. Madam, think about it. When Jinzha and Muzha return from their studies, wouldn¡¯t it be a beautiful thing for our family to be lively and healthy?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Yin Shi sighed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t we take care of the next child?¡±

    ¡°However,¡± Li Jing hurriedly said, ¡°I swear to Madam that I will personally teach our sons and not let them go out to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we try now? We might be able to get a daughter...¡±

    ¡°Pui! It¡¯s still daytime. Aren¡¯t you ashamed, Lord!?!¡±

    Li Jing immediately chuckled and stood by the window with Yin Shi in his arms. He looked at the clouds in the west.

    That¡¯s right. Muzha had just been taken away by Ci Hang.

    When Muzha became a disciple, there were still some twists and turns. Even Perfected Pu Xian, who had been ¡°reserved¡± previously, wanted to take in a disciple. In the end, the two Perfected Ones discussed and Daoist Ci Hang firmly won.

    Before Muzha acknowledged his master, Li Jing used the same trick again and educated him as a man.

    Li Jing had three axes of parenting¡ªtraining in the military camp, suppressing demons, and deep discussions.

    The effect was indeed good.

    Li Jing was already prepared to wee Nezha. It was unknown when Senior Brother Taiyi would move.

    However, Li Changshou checked the book that he carried with him in advance and realized that he was not far from Nezha¡¯s reincarnation.

    Although Li Changshou could not directly cheat like the Jade Emperor and ignore the obstruction of the cmity and deduce the Heavenly Dao, he could obtain a lot of useful information with the help of these ¡°small items¡±.

    After thinking about it, he still felt that it was not safe.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and had a n in his heart. A paper effigy rushed to the Qianyuan Mountain.

    He had to be steady and consider all aspects.

    Ling Zhuzi, who was also Little Nezha, might not be as important as Yang Jian in the ¡°Project X¡¯s Disappearance¡±, but he was after all a junior who he had ¡°watched grow up¡±. He was a loyal descendant of the Grand White Pce and could not let him suffer.

 Chapter 664 - Chentang Transformation!

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chentang Transformation!</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s just reincarnation. Is it that serious? They¡¯re all here.¡±

    In front of the Cave Abode on Qianyuan Mountain.

    Perfected Taiyi looked at Li Changshou, Yu Ding, and Yang Jian, who was holding a three pointed, double-edged spear in the distance and sweeping around with his Heavenly Eye. For a moment, he felt helpless.

    Li Changshou said worriedly, ¡°Check the Spirit Pearl¡¯s fetus spirit once.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding nodded slowly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi opened his mouth and looked like he had epted his fate. He took out a pearl from the sleeve of his red robe.

    There was a little baby sucking his thumb inside. He vaguely looked like Ling Zhuzi.

    Li Changshou frowned and immediately sensed that something was amiss. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior Brother Taiyi, how many benefits did you give Ling Zhuzi? This soul is almost pure and almostparable to Connate lifeforms.¡±

    Taiyi smiled and squinted. He said calmly, ¡°Who else can take care of his disciple if he doesn¡¯t take care of him?¡±

    Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated.

    It was right to take care of his disciple, but that would be a little pampering. It would be disadvantageous to Ling Zhuzi¡¯s growth after he reincarnated.

    It was naturally an extremely difficult task to help Ling Zhuzi improve his background when he was in the embryo state, let alone refined the ¡°bottleneck¡± of Ling Zhuzi in advance like Perfected Taiyi had done.

    Li Changshou found the effort and treasures that he had spent unimaginable.

    As expected, Perfected Taiyi was also secretly a wealthy person of the Primordial World.

    He noted it in his notebook.

    Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you know where Ling Zhuzi should reincarnate?¡±

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Li Jing at Chen Tang Pass.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi retracted his fetus spirit and chuckled with his hands behind his back. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°I helped my disciple reincarnate. As I was doing so, I inexplicably lost a book. Is that so, Li Jing¡¯s godfather?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but blush. He hurriedly said, ¡°That was just a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Why Li Jing?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Perfected Taiyi shook his head. ¡°This thought appeared on its own a few days ago. I checked for a long time and concluded that it should be an external thought.¡±

    In other words, he was referring to the arrangements of the Heavenly Dao.

    Yu Ding, Taiyi, and Yang Jian looked at Li Changshou. Li Changshou spread his hands and looked innocent.

    <i>Heavenly Dao.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t try to understand it. Just feel it.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Find a good day and let Ling Zhuzi reincarnate in the Li family.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, should we invite Second Uncle-Master¡¯s decree? Should we protect the reincarnation of Ling Zhuzi?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding was speechless.

    Lord Yang Jian was speechless.

    Perfected Taiyi waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. What can happen if the few of us guard?¡±

    ¡°To be safe, let¡¯s invite one.¡± Li Changshou persuaded earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t give anyone any chance to plot against us. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you only have Ling Zhuzi as your sessor.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Taiyi was defeated. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Kunlun Mountain now.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother Yu Ding, please apany Senior Brother Taiyi.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yu Ding nodded with a solemn expression. He, who trusted Li Changshou, had already fully sensed the seriousness of the matter. He pulled Perfected Taiyi and rode a cloud to Kunlun Mountain.

    Yang Jian immediately wanted to follow, but he was stopped by Li Changshou.

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian,e with me to Chentang Pass to set up something.¡±

    Li Changshou greeted. Yang Jian immediately cupped his fists and epted the order. He carried the three pointed, double-edged spear and followed Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud for a while and rushed towards the northeast of the South Continent with Yang Jian. His eyes were always filled with thoughts.

    On the way, Yang Jian could not help but ask, ¡°Lord... Uncle-Master, who is plotting against Ling Zhuzi?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. ¡°Maybe someone wants to plot against me, or maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much. However, no matter how I deduce, I feel that someone wants to use this matter to take revenge. The possibility is quite high. There¡¯s almost a ten percent chance.¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    <i>Yang Jian blinked. Seeing how nervous they are now, wouldn¡¯t it be... scheming against the clouds here?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt uneasy.

    He carefully pondered over his current arrangements.

    The paper effigy, who was a high-ranking servant, was in the Li Residence. He was not wandering around for no reason. At that moment, he was already underground in the Li Residence. Under Li Jing¡¯s eyes, he had set up the Heaven-Severing Immortal-ying Array. If necessary, he could seal the Li Residence.

    Thetest paper effigy army, including the six Golden Core paper effigies that he could mobilize, had long been buried under the Li Residence.

    Li Changshou did not want another tragedy to happen in Yang Jian¡¯s family.

    Taking ten thousand steps back, Li Changshou could ept that his Dharma powers and mystical abilities were inferior to those who schemed against him. He could not ept that Ling Zhuzi would be injured because he was careless.

    Why did he feel that the person scheming was actually a Saint of the Western Sect?

    It was very simple. The other party had sufficient motive¡ªto take revenge.

    The hatred of the Western Sect was clearly between Jie School and Ren School.

    Li Jing¡¯s kneel back then made Li Jing stand in a position that he should not have. Now, he had be the best target.

    That was a serious problem that Li Changshou had only realized during hisst deduction.

    The Sixth Saint, whose name could not be mentioned, had once personally dealt with Yang Jian¡¯s family. It would be reasonable if Li Jing attacked his family.

    On the other hand, the three Saints of the Dao Sect would not attack the Saints of the Western Sect just because of a disciple.

    Especially in the current Great God-Conferment Tribtion, which was going to explode in a few years.

    At that moment, the only person who could resist the Saints of the Western Sect was the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    However, Chan School had just pulled some strings in Chaoge City. Should he ask the Grandmaster of Heaven, Yun Xiao, Brother Zhao, and the others to protect the future golden fighter of Chan School?

    That made no sense.

    The Great Daoist Master and his sister-inw, Kong Xuan, could go and invite them. However, in that case, the entire Ren School would attack to protect the reincarnation of a disciple of Chan School. It would also involve the pride of the Saint and the attitude of the Ren School in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    At that moment, it was not the time to make a choice. His teacher only tacitly agreed to protect his ¡°adopted son¡¯s family¡±.

    At the end of the day, a third-generation disciple was too insignificant to the Dao Sect.

    Li Changshou thought for a long time and only invited Perfected Yu Ding and Yang Jian.

    He only stood on his side and wanted to take care of Ling Zhuzi, who had a deep rtionship with him.

    That was all he was worth.

    To be safe, the more he did not want something to happen, the more likely it would happen. Li Changshou had already tacitly agreed that Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation would not be too calm.

    It was better than being caught off guard.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou knelt in front of his teacher¡¯s portrait and invited the Taiji Painting and the Cosmic Ruler. He brought along his three-piece set of the ¡°Universal Treasure of Ren School¡± and instructed Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli not to go out. His main body secretly rushed to the Li Residence.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    On the cloud, Li Changshou sighed softly while taking Yang Jian to the east.

    Yang Jian looked at Li Changshou in confusion.

    Is there anything else that can stump this man?

    ¡°Yang Jian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Yang Jian subconsciously lowered his head and cupped his fists.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reserved... Has your cultivation been stable recently? Your Dao realm seems to have be deeper. You¡¯re also catching up to the senior brothers and sisters of Chan School.¡±

    Yang Jian smiled warmly and replied in a clear voice, ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re teasing me. My cultivation level is still too shallow. I only walked faster because of your guidance and Master¡¯s guidance. My foundation is a little unstable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing that you can tell that your foundation is unstable.¡±

    Yang Jian was speechless.

    He would be humble.

    <i>Is it really unstable?</i>

    Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and threw it into Yang Jian¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the Dao-ying realm technique that I have modified recently when I have nothing to do. It can help you increase your foundation and focus on the Dao Enlightenment realm. After the Great Tribtion, I can use it more when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Yang Jian put away the jade talisman solemnly and said to Li Changshou, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Uncle-Master.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and continued, ¡°You are now famous in the Heavenly Courts, but your reputationes from the copper mirror system. It¡¯s too superficial. It is time to learn to settle down. Think about it. During the recent live broadcast, have you been struggling to find new content? Do you know what to show for the immortals of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Jian immediately perked up. He frowned and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really as Deputy Commander Bian Zhuang said. It¡¯s too tiring to think about the contents of the bronze mirror every day. Therefore, I n to broadcast it once a year in the future and spend more time consolidating myself. The demons are almost extinct tens of thousands of kilometers away from Mount E¡¯mei.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He did not want to continue discussing that matter.

    Once upon a time, he saw that this child was groomed as his sessor. In the end...

    Ah, remnant thoughts.

    Before the Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and Yang Jian arrived above Li Jing¡¯s residence.

    The two of them hid. Yang Jian activated his Heavenly Eye and began to observe the entire Chentang Pass.

    Li Changshou looked in the direction of the East Ocean.

    Under the vast waves of the East Ocean, another scheme that was synchronized with Chentang Pass was also underway. If the progress went as nned, the little dragon had already transformed into a graceful young man.

    ¡°Uncle-Master,¡± Yang Jian whispered, ¡°Why do I feel that there¡¯s a problem with the direction of the spiritual energy in Chentang Pass? The spiritual energy is trapped in the city and has umted for a long time.

    There seems to be a hidden array, but the person who set it up is rather brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I set up the array formation.¡±

    Yang Jian immediately felt relieved and continued scanning with his Heavenly Eye.

    ¡°The Exclusive Surveince System of Perfected Lord Qingyuan. There are no blind spots and no omissions. Search ten thousand times and wait for a long time.¡±

    After remaining silent for about an hour, Yang Jian asked, ¡°Uncle-Master, is the beautiful woman in the backyard of the Li Residence the mother of Senior Brother Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°Why? Did you see anything?¡±

    Yang Jian said, ¡°I saw that she has an embryo in her abdomen and is already pregnant. However, the future of the fetus spirit should be waiting for Senior Brother Ling Zhuzi¡¯s essence soul.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Ling Zhuzi was trapped back then because he, Ling Zhuzi, had obtained the Dao. His Dao base wascking, and it was most appropriate for him to transform into a human to cultivate. That was why he reincarnated today.¡±

    ¡°But Uncle-Master, why are we so nervous?¡±

    Yang Jian lowered his voice and asked softly, ¡°Did the Netherworld not allow it?¡±

    Li Changshou silently took out a Life and Death Book from his sleeve and disyed it. Then, he calmly put it away.

    Yang Jian¡¯s expression was veryplicated.

    Li Changshou smiled and waited for Perfected Taiyi and Yu Ding to arrive.

    After about half a day, Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding arrived together. Both of them looked rxed. Clearly, the matter of seeking the Saint¡¯s decree was progressing smoothly.

    Li Changshou and his two senior brothers bowed and smiled. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Ling Zhuzi has already been ted with the Dao runes of a Saint.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and made an inviting gesture. ¡°It will be a good day in six hours. Please.¡±

    At that moment, the three disciples of the Saints of Chan School and Ren School, as well as the grand-disciple of the Saint, hid in the sky above the Li Residence. They chatted and discussed the Dao, waiting for the auspicious hour to arrive.

    As the moment approached, Perfected Taiyi became nervous for some reason.

    ¡°Changgeng, how should we arrange the reincarnation?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Arrange what you need to do. As long as you cast the fetus spirit from the cloud and send it into the pearl embryo in the Yin Shi¡¯s stomach, he will be reincarnated once the pearl embryo has a heartbeat. There¡¯s no need to do anything else.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked down at the Li Residence. He sized up the distance between the cloud and Yin Shi.

    It was not safe.

    ¡°In that case,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°Let¡¯s spend more effort. Later, Yang Jian will be in charge of the lookout and Senior Brother Yu Ding will be in charge of controlling the situation. Senior Brother Taiyi and I will sneak into Lady Li¡¯s side and personally escort the fetus spirit inside. How about that?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really something the ministers of the Heavenly Courts can do to go to the women¡¯s boudoir secretly.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s for Ling Zhuzi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Perfected Taiyi immediately agreed. ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to be stable.¡±

    Yu Ding thought that it was a good thing. Yang Jian wanted to say something but hesitated. However, he chose to ept it silently.

    Therefore, the four immortals, who were both strong and good-looking, waited for a while on the cloud. When it was about time, they rode the cloud and slowly...nded on the roof of Li Jing¡¯s backyard.

    Li Changshou made a gesture and the four transparent figures began to get busy.

    Yang Jian looked around and locked his immortal senses on Li Jing¡¯s figure in the military camp.

    A jade tripod appeared on Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s chest. A strange halo spread out and monitored the mental disturbances of the living beings there.

    Then, he discovered the existence of Li Changshou¡¯srge group of paper effigies.

    Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi each used their transformation techniques to transform into two mosquitoes and quietly entered Li Jing and his wife¡¯s bedroom.

    On the soft couch, Yin Shiy down and closed her eyes to rest. There was a bamboo slip beside her hand. Her breathing was stable and her face was peaceful.

    Li Changshou secretly apologized. Perfected Taiyi secretly apologized. The two mosquitoes bowed to Yin Shi and arrived in front of the bed, turning into transparent figures.

    Perfected Taiyi raised his hand and pointed at the Yin Shi who then quickly fell into a dream.

    In his dream, a Daoist dressed in a red robe flew over on a cloud while carrying an infant. He threw the infant outside the window to him...

    Outside the dream, Perfected Taiyi took out Ling Zhuzi¡¯s spirit embryo and slowly pushed it towards the Yin Shi.

    At that moment, the flow of time seemed to have slowed down.

    Li Changshou opened his mind. His clear Dao heart had already been activated. He stared at the area within a radius of hundreds of kilometers.

    <i>Three feet, two feet, one foot...</i>

    <i>Nothing happened?</i>

    <i>Did the Saint of the Western Sect not take revenge on me?</i>

    <i>Suddenly!</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart palpitated. The paper effigies in the corners of the room, the backyard, the garden, and the city tower looked at the Western Army Camp!

    At this moment!

    The flow of time seemed to have frozen. It was an illusion caused by Li Changshou¡¯s increased speed of processing information.

    However, that was the only way he could react in time!

    The world within thousands of kilometers of Chentang Pass suddenly darkened. A huge hand appeared above the military camp and grabbed at Li Jing!

    Along with the appearance of the huge hand, there were words that sounded like rumbling thunder.

    ¡°This child is fated with the Western Sect.¡±

    In the depths of the ground, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes instantly bloomed with blue light!

    The Taiji Painting instantly soared into the sky!

    ¡ª

 Chapter 665 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 665: Choice</h4>

    <i>This is?</i>

    Li Jing was stunned when the world suddenly darkened. He had no idea what had happened.

    The huge hand was in the air, like a huge arm that was reaching down from the sky!

    A strong sense of oppression came from above his head. Just the pressure that his essence soul felt almost made Li Jing vomit blood and his guts crack!

    Li Jing was just about to shout, ¡°Which demon is it?¡±

    Thunder rumbled. Li Jing could not tell what he was saying, but he still remembered...

    This was a military camp. Although the soldiers of the military had weak cultivation techniques, they were no different from mortals!

    If he did not step forward now, how would the soldiers in the camp face the huge arm that was like the heavenly might?!

    Anger rose in his heart. Li Jing held the sword by his waist with some difficulty. He was originally sitting in the tent but he found it difficult to stand up at that moment. It was as if there were a few mountains pressing on his shoulders.

    Suddenly, the pressure on Li Jing¡¯s shoulder dissipated.

    Li Jing¡¯s entire body was originally resisting the pressure from above. At that moment, the pressure disappeared into thin air. He shot up from his seat like a spring and crashed out of the roof of the tent. He supported his sword with heft hand and held the hilt in his right hand. He looked up at the sky.

    This is...

    The ck and white aura filled the sky. The Yin-Yang Twin Fish slowly rotated in an orderly manner. Its charm and Dao disappeared. At that moment, it seemed to be endless.

    The Connate Cardinal treasure of Ren School, the Taiji Yin-Yang Image!

    Li Jing subconsciously searched in the air and his pupils constricted.

    He saw...

    The figure of the young Daoist appeared under the Taiji Painting. He held the treasure map with one hand and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda above his head. His slender figure did not use any Dharma Characteristic or Heaven-Earth mystical abilities, but he looked majestic.

    ¡°God... Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Li Jing shouted. He wanted to go forward to see if there was anything he could help with, but his Dao Body was stiff and did not dare to move forward.

    What he saw at that moment was...

    A huge hand was pressed on the Taiji Painting but was resisted by it. However, Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s body kept trembling.

    In the sky, there seemed to be an old Daoist priest sitting cross-legged. He was surrounded by clouds and looked extremely anxious and dignified.

    The soldiers in the camp did not seem to feel the pressure that they had just endured. At that moment, they looked up at the sky as if nothing had happened. Their faces were filled with shock.

    He knew that he should be fine.

    However, Li Jing was even more nervous. He looked up at the figure in the sky.

    The old Daoist priest in the sky...

    Lord Taibai Jinxing was struggling...

    <i>Who is this?</i>

    <i>Why did Lord Taibai Jinxing appear here?</i>

    At this moment!

    The young Daoist in the sky suddenly turned his head and opened his mouth in the direction of Chentang Pass, as if he was sending a voice transmission.

    Without any warning, Li Changshou¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Li Jing¡¯s heart. He could not help but turn to look at Chen Tang Pass. His eyes widened, and he was momentarily at a loss.

    ¡°Protect Lady Yin. He must be here for Lady Yin¡¯s fetus!¡±

    Li Jing¡¯s hands were trembling. He lowered his head and looked at the crowded military camp. He looked at the soldiers and turned to look in the direction of the city. It was as if he could see his panicked wife through the high wall.

    The fetus in her stomach...

    ng!

    Li Jing pulled out the sword in his hand. At that moment, his long hair danced in the wind, and his armor was dim. Through the shadow of the Taiji Painting, he activated his immortal power and shouted at the old Daoist priest, who was faintly discernible in the clouds,

    ¡°Li Jing of Chentang Pass is here!¡±

    However, he did not know what his words meant and what they could do.

    In the end, when facing such an existence, his weak cultivation level was like that of a mortal. He did not have any deterrence.

    At the same time, in the pavilion in the backyard of the Li Residence...

    The moment the huge hand appeared, Taiyi¡¯s palm trembled and subconsciously protected the Spirit Pearl¡¯s fetus spirit.

    At that moment, the fetus spirit was only two fists away from Lady Yin.

    Perfected Yu Ding and Yang Jian subconsciously wanted to rush towards the camp. However, the paper effigy beside Li Changshou used his Dharma powers to form a barrier and stopped Yu Ding and Yang Jian.

    The master and disciple immediately reacted and broke out in cold sweat.

    He was a Saint. How could they resist it just by going over?

    Moreover, even if Perfected Yu Ding teleported with all his might, he would not have the chance to stop the huge hand.

    In a sh, the Taiji Painting unfolded.

    A green light streaked into the sky from the ground. In the center of the Taiji Painting, Li Changshou¡¯s main body appeared. He held the Taiji Painting with one hand...

    Everything happened too quickly. Li Changshou forcefully activated the power of the Taiji Painting and barely blocked the huge hand. Everything happened in the blink of an eye.

    The price to pay was that Li Changshou could not divert his attention to control the paper effigy. The paper effigy beside Perfected Taiyi immediately turned into a paper effigy and floated to the ground.

    That was why Li Changshou had used a voice transmission technique to remind them not to act rashly and protect Lady Yin

    Lady Yin was still sleeping soundly and immersed in that dream.

    Yu Ding and Taiyi heaved a sigh of relief. Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s figure shed in from the window. He looked at Taiyi and saw the hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Yu Ding immediately asked, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Taiyi looked at his palm that was reaching out to grab the fetus spirit, and his Adam¡¯s apple trembled.

    The Saint suddenly appeared, and Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission reminded him. Li Changshou¡¯s careful arrangements had already made Taiyi understand...

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation would definitely be an important pawn to the Saints in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    However, the Saint had appeared to grab Li Jing. Why?

    Yu Ding asked again, ¡°Do you want to continue reincarnating?¡±

    Taiyi¡¯s eyes were a little nk. He looked at Lady Yin and suddenly turned to look outside the city.

    The huge hand formed by the Saint¡¯s Dharma statue was resisting the Taiji Painting. The Taiji Painting was slowly being suppressed at a visible speed...

    Li Changshou carried his body under the Taiji Painting. At that moment, he did not say anything to rush the reincarnation.

    Taiyi¡¯s arm trembled. He frowned and looked at the baby who was sucking his thumb.

    The Perfected One suddenly could not bear to.

    If the reincarnation continued, it meant that Ling Zhuzi would be involved in the vortex of the battle between the heavens and earth.

    Which third-generation disciple of the Dao Sect would be able to rm the Western Saints?

    Perfected Taiyi was a little unwilling.

    He, who only wanted his disciple to safely beg for a Golden Immortal Zenith Heaven, suddenly did not want Ling Zhuzi to leave his side.

    He had experienced the dangers of the Primordial World long ago. When he had be a disciple of a Saint and cultivated to this day, he still did not have the strength to protect his disciple...

    No, that¡¯s not right.

    Perfected Taiyi suddenly snapped out of his daze. He quickly recalled the various abnormalities that Ling Zhuzi had before he reincarnated. At that moment, he realized that Ling Zhuzi had been destined by the Heavenly Dao since before he reincarnated.

    Forget it.

    That was the shackle of Ling Zhuzi and also his opportunity.

    Even if he forcefully defied the will of the Heavenly Dao, how far could he, a disciple of the Saint, protect Ling Zhuzi?

    Living beings were ultimately controlled by the Heavenly Dao.

    If he did not be a Saint, he would just be a pawn.

    ¡°Forget it.

    Taiyi¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. The palm that was blocking the fetus spirit slowly retracted. His palm gently pushed the fetus spirit.

    The baby spirit emitted a faint glow and sank into Lady Yin¡¯s abdomen.

    Dong!

    An extremely weak and obscure heartbeat sounded from there. The pearl embryo inside could already be called a fetus.

    Perfected Taiyi subconsciously took half a step back and smiled bitterly.

    Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the side, sighed softly. Just as he was about tofort his senior brother, something happened at the Chentang Pass camp!

    The huge hand disappeared into thin air. The image of the Saint in the sky flickered and disappeared.

    At the same time.

    Above the Chentang Pass, the vast pressure of a Saint pressed down!

    The seven-colored light flickered and cut a hole in the Dao rune image of the Taiji Painting.

    The two Saints of the Western Sect used the same trick again. Another huge hand reached out from the sky and grabbed at Li Jing¡¯s pavilion.

    Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding looked at each other. The two of them released their Great Dao tacitly and soared into the sky!

    The moment the two Perfected Ones decided to sh with the Saint, the young man in armor in the sky above the pavilion had already opened his vertical eye and faced the huge hand.

    Yang Jian!

    ¡°General of the Heavenly Courts! Perfected Lord Qingyuan is here!¡±

    The Saint did not seem to have heard that. He quickly thrust his hand downwards.

    This is a Saint!?!

    This is a Saint!

    The tragedy in his family back then, the scenes that were engraved in the deepest part of his heart, had to be yed out on Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation family!

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes widened. Light erupted from his forehead, and a sanguine aura appeared around him.

    Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    Heavenly Eye...

    His shoulder was suddenly pressed down by someone. Yang Jian¡¯s aura, which was about to explode in the face of the powerful pressure of a Saint, was suddenly cut off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    A jade light shed and instantly appeared in the sky, condensing into a huge cauldron that was hundreds of feet tall.

    Perfected Yu Ding sat cross-legged in the huge cauldron. The incantation he quickly chanted only had a buzzing sound. The huge cauldron shone brightly, and countless figures swayed on it.

    Wisps of light appeared on the forehead of the mortal and disappeared instantly.

    Boom!

    The palm that fell from the sky had already pressed onto the huge cauldron!

    The huge cauldron suddenly sank, and cracks appeared on it.

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s face turned extremely pale. His hands quickly formed seals and the huge cauldron actuallysted for a few seconds!

    At that moment, pirs of light appeared everywhere in Chentang Pass. The 36 Heavenly Constetions formed a resplendent light curtain!

    Absolute Heaven Immortal-ying Array!

    It was during those few moments!

    Li Changshou grabbed the Taiji Painting and killed his way into the city!

    The paper effigies transformed into human forms again and soared into the sky from the Li Residence¡¯s backyard. They formed the Big Dipper Divine Array, the Six God Revolutions Array, the Five-Element Heavenly Defense Array, the Four Symbols Four Extremes Array, and the Three Immortal Arrays...

    He protected the pavilion where Lady Yin was!

    However!

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    In the huge cauldron, Perfected Yu Ding lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. The huge cauldron could no longer resist. The palm that was pped by the Saint pressed onto the ground!

    Yang Jian and Perfected Taiyi attacked together. They wanted to block the foot of the huge cauldron, but they were suppressed and injured!

    No matter how weak a Saint was, he was still a Saint. Without a Connate Cardinal treasure, the disciples of Saints would not be able to fight against him!

    The huge cauldron pressed down. Perfected Yu Ding tried his best to stabilize the huge cauldron, but he could not reverse the situation...

    In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, the array that he had painstakingly set up over the years was destroyed in less than half an instant.

    Theyers of array formations formed by the paper effigy were actually broken in the blink of an eye when facing the might of a Saint.

    He was only one breath away from the huge hand.

    In the end, the difference in strength was too great. It was not a result of scheming or nning.

    In the sky, the Saint¡¯s voice turned into rumbling thunder again. He shouted, ¡°This child is fated with the Western Sect.¡±

    The huge hand was already above the pavilion and grabbing downwards!

    ¡°Uncle-Master, wait!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted loudly. Although he was calling him Uncle-Master, he could not hide his anger.

    Zhun Ti did not answer. He continued to grab at the spot below with his huge hand, as if he wanted to abduct Lady Yin and convert her. Then, he would control the child of the Great Tribtion in her womb.

    <i>Where are my trump cards?</i>

    <i>What about the trump card of Chan School?</i>

    <i>Second Uncle-Master¡¯s decree that I had asked Perfected Taiyi to ask for...</i>

    Li Changshou grabbed the Taiji Painting and continued to charge forward at full speed. He stared at the huge palm that the Saint had smashed downwards and muttered the words ¡°five, four, three¡± in his heart.

    Finally.

    One!

    The hand suddenly stopped. The Saint in the sky frowned slightly and looked down with his half-closed eyes.

    In the pavilion, a wisp of gray light seeped out from Lady Yin¡¯s lower abdomen and condensed into a palm-sized g.

    There seemed to be countless living beings on the g, as well as images of the evolution of the world. However, if one looked closely, they would see that the fog on it was chaotic. There was only the outline of a triangr g.

    However, the moment the illusory g appeared, the huge hand that was grabbing down immediately wanted to retreat. Daoist Zhun Ti, who was in the sky, had a gloomy expression.

    The small g swayed gently. The Chaos on the g flipped. A seemingly ordinary beam of light shot out of the Chaos. It ignored the roof and various physical objects and directly tapped the palm of the huge hand.

    Connate Cardinal treasure, the Pangu Banner!

    The sharpness of the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe, the number one killing treasure in the world, was refined with the flesh and blood of Connate Godfiends and condensed with the killing intent of Pangu!

    Chaos Infinite Sword Qi!

    Zhun Ti who was in the sky grunted. Cracks appeared on the huge hand. It began to copse from the palm and emitted light that was not considered bright.

    The hand copsed and turned into a cloud that resembled a tall building. Zhun Ti¡¯s body in the sky leaned back for an instant, and an inch-long wound appeared on his left palm.

    At the same time, Li Changshou rushed over with the Taiji Painting. He raised his hand andpletely sealed the sky. With a flick of his sleeve, Li Jing, who he had grabbed along the way, staggered a few steps and stood in the air.

    The image of the Pangu Banner slowly dissipated. The Dao runes of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning disappeared.

    Li Changshou was on guard.

    He had already done so much today. If he were to attack again, he would do his best to block Zhun Ti even if he had to reveal some trump cards.

    As long as he could withstand a few rounds, Zhun Ti, who could not get out of the predicament, would be threatened by the person who was the main tribtion that the Dao Ancestor had set.

    If Zhun Ti did not retreat, his Saint could attack directly.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s status was not enough. He, an ordinary authoritative god, could only make up for it.

    In the air below him, Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s face was pale and his breathing was rapid. At that moment, he could only close his eyes and regte his breathing.

    Perfected Taiyi and Yang Jian were not seriously injured. At that moment, Yang Jian was already holding the three-pointed, double-edged spear and ring at Zhun Ti. Perfected Taiyi held his chest as nine fiery azure dragons circled around him.

    At that moment, he tried his best to control his mouth. He was afraid that he would cause conflict and make things difficult for himself.

    However, he felt indignant and could not help butugh coldly...

    ¡°Heh, Saint.¡±

    In the sky, Zhun Ti chuckled. He suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Li Changshou and the others. He sighed calmly.

    ¡°Li Changgeng, you have spent so much effort to destroy 90% of the disciples of the Western Sect. You deserve this reward.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Why do you sound so dignified? That¡¯s right. Saints should be the example of the living beings in the world. There are good and evil living beings. Evil spirits should have a representative.¡±

    Zhun Ti was not angry. He only said, ¡°The Dao Sect used the disciples of the Western Sect to fill the cmity. I should seek an exnation for them. Do you really think that you have protected Li Jing¡¯s family today?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly. He suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Lady Yin who was below.

    His eyes shot out divine light and happened to capture a sanguine glow. It flew from the depths of the ground and entered Lady Yin¡¯s be in the blink of an eye!

    <i>That sanguine light...</i>

    <i>The twelfth-grade Red Lotus?</i>

    <i>No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s a baneful auraparable to a twelfth-grade red lotus!</i>

    <i>The Fiend Ancestor¡¯s essence, the Heavenly Extinguishing Baleful Qi!</i>

    Li Changshou looked up and red at him. He smiled in anger.

    A Saint, a dignified Saint, had put in so much meticulous effort to plot against a living being of the same generation as his grand-disciple. He first threatened Li Jing and temporarily transferred him away.

    Then, he took action to break through theyers of arrangements that he had made and used up all the effort that he had put in over the years to break the array formation and destroy the paper effigies.

    Fortunately, he had stabilized himself in advance and allowed Perfected Taiyi to invite the protection of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning to sessfully rush over and protect Li Jing and his family.

    The Saint was still unwilling to let go. He actually used such a murderous aura to taint a mortal woman who had just begun her cultivation path not long ago and used it to harm the fetus in her stomach.

    Zhun Ti smiled leisurely. His body turned into clouds and dissipated, as if he had never been there.

    Li Changshou and the others heard his voice and slowly dissipated...

    ¡°There is nothing that can resolve the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s Origins baneful aura. I obtained it by chance when I was repairing the Western Sect back then and specially gave it to you, Disciple-Nephew. I will slowly resolve the difficulties of the spiritual mountain. Now, I no longer have any disciples in this world. I naturally have no fear.¡±

    Li Changshou clenched his fists and suppressed the urge to chase after her. However, he knew that he had no chance of winning.

    The Great Dao of Equalization was still a littlecking even though he had pushed it to its limits. It could not reach the Sixth Saint.

    Spiritual Energy fluctuations suddenly came from below. Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed. He used an escape technique and rushed down.

    In the pavilion, there was a sh of fire. Perfected Taiyi¡¯s figure rushed out of the mes. His eyes were filled with mes as he stared at Lady Yin¡¯s figure.

    Lady Yin was still in the dream. However, the ¡°dream of immortals sending children¡± that she had originally done had already changed.

    There was a ball of light red baneful aura between her eyebrows. The baneful aura spread out and gathered all over her body. It had already tainted the fetus in her stomach.

    No, that¡¯s not right!

    The fetus spirit seemed to have sensed something. A faint glow appeared and took the initiative to absorb the murderous aura everywhere.

    Perfected Taiyi widened his eyes and quickly walked forward. He raised his hand and trembled a few times. Suddenly, he pped the space between Yin n¡¯s eyebrows!

    Crash!

    A palm that was like an iron hoop grabbed Taiyi¡¯s wrist.

    The pale Perfected Yu Ding rushed over in time and stopped Taiyi.

    ¡°Junior Brother, let go...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s voice trembled.

    Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother, she is already the mother of Ling Zhuzi.¡±

    ¡°If we save Ling Zhuzi now, there might still be hope. Yes, there¡¯s still hope... Junior Brother, let go! Let go!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s words were like thunder. Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he red at Yu Ding.

    Li Jing rolled over and rushed in from the window. He was a little stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. However, he immediately pounced forward and hugged the unconscious Yin n tightly.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed over. The fingers of his right hand quickly tapped Lady Yin¡¯s forehead. He raised his left hand and pointed the sword at the back of his right hand. He slowly raised his right hand.

    A ball of baneful aura was stuck to his fingertips and raised. However, there was ayer of illusion outside the baneful aura.

    Lady Yin¡¯s soul.

    How could Lady Yin resist the attack of a Saint?

    At that moment, her soul had already been fused with the baneful aura.

    This, this...

    Li Changshou raised his hands and slowly pressed them down, allowing the Yin Essence Soul to return to its original position.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, Godfather!¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly shouted, ¡°How is my wife?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent. He took out more than ten treasure pouches from his sleeve and poured out jade pots one by one. Then, he raised his hand and drew on the space around Lady Yin. He wrote down talismans and temporarily suppressed the murderous aura in Lady Yin¡¯s body to prevent it from being absorbed by the fetus spirit.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and his mind raced. The Taiji Painting enveloped the small building, making the ce extremely peaceful.

    Soon, he opened his eyes and looked at Li Jing with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°Li Jing, do you want your wife or your child?¡±

    Li Jing¡¯s hands trembled. As if he had lost all his energy, he knelt in front of the bed.

    ¡°I want my wife. Godfather, please protect my wife!¡±

    Li Changshou hummed and was about to attack.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said firmly, ¡°Return Ling Zhuzi to me! We won¡¯t reincarnate! Return Ling Zhuzi to me!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at Taiyi. He closed his eyes helplessly, and his hands trembled slightly.

    Outside the window, Yang Jian, who was watching this scene, gripped the spear shaft tightly. The anger in his eyes turned into hatred in his heart.

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed and grabbed Taiyi tightly.

    Buzz...

    A wisp of the Grand Pure Dao runes silently streaked past. A jade box flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. The jade box opened on its own and a Golden Pill flew out. In the blink of an eye, it entered Lady Yin¡¯s abdomen.

    That was a treasure that contained Ling Zhuzi¡¯s Dharma powers and memories. It was prepared by Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi. They were waiting for Ling Zhuzi to be reincarnated and be consumed by their reincarnations to restore their Dao Realm Dharma powers and memories.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    After a while, a soft voice sounded. A faint golden light shone in front of Lady Yin and turned into a three-inch-tall shadow.

    Ling Zhuzi.

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s body trembled slightly. He whispered, ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s not turn around. Let¡¯s go back and cultivate...¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Ling Zhuzi lowered his head and bowed. When he looked up, he smiled. ¡°We chose them. They are innocent, right?¡±

    ¡°This is the Saint¡¯s n! This is the Western Sect¡¯s dirty n!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi roared, ¡°I can¡¯t me you. Master is responsible for all the crimes. Master has long been used to being scolded!¡±

    ¡°But Master, they are innocent.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi looked at Li Changshou, who was at the side, and then shifted his gaze to the sleeping Lady Yin. He stared at Lady Yin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is this my future mother...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°She¡¯s not! She¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Ling Zhuzi said softly, ¡°Since I want to reincarnate, I should abandon my previous self. Now that I¡¯m reincarnating, I want to harm the lives of innocent people. I can¡¯t be at ease. If I survive by sacrificing thisdy today, how can I face the world in this life!?! Master, please allow me!¡±

    The three-inch-tall Ling Zhuzi knelt down and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to absorb this murderous aura and bear the karma!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Then, he waved his hand silently. As if he had lost all his strength, he took a few steps back weakly and sat on a chair at the side. He looked at the roof with lifeless eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Immortal! Thank you, Immortal!¡±

    Li Jing shouted at Perfected Taiyi.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and gestured for Li Jing to retreat. He faced Ling Zhuzi and felt mixed emotions. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi shook his head and smiled. He said, ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re tired. Don¡¯t feel guilty because of this.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to protect you and Lady Yin,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°I will also pay any price. You just have to be firm and not submit to the murderous aura.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master.¡± Ling Zhuzi nodded and took a deep breath. He turned around and was about to return to Lady Yin.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Yang Jian shouted outside the window. Ling Zhuzi turned his head and smiled at Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian smiled and said, ¡°When you are born, you should be calling me Senior Brother.¡±

    Ling Zhuzi smiled and said, ¡°We have topete.¡±

    Then, the two of them cupped their fists and bowed. Ling Zhuzi¡¯s figure ¡°jumped down¡±, and immortal light flickered.

    In Lady Yin¡¯s womb, the spirit embryo emitted spiritual light and began to absorb the wisps of light red murderous aura.

    Li Changshou pondered and immediately used his Dharma powers to protect Lady Yin and stabilize the murderous aura.

    Twelve paper effigies flew out of his sleeve and turned into twelve men and women of varied ages. They began to recite the sutras of the twelfth-grade Demon Subduing and Expelling Evil.

    Following that, he kept moving and scattered the Nine Revolutions Spirit Pills for Lady Yin to heal her soul. He also injected a huge amount of merit into the spirit embryo to try his best to block the murderous aura.

    He continued to use his sword fingers to intercept the wisps of murderous aura that were surging towards the spirit embryo.

    Not long after, the unconscious Yin n calmed down. Her brows gradually rxed.

    She muttered something and ced one hand on her abdomen.

    ¡°Madam Li,¡± Li Changshou called softly and moved Lady Yin¡¯s palm away with his Dharma powers.

    Lady Yin muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t hurt my child...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou replied. He raised his hand and tapped Lady Yin¡¯s forehead, making her sleep deeper.

    Then, Li Changshou aimed his palm at the Embryo Spirit. His eyes were filled with determination as he slowly pulled it upwards.

    Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul, which was surrounded by the sanguine light, slowly flew out. As he had taken the initiative to absorb Lady Yin¡¯s baneful aura, his heart was already being devoured by the baneful aura.

    The chanting of sutras sounded around him. Li Changshou¡¯s fingertips emitted divine light, instantly wrapping around Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul and purifying it.

    Perfected Taiyi closed his eyes and did not dare to look further. Perfected Yu Ding sat down cross-legged and formed seals with his hands. He shot out a jade light spot into the forehead of the spirit pearl.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes circted in his heart. There was a hint of joy in his eyes. He drew aplicated talisman with his right hand and inserted it into Ling Zhuzi¡¯s forehead.

    In an instant, the endless murderous aura was attracted by the talisman. It surged towards the deepest part of Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul and condensed.

    At the same time, Li Changshou said slowly,

    ¡°Teacher bestowed a life-protecting charm. I have already protected Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul. However, the source of the murderous aura has merged with his soul. There might be many hidden dangers in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi immediately perked up.

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll think of another way to continue helping him. I can only suppress him like this for now. However, in that case, Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul is equivalent to being injured. His memories have dissipated. ¡±

    ¡°He should reincarnate.¡± Taiyi muttered. He sat on the chair and heaved a long sigh of relief.

    The chanting of sutras around him became clearer. Li Changshou slowly returned Ling Zhuzi¡¯s soul to its original position. Then, he took the dissipating murderous aura into his palm and wrapped it with merit. He put it into a precious pill andpletely sealed it.

    This Zhun Ti...

    It was his mother.

    Just as Li Changshou wasining in his heart, he sensed more than ten familiar auras rushing over. His heart was warm, and he hurriedly prepared to send voice transmissions to the various ces so that they did not have to worry.

    ...

    <i>This Li Changgeng can actually suppress such a murderous aura.</i>

    In the sky, an old Daoist priest who had merged with the universe frowned and muttered. He snorted coldly.

    If he did not get rid of this person, he would be ambitious!

    Why was the universe suddenly sealed?

    The old Daoist priest looked up and his expression changed.

    A faint green glow suddenly appeared in the universe. The old Daoist priest immediately wanted to escape. However, just as he moved, a huge hand smashed down from above and ttened his body.

    ¡°Senior Brother Taiqing, are you really going to attack me because of a third-generation disciple!?!¡±

    A weak voice answered from the void.

    ¡°We have... fate...¡±

    Before the word ¡®fate¡¯ fell, countless palm shadows condensed from the void and smashed towards the old Daoist priest. The old Daoist priest spat out blood continuously. The Great Dao in his body trembled and was about to faint.

    In the palm shadow, there was another mysterious Dao rune that took the initiative to heal the old Daoist priest so that he would not be too seriously injured.

    After all, the Saints could not die.

 Chapter 666 - Itâ€™s Him, Itâ€™s Him, Itâ€™s Him

    <h4>Chapter 666: It¡¯s Him, It¡¯s Him, It¡¯s Him</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother? Why did I feel that the Taiji Painting and the Saint¡¯s Dao runes were fighting?¡±

    Chentang Pass suddenly became lively.

    A short battle that was not considered intense attracted the attention of many people. When many mighty figures and mystical abilities realized who was fighting, a few mighty figures rushed over without thinking.

    For example, the blue light shed and a window was torn open in the sky. A head popped out. It was handsome and had fluttering hair. It was naturally Zhao Gongming, who had rushed over with the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not even have the time to send a voice transmission. He could only fly into the sky to wee them.

    Before he could say anything, a white cloud slowly condensed. A graceful and beautiful figure condensed inside. She held her hands in front of her and slowly walked over.

    There was only one person in the world who was unlike a mortal or an immortal.

    It was naturally Yun Xiao.

    That was something that Li Changshou could not stop with his voice transmission.

    Fairy Yun Xiao appeared too hasty. She did not hide her figure and flew to Li Changshou¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°Why did you fight the Saint?¡±

    The worry and reproach in his voice quickly swept away the gloom in Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small conflict. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Yun Xiao could not help but smile bitterly and sigh. ¡°The Three-Immortal Ind is in the East Ocean. Why didn¡¯t you recruit me in advance?¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at the figures in the pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s Ling Zhuzi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao immediately understood the implications and knew what was difficult for Li Changshou.

    The Chan segments were divided.

    Zhao Gongming hugged his arms and watched for a while. He smiled and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. You guys chat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and hummed a tune as he rode away.

    As soon as he left, a golden cloud appeared in the sky. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal, Quan Dong, rushed over. Following that, there were golden rays that were filled with figures.

    ¡°Is Changgeng injured? The Saint of the Western Sect is not at peace! We really have to smash his spiritual mountain!¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor was enraged.

    Li Changshou smiled apologetically at Yun Xiao and hurriedly went forward to exin that he had only sparred with the Saint of the Western Sect and did not want to blow things up.

    Quan Dong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Li Changshou was safe and sound. He calmed down and asked Li Changshou what had happened.

    Li Changshou thought about it and used some words.

    He sent a voice transmission. ¡°Your Majesty, are you familiar with Li Jing¡¯s family? If you¡¯re not familiar with it, you can look through the Great Tribtion and see the heavenly secrets. Why would I be willing to face the Saint today and protect his family?¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he saw something. His eyes trembled, and he looked at Li Changshou, touched.

    ¡°Changgeng, you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter.¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission to persuade him. ¡°Your Majesty, return to the Heavenly Courts first. It¡¯s not appropriate for your incarnation to be exposed. I¡¯ll settle the matters here first and report to you in detail.¡±

    Quan Dong nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Changgeng. If another Saint attacks, don¡¯t face him alone. I have a way to fight the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. We still have to respect the Saint.¡±

    When Quan Dong left, his eyes were filled with sorrow.

    He suddenly understood.

    <i>After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Changgeng had no choice but to leave the Heavenly Courts. Otherwise, his glory would surpass that of the Heavenly Emperor.</i>

    <i>Changgeng was worried about the Heavenly Courts and was worried that he would not be able to help. First, it was Yang Jian and then Li Jing¡¯s family. He had really put in a lot of effort and worried about the Heavenly Courts.</i>

    The Celestial Thearch thought about how Changgeng had been running around for the sake of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ prosperity. When Changgeng fought with the Saints,he had been listening to songs and dancing dully while being loving and intimate with his junior sister.

    Um...

    ¡°Continue ying and dancing.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression softened slightly. He said calmly and continued to watch the dance guiltily.

    A fairy beside him peeled the jade grape with her soft, fair fingers and brought it to the Jade Emperor¡¯s mouth. The Jade Emperor swallowed it in shame and continued to torture himself with boredom.

    It was really hard to be a Heavenly Emperor. The dullness and pain during the period was very obvious.

    ...

    Half a dayter, at the bottom of the pavilion in the backyard of the Li Residence.

    Li Changshou did not let Yun Xiao stay there for long. He made an appointment with Yun Xiao to meet up at the Three-Immortal Ind after this wave. Then, he asked her to return to the ind and continue her seclusion.

    After saying goodbye, the two of them did not seem too close.

    After Yun Xiao left, seven to eight experts found her. There were Daoists from Jie School and Yun Zhongzi from Chan School.

    Li Changshou faced both sides alone.

    He naturally downyed the matter regarding Jie School. He said that Ling Zhuzi was close to him and had been schemed against by the Saint of the Western Sect.

    He had exaggerated the matter regarding Chan School. He said that the Saint of the Western Sect had deliberately tainted Ling Zhuzi with his murderous aura, causing the originally gentle and elegant Ling Zhuzi to be a fire-element array formation that could explode with a single point.

    He was only waiting for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Then, he would use such a pawn to let Chan School and Jie School fight.

    Yun Zhongzi... seemed to believe it.

    He came down to visit his two fellow disciples and Li Jing¡¯s family. He expressed his condolences to Li Jing¡¯s family and hurriedly returned to the Jade Void Pce to report this matter to Guang Chengzi and the South Pole Immortal.

    After Yun Zhongzi left, Chentang Pass finally quietened down.

    Li Jing issued a simple military order and ordered people to put up a notice. He told the people that an old demon that had not appeared in the world for a thousand years had attacked Chentang Pass. Fortunately, an immortal helped him resist this attack.

    They had already fallen out with each other. There was no need to care about the words. The most important thing was to calm the hearts of the people.

    Li Jing did not dare to dy. After doing that, he rushed back to Lady Yin.

    At that moment, he was standing by the side with Lady Yin. He looked at Li Changshou and then at Perfected Taiyi. He did not know what to say.

    The atmosphere was a little gloomy.

    Yang Jian hugged his spear and leaned against the door. He looked at the clouds in the distance and seemed to be thinking about some bigger proposals.

    Clouds, mountains, life, and so on.

    The three immortals in the hall remained silent. Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s injuries were rather serious. He had already used the Spirit Pills that Li Changshou had given him, so he was naturally fine. He only needed to recuperate in a few years.

    Yang Jian suddenly asked, ¡°Are we going to let this matter go?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and cursed, ¡°The Saint of the Western Sect doesn¡¯t even want his pride anymore. What can we do? We can¡¯t beat him. We can only curse and vent our anger here.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher has already taught the Saint of the Western Sect a lesson. However, I¡¯m afraid that he will not remember. The Great Sage had tacitly agreed that the Little Saint was fooling around. This meant that the Western Sect¡¯s strategy had already turned into an active intervention in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It was still the direct intervention of the Saint. That¡¯s what we need to worry about the most.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he sighed softly.

    Yang Jian asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t our Chan School fight on the spiritual mountain?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re the ones begging them now!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi gritted his teeth and said. Then, he flicked his sleeve and did not say anything.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yang Jian, don¡¯t just take things at face value. The superficial truth is often faked throughyers of lenses. You have to look at the essence of the problem. There are many things that you cannot just feel but have to understand. Just like now... Let me test you. Why is Chan School so passive?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi was at a loss whether tough or cry. Perfected Yu Ding opened his eyes and looked at Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian pondered for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°Now, the Western Sect has been eliminated in advance. There are too many disciples who have died. There is also a great destiny. The Heavenly Dao will not allow the Western Sect to be destroyed. Therefore, the two Saints of the Western Sect began to attack without restraint. They did not care about their pride. As for why Chan School is passive... Just as Uncle-Master had said, Chan School needs help from the Western Sect. If we do not borrow the power of the two Saints, it would be difficult to bnce the situation between Chan and Jie Schools. When the killing tribtion reaches its peak, Chan School would almost definitely lose. It still boils down to the fundamental problem. The teachings of Chan School are different. The number of immortals on both sides is too different.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. You understand it well.

    Since you understand that, don¡¯t always say those impulsive words. You should be more stable. There¡¯s not much time left for you to grow.¡±

    Yang Jian looked ashamed and lowered his head to bow.

    Perfected Yu Ding revealed a satisfied smile. He slowly closed his eyes and continued to adjust his breathing.

    Li Jing said carefully, ¡°Godfather, how is my wife now?¡±

    ¡°Ah,e and sit.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°When I use my original appearance, don¡¯t call me that. You look much older than me now.¡±

    Li Jing smiled awkwardly and hurriedly helped his wife forward and sat beside Li Changshou.

    Lady Yin was still a little confused. At that moment, she raised her hand to cover her abdomen and was a little lost.

    She only slept for a while. Why did she feel that the world had changed? When she woke up, she was covered in sweat. She sensed that she had given birth to a new little fellow.

    Li Jing said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Taibai Jinxing and the two immortals, for your help this time.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips and Perfected Yu Ding nodded slowly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that we brought trouble to your family?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Li Jing said in a low voice, ¡°I only know that the child in my wife¡¯s stomach is the reincarnation of the disciple of Taiyi of Chan School. I¡¯m not too sure about the rest. Lord Taibai Jinxing, I have been in the mortal world for a long time. I really can¡¯t see through the current situation of the world. Why did the Saint of the Western Sect harm my wife and child?¡±

    ¡°To arge extent, you¡¯re taking revenge on me.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Now, the Primordial World knows that you¡¯re my adopted son. This time, it¡¯s because of this that I caused you trouble. I secretly set it up for a long time but I still failed to defend against it. In the end, I failed.¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, don¡¯t say that. The kind are not to be med for the sinsmitted by evildoers. When I was cultivating, I often heard rumors about the six Saints. I did not expect to see the Saint today. However, the Saint shouted at me and wanted to kill me. It was really... Ah.¡±

    Li Jing sighed and looked bitter.

    As a husband and father, he was most afraid of the feeling of being unable to protect them.

    Lady Yin asked softly, ¡°Senior, how¡¯s the child in my stomach?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine.¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously looked at Lady Yin¡¯s dress but he hurriedly retracted his gaze because he felt that he was being too rude.

    He said, ¡°Did anything strange happen in your dream?¡±

    Lady Yin said gently, ¡°I saw a young man. He bowed to me and apologized, but I don¡¯t know why he apologized. Just as I was about to speak to him, he disappeared.¡±

    ¡°He feels bad for implicating you.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Ling Zhuzi is a very gentle person. Previously, Senior Brother Taiyi felt that he was too elegant and not rough enough. He asked me to bring him to the Heavenly Courts to train and increase his masculinity. Your third son is destined to be the reincarnation of Ling Zhuzi. Under the arrangements of his master and I, he wants to shape Ling Zhuzi into an outstanding immortal. Unfortunately, in order not to implicate the two of you, he took the initiative to absorb the baneful aura and fuse with it. He no longer had any memories. In the future, he will only be your third son. You don¡¯t have to think too much. The process of reincarnation is simr.¡±

    Li Jing said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you¡¯re being too serious. That... young hero is loyal and courageous. It¡¯s already a great blessing for me to be the father of his reincarnation.¡±

    Lady Yin hurriedly asked, ¡°Is that young man no longer around?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in Madam Li¡¯s stomach?¡± Li Changshou asked in return. ¡°The memories of his previous life should not have been awakened. This matter should be made a Heavenly rule.¡±

    Lady Yin raised her hand and caressed her slightly bulging abdomen. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Li Changshou shot Li Jing a look. Thetterforted Lady Yin and brought her upstairs to rest.

    When Li Jing returned, Li Changshou raised his hand and set up a soundproof barrier.

    Yang Jian also came over from the door and frowned at his Uncle-Master.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best to prepare for the worst. Ling Zhuzi¡¯s memories have dissipated. I don¡¯t know how much of his personality I can retain, but the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s baneful aura is filled with killing intent. I don¡¯t know how much it will affect Ling Zhuzi. I will not stop thinking about it. Li Jing, be prepared to let your wife stay pregnant for more than ten months. Some methods are more effective on the fetus spirit.¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Everything will be arranged by you, Lord Taibai Jinxing. My wife and I will definitely cooperate with you.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°I have the Heart-Calming Technique talisman. I can also refine some Dharma treasures.¡±

    ¡°With Senior Brother¡¯s help, it will be much easier.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to worry about him not having any manly spirit.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°A man¡¯s spirit is not about fighting or killing. It¡¯s not about his vigorous body hair and strong physique.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips but could not be bothered to refute.

    Yang Jian asked, ¡°What else do we have to pay attention to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Ling Zhuzi again,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll treat it as if he haspletely reincarnated and the baby hasnded on the ground. Senior Brother Taiyi, if you want to take in a disciple, you can do it again. Li Jing, this will be your son in the future. You have to shoulder the responsibility of education.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt a little irritated.

    <i>What will happen to Ling Zhuzi, no, I mean, Nezha?</i>

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. Although he understood many principles and knew that he should not me himself for this matter, he still could not help but feel depressed.

    <i>Saints cannot die.</i>

    <i>Why can¡¯t Saints die?</i>

    Even if the Heavenly Dao did not eat the Saints, it was inevitable that it would rise. It was also a trend to suppress the six Saints. Wasn¡¯t the Great God-Conferment Tribtion essentially the Heavenly Dao¡¯s own n?

    <i>Forget it. The timing is not right. My heart is indeed in a mess.</i>

    Buzz...

    Da ~

    A wisp of Dao runes circted in his heart, and some ripples slowly spread in his heart. Li Changshou was stunned and looked at the scene that slowly surfaced in his heart.

    In the painting, there was a barefooted brat with his hair tied up into two buns. He was sitting on a lotus flower and swaying his legs gently. There was a hint of boredom on his delicate face, and there was a straw in his mouth.

    He seemed to have sensed something and looked at the scene. His Dao runes were clear and upright.

    <i>This is...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him?</i>

    Li Changshou could not help but smile. He knew that his teacher was using the images that he had deduced tofort him so that he did not have to worry too much.

    That¡¯s right. Everything depends on the person.

    However, it was just a mere baneful aura. At most, he would go to the Grand Pure One Temple to ask his teacher to help. At most, he would refine it and use it for himself.

    ¡°Li Jing!¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and Li Jing immediately answered.

    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Courts to report. Later, invite a portrait of the Jade Emperor, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, and your Perfected Du¡¯e to hang up. Remember to burn incense and pay respects during the holidays.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding stood up at the same time.

    Li Jingzheng was a little stunned. Li Changshou continued, ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your wife tire herself out and let her nurse her pregnancy in peace.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his sleeve and inadvertently revealed a faint dignity.

    The Sixth Saint.

    <i>We are not done with Ling Zhuzi!</i>

 Chapter 667 - Li Changshouâ€™s Little Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 667: Li Changshou¡¯s Little Mistake</h4>

    Although Li Changshou wanted to go to the Three-Immortal Ind to rx, he was still an ordinary minister with a bottom line. In the end, he chose to return to the Heavenly Courts and report to the Jade Emperor.

    He was now the spokesperson of the Heavenly Courts. Every action of his would be interpreted as the will of the Heavenly Courts. He had tomunicate with the leader, though it was after the incident.

    Hence, Li Changshou returned to the Grand White Pce to hide his main body. He drove his paper effigy around and met Marshal Quan Dong, who was waiting for him on an immortal mountain.

    Li Changshou called him Marshal. The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation called him General. The two incarnations found an uninhabited ce.

    The small table was ced and the roasting rack was ced together. There was a special melody of the Jade Pool and a song of the Immortal World being yed. The stool was sat down, and his legs were stretched out. He said a few words about the matters of the Three Realms and evaluated Di Yi, Di Xin, the Dragon King, and the Yama Lord.

    It was filled with life.

    ¡°Changgeng, have you gained anything from staying in the mortal world for so many years?¡±

    Quan Dong chewed the ordinary meat that Li Changshou had brought back from the mortal world and ate it with relish.

    Li Changshou took out a scroll from his sleeve. It was the ¡°Records of Mortals¡± that he had previously created.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are indeed many talents in the mortal world. They onlyck horizons. They can bring the Heavenly Courts to nurture and nurture them. They are very promising.¡±

    Li Changshou paused. Out of consideration for his personal safety, he praised the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°What the Heavenly Dao has shown previously requires at least a third of the positions of righteous gods to be given to the human race. Most of them are validated from the current mortal officials and generals of the human race. This could be considered the concern the Heavenly Dao had for the human race. After all, there are more immortals from the human race in the Heavenly Courts. They can take care of the human race.¡±

    Quan Dong took a few nces and nodded slowly. He smiled and said, ¡°Changgeng, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    However, Quan Dong¡¯s attention was clearly not there.

    He put away the scroll solemnly and chatted for a while. Seeing that Li Changshou did not take the initiative to mention it, he could only take the initiative to divert the topic to the battle at Chentang Pass and ask about the cause.

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°This matter... is difficult to exin.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me slowly.¡± Quan Dong smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat and drink here today. Don¡¯t tell me you have a next match? Eh? Minister Changgeng?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s the most important thing to report to His Majesty about the gains over the years. However, since His Majesty cares about Ling Zhuzi, I¡¯ll report from the beginning.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou tried his best to exin in detail from the moment Ling Zhuzi arrived in the Heavenly Courts.

    Quan Dong listened with relish. From time to time, he would ask something rted to the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor had already deduced Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation path through the Heavenly Dao. He knew that Ling Zhuzi was a future general of the Heavenly Courts and was rather concerned.

    When Li Changshou said that, he had a premonition that the Saint of the Western Sect would definitely take revenge on him...

    ¡°Are they still not convinced?¡±

    Quan Dong¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too much for the Dao Sect to destroy the dirty deeds that the Western Sect has secretly done. They still have the cheek to say that they are taking revenge!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any Western scandals that outsiders don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the Saints of the Western Sect.¡±

    Quan Dong shook his head. Clearly, he was unwilling to talk about that matter. He only said, ¡°Changgeng, if there¡¯s such a thing next time, just use the Heavenly Courts¡¯ name and borrow the Heavenly Dao to suppress it.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°Yang Jian had previously pointed out his identity as the Heavenly Courts¡¯ General. That Saint did not have the intention to stop. Your Majesty, although the Heavenly Courts have already risen and their strength and influence have improved greatly, they stillck the means to deter such a Saint. In the eyes of the Saints of the Western Sect, they can put down their pride and their shackles. They can be fearless and unbridled.¡±

    ¡°Unbridled?¡±

    Quan Dong shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re wrong. Apart from Senior Brother Taiqing, the other five Saints have to figure out Teacher¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and did not dare to say anything.

    Since it involved the Dao Ancestor, he had to be careful.

    ¡°Changgeng, continue talking about Ling Zhuzi. What happened next?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou sighed and tainted his emotions first. Then, he slowly exined the matter that the Yin n had been affected by the murderous aura and Ling Zhuzi had taken the initiative to bear.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation almost cried.

    ¡°This child is kind-hearted. Ah... Has the baneful aura been resolved?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely resolved. However, with the charm that Teacher gave me, stabilizing myself should not be a problem,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will keep an eye on this matter in a few years. I have also prepared a series of arrangements for him. He would not let anything happen to him again. However, Your Majesty, I have something to report to you in advance.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s regarding the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation was instantly interested.

    ...

    He chatted with the Jade Emperor for two days and three nights and rested in the Little Qiong Peak for a few days. He let the paper effigy be active everywhere for a while.

    Half a monthter, Li Changshou returned the Taiji Painting and the Cosmic Ruler to Teacher Taiqing¡¯s portrait. His main body slipped out of the Heavenly Courts again and headed towards the Three-Immortal Ind to fulfill his previous agreement.

    ording to the feedback from his teacher, the two Saints of the Western Sect could not get out of bed in the past few years. Ahem, they could not move freely.

    However, Li Changshou still did not dare to be careless. Along the way, he hid whenever he could and sneaked into the Three-Immortal Ind¡¯s array formation like a thief.

    At the same time, Li Changshou specially chose to take a detour around the Central Heavenly Gate and check on Bai Jian¡¯s situation.

    The God-Conferment tform had already been mostlypleted by Bai Jian¡¯s huge hands.

    It was a square tform. It looked a little ordinary, as if it was made of huge rocks and logs. In fact, every level was very particr. It couldmunicate with the Three Realms of Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    Bai Jian had been working hard for so many years. It could be said that he had suffered a reasonable amount of pain from his previous arrogant behavior.

    Li Changshou stopped while he was ahead. He talked to Bai Jian and said that he had to send a team of Heavenly Soldiers to help with the finishing touchester.

    Bai Jian felt guilty for that. He apologized to Li Changshou repeatedly and said that he had beenzy and neglected.

    Li Changshouforted Bai Jian and represented the Heavenly Courts to give him a ¡°God-Conferment Medal¡±. Bai Jian was extremely touched and almost cried.

    After all, he was an old general of the human race. Li Changshou could not bear to deceive him too much. Hence, he generously let go of what happened back then.

    After all, he was not an evil god.

    At the Three-Immortal Ind, he met an immortal beauty.

    Li Changshou pretended to be tired and leaned against Yun Xiao. Yun Xiao was a little reserved, but she still took the initiative to let him into her arms and gently massaged Li Changshou¡¯s shoulders.

    A cool aura circted, making Li Changshou feelfortable.

    In front of Yun Xiao, Li Changshou did not want to mention the power of the world. Yun Xiao did not ask further.

    The two of them whispered sweet nothings and talked about the future. They got along quitefortably.

    However, Yun Xiao still reminded Li Changshou not to argue with the Saint. If he did not be a Saint, he would not be able to win.

    Li Changshou humbly epted the fairy¡¯s criticism.

    The two of them yed the zither, painted, and drank wine in the pavilion protected by the jade statue, but they did not find it boring.

    However, Li Changshou could not dy it for too long. He still had a n that he had to implement step by step.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was already on the northwest of the central area of the South Continent.

    Zhou.

    The prosperity of the Zhou Nation had actually exceeded the 800 vassal states. However, they often deliberately hid their strength.

    After suffering a loss, he did not dare to be smug.

    During the era of Ji Chang¡¯s father, Ji Li, the Zhou Nation had already begun to rise. On the one hand, they had paid more tributes to the Shang Nation and obtained the trust of Shang Wending at that time. They had be the ¡°big brother¡± of the feudal lords of the Western Road.

    Ji Li kept expanding the territory of the Zhou Nation. Sometimes, he would annex small countries that he had a personal grudge with. Most of the time, he was dealing with the ¡°barbarians¡± in the northwest.

    Wen Ding, who was also Di Xin¡¯s grandfather, felt very satisfied. He expressed that Ji Li was very energetic and rewarded Ji Li generously. He also tricked Ji Li into locking him up in the Great Yin City and ultimately starved to death.

    Ever since then, the Zhou Nation had been in a state of panic. Ji Chang did not even dare to seed to the throne. He returned most of the rewards from the Shang King and covered his strength tightly. He curled up and did not dare to move.

    That was also the main reason that the Chan School and Jie School would ignore the Zhou Nation when they were searching for the new king.

    Ahem.

    In terms of stability, Li Changshou admired the decision-making management of the Zhou Nation, but that was all.

    There was no difference between the royal authority of the South Continent and Li Changshou. There were no special feelings involved. Li Changshou only cared about the safety of the people around him.

    The n and arrangements were just to make it easier for him to fish people out in the Great Tribtion.

    ¡°First Heart¡±.

    When Li Changshou was on the Three-Immortal Ind, he was also paying attention to the changes in the situation in the South Continent. The most recent major event was that Di Xin had summoned the various marquis to Chaoge City.

    <i>This should be the beginning of Di Xin¡¯s eleration of change, weakening the power of the marquises, and strengthening the Shang Nation¡¯s control over the marquises and vassal states.</i>

    In the past nine years, Di Xin had been doing those things.

    Two years ago, he first overturned the case for the taboo of the ruler of Shang and pushed the ve ¡°Fu Yin¡±, who was ced in an important position during the Wuding period, to pave the way for his subsequent actions.

    When the time was ripe, Di Xin began to use the talents of the ves, especially in the army, and promoted many small generals.

    Although it caused dissatisfaction among the military, there was no trouble because of Di Xin¡¯s control.

    King¡¯s authority, ministers, ranks, marquises...

    In the past few years, Di Xin had been walking on a tightrope. He had taken a small path among the various factions and established his absolute control over the Shang Nation. Apart from the old officials who assisted him, he also had a group of capable officials.

    Only then would he have the ambition to move the various marquis.

    Li Changshou made a deduction and knew that the gathering of the vassals in Chaoge City was most likely the turning point of the gradually falling out between the Shang Nation and the vassal states.

    He reckoned that Di Xin was going to take back the right to fight.

    The various marquis would probably resonate with the old factions of the Shang Nation that had been suppressed by the Di Xin. They would form a huge resistance and begin to attack the Di Xin from other aspects.

    For example, Di Xin had recently begun to implement rituals to avoid human sacrifices and change them to cows and sheep. Moreover, they would reward the soldiers after the sacrifices.

    In the eyes of many old people, that was a taboo. It was a sign of the destruction of a country.

    How could they not sacrifice living people to the world? It was not like the Shang Nation did not have ves.

    <i>Jade Emperor, Lady of Earth...</i>

    <i>I feel offended by these guys.</i>

    The reason why Li Changshou was observing the Marquis of Xi Bo, Ji Chang, was actually because of another young general of the God-Conferment Realm¡ªLei Zhenzi.

    If he did not remember wrongly, Ji Chang should have heard the cries of an infant on the way to Chaoge City. He had carried Lei Zhenzi back and taken him in as his hundredth adopted son.

    Then, Lei Zhenzi was epted as a disciple by Yun Zhongzi, who was passing by.

    He had to make arrangements. At the very least, he had to go through the process and have a sense of ritual.

    However, Li Changshou was in a dilemma.

    He did not know Lei Zhenzi¡¯s exact background or who his parents were. The paper effigy could not stare at Yun Zhongzi. If Yun Zhongzi discovered him, he would not be able to exin.

    Therefore, he could only secretly watch Ji Chang¡¯s team and see if he could find a way to interfere.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect...

    Lei Zhenzi was carried over by Yun Zhongzi and ced on Ji Chang¡¯s path. He used the lightning to attract Ji Chang and the others¡¯ attention.

    After Ji Chang picked up the baby and took him as his foster son, Yun Zhongzi quickly appeared and took the initiative to reveal his identity. He carried Lei Zhenzi back to the mountain to raise and teach him. He also said that Lei Zhenzi would go down the mountain to assist Ji Chang in the future.

    Li Changshou was lonely.

    Yun Zhongzi¡¯s act of ¡°forming karma¡± and ¡°strengthening the source of fortune¡± was indeed beautiful.

    Yun Zhongzi seemed to be wary that someone would snatch his disciple. He was secretly protecting Lei Zhenzi the entire time and did not give Li Changshou any chance.

    Something was wrong.

    Deep underground, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy stared at Yun Zhongzi¡¯s back and quickly fell into deep thought.

    <i>Why did Chan School take the initiative to look for Ji Chang?</i>

    <i>Did they discover the so-called destiny of Zhou, or did they see the hidden strength of Zhou Nation and decided to bet on it?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered carefully for a while and analyzed that it would not affect him. Then, he left using Earth Escape.

    Lei Zhenzi¡¯s failure to make arrangements could be considered to have left a hidden danger in his thousand-year n. He could not think of a way to steal the two Immortal almonds.

    However, it did not matter. He still had many backup ns. In the future, he would have a chance to interact with Lei Zhenzi. It should not be a problem to make arrangementster.

    Yun Zhongzi was really cunning.

    Li Changshou chuckled. His main body bade farewell to Yun Xiao and rushed back to the Heavenly Courts to enter seclusion. He ced most of his attention on Little Nezha, who was about to be born.

    Hence, three monthster...

    ...

    ¡°Li Changgeng!¡±

    At the edge of the Chaos Sea, Maitreya clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with anger as he looked at the lightning curtain in front of him.

    He had been rejected by the world again.

    All of this stemmed from the crimes that the Heavenly Courts had listed for him!

    <i>Why would the Heavenly Dao believe that Kun Peng has a second essence soul?!</i>

    Maitreya took a deep breath. The Chaos aura around him surged towards him, but it was blocked by the immortal power around him.

    Apart from Connate mighty figures like Kong Xuan who could break down the Chaos aura and use it for themselves, or like Kun Peng, who had a taboo inheritance and could build a spiritual energy array; Living beings would constantly consume their spiritual energy in the Chaos Sea without being able to replenish it.

    Maitreya was in such an awkward situation.

    In particr, he had identally discovered a secret ce in the Chaos Sea and fought with a few ancient Demon Generals. Although he had obtained benefits, he had expended a lot of energy.

    Maitreya previously liked to roam the Chaos Sea and bully the living beings of the Primordial World who had escaped from the ancient times and were gradually weakening. That was because he could return to the Primordial World at any time to replenish his spiritual energy.

    However, he had lost this huge advantage.

    Everything originated from that disciple of Ren School!

    Disciples of Ren School who abuse their authority!

    Maitreya¡¯s Dao heart was filled with distracting thoughts. He casually calmed it down and snorted coldly. He turned around and was about to return to his hiding ce in the Chaos Sea.

    ¡°Maitreya.¡±

    An old voice suddenly sounded in his heart. Maitreya was stunned. He looked around vigntly and was prepared to escape at any time.

    ¡°Maitreya.¡±

    The voice sounded again. This time, it seemed to be beside his ears.

    Maitreya suddenly turned around and saw a gray-robed old Daoist priest standing quietly behind him. The old Daoist priest¡¯s face was blurry, and his Dao runes had a sticky feeling. However, Maitreya¡¯s Dao heart trembled inexplicably.

    Almost instantly, Maitreya¡¯s body tensed up, and his heartstrings were almost broken.

    He had experienced that feeling before. He had sensed that his Great Dao had left behind a clear memory.

    There was nothing that could escape his deduction.

    Its name!

    Heavens...

    ¡°Do you want to return to this world?¡±

 Chapter 668 - Ao Bing

    <h4>Chapter 668: Ao Bing</h4>

    At the Vassal Meeting of Chaoge City, the Marquis of the East, Jiang Huanchu, the Marquis of the West, Ji Chang, the Marquis of the North, Chong Hu, and the Marquis of the South, E Chongyu, each led 200 vassals to meet with Di Xin.

    Di Xin was very happy. He bestowed many rewards and the authority to suppress the foreign enemies to the Fourth Marquis. If the vassal states wanted to send troops out, they had to first report to the Fourth Marquis and get his approval.

    Among the four marquises, Ji Chang was known for being virtuous, and E Chongyu was respected. He was listed as one of the three dukes of the current dynasty. He was also an outstanding minister.

    ...

    <i>Is this n thought of by Di Xin or Wen Zhong?</i>

    In the backyard of the Li Residence in Chentang Pass, Li Changshou sat in the shade and drank a special cold tea. He enjoyed the fanning services of the two servants and pondered about the situation that had just happened in the Shang Nation¡¯s court.

    In short, Di Xin¡¯s move was brilliant, but it was also quite dangerous.

    At that moment, the strongest among the eight hundred dukes was Jiang Huanchu. He was also the person with the highest seniority and the one who was the most closely rted to the Shang Nation.

    He was Di Xin¡¯s father-inw.

    However, the name of the three dukes gave Ji Chang and E Chongyu a hint of ¡°killing three people with two peaches¡±.

    He distributed the 800 vassal states to the four marquises and strengthened the power of the four marquises. Then, he divided the four marquises and prevented them from joining forces.

    If the small vassal states rebelled, therger ones would suppress them. The Shang Nation could save a lot of battle costs and allow the strength of the vassal states to be exhausted.

    Moreover, Marquis Chong Hu of the North was a general that Di Xin had personally groomed. The risk of the 200 vassal states in the north rebelling was the lowest. They could also restrain the 200 vassal states in the east and west, thereby achieving the goal of restraining them.

    In that case, the first person Di Xin would deal with would definitely be the Marquis of the South, E Chongyu.

    Li Changshou carefully deduced his memories from his previous life. It seemed that E Chongyu had died quite miserably... and did not have any presence.

    Why was this move rather dangerous for Di Xin?

    The logic was simple ¨C raising a tiger would cause trouble.

    The four marquises would be four crocodiles and threaten the stability of the Shang Nation. If one of the four marquises rebelled, they would definitely be prepared. The two hundred marquises behind them would rebel at the same time.

    The fact that Di Xin dared to use this move also highlighted his youthful vigor and confidence.

    He did not know if Di Xin and Wen Zhong would realize that the focus of the battle between the Shang Nation and the vassal states would be to sow discord between the major and minor vassals, causing them to be in internal conflict and unable to be united.

    He would rope in the smaller ones and besiege therge ones. He would cooperate with them to improve the quality of the people and strengthen the army of Shang Nation. He wouldplete the further centralization of power.

    It was the only way for the Shang Nation to resolve their current predicament.

    Of course, that was just his spection.

    Perhaps, Di Xin¡¯s n was very simple. He would first set up four targets and let the vassals of the world open their eyes to watch. He would punish the four targets one by one and achieve the goal of punishing one to warn the others.

    Uh, no way...

    It¡¯s impossible for the human emperor, who is not convinced by the heavens, to not have such political skills, right?

    Li Changshou smiled and listened to the melodious music from the pavilion beside him. He looked at the spring breeze and the flowers in the courtyard and was a little lost in thought.

    Why didn¡¯t he help Di Xin?

    Why should he help Di Xin?

    Who could be sure about the matters of the emperors in the world? There was no need for him to do that. He could just watch from the side.

    Li Changshou yawned and said, ¡°Tell the person ying the zither to put in some effort and be happy. Is she ying for Madam? She¡¯s ying for Third Young Master! You¡¯re so perfunctory. I¡¯ll deduct her rewardter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant behind him immediately ran to the pavilion arrogantly as if he had received an arrow.

    At that moment, two maidservants beside him carried two bowls of soup. Li Changshou naturally picked up the small bowl and tasted it. He nodded and let them enter to deliver it.

    In terms of nursing the pregnancy...

    Li Jing was busy. As a high-ranking servant and butler, he naturally had to take responsibility for the entire process.

    Moreover, the soup that was used to nourish the fetus tasted good. It was simply a form of torture, causing him, a paper effigy, to suffer.

    Li Changshou handed the empty bowl to the maidservant behind him and said calmly, ¡°Inform the kitchen to make more servings and send them over. Add more ice.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the maidservant replied softly. She lowered her head and hurriedly left.

    Li Changshou ced his feet on the wooden chair at the sidefortably. He felt a little bored like the old Dragon King did.

    Just yesterday, an old man from the Li Residence stopped Li Jing, who had returned to the residence. He told Li Jing about the domineering side of a certain high-ranking servant. In the end...

    The old man received his sry for the next ten years and was chased out of the Li Residence.

    Things are different now. In order to make it easier for him to take care of the reincarnation of the Yin n and Ling Zhuzi, Li Changshou had already revealed his identity to Li Jing and gestured for him not to disclose it.

    In private, Li Jing was very respectful to the high-ranking servants.

    Why did Li Changshou expose himself?

    The mystery was under the pavilion.

    Li Changshou had spent a lot of precious materials and Spirit Stones to set up ayer of ¡°nurturing the fetus¡± array. It was also known as the ¡°reversing the Yin-Yang Cleansing Demonic Qi Array¡±. It was continuously cleansing the Spirit Embryo¡¯s baneful aura.

    Apart from that, Li Changshou had to continuously stabilize his spirit embryo.

    Previously, he had told Li Jing to inform Lady Yin to be prepared to be pregnant for more than three years. That was because he wanted to suppress the murderous aura deep down and minimize the effects of the murderous aura on the spirit embryo.

    If the Saint attacked, there would be endless trouble.

    To Li Changshou, instead of helping Di Xin continue the life of the Shang Nation, he might as well watch from the side and spend his energy on nurturing Yang Jian, Nezha, Lei Zhenzi, Wen Zhong, and Li Jing, the future generals of the Heavenly Courts.

    Wen Zhong¡¯s name was already on the God roll. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s arrangements for Wen Zhong had been set.

    Heavenly Dao.

    He could not be greedy when fighting against the Heavenly Dao. He had to learn to be flexible.

    About a yearter, a piece of news came from Chaoge City.

    ¡°Di Xin takes the daughter of the Ninth Marquis as his consort. She is hidden in the deep pce and is quite doted on. Di Xin conferred the Ninth Marquis as the Third Marquis, causing many great marquises to be dissatisfied.¡±

    It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. The script for Di Xin killing the Ninth Marquis is here. It depends on when Di Xin takes action.

    Li Changshou tried to be cold-blooded and not care about their lives. He wanted to see what happened next.

    This attack was considered a chance for the Shang Nation. It was also considered a gamble by Di Xin. He used the ninth marquis to establish the dignity of the Human Emperor and intimidate the various dukes.

    Although the ninth marquis was also a great duke, they were clearly inferior to the four marquises of the north, south, east, and west. Because of his daughter, he was promoted. The crowd could not ept that.

    To a certain extent, the Shang Dynasty was already at the crossroads.

    Dixin¡¯s subsequent choice was rather important.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s impression, he had casually found an excuse and used the daughter of the Ninth Marquis to not serve him well. He had taken his anger out on the Ninth Marquis and taken the opportunity to kill him.

    There was still a more brilliant solution. It made the Marquis of the South not dare to say anything despite suffering.

    Li Changshou waited and watched.

    At such times, micromanaging was more important. He hoped that Di Xin and Wen Zhong could understand this logic and not let the Heavenly Dao win too easily.

    As for the Li Residence...

    The fact that Lady Yin had been pregnant for a year and a half caused a hugemotion in Chentang Pass.

    There were rumors that Lady Yin was carrying a demon in her womb because such phenomena would happen only to demons.

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and began to personally manipte the public opinion in Chentang Pass. He first secretly released a few rumors and fabricated a fable story about an immortal man descending to the mortal world.

    For that, he had specially transferred a few Divine Envoys of the Sea God Sect from the South Ocean to spread the technique of singing the bamboo flute on the East Ocean.

    Together with that, the backyard of Li Residence would flicker with immortal light and dense immortal clouds from time to time. It made the Li family¡¯s residence be a rather holy ce. Many mortals woulde there to pay their respects.

    Gradually, demon soldiers appeared outside Chentang Pass to harass the mortal vige.

    Li Jing reacted quickly and led the troops to search everywhere. He fought with the demon soldiers in the forest for months and drove them away.

    However, it was an indisputable fact that the demons, which had been silent for a long time, had once again spread to the vicinity of Chentang Pass.

    Li Jing became busier.

    However, it did not matter. Li Changshou had already predicted that. The paper effigy was constantly guarding the thousand-feet radius of the spirit fetus to prevent him from being schemed against again.

    Just like that, Lady Yin¡¯s pregnancysted for more than three years.

    Over the past few days, a bloodbath had already happened in Chaoge City. Due to the act of assassination carried out by the Ninth Marquis¡¯ daughter, Di Xin made up his mind that he would kill the Ninth Marquis as long as he was unloyal.

    The Southern Marquis, E Chongyu, pleaded for mercy for the nine marquises and was executed by the enraged Di Xin.

    There were many tortures in the Shang Dynasty. They used them to deter ves and consolidate their rule. There were all kinds of torture.

    The two hundred vassals on the south road were momentarily terrified and uneasy. The Shang army, which had long been prepared, headed to the south. The new South Marquis was quickly established by Di Xin.

    The Marquis of the North, Chong Hu, secretly reported that the Marquis of the West, Ji Chang, privately sighed about the matters of the Nine Marquises and E Chongyu.

    Fei Zhong, who was born in a humble family, took advantage of the Shang Nation¡¯s strong power and requested Di Xin to kill the Marquis of Xi Bo, Ji Chang.

    Di Xin hesitated for a while because the Marquis of Xi Bo was very powerful among the feudal vassals. If the fear of killing caused too many feudal vassals to rebel, Ji Chang would not agree. He would secretly attack the Zhou Nation and weaken the leaderless Zhou Nation.

    As a result, many of the eight hundred dukes had thoughts of rebelling. Di Xin made Wen Zhong themander-in-chief. He led the Shang army to conquer the east and west, suppressing the treason. The fate of the Great Shang Kingdom became increasingly prosperous.

    These were all important matters of the Shang Nation.

    In the midst of these important matters...

    Di Xin often held banquets for businessmen and old men. During the sacrifices, they ate and drank with the people of Shang Nation. They encouraged the people to get married and have children. They sent their trusted old officials to supervise the development of crops in the Shang Nation.

    He also personally interfered with the dance and sacrificial ceremony of the Shang Nation¡¯s Maiden Sacrifice, breaking the exclusive right of exnation of the Goddess¡¯ authority.

    Due to the busy state affairs, there were only Queen Jiang and a few concubines in Di Xin¡¯s harem. They had two sons with Queen Jiang, who were in the outskirts of Yin Hong.

    asionally, Li Jing would chat with the Yin family at night. When he spoke about Di Xin, he would sigh.

    If Di Xin could suppress the threat of the eight hundred vassal states, he might be the overlord of the Shang Nation¡¯s second revival. If he could not withstand the subsequent retaliation of the vassal states, it would be difficult for him to have a good ending.

    Lady Yin asked Li Jing, ¡°Do you have any ulterior motives towards the King?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally guarding the border for the Shang Dynasty.¡±

    Li Jing smiled and said, ¡°We are guarding the border between humans and demons. The power struggle behind us has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Li Changshou was surprised by Li Jing¡¯s awareness.

    He thought that Li Jing would be a foolish person.

    Clearly, his previous education was very effective.

    Recently, Lady Yin had already felt that she could not hold on any longer. The fetus in her stomach had to descend into the world. However, she did not speak and only endured it silently every day.

    Li Changshou secretly cast a spell to relieve some of the pressure on Lady Yin. He was already prepared to wee Nezha¡¯s arrival.

    While Li Changshou was busy, Chaoge City sent him a piece of news that shocked him.

    ¡°Half a monthter, Di Xin will be paying respects to the Goddess Nuwa Temple.¡±

    That day had finally arrived.

    Li Changshou had also made some preparations, but he would not interfere. He only looked from the side and opened some Shadow-Retaining Spheres to record some precious moments.

    He wanted to see if the current Human Emperor¡¯s Tribtion had arrived or if someone was secretly plotting to speed up the God-Conferment Tribtion.

    As long as someone really attacked, Li Changshou would have to catch them.

    Plotting against the Human Emperor could be a big or small matter. It gave him the chance to make a fuss.

    When Li Changshou wanted to temporarily shift his gaze to the Goddess¡¯s Temple, a unique aura suddenly appeared in the Qingshui River outside Chentang Pass.

    In the night sky, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy shed into the sky and looked over.

    At the riverbank, a small azure dragon quietly swam to the shore and sized up the surroundings curiously. It shook its body and transformed into a young man. He was dressed in a white robe and a pair of cloud boots that were spotless. He held a folding fan in his hand.

    He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He still looked like Ao Yi, but his face was a little pale.

    Carefully sensing...

    He sighed. <i>The dragon race has an old problem. Their foundation is unstable and their essence is damaged. At a nce, it¡¯s obvious that they did not learn well at a young age and are fooling around with some maids and dragon maidens.</i>

    The little dragon was looking at the distant farmhouse. It shook its head and recited a poem. It walked with its hands behind its back.

    When he passed by a vige house, he stopped and hummed outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to travel at night. May I stay here for a night? I will definitely give you money.¡±

    The wooden door opened and revealed the graceful figure of a young girl from the fishing family. She sized up the charming young master outside the door curiously and could not help but blush. She hurriedly turned around and called for her parents.

    Li Changshou was confused. He did not know what the little dragon was doing.

    Thinking that there was still half a month to go before they were going to the Goddess¡¯s Temple, he secretly watched them for a few days.

    Li Changshou felt a headacheing on.

    In the middle of the night, the little dragon and the woman from the fishing family were already intimate. They had even agreed to elope. The next morning, they secretly left with the woman from the fishing family and really left some gold and silver behind.

    Then, there were some indescribable and inappropriate scenes.

    What happened next was very much like a ¡°fairytale¡±.

    The handsome young man and the female fisherman were in joy for a few nights. On a starry night, when the woman was sleeping soundly, the young man quietly left the woman¡¯s side, leaving behind a huge pearl.

    After the woman woke up, she cried for half a day. She held the pearl and looked around. In the end, she walked back home in a daze. She was reprimanded by her parents and had a bad reputation.

    <i>This...</i>

    Li Changshou nodded.

    <i>What is this?</i>

    <i>The romantic journey of the Dragon King of the East Ocean?</i>

    <i>Can those gold and silver be exchanged for the feelings and reputation of a good woman?</i>

    <i>Although the people at that time were a little open-minded and many men and women had experienced it before marriage, this... Ah!</i>

    He wanted to beat the little dragon up.

    Fortunately, the woman was not pregnant. That was something fortunate amidst her misfortune. However, her heart was already in a daze. She could not stop thinking about that heartless person all day long. She did not eat or drink and gradually became thinner.

    It was not easy to convict him.

    The two of them were willing. The Dragon Prince did not use any Dharma spells. He only spoke gently and relied on his outstanding appearance to easily win the woman¡¯s heart.

    Forget it. I¡¯ll ignore the frivolous little azure dragon for now. I¡¯ll let Ao Yi discipline himter.

    In Chaoge City, Di Xin¡¯s carriage had already set off in a mighty manner. A crucial scheme of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was about to happen. He had to pay more attention to the matters here...

    Crash...

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s ears twitched. The Wind Speech Incantation brought about some strange water sounds.

    He focused his gaze and saw that on a beach a few hundred kilometers away, the little azure dragon swam out of the sea and transformed into a human. It was still dressed in the attire of a mortal girl. It puffed out its chest and raised its head, revealing a humble expression as it headed towards the vige not far away.

    Not long after, he stood in front of a vige house with a purpose.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to travel at night. May I stay here for a night? I will definitely give you money.¡±

    The wooden doors opened. It was another beautiful female fisherman.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>This little dragon!</i>

    It had only been half a day!

    Is it because the Sea n girls are no longer appealing, or is it because the dragon race girls are no longer beautiful? Why is he running to the human race every day!?!

    Moreover,pared to thest time, he was clearly more experienced this time, as he could sweet talk with ease. The woman was quickly charmed.

    That woman was not to be med. If the two of them shifted positions, the beautiful dragondies in the sea who were dressed in immortal dresses woulde to the fisherman¡¯s house to stay and take the initiative to say that they were lonely. The fisherman would not be able to withstand it.

    <i>Isn¡¯t that how fables are written?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s an old tradition of the human race.</i>

    Li Changshou suddenly wanted to write a book called ¡°Anatomical Guidance of the Dragon n¡±. Together with ¡°Mourning¡±, ¡°Love in the World¡±, and ¡°The Theory of Good¡±, he wanted to read it as an initiation book for Little Nezha.

    <i>Hmph!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll go to the Goddess¡¯s Temple to watch the show first. I¡¯ll deal with itter.</i>

 Chapter 669 - The Battle in Nuwa Temple

    <h4>Chapter 669: The Battle in Nuwa Temple</h4>

    Mm...

    A low horn sounded in the sky. From afar, a long dragon could be seen moving slowly on the ground.

    Li Changshou stood on the roof in the corner of the Goddess¡¯s Pce and looked into the distance. He saw tens of thousands of people walking on the ground. In the front, a hundred men and women wearing the Magi masks jumped around. Behind them, there were more than ten horns that were carried by a few people. There were also a few batches of recements on the left and right. It was very lively.

    Most of the guards were armored soldiers. They were guarding the huge carriage that was being pulled by 32 beasts.

    It could be said that mortal emperors would enjoy it. The carriage was like a small hall. It was divided into two levels. There were sounds of music and graceful figures dancing. Apart from Di Xin, there were eight ministers apanying her.

    It was like an RV.

    The so-called mutated beasts were actually ¡°ordinary beasts¡± that had been tamed by the human race. It was just that they were stronger and had outstanding endurance. They had be the first choice for the imperial family to pull the carriage. They were also symbols of the King of Shang¡¯s identity.

    Seeing this scene, the birds and the pedestrians retreated. The yellow sand surged and covered the sky.

    If there was a way to look at the aura, he could see a golden dragon slowly swimming above the human emperor. The dragon head covered Di Xin.

    The destiny of the human emperor.

    In ancient times, the dragon race had once be the totem of the human race that had helped the human race in the darkest times. Therefore, they had be the totem symbol of the human race.

    The King of Shang¡¯s destiny should be that of a Mystic Bird, but it was ultimately inferior to the word ¡°Human Emperor¡±.

    Li Changshou was in high spirits. He hummed softly and ced his left hand behind his back. He raised his right hand slightly in front of him and was about to guide Jiang...

    ¡°Elder? This white-robed elder?¡±

    A rough voice sounded from behind. When he saw that Li Changshou was ignoring him, his voice became rougher.

    ¡°Old man! Hey! I¡¯m talking about you, old man! The one in white! Do you want to jump off the building?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around helplessly and looked at the burly man below. Then, he looked at the armored soldiers who hade to patrol and hurriedly retreated.

    <i>Vulgar.</i>

    He slid down the woodendder beside him in a trembling manner and smiled. ¡°General, I¡¯ll look around here. There will be too many peopleter, and I won¡¯t be able to see the King.¡±

    The burly man muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old you are? What if you climb so high and fall? Be honest. When the Kinges, the elders will look forward. Don¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m warning you! If you get some blood to wash your luck, be careful of me!¡±

    The burly man waved his ax and rolled his eyes. Then, he turned around and walked away with his hands behind his back.

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    From afar, he could hear a few young generals reporting the preparations around the burly man. They kept shouting, ¡°Evil Commander!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and walked back to his hut with his hands behind his back. He waited quietly for themotion to start.

    Nuwa Temple was already on full alert. Such a grand event naturally attracted many mortals to watch the fun. They gathered in Nuwa Temple.

    When they heard the sound of drums from outside, everyone cheered for the King. Li Changshou, who had already changed into a gorgeous robe, walked out of the wooden hut that the paper effigy usually stayed in. He walked towards the hall with his hands behind his back.

    The soldiers looked at each other. When they saw that Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was extraordinary, they hurriedly looked for the boorish man from before.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    Wu Lai¡¯s eyes widened. He rushed over and stopped in front of Li Changshou. He suppressed his voice and shouted anxiously, ¡°What are you doing! The King is here now. Is this the ce where you walked around?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°What is this!?!¡±

    E Lai cursed, ¡°Someone, carry him back!¡±

    Li Changshou was caught betweenughter and tears. Just as he was about to exin that he was the honorary host of the ceremony today, he suddenly heard a soft cry from the side.

    ¡°Is it Lord Emissary!?!¡±

    E Lai turned around. Li Changshou smiled calmly and ced his hands in his sleeves. He stood quietly on the spot.

    Not far away, an old minister who had rushed over in advance to check the arrangements ran over excitedly. He stared at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy carefully and almost cried.

    ¡°Lord Emissary! It¡¯s really you! Why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you retreating!?! What if you scare the boss with your ferocious appearance!?!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve been living here since I left Chaoge City. I cultivate my body and mind every day. I¡¯ve lived through these years.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you still remember me. Thank you for your guidance back then, Lord. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today. Wait, I¡¯ll report to the King now!¡±

    Then, the old minister turned around and jogged to the front of the courtyard.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    The sillymander looked down at Li Changshou and then at the old minister¡¯s back. Then, he could only touch his bronze-colored head. He did not know why.

    Not long after, he heard a fewughter. A middle-aged man in a wide ck robe walked over. His face was full of relief. When he saw Li Changshou, his eyes were filled with light.

    It was naturally Di Xin today.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Emissary, you¡¯re actually here! I¡¯ve missed you for a long time!¡±

    Di Xin strode forward with arge group of officials and generals following behind him.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He spoke as if they were very close.

    When they arrived, the ministers greeted Li Changshou. Di Xin sighed and said, ¡°Back then, you left without saying anything. I and the Grandmaster have been dead for a long time. Today, I can see that you are still healthy. I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m already old. I can¡¯t help you n and stabilize the world. I feel regretful.¡±

    Di Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and his smile deepened.

    ¡°Why is the Emissary here?¡±

    Clearly, Wen Zhong said something to Di Xin.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll retire here and be an abbot. The mountains and rivers here are beautiful and quite pleasant. Today, I¡¯ll be the one paying respects to the Great Lord abbot. From the looks of it, I can only let the other abbotse.¡±

    ¡°Emissary, rest. Emissary, rest.¡± Di Xin looked at the Goddess¡¯s Hall in front of him and smiled. ¡°However, it¡¯s about worshiping God.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Di Xin smiled and nodded. She did not say anything else and walked towards the hall. Li Changshou was surrounded by a few ministers who were asking about his well-being.

    The evil person beside him pursed his lips and frowned. He silently raised his hand and pinched his mouth, not knowing how to speak.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and patted Wu Lai¡¯s arm. He praised, ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯re strong enough.¡±

    Then, he walked away with a smile and let Wu Laiugh.

    The smallmotion quickly calmed down. Li Changshou followed behind the ministers and entered the Goddess¡¯s Hall with Di Xin.

    Another official abbot came to preside over the worship ceremonyter.

    With his hands behind his back, Di Xin admired the exquisite murals on the walls on both sides of the hall under the interpretation of the ministers. The contents of the murals were images of Nuwa creating humans, Nuwa mending the heavens, and Nuwa giving blessings.

    A 50-feet-tall statue of Nuwa stood in the middle of the hall. It emitted a faint jade glow, but its face and hair essories were covered by a white cloth.

    The Goddess did not reveal her true appearance. It was the highest respect that mortals had for the Goddess.

    After Di Xin finished visiting the hall, the old abbot asked if he should start the ceremony immediately.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go overboard. I¡¯ll offer a sacrifice and bow to the Goddess.¡±

    The old abbot did not dare to say anything. The ministers knew what kind of personality the Great King had and would not say anything unnecessary.

    Not long after, a soldier brought over roasted livestock, fruits, and snacks. Di Xin took three incense sticks and bowed to the Goddess with a solemn expression. He then stuck the incense in the incense burner.

    Di Xin took a few steps back. A soldier beside him carried a cushion. Then, Di Xin lifted the hem of his robe and led the officials, generals, and soldiers outside the hall to slowly kneel.

    At that moment, Li Changshou suddenly understood why Di Xin hade to pay respects to the Goddess.

    The female sacrifices were excluded the entire time and could not participate in any steps. When Di Xin said that everything should be simple, he isted the female sacrifices and held the authority of the gods in his hands.

    This step was really wonderful.

    At this moment!

    Li Changshou¡¯s ears twitched. He, who was facing the Goddess, suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Di Xin.

    In a ce where mortals could not see, a light purple light ray first flew towards Di Xin. However, as Li Changshou pointed, a light white halo appeared behind Di Xin and stabilized the light ray.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯

    Li Changshou squinted. The paper effigy only knelt and did not move. He immediately shifted his attention.

    Outside the Goddess¡¯s Temple, a soldier frowned slightly. He raised his thumb and pressed it gently in the direction of the hall.

    However, this time, just as he moved, a huge hand suddenly appeared and grabbed his wrist tightly.

    The armored warrior was stunned. He looked towards the hand and saw an old Daoist priest in a green robe. His figure was faint and he smiled.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, long time no see.¡±

    The armored soldier sneered. His body twitched a few times and he copsed weakly.

    On the armored warrior, a wisp of light blue smoke spread out and condensed into a faint figure that mortals could not see. He ced his hands behind his back and smiled at Li Changshou.

    He was slightly plump, and his face was fat. There was a faint smile on his lips.

    Maitreya of the Western Sect.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t seem surprised to see me here?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I expected that. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would be here. Fellow Daoist, you must have obtained the Heavenly Dao¡¯s permission to return to the world. There is no need to ask about that. However, I didn¡¯t expect your incarnation technique to be so crude. I could smell the rotting smell on your body from 400 kilometers away.¡±

    The corners of Maitreya¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as his eyes contained a ferocious glint.

    ¡°You want to protect the King of Shang?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. The paper effigy was wrapped in ayer of mysterious Dao runes. However, it had temporarily raised the paper effigy, which had a weaker foundation, to the same level as the aura of the Maitreya incarnation.

    In the next moment, two faint figures disappeared at the same time!

    A violent wind blew in the Goddess¡¯s Pce. Two white clouds appeared in the sky. At the periphery of the Goddess¡¯s Pce, two flickering light spots kept chasing and colliding. However, the aftershocks of the collision were wiped away.

    As a result, the mortals kneeling in front of the main hall of the Goddess¡¯s Pce did not notice the strange phenomenon.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s Dharma powers were rapidly depleted. However, Maitreya was firmly stopped outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce. In a moment, he had resolved the streams of light that he had pointed at Di Xin dozens of times.

    In the hall, Di Xin had already begun to stand up. The officials and generals slowly stood up. The worship had already ended.

    Maitreya knew that he had lost his chance. He snorted coldly and appeared at the same time as Li Changshou. They were in the mountains dozens of kilometers outside the Goddess¡¯s Temple.

    Li Changshou smiled faintly. The paper effigy¡¯s Dharma powers had been exhausted.

    Maitreya said calmly, ¡°Li Changgeng, do you know who I take orders from?¡±

    ¡°Since you can ask such a question, the answer is obvious,¡± Li Changshou replied with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Then, you still have the guts to do that?¡± Maitreya sneered. ¡°Are you really not afraid that you and I will be in different ces?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only protecting the Human Emperor. What you¡¯ve done has already vited the Heavenly rules. Are you really not afraid of being devoured by the destiny of the human race? You can go andin about me. Wait and see who will be dealt with.¡±

    The corners of Maitreya¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He did not say anything else. The incarnation dissipated with the wind, leaving behind only one sentence.

    ¡°Li Changgeng, I will settle things with you.¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    <i>Maitreya had actually be a secret chess piece of the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>If I blocked Maitreya, wouldn¡¯t Di Xinplete his worship normally and not do anything like writing poems?</i>

    <i>Is the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that easy to change?</i>

    <i>If the ones who attacked were the Western Sect or the Heavenly Dao, why would they only have such a simple arrangement and let Maitreya cause trouble,pletely ignoring him, an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts...</i>

    Li Changshou was filled with doubts. Just as he was about to turn around and look at the Goddess¡¯s Pce, he shifted his attention back to the ¡°official¡± paper effigy not far from Di Xin. His Dao heart suddenly trembled.

    Ah...

    A hurried and ethereal roar sounded. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in the forest suddenly looked up at the sky.

    Over there, the Human Emperor¡¯s golden dragon of destiny raised its head and roared. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws, as if it wanted to rush into the sky. However, its huge body was fixed on the cloud and could not move at all.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw a ck light falling from the sky.

    In the hall of the Goddess¡¯s Temple, Di Xin, who was about to walk out of the hall¡¯s threshold, stopped for no reason. He ced his hands behind his back and turned to look at the Goddess¡¯s jade statue.

    ¡°Why did Goddess Nuwa cover her face?¡±

    ...

    In the forest outside the temple, Li Changshou was silent at first. His gaze was extremelyplicated. Soon, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. His body was engulfed by the mes and the ashes dissipated with the wind.

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is already so unrestrained?</i>

    It was unheard of for the Golden Dragon of Luck to be fixed.

    Di Xin was suddenly interested. He had never seen it before.

    The human emperors of the mortal world could be so willfully manipted by the Heavenly Dao. They did not even want to go through the formalities. After Maitreya lost, he went directly...

    <i>Why did the Dao Ancestor not appear?</i>

    <i>Or could it be that it is the Dao Ancestor¡¯s orders?</i>

    <i>How could the old man lying at the bottom of theke sleep in the Fire Cloud Cave?</i>

    <i>How could the Heavenly Courts, which used the Heavenly Dao¡¯s empowerment as the orthodox symbol, be just and righteous in the future?</i>

    Li Changshou had imagined all kinds of situations. He had thought that Zhun Ti would attack again. He had thought that during the years that Di Xin had been the King, his personality would slowly change. He had thought...

    He did not expect that he wouldplete the script in the simplest way.

    There was no point in watching what happened next.

    <i>How can the Heavenly Dao rule and strike a bnce?</i>

    <i>The Primordial World is really... too dangerous.</i>

 Chapter 670 - Screw the Heavenly Dao!

    <h4>Chapter 670: Screw the Heavenly Dao!</h4>

    The Heavenly Dao attacked Di Xin.

    In front of the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak,

    Li Changshou stood beside the pool with the Yin-Yang symbol. His vision was a little blurry, and he ced his hands behind his back and fell into a daze.

    If he had walked step by step to this day, it would be a height that he had never expected when he regained consciousness in the Primordial World.

    The Heavenly Dao had torn off its cover today and attacked Di Xin directly. It was the worst situation that Li Changshou had considered previously.

    This meant that the will of the Heavenly Dao had no qualms and demanded that all living beings had to act in his script.

    The ns could not keep up with changes.

    It did not feel good.

    Within the boundaries of the rules, he had topete with the person who set the rules. The worst situation was like this. The other party broke free from the rules and pped him.

    In front of the Goddess¡¯ Temple, the p was merciless.

    This meant that the ¡°sess rate¡± and ¡°confidence¡± that he had obtained from his previous evaluation had been mostly destroyed. To him, the future that he could control had be untraceable.

    Today, the Heavenly Dao attacked Di Xin. Tomorrow, it might attack Yun Xiao, Ling¡¯e, and Brother Zhao!

    Of course, there was noparison between the two.

    In the God-Conferment script of the Heavenly Dao, Di Xin was the core figure and an irreceable pawn.

    However, Yun Xiao and Brother Zhao were purely experts. They did not have an ¡°irreceable¡± attribute. He wanted to bring them away. As long as he convinced them and asked his teacher and the Grandmaster of Heaven to protect him, he could sessfully leave the Primordial World even if the Heavenly Dao stopped him.

    The price was that he would never return, as well as the only chance for him to lose the bnce of the Heavenly Dao.

    For some reason, he felt a little indignant.

    He had to be steady and not be impatient.

    He had already worked hard to such an extent. He was just short of bing a god and rising up...

    <i>Could it be that the Heavenly Dao is deliberately pressuring me?</i>

    <i>The subsequent steps did not require him to seed as a disruptor and force him to leave early?</i>

    <i>Or is the Heavenly Dao testing me?</i>

    Thoughts surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. His clear Dao heart could not bear it.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    He sighed alone.

    He sighed alone.

    He took a step forward and gradually rose into the sky on the clouddder. Then, he flickered in the forest and disappeared in front of the Pill Chamber.

    At that moment, it was the ceasefire in the chess room. He could find the ¡°little bell¡± in front of the tree.

    The Chaos Bell emitted a shadow glow. Zhong Ling, the spirit of the Chaos Bell, appeared beside him. She was dressed in a beautiful red dress and had a unique Void Illusion.

    She blinked at the sky and tilted her head in confusion.

    Li Changshou appeared in her vision and smiled warmly at Zhong Ling. Then, he sighed and sat by theke.

    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Chaos Bell Spirit came over curiously and teased with a smile, ¡°Is there anything that can stump the Second Heavenly Emperor?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Zhong Ling helplessly and pointed at the blue sky outside the array formation. He casually activated the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s Sky-Shrouding Array.

    ¡°How deep does Sister Zhong Ling know about the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling Sister?¡±

    Zhong Ling widened her almond-shaped eyes and made a strangling gesture.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I was wrong. Senior, don¡¯t me me. How much do you know about the Heavenly Dao Aunt Zhong Ling?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Call me Big Sister instead!¡±

    Zhong Ling cursed angrily and jumped onto the tree branch. Her body swayed with the breeze as she thought carefully.

    ¡°We are ultimately Dharma treasures. Our understanding of the essence of the Great Dao is different from you living beings. The Heavenly Dao is just that. It was born from a will. Its foundation was the Great Dao that had been formed from the Primordial World. Now, there are six Saints¡¯ power as the cornerstone. Hence, it has an extremely strong binding power to the world. Your Great Dao of Equalization should understand this very well.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand it so thoroughly.¡± Li Changshou rubbed his be and muttered to the Chaos Bell¡¯s spirit in his heart, ¡°At this moment, I really want to ignore it and rush over in one go. I¡¯ll kill him and escape. I want to only care about my own revenge and not care about the cmity behind. However, the strange thing is that a selfish person like me who is afraid of death will also care about people, matters, and things that I shouldn¡¯t care about. Ah, I feel that it¡¯s a little ironic.¡±

    Zhong Ling turned to look in the direction of the straw hut. Ling¡¯e was looking over curiously.

    ¡°The instinct of living beings is to survive. That¡¯s actually understandable.¡± Zhong Ling smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Do you know why I left the Grandmaster of Heaven and specially came to look for you?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally not because of my position as an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are just puppets of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. Although the Heavenly Courts are powerful and regted, they are inferior to the Ancient Demon Court in my eyes.

    I feel that you are a good fellow. You have many contradictions and are two-faced. You said that you don¡¯t want to be involved in karma, but now, all karma is involved.¡±

    Li Changshou shrugged and said calmly, ¡°Tell me about the Ancient Demon Court.¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Demon Court... What¡¯s there to say? Although they could not escape their fate of being manipted, they would at least be free for a period of time. A group of living beings would gather together to survive, fight with the heavens and the earth, and ultimately ascend into the world. Don¡¯t dislike hearing that. You are a human who is born to be hostile to the demons. I¡¯m talking about the period before the human race was born.¡±

    Li Changshou asked via voice transmission, ¡°Was the Heavenly Dao taboo in the Demon Court at that time?¡±

    Zhong Ling trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about it, the Heavenly Dao will fall out with you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know. I was just looking for you to confirm.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and stood up. The confusion in his eyes disappeared.

    ¡°Sister Zhong, help me.¡± Li Changshou turned his head slightly and looked in the direction of the straw hut. ¡°If anything changester, protect my junior sister and bring her to the Chaos Sea.¡±

    The Chaos Bell blinked. ¡°Are you going to flip the table?¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. I¡¯m not qualified to flip the table.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sighed. ¡°Tell Ling¡¯e not to worry. I¡¯ll go out and take a walk. She¡¯s actually very sharp. I¡¯m afraid that she might think too much.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou¡¯s figure turned into a wisp of green smoke and dissipated gently with the breeze by theke.

    In the straw hut, Ling¡¯e could not help but tilt her head. She sensed something unusual.

    The Chaos Bell slowly floated over and became ten feet tall. Zhong Ling sat on the top of the bell flirtatiously and smiled at Ling¡¯e.

    ...

    Ah, the Heavenly Dao.

    By the Heavenly River, Li Changshou walked aimlessly with his hands behind his back. He felt the majestic waves when the endless Heavenly River surged. An indescribable feeling arose in his heart.

    When the King of Shang, Di Xin, paid his respects to the Nuwa Temple, he was disrespectful to the Goddess Nuwa of the human race. First, he asked to see the Goddess¡¯s face. Then, he revealed an infatuated look to the Goddess and wrote a poem on the wall of the Nuwa Temple.

    The tent in Nuwa¡¯s pce was very beautiful. The statue of Nuwa was decorated with gold.

    The mountains in the distance were filled with greenery. Dressed in beautiful clothes, Nuwa started dancing.

    The pear blossoms were beautiful in the rain, and the peony smoke covered the makeup.

    However, he had to take action and retrieve King Chang Le.

    Then, heughed and left the temple.

    In less than an hour, the ground of the South Continent trembled. The statue of the Goddess of Mercy copsed. Dark clouds covered Chaoge City, and lightning shed and thunder rumbled. There was a faint dragon roar.

    When Wen Zhong, who was on an expedition, heard that, he almost fainted from anger and rushed back to Chaoge City.

    Heh, let the current human emperor tease the Goddess of the human race.

    Howughable!

    No, it was simply shameless!

    Even if Li Changshou had known that there would be such a thing as a God-Conferment, he really did not expect that it would be facilitated by such a method.

    The Heavenly Dao attacked directly and stabilized the Human Emperor¡¯s destiny that was protecting Di Xin. It affected the Human Emperor¡¯s mind.

    The Heavenly Dao would do what the Great Tribtion could not.

    The Heavenly Dao had personally made up for the slip-up of the Maitreya in the dark.

    <i>For what?</i>

    <i>Just for the ridiculous script, just for the fixed end destination of the world?</i>

    <i>Ridiculous! Ridiculous!</i>

    <i>However, what can I do?</i>

    People like him were afraid of death and focused on hiding. That was why the Heavenly Dao had entrusted him with important tasks and made him a living being who could influence the world under the order of the Heavenly Dao.

    A person like him wanted to be stable in everything and consider everything. He could see the full appearance of the Heavenly Dao, so he did not dare to easily pry open the foundation of the Heavenly Dao.

    The Heavenly Dao must have used that.

    This time, the Heavenly Dao attacked Di Xin. Li Changshou did not expect that it would affect him so much.

    In fact, he had already thought of an idea to counter the Heavenly Dao. However, what he was most afraid of now was that his idea was the situation that the Heavenly Dao wanted...

    The exnation was veryplicated. There were more than sixteen to seventeen levels.

    This was not a simple matter of ¡®the more I think about it, the angrier I get¡¯. It involved too much and contained too much.

    To put it simply, Senior Lang had used his death back then to exchange for the only path that could allow him to defeat half a son.

    However, the Heavenly Dao suddenly did not follow the rules set by the Heavenly Dao. The path began to copse.

    If he made a move to correct these rules and stabilize this Dao path, he would use the power to restrict the Heavenly Dao. He would have to expose his trump card and lose the ability to threaten the Heavenly Dao. That might be the oue that the Heavenly Dao wanted.

    However, if he remained silent this time, the Heavenly Dao might take the opportunity to interfere with the Great Tribtion and push the person he wanted to save onto the guillotine. Then, it would continuously force him and make his previous efforts go to waste...

    It was very annoying.

    The power was extremely asymmetric. That was the greatest dilemma he was facing.

    However, in order to obtain the qualifications topete with the Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou had almost used his full strength. When he confirmed that the Heavenly Dao could not kill him directly, he could not change much.

    He suddenly felt that it was ridiculous.

    After working hard for so long, he was still like an infant in front of the Heavenly Dao.

    Crash...

    The Heavenly River crashed into the embankment formed by starlight and created waves, causing Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart to tremble.

    <i>Clear Mind, restart.</i>

    <i>Should I retaliate?</i>

    <i>Do I really have to correct the Heavenly Dao and jump into the trap set by the Heavenly Dao for a human emperor who is unrted to me?</i>

    Although the matter was ratherplicated, the underlying logic was clear.

    ¡°When the fist that is clenched is thrown out, it will lose the strength that can only be umted with a strike. In the future, if you need this fist to attack, the effect will be greatly reduced.¡±

    It was really difficult to choose between the two.

    Shouts came from afar. He had identally walked to the ce where the Heavenly River Navy was stationed and saw Bian Zhuang, who was acting.

    That fellow should have discovered his figure long ago. At that moment, he was shouting excitedly.

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. His figure turned into smoke and dissipated.

    He suddenly felt a little sad.

    <i>I have already guided many people and arranged many people. Who can guide me?</i>

    He could only go to the Grand Pure One Temple.

    No matter what he did next and what he wanted to do, it was on the basis that his teacher supported him.

    In a daze, Li Changshou had already arrived at the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. He found the small courtyard and looked out. The wooden door of the courtyard had already been opened.

    Li Changshou took a step forward. This time, it was different from before. As soon as he entered the small courtyard, the surrounding scenery changed rapidly, as if he was in the clouds.

    The left side was pitch-ck, while the right side was hazy white.

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s thin figure was sitting not far away. At that moment, he opened his eyes with some effort and revealed an ugly smile at Li Changshou.

    Although it was ugly, it was very warm.

    Li Changshou felt inexplicably relieved. He bowed to his teacher and was led to the Grand Pure One.

    The Grand Pure One summoned a meditation cushion and gestured for Li Changshou to take a seat. When Li Changshou sat properly, he asked via voice transmission, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Li Changshou did not know why, but his nose felt a little sore. He raised his hand to rub his nose and endured it. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little confused.¡±

    The Grand Pure One spoke with some effort, but his voice was rather gentle.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, have you seen what happened at the Goddess¡¯s Temple?¡±

    The Grand Pure One seemed to know that he was speaking slowly and nodded gently.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why the Heavenly Dao is so anxious and why it has to... Forget it. I actually know the answer, but I¡¯m unwilling to admit it. Teacher, do you know the details of what I have been doing?¡±

    The Grand Pure One pondered. He nodded slightly but shook his head slowly.

    ¡°I... can¡¯t... guess.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. I just didn¡¯t have the chance to report it to you.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his fingers and flicked them gently. He opened a chessboard in front of him.

    ¡°I have a thousand-year n that has been implemented 80%. The n is called the disappearance of ¡®X¡¯. This X is actually a variable and unknown. In the words of the Primordial World, it was a variable. Teacher, you should have realized that I¡¯m especially active in the growth of the various children of the Great Tribtion during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Teacher, do you think that it¡¯s because of my special background that I¡¯m looking for a sense of participation?¡±

    Taiqing frowned slightly. He seemed to be asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    That was the first time Li Changshou had grasped the initiative to talk to his teacher. He had sessfully avoided falling into the strange circle where his teacher would speak for an average of eighteen days.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°My personality actually doesn¡¯t allow me to participate in these things. When I learned that my hometown senior had been killed by the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor, I had the intention to leave. Moreover, this feeling was very urgent, making disciples often unable to breathe. I can¡¯t eat or sleep in peace because of that. I don¡¯t dare to stop for a moment. Every day, I think about how to retreat. In the end, I thought of it. I¡¯ll escape.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of understanding appeared in Taiqing¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have understood Li Changshou¡¯s entire n, but he gestured for Li Changshou to continue.

    Li Changshou sighed and continued,

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the escape of an era. When I became a Golden Immortal, I pushed open the door of the Great Dao and saw a low-level Great Dao of the Primordial World. There was no perfection in the matter, no perfection in the truth. There was a w in the truth, which was one in fifty. The Heavenly Dao is meant to protect the world, or rather, to control the world. While deducing the endless Great Dao, one had to merge and amodate these rules. That was the foundation of the Heavenly Dao. Therefore, one of the 50 Great Dao and 49 Heavenly Evolution could not be controlled by the Heavenly Dao. What I have to do is this one in the thousand years before and after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Therefore, I schemed and arranged for Yang Jian to arrange for every child of Great Tribtion in the God-Conferment Tribtion. Throughout the process, I pulled the Heavenly Courts to prosper and suppressed the prosperity of the Western Sect. I arranged for the Heaven Ascension Hall of the trichiliocosm, the Immortal Alliance, and so on. Most of the variables in the world today are rted to me. I am also a variable in the world. Ever since the Jade Emperor bestowed the position of Taibai Jinxing, I have been in charge of reform, killing, and deducing the new order of the six paths. I also obtained the God roll and the God Striking Whip in the Purple Cloud Pce. I have be the greatest variable. I have be the first of this era.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly. His eyes were filled with helplessness. He saw the encouragement in his teacher¡¯s eyes and said softly, ¡°In this process, I have three advantages. Firstly, I¡¯m a pawn of the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯m afraid of death and want to leave the Primordial World. The Heavenly Dao likes me the most. Secondly, with Teacher¡¯s support, if not for Teacher¡¯s protection, the Heavenly Dao would have probably killed me when it sensed my actions. Thirdly, I have a gift from that senior. This is also myst resort. The Great Dao of Equalization is only the foundation of everything. Back then, I couldprehend the Great Dao of Equalization. It was most likely done by the Heavenly Dao. It was so that when I left, I could take away the Great Dao that could threaten it. I seem to have a tacit understanding with the Heavenly Dao. The Great Dao of Equalization was separated from the Primordial World¡¯s Daow sea. The Heavenly Dao was less restrained. Now, the Heavenly Dao is already waiting for me to escape or force me to escape after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. At that time, the Heavenly Dao could be perfected to a certain extent and use a moment of perfection to obtain eternal stability. After Master Qi Yuan was spat to death by the Golden Crow, I already understood that path. But! But it! It was so unrestrained in front of the Goddess¡¯s Temple! It was fearless! Why did he choose Maitreya to attack!?! This is just mocking me. I can only be a pawn of the Heavenly Dao. I have already begun to pressure myself!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao cannot wait any longer. It either forced me to attack and make me reveal my trump card in advance, or it began to force me to escape in advance! That¡¯s right. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion has been fully activated. I don¡¯t need to do anything else. Heavenly Dao! What do they think of living beings! What do they think of humans!?! The current human emperor is a joke! He is a joke that does not even know the appearance of the world!¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    The Grand Pure One shouted softly. Li Changshou¡¯s excited expression instantly calmed down and he slowly took a deep breath.

    ¡°Teacher, I lost myposure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Grand Pure One smiled slightly. His smile was gentler than before.

    The Grand Pure One seemed to want to say something, but he only looked at Li Changshou with a gratified gaze. He seemed to be gratified that Li Changshou could see, understand, and do all that.

    ¡°Teacher, I really don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I want to go to the Fire Cloud Cave to wake Senior Suiren up and go to the Purple Cloud Pce to ask Grandmaster to give the human race an exnation. However, I know that the Heavenly Dao is waiting for me to do that. I want the Fire Cloud Cave to appear. After losing that card, I would lose an arm no matter what I want to do after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. However, if I don¡¯t interfere with the Heavenly Dao¡¯s direct attack now, the Heavenly Dao will definitely use Yun Xiao to threaten me in the future... I feel helpless. The rules were set by the Heavenly Dao. I cannot break them. I originally thought that since the Heavenly Dao could not kill me, I would have the qualifications topete with the Heavenly Dao. I did not expect that in the end, everything was still under the Heavenly Dao¡¯s scheme. The Heavenly Dao would not give its disciples the chance toplete all their ideas. It would not sit and wait for death. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already... not bad...¡±

    The Grand Pure One said with some effort, ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°But Teacher! If I lose when the timees and I have to attack, you and the two Uncle-Masters will... suffer a crushing defeat. There will be no chance for us to turn the tables!¡±

    The Grand Pure One slowly closed his eyes and spat out a word.

    ¡°Jie.¡±

    ¡®Jie?¡¯

    Li Changshou was stunned. The ck and white aura around him slowly surrounded him. Wisps of enlightenment entered Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart.

    This is...

    Yin-Yang Great Dao, Life-Death Exchange!

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled slightly. Yin and Yang Qi surged everywhere in his spiritual tform. Numerous insights filled his Dao heart, but they were dissolved in the deepest part of his essence soul.

    He suddenly understood many principles.

    He suddenly saw the error in his thinking.

    He had to understand the principle of using minimal effort to achieve great results.

    He could not be thorough. He could not grasp 98% of the chances of winning. He had to find the ¡°fish that escaped the¡±.

    The teachings of Jie School were to obtain a chance of survival for the world and living beings.

    The teachings of Ren School were to let nature take its course. One had to be quiet and not do anything. Yin and Yang are easy to change, and they are born to die.

    An ant can shake a tree!

    If he did not jump out, how could he reach the same level as the Heavenly Dao? If he changed his mind and did not y all the cards he could in the open, the Heavenly Dao would not be at ease.

    It wasplete nonsense to want to fight the heavens like that. Everything was under the control of the Heavenly Dao.

    Yes!

    Yes!

    This time, he had to pretend to be reckless. It was impossible for him to have a 98% chance of winning. He had to take back his life in that instant.

    No matter how thorough he was, he was still the Heavenly Dao!

    It was not just him. The six Saints could not deduce the Heavenly Dao even if they worked together! That was because the deduction itself relied on the power of the Heavenly Dao!

    Living towards death, only living towards death!

    Uh, it were the lives of the living beings of the Primordial World. Li Changshou saw the subsequent scenes at a nce. He was quite safe.

    ¡°Teacher, I understand...¡±

    Li Changshou paused and saw that the Yin and Yang Qi around him were slowly dissipating. The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting quickly faded away. The teacher in front of him was only left with an illusion. He smiled and nodded at him.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    <i>Yes, Teacher always knows what he is doing.</i>

    All of this is a game between Teacher and the Heavenly Dao. Teacher previously said that he could not guess it, but it was actually to ease the emotions in his heart.

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed deeply to the shadows of his teacher.

    When the surrounding Yin and Yang Qi dissipated, a huge tree crown appeared in front of him.

    <i>Moonurel tree!</i>

    <i>cial Pce?</i>

    <i>Teacher really... deduced what I¡¯m going to do next.</i>

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and his eyes shone brightly. He ced his hands behind his back andnded in front of the cial Pce.

    Sorry, Heng¡¯e.

    This time, I¡¯ll use your identity as Senior Lang¡¯s disciple.

    It was time to reveal the Heavenly Dao¡¯s taboo and sun it. He should reveal it and pressure the Heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 671 - The Middle Story of the Heavenly Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 671: The Middle Story of the Heavenly Punishment</h4>

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze?¡±

    In front of the jade statue on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    Yun Xiao floated quietly in the air. Suddenly, she heard a shout behind her. She immediately restrained the worry on her face and smiled warmly.

    She turned around and looked at Qiong Xiao, who was flying over.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about what happened in the South Continent.¡±

    ¡°Is it about the strange matter regarding the Human Emperor¡¯s poem?¡±

    Qiong Xiao was dressed in a short yellow dress. There was a smile on her lips. She clicked her tongue and smiled. ¡°The Human Emperor is really ignorant and fearless. Perhaps it¡¯s because the immortals and mortals of the human race have separated, causing mortals to lose their respect for Saints. He is really the Human Emperor.¡±

    Yun Xiao hummed softly and said, ¡°Did you hear anything about this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to look for Sister.¡±

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°I just heard news from the Green Touring Pce. I think Wen Zhong sent a message that Human Emperor Di Xin was suddenly bewitched. When he left Nuwa Temple, he fell asleep and woke up without knowing what had happened. Someone had schemed against the Human Emperor, but the Goddess¡¯s Dao runes had already appeared in the South Continent. Clearly, she had med the current Human Emperor. What¡¯s done is done.¡±

    Yun Xiao sighed softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. ording to his personality, he would probably watch from the side. When he saw that someone had schemed against the Human Emperor and insulted the Goddess of the human race, he would definitely stop them. If even he can¡¯t stop it, could the Human Emperor, who can directly affect the protection of the Human Emperor¡¯s destiny, be attacked by the cmity and the Heavenly Dao...¡±

    Qiong Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. What you said is just a guess. Now, the heavenly secrets are blinded and cannot be deduced. Moreover, even if the cmity descends and the Heavenly Dao takes action, it¡¯s normal for the cmity to happen. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen such a situation since ancient times.¡±

    ¡°But he has never seen it.¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips slightly, as if she wanted to look for Li Changshou. However, she realized that it was not appropriate for her to appear.

    ¡°What will happen to Brother-inw?¡±

    Qiong Xiao blinked and asked softly, ¡°Should we go over and take a look?¡±

    ¡°He has a detailed n for the Great Tribtion.¡± Yun Xiao sighed and said, ¡°All of his schemes are within the rules set by the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao really vites his rules this time and attacks the Human Emperor directly, it will definitely be a huge blow to him. The more he¡¯s like this, the more he cannot ept such a situation. If I go over now, it¡¯s fine if he wants to endure it. If he acts rashly, it will be harmful to him.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Qiong Xiao pinched her chin and pondered for a while. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact my good friends in the Heavenly Courts and ask them what¡¯s going on. Moreover, I don¡¯t think Brother-inw is someone who can be defeated so easily. Sister, wait for me. I¡¯ll contact them now.¡±

    Yun Xiao asked curiously, ¡°What other good friends do you have in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qiong Xiao kept her in suspense and took out amunication jade token. ¡°Sister, just wait for me to believe you!¡±

    An hourter...

    Qiong Xiao looked at the vibrating jade token in her hand and the words that slowly appeared on it. Her mouth could not help but twitch.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve worried for nothing.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw is very energetic! Pui! He advanced to the cial Pce in two hours and hasn¡¯te out yet!¡±

    Qiong Xiao gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°These male immortals are all unfaithful! Is the greatest beauty of the Three Realms very impressive?!¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about that. I naturally believe in him.¡±

    Then, Yun Xiao stood in front of the jade statue and pondered quietly.

    Why did he go to the cial Pce to look for Heng¡¯e?

    That was also something that he could not figure out... Hmph.

    ...

    At the same time, in the cial Pce.

    Heng¡¯e looked at the man sitting at the round table nervously.

    She could clearly sense that Li Changshou¡¯s condition was not right.

    For two hours, he only sat by the table. He did not speak. From time to time, he would raise his teacup and take a sip of tea. The light in his eyes flickered quickly.

    Jade Rabbit was so frightened that she hid in the backyard and trembled. She did not dare to approach that ce at all.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    Heng¡¯e could not help but ask.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a little engrossed in my thoughts.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and took a deep breath to rx.

    He had been calcting what he had to do, which trump cards he had to give up, and which pieces to take off the chessboard.

    In terms of emotions, he had to express his anger appropriatelyter and show that he had ¡°mistakenly thought of himself as the pir of the human race¡±.

    Yes, he had to be mistaken.

    Li Changshou first sighed and said, ¡°Moon Lord, you probably don¡¯t know that something huge has happened in the human race!¡±

    A strange expression appeared on Heng¡¯e¡¯s beautiful face. She asked carefully, ¡°Is it the Goddess¡¯s Temple?¡±

    Bang!

    Li Changshou pped the table and stood up. Heng¡¯e¡¯s slender body could not help but tremble.

    She felt that Lord Taibai Jinxing was plotting something...

    Li Changshou¡¯s face was filled with anger. He recalled the emotions that he had identally revealed in front of his teacher and ¡°acted¡± that emotion again.

    His nostrils were red, his eyes were wide open, and his breathing was slightly heavy. At this moment,his voice had to be full of gusto and angst that a human youth should have.

    Sometimes, such useless roars did not seem to be a threat.

    ¡°What is this? This is too much! What does the Heavenly Dao think of the human race?!¡±

    Heng¡¯e frowned and muttered softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Jade Emperor about this...¡±

    ¡°The Jade Emperor is probably in a dilemma.¡± Li Changshou raised his head and sighed. He immediately recited a poem. ¡°The path is difficult. The human race has been rising since ancient times. It¡¯s really difficult. The Heavenly Dao willfully messed with the Human Emperor today. Tomorrow, it will mess with the human race! What did the prosperity of the human race rely on? It relied on fighting all the way and the blood and sweat of the human ancestors! The Heavenly Dao is standing behind the Demon Court!¡±

    Heng¡¯e whispered, ¡°That¡¯s what the Primordial World is like. Lord Taibai Jinxing, don¡¯t be so angry. The fate of the human race will not be like this today. It¡¯s difficult for humans to disobey the will of the heavens.¡±

    Li Changshou cursed, ¡°If a Saint is not virtuous, how can he be a Saint!? The Heavenly Dao is selfish, how can he establish morals!?!¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s face turned pale.

    <i>How dare he say that?</i>

    Li Changshou slowly exhaled and looked at the sky guiltily. After waiting for a while and seeing that there was nothing unusual, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Indeed, the Heavenly Dao should be forcing him to attack in advance and expose his trump card this time.

    Heng¡¯e pondered for a while and hurriedly said, ¡°If Lord Taibai Jinxing is justining, justin to Heng¡¯e. There are many people in the Heavenly Courts who talk nonsense. These words cannot be spread.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?

    The Heavenly Dao controlled the Human Emperor and pushed the cmity in front of me.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s smile was filled with destion. ¡°You might think that the Heavenly Dao is also being pushed by the Heavenly Dao by others, but this is different. This is not a simple difference in form, but a difference in principle. The Heavenly Dao set the rules, protected the rules, and used the rules to influence the world. This is the tacit understanding between the Heavenly Dao and living beings. If I do not seek an exnation from the Heavenly Dao today, the word ¡®equalization¡¯ would be nonsense. Moon Lord, do you still remember the matter you entrusted to me when we first met?¡±

    Heng¡¯e was stunned. She subconsciously stood up. For some reason, her eyes turned red. She took two steps forward and wanted to grab Li Changshou¡¯s right arm. However, she could not help but stop.

    At that moment, she did not put on any makeup. However, her appearance was so beautiful that it moved one¡¯s heart.

    Li Changshou could not bear it.

    ¡°Who, who is he...¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I want to use you to do something. As a response, I will let you know about what happened back then. This is a deal. If you don¡¯t agree, I will stop here.¡±

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±

    Heng¡¯e said with a trembling voice. Her voice was filled with pleading. She raised her hand and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm, as if she had forgotten about the Dharma spell, Sound Transmission.

    ¡°Tell me who he is, who he is, and what exactly is the iplete Dao heart...¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice. He raised his hand and pointed out a white cloud. ¡°Don¡¯t ask or do anything else. Look carefully and sense it. I will tell you what to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng¡¯e replied and stood at the edge of the white cloud.

    Li Changshou jumped into the middle of the white cloud and rode it. He did not hide his figure and descended towards the Heavenly Gate.

    Immortal senses probed over. Most of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts were confused.

    Heng¡¯e was distracted. At that moment, she forgot to fix her makeup and conceal her figure. She only stood quietly beside Li Changshou and pressed her slender hand against her chest.

    Halfway through...

    ¡°Moon Lord! Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    General Dongmu shouted and rushed over on a cloud.

    Li Changshou stopped and cupped his hands at General Dongmu. His expression was not good, but he forced a smile and asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, General Dongmu?¡±

    ¡°Xing, Changgeng.¡± General Dongmu frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you going? What do you want to do?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped smiling and said calmly, ¡°The Fire Cloud Cave is looking for the ancestors of the human race to discuss something.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to the poem that the Human Emperor wrote in the Goddess¡¯s Temple?¡±

    General Dongmu looked worried. Without waiting for Li Changshou to answer, he said, ¡°Changgeng, please reconsider. This matter is not trivial. The Heavenly Dao is plotting...¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Support His Majesty well.¡±

    After saying that, he rode a cloud around General Dongmu andnded at the Heavenly Gate.

    General Dongmu was clearly stunned. He was about to raise his hand to call Li Changshou, but he did not know what to say.

    This matter seemed to have exceeded his understanding.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor, who was sitting on the high seat, frowned. He could not help but lean forward and support his forehead with both hands. The hesitation and struggle in his eyes kept surging.

    Outside the hall, a colorful cloud slowly flew over. On it was the figure of the Queen Mother.

    In the bamboo forest of the Purple Cloud Pce, the burly old Daoist priest smiled faintly. He stared at the jade te on the short table in front of him, revealing the scene of Li Changshou and Heng¡¯e flying out of the Heaven Gate.

    The burly old Daoist priest patted his thigh gently and smiled.

    On the East Ocean, in the Saint¡¯s Dao field, in the Green Touring Pce.

    The young Daoist who was ying with the four pocket-sized swords had changed from his usual unrestrained self. He frowned and pondered in a daze. In the clouds in front of him, the same scene that the Dao Ancestor had seen in the Creation Jade Disc.

    In the small courtyard of the three friends behind the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain.

    The middle-aged Daoist closed his eyes and focused. He tapped his fingers on the armrest of the bamboo chair and frowned.

    ¡°Elder Peach¡±, who was at the side, could not help but be shocked. He did not know why the situation was so serious that his teacher had to spend so much effort to think.

    How many years has it been since Teacher deduced something like that...

    On a spiritual mountain.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s a chance, Senior Brother! As long as Li Changgeng falls out with the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, you will die.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Behave.¡±

    The old Daoist priest sighed softly. His eyes were filled with helplessness. He simply closed his eyes and did not speak.

    Outside the five continents, deep in the void, in the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    The female Saint, who had just returned from the South Continent, leaned against her bookshelfzily. She frowned slightly and was thinking about the same thing.

    She subconsciously looked out the window and brushed her fingers across the books on the bookshelf. She shook her head slightly.

    ¡°All of them are so worrisome.¡±

    Amidst her gentleints, the female Saint quietly disappeared.

    A wisp of Dao runes flowed through the depths of the universe and quickly traveled to the five continents of the Primordial World. They found the two figures who were riding a cloud towards the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Immortal light flickered and streams of light flickered. A cloud condensed from the colorful light, and thousands of petals bloomed within a 50-kilometer radius.

    He heard a call.

    ¡°Li Changgeng, where are you going?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped and looked up. He saw Saint Nuwa slowly descending from the sky in a light red dress.

    Her posture, bearing, and Dao runes made even Heng¡¯e pale inparison.

    Li Changshou did not dare to look at Saint Nuwa at that moment. He lowered his head and bowed with a Dao salute. He said in a low voice, ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m unwilling to ept this. I¡¯m indignant and can¡¯t tolerate anything. I want to go to the Fire Cloud Cave.¡±

    Nuwa smiled warmly. Immortal light surrounded her as she asked slowly, ¡°Li Changgeng, you are an important minister of the Heavenly Courts. You are loved and respected by the Immortal Gods. You are valued by the Jade Emperor and your prestige in the Dao Sect is flourishing. How indignant are you? What do you have to endure? Don¡¯t take the wrong path and ruin your future.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°You should know.¡±

    Saint Nuwa sighed and said, ¡°The current human emperor is arrogant and conceited. He should be punished. That¡¯s the conclusion.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the only conclusion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the human race to survive today...¡±

    ¡°The human race has been able to survive until now because of this!¡±

    ¡°If I lose my pride, I won¡¯t be able to negotiate.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°You are the Goddess of the human race. You have your own difficulties. I don¡¯t dare to use the human race to kidnap you today. However, please don¡¯t stop me. The word ¡®human¡¯ could be described as human. I respect the world and the Heavenly Dao. However, the Heavenly Dao views the dignity of the human race as nothing. How can I be happy and indignant!?!¡±

    Saint Nuwa frowned and stared at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou looked apologetic, but he looked at Saint Nuwa.

    Saint Nuwa suddenly said, ¡°Since you have already made up your mind, I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you on this matter. However, you have to remember to be magnanimous. You can¡¯t blow things up to the point of no return. It¡¯s not beneficial to the human race. Also, let Heng¡¯e go back. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to participate in today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to this.¡±

    Saint Nuwa sighed and said, ¡°Although the Heavenly Dao will be afraid of such a weak woman, I¡¯m afraid that it will lose your reputation as a hero.¡±

    ¡°What I did is not for fame.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Heng¡¯e, who was still a little distracted. Thetter shook her head gently. Li Changshou nodded slowly and turned to smile bitterly at Nuwa.

    ¡°I¡¯m a coward. I don¡¯t want to be tainted by too much karma. I¡¯m destined not to be a hero.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou bowed to Saint Nuwa and rode a cloud to take a detour. Saint Nuwa sighed softly and turned into petals before disappearing.

    When Li Changshou returned to the original path, the Fire Cloud Cave was already close by.

    Li Changshou looked at Heng¡¯e and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°There was once a taboo of the Heavenly Dao. In the ancient times, it went crazy for no reason. It wanted to destroy the Primordial World and return everything to the Chaos.

    He is your master and my fellow countryman. He is also an existence that no living beings in the world know. It is a name that Saints avoid. This senior had a second essence soul technique. Back then, he had been living in the Primordial World in an open and aboveboard manner. However, he had hidden behind that identity. Now, we can find the second essence soul, who knows nothing about what had happened back then. After the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao worked together to suppress the Heavenly Dao taboo, they erased all traces of his existence, including your memories. Heng¡¯e, do you want to know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng¡¯e¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she nodded heavily.

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Follow me to the Purple Cloud Pceter. You only need to cry there and know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Cry?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cry.¡± Li Changshou looked at the Fire Cloud Cave below and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. It¡¯s not convenient for us to exin too much. Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll invite some helpers.¡±

    Helper...

    The confusion in Heng¡¯e¡¯s eyes intensified. Li Changshou jumped down and stood in the sky above theke. He looked at the entrance of the Fire Cloud Cave and bowed deeply.

    He stood up and shouted loudly!

    <i>Teacher asked me to do it freely, but if I do it again, I can¡¯t scold him directly.</i>

    He still had to pay attention to the subsequent effects. He had to obtain the greatest benefits for the human race, himself, and the current and future.

    ¡°Li Changshou, disciple of the human race, greets the ancestors. The Heavenly Dao is unfair. It used the Great Tribtion as an excuse to control the Human Emperor and insult the Goddess. The Three Realms of Heaven, Earth, and Man were imbnced. The immortals, humans, and ghosts were out of bnce. Today! I want to go to the Purple Cloud Sect and ask for an exnation! If the human soul is not destroyed, the human Dao will notck heroic spirits!¡±

    Boom¡ª

    Thunder suddenly appeared in the clear sky. A ck cloud appeared in the sky. Purple-red lightning flickered in it, as if it wanted to punish Li Changshou!

    Li Changshou looked up. His eyes shone, and his long hair danced behind him. This time, he stood proudly and did not retreat.

    It did not matter if he shouted a few witty words during his Tribtion Transcendence.

    Now, he was speaking on behalf of the human race, but he did not allow himself to be yful.

    <i>Come on, let¡¯s cause a scene first.</i>

    <i>If there is no way out ahead, I will create a chance of survival!</i>

    Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Please! The Three Emperors and Five Kings!¡±

    The surface of theke suddenly exploded, and the image of a volcano vaguely appeared. ck gas surged out from it.

    The endless ck gas condensed into a huge hand that covered the sky and pierced into the Tribtion Cloud above. mes engulfed the world and instantly evaporated the Tribtion Cloud!

    At the mouth of the volcano, a thin figure slowly floated out. His withered flesh was quickly filled. His eyes suddenly opened, and demonic mes surged in his eyes!

    Mm...

    Rumble...

    There were sounds of horns, war drums, and orderly footsteps.

    Beside the thin figure, a few troops appeared out of thin air. It was impossible to calcte the number. A row of bronze war chariots rolled forward. The figures on them were a little faint, but their gazes were firm and their expressions were determined.

    On the first three war chariots.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan, who was dressed in golden armor, Emperor Shennong, who was dressed in a straw raincoat, and Emperor Fuxi, who was dressed in an ethereal green robe, emitted dazzling divine might!

    Neen streams of light flew towards the South Continent.

    Below the Central Heaven Gate, the burly man who was carrying the huge rock lowered his head in shock. He threw the huge rock in his hand and could not help but cry.

    In front of the Fire Cloud Cave, Suiren slowly stood up and looked at Li Changshou warmly.

    The old man raised his finger and pointed forward slowly. The universe copsedyer byyer and turned into a path burning with mes.

    At the end of the path was Chaos. Behind the Chaos was a towering hall.

    Violet Cloud Pce!

    Suiren slowly walked forward, leaving behind mes under his feet. Behind him, thousands of heroic spirits surged.

    Li Changshou only lowered his head and sighed. His eyes were filled with pity as he bowed deeply towards Suiren¡¯s back.

    To Li Changshou, that was not a crucial battle.

    This was just a helpless counterattack. The goal of achieving it was to restrict the Heavenly Dao. It could only increase the chances of sess when the timees in the future.

    However, to Suiren, it was faith and dignity!

    It was even to the extent that it might be thest power of Suiren.

    Somehow, Li Changshou saw images in the mes of the lonely back...

    At the darkest moment of the human race, the Demon Court, which carried the Heaven¡¯s Will, ughtered wantonly and deprived the living souls. Not a single human survived, and their blood dyed the Primordial World.

    The leader gritted his teeth and endured. He led thest human to hide on the ground with difficulty. He used his hands to rub the rough wooden handle and tried to polish thest wisp of light in the darkness.

    He did.

    He stood in the endless darkness and allowed himself to melt into the darkness. He turned into a demon and fought for a chance of survival with the demons. He roared continuously at the sky!

    <i>When I was a demon, the human race was undefeated.</i>

    <i>When I be an emperor, the human race will not fall!</i>

    <i>To those whoeter, I can¡¯t give you the Divine me that won¡¯t die for ten thousand years. I can only tell you that fire can be born from the hands of the human race. There¡¯s no need to seek the heavens or the gods.</i>

    <i>If the God is not righteous, I would destroy the God.</i>

    <i>If the heavens are unfair, I would go and destroy the heavens!</i>

    <i>I hope that the human race will continue to prosper and pass down the torch for generations. We will fight with the world and rather break than bend.</i>

    ng!

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan pulled out the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand and carried the Kongtong Seal on his shoulder. The aura of the Ancestral Dragon surrounded him. His eyebrows were sharp and angry as hemanded the three armies!

    ¡°Charge!¡±

 Chapter 672 - Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 672: Ashes</h4>

    Li Changshou walked beside the army and looked at the ovepping figures. He could not bear to see them.

    Behind him, Heng¡¯e searched the crowd in confusion, looking for the missing part of her Dao heart.

    Suiren, who was walking at the front of the army, trembled like a candle that was about to be extinguished. However, he stood proudly in the wind.

    The sound of the horn stopped. The seemingly endless Cosmic Tunnel extended infinitely under Suiren¡¯s feet. There were only uniform footsteps and the sound of wheels rolling.

    It must have been many years.

    ¡°Leader, we can¡¯t find anything to eat here. We can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±

    ¡°How much longer can youst?¡±

    ¡°Six, seven, at most seven meals. It will take seven days to reach the next cave. If we don¡¯t move now, we might starve to death here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The demon army has yet to retreat. I¡¯ll think of a way to obtain more food.¡±

    The hunched figure sat cross-legged in the damp cave and looked at the wood and wooden rod in front of him. He lowered his head and slowly rubbed them.

    At that time, he always wondered when the days of hiding would end.

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    The old man looked at the monolith inscriptions illuminated by the torch in his hand and raised his hand to touch the lines of words on the monolith inscriptions.

    ¡°Leader, let us do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest and have the highest cultivation level in the race. Only I can resist the invasion of the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s remnant soul...¡±

    The old man said softly, his eyes filled with determination.

    ¡°Leader, this is too dangerous. If you can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    ¡°Then kill me and turn my corpse into spiritual energy to nurture the next leader.¡±

    The huge hand pressed on the stone tablet and crushed it. His body was engulfed by the ck light, but his eyes remained firm and unyielding.

    It was just demonic mes.

    ...

    In the sky, the endless demon army enveloped the entire sky.

    On the ground, countless men, women, and children holding weapons stood quietly. Their anger was about to soar to the sky.

    At the front, at the front.

    There were 30,000 figures wrapped in ck aura. They devoured endless light and burned with hot red mes. Their fervent gazes were focused on the old figure at the front.

    <i>Children...</i>

    <i>Leave your lives to me and leave your beliefs to the future generations.</i>

    <i>Demonic aura enters my soul and blood stains the Demon Weapon.</i>

    The sky belongs to the demons, and the ground belongs to the Magi. The human race only haspanions, and only you and I are left. We are going forward so that our children don¡¯t have to hide and let our descendants stand upright on thisnd and look at the sky!

    Torch me!

    Torch me...

    ¡°Yes, where¡¯s the sword?¡±

    In the me tunnel that the universe had copsed, the old man at the front raised his hand to touch his empty waist. Then, he thought of something.

    In front of him, waves appeared in the Chaos Sea. The memories in the old man¡¯s eyes gradually retreated.

    Suddenly, he heard thunder. Boundless lightning surged over and was easily shattered by the mes that surged out in front of the old man.

    Another wind of destruction blew from all directions. The old man raised his hand and drew a simple and mysterious symbol. The wind stopped and returned to silence.

    Behind him, countless heroic spirits advanced in silence. A weak me burned on their foreheads, making them fearless of the tearing of the Chaos aura and thepression of the universe.

    Their gazes were still firm, just like the moment they faced death.

    Wisps of Dao runes that could cause mental demons filled the various parts of the path, but they could not move the spirits at all.

    They lived for their only belief.

    They only had theirst spirit and obsession left.

    It was just like the old man in front of him lying at the bottom of theke and looking at the sky. They were constantly looking at the back of the old man, waiting for him to raise his arm and call out, waiting for him to point to somewhere.

    On the war chariot, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan was in the middle of deployment. With a thought, the battle formation kept changing.

    The Purple Cloud Pce was in front.

    They would have to face the strongest will in the world.

    What they wanted was to shout as the human race should!

    It did not matter if they were sacrificed or not. They were already the ancient people in the books.

    Suiren did not stop. He kept blocking the attacks that appeared in the tunnel, using mes to resist the endless pressure outside the tunnel.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with uneasiness. In a sh, he appeared in front of the army and quickly caught up to Suiren.

    ¡°Senior...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say. I roughly know.¡± Suiren smiled warmly. ¡°You have your difficulties. I¡¯m already very gratified that you can speak up for the human race. Since the Human Emperor has be the Human Emperor, he is the backbone of the human race. The Heavenly Dao is unreasonable and suppressed. It was as if it had ughtered the human race. My race has never owed the Heavenly Dao. Why should we be insulted? However, you have to remember to protect yourself no matter what happenster. Also, the Dao Ancestor cannot be trusted easily.¡±

    Li Changshou clenched his fists slightly and boldly reached out to support Suiren¡¯s arm. Wisps of information were quickly transmitted.

    That was what he was thinking. It was also part of his schemes and schemes regarding the human race.

    Suiren frowned and turned to look at Li Changshou.

    However, he continued forward and suddenly chuckled. Then, he patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re good. Go and do it. Remember not to attack today. Follow your n. Us old people will go first.¡±

    ¡°Senior, I feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naggy. The human race doesn¡¯t need these. Go. The path behind is still left to you people.¡±

    Suiren¡¯s arm struggled free from Li Changshou¡¯s support.

    Behind him, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan pointed out a white cloud. Li Changshou lowered his head and sighed. He stepped onto the cloud andnded on the carriage of Emperor Huang Xuanyuan with Heng¡¯e behind him.

    The legendary emperor, who led the three armies, turned to look at Li Changshou with a smile. Then, he continued to look at the pce at the end of the tunnel.

    ¡°Senior is going all out again.¡±

    Li Changshou remained silent and closed his eyes to calm his mind.

    Heavenly Courts, Lingxiao Hall.

    The White-Robed Jade Emperor sat quietly on the throne. He was dressed in golden armor and holding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s sword. There were a hundred orthodox gods standing quietly below.

    A treasure seal rotated gently in front of the Jade Emperor. It emitted endless heavenly might. A painting was projected below the treasure seal. It was the heroic army of the human race walking through the endless tunnel and heading towards the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Below, the righteous gods remained silent. At that moment, they could only remain silent.

    General Dongmu looked at those figures with aplicated gaze...

    Once upon a time, he was one of them. However, he was lucky enough to survive and was ced in the Heavenly Courts by a Saint.

    Ah, he was no longer as hot-blooded as before. However, the bloodline of the human race still flowed in his body.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A righteous god said in a low voice, ¡°The Heavenly Dao has summoned the Heavenly Soldiers to protect the Purple Cloud Pce. If we don¡¯t move now, we might cause a misunderstanding...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    General Dongmu bent his legs and knelt down. He shouted firmly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly rules use the authority bestowed by the Heavenly Dao to establish the order of the Three Realms and protect the world and living beings! There is no such thing as protecting the Purple Cloud Pce!¡±

    The ministers were shocked.

    General Dongmu closed his eyes tightly. His body kept trembling, and his Dao heart was twisted.

    <i>I... I don¡¯t want to live anymore!</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Jade Emperor held the sword in his hand in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Wait for the Dao Ancestor¡¯s decree.¡±

    The gods continued to remain silent. The general who had spoken previously lowered his head and knelt down. His body did not move.

    The Queen Mother looked at the Jade Emperor¡¯s face and smiled warmly.

    At the Saint¡¯s Dao venue, in the Jade Void Pce and the Green Touring Pce, streams of light flew over. The disciples of the two sects gathered, but they were told the same thing by their teachers.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. This is the karma between the human race and the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s useless for you to attack.¡±

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Saint Nuwa sat in the hall and leaned against her throne. She ced her fingers on her smooth forehead and looked a little anxious.

    In the Dragon Pce, in the sea eye, the old dragons looked up at the calm sky that seemed to have happened. They stared at the shadows that defied the heavens and ascended. Their gazes were mostlyplicated.

    Cosmic Tunnel.

    The path ahead suddenly became empty. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals that should have appeared there did not appear.

    The Jade Emperor...

    Li Changshou thanked him in his heart. Emperor Huang Xuanyuan suddenly raised his Xuanyuan Sword!

    Roar!

    The low roars of countless heroic spirits were like the low cries of ancient ferocious beasts.

    Suiren raised his trembling fingers and drew another word. A me spread out and chased away the Chaos aura.

    The fire had the momentum of burning the ins. It actually swept the Purple Cloud Pce, which seemed to be in the distance, into the ce enveloped by mes.

    He could not tell if it was Suiren who pulled the Purple Cloud Pce closer or sent them in front of it.

    Boundlessnd spread out from under his feet. The Chaos aura retreated like a tide. A low ¡°sky¡± appeared above his head. He stood between the sky and the ground.

    Suiren did not stop and approached the Purple Cloud Pce.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    With a soft sigh, a ten-feet-wide meditation cushion appeared first. Then, streams of light surrounded it. The burly old Daoist priest¡¯s figure appeared in front of Purple Cloud Pce and frowned at Suiren.

    Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun!

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun asked slowly, ¡°Where did the Human Emperore from today?¡±

    ¡°Heaven Punishing.¡±

    Wisps of ck and red mes appeared around Suiren. His withered figure was not weaker when facing the strongest expert in the world.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°The human race is now the protagonist of the world. As far as the eye can see, the world is filled with the human race. Why is the Human Emperor still unhappy?¡±

    Suiren slowly clenched his fists and said, ¡°Why is the Heavenly Dao bullying the human emperor of my race¡¯s junior generation and insulting the Goddess Nuwa of my race?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor was silent.

    ¡°When you asked me to give up the Heavenly Emperor position, you once said that the Heavenly Dao is impartial. The destiny of the human race has been formed, so I don¡¯t have to worry.When the Heavenly Dao arranged for the Connate mighty figures to reincarnate as the human emperor, you once said that the human race¡¯s foundation was insufficient and that it should be filled. What else can you say today? Dao Ancestor, you are the master of living beings. Pass down the cultivation technique and fuse your body with the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    Suiren took a step forward. mes surged around him. His voice was like hundreds of people shouting in unison. It was rough and heroic!

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, are you a Heavenly Dao or a living being!?!¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the Heavenly Dao and a living being.¡±

    Suiren was silent. He stepped forward and pointed the mes at Hong Jun!

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°Everything is predestined. The Heavenly Dao is deficient, and the human heart is unstable. I only ask you, how should the Human Emperor attack the heavens?¡±

    ¡°Destroy the Purple Clouds and destroy the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is the convergence of the Daows. It is stimted by the will of the Pangu God. It is formless, colorless, and Daoless. Therefore, it is neither alive nor destroyed. The Heavenly Dao now has selfish desires and obsessions. The root of it came from the human race. Mortals cannot control their selfish desires. Their selfish desires tainted the Great Dao and the Great Dao was beneficial to the Heavenly Dao. However, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s obsession is not stable. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s selfish desires are not safe.¡±

    However, Suiren said, ¡°I only know that the heavens are unfair, the earth is unfair, and people are crying.¡±

    Bolts of lightning brewed in Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s eyes. Endless lightning transformed into hundreds of lightning dragons that bared their fangs and brandished their ws behind him. The vast heavenly might slowly spread out.

    At this moment!

    A wisp of Dao runes appeared. ck and white streams of air circted and enveloped the heroic spirits of the human race.

    An old Daoist priest came from the Chaos. His face was haggard, and his body was enveloped in wisps of Dao runes. His eyes were half-closed as he sat on the right side of the human heroic army.

    ¡°The Dao of Heaven is beneficial but not harmful.¡±

    Grand Pure One, I...

    Two more figures walked over from the Chaos.

    The person on the left had his hands behind his back. He was middle-aged and emitted a clear Dao rune. His face was dignified and amiable.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, the Heavenly Dao should be selfless and heartless. That way, it will not be unfair.¡±

    The young Daoist on the right hugged his sword and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not just the human race who will be worried. Teacher, I¡¯m also a little unconvinced by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    As he spoke, two figures stood behind him.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the Saint¡¯s sect.¡±

    ¡°However, Teacher,¡± the Grandmaster of Heaven answered. ¡°We all established our sect by teaching the human race. Although we did not do much in the future, we still have a destiny involved. In the face of the Great Tribtion, Teacher, please detect the misfortune of living beings and give the human race a chance.¡±

    Suiren said, ¡°One person should be responsible for the Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    The universe instantly quietened down. There was no movement or sound of breathing.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and frowned. He raised his hand and pulled Heng¡¯e, who was beside him.

    Heng¡¯e understood. She knew that the time for her to attack had arrived. However, in the face of such heavenly might and the pressure of such an expert, her heart was rather nervous.

    However, the emptiness in his heart, the emptiness that had been brought about by time, surged out.

    She took half a step forward and slowly knelt down in front of the Dao Ancestor. She cried uncontrobly.

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, please return the puzzle that Ick...¡±

    The Dao Ancestor stared at Li Changshou with anger on his face. Li Changshou only lowered his head and did not say anything. He pretended that he did not notice the Dao Ancestor¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Forget it.

    Hong Jun closed his eyes and sighed softly. He raised his left hand and waved his sleeve. Heng¡¯e fainted. The Chaos Cosmos suddenly changed.

    Countless Great Dao turned into pirs of light and intertwined, weaving a huge that enveloped the huge egg-shaped Primordial World.

    Right above the grid, an old Daoist priest with a blurry face sat quietly and snorted.

    Suiren¡¯s eyes focused. His expression was ferocious as his body was wrapped in mes and shot into the sky.

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s blurry face seemed to be sneering. He raised his hand and scattered countless bolts of lightning, instantly enveloping Suiren!

    Just as Emperor Huang Xuanyuan was about to point his sword forward, Suiren¡¯s low roar spread everywhere.

    ¡°Leader, fight first!¡±

    In the sound wave, the demonic mes surged like a lotus flower that was thousands of kilometers in diameter. Endless lightning shattered like ss!

    Suiren rushed out of the endless fire lotus. His body was like a supreme sword that pierced through the sky until the Heavenly Dao was conjured by the Dao Ancestor!

    This battle...

    This battle!

    Li Changshou looked up.

    He watched as countless Great Dao projections bloomed between Suiren and the Heavenly Dao shadows. He watched the surging demonic aura and endless mes charge through everything and tear everything apart.

    For some reason, he felt a little sad.

    Suiren¡¯s mes became stronger.

    Suiren¡¯s vitality was gradually withering.

    The Heavenly Dao phantom had endless mystical abilities and endless spiritual energy. It raised its hand and created countless streams of light. It opened its hand and controlled the universe.

    However, no Dao or Dharma could stop Suiren¡¯s thin figure!

    The Heavenly Dao phantom was retreating!

    It could only retreat!

    At that moment, faint light spots flew out of the foreheads of countless humans in the Primordial World. Golden-red mes burned on Suiren¡¯s forehead as endless and incalcble figures appeared behind him!

    It was a man and woman beside the quagmire where Nuwa was sitting quietly.

    It was the old man who lowered his head and dug into the wood to start a fire. His eyes were filled with deep sorrow.

    He was a gentle elder who was sitting by the river and deducing the variables.

    It was a middle-aged man dressed in a beast robe. He looked at the spiritual herbs by the roadside and picked up a brush to carve a few lines of words on the stone b. Then, he carefully ced the grass into his mouth.

    He was a carefree king who raised his sword and ordered the endless human army to clean up the remnants of the old days.

    It was a burly man carrying an ax and running in the torrential flood to fight the dragon!

    There were more figures.

    They were dressed in beast hide clothes and hunting. They ran on the ground.

    They held their weapons and faced the experts of the world, protecting the old and the weak beside them.

    They recited the words of the sages loudly and shouted for the suffering of all living beings...

    At that moment, they were all in the mes, behind the old man!

    The Heavenly Dao phantom snorted coldly. Boundless Chaos surged, and thousands of light pirs smashed over!

    Suiren roared softly. Theyers of figures behind him were scattered, but they instantly gathered together. They used anger as mes and gathered the will of all living beings just to iste the selfish desires of the Heavenly Dao!

    ¡°Changshou.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at Emperor Huang Xuanyuan, who was smiling at him.

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan said, ¡°Three things. Firstly, Heaven, Earth, and Man should be bnced. That was what the Primordial World should be like. Secondly, Senior sent a voice transmission to us just now. The Fire Cloud Cave will listen to your arrangements in the future. I don¡¯t know what you said to Senior just now, but you undoubtedly did it. Thirdly, in this world, apart from mystical abilities and Dharma treasures, there is also a Great Dao that possesses endless power. That is what the Heavenly Dao is most afraid of. Today, it can only be used on the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao. It is more or less a pity. The Heavenly Dao cannot be erased. This is something that we have long known. What we are fighting with Senior now is just a thought of the Heavenly Dao. However, this thought was the source of cmity. The selfish desires of the Heavenly Dao could be considered the original me of the Heavenly Dao. Watch carefully. It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan paused and sighed softly. The Kongtong Seal slowly floated in front of him. He threw the huge sword to the side and made seals with his hands.

    On the two war chariots, Fuxi and Shennong¡¯s figures jumped up from the carriage. Their bodies turned into two balls of light that were likeets and collided with the densest spot in the void where the mes were.

    Suiren raised his hand and covered the sky. mes burst out from his forehead, and his skin turned golden-red!

    Behind Shennong and Fuxi, countless points of light quickly gathered. The two of them turned into two ¡°arrows¡±.

    At this moment!

    The heroic spirit army flew up together. Their bodies turned into golden light and condensed into chains. They connected from the arrowhead to Suiren¡¯s body!

    Man¡¯s Lock!

    He wanted to lock the sky!

    The Three Pure Ones were silent. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun frowned.

    Li Changshou clenched his fists and activated his clear Dao heart!

    Emperor Huang Xuanyuan lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. He supported the Kongtong Seal with both hands and jumped up, throwing it far away!

    The Heavenly Dao phantom suddenly broke free from the mes of Suiren¡¯s mes and immediately fled towards the Chaos Sea.

    In the blink of an eye, a figure came from the Chaos Sea. It was wrapped in five-colored divine light and had a Taiji treasure map above its head. It pushed with its left hand and clenched its right fist. It punched at the Heavenly Dao image!

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du of Ren School... No!

    He was the human Saint Master, Wu Ming!

    Light surged. The ck and white light of the Taiji Painting dimmed. The Great Daoist Master was sent flying. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    However, the Heavenly Dao image was repelled by his punch. It was instantly enveloped by mes, nts, and turtle shells!

    The Kongtong Treasure Seal let out waves of dragon roars and phoenix cries!

    Faint mes appeared on the forehead of the humans in the Three Realms. However, mortals did not notice it. Immortals did not know what was going on.

    In thend outside the sky, Emperor Huang Xuanyuan had blood in his mouth. His hands quickly formed seals, attracting countless golden light to support the three iparably huge and endless chains. Finally, he opened his right hand to the Heavenly Dao phantom and clenched it.

    This is!

    The will of the human race!

    Heavenly Chains!

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Buzz...

    ...

    This power.

    Li Changshou looked up at the Great Dao that was rapidly repairing and tidying up in the void.

    He looked at the three shackles that had already transformed into seven-colored petals that dissipated into nothingness. He felt the smoothness and gentleness of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s originally uneven sand dune after being smoothed by a huge hand.

    It seemed that the private thoughts of the Heavenly Dao had been suppressed.

    However, the heroic spirit army behind him did not return. They had already turned into shackles and were imprinted in the Heavenly Dao.

    This is the power that the Heavenly Dao fears.

    The Dao Ancestor had already disappeared, and the Purple Cloud Pce had returned to peace. The Three Pure Ones had also left.

    The carriages around Li Changshou turned into golden sand and scattered with the wind. Only the carriage under his feet remained stable.

    Heng¡¯e was led back to the carriage by Emperor Huang Xuanyuan and continued to fall asleep.

    Boundless Chaos aura surged over and extinguished a small ball of mes. Li Changshou subconsciously rushed out and rushed to the ce where the mes were extinguished with the other streams of light.

    He was good at escape techniques and had studied the escape techniques in the Chaos Sea. He had never done anything before. He was filled with Dharma powers and had the Eight-Nine Arcane Art...

    He was the first to rush to Suiren¡¯s side and support the swaying figure. However, he felt that the figure had a weight that he could not bear.

    Li Changshou knelt down and hugged Suiren, who was struggling to breathe. He wanted to inject immortal power, but he realized that he was only holding a mischievous stone and a skeleton.

    In his heart, Suiren¡¯s voice was intermittent. It was a voice that only they could hear.

    ¡°Have... I... helped you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you helped, you helped...¡±

    Suiren smiled and closed his eyes to sigh softly. His body slowly turned transparent.

    The Great Daoist Master, Shennong, and Fuxinded beside him. They either sighed with their hands behind their backs or lowered their heads in silence.

    Suiren subconsciously grabbed the edge of Li Changshou¡¯s robe. When he opened his eyes, his eyes shone like before.

    ¡°Sorry, junior.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I had already done my best to resist the Demon Emperor. I could not do anything else.¡±

    ¡°If I could think of a better method or have an even better leader to rece me andplete the final human Heavenly Courts, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been in such a predicament today.¡±

    ¡°I will also ce the future of the human race on your shoulders.¡±

    ¡®You can stand outside the human race and escape the influence of the Heavenly Dao. That is something that old people like us cannot do.¡±

    ¡°It is fine even if you fail in the future. It would be fine even if the fire has been extinguished. It would be lit up again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It will be ignited eventually.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose, definitely! I won¡¯t lose!¡±

    Li Changshou held his rapidly shriveling arm tightly, as if he had used too much strength. Suiren¡¯s figure quietly shattered like a sh of fire, turning into ashes that scattered into the Chaos smoke.

    A candle-like me flew out of the ashes and entered Li Changshou¡¯s chest.

    The smoke was blurry, and it was unknown who was sighing softly.

    The people walking on the ground followed behind the scattered mes and searched for hidden caves...

    In the depths of the deep and moistnd, a hunched figure rubbed the round piece of wood in his hand...

    In front of the ominous monument, the huge hand crushed the shackles on it and attached itself to the darkness...

    In front of the Demon Court that was suppressing everything,yers of mes burned and tore apart the sky of the demons.

    Those who cameter...

    The sky belongs to the demons, and the ground belongs to the Magi. However, we can stand on the ground and look at the sky side by side.

    His will would not be extinguished.

    The Dao of Man is eternal.

 Chapter 673 - Forty percent

    <h4>Chapter 673: Forty percent</h4>

    ¡°Imperial Lords, please bring the Moon Lord back to the Fire Cloud Cave to rest first. I will fetch herter.¡±

    Li Changshou said softly. Fuxi and Shennong, who were behind him nodded slightly. Their bodies merged into the Chaos aura and slowly disappeared.

    They did not say anything and did not seem to be sad.

    On the contrary, the two Emperors felt relieved, as if they hadpleted some mission.

    The Fire Emperor had had a tough life.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are youing?¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly and slowly stood up. He carefully ced the ashes in his palm into the jade bottle and stored them in the depths of the treasure pouch.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the pce in front of him and whispered, ¡°Purple Cloud Pce.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°It depends on your thoughts, Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s best not toe over. I want...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master raised his hand and patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about now, and I don¡¯t want to ask. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t understand even if I ask. However, you have to try and get someone to help you share the burden.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He looked at the ce where Suiren disappeared and heaved a sigh of relief. He flew to the Purple Cloud Pce not far away with the Great Daoist Master.

    At that moment, the Purple Cloud Pce was rather peaceful, as if nothing had happened.

    The Dao Ancestor sat quietly in the deepest part of the hall. A peaceful aura floated around him, as if he had known that Li Changshou woulde and waited quietly.

    The Great Daoist Master took half a step forward and bowed with Li Changshou.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun nodded with a smile. His calm voice echoed in the hall.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao gave birth to selfish thoughts because of the selfish desires of the human race. The human race used the human race¡¯s will to seal this selfish thought and contained the Great Dao of Karma.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du said, ¡°Grandmaster is right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun frowned slightly. The Great Daoist Master turned to look at Li Changshou in shock.

    The Great Daoist Master looked surprised, as if he was studying if Li Changshou had lost his soul.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun asked, ¡°What¡¯s fake?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao¡¯s will,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°The Dao Ancestor once said that a remnant will of Pangu needs me to suppress it. Where is the will of Pangu now?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun could not help but be silent.

    Li Changshou took two steps forward and said word by word, ¡°The Dao Ancestor is fusing with the Heavenly Dao. The Dao Ancestor is the Heavenly Dao and is no longer a living being.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is abination of rules. Its own will is not simr to that of living beings. Living beings and the Heavenly Dao cannot understand each other. This is because the thought processes of the two of them are fundamentally different and the space-time dimension is different. Therefore, to living beings, the Heavenly Dao does not have any will. The Heavenly Dao is nature. After the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao merged, the will born from the Heavenly Dao is only the Dao Ancestor¡¯s own will.¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, why did the demons ughter the human race in the ancient times? Why did they force the human race to a corner? Where did the human race obtain the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s remnant soul? There are only the remnant souls of the Fiend Ancestor in the world. Apart from the two Saints of the Western Sect who went to repair the Western Sect, there are only the Dao Ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my position is not right. I plucked the Heavenly Dao Fruit left behind by the Pangu God and felt a little guilty. That¡¯s why I have to control everything in my palm.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was a little stunned. He looked at his junior brother¡¯s back and suddenly understood why Li Changshou was slightly conflicted previously.

    He wanted his senior brother to be a witness, but he did not want to drag him into the vortex.

    Alright, he was here to expose the Dao Ancestor.

    The Great Daoist Master reacted instantly. When he saw the Dao Ancestor¡¯s helpless expression, he immediately took half a step forward and hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmaster, is what Changshou said true?¡±

    His expression was quite appropriate.

    The Dao Ancestor sighed and said, ¡°Changgeng and I seem to have a deep misunderstanding. I can suppress the Primordial World with a flip of my hand. Why spend so much effort?¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, take action and suppress me.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the Dao Ancestor. ¡°I was rude. Please punish me, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Changshou!¡± The Great Daoist Master stopped in front of Li Changshou and whispered, ¡°Are you crazy or have you lost your mind? Grandmaster, don¡¯t me me. My junior brother should have lost his Dao heart because Senior Suiren died in battle.¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, please punish me!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted and looked at Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    The Dao Ancestor sighed softly.

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor can¡¯t do it, right?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his head and took a deep breath. ¡°In order to kill that senior, the Dao Ancestor had paid too much of a price. Instead of saying that the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao had joined forces, it would be better to say that the Dao Ancestor had stolen the Heavenly Dao and killed that senior with the Primordial World. If the Heavenly Dao was a huge tree, the power of six Saints would be the foundation. However, the Great Dao of the six Saints would be enough. The Dao Ancestor had be a tree trunk and grown the crown of the Heavenly Courts. The only thing that the Dao Ancestor can use is the power of the Heavenly Dao. He has already reached the Daoless realm and his Dharma powers. Therefore, the Dao Ancestor cannot kill me, right? That¡¯s because the Heavenly Dao cannot erase the greatest variable of an era.¡±

    ¡°In the Primordial World, the strongest living being is actually our teacher. Therefore, Senior Suiren led the spirits here. The Dao Ancestor did not care because the power of the Heavenly Dao could suppress them. However, when Teacher and his two Uncle-Masters arrived, the Dao Ancestor had no choice but to give in. He took out thest will of the Pangu God, who had long been prepared and had been infected by his selfish desires, and was suppressed by the human Dao. From the beginning to the end, the Great Tribtion is because of the Dao Ancestor. My master, Qi Yuan, was burned to death. When I was recuperating in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, the one who looked at me was the Dao Ancestor. The one who had arranged everything in the Primordial World to threaten Saint Nuwa was also the Dao Ancestor. The Heavenly Dao only has its will, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Everyone in the Purple Cloud Pce was silent.

    The Dao Ancestor said slowly, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation as he stared at the Dao Ancestor.

    The Dao Ancestor asked, ¡°Why would you rather trust a frivolous Daoist who went to the Demon Court tomit adultery than me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe any of you!¡±

    Li Changshou stared at the Dao Ancestor and sneered. ¡°The purpose of that senior pulling me to the Primordial World is self-evident. The Dao Ancestor has given me many benefits and allowed me to have a smooth-sailing life in the Heavenly Dao¡¯s order. His goal is not purely for the wellbeing of the living beings of the world. You are all plotting to surround the Primordial World for the legacy of the Pangu God. The world ultimately belongs to all living beings. Whoever wants to control the world would be a puppet of the world. Now, I¡¯m standing here. The Dao Ancestor can retract the Heavenly Dao sequence and take back my authority.¡±

    ¡°Why bother?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor sighed softly. ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be so obsessed.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and bowed with a Dao salute. ¡°Today, I still address you as Grandmaster. However, Grandmaster, I have made my bottom line clear today. The human race, his rtives, and the Jade Emperor. I will continue to preside over the Great Tribtion. I will continue to do what I have to do. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s selfish desires are not obvious. The Heavenly Courts would naturally prosper. The order of the Heavenly Courts is a blueprint that I have drawn. If I rebel, the Primordial World will definitely copse in an extremely short period of time and return to chaos. If I have offended you today, please forgive me, Grandmaster.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou bowed again and turned to walk towards the door of the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du hurriedly bowed to the Dao Ancestor. ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t take it to heart. Junior Brother is possessed.¡±

    Then, he hurriedly chased after Li Changshou.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with Junior Brother?</i>

    <i>It is too unstable of him to tantly threaten the Dao Ancestor!</i>

    <i>Could it be that the higher-ups are the most stable?</i>

    After leaving the Purple Cloud Pce, the Great Daoist Master grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm and escaped towards the Chaos Sea. The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting wrapped around the two of them and quickly left without stopping.

    The Purple Cloud Pce was wrapped in lightning, like the wrath of the heavens.

    When they flew out of the range of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s influence, the Great Dao of Xuan Du activated the power of the Taiji Painting and enveloped the two of them. They red at Li Changshou.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. What if Grandmaster really attacks?!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and exhaled. Cold sweat broke out on his back and forehead.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t attack.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered and looked down at his palm to calm his Dao heart.

    Done.

    The Great Daoist Master frowned and sized Li Changshou up. He was puzzled. ¡°What are you plotting?¡±

    ¡°Great fortune of the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled helplessly and made an inviting gesture with his hand to the Great Daoist Master. ¡°We can¡¯t stay in the Chaos Sea for too long. Otherwise, the Heavenly Dao will tacitly approve of us escaping the Great Tribtion. That would be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Did the three human emperors really suppress thest will of the Pangu God?¡±

    ¡°No, there was never thest will of the Pangu God. Thest will of the Pangu God was given to our teacher,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Otherwise, why would Teacher stay in the Primordial World? He would have left long ago.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was confused. He asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. We have to start a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Simply put.¡± The Great Daoist Master wrapped his left hand around Li Changshou¡¯s neck. ¡°If I don¡¯t exin clearly, how can I let you go today? Why? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even believe me?¡±

    ¡°How can I not believe you? Teacher and Senior Brother are the only things I can rely on. Moreover, everything that I have now is an opportunity given by Senior Brother.

    Teacher gave me the confidence to speak to the Dao Ancestor like that.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember the first time I came to the Purple Cloud Pce and Grandmaster left me behind?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster told me a story about thest will of the Pangu God.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can understand it as Grandmaster¡¯s guidance and constant hints. He made me form a series of ns to absorb the changes in the world and create the greatest variable for me. I have already told Teacher about this. However, Teacher does not care about it. This is because it is the rules of the Heavenly Dao, not Teacher¡¯s Dao.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Our teacher doesn¡¯t care about anything.¡±

    ¡°Because Teacher represents the carefree nature of the Pangu God. Back then, the Pangu God could sacrifice himself to fulfill all living beings...¡±

    ¡°The Taiji Painting is listening. Be careful with your words!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pinched Li Changshou. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters. What did the Dao Ancestor n?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Dao Ancestor wants to revive the Heavenly Courts, strengthen the Heavenly Dao, suppress the six Saints, and suppress the power of living beings. The matter regarding the Goddess¡¯s Temple had long been within his calctions.Also, it was not my order that Maitreya could not enter this world. The Jade Emperor could not do that. Under normal circumstances, it was Maitreya who entered the world. The Jade Emperor and I can decide to send a Heavenly Punishment to him and not iste him from the world. It was all our Grandmaster¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell Senior Brother the answer for the time being,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s because it will start to be poprized from a very basic ce. It¡¯s not good for Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it. I¡¯m considered one of the smarter ones among the first batch of humans.¡±

    ¡°The secondw of thermodynamics. The entropy of an isted system will not decrease.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about schemes. Did the Dao Ancestor plot against Fire Emperor Suiren?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Dao Ancestor is protecting a script for the Great Tribtion. Why should he protect that script? There are two answers. Firstly, the script fulfilled the Dao Ancestor¡¯s expectations. Secondly, the Dao Ancestor had already made too many arrangements ording to the script. It should be what the Dao Ancestor has been doing since ancient times.¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That points to the most fundamental question. What is the rtionship between the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°What rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t bepletely sure now. However, I have already told the Dao Ancestor in the Purple Cloud Pce about his rtionship with the Heavenly Dao. Senior Suiren understood that. Therefore, he chose to die at thest moment to lower the Dao Ancestor¡¯s guard. I did that in the Purple Cloud Pce just now to make Senior Suiren¡¯s death valuable.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless.

    ¡°You really confused me.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master tried to organize his thoughts and said, ¡°What I mean is that the Dao Ancestor used you to restrain the power of living beings. He was already prepared for the people of the Goddess¡¯s Temple to directly interfere with the Human Emperor and insult the Goddess. He also used you to stimte the foundation of the human race and consume that portion of the foundation. Then, you and the Fire Emperor put on a show. The Fire Emperor was willing to die. You went to the Purple Cloud Pce to threaten the Dao Ancestor. That way, the Dao Ancestor would think that you are just so-so and hence dispel his guard against you.¡±

    ¡°Part of me is wary,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°He¡¯s like me. He will never believe in each other. The huge gift that the senior left me was actually to let the Dao Ancestor step into the Heavenly Dao trap. As a result, I have be a problem that the Dao Ancestor cannot directly kill. However, the Dao Ancestor held onto my sore spot, so the Dao Ancestor felt that he was confident. I have a way to break the situation and a few backup ns, but it¡¯s too early to talk about winning.¡±

    ¡°Yun Xiao and the others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just them. Senior Brother, you too.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and smiled in embarrassment. He handed it to the Great Daoist Master.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not going overboard. This...¡±

    ¡°I know about the Armageddon Sachet. I¡¯ve seen you give it to Ao Yi.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master calmly took the treasure pouch and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news in Xuandu City... I¡¯m almost at the edge of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the Chaos Sea.

    ¡°From now on, this game is no longer a battle between me and the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Living beings and the world.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s fingers swayed slightly. The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting slowly dissipated. The two of them returned to the world.

    As they approached the horizon, the two of them began to act.

    The Great Daoist Master wanted to return to Xuandu City from the Chaos Sea to meet Kong Xuan, who had been hiding previously. He reminded Li Changshou seriously, ¡°Junior Brother, you have to learn to control your anger and your emotions. How can you talk to Grandmaster like that? You¡¯re being rude!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was gloomy, but he lowered his head and did not say anything. He cupped his hands at the Great Daoist Master and turned around to fly into the world. He did not cause any abnormalities.

    The Great Daoist Master shook his head and turned around to return to the Chaos Sea.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the burly old Daoist priest opened his eyes and suddenly said, ¡°How fake is that?¡±

    Behind him, a gray figure slowly condensed and said, ¡°Thirty percent fake, thirty percent real, and forty percent impossible to determine that the Torch me hasnded on him.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have lowered your head to Suiren back then and allowed him to obtain the power of the Torch me.¡±

    ¡°The human race has won the world. The rules are limited. I have to follow the rules.¡± The gray-robed old Daoist priest sighed. ¡°In the end, that fellow left behind such a huge problem.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said calmly, ¡°Fortunately, Li Changgeng feels that he was the one who attracted me. Let him leave the Primordial World earlier. He¡¯s almost out of control.¡±

    ¡°The time is not ripe. The rules are not enough.¡± The gray-robed old Daoist priest shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t continue to appear next. The shackles of the heavens ultimately restrict my will. If he gets suspicious again, you and I...¡±

    ¡°Our stands are against each other.¡±

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor and the old Daoist priest looked at each other and smiled. Thetter¡¯s figure gradually dissipated, leaving the Dao Ancestor alone to sit there and think quietly.

    ...

    Half a dayter...

    In the straw hut on Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou ced the carved wooden sign on the desk of his straw hut. On the sign was the words ¡°Suiren¡¯s seat¡±. There were three incense sticks in front of it.

    Li Changshou first bowed with a Dao salute. Then, he lifted the hem of his Daoist robe and kowtowed three times to the memorial tablet. He quietly knelt on the ground and did not move.

    In the depths of Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart, the word ¡°1¡± on a stone tablet beside his essence soul was slowly erased.

    Sometimes, he could not tell the truth to the person he believed in.

    It was the same for Teacher and Senior Brother. That was because their thoughts were often different from theirs. If they could not understand each other, there would be a hidden danger.

    It was unstable.

    His teacher had said that he should live on and fight for a chance of survival.

    Actually, he had aplete n. There was no need to ce his hopes on the argument that justice would prevail.

    The essence soul raised the brush and engraved another word on the stone tablet.

    Four.

    Li Changshou stood up and looked at Suiren¡¯s memorial tablet with his hands behind his back.

    <i>When did I get involved in this strange karma?</i>

    It could not be avoided. This was decided by his own unique nature. If he was discovered by the Dao Ancestor when he encountered the Heavenly Tribtion, there would be a simr path. He did not want to be controlled by the so-called fate, so he would naturally react in a series of ways.

    It was like a world. The disturbances at the beginning determined the appearance of the world at that moment.

    However, that was not fate.

    The so-called destiny was nothing more than what the Heavenly Dao wanted the living beings to believe.

    The words in the Book of Life and Death were changing every moment. Everything was just an increase and decrease of fixed numbers and variables. At the end of the day, it was just a math problem.

    Li Changshou slowly clenched his left fist and stood there in deep thought.

    <i>How should I continue to increase my chances of winning?</i>

    <i>Indeed, the heavier your burden, the further you are from being carefree. Senior Suiren¡¯s final entrustment was really heavy.</i>

    <i>However, no matter what, thank you.</i>

    <i>Pioneer.</i>

 Chapter 674 - General Dongmu Is In Danger, Da Ji Is About to Appear

    <h4>Chapter 674: General Dongmu Is In Danger, Da Ji Is About to Appear</h4>

    <i>Why did Senior Brother... set up another memorial tablet?</i>

    <i>Wow!</i>

    <i>Could it be that Senior Brother has another master outside and he is also in trouble?</i>

    Outside the straw hut, Ling¡¯e¡¯s figure was a little sneaky. She held a small bell and sized up the house. When she realized that the words ¡°Suiren¡± were engraved on the wooden sign, she could not help but be enlightened.

    Suddenly, he heard Li Changshou¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in. What are you doing outside?¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and looked down at her attire. She tiptoed and floated into the straw hut.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Fire Emperor Suiren¡¯s memorial tablet,e and pay your respects.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled at Ling¡¯e and sighed. ¡°The ancestors of the human race are righteous. Moreover, I should bear half the responsibility for this senior¡¯s death.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was puzzled. She let the small bell float beside her and gathered her skirt to kowtow three times.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why did Senior Suiren...¡±

    ¡°I went to ask the senior to help.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Chaos Bell and continued, ¡°Half a day ago, the Three Emperors of the Fire Cloud Cave and Emperor Xuanyuan attacked together in the Purple Cloud Pce in outer space. They sealed the Heavenly Dao¡¯s selfish desires. Senior Suiren exhausted hisst strength.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ding, ding, ding. The small bell emitted a little light. The bell spirit transformed into a thumb-sized human and stood at the top of the small bell.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao can have selfish desires? Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The Dao Ancestor said that.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Zhong Ling rubbed her chin and said seriously, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite credible. To be sealed by the Human Emperor... Did he use the power of the human race¡¯s Torch me?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you know about the power of the Torch me?¡±

    Zhong Ling said, ¡°Of course I know. This is the foundation of the rise of the human race. Back then, the human race had experienced the cmity of extermination and struggled bitterly for thousands of years. Countless human wills condensed the Great Dao of Torch me before they died. Finally, they suppressed the demons and forced the Heavenly Dao to acknowledge them. However, we don¡¯t know the exact details of the Torch me Great Dao. After all, that is the highest secret of the human race...¡±

    Huff...

    A small me danced on Li Changshou¡¯s fingertips. It looked ordinary, but it seemed to have endless vitality.

    Humans...

    Zhong Ling could not help but raise her hand to her forehead. For a moment, she did not know how toin.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He whispered, ¡°Senior Suiren passed this me to me.¡±

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself...¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Li Changshou retracted the Torch me and ced it beside his essence soul. He carefully nurtured it with the power of his essence soul and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of heart your senior brother has? I have a heart of stone. I will not take these to heart.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou suddenly began to take off his clothes. He casually took off his waist and undid the buttons on his Daoist robe.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand trembled and her face turned red.

    <i>Senior... Senior Brother is... Ah, in front of Sister Zhong...</i>

    <i>Could it be that Senior Brother wants to beforted because he is depressed? As his Junior Sister, I should give Senior Brother enough support and encouragement!</i>

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    <i>When Senior Brotheres over, I will take the initiative to solve it...</i>

    <i>How embarrassing. Didn¡¯t I say that we would first worship the heavens and earth and get married before consummating at night...</i>

    <i>Ah, this is!</i>

    <i>Senior Brother¡¯s shoulder!</i>

    Pu, pu!

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s watery eyes turned into circles of marks. Wisps of white smoke surged from her forehead, and her ears turned red.

    Little Zhong fled on the spot. Zhong Ling¡¯s spiritual senses were still nagging about the young people nowadays.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Li Changshou took off the jade fragment on his arm and shook it in front of Ling¡¯e before cing it in her palm.

    ¡°This is the Jade of Fire Virtue. It has some merit from Senior Suiren. It can avoid the detection of the heavenly secrets in ordinary environments. You have been adapting for so long. Why are you still suffering from such symptoms?¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and looked at her senior brother¡¯s neatly dressed Daoist robe. At first, she was a little stunned. She slowly grabbed the jade fragment and hesitated to speak.

    When her senior brother flew away on a cloud, Ling¡¯e subconsciously chased after the door. She held the broken jade with her small hand and silently knocked her smooth forehead against the door frame...

    If it were Sister Yun Xiao just now, she might have activated the immortal power barrier!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In the secret underground chamber of the Pill Chamber.

    Li Changshou sat back in front of the desk and counted every step of his attack.

    The Clear Dao heart was removed.

    Li Changshou sighed dejectedly. His body sank into the round chair. A few tears streaked across the corners of his eyes and were immediately evaporated by his immortal power.

    He had really developed the mystical ability of the Sage.

    Without a clear Dao heart, it would be difficult to fight with the Dao Ancestor. After all, he was an old immortal who had lived for countless years. He was still too inexperienced.

    Li Changshou was stunned for an hour. He was like a whale that had been underwater. It was rare for him to rush out of the water and take a breath. Li Changshou felt much more rxed.

    However, now was not the time to let his emotions surge.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gazended on the Great God-Conferment Tribtion again. He opened a scroll in his heart and began to think carefully and adjust it.

    In the game, he kept attacking and changing his moves.

    The restrictions of the Heavenly Dao should be effective. Hisst threat in the Purple Cloud Pce was in line with the Dao Ancestor¡¯s expectations.

    After plotting and scheming, there was still one thing.

    His own strength.

    He had to have the strength to personally flip the table at the crucial moment. He did not purely rely on the protection of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s bottom-level rules.

    Strength should be his greatest trump card.

    However, the Dao Ancestor had personally sealed the path to ascension in the Primordial World. One had to have the Primordial Violet Qi to be a Saint. The Primordial Violet Qi limited the strength of the Saint and turned him into the foundation of the Heavenly Dao.

    Moreover, most of the mighty figures in the Primordial World had walked the path of killing three corpses. They could not really transcend.

    Cultivation was about seeking the truth and severing the good and evil. It was a trick to avoid oneself.

    <i>The Three Corpse ying Technique is actually meant for better fusion with the Primordial Violet Qi. As for the Three Corpse Essence Return, probably only Teacher could do it.</i>

    <i>What a pity, Great Daoist Master.</i>

    Of course, it was even more impossible to be a Saint with strength. If he had to drain half of the spiritual energy of the Primordial World, the Dao Ancestor would definitely fight it out with him. Moreover, it was too difficult to be a Saint with strength. The Pangu God had fought with countless Chaos Godfiends for so many years before reaching that realm.

    He could only take another path and think of a way to infinitely approach that realm to pursue instantaneous explosive power.

    Torch me, the mes of the human Dao.

    This item was very useful, but it had clearly been stored for too long. It required too much time to prepare. Moreover, it directly consumed the essence power of living beings. Although it did not affect the lifespan of mortals, using too much would affect their True Spirits.

    The three great origins of the Primordial World: Great Dao, True Spirit, Qi.

    Senior Lang, a famous thief from the Primordial World, had a detailed exnation in the few books he had left in Kun Peng¡¯s body. That had long been an important reference for Li Changshou¡¯s Daoprehension.

    After the Heaven Punishment incident, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s script remained unchanged during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He could change more of the smaller forces.

    Goddess Nuwa had alreadye to a conclusion.

    If he wanted to overturn Di Xin¡¯s case, he had to first shake Goddess Nuwa¡¯s prestige. That would be a huge loss.

    The Goddess was ultimately a human Creationist. Although she was currently controlled by the Heavenly Dao, she had already helped him too much in the open and in the dark.

    Li Changshou could not be ungrateful. Li Changshou tried his best not to involve her in any subsequent schemes.

    <i>Yes, the Goddess is probably choosing a vixen to send to Chaoge City to get Di Xin¡¯s mentality.</i>

    Speaking of demonesses, he could not help but think of the vixen, Little Lan. Speaking of Little Lan, he did not know what Jiang Shang, who said that he had 32 wives and concubines, was like.

    <i>No way?</i>

    <i>Is there someone who really thinks that Lan cannot recognize that Jiang Shang is Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation?</i>

    <i>Should I stop this ill-fated rtionship and ask Jiang Shang not to go to Chaoge City to be an... official...</i>

    ¡°Li Changgeng! Give me an exnation!¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. He stood up.

    The victim was here.

    Outside the array formation of the Little Qiong Peak, Heng¡¯e, who was dressed in a thin long dress, stood in the air. She was a little angry and shouted without hesitation...

    Half of the Heavenly Courts heard it!

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals guarding the door of the Grand White Pce looked at each other and instantly imagined a love-hate rtionship between the upper echelons of the Heavenly Courts!

    The righteous gods who were pretending to be passing by pricked up their ears, afraid that they would miss any details!

    Fortunately, the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s array formation was quickly activated. Heng¡¯e shed in and left...

    Endless legends.

    The corners of Ling¡¯e¡¯s mouth twitched. She could not help but support her forehead with one hand and take out amunication jade token.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, the array formation had just dissipated when Li Changshou appeared. Heng¡¯e had already appeared in front of Li Changshou, her beautiful eyes filled with grief and indignation.

    ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    There was silence.

    The Little Qiong Peak was unprecedentedly quiet. After that, the spiritual beasts who knew too much and ¡°died of illnesses¡± immediately perked up their ears.

    With a crack, the sound of a bell spirit eating melon seeds sounded from the side.

    Li Changshou and Heng¡¯e turned their heads to look. Zhong Ling weakly merged into the Chaos Bell and only revealed a pair of eyes that looked like they were made of cloth.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Moon Lord, when have I ever lied to you?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what you said previously?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should have woken up in a Cave Abode. The three kings brought you back. As there were too many women in Senior Xuanyuan¡¯s family, they would definitely not allow him to bring you back nor let him take care of you. They were afraid that you¡¯d be one of them.

    The other two kings were outside. They were probably guarding by the side until you woke up. Did I say anything wrong? ¡±

    Heng¡¯e was stunned. ¡°You mean...¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly.

    Senior Lang had once mentioned in his records that he had been injured by the Pangu God in the splitting of the heavens because of being too inexperienced. Pangu had died and Senior Lang had found a ce to cultivate.

    After Li Changshou controlled the Kun Peng Ark, he realized that it was not a ce to cultivate. It was simr to Kun Peng, which had been ¡°possessed¡± by Senior Lang.

    The ce where Senior Lang was hiding was in the body of a certain mighty figure. It naturally reced the identity of that mighty figure and refined the original essence soul of that mighty figure into his second essence soul.

    The following information was very clear.

    It could directly interfere with Nuwa¡¯s judgment. It could approach the Sun Goddess Xi He in the Demon Court. Then, when it died in the ancient times, its second essence soul would most likely be killed.

    However, the second Essence Soul might have the remnant soul of the original mighty figure and reincarnate.

    The ¡°empty shell¡± that Goddess Nuwa mentioned, the opportunity to reincarnate, and the confinement of a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi.

    Heng¡¯e said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s Shennong...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Fuxi! Fuxi! Can¡¯t you guess?!¡±

    Zhong Ling appeared again and blurted out. Then, he covered his mouth and looked at the sky with lingering fear.

    Heng¡¯e could not help but cover her mouth and nose. The white-robed old man appeared in front of her, but she could not recall anything about his face or figure.

    However, the gap in his Dao heart seemed to have been repaired.

    The puzzle... was found...

    ¡°I even hit him!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but blink.

    Heng¡¯e sobbed and said, ¡°I even hit him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°You two are not rted at all. What has been erased has been erased. Moon Lord, you should let go of this matter. I have a portrait of that senior here. I¡¯ll leave it for you to mourn.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao will not...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a portrait from his sleeve and opened it. There was a groundhog drawn on it. It hurriedly ran across the endlessnd.

    The Heavenly Dao did not react. Heng¡¯e could not help but chuckle. She carefully sized up the huge rat with clear fur.

    Li Changshou sighed.

    It was because his painting skills were not good enough. He could not draw a thousandth of Senior Lang¡¯s unrestrained personality.

    Hence, Heng¡¯e epted the painting and thanked him repeatedly. She turned around and left on a cloud.

    Zhong Ling looked at Heng¡¯e¡¯s back and muttered softly, ¡°Why is the Heavenly Dao taboo not working?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s different,¡± Li Changshou exined.

    ¡°The number one beauty of the Three Realms is given such preferential treatment?¡± Zhong Ling pursed her lips. ¡°This Dao Ancestor... Pui!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The ck clouds in the sky surged, and the weather on the Little Qiong Peak changed. A bolt of lightning struck the Chaos Bell, causing it to sway left and right. Zhong Ling rolled her eyes. The Chaos Bell was suffused with little Dao runes and rotated three times!

    Mystical Power: Retreat for an instant.

    The ck clouds in the sky circled for a while and dissipated.

    Li Changshou smiled. Just as he was about to turn around and return to the secret chamber to revise his follow-up n, he saw General Dongmu rushing over on a cloud outside the Grand White Pce. He looked rather anxious.

    Li Changshou had thought that the Jade Emperor had summoned him to the Grand White Pce. Unexpectedly, General Dongmu shouted, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Changgeng, save me. What should I do!?!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be puzzled. He hurriedly said, ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t be anxious. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°This... Ah!¡±

    General Dongmu stomped his feet and pped his hands. He paced around in front of Li Changshou and exined what had happened.

    When Suiren attacked and the heroic army of the human race rushed to the Purple Cloud Pce, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ordersnded in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The Jade Emperor was already dressed in armor and the Heavenly Soldiers had been enveloped by the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    Once the Jade Emperor gave the order, they would appear outside the Purple Cloud Pce and stop the human army.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao was released out of thin air. It was the main form of the Heavenly Tribtion¡ªLightning, Heavenly Fire, Wind of Annihtion, Water of the God of Melting, and so on.

    However, when augmented on the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, it could increase their strength greatly.

    If the Heavenly Soldiers descended, the chances of the human army winning were unknown.

    At that time, Li Changshou thought that the Jade Emperor had shouldered the Heavenly Dao¡¯s orders. He did not expect that General Dongmu had contributed to it.

    General Dongmu was speechless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve lived in the Heavenly Courts for so many years. I¡¯ve been called by General Dongmu and General Dongmu every day. I¡¯m already hundreds of times stronger than those old brothers. I¡¯m just a little afraid.¡±

    General Dongmu heaved a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not a virtuous person of the human race. Now, I¡¯ve directly shouldered the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯m afraid the future will be bleak. Changgeng, look, I...¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I was on the carriage in the front row at that time. Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡±

    General Dongmu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯re different. You have the protection of the Grand Pure One behind you. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong with what General Dongmu said.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and thought carefully.

    ¡°General Dongmu, don¡¯t be anxious. Just focus on your work in the Heavenly Courts. If there are no problems in three years, there will naturally be no problems. If there are any problems, I will definitely report it to His Majesty. The Heavenly Courts will definitely not mistreat an old minister like General Dongmu, who has worked hard and contributed greatly. ¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    General Dongmu lowered his head and sighed. He smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I rejoiced in the name of Dong Hua for half of my life. Who knew that it would be empty in the blink of an eye? Forget it. Changgeng, please take care of me. If anything happens to me, arrange for my wives!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded heavily and pulled General Dongmu over to drink tea for half a day. When General Dongmu calmed down, he let him go back and rest.

    Actually, it was not a big deal.

    If the Heavenly Dao was taking revenge on General Dongmu, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Heavenly Dao still had selfish desires?

    At that time, the human race would not be the only ones attacking the sky. The Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts would also be there.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and shifted his attention to the paper effigy in the South Continent. However, before he could release his immortal senses, another messenger flew over from the Grand White Pce.

    It was the Jade Pool Fairy.

    ...

    At the same time, in the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    Saint Nuwayzily on the throne. A g floated in front of her. Lights and shadows were cast on it. The enchanting female demons kept sliding across Saint Nuwa¡¯s fingertips.

    The g was called the Demon Attracting Banner. It was not for sale and was exclusive.

    Teacher is really...

    The script that he had given himself so many years ago only contained a few words. He had to figure out everything himself. He had to wait for the time to know what to do.

    He had expressed his anger appropriately in the South Continent and even asked him to summon a few demonesses to charm the King of Shang.

    <i>If this matter gets out, wouldn¡¯t I be called petty?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s obvious that Teacher was plotting behind my back.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s a pity for Suiren. In the end, he lost the position as Heavenly Emperor... He¡¯s free now.</i>

    <i>Eh, that¡¯s not bad. Lan from the Nine-Tailed Fox n is cultivating in Xuanyuan¡¯s tomb. Is she in the Heavenly Dao¡¯s destiny?</i>

    It seemed to make Di Xin unable to go to the imperial court.

 Chapter 675 - This Treasure Is Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 675: This Treasure Is Interesting</h4>

    Long Ji was about to enter the tribtion.

    In the warm pavilion of the Queen Mother in the Jade Pool,

    After the Queen Mother behind the pearl curtain mentioned that matter, Li Changshou remained silent and carefully analyzed the need for Long Ji to enter the tribtion.

    The reason the Queen Mother gave was that Long Ji was destined to suffer a cmity and needed to go to the mortal world to train.

    However, Li Changshou had to consider if that was the Dao Ancestor testing his bottom line.

    Long Ji was his disciple. In the original God-Conferment Tribtion, she had been banished to the mortal world for some reason. Then, she had helped the Chan School faction and made many outstanding contributions. In the end, she had been forced to marry a defeated opponent and was even known as the role model of female immortals.

    In the end, she died tragically and became a figure on the God roll, Hong Luan.

    <i>This...</i>

    Seeing that Li Changshou¡¯s expression did not seem right, the Queen Mother said gently, ¡°Taibai Jinxing, I know that you are Long Ji¡¯s master. You dote on Long Ji very much and naturally can¡¯t bear to part with her. However, the matter of Long Ji responding to the tribtion was set long ago. The heavenly secrets have been written and are difficult to change.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the pearl curtain, as if he wanted to see the Queen Mother¡¯s face and eyes.

    The Queen Mother, on the other hand, did not seem to be affected at all. She did not feel helpless or guilty at all.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why does Long Ji have to enter the tribtion? I¡¯m indeed confused.

    Also, the disciples of Ren School will not enter the cmity. Goddess, please reconsider.¡±

    The Queen Mother hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Long Ji is my beloved daughter. I naturally don¡¯t want her to face such a dangerous situation. However, firstly, Long Ji¡¯s fate is wed. Back then, she could be born purely because of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s protection. She owes the Heavenly Dao karma and should use the Great Tribtion to repay it. Secondly, Long Ji is the Princess of the Heavenly Courts, but she does not have the title of a legitimate god. She also wants to use this opportunity to let her obtain the position of the Heavenly Dao Echelon. Moreover, this Great Tribtion is originally meant for expanding the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts. If the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor faces the tribtion together with everyone, she can also be the role model of the immortals. I hope that you can consider the inside story in detail, Taibai Jinxing. Long Ji is entering the tribtion as the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor and not a disciple of the Ren School.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°In that case, let Long Ji make the decision herself. If she wants to go to the mortal world to enter the tribtion, I will think of a way to protect her. Since she is the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor, there is no need for her to set an example for the immortals.¡±

    Li Changshou could not say thetter half of the sentence.

    He had just fought a wave of Dao Ancestors in the Purple Cloud Pce. Later, Long Ji would be arranged to deal with the tribtion. The inside story was not as simple as the Queen Mother had said.

    In other words, the Dao Ancestor was still stubborn about taking the God-Conferment script and allowing the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to smoothlyplete its goal. That was also the Dao Ancestor¡¯s bottom line...

    In this wave, both parties crossed the bottom line and allowed the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to continue.

    <i>Let¡¯s see how many people I can get on the God Roll.</i>

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Your Majesty, please pay attention to your words when you speak to Long Jiter. Tell her that the heavenly secrets are revealed and that there is a tribtion ahead of her. However, she can control if she enters the tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The Queen Mother hummed softly. ¡°Alright. Please wait a moment, Taibai Jinxing. I¡¯ll call her over now.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside the pavilion. I¡¯ll try my best not to meet her and avoid disturbing her judgment.¡±

    The Queen Mother naturally agreed and sent someone to summon Princess Long Ji.

    Long Ji soon arrived on a cloud. After greeting the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother followed Li Changshou¡¯s instructions and asked if Long Ji wanted to face her own tribtion.

    If she wanted to face it, she would protect her.

    If she did not want to face it, she could block it.

    Long Ji pondered for a while and asked softly, ¡°Mother, do you need me to face the tribtion in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed and did not answer.

    Long Ji said, ¡°If the Heavenly Courts require me to go to the mortal world, I will have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Think about it for a while longer. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer.¡±

    The Queen Mother¡¯s words were hinting at something, but Long Ji shook her head gently.

    Long Ji said, ¡°Mother, are you asking me to look for Master and use Master¡¯s identity as the main Tribtion Master to block my cmity? Wouldn¡¯t that make it difficult for Master? I was born in the Jade Pool. I have been apanied by immortals and have good luck. I haven¡¯t faced any obstacles. Today, the Heavenly Courts are prosperous. However, the various immortals haveints about Father for causing the tribtion. Even the immortals on the God roll would not be able to fulfill the responsibility of the gods and would not be convinced by Father. I am the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s daughter. If I descend to the mortal world and enter the tribtion together, it can naturally prove that this tribtion has nothing to do with Father. It is the Heavenly Dao that has descended. Their resistance to my father might be less... Mother, let me go.¡±

    Long Ji looked up at the Queen Mother with a smile. Her eyes glistened.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go to the mortal world. If I don¡¯t even dare to face such an experience, I¡¯m not worthy to be Master¡¯s disciple.¡±

    The Queen Mother could not help but frown. Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He cupped his fists and bowed to the Queen Mother. His body turned into green smoke and dissipated.

    Um...

    He had to think of a way to let the members of the Chan School and Jie School know that he would attack their disciples¡¯ masters if anyone touched their disciples.

    He went to the Tushita Pce to ask the Grand Supreme Elder to help refine more Nine Revolutions Golden Pills. Then, he went to look for Yang Jian and asked him to take care of his cousin.

    He then asked the Golden Roc to find a divine bird and make it Long Ji¡¯s mount.

    The dragon race could not fall behind either. There must be arge number of water-type divine beasts hidden. It might be difficult to get a Void legendary fish or something, but a divine fish that could spray water would definitely be a ¡°supreme-grade mount¡±.

    It would be a form of protection for his disciple.

    Actually, the best guarantee was to let Long Ji familiarize herself with the slogan ¡®My master, Taibai Jinxing¡¯. He would also ce more Heavenly Constetion Earth Emanations Spirit Explosion Array beside her.

    He had to be more careful and pay more attention to Long Ji, his only disciple.

    The good tradition of Ren School protecting their disciples could not be broken in his hands.

    Long Ji still had to get busy at the Jade Pool for a while. The Queen Mother probably wanted to have a good chat with her. Li Changshou was worried about the reincarnation of Ling Zhuzi, so he ced his attention on the South Continent.

    <i>Should I ask Long Ji to help?</i>

    If Long Ji could roam around the South Continent, she could handle many small problems that he could not handle.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled.

    After all, it was in the Great Tribtion. The more he moved, the easier it was for problems to arise. It was not like he could not do it.

    Li Changshou scanned Chaoge City and saw that Di Xin was sitting on the stairs in front of the throne. A few old officials were pacing back and forth, but Wen Zhong was gone.

    A minister said, ¡°Your Majesty, although this matter is strange, it has already happened. It can¡¯t be changed. If those old fogeys catch hold of your poems and say that you don¡¯t respect the Goddess or your ancestors, it will really be dangerous. Why don¡¯t you pretend to be drunk and say that you like women and are interested in finding a few beauties to apany you in various countries?¡±

    Another minister said, ¡°To the King, liking women is not a bad thing. It can cover up the danger of not respecting the ancestors. Goddess Nuwa is a god who creates humans and is the ancestor of all humans. That¡¯s the most troublesome.¡±

    Li Changshou was confused.

    It¡¯s not a bad reputation to like women.

    <i>Forget it, forget it. Everyone¡¯s values are slightly different. We should respect each other.</i>

    He nced at the tomb of Xuanyuan with his mind and saw that there was only a group of demons left. He knew that the vixen, Little Lan, the lute spirit, and the pheasant spirit had been pulled to the Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce by the Demon Summoning Banner.

    His gaze swept past the Qi Mountain, the East Lu, the Su Kingdom, the Goddess¡¯s Temple...

    Li Changshou patrolled the world of the South Continent and looked at the sects that were ¡°weak¡± in the Middle Continent. Then, he moved his attention back to Chentang Pass.

    He had to think of a way to investigate the situation in the Jade Void Pce. Otherwise, he would be worried.

    It was not appropriate for him to go to the Fire Cloud Cave now.

    If he made the Dao Ancestor anxious, it would be inappropriate for him to attack the Fire Cloud Cave in advance.

    In the corner of the Li Residence, a high-ranking servant stretched and changed into an exquisite servant uniform. He put on his jade identification card andbed his handsome bangs. He smiled and slowly walked out of the door.

    There was champagne and red wine in the Primordial World. It was difficult for one¡¯s temperament to be perfect.

    Along the way, Li Changshou calmly arrived at Li Jing and Lady Yin¡¯s pavilion. Li Jing naturally went to the military camp to deal with military matters.

    Due to the fact that she had been pregnant for too long, Lady Yin could no longer get off the bed and walk around freely. However, because she had a cultivation foundation, it was not too difficult for her to endure it.

    At that moment, Lady Yin was sleeping soundly. Li Changshou did not disturb them. He checked the spiritual talismans and array formations that were set up everywhere. Then, he went to the pavilion to sit idle and deduce the time when Ling Zhuzi would appear.

    Lady Yin¡¯s endurance was ultimately limited. If she was pregnant for too long, she would also lose her essence.

    From the perspective of an adult and a fetus, three to six months of pregnancy was indeed a good amount of time. However, Li Changshou intended to let Nezha be born two months in advance.

    There was nothing else for him to do. He had to umte changes and reverse the tragic fate of cutting off one¡¯s flesh.

    Everything was ording to the script of the Heavenly Dao. When the various nodes of Nezha¡¯s life were lit up, the chances of it happening would decrease.

    When Li Changshou had told Teacher Taiqing and the Great Daoist Master about his n, he had deliberately avoided a crucial problem.

    How to ept variables.

    Take Yang Jian as an example. At that time, the power of the Heavenly Dao was not obvious. Li Changshou had deliberately written the script that had arranged for Yang Jian on the cloth. The Dao Ancestor could naturally see it at a nce.

    At that time, as long as his final goal met the Dao Ancestor¡¯s expectations, he could let go.

    However, it was currently the Great Tribtion. The power of the Heavenly Dao was close to its maximum value. If Li Changshou wanted to change Nezha¡¯s fate, he had to seize life from the Heavenly Dao.

    This was clearly different from making arrangements for Yang Jian. He had to fight with the heavens for the right to lead the script.

    Although both paths led to the node where Nezha would be the vanguard of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the sorrow and joy werepletely different.

    Simrly, Long Ji was the same.

    With a move of his immortal senses, he saw Li Jing leaping and galloping on the official road of Chentang Pass. Along the way, the citizens were shouting for the total number of soldiers. Someone even shouted, ¡°General! Has your wife given birth? When are we going to attend the celebratory banquet?¡±

    Li Jing mostly just nodded with a smile and leaped over the horse.

    He was a Heaven Immortal. He could pull off difficult moves like ¡°riding a horse and making its head fly¡± at any time. Moreover, the roads at Chentang Pass were nned. The sidewalk was distinctly separated from the road for horses. There was no worry of bumping into pedestrians.

    It was still early in the morning. Li Jing rushed back from the military camp. There should be only one exnation.

    He came back to visit his wife, who is pregnant again? No!

    When he realized that the high-ranking servant was ¡°alive¡±, he specially rushed over!

    As expected, Li Jing jumped into the residence and ran all the way. He directly arrived in front of the high-ranking servant, Wang Chang¡¯an. He subconsciously raised his hand to bow, but Li Changshou had already jumped up and blinked at Li Jing.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Jing cleared his throat and said with a straight face, ¡°Chang¡¯an,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Master, please.¡±

    He was in front of others.

    After they went to the study in the courtyard next door, they closed the door and activated the immortal power barrier. Li Changshou straightened his back. Li Jing cupped his hands and lowered his head. ¡°Godfather, look at this!¡±

    As he spoke, Li Jing took out a storage Dharma treasure from his sleeve and shook out a huge rock from it.

    The rock was like amber. There was a longbow and three divine arrows sealed inside. The patterns on it wereplicated, and there were ancient runic talismans engraved on it. It seemed to be an ancient treasure.

    Li Jing asked, ¡°Godfather, what¡¯s the origin of this item?¡±

    What else could it be? The Xuanyuan Qiankun Bow and the Heaven Shaking Arrow. Back then, Xuanyuan had destroyed one of Chi You¡¯s treasures, but his whereabouts were unknown. In the future, he would be casually pulled away by the yful Little Nezha and shoot Child Bi Yun, who was tens of thousands of kilometers away, to death with one arrow, triggering the battle between Goddess Shi Ji and Perfected Taiyi.

    ¡°An ancient Dharma treasure.¡± Li Changshou asked again, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Justst night, I was feeling uneasy. I looked up at the sky and suddenly saw the stars shing. I thought that it was the jinx who was cursing me. Unexpectedly, the rock fell from the sky andnded outside the camp.¡±

    Li Jing said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered that this matter cannot be spread to outsiders. If this is a precious treasure, please take care of it for me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid of karma?¡±

    Li Jing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now, I understand. Sometimes, I have to be strong enough to protect what my destiny gives me. I am willing to use all my luck in the future to protect the four of them. My strength is insufficient to begin with. Even if I use my treasures, I will not be able to fight against mighty figures. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t use them.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. Then, he slowly paced around, his eyes flickering.

    Even if he did not use the Cosmic Bow and the Heaven Shaking Arrow, he might still have the Life-Seizing Spear, Soul Chasing Lock, and Child Bi Yun¡¯s Death Curse. In the end, they would be rted to Little Nezha.

    The Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor¡¯s path had always been like that.

    However, was this bow really ced by the Heavenly Dao?

    Not entirely.

    ording to Li Jing, Li Jing felt that something was amiss at that time. It should have been when the Heaven Punishment and the Torch me Great Dao condensed the will of the human race. At that time, the Heavenly Dao had no time to care about anything else. If any actions were discovered by the human race, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n would definitely be wasted.

    The Dao Ancestor was 98% old. He would not be so unstable.

    <i>Who released this set of arrows?</i>

    No matter who it was, they could be the promoters of the Heavenly Dao script. It was no different from the Heavenly Dao itself.

    Changing the situation on the surface was not enough to reverse the entire fate. Moreover, the Taiyi Burning Stone was also a signal for the two sects to officially break up. It was considered a rtively important node in the Great Tribtion.

    It was not appropriate for him to interfere too much to prevent himself from suffering a bacsh.

    Li Changshou opened a small notebook in his heart and carefully reviewed the n that he had made around that matter. He carefully pondered over it...

    An hourter...

    ¡°Use this as a treasure to protect the sect.¡± Li Changshou took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. It was not arranged by me. Later, you will know whose scheme this is.¡±

    Li Jing lowered his head and epted the order. Li Changshou pointed at the amber stone. The stone turned into wisps of spiritual energy. The bow and arrow inside slowlynded on the ground like an ordinary item.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Try and see if you can pull the bowstring.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Jing raised his hand and grabbed the Cosmic Bow. He focused and tried to pull it. The bowstring did not move.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    He circted his Dharma powers with his palms, and his face turned red. His knuckles were almost cut by the bowstring, but the bowstring remained motionless.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That depends on the method. You can¡¯t always use brute force. Let me try.¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly handed the Cosmic Bow over. Li Changshou grabbed it and carefully sized it up for a while. His right hand flew up and down and tapped various parts of the longbow. The patterns on the longbow shone brightly.

    Li Changshou pulled the bowstring and felt like he was fiddling with a mountain. He could already pull it open by half a foot.

    Huh?

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Let me put it aside for a few days. I¡¯ll add something to it and create an anti-theft method like fingerprint verification.¡±

    Li Jing could not help but be stunned. Although he did not understand what was going on, he immediately nodded and agreed.

    A few hourster, the lights in the private room of the high-ranking servants lit up.

    Li Changshou sat behind the short table in his room. He looked at the table full of broken ¡°parts¡± and then at the huge gourd that had been sent to him by the ¡°carriage driver¡± paper effigy.

    At the mouth of the gourd, a shadow sat cross-legged and looked at Li Changshou.

    It was naturally the essence of the Grand Magus, Yi.

    The Great Magus Yi, the man who shot the sun, the strongest archer of the Magi, could even be considered the number one archer of the Primordial World. He was naturally an expert in bows and arrows.

    As soon as he arrived, he took a look at the structure of the Cosmic Bow and the Heaven Shaking Arrow and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s still the same refinement technique as the Immortal-ying Flying Saber. It¡¯s also the most prosperous refining technique in ancient times.¡±

    Under his guidance, Li Changshou tore the bow and arrow apart and studied the restrictions inside.

    That made Li Changshou call him a professional expert.

    As an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, he had to take charge of everything. He could not be meticulous in everything. He would leave the professional matters to the professionals.

    Afterwards...

    ¡°How?¡± Li Changshou gestured at the various parts. He wanted to attack, but he felt that something was amiss.

    The Great Magus Yi said, ¡°The way you dismantle it is how you pretend to... I guess so.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Alright, probably.</i>

    He took out a Shadow-Retaining Ball from his sleeve and carefully reviewed the process of dismantling it. Then, he began to fiddle with it.

    Until dawn.

    ¡°Mr. Bai? Ah, right. There¡¯s a small matter here that I need you toe out for. There¡¯s no hurry. You just have to rush to the five continents within two months. Yes, that¡¯s right. This matter has to be done by you, Mr. Bai. If not for you, it would probably be difficult to resolve. Thank you, Mr. Bai. Thank you, Mr. Bai.¡±

    <i>Tsk, done.</i>

 Chapter 676 - Nezha!

    <h4>Chapter 676: Nezha!</h4>

    At Chentang Pass, in the shadows of the western city wall, two figures squatted in the corner with a huge gourd in hand. They looked up at the ¡°ced¡± ritual that was being carried out.

    Li Jing, themander of the Chentang Pass, ced the precious treasures of the Li family, the Xuanyuan Cosmic Bow and the Heaven Shaking Arrow on the city wall to suppress the evil in Chentang Pass and set up the overall feng shui of Chentang Pass.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s incarnation, the senior servant of the Li Residence, Wang Chang¡¯an, could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Bai¡¯s help that I could restore such a treasure. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to clean up the mess.¡±

    Bai Ze smiled awkwardly. He wanted to say that he should let go of the matters of the Heaven Ascension Hall ande all the way here just for this.

    However, when he looked at the small portion hidden in his sleeve that was definitely not more than 0.1% and would not affect too many parts of the treasure, Bai Ze smiled humbly.

    Bai Ze praised, ¡°Lord Water God is indeed brilliant. He set up a restriction called the child-lock mechanism for this treasure. Only an adult hand that covers a sufficient amount of area would be able to activate the restrictions on it. It will prevent such a treasure from being identally touched by children. Brilliant, brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Bai is indeed brilliant.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. The Water God is superior.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai is unique.¡±

    ¡°Friends of the Water God...¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Changshou coughed and reminded Bai Ze that there were some things that he could say and some things that he had to consider carefully. Bai Ze hurriedly stopped and looked at Li Changshou. The two of themughed together in the barrier.

    The huge gourd beside him sneered and was stuffed back into Li Changshou¡¯s storage bag.

    Bai Ze looked around and asked softly, ¡°Water God, on the way here, I heard some rumors that are disadvantageous to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly and sighed in his heart.

    As a minister of the Heavenly Courts and the tenth righteous god of the Heavenly Dao Sequence, he had the authority to change and kill. However, he had gathered the ancestors of the human race to attack the Heavenly Dao. He was indeed at a loss.

    He did not mind being criticized...

    ¡°Water God,¡± Bai Ze whispered. ¡°Did Fairy Heng¡¯e barge into the Grand White Pce that day and enter the Little Qiong Peak in the backyard of the Grand White Pce with red eyes? In the end, did she leave the Grand White Pce in afortable and happy mood?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Bai Ze gasped. He then whispered, ¡°Water God, you¡¯re not cautious,¡± Bai Ze whispered. ¡°The charm of the greatest beauty in the Three Realms is indeed not something that men can resist. However, we have to pay attention to methods and pay attention to public rtions. Now, everyone in the Three Realms knows about it. Even if there¡¯s nothing between the two of you, you have to consider the fact that everyone is talking about you. Fairy Yun Xiao and the immortals of Jie School will not be able to maintain their dignity.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s true. No one knows about life-and-death matters, gossip, and private matters.¡±

    Bai Ze was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Changshou sighed softly. He patted his robe and stood up. ¡°Go back, Mr. Bai. The murderous aura in the five continents is too strong now. If you stay here for too long, you will affect your auspiciousness.¡±

    How important was it to call someone over? When he sent someone away, he would just leave!

    Bai Ze stroked his goatee and shouted, ¡°Lord Water God, do you need me to test your luck!?!¡±

    Good luck?

    Li Changshou turned to look at Bai Ze and said calmly, ¡°I will always have good luck.¡±

    Bai Ze could not help but be stunned. He looked at Li Changshou¡¯s ordinary back and was stunned.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>What happened?</i>

    <i>Could the changes in the Heavenly Dao that he sensed be rted to the Water God?</i>

    <i>Why is it suddenly... so hard?</i>

    <i>Speaking of which, Water God, I don¡¯t need to test my luck. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I don¡¯t have much advantage over the Golden Roc?</i>

    When he thought about the Golden Roc, he realized that it was currently leading troops to kill enemies in the trichiliocosm. It was using its extreme speed to return to the Heavenly Courts for a stroll. However, he had been secretly causing trouble in the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Bai Ze sighed softly and escaped into the ground.

    Being a mount in Ren School was much more stressful than living in the ancient Demon Court.

    On the city wall, Li Jing looked at the divine bow that was wrapped inyers of cloth and the three divine arrows of different lengths. He could not help but smile in relief.

    <i>Ah, Godfather has worked hard.</i>

    Hence, a few monthster.

    ...

    ¡°When Di Xin promotes the title of marquis, the marquises have to follow the rules of letting the eldest son inherit the position. The eight hundred marquises are in an uproar.¡±

    The Marquis of Ji, Su Hu, used the excuse of Di Xin killing the nine marquises and the Marquis of the South to reject the offerings and the noble merchants.

    Di Xin was furious. He ordered the Marquis to lead the army to conquer Ji Prefecture.

    The dozen or so vassals who were originally fighting with Su Hu and An Tong watched quietly. The Ji Prefecture was in a predicament, and Su Hu was preparing for battle with all his might.

    The Qi Refinement cultivator of Kunlun Mountain, Zheng Lun, had left the mountain to travel the South Continent in his early years. At this moment, he is in the Ji Prefecture as the supervising general.

    ...

    Chentang Pass, Li Residence.

    Dark clouds pressed down on the city, and thunder rumbled. Wild winds kept blowing in the Li Residence. In the pavilion in the backyard, maids and olddies kept running.

    Even with her cultivation level, Lady Yin, who was suffering, kept shouting in a low voice. However, her voice was covered by the few midwives who were shouting loudly.

    ¡°Quick! Quick! Hot water!¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for! Third Young Master ising out!¡±

    ¡°I see the head! Ah, why is this head so big? I can¡¯t see the sides!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lucky star! A lucky star! This is a natural phenomenon!¡±

    Li Changshou stood quietly on the wall in the backyard of the Li Residence. A light red light was brewing on his fingertips.

    Change the cognition.

    He was modifying the knowledge of the midwives so that they would not sense the strangeness of the production.

    Due to the fact that he was constantly cleansing the baneful aura in the Spirit Embryo and that the Spirit Embryo was constantly growing to protect Lady Yin, a thickyer of ¡°spiritual membrane¡± formed around the Spirit Embryo.

    The appearance of such a spiritual embryo would definitely be shocking to the mortals there. That was why Li Changshou had used such a technique.

    In the ancestral hall, Li Jing knelt in front of the four portraits and kept kowtowing and praying to the Jade Emperor, the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Taibai Jinxing, and Perfected Du¡¯e.

    In the dark clouds above the Li Residence, Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding stood quietly. At that moment, they frowned and looked at the Li Residence that was enveloped by the array formation, waiting for the baby¡¯s cry.

    On the east side of Chentang Pass, the Golden Roc sat on an ark and drank alone. The thousands of Heavenly Soldiers behind him looked in all directions.

    North of Chentang Pass, Yang Jian was sitting on a tree branch in a dense forest. He had his three pointed, double-edged spear stuck under the tree. One of his legs was extended and was swaying gently. His palm was caressing a small white dog.

    Hundreds of kilometers to the west of the Chentang Pass, Xiong Lingli, who had her hair tied into two ponytails, stood at the top of a cliff. Behind her, there were rows of elite Heavenly Soldiers. Among them were the six friends of the Plum Mountain and more than ten experts.

    In the south of Chen Tang, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal Quan Dong was holding a huge sword and wearing a cool cloak. He was humming a tune that not many male immortals in the Heavenly Courts could hear. His expression was rather rxed.

    Today, if anyone interfered with the birth of the spirit embryo, they would be enemies with the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou, who had arranged everything, still felt uneasy.

    After all, Ling Zhuzi was too close to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s out! It¡¯s out!¡±

    ¡°Madam, work harder!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out!¡±

    The delivery room suddenly fell into chaos. The entire Li Residence immediately fell silent. The baby¡¯s cry that had been waiting for a long time did not appear.

    At this moment!

    A beam of red light soared into the sky and pierced through the roof of the pavilion, illuminating the sky!

    Boom! Boom!

    Lightning shed in the dark clouds in the sky, and a gust of blood wind blew down from the sky.

    Li Changshou formed the seal with his left hand. Spiritual energy surged out from the Li Residence and instantly formed twelve array walls, blocking the red light.

    Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding attacked together. They waved their sleeves and the Great Dao trembled. The dark clouds in the sky were immediately scattered by the two Great Dao. Bright sunlight shone into the Li Residence!

    He rejected the phenomenon.

    He rejected specialization.

    Li Changshou suddenly frowned. The red light in the delivery room seemed to be dissatisfied with being suppressed. The ¡°meatball¡± began to tremble continuously, and waves of murderous aura began to spew out.

    It was as if the anger that had been suppressed for three years was about to bepletely released at that moment.

    Li Changshou opened his left hand and the midwives and maidservants in the delivery room instantly fainted. Their bodies turned into streams of light and were quickly grabbed into the courtyard.

    Lady Yin looked at the meatball weakly with only warmth in her eyes. She naturally knew about that.

    The child that she had given birth to more than two yearster was equivalent to a three-year-old child in the spiritual membrane.

    ¡°Nezha... Nezha?¡±

    There was nothing wrong with that call. After all, ording to Li Jing¡¯s naming ability, although he had yet to decide on the name of the third son, it would definitely be ¡°Li Zha¡±.

    The meatball trembled slightly and jumped up without any warning, crashing into Lady Yin¡¯s arms.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and made a judgment in a split second.

    He did not stop her.

    He quickly formed hand seals. A thinyer of green light appeared around Lady Yin.

    The meatball crashed over, but it did not have much force when itnded. Most of the impact was dissipated by Qing Mang, allowing Lady Yin to hold it firmly.

    ¡°Nezha...¡±

    Lady Yin called softly. Her voice was trembling because she was too weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m hugging you. Nezha... don¡¯t be afraid...¡±

    Thinking about the pain his third son had suffered, he recalled the young man who had smiled and apologized to him in his dream more than three years ago.

    Lady Yin¡¯s pale lips trembled a few times. Tears flickered in the corners of her eyes and dripped down her face onto the meatball.

    ¡°Mother will protect you. Nezha, Father and Mother will protect you.¡±

    Outside the delivery room, Li Jing hurriedly jumped from the sky. His immortal senses had already observed the situation in the room. However, just as Li Jing was about to enter the room, the spiritual membrane suddenly emitted seven-colored streams of light.

    Specks of light surrounded Lady Yin¡¯s tears. The ugly ¡°meatball¡± slowly melted.

    Light shone!

    Li Jing could not open his eyes from the light and continued to walk forward.

    Lady Yin could only close her eyes tightly. She felt that her hands were empty and she subconsciously reached out to hug the newborn. However, she could not help but hug it tightly.

    Waves of warm spiritual energy circted and wrapped around Lady Yin, nourishing her body that had been emptied because ofbor.

    In the spiritual energy, a soft voice entered the ears of Li Jing and his wife. The two Perfected Ones on the cloud, Li Changshou, and the immortals who were using their immortal senses to observe the ce had all heard it.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The light gradually faded. In the arms of Lady Yin, there was a child who looked to be two to three years old. He was raising his small hand to touch Lady Yin¡¯s face. Hisrge eyes reflected Lady Yin¡¯s tearful eyes.

    Li Jing heaved a long sigh of relief. At some point in time, he had already knelt on one knee in front of the bed. He extended his hand and carefully held the child¡¯s crystalline hand.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    On the wall, Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and slowly closed his eyes.

    Something good has happened recently.

    On the cloud, Perfected Taiyi looked up and sighed softly. His eyes were filled with emotions. Yu Ding, who was beside him, also felt relieved.

    On the north side of Chentang Pass, Yang Jian smiled.

    This time, he was the senior brother.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Yang Jian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The vertical eye on his forehead opened to look at the sky. He could not help but stand up from the tree and float in midair. He raised his hand and grabbed the three pointed, double-edged spear.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already seen it.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded in Yang Jian¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me do it.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s Dao heart immediately calmed down.

    He suddenly realized that the first person he called was not his master, but his Uncle-Master, who had once arranged for him to be unable to breathe.

    Buzz...

    The Great Dao trembled. A ck cloud appeared in the originally clear sky.

    On the East Ocean, the Golden Roc subconsciously grabbed the God-ying Spear beside him. At that moment, the God-ying Spear was trembling slightly, as if it had sensed something.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi frowned and looked over. Then, he whispered, ¡°Why is the baneful aura left behind by the Fiend Ancestor here?¡±

    Yu Ding said, ¡°Go and protect the spiritual pearl...¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    A soft voice sounded from the side. A breeze blew over quickly and revealed Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    The face of the young man.

    Li Changshou squinted and soared into the sky.

    A ferocious face suddenly appeared on the ck cloud and roared at Li Changshou silently.

    The Great Dao trembled!

    In the arms of Lady Yin in the Li Residence, the baby trembled slightly. Two balls of ck mes were lit in his beautiful eyes. Li Jing¡¯s Dao heart trembled, but he resisted the urge to draw his sword.

    A jade light shed and the jade cauldron appeared on the baby¡¯s forehead, suppressing the mes in his eyes.

    The ck cloud in the sky seemed to have sensed something. Its face revealed a hint of urgency. The ck cloud turned into a huge rock and pressed down on Li Changshou, wanting to devour Li Changshou before charging into the Li Residence.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice echoed in the surroundings. ¡°Who are you, demons? How dare youe to the ce where the disciples of Ren School are guarding!?!¡±

    He opened his left hand and activated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. A phantom appeared around him. Streams of light flickered in the sky, forming a huge hand that was ten thousand feet in diameter!

    Indestructible Dharma Body!

    Li Changshou clenched his left hand and easily grabbed the ball of baneful aura. He clenched it gently. The huge rock and the ferocious face were crushed. The ck cloud exploded into wisps of baneful aura and was about to escape.

    ¡°God-ying Spear!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted again. The God-ying Spear in the hands of the Golden Roc far above the East Ocean disappeared and slowly condensed in Li Changshou¡¯s left hand.

    Li Changshou shouted softly, ¡°The ghosts and monsters in the surroundings have been killed. Ten days of baneful aura will be surrendered!¡±

    The God-ying Spear transformed into the shadow of a ck dragon. It raised its head and roared. Its dragon mouth opened, and waves of murderous aura flew over and were swallowed by the ck dragon.

    After a while, there was no longer any murderous aura in the sky.

    The little baby in Lady Yin¡¯s arms was already asleep. The jade tripod had also disappeared.

    Li Changshou stood in the air for a while. When the God-ying Spear in his hand stabilized, he threw it casually. The God-ying Spear turned into a ck light and shot towards the East Ocean. The Golden Roc raised his hand and caught it.

    ¡°The universe is clear. My Dao is clear. Ren School is here. Demons and evil are eliminated.¡±

    As he recited, Li Changshou¡¯s figure turned into a shooting star and flew up into the sky. His back view was unrestrained, and he did not have any intention of turning back.

    After all, the paper effigy was there... ahem.

    <i>After all, real men never look back.</i>

 Chapter 677 - The First Conflict with Young Master Ao

    <h4>Chapter 677: The First Conflict with Young Master Ao</h4>

    In the living room in the front courtyard of the Li Residence, a few figures sat quietly. Their faces were filled with anticipation.

    A chuckle sounded from behind the hall. Li Jing and his wife arrived under the escort of a group of maidservants. Lady Yin, who had consumed the Spirit Pills that Li Changshou had given her, had already gotten off the bed and carried the sleeping infant over.

    Li Jing followed closely behind, looking like he was afraid that his wife would suddenly faint.

    The few big shots in the living room stood up to wee him. Perfected Taiyi had his hands behind his back and was smiling. His eyes were about to fly out. He kept raising his eyebrows at Yu Ding and Li Changshou, as if he was saying...

    ¡°Look, my son. No, it¡¯s the reincarnation of my disciple!¡±

    Quan Dong, who was at the side, smiled and squinted. He took the initiative to walk forward and size up the future general of the Heavenly Courts. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. He gave Li Changshou a look that only the two of them understood.

    <i>I have to take good care of this little fellow. Don¡¯t be schemed against by the Western Sect. Protect him. I¡¯ll exin to the Dao Ancestor.</i>

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    The main purpose of inviting the Jade Emperor to this ce was on this level.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Perfected Taiyi cleared his throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take in a disciple now...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, why are you so anxious? Are you afraid that someone will snatch your disciple? How is this little fellow serving tea?¡±

    Quan Dong teased, ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m also a little excited.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi red at Li Changshou.

    When had he, the Grand Yin-Yang master, ever suffered such grievances?!

    At that moment, he pursed his lips and was about to retaliate. Before he could say anything, Perfected Yu Ding shook the Dharma artifact treasure ball in his hand.

    Perfected Taiyi could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that I would lose a good disciple for no reason.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the side, calmly changed the topic. ¡°Li Jing, have you named your son?¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Shuizha.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pondered carefully and pinched his fingers to deduce. He shook his head and said, ¡°This disciple of mine is born with the Fire Fate. It¡¯s not appropriate to call him Shuizha. Moreover, why do the names that youe up with always have to include the word ¡®Zha¡¯?¡±

    Li Jing said, ¡°His brothers¡¯ names are Jinzha and Muzha. They are the voices of the Pangu God when he suppressed the evil in the world. They have the intention to eliminate the evil and protect the Dao. I can name him Huozha too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to name him Huozha either. It¡¯s a little awkward-sounding.¡±

    Li Jing did not give up. ¡°Tuzha?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°That¡¯s worse.¡±

    ¡°Perfected One, this!¡± Li Jing frowned and looked at Perfected Taiyi. He whispered, ¡°What do you think, Perfected One?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t we call him Lingzha?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too delicate?¡± Li Jing did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°There are thousands of names in the Primordial World. Half of them contain the word ¡®Ling¡¯. That¡¯s toomon.¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was cultivating by theke of the Little Qiong Peak, felt offended.

    Quan Dong suddenly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re using the word ¡®Zha¡¯, why don¡¯t you use the idea of suppressing evil? There was still a murderous aura in that child¡¯s body that could not be dispersed. It originated from the Fiend Ancestor and was rather troublesome. Why not use that word as apanion? It also had the intention to suppress evil and exorcise demons. In the future, anyone who calls his name can help him suppress the murderous aura in his body. How about Nezha?¡±

    Li Jing frowned and looked at Quan Dong. ¡®Who is this? Is this a nice name? Nezha? What?¡¯

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted softly and gave him a thumbs-up. He praised, ¡°Marshal Quan Dong is indeed knowledgeable. Li Jing, aren¡¯t you going to thank Marshal Quan Dong?¡±

    Li Jing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled a few times. He said firmly, ¡°Thank, thank you, Marshal!¡±

    Quan Dong immediately squinted and chuckled. He continued to look at Little Nezha¡¯s sleeping face and chuckled.

    Lady Yin said gently, ¡°May I ask you to give some blessings to my son?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Quan Dong cleared his throat and pondered seriously for a while. ¡°Handsome, heroic, and shocking hero.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°This burden is a little too huge. I¡¯ll give you a word of blessing. I wish you a healthy and happy life.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I wish you continuous advance.¡±

    Hence, many gazes gathered on Li Changshou. Li Changshou stared at the sleeping Little Nezha and said softly, ¡°Nezha is a disciple of the human race today. He has the physique of the human race and the soul of the human race. I hope that he can read more of the human Sage¡¯s teachings in the future and understand the principles of life. Since he was born with mystical abilities, he should reflect on himself at all times and let himself walk on the right path. The world is full of vicissitudes, and the human Dao is eternal. I hope that you can shoulder the expectations of others and have a clear conscience.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou took out a strange-looking bracelet from his sleeve. He tapped it gently with his fingers, and the bracelet was evened out. He put it on Nezha¡¯s left wrist.

    The bracelet was dark gold in color and had three small round dots. There were wisps of mysterious Dao runes on it. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item.

    Li Changshou exined, ¡°This is a small item that I refined previously. There are three pearls inside. They have the effect of absorbing baneful aura at any time and also serve as a warning. If a pearl lights up, it represents that there is a murderous aura in Nezha¡¯s body. If the two pearls light up, it means that Nezha is about to lose control of his murderous aura. If the three pearls light up at the same time...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Jing asked worriedly.

    ¡°Run.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°In order to resist the baneful aura, Nezha has already merged with the Dharma powers of his previous life. Over the years, I have been using the array formation to cleanse his baneful aura and give him endless spiritual energy. He was in his mother¡¯s womb when he was not tainted. He was close to the Dao and ying with it. Although the Dharma powers in his body are in a silent state, as long as they erupt... Li Jing, you are definitely not his match. If the baneful aura goes berserk, we have to move the living beings around him away as soon as possible.¡±

    Li Jing was speechless. Lady Yin frowned and hugged her child tightly.

    Li Jing asked softly, ¡°Will this child hurt the innocent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the worst case scenario. I¡¯ll take care of him from the side until he learns to control the baneful aura. Li Jing, do you remember the books I gave you?¡±

    Li Jing was stunned and hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of that,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°From now on, put aside half of your military matters. Go to the military camp in the morning and return home at noon. If you can¡¯t even teach your son well, you¡¯re not fit to be a parent.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Jing cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I, Li Jing, will remember your teachings!¡±

    Quan Dong asked, ¡°Can merit suppress the baneful aura?¡±

    ¡°Marshal, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou looked at Nezha¡¯s pretty face. ¡°He was originally a rather gentle little immortal.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but worry again.

    At the same time, on the eastern wall of Chentang Pass, a few figures stood there and looked at the situation in the Li Residence.

    Xiong Lingli clicked her tongue and chuckled. ¡°What do you mean by second-generation immortals? This is the legendary second-generation immortals, right? They are born with such prestige.¡±

    Yang Jian smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother... Nezha.¡±

    The Golden Roc ced his hands behind his back and looked like an expert. He said in an old tone, ¡°Teacher has spent so much effort. He naturally has high hopes for Nezha. I hope that Nezha will not disappoint me and be an indomitable man sooner.¡±

    Xiong Lingli said, ¡°I feel that we can¡¯t give the child too much hope. This is pressure... By the way, Perfected Lord Qingyuan!¡±

    ng!

    Xiong Lingli threw the two bronze hammers on the city wall, causing cracks to appear. ¡°Let¡¯s fight! We still remember that you hit our ankles!¡±

    Yang Jian smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not what I want. I have the energy to fight demons.¡±

    The Golden Roc said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we spar? I¡¯ll give you ten times the amount of Dharma powers you spend to kill the demons.¡±

    Yang Jian was speechless.

    <i>What happened?</i>

    <i>Why do Uncle-Master Changgeng¡¯s subordinates like to fight so much?</i>

    ¡°Go outside the five continents?¡± Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with light as he looked at the Golden Roc.

    The Golden Roc smiled and nodded. His figure shed into the sky and disappeared with a whoosh.

    ¡°Outside the world.¡±

    Yang Jian leaped up and transformed into the Golden Roc¡¯s main body. The Eight-Nine Arcane Art circted, and his body carried a golden line as he hurriedly chased after the Golden Roc.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xiong Lingli red at the two of them as they left. Then, she sighed and silently felt disgusted.

    <i>Am I not strong enough? I have to pick my opponents when I fight!</i>

    <i>Ugh!</i>

    The half-demoness with a pair of ponytails waved her fists in the direction that Yang Jian and Jin Pengfei had gone. Then, she rolled her eyes and carried her bronze hammer as she jumped off the city wall and ran towards the gathering ce of the Heavenly Soldiers.

    The next time I see you, I¡¯ll step on your toes!

    ¡°Step on it first before getting bigger. Wahahahaha!¡±

    ...

    The next day, everyone in Chentang Pass said that Li Jing¡¯s third son was born and that he was beautiful, cute, with the bearing of an immortal.

    The chef and carriage driver of the Li Residence, who were out shopping, praised the third young master. He was talented, intelligent, naive, and strong-willed. He could speak two hours after his birth, walk in four hours, and kick a shuttlecock in six hours!

    It was as if they had seen it with their own eyes.

    Madam Li had been pregnant for nearly three and a half years. It was reasonable for there to be more phenomena after the birth of the spirit embryo.

    Under the control of a disciple of Ren School who did not want to reveal his name, various phenomena appeared in Chentang Pass.

    First, a group of soldiers ran over from the army camp and gave the soldiers more food. Then, there was a drizzle that healed many of the soldiers¡¯ old injuries.

    On the beam of the city tower of Chentang Pass, a huge ganoderma was formed. It was considered auspicious.

    At sunset, arge amount of sunlight appeared in the forest to the west, as if it was a sign of good luck.

    It was said that the Third Young Master of the Li family was a lucky star.

    In just a few days, the Li Residence¡¯s backyard began to get livelier.

    Little Nezha fell asleep after being born. Then, he began his first exploration of the world in high spirits.

    First, he was carried around the courtyard by Lady Yin. Little Nezha struggled gently a few times and pointed to the ground with his little finger. Soon, he was supported by Lady Yin. He tried to take two steps on the stone path barefooted.

    Lady Yin was worried, but Little Nezha walked steadily in two to three steps. He even gestured for his mother to let go of him.

    Lady Yin slowly let go. Little Nezha¡¯s body swayed and his hands swayed left and right. He was hurriedly supported by Lady Yin.

    After a few attempts, Little Nezha had already passed the stage of staggering.

    When Li Jing returned to the residence in the afternoon, he looked at the men in undergarments running around in the backyard. He could not help but frown.

    He was extremely talented.

    Li Changshou sat on the wall and watched that scene. He could not help but smile warmly.

    Little Nezha was only stronger and more agile. His Dharma powers and mystical abilities were hidden in his body and did not appear. They were naturally his masterpiece.

    Before Little Nezha reached the age of three, he had to use emotions or a specific spell to mobilize his Dharma powers.

    When Nezha was three years old, Li Changshou¡¯s immortal restriction technique would automatically disappear.

    In the past three years, he had been educating Nezha and making him learn to control his emotions and killing intent.

    Li Changshou had already made up his mind. Most of his attention was on that ce. Apart from going to the Three-Immortal Ind to exin about Fairy Heng¡¯eter, he did not n to move.

    He was not in a hurry to give Nezha more time to interact with his family.

    However, Perfected Taiyi, who was hiding in the dark, was a little impatient.

    A monthter, Perfected Taiyi appeared again. This time, he rode a cloud from the west. His body was surrounded by immortal light. He took off his red robe and changed into a green Daoist robe. He carried a horsetail whisk and looked much more dignified.

    Before Perfected Taiyi arrived at Li Jing¡¯s residence, he had already attracted the attention of many mortals. There were even immortals kneeling down to pray for blessings and ask immortals to give them pills.

    Li Jing hurriedly went out. Little Nezha was carried by Lady Yin and looked around.

    Perfected Taiyi scattered some immortal light and calmly floated into the residence. He raised his eyebrows at Little Nezha.

    ¡°Li Jing, I¡¯vee to ept your son as my disciple.¡±

    Li Jing blinked. ¡®When did he set a date? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡¯

    The Perfected One was really too passionate. He was so passionate... Li Jing could not help but suspect that Perfected Taiyi was going to fight with him for the custody of Little Nezha.

    ¡°Perfected One, the child is only a month old.¡±

    ¡°Ah, one month is already old enough.¡± Perfected Taiyi pulled Li Jing¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Let him be a disciple first and get a fixed name. Long dys will bring trouble.¡±

    Li Jing felt helpless, but he could only agree.

    Little Nezha sized up Perfected Taiyi for a long time and took the initiative to extend his hand, wanting Perfected Taiyi to hug him.

    Perfected Taiyi was rather happy when he saw that. Just as he was about to move forward, Li Jing, who was beside him, beat him to it and said, ¡°Madam, carry Nezha to wash up first. I¡¯ll go to the living room with you to make some preparations.¡±

    Lady Yinblinked and smiled gently. She carried Nezha and floated away.

    Taiyi was speechless.

    Li Jing made an inviting gesture and smiled. ¡°Perfected One, please. Perfected One, please.¡±

    Li Changshou, who was not far away, raised his eyebrows.

    <i>Why do I feel that the two of them are making each other jealous?</i>

    <i>It should be an illusion.</i>

    After a while, Nezha became his disciple. Perfected Taiyi finally got what he wanted. He hugged Nezha for a while and chuckled smugly.

    The Perfected One was also generous. He casually took out a bracelet and put it on Nezha. He even learned a word from Li Changshou.

    ¡°Small trinkets. The top-grade Connate numinous treasure, the Cosmic Ring. It can subdue and suppress demons. It can be big or small.¡±

    Li Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Perfected One, this treasure...¡±

    Perfected Taiyipletely ignored him. He took another red silk cloth and wrapped it around Nezha¡¯s arm. The silk slowly floated and gently rubbed Nezha¡¯s small body.

    ¡°I have a little trinket, Heavenly Silk, which can be used to restrict powerful enemies or stir the universe. A top-grade Connate numinous treasure is not worth mentioning. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. Let the child y with it!¡±

    Li Jing was speechless.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled calmly and looked at Li Jing smugly. Then, he took out one item after another from his sleeve.

    ¡°Nezha, do you like this Purple Gold Primordial Chaos Brick?¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e. This Yin Yang Sword is my masterpiece.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been refining a spear for you recently. I¡¯ve already entrusted it to the Refinement Grandmaster, Yun Zhongzi. I¡¯ve used almost more than ten Connate numinous treasures.¡±

    Li Jing, Lady Yin and Li Changshou, who were watching from the side

    A month passed.

    Little Nezha could speak simply. He could run and jump without injuring himself. He could also leave the residence. He liked to stroll around the streets and jump around everywhere. He was always followed by the Li Residence¡¯s high-ranking servant, Wang Chang¡¯an.

    Under normal circumstances, a naughty child who liked to walk on eaves and walls and trample on stalls would naturally attract criticism. They would say that the child was naughty.

    However, when Nezha stepped on the food stall, knocked over the fruits, and destroyed the roof tiles, a servant of the Li Residence threw out a huge sum of gold and silver. The scene changed drastically.

    ¡°Third Young Master,e and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master is out again! Everyone, quickly leave the stall!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, who just came out of the furnace, loves candy the most! Third Young Master, who was passing by, looked over!¡±

    That action greatly boosted themercial prosperity of Chentang Pass and stimted the citizens¡¯ impulse to do business. It could be considered a contribution to the increase in the production value of the Primordial World.

    Actually, Li Changshou was just trying to stop the rumors from affecting Nezha¡¯s mental state.

    After all, she had just been born and was still a child.

    On that day, Little Nezha skipped out of the city and saw the clear sky outside. The wind was gentle and the sun was beautiful. He ran barefoot in the hillside fields. His figure was carefree, and hisughter floated back and forth.

    Li Changshou suddenly raised his eyebrows and hid.

    Nezha jumped left and right. Soon, he felt a little tired. He sniffed and was attracted by a vige that emitted the fragrance of vegetables. He kept his saliva and ran over.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Little Nezha suddenly realized something. He curiously went to an open window and looked inside.

    It was a hibiscus tent. A handsome young master with a delicate face and a slender figure was hugging a beautiful girl wearing a dress made of poor fabric. He was saying something in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Beauty, do you know that I developed feelings for you since the moment I saw you? I¡¯m only willing to travel together with you and never separate again.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ao...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    There was a sudden sound from the window. The two people who were creating the atmosphere seemed to have been frightened. They hurriedly turned around and saw the pair of beautiful eyes by the window. They heaved a sigh of relief.

    Young Master Ao said, ¡°Beauty, is this... your son?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The woman hurriedly said, ¡°I have yet to get married. How can I have such a big son?¡±

    ¡°Which family do you belong to, kid? Hurry up and leave!¡±

    Little Nezha held the window with his left hand and pointed behind Young Master Ao with his right.

    ¡°Tail!¡±

    Young Master Ao was shocked. He looked down and saw that his transformation technique had not been broken.

    When he focused his gaze and saw that the child¡¯s spiritual energy was oppressive, he could not help but have second thoughts.

    Young Master Ao rolled his eyes and revealed a gentle smile. He took out a huge pearl from his sleeve and walked to the window under the woman¡¯s amazed gaze.

    ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯ll give you this. Can you y elsewhere?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ao ~¡±

    The woman called softly. Her heart was really about to melt into this gentle voice.

    Crack!

    A small hand pped the pearl away mercilessly. Little Nezha shouted in a childish voice, ¡°Long Worm!¡±

    Long!

    Young Master Ao widened his eyes and was enraged. He cursed, ¡°Hey! Little child! Why are you scolding me!?!¡±

    ¡°Long Worm!¡±

    ¡°Continue scolding!¡±

    ¡°Long worm with green and white flowers. Hehe, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Young Master Ao was enraged. He raised his hand and pointed at Nezha¡¯s forehead. He immediately wanted to use a small spell to make the human brat suffer. However, just as he pointed out with his finger, Nezha¡¯s hand left behind afterimages. He grabbed his finger and gently twisted it in the opposite direction.

    Click.

    It was broken.

 Chapter 678 - Tragic Sect Leader

    <h4>Chapter 678: Tragic Sect Leader</h4>

    Ao Bing was furious and he couldn¡¯t contain his anger at all.

    In a corner of the East Ocean Crystal Pce, where the old Dragon King usually would not appear, the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Bing, appeared from a stream of water. He paced back and forth anxiously with his hands behind his back.

    He was the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce! Today! At the edge of the East Ocean, he was actually beaten up by a brat in a bodice!

    <i>Is there any justice? Are there any heavenly rules?!</i>

    The main point was!

    He had yet to fight...

    That¡¯s right. As the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, he could rely on the awakening of his bloodline to steadily enter the Golden Immortal realm in the future. Although the Dragon King bloodline in his body was too thin, he did not have any hope of soaring like his Second Brother.

    However, he was still a dragon!

    Today, he had gone to the human territory to warm up the human women. He had actually been pressed down by a brat in a bodice and beaten up!

    Where did that fellow get his strength from!?!

    ¡°Where are the four of you! My four... Hiss!¡±

    Ao Bing ced his hand on his swollen cheek and gasped. He was not in a good state.

    <i>Why can¡¯t I use my Dharma powers to reduce the swelling!?!</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t they say that it was the territory of mortals and not many human cultivators?</i>

    <i>Even if he¡¯s a human Qi Refinement cultivator, shouldn¡¯t he get stronger only after they cultivateter on in life? How can he be so strong when he¡¯s still so young!?!</i>

    ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Are you calling us, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, why are you swollen?!¡±

    Outside the hall, the group of dragon guards finally heard Ao Bing¡¯s shout and rushed over.

    Ao Bing was angry and unable to calm down. The hatred in his heart could not be dispelled. His eyes were bruised and his lips were swollen. It made the guards feel shocked.

    <i>This bastard Third Prince has finally suffered retribution! He has only been hatched from his shell for a few years, but he has already harmed so many innocent women of the dragon race and the Sea n. He has caused so many lovers to end up in vain.</i>

    That was the dream of the guards.

    ¡°Your Highness! Who injured you!?!¡±

    ¡°You have to bring us along when you go out. You¡¯re still young and your bloodline has not awakened much.¡±

    That was the reality that the guards had to face.

    Ao Bing lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Follow me to find that child!¡±

    The guards looked at each other and agreed indignantly. They followed behind Ao Bing.

    However, one of them secretly crushed the jade talisman in his sleeve. In the depths of the Dragon Pce, the Dragon King of the East Oceany on his throne. His gaze was rather deep, and it was unknown what he was thinking.

    Moreover, Ao Bing had brought the guards back to the vicinity of Chentang Pass. ck clouds rolled and thunder rumbled. The guards turned into azure dragons and churned in the clouds for a while, but they did not find the whereabouts of the boy in the bodice.

    Ao Bing¡¯s anger dissipated by more than half. He cursed in the direction of Chentang Pass.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you in the future!¡±

    Then, he thought that there might be a powerful immortal behind such a naughty child. He pretended to be magnanimous and snorted coldly. He brought a few guards back to the Dragon Pce.

    At the Li Residence.

    Little Nezha was already tired from ying. He slept soundly beside Lady Yin and had a snot bubble at the tip of his nose.

    In the corner of the Li Residence, Li Changshouy on the custom-made cushion that was exclusive to his high-ranking servants. His immortal senses stared at Ao Bing¡¯s back and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    That rascal...

    It was unbelievably weak. That was probably what the wax-headed silver spear had said. His cultivation level was a little superficial.

    The baneful aura lock that Nezha was wearing on his left hand just lit up.

    <i>Should I let Ao Yi interfere?</i>

    Li Changshou shifted his attention to the Heavenly Courts and looked at the young dragon who was training the navy by the Heavenly River. He could not help but smile.

    <i>Forget it. I should let Ao Yi and Ao Bing keep a distance and avoid strengthening their brotherhood.</i>

    Just as Li Changshou was about to focus and look at the Ji Prefecture, where a huge battle was about to erupt, his immortal senses suddenly captured a hint of abnormality on the East Ocean¡¯s coast.

    A small dragon quietly swam out of the waves. After transforming into a human, it hid and sized up the surroundings.

    He used his Dharma spells to secretly reach the vige that he had fled in a sorry state previously.

    How can the old dreamst forever?

    ¡°Tsk.¡± The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched. He almost could not help but teach the little silver dragon a lesson.

    He really is the type to hold out hope until faced with the grim reality.

    However, speaking of which, Ao Bing¡¯s mess could not do anything to him.

    Those women seemed to have had a dream. In the dream, there was a good man. When they woke up from the dream, there were treasures topensate them, allowing them to livefortably.

    If Li Changshou wanted to find some victims to testify against Ao Bing, he might be scolded by the women for being nosy.

    Ao Bing relied on sweet talk and did not use any mystical abilities or Dharma spells. That way, he would not be exposed.

    However, from a personal perspective, Ao Bing¡¯s actions were really infuriating.

    Li Changshou looked at Little Nezha, who was sleeping soundly. When he thought of the rough script that he had set, he immediately felt relieved.

    Ao Bing¡¯s oue was destined to be tragic.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    A rapid drum beat sounded in his heart. Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He left a portion of his attention on Nezha and multi-tasked. He looked at the other side of the South Continent.

    In the City of Ji Prefecture, Su Hu had rebelled and was already faintly surrounded by the army of Marquis and Tiger.

    The ck clouds pressed down on the city and were about to destroy it. The morale of Su Hu¡¯s army was rather low. Many soldiers in the army had heard of the cruel and murderous name of the Marquis of the North. Most of them no longer wanted to fight.

    That included...

    General of Food, Zheng Lun.

    ...

    ¡®Why am I so unlucky?¡¯

    In the army tent on the inner side of the city wall of the Ji City, Zheng Lun was dressed in armor and was sitting there in a daze.

    Back then, his master suddenly received a hint from the Heavenly Dao and said that he was destined to be in the South Continent.

    Zheng Lun asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ren School unable to enter this great cmity?¡±

    Perfected Du¡¯e could not answer either. After deducing for a few months, he still asked Zheng Lun toe to the South Continent.

    Hence, Perfected Du¡¯e said, ¡°Before the Great Tribtion, my disciple, you seem to be in the Tribtion. You need to go to the South Continent. However, disciple, don¡¯t worry. You had a good rtionship with Lord Taibai Jinxing in your previous life. Now that you have your memories, it will not change. With this rtionship, Lord Taibai Jinxing will naturally take care of you. What are you afraid of? Moreover, if you go to the South Continent, don¡¯t go to ces like Chaoge City or the fourth vassal state. Just find a vassal state that isn¡¯t toorge nor small. The ce is remote. Be a little general. What can the Great Tribtion do to you?¡±

    Zheng Lun, who felt that what his master said made sense, touched the South Continent and searched everywhere. In the end, he chose Ji Prefecture, which had a good environment.

    This ce was far away from Chaoge City. The head of the household, Su Hu, was also a loyal and honest local marquis.

    Afterwards...

    Su Hu eximed, ¡°Di Xin is tyrannical and ruthless! I will not serve such a king!¡±

    Zheng Lun was also a little puzzled. He did not know what went wrong with his master. With just the troops and rations in the Ji Prefecture, wouldn¡¯t that be an honor for the Shang Army?

    Now, the Shang army did not move at all. It was just that the attack of the Northern Marquis¡¯s army had almost suffocated the Ji Prefecture.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Zheng Lun sighed and looked at the map on the table in front of him. He thought about how he should deal with it.

    This time, it was a defensive battle. The Inspector seemed to be useless.

    As the saying goes, before the three armies mobilized their rations, they had to go first. The amount of the General of War and the General of Vanguard was simr. Later, Zheng Lun would also have to charge and break through the enemy lines.

    At that moment, he was disguised as a strange person who had some special techniques. In order not to expose his identity as an immortal, he had to ride a horse and hold a weapon. He also had to be careful not to kill more mortals, or else it would increase negative karma.

    If there were Qi Refinement cultivators hidden in the army under Chong Houhu, it would barely count as a battle between him and the other party. Putting the oue aside, at least he would not bebeled as aughing stock who bullied mortals.

    In his previous life, he was the Sect Leader of the six Immortal Sects of Ren School.

    Now, the general was under the tent of the mortal marquises.

    The contrast was too stark. It was not straightforward at all.

    This time, he would casually skive. If Su Hu was destroyed, he would return to the forest. It could be considered a trip to the South Continent.

    Could Su Hu win?

    What a joke. The army of Chong Houhu alone was already ten times the number of troops in the Ji Prefecture. Although Su Hu was known for his bravery, he was destined to lose.

    If Su Hu could win, Zheng Lun would eat the wooden table on the spot!

    ¡°Since they are surrounding the Ji Prefecture, Chong Houhu will lead the troops to call for battle. Su Hu will ept the challenge and use his son, Su Quanzhong, to hold the line. He will leap forward and fight with Chong Houhu for a while and win by a narrow margin. Chong Houhu gets defeated and his morale is lowered. He will not attack the city for now.¡±

    At night, the troops of the Ji Prefecture invaded the camp.

    Chong Houhu was arrogant because he had many troops. He was not on guard and was led by Su Hu into the main camp. Chong Houhu¡¯s army was leaderless and wandered around the Ji Prefecture. The army hid and killed everywhere, causing Chong Hou Hu¡¯s army to copse and retreat 50 kilometers.

    Zheng Lun was speechless.

    <i>Alright.</i>

    Upon returning to his tent after killing the enemies, Zheng Lun raised his hand and pointed at the wooden table. He turned the wooden table into a te of fruits and began to taste them.

    If he could win even that, why would Chong Houhu be the Fourth Uncle? He might as well kill himself!

    Really!

    ¡°Sect Leader, why are you so angry?¡±

    A clear voice entered his ears. Zheng Lun was shocked. He turned around and looked around, but he could not tell the direction of the voice.

    Li Changshou chuckled and the paper effigy appeared from the corner of the tent.

    He had actually thought about it carefully when he addressed him as Sect Leader. Although Zheng Lun had already reincarnated, his memories had yet to fade because the Netherworld had given him mercy. Moreover, he had continued to follow the previous path and became Perfected Du¡¯e¡¯s disciple. Previously, he had been active in the social circle of the immortals of Kunlun Mountain.

    If he did not call him Sect Leader, Zheng Lun would have to call him Uncle-Master. That would be a little awkward.

    Upon seeing Li Changshou¡¯s figure, Zheng Lun hurriedly stood up. He first casually set up a barrier to prevent others from seeing him. Then, he immediately bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed. He smiled and said, ¡°Sect Leader, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I just passed by and came to visit.¡±

    Zheng Lun did not hesitate. He made an inviting gesture and smiled. ¡°Sit here, Lord Taibai Jinxing. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou agreed and sat beside Zheng Lun. He looked at the fruit te floating beside Zheng Lun and did not look at it carefully. He casually picked up a grape and threw it into his mouth.

    That was actually a detail to express their rtionship.

    However, when the grape entered his mouth, Li Changshou took a bite and frowned at Zheng Lun. He wanted to say something but hesitated. However, he still silently finished the grape and swallowed it...

    ¡°Sect Leader, when did you have such preferences? Ahem, ahem.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    Zheng Lun waved his hand andughed. He made a careless mistake and changed the topic calmly.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, where are you going? Why are you passing by?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was attracted by the battle here.¡± Li Changshou looked at Zheng Lun and said seriously, ¡°Why is the Sect Leader involved in such a mortal battle?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Zheng Lun heaved a long sigh. He had nowhere to go toin. He immediately picked up a grape and ced it in his mouth. With a mouth full of sawdust, he began to narrate his previous encounter.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Is it really a coincidence?

    ¡°Sect Leader, do you still remember what thoughts you had when you decided to stay in Ji Prefecture?¡±

    ¡°Thoughts?¡± Zheng Lun thought about it carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. I just feel that this ce is not bad. It can be considered fate with me. Why don¡¯t we wait here and see what the subsequent cmity will be like?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but fall into deep thought.

    He did not interfere much with the Sect Leader¡¯s life after reincarnation, so he could not say that the Heavenly Dao was restrained.

    ording to the Sect Leader¡¯s words, the Sect Leader did not feel that he had been schemed against. All his thoughts were from his heart. He did everything ording to his heart.

    Coincidence?

    It was not entirely true. It should be said that it was the destiny of the living beings of the Primordial World.

    The operation of the Great Tribtion affected the luck of living beings. In a quiet manner, everything was arranged and formed the script of the Heavenly Dao.

    That was the true terror of the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou sat opposite Zheng Lun and pondered for a while. Soon, his expression changed. He chatted with Zheng Lun about interesting things in the Ji Prefecture.

    Li Changshou naturally knew that soon, immortals from Jie School woulde to help Chong Houhu. That person was Chong Heihu, Chong Houhu¡¯s younger brother. Previously, he had been secretly taken away by the immortals from Jie School. In the past two years, he had just been sent back to the South Continent to be an official and cultivated some Dharma spells.

    If Zheng Lun did not attackter, Chong Heihu could easily win and facilitate Da Ji¡¯s entry into the pce.

    Look at how bored the Sect Leader is...

    He probably did not want to get involved.

    After the te of fruits was finished by Zheng Lun, Li Changshou stood up and bade farewell. He reminded Zheng Lun that protecting himself was the first priority in the Great Tribtion. At the crucial moment, he shouted the name of the disciples of Ren School.

    Zheng Lun naturally agreed. After sending Li Changshou off, he turned around and retched.

    It was just a wooden table.

    <i>Chong Houhu is really useless. He caused me to be in such a sorry state and almost embarrassed me in front of Changshou!</i>

    Zheng Lun gritted his teeth and made up his mind!

    <i>I¡¯ll bet on this basin this time!</i>

    <i>The Ji Prefecture can stillst for at least three more rounds! Otherwise, I will take this copper basin and eat it!</i>

    The Ji Prefecture had just won. The morale of the troops was raised, and the vassals cheered. However Chong Houhu was reinvigorated and quickly came over. His younger brother, Chong Heihu, rushed over to help. Su Hu was afraid of the rumors regarding Chong Heihu. He wanted to guard the city and wait for the marquises toe to their aid.

    His son, Su Quanzhong, was determined to send troops to fight. He could not argue with Su Hu and secretly led the army out of the city to fight for the captured Chong Heihu.

    Chong Houhu used his eldest son, Su Quanzhong, as a threat. Chong Heihu was ferocious. Su Hu was disheartened. He held his sword and walked to the backyard. He wanted to kill his wife and daughter and thenmit suicide to sue themon people.

    However, his daughter was very beautiful. Su Hu could not kill her. He felt even more depressed. He could only secretly ask Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, for help, and offer his daughter to Di Xin.

    On a certain night, in the ce where the troops sent by Ji Prefecture had set up their camp, a certain General of the Ji Prefecture hugged a face basin. Saliva entered his eyes and he silently tore the copper basin into strips.

    If he went back on his word, how could his Dao heart be firm!?!

    Li Changshou, who was hiding underground, saw that scene and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    Is this how you cultivate the ¡®Hmph¡¯ technique?

    It was extraordinary.

    ...

    ¡°Sister, are you really not going to interfere in this matter?¡±

    Three-Immortal Ind, a ce filled with clouds.

    At the end of a corridor, Qiong Xiao sat on a stone stool and asked.

    At the side, Yun Xiao faced the sea of clouds and fogke and said softly, ¡°Everything is fine. Why should I worry? Didn¡¯t Sister Ling¡¯e say very clearly that Fairy Heng¡¯e had gone to see him because of something urgent?¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think he would dare to have any improper thoughts! However, if you don¡¯t express your stand, he might be testing your limits. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to blow things up and remind those women who are coveting Brother-inw!?!¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled helplessly and returned to the stone table to take a seat.

    Bi Xiao carried a jade tray and rode a cloud from afar. There was freshly brewed wine inside.

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Previously, you and I saw the matter regarding the human race from Teacher. He is also involved. He should still be worried. The human torch seems to have been passed to him. This burden must be quite heavy.¡±

    ¡°The human race... Forget it.¡± Qiong Xiao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the human race is thinking. They are indeed quite powerful. Ever since ancient times, they survived that difficult period and jumped to be the main characters of the world.¡±

    Bi Xiao¡¯sughter came from the side. ¡°Why are you talking about such a serious matter?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this matter,¡± Yun Xiao said. ¡°The three of us have not gathered like this for a long time. Today, we shall drink and have fun. We cannot get drunk. It¡¯ll help you resolve the worries and frustration of not being able to go out.¡±

    Qiong Xiao squinted and chuckled. ¡°Who wants to relieve the worries of not being able to go out, Sister ~¡±

    Yun Xiao squinted and lowered her head to drink.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Yun Xiao picked up the jade cup in front of her and slowly moistened it between her lips. She could not help but be in a daze.

    However, the cup was only half-filled with wine. Before the words could touch their hearts, the clouds outside the Three-Immortal Ind surged. A familiar aura found its way into the ind and rushed over. He frowned.

    Yun Xiao put down her wine ss and stood up to wee him. She called out to her two sisters.

    It was naturally Zhao Gongming.

 Chapter 679 - Daji Enters the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 679: Daji Enters the Pce</h4>

    When Zhao Gongming arrived at the ce where the Three Xiao Immortals were drinking and chatting, he first sighed and frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! Do you think that the Western Saint will not attack directly? You insist that Jie School will definitely win and that there¡¯s no need to do anything. You said that we can wait for the right time, stand up for justice, and wait for an opportunity to take action. Can we not take the initiative to plot and think of ways to make the Saints of the Western Sect fear us at the crucial moment? Do you think it will work?¡±

    The Three Xiao Immortals were speechless.

    Qiong Xiao asked softly, ¡°Brother, did you quarrel with Sister-inw Jin Ling?¡±

    ¡°Why are you arguing? What kind of argument is this!?!¡± Zhao Gongming mmed the table a few times. ¡°This is a reasonable argument. We¡¯re trying to convince the other party to believe our own ideals!¡±

    Qiong Xiao covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an argument?¡±

    ¡°Alright, we did have an argument.¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s expression was gloomy. He said in a low voice, ¡°Then tell me, are we just going to wait and do nothing?¡±

    Bi Xiao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not doing anything! Brother, look, I even brewed a few jars of wine.¡±

    Zhao Gongming said seriously, ¡°If we don¡¯t n actively when facing the Great Tribtion, we might as well hide in the Chaos Sea and be deserters. We have to move and fight. At the very least, we have to practice the array. If necessary, we can fight against the two Saints of the Western Sect! Also, just like Jin Ling, you don¡¯t think about who Uncle-Master will support if we fight with Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Of course he will support us!¡±

    Qiong Xiao said seriously, ¡°With Brother-inw around, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Senior Sister Jin Ling said that too.¡± Zhao Gongming red and cursed, ¡°These are all short-sighted opinions!¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly but did not retort.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable,¡± Qiong Xiao said. ¡°Although the Great Tribtion has arrived and the killing tribtion has fallen, we are first disciples and secondly, we are not weak. What are you afraid of? Moreover, Brother-inw will intervene. Even if we encounter some troublesome matters, we will have a solution.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Our abilities are not weak, but how long can the four of us withstand a Saint? At this moment, the Saints of the Western Sect must have personally gone to the battlefield and used the excuse of taking revenge on Jie School for destroying the spiritual mountain to create trouble for us. They might even attack and kill us. I have to be wary of that.¡±

    Bi Xiao muttered softly, ¡°Brother-inw is brilliant. He should have been prepared.¡±

    Zhao Gongming began to persuade him and whispered, ¡°Have you thought about it that way? Although Changgeng had helped us, he would only protect our lives. If Uncle-Master deduces which side would win in the future, he might help the side that already has an advantage in order to protect the Primordial Energy of the Dao Sect. We can¡¯t consider the problem from our perspective. We can¡¯t just think that Changgeng can affect Uncle-Master¡¯s judgment. On the contrary, Changgeng has to listen to Uncle-Master.¡±

    Bi Xiao blinked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°I think what Brother said is wrong.¡± Qiong Xiao retracted her smile and said seriously, ¡°Brother-inw is now the main figure of the tribtion. Uncle-Master should listen to his opinion. Uncle-Master might not only help the one who has the advantage. If both sides are on equal footing, he will definitely help us or not help either of us. Brother-inw must be on Jie School¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the two of you don¡¯t understand Changgeng as well as me and Yun Xiao do.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and drank the wine in front of him.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°You and I have already implicated him greatly when we entered the cmity. Actually, there¡¯s no need to talk about this matter lest we make things difficult for him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just being emotional. I have seen Changgeng¡¯s previous actions. How can I not know? ¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s smile was a little bitter. ¡°I got to know him in the Sea God Temple. After that, we can be considered bosom friends and brothers. We can entrust our lives to each other.

    He had shown me all kinds of care and hints previously. He kept urging me to figure out the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and even gave me a treasure that could light up the Soul Formation Pearl.

    Why? It¡¯s for my life.

    Not to mention, there is an 80% chance that there would be a great cmity ahead of me. Changgeng¡¯s efforts...

    I have been in the Primordial World for many years, but I have been taken care of by Changgeng, who has just started cultivating. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Bi Xiao muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Brother-inw just wants to protect Sister. He doesn¡¯t want you to fall into karma.¡±

    Zhao Gongming could not help but stare.

    Is that so?

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°Brother, I think so too. Brother-inw might protect our lives, but he might not be biased towards Jie School. Compared to the disciples of Chan School, the people of Jie School are mixed. To put it bluntly, they are hiding their dirty past. That time, the red lotus should have been Brother-inw¡¯s efforts for Jie School. However, the red lotus shattered and the matter of buying and selling in-name disciples happened. I believe Brother-inw is quite disappointed in Jie School.¡±

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°The shelves are too big. It¡¯s difficult to tidy them up.¡±

    ¡°The Chaos Bell is unwilling to suppress our sect¡¯s luck. How difficult is it to suppress our sect¡¯s luck?¡± Bi Xiao said worriedly.

    Yun Xiao asked, ¡°Brother, how far have youprehended the mysteries of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl?¡±

    MEE ¡°I¡¯m at the most important step.¡± Zhao Gongming grabbed an ancient ruler and retracted it. ¡°However, I feel that I¡¯m still missing something. I can¡¯t take the final step... It¡¯s as if I¡¯m missing the destiny.¡±

    ¡°Destiny?¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and could not figure it out. She could only sigh softly.

    The four siblings sat in the pavilion and discussed the matter of the Great Tribtion. However, they were only worried about the path ahead and the fate of Jie School. They could note up with any solution or brilliant strategies.

    The structure of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was too simple. It was a battle between the three sects to bury experts, and to help the Heavenly Courts prosper.

    However, the simpler the structure was, the more stable he would be. It would be more difficult to break through the situation and the fewer paths he could take.

    Zhao Gongming stayed on the Three-Immortal Ind for half a day. His originally depressed mood was much better. He bade farewell to his three foster sisters and left the Three-Immortal Ind.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. If your anger subsides, hurry up and pay your respects. I can¡¯t keep fighting with her. I¡¯m a man after all. I should be flexible.¡±

    After Zhao Gongming left, Yun Xiao pondered for a while and returned to her pavilion. She looked at the portrait on the wall for a while and found a cloth brush and ink. She picked up the brush and wrote a line of small words.

    ¡°Greetings.

    Yun Xiao.¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and felt a little vexed. She pondered carefully and melted the words on the cloth.

    Not long after, a paper crane flew out of the window and turned into a white crane outside. It spread its wings and flew into the clouds outside the ind. Then, it disappeared.

    A few hourster, in the Grand White Pce of the Heavenly Courts, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sat in the depths of the hall and looked at the nk cloth in front of him. He was confused.

    <i>This is...</i>

    <i>Did Yun identally send a nk letter?</i>

    It seemed that the possibility of that happening was not high.

    <i>Hmph, could it be because of Heng¡¯e? Yun Yun felt a little offended, but she did not know what to say. Is this why she used such a method to express that she was speechless?</i>

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. At this juncture, it was not convenient for him to go to the Three-Immortal Ind. He could only write a letter and fold a paper crane to send to the Three-Immortal Ind.

    The beginning was a straightforward sentence.

    ¡°Yun, listen to me. This matter is not like the rumors outside!¡±

    Cross-servicemunication was the most fatal.

    ...

    Gulp ~

    The wooden wheels kept rolling on the main road, and the magnificent carriage frame kept swaying with the slight rise and fall of the road.

    In the carriage, the woman in a light red dress sighed softly. Her eyes were filled with helplessness, and she smiled bitterly.

    There was arge number of armored soldiers escorting the carriage in front and behind it. There were also a few generals who were riding horses and strange beasts. They chatted leisurely and were vignt as they paid attention to the areas in front of them.

    The woman in the carriage was no small matter. They did not dare to rx.

    The team carried two gs. One was ¡°North¡± and the other was ¡°Su¡±. The identity of the woman in the carriage was self-evident.

    Su Daji, the daughter of the Marquis of Ji, Su Hu, had been famous since she was a young girl. Now, because of the new defeat in Ji Prefecture, Su Huai was on the way to Chaoge City.

    The journey to Chaoge was long and she would have to suffer for a few months. However, she had to endure it for her parents and brothers.

    Before she left, there was an old woman who would only appear on the night before she got married. She told her about the matters between men and women and taught her some bedroom techniques. Su Daji also understood that she went to curry favor with Di Xin so that she could protect her family.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Su Daji sighed softly. If she did not go to Chaoge City, she should have married into a certain marquis¡¯s family. In order not to cause trouble for her parents and brothers, she had to deliberately wee them.

    ¡®What¡¯s different?¡¯

    Su Daji thought.

    That was probably the destiny that a woman like her could not avoid.

    Underground, Li Changshou hugged his arms and ¡°swam¡± in the ground. He carefully observed Su Daji¡¯s situation.

    At that moment, Su Daji was just a mortal. Even if he arranged for her, it would not have the effect of absorbing variables.

    He still had to wait until the sunset. At the ry station in front, the Nine-Tailed Fox, Lan, would possess him. Only then would it be considered a small variable in the Great Tribtion¡ªthe Demon Empress Daji.

    How should I arrange for Daji?

    Actually, it was quite troublesome. He could not throw DaJi a few paintings of the Autumn Pce to make her and Di Xin¡¯s happy lives more beautiful.

    Li Changshou thought about it and wanted to go. He could only act ording to the situation. If he could arrange itter, he would. If he could not, there would be a suitable opportunity in the future, like Lei Zhenzi.

    At night, the troops set up camp near a ry station.

    The ry station was surrounded by threeyers inside and outside. Su Daji and the two maidservants lived in arge house.

    Su Daji bathed, changed her clothes, andbed her long hair. She was about to rest to relieve her fatigue from today¡¯s journey. The two maidservants bowed and left.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of wind. A wisp of smoke that was invisible to the naked eye spread in the room.

    Daji, who was originally sleeping, instantly rxed. She tilted her head and fell asleep.

    A wisp of green smoke drifted over from the window and transformed into an enchanting figure. She was dressed in red and slowly walked to the bed.

    The candlelight swayed, and the screen reflected her figure. It was blurry and enchanting.

    Lan stared at the sleeping Daji. Her heart was filled with the warning she heard when she knelt at the feet of the Goddess.

    She entered the world and found an opportunity to go to Di Xin¡¯s side. She used her charm to disturb Di Xin, causing him to neglect the government and push the Shang Dynasty to change.

    This was a mission given by the Goddess. She could not reject it, nor could she reject it.

    Lan actually did not understand why the Goddess wanted to use such a method to punish the current human emperor. However, Lan knew that she only needed to use the human woman¡¯s body toplete the task that the Goddess had given her.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Xian exhaled softly and tapped Su Daji¡¯s forehead with a finger, slowly drawing her soul out.

    ¡°Do we really have to do that?¡±

    A shout suddenly sounded from the bottom of her heart. Xian was shocked. She recognized that it was the voice of Taibai Jinxing from the Heavenly Courts. She was so frightened that she almost crushed Su Daji¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Lan shouted with a trembling voice. She saw a man standing behind the screen. He was Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy. She could not help but kneel down.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being tainted by negative karma?¡± Li Changshou asked.

    Lan was speechless.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, the Goddess has ordered...¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m seeing you like this, I naturally know what¡¯s going on,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention the word ¡®Goddess¡¯ again. What you want to do cannot be revealed. Although the Goddess does not care about gossip, you should pay attention to your words.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lan agreed in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Alright, continue.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure slowly dissipated. He calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Done.

    However, Lan could not help but break out in cold sweat. She knelt on the ground for a while before waking up. She turned around and looked at the sleeping Su Daji. She was a little hesitant and had her own considerations.

    Not long after, Lan attacked again and extracted Su Daji¡¯s soul. However, she did not destroy it. Instead, she put it into her nine tails. Then, Lan turned into a stream of light and entered Su Daji¡¯s forehead.

    In the next moment, Su Daji opened her eyes and smiled faintly. The shadow of nine white fox tails spread out on the bed.

    She sighed softly and changed her posture to pretend to be asleep. However, she was thinking about what to do.

    It was not easy to learn to be a viin from the beginning.

    Li Changshou kept thinking about how to prevent Jiang Shang from meeting Daji.

    The style of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was really a little mysterious.

    <i>Did I change the script of the Heavenly Dao too much?</i>

    <i>No, the changes are still not stable enough. I cannot ensure that the person I care about would safely escape the Great Tribtion.</i>

    The Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor would definitely have other schemes.

    Under normal circumstances, if the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor attacked, they would definitely do more than just one thing.

    They should have a basic goal. Then, they would continue to extend their foundation to the second, third, and fourth levels.

    The foundation had to be achieved. The subsequent levels had different priorities.

    The basic goal of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was to reduce the power of living beings and prosper the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou shifted his attention back to the Li Residence in Chentang Pass. He looked at the sleeping Little Nezha with his immortal senses and chuckled.

    Being carefree was really rted to being heartless.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>Why did the little dragon start moving again so quickly?</i>

    Even for the dragon race, even if their bodies were made of iron, they would be busy in the sea during the day and onnd at night. They would not be able to withstand that!

    ¡°Should I remind the Dragon King of the East Ocean to manage it appropriately?¡±

    Li Changshou stroked his chin and muttered.

    Although it was not against thew for this fellow to rely on his looks to make a living and cheat a woman¡¯s heart with sweet words, he was really very wicked.

    <i>Forget it, forget it. This little dragon will not live for many years.</i>

    Thus, two yearster...

    ¡°Daji has been in the pce for a year and a half. She has been doted on by Di Xin and has been conferred the title of Imperial Consort.

    Di Xin was diligent in handling the government affairs and neglected the harem. Every night, he invited Daji to apany him. Queen Jiang was gradually dissatisfied and wanted to punish Daji.

    Di Xin had activated arge number ofmoners and ves who were not of noble birth. They were talented and were officials everywhere in the business world. The families of Chaoge City were a little dissatisfied, but they were soon appeased by Di Xin.

    After Su Hu, the rebellions of the various vassal states became more and more intense. Wen Zhong went on expeditions. He secretly cast spells and kept returning to Chaoge City to discuss matters with Di Xin.

    Thend of Shang Nation is as stable as a mountain and there is no turbulence. There are undercurrents in Chaoge City, but they don¡¯t dare to surface.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Ao Bingâ€™s Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 680: Ao Bing¡¯s Killing Intent</h4>

    Chaoge City, South Continent.

    The Heavenly Cycle rotated, and the night sky was filled with stars. When thenterns were first lit, Di Xin sat on the throne carried by the nine people and left the King¡¯s Hall with a tired expression.

    Recently, the rebellion of the vassal states had be more intense. The Shang army was abundant, but there were many hidden dangers.

    It was within his expectations that 100 of the 800 vassal states would rebel.

    After all, half of the vassal states had already been forced to follow the orders of the kings. They would either continue to submit to my Shang Dynasty or rebel and be beaten into submission by the Shang Dynasty.

    <i>The Grand Tutor said to let me temporarily slow down the pressure on the officials of the dynasty to reduce the pressure I¡¯m facing...</i>

    <i>The Grand Tutor is too stable and conservative.</i>

    <i>Bloodshed is essential during a reform.</i>

    <i>Reform and revive.</i>

    There were too many problems with the Shang Dynasty today. If he could not cut it down quickly, it would be useless. Instead, it would cause the Shang Dynasty to be held hostage by the dukes. The country would be destroyed for dozens of years.

    Now, the reform has begun to take effect. Themercialnd was bing more and more prosperous, and the people had begun to ept and assimte the ves. Although there was still a long way to go, just the power of the country was enough to intimidate the masses.

    Ji Chang was imprisoned, the Marquis of the South was dead, and the Marquis of the North had been tamed by me. He was only left with the eight hundred vassal states, the huge tree behind his queen, the East Road, and the Jiang Family.

    The Jiang Family... Hmph!

    He imed to be the ruler of the country and relied on Lu to live well. He secretly supported the small vassal states causing trouble. On the surface, he was kind to me and used this opportunity to immerse himself in the fame that he had achieved.

    You want to be an uncrowned king outside of the Shang Dynasty?

    Aren¡¯t you underestimating my ambition...

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    A soft voice suddenly sounded in front of him, causing Di Xin to turn around in his thoughts.

    The carriage had already stopped. Not far ahead, a beautiful woman dressed in luxurious clothes led many of Gong¡¯e¡¯s followers forward. She slowly bowed to Di Xin and said gently, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Di Xin raised his hand and gestured. The throne was slowly lowered.

    However, Di Xin sat still and said calmly, ¡°Why is the Queen here?¡±

    The woman was naturally Queen Jiang. Di Xin had already married when he was still an heir.

    As if sensing Di Xin¡¯s coldness, the woman sighed faintly and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, I have already prepared a banquet. I want to invite you to the pce for a chat. Your Majesty, you work hard for the country every day. I don¡¯t know what to do for you. I just want to help you resolve your troubles.¡±

    Di Xin frowned. ¡°I have already made an appointment with a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it a little too much for you to favor Sister Daji?¡± Queen Jiang sighed and said, ¡°You are the ruler of a country and the husband of us sisters. We don¡¯t hope that you can be equally matched, Your Majesty, but we should consider the rtionship between husband and wife. Don¡¯t be so cold.

    ¡°Today, there are rumors that Noble Consort Su has harmed the King. As the queen, I should remind you about this...¡±

    Di Xin slowly leaned back. His burly figure was trapped in the throne, and his eyes were like two abysses. His left hand supported his cheek and his middle finger on the edge of his bun. Although his voice was light, it revealed an inexplicable dignity.

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to be a king?¡±

    Queen Jiang trembled slightly and hurriedly took half a step back. She lowered her head and bowed to Dixin Xin. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the king. You¡¯re the queen.¡±

    Di Xin raised his finger. The throne was slowly lifted by the nine strong men and headed towards the deep pce.

    Queen Jiang¡¯s figure stood there quietly. Her eyes slowly closed, and her left hand gripped her right hand tightly. Her knuckles were a little white.

    <i>Daji!</i>

    <i>Just you wait!</i>

    ...

    The Heavenly Courts, the Grand White Pce.

    ¡°Senior Brother, have some tea ~¡±

    Ling¡¯e floated over with a teacup in her hand.

    It was not easy for the little Longevity Fairy to see Li Changshou moving around outside today. She immediately put on some light makeup and changed into a light green tassel dress. Shebed her exquisite cloud-like hair and smiled as she brought the tea over.

    With the Chaos Bell¡¯s reminder, she knew that her senior brother was currently arranging the crucial moment of the Great Tribtion. She should not let him worry.

    However, from another perspective, when one is tired, it is the easiest for them to get closer to the people around them.

    It was her duty to help her senior brother rx, so that he would not see her as only his Junior Sister!

    In the straw hut, Li Changshou looked up and smiled at Ling¡¯e. He continued to look at the bronze mirror in front of him.

    Ling¡¯e walked closer in confusion. She folded her skirt and tiptoed to her senior brother¡¯s meditation cushion to look at the image in the bronze mirror.

    It was a backyard. There was a beautiful child dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts with two bun-like hair. He was slowly stretching.

    ¡°Little Nezha is so big?¡±

    Ling¡¯e praised softly and immediately forgot her solemn mission when she arrived.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years, but you¡¯re already acting like an adult!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said warmly, ¡°Do you like boys or girls?¡±

    ¡°Boys. They¡¯re strong-minded, but girls are quite good. She can dress up in all kinds of ways... Ah!¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but bite her lips softly. She chided softly, ¡°Why did you start talking about that when I was not paying attention? I will eventually feel embarrassed.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but smile. He picked up a cup of cold tea and took a sip. It was surprisingly sweet.

    ¡°Senior Brother, how¡¯s Nezha¡¯s baneful aura?¡±

    ¡°He can now control the baneful aura through his emotions and subconsciousness. He¡¯s not far frompletely controlling his own baneful aura.¡± Li Changshou paused and smiled while shaking his head.

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°If Nezha unleashes all his malevolent aura now, he will no longer be an ordinary Golden Immortal. Thinking about it carefully, this is indeed a little too rushed. Although he has the umtion of spiritual pearls during the period and the endless spiritual energy that I provided for him when he was pregnant, I believe that there is the Heavenly Dao behind it.¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    ¡°Can you mention the Heavenly Dao now? Senior Brother, when did your personality change?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Before we became immortals, we thought about how to survive. Naturally, we have to face the crisis of survival every day. We thought about how unlucky we would be if we were identally killed by a mighty figure. At that time, being cautious and not participating in any karma was the most stable path. I had the ability to settle down step by step. I was thorough in everything, epted the orders of the Heavenly Dao, and pushed down the power of the Heavenly Courts. I allowed myself to be in the waves of the Heavenly Courts. That was the most stable path. Now, the Heavenly Dao was disregarding everything in order to promote the Great Tribtion. In order to protect the original path of the Great Tribtion, it directly interfered with the matter of the Human Emperor. I have to make my stand clear. I have to use the name of bnce to condense the will of the human race and express my strength to the Heavenly Dao. Under the premise that the Heavenly Dao cannot kill me, I have to protect you. This is the most stable path now. Silly girl, everything is constantly changing. Be it too conservative or too unrestrained, it¡¯s a path to death. Only by following the appropriate timing can we escape from this chessboard.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked. She did not understand why.

    Her realm was indeed not high enough.

    ¡°Alright, watch here.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll shift my attention to the paper effigy. This little general is going out to patrol thew and order again.¡±

    Ling¡¯e chuckled and took the initiative to lean over and hold Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    He did not have to worry about being too shy while his senior brother was distracted.

    In the bronze mirror, Little Nezha was about to leave when a familiar figure appeared behind him. It was naturally the high-ranking servant, Wang Changan.

    The mirror surface of the bronze mirror trembled slightly. A high-level conversation sounded.

    ¡°Third Young Master, where are you going today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just strolling around.¡±

    Little Nezha said in an old tone and stretched. The copper bracelet and golden bracelet in his hand emitted a few clear sounds of collision. Some spiritual light emerged.

    After saying that, he ced his hands behind his back and puffed out his chest. He walked in a dignified manner.

    At that moment, a voice sounded from the backyard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y toote!¡±

    Little Nezha immediately shrank his neck and turned his head to shout, ¡°I know! Mother!¡±

    Then, he walked away quickly. He felt embarrassed.

    Li Changshou followed behind with a smile. He held a bag of gold and silver in his hand to prevent Nezha from identally tearing down the house and walls andpensating the mortals in time.

    Previously, Lady Yin had already stopped him from spendingrge amounts of money, although Li Changshou wanted to say...

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m spending the money of the military headquarters!¡¯

    <i>Calm down, calm down. Lady Yin is also afraid that Nezha would be led astray.</i>

    Not long after he left, everyone greeted Little Nezha who nodded in a mature manner and walked around like a dignified official of Chentang Pass. Everyone looked at him in admiration.

    When the people in the city saw Little Nezha, it was as if they had seen a lucky star. They could not wait to hug him.

    It was not for gold, silver, or wealth. It was mainly because he wanted to get lucky.

    When they arrived in the East City, Nezha waved his hand. Li Changshou threw a few pieces of gold and silver to the teahouse that Nezha frequented. The shop assistant would shout that the tea today would be paid by Third Young Master!

    When he arrived in West City, two rows of young people stood side by side on the street. They raised their heads and puffed out their chests as they epted Little Nezha¡¯s inspection.

    The young men, who were originally idling around, were all turned into reserve troops of the Chentang Pass.

    A woman called Nezha over to eat some candied plums. An old man smiled and said that he wanted to teach Nezha a poem. Little Nezha ran past with a smile and did not say anything. However, he did not make others feel rude.

    As he strolled, Nezha walked out of the eastern city gate of Chentang Pass. He stretched his back and stretched his muscles. He muttered softly, ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an, I¡¯ll find a ce to y. I¡¯lle back before the sky turns dark. Don¡¯t sue my mother! I¡¯m out of the city!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead. As long as you don¡¯t fight with others, I¡¯ll exin to Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Little Nezha gave him a thumbs-up and stomped his feet. His body flew up like an arrow that had left the bow. In a few leaps, he had already jumped into the continuous forest.

    He did not know if he would carry back a bear or a long worm today.

    Li Changshou greeted the soldiers of the city gate familiarly. Then, he walked to his usual spot. Under the fawning smiles of the guards, he sat on the reclining chair in the shade and picked up the Yixing y teapot that had been sent over.

    As an immortal, he had be the ordinary Second Heavenly Emperor in the eyes of others.

    As a servant, he had to be the ordinary Second Master in the eyes of others.

    What are the evil forces of Chentang Pass?

    ¡°Pfft, ahem! Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly choked on his tea because his immortal senses had captured a figure flying out of the waves at the edge of the East Ocean. With a faint smile on his lips, he walked towards the forest not far away and searched for his ¡°prey¡± today.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Are you really that stubborn?</i>

    Last month, he had just been beaten up by Little Nezha. At that moment, he still did not change.

    The coastline in the east of the South Continent is so long and huge. Is this dragon¡¯s brain muddled? Doesn¡¯t it know how to pick flowers in another ce?

    If the Heavenly Dao did not push it, Li Changshou would not believe it even if he beat Maitreya to death!

    Ao Bing was strolling in the mountains. His immortal senses swept across the various viges. He then looked at the ce where the demons were gathered and wanted to experience life in the demons.

    Although the seafood was fresh, the delicacies were also delicious.

    Unfortunately, he could not enter the bustling city of the human race. The youngdy there was...

    ¡°Long Worm! How dare youe!¡±

    A cold shout suddenly sounded beside his ear. Ao Bing subconsciously trembled a few times and turned to look at the source of the voice. His originally handsome face instantly turned pale.

    In the forest, on the treetops, Little Nezha was stepping on a leaf and hugging his arms. Bright red long streamers floated around him, and his face was filled with anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±

    Ao Bing gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Little brat, how dare you bully me multiple times!?!¡±

    Nezha tilted his head. ¡°You snatched someone else¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s snatching other people¡¯s wives! I¡¯m looking for single women.¡±

    ¡°You snatched someone else¡¯s wife in advance.¡±

    ¡°Pui! Get lost! I can¡¯t exin it to you!¡±

    Ao Bing waved his hand and a whirlwind blew at Nezha.

    The corners of Nezha¡¯s mouth twitched. He pointed his white and tender fingers at Ao Bing. The Heavenly Silk of Chaos behind him tore through the sky and turned into a beam of light that shot at Ao Bing. It severed the whirlwind!

    Ao Bing turned around and fled when he saw that. He had already experienced the power of the Heavenly Silk of Chaos a few times.

    However, he was too slow. Just as he was about to transform into his dragon form, he was caught up by the Heavenly Silk of Confusion. In no time, he was tied up like a dumpling and dragged back to Nezha. He hung upside down on the tree crown.

    Nezha hugged his arms and raised his head proudly.

    ¡°You, you!¡±

    Ao Bing was so angry that his body trembled. He cursed, ¡°You are using this Dharma treasure to bully others. Let me tell you! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your background. Aren¡¯t you just relying on Taibai Jinxing to support you!? I¡¯ll tell you clearly today. My father is the Dragon King of the East Ocean!¡±

    Nezha blinked as if he was asking who the Dragon King of the East Ocean was and who Taibai Jinxing was. Then, he pursed his lips and his eyes were filled with pride.

    ¡°Chentang Pass is my territory. My mother said that I can only marry one wife in the future.¡±

    ¡°My father is the Dragon King of the East Ocean!¡±

    Little Nezha hugged his arms and slowly raised his right foot. His eyes were filled with light.

    Ao Bing red at Nezha and recalled the oue of being kicked away the previous few times. His eyes were filled with panic. He pretended to be fierce but he was weak inside. He cursed, ¡°Father!¡±

    Bang!

    The moment Nezha¡¯s feetnded on Ao Bing¡¯s abdomen, the Heavenly Network happened to remove its restrictions. Ao Bing grunted and his body turned into a shooting star in the sky...

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Little Nezha pped his hands and jumped into the distance. His eyes were filled with pride.

    The Third Young Master of the military headquarters was responsible for maintaining the security of Chen Tang and eliminating the perverts!

    <i>My father is the tyrant of Chentang Pass!</i>

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    In the backyard of the Li Residence, Li Jing, who had just returned, touched his nose and resisted the urge to sneeze. Seeing that the residence was rather quiet, he knew that Nezha was not in the residence.

    He scanned with his immortal senses and discovered the high-ranking servants resting at the city tower. He was naturally relieved and did not care about Nezha¡¯s whereabouts.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Ahem, ahem! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    In a rtively remote hall in the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Ao Bing was stomping his feet and cursing. A few guards and two rows of sea maidens lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound, afraid that he would vent his anger on them.

    What kind of logic is that?

    Is the reputation of the dragon race not good?

    That bastard, Nezha, relied on the fact that he was Perfected Taiyi¡¯s disciple and that his godfather was Taibai Jinxing, he was so arrogant and domineering! He controlled the world!

    Half a scale on his dragon body vited the heavenly rules?

    Ugh!

    Little hero, just a brat!

    If not for the fact that the Dragon King bloodline in his body was too thin, Nezha would not get to be so smug!

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± a guard asked carefully, ¡°your injuries...¡±

    ¡°Am I injured?¡±

    Ao Bing puffed out his chest and looked up. He endured the pain from the kick and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m just letting that brat pull a few moves! If I reveal my main body, I won¡¯t be afraid of him! Hmph! I¡¯m relying on my father¡¯s protection. I¡¯m unreasonable! Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    A guard whispered, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you report this matter to His Majesty...¡±

    Ao Bing instantly calmed down when he heard that. He smiled awkwardly and turned around to walk to his shell-shaped bed.

    He was not favored or important to his father.

    Even after what he had done today, he would not reprimand him for being so unrestrained.

    In his father¡¯s heart, only his Second Brother who was a Heavenly Courts warrior was his true son.

    On the soft mattress, Ao Bing closed his eyes with a cold expression. He waved his sleeve impatiently, and the two rows of Sea Maidens and guards lowered their heads and retreated.

    <i>Why does Nezha have so many Dharma treasures and love?</i>

    Chan School, the Grand White Pce, and the human race had suppressed him, the Dragon Prince.

    Why...

    Why?

    Why?!

    Ao Bing opened his eyes. Two balls of mes suddenly burned in his eyes.

    He sat up and ced his hands in his long hair. He touched a pair of horns that were slowly growing out, and the light in his eyes was extremely cold.

    <i>I got it.</i>

    <i>Father, I¡¯ll let you open your eyes and take a look. Even if my bloodline power is far inferior to Second Brother¡¯s, I can still take charge!</i>

    ¡°Guards! Pass the message to the Sea Patrol!¡±

 Chapter 681 - The First Soul of the God-Conferment!

    <h4>Chapter 681: The First Soul of the God-Conferment!</h4>

    <i>What is Ao Bing doing?</i>

    In the city gate, Li Changshou held the red y teapot and frowned slightly.

    The armored warrior behind him, who was waving his fan, immediately adjusted his movements to the maximum and fanned Li Changshou¡¯s long hair.

    Li Changshou saw with his immortal senses that Ao Bing had brought seven to eight dragon guards to set up an array formation in the shallow sea area. He was also secretly plotting something...

    Something was wrong.

    There was something wrong with the Heavenly Dao script.

    Did I interfere too much in Nezha¡¯s matter? ording to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s script, Nezha should not have killed Ao Bing so early.

    Li Changshou recalled the entireyout that he had set up around Chentang Pass and quickly came to a conclusion.

    Someone was interfering with his n.

    A long time ago, Li Changshou had made the conflict between Nezha and the East Ocean Dragon Pce a crucial matter for his investigation of the bottom line of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s script.

    Now, although the situation had changed to a certain extent, the tone was still the same. It was just that there were more games regarding the Heavenly Dao.

    From this, it was possible that Ao Bing¡¯s actions were driven by the Great Tribtion.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and moved his fingertips. In the depths of thend of Chentang Pass, paper effigies used Earth Escape and headed towards the East Ocean.

    He had to be steady. At the very least, he had to ensure Nezha was safe. That was his bottom line.

    In fact, Li Changshou had already thought about it. The Heavenly Dao had the power to retract the script, so it had the power to tear it apart at any time.

    Without considering the selfish desires of the Heavenly Dao, it wanted to reduce the power of living beings and maintain the stability of the world.

    It was better to believe in books than not.

    Li Changshou carefully analyzed the array formation that Ao Bing had set up...

    <i>Killing array?</i>

    <i>Where did Ao Bing¡¯s hatrede from?</i>

    Li Changshou shifted his gaze to the side. He could not help but be happy near the entrance to the Qing River.

    Little Nezha...

    Where is the holy light? Quickly cover it.

    ...

    ¡°I have a Fire-tipped Spear. It will glow when it grows bigger and smaller ~¡±

    He hummed the bad that Uncle Chang¡¯an had taught him. He kept ying with the cool river water with his small hands. Little Nezha stood by the pool with bare buttocks. His feet kept sshing water and he chuckled.

    After ying in the water for an hour, he jumped back to the shore and let the water on his body evaporate. He quickly put on his undergarment, short-sleeved shirt, and shorts, jumped onto a tree branch at the side, andy down. He sighedfortably.

    Life wasfortable.

    The sun was setting in the west. The mottled shadows of the treesnded on his face. The hazy warmth of the sun and the cool water vapor from the breeze by the river made Nezha feel sleepy.

    ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an...¡±

    In his daze, he muttered softly, ¡°Does being kind to others and subduing them with virtue mean to beat the crooks who deserve to be beaten, up into a pulp without killing them?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll feed his horsexatives if Father bullies you...¡±

    ¡°Master, your marksmanship is too weak... Why don¡¯t you have anything new?¡±

    The paper effigy under the tree could not help but chuckle.

    Li Changshou did not stop smiling. He frowned and looked at the entrance of the sea.

    There, a white line slowly pulled open, but a huge wave surged out from the sea.

    On the white wave, a ten-feet-tall figure stood with a fork. He had a green face, sharp teeth, and a bloody mouth. He was dressed in armor that looked like green-ck scales. A pair of small eyes the size of green beans surged and locked onto the sleeping child on the tree.

    <i>Are you asleep?</i>

    The Yaksha raised his eyebrows. Thunder rumbled in the sky. There were raging waves beating against the shore by the river!

    Nezha was speechless.

    There was silence.

    Seeing that Nezha did not move, the sea dragon yaksha widened his eyes and felt that he had been deliberately underestimated.

    It was true that he was a small fry in the Dragon Pce, but he was a patrolling officer conferred by the Heavenly Courts!

    He raised the long fork in his hand and shot it at Nezha!

    Little Nezha, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes. Before his eyes could focus, his figure had already flown towards the water arrow.

    He was clenching his fists and condensing his strength!

    Rays of light red light gathered at the tip of Nezha¡¯s fist!

    Nezha punched out. The water arrow, which was thousands of feet away, had already exploded. At the same time, it severed the rivers and white waves. The Yaksha on the wave¡¯s expression changed drastically!

    <i>This...</i>

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?!¡±

    Little Nezha¡¯s body was wrapped in a faint red glow. He stood on the surging river and looked at the flustered Yaksha. Light gradually condensed in his eyes.

    <i>Uh, what an ugly fish-head monster.</i>

    <i>Uncle Chang¡¯an had said that I should be kind to others. If he does not expose his shorings, we would not be frank.</i>

    <i>If Mother knows that I used such wise words, she¡¯d definitely praise me!</i>

    Little Nezha immediately became energetic. He took half a step forward, and a shock wave swept out from the bottom of his feet. The thin ribbon that was tied to his hair kept fluttering, and the red light gradually returned to his body.

    He extended his hand and shouted, ¡°Why did you ambush me!?!¡±

    The Yaksha¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times. Thinking of his Third Prince¡¯s advice, he could not advance or retreat.

    <i>What?</i>

    The Third Prince had asked him to catch a baby. He had thought that it would be an easy job, but he felt that it was extremely troublesome.

    ¡°If you mess up, you know the consequences.¡±

    The Yaksha gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. He muttered in his heart, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a baby?¡± He immediately puffed out his chest and raised his head. He pointed at Nezha and shouted, ¡°You little human child, why are you doing evil and acting like a tyrant here!?! I am the East Ocean¡¯s patrolling Yaksha General. There is a name engraved in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Hall of Enlightenment. I am second only to the Water Gods of the Four Seas! You ambushed my Third Prince previously and were about to bring you back to the Crystal Pce to be interrogated!¡±

    Little Nezha blinked. ¡°Crystal Pce? Are there crystals in there?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re all crystals... Psht!¡±

    The Yaksha cursed, ¡°You can¡¯t spout nonsense here. Quick, follow me! Otherwise, I will use force on you. It will really damage my intelligence!¡±

    Nezha tilted his head. ¡°Then use force.¡±

    Yaksha¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Little Nezha waved his hand and smiled when he saw that Yaksha did not dare to move forward.

    ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an is probably like you! I heard that you guys are in charge of the sea. We humans are in charge of thend. We are clearly separated and do not interfere with each other. Your Third Princees to our Chentang Pass to snatch other people¡¯s wives every other day. Why aren¡¯t there any princesses who have married over?¡±

    Yaksha cursed, ¡°Hey! You brat! What does he know about the principles of the world? What is he talking about?! The Sea n has submitted to the dragon race. The dragon race is an important minister of the Heavenly Courts. They are in charge of the water affairs of the Three Realms. If you know anything, you should know about the Dragon Pce. You, the son of the military, cannot be provoked! You¡¯re really full of nonsense! Hurry up and confess! Otherwise, I will definitely take you away!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± The corners of Nezha¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You can¡¯t even win against a child like me. Come and take me if you have the ability.¡±

    Yaksha cursed, ¡°Come down if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    With a whoosh, Nezha slowlynded on the water surface. He did not have the time to wear his shoes, and hence he walked barefooted on the water surface. After taking two steps, he blinked at the Yaksha.

    His expression was extremely lively.

    His expression was filled with anticipation.

    At that moment, the Yaksha was already enraged. The more he took a step back and thought about it, the angrier he became. He wanted to fight, but he could not. Two streams of acid spewed out of the back of his cheek, and the hand holding the steel spear kept trembling.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Nezha raised his chin.

    ¡°You! You!¡±

    The Yaksha¡¯s mouth kept trembling. His anger surged, and his liver burned. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Take good care of my Seventh Granduncle!¡±

    Good Yaksha!

    With the long spear in hand, he rushed forward on the waves. His body was really extremely fast. The river surface that was still surging trembled again!

    Little Nezha¡¯s eyes lit up. He waved his left hand gently, and the bracelet with three nodes lit up. The bracelet beside him shone with golden light and turned into a golden bracelet that was one foot in diameter. He threw it at the Yaksha.

    Just as the Universe Ring left his hand, Nezha followed closely behind. His small feet left afterimages on the water surface. His left fist, right palm, and moves surged into his heart. Faint mes appeared in his eyes.

    He had calcted everything!

    At the same time that the other party sent the Universe Ring flying, he would jump up and use his nimbleness to attack the other party¡¯s vital parts. Then, he would use his thoughts to circte the Universe Ring to counterattack from the side. The Heavenly Silk wouldunch a sneak attack from under the water. He would turn around and throw the golden brick at the other party¡¯s vital parts. Then, he would be kind to others and spare others...

    Crack, crack, bang!

    Eh?

    Little Nezha stopped and his feet stirred waves on the water surface. He held his breath and looked at the situation in front of him.

    The yaksha held two broken spears in his hands. His forehead exploded, and he became a corpse. A wisp of his soul flew into the deep sea.

    ¡°Are you that bad at fighting?¡±

    Little Nezha tilted his head and did not pay much attention to it. He put the treasures back into his bracelet and the red light returned to his body.

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and sleep for a while.</i>

    Little Nezha stretched and yawned. He turned around and walked towards the tree that he was sleeping on.

    At this moment!

    A few waves appeared above the East Ocean. Several azure dragons flew out of the sea and circled in the sky before immediately charging over!

    ¡°How dare you, Nezha! You actually killed the Yaksha of the Dragon Pce!¡±

    The person was Ao Bing.

    Ao Bing had already experienced how powerful Nezha was. He had secretly seen Yaksha being killed. At that moment, he did not dare to move forward and only shouted from afar.

    ¡°Follow me to the Dragon Pce to ept your punishment!¡±

    Nezha snorted and opened his left hand. The Universe Ring quickly surrounded him.

    He clenched his right hand and a ball of mes flickered. The Fire-tipped Spear condensed in his palm and burned with mes.

    Nezha shouted, ¡°He attacked first. What does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Is it reasonable for you to kill Yaksha? This Yaksha is a nominal immortal of the Hall of Enlightenment!¡±

    Ao Bing cursed, ¡°You are just a mortal. You relied on your father¡¯s protection tomit such atrocities. You don¡¯t know how much trouble you have caused! Don¡¯t let me say it again. Follow me to the Dragon Pce!¡±

    Nezha grabbed the me Spire and gently handed it forward. He cursed, ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to fight, fight!¡±

    Ao Bing was also angry. He shouted, ¡°Where are the guards!?!¡±

    The seven to eight azure dragons roared!

    Ao Binglong pointed with his ws. ¡°Take him down!¡±

    The dragons immediately pounced forward and joined forces to suppress Nezha!

    At that moment, sand and stones flew, and water ripples danced.

    The azure dragon growled and the living beings retreated.

    Nezha leaped up and jumped into the sky. He held the Fire-tipped Spear and stepped on the Wind-Fire Wheels. His nimble body contained a lot of strength. Waves of True Samadhi mes surged out of the Fire-tipped Spear!

    However, in the blink of an eye, three azure dragons had their dragon scales smashed, and two azure dragons had their scales pierced.

    With the azure dragon summoning the wind, rain, and lightning, Nezha did not dodge at all. He received everything without suffering any damage.

    An azure dragon transformed into a human and fought head-on. However, it could not withstand the power of Nezha¡¯s spear. It was sent flying backward and blood flowed from the corner of its mouth!

    Amidst the intense battle, Nezha¡¯s eyes flickered with red light. A second bracelet with three nodes on his left wrist lit up!

    The murderous aura protected his body and killed the demons.

    He was righteous and fearless!

    Li Changshou, who was hiding, looked up and nodded in satisfaction. The Shadow-Retaining Ball in his hand recorded the entire process.

    On the city gate tower of the Chentang Pass, one could vaguely see the surging of the azure dragons in the clouds. If one¡¯s eyesight was good enough, they would naturally be able to see the petite figure in the azure dragon¡¯s figure, chasing after the azure dragon on the Wind-Fire Wheels.

    Third Brother?!

    In the Li Residence¡¯s pavilion, Li Jing stood up. His eyes were filled with shock. He turned around and rushed towards the window. His body turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the northeast.

    At this moment!

    Li Jing¡¯s vision blurred. Suddenly, he saw a golden light sweep towards him. His heart trembled and his face turned pale.

    Almighty?!

    He barely dodged to the side, but blood still sttered from his shoulder.

    Swoosh¡ª

    More air-piercing sounds exploded beside his ears. Li Jing¡¯s figure shed left and right, and he had already grabbed a numinous treasure sword.

    The surrounding world suddenly darkened. Without giving Li Jing any chance to use his abilities, a huge array formation had already trapped Li Jing.

    The array formation turned into a ck cloud that floated above Chentang Pass.

    Above the dark clouds, the faint figure sneered in disdain and turned to fly to the East Ocean.

    However, the figure suddenly froze.

    The air froze without warning. There was a faint killing intent in the universe.

    The figure frowned and looked to the left. He looked calm and put his hands behind his back.

    In the array formation, Li Jing was protected by immortal power. At that moment, he could barely deal with the surrounding attacks.

    A figure walked over from the side of the dark cloud. It was the senior servant of the Li Residence, Wang Chang¡¯an, Li Changshou¡¯s Golden Core paper effigy.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you willing to be a dog now?¡±

    Maitreya smiled faintly and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you a dog? We¡¯re justughing at each other.¡±

    ¡°Your words make sense.¡± Li Changshou restrained his smile. ¡°However, in the end, I follow the will of the Heavenly Dao to establish order. Fellow Daoist, you are currently following the darkness of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Order and darkness. Fellow Daoist, you really know how to build your reputation.¡±

    ¡°Your reputation is not established.¡± Killing intent surged in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you have already appeared, stay here.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t tell that this is an incarnation of mine?¡±

    ¡°An incarnation?¡± A faint blue light appeared around Li Changshou. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go of your incarnation.¡±

    Buzz...

    The universe trembled slightly. Several figures appeared in various directions of the ck clouds. The universe waspletely sealed.

    Maitreya snorted coldly. Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. Several figures flickered gently and turned into afterimages that filled the sky in the blink of an eye. They suppressed Maitreya¡¯s incarnation.

    On the East Ocean!

    An azure dragon raised its head and screamed. On its back, Nezha raised the fire-pointed spear with both hands and pierced the shattered dragon scales from top to bottom. The Heavenly Silk of Confusion pointed to the sky behind him. The Universe Ring circled around him like a golden shield.

    There was a faint outline of a young man behind Nezha. A faint ck light surged around the young man, and his eyes were closed.

    The remnant soul of his previous life had a murderous aura.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Nezha shouted softly. The azure dragon could not hold on any longer and instantly fell towards the cloud. Its body suddenly shrank and it dodged the attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first! We¡¯re not a match for this human child!¡±

    An azure dragon spoke in humannguage. At that moment, the azure dragon, which was more or less injured, immediately turned around and fled.

    At that moment, Nezha¡¯s condition was a little off. His eyes were already tainted by the sanguine light. Without saying a word, he chased after him on his Wind-Fire Wheels!

    Li Changshou watched that scene quietly in the seawater.

    His main body had already opened 49 ¡°windows¡± in his heart. He controlled arge number of paper effigies and used the Water Escape to follow closely behind Nezha.

    Among them, there were a few paper effigies who had miniature teleportation arrays on them. They could receive the main body of the Little Qiong Peak at any time.

    Today...

    ording to the script of the Heavenly Dao, Nezha should kill Ao Bing in a few years.

    <i>Is the Great Tribtion elerating?</i>

    <i>Is the Heavenly Dao already so impatient?</i>

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and observed his surroundings.

    Ling¡¯e, who was beside his main body, stared at the image in the bronze mirror. She stopped taking advantage of him and held her breath.

    In the Dragon Pce, the Dragon King on the throne raised his eyes and sighed softly. Hey quietly.

    In the dark clouds above Chentang Pass, Li Jing held his sword and fought the shadows that were attacking him. His eyes were filled with anxiety as he kept waving his Dharma treasures.

    At the edge of the East Ocean, where the shallow sea and the deep sea intersected, Ao Bing had already upied the bottom of the sea at some point in time. His eyes, which were filled with ck mes, stared in the direction where Nezha was flying.

    <i>It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here!</i>

    <i>This is a killing array!</i>

    As long as he entered this ce, he would use him to kill the patrolling sea yaksha and suppress him with a killing array!

    No one could stop him or question him!

    What the dragon race reallycked was luck. This was an ancient overlord, a true expert!

    <i>Father, you will definitely watch me today!</i>

    <i>I, Ao Bing!</i>

    <i>The third son of the Dragon King of the East Ocean!</i>

    Boom!

    Several azure dragons crashed into the sea and attracted Nezha¡¯s attention as nned. They quickly sank to the bottom of the sea.

    mes surged out of Nezha¡¯s body and isted the seawater. Without any hesitation, he rushed into the seawater. His eyes were close to the color of pure ck, and his body emitted pure and intense killing intent!

    Ao Bing¡¯s dragon ws trembled as he suddenly had a bad premonition. However, Nezha¡¯s figure crashed into the array and instantly disappeared.

    Done.

    Ao Bing heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart. Following that, he felt a great sense of aplishment. His body slowly swam towards the array formation and felt the killing power that the array had spewed out.

    Nezha?

    Disciple of Chan School? Taibai Jinxing¡¯s godson?

    ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡±

    The azure dragon roared andughed in the water. Its 1,000-feet-long slender figure slowly swayed. The guards were already swimming over.

    Suddenly!

    The periphery of the array formation in the sea was revealed. It was a ck millstone. In the middle of the millstone, mes that were like candlelight flickered.

    True Samadhi mes!

    The fire lotus surged!

    The sea surface within a radius of hundreds of kilometers bulged. Among them, water pirs shot into the sky!

    In the sea, the lotus flower that was 50 kilometers in diameter was blooming. It was the True mes of Life that was mocking the destructive power of ordinary seawater!

    Under the fire lotus, several azure dragons fled for their lives. Ao Bing was stunned. He was too close to the initial explosion of the fire lotus. At that moment, he could not escape in time and was engulfed by the mes and hot seawater...

    The deadly figure wasing over!

    ¡°Nezha! You!¡±

    He could not finish what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 682 - The Dragon Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 682: The Dragon Ascension</h4>

    ¡°Nezha!¡±

    ¡°Nezha!¡±

    ¡°How dare you bully my son!¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Pfft¡ª¡±

    On the fair beach, Nezha spat out water from his mouth. His round belly quickly returned to normal.

    His small body was limp and he struggled to open his eyes feebly.

    A familiar face reached over from the side and filled Nezha¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Ah, Uncle Chang¡¯an...¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Li Changshou looked worried. He whispered, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Nezha opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he could not. He felt like he had a nightmare. At that moment, he was still having a headache. Another scene appeared in his mind but he could not see it clearly.

    He muttered, ¡°Am I not fighting with a few long insects?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Third Young Master, you must be dreaming. Don¡¯t think too much about it and rx...¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Nezha smacked his lips and opened his hand to Li Changshou. ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an, hug!¡±

    ¡°Come.¡± Li Changshou rubbed Nezha¡¯s head and carried him on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    He sighed in his heart. Although Nezha was smart and had the judgment of a young man, he was ultimately still a child.

    Nezha was no longer paying attention to what had happened previously. Hey on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder and muttered weakly.

    His entire body was sore and his limbs were cramping. Indeed, he looked like he was tired from ying.

    <i>Uh, why have my clothes been changed? I didn¡¯te out wearing this.</i>

    Nezha was confused and soon, his gaze was attracted by the butterflies by the roadside. He stared at them in a daze.

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    In an ideal battle between Nezha and the dragons, Little Nezha is heroic and has Dharma treasures on him. He is in high spirits. He is indeed worthy of being called a little hero.

    In fact, Nezha had burned his clothes not long after he attacked. Wearing a red bodice, he grabbed the fire spear and held it in hand while charging backward. He indeed lived up to the title of...

    Little brat.

    He was very energetic.

    ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an, did I kill a long worm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re a little out of control.¡±

    ¡°You said that I was dreaming just now... I even heard my father¡¯s voice.¡± Nezha yawned.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Third Young Master, you fainted in the seawater. The dragons of the dragon race wanted to harm you. Master rushed over in time to save you.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Father?¡±

    Nezha blinked and asked.

    ¡°The General is busy with military matters. He rushed back after saving you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Nezha yawned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep first... I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Li Changshou replied warmly and patted Nezha¡¯s back gently to let him fall asleep.

    In the battle with Ao Bing¡¯s guards, Nezha gradually released his murderous aura in order to obtain more spiritual energy.

    This process was almost instinctive. It was Nezha¡¯s reaction when he was in danger.

    That was a huge burden for Nezha.

    Although Little Nezha could not be treated like an ordinary child, he hadpletely merged with his previous self from his previous life, in his mother¡¯s womb. However, he was born less than two years ago. His personality was too pure, so he did not think too much about it.

    In particr, Nezha trusted his Uncle Chang¡¯an very much.

    Li Changshou said it casually, but the situation at that time was not that simple.

    Ao Bing set up a killing array to plot against Nezha. He used the Sea Patrol Yaksha as a guide to condemn Nezha.

    As for Ao Bing¡¯s motives, they were ratherplicated. He was more or less mentally twisted. That was a method that Ao Bing had decided to use for self-affirmation.

    Things progressed very smoothly. Ao Bing¡¯s personal guards led Nezha into the East Ocean and lured him into the killing array that had been set up previously.

    That should have been a fatal situation. Li Changshou had to immediately help.

    However, he never expected the killing array to be broken apart in an extremely short period of time. Nezha¡¯s murderous aura and spiritual energy erupted simultaneously, instantly engulfing Ao Bing and shattering the dragon soul with a spear.

    The azure dragons quickly retreated when they saw that.

    Just as Nezha was about to chase after him, the bracelet on his wrist shone gently, causing him to fall asleep.

    As for Ao Bing, who had his dragon soul shattered, a wisp of his remnant soul escaped into the void, as if he wanted to rush to the God-Conferment tform under the Central Heavenly Gate.

    This should be the first Essence Soul on the God roll.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He realized that he could stop it, but he did not do anything. He allowed Ao Bing to enter the Divine Seal Altar and quietly wait for the Great Tribtion to end so that they could be gods together.

    After Nezha fainted, the few guards were worried that the Dragon Pce would punish them. They thought that they might as well go all out to capture Nezha and take him back to the Dragon Pce.

    Li Jing rushed over in time. Although his cultivation level was not enough to fight a few dragon guards, he held his sword and shouted angrily, protecting Nezha.

    The few guards were flustered. They knew that they were at fault. They packed up Ao Bing¡¯s corpse and left in a hurry. Before they left, they left behind a few ruthless threats.

    ¡°Li Jing! Chentang Pass!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run if you dare!¡±

    ¡°You will definitely incur the wrath of the dragon race!¡±

    It was amon way of threatening, but Li Jing was indeed a little worried.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou reminded him in time and asked Li Jing to rush to the Qianyuan Mountain to invite Perfected Taiyi over. Later, he would deal with him. Li Jing entrusted Nezha to his most trusted immortal and rushed to the Middle Continent.

    Li Changshou¡¯s n to use the dragon race to plot against Nezha was rather far-reaching.

    Before the Great Tribtion was safelyunched, Li Changshou had observed the dragon race for a long time. He had also discovered the ¡°souls of the ancient nobles¡± that the dragon race had awakened. Due to the luck brought by their allegiance to the Heavenly Courts, the dragon race had been oppressing the Sea n.

    The dragon race could be regarded as four sses.

    The Four Sea Dragon Kings were at the top of the hierarchy, as well as the elders, and the old elders who had long stopped caring about the world and focused on suppressing the Sea Eye.

    They were the foundation of the dragon race and the core deterrence that the dragon race maintained against the outside world. Although they were overshadowed by the pressure of the Saints of the Western Sect and did not seem to be of much use, it was actually because the brilliance of the Saints were too overpowering.

    The people on the second level were dragons born after ancient times.

    The third level was moreplicated. There were the upper echelons of the Sea n, experts who had transformed into dragons, and many ¡°ordinary¡± dragons whose bloodlines were not pure and did not embody the glory of the dragons.

    The fourth level was mainlyposed of dragons and flood dragons. It was an important part of the dragon race¡¯s military strength.

    The Sea n... did not deserve to be part of the hierarchy in the eyes of the dragon race.

    Previously, the Western Sect had dealt with the dragon race by sowing discord between those at the fourth and the first three levels. They had used the inequality of the Immortal Flood Dragon Soldiers and the Dragon Transformation as a start to control arge number of the Sea n, making the dragon race extremely ufortable.

    However, such a predicament only allowed the internal conflicts of the dragon race to be temporarily concealed. The dragon race had awakened a wave of ¡°souls of the race¡±, filled the eyes of the sea, and passed through difficulties. They submitted to the Heavenly Courts and became important help when the Heavenly Courts were weak.

    In fact, the core conflict within the dragon race had not been resolved.

    Most of the dragons were unwilling to admit that they were just the ¡°supporting characters¡± of the world. However, they were immersed in ancient dreams and did not want to wake up. As a result, they had umted too much pressure from the hierarchy and the internal sector of the dragon race might crumble at any time.

    To be precise, Ao Bing chose to attack Nezha despite knowing the background of Nezha.

    How long had it been since the dragon race submitted to the Heavenly Courts?

    What will happen in the future?!

    The main characters of the world today were humans.

    Li Changshou could not let a ¡°dragon cmity¡± that would harm countless mortals, appear in the future.

    At that time, he had thought about many things and considered many possibilities. He confirmed that resolving the internal conflicts of the dragon race would not affect his overall n. Therefore, he chose to attack steadily.

    He coerced and helped the old dragons at the top of the hierarchy like the Dragon King, to deal with the dangerous people in the dragon race and reverse the dragon race¡¯s fundamental understanding of the Primordial World.

    It was extremely beneficial to both the human race and the dragon race.

    The specific steps were a littleplicated, and the follow-up would naturally be yed one by one. Li Changshou did not give the Dragon King the exact script. This could be considered his trust in the old Dragon King, who was an old schemer in the Primordial World.

    The idea was that Li Changshou would provide external pressure. The Heavenly Courts, Chan School, and the human race would suppress the internal conflicts of the dragon race and force them. The Dragon King would reform the internal sector of the dragon race and reverse the overall self-awareness of the dragon race.

    During this process, the Dragon King had to agree with the other dragons to ensure the rtive stability of the dragon race and the Dragon King¡¯s own authority.

    In the end, the dragon race might haveints about the Heavenly Courts and would no longer be grateful to Taibai Jinxing. Ao Bing would be an immortal god of the Heavenly Courts. The dragon race¡¯s rtionship with the Heavenly Courts would be even more stable.

    The dragon race could avoid falling into conflict with the human race and the human race would have one less cmity.

    The goal that had to be achieved was for the dragon race to lower their heads and ept the fact that they were just a part of the Heaven and Earth living beings.

    It was fine to be conceited.

    If they were indignant, he would get rid of them.

    Li Changshou did not want the human race to rule the dragon race. He just wanted the dragon race to quietly reproduce in the four seas. He did not want to have the thought ofpeting with the human race for the world.

    That was also a way for Li Changshou to protect the human Dao.

    He was an old Dao Protector.

    Of course, Li Changshou¡¯s arrangements would not only concern the dragon race.

    As long as the subsequent ns were in his control...

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll be steady and not add any gs.</i>

    He would intervene in time to prevent the tragedy of Nezha from happening.

    What the Heavenly Dao needed was a golden fighter. The human race was created using the Connate Dao Body as a temte. Their potential was not inferior to any treasure body.

    ording to Li Changshou¡¯s current understanding of the Dao and his research of the Heavenly Dao, the lotus flower body in the script of the Heavenly Dao actually used incense merit as the core and limited the upper limit of Nezha.

    Ling Zhuzi had resolutely bid farewell to the little rabbit because his cultivation path had been blocked. He had tried his best to reincarnate as a human and cultivate again.

    Since Li Changshou had promised Ling Zhuzi, he would naturally do his best to help him reach the perfected Great Dao.

    There were no perfect schemes and arrangements in the world. The n this time was the same.

    The dragon race needed a sacrifice of sufficient weight. Ao Bing was the chosen ¡°destiny¡±.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart and did notment further.

    He had been thinking about whether everything he had done was part of the script of the Heavenly Dao.

    However, Li Changshou used about ten years to obtain an urate result.

    ¡°No.¡±

    From then on, Li Changshou had learned to draw a map from the bottom of his heart. Then, he used brush and ink to write some schemes that were beneficial to himself and the Heavenly Dao.

    He had already begun to deceive the Heavenly Dao more than six hundred years ago.

    Ao Bing¡¯s death was ultimately a choice made by the highest superiors of the dragon race. It was directly rted to him, Taibai Jinxing. However, it was indeed the best solution to the crisis the dragon race was facing.

    On the way back to Chentang Pass, Li Changshou seemed to have heard the sizzling sound of the fuse quickly burning, but he could not help but want tough.

    Little Nezha¡¯s snoring was louder.

    ...

    Starry Night, Li Residence.

    Nezha was sleeping soundly in Lady Yin¡¯s room. In the living room in the front yard, there were a few famous immortals in the Primordial World.

    Perfected Taiyi, the profound Yu Ding, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ superstar, Yang Jian, Perfected Huang Long, who had escaped death without any luck, and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    Li Jing sat on the main seat. There was a hint of worry in his eyes, but there was more determination.

    Yang Jian saw that it had been silent in the hall for too long and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Are you sure that the dragon race attacked first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Jing nodded slowly and said seriously, ¡°ording to Nezha, the Third Prince of the Dragon n likes toe to Chentang Pass to find mortal women to y. Nezha has taught him a few lessons. Therefore, the Third Prince of the Dragon n has evil intentions and wants to kill him.¡±

    Yu Ding said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the dragon race won¡¯t care about that... After all, the one who died is the Dragon King¡¯s son.¡±

    Huang Long pondered for a while. ¡°This matter is not that simple. Sometimes, the Dragon King has to take the emotions of the entire dragon race seriously.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed and cursed, ¡°They schemed and were killed by Nezha. Yet, they still have toe and plead guilty to my precious disciple?¡±

    Huang Long whispered, ¡°Just as Junior Brother Yu Ding said, the one who died was the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Perfected Taiyi said calmly, ¡°Can the Dragon King have more parts than the other dragons?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, it¡¯s not the time to be angry,¡± Yang Jian said in a low voice. ¡°The dragon race has now submitted to the Heavenly Courts. Before I rushed over, I had asked someone to investigate. That Ao Bing also has the position of a god who is supported by the Heavenly Courts. If the dragon race insists on this matter, it will indeed be disadvantageous to us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Heavenly Courts.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Just talk about the dragon race.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi was puzzled. ¡°How did the little prince of the dragon race be an immortal of the Heavenly Courts? Are the standards set by the Heavenly Courts that loose?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The dragon race is nominally under the Water God¡¯s name. I¡¯m now in charge of the Water God position. However, I have long ced the authority of the mortal envoys, and the Water Gods who were in charge of the less important water systems, in the Hall of Enlightenment. Most likely, when the Hall of Enlightenment saw that it was the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East Ocean, they turned a blind eye and gave him the position of a supporting god.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Could there be a scheme by the dragon race here?¡±

    ¡°There should be.¡± Li Changshou nodded calmly.

    It was not convenient for him to mention his arrangements to the dragon race to any rtives and friends.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Jing sighed. ¡°Now, we can only deal with whateveres our way. Nezha is my third son. Although I, Li Jing, am not a mighty expert of mystical abilities and am just themander of a mortal army, I am straightforward. If the dragon racees to cause trouble, I want to ask them why they can have such a ruthless killing intent towards a three-year-old child!¡±

    Boom...

    As soon as Li Jing finished speaking, rumbling thunder suddenly sounded above his head. The sky in Chentang Pass changed color, and the starry sky was covered by dark clouds.

    The heavy rain fell without warning. The mortals who were originally moving around the streets hurriedly returned home to avoid the rain. The entire Chentang Pass quickly fell silent.

    The immortals in the hall had the same expression. They were solemn.

    Layers of waves rose in the East Ocean and bombarded the cliff by the sea.

    There seemed to be more than ten faint pressures in the world. In the low and heavy dark clouds above the Chentang Pass, azure dragons surged up and down. As lightning shed and thunder rumbled, their figures were faintly discernible. They arrived above the military headquarters.

    ¡°Li Jing of Chentang Pass.¡±

 Chapter 683 - Perfected Taiyiâ€™s Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 683: Perfected Taiyi¡¯s Lesson</h4>

    A rough voice apanied by a strong pressure came from the sky. The area within a thousand kilometers of Chentang Pass was filled with dark clouds. Violent winds swept everywhere. Trees broke and branches flew everywhere. Many mortal clothes that could not be put away in time were swept out of the courtyard wall.

    More than ten old dragons circled and churned in the clouds. Li Jing¡¯s voice echoed in Chentang Pass.

    They did not hide anything and directly questioned him. They were all angry, causing the hundreds of thousands of mortals in Chentang Pass to feel uneasy.

    In the backyard of the Li Residence, Little Nezha opened his eyes in a daze. Lady Yin, who had just walked to the window, hurriedly lowered the wooden window. She turned around and walked to the side of the bed. She gently patted him, causing him to quickly fall asleep again.

    In the front hall, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy had already disappeared. Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission had alreadynded in the ears of the three Perfected Ones of Chan School.

    ¡°If the dragon race attacks, we can rely on Chan School.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi stood up and shook his sleeves. His eyes were filled with light.

    That¡¯s good.

    Although he could not understand what that fellow was plotting, Li Changshou must have had a deeper n since he said that.

    Perfected Yu Ding stood up with a cold expression and walked to Perfected Taiyi¡¯s side.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too afraid of the dragon race.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi nodded calmly and sneered.

    Today, he could set up any team!

    On the main seat, Li Jing slowly took a deep breath. His hands, which were supported against the armrest of the chair, were bulging with veins. Two sword rays shed in his eyes before he returned to silence.

    He raised his sheathed sword and walked with his feet on the bow. His shoulder armor was apanied by a long robe, and there was a de on his face.

    Li Jing walked out of the hall without saying a word. He looked up at theyers of dark clouds in the sky. He folded his arms in front of his sword and straightened his back. His clear voice surged with his immortal power and spread throughout the Chentang Pass!

    ¡°Li Jing of Chentang Pass is here.¡±

    In the corner of the backyard, Li Changshou smiled faintly.

    ¡°Li Jing.¡±

    Thunder rumbled again. The dark clouds that filled the sky began to slowly rotate. Just below the funnel-shaped dark clouds, an old dragon leader slowly extended from the clouds. Its diameter exceeded a thousand feet, and dragon whiskers kept dancing.

    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Jing lowered his arm and raised his sword in his left hand to look at the sky. He frowned and said, ¡°May I know what position Fellow Daoist has in the Dragon Pce? Why did youe to my Chentang Pass and ask me directly?¡±

    The leading dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m an elder of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Your third son killed the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Are you still unaware of this matter?¡±

    Li Jing nodded slowly. His originally calm tone was gradually tainted with emotions.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about Ao Bing, I will naturally know. He ignored the heavenly rules and repeatedly came to my Chentang Pass to seek pleasure. He was stopped by my third son, Nezha, and formed a personal grudge with my third son. Today, he even set up an ambush in the East Ocean and used a killing array to deal with the child who had been born less than three years ago! Is this what the Dragon Pce did? This is the Dragon King bloodline of the dragon race, the heir of the Ancestral Dragon!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Azure dragons popped out of the clouds again. Following that, dragon heads popped out of the clouds and red at Li Jing.

    The weakest of the ten or so azure dragons was at the seventh-stage Golden Immortal realm. That was the foundation of the dragon race.

    At that moment, the dragon race also left a path for retreat. They did not suppress the mortals in the city with their respective pressure. Otherwise, countless mortals would be destroyed.

    Li Jing¡¯s Dao heart trembled uncontrobly under the pressure. However, he gripped the scabbard in his hand tightly, and mes seemed to surge out of his eyes. He stood with his head held high and did not take half a step back.

    ¡°Li Jing.¡± The dragon elder in the middle cursed angrily. ¡°Your third son killed my dragon prince. I will definitely make you pay with your life today! Kneel and beg for forgiveness! Otherwise, I will let the Chentang Pass be destroyed for my Crown Prince today!¡±

    After the dragon finished speaking, a violent gust of wind blew in the world. The ck clouds kept surging and the thunder kepting.

    ¡°Chi...¡±

    A chuckle sounded from the hall, but it easily covered the sound of the wind, thunder, and dragon roars.

    The red-robed Perfected One slowly walked over from behind Li Jing. His long hair was exceptionally elegant, and his eyes were glistening. His expression was calm andposed, as if he was just passing by and watching a show.

    His Dao name was Taiyi. He was known as the Yin-Yang master.

    If a storm were to arise, it would tarnish the reputation of the Saint.

    Perfected Taiyi walked over with his hands behind his back. He looked at Perfected Yu Ding, who was following beside him. He wanted to speak but felt that he would not receive the expected response, so he shifted his gaze to Li Jing.

    He had an idea.

    When he opened his mouth, it was half of the Primordial World.

    ¡°Boss Li, look. This is your fault.¡±

    The dozen old dragons on the cloud were stunned.

    Perfected Taiyi sighed and said, ¡°Let me be fair. Let¡¯s not look at the cause of the matter first. The human dragon race has lost a prince. What is this? This is the backup Dragon King! If the old Dragon King could not make it one day, the first two qualified to seed the throne would die in battle. He would use this to rece him and be the new Dragon King. This is a high position and authority. The life of a dragon is equivalent to ten ordinary dragon sons! No, a hundred!¡±

    The old dragons frowned when they heard that.

    It seemed that their position was their position and logic was also theirs.

    Why did theye here today to denounce him?

    Wasn¡¯t it just to highlight their status as the Third Prince and force Li Jing to confess on behalf of the human race? The dragon race naturally protected their pride.

    However, no matter how he heard it, the words of the Perfected One from Chan School sounded a little strange.

    The more he read it, the more interesting it seemed.

    Li Jing frowned and said firmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why do you say that? How can you not see the cause of the matter? The Third Prince of the dragon race had the intention to kill. He wanted to kill my son. My son fought back and won. He was lucky to survive. I did not go to the Dragon Pce to ask for an exnation. I was already thinking about the fishermen of Chentang Pass, who are neighbors with the East Ocean. How can that be?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said awkwardly, ¡°After all, the Crown Prince died. That¡¯s more important.¡±

    Li Jing said firmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it a crime for the prince of the dragon race to kill andmit arson for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Perfected Taiyi said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s the Third Prince. What status does the Third Prince have? What identity? What¡¯s wrong with killing a few people? What Heavenly Punishment? Do you really think you can control the Dragon Pce? The Heavenly Courts only had the opportunity to prosper because of the joining of the dragon race. The entire dragon race was born from the perfected Connate Dao! They had once helped the Pangu God. They had also beaten the Qilin of the phoenix race until they could not raise their heads. They had shattered the ancient Primordial World and copsed the Nine Polluted Springs. How many living beings had died and how many sins had theymitted? Aren¡¯t they still a great race of the Primordial World? The saying that the main characters of the world are humans is just casual. It truly depends on the dragon race. Right? Everyone.¡±

    How could the more than ten old dragons in the cloud not be able to react?

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s words were sarcastic and he fanned the mes. He wished that the dragon race and the human race would fight head-on. Those words were true. The more he thought about it, the more ear-piercing it was.

    ¡°Perfected Taiyi.¡± Thergest dragon head¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? The dragon race is burdened with endless sins. The Heavenly Courts helped you. Do you think you can do it again? The Primordial World was no longer ancient. Not to mention that my disciple killed the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce to protect himself. Even if the two of them fought over trivial matters and identally killed the Third Prince of the Dragon Pce, you have to consider whether you will be able to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    An old dragon was enraged. A dragon w rushed out of the dark clouds andnded on Perfected Taiyi¡¯s head.

    The old dragon was considered the one with the highest cultivation level in the dragon race. At that moment, he attacked in anger. If Perfected Taiyi dodged or took it head-on, it would easily cause a cmity to Chentang Pass.

    Perfected Taiyi could naturally take it, but he could not take it too beautifully.

    However, it did not matter.

    A green light shed. A figure quickly condensed behind Perfected Taiyi. He waved his sleeve, and the dragon w instantly copsed. The old dragon in the cloud was sent flying.

    A strong gust of wind surged upwards and dispersed a small portion of the dark clouds, revealing the dragon bodies of the azure dragons inside. The scales the size of a door flickered with various colors.

    The dragon w that had just attacked trembled continuously. It looked at the figure behind Perfected Taiyi in shock.

    Perfected Yu Ding did not look up and said calmly, ¡°My master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.¡±

    There was silence on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Li Jing! I will not let today¡¯s matter rest!¡±

    The dragon head in the middle roared. The ten-odd azure dragons turned around and flew away. The dark clouds quickly retreated.

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head regretfully.

    He was not happy. He had originally prepared a pearl and was prepared to act out a scene where he would use the pearl to plead guilty. He wanted to sue them for not knowing how to appreciate favors.

    Unfortunately, he left too quickly.

    It was quite an honor.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Li Jing slowly exhaled and stood there in silence. His back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Perfected Yu Ding raised his hand and pointed at Li Jing.

    Li Jing¡¯s Dao heart stopped trembling. He felt more confident and immediately looked at Perfected Yu Ding gratefully.

    ¡°Li Jing, you have to increase your cultivation level,¡± Perfected Taiyi said calmly. ¡°You can¡¯t let my precious disciple protect you in the future.¡±

    Li Jing hugged his sword and lowered his head to agree.

    Perfected Yu Ding smiled and said, ¡°You can also say that sentence just now.¡±

    Li Jing was speechless.

    That was a little embarrassing.

    At that moment, the general and the two Perfected Ones of Chan School returned to the hall. Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy appeared again.

    Perfected Huang Long, who had been hiding and could not appear directly, was also frowning and sighing.

    He was from the dragon race and was also a disciple of the Saint of Chan School. At that moment, he was really trapped. He was in a dilemma and could not express his stand.

    Huang Long sighed and said, ¡°This matter is already so tense. I wonder how it will end.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long, you don¡¯t have to participate in this matter. Just watch from the sidelines. You just have to make peace at the crucial moment and prevent the dragon race from going to the extreme.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi folded his arms and smiled. ¡°What did I say just now?¡±

    ¡°Quite impressive.¡± Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°The dragon race came this time to suppress Li Jing and settle this matter. From the analysis of the dragon race¡¯s motives, it was not important to avenge the Third Prince. What was important was that Nezha, who was from the human race, had killed the Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. They can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed.¡±

    Yang Jian put away the three pointed, double-edged spear and asked, ¡°The dragon race can¡¯t vent their anger now. It will definitely be difficult to swallow this anger. We have to be wary of them attacking Chentang Pass.¡±

    The person who refuted Yang Jian was Yang Jian¡¯s master, Perfected Yu Ding.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. It¡¯s very difficult for the dragon race tounch a sneak attack. That¡¯s their nature.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s always good to be stable,¡± Yang Jian said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to Plum Mountain to bring some immortal weapons over? It can be considered a deterrence for the dragon race.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll arrange this. Before this matter ends, I will have to trouble the three Perfected Ones to secretly guard Chentang Pass in case any dragon race does not listen to the Dragon King¡¯s orders and go out to plot.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The three Perfected Ones nodded. Li Changshou bade farewell and left. The paper effigy burrowed into the ground.

    At the same time, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy in the Heavenly Courts had already begun to move. He rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment and found two important officials of the Heavenly Courts.

    General Dongmu and General Wang Ling.

    Li Changshou reminded them carefully. General Dongmu and Wang Shan nodded continuously. They understood what had happened and what they should do.

    The Heavenly Courts were professional.

    ...

    Ao Bing was killed. More than ten old dragons who had gone to Chentang Pass to demand an exnation were humiliated by the immortals of Chan School.

    This matter was like a huge spiritual explosion. It erupted in the Four Seas Dragon Pce. The dragons requested to go to Chentang Pass to teach Nezha a lesson.

    The four Dragon Kings remained silent. The elders with authority only sighed.

    Half a monthter, the internal attention of the dragon race did not fade. On the contrary, it became more and more intense and directly caused amotion.

    Ao Bing was unknown when he was alive. He did not have any presence in the dragon race. He was even privately called trash. The dragon king¡¯s bloodline was much weaker than the other dragon kings.

    However, now, Ao Bing seems to have be evidence of the dragon race being oppressed. He was the ce for them to vent their anger.

    The emotions kept surging, causing the Four Sea Dragon Kings to be unable to sit still.

    They had to do something.

    Hence, the four Sea Dragon Kings gathered at the East Ocean Dragon Pce and gathered the elders for a meeting to discuss how to deal with Nezha.

    The victim of this matter was still the current Dragon King of the East Ocean, Ao Guang. The decision-making power of the dragon race was also in Ao Guang¡¯s hands.

    Ao Guang said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    The entire Dragon race hall fell silent.

    An elder said, ¡°I¡¯m not being impatient. Brothers, Chan School has gone too far. The n cannot suppress the fire. The dragon race is no longer the same as before. Luck is rising again, and prosperity is ahead. If we are targeted by Chan School this time, the morale of the dragon race will probably be greatly defeated.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that we are indeed unreasonable... If we continue to be in a deadlock, we will suffer no matter what. It¡¯s better to let the matter rest.¡±

    ¡°Let the matter rest? That¡¯s the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce! He was killed by Perfected Taiyi¡¯s disciple just like that!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed slowly and smiled bitterly. ¡°My son should not have died so tragically. The Li family must pay a price.¡±

    The Dragon King of the South Ocean said in a low voice, ¡°The Li family is not simple. We all know that Li Jing is the godson of Lord Taibai Jinxing. He is from Ren School and is an in-name disciple of Perfected Du¡¯e.

    Li Jing¡¯s eldest son, Jinzha, and second son, Muzha, had already be disciples of the twelve Golden Immortals.

    We have to be careful after gathering the power of Chan School and Ren School.¡±

    A senior elder snorted coldly. ¡°We might not be afraid of Chan School!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ren School?¡± the West Ocean Dragon King muttered. ¡°I owe my life to Lord Taibai Jinxing. I should advise him about this. Lord Taibai Jinxing is wless. He dares topete with the Saint. If we don¡¯t deal with this matter appropriately, it will be very easy to cause a series of events.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let His Highness Ao Yi go down and talk to Lord Taibai Jinxing? There are manyints in the n. We just want an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    On the Dragon King¡¯s throne, the Dragon King of the East Ocean opened his eyes. A cold glint flickered in his eyes. The elder could not help but shiver.

    ¡°No one can implicate Ao Yi in this matter.¡±

    The old dragons lowered their heads and epted the order.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed slowly and stood up. He said, ¡°I¡¯m prepared to give you a gift. I¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Courts to report Li Jing for indulging his son and covering up for his son¡¯s murder.¡±

    The dragons pondered. That was a solution.

    However, half a day ago, at the Li Residence in Chentang Pass...

    Li Jing looked at the figure standing in the corner in shock and said softly, ¡°Go to the Heavenly Courts? Godfather, why did Li Jing go to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Juste.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Dragon King of the East Ocean is already on the way to the Heavenly Courts. I will keep an eye on Nezha. Quickly go to the Central Heavenly Gate. I have already arranged for someone to receive you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Jing agreed firmly and did not dare to dy any further. He looked at the figure of Little Nezha ying with his wife and directly rode the flying numinous treasure towards the Central Heavenly Gate.

 Chapter 684 - Flooding Chentang Pass!

    <h4>Chapter 684: Flooding Chentang Pass!</h4>

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean wanted to go to the Heavenly Courts to report to the Heavenly Courts. He used the power of the Heavenly Courts to offset the pressure of Chan School. Naturally, he temporarily appeased the dragon race.

    Now that the Heavenly Courts¡¯ aura had already suppressed the Saint¡¯s sect, it was indeed a good n that the dragon race could choose.

    A portion of the dragon race still felt that they should not submit to the Heavenly Courts. At most, they should be guest elders like the Ancient Demon Court.

    However, it was not impossible to ¡°use¡± the power of the Heavenly Courts.

    The old Dragon King lit up the ceremonial post and led the two elders and three officials. There were also guards who led the way and maidservants who followed them. They headed towards the East Heavenly Gate.

    When the Dragon King arrived near the East Heavenly Gate, Li Jing, who had left half a day earlier, was still rushing on the way.

    He rode on the clouds and passed through the sea of smoke. The blue sea and blue sky looked for the middle gate.

    When the old Dragon King arrived at the East Heavenly Gate, he ordered the carriage to stop and led the elders and the Turtle Minister to the Heavenly Gate.

    The Heavenly Generals guarding the door cupped their fists and bowed. One of the generals smiled and said, ¡°Why are you in a hurry, Dragon King? Is there something important? Oh, we have no intention of stopping you, Dragon King. We just need you to tell us the purpose of this trip.¡±

    Killing Might.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean frowned slightly. Behind him, an elder of the dragon race said, ¡°A disciple of arge sect killed the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. Today, I came and asked the Heavenly Courts to help the Dragon Pce seek an exnation.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals looked at each other and revealed shocked expressions. One of them shook his hands in anger and shouted,

    ¡°Ah! Who is so bold? The prince of the Dragon Pce actually killed him!¡±

    Another Heavenly General said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. Marshal Ao Yi is not in the Heavenly Courts. He went to the trichiliocosm to lead troops in battle. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how sad Marshal Ao Yi would be if he knew about this.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean said slowly, ¡°Generals, can I enter the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Please, please.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals turned their bodies and made an inviting gesture. The Dragon King of the East Ocean nodded and rode a cloud forward.

    However, the Heavenly Generals looked at the two elders and the three Turtle Ministers.

    Above the Heavenly Gate, the Demon-ying Sword in the three divine swords began to tremble slightly.

    A Heavenly General immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Dragon King, you are the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts and the Patriarch of the dragon race. You can enter the Heavenly Courts directly. However, the two elders and the three officials of the Dragon Pce are not part of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ sequence...¡±

    As he spoke, the Heavenly General pointed at the three divine swords above the Heavenly Gate. The living beings of the Dragon Pce frowned.

    Another Heavenly General said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? Dragon King, you go in first. We¡¯ll go to the Hall of Enlightenment to report. As long as we obtain the entry token, we¡¯ll let you in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Dragon King said calmly and rode a cloud forward.

    The Heavenly Generals heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly reported to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    The two dragon elders and the three officials only frowned and looked at the Dragon King¡¯s back worriedly.

    His expression made it seem like the Dragon King of the East Ocean was a weak girl.

    Not long after the Dragon King of the East Ocean flew, a Heavenly General came to guide him.

    The Dragon King and the Heavenly General looked at each other. The former¡¯s frown eased a little, and thetter made a simple gesture to the Dragon King.

    The person was naturally Li Changshou. The Dragon King saw through his disguise at a nce.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean hade to the Heavenly Courts toin this time. Actually, it would be best if the elders of the dragon race and the Turtle Prime Minister followed. They were in charge of spreading what the Heavenly Courts had seen and heard. Logically, the Heavenly Courts should not stop them. The Dragon King of the East Ocean was also slightly puzzled.

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou had taken the initiative to look for him. The Dragon King of the East Ocean immediately understood why he had to temporarily block his followers outside.

    It was just the script.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Dragon King, my condolences.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Dragon King sighed softly. ¡°Please mediate, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Don¡¯t let my son die for nothing.¡±

    The old Dragon King¡¯s words were really wless.

    Outsiders would think that the Dragon King had asked Li Changshou to make the decision to punish Li Jing and his son, Nezha.

    However, in the ears of the strategists who stood at the highest level, it could be considered as asking Li Changshou to continue with the act and achieve the goal of making the dragon race innovate internally.

    ¡°There has been amotion on the God roll. The three sons of the Dragon King have not been killed. Changgeng will definitely do his best.¡±

    The old Dragon King said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a battle between the human race and the dragon race. We can live together.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The selfish desires of living beings can be suppressed by living beings.¡±

    The dragon and man looked at each other and smiled. Li Changshou lowered his head and made an inviting gesture. He retracted all his Dao rune aura and imitated the Heavenly General¡¯s usual demeanor and actions. He led the Dragon King to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    At the same time, in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The Jade Emperor sat on the throne with a smile. His white clothes were not stained with dust. There were no other officials in the hall. At that moment, the important ministers of the Heavenly Courts were gathered in the Hall of Enlightenment. Marshal Quan Dong was naturally not absent. He waited in the corner for the show to begin.

    The Jade Emperor naturally knew that it was a good thing for the Heavenly Courts to dampen the spirits of the dragon race and prevent the dragon race from expanding too quickly.

    This wave was suppressed by the Heavenly Courts, Chan School, and the human race. The Heavenly Courts only needed to mediate today. The anger of the dragon race would naturally intensify.

    Next, he had to wait for the dragon race to make a mistake and the Heavenly Courts to punish them.

    ¡°Changgeng is still impressive. He analyzed the matter so simply with just a few words. The dragon race should be unlucky to have to interfere in the Great Tribtion.¡±

    The Jade Emperor praised. Then, he recalled that Li Changshou would leave the Heavenly Courts in a few decades. He could not help but feel depressed.

    He still did not think of a wonderful reason for Changgeng to stay.

    At the Central Heavenly Gate, a stream of light shed. Li Jing¡¯s breathing was a little rapid as he appeared. He raised his sword and walked forward. He cupped his fists and bowed to the Heavenly General guarding the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Jing, themander of the troops of Chentang Pass. I¡¯d like to see you!¡±

    ¡°Commander Li, don¡¯t say anything!¡±

    The Heavenly General guarding the gate took a step forward and cupped his hands at Li Jing. He turned around and invited, ¡°The carriage is ready. There¡¯s no time to exin. Please get in the carriage first.¡±

    In the Heaven Gate, two batches of Heavenly Horses pulled a carriage from afar. The Heavenly Horses neighed and the carriage rumbled. They were indeed not slow.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Jing cupped his hands and thanked him. He immediately rushed to the carriage. The three divine swords above the Heavenly Gate did not react.

    When Li Jing entered the Heavenly Courts and was pulled to the Hall of Enlightenment by the Heavenly Horse, the Heavenly General guarding the door immediately crushed the jade talisman in his sleeve.

    At the East Heavenly Gate, a Heavenly General rode a cloud and rushed over from the direction of the Hall of Enlightenment. He held a token in his hand and shouted from afar, ¡°The Hall of Enlightenment has orders to allow the two elders of the dragon race and the three officials to enter the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    The Demon-ying Sword instantly fell silent. The dragon race heaved a sigh of relief. They entered the Heaven Gate under the escort of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals and rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment.

    After they left, the Heavenly Generals guarding the door looked at each other and chuckled.

    A Heavenly General walked out of the corner and retracted a thin thread that was stuck to the Demon-ying Divine Sword.

    In fact, the three Turtle Ministers could barely be considered auxiliary gods in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ system. They were of a higher grade than the Sea Patrol Yaksha.

    It was just a small trick.

    Everyone had stood outside the Grand White Pce before. They had never heard Lord Taibai Jinxing preach the Dao with their own ears. Had they not seen Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s heroic bearing as he rode a cloud?

    Taibai Jinxing was very cultured.

    ...

    The old Dragon King arrived in front of the Hall of Enlightenment. The general who led him there went to the side of the hall to wait.

    More than ten old Heavenly Courts officials walked out of the hall. The first was General Dongmu.

    General Dongmuughed and cupped his hands to the Dragon King. The Dragon King naturally cupped his hands and returned the greeting, but he smiled bitterly.

    General Dongmu asked, ¡°The Dragon King looks furious. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Dragon King heaved a long sigh and actually burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my son is less than a hundred years old. He actually suffered a vicious attack and died early. I hope that the Heavenly Courts can help the Dragon Pce!¡±

    As he spoke, the Dragon King bowed and General Dongmu hurriedly went forward to support him.

    ¡°The Dragon King is too polite. Why is the Dragon King so polite?

    Quick, let¡¯s go to the hall and talk about it. Coincidentally, all the ministers are discussing here. Let everyone be witnesses.¡±

    The old Dragon King nodded. A bitter smile appeared on his dragon head as he entered the Hall of Enlightenment with General Dongmu.

    The Hall of Enlightenment was the ¡°center¡± of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ handling of all kinds of matters. From there, it could reach the Lingxiao Hall and connect to the various Immortal God and Judicial Sectors of the Heavenly Courts. There were several righteous gods on duty every day and night, and they would change shifts regrly.

    However, today, the Hall of Enlightenment was slightly crowded. Not only were the officials in the corners of the Hall of Enlightenment seated, but two-thirds of the officials and generals of the Heavenly Courts were also seated.

    Soon, the Dragon King of the East Ocean sat in a round chair. The round chair was a little narrow. The Dragon King¡¯s burly figure could barely sit in, causing his figure to be restrained.

    General Dongmu sat in the main seat of the hall. In front of him was a long desk. Behind him were more than ten old officials. At that moment, they all revealed benevolent, warm, and beautiful smiles.

    ¡°Dragon King, my condolences,¡± General Dongmu said warmly. ¡°The Heavenly Courts is deeply regretful about your son¡¯s encounter. We share the pain of the Dragon Pce. The Dragon King came to the Heavenly Courts toin. May I know who he isining to?¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to sue the human at Chentang Pass, Li Jing, for covering up for his son and abusing him. I want to lodge aint against the son of Li Jing, Nezha, for running rampant in Chentang and killing my son.¡±

    He gasped and asked, ¡°Which Li Jing?¡±

    General Dongmu gasped and hurriedly said, ¡°Is this person a disciple of Ren School?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally the in-name disciple of Perfected Du¡¯e of the Kunlun Mountain,¡± the Dragon King said seriously. ¡°This person does not cultivate purely and does not know righteousness. He covets the prosperity of the mortal world, wants to marry a wife, have children, and is reluctant to let go of the power of the mortal world...¡±

    General Dongmu said, ¡°Please wait, Dragon King. I¡¯ll investigate Li Jing¡¯s background and see if there¡¯s anything special.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A response came from the corner, followed by the sound of pages flipping.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean closed his eyes and waited. During this process, the two dragon elders and the three Turtle Ministers rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment and stood in the middle of the hall behind the Dragon King.

    It was as if he was being interrogated.

    A carriage flew past the sky. Li Jing hid under the cover of a Heavenly General and escaped into the sea of clouds. He approached the Hall of Enlightenment.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    In the corner of the hall, the Spirit Official Wang stood up and rushed to General Dongmu with a jade token. He handed the jade token to General Dongmu and whispered, ¡°General Dongmu, Li Jing¡¯s background is here.¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± General Dongmu said calmly.

    Spirit Official Wang whispered, ¡°General Dongmu, you should take a look first...¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    General Dongmu red at Spirit Official Wang and cursed, ¡°What are you afraid of? This is the Heavenly Courts! It¡¯s the Hall of Enlightenment! The Jade Emperor is behind us! He is really not afraid of beingughed at by the Dragon King! Just read it out loud!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Read it!¡±

    Spirit Official Wang looked helpless. He lowered his head and smiled bitterly. He held the jade token and said loudly, ¡°Li Jing was born in Chentang Town. When he was young, he witnessed the demons wreaking havoc in the northeast of the South Continent. With the desire to protect his hometown, he traveled through mountains and rivers and rushed to the East Continent to search for his immortal destiny. By chance, he was brought to the Immortal Du Sect and entered it. He had seeded in cultivating. He had obtained the admiration of Taibai Jinxing, the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, after being born in the Immortal Du Sect. He had given him many blessings. Later, he returned to Chentang Town to kill demons. He had umted merit and was epted by Taibai Jinxing as a grandson... Li Jing¡¯s reputation gradually rose. He obtained the recognition of the Human Emperor and joined the army of Chentang Pass to consolidate the northeast area of the South Continent.

    He has three sons. Jinzha is the disciple of Daoist Wen Shu, the Saint of the Jade Void Pce. The second child is the disciple of the Saint of the Jade Void Pce, Daoist Ci Hang. His third son, Nezha, is the disciple of the Saint of the Jade Void Pce, Perfected Taiyi.

    I have to exin. Nezha is the reincarnation of Ling Zhuzi. Ling Zhuzi is Perfected Taiyi¡¯s disciple. He has been in the Heavenly Courts for many years and is Taibai Jinxing¡¯s beloved general.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! You have a loud voice, don¡¯t you!?!¡±

    General Dongmu frowned and interrupted Spirit Official Wang¡¯s ¡°loud and emotional¡± recital. He snatched the jade token and held it in his hand to observe it carefully. His expression gradually changed.

    When the Dragon King saw that, his expression gradually turned cold. When the two dragon elders saw that, their eyes were filled with grief and indignation.

    In the Hall of Enlightenment, the righteous gods were silent.

    A general pondered for a while and said slowly, ¡°Li Jing must not be a bad person to be recognized by Lord Taibai Jinxing. The problem is most likely with Chan School...¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words! Chan School has always paid attention to following and cing importance on their luck. I¡¯ve seen this Ling Zhuzi before. He has a gentle personality and is rather polite. He doesn¡¯t seem to have the personality to kill others at will.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve heard about Ling Zhuzi¡¯s reincarnation. It¡¯s impossible for him to kill a dragon for no reason.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That delicate-looking little immortal is also the good brother of the Grand Yin Star Lord¡¯s maidservant.¡±

    A shout came from the corner. ¡°My third brother¡¯s reincarnation will definitely not do anything unreasonable to kill my second brother! There must be a misunderstanding!¡±

    Everyone looked at the corner. Bian Zhuang, who had shouted just now, instantly shrank his neck and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s my guess.¡±

    The Dragon King closed his eyes and did not say anything. He seemed to have understood the situation today.

    General Dongmu cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ¡°Dragon King, do you think... we need to investigate this matter in detail and summon Li Jing and his son to the Heavenly Courts to ask about it before we see how to convict them?¡±

    Before the Dragon King of the East Ocean could say anything, an elder of the dragon race sighed and said, ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Courts is also trying to protect us and ignore the word ¡®justice¡¯? Our Third Prince has been beaten to death by Nezha!¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, the dead are indeed important.¡± General Dongmu sighed and said, ¡°However, this matter concerns the adopted son of Lord Taibai Jinxing. Why don¡¯t we go to the Lingxiao Hall and ask the Jade Emperor to make a decision?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The Dragon King of the East Ocean stood up. His twin dragon eyes were filled with loneliness. ¡°The Heavenly Courts only needs to say if they can decide for the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    At that moment, a shout came from outside the Hall of Enlightenment.

    ¡°General Li Jing of Chentang Pass! I was summoned by the Hall of Enlightenment to exin the conflict with the dragon race!¡±

    The Dragon King and the two elders of the dragon race looked angry. One of the elders turned to re at General Dongmu and the other righteous gods, as if he was about to attack.

    The two elders and the three Turtle Ministers were not stupid. How could they not understand?

    They chatted for a long time. The Hall of Enlightenment had long gone to inform Li Jing toe up and confront them.

    The Dragon Pce was in the wrong. However, the Heavenly Courts had chosen to help Taibai Jinxing¡¯s foster son from the beginning and not the East Ocean Dragon Pce!

    An elder was about to question him when the Dragon King raised his hand to signal him not to say anything. The people from the Dragon Pce were livid and stared at the door of the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Li Jing walked over quickly with his sword in hand. When he saw the Dragon King, he bowed and jumped over the threshold of the hall. He bowed deeply to the righteous gods in the hall.

    ¡°Li Jing greets the Heavenly Gods and the Dragon King.¡±

    General Dongmu nodded with a smile and said warmly, ¡°Nephew, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Nephew, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Someone, move a seat. Let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±

    Wang Ling immediately rushed to the side and moved a round chair that was exactly the same as the Dragon King¡¯s. He ced it beside the Dragon King¡¯s chair.

    Following that, General Dongmu looked at the Dragon King of the East Ocean and smiled. ¡°Dragon King, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a good chat? Spread the truth. The Heavenly Courts is willing to mediate between the two of you. How about that?¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean seemed to hesitate. He looked at Li Jing and the immortals in the hall.

    The two dragon elders were really angry. The three Turtle Ministers did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Forget it.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed softly. His long sleeve fluttered, and the chair beside Li Jing exploded.

    The Dragon King turned his head slightly to look at Li Jing. Li Jing¡¯s face was solemn, but his gaze was extremely firm as he looked at the Dragon King.

    After a while, the Dragon King said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He left with the dragon elder and the Turtle Ministers in the sea.

    General Dongmu hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Spirit Official Wang, send the Dragon King off!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Shan epted the order and quickly chased after the Dragon King.

    In the Hall of Enlightenment, Li Jing heaved a sigh of relief. He sensed the kind gazes around him and stood up to bow to everyone.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, righteous gods. This matter was initiated by the son of the Dragon King. He wanted to set up a killing trap to harm my son, Nezha. Fortunately, Nezha has the protection of the treasures bestowed by Perfected Taiyi. That is how he survived. If Li Jing tells any lies, I¡¯m willing to bear the pain of the Heavenly Punishment and my soul will dissipate immediately.¡±

    General Dongmu smiled and said, ¡°Chief Soldier Li, there¡¯s no need to say anything. Quickly return to Chentang Pass.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± An old immortal said worriedly, ¡°The dragon race is clearly emotional. We can¡¯t underestimate the strength of the dragon race. They are an ancient race.¡±

    ¡°Our Heavenly Courts should do something. We can¡¯t let Generalissimo Li be bullied by the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°The human disciples that Lord Taibai Jinxing thinks highly of will not be bad.¡±

    ¡°The dragon race is in the wrong and still wants toin. Really... Tsk, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Li Jing lowered his head and sighed. His smile was a little bitter. He bowed to the immortals and gods and turned around to leave in a hurry. He was sent back to Chentang Pass by the Central Heaven Gate.

    In the Hall of Enlightenment, the immortals had yet to disperse. Li Changgeng, an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts with white eyebrows and white hair, rode a cloud and chatted with everyone about the next development route of the Heavenly Courts.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    ...

    Ping!

    Crash!

    In the hall of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, the Dragon King of the East Ocean, who had been dull for countless years, finally revealed his anger today. He knocked away the wine that the Sea Maiden had brought and kicked the throne made of pearl agate.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sat on the throne with a gloomy expression. The three Dragon Kings of the West Ocean, South Ocean, and North Ocean, who were sitting beside him, were silent. The hundreds of dragon elders and dragon sons standing in the hall did not even dare to breathe.

    A dragon plucked up his courage and asked, ¡°Is the trip to the Heavenly Courts not smooth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just not smooth.¡± The dragon elders who had followed the Dragon King to the Heavenly Courts stood up. They spoke one after another, telling him about their encounter in detail.

    The change in the expressions of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ gods, Taibai Jinxing¡¯s power.

    Li Jing¡¯s sudden arrival meant that the gods were clearly biased.

    A dragon expert said angrily, ¡°The Heavenly Courts is actually like that! Like that!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing is really invicible. However, don¡¯t forget that if not for the support of our dragon race, he would not have sessfully obtained the Jade Emperor¡¯s appreciation previously!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little overboard. The Grand Pure One is behind Lord Taibai Jinxing. If not for Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s help, we would have long be toys in the hands of the Western Sect. At that moment, we have already exhausted the lives of our nsmen. Lord Taibai Jinxing has done the dragon race a huge favor. However, this matter involves Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s adopted son, so the immortals of the Heavenly Courts do not dare to say anything. Don¡¯t be disrespectful to the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Since when do the dragon race have to rely on others to live!?!¡±

    ¡°Getting on my nerves!¡±

    ¡°The Third Prince cannot die for nothing. I must let Li Jing and his son die for the Third Prince!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let the father and son die together!¡±

    ¡°If the dragon race yields this time, the dragon race will no longer have dignity in the future. We will definitely be theughing stock of all races!¡±

    ¡°Where did the tens of thousands of racese from? Now, they are just immortals, demons, demons, and ghosts. Our dragon race doesn¡¯t even have a name. We have already been reduced to an inconspicuous small tribe in the Ten Thousand Spirit Race.¡±

    ¡°Go and find them!¡±

    ¡°Ask them for an exnation. If they can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll wash their Chentang Pass with blood!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    On the throne, the West Ocean Dragon King, who had a bad temper, shouted angrily. The dragons fell silent.

    The West Ocean Dragon King stood up and cupped his hands at the East Ocean Dragon King.

    ¡°Brother, how should we deal with this matter? You should make a decision as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let everyone continue arguing.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean fell silent.

    The Dragon King of the South Ocean also said, ¡°That¡¯s the attitude of the Heavenly Courts. Now, it¡¯s equivalent to facing the pressure of the Heavenly Courts and Chan School joining forces. With Li Jing¡¯s human background, it¡¯s something that we have to consider. In other words, we might be suppressed by thebined forces of Chan School and the Heavenly Courts. Although Lord Taibai Jinxing and I have not interacted much, we should know that he is an extremely protective person.¡±

    ¡°The previous act of the human race invading Heaven is still right before us.¡± The North Ocean Dragon King shook his head. ¡°If this matter alerts the Fire Cloud Cave or the ancient emperor gives the order to gather the human immortals of the Middle Continent... We have to be careful.¡±

    The Dragon King of the South Ocean shook his head. ¡°However, if we forget about it, our dragon race will be destroyed. We will be suppressed by the Heavenly Courts and Chan School. What else can happen in the future?¡±

    ¡°Let the elders decide.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed softly. ¡°Gather the elders of the Four Seas here. Apart from the elders guarding the Sea Eye, everyone is here. Fight or make peace, the entire race will discuss.¡±

    The other three Dragon Kings nodded and agreed. The dragons below remained silent, but they were thinking about something.

    Three dayster, in the crowded hall of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    The dragon-headed elders and dragon generals stood quietly. The Dragon King on the throne made a simple gesture, and half of the dragon experts moved.

    Among the half of the dragon experts, one-third stood on the left, and two-thirds stood on the right.

    Following that, a few elders stood out from the left and right sides and began to persuade the dragons who had yet to make a choice.

    The elder on the right kept saying that the dragon race was in danger.

    ording to the, the human race had been the protagonist of the world and the dragon race had been cultivating and resting for many years. The two of them were originally peaceful. However, the Third Prince had been killed by Nezha. If the dragon race remains silent, all living beings in the world would think that the dragon race is easy to bully.

    That was not unreasonable. It was the dignity of the dragon race and the lifeline of the dragon race. It was rted to whether the dragon race could continue to stand in the five continents of the Primordial World.

    ¡°If we swallow our anger this time, we might as well move to the trichiliocosm in the future. We will only be mocked by the other races here!¡±

    Most of the elders on the left were old. At that moment, they looked worried.

    A dragon-headed elder persuaded earnestly, ¡°Now that the dragon race has just been revived, why must they oppose the human race? We have some heritage and many experts, but how can we ignore the strength of the human race? The Heavenly Courts represent the position of the human race. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals are all from the human race! If we fight with the human race, we will lose our lives in the end even if we can win for a while. What does this have to do with the dignity of the dragon race? The lifeblood of the dragon race? The Third Prince was killed by a child and is still unreasonable. How can we just admit our mistakes and abandon our dignity? When did our dragon race be so arrogant? Have you forgotten the teachings of the Ancestral Dragon? If you continue to cause trouble like this, the dragon race will not be able to survive for long!¡±

    Half of the dragons who were standing now had their own choices. They walked to the left and right.

    An hourter, the elders made their own choices.

    75% of them were standing on the main battlefield on the right.

    25% of them were standing on the left.

    On the coral throne, the Dragon King of the East Ocean was sitting upright. His expression was neither sad nor happy. When he saw that the results had been decided below, he slowly nodded.

    ¡°We will have a battle with Chentang Pass. Return to your positions and decide how to fight.¡±

    At that moment, the elders of the dragon race messed up their positions again and chose again.

    This time, 70% of the people who wanted to take Li Jing and Nezha¡¯s lives had given up on the remaining 20%.

    After everything was settled, the Dragon Kings of the four seas stood up. With a shout, they set off. The Crystal Pce was in an uproar. Arge number of Dragon Pce experts flew out of the Crystal Pce¡¯s door.

    After a while, azure dragons emerged from the sea and entrenched themselves above the East Ocean. They used their mystical abilities and created clouds.

    Dark clouds appeared in the world, and endless figures appeared on the sea.

    Shrimp Soldiers, Crab Generals, Immortal Flood Dragon Soldiers!

    It was difficult to calcte the number. It was a deep-sea sea that stretched for hundreds of kilometers.

    Killing intent and anger surged within them. The war drums were like thunder, echoing tens of thousands of kilometers!

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean waved his hand and caused huge waves in the East Ocean!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chentang Pass.¡±

    Hundreds of azure dragons followed behind the four dragon kings. They pulled the nearly endless thick dark clouds and led the countless soldiers and generals. They brought a wall of water that was hundreds of feet high and surged towards the East Ocean!

    Half a dayter...

    At that moment, the entire city was empty.

    In a huge mountain not far from the city, the hundreds of thousands of mortals who hadpletely retreated to that ce yesterday were attracted by the thunder and looked towards the East Ocean.

    They were only told that there would be a tsunami in the near future. They each brought their food rations and went to the high ground to hide.

    It was naturally not easy for hundreds of thousands of mortals to retreat. Li Changshou secretly used the paper effigy to help. He also had the army of Chentang Pass to do logistics and maintain stability. That was why he could retreat in time.

    When the dragon race started the ¡°elders¡¯ referendum¡±, the people at Chentang Pass had already begun to make the corresponding preparations.

    It was not just the city of Chentang Pass. The towns and viges near the East Ocean were all empty. They had moved to higher ground to avoid cmity.

    However, on the city wall of Chentang Pass...

    On the city wall of Chentang Pass!

    Li Jing and hundreds of Qi Refinement cultivators in the Chentang Pass stood quietly and looked at the surface of the East Ocean.

    A white line appeared at the intersection of the Water Sky. Li Jing squinted and whispered, ¡°Everyone, retreat temporarily. Don¡¯t increase the number of innocent casualties.¡±

    The hundreds of Qi Refinement cultivators behind him had already sensed the endless pressure. They remained silent and were unwilling to take half a step back.

    So what if they were from the dragon race? So what if they were from the demon race?

    Those who attacked the Chentang Pass were their enemies!

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Li Jing turned his head slightly and said firmly, ¡°I have a n to retreat. If you are here, it will be inconvenient for you to use it! Quickly retreat and protect the people. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. We are not the enemy of the Dragon Pce.¡±

    The Qi Refinement cultivators nodded. Only then did they retreat and quickly retreat to various parts of the forest.

    In the backyard of the Li Residence, Little Nezha did not know what had happened. He only saw his cheap master walking around. A three-eyed man who imed to be his senior brother was wiping his strange spear.

    Nezha muttered softly, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just stay here.¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The ground suddenly trembled, as if countless troops were surging towards Chentang Pass. The thick clouds that spanned thousands of kilometers enveloped Chentang Pass from day to night.

    The water surged onto thend but did not dissipate. It headed straight for Chentang Pass and destroyed countless empty viges along the way.

    At that moment, an old and majestic voice sounded from the cloud.

    ¡°Li, Jing, follow me to the Dragon Pce to confess. Otherwise, we will flood Chentang Pass today.¡±

    On the city tower, Li Jing gripped the hilt of his sword with his left hand and took a deep breath. He suddenly drew his sword with his right hand.

    The three-feet-long green sword trembled slightly. There were ripples on the sword de. It reflected Li Jing¡¯s firm face with stubble. The sword edge reached the dark clouds in the sky!

    ¡°General Li Jing of Chentang Pass is here! Li Jing is a father. He needs to fight! Li Jing is themander of the army. He has to fight! If Li Jing does not respect justice and morals and intends to harm the citizens of mynd as well as the lives of my children, there will be bloodshed today! Fight with your life!¡±

    In the dark clouds, the¡¯ expressions of the Dragon Kings of the four seas were extremely gloomy.

    Under the ground, Li Changshou stood with his hands behind his back and calcted the best time for him to appear.

    Today, he had to suppress the dragons.

    ¡ª

 Chapter 685 - My Father, Li Jing of Chentang Pass!

    <h4>Chapter 685: My Father, Li Jing of Chentang Pass!</h4>

    ¡°Today, Li Jing¡¯s blood is sttered everywhere. He is risking his life.¡±

    In the backyard of the Li Residence, Li Jing¡¯s shout came from the city wall. Little Nezha was shocked and immediately jumped up from his chair.

    ¡°Master! Someone is bullying my father!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Perfected Taiyi was still calm andposed. ¡°Your Uncle-Master Yu Ding and Uncle-Master Huang Long are hiding around your father and protecting him. We can go out and cause trouble when we wait for the news.¡±

    ¡°News?¡± Little Nezha tilted his head. ¡°What news?¡±

    The Grand Unity Immortal smiled and said, ¡°News from your... I mean, a message from an expert.¡±

    As he spoke, Perfected Taiyi tapped his finger and a cloud mirror appeared in front of him. The situation outside the Li Residence was revealed.

    The water surged, andyers of clouds filled the world. The water of the East Ocean swept all the way in a bid to pour into Chentang Pass. Soon, the dam-like city wall rushed out of the gap.

    The houses in the city kept copsing. Immortal light appeared around the Li Residence. The array formation protected a third of the city and blocked the endless seawater.

    Yang Jian stood up and frowned. ¡°If the mortals in the city are still around... will the dragon race pay with their lives?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head and did not say anything. Little Nezha clenched his fists.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a flood! It¡¯s my favorite teahouse and bun shop. Aunt Cai¡¯s fruit stall is affected too! Who did this!?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill a little dragon?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said calmly, ¡°His family did it. Don¡¯t worry. Everyone has been moved away in advance. The dragon race is so rich. After the battle, let thempensate 100 times on the spot.¡±

    Nezha could not help but be stunned. He clenched his fists tightly.

    That little dragon seemed to call himself His Highness. His Highness sounded quite powerful.

    Mm...

    A low horn sounded from the clouds.

    The endless seawater collided with the array wall in the city, causing it to flicker.

    The clouds above Chentang Pass parted. Four dragon-headed elders slowly descended on a cloud. They were the Sea Dragon Kings of the North, South, East, and West!

    Li Jing narrowed his eyes slightly and said loudly, ¡°The dragon race has flooded Chentang Pass. I will definitely report this matter to the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Li Jing.¡± The old Dragon King slowly took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Do you admit that your third son killed my son, Ao Bing?¡±

    ¡°The dragon race only asks about the oue, regardless of the reason?¡±

    Li Jing took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s right. My son killed your son. As their fathers, let¡¯s fight each other! Why did you take it out on the citizens of Chentang Pass!?!¡±

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas were silent. Dragon heads popped out from the clouds beside them and said to Li Jing coldly, ¡°me it on the fact that you¡¯re themander of Chentang Pass!¡±

    ¡°Li Jing, you have insulted the dragon race several times. This is the price!¡±

    ¡°Price? Hahahahaha!¡±

    Li Jing smiled in anger. He stepped forward and walked between the sky and earth as if there was adder under his feet.

    Under his feet was raging water, shrimp soldiers and crab generals that were beginning to appear. Above his head were endless dark clouds and azure dragons that kept surging in the dark clouds.

    Humans always liked to overestimate themselves.

    However, sometimes, he could not retreat or lower his head.

    If he retreated, it would be toote for regrets. If he lowered his head, he would be better off dead!

    The green sword in Li Jing¡¯s hand trembled. His long hair fluttered, and his robe trembled. His eyes were filled with anger, and orange mes burned in his Dao heart.

    Those who bully others will be destroyed!

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±

    An azure dragon covered in fiery red scales rushed out from the dark clouds. Its dragon w, which was 1,000 feet in diameter, smashed towards Li Jing¡¯s forehead. It seemed to want to push Chentang Pass into the ground!

    Li Jing was not afraid at all. Even though he felt the pressure that could almost shatter his liver and galldder, he still waved his sword and produced sword shes in the air.

    Sword Qi crisscrossed, and sword shadows intertwined like dogs and teeth as they faced the dragon w.

    One sword illuminated the entire Shang Wu and sang the Grand Pure One!

    Ding, ding, ding, ding...

    The sword Qi collided with the huge dragon w, but it only made the dragon w tremble slightly.

    The dragon head on the cloud smiled sinisterly. The w that descended to the mortal world seemed to be about to be crushed!

    Buzz!

    The Dao runes exploded, and a jade-colored halo swept in all directions. The dragon w with boundless power suddenly stopped. The violent wind that the dragon w carried still surged downwards, but the dragon w strangely stopped in midair.

    Under the dragon w, Li Jing was above him. The seemingly ordinary figure that was not surprising stood with his hands behind his back. The shadow of a four-legged square tripod enveloped him.

    The person was Perfected Yu Ding.

    Yu Ding raised his hand and pressed it down. Li Jing¡¯s figure, which was rushing upwards, slowlynded on Chentang Pass.

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed slowly and said, ¡°The dragon race still has a way out.¡±

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean frowned and remained silent. A dragon elder rushed out from the side and shot dozens of streams of light at Perfected Yu Ding.

    Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s sleeve trembled. The image of the huge cauldron around him soared into the sky and expanded in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s diameter increased to 10,000 feet and absorbed the old dragon¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding slowly closed his eyes. Then, he suddenly opened them. His eyes were pale-white. He looked up and red at the azure dragons that filled the sky. His figure rushed into the sky!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you gain enlightenment.¡±

    Ah...

    In the Li Residence, nine fiery azure dragons soared into the sky.

    The West Ocean Dragon King and the North Ocean Dragon King moved at the same time. The moment Perfected Yu Ding crashed into the dark clouds, the hundreds of azure dragons transformed into human forms and suppressed the jade cauldron with mystical abilities and Dharma treasures.

    If they fought with more people, they would suffer too much. The dragon race had fought in ancient times. How could they not understand such a simple logic?

    When the two Dragon Kings waved their sleeves and fought Perfected Yu Ding, the battle today hadpletely erupted!

    Perfected Taiyi walked over. He was dressed in a red Daoist robe. The corners of his mouth were sealed by immortal power, but he did not say a word.

    There were too many experts in the dragon race. He and Yu Ding could not restrain too many of them. Even if Perfected Yu Ding did not hold back, there were too many people in the dragon race who could stop Perfected Yu Ding for a few moments.

    Perfected Taiyi held the Divine me Shield and chased after Perfected Yu Ding. However, he was quickly surrounded by the experts of the dragon race.

    Yang Jian leaped out with his spear and jumped into the sky. Without a word, he revealed the tip of his spear.

    When facing the Sixth Saint, Yang Jian would even shout his name.

    He did not say anything to these dragons.

    The three immortals of Chan School rushed into the Dragon Array at Chentang Pass!

    Li Jing gritted his teeth. A weak me burned on his forehead. His body turned into a white light and rushed into the sky. His gaze was fixed on the Dragon King of the East Ocean!

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean suddenly attacked when he saw that. He pressed down with his palm. Dozens of water pirs exploded in the city. They each turned into huge blue palms and smashed them at Li Jing.

    The sword in Li Jing¡¯s hand shed wildly. Sword Qi shed and his figure rushed left and right. However, due to his cultivation level, he was hit by the water pir that surrounded him. He spat out blood and was pped back onto the roof of a tall building in the city, creating a deep hole.

    ¡°Husband...¡±

    In the distant mountains outside the city, Lady Yin almost fainted. The paper effigy beside her used his immortal power to stop her from rushing over.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean lowered his eyes and hesitated. However, he raised his palm again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my father!¡±

    With the childish exmation, a stream of light rushed out of the Li Residence¡¯s array formation and streaked above the Pool Kingdom, turning into a young child.

    The Heavenly Silk of Confusion danced continuously behind him. The spear in his hand was wrapped in mes, and the Wind-Fire Wheels under his feet whistled. The Universe Ring that was rapidly circling around him left behind afterimages!

    Two nodes lit up on the bracelet on his left wrist.

    Two balls of mes were reflected in Nezha¡¯s eyes. He floated above the hole in the roof of the tall building and took a deep breath.

    The Dragon King¡¯s palm had alreadynded again. This time, it condensed into a green dragon w. Although it was only hundreds of feet in diameter, there were ck clouds surrounding the dragon w.

    The Dao runes were about to tear Nezha¡¯s essence soul apart.

    Nezha roared as the third node on his wrist lit up.

    Tap.

    That was the sound of someone gently pressing on his shoulder.

    Nezha was ultimately a child. At that moment, he turned his head in shock. His attention was easily diverted. It was as if the power of his essence soul wasparable to a Golden Immortal, but he was still not good at immortal senses.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    Nezha shouted in a daze. He looked at the familiar figure who was holding him down but looking up at the sky.

    He subconsciously raised his hand to grab it, but Li Jing, who was wrapped in mes, was already running at a rather fast speed. Nezha could only extend his hand towards his father¡¯s back.

    Something seemed to be moving in his Dao heart.

    ¡°Nezha, you have to be diligent when cultivating and studying. Don¡¯t be sozy!¡±

    ¡°The treasure is meant for you to protect yourself, not for you to y tricks on others! If you use this treasure to y tricks on others again, I will take care of it for you. I have to go and argue with your master!¡±

    ¡°My son, Nezha, I can only teach you the principles of being a human. I can¡¯t walk this life for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your talent, but don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. You were just born and you¡¯re not even in your first month. Why should I tell you that...? You live your life for yourself. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. As long as I¡¯m still alive, you don¡¯t have to live for any mission or expectations.¡±

    A huge dragon w pped down.

    Nezha did not know why he had all kinds of emotions. All kinds of emotions seemed to be his, but they also did not seem to belong to him.

    Li Jing raised his head and roared. Layers of power of Essence Soul appeared on the sword in his hand. His entire body was wrapped in golden light. It was the light of his essence soul burning violently.

    The troops of Chentang Pass, Li Jing, are here!

    The sword rises to be an immortal, and I will ascend to the heavens!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Amidst the angry roar, sword light surged. However, facing the dragon w, it was like a candle in the heavy rain that was about to be extinguished.

    In the sky, Perfected Yu Ding and Perfected Taiyi, who were fighting the dragons, suddenly turned around!

    When Yang Jian saw that something was amiss, he hurriedly opened the divine eye on his forehead. A beam of divine light rushed towards the w mark that the East Ocean Dragon King had made!

    ¡°Universe Ring!¡±

    An exmation that was full of endless anger suddenly came from behind Nezha!

    The flow of time seemed to have slowed down for a moment. A beam of golden light shed, and Li Jing¡¯s figure flew out strangely. When he focused, he realized that it was the Cosmic Trap that had captured Li Jing¡¯s figure and pulled him far to the left.

    The Golden Roc, who was hiding in the dark, heaved a sigh of relief. He, who had not received the voice transmission, was just short of rushing out to save someone.

    Even if he was punished by his teacherter, he could not watch such a man be killed by the Dragon King.

    At this moment!

    Above Chentang Pass, a long spear flew into the sky like an arrow shot from a bow. The mes on it exploded again and again. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a thousand feet in diameter and shattered the phantom dragon w!

    The shattered mes fell like rain, and the world suddenly darkened.

    ¡°You want to kill my father?¡±

    The East Ocean Dragon King frowned and looked down.

    There, Little Nezha closed his eyes. A young man wrapped in ck aura appeared behind him. The young man opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. His voice sounded.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Dragon King snorted coldly. Two old dragons walked forward from the side. One of them held a sword and the other held a spear. Their gazes were fixed on Nezha¡¯s figure.

    Nezha suddenly raised his hands and pointed his sword. His body was wrapped in mes. The figure behind him and the small body closed their eyes and spoke at the same time. Their voices gradually merged.

    ¡°There is a Dao source. The Dharma gives birth to the image. Two is one, and the True Spirit exists.¡±

    The young phantom transformed into wisps of ck gas and entered Nezha¡¯s body. Nezha¡¯s figure slowly grew. His short shirt was torn, and his two hair bags were untied by themselves, turning into fiery red long hair.

    He raised his hand and the Fire-Pointed Spear flew over. With a soft ng, he grabbed it.

    His shoulders trembled slightly, and four arms appeared behind him. He held the Cosmic Ring, the Heavenly Silk of Chaos, the Yin-Yang Sword, and the golden brick!

    Magi battle technique, Fire God Dharma Body.

    ¡°Ling Zhuzi...¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shouted with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Master.¡± The young Nezha looked up at the Dragon King of the East Ocean. ¡°I, Nezha, was born at Chentang Pass. I¡¯m a human and my murderous aura has tainted my essence soul. If Ipletely lose control today, Master, please suppress me. I will die without regrets.¡±

    The Wind-Fire Wheel let out an ear-piercing whistle. The mes around Nezha kept gathering. He seemed to be stepping on the bowstring and pressing it again and again!

    The old dragon with the spear whispered, ¡°Nezha! As long as youmit suicide here today, we can spare your family¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°Suicide?¡±

    Nezha sneered and pointed his spear at the sky. ¡°Even if I¡¯m killed by you today, I¡¯ll kill you. My father said that a real man should punish the strong and help the weak! Today, the dragon race destroyed my Chentang Pass. We will fight to the death and see who is stronger! My father is Li Jing, themander of Chentang Pass! Wind-Fire Wheel! Quick¡ª¡±

    ...

    ...

    That day, a sun hung above Chentang Pass.

    That day, the three bracelets that had been on Nezha¡¯s wrist for a long time quietly shattered.

    The mes shone brightly, and water filled the sky.

    The azure dragon continued to roar. The figure circling in the sky waved his spear. Wisps of murderous aura surrounded him, but his eyes remained clear.

    However, he was ultimately outnumbered.

    When the dragon blood sttered across the marsh, a few figures were trapped near the Li Residence¡¯s array formation. The dragon-headed elders surrounded them.

    Perfected Yu Ding activated his immortal power and tried his best to hold on. Blood seeped out of the corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth. Yang Jian¡¯s armor was shattered. His majestic body was covered in wounds, but he was still helping his master support the barrier.

    Nezha was almost exhausted. At that moment, he knelt on the water surface wrapped in immortal power with his spear. He kept trying to stand up, but his body kept trembling.

    Li Jing was extremely weak at that moment. The price of burning his essence soul was extremely difficult for him to even move a finger.

    ¡°Nezha...¡±

    Li Jing called softly.

    Nezha smiled bitterly and muttered, ¡°I was rash. I caused a cmity for Chentang Pass.¡±

    ¡°Are you that young man?¡± Li Jing asked in a trembling voice.

    Nezha shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m your third son, Nezha.¡±

    ¡°Ah, at the end of the day, I¡¯m just useless.¡± Li Jing took a deep breath and said feebly, ¡°However, remember, you didn¡¯t cause trouble. It¡¯s just that justice and moralitye a littlete. Things in the world would often be like that. Don¡¯t be angry or indignant because of this. If you want to walk the right path, you have to have a clear conscience...¡±

    He supported himself with the broken sword and slowly sat up. He called Perfected Taiyi softly. The Taiyi suddenly attacked and pointed at Nezha¡¯s extremely weak essence soul.

    Li Jing smiled at Nezha. His body was wrapped in thest immortal power and slowly floated up.

    In the sky, the Dragon King of the East Ocean raised his hand and gestured. The streams of light that filled the sky temporarily stopped and stared at Li Jing¡¯s figure.

    Li Jing flew out of Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s barrier and stood upright with the broken sword in hand.

    ¡°Today, I, Li Jing, am willing to use my life to repay the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±

    A dragon elder whispered, ¡°Do you know your crime?¡±

    Li Jing turned to look at Nezha, whose eyes were wide open. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just paying with my life. What crime? The Dragon Pce is not a human emperor or the Heavenly Courts. Why should you convict me, Li Jing?¡±

    The leader of the dragons cursed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to repent! Kill them all!¡±

    Li Jing gripped his sword hilt tightly and red at the hundreds of dragon-headed elders in the sky. His body trembled slightly...

    ¡°Alright, I!¡±

    At this moment!

    Before Li Jing could say the word ¡°admit¡±, a cold snort sounded from the sky. The sky that was originally filled with dark clouds suddenly shone with a ray of sunlight.

    A white-haired old Daoist priest sat cross-legged in the clouds and slowly descended.

    He held a horsetail whisk in his hand and a small pagoda floated on his shoulder. There was a Yin-Yang Taiji Painting circling behind him. He was originally kind-looking, but now, his expression was cold.

    The mysterious Dao runes circted and the dragons instantly stopped talking.

    That gaze swept across, and no one present could look at him.

    With a sweep of the horsetail whisk in his hand, the dark clouds that filled the sky were suddenly illuminated by golden beams of light. The golden beams of light connected the sky and the ground. Dense and orderly golden-armored Heavenly Soldiers flew out from within.

    Screech...

    The eagle¡¯s cry was a little ear-piercing. At the corner of the city wall of Chentang Pass, a Golden Roc spread its wings and instantly appeared in midair, blocking in front of Li Jing.

    Perfected Yu Ding shook his head slightly. He held the small tripod and stood up again.

    Not far away, dozens of streams of light flew from the west. The first person was Guang Chengzi, the middle-aged immortal of the Jade Void Pce who had attacked the Golden Bell.

    Behind him, Perfected Huang Long, who had aplicated expression, Chi Jingzi, who was burning with anger, Yun Zhongzi, Wen Shu, and Samantabhadra...

    The disciples of the Saints and the experts of Chan School.

    Li Changshou looked at the people from Chan School and then at the old men with dragon heads below. His horsetail whisk swept over again. Waves exploded above the East Ocean, forming azure dragons that were wrapped in the rich power of the Heavenly Dao, sealing the dragon race¡¯s retreat.

    His indifferent voice spread everywhere, but he asked the dragon, ¡°Who was the one who said that he was guilty just now?¡±

 Chapter 686 - Taibai Jinxing Suppresses the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 686: Taibai Jinxing Suppresses the Dragon</h4>

    An hour ago, everywhere in the Heavenly Courts.

    ¡°The dragon race is causing trouble in Chentang Pass! Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, hurry to the Heavenly Might Divine Pir and await orders to descend to the mortal world.¡±

    The dragons at Chentang Pass are causing trouble?

    Youqin Xuanya was clearly stunned when she received the news.

    In her impression, the dragon race was rich in the four seas. They were a huge race from the ancient times and were also loyal supporters of the Heavenly Courts. Why did they suddenly cause trouble in Chentang Pass?

    However, Youqin Xuanya did not hesitate. At that moment, she had already sessfully transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion. She was already considered an absolute backbone in the Heavenly Courts. Due to that, every time she appeared, she would attract the attention of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    The increase in morale was instantly maxed out.

    Carrying the Fire Scale Sword Case that Senior Brother Changshou had already taken to the Tushita Pce to refine twice, Youqin Xuanya nodded slightly at the Heavenly Generals who often worked with her and stood in front of the Divine Might Pir.

    On the pir, a bronze mirror that was five feet in diameter flickered gently. The Chentang Pass appeared inside.

    Youqin Xuanya frowned...

    The flood flooded Chentang Pass and turned the Pool Kingdom into a thousand kilometers.

    Mortals hid on the hills, and fear and uneasiness spread everywhere.

    As the azure dragons lingered in the sky, the dragon-headed elders kept attacking and attacking the figures in Chentang Pass.

    Youqin Xuanya had been in the Heavenly Courts for a long time. She only recognized the exhausted young man and her senior brother¡¯s foster son...

    Although Youqin Xuanya could not understand why her senior brother would take in an uncle as his foster son at such a young age, Li Jing was not as old as her senior brother. It was understandable that he looked old.

    Moreover, Li Jing was from the Immortal Du Sect and could be considered his junior...

    Youqin Xuanya looked a little angry. At that moment, she looked at the bronze mirror and began to get angry.

    Suddenly, he heard a shout.

    ¡°Thending point of the Divine Might Heavenly Pir has been decided. All tribes, descend quickly. Lord Taibai Jinxing has ordered the formation of the Heavenly Net Array! If there are any dragons charging the array, kill them without mercy!¡±

    Above the sea of clouds in the Heavenly Courts, the heavenly pirs flickered. Layers of talismans surrounded them, and rich Heavenly Dao power kept surging.

    Golden light bloomed. The light tore through theyers of clouds and descended into the mortal world.

    Youqin Xuanya and the Heavenly Generals beside her stepped forward at the same time. They spread their hands and jumped!

    They descended.

    ...

    The gods of the eight tribes, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals of the twelve tribes, the power of the Heavenly Dao descended, and the Heavenly Net Array battle formation.

    Before the dragon race could react, they had already fallen into the encirclement of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. The Heavenly Soldiers formed a ¡± with hundreds of people as the foundation. With their immortal powers connected and the power of the Heavenly Dao, they disyed strength that far exceeded their cultivation level.

    Since the development of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ battle formation, it was already the sign of the Heavenly Courts and the confidence of the Heavenly Courts.

    When Li Changshou waved his horsetail whisk, water azure dragons appeared in the East Ocean to seal the dragon race¡¯s retreat. The hundreds of dragon-headed elders, hundreds of dragon race generals, and countless prawn soldiers, crab generals, and immortal flood dragon soldiers all felt immense pressure.

    It was a huge pressure that the heavens were about to give them.

    Li Changshou sat on the clouds and looked down at the Dragon Kings of the four seas. He calmly asked the dragon race who said that Li Jing was guilty.

    The dragons below did not dare to answer. The dragons returned to the dark clouds and revealed their main bodies. Although they felt endless pressure when facing the Heavenly Courts, they were already prepared for a huge battle.

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas maintained their human bodies and dragon heads. They rode a cloud and slowly flew up.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean looked up at the benevolent old man that Li Changshou had disguised as and said calmly, ¡°Is Lord Taibai Jinxing going to protect Li Jing today?¡±

    ¡°Protect?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who was the one who said that he wanted to convict my godson?¡±

    The dragon race fell silent. Many dragons looked up and red at Li Changshou. Their mane exploded.

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas flew up dozens of feet. The South Ocean Dragon King sighed and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you are so unscrupulous as to decide on official matters based on personal feelings. Isn¡¯t that unfair to the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his voice.

    ¡°Then is it fair for you to flood Chentang Pass and destroy thousands of kilometers ofnd? If I had not reminded the people at Chentang Pass previously that hundreds of thousands of mortals inside and outside Chentang Pass were hiding on the high ground of the forest, your dragon race would have dered war on the human race today. At that time, many tried to exin that they were innocent, but the other living beings did not care about their lives. Whenever they wanted to bully the human race, they would say that the strong are respected. At that moment, the Heavenly Courts had descended. 99% of the people present were from the human race. They said that the Heavenly Dao was unfair. Are you really not ashamed?¡±

    The leader of the dragons said, ¡°Everyone in the Primordial World knows about the defense of Lord Taibai Jinxing. We are naturally not his match.

    May I ask, Lord Taibai Jinxing, how do you n to deal with us today?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent, and so was everyone.

    At that moment, the immortals of Chan School rushed over and lined up outside Chentang Pass. A crack appeared in the Heavenly Courts¡¯ battle formation and they flew in.

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s face was livid. He looked at Li Changshou and gestured to stop the immortals from fighting.

    ¡°Heavenly Courts, dragon race, please give Chan School an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, calm down.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Today¡¯s matter arose from the conflict between Li Jing¡¯s three sons, Nezha, the third-generation disciple of Chan School and the Third Prince of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. The dragon race was dissatisfied and vited the heavenly rules. They were originally the gods of clouds and rain, but now, they had flooded Chentang Pass and threatened the lives of hundreds of thousands of mortals. The Heavenly Courts will deal with this matter first.¡±

    However, Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Teacher has a decree. Those who want to kill the disciples of Chan School should be killed.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Where is Second Uncle-Master¡¯s decree?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Chi Jingzi shouted softly and took out a golden scroll from his sleeve. A few obscure Dao runes floated out of the scroll and condensed into the image of a Daoist standing with his hands behind his back.

    He was naturally the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    On the dragon race¡¯s side, most of the dragons were already panicking.

    If the pressure from the Heavenly Courts could be resisted, the Saint¡¯s decree would descend, and Chan School would pretend to leave all the dragons there. Isn¡¯t that...

    Just Li Jing and Nezha are going to let so many experts of the dragon race die here?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Is Chan School a little too forceful?

    The Saint had even invited the decree.

    Today, suppressing the dragon race¡¯s increasing mentality was the ¡°basic goal¡±. If he could not ce the hatred of the dragon race on the Heavenly Courts, his arrangements this time could only be considered half the credit.

    That was not the end.

    Suddenly, he heard a chuckle from the East Ocean. Under the water dragons that Li Changshou had condensed with his divine power, a cloud circted and four figures appeared.

    The person in the lead was wearing a golden dress and a golden hairpin. She held a sword that was shining with golden light in her hand. She was naturally the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    The person whoughed was beside the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He was Zhao Gongming, who was dressed in armor and had a smile on his face.

    Behind Zhao Gongming, Yun Xiao brought Qiong Xiao over leisurely. There were faint clouds surrounding her. As soon as she appeared, she attracted countless gazes.

    Fairy Yun Xiao was dressed in a simple Flowing Cloud white dress. There was a jade girdle around her waist which entuated her slender figure. However, it did not make her look sultry and instead, she looked like a natural beauty.

    Four of the eight disciples of Jie School had arrived. They appeared above the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    There were twenty-four stars shining faintly around Zhao Gongming. He felt like the universe was revolving around him. It was bing more and more unfathomable.

    The path of retreat for the dragon race and the nearest reinforcements waspletely blocked by the four of them.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was good at battling. She set the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl to suppress the sea. Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice was extraordinary. The Golden Flood Dragon Scissors hanging on Qiong Xiao¡¯s waist happened to be the nemesis of the dragon race.

    The dragon race¡¯s already difficult situation worsened.

    Zhao Gongming shouted, ¡°Li Jing, don¡¯t be afraid. If you have any grievances, just vent them. If you have any concerns about unfairness, just raise them. If it¡¯s not convenient for the Heavenly Courts, just let me make the decision! I don¡¯t have so many worries. I¡¯ll fight anyone who has objections. If I cannot win, I will lie down and call for help. Changgeng, I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao shook her head slightly. She was a little dissatisfied with her brother¡¯s frivolous style. She firmly took out a palm-sized jade statue from her sleeve and urged it to return to its normal size before standing behind her.

    The palm of the jade statue was facing the Dragon Kings of the four seas. The restrictions that were absorbing spiritual energy were ready.

    A hundred-fold spiritual energy crossbow was ready!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Then, he would take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters of Chan School and Jie School, please bear with the actions of the Heavenly Courts. If the Heavenly Courts need to borrow the power of the two sects, they will not be polite to you. Today, the Heavenly Courts will give the human race and Chan School a suitable exnation. Dragon Kings of the four seas, do you still have any excuses?¡±

    Many gazes gathered on the four dragon-headed elders.

    The West Ocean Dragon King sighed and took half a step forward.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing! Previously, the West Ocean Dragon Pce suffered a cmity. It was Lord Taibai Jinxing who saved my life. Previously, the Sea Eye of the East Ocean had been destroyed by the Star Lord. The Jade Emperor had abandoned the Golden Body of Merit and saved the dragon race. When the dragon race was forced by the Western Sect, they did not have much luck. It was also supported by Lord Taibai Jinxing and led the Heavenly Courts¡¯ luck to protect the dragon race, allowing the dragon race to have the momentum to prosper today. Did the dragon race cross the line? Will the revival of the dragon race endanger the human race? If the Heavenly Courts wanted to stop us, why didn¡¯t they give the order to stop us when we were in the East Ocean? Why did they wait until now?

    As long as you appear in the East Ocean, how can we not retreat?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Did the dragon race get bewitched by others today?¡±

    The West Ocean Dragon King was silent.

    Li Changshou continued to ask, ¡°Today, the dragon race wants to kill Li Jing and Nezha. Who instigated the dragon race?¡±

    The Dragon Kings of the four seas were silent.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice spread throughout the world and entered the ears of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    ¡°The tribtion today is only because of the dragon race. It stemmed from the dragon race¡¯s indignation and pride. You chose this path, yet you still have to me others for cutting off your retreat. These words are unreasonable andughable. Do you think that Ao Bing¡¯s death is reasonable? Do you need me to reenact the situation that happened that day here?

    You think that you can regain your lost pride by killing Li Jing and his son because you are the pirs of the ancient race and the Heavenly Courts.

    Howughable!

    What¡¯s the difference between your actions today and the Western Sect¡¯s Sea-Splitting Eyes!?!

    At the end of the ancient times, the dragon race was the totem of the human race. The character of the dragon race is widely spread among the human race. Now, you have forgotten the guilt that you should have felt when you shattered the Primordial World. You have forgotten the determination of the ancestors of the dragon race when they eternally suppressed the Sea Eye!

    He is greedy, frivolous, and does whatever he wants in this world. He looked down on everything and ignored justice!

    What¡¯s the use of such a dragon!?!

    I have personally pushed you to your current position. Today, I will personally make you respect me again!

    The living beings in this world should coexist!

    There should not be any power above the ground!

    The principles of the Heavenly Courts ¡±

    Li Changshou raised the horsetail whisk in his hand, and resplendent starlight shone everywhere in the Heavenly Cycle. The twelve Heavenly Soldiers shouted in unison. As the universe trembled, the weapons in the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals¡¯ hands connected and turned into an inescapable thatpletely sealed the world.

    Then, Li Changshou slowly stood up. His beard and hair fluttered in the wind as he slowly descended.

    The experts of the dragon race wanted to say something but hesitated. The four Sea Dragon Kings sighed and remained silent.

    The clouds around Li Changshou dissipated. He stood alone in the sky. Under his old face, his body surged with extreme power.

    ¡°Those who are shouting that Nezha wants tomit suicide and take Li Jing¡¯s life, step forward.¡±

    Li Changshou sneered. ¡°Why? Does the dragon race now have the habit of bullying the weak and fearing the strong? Did you choose the path and don¡¯t even dare to bear the consequences? Did you flood Chentang Pass today just to show off?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, we are in the wrong. However, for the dignity of the dragon race, we have offended you!¡±

    A dragon elder shouted and transformed into a dragon. He pounced at Li Changshou!

    The moment the elder moved, the dragons present hadplicated expressions. However, they revealed their dragon bodies and flew towards Li Changshou.

    When the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals saw that, they immediately wanted to suppress him.

    When the immortals of Chan School saw that, they had already activated their Dharma treasures!

    Fairy Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and the others moved forward and were about to attack the dragons from the side.

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s calm voice calmed them down.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat. I will fight alone. Those who are inferior to me in the Dao realm are useless.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou opened the fingers of his right hand and aimed at the dragons flying over.

    Bnce existed between reality and illusion.

    On the East Ocean, waves of water exploded. The Taiji Painting behind Li Changshou rotated gently. The Great Dao of Equalization was augmented by the Connate Cardinal treasure and instantly engulfed a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.

    The water dragons formed by the power of the Water God appeared behind Li Changshou.

    The Great Dao of Equalization forcefully deprived the strength of the dragon race and bnced them on the water dragons.

    Then, he added the power of the Heavenly Dao, the Yin and Yang Qi, the power of the Heavenly Punishment, and Li Changshou¡¯s will!

    There were sounds of roaring and dragon roars.

    Under the shocked gazes of the living beings, hundreds of azure dragons flew out from Li Changshou¡¯s back and pounced at the dragon race below. It was as if a huge water mirror had been erected in the world.

    Outside the mirror, the dragon shadows were fighting!

    This was Taibai Jinxing suppressing the dragons.

    ...

    Half a dayter...

    The starlight was faint. The immortal light of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals illuminated the night at Chentang Pass like it was daytime.

    Dozens of azure dragon corpses floated in the sky. Hundreds of dragon-headed elders were injured. Their cultivation levels had been sealed, and they were sitting cross-legged behind the Dragon Kings of the four seas.

    At that moment, the four dragon kings were also injured. The Dragon King of the East Ocean, in particr, had half of his horns broken.

    Li Changshou stood in the air with his hands behind his back. His aura was lingering, and his silver-white hair kept dancing.

    In this battle, the four dragon kings and the elders with the highest strength in the dragon race naturally did not use their full strength. Li Changshou also showed mercy and only killed dozens of dragon experts with the fiercest eyes.

    All of this was a prelude and a foreshadowing. It was all to let the dragon race feel sufficient pressure.

    What Li Changshou was about to say was the main point.

    ¡°Dragons, do you want to live or die?¡±

    The dragons lowered their heads and remained silent. The Dragon King of the East Ocean sighed slowly. ¡°Life.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±

    A bright star shone behind Li Changshou. The starlight shone on the foreheads of the Dragon Kings of the four seas and formed four golden Five-Element Brands.

    ¡°Pass me the Water God decree. The dragon race are to reform themselves within a limited time. They are not allowed to enjoy too much. They are not allowed to be blindly arrogant and oppress the Sea n. Three yearster, the Dragon Kings of the four seas shall report to the Heavenly Courts about the reform and ept the Immortal Gods appointed by the Heavenly Courts to monitor them. In the future, if the dragon race vites the Heavenly rules, they will be punished severely. The positions of the water gods of the mortal world are appointed by the Heavenly Courts to test living beings regrly. They are no longer limited to the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°The great authority the dragons hold in the mortal world shall be confiscated by the Heavenly Courts. The Hall of Enlightenment will issue a degree at any time. Those who cross the line will be severely punished. If there are any mistakes in the timing, region, or division, the wrongdoers will be executed. From today onwards, the dragon race will stop umting merit for a thousand years to pay for the flood of the Chentang Pass today. From today onwards, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Dragon ying tform will be on standby. Don¡¯t forget the lesson today. The dragon race is not rich. The dragon race is only repaying the sins of the past and suppressing the Sea Eye. The Heavenly Dao shall bear witness.¡±

    After Li Changshou finished speaking, a blue divine light rippled in the world. The power of the Heavenly Dao turned into immortal light and descended everywhere in the four seas. It turned into the shadow of shackles and wrapped around the dragon¡¯s neck.

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly. In the depths of his Dao heart, his essence soul summoned a ¡°stone tablet¡± and slowly erased the word ¡°four¡± on it.

    He carved the word ¡°five¡±.

 Chapter 687 - Steadiness

    <h4>Chapter 687: Steadiness</h4>

    When the dragon race came, they brought water that filled the sky.

    When the dragon race left, they packed up nearly a hundred dragon corpses. Like an old man at the end of his life, they sighed softly.

    It was appropriate topare the dragon race to the old.

    The body and bones of the dragons were already old. Their essence, energy, and spirit were already deteriorating. However, they did not want to admit to being old. They wanted to be unrestrained and start jumping around when they had the chance.

    They were really not afraid of falling apart and being buried in the Primordial World¡¯s living beings.

    Countless living beings had been buried in that cemetery.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. Compared to the dragon race, the phoenix race was much more stable although they only had a few members.

    Sister-inw Kong Xuan was almost out of the Great Tribtion. She was an important member of Ren School and the existence that Daoist Wen Jing yearned for the most. She was happy and beautiful.

    Although the two little phoenixes nurtured by the essence blood of the Primordial Phoenix did not appear in the Primordial World, they lived very healthy lives and secretly continued the bloodline of the phoenix race.

    There was no need to mention the Golden Roc. Ever since it was pped silly by the Moon Lord and fooled by him, it had be a super fighter of the Heavenly Courts.

    From the South-Heaven Gate to the trichiliocosm, from the trichiliocosm to the Chaos Sea...

    As long as his teacher did not break off from the Heavenly Dao, the Golden Roc could live veryfortably.

    The dragon race...

    Ao Yi¡¯s shoulders were still like that of a child and he could not pull the half-buried ship.

    Yet, there were so many fearless dragons who got drunk on the ship and sang in joy every night.

    The dragon maidens did not know that it was difficult for their race to perish. They were still singing in the sea.

    <i>Yes, I still have to look for Ao Yi to give him psychological counselingter to prevent him from feeling depressed.</i>

    Whether the dragon race incurred losses or gains actually depended on how one understood it.

    In terms of the current situation, they would sacrifice more than a hundred experts in exchange for the dragon race to avoid the cmity that would appear due to their own intion in the future.

    For a moment, he was humiliated.

    The dragon race could survive from the end of the ancient times until today. They naturally had a ¡°self-regtion mechanism¡±.

    After the dragon race left, Li Changshou left the Heavenly Generals that Youqin Xuanya was in charge of, to clean up the mess and settle the mortals who had hidden on the mountain.

    The matter of suppressing the dragon was progressing smoothly.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was a little confused. Was he happy that Nezha did not have tomit suicide, or was he gratified that the dragon race had been sessfully integrated into the Heavenly Dao system and buried a fire bolt in the future?

    However, no matter what, he had alreadypleted 98% of his ns regarding the dragon race and Nezha. He only had a little regret.

    Li Changshou originally wanted to kill all the dragons who had chosen to ¡°give the human race an unforgettable lesson¡±. However, most of the dragons hid at the back during the battle just now.

    He could only rely on the Dragon King to adjust himself when he returned.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body did not leave directly. He first bowed to the immortals of Chan School and flew in front of Zhao Gongming and the other immortals of Jie School.

    The living beings present were silent. They pretended that they did not see anything.

    Li Changshou still looked like an old immortal. It was not convenient for him to change his appearance in front of everyone. When he arrived, he persuaded earnestly,

    ¡°Yun, this item is for your protection. Don¡¯t release it often. If your enemies are wary in the future, the effect will be greatly reduced.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded with a smile and retracted the jade statue. She stared at Li Changshou¡¯s face.

    Li Changshou blinked. She retracted her gaze and blushed. However, in the blink of an eye, she was still cold and stood quietly on the cloud.

    Qiong Xiao gave him a thumbs-up and smiled. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re heroic.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, you tter me.¡± Li Changshou cupped his hands and openly agreed to the address.

    Yun Xiao was the Second Sister.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°You clearly restrained the dragon race just now. Why didn¡¯t you kill all their experts or make them swear a Heavenly Dao oath? Why did you let them go so easily?¡±

    Li Changshou hummed softly and sent a voice transmission. ¡°There are some schemes here. The dragon race has never done anything wrong. Today, killing dozens of dragon race members is enough to manifest the might of the heavens. The Great Tribtion is in operation. It is a good thing that there are fewer unstable factors. These dragon experts can be considered to have filled the Tribtion Cloud.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit looked as if she had known that would happen and did not ask further.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°This Li Jing is not bad. He¡¯s a man. Bring him here often in the future.¡±

    ¡°My godson is also muddle-headed.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°I originally thought that it was a joke from the elders of the Immortal Du Sect. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be true.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°It¡¯s just that her cultivation level is a little weak. This time, she even lost her Dao.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t say that,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°I see that Li Jing has great luck. He will definitely be able to advance. He¡¯s probably a child of the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and did not expose that matter. He only said,

    ¡°Later, I will give him a few treasures. As long as he can cultivate to the Golden Immortal realm, everything else is not a big deal.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked at the immortals of Chan School who were surrounding the Li Residence and snorted softly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. Although Li Jing¡¯s sons are disciples of Chan School, they will not affect my position in the Great Tribtion.

    I have always been on the side of the Heavenly Courts, Ren School, and the Dao Sect.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s hard on you.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken because we have no qualms about attacking the Western Sect. If we really fight Chan School one day, it will be a little difficult to attack.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡±

    Zhao Gongming ced his hands behind his back and sighed. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten into a conflict with that side yet. It¡¯s a good thing if we can dy the cmity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Dao will not allow it,¡± Yun Xiao said softly. The few mighty figures were silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Qiong Xiao said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else here. Let¡¯s continue drinking tea on the ind. Brother-inw, are youing?¡±

    ¡°I still have a lot of work to do. I won¡¯t go over.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed and smiled. ¡°Thank you foring to help. However, self-preservation is the most important in the Great Tribtion. It¡¯s indeed a little dangerous to go out like this. It¡¯s better to be safe in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Xiao replied gently.

    The two of them looked at each other and seemed to be talking to each other.

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly and casually summoned a cloud to cover the four of them. They turned into clouds and dissipated together...

    He had long learned this escape technique.

    Li Changshou stood quietly with his hands behind his back. He lowered his head and saw Youqin Xuanya standing quietly on the mountain and looking at the situation.

    As if seeing Li Changshou lower his head, Youqin Xuanya immediately turned around and walked towards the mortals beside her. She began to get busy.

    Not long after, the immortals of Chan School returned to Kunlun Mountain. The water of Chentang Pass was sent back to the East Ocean.

    Li Changshou specially ordered Youqin Xuanya to be in charge of the subsequent repairs. His main body returned to the Heavenly Courts first and shifted his attention to the paper effigy.

    Today, suppressing the dragon was actually a form of deterrence for the other factions.

    For example, Maitreya.

    Li Changshou thought about it carefully. He would probably be a demon in the hearts of many dragons today. There would naturally be dragons who would hate him.

    However, that did not affect his thousand-year n. It was not something worth paying attention to.

    <i>I should think about... Child Bi Yun who¡¯s under the Goddess of Stone.</i>

    <i>The boy¡¯s life is more important than Maitreya¡¯s.</i>

    Li Changshou vaguely felt that Maitreya would definitely appear again and extend his chubby ws at Nezha.

    Now, he was the sharp sword on the surface of the Heavenly Dao. Maitreya had be the poisonous de in the dark of the Heavenly Dao.

    What was even more amazing was that the two of them were already directly opposing each other. As long as there was a chance to get rid of each other, they would definitely not show mercy.

    The Heavenly Dao, to be precise, the Dao Ancestor, was naturally happy to see Maitreya restrain him.

    The act of the Human Emperor attacking the heavens had definitely affected the will of the Heavenly Dao.

    The Heavenly Dao could not directly interfere with the Great Tribtion and affect the minds of living beings. That was the bottom line of living beings.

    Even if they were affected by the Great Tribtion, the two were essentially the same and in different forms. The living beings could barely ept it.

    Senior Suiren naturally would not turn into ashes for nothing, but everything had to be slowly realized.

    <i>Fifty percent confidence is like the Heavenly Dao revealing their cards. Isn¡¯t that the same as taking Senior Lang¡¯s old path? Is it any different from courting death?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s really difficult to fight the heavens.</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body transformed into a stream of light and escaped into the East Heavenly Gate. He looked for the Jade Emperor to report what had happened. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals quickly returned to their positions.

    All over the Heavenly Courts, the living beings were privately discussing the averagebat strength of the Heavenly Courts officials.

    Then, most Heavenly Soldiers realized that from the results of the battle, the averagebat power of the civil officials was definitely higher than that of the generals.

    They didn¡¯t have a bright future.

    At Chentang Pass, the two batches of paper Daoists that Li Changshou had secretly arranged escaped into the depths of the earth again.

    The skin of ¡°Wang Chang¡¯an¡± had been following beside Lady Yin. When the water retreated, he immediately brought her back to the Li Residence to meet Li Jing and his son, who were already sleeping on the bed.

    Li Changshou saw with his immortal senses...

    Nezha returned to his child-like appearance. He was twice as old as before. There was a snot bubble at the tip of his nose. He slept without a care in the world.

    Li Jing was originally meditating. However, after consuming the pill that nourished his essence soul, he could not help but lower his head and fall asleep.

    Sleeping was also the most effective way for Qi Refinement cultivators to recover their mental strength.

    Li Jing had exhausted too much of the power of his essence soul this time. It had already affected his cultivation and made the Dao Realm, which was not high, worse.

    He could only continue working hard.

    Perfected Taiyi was severely injured, but he was very energetic at that moment.

    He sat at the stone table outside the house with a pale face and smiled rather happily. His fingers kept tapping his thigh, almost singing and embarrassing himself.

    Nezhapletely controlled the baneful aura. He merged his previous life and current life. In the future, he would be both Nezha and Ling Zhuzi.

    That was indeed worthy of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sillyughter.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy brought Lady Yin over, Perfected Taiyi stood up and greeted Li Changshou, ¡°Changgeng! Thank you! Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It was very sudden.

    His incarnation had no intention of announcing it to the outside world. Later, he could only imitate the Jade Emperor and change his identity and view the world from a different perspective.

    Perfected Taiyi was too careless.

    Two young men ran out of the pavilion. One of them looked older, while the other looked like a young man. They were naturally Jinzha and Muzha.

    Jinzha was the first to shout, ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master Changgeng.¡±

    Muzha hurriedly ran to Lady Yin¡¯s side and supported her. ¡°Mother, are you injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lady Yin, who was still young, patted the back of Muzha¡¯s hand. She could not be bothered to bow to Perfected Taiyi and Yu Ding. She hurriedly rushed into the house to see Li Jing and Nezha.

    Li Changshou nodded at Jinzha. Thetter lowered his head and took his leave. They went to a family reunion in the house.

    Perfected Yu Ding, Perfected Taiyi, and Li Changshou looked at each other andughed heartily.

    Taiyi said, ¡°In terms of devising schemes and plotting against others, no one can defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you can praise me more sincerely,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°You can just express it with your body.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding asked, ¡°Changgeng, are you injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just some internal injuries. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Li Changshou grinned and took a deep breath. He changed to a voice transmission. ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s cultivation level is really impressive. I only exchanged a few moves with him. I¡¯m almost unable to take them.

    It¡¯s still because the old Dragon King deliberately chose to lose today. Otherwise, it would probably be difficult to clean up the mess today.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding nodded slowly and sent a voice transmission. ¡°The foundation of the dragon race is indeed terrifying. This is still the ancient dragon race guarding the Sea Eye. We are indeed in danger this time.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no danger. Chan School, the Dragon King, the human race, and the Heavenly Courts are just taking what we need. As the chief and king of the East Ocean, the Dragon King seems to have the authority to kill, but he cannot act arbitrarily. He has to consolidate his authority before he can use it. Otherwise, he will suffer the bacsh of power. The old Dragon King understands this logic better than anyone else. Therefore, he chose to use the opportunity to suppress the restless dragons in the dragon race. I¡¯m just bearing the infamy. After all, he¡¯s the oldest king of the Primordial World. He¡¯s definitely not simple.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi pursed his lips. ¡°Now that you mention it, I really don¡¯t feel good. I want to go to the Dragon Pce again.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding silently took out a familiar Dharma treasure pearl.

    Li Changshou moved his feet slightly and sealed the path of retreat that Perfected Taiyi could take.

    ¡°This matter hase to an end. The dragon race no longer needs to enter the cmity.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and shook his head without saying anything.

    ...

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The East Ocean, Crystal Pce.

    The seawater seemed to have be a little turbid. The atmosphere inside and outside the Crystal Pce was extremely oppressive.

    The Dragon Kings of the other three seas did not say anything. After returning to the Crystal Pce, they brought the elders back to their respective homes.

    They had lost.

    He had lost his dignity and most of his pride. It was as if the dragon race could only work for the Heavenly Courts in the future and ¡°enjoy theirter years¡± in the four seas.

    The East Ocean Dragon King held the handle of the chair and slowly sat back on his throne. The broken horns on his head slowly regrew.

    He waved his hand, and the dragon elders below bowed and retreated.

    A few old dragons wanted to stop and stay, but the old Dragon King waved his hand again. The old dragons lowered their heads and left.

    With a creak, the stone door of the hall slowly closed. The old Dragon King squinted his eyes. It was unknown what he was thinking about.

    He should have thought of the situation when the Heavenly Courts had just risen. Although the dragon race had experienced the cmity of the Sea Eye being broken, they had hope and a future.

    The pool of stagnant water had vitality again. This made him, the n Leader, happier than obtaining more stagnant water.

    He recalled that day. Ao Yi rushed back with a grim expression. He knelt in front of the hall and whispered.

    Bleeding.

    At that time, the Great Tribtion was about to strike. The dragon race did not enter the tribtion, but the disciples of the dragon race who had be the Water Gods of variousnds hadmitted one despicable act after another.

    He had no choice but to kill one to warn the others. He could temporarily suppress the arrogance in the n.

    However, before the dragon race could take a few steps on that seemingly bright path, they had already begun to deviate...

    As the n Leader, he was actually helpless about it. That was because it was a pride that had been rooted in the dragon race for countless years.

    They wouldn¡¯tmit evil acts, but they would not deliberately seek a good reputation.

    They were originally free to roam the world, but they could not withstand the word cmity.

    As the leader, he represented the will of his nsmen. When his nsmen walked on another path, he could only walk ahead of them and use that to suppress their anxious steps.

    <i>What happened today...</i>

    <i>Ah, what happened today...</i>

    The old Dragon King took out a jade token from his sleeve. His dragon hand trembled slightly as he recalled the situation that day.

    ¡°Father, this is a letter from Brother Sect Master. The jade token seems to have more than oneyer of restrictions. I have never opened it.¡±

    The first time he saw the jade token, the old Dragon King was also touched by the contents.

    At a nce, the outermostyer of the jade token was a series of ws and detailed solutions to the dragon race.

    It was so detailed that he had set every step and some key lines.

    When the Dragon King opened the second seal and read the contents, he fell into hesitation.

    There were five terms in it. Since Taibai Jinxing had announced today that he would remove the dragon race¡¯s authority, subdue the dragon race, and put on the Heavenly Dao restrictions on them...

    That was to put a shackle on the dragon race.

    The Dragon King did not want to agree at first, but his exnation made the Dragon King hesitate.

    ¡°The cmity of the dragon race does not originate from the dragon race¡¯s reluctance to part with the position of the main character of the world. It also does not originate from the fact that the dragon race¡¯s thoughts are too old. It is indeed the Dao of changing living beings. The Heavenly Dao follows the logic.¡±

    ¡°The dragon race seemed to be stable after returning to Heaven. However, their selfish desires were inted, and they would gradually cause trouble for the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°The order established by the Heavenly Courts cannot be trampled on by any living beings. Otherwise, the Heavenly Might would be gone. The dragon race is the most prone to overstepping boundaries in the system of the Heavenly Courts and also the easiest to catch.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao¡¯s restrictions on the dragon race are tighter. The lower the dragon race¡¯s morale, the more stable their situation would be. If they bled appropriately, it could dy the fate of the dragon race in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dragon King, if you want to be strong, the dragon race would be in danger. Dragon King, please reconsider.¡±

    Actually, the Dragon King understood these principles very well. They were allmon topics.

    What really made the old Dragon King make up his mind to choose today¡¯s path was to observe the third restriction that he had activated on his own after the 36th time.

    It was a dense line of small words. After they appeared, they quickly disappeared. However, the Dragon King saw them and remembered them clearly.

    How could he forget?

    How could he forget what was said inside?

    ¡°Why did the four seas not have Sea Eyes in ancient times? The sea of blood was extremely prosperous. It gathered the Yin Qi and baneful aura of the world. When did the Nine Polluted Springs rise?¡±

    ¡°If the Sea Eye is the leakage of the Nine Polluted Springs, why can it bepletely blocked by the merit of the Heavenly Dao? If the Heavenly Dao has such power, why is the Primordial World still in danger of the Nine Polluted Spring?¡±

    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon Primordial Phoenix was originally the right-hand man of the Pangu God. Why did he not hesitate to destroy the Primordial World in ancient times and fight endlessly?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you have been cultivating since ancient times. The answer is in your heart. There¡¯s no need to answer me. There would still be a cmity after the Great Tribtion. The choice of the dragon race at that time is crucial to living beings. Senior, if you believe in life, please follow the arrangements of the first level. If you are lucky enough to survive, the dragon race will not be destroyed after the cmity. If you are defeated, the dragon race can rely on bowing down to the Heavenly Courts and remaining in the Primordial World. The dragon race does not need to help in times of need. In addition, Ao Yi treats me like his brother, I don¡¯t want him to be involved. Disciple of the Grand Pure One, Li Changshou.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The jade token in the old Dragon King¡¯s hand turned into fragments that scattered gently. Ao Yi¡¯s report that day still echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Father, this is the only opportunity for the dragon race that the Sect Master has seen.¡±

    <i>The only chance...</i>

    <i>There would be a cmity after the tribtion...</i>

    ¡°The younger generation will surpass us. Tsk, the younger generation will surpass us.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 688 - Dao discussion (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 688: Dao discussion (Part 1)</h4>

    Nezha killed Ao Bing and the dragon race drowned Chen Tang.

    Taibai Jinxing suppressed the dragons and gained more fame for it.

    Half a year had passed since the flood on the East Ocean. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ power in the Primordial World had reached a new height. The immortal sects of the Middle Continent had alle to join them. The number of troops that the Heavenly Courts had sent to the trichiliocosm had increased by nearly 60%.

    In the trichiliocosm, the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom system that the Western Sect had spent tens of thousands of years building was copsing.

    It seemed that he could get the trichiliocosm to escape the shadow of the Western Sect and return to the Heavenly Courts before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion waspleted.

    Aplete Heavenly Courts system could bepleted in two steps.

    As a senior blueprint master of the Heavenly Courts, Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng, had suddenly awakened his ¡°working spirit¡± in the past six months.

    He had gone to the Lingxiao Hall to visit the Jade Emperor more than before. Every time he went, he would hand over some memorials that would benefit the Heavenly Courts and perfect the details of the various branches of the Heavenly Courts.

    He was concerned about the Immortal God¡¯s pay raise, holidays, tests, and changes.

    He was concerned about the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ battle formations, armor,pensation, and marriage.

    He would also worry about the process of holding the Immortal Peach Banquet at the Jade Pool, the assessment of the fairies, and the rules of condensing the Deity Positions.

    <i>Wait, wait, wait.</i>

    The Jade Emperor... had aplicated mood.

    Li Changshou¡¯s departure seemed to have entered the countdown. As long as there were a few more battles in the South Continent, the matter of the God-Conferment would be settled, and it would be time for him to leave.

    It was as if someone was chasing him.

    In the past half a year, Long Ji had brought arge number of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to the Phoenix Mountain in the north of the South Continent. She had built a Green Phoenix Combat Fault and was secretly guarded by the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    She was waiting for the opportunity to enter the Great Tribtion and participate in the entire Great Tribtion in the name of the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor and Changgeng¡¯s disciple.

    Li Changshou stopped paying attention to Chaoge City.

    There was no point.

    It was not that the defeat of the Shang Dynasty had been decided, but that Li Changshou would no longer interfere with the internal affairs of the Shang Dynasty.

    Speaking of Di Xin, he had no choice but to mention Daji.

    The Human Emperor¡¯s destiny could only protect Di Xin from being harmed by Daji. However, Daji did not harm him. Instead, she enjoyed the life of a consort. The Human Emperor¡¯s destiny became just a decoration.

    Next, be it Daji¡¯s nder or Di Xin¡¯s attempt to suppress the old factions, using Daji¡¯s words as an excuse to attack the nobles in Chaoge City, it would cause a hugemotion in the Shang Dynasty.

    As for Daji...

    At that moment, she seemed to really feel that Di Xin was not bad.

    He hadpletely forgotten about Daoist Priest Qi Yuan back then. All he cared about was his King.

    In order to restrict the officials of the court, Di Xin also transferred Su Daji¡¯s father and brother to Chaoge City. He promoted the officials and entrusted them with important tasks. He helped Fei Zhongyou, Fei Lian, and the other officials.

    If Li Changshou were to directly control Di Xin¡¯s thoughts, the Shang Dynasty would have an 80% chance of winning.

    However, he had no choice. The Heavenly Dao was watching.

    Nezha and the dragon race were considered the less important characters of the Heavenly Dao script. They could be changed at any time as long as the oue was not too different.

    However, the change of the human emperors in the South Continent and the battle between the two sects were the core of the Heavenly Dao script. If he reversed it directly, the Dao Ancestor would definitely be anxious.

    Under Wen Zhong¡¯s guidance, more and more third and fourth generation disciples of Jie School joined the Shang Army.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit had be a Deputy General of a certain pass. She was not far from Chaoge City, but she did not have much contact with Wen Zhong. She was quite rxed every day and could leave at any time.

    On the other hand, Chan School was calm andposed. It seemed that they had already obtained the urate script. They had even stopped investigating the various dukes in the South Continent.

    However, Li Changshou keenly sensed that Chan School had begun to secretly promote Ji Chang of Zhou Nation.

    <i>Clearly, Second Uncle-Master has deduced something again, or the Heavenly Dao has the intention to give Chan School some information.</i>

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is impartial.</i>

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and gently fanned the fan in his hand. His gaze was a little lost.

    After the Chaos Bell arrived, the chess room became lively again. Xuanya came here more and more frequently.

    However, he did not know when Little Aunt-Master and Little Grandmaster would return. He wondered if they coulde and stay for a while before he left the Primordial World.

    Although he rarely went there, he would not feel too lonely if he could hear someughter.

    Li Changshou admitted that he was not a pretentious person. Before he couldpletely implement the word survival, he did not dare to ask for any restraints or connections.

    However, in the end, everyone would experience loneliness.

    The path of cultivation was long.

    If he did not have rtives and friends to apany him, he would indeed feel very lonely.

    What would happen if a few or more than ten people survived in the Chaos Sea for a long time? Would his rtionship with them be able to withstand the passage of time?

    These questions that were more philosophical were actually very realistic.

    <i>Senior Lang, Senior Lang, you really gave me a difficult problem.</i>

    Li Changshou keenly sensed a mysterious Dao rune lingering around him. He felt a little sleepy.

    Divine Might Hall? Dream Astrometer?

    That¡¯s not right. This seems to be the Great Dao of entering a dream. However, it can affect my Dao heart at that moment. In the Primordial World, only the Heavenly Dao and the five Saints can do that.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and exhaled softly.

    His clear Dao heart waspletely activated, and all kinds of thoughts were quickly cleared. He confronted the Dao runes. The other party seemed to be helpless and could only retreat.

    ¡°Changgeng, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and sealed his Dao heart. He only left behind a wisp of spiritual will and carefully came into contact with the Dao runes. Then, he was pulled into a dream.

    If other Qi Refinement cultivators were pulled into the dream, they would only feel that the dream was like reality. It was extremelypatible with real life and they would not be able to distinguish between reality and dream.

    However, under Li Changshou¡¯s control, he seemed to have opened a window in his heart. His essence soul sat in front of the ¡°screen¡± and looked at the various scenes ying inside.

    The immersion was not strong.

    It was a bustling town. The sky was filled with colorful light barriers. Outside the light barrier, there was a gray world.

    When he first stepped into that ce, Li Changshou felt that it was familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it and when he had been there.

    Figures kept flying over from outside the array. Most of them looked like Connate Dao Bodies, but a small number of them maintained their beast forms and spiritual forms. They did not seem to be simple humans, demons, and various types of Spirit Race.

    He roughly sensed that the figures¡¯ Dao runes were extremely condensed. Any one of them was an expert.

    That reminded Li Changshou of an era. An era in the Primordial World where the Zenith Heaven was everywhere and Golden Immortals were rampant. An era where the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World were abnormally lively.

    At the end of the ancient times, the Dragon and Phoenix Tribtion.

    At that time, in order to avoid the battle between the dragon, phoenix, and Qilin races, most Connate mighty figures and experts lived on the edge of the Primordial World.

    At that time, the Three Pure Ones had already taken Dao Ancestor Hong Jun as their master. The Dao Ancestor had established the Mystic Dao Sect. It was only after the Purple Cloud Pce preached and Dao Integration that the Mystic Dao Sect was changed to the Dao Sect.

    When Li Changshou saw the familiar ¡°vortex¡± in the middle of the town, he naturally confirmed when and where the dream appeared.

    At the end of the ancient times, in Xuandu City.

    Just as Li Changshou looked around and sighed in his heart, a burly old Daoist priest walked out from the corner of the street not far away and smiled warmly at Li Changshou.

    Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. He did not say anything and walked over.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun nodded with a smile and said to Li Changshou, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou bowed and ced his hands in his sleeves. He lowered his head and followed behind the Dao Ancestor into the alley.

    After making many turns, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun pushed open two wooden doors and brought Li Changshou into a courtyard filled with green bamboo.

    The small courtyard was very elegantly decorated. It was filled with curved streams and streams that were filled with pebbles. It was decorated with rockery and strange stones. The wind blew in the courtyard, and the bamboo leaves rustled softly, isting the noise.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun led Li Changshou to the flowing water. He pointed out two meditation cushions and a short table and sat down.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster,¡± Li Changshou replied softly. He lifted the hem of his robe and sat opposite Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think of my dream?¡±

    ¡°The dream that Grandmaster created is quite realistic.¡± Li Changshou smiled cautiously. ¡°It can almost be fake.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re always mocking me?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare? What else do you not dare to do?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and sighed. ¡°The Heavenly Dao cannot erase the one that has transformed and left using an escape technique. From now on, we can only leave you be.

    You have be a little fellow that I have to address as Fellow Daoist.

    You¡¯re really cunning.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°No matter what your goal is, Grandmaster, most of what I have today is because of you. Grandmaster must not have summoned me to convince me to believe him. Please don¡¯t say that. I actually admire you very much.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun pondered for a while and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk openly. Let me ask you. That day in the Purple Cloud Pce, you said that you felt that the Human Emperor was suppressing thest will of the Pangu God. Is that the truth in your heart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just my guess.¡±

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s not the truth.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious how much you saw through the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi in the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the patterns on the short table and said, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t see much. I definitely didn¡¯t see more than the few Saints. However, Grandmaster, it¡¯s indeed a little overboard to interfere with the Human Emperor¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    ¡°You knew that Suiren would copse if you attacked. Aren¡¯t you going overboard by going to the Fire Cloud Cave to invite the Three Emperors and Five Kings?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I had no other choice. That was the only reason you took a step back and returned to the game. Instead of saying that I went to invite Senior Suiren, it would be more urate to say that you had used the node of the Great Tribtion and the advantage of being able to jump out of the rules at any time for that scene. Grandmaster¡¯s schemes can usually achieve several goals in one matter. There were no main or secondary goals. That was what I admired the most. I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°You are indeed implying me. Hahahaha!¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun stroked his beard andughed. He kept shaking his head and sighing.

    When theughter stopped, Hong Jun¡¯s eyes contained some emotions. He said, ¡°You and I are actually not opponents. If I have a choice, you and I don¡¯t have to go against each other. I really want to nurture you by my side. Unfortunately, Changgeng, we are already on two opposing sides. You should have seen his records. I¡¯m considered a good friend of your hometown. However, we had a disagreement back then and went toe-to-toe against each other. You are different from him. To be precise, you are better than him. I¡¯m deeply affected by him. However, I see a different arc of light from you.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Living beings are different from living beings. Thank you for your praise, Grandmaster.¡±

    Hong Jun continued slowly, ¡°I have indeed let the human race down regarding the matter of the Human Emperor. The Heavenly Emperor position should have been given to Suiren, but in order to facilitate the control of the Heavenly Courts, I gave the Heavenly Emperor position to Hao Tian. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion was indeed pushed by me. I want to transform Jie School into the help of the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao. I want to use it to consolidate the order of the Heavenly Courts. Di Xin had been schemed against by me in the previous 99 lifetimes. It was for his personality to grow ording to the blueprint that I had drawn.¡±

    Li Changshou asked in confusion, ¡°Why does Grandmaster have to protect this script?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s beneficial to the world. Moreover, it¡¯s the longest path that the Heavenly Dao has deduced. Thest time you asked me about my rtionship with the Heavenly Dao, you were right. I am the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao is me. The difference is that there are other wills in the Heavenly Dao. However, my will dominates.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Today, I summoned you to the dream to tell you this because I want you to understand that when defining the Heavenly Dao or defining me, there is no need to use the word good or evil. What is good and evil? I want to use the Great God-Conferment Tribtion to collect the power of living beings and let the experts of living beings be used by the Heavenly Courts. In turn, I want to consolidate the order of the Heavenly Dao. To Jie School, I¡¯m evil. However, to countless mortals, I¡¯m good. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Good and evil are just two words. It can¡¯t directly describe a matter or a person. The logic that you want to say is that different things have different interpretations from different angles. However, no matter what, the act of forcefully exerting the will of the strong on the will of the weak cannot be considered good. Sometimes, defense is just the shield of some hypocrites. The lowest level of logic has to be divided clearly. Living beings have to maintain their bottom line. Grandmaster, you seem to have lost your bottom line after the Dao Integration.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun frowned and said, ¡°Change the topic.¡±

    ¡°I said too much.¡±

    The small courtyard was silent for a long time. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun drank a cup of tea and said, ¡°Changshou, what do you think of the strength of the living beings in the dream?¡±

    ¡°Very strong,¡± Li Changshou said.

    ¡°This is just a microcosm of the ancient times.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Changgeng, sometimes, I can¡¯t help myself. When I was in the Dao Integration, I thought that I could suppress the Heavenly Dao. However, the will hidden in the Heavenly Dao was too powerful. It assimted me. I can influence the development of the Heavenly Dao in everything except one thing.¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°Restrain the will of living beings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Countless living beings in the ancient times developed unrestrainedly. What happened to the Great Dao of Single True Spirit living beings created by the Pangu God? The living beings crushed the Primordial World. There were countless experts and many who were approaching the limits of living beings, who were quasi-saint experts. If the Pangu God is still around, he could naturally suppress them. However, in order to help them die, the Pangu God has made too many experts have the possibility of bing Saints. Why do you think the three strongest races, the Dragon, Phoenixes, and Qilin, fought?¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head slowly.

    ¡°For the sake of spiritual energy,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said with a bitter smile. ¡°Too much spiritual energy is stored in the bodies of living beings. The spiritual springs in the world are almost dried up. The Primordial World has lost the protection of spiritual energy, and its body is extremely unstable. The current dragon race is just a small portion of the dragon race back then.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°However, Grandmaster previously said that the Rahu instigated the battle between the three races and secretly absorbed the power of living beings to prove the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Rahu does exist, but the harm is not to that extent. He is just a catalyst, a pitiful person who ims to be smart.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun shook his head and said slowly, ¡°At that time, the strongest experts of the Primordial World were also the living beings closest to the Pangu God. They were the Ancestral Dragon and the Primordial Phoenix. Rahu gave them the so-called opportunity to be Saints. In the end, the battle between the dragon and phoenix erupted, implicating countless races and fighting several hundreds of years. The ancient, almost endless Primordial World was shattered. At that moment, the Heavenly Dao, which was originally hiding under the Great Dao, awakened its own will. It took advantage of the darkest era and quickly took over the entire Primordial World. The fragments of the ancient Primordial World turned into three thousand worlds were actually the masterpiece of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. The Heavenly Dao that you know today is actually the Heavenly Dao that was stimted by the destruction of the Primordial World. It is the will of the world to protect itself and thest will left behind by the Pangu God. In your opinion, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ability to restrain the power of living beings is extremely harmful to living beings. It¡¯s a little too much. However, as long as you experienced that great cmity and experienced the dark years where the power of living beings surged limitlessly, you would naturally understand why the Heavenly Dao insisted on doing so. The Heavenly Dao is indeed impartial. It is thew, nature, and the projection of the will of the world. The only purpose of its existence is not to protect living beings, but to protect this world. Living beings are just a part of the world. Tell me again, is the Heavenly Dao good or evil? Now, do you still want to continue representing living beings and staying in a deadlock with the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and did not say anything. He said in a low voice, ¡°Grandmaster, did youe to find me today to tell me not to stop the Heavenly Dao from plotting to stop the battleter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you only need to give me one instruction. I will follow it.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will leave now.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou stood up and walked towards the wooden door of the courtyard.

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°Changgeng, why can¡¯t you understand the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡± Li Changshou stopped and turned to look at Dao Ancestor Hong Jun slightly. Then, he turned around and looked at the Daoist who was in pain.

    ¡°I actually understand the Heavenly Dao. Otherwise, I would not have the current Dao Realm. However, Grandmaster, there are three things that you are confused about. Or perhaps, you deliberately neglected them.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Li Changshou slowly exined,

    ¡°Firstly, the Primordial World was created by living beings. The ones who changed the environment of the Chaos Sea are the True Spirits. Secondly, if the Primordial World waspared to the human body, the Heavenly Dao would bepared to the immune system of the human body. Grandmaster, you should understand what the word means. Most of the time, what kills the human body is not a pathogen, but an overreaction of the immune system, such as an inmmation. Thirdly, the Heavenly Dao wanted living beings to be silent and made living beings be shells of True Spirits that revolved around the world. This situation could be summarized with a word. Purgatory. I understand the Heavenly Dao, but I don¡¯t agree with the Heavenly Dao. Living beings need to be bnced with the world. Every living being has its own unique meaning in the world. However, I also know that I came a little toote. That senior from the same hometown as I, has missed the best opportunity to contain the Heavenly Dao. I only want to save my life now. I don¡¯t want to be a hero. I just want to finish everything. I want to bring the people I care about out of the Primordial World and protect the human race in the Outer World.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun let out a long sigh. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. You could have taken my position.¡±

    Li Changshou was silent. He lowered his head and bowed to Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. He turned around and pushed open the wooden door in front of him.

    Li Changshou took a step forward and the thin fog around him slowly dissipated. He closed the small window in his heart.

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor can¡¯t be trusted easily.¡±

    Senior Suiren¡¯s words slowly sounded in his heart. Li Changshou sat on the rocking chair and closed his eyes as if he was sleeping. Wisps of mysterious Dao runes spread out from his body.

    <i>Alright, that Child Bi Yun is dead meat.</i>

 Chapter 689 - Grandmaster, I Really Didnâ€™t Intentionally Scheme This Time

    <h4>Chapter 689: Grandmaster, I Really Didn¡¯t Intentionally Scheme This Time</h4>

    <i>I¡¯m Child Bi Yun. I¡¯m panicking now.</i>

    On Skull Mountain, in the Cave Abode on the mountainside that was full of fragrant grass, a little boy dressed in colorful clothes walked out with a flower basket. He lowered his head and looked a little dejected.

    <i>Ah, Master asked me to go down the mountain to pick flowers again.</i>

    He did not know if he would encounter the ferocious Uncle-Master Ma Yuan in the Cave Abode next door again. He heard that this Uncle-Master had even eaten Golden Immortals before. He loved eating human hearts.

    Children like them were mostly transformed from mountain rock sprites. They were mainly responsible for serving the owner of the Cave Abode. When the owner of the Cave Abode went out, he had to watch the door and guard the courtyard.

    If he existed for a long time and his spirituality was abundant, he could also step into a high realm and be an official disciple.

    For example, the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, the most outstanding existence in the Child World.

    Of course, the Jade Emperor was once the child of the Dao Ancestor. Moreover, his background was very terrifying. He was considered a Connate mighty figure.

    A boy like him...

    There were few blessings and many chores. There was a lot of pressure on his cultivation. He did not have any holidays at all. His master was in the cave and he had to serve tea and water. When his master went out, he had to hurry up and cultivate. He could not ck off at all.

    How tragic.

    Roar!

    A low roar sounded from the deep mountains. Child Bi Yun¡¯s body trembled a few times. He carried the flower basket and flew towards the valley below the mountain. His figure was very fast and disappeared in a sh.

    Uncle-Master Ma Yuan was really shocked.

    Pu! Pu! Pu!

    There was a sound of pping wings in front of him. A spiritual birdnded on the path that Child Bi Yun had to pass by. Its eyes flickered with a strange light.

    At the same time, on the city wall at Chentang Pass, where the Cosmic Bow and the Heaven Shaking Arrow were held, a spiritual bird that looked simrnded on the eaves of the city tower. Its eyes were focused on Nezha, who was jumping over.

    The two spiritual birds were naturally transformed from Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy.

    To be precise, they were two paper birds. They were mainly used to monitor, deliver letters, watch scenes that took ce at night, and search for enemies.

    What they saw was projected into the special bronze mirror on the Little Qiong Peak in the backyard of the Grand White Pce.

    Li Changshou could only observe that matter remotely.

    The Dao Ancestor suddenly summoned him in his dream. In fact, he was already telling him that the first battle of Chan Jie was about to begin. He asked him to watch from the side and not attack casually.

    Li Changshou naturally followed his usual style. He only said that he would leave the Primordial World, but he would not leave the Primordial World too far. It was also a form of deterrence to the Heavenly Dao.

    After talking to the Dao Ancestor ¡°openly¡±, their positions were very clear.

    Putting aside whether his position was real or fake, objectively speaking, the Dao Ancestor did represent the world. He wanted to suppress the vitality of living beings and prevent the destruction of the ancient Primordial World from happening again.

    Li Changshou represented the living beings and retained the fire seed that resisted the world. However, because he was a ¡°weak group¡±, he could not take the initiative to flip the table.

    In the dream, they discussed the Dao. Both parties exchanged their opinions and took half a step back, so that both parties would not immediately fall into an absolute confrontation.

    The Dao Ancestor wanted to protect the original God-Conferment script and use the Zhou Dynasty to rece Shang Dynasty, destroy Jie School, support the Western Sect, and make the Heavenly Courts prosper.

    Li Changshou wanted to protect the rtives and friends of Jie School and try his best to let those without negative karma enter the rankings. He wanted to preserve the essence energy of the Dao Sect, protect the will of living beings, and prosper the Heavenly Courts.

    In the Dao discussion this time, the new tacit understanding between them was that Li Changshou would not interfere with the Dao Ancestor¡¯s indirect promotion of the script. The Dao Ancestor allowed Li Changshou to make slight adjustments to the script and retain the strength of the experts on the living beings¡¯ side.

    This involved the concepts of ¡°the destiny of living beings¡±, ¡°bnce of all living beings¡±, ¡°Yin-Yang theory¡±, ¡°the unity of Heaven and Man¡±, and so on. It was also considered the big and small silver of the Primordial World... Ahem.

    The two generations of scheming people of the Primordial World collided head-on.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Li Changshou ced his hands behind his head and yawned on the reclining chair.

    At the side, Ling¡¯e, Youqin Xuanya, Xiong Lingli, and the Chaos Bell Spirit, who were sitting around a short table, were each holding tea that was emitting white fog. They were eating the snacks that Ling¡¯e had made a long time ago and discussing their card techniques and the interesting things that Youqin Xuanya had heard about the Heavenly Courts.

    If this scene was a painting, Li Changshou could eitherbel it as ¡°pressure of life¡± or ¡°leisurely afternoon tea¡±.

    Ling¡¯e and Youqin Xuanya would look at Li Changshou from time to time.

    Li Changshou suddenly called them over, but he did not say what he wanted to do. They could not help but care.

    The bronze mirror revealed that Child Bi Yun had already arrived in the valley. He held a tree branch and gently swept the flowers and grass in front of him. He could not help but raise his hand and yawn.

    Little Nezha bounced on the city wall andy on the eaves. He crossed his legs and yawned, as if he wanted to take a nap.

    Ling¡¯e could not help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine,¡± Li Changshou replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy, so I called you over to be witnesses. That way, I¡¯ll be happier.¡±

    The Chaos Bell Spirit scoffed. ¡°What else are you unhappy about? Taibai Jinxing is suppressing the dragons with one hand. Even if we don¡¯t go out, we will hear many living beings discussing.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head and sighed softly. He frowned and focused. He said softly, ¡°I just had a fight with Grandmaster. I was warned by Grandmaster not to ruin his n. I¡¯m depressed.¡±

    Zhong Ling was stunned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Big Sister Zhong Ling rolled her eyes. ¡°Why is Ren School so strange...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    A wisp of the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting surrounded him. Zhong Ling immediately changed her words.

    ¡°He¡¯s a powerful big shot.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The spiritual perception of the Taiji Painting dissipated around Li Changshou. Clearly, it was protecting him.

    Zhong Ling heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest gently. Her face was filled with fear.

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°No matter what, Grandmaster, you have to be reasonable. Senior Brother has done so much for the Heavenly Courts. You can¡¯t just scold them.¡±

    Zhong Ling red at Ling¡¯e. ¡®How dare she say that?¡¯

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, is the Grandmaster... the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that.¡± Li Changshou waved his hand. ¡°Otherwise, Grandmaster will be unhappy when he hears it. Respecting one¡¯s master is the brilliant character that the juniors of the Primordial World should have.

    Come and take a look. A good show is about to begin.¡±

    As soon as Li Changshou finished speaking, Nezha¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the bronze mirror in front of him.

    ¡°General, can¡¯t anyone pull the bow above our heads?¡±

    ¡°Many Qi Refinement cultivators have tried. The bowstring doesn¡¯t move.¡± At the city gate, the general on duty discussed such a small matter with the soldiers.

    The general lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that ourmander can¡¯t pull this thing off. Otherwise, when the dragon race invadedst time, we would have used this bow to shoot them.¡±

    The voice entered Nezha¡¯s ears and immediately made the bored little hero sit up.

    With a flip, Nezha jumped into the city tower. He looked at the longbow and three arrows that were consecrated with three fragrant herbs and frowned.

    It was purely what he felt...

    The bow and arrow did not seem too powerful.

    The longbow was wrapped in white cloth from top to bottom. There was no treasure glow at all. The three arrows contained a kind of sharpness and murderous aura, but he felt that they were notplete.

    He extended his hand and the longbow immediatelynded in Nezha¡¯s hand. Nezha sized up the longbow that was much taller than him and waved it in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s so light. How strong can it be? Stop bragging.¡±

    Nezha tilted his head and jumped out of the city tower with his longbow. He jumped down from the city wall, scaring the generals guarding the gate and the citizens who were carrying various construction materials.

    ¡°Third Young Master, why did you jump down directly!?! It¡¯s such high ground!¡±

    ¡°Did you fall? Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine... Is that it?¡±

    Nezha waved his longbow and asked, ¡°You said that no one can pull it open. Is that it?¡±

    The general hurriedly nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    Nezha snorted softly. He pressed the bow with his right hand and hooked his fingers on the bowstring. He gently exerted strength... increased his strength... and his veins bulged...

    Buzz ~

    The bow trembled slightly, and streams of light appeared on it, condensing into a half-foot-long lock.

    It was a product of the Grand White Pce. It was a child lock that was meticulously crafted by Bai Ze!

    Nezha tilted his head and his eyes were filled with light. He immediately perked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun! It¡¯s fun! It can even glow!¡±

    When the surrounding mortal soldiers saw that, most of their faces were covered in cold sweat.

    The general hurriedly walked forward and said to Nezha, ¡°Third Young Master, themander of this item has instructed us not to touch it. You woke up the divine weapon. There might be a cmity.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nezha was a little disappointed. He threw the shimmering longbow back into the general¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s really boring.¡±

    The general hurriedly lowered his head and smiled apologetically. Just as hisrge hand grabbed the longbow, the long lock condensed from immortal light exploded.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That was really an unimaginable way to break the restrictions.

    Nezha widened his eyes and felt that he was being targeted and mocked by the longbow.

    The general¡¯s body trembled. His eyes turned red and he almost cried tears of joy.

    <i>What kind of phenomenon is this? What kind of opportunity is this?!</i>

    <i>The divine weapon has chosen its master!</i>

    <i>This must be the legendary process of a divine weapon choosing its master!</i>

    Could it be that I have to embark on a path of counterattack, be an official, fight to be a marquis, marry a powerful woman, and walk to the peak of my life!?!

    ¡°Take my sword!¡±

    The general guarding the city gate shouted and threw the sword in his hand to the armored soldier behind him. His arms bulged, and he took a step forward with a bow and a posture of pulling the bow. He looked at the sky.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The bowstring trembled slightly, but the general¡¯s face was already flushed red. His entire body was trembling. A turbid aura was lost from the back door, and there was a sound.

    With a series of nging sounds, themoners who were traveling fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.

    After a while, the General guarding the door knelt on the ground weakly. An Erhu sound came from somewhere, causing his eyes to gradually lose their light. He slowlyy on the ground and waved the ground weakly.

    <i>Why do the heavens and earth treat me so cruelly!?!</i>

    Since it is a treasure that I have no fate with, why give me that hint!?!

    <i>Could it be that I am ultimately just a mediocre mid-level general of Chentang Pass? I can only earn a meager sry and earn little fame. When I save enough money, I will go home and be a mediocrendlord. I will buy a few beautiful maids and live an ordinary life...</i>

    <i>No!</i>

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Nezha poked his nostrils with his fingers and extended his hand. The Cosmic Bow immediatelynded in his hand.

    This time, he took a deep breath and looked up at the sky with a serious expression.

    He took a deep breath and circted his energy. His immortal power surged and spiritual energy gathered.

    The bowstring was pulled!

    Nezha smiled in his heart. At that moment, he had already thought of how to encourage the defeated uncle.

    He first pulled the bowstring to disy his divine power. Then, he smiled gently at the uncle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I¡¯m the reincarnation of an immortal. As long as you practice diligently, you will definitely be able to squat 100 times, bend 100 times, and run 50 kilometers back and forth.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Nezha suddenly felt that the longbow was absorbing his spiritual energy. The bowstring had been pulled open by half.

    Wisps of red light gathered in his hands. An arrow in the city tower slowly dissipated and quickly condensed in front of Nezha, perfectly embedded into the longbow.

    The Cosmic Bow was drawn!

    The Heaven Shaking Arrow came!

    Nezha felt that he still had strength left. He tried his best to spread his small arms and pulled away most of the longbow!

    That arrow!

    Nezha suddenly felt a sense of heroism. He wanted to shoot the arrow through the sky like the legendary Dayi Shooting Sun!

    <i>I can still continue! I still have more energy!</i>

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Let me see your true potential!

    Crack, crack!

    Nezha was caught off guard. He suddenly lost his grip on the bowstring and leaned back!

    When he focused his gaze, the bow of the longbow was broken in the middle. A few fingernail-sized pieces flew out. Little Nezha sat on the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Gulp...

    Nezha¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled a few times. He could already imagine his father¡¯s anger.

    The gate of Chentang Pass was instantly silent. The general guarding the gate looked at the broken longbow in front of him in a daze. He could not help but feel sad. He felt that the simple and beautiful wish he had just now was difficult to achieve.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou frowned and looked at that scene. He wanted tough but was worried.

    <i>Could it be that the Dao Ancestor thought that I am deliberately causing trouble?</i>

    This was a pure misunderstanding. The responsibility was that Mr. Bai Ze¡¯s skills were not good enough. It had nothing to do with him.

    On the other side of the copper mirror, Child Bi Yun had already picked a basket of wild flowers and jumped back to his Cave Abode.

    Although the boy did not know what he had experienced, he felt happy for some reason.

    ¡°What does Little Nezha want to do now?¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly. The few of them continued to stare at the copper mirror.

    Nezha patted his buttocks and stood up. He tied the broken longbow with a cloth ribbon wrapped around it. He flicked the bowstring guiltily and said to the general, ¡°If my father asks, tell him that I broke it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The general was instantly grateful and almost cried.

    ¡°Well,¡± Nezha muttered softly, ¡°If my father doesn¡¯t ask, don¡¯t take the initiative to say. This thing is just a decoration. It¡¯s old and useless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Third Young Master.¡±

    Nezha nodded calmly. He carried his bow and arrow and jumped onto the city tower. He returned the bow to its original position and looked around guiltily.

    He slipped away.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, the fairies chuckled. Li Changshou was secretly puzzled. He did not know how the Heavenly Dao script should be yed.

    Is it possible that...

    Hence, a few hourster, in the dead of the night...

    A ck shadow quietly entered the city tower and took the longbow away. Before dawn, he sent the assembled longbow back.

    Li Changshou hid in the dark and looked at the ck shadow. He was caught betweenughter and tears.

    Maitreya took on all kinds of jobs. He was the Eldest Senior Brother of the Western Sect, but he had be a repairman.

    In the morning.

    In the Li Residence, Li Jing heard the rumors and brought Nezha to the city tower. He saw a wless longbow.

    At the same time, the three arrows were of average length.

    Li Jing sighed in his heart and shook his head slightly. He sighed at the longbow.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    In the corner, a slightly plump Daoist smashed the wall and turned to escape, leaving behind a cold snort.

    <i>I will remember this bastard Li Changgeng!</i>

 Chapter 690 - The God-Conferment â€œAcademyâ€!

    <h4>Chapter 690: The God-Conferment ¡°Academy¡±!</h4>

    Child Bi Yun was still dead.

    When Li Jing brought Nezha to the city tower, Li Changshou had a strong premonition. When Li Jing realized that the Cosmic Bow was intact, Nezha¡¯s eyes were filled with eagerness...

    Fortunately, it was not Li Jing who pulled the Cosmic Bow in the end. Otherwise, Ren School would not be able to survive today.

    ¡°Father, can I try pulling this Cosmic Bow? I pulled it before!¡±

    Little Nezha shouted excitedly.

    Li Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with benevolence. He raised his hand and pped Nezha. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. This bow is a treasure from outer space. It¡¯s used to suppress evil. It¡¯s not something you can y with.¡±

    Nezha rolled his eyes and was about to say something when Li Jing ced the Cosmic Bow wrapped in immortal light in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch those long arrows. Don¡¯t be smug about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±

    Nezha was so happy that he almost jumped up. He carried the Cosmic Bow and rushed to the side of the city wall. He turned around and jumped onto the wall. He raised his head and puffed out his chest, attracting the attention of many soldiers and citizens below.

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    Little Nezha cleared his throat and held the Cosmic Bow. He took a deep breath and gathered his strength. He made a standard posture of pulling the bow and shooting the eagle. He pulled the long bow to the limit that he could reach.

    At this moment!

    A Heaven Shaking Arrow disappeared and appeared in Little Nezha¡¯s hand.

    Li Jing frowned and was about to stop him. He felt that something was amiss.

    However, Little Nezha had already released his fingers!

    The bowstring vibrated, and the Heaven Shaking Arrow pierced through the sky. It left a long trail in the blue sky and instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    The soldiers and citizens below...

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Everyone praised.

    Nezha looked up and turned his head guiltily. ¡°You can shoot so far.¡±

    Li Jing was speechless.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll chase the arrow back now!¡±

    Nezha muttered softly. He pulled out two small wheels from the pouch at his waist and threw them in front of him. The wheels spun and were wrapped in mes.

    Nezha kicked his shoes away and stepped on them barefoot. Under the surprised and loving gazes of the citizens, he sped towards the northwest and searched for traces of the Heaven Shaking Arrow.

    In the Goddess of Stone, Shi Ji¡¯s Cave Abode on the skeleton mountain...

    ¡°Is this the flower you plucked yesterday? Why are you so careless? Go and pluck it again! Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you by making you enter seclusion for a hundred years!¡±

    As the owner of the Cave Abode reprimanded him, the little boy was dejected. He held the flower basket and strolled out.

    What could the boy say?

    This is life, right? Life.

    Roar!

    He heard the deafening beast roar at the back of the mountain again. Child Bi Yun trembled a few times and muttered in his heart, ¡°Uncle-Master Ma Yuan is really too scary.¡± He followed the familiar mountain path and walked towards the valley below.

    He looked at the clouds in the sky and crossed the cool stream. He hummed the immortal music that he had heard when he went to Golden Ao Ind with his master.

    The boy was actually carefree.

    His master was always there to protect him. He was just afraid that something would happen.

    <i>Eh?</i>

    <i>Why are there stars shing in the sky? Isn¡¯t it daytime? The sun is in the east.</i>

    With a soft thud, Child Bi Yun lowered his head in a daze. He looked at the huge hole in his chest and listened to the ear-piercing scream.

    His essence soul instantly shattered, and his vision turned ck. He slowlyy down and quickly revealed his jade-like body.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ¡°Master... Ah, I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Crash!

    Bi Yuny in a pool of blood. There was a deep and small hole under his body, and he could not tell how deep it was.

    The ground suddenly trembled, rming the Qi Refinement cultivators in a radius of thousands of kilometers. Many experts, who had been attracted by the arrow, happened to send their immortal senses over.

    In the Cave Abode on the mountainside, Shi Ji, who was dressed in a ck dress, hurriedly rushed out. When she saw Bi Yun¡¯s corpse, she frowned.

    Her expression immediately turned extremely cold. Her figure turned into a stream of light and rushed over. She lowered her head and looked at Child Bi Yun¡¯s injuries...

    His soul was destroyed.

    ¡°Who! What a vicious arrow!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you are dissatisfied with Shi Ji, pleasee and look for it directly. We can fight one or two times. How can you plot against the child in my abode!?!¡±

    ¡°Who schemed against my child!?!¡±

    More than ten figures flew out of the Skull Mountain. Most of them were negative karma and watched the scene from afar.

    One of them had a ferocious expression and a third hand on his back. He frowned and looked at the figure of the Goddess of Stone. There was some hesitation in his eyes.

    At that moment, the Goddess of Stone had already discovered the location of the Heaven Shaking Arrow. With a wave of her hand, she pulled the Heaven Shaking Arrow from the depths of the ground and wrapped it with immortal power.

    She carefully stared at the Heaven Shaking Arrow a few times, but she could not recognize it. She pinched her fingers and deduced. Only then did she remember that the heavenly secrets were blocked by the Great Tribtion.

    Li Changshou, who had captured that scene through the paper bird and bronze mirror system, nodded slightly.

    Fortunately, the Heavenly Dao paid attention to the details this time. The Dao Ancestor also put away his ¡°arrogance¡± and did not carve the words ¡°Chentang Pass¡± on the Heaven Shaking Arrow.

    At the very least, it made him, a small opponent of the Heavenly Dao, feel a little respected.

    He felt that he had be the supervisor of the Heavenly Dao.

    To be honest, the Heaven Shaking Arrow was an ancient Dharma treasure. When the ancient gate of Chentang Pass was closed, it was still a small town at the border of human activity. Why was the word ¡®Chentang Pass¡¯ written on it?

    If he wanted to write, he had to write the surname of the wise and mighty Xuanyuan senior who had three thousand concubines. That would be domineering.

    One of them raised his hand and pointed. ¡°Senior Sister Shi Ji, this arrow is shot from that direction.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Shi Ji thanked him and immediately summoned another boy in the cave. He asked her to bring the corpse of Child Bi Yun and the Heaven Shaking Arrow along. He followed behind her and headed towards the direction indicated by the Daoist.

    The path ahead seemed to be northeast of the South Continent.

    The Goddess of Stone and Nezha who was chasing after the arrows would naturally meet. There would most likely be a conflict between the two parties. Perfected Taiyi would naturally be attracted and the Heavenly Dao drama of Taiyi killing Shi Ji would erupt.

    This scene was unreasonable.

    Firstly, Senior Brother Taiyi rarely acted alone. Every time, he would pull Yu Ding. Perfected Yu Ding was old and wise. He would naturally stop Taiyi.

    However, this time, Taiyi should have rushed over himself because he had been hiding in Chentang Pass and guarding his precious disciple.

    Secondly, if not for the fact that Shi Ji had been struck by a cmity, he would definitely use a stalling tactic when facing the powerful Taiyi. At the very least, he should find some good friends to support him.

    Previously, when he was investigating the matter of Jie School ¡°buying and selling degrees¡±, Li Changshou had interacted with Shi Ji. She was very loyal and was quite famous in the circle of disciples who were not core disciples of Jie School.

    However, there was no choice. The death of Shi Ji should be the key to the Heavenly Dao pushing for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    For that, the Dao Ancestor even personally ¡°talked¡± with him.

    In order to avoid the tragedy of Nezhamitting suicide, cutting his flesh, and scraping his bones, Li Changshou had already made many arrangements. The conflict between the dragon race and Nezha had erupted several years in advance. In fact, Li Changshou had secretly affected it.

    However, he could not change the matter regarding Shi Ji. Otherwise, it would be a deration of war against the Heavenly Dao.

    Moreover, without her, it would still happen.

    That was the will of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°Continue watching.¡± Li Changshou stood up and stretched. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with some official matters of the Heavenly Courts. There¡¯s still the battleter.¡±

    Ling¡¯e stood up and saw that her senior brother seemed to be in a bad mood. She asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou turned around and looked at Ling¡¯e with a warm smile.

    He said, ¡°Just y here in peace. What happened here has nothing to do with Ren School. I¡¯m just depressed that I can¡¯t prevent the Great Tribtion from erupting at Chan School and Jie School.¡±

    He could shoulder some pressure alone.

    The Chaos Bell Spirit said, ¡°How can the disciples of the Chan School and Jie School still have the face to live? The Great Tribtion was originally targeted at them. You had interfered, no, mediated, and had already filled the Western Sect with many cmities. It was equivalent to saving many disciples of the two sects. At this moment, you still me yourself for not being able to avoid the Great Tribtion. Aren¡¯t you underestimating the word Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯ll get busy first.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and slowly flew towards the straw hut with his hands behind his back.

    In the depths of the Grand White Pce, a paper effigy maintained the image of Taibai Jinxing and slowly walked towards the Heavenly Gate of the court.

    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder what Senior Brother Changshou is doing,¡± Youqin Xuanya said. ¡°However, I keep feeling that I¡¯m getting further and further away from Senior Brother Changshou. I want to chase after him, but I can¡¯t even see his shadow.¡±

    Ling¡¯e sat back on the meditation cushion and held Youqin Xuanya¡¯s slender hand.

    ¡°Senior Brother actually didn¡¯t go far. No matter what major things he does or where he sits, his main body will be on the Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    Zhong Ling scoffed and muttered, ¡°I reckon that the day we leave is not far away. Now that the Great Tribtion is about to erupt, I can¡¯t understand the direction of the Great Tribtion at all.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and said, ¡°Senior, can you exin in more detail?¡±

    ¡°This can be considered my personal secret manual. Don¡¯t spread it out.¡± Zhong Ling snapped her fingers. The Chaos Bell emitted immortal light and covered the four of them.

    Xiong Lingli, who was originally sleepy, widened her eyes and looked at the Chaos Bell¡¯s inner wall curiously.

    Zhong Ling tapped her fingers on the table and was just short of saying, ¡°These knowledge points have to be tested.¡±

    It whispered, ¡°I¡¯m a Connate Cardinal treasure. When I opened the sky and observed the operation of the Heavenly Dao, I was naturally different from you living beings. The Great Tribtion actually had a pattern of the Great Tribtion. The events followed a line and developed. For example, during the Great Magi-Demon War, the core conflict was between the upper echelons of the two races. There was also the Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion. It was meant forpetition. It also revolved around the dominance of the Primordial World. However, I originally thought that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion this time might be caused by differences in the teachings of the great sects. However, Iter realized that even if the teachings of the great sects were different, they could coexist under the harmony of Ren School. There is no internal conflict between Chan School and Jie School. There are only various conflicts.¡±

    Zhong Ling deliberately raised her voice and imitated the way the Dao Ancestor stroked his beard. She said in a low voice, ¡°The Great Tribtion that the Heavenly Dao has sent down this time is equivalent to saying to the Dao Sect¡ªAll of you, fulfill this death quota. The line disappeared, and the Heavenly Dao became the direct driver of the Great Tribtion. That is the main reason for the conflict between the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Sect. It is also the problem that your Senior Brother is facing.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya could not help but ask, ¡°Why is the Heavenly Dao so against the Dao Sect?¡±

    ¡°This question is veryplicated. Your realm is too low. You can¡¯t cultivate it if you consider these.¡± Zhong Ling shook her head and smiled. ¡°In short, you just have to believe in your senior brother. This fellow is not evil and has his own ns. He could have stood above all living beings. In one day, he would be above all living beings. Now, he chose to stand beside all living beings and look up at the Heavenly Dao. That is actually a quality that very few mighty figures and mystical abilities had since ancient times. All of them wish that they can rece the Heavenly Dao and absorb all the spiritual energy to be the Primordial Chaos Limitless Saint. From the looks of it, his hometown is really an extraordinary ce. Two lonely souls who havee here can make such a choice...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Lonely souls?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhong Ling covered her mouth in an exaggerated manner. ¡°I¡¯ve said too much. Look at my mouth. Everyone, pretend not to hear ~¡±

    Ling¡¯e looked at Xiong Lingli, who was sleeping soundly, and fell into deep thought.

    Lone soul?

    Yes, he was also a stable lonely soul.

    ...

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    At the Central Heavenly Gate, a few greetings were exchanged. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals cupped their fists and bowed. Li Changshou stepped on the white cloud and walked out with his hands behind his back. His eyes were filled with leisure and rxation.

    It was as if his mood was not affected at all.

    He smiled and left the Central Heaven Gate,nding on the Immortal Ind below.

    Looking at the Immortal Ind, golden light shone on it. The richness of the Heavenly Dao energy was even close to the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The God-Conferment tform was set there.

    At that moment, when he looked at the God-Conferment tform, he saw that it was formed from a twelfth-grade lotus flower. However, the petals were closing and forming a huge ¡°flower bud¡±.

    Every petal was thousands of feet big. There were a few rows of empty seats in the inner wall. There were a total of 360 petals.

    There were five thrones in the middle. The exact Deity Position had yet to appear.

    Under the lotus tform, there was a square treasure tform. There was nothingmendable about it, but it was very square and neat. Every huge rock was drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Bai Jian shouted loudly. His figure flew out of the crack in the God-Conferment tform and bowed to Li Changshou repeatedly. ¡°Bai Jian greets you, Lord Taibai Jinxing. Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and replied, ¡°General, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s been hard guarding the God-Conferment tform.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± Bai Jian smiled foolishly. ¡°Please go inside and take a look. I really don¡¯t know how to set up the interior of the God-Conferment tform.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou agreed and entered the God-Conferment tform with Bai Jian.

    He thought about the first time he saw the North Ocean, the unyielding Yellow Emperor General.

    Then, he thought about the creator of the God-Conferment tform who bowed slightly today, the Golden Guard...

    Tsk, with training, there will indeed be growth.

    After entering the God-Conferment tform, it was as if he had entered an independent universe simr to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. However, this ce was not isted from the outside world.

    The scenery inside was rather dreamy, but it was very empty.

    Above his head, the power of the Heavenly Dao projected the stars in the sky. He could see countless worlds that revolved around the five continents.

    Under his feet, there was a ss mirror. Seals crisscrossed like a chessboard.

    Li Changshou scanned his surroundings and quickly found a lonely figure sitting in the corner.

    Ao Bing.

    Bai Jian frowned and said, ¡°Why is this dragon son so blind? Hey, you! Come and greet Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    The figure trembled slightly and opened his eyes to look at the two figures under the starry sky. He sneered and replied, ¡°Can¡¯t I make my own decision after I die? At most, I¡¯ll die again!¡±

    Bai Jian widened his eyes and cursed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors! Do you really think you can avoid death after entering this ce! Where¡¯s the lightning!?!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Hundreds of lightning dragons shed under the starry sky and swaggered at Ao Bing.

    Ao Bing¡¯s eyes widened. His aura surged as he stood up. He sneered at Bai Jian and Li Changshou and knelt down.

    ¡°I was wrong! I know it!¡±

    How stubborn!

    ¡°Settled¡±.

    Li Changshou chuckled and raised his hand to support Ao Bing¡¯s soul.

    He took out a few jade talismans from his sleeve and handed them to Bai Jian. He smiled and said, ¡°General, please follow the blueprint inside and build the God-Conferment tform. Bing a god is not a child¡¯s y. It is not easy to be a god. Therefore, I want to set up a God-Conferment Academy in the God-Conferment tform and teach the immortals who enter this ce in advance how to be good and responsible gods. The credit for this is in the future. General, please be careful.¡±

    Bai Jian puffed out his chest and raised his head. He exuded a sense of mission and bowed deeply to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    Li Changshou patted Bai Jian¡¯s shoulder and strolled towards the trembling Ao Bing. He said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m on good terms with your second brother. I¡¯m here topensate you.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou tapped his fingers and created a short table and two meditation cushions out of thin air.

    ¡°Sit down and chat.¡±

    Ao Bing hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Ah, about that, I¡¯ll just stand.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but chuckle. This fellow now knew what humility was.

 Chapter 691 - First Battle Between Chan And Jie Schools

    <h4>Chapter 691: First Battle Between Chan And Jie Schools</h4>

    In the God-Conferment tform, a hall was rising from the ground.

    In that ce, the power of the Heavenly Dao was like a 3D printer. It vividly portrayed the matter of ¡°printing¡±. The hall waspleted from the bottom to the dome.

    Ao Bing was already sitting opposite the short table. He was a little reserved and did not dare to look up at the person in front of him...

    <i>Uncle.</i>

    Taibai Jinxing was the second-stage legitimate god that the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts trusted the most. His achievements so far were enough to be written into a biography with more than three million words. Ao Bing had naturally seen various portraits of the great benefactor of the dragon race.

    He was just a little emotional just now. He felt that it was an embarrassment that he, the dignified dragon prince, had retreated from the Primordial World stage too easily.

    However, after quickly recognizing the reality, Ao Bing quickly found his position...

    Position? Ao Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He sat there and fell into deep thought.

    At that moment, he was neither a dragon nor a ghost. He seemed to be dead or alive. The pain he felt when he was hit by the spear seemed endless. It was as if he had been banished to a destend.

    The silence made him unwilling to experience it again.

    ¡°You live quite well here, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Li Changshou casually found a topic to talk about.

    Ao Bing replied, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯m quite close to the Great Dao. I have many insights.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Are you ming your father? Do you feel that you were abandoned by the dragon race when you were born? Are you angry and resentful?¡±

    Ao Bing blinked and whispered, ¡°No, no... It¡¯s not to that extent, I guess.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only you and me here. There¡¯s no need to hide,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°I know you¡¯re troubled. Just voice your worries now. You can treat me as an elder or a good friend. I will try my best to enlighten you.¡±

    Ao Bing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled. ¡°Do I have to do this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled warmly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, then I... I guess.¡±

    Ao Bing lowered his head and sighed. He hurriedly made up a short story.

    It was actually quite good for him to live in the Dragon Pce.

    Ever since he had the ability to reproduce, he had shouldered the responsibility of carrying on the bloodline of the Dragon King¡¯s family. He had tried everything. Every day, he was unrestrained and carefree. When he mentioned that his father was the Dragon King of the East Ocean, he basically walked freely in the sea.

    However, his father never summoned him. There was no celebration ceremony after he was born. He would feel a little unbnced.

    ¡°Then,¡± Ao Bing asked softly, ¡°Does an unjustified death count? Who is that little fellow? Why is he so powerful? Isn¡¯t the human race very weak? Even if he is your godson, he should cultivate, right? Has he gained such abilities in two to three years? Is that reasonable? I charged and was instantly killed. That¡¯s too aggrieving!¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but stroke his beard and smile.

    ¡°Nezha¡¯s background is actually quiteplicated. Due to the schemes of a Saint of the Western Sect, Nezha was tainted by the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s murderous aura. Therefore, I had no choice but to pour the Dharma powers of his previous life into his spirit embryo. Then, I used the Spiritual Energy Array to let him absorb endless spiritual energy in his mother¡¯s womb. Although he has yet to transcend the Golden Immortal Tribtion, that is because his realm is not high enough. However, hisbat strength and Dharma powers are not what ordinary Golden Immortals canpare to. You did not lose for nothing.¡±

    Ao Bing blinked and frowned as he thought for a while. His expression was slightlyplicated. Then, he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who embarrassed the dragon race. I plotted to frame others and got killed. I really embarrassed the ancestors.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to think about that.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I¡¯ve always known that my bloodline is weak and that I¡¯m not an outstanding dragon prince. You might not know the rules of the dragon race. ording to the rules, a dragon egg like me is considered a useless egg. I cannot take up the incubation quota of the dragon race. Because we were burdened with negative karma in ancient times, a few Grand Elders in the n had refined a set of Dharma treasures that could deduce how many dragon princes the dragon race would produce every ten thousand years, so as to not cause any negative effects on the extremely meager luck. It¡¯s because of simr considerations that our dragon race can survive until today.¡±

    Ao Bing heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the table in front of him in disappointment.

    ¡°Especially Father¡¯s children. Every one of them carries the luck of the dragon race. Therefore, although Mother has given birth to many dragon eggs, the ones that are really used to hatch are carefully selected.

    Take my Second Brother for example. The Dragon King bloodline in his body is a hundred times stronger than mine.

    I still don¡¯t understand what I came to this world for. Is it to be killed by that brat Nezha?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the meaning of your existence.¡±

    Li Changshou said frankly.

    Ao Bing clenched his fists. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at the old immortal in front of him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The dragon race needs a catalyst. If someone of a high status is sacrificed, it will stir the emotions of the entire dragon race. Then, it will lead the dragon race to seek their own trouble and curb a power struggle to prevent the trend of increasing personal desires. You are the chosen victim. Nezha is that wall that you have to be mmed against. I¡¯m one of the promoters behind you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sitting here today. I want to give you somepensation.¡±

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in lying to you.¡±

    Ao Bing was stunned for a few moments. Then, he smiled happily and said, ¡°So I have such a purpose. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Yes!

    Li Changshou was a little confused. He looked at Ao Bing who was in front of him and began to reflect if his thoughts were tooplicated.

    Ao Bing stood up and bowed. He sat back down and said happily,

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I feel much better now. It turns out that I have a purpose. Finally! For so many years, I thought that I was an ident and that Father had identally taken the trash that hatched but could not kill me directly. Therefore, I allowed myself to cause trouble. I have been fooling around. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have such a purpose.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, living beings could not understand each other.

    Alright, Ao Bing¡¯s mindset saved him a lot of effort to exin.

    ¡°You are now a candidate for the legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. I will give you a fifth-stage Deity Position and can help the dragon race in disguise.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Now, the dragon race has encountered an obstacle because of you. The dragon race is controlled by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Ao Bing frowned and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I still don¡¯t understand why Father insisted on using the Heavenly Courts to suppress the dragon race.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Only the Heavenly Courts and the Saint¡¯s sect can suppress the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Is that so... Ah! I know the thoughts of some elders in the n. I feel that it¡¯s a little dangerous. They had always felt that the dragon race should rule the Primordial World. As long as they release their foundation, they can make the Primordial World be and of dragons again. They would dominate the four seas andnd with the human race. However, wouldn¡¯t that be a replica of the Magi and demons? The human race is everywhere now. Although they seem to be in a state of disunity, as long as there is enough pressure, they would definitely unite. Wouldn¡¯t the dragon race lose their lives then? Moreover, the people in the Heavenly Courts are all humans. They are most likely on the side of the human race... I feel that these elders do not know how to be satisfied and content. They are clearly living a good life. It¡¯s quite dangerous anyway.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There is no end to the selfish desires of living beings.

    You can think about these things. You are not just a drunkard.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ao Bing rubbed his nose in embarrassment. ¡°You tter me. They all say that I¡¯m ignorant and ipetent. Actually, who can¡¯t understand that?However, my bloodline is thin. There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. No matter how hard I work in the n, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything. I might as well enjoy myself in time. Look, I haven¡¯t lost anything. I¡¯ve experienced everything. I¡¯ve enjoyed all the blessings. In the end, I can still be a legitimate god.¡±

    Li Changshou felt helpless.

    This fellow really felt good about himself. If he was given the chance, he would brag endlessly.

    At that moment, Li Changshou began to talk about the Immortal God¡¯s mission and the things that Ao Bing needed to pay attention to.

    Ao Bing would be representing the dragon race in the Heavenly Courts in the future. He had to change all his bad habits.

    Li Changshou said that this was the true mission that the dragon race had given Ao Bing. It was also an important reason why the Dragon King had chosen Ao Bing.

    Ao Bing was deeply touched. His body emitted intense glory.

    He finally had a use for it!

    Li Changshou was trying his best to persuade Ao Bing when he suddenly sensed something. Bai Jian, who was nning the corridor of the hall, was stunned. He turned around and looked at Li Changshou.

    The main tribtion of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and the guards at the God-Conferment tform looked at each other. Their expressions were solemn as they stood up.

    A new god had arrived.

    Wisps of smoke floated up from the edge of the God-Conferment tform. A stream of light flew over from the void and turned into the image of a female immortal. Her figure was quickly filled with the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    Her face was filled with anger, horror, and lingering fear. Her eyes were unfocused for a long time. She stood at the edge of the universe in the God-Conferment tform and did not move.

    It was the Goddess of Stone.

    She arrived rather quickly.

    Li Changshou sensed it in his heart and naturally knew that she had died under the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier.

    ¡°Bai Jian,¡± Li Changshou called out. Bai Jian abandoned what he was doing and quickly walked in front of the female immortal. He bowed to her.

    Bai Jian said loudly,

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a passerby after entering this divine room! The righteousness of the world has been condensed, and one has to enjoy the deep origin of prosperity! Fellow Daoist, please. I am Bai Jian, the guardian of the God-Conferment tform. Today, I am here on the orders of the God Conferment Master, Taibai Jinxing. I have speciallye to wee you into the God-Conferment tform. When the Great Tribtion retreated and the Great God-Conferment Completion waspleted, there would be a God-Conferment Ceremony. I hereby congratte you in advance. You will be ranked in the Immortal ss and be a Deity Position.¡±

    The Goddess of Stone finally returned to its senses and looked at Bai Jian in a daze. She then looked at the hall in the distance, as well as Li Changshou and Ao Bing.

    She took half a step forward and hugged her head weakly with both hands. She squatted down in pain.

    ¡°Taiyi, good Taiyi! You¡¯re actually so ruthless!¡±

    A wisp of Heavenly Dao power floated past. The Goddess of Stone immediately stopped moving. Her trembling body quickly calmed down.

    She slowly stood up and pondered for a while. She bowed to Bai Jian.

    ¡°Thank you for leading the way, Fellow Daoist. Please take care of me in the future.¡±

    They werepletely different.

    Li Changshou, who was in the distance, could not help but fall silent.

    Although one could live again after entering the Divine Seal Altar, they would lose more than just freedom.

    However, no matter what,pared to the living beings who had turned into ashes and could not enter the God roll, it was not easy to enter the God roll.

    Bai Jian led Shi Ji forward. When the Goddess of Stone saw Li Changshou, she bowed from afar and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled warmly and said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how did you get here?¡±

    The Goddess of Stone sighed softly. Her eyes were filled with sorrow, but it was quite different from her angry expression just now.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s really a sudden cmity. I don¡¯t know why. One of my disciples was killed by an arrow that flew over. I held the arrow and chased in the direction of the arrow. On the way, I found a baby who was looking for an arrow. I asked him if he shot that arrow. He was immediately overjoyed. He said that the arrow was shot when he was practicing archery. He was about to find it and offer it up. I pointed at my disciple¡¯s corpse and asked him to give an exnation. He stammered and could not say anything. At that moment, his master appeared. I wondered who it was. This child is actually the third son of Li Jing, who killed the Dragon King¡¯s Crown Prince half a year ago...¡±

    Shi Ji paused and looked at Li Changshou. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s godson.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Continue. Don¡¯t worry about these details.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Ji, the Goddess of Stone seemed to be quite obedient. She sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°His master, Taiyi, is famous for being good with his words. He is unreasonable the moment he speaks. His words are strange and make people angry. He said a few words. I couldn¡¯t help it and...¡±

    ¡°Did you attack?¡± Li Changshou asked softly.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Shi Ji raised her hand and held her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what went wrong with me. I forgot that Taiyi is one of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School. He entered the sect quite early. I used my Dharma treasure to take his face, but he easily received it. He activated the Divine me Shield, but I could not avoid it. I really did not learn well and tarnished the reputation of Jie School. In a few moments, his Dharma treasure burned my Dao Body. A wisp of my soul was protected by the Heavenly Dao and arrived here.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, take it easy. Don¡¯t think too much. Since you¡¯re destined to face such a cmity, it¡¯s also because the cmity is behind you.

    Since you havee here, you should restrain your emotions and think about how he should face the future. After all, this is not the worst oue of the Great Tribtion.¡±

    The Goddess of Stone smiled bitterly and sensed that his body was almost the same as before. However, he still felt a little unreal.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I¡¯ll go to the side to meditate and adjust my Dao heart.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed with a Dao salute. Shi Ji turned around and left. He went to the hall and found a corner to sit cross-legged. He sensed and pondered.

    ¡°Ao Bing, I¡¯ll give you a mission.¡±

    Ao Bing hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°Listen to Bai Jian¡¯s instructions and help him.¡± Li Changshou looked at Bai Jian. ¡°We should think about how to appease the soul that has just entered the God-Conferment tform. They were people who had suffered a cmity in the Great Tribtion. They were already quite tragic. When they arrived, they could not help but feel sad. That¡¯s not a good thing for joining the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you mean...¡±

    ¡°I have to make full use of the banner, which is a pretty good publicity method.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve fluttered, and a red banner condensed beside him. There were lines of words written on it.

    ¡°If you can enter the Divine Seal Altar, you will not be defeated. Although you are far away, you will live forever.¡±

    ¡°From another perspective, the Primordial World will naturally be different because of you. The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts need you to join them.¡±

    ¡°Wee to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ family.¡±

    ¡°As long as you join the Heavenly Courts, you will be our brother.¡±

    Of course, there was still thetter half of the sentence. Since the title of ¡°brother¡± was given and retracted to the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts could also say at any time, ¡°We don¡¯t have a brother like you.¡±

    ¡°Hang all these up.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°We can create more simr forms so that everyone can have a sense of belonging.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Bai Jian lowered his head and agreed. He called out to Ao Bing and immediately began to get busy.

    Li Changshou chuckled.

    The Goddess of Stone was already dead. The conflict between the Chan School and Jie School waspletely unavoidable. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s expectations had naturally been met. He could continue to interfere in the God Conferment.

    Just as he turned to leave, he suddenly felt uneasy.

    At this moment!

    Golden light shone everywhere on the God-Conferment tform. Lotus flowers floated over from the edge. A gap opened on the Divine Seal Altar, and streams of light flew over one after another. For a moment, they were connected.

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten streams of lightnded and turned into more than ten figures.

    This was?

    Li Changshou was shocked. His mind immediately returned to his surroundings to investigate what had happened.

    Something was amiss.

    The Goddess of Stone was burned to death by Perfected Taiyi. It should not have implicated the immortals of the other two sects. Why did more than ten immortals suddenly enter the God roll?

    Moreover, those entering the God roll were ultimately a small number of ¡°Saviors¡±. If more than ten immortals entered the roll, there was a high chance that there would be more than a hundred casualties!

    Not long after, Li Changshou¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    In the straw hut of the Little Qiong Peak, his main body opened his eyes and frowned.

    Why did the Dao Ancestor change the script himself?

    The first interception battle actually erupted so rashly.

    That was really beyond Li Changshou¡¯s expectations. Previously, he had been looking at the Goddess of Stone and felt that the weight of Shi Ji could not trigger a huge battle.

    However, he did not expect the two sects to sh!

    Fortunately, the situation was under control. The Head Disciples of both sides had arrived.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Is the Dao Ancestor afraid that I would cause trouble?</i>

    Or do I have to improve my performance?

    If the Dao Ancestor also threw away the script and allowed everything to evolve in the general direction, he would lose the advantage of being a prophet of the script. The situation would be even more unpredictable.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He had already begun to deduce carefully and integrate the news brought by the paper effigies.

    On the God-Conferment tform, the ten=odd immortals were divided into two groups. The three immortals of Chan School were in a disadvantageous position. They seemed to want to continue the previous battle.

 Chapter 692 - Almost Broke the Bell

    <h4>Chapter 692: Almost Broke the Bell</h4>

    These immortals...

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn. He waved his hand and a ray of golden light shone from the Little Qiong Peak. The main body in the straw hut held a wooden whip.

    The God Striking Whip.

    With the God Striking Whip in hand, information seeped into Li Changshou¡¯s heart. The name of the immortal who had just entered the Divine Seal Altar appeared in his heart. There was even a corresponding Deity Position.

    The disciple of Jie School, Wu Xu, revealed his name on the God roll. He should be the Heavenly Speed Star of the 36 Heavenly Constetions.

    The disciple of Jie School, the Dawn Immortal, revealed his name on the God roll. He should be the Heavenly Prosperity Star of the 36 Heavenly Constetions.

    The disciple of Jie School, Yao Gong, was afraid that if his name was revealed on the God roll, he should be the Sun Rabbit of the twenty-eight residences and belong to the East Azure Dragon.

    There were also the disciples of Jie School, Tang Tianzheng, Liu Da, Zhang Zhixiong, Sun Yi, Song Geng, Daoist Fang Ling, and Daoist Deng...

    Before his body and Dao dissipated, he entered the God Conferment tform.

    At the same time, Li Changshou saw the situation of the immortals fighting before they died.

    Flowing light filled the sky!

    Hundreds of figures from Jie School pounced from the East Ocean.

    On the other hand, Chan School had activated their array formation. They seemed to have been prepared. Chi Jingzi, Daoist Wen Shu, and the other experts attacked decisively and ambushed Jie School, catching them off guard.

    However, the casualties on both sides were not too exaggerated. Dozens of people from Chan School had died. The casualties on Jie School¡¯s side were about twice that of Chan School.

    The souls that entered the God-Conferment tform clearly had the advantage.

    In the Conferred God Stage, the immortals of Jie School were enraged. They immediately wanted to take revenge on the souls of the three immortals of Chan School.

    Li Changshou immediately focused his attention on the paper effigy on the God-Conferment tform and shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡±

    There were a few light sounds as more than ten beams of light struck the Daoists.

    The immortal bodies of these Daoists were instantly filled with immortal light. All of them stood still. The anger in their eyes quickly dissipated, and the gazes in their eyes when they looked at each other became extremelyplicated.

    It seemed to be purified by the light.

    One of them said, ¡°Ah, since my body has died once and my Dao has disappeared, the past will follow.¡±

    Another immortal said, ¡°Why do we have to fight and kill? The Dao Sects were originally born from the same roots. Now that we have escaped the Great Tribtion, there is no reason for us to oppose each other.¡±

    ¡°When will fighting and killing stop? There are many grudges.¡±

    ¡°Only by tolerating each other can we be harmonious.¡±

    ¡°The same Primordial World, the same dream.¡±

    Then, the dozen or so figures held hands and sang about the Three Pure Ones, the Dao Ancestor, Nuwa, and Pangu. The scene was very harmonious, causing Li Changshou, who wanted to shout, to gradually be speechless.

    Why did he say that?

    Forceful reconciliation was the most fatal.

    The Heavenly Dao treated living beings, no, after entering the God-Conferment tform, it had actually be a part of the Heavenly Dao sequence. Moreover, it waspletely controlled by the Heavenly Dao, and its personality had been changed...

    No matter how powerful an immortal was, so what if they only had remnant souls after death?

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s move was indeed powerful. In order to stabilize the Heavenly Dao, the immortals and gods would work in peace in the Heavenly Courts in the future. They had also put in a lot of effort.

    He had to ept it.

    Li Changshou did not say anything. After some thought, he sent the paper effigy closest to him to rush to the ce where the two sects were confronting each other to see if he needed to mediate.

    Li Changshou did not expect such a huge loss in the first battle between the two sects.

    It was also because of his habitual thinking that the Dao Ancestor was maintaining the original God-Conferment script. He did not expect that the Dao Ancestor would also let his thoughts wander and break down the script himself.

    The Dao Ancestor, who only cared about the results and not the process, was really more troublesome than before.

    He inhaled sharply...

    <i>Could it be that the Dao Ancestor already knows what my trump card is and is anxious?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt that he had to be more stable. He would pretend that the Dao Ancestor did not know his trump card and maintained his current style.

    There was no choice. The chances of winning were too low.

    The closer he got to this moment, the more patient he had to be.

    The transition between active and passive was often unintentional.

    Why did such arge-scale battle erupt today?

    That was starting from when the Goddess of Stone left the Cave Abode. At the end of the day, it was because of Li Jing¡¯s special identity.

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s foster son.

    Li Jing and his son had already be famous in the Primordial World. Chentang Pass had also be the center of attention.

    Although half a year had passed, the usual duties of the people at Chentang Pass had always been to restore construction and transport food and troops. However, the immortals did not forget about that ce.

    As a result, Child Bi Yun was identally killed by Nezha¡¯s arrow. On the way to Chentang Pass in anger, Shi Ji met Nezha. The Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School and Chan School had the same judgment.

    ¡°Oh no.¡±

    They would probably fight today!

    The two sects chose the same path at the same time. The core disciples would not appear first. They would let the disciples of the Saints, who were slightly more powerful, touch them and test the waters.

    The battle between Chan School and Jie School was inevitable.

    That was the consensus that the immortals of both sects had epted after the Western Sect waspletely paralyzed.

    To Eldest Senior Brother like Duobao and Guang Chengzi, who were in charge of teaching, making some decisions was rather difficult and had too many worries. He was afraid that he would fall into the trap of the Great Tribtion if he did not pay attention.

    Everyone wanted to preserve their own vitality. No one wanted their fellow disciples to die.

    Nezha did not know what to say about the confrontation between the Goddess of Stone and Nezha. He only said that he had not practiced archery on purpose and was willing to bear the responsibility and be beaten and scolded.

    Li Changshou held the God Striking Whip and naturally figured out the cause and effect.

    The Goddess of Stone should have been affected by the cmity at that time. It was burning with anger and directly said that it wanted to punish Nezha severely. It also wanted to go to Chentang Pass to find Nezha¡¯s father to ask for punishment.

    Nezha was immediately anxious.

    Thest time he killed a small dragon, the family of the small dragon came and destroyed most of Chentang Pass. In the past half a year, they had mostly repaired it.

    The Goddess of Stone seemed to have a high cultivation level. If he burned down Chentang Pass, wouldn¡¯t he implicate everyone?

    ¡°I did this. Auntie, if you want to hit me, I¡¯ll endure it. If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll fight you. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I have no feud with your disciple. If you want to take my life because of this, I will not ept it!¡±

    ¡°What a sharp tongue!¡±

    The Goddess of Stone was enraged. She grabbed the white bone sword and held the nine-section whip. She scolded Nezha, ¡°Who¡¯s your aunt!?!¡±

    ¡°Uh... Grandma?¡±

    ¡°You brat, I¡¯ve made up my mind today!¡±

    The Goddess of Stone was about to attack when Perfected Taiyi, who had been hiding at the side, could not help but jump out and mock her.

    What happened next was just as Shi Ji had said. Shi Ji wanted to attack Taiyi, but Taiyi hardened his heart and activated the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Barrier.

    However, the difference was that when the Divine me Shield flickered, there were streams of light in the sky. Chan Du and the two immortals saw that scene.

    The Goddess of Stone¡¯s authority was neither big nor small. It was considered a top figure of Jie School. How could it be killed just like that?

    The immortals of Jie School were immediately enraged and wanted to kill Taiyi. The Perfected One smiled calmly and said, ¡°There are thousands of morals in the Primordial World. Half of the Fellow Daoists of Jie School have attacked me. Could it be that I have to stand and be beaten?¡±

    The immortals of Jie School scolded Perfected Taiyi for being unreasonable. The first battle between the two sects began.

    When Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy rushed over, the immortals there had already retreated. They stood separately. Guang Chengzi and Daoist Duobao appeared together and faced each other in front of the formation.

    In front of the two sects, dozens of corpses were carried back by the immortals from both sides.

    After all, only a few people could enter the God-Conferment tform. Most of the disciples of Chan School were borderline disciples who did not have much weight. A few experts from Jie School had been schemed against.

    Li Changshou did not move forward. He pondered for a while and calmly sat cross-legged on the cloud. He took out a roll of cloth and slowly spread it open, writing something on it.

    The immortals of the two sects were puzzled, but they could not see through the Dao runes around Li Changshou. They guessed that it was a necessary job for the God-Conferment Master.

    Which side should he help?

    Actually, he could not help either side.

    Jie School did not have any rtives or friends, and Chan School did not have many acquaintances.

    When the dragon race suppressed Chentang Pass that day, the immortals of Chan School had arrived at an ingenious time. Coincidentally, Li Jing and the others were about to copse. The spirit of the dragon race had been destroyed, and the Heavenly Courts had made a move.

    What about today?

    The moment the Goddess of Stone left the Cave Abode, she had probably activated the teleportation array formation to arrive there in such a short period of time.

    The Chan School and Jie School were simr. At that moment, they had already changed from the Dao Sect¡¯s standpoint to the respective sects¡¯.

    That was the norm of immortals. It was understandable, but Li Changshou was still a little depressed. After all, he had spent so much effort to build a team.

    In the face of reality, ideals were indeed fragile.

    Therefore, Li Changshou was not prepared to speak today. He only quickly drew the immortals of both sides as a record.

    His presence here represented the neutral attitude of Ren School.

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s expression was cold. He stood with his hands behind his back and said firmly, ¡°Fellow Daoists of Jie School, could it be that you can¡¯t hold it in anymore? Are you going to destroy the Western Sect first, then Kunlun, and be the number one sect in the Primordial World?¡±

    Daoist Duobao sighed and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why do you have to say that? Do you have to me Jie School? Before the Great Tribtion, we had already decided. Why are you acting like this? You really make me feel ashamed. Today, the casualties of the immortals of Jie School are even greater. Shi Ji was burned to death by Fellow Daoist Taiyi. What should I say?¡±

    It was rare for Perfected Taiyi to be serious about the teachings. He immediately took half a step forward on the cloud and said calmly, ¡°If someone respects me, I will respect them. Fellow Daoist Shi Ji, since you attacked me, you should think about whether I can withstand my attacks.¡±

    Behind Daoist Duobao, the Goddess of Wudang took half a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Junior Sister Shi Ji died first. She must have emotions. Fellow Daoist, you are so ruthless. Have you really thought about the matter of the three sects of the Dao Sect?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill Shi Ji, but there¡¯s a disadvantage of my Divine me Shield. It specializes in burning negative karma.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The Turtle Spirit frowned and reprimanded softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Taiyi, I really misjudged you. You have already taken advantage of me, but you still dare to nder Junior Sister Shi Ji!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Perfected Taiyi waved his sleeve and a wisp of golden light spread out. ¡°This is the merit obtained from burning Shi Ji to death. I¡¯ll return it all. If what I said is true, please use the Purple Cloud Divine Thunder.¡±

    The sky was quiet. There was no movement.

    Most of the immortals of Jie School fell silent, but their anger did not subside.

    Indeed, many disciples of the sect were not pure enough. They had many disgraceful pasts, which made them less confident.

    However, the killing tribtion had already fallen. The immortal blood had already flowed. How could he turn back? How could he lower his head!?!

    Daoist Duobao sighed and said, ¡°Guang Chengzi, I¡¯ll call you Senior Brother again today. How can I survive this Great Tribtion?¡±

    Guang Chengzi looked down and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities and search for opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this is the senior brother you chose.¡±

    Daoist Duobao said firmly, ¡°From today onwards, the immortals of Jie School are not allowed to leave the various Immortal Inds. If they die in the Great Tribtion, their hearts will be unstable. It has nothing to do with Jie School. However, from today onwards, if Jie School does not leave the ind, the immortals of Chan School will stille to the ind to kill my brothers and sisters! Everyone from Jie School wants to denounce Kunlun!¡±

    Guang Chengzi opened his eyes. There was a glint in his eyes. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Duobao said coldly.

    Perfected Taiyi looked a little helpless. He took two steps back and stood among the immortals of Chan School with his hands behind his back.

    The immortals of Chan School and Jie School looked over with hatred and indignation. However, they could only bear with it and carry the corpses of the immortals who had died in battle. They turned into streams of light and shot towards the nearest Immortal Ind Dao field.

    The immortals of Chan School stood quietly for a while. When they saw that no one said anything, Guang Chengzi put away the corpses of the immortals of Chan School and raised his hand to make a gesture. The immortals of Chan School rode a cloud back to the Middle Continent.

    Only Nezha, Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding were left.

    Li Jing was still on the way.

    Nezha asked softly, ¡°Master, am I... in trouble again?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking?¡± Perfected Taiyi raised his hand and pushed Nezha¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. You don¡¯t understand these now. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed softly and did not say anything.

    Perfected Taiyi looked at Li Changshou, but Li Changshou only nodded with a smile and did not say anything.

    The two Perfected Ones of Chan School understood. They also knew that it was not convenient for them to talk to Li Changshou at that moment. They bowed to Li Changshou and rode a cloud towards Chentang Pass with Nezha.

    Chan School and Jie School had already begun a full-scale conflict. At that moment, it was useless for Li Changshou to do any team building.

    Nezha turned to look at Li Changshou¡¯s figure sitting on the cloud and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that our god-grandfather who helped us that day? Why didn¡¯t he help us today?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because what we did today can¡¯t be said to be right. Your godfather is impartial. He only stands on the right side.¡±

    ¡°Then, have we done wrong?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Perfected Yu Ding said warmly. ¡°There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. Most of the time, we can only make a choice.¡±

    Little Nezha was puzzled and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Perfected Taiyi looked in the direction of the East Ocean. ¡°It¡¯s already benevolent of Jie School to take a step back today. Compared to them, we seem a little too ruthless.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is a little helpless when the ten thousand immortals of Jie Schoole.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Taiyi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found an opportunity to kill Shi Ji today. We cannot be soft-hearted in this great cmity. Junior Brother, why don¡¯t you temporarily move your Cave Abode to Qianyuan Mountain? We can stay closer so that we can take care of each other.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding was speechless.

    In the ce where the battle was taking ce, there were some remnants of the spiritual energy vortex.

    Li Changshou slowly stood up. He thought for a while and wrote a unique title on thepleted painting.

    The God-Conferment Discord.

    In the painting, nearly a thousand immortals from both sides of the Chan Banner faced each other. Their corpses floated in the air, and their immortal blood stained them.

    The clear world was reced by a dim yellow color. Behind the immortals of the two sects, there were ferocious beasts. However, the ground under their feet was gray.

    The Heavenly Dao was manipting the desires of living beings.

    They were all fighting for themselves.

    That was the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The evil of living beings had been stirred up by the Heavenly Dao. The immortals and gods were only ashes.

    In the Primordial World, there were mystical abilities, Dharma powers, and Immortal Saints.

    At the end of the day, he still could not break free from human nature. He could not escape the difference between ethics and reason.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head. A door in his Dao heart slowly closed. In the backyard of the Li Residence, the high-ranking servant paper effigy that had existed for a long time turned into ashes and dissipated quietly.

    He would protect the people.

    ...

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Zhong Ling raised her hand and tapped the bronze mirror. The image on it slowly dissipated.

    Ling¡¯e rested her chin on her hand and sat beside the table. She was in a daze.

    Youqin Xuanya whispered, ¡°Is the Battle of Channing irreversible?¡±

    ¡°This is the Great Tribtion, Sister.¡± Zhong Ling smiled and said, ¡°Living beings are like that. If every living being has a pure Dao heart, no matter how strong the Heavenly Dao is, it can only destroy them.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said softly, ¡°Fortunately, Sister Yun Xiao did not appear today. Otherwise, Senior Brother would definitely feel really ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zhong Ling shook her head. ¡°Yun Xiao is ultimately a disciple of Jie School. She is also a loyal person. She will definitely have to fight Chan School in the future.

    Saving Yun Xiao is the difficult part.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°I remember that Senior Brother once said that the Jade Emperor gave Fairy Yun Xiao a decree to prevent her from entering the cmity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just to prevent her from being driven by the cmity luck,¡± Zhong Ling corrected. ¡°The cmity luck can also cause the people around her to fall into the cmity. Have you noticed? Chan School was actually quite cold to the immortals who had died. That was because they did not usually have much interaction. They are only cultivated separately. Jie School was very concerned. Many immortals had the urge to fight to the death. From this perspective, the final winner should be Chan School.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned and said, ¡°Jie School values friendship more. Why...¡±

    Ling¡¯e shook her head gently and sighed. ¡°Love is a shackle in the Great Tribtion. During the battle just now, many immortals of Chan School lit up with the Golden Light of Merit. That is the biggest problem of Jie School. There were too many dirty secrets. Just like the evil bandits in the mortal world, they are also loyal. However, they can¡¯t be forgiven because they are loyal.¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯e is right. You can¡¯t just look at people once.¡±

    The Chaos Bell Spirit, Zhong Ling, looked a little helpless and smiled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I really suppress the luck of Jie School? Not entirely. If I can¡¯t suppress it at that moment, I can also move forward and backward for an instant. The tripled power of the Great Dao can naturally suppress the luck of Jie School. As long as I can suppress it for an instant, I canpletely freeze the luck of the sect. That¡¯s all I have. However, I really don¡¯t dare and I¡¯m a little unwilling. Drink some tea. Your senior brother has a solution. His schemes are probably deeper than the Saints. You don¡¯t have to worry. The Dao Sect¡¯s Essence Energy will not be emptied.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and muttered softly, ¡°Sister Zhong, can you see what¡¯s about to happen?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!?!¡±

    Zhong Ling waved her hand. ¡°Our little bell does not have that ability. Otherwise, your senior brother would not have kicked it back to the Primordial World. It¡¯s a small broken bell, a small broken bell that no one can provoke.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhong Ling picked up the tea and took a sip. Then, she sighed softly.

    <i>Damn, I almost exploded in conversation.</i>

 Chapter 693 - Gongmingâ€™s Wedding!

    <h4>Chapter 693: Gongming¡¯s Wedding!</h4>

    On the second day of the first battle between Chan School and Jie School on the Three-Immortal Ind, which was filled with clouds...

    Apart from Goddess Wudang, the eight disciples of Jie School were gathered there. After drinking a few cups of tea and eating some snacks made by Bi Xiao, they began to talk about the previous battle.

    Daoist Duobao slumped back andined weakly, ¡°This matter is too difficult.¡±

    Bang!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit pped the stone table and cursed, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you really shouldn¡¯t have said those words. You should have fought them directly and had a good fight!¡±

    Duobao shrugged and asked, ¡°Then, what if the two Saints of the Western Secte?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was speechless.

    Yun Xiao, who was sitting quietly at the side, pondered for a while and said softly, ¡°Can you think of a way to make the Saint not participate in the expedition of the Saint¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhao Gongming leaned against the stone pir in the pavilion. ¡°Why did Chan School keep protecting the Western Sect previously? They were waiting here. Second Uncle-Master¡¯s schemes are too deep. We are not his match.¡±

    Qiong Xiao snorted. ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s a little too much.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit exined gently, ¡°In the end, there are too many immortals. The pressure on Chan School is greater. Otherwise, Second Uncle-Master should be very kind.¡±

    Bi Xiao sighed softly. ¡°If only Uncle-Master can support us.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master will only help the side that gains an advantage in the future,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this previously. Uncle-Master¡¯s goal is definitely to protect more Essence Energy in the Dao Sect.¡±

    The seven male immortals fell silent and pondered.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be so pessimistic. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t survive the Great Tribtion. At most, I¡¯ll go to the Purple Cloud Pce to lie down.¡±

    Boom!

    A muffled thunder suddenly sounded in the sky. Zhao Gongming trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°Lying there means endless respect for Grandmaster...¡±

    The faint heavenly might dissipated.

    Bi Xiao chuckled. The other immortals also smiled.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit reminded earnestly, ¡°You are no longer like before. The Saint¡¯s sects cannot fight. If you lie in front of Chan School now, they will probably kill you without even blinking.¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. This trick of mine is more suitable for those who are not in the Great Tribtion. It can¡¯t be done now. We havepletely fallen out with Chan School.¡±

    Daoist Duobao muttered, ¡°By the way, when will the matter between the two of you be announced to the disciples?¡±

    Master Zhao was stunned. The Goddess of Golden Spirit frowned slightly and lowered her head. Although she tried her best to remain calm, her ears turned red immediately.

    Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao looked at each other. Thetter blinked slightly and the former immediately understood.

    Bi Xiao said, ¡°Brother, I think you¡¯ve gone overboard.¡±

    Zhao Gongming scratched his head and smiled. ¡°This is a little too much... What¡¯s too much? How is it too much?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dragging the wedding.¡± Qiong Xiao spread her hands. ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling has been your Daopanion for so long, but you¡¯re still hiding it. What does Senior Sister Jin Ling think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Bi Xiao did not give Master Zhao a chance to speak. She continued, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion is here, there might be an all-out battle at any time. You should give Senior Sister Jin Ling an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and shouted softly, ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, Zhao Gongming, and Daoist Duobao¡¯s legs turned weak. Fortunately, they were all sitting. Otherwise, they would have almost copsed.

    Yun Xiao sighed and said, ¡°There are immortals in the sect who have just died because of the Great Tribtion. It¡¯s not the time to talk about this.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Yun Xiao, you¡¯re wrong.¡± The Goddess of Turtle Spirit smiled and said, ¡°I think that everyone in the sect is panicking. Everyone knows that the two Saints of the Western Sect are standing on the side of Chan School. No matter how many people we have, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯tpare to the power of the two Saints of the Western Sect. Moreover, everyone knows that Jie School does not have a treasure that can suppress luck. The Great Tribtion might be the one that will suffer more damage. I feel that we should use the marriage between Senior Brother Gongming and Senior Sister Jin Ling to cheer everyone up. Let everyone feel that the eldest disciples are not panicking so that they will naturally be more confident.¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered quietly and nodded with a smile. She said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Daoist Duobao cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say a few words. I feel that Jie School urgently needs a happy asion now. We can send an invitation to Chan School and try to salvage the rtionship between the three sects and find other ways to resolve the situation. Of course, it will probably be difficult. However, we should work hard. That way, we will have a clear conscience. Junior Sister Yun Xiao can¡¯t join Junior Brother Changgeng for the time being. Changgeng is now in charge of the tribtion. Grandmaster and Uncle-Master will definitely not allow this to happen at this juncture.¡±

    Yun Xiao calmly picked up the teacup. If not for the fact that her slender fingers were trembling slightly, one would not be able to tell that she was shy.

    Zhao Gongming looked at the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Thetter turned her head slightly and whispered, ¡°Why are you looking at me...¡±

    ¡°That, that, ahem!¡±

    Zhao Gongming cleared his throat and stood up. He stared at the Goddess of Golden Spirit. ¡°Jin Ling, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°So wishy-washy!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit mmed the table and stood up. She stared at Zhao Gongming and said, ¡°If we be Daopanions, we will be Daopanions. If we get married, we will get married. Why are you so afraid? Back then, I did not want to tell anyone about us because I was afraid that Junior Sister Jin Guang would mind. Now that Jin Guang already knows, there is no need to continue hiding. When should we do it?¡±

    Zhao Gongming blinked and his hands trembled. He hurriedly said, ¡°I... I¡¯ll ask Changgeng! I¡¯ll ask him!¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking Changgeng!?!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit looked a little dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s naturally the two of us who make the decisions.¡±

    However, Daoist Duobao said, ¡°We should ask Changgeng about this. He is sitting outside the Great Tribtion and sees everything moreprehensively. We are not in the situation and will inevitably be interfered with by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit seemed to have found a suitable ce to step down. Sheined, ¡°He¡¯s more concerned about Brother Changgeng than me.¡±

    The immortals could not help but smile.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this matter. It¡¯s better to let Master decide first.¡±

    ¡°Master has been looking forward to it.¡± Daoist Duobao chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up and let Gongming contact Changgeng? Yun Xiao, you and Jin Ling go and ask Master. The few of us will go to various ces to talk about the Dao. We will first stabilize the morale of the sect. Then, when we talk about the Dao, we will mention the matter of Gongming and Jin Ling to let everyone be prepared. We will not be too abrupt when we receive the invitation.¡±

    Bi Xiao said happily, ¡°Finally...¡±

    ¡°Write your wedding words at home,¡± Yun Xiao said calmly.

    The smile on Bi Xiao¡¯s face immediately stiffened. She pursed her lips and almost cried.

    It was too difficult for her.

    ...

    ¡°Grand wedding? At this juncture?¡±

    In the Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven was stunned when he heard that. Then, he looked up andughed for a long time.

    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful! My disciple should be so carefree. Great cmities and tribtions are all fleeting clouds. Of course, I will. I will do it openly in the Green Touring Pce! By the way, Yun Xiao, ask Changgeng to write a profound congrattory speech for me. Remember to do it as soon as possible. The wedding will be held in the Green Touring Pce. Hahahahahaha...¡±

    At the bottom of the stairs, Yun Xiao could not help but shake her head gently. She lowered her head and epted the order.

    After Yun Xiao left, the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯sughter gradually stopped. He slowly sat on the top of the steps and exhaled softly.

    The Saint did not have an unfathomable expression. He did not like to put on any airs. At that moment, he revealed a rare look of worry. He raised his hand and stroked his long hair. He was stunned as he looked down the stage.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven muttered those words. It was unknown what he thought of. His smile was a little bitter and carefree.

    In the straw hut by theke in the Heavenly Courts, Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou sat behind the desk in a daze and looked at themunication jade token in front of him.

    That was one of the emergencymunication talismans for Brother Zhao. It was moreplicated to make, but it was not a valuable item.

    <i>What did Brother say just now?</i>

    <i>Grand wedding? Grand wedding with Senior Sister Jin Ling in the near future?</i>

    <i>The Great God-Conferment Tribtion has already begun. Yet, he only thought of the wedding now, what has he been doing all along?!</i>

    <i>No, what are the thoughts of Jie School?</i>

    <i>At this moment, Chan School is discussing how to kill the disciples of Jie School. The disciples of Jie School must have pped their heads and thought, Let¡¯s go for joy! We might get lucky!</i>

    <i>That is definitely the case!</i>

    Even if he was not at the ¡°crime scene¡±, he knew that such words would definitely appear.

    Li Changshou rubbed his be and felt a little helpless.

    Many thoughts surfaced in his mind, and he could not help butugh.

    <i>Forget it. Since my brother wants to get married, I have to support him.</i>

    This had nothing to do with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. It would not involve the operation of the Great Tribtion, and the Dao Ancestor would not interfere with his actions.

    <i>Is it because I¡¯m not magnanimous enough? Or is it because I¡¯m too magnanimous?</i>

    Li Changshou stood up and walked out of the wooden hut with his hands behind his back. He walked towards the chess room.

    In the chess room, Ling¡¯e quickly stopped rubbing her cards. She turned to look at her senior brother who was walking in the forest and whispered, ¡°My senior brother is here.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡± Zhong Ling muttered. ¡°Open it quickly. Win back what you lost!¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Ling¡¯e pinched her chin and hummed softly. ¡°Senior Brother is smiling. I don¡¯t know why, but I always felt that he was worried when I saw him previously. Now that I look at you, why do I feel that he¡¯s suddenly happy?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya blinked. <i>Could she sense that too?</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that Senior Brother Changshou has always been smiling as if no problem in the Three Realms can stump him?</i>

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s figure flickered a few times and appeared in the chess room.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, y a song.¡±

    ¡°Ah ~¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed and immediately stood up. She threw out two paper effigies that turned into young girls and cleaned up the zither and drums at the side.

    Li Changshou rolled up his sleeves and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll y two rounds for you.¡±

    Xiong Lingli, Youqin Xuanya, and Zhong Ling were stunned.

    Zhong Ling hummed softly. ¡°You... havepletely given up on fighting with the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any conflict with Grandmaster. However, I have to speak on behalf of the living beings sometimes. This is decided by my Great Dao. Because the Heavenly Dao has formed a rtively strong pressure on living beings, my Great Dao has to bnce this pressure to obtain the growth of the Dao Realm. I quite admire Grandmaster, to be honest.¡±

    Zhong Ling rolled her eyes and looked at him, as if to say, ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya asked, ¡°Senior Brother, are you not worried about the matter?¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m worried, I still have to live my life.¡± Li Changshou skillfully held up the jade token. Melodious music sounded from the side.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a joyous asion. The joyous asion of Brother Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who have been hiding for so long, is finally about to begin. Congrattions.¡±

    Xiong Lingli blinked. ¡°Cousin, when are you getting married?¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s zither ying was instantly interrupted. Youqin Xuanya lowered her head and remained silent. Zhong Ling looked around and kicked Xiong Lingli under the table.

    ¡°What do children know!?! Focus on the game!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not reply.

    Amidst the crashing sounds, the chess room gradually regained its formerughter.

    Ling¡¯e yed the zither at the side. She also brewed tea and warmed wine. She kept getting busy, but she was rather happy.

    At the same time, Zhao Gongming had asked Li Changshou when it was suitable for him to hold a wedding in the near future. Li Changshou did not give him an answer. He only said that he would help him ask when it was an auspicious dayter.

    In fact, in the Primordial World, there were only blessings and dangers in the mortal world.

    The operation of the Heavenly Dao and the teleportation of the constetions had an internalw. It was not rted to luck. Only a Connate mystical ability like Bai Ze could predict luck or see through divination.

    However, who was Li Changshou?

    A god of authority in the Heavenly Courts!

    He chose a day that looked good and went to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Star Division. With a wave of his hand, he decided that this day was the universal auspicious day of the Primordial World. It was suitable for marriage and was free of storms.

    It was just a small authority. It was not worth mentioning.

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body hade out, so he naturally had to do all kinds of things at once.

    He specially summoned Ao Yi and wrote the auspicious day on the red paper. He asked Ao Yi, a disciple of Jie School, to deliver a letter.

    He then went to the Hall of Marriage andmunicated with Elder Moon about how to handle the marriage of a Connate mighty figure.

    As part of the oldest group of immortals in the Heavenly Courts, Elder Moon naturally had some skills. When he heard that Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s brother, Zhao Gongming, was going to get married, he immediately took out his trump card.

    The y figurines.

    A pair of marriage y figurines were set up. Although they did not have any Heavenly Dao restrictions, Elder Moon still tied a beautiful knot for them.

    It was for luck.

    Li Changshou then went to the Lingxiao Hall and mentioned the matter to the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor, who had not appeared recently, was immediately interested. He smiled and said, ¡°This Jie School has really impressed me. Now that the Great Tribtion is here, you can still be so carefree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably how it is.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, which gift should I give Gongming?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, what does the Heavenly Courts¡¯ difort mean? If you want to send a congrattory gift, you should send one or two fairies through the Jade Pool. It¡¯s not appropriate for the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to appear.¡±

    The Jade Emperor thought carefully for a while. ¡°Changgeng is right. By the way, Changgeng, can you stay in the Heavenly Courts for another hundred years after the Great Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Li Changshou bowed and said,¡± Thank you for your favor, Your Majesty. However, I can¡¯t say for sure what will happen next. ¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Jade Emperor shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t force you. If you have any questions or questions, you can look for me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou and the Jade Emperor looked at each other. The monarch and minister smiled simrly.

    Everything was unspoken.

    Speaking of the wedding, he had to prepare a gift.

    Brother Gongming was too deeply tied to him. If he gave him a useless gift, it would definitely be a waste. However, if he gave an overly expensive gift, it would seem rather tacky.

    However, what gift could he give Zhao Gongming?

    The Great Tribtion was not destroyed?

    He could consider that. Although it was challenging, it was too abstract.

    There is such a perfect congrattory gift in the world. It would appear that their friendship is deep, but it would not be too tacky. It would also be beneficial to his brother.

    <i>The escape technique that I¡¯m best at?</i>

    <i>Is this meant to let Brother Zhao Gongming escape the restrictions of marriage and hide far away?</i>

    <i>Give him treasures?</i>

    He had already given Li Jing a Cosmic Ruler. There were not many treasures that could benefit his brother. For example, the pagoda that he was prepared to give Li Jing in the future.

    He could not give away Li Tianwang¡¯s pagoda. If any strange karma was involved, he would harm his brother.

    Li Changshou originally wanted to change his mind and give the Goddess of Golden Spirit a congrattory gift that would make her happy. However, he turned his head and realized that Ling¡¯e had already prepared a beautiful set of clothes for her.

    He could notpete with his junior sister for creativity.

    <i>Eh? I got it.</i>

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of something good.

    He could refine some pills and go to the five farms to ask for two ginseng fruits.

    Yes, two pots of Nine Revolutions Golden Pills were the most practical.

    He could also consider getting a more impressive mount for his brother. It would also be more imposing to fetch the bride.

    If he wanted to show his sincerity, he could even make a wooden toy for his brother to use in the future...

    At the same time, Ao Yi rushed to Golden Ao Ind at lightning speed. After entering the Green Touring Pce and finding Zhao Gongming, he handed the red paper over.

    Zhao Gongming took it and looked at it. His hands trembled and he was extremely happy.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! The wedding date is set!¡±

    The immortals of Jie School in the Green Touring Pce were shocked.

 Chapter 694 - Lingâ€™eâ€™s Wave Must Be Impressive!

    <h4>Chapter 694: Ling¡¯e¡¯s Wave Must Be Impressive!</h4>

    ¡°Zhao Gongming¡¯s wedding?¡±

    At the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain, in the Waterfall Pavilion at the back of the mountain.

    Guang Chengzi looked at the invitation in front of him with hesitation.

    In the pavilion, nine of the twelve Golden Immortals arrived. Perfected Taiyi and Yu Ding, who were temporarily staying in Chentang Pass, were absent.

    Chi Jingzi stroked his beard and said, ¡°There must be a n for Jie School¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Wen Shu nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can anyone start the wedding right after the battle ends? Moreover, the Goddess of Golden Spirit and Zhao Gongming? Could it be that there is a gap between the outer sect and inner sect of Jie School and they want to use this wedding to make the inner sect and outer sect work together closely? If that¡¯s the case, we should consider it more.¡±

    Beside him, Yun Zhongzi, who was not among the twelve Golden Immortals but was rather active recently, could not help but support his beard and sigh.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about Jin Ling and Gongming. They have been Daopanions for many years but they hid it. Perhaps the wedding this time is not full of twists and turns. It¡¯s just to resolve some matters before the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider why the wedding is held. The invitation from Jie School this time is sincere. If we don¡¯t respond, it will embarrass our teacher. Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, do you have any countermeasures? If I send someone over, how can I return safely?¡±

    The immortals were stunned by this question.

    After the first battle, both sides hadpletely broken up. At that moment, no matter who went over, it would seem like they were causing trouble for Jie School.

    There were many people in Jie School, and there was nock of people like Perfected Taiyi who were good with their words. If they did not get into a fight, not only would the immortals in the past be in danger, but they would also let others say that Chan School had deliberately messed up.

    It was really difficult.

    The Dao Attainment Heavenly Venerate smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there two disciples in our Jade Void Pce who are said to be closely rted to the Great Tribtion? One of them is called Jiang Shang, while the other is called Shen Bao. Their cultivation levels are considered passable now. Shen Bao has already passed the Golden Immortal Tribtion. Jiang Shang...¡±

    The Dao Attainment Heavenly Venerate paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Has he be an immortal?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Chi Jingzi could not help but support his forehead with one hand. ¡°I was ordered by my master to guide his cultivation. I¡¯m really stupid. Ahem, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m stupid. He¡¯s a very special Qi Refinement cultivator. He would not encounter any of them. If he was not careful, he would be in danger of going crazy. If he was not careful, he would probably be able to transcend the tribtion and be an Earth Immortal. It¡¯s really...¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The younger Great Daoist Master Numinous Treasure pped and chuckled. Then, he realized that his fellow disciples had solemn expressions. He shrank his neck and stoppedughing.

    <i>Isn¡¯t that funny?</i>

    Daoist Huang Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I didn¡¯t attack during the battle previously. As long as I¡¯m thick-skinned enough, I won¡¯t agree to anything they say.¡±

    ¡°This is really a tough job.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng will naturally go. With Junior Brother Changgeng taking care of him, Junior Brother Huang Long naturally doesn¡¯t have to worry. That¡¯s right. Jiang Shang has another identity. When he goes with Junior Brother Huang Long, Jie School will not make things difficult for him.¡±

    Chi Jingzi said, ¡°Shen Bao was a Qi Refinement cultivator of Golden Ao Ind in his previous life. He can go with us.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s decided.¡± Guang Chengzi looked serious. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift. Junior Brother Huang Long, Junior Brother Shen Bao, and Junior Brother Jiang Shang will go to Jie School to congratte them.¡±

    The immortals nodded and agreed.

    Not long after, Chi Jingzi and Perfected Huang Long went to the back mountain to look for Shen Bao and Jiang Shang.

    Shen Bao was cultivating beside the mountain stream. A faint clear aura floated around him. His Dao runes were extremely stable, and there was no demonic aura in his eyebrows. The white hair at his temples added to his immortal-like demeanor.

    Professionally, this is called crane hair.

    Chi Jingzi said that he was going to Jie School to congratte them. Shen Bao looked troubled. After all, he knew that a huge battle had happened.

    However, after thinking about it, he agreed.

    Although it was like taking the initiative to sit on the chopping board, he might be able to y a role for the family of the three sects. He could let everyone remember their old friendship when they fought in the future.

    Hence, Chi Jingzi and Perfected Huang Long went to look for Jiang Shang.

    Jiang Shang was in a corridor beside the Jade Void Pce. He was discussing the Dao with a few immortals who had just entered the Jade Void Pce for hundreds of years. He sat in a corner and closed his eyes to focus. He was thinking about the Dao of Dreams and the method to enter the vige.

    He was dozing off.

    Chi Jingzi and Perfected Huang Long looked at each other and smiled.

    The Jade Void Immortals who were discussing the Dao stopped talking. One of them hurriedly used his immortal power to push Jiang Shang. Jiang Shang woke up.

    He opened his eyes and was still confused. He subconsciously cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°I once had 32 wives and concubines. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the Great Dao of Desire?¡±

    Chi Jingzi and Perfected Huang Long paused and frowned.

    He had found the root that could easily cause Qi Deviation.

    It was unknown which Jade Void Immortalughed. Laughter immediately sounded in the corridor, making the Jade Void Pce feel even happier.

    ...

    Time passed quickly. One and a half months passed in the blink of an eye.

    The people from Jie School who should have rushed back to the five continents had already rushed over. The news that Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit were about to get married spread throughout the world.

    Due to the Great Tribtion, Jie School did not send out invitations widely, in case everyone had an affair with the immortals of Jie School. Ahem, non- Jie School immortals who had ties with them would be in trouble.

    Apart from the invitation to Chan School and letting Chan School show off, Jie School¡¯s invitation was given to four factions.

    The first was naturally the Heavenly Courts.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, Daoist Duobao, officially sent out an invitation to Taibai Jinxing and Elder Moon to attend the wedding.

    Originally, there was an invitation that was prepared for a certain Marshal of the Heavenly Courts. However, Jie School was not sure how many generations the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation had been updated. They were afraid that he would be lonely, so they decided not to send it.

    Secondly, there was the Immortal Alliance in the trichiliocosm. The Deputy Alliance Leaders of the Immortal Alliance were all invited. Lu Yue was in charge of sending the invitations.

    Lu Yue was originally worried that the Deputy Alliance Leaders might not give Jie School a favor. He wanted to create some strange poison on the invitation and ce the antidote at the banquet.

    However, he ultimately chose to be a good immortal and stopped that professional and crazy thought.

    Half of the Deputy Alliance Leaders of the Immortal Alliance agreed toe. Half of them wanted to see the matters in their hands. After all, the Immortal Alliance was one of the top factions in the trichiliocosm. They naturally had to be careful.

    The third force to receive the invitation was the neighboring dragon race.

    However, the dragon race had just experienced the injuries from Chentang Pass. They were quite depressed now. They would probably only send a few hundred treasure chests. No important figures would participate.

    The fourth faction was unknown to outsiders.

    Zhao Gongming invited the members of the chess room of the Little Qiong Peak, as well as Bai Ze, the mount and main attacker.

    When he was eating and drinking at the ck Pool Peak of the Immortal Du Sect, he was naturally very carefree and remembered it clearly. The personal nature of the invitation was rather important.

    However, there was a little risk.

    Bai Ze did not think it mattered. He was thick-skinned.

    The main point was that Ling¡¯e was about to leave the mountain.

    Lan Ling¡¯e¡¯s name was clearly written on the invitation card to Zhao Gongming¡¯s wedding. When Ling¡¯e took it from her senior brother, she was a little nervous.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can I... go?¡±

    ¡°Go if you want to.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about anything else. If you want to go to Brother Gongming¡¯s wedding, I¡¯ll naturally bring you along.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said sensibly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go, let you have to be distracted and take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Juste along.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and pinched Ling¡¯e¡¯s face. She immediately pouted unhappily.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll go to the Tushita Pce and ask the Grand Supreme Elder to give me a brush and ink. It can be considered a congrattory gift for Brother Gongming. If anyone causes trouble during Brother Gongming¡¯s wedding, they will be enemies with Ren School. With the Grandmaster of Heaven around, I don¡¯t have to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ling¡¯e stood on her tiptoes. Her hand was in the shape of a small wing beside her, and she was about to fly.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t get nervous when the timees. The Green Touring Pce will definitely gather all the mighty figures.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling¡¯e agreed and pointed behind Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Lingli was sent flying by the bull!¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously turned his head and saw that the spiritual beast enclosure was quiet. Just as he was about to turn back, he felt someone touch his face gently.

    When she turned aroundpletely, Ling¡¯e had already turned into a stream of light and flew to the other side of the Little Qiong Peak...

    <i>Ah. How old are you? Why are you still ying such a childish trick?</i>

    Li Changshou shook his head and walked towards the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back. He was thinking about the ultimate improvement of the me of Hearts.

    On the day of Gongming and Jin Ling¡¯s wedding, Li Changshou changed into a clean Daoist robe and used his original appearance to add a few more seals to reduce his charm.

    He had to show his sincerity and not steal his brother¡¯s limelight.

    In his previous life, the rule for weddings was that the best man cannot be more handsome than the groom.

    Xiong Lingli was guarding the door at home. Youqin Xuanya had a mission to kill demons. She was regretful that she had missed this opportunity.

    ording to what Li Changshou knew, Aunt-Master Jiu had already rushed to Green Touring Pce in the name of Bai Ze¡¯s disciple...

    A chef.

    She was really not afraid of being exposed. After all, everyone in the Three Realms knew the name and characteristics of the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    He understood the logic.

    <i>How can an immortal act like that!?! Ahem, he¡¯s healthy, civilized, and fresh.</i>

    ¡°Ling¡¯e?¡±

    Li Changshou shouted. A response came from Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut. ¡°Senior Brother, wait for me. I¡¯m not done yet!¡±

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses but was rejected by the Chaos Bell¡¯s Dao runes.

    The Chaos Bell was very brave.

    He waited quietly for a while. Then, he heard two rings. The restrictions set up by the Chaos Bell slowly dissipated. The wooden door of Ling¡¯e¡¯s straw hut was pulled open, and the meticulously dressed little fairy jumped out.

    Li Changshou was amused.

    Ling¡¯e had put in a lot of effort to dress up. The style of her dress was moremon. Her slender long dress was light green in color while her tube top was white in color and embroidered with elegant orchids. A jade belt was tied around her slender waist, making her exquisite figure look delicate.

    Her light makeup today was very exquisite. Even her eyshes were just right.

    Her skin was fair and her eyes were beautiful.

    Her light lips were slightly fragrant, and her ck hair cascaded elegantly down her back.

    The horizontal jade hairpin was naturally a gift from Sister Yun Xiao while the jade pendant on her neck was from Li Changshou.

    When she saw Li Changshou, she first made a face and then lowered her head while moving closer to him, taking one small step at a time.

    She answered shyly.

    Li Changshou chuckled and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m riding a cloud.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e agreed and followed behind Li Changshou. She held a small flower basket in her hand, which was naturally a congrattory gift for Jin Ling.

    They left the Little Qiong Peak and the Grand White Pce. Along the way, they naturally attracted the attention of many immortals.

    Those with insufficient cultivation levels naturally could not see anything.

    However, those with higher cultivation levels looked at Ling¡¯e and their expressions changed. Then, they looked at Li Changshou in admiration. Their Dao hearts trembled.

    <i>Could this be Taibai Jinxing¡¯s foundation? I¡¯m afraid.</i>

    After leaving the Heavenly Gate, Li Changshou calcted the time and felt that it was not good for them to go a littleter. Hence, he pointed in front of him.

    The universe copsed inwardyer byyer and turned into a seven-colored stream of light. At the end of it was the sky of Golden Ao Ind. One could see immortal light flowing slowly outside, but it was unknown how many immortals had gathered.

    This mystical ability was actually a move that Suiren had used.

    Due to Li Changshou¡¯s hard work in studying escape techniques, he could be considered to becking in the Dao of the universe. At that time, he took a look and pondered. He probably knew it.

    That was also considered an escape technique. He named it¡ªOpen Door Escape.

    It could be said that he had a cultural background that wasparable to his poetic nature.

    As soon as the two of them arrived, those on the two regions below Golden Ao Ind immediately looked over.

    At that moment, there were four huge sword shadows floating in the sky of Golden Ao Ind. The four sword shadows were slowly revolving around the periphery of Golden Ao Ind. They were naturally the projections of the four Immortal Vanquishing Swords.

    Above Golden Ao Ind, there was a cloud gate and a continuous pce. Many guests had gathered in the Green Touring Pce.

    The venue of the wedding was divided into the inner and outer venue. The top and bottom were divided neatly.

    As soon as Li Changshou and Ling¡¯e appeared, Zhao Gongming, who was guarding near the Cloud Gate, was shocked.

    He was dressed in a joyous robe. He opened his arms and weed them. Heughed loudly.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! I¡¯ve waited so long!¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Brother! You and Senior Sister Jin Ling are finally married!¡±

    Zhao Gongming keptughing. He controlled his tone and shouted, ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s all thanks to you, Brother. It¡¯s all thanks to your gift that we can be happy today~¡±

    Li Changshou was really amused by Zhao Gongming. Thetter winked. After the two of them approached, they faced each other andughed with indescribable joy.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, quickly...e... Uh.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and was a little confused by Zhao Gongming¡¯s abnormality. However, she still bowed and shouted softly, ¡°Congrattions to Senior Brother Gongming and Senior Sister Jin Ling for bing Daopanions. You are blessed and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming quickly suppressed his abnormality. He looked at Ling¡¯e with mixed emotions and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Quick,e in!¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming brought his junior brothers and junior sisters into the Green Touring Pce. Arge number of immortals took the initiative to wee them. Apart from the disciples of Jie School, there were also guests who came to congratte them.

    However, when the guests took a closer look, they were stunned at first. Then, they were afraid and looked at Ling¡¯e with envy.

    Ling¡¯e was a little puzzled. She pulled the corner of her senior brother¡¯s shirt and moved closer to him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why is everyone looking at me strangely?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Put away the little bell hanging on your waist first.¡±

    ¡°Ah, when did Sister Zhong follow me out!?!¡±

    The Chaos Bell emitted a spiritual perception and giggled in Ling¡¯e¡¯s heart.

    At that moment, it was no longer appropriate for Ling¡¯e to hide the ¡°bell¡± on her waist. Instead, she might as well reveal it openly.

    She was just the Little Sister of the Chaos Bell, Cleansing Bell. She did not have the pressure of not having her Dao match her treasure.

    Just as he was about to enter the Green Touring Pce¡¯s main hall, he heard a chuckle. Yun Xiao brought Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao to wee him on a cloud.

    Yun Xiao, who rarely dressed up, had also done fine makeup today. However, her makeup was not to highlight her beauty. Instead, it was to conceal her usual cold temperament and make herself more ¡°tacky¡± so that she could avoid stealing the limelight from her sister-inw.

    Even so, she was still dazzling. After being a little more lively, people could not look away.

    The red hairpin swayed gently.

    Yun Xiao bowed slightly to Li Changshou and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go out to wee you.¡±

    Li Changshou changed his Dao salute and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can meet.¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and nodded at Li Changshou. She took the initiative to pull Ling¡¯e to the side.

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao also bowed and called him brother-inw sweetly. Li Changshou cupped his hands and returned the greeting. He looked at Zhao Gongming and smiled.

    When the Three Xiao Immortals invited Ling¡¯e away, arge number of immortals immediately rushed over.

    Li Changshou returned the greetings one by one. He did not put on any airs. No matter who came, he could make small talk. He considered himself Zhao Gongming¡¯s brother and kept thanking the guests.

    He had done enough for Brother Zhao.

    A Deputy Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance jeered, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, when is your wedding?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It depends on when the Jade Emperor will approve my leave.¡±

    In the corner beside Elder Moon, the eyes of a general of the Heavenly Courts, who was sitting beside him, lit up. He was about to speak when he was covered by immortal power from an unknown source. He widened his eyes and swept his surroundings.

    In another corner, Perfected Huang Long looked at Ling¡¯e¡¯s group of female immortals from time to time and saw the small bell hanging on her waist.

    He could not help but lower his head and sigh. He almost cried.

    This was too much of a blow to the dragon!

    At that moment, he suddenly heard immortal music and saw hundreds of flowers dancing. The fairies of the Jie School led Ling¡¯e out of the hall.

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°My Senior Sister Jin Ling has arrived!¡±

    Zhao Gongming subconsciously grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s arm. His lips trembled. ¡°What... what should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do! Go quickly! Help me from both sides!¡±

    Li Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He called Lu Yue, Qin Wan, Zhao Jiang, the Demon King, Yang Sen, and the other immortals of Jie School forward and pushed Zhao Gongming out.

    The male immortals pushed Zhao Gongming out of the hall.

    The female immortals led the way outside the hall and let the Goddess of Golden Spirit move forward.

    The two of them naturally attracted each other and bumped into each other. Zhao Gongming¡¯s face turned red and he hugged the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    Lu Yueughed loudly from behind. The immortals immediatelyughed and joked around. They congratted and teased continuously. The cheers from Golden Ao Ind sounded from afar, making the ce even more lively.

    Daoist Duobao appeared at the right time. He cleared his throat and shouted,

    ¡°The wedding begins! Master!¡±

    The immortals hurriedly stoppedughing and bowed to the tform in the hall.

 Chapter 695 - You Donâ€™t Understand!

    <h4>Chapter 695: You Don¡¯t Understand!</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Changgeng is good in every aspect. It¡¯s just that the congrattory words are a little too hasty.¡±

    Before he appeared, the Grandmaster of Heaven sat beside the pool on the side peak. He looked at the jade token in front of him and kept chanting softly. He was a little hesitant.

    He used many simple words in the opening of the congrattory speech to describe the pleasant ambiance in order to create an amiable and approachable image of the Sect Master.

    Who is he?

    He could be considered one of the top few figures in the Primordial World. He was one of the Three Pure Ones!

    How could he use such straightforward words?

    He had to first tell them about the Great Dao and some mystical abilities and Dao techniques. He had to tell them about the embarrassing things that happened when the two disciples entered the sect. He recalled how his master sat beside the tall valley and told them some colorful stories.

    Don¡¯t misunderstand. That was apulsory course for Jie School¡ªThe Multiple Techniques of Different-colored Rainbow Light in Fighting.

    That was the style of a Saint.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven put the jade token in his sleeve and ced his hands behind his back. He watched themotion in the hall.

    Let¡¯s put the Great Tribtion aside for now.

    ¡°Grandmaster¡± asked his grand-disciples to fill the cmity. As his master, he could not defeat Grandmaster, so he could only silently endure and see if there was any chance of turning things around.

    What else could he do?

    He originally wanted to join forces with his Second Senior Brother and persuade his Eldest Senior Brother to fight with Teacher.

    However, when he had that thought, his Second Senior Brother had already stood opposite him.

    In fact, he, the youngest of the Three Pure Ones, knew that Second Senior Brother¡¯s personality was very stable. If he was not confident enough, he would not attack. Moreover, he would be easily fooled. Deep down, he was more protective than him.

    The conflict between the Chan School and Jie School extended to the conflict between the Three Pure Ones. Teacher¡¯s scheme was really too powerful.

    <i>I¡¯m still too young to fight with Teacher.</i>

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed slightly. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the male fairy who was cheering. His gaze was distant, but it seemed to be filled with light.

    ¡®What kind of attitude does Changgeng have towards Teacher?¡¯

    That was what the Grandmaster of Heaven was most worried about.

    He felt that in the past few years, Little Changgeng had suddenly be unyielding. Previously, he had been quite obedient and thought about protecting himself.

    In the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s opinion, that was actually an extremely precious quality. It was much better than his disciples who would easily be insulted.

    <i>Could it be that Changgeng had some method to ensure that he would not be killed by Teacher?</i>

    <i>Does such a method really exist?</i>

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned slightly.

    <i>In the area enveloped by the Heavenly Dao, Teacher is already an invincible existence. Only Eldest Senior Brother can restrain Teacher.</i>

    The six Saints could only barely maintain bnce with the power of the Heavenly Dao. However, as the Heavenly Courts prospered, they felt helpless.

    As a Saint, he had actually seen clearly his teacher¡¯s ns regarding the Heavenly Courts over the past hundreds of years.

    To the Three Realms, the Heavenly Courts represented order and promoting the Heavenly Courts meant promoting order.

    However, to his teacher, the Heavenly Courts was a weight that could only break the bnce of the Saint Heavenly Dao.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven smiled and shook his head.

    At that moment, he could already feel the obvious pressure of the Heavenly Dao. Presumably... the Second Saint of the Western Sect could not breathe.

    Smile.

    Those few Saint sects, the three Dao Sects, and the Western Sect were actually the pirs of support for the Saints.

    The order that came from ancient times was supported by the Saint.

    The six Saints were the foundation stones of the Heavenly Dao. On one hand, they meant that the Saints had promoted the evolution of the Heavenly Dao. Through the Primordial Violet Qi, they formed an important part of the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    On the other hand, the order of the Heavenly Dao in the past was achieved through the influence of the Saint¡¯s sect.

    The rise of the Heavenly Courts was actually a sign that the Heavenly Dao had begun to interfere with the order of the world.

    The position of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ legitimate god was filled with the Great Tribtion. The Heavenly Dao would be perfected. Even if the six Saints joined forces, they would not be Teacher¡¯s match.

    Moreover, the six of them could not join forces. There was no reason for them to do so.

    Now, the Saint was on the verge of being eliminated by the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>I wonder how much Changgeng knows about the Heavenly Dao.</i>

    The Grandmaster of Heaven frowned even more.

    He had previously seen Suiren attack the Heavenly Courts. Li Changshou was also in the human camp. That was actually a little unwise.

    He could not defeat his teacher. There was no need for Changgeng to fight for his pride.

    In fact, it was already not bad that Changgeng could bring his disciples away. There was no need to do anything. Doing more meant taking more risks.

    <i>Yes, I have to remind himter. I have to make him not forget his original intentions and end things peacefully. He should escape when he needs to.</i>

    The future of the Primordial World...

    In fact, since the Purple Cloud Pce distributed the Primordial Violet Qi, there was no future.

    Leaving was actually the best choice.

    ¡°Master, please start the wedding!¡±

    Duobao shouted. It was time for him to go on stage.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven lowered his head and looked at his grand attire. Actually, there was an additional long shoulder outside his Daoist robe. There were some Dao patterns that the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals could not understand.

    He took a step forward and light circted around him. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the throne and facing the disciples and guests.

    He raised his hand and gestured. Zhao Gongming led the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was dressed to the nines, forward. The two of them stepped onto the tform and knelt in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said loudly, ¡°Gongming greets Master!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was also amused by Zhao Gongming¡¯s excitement. For the first time, she showed her gentle side and said gently, ¡°I, Jin Ling, thank you for your teachings, Master.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! Hahaha! Get up, get up.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven ced his hands behind his back andughed loudly. He looked at his two precious disciples who were in front of him. His eyes were filled with stars, and his young face was filled with a warm smile.

    He smiled and sighed.

    Uh, what did I want to say...

    ¡°Ahem, today is a peaceful day. Everyone, you havee from the trichiliocosm. You have gathered in the Green Touring Pce to witness the marriage of my beloved disciple. It is a blessing for Jie School.¡±

    Below the stage, Li Changshou smiled faintly.

    The manuscript that he had written was indeed appreciated by his Uncle-Master.

    ...

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, are you here?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw! Do you want toe here!?!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±

    After the Grandmaster of Heaven finished his speech, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit bowed to their master and the world. Under the escort of Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao, the two ¡°wine-serving fairies¡±, they drank a cup of wine and held two lotus flowers. The wedding had nothing to do with the two of them.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven would naturally not join the younger generation. After presiding over the wedding, he would hide.

    Zhao Gongming was pulled to the round table by the immortals of Jie School to drink. The Goddess of Golden Spirit was also dragged away by the fairies and upied half of the Green Touring Pce¡¯s hall.

    When Li Changshou wanted to find a seat, that situation immediately happened.

    Those who dared to speak directly were not ordinary Golden Immortals. They were all famous figures from various factions.

    Li Changshou smiled and rejected the invitations from the Deputy Alliance Leaders of the Immortal Alliance. He shook his head at Bi Xiao and rejected Lu Yue¡¯s greeting. He calmly walked to the exclusive seat of the Heavenly Courts and sat beside the Heavenly General who had his mouth covered.

    As soon as he walked over, Elder Moon and the Heavenly Soldiers hurriedly stood up and bowed to Li Changshou.

    When they sat down, Li Changshou blinked at the Heavenly General and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Your Majesty, excuse me. Your incarnation technique is already so brilliant. I¡¯m afraid only the Grandmaster of Heaven recognized you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Heavenly General turned to look at Elder Moon, causing him to be confused.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He began to call his colleagues from the Heavenly Courts to eat and drink.

    The Heavenly General, who was also the Jade Emperor¡¯stest incarnation, quickly adjusted his mentality. He coughed and took the initiative to toast Li Changshou.

    ¡°I, Dong Deqi, am honored to be able to sit at the same table as Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Is the Jade Emperor hoping that I, a restless subject, will understand?</i>

    ¡°General Dong, you¡¯re too polite. Thank you for escorting Elder Moon here.¡±

    <i>Elder Moon frowned and looked at Dong Deqi. Why is this general so insensible? The Lord of Heaven ising over, but he doesn¡¯t know to give up his seat to him.</i>

    <i>Can you sit casually beside Lord Taibai Jinxing?</i>

    It was really too much. If not for the fact that there were so many Great Immortals here, he would have reprimanded this fellow.

    Elder Moon held his wine ss and carefully bowed to Li Changshou. He smiled and said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, do whatever you want. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together.¡± Li Changshou smiled and clinked sses with Elder Moon.

    The two of them immediately began to discuss the various problems that the Hall of Marriage was facing. They were actually just putting on an act and finding a topic.

    When the immortals of Jie School began to offer gifts to Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Elder Moon represented the Heavenly Courts and led the two female immortals to deliver some colorful robes.

    The dragon race did not disappoint. Although there were only two elders, the colorful treasure chests filled the corners of Green Touring Pce.

    That made many Qian Immortals and Kun Immortals of Jie School look at each other and have the bold idea of tricking them into marriage.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gift was only in a treasure pouch. He stuffed it into Zhao Gongming¡¯s arms and did not take it out to show off.

    Ling¡¯e gave the few dresses that she had personally sewn in the flower basket to the Goddess of Golden Spirit. The Goddess of Golden Spirit could not stop smiling and praised Ling¡¯e¡¯s skill.

    Ling¡¯e giggled and took out a few baby clothes from the flower basket. The Goddess of Golden Spirit blushed and the female immortalsughed in unison.

    While she stood up to present the gift, Daoist Huang Long brought Jiang Shang and Shen Bao to Li Changshou.

    Huang Long whispered, ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s share a table.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, please.¡± Li Changshou stood up and invited him. His gaze swept past Jiang Shang and Shen Bao without stopping.

    Perfected Huang Long smiled bitterly and sat beside Li Changshou. He heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Before he came, he had already felt immense pressure. However, after he arrived, he realized what it meant to be on pins and needles in the strengthening ss.

    There was even salt on the pins.

    Before Li Changshou arrived, immortals from Jie School would pass by Huang Long from time to time. They snorted and red.

    There was also the fact that the immortals of Jie School would deliberately discuss the matter of Chan School and Jie School. They said that Chan School was ruthless. In the previous battle, Chan School had schemed and did not intend to take advantage of them.

    Perfected Huang Long lowered his head and did not speak. The two junior brothers beside him did not dare to breathe loudly.

    Finally, when Li Changshou arrived, he went to Li Changshou¡¯s side. Perfected Huang Long felt extremely aggrieved and depressed. He wanted to tell Li Changshou about it.

    Perfected Huang Long sighed.

    ¡°Ah! I feel terrible eating at the banquet.¡±

    Shen Bao sighed to himself and smiled bitterly at the wine bottle in front of him. ¡°I originally wanted to do my best for the three sects, but now, I know that everything is empty and irreversible. Lord Taibai Jinxing is a talented person. Is there any way to do something for the three sects?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou was in a dilemma. He sat there and pondered.

    It was actually within his expectations that Shen Bao could ask that question. The ck leopard¡¯s position was extremely blurry. Due to hisplicated background, he could not tell if he was on Chan School or Jie School¡¯s side.

    Dong Deqi smiled and said, ¡°What Fellow Daoist asks is already the greatest problem in the world. Lord Taibai Jinxing is trapped by it day and night. He is already worried.

    Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s best not to mention this at such an asion. Otherwise, it will ruin everyone¡¯s mood.¡±

    Shen Bao frowned and looked at Dong Deqi. He said firmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist... you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor widened his eyes.

    Elder Moon also said, ¡°General Dong, you have only entered the Heavenly Courts for a few decades. You don¡¯t know the inside story. Our Heavenly Courts should remain neutral and not interfere in the Great Tribtion. Come, let¡¯s drink. Let¡¯s not talk about our worries today. Let¡¯s just talk about being carefree.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Jiang Shang raised his wine ss and sized up Elder Moon, who was wearing a wedding robe. When he saw the full moon andurel tree embroidered on Elder Moon¡¯s wedding robe, he thought of some legends and asked softly, ¡°Could it be that you are the God of Marriage? Elder Moon?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Elder Moon smiled and squinted. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shang, Ziya.¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Elder Moon was shocked. He looked at Li Changshou, who was smiling with squinted eyes. He wanted to say a few polite words, but he was afraid that he would say something wrong.

    He was too familiar with the name Jiang Shang!

    Back then, the Lord Taibai Jinxing came to look for him and asked him to arrange a marriage for Daoist Priest Qi Yuan¡¯s reincarnation.

    The old Turbid Immortal had never enjoyed good fortune in his previous life. In this life, he naturally had to make up for it. As his disciple, Lord Taibai Jinxing had done his best.

    However, Lord Taibai Jinxing had also said that his reincarnation was no longer rted to him. That was also something that Goddess Nuwa had set back then. Elder Moon immediately warned that he indeed could not say such a thing.

    Yes, he had to help Lord Taibai Jinxing cover it up.

    Elder Moon sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Shang? Hahaha, you¡¯re really a great marriage partner that I¡¯ve seen!¡±

    Jiang Shang straightened his back and felt strange.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Elder Moon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯m just doing business.¡± Elder Moon smiled and said, ¡°Our Hall of Marriage will never forcefully bring a couple together. We only know how to improve marriages. Fellow Daoist, you are blessed.¡±

    Jiang Shang stood up with his wine. ¡°Let me toast you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Elder Moon naturally raised his cup to wee him.

    Huang Long sneered but did not expose the twists and turns. He said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, I¡¯ll toast you... Thank you for the matter regarding the dragon race.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He did not say anything and casually threw out a topic. He discussed which Connate mighty figures in the ancient times had be Daopanions and the etiquette at that time.

    Huang Long took the opportunity to speak frankly and revealed the demeanor of an immortal of Chan School. He sessfully livened up the atmosphere at the table.

    Soon, Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit began to toast. They were the first to arrive at Li Changshou¡¯s table.

    Li Changshou and the other immortals raised their cups to wee him. Zhao Gongming¡¯s face was already red. His beaming expression made people feel happy.

    ¡°Changgeng, we... are all drunk!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. He took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and handed it to Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°Why are there two congrattory gifts? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The previous one was given on behalf of Ren School.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The one in here is a gift from me to Big Brother and Sister-In-Law.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to take a good look.¡± Zhao Gongming looked at the treasure pouch in his hand in confusion. The Goddess of Golden Spirit curiously extended her immortal senses into it.

    Then, the Goddess of Golden Spirit blushed and saw the 360 ¡°familiar¡± portraits.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw the bottles in the corner.

    Li Changshou seemed to be implying something. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. I hope that my Brother and Sister-inw will have children soon!¡±

    ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediatelyughed out loud and carefully put away the treasure pouch.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Brother-inw.¡±

    At that moment.

    Lu Yue rushed over from outside the hall and whispered something in Daoist Duobao¡¯s ear. Daoist Duobao raised his eyebrows and quickly walked towards Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou scanned with his immortal senses and was puzzled.

    Emperor Da Yu?

    Judging from Duobao and Zhao Gongming¡¯s reactions, Jie School should not have given the Fire Cloud Cave an invitation. Why would Emperor Da Yu appear here?

    Moreover, Emperor Da Yu looked worried, as if he wanted to see someone urgently.

    Be steady.

    Daoist Duobao walked forward. Before he could say anything, Li Changshou sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Senior Brother, please step forward and confirm Emperor Da Yu¡¯s identity.¡±

    Duobao nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°Drink and chat first. I¡¯ll go out to receive the guests.¡±

    After saying that, he quickly left with Lu Yue and rushed to Golden Ao Ind outside the Green Touring Pce.

 Chapter 696 - Shennongâ€™s Spirit Conception Pill!

    <h4>Chapter 696: Shennong¡¯s Spirit Conception Pill!</h4>

    Emperor Da Yu was a little stunned.

    He took advantage of Jie School¡¯s wedding to look for someone. Before he entered, Daoist Duobao smiled and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, where did youe from?¡±

    Something was wrong. Something was very wrong.

    Emperor Da Yu smiled and said, ¡°I came from the Fire Cloud Cave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we gave the Fire Cloud Cave an invitation.¡± Lu Yue frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are...¡±

    ¡°Human, Da Yu.¡±

    Daoist Duobao asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you prove yourself?¡±

    Emperor Da Yu widened his eyes.

    <i>Authentication? Did I experience so much in ancient times for nothing?</i>

    Although he was rankedst among the Three Emperors and Five Kings, he was still a representative of the human race. He also had a wisp of Primordial Violet Qi. His cultivation level was also considered a great mystical ability.

    This!

    Yes, it was very much like Changgeng.

    Emperor Da Yu took half a step forward with his thick body. A stream of light trembled in his palm and condensed into a purple me.

    ¡°Can the human race¡¯s Torch me and Primordial Violet Qi prove themselves?¡±

    Duobao carefully sensed it and bowed. He deliberately looked relieved and smiled.

    ¡°Human Emperor, don¡¯t me me. Human Emperor, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m just a little nervous because I received news that the Western Sect ising to cause trouble. Quicklye in. Are you here to look for Junior Brother Changgeng?¡±

    Da Yu smiled and nodded. He cupped his hands at Daoist Duobao and was weed into the Green Touring Pce by the two experts of Jie School.

    He sent a voice transmission to remind Daoist Duobao not to make it public. He came rather quietly and went to Li Changshou¡¯s table with everyone watching.

    Li Changshou had already stood up to wee him. Daoist Huang Long tactfully moved to another spot and gave up the spot beside Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go out to wee you. Senior, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Da Yu nodded with a smile and replied via voice transmission, ¡°You should. You¡¯re representing the Heavenly Courts now. You don¡¯t have to care about that.¡±

    Then, the two of them sat down at the same time. Li Changshou tapped his fingers on the table, but Emperor Da Yu adjusted his sitting position slightly. Under the table... he ced his left foot on Li Changshou¡¯s calf.

    The ¡°Celestial Thearch II¡± frowned slightly.

    Of course, he did not care that Changgeng was too close to the Great Yu Emperor. He would definitely not care. He was the Heavenly Emperor. What could be more loyal than the Heavenly Emperor and the ordinary gods of authority in the Heavenly Courts?

    Definitely not!

    Da Yu¡¯s actions were actually to make it easier for him to send a voice transmission while staying rather secretive.

    Considering the fact that Emperor Da Yu had be an outdated Human Emperor, he should be talking about the human race.

    Dong Deqi calmly picked up food with the other end of the jade chopsticks and ate. He had no intention of eavesdropping at all. In other words, for the sake of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ official business, he was slightly concerned about the conflict between the living beings and the world.

    Within the scope of responsibility.

    Therefore, the Jade Emperor calmly adjusted his sitting posture and identally stepped on the edge of Li Changshou¡¯s Daoist robe.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    I almost forgot that His Majesty is magnanimous.

    Before he could remind Emperor Da Yu, Emperor Da Yu¡¯s words kepting.

    ¡°Changgeng, there¡¯s a huge problem. Senior Fuxi deduced for a long time and finally confirmed a cmity that wasunched by the Heavenly Dao. You also know that in ancient times, when the human race began to separate the immortals from mortals, the Heavenly Dao was actually behind it. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s n was very brilliant. It valued mortals and underestimated immortals. I know that there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Protecting the weak and giving the living beings rtive fairness is the good side of the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts. However, if the human race encounters the unfairness of the Heavenly Dao again, the strength to resist will be weaker and weaker. The immortals were separated from their destiny. The few of us analyzed the human, spirit, immortal, demon, and ghost system that you deduced previously. We realized that you seemed to have seen the problem a long time ago. You deliberatelybined the power of living beings and diluted the negative effects of the separation of human immortals and mortals. Is that so?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯

    However, it¡¯s not good to say that in front of the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Emperor, please.¡±

    Li Changshou quietly raised his wine cup and drank with Emperor Da Yu. He sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t consider that. It should be a coincidence. At that time, I was actually thinking of a way to protect mortals when immortals and mortals cannot be separated.¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation at the side immediately smiled calmly.

    Emperor Da Yu smiled and nodded. He gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up under the table and continued to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°The more we think about your system, the more impressive we feel. The needs of the Heavenly Dao, the needs of the Heavenly Courts, and the needs of the human race must be considered. Moreover, it is in line with the evolution of the world. However, Changgeng, I did not tell your incarnation that I came to look for your main body this time. There is something important that is rted to this. I want to look for a countermeasure.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Emperor, please tell me. If there¡¯s anything I need to do, I will naturally think carefully and do my best.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Emperor Da Yu slowly exhaled.

    A worried voice sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. ¡°ording to Senior Fuxi¡¯s divination, after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, there will probably be no Human Emperor in the South Continent.¡±

    Li Changshou paused.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation beside him frowned slightly. However, he quickly retracted his feet that were stepping on Li Changshou¡¯s Daoist robe and continued eating and drinking.

    Li Changshou put down his chopsticks and asked via voice transmission, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Emperor Da Yu pondered for a while and continued to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°ording to the divination, the king of the Shang Nation, Di Xin, will be thest human emperor. After that, he will be the emperor of the human race and will be appointed as the Son of Heaven. The king of the human race will be appointed to the heavens. ording to the divination, the Shang Dynasty will be the Zhou Dynasty. After the Zhou Nation defeatss the Shang Nation, the Human Emperor will call himself the Son of Heaven... Perhaps you will participate in this matter when the timees.¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and pondered quietly.

    ¡°Seniors, what do you mean?¡±

    Emperor Da Yu picked up a mouthful of food and sent a voice transmission. ¡°ording to Senior Suiren¡¯s final instructions, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements. However, that will also give you a lot of pressure. Therefore, we have also discussed. Our opinion is that we should deal with all changes as long as we don¡¯t change. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be the one looking for you. I would be inviting you to the Fire Cloud Cave to discuss how to send troops.¡±

    Li Changshou fell silent and pondered quietly.

    Clearly, the Dao Ancestor had already begun to end the battle.

    The divination image was still internally rted to the operation of the Heavenly Dao. What the divination image could already see was clearly the ¡°more likely future events¡± that the Heavenly Dao had prepared.

    Previously, he had focused on the immortals and gods in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. That was indeed not enough.

    It was not a mistake on his part. It was purely because the current mortal human emperor was useless. His n did not involve the mortals.

    Mortals did not need to know too much. It was fine as long as they had the energy to live.

    The rise of the Heavenly Courts, the suppression of the human path by the Heavenly Dao, and even bing the help of the Heavenly Dao, the destruction of the Saint¡¯s sect, and the decline of the power of living beings to the point where they could not resist the Heavenly Dao. The Saint had lost the power to take the initiative and resist...

    The Dao Ancestor had schemed so many things during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    In terms of the overall situation, he was far inferior to the Dao Ancestor.

    Emperor Da Yu waited for a while. When he saw that Li Changshou did not speak, he frowned and asked ¡°Is there a solution to this situation?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s indeed gone,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Fire Cloud Cave is already one of the few ces where living beings¡¯ mes are gathered. Senior, please protect yourself first. It was not a bad thing for mortals to live ording to the Heavenly Dao. However, outside the South Continent, the human race should unite all living beings. First, he had to stabilize the situation. The human race was fighting the Heavenly Dao. Instead, the living beings were fighting the Heavenly Dao. If there was a battle in the future, the human race could continue to prosper even if they lost. Although doing so is a little inappropriate for the other races, therge waves will not affect the ship and the small boat will copse. In the end, the Magi and other races will probably disappear.¡±

    Da Yu pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Changgeng, do you mean to use mortals as thest foundation of the human race to let the human Qi Refinement cultivators fight? Then, where is the opportunity?¡±

    ¡°The timing is not clear,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°Perhaps there won¡¯t be such an opportunity, but seniors, please remember. One of the fifty Great Dao escaped. The Heavenly Dao is not omnipotent. Everything is mutually beneficial and resistant. Everything is in the Yin-Yang Twin Fish.¡±

    Da Yu was speechless.

    It was a familiar tone.

    Isn¡¯t that what they usually use to teach juniors a lesson?

    However, Da Yu was really relieved. The anxiety in his eyes disappeared.

    He was naturally not a simple person since he could be the Human Emperor back then.

    To tell a joke, after the human race became the protagonist of the world at the end of the ancient times, they implemented the Zen system.

    That was indeed a Zen system. However, most of the time, a tribe would rise and be powerful. They would first be a substantial leader of the world and be supported by other tribes. The old leader felt that he could not hold on any longer, so he announced to the world that the position of the Human Emperor was given to the next one.

    It was very realistic.

    Apart from his own merits, the position of the Human Emperor, Yu the Great, was obtained through umting reputation and fighting everywhere. How could he not understand the twists and turns?

    Li Changshou had already said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be afraid. Be steady. I have a way to deal with the Heavenly Dao. However, I need to wait for the opportunity to make everyone calm down. Keep your strength and unite the power of living beings. Wait for my signalter. Let¡¯s do something huge!¡±

    Indeed, heroese from the younger generation.

    The waves of the river hit the beach.

    Da Yu said, ¡°I will definitely not say a word and pass it to the seniors.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and picked up the wine bottle. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me toast to you, Emperor Da Yu.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re wee, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡± Da Yu waved his hand warmly. ¡°Everyone, have a drink.¡±

    The style of the Emperor made the Jade Emperor¡¯s new incarnation call him an expert.

    ...

    The Human Emperor, the Son of Heaven.

    The difference felt huge, but in fact, it was not huge.

    Li Changshou had to admit that he was acting when he told Emperor Da Yu that.

    He wanted to increase the confidence of the Fire Cloud Cave and the Emperors. He wanted them to feel that they had a chance of winning.

    Thinking about it, the Shang Tribe had yet to be established. The matter of Li Changshou setting up an immortal contract had already vaguely coincided with the needs of the Heavenly Dao.

    The immortal contract had already restricted the human emperor to the Heavenly Courts.

    However, at that time, Li Changshou was not provoked by Qi Yuan¡¯s master¡¯s death. At that time, his thoughts were very simple. He felt that even if there was a certain problem with the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor, they would not go overboard.

    Later on, he realized...

    Apart from being too much, it was simply too much!

    He was a man who felt a strong sense of danger. Ever since the Golden Crow was affected by the cmity and spat a Turbid Immortal to death, he had been thinking.

    In order to achieve his goal, would the Heavenly Dao be unscrupulous?

    During the ten years that he had been in seclusion in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, Li Changshou had been thinking and judging the situation. In the end...

    He engraved the Heavenly Dao of Equalization into his Great Dao of Equalization.

    All the ns had already taken shape at that time.

    Under the gaze of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will, Li Changshou thought of hundreds of ways to break through the situation. He rejected and disassembled them one by one.

    That was the only possibility.

    On that path, Li Changshou hadpleted the most crucial step¡ªbing one of the escape routes.

    That was the only way he could protect himself and his friends.

    In the beginning, Li Changshou did not consider too many human positions. No matter how he deduced, the mortals of the South Continent were entities that the Heavenly Dao had to protect.

    The human race would not be destroyed. That was the ideal form of living beings in the Heavenly Dao.

    The Heavenly Dao wanted to suppress the power of living beings, but the power of living beings could not be reduced by too much because it was an important part of the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    The Dao Ancestor naturally understood more than anyone that the world was born for living beings. If living beings were gone, the world would end.

    However, Suiren¡¯s entrustment...

    Therefore, he had already been embroiled in strange karma.

    It was a little ironic that the person who had personally written the Steadiness Sutra vited the core principles of the Steadiness Sutra.

    That must be the weakness of living beings.

    Li Changshou wanted to shout, ¡°There is a limit to human beings. I¡¯m not a Dao Ancestor anymore!¡±

    Emperor Da Yu hade to discuss this matter with Li Changshou¡¯s main body. He would not attract too much attention with themotion.

    After receiving Li Changshou¡¯s reply, Emperor Da Yu took the initiative to congratte Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Then, he took out a precious congrattory gift.

    Shennong Spirit Conception Pill!

    This item did not have much use. It could resolve the problem of Connate lifeforms having children to a certain extent.

    Zhao Gongming had also drunk some wine. At that moment, he was a little overwhelmed. He pulled Emperor Da Yu and sighed. He almost revealed the joy he has in his bedroom in public.

    After giving him the pills, Emperor Da Yu said that it was not convenient for him to stay outside for long. He bade farewell and returned to the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Li Changshou went out to send him off. He sent Emperor Da Yu out of the Green Touring Pce and returned to continue the banquet.

    The banquetsted for half a month.

    Zhao Gongming suddenly realized that the congrattory gifts he had received from his wedding were more than ten times of what he had obtained from lying in the Western Sect!

    At that moment, Master Zhao seemed to have grasped the wealth password.

    Of course, Brother Zhao was still Brother Zhao. Those treasures were useless to him and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. After the wedding ended, most of them were distributed to the disciples of Jie School.

    The reputation of the couple in the sect soared!

    After the wedding ended, Ling¡¯e was pulled to the Three-Immortal Ind by Sister Yun Xiao. Li Changshou also sent Elder Moon and the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation away.

    The Green Touring Pce quickly became quiet again. Zhao Gongming left his best brothers behind and organized a small banquet on the Three-Immortal Ind.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was rather generous. She leaned against Zhao Gongming and smiled more than she usually did in the past half a month.

    The people who entered the banquet were all their own people. Ling¡¯e, Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and Bi Xiao naturally did not need to be mentioned. They could notck treasures and the Turtle Spirit.

    Bai Ze, the head chef who had been busy for more than half a month, as well as Jiu Jiu and Jiu Wu, the chefs.

    Originally, Zhao Gongming had invited Huang Long, but Huang Long declined and did note.

    It was indeed not appropriate for him to continue developing a friendship with Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming held the wine ss and looked at the clear wine in it. For some reason, his eyes were red. He turned around and cleared his throat before grinning.

    ¡°Floating and sinking, yes and no. Grudges, you, me, you. Old Zhao, I thank Senior Brother, my foster sister, and my two brothers for helping me organize the wedding. I¡¯ll drink three cups first.¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Gongming drank three cups of wine.

    He continued, ¡°I know that the great cmity of Chan School is in front of us. What will happen in the future is unknown. However, today, I, Zhao Gongming, swear to Master that we will live and die together! I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    After saying that, he gulped it down.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit chided, ¡°Why are you saying that?¡±

    Zhao Gongming chuckled and sat down. He stared at the Goddess of Golden Spirit andughed foolishly.

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Sister-inw, let me toast you. Brother is too straightforward sometimes. If he offends you, please forgive him.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shook her head slightly. She held the wine bottle and bumped it gently with Yun Xiao. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two of us usually can¡¯t fight.¡±

    Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao also toasted to the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They officially recognized her as their sister-inw.

    Li Changshou gestured for Ling¡¯e to serve the wine and looked at Jiu Jiu and Jiu Wu, who did not dare to speak.

    It had been a long time since theyst met. Little Aunt-Master was still... ahem, delicate.

    She was dressed in a linen blouse. She seemed to be no different from when she was in the Immortal Du Sect. However, she looked more mature and stable now. She was less lively.

    Instead, it became more charming.

    The four of them toasted the Goddess of Golden Spirit together. They were considered disciples of Ren School.

    Then, Bai Ze looked at Zhao Gongming and Li Changshou with mixed emotions. He seemed to have something to say.

    Li Changshou naturally understood something when he saw Bai Ze¡¯s expression. He gestured for Bai Ze to not say anything to ruin the atmosphere.

    Bai Ze stood up and smiled at Zhao Gongming. ¡°Next time, I¡¯m going to the Luofu Cave to eat and drink.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed happily. He clinked his wine ss with Bai Ze and talked about the past of the ck Pool Peak.

    After the banquet, before Bai Ze and Jiu Jiu left secretly, he took the initiative to hold Li Changshou¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Big omen.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly, his eyes shining.

    ¡°It¡¯s reversible.¡±

    Bai Ze was stunned. Then, he bowed deeply to Li Changshou and did not dare to say anything. He quickly left with Jiu Jiu, who was reluctant to part with Ling¡¯e.

 Chapter 697 - Crazy Kill

    <h4>Chapter 697: Crazy Kill</h4>

    Sigh...

    Three months after Zhao Gongming¡¯s wedding in Little Qiong Peak, Ling¡¯e seemed to be in low spirits. She walked aimlessly by theke. She held the willow branch in her hand and gently swept the fallen leaves on the ground.

    Ah, after Li Changshou returned, he often muttered ¡®Big Brother¡¯. She could not tell if he was fierce or stern.

    A few spiritual birds chirped. The morning of the Little Qiong Peak was filled with the warmth of the sun. Under the sparklingke, the variety of spiritual fish became richer.

    Ling¡¯e recalled that Youqin Xuanya had returned from killing the demonsst night. Her senior brother had called her, Lingli, and Senior Sister Youqin together. She could not help but smile happily.

    ¡°One thing. I have already discussed with the Chaos Bell. If necessary, I will protect the Little Qiong Peak and fly out of the Primordial World to the Xuandu City.

    Youqin, Lingli, the two of you need to make a decision now. At that time, will you leave with me or work in the Heavenly Courts? At that time, as long as he stayed, there would be no problem. There might be some risks if he followed me, but the risks could be controlled. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer. I hope that you can think carefully and n your life. Ling¡¯e, I won¡¯t ask you.¡±

    <i>Hmph, Senior Brother clearly doesn¡¯t want me to leave.</i>

    He was lying.

    However, Ling¡¯e was a little depressed.

    The Little Qiong Peak in the Immortal Du Sect was so lively. A few of the Jiu Immortals came to y every day. Her Little Grandmaster and Aunt-Master Jiu stayed over there often. There was also Aunt-Master Jiu Yushi and Senior Sister Liu Yan¡¯er...

    However, there was nothing she could do.

    Her Senior Brother had too many responsibilities. Moreover, his personality was like that. This day wille sooner orter.

    It was quite sad when she thought about it.

    Moreover, from the looks of it, Senior Sister Youqin might stay in the Heavenly Courts.

    That was Ling¡¯e¡¯s intuition and her judgment after analyzing it.

    Youqin Xuanya was different from her. She was focused on Li Changshou and saw him as her role model.

    Of course, Li Changshou was almost like a mountain to Youqin Xuanya now. Even if she caught up, she would not be able to climb it.

    Although Youqin Xuanya hade to the Heavenly Courts under Li Changshou¡¯s arrangement, she revealed a strong sense of belonging and recognition towards the Heavenly Courts when Ling¡¯e chatted with her.

    It was as if immortal life had a different value.

    Senior Sister Youqin was actually very charming, but Ling¡¯e did not envy her.

    They had different choices and pursuits.

    <i>What will the Little Qiong Peak be in the future?</i>

    Ling¡¯e threw away the willow branch and folded her hands in front of her. She folded her skirt and knelt down by theke. She looked at theke for a while and took out some fish food and scattered it in theke.

    <i>I¡¯m living for Senior Brother.</i>

    ...

    He was extremely ferocious.

    Li Changshou sat on the straw hut¡¯s meditation cushion and looked a little stunned.

    There was a chessboard in front of him. The ck and white chess pieces intertwined with each other. There were mysterious Dao runes on it.

    There were various signs that something was going to happen to his brother.

    He remembered that when he touched the Heavenly Dao through the Primordial Violet Qi, the ¡°prediction¡± he saw was that Zhao Gongming had a bloody hole in his chest and was facingyers of figures.

    That scene was actually very problematic.

    Why didn¡¯t the immortals of Jie School attack?

    With Brother Zhao¡¯s status and reputation in Jie School, it was impossible for Jie School to ignore him. The Grandmaster of Heaven might be stopped by the other party¡¯s Saint, at least some of Jie School¡¯s immortals could rush over to help.

    It was obvious that this scene happened in the script that the Heavenly Dao had deduced.

    At that moment, he could use it as a reference, but he did not have to believe it.

    Under his interference and the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor changing the script, the exact situation had definitely changed.

    However, he was certain that the Heavenly Dao would definitely attack Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s wedding had intensified his danger.

    The logic was simple¡ªIf the Heavenly Dao wanted there to be a huge battle between Chan and Jie Schools, or even a battle between Saints to quickly fill the vacancies of the God roll, there has to be a catalyst for the two sides to fight.

    Originally, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had no reference value, but that was the path that the Heavenly Dao had chosen.

    On Chan School¡¯s side, even if Guang Chengzi was surrounded and killed by the immortals of Jie School, most immortals could still control themselves.

    However, even if the Goddess of Stone from Jie School died, it could cause a hugemotion.

    If something happened to Zhao Gongming and he was killed by Chan School, that scene...

    Moreover, now that Zhao Gongming was in trouble, the Goddess of Golden Spirit would definitely not let the matter rest. Wouldn¡¯t a battle between the disciples of the Saint easily erupt?

    When the timees, the two Saints of the Western Sect will join the Great Tribtion in the name of revenge. If the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning blocked the Grandmaster of Heaven, the disciples of Jie School could naturally fill the vacancies.

    To be honest, if he were in a different ce, he would not let go of such a useful pawn as the Dao Ancestor.

    How could he solve the problem?

    Zhao Gongming had beenughing all day. In fact, he had long predicted the cmity ahead.

    The emotional and satisfied expression he had shown at the wedding banquet was also a form of selffort.

    Zhao Gongming.

    Once he entered the Primordial World, it was as deep as the ocean. He would not be lonely if he met the public.

    <i>I¡¯ll deduce again. Although I already have the solution to break the situation and I¡¯m confident that I can break it, there are too many things to consider.</i>

    The current situation revolving around Zhao Gongming was a small one. The overall situation revolved around the living beings.

    It was a basic requirement not to make a huge loss because of a small loss. If he could win a small game and the overall situation, it would not affect his chances of winning. That would be a qualified answer.

    An outstanding answer was to increase the chances of winning in a small game.

    To be honest, it was indeed very difficult.

    The two Saints of the Western Sect, the Heavenly Dao, the Dao Ancestor, the power of the Great Tribtion, the entire Chan School...

    That was the power that he had to face if he wanted to protect his brother. Just his teacher alone was not enough. His tactics were extremely important.

    <i>Yes, I¡¯ll set up a trap in advance and see if I can lure Maitreya out and sweep it away.</i>

    Li Changshou raised his hand and gently took a few ck pieces from the chessboard. He filled a few white pieces. The situation on it immediately changed, vaguely evolving the situation when the Yin and Yang fish merged.

    He closed his eyes and focused. Thoughts kept flowing in his heart. He seemed to have merged with nature.

    As he kept thinking, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the chessboard in front of him. His figure shed and appeared on the other side of the short table. He lowered his head and looked at the patterns on the chessboard.

    ¡°Same... same!¡±

    It was the opposite!

    <i>Yes</i>!

    Li Changshou clenched his fists. His clear Dao heart could not suppress the agitation within.

    A brand new, somewhat crazy, and actually more reliable n had been slowly constructed in his heart. His original idea had beenpletely messed up, and it had an extraordinary meaning to the overall situation!

    He could also make the Dao Ancestor believe that he was a capable man like Senior Lang!

    After restarting his clear Dao heart, Li Changshou immediately sat down cross-legged and quietly meditated. He quicklypleted the n in his heart and repeatedly checked if he was affected by the Heavenly Dao.

    After checking 80 to 90 times, Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    This wave was at least outstanding and 98% imperfect!

    Hence, a few dayster...

    Li Changshou left the straw hut with a heavy heart. When he saw that Ling¡¯e had already gone to the chess room to y, he shook his head and walked into the Pill Chamber.

    He wanted to refine some pills and see if he could increase Jiang Shang¡¯s cultivation level.

    At this juncture, Jiang Shang had undergone the Immortal Ascension Tribtion. There was no reason for the Heavenly Dao not to go easy on him. That way, Jiang Shang could sessfully enter the Immortal realm and make up for his regrets in his previous life.

    When Jiang Shang passed the Bridge of Helplessness, he saw Meng Po a few times. It had nothing to do with him.

    However, who could say anything when they were concerned about their fellow disciples?

    <i>Speaking of which, isn¡¯t Jiang Shang going to Chaoge City?</i>

    Could it be that if he snatched the right to be a god, Jiang Shang¡¯s scenes would be ruined, and the Heavenly Dao would not take Jiang Shang seriously?

    Something was amiss. He felt that Jiang Shang¡¯s failure to cultivate waspletely the fault of the Heavenly Dao.

    Many of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s ideas about the mortal world should be realized through Jiang Shang. He would definitely arrange for Jiang Shang to be an important minister of the Zhou Nation and control the military and politics.

    Speaking of the change in Zhou and Shang, Li Changshou felt a little awkward.

    If the Zhou Nation could naturally defeat the Shang Nation, he would not feel that there was any problem. However, if the Heavenly Dao made a choice and supported one while undermining the other, he would have a fair statement.

    In terms of the overall n, he still had to avoid interfering too much in the mortal world. That would not be beneficial to mortals.

    Li Changshou¡¯s entire n would keep the mortals under the protection of the ¡°winner¡±. It could be considered afort to Senior Suiren.

    As for the immortals who had embarked on the path of cultivation...

    There are dreams in life, and each is exciting.

    His strength was limited and he could not take care of everything.

    Since he had already embarked on cultivation, wouldn¡¯t he have the determination to not be controlled by the heavens? So what if he had the will of the heavens? His heart belonged to him. He had the resolve to die.

    He opened the furnace and the fire jumped gently. Li Changshou took a few spiritual herbs and turned them into pure spiritual energy in his palm before slowly sending them into the furnace fire.

    With his current alchemy skills, he could not refine anything else apart from the Nine Revolutions Pill.

    While refining the pills, a paper effigy had already escaped from the depths of the earth and arrived near Kunlun Mountain to wait quietly.

    It was unknown if Li Changshou had calcted it well or if it was really a coincidence.

    As soon as the paper effigy arrived near Kunlun Mountain, he saw a white cloud carrying two figures slowly flying out.

    Li Changshou took a closer look and realized that it was Shen Bao and Jiang Shang.

    At that moment, Shen Bao and Jiang Shang seemed to be quite harmonious. Shen Bao even took the initiative to wrap Jiang Shang with ayer of immortal power to prevent Jiang Shang from being exposed to the elements. He looked like a senior and junior brother.

    Chan School did not have the God roll and the name of controlling the God roll. Shen Bao and Jiang Shang did not seem to have any conflicts.

    On the contrary, the leopard saw that Jiang Shang had yet to be immortal and was extremely awkward in the Jade Void Pce. He could only say that he had 32 wives and concubines back then and felt that Jiang Shang was quite pitiful...

    Shen Bao flew for a while and asked, ¡°Teacher has ordered us to go down the mountain this time. Junior Brother, what are your ns?¡±

    Shen Bao had transcended the Golden Immortal Tribtion earlier because of Li Changshou¡¯s secret guidance. He had also repeatedly courted death during the Golden Immortal Tribtion. He had been protected by the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning who had sent the White Crane Child. He had entered the sect before Jiang Shang and naturally became a senior brother.

    It was obvious how much Li Changshou had interfered with the God-Conferment matter.

    Jiang Shang sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other thoughts. That senior brother of mine in the past told me how good it is to cultivate in the mountains and how carefree I will be when I achieve longevity in the future. In the end, it¡¯s just a waste.¡±

    As he spoke, Jiang Shang turned around and looked at the continuous pces of the Jade Void Pce. He could only sigh slightly.

    He did not dare to scold. He wanted to say that Chan School had cheated and recruited students, but he was afraid that he would be torn to pieces. Recalling his experience along the way, he realized that he had indeed taught them carefully.

    However, he was not too hardworking. He could not understand what he should understand.

    Shen Bao said warmly, ¡°Every living being has different opportunities. Their encounters will also be different. When we left the mountain, Teacher said that your opportunities are in the mortal world of the South Continent. You have yet to be an immortal. You are also a disciple of Chan School. You have also learned the Dao of governing and safeguarding the country for so long. It is a good thing for you to assist the Emperor in the mortal world and benefit the mortals.¡±

    Jiang Shang forced a smile.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Shen Bao knew that it was not appropriate for him to persuade him. If he did, it would seem like he was making sarcastic remarks. He cupped his hands at Jiang Shang and did not say anything else.

    They naturally did not notice that there was a paper effigy following closely underground.

    Jiang Shang asked, ¡°Senior Brother, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Shen Bao looked at his palm in confusion.

    He did not understand why his teacher had instructed Jiang Shang so many times but only drew a leaf in his palm for him toprehend.

    <i>Leaves...</i>

    <i>Floating and falling? Falling leaves returning to their roots?</i>

    Shen Bao sighed and said, ¡°Now that the battle between Chan School and Jie School has begun, I want to go to Jie School and take a look. I want to go around and think of a solution. I will do my best to prevent the Chan School and Jie School from fighting.

    I want Jie School to safely survive the Great Tribtion. Let the Dao Sect continue to prosper!¡±

    Jiang Shang looked up at Shen Bao, his eyes filled with admiration. He bowed to Shen Bao.

    Underground, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy almost jumped out and pped Shen Bao to death.

    In the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, the corners of Li Changshou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>F*ck!</i>

    <i>The leopard has gone crazy!</i>

    Just like that, Li Changshou watched as Shen Bao sent Jiang Shang to the edge of the South Continent and avoided the patrolling Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals.

    Jiang Shang¡¯s heart was filled with the glory and wealth of the first half of his life. After bidding farewell to Shen Bao, he rode a cloud and rushed to therge city that he had previously lived in. Shen Bao headed towards the inds of the East Ocean to visit various ces.

    Chan School had saved him once and the Saint had epted him as a disciple,

    However, Shen Bao was a leopard who knew how to repay favors. He still had a deep rtionship with Jie School and wanted to help Jie School the most.

    Underground, a paper effigy emerged from Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s sleeve. They split up and observed at the same time.

    He began to think about how to make further arrangements for Shen Bao. It would be best if Shen Bao could milk Maitreya and the Western Sect and make full use of Shen Bao¡¯s mouth.

    That was a divine weapon that had been blessed by the Heavenly Dao.

    When Shen Bao and Jiang Shang left the mountain, it meant that they hadpletely entered the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. They were two important pawns of the Heavenly Dao.

    A pawn that he would definitely not touch.

    Putting aside the fact that Jiang Shang had returned to his old residence, he realized that everything had changed. His original wife and concubine had already moved out of the city and had a new life.

    Everyone was fine.

    He was even more at a loss. He did not know how to face the cold mortal world. He could only ride a cloud in front of everyone to show off his Dharma powers and head towards Chaoge City.

    Shen Bao flew straight to the East Ocean.

    Li Changshou rode the paper effigy and sped along. Shen Bao did not notice that it had changed to Water Escape.

    At that moment, Shen Bao had already made up his mind. After reaching Jie School¡¯s territory, he would consider himself a disciple of Chan School and use the karma of his previous life to fight with the immortals of Jie School.

    The first step was to let the immortals of Jie School feel that the immortals of Chan School were not all enemies. It was the first step to reconcile the two sects.

    As long as they are willing to work hard, they will definitely be able to help!

    Shen Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. He decided to use all his strength to show the ¡°posture¡± that he had taught. He tried his best to fight with the immortals of Jie School!

    As he flew, Shen Bao had already arrived near Nine Dragons Ind. He tidied his hair and robe and immediately wanted to go to the ind to visit the Qi Refinement cultivators there. However, he saw a Fellow Daoist fly out of Nine Dragons Ind and towards Golden Ao Ind.

    Shen Bao looked at the fellow Daoist who looked very kind. For a moment, he could not remember who it was. His cultivation level did not fall. Therefore, he cupped his hands and shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and realized that things were not simple.

    Zhao Jiang, one of the ten Heavenly Lords, frowned. For some reason, he suddenly had the thought of stopping the cloud. He stopped the cloud and turned his head to shout,

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±

    Shen Bao hurriedly walked forward and quickly recalled the Golden Immortal of Golden Ao Ind and the ten Heavenly Lords. He bowed deeply.

    ¡°Disciple of Chan School, Shen Bao, greets you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    <i>Chan School?</i>

    Zhao Jiang suddenly perked up. He stared at Shen Bao and suddenly recalled something. There was no hostility in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. I¡¯ve heard about your encounters. Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s not easy... Where are you going?¡±

    Shen Bao took out the excuse that he had long prepared and whispered,

    ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion is here, I shouldn¡¯t go out. However, I¡¯m really worried. I want toe back and visit my old friends and think of a way to deal with the Great Tribtion. Ah, I¡¯m not a man of many words. I¡¯m not a mighty mystical ability. I can only contribute my strength to resist the Great Tribtion.¡±

    Zhao Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you want to join Jie School again?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You can say that...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s a good thing, a good thing! Let¡¯s go to the Nine Dragons Ind to have a chat. The banquet here has yet to end. I can talk to Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Hence, Li Changshouy in the soft sand at the bottom of the sea and watched the two figures talking with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders enter the array formation outside the Nine Dragons Ind. He felt helpless.

    <i>That works too?</i>

    <i>Should I arrange for Brother Zhao to send this leopard into the God-Conferment tform first?</i>

    Li Changshou fell into deep thought. He allowed the two sea stars to pass by and chase after the jellyfish in the distance.

 Chapter 698 - The Golden Spirit Is Happy

    <h4>Chapter 698: The Golden Spirit Is Happy</h4>

    There was really no one else like this leopard.

    He walked between the Chan School and Jie School with ease. He jumped between the two sects repeatedly, but the more he jumped, the more valuable he became.

    That was probably the charm of ¡°jumping ship¡±.

    Li Changshou carefully observed the Nine Dragons Ind for some time and did not easily leap over the array formation. Soon, he made the paper effigy sleep at the bottom of the sea and shifted his attention elsewhere.

    Ever since a paper effigy could make another paper effigy and the paper effigy¡¯s Dharma powers could be charged with array formations, Li Changshou had already lost count of how many paper effigies he had made and scattered all over the Primordial World.

    It was just average and barely enough.

    In the South Continent, the neen ancient Demon Soldiers had been secretly arranged by Li Changshou to the trichiliocosm and temporarily avoided the five continents.

    They had participated in the previous Heaven Punishment and had a close rtionship with him. It was easy for the Heavenly Dao to take a liking to them and use them as pawns topete with him.

    In the trichiliocosm, the Dao Ancestor rarely looked at him. If he could not, he could hide in the Outer World¡¯s Xuandu City.

    Shen Bao began to interact with the immortals of Jie School. That was actually a symbolic event, but it did not affect the overall situation much.

    There was no other reason.

    By reducing Jiang Shang¡¯s influence on the Great Tribtion, Li Changshou brought the God roll and the God Striking Whip back to the Heavenly Courts. Jiang Shang had already be a substitute God-Conferment Master.

    Shen Bao, who should have been opposing Jiang Shang and felt that the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was biased, lost his motivation to stir up the immortals of Jie School to cause trouble for Jiang Shang.

    Unless Shen Bao returned to Jie School this time because he had Second Uncle-Master¡¯s orders to make him be the lubricant and fuel for the Great Tribtion...

    Although the possibility was not high, it did exist.

    He could roughly guess the future.

    Due to some well-known reasons, Li Changshou still ced more attention on Jiang Shang.

    Although Jiang Shang had just left the mountain and had studied the ways to govern the country and the country for many years in Kunlun Mountain, he still had some Dharma powers and had a few Dharma spells that could sell his skills.

    With his Dharma spells and divination techniques, Jiang Shang soonnded in Chaoge City and made a few good friends.

    During this period, someone introduced Lady Ma to Jiang Shang¡¯s wedding. Jiang Shang looked at Lady Ma and rejected her calmly.

    After all, he had 32 ordinary wives and concubines who were as beautiful as flowers and jade. He still had that desire.

    Over time, Jiang Shang relied on his own Dao technique to gain some fame in Chaoge City and attracted the attention of some officials and nobles.

    However, what made Li Changshou feel a little regretful was that the lute spirit was hiding beside Daji and usually did not move.

    There was a high chance that Jiang Shang would not burn the lute spirit to death.

    He had no choice. His master¡¯s cultivation level was really...

    Really...

    ¡°I met that lute spirit. I¡¯m not her match at all!¡±

    Li Changshou scanned the various parts of the South Continent. The South Continent was currently in mes of war.

    After Daji entered the pce, Di Xin¡¯s personality became more and more domineering. He could even be considered obstinate, but the results he obtained were very eye-catching.

    He was clearly a little proud andcent.

    Wen Zhong hadpletely integrated into the role of the Grand Tutor. His cultivation hadpletely stopped. He kept running back and forth for the Shang Dynasty.

    The duo, Di Xin and Wen Zhong, had already ignored the pressure outside the South Continent and boldly pushed for the reform of the Shang Nation.

    In Di Xin¡¯s opinion, if the Shang Nation did not give it a try, it would be difficult for the Shang Nation to continue after a hundred years.

    In Wen Zhong¡¯s opinion, if the Shang Nation did not give it a try, they would not have a chance in the future.

    Thest path that the third-generation disciple of Jie School had chosen was to clinch a chance of survival for the Shang Nation.

    Under Wen Zhong¡¯s n, the two gs outside and inside were raised together, catching the old factions in the Shang Dynasty off guard.

    The newly promoted ves and civilian generals had contributed to the war against the outside world. There were no obstacles for them to advance.

    Many vassals were fence sitters. At that moment, most of them did not dare to say anything about ¡°resisting the tributes¡±. They were afraid that Wen Zhong would lead the army and arrive at their city in a few days.

    However, no matter how much Wen Zhong was in charge, it was not appropriate for him to interfere with Di Xin¡¯s harem.

    Moreover, Wen Zhongjiu was busy outside. Daji was protected by Goddess Nuwa¡¯s decree. Wen Zhong¡¯s weakened Heavenly Eye could not see through Daji, so he did not interfere in this matter.

    Speaking of that, Li Changshou really wanted to hold a te of melon seeds and admire them.

    Yes, he purely admired the war between the harem.

    There were waves in the pce.

    Daji was reprimanded by Queen Jiang a few times and finally could not hold it in.

    It was unknown if she was affected by the Great Tribtion or if the environment in the harem could really change the personality of a demon fox. She really treated Di Xin as her own world and began to retaliate against Queen Jiang.

    Di Xin was naturally rather happy when he saw that.

    He took advantage of the situation. On one hand, he was very grateful to Daji. On the other hand, he made Fei Zhong give Daji advice regrly. asionally, he would bring Daji to the royal court and let her sit beside the throne.

    The favor Daji gained was at its peak, and so was Queen Jiang¡¯s dissatisfaction with Daji.

    How could Daji understand the heart of an emperor? ording to Fei Zhong¡¯s suggestion, she publicly offered the torture tool for Di Xin. Di Xin dly epted it and found an excuse to annihte a fewrge ns in a few days.

    At that moment, everyone in Chaoge City was rmed. They all said that Daji was a jinx and a demoness.

    However, the prestige of the King of Shang, Di Xin, had improved greatly with such a heavy punishment.

    At that moment, Di Xin did something unexpected.

    ¡°Summon the ves in Chaoge City and renovate the pce.¡±

    The ves who participated in this project could obtain the opportunity to get rid of their ve status. They would be treated inferiorlypared to the people of Shang Nation and could move to the periphery of themercialnd to cultivate.

    Chaoge City was in an uproar.

    Many old officials submitted books in anger and were ced on the soldering tform.

    During that period of time, the sky in Chaoge City was extremely dark. The vassals were also panicking.

    The people of Shang Nation were slightly dissatisfied, but they chose to support their king.

    ording to Fei Zhong¡¯s deduction, this method of liberating ves only needed tost for ten years. The core map of the Shang territory could expand 40%. Master Wang could obtain more troops and more rations every year.

    At that time, what problem would the vassal states have?

    Di Xin felt that it made sense. He had already thought of the scene of the Shang Nation¡¯s power reaching its peak again.

    However, Li Changshou did not admire Di Xin¡¯s actions at all.

    His steps were too big.

    That was already not taking into ount the actual situation. He had stubbornly walked on the path of betrayal!

    If there was really a trend of liberating ves in the Shang Nation, he could naturally take advantage of it and obtain a huge prestige.

    At that moment, the Shang Nation did not have such conditions. ves were still the mainbor and were the targets of exploitation and oppression.

    As expected...

    In just a few months, the East Marquis, Jiang Huanchu, and three hundred vassal states submitted a memorial to ask Di Xin to retract his orders.

    Di Xin was enraged.

    Seeing that Di Xin was not happy, Daji said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we trick Jiang Huanchu intoing to Chaoge City to kill him?¡±

    This matter was passed down to Queen Jiang. Queen Jiang wanted to kill Daji, but she was bewitched by Daji¡¯s demonic technique. Daji had long hated Queen Jiang and made Queen Jiang assassinate Di Xin.

    Di Xin killed his wife. He was furious. He raised his sword and wanted to kill his sons, Yin Hong and Yin Jiao. He had the thoughts of killing the Jiang Family.

    Yin Hong and Yin Jiao had received Uncle Wang¡¯s help and were lucky enough to escape. Guang Chengzi and Chi Jingzi, who hade after hearing the news, respectively epted disciples.

    A few dayster, before the news reached the Jiang family, Jiang Huanchu was surrounded by the soldiers of Chaoge City. When he announced the decree, he was killed by the soldiers. The vassals of the east had all turned against the King of Shang.

    Nearly half of the eight hundred vassals around the Shang Nation had already reversed!

    When Do Xin personally killed Queen Jiang, the pce rained heavily. The azure dragon that represented Di Xin¡¯s destiny turned red...

    Compared to that, Li Changshou was more concerned about whether Jiang Huanchu¡¯s soul had safely arrived in the Netherworld and was imprisoned.

    When he became a godter, he would also be on the God roll. Why didn¡¯t he directly take the ¡°human Dao souls¡± into the Divine Seal Altar?

    It was very simple. Li Changshou secretly changed the rules.

    ording to the logic of the Heavenly Dao, those who rebel against the Shang Dynasty should be conferred the title of God of Kindness. Then, who were the people who were conferred the position of the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts?

    In Di Xin¡¯s eyes, the Shang Nation¡¯s chronic illness only knew how to bully the nobles of others.

    No one knew how to consolidate their own interests better than them.

    For that, even if Li Changshou made the Human Dao¡¯s seats in the Heavenly Courts empty, he did not want to let those nobles go up and affect the ¡°purity¡± of the Heavenly Courts.

    He wanted to find loyal officials and outstanding mortals.

    For example, Bigan, Shang Rong, and Huang Feihu, their character alone was enough to enter the God-Conferment tform. Their ability to handle political matters was also very good.

    Of course, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, the person who stood on the God-Conferment tform to host everything might not be him.

    However, he could set the rules that he needed while everything was still under his control.

    He had put in a lot of effort for the Heavenly Courts.

    Previously, he had no choice but to use the Heavenly Courts to threaten the Dao Ancestor.

    ...

    Time passed by slowly.

    In a daze, another year passed. Many important things happened in the world, but Li Changshou also received a few good news.

    The Burning Incense Divine Kingdom¡¯s system copsed. The Western Sect lost a portion of their destiny.

    Daoist Wen Jing had gone out to save a group of experts. Her status in the Western Sect had increased again.

    She had already fulfilled all the conditions. She was just waiting for the Western Saint to leave the sect!

    In the South Continent, Di Xin still only loved Daji, but the government had not been abandoned. Half of the faces in the court had changed.

    Previously, Marquis West was imprisoned by Di Xin.

    Ji Chang¡¯s eldest son, Bo Yikao, was the one who saved his father. Under the orders of the subordinates of Zhou Nation, they searched for treasures and foreign objects and rushed to Chaoge City to meet Di Xin.

    Although Bo Yikao was the eldest of the ten sons of Ji Chang and Tai Si, he was good at music and painting. He was not as talented as Ji Fa and Ji Dan.

    Ji Chang had originally nned to appoint Ji Fa as his heir. However, Di Xin had once forcefully pushed the inheritance method of passing on the position to the eldest son. At that moment, Bo Yikao was still the first sessor-in-line of the Zhou Nation.

    If his father died, Bo Yikao could actually take over the Zhou Nation. However, this person did not hesitate to save his father. He did not have the temperament of an emperor...

    Li Changshou admired that and personally wrote his name on the God roll.

    When Boyi Kao entered Chaoge City, Li Changshou even specially rode a paper effigy and looked at him in the crowd. At that time, he felt that he was rather delicate and was in a tragic plight.

    However, Li Changshou only looked around casually and did not n to interfere.

    At the same time, Jiang Shang had relied on his Dao technique to sessfully be a doctor. He could be considered proud.

    However, Jiang Shang felt that Di Xin was too ruthless. The minister killed him just like that. He did not feel safe at all. Not long after he took office, he already had the thought of retiring.

    This could be considered as having a disciple and a teacher.

    When Li Changshou looked back at the Immortal Inds of the South Ocean of the East Ocean, he realized...

    Shen Bao had actually be an honored guest of the various Immortal Inds. He addressed the immortals of Jie School as brothers and interacted with the Golden Ao, the Nine Dragons, the Fire Dragon, Peni, and many other Immortal Inds.

    Indeed, I should let Brother Zhao find an opportunity to kill this fellow.

    If Jie School continued, they would really be wiped out!

    The moment Bo Yikao entered Chaoge City, it meant that Ji Chang was already counting down to return to the West. It was not far from the Shang Nation¡¯s expedition to the Zhou Nation.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, the second full-scale conflict between Jie School and Chan School would erupt at that time.

    He temporarily ignored the mortal matters and only analyzed the situation that might happen during the battle between the Chan School and Jie School. At that time, there might be Saints involved, but the possibility of a battle between Saints was not high.

    Brother Gongming was most likely the center of the next battle.

    The n to obtain justice had been decided.

    What Li Changshou had to do now was to release some smoke bombs and make arrangements to confuse the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor.

    However, before he could think of a way to deceive the Heavenly Dao, Zhao Gongming suddenly visited the Sea God Temple...

    Zhao Gongming rubbed his hands and looked extremely excited. As soon as he arrived, he shouted everywhere, ¡°Changgeng! Changgeng is out! I have a joyous matter! Hahahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    It was a joyous asion when the Great Tribtion arrived.

    <i>What joyous asion could there be? Is Senior Sister Jin Ling really pregnant? How can that be possible? If a Connate mighty figure can get pregnant so easily, I will die on the spot!</i>

    He would go to the Fire Cloud Cave to ask for a few Shennong¡¯s Spirit-Breeding Pills and prepare them for Yun Xiao!

    Bang!

    A wisp of green smoke exploded from the ground. Li Changshou quickly condensed from the green smoke and smiled at Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? What joyous asion?¡±

    Zhao Gongming rushed forward and grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s hands. He shook them forcefully. ¡°Thank you, thank you for the help of Changgeng¡¯s pills. Sister-inw Jin Ling!¡±

    He suddenly lowered his voice and looked around.

    ¡°She¡¯s really pregnant! And there are two meridians!¡±

    He even forgot to send a voice transmission.

    Li Changshou was shocked. He frowned and looked at Zhao Gongming. Many thoughts surfaced in his mind. Then, he reacted in time and cupped his hands at Zhao Gongming.

    ¡°Congrattions, Brother! This is a joyous asion!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongming pinched his waist andughed. He winked at Li Changshou. ¡°How is it, Brother?¡±

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    Li Changshou gave him a thumbs-up and thought about it. He reminded, ¡°Senior Sister Jin Ling is pregnant. It¡¯s the Great Tribtion now. Brother, do you have any arrangements?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Zhao Gongming scratched his head. His spirits immediately withered.

    ¡°Ah, actually, I¡¯m worried about this matter. My wife is someone who would not care about anything else and just fight when she encounters injustice. If the Great Tribtiones againter and she gets injured, that would be a bad thing. However, her personality is unyielding. I don¡¯t know how to persuade her. Changgeng, tell me honestly today. Are my and Jin Ling¡¯s names on the God roll?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°Your names will appear on the God roll when the remnant souls enter the God-Conferment tform. Previously, Bai Ze was testing the auspicious signs for you, Brother. It was an ominous sign.¡±

    ¡°What about your sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Same as yours.¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes were a little dim. He leaned back in his chair and looked extremely dejected.

    The Sea God Sect¡¯s rear hall was filled with a little pressure.

    Li Changshou observed Zhao Gongming¡¯s reaction and deliberated over his words. He reminded, ¡°No matter what, I have to persuade Senior Sister Jin Ling not to take the risk. Brother, how long is the pregnancy of a Connate mighty figure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not definite,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°It depends on the fetus¡¯s growth. Moreover, you can¡¯t tell that Jin Ling is pregnant. It¡¯spletely different from the human race.

    Changgeng... Changshou.

    I beg you this once. No matter what, protect your sister-inw and the child in her stomach.

    If I can¡¯t avoid this Great Tribtion, no matter what method you use, you have to stabilize Jin Ling, Yun Xiao, and the others. Don¡¯t lose yourposure because of me.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Brother, how much do you sense your Heavenly Fate?¡±

    ¡°I had a few nightmares previously.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have dreams too. The dreams were quite tragic.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you.¡±

    Zhao Gongming looked at Li Changshou and smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m a man after all. It¡¯s not right for me to rely on you. The Great Tribtion ising. No matter who schemes against them, I will fight with all my might. What is there to fear about the Heavenly Dao? I¡¯m the first breeze in the world. In the end, I don¡¯t want to be restrained in a corner. I don¡¯t want to live dejectedly. You just have to take care of them. This is the only request I have for you.¡±

    ¡°Then, Brother, wait a moment.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and wrote down some words. He reminded, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some things to say. You can say them to stop Senior Sister Jin Ling at the crucial moment. It depends on how you perform.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Zhao Gongming leaned forward and wanted to see what Li Changshou had written.

    When the jade tokennded in the hands of the eldest disciple of Jie School, Zhao Gongming was speechless.

    ¡°How can a man like me do such a thing?¡±

    Zhao Gongming stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°How can I stomp my feet and shout these words? If this gets out, will I still be able to survive in the Primordial World?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Then return it to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already given it to me. I¡¯ll go back and think about it carefully.¡±

    Zhao Gongming chuckled and put the jade token away.

    Li Changshou originally wanted Zhao Gongming to stay for a drink, but thetter was in a good mood and had to rush to the Three-Immortal Ind and the Green Touring Pce to report the good news.

    After Zhao Gongming left, Li Changshou frowned and stood at the door of the rear hall, pinching his fingers to deduce.

    He was deducing the clues in his memories.

    <i>The Goddess of Golden Spirit is pregnant...</i>

    The position that the Goddess of Golden Spirit would get during the God-Conferment was originally that of Lady Mother of the Chariot, also known as Doumu. However, Doumu seemed to be the mother of all the stars. The two most famous ones were the Great Emperor of the North Star, Ziwei Emperor, and the Great Emperor of the Curved Array, Gouchen Emperor, who were among the Four Heavenly Ministers.

    <i>Grandmaster, what are you plotting again?</i>

    Li Changshou looked up in the direction of the Purple Cloud Pce. The paper effigy quietly burrowed into the ground.

    Purple Cloud Pce, bamboo forest illusion.

    The burly old Daoist priest looked at the appearance of the Creation Jade Disc and Zhao Gongming running around to talk about the happy asion. He smiled faintly.

    At the same time, in the Grand Pure One Temple, the thin old Daoist priest frowned slightly and kept his fingers to deduce. His expression was indescribably solemn.

    After a long time...

    The old Daoist priest looked enlightened. He pointed at the Tushita Pce of the Heavenly Courts. The Grand Supreme Elder, who was guarding the Pill Furnace, immediately opened his eyes. He summoned a jade slip and wrote a pill form.

    Its name was the Grand Pure One¡¯s Spirit-Breeding Pill.

 Chapter 699 - True or Fake, A Strategy to BewitChapter the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 699: True or Fake, A Strategy to Bewitch the Heavens</h4>

    ¡°How have you been, Elder?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, remember this ce? You¡¯re a busy man now.¡±

    In the territory of the Heaven Ascension Hall of a quiet Medium Chiliocosm....

    An old man and a young man were strolling in the courtyard beside the Dharma Array field where various spiritual herbs and poisonous herbs were nted.

    The old man leaned on his bronze walking stick and looked much better than before.

    His long hair had also returned to its original grayish-white color. Although his figure was still a little thin and hunched, he looked more lively.

    It was naturally Old Master Wan Linyun, who had be the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s Poison Elder.

    Elder Wan was in charge of producing poisonous pills for killing enemies and his reputation was only slightly weaker than Lu Yue¡¯s.

    Of course, in Elder Wan Linyun¡¯s opinion, he was just a beginnerpared to Senior Lu Yue.

    The reason why his reputation rose quickly was partly because the Da Luo Poison Pill that only Lu Yue could refine was rarely used in actual fights. Wan Linyun and Lu Yue refined the most widely used Heaven Immortal-ranked poisonous pills.

    After joining the Heaven Ascension Hall, Elder Wan Linyun felt morefortable.

    Normally, with Bai Ze secretly taking care of him, the core of the power in the Heaven Ascension Hall was the younger generation of Elder Wan. This elder who was hiding in the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s darkness had afortable and boring life.

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy was beside Elder Wan Linyun.

    It came out of Bai Ze¡¯s sleeve and transformed into the form it was in when it was in the Immortal Du Sect. He carried a few dishes made by Bai Ze and wanted to have a drink with Elder Wan.

    Li Changshou could not help but sigh when he heard Elder Wan¡¯s teasing. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just busy. If I miss you, I¡¯lle and take a look. This ce is quite secluded.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun turned around and smiled warmly. Although Li Changshou was mentally prepared, he could not help but feel... surprised.

    Elder Wan¡¯s signature smile was no longer that scary!

    Although it still had the effect of making babies stop crying and trembling, it was enough to make living beings who did not have any ghosts feel a hint of warmth.

    By interacting with others, he could indeed ovee some ¡°small social problems¡±.

    Elder Wan Linyun said, ¡°You¡¯re not busy. The Heavenly Courts is now in charge of the Three Realms. You are the God of Power that the Jade Emperor trusts the most. You are also a second-rank righteous god. If you keep working in vain, who in this world would be doing serious business?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was indeed busy. Recently, he had been putting up a smoke screen, includinging here to meet the elders who had taken care of him previously. It was also a part of the n to confuse the Heavenly Dao.

    He pretended that he could leave the Primordial World at any time.

    At the same time, he was also pressuring the Heavenly Dao to express that he would disregard everything and save Zhao Gongming in the uing Great Tribtion.

    It was a game. Apart from attacking each other, the look in each other¡¯s eyes and their attitudes were also extremely important.

    He could not forget his roots and gratitude. Apart from his master, Qi Yuan, Li Changshou was most grateful to Elder Wan.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Elder, are you dissatisfied with the current Heaven Ascension Hall?¡±

    Elder Wan said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m just an elder who refines poisonous pills. How can I say that... I am indeed dissatisfied. The Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s influence has expanded too quickly. There are already countless halls and traces of the Heaven Ascension Hall in almost half of the small worlds in the Chiliocosm. It was inevitable that there would be a mix of good and bad people. Therefore, the Heaven Ascension Hall has long set up a Heaven Punishment Hall that is in charge of punishment. It will patrol everywhere regrly.¡±

    Li Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Is that inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Elder Wan Linyun sighed and said, ¡°However, the people patrolling are also Qi Refinement cultivators. As long as they interact like that, there will be favoritism and ack of justice. In the Heaven Punishment Hall, a few batches of Qi Refinement cultivators had been dealt with unfairly. As a result, no one dared to take up a position in the Heaven Punishment Hall. I wondered if I could think of a solution. Look, I gathered 99 poisonous insects and refined a poisonous pill. This poisonous pill can increase one¡¯s cultivation level, but every one hundred or thousand years, I will need a supplementary pill to neutralize the toxicity. Otherwise, even Golden Immortals will turn into blood. I was naturally happy to give this pill to the Hall Master. However, I was reprimanded by the Hall Master... Look, didn¡¯t I work for nothing?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The Primordial version of the Three Corpse Brain Divine Pill?

    Ah!

    ¡°Elder, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s better to destroy this pill earlier. The pill form cannot be leaked.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun frowned and whispered, ¡°The Hall Master said that too... But why can¡¯t I use it?¡±

    ¡°What will the people who have been poisoned think? They must be dissatisfied and unhappy. They will definitely cause endless disasters. Moreover, the Heaven Ascension Hall had to be bnced and not controlled. Why should we control those people who don¡¯t care about the Heaven Ascension Hall? Why should we make them stay if they want to leave? If they don¡¯t even have such confidence, the Heaven Ascension Hall would copse sooner orter. The Heaven Ascension Hall was established by my orders from the beginning. It has developed to today because of three axes. Money,ws, letters. Wealth is a cultivation resource. Thew is a strict discipline to the internal and external. Trust is sincerity, and the most crucial belief!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    ¡°If you lose your faith, the Heaven Ascension Hall might as well disband.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun pondered carefully and sighed. He crushed the jade token that he wanted to share with Li Changshou and wiped away a small portion of his memories.

    Li Changshou bowed to the elder. ¡°I¡¯ve offended you.¡±

    ¡°I was a little rash.¡± Elder Wan sighed and said, ¡°Ah, in the end, I only like to refine pills. I don¡¯t know how such arge sect should operate. Changshou, please tell the Hall Master about thister.¡±

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Changshou nodded with a smile and made an inviting gesture. He ced his hands in his sleeves and diverted the topic to the current situation of the trichiliocosm.

    He could sense that Elder Wan Linyun was much more talkative than before. He felt troubled when he talked about the conflict between the Immortal Alliance and the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    The Heaven Ascension Hall was set up by the Heavenly Courts. This matter was already a half-open secret.

    When the team gets bigger, there will always be some clues.

    However, because the Heavenly Courts had yet to express their stance, there were not many Burning Incense Divine Kingdoms left in the trichiliocosm. The Heaven Ascension Hall and the Immortal Alliance could not avoid a certain degree of conflict.

    Whether the Heavenly Courts wanted two legs or a ¡°unicorn¡± was crucial to the prosperity and decline of the Immortal Alliance and the Heaven Ascension Hall.

    Elder Wan Linyun asked, ¡°Changgeng, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Li Changshou was originally a little hesitant. After thinking for a while, he felt that the blueprint was not a secret. Anyone with discerning eyes could guess it, so he decided to tell them his n.

    ¡°At present, the trichiliocosm cannot be stabilized. The Great Life Tribtion was continuing. The living beings that had died in the trichiliocosm had filled arge portion of the cmity¡¯s luck. If the trichiliocosm quickly stabilized, the power of the cmity might counterattack. When we settle down, it would depend on the Heavenly Dao. I intend to make the Heaven Ascension Hall and the Immortal Alliance be two factions andpete with each other. The Major Chiliocosm and Minor Chiliocosm, which are close to the five continents, are guarded by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops. They form the protectiveyer of the five continents. The Immortal Alliance and the Heaven Ascension Hall each retracted their current maps or maintained their current maps. Step by step, they weakened their control over the Major Chiliocosm and only protected righteousness and morals, leaving enough cultivation grounds for the itinerant cultivators. After the Great Tribtion, arge number of abandoned sects would appear in the Middle Continent. The Qi Refinement cultivators of the trichiliocosm could fill that vacancy. Now, the Heavenly Courts have already controlled the path to enter the five continents. They tried their best to iste the Qi Refinement cultivators who had evil intentions and cultivated techniques that were more focused on plundering. These all involve the structure of the world after the Great Tribtion. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Hall of Enlightenment has long been prepared. The Jade Emperor has already allowed it.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun nodded in agreement.

    It sounded very impressive.

    ¡°The fact that the Immortal Du Sect can produce a disciple like you is really...forting.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. When he saw a stone table under the shade of the tree in front of him, he invited Elder Wan over. He took out a few dishes that Bai Ze had made and continued to drink and chat.

    Let¡¯s talk about the past of the Immortal Du Sect and the prosperity of the three thousand lifetimes.

    There would be some disputes regarding the refinement of the poisonous pills, but overall, it was quite pleasant.

    When the starry sky was projected on the world, Li Changshou naturally had the intention to leave.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Elder, if you hear anything about me in the future, don¡¯t be nervous or worried. I will be fully prepared.¡±

    Elder Wan Linyun pondered for a while and cupped his hands at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed with a Dao salute. He chuckled at Elder Wan Linyun. The paper effigy was ignited from the inside out. Its body turned into ashes and dissipated with the wind.

    Elder Wan Linyun was stunned for a while. He was in a daze. Then, he looked at the starry sky with his hands behind his back and fell into a daze in the night wind.

    ...

    ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    A ck shadow flew out from the side and messed with the figure sitting on the stairs of the pavilion at lightning speed.

    The scene was indescribable. Holy light and squares flew everywhere.

    In the array formation that enveloped the ce, the silver bell-like giggling and panting begging sounded, making the situation a little strange.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem!¡±

    A few dry coughs came from the edge of the array formation. Jiang Lin¡¯er, who was fooling around with Jiu Jiu, immediately jumped up and shouted, ¡°Who dares to barge into the Saintess¡¯s residence!?!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Lin¡¯er eximed in surprise, ¡°Changshou! Why are you here!?!¡±

    ¡®Changshou?

    Jiu Jiu hurriedly stood up and looked at Li Changshou. Then, she lowered her head in a flurry and tidied up the ck muslin dress that Jiang Lin¡¯er had messed up and was wearing during the Heaven Ascension Hall Meeting.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was dressed in armor and looked valiant. Her posture was extraordinary.

    Li Changshou smiled and waited for a while. When the two of them stood up, he ced his hands behind his back and walked forward.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Aunt-Master.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s eyes narrowed into crescents. She looked left and right before taking two steps back.

    ¡°Ah, Fugui just can¡¯t leave us. Let¡¯s go and talk to him about the private matters between husband and wife!¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er was about to run after saying that, but Li Changshou had already caught up to her.

    ¡°Grandmaster, please invite everyone from the Immortal Du Sect here. I have something to discuss with everyone.¡±

    Jiu Jiu could not help but blink slightly. Jiang Lin¡¯er raised her hand and shook it forcefully. Her body flew into the distance.

    Li Changshou looked at Jiu Jiu and sized her up.

    Jiu Jiu did not know if she was guilty or if she had aplicated mentality, but she kicked off the thick shoes and ¡°slippers¡± on her feet. She stood there barefooted and raised her hand to tidy her hair beside her ear. She smiled in embarrassment.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡±

    ¡°I naturally have something to look for you.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The Heaven Ascension Hall is only asrge as it is today because of you.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blushed and looked up smugly. ¡°But! We are already famous in the trichiliocosm!¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Aunt-Master, if I leave the Primordial World and go to the Chaos Sea to settle down, Ling¡¯e and I will be settled. Yun Xiao and Mr. Bai should be there. Do you want to join us? That¡¯s also the question I want to ask everyone today.¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked and asked softly, ¡°Can I go?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled warmly. ¡°However, if you decide to leave with us, the Primordial World will reject you. It will be difficult for you to return. It is ultimately quite lonely outside. Even if he could build an immortal realm and have some living beings, they would still be far inferior to the prosperity of the Primordial World.However, if I can crack one thing, I might be able to go to another prosperous world... It¡¯s not worth mentioning. That will be a long timeter. Aunt-Master, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Jiu Jiu hummed softly. ¡°If I can talk to you often with wine and pills, I definitely want to go over. There were too many troubles here. If he wanted to drink and sleep, he had to find an excuse to enter seclusion. Count... Count me in!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one straw hut on the Little Qiong Peak.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jiu Jiu nodded calmly and said in an old tone, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and take a look. I¡¯ll bring some luggage.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and flew into the attic. She hit the door frame halfway and smashed a huge hole in the door frame. Then, she rushed into the messy room and caused a series of ngs.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Not long after, Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Jiu Yiyi, Jiu Shi, and Jiu Jiu, arrived to meet Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou did not hide it. He directly told them that he was leaving and asked them who wanted to leave together.

    At that moment, Exalted Wang Qing was no longer someone who only knew how to cultivate. After sitting in the position of the Hall Master for so many years, he had experienced what power was and what it meant to decide the life and death of others.

    He did not ask further. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°I originally wanted to retire. Now, the Heaven Ascension Hall is already on the right track. As long as the position of Hall Master was not a person who was obsessed with power, it could maintain the Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s stability for ten thousand years. Over the years, I have neglected Lin¡¯er a lot. I want to find an opportunity to return as soon as possible.¡±

    Jiang Lin¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°A woman should stand by her man. I¡¯ll go with Fugui!¡±

    Jiu Wu hurriedly said, ¡°Changshou, even if you go into seclusion, do you have to leave this world?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, this matter is not that simple,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Actually, this is not a problem of returning to seclusion. If you want to continue staying in the Heaven Ascension Hall, you can be safe. If you want to leave the Heaven Ascension Hall, you will probably suffer some bad luck because of me. Therefore, there are only two options now. You can stay in the Heaven Ascension Hall and continue working for the Heavenly Courts. There is no need to think too much. The Heavenly Courts will not treat you unfairly. If you want to leave the Heaven Ascension Hall, leave the Primordial World directly. It¡¯s safest for you to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jiu Wu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Shi Shi¡¯s and my cultivation levels are insufficient. It might be difficult for us to survive in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fully prepared.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s expression was serious. He handed the jade talismans to the few of them. ¡°You can bring anyone with you. These jade talismans are a set. If one of them is broken, immediately make preparations. If two of them are destroyed, gather quickly and rush to the entrance of Xuandu City to wait for my news. If three of them shatter at the same time, there¡¯s no need to care about anything else. Go to the entrance of the Xuandu City. Leave as many as you can. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to receive you there or wait there personally.¡±

    Exalted Wang Qing frowned and asked, ¡°Is the situation so tense?¡±

    ¡°The Human Emperor of the Fire Cloud Cave had previously attacked the sky, but the effect was not ideal,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°The Heavenly Courts stopped this matter and did not spread it in the Three Realms. However, the situation is indeed so dangerous. There will be several nodester. I might fall out with the Dao Ancestor and be implicated. However, everyone, don¡¯t worry. If I lose, you will at most have some of your memories modified and forget my existence. As long as you are not tainted by negative karma, the Heavenly Dao will not casually kill living beings. The Heavenly Dao is the Heavenly Dao after all. It has to follow a few basic rules. Of course, it can already not abide by it.¡±

    The few of them were stunned. Li Changshou cupped his hands and did not say anything. His body turned into leaves and piled up on the ground.

 Chapter 700 - Taibai Jinxingâ€™s Bow

    <h4>Chapter 700: Taibai Jinxing¡¯s Bow</h4>

    Shen Bao entered Jie School, the Goddess of Golden Spirit is pregnant.

    The war in the South Continent was approaching. The script of the Heavenly Dao seemed to be unable to stop it.

    At that crucial point, Li Changshou took the time to use his paper effigy. He did not use too many hidden methods and almost went to the Heaven Ascension Hall openly to bid farewell to Elder Wan Linyun, Jiu Jiu, and the Immortal Du Sect. He told them about leaving the Primordial World.

    What would the Dao Ancestor think if he saw that?

    The Dao Ancestor would definitely have such a thought...

    ¡®Could it be that this little thief will really flip the table for Zhao Gongming?¡¯

    That was Li Changshou¡¯s goal.

    Of course, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s thoughts would definitely be very far-reaching. He should be spinning and jumping between levels.

    ¡°This child has a deep n. He must have other considerations. This might be a way to cover up and make me wary.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it carefully, this arrangement is actually beneficial to him.¡±

    ¡°He should be deliberately expressing his attitude and putting pressure on me to make me make a choice.¡±

    ¡°There must be something more. He¡¯s testing how much I can control the world and how much I know about his trump cards.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, he¡¯s gambling on whether I will believe that he will put his life at stake...¡±

    Wait, wait, wait.

    However, no matter how it jumped, one of the essence of this matter was the pressure of lifespan.

    Li Changshou was using his determination to pressure the Dao Ancestor, increasing Zhao Gongming¡¯s chances of survival in the subsequent Great Tribtion.

    One of Li Changshou¡¯s trump cards was to let the Grand Pure One attack. He would use the Taiji Painting to suppress Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and Bi Xiao and send them to the Outer World¡¯s Xuandu City.

    However, in that case, the five disciples of Jie School would be equivalent to escaping at thest minute. They would naturally not have the cheek to face the immortals of Jie School. They would also be in pain.

    Especially to Zhao Gongming, he would rather die than escape.

    That was the culture of Jie School.

    Li Changshou scratched the stubble on his chin and calcted the amount of smoke he had released. He felt that what he had done was far from enough.

    His attitude was not enough, and his determination was not enough.

    After some thought, Li Changshou continued to get busy.

    His main body left the Little Qiong Peak and rushed to the Nine Heavens. He stayed in the Grand Pure One Temple for a few months.

    Actually, he did not talk much. He just heard his teacher nag a little and talk about the future of the human race.

    At that moment, he was certain that the Dao Ancestor could not detect the situation in the Grand Pure One Temple.

    In fact, the Grand Pure One could temporarily blind the Dao Ancestor¡¯s perception and monitoring of the world through disturbing the heavenly secrets.

    When he left the Grand Pure One Temple, Li Changshou keenly sensed that the atmosphere in the world seemed to be different.

    Clearly, the big shot in the Purple Cloud Pce had already begun to stare at him.

    Li Changshou acted as usual. First, he observed the situation of the South Continent through the paper effigies arranged everywhere in the world.

    The mortal show had already reached the stage of Di Xin ordering Bo Yikao to drive.

    With Shang Chen¡¯s suggestion, he felt that Bo Yikao was obsessed with music. Why not nurture Bo Yikao into the next Marquis of the West? That way, he could avoid the threat of the Zhou Nation for decades.

    Di Xin agreed with this n. He first deliberately left a psychological trauma in Bo Yikao and allowed Ji Chang to return to Xiqi.

    Bo Yikao was originally the eldest son of the first wife. He also had the ¡°magnificent feat¡± of saving his father. The position of Marquis Xi Bo was already Jiang Lin¡¯er¡¯s nickname¡ªit was fixed!

    However, on the second night, Bo Yikao was strangely poisoned and died in the official post of the Shang army.

    Rumors immediately spread in Chaoge City. They said that Bo Yikao had killed Emperor Xin Xin.

    Di Xin flew into a rage and immediately sent someone to intercept Ji Chang. However, the news was sent to Ji Chang, whose whereabouts were unknown.

    Di Xin ordered the checkpoints along the way to kill Ji Chang, but Ji Chang was protected by an immortal and was lucky to escape...

    Li Changshou deduced the situation when Bo Yikao died and quickly locked onto a few suspicious backers. One of them was Di Xin¡¯s elder brother, Wei Ziqi, who was only one step away from the position of the King of Shang.

    Now, Chaoge City has already formed a secret alliance. With Wei Ziqi as the leader, arge number of nobles whose interests had been shaken by the new government of Di Xin had gathered.

    This undercurrent was currently lurking quite deeply. Poisoning and killing Bo Yikao was just a small test. Their true goal had yet to be exposed.

    The death of Bo Yikao and Ji Chang¡¯s smooth return made Di Xin worried.

    Now, the East Marquis, Jiang Huanchu, who was the most famous among the eight hundred vassals, had been killed by him. The Marquis of the West, Ji Chang, had the highest seniority and reputation. He was also known as a sage. He had been reced and became the role model of the vassals.

    After several generations of umtion, the Zhou Nation had the ability to challenge the Shang Nation.

    A few dayster, when Wen Zhong secretly returned to Chaoge City, Di Xin summoned Uncle Wang Bigan, Huang Feihu, Fei Zhong, You Hun, and more than ten ministers whom he trusted. They discussed it for a long time.

    A massacre against the Zhou Nation was slowly spreading.

    Li Changshou counted the days. In less than three years, the Shang Nation would definitely start a war against the Zhou Nation.

    If anything happened during this period, such as Di Xin offending his brother¡¯s wife after drinking, it would also be the fuse for the war between the Shang Nation and the Zhou Nation.

    ording to his deduction, Zhao Gongming¡¯s cmity was not far ahead.

    Indeed, he had to continue expressing his determination and cause some trouble.

    Since the Dao Ancestor was already watching him, he had to work harder.

    His main body did not return to the Grand White Pce. He turned a corner and went to the Water God Residence. When he passed by the small courtyard where Youqin Xuanya was staying, he secretly took a look. He realized that Youqin Xuanya was cultivating hard, so he did not disturb her. He went to the study and took away two treasure pouches.

    There were some blueprints of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ development after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Previously, he had wanted to use them as an ¡°unexpected surprise¡±. Now, he could only use them as tools.

    After leaving the Water God Residence, Li Changshou headed straight for the Lingxiao Hall.

    The Jade Emperor was discussing the matters of the trichiliocosm with a few old officials. When he saw Li Changshou rushing over, he immediately raised his hand and gestured.

    ¡°Dear ministers, please leave first. Minister Changgeng must have something urgent.¡±

    General Dongmu and the other old immortals bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, let the few of you stay behind. I have somethingplicated to report today.¡±

    The smile on the Jade Emperor¡¯s lips froze. He blinked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou smiled and bowed with a Dao salute. He took out a few treasure pouches from his sleeve. A little immortal light flickered, and there were more than ten piles of memorials around him. There were hundreds of them.

    Li Changshou introduced with a smile and asked General Dongmu and the others to remember which batch was the internal structure of the Heavenly Courts, which batch was the order of the trichiliocosm, which batch was about the mortals of the human race, and which batch was about the human Qi Refinement cultivators...

    They were different.

    General Dongmu and the others looked at each other and remembered Li Changshou¡¯s instructions.

    General Dongmu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He asked softly, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, why... why...¡±

    ¡°Something will happenter. I might not be able to serve the Heavenly Courts and His Majesty with you.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed from left to right and bowed to the Jade Emperor. He said slowly, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. It has nothing to do with the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s a path that I have to take.¡±

    General Dongmu hesitated.

    A god at the side seemed to have guessed something and whispered, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, why do you have to take this path? Now, our Heavenly Courts are the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. We are the ones who maintain the order of the Three Realms. I feel that in the Heavenly Courts, we can actually better take care of the human race. Only then can we interfere with the choice of the Heavenly Dao to a certain extent. That might be another path.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this path before, but it¡¯s not suitable. Some things should be defended by others, while some mes should be supported by torches. I actually can¡¯t do much, but I have to make those who act recklessly fear me. Is this the path that I have taken in cultivation? If I change it, my Dao Realm and cultivation level will be crippled.¡±

    That god did not persuade him. He only bowed deeply to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Changgeng, look...¡±

    The Jade Emperor sat on the tform and looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to Teacher. Or I¡¯ll try to see if I can find an opening in the operation of the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯ll make one for Zhao Gongming, Jin Ling, Bi Xiao, and Qiong Xiao like I did for Yun Xiao...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Li Changshou called softly. The Jade Emperor paused and smiled dejectedly. He waved his hand.

    ¡°Everyone, take Changgeng¡¯s memorial and organize it. Changgeng, stay behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    General Dongmu and the other old officials agreed and put away the memorials. Then, they bowed to the Jade Emperor and Li Changshou before bowing their heads and leaving the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed deeply and sat on the throne. However, his eyes flickered.

    He said, ¡°Changgeng, have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°I did not see the day when the Heavenly Courtspletely ruled the Three Realms. I did not see the world that His Majesty had described when he was sailing in the West Ocean. I¡¯m deeply regretful.¡±

    ¡°Just for Zhao Gongming?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not just for Zhao Gongming, the Three-Immortal Ind, or the Jie School and the Dao Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly.

    ¡°The differences between Grandmaster and I are irreversible. I¡¯m on the side of the living beings, and Grandmaster is on the side of the world. There is no bnce between the two. I have no chance of winning this game. After carefully plotting for many years, I can only use the bottom-level Great Dao to protect myself. However, Your Majesty, you are the true ruler of the Three Realms who wants to bnce the world and living beings. If I can¡¯t do it, I can only entrust it to Your Majesty. What I can do is only provide support while you are in control.¡±

    The Jade Emperor wanted to say something but hesitated. He seemed conflicted.

    Li Changshou suddenly lifted the hem of his robe and knelt down to the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor immediately stood up and walked around the jade table. He hurriedly said, ¡°Changgeng, what are you doing? There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the most important gift in the ancient times of the human race. I know that you can¡¯t resist the Dao Ancestor. I know that you are in a difficult situation. I can¡¯t ask you to do anything. However, Your Majesty, the Heavenly Courts are in charge of the world and living beings! If I am forced to leave the Primordial World by the Dao Ancestor, only you can help these living beings in this world!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng... Teacher is actually not...¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s arm trembled a few times and he slowly clenched his fists. He, who was about to walk down the steps, looked at Li Changshou¡¯s figure that was wrapped in the clouds. His eyes were filled with bitterness.

    ¡°Forget it, I promise you. If the world oppresses living beings for no reason and kills living beings just to pursue the stability of the world,¡± the Jade Emperor said firmly, his eyes surging with emotions. ¡°I will naturally shoulder the responsibility of the Heavenly Emperor! I will petition for the living beings!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart, but he still maintained an apologetic expression and slowly stood up.

    The Jade Emperor raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He slowly sat down on the steps and gestured for Li Changshou to sit down.

    Li Changshou naturally followed the old rules and took the initiative to sit two steps lower. He sighed softly with the Jade Emperor and frowned in confusion...

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°If Teacher attacks Zhao Gongming, what are your preparations? Could it be that you really want to fight with Teacher?¡±

    ¡°A few little gods are not enough to die when fighting the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while. ¡°There are also a few scenarios. If the Great Tribtion is carried out carefully, everything will be logical. I will not do anything overboard if there is nothing wrong. However, if the Heavenly Dao uses some dishonorable methods to make Brother Gongming lose in the battle that Brother Gongming can win, I will naturally stop him. Although I don¡¯t have many trump cards, I can still protect Brother Gongming. At this moment, I¡¯m taking precautions. If I anger Grandmaster because I protected Brother Gongming, Grandmaster will definitely force me to leave...¡±

    The Jade Emperor pinched his fingers and deduced. He closed his eyes and pondered. Soon, he shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too seriously. Zhao Gongming is indeed in trouble. However, even if you save Zhao Gongming, Teacher should not force you to leave. At that time, I will stand up for you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you should not be involved in this matter.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°After the Great Tribtion, you will be in charge of the world. The Heavenly Courts will have to be led by Your Majesty. Your Majesty has entered the game now. It can only be considered a small loss.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, Teacher is actually not as bad as you think.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There are many things that I can¡¯t tell you, but you seem to see Teacher as an enemy.¡±

    Li Changshou thought carefully. ¡°Up to now, I have not treated Grandmaster as an enemy. In order to protect the Primordial World, Grandmaster had done something that I could not imagine. However, it was undeniable that Grandmaster was deliberately suppressing the power of living beings. Your Majesty, you should know the words that the Pangu God muttered during his death. The world that the Pangu God wanted to establish is a world that could make a single True Spiritugh wantonly. Although it is difficult for such a world to exist, the personalities and independence of living beings should not be deprived like this. Mortals live their lives in mediocrity. They don¡¯t know the end of the world or why the sun, moon, and stars keep changing. This is actually a fact that Grandmaster and I have recognized. However, should those living beings who want to grasp the Dao, understand reason, and are unwilling to be ordinary really be killed?¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°The world is the foundation of living beings. Living beings are the reason for the existence of the world. It¡¯s actually impossible to determine which is more important between the two. Everything needs to be bnced. There is a limit. Isn¡¯t that your Great Dao of Equalization?¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°If the Heavenly Dao and the Great Dao are hidden, there will not be so much spiritual energy in the world. The upper limit of the cultivation of living beings cannot reach the extent of destroying the Primordial World. It might not be a solution.

    However, in that case, the spiritual energy would dissipate, and the Primordial World would bepressed by the Chaos Sea. The Heavenly Dao would be severely weakened. In the end, the Dao Ancestor is just unwilling.¡±

    The Jade Emperor fell silent and sighed softly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that either. I haven¡¯t figured out the connection between us. Changgeng, tell me, who is wrong in this world?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s the fault of that senior from my hometown.¡±

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and chuckled. He did not say anything.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the two of them sat quietly. After a long silence, they talked about the interesting things that happened when they first met.

    In the bamboo forest of the Purple Cloud Pce, the burly old Daoist priest was also in a daze as he looked at the Creation Jade Disc.

    After a long time, he sighed softly. With a light tap of his finger, a gray figure in the forest quietly dissipated and left the Purple Cloud Pce.

    ¡°If you want to swap ces with your fellow countryman, why would I bother?¡±

 Chapter 701 - Imprisoned in Goddess Nuwaâ€™s Palace

    <h4>Chapter 701: Imprisoned in Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce</h4>

    Li Changshou stood in front of the Lingxiao Hall for a while.

    He looked at the sea of clouds in front of him and saw the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals patrolling back and forth. He looked at the immortal mountain in the distance and was slightly lost in thought.

    That should be enough.

    He felt that the gaze that was staring at him had disappeared. The Dao Ancestor should have taken action.

    ¡°Smoke bomb...¡±

    Li Changshou put his hands behind his back and rode a cloud to his Grand White Pce. He carefully thought about the Dao Ancestor¡¯s reaction.

    There were too many chess pieces that the Dao Ancestor could use. He could interfere through the Great Tribtion, or secretly cause trouble through tools like Maitreya. He could also casually give a few Saints promises and let them run around for him.

    In particr, the Sixth Saint, who urgently needed to find confidence from the nobodies. With the tacit understanding that Saints could not die, he would definitely jump around in the Great Tribtionter.

    However, under most circumstances, they could only stare at him.

    Seriously.

    Li Changshou shook his head and smiled meaningfully. He rode the cloud faster.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou recited in his heart, ¡°The mountains are endless. Raise your hands to catch the sky. If I die for the greater good, I will not let down my reputation.¡±

    <i>Tsk, so sad, so sad.</i>

    Unfortunately, he did not dare to read it aloud. He could only secretly understand his aspirations. Then, he rebooted his empty Dao heart and suppressed his emotions. He reexamined the various arrangements from that moment to Zhao Gongming¡¯s cmity.

    Winning chance: 98%.

    To be precise, it should be 99% this time.

    He had made a small breakthrough and achieved the highest chance of winning in history. After all, this sh of inspiration and change of perspective could be considered a n that he had obtained by chance. He could give the Heavenly Dao a huge gift and make the Dao Ancestor feelpletely at ease.

    If he could find such a way to break through every stage in the future, he would not have to fight with the Heavenly Dao.

    If the chances of winning were less than 80%, it would be silly to attack.

    If his chances of winning were less than 90%, he would be on the verge of death.

    Of course, that was only the survival guide of the Primordial World. It did not apply to other living environments. It only represented the words of Changshou¡¯s family.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing! Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    A shout came from behind. Li Changshou, who was about to enter the Grand White Hall, stopped and turned to look at the Heavenly General who had transformed into a rainbow and was flying over.

    After waiting for a while, the Heavenly Generalnded on one knee and knelt under the white jade steps.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing! The fairy of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce has already entered the East Heavenly Gate. The Goddess wants to invite you to the pce to have a chat and brief you about something.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said warmly, ¡°Get up. The Heavenly Courts don¡¯t have so many rules. Just let that fairye over.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The Heavenly General agreed and stood up to leave in a hurry.

    Goddess...

    Li Changshou first squinted slightly and frowned. His eyes flickered slightly before he sighed softly. His eyes were filled with peace.

    <i>Forget it. After all, she is the Goddess. I should respect her.</i>

    He pressed his thumb gently in the direction of the Little Qiong Peak. The array formation on the Little Qiong Peak was activated heavily. The Chaos Bell spirit, who was holding a card, was stunned. She pushed the Chaos Bell¡¯s main body behind Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e tilted her head and frowned. ¡°Sister Zhong, you¡¯re going overboard with your cards.¡±

    ¡°Pui, do we still need to look at cards? It¡¯s an agreement with your senior brother. He should be going out. It¡¯s a special period now. We have to be prepared to bring you away at any time!¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and smiled guiltily.

    Xiong Lingli could not help but raise her hand. ¡°What about me?!¡±

    Zhong Ling scoffed. ¡°Just submit to the enemy on the spot. It¡¯s not a problem for you to be a strong god in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Xiong Lingli was speechless.

    <i>So love will disappear, right?</i>

    Li Changshou waited in the Grand White Hall for a while. The fairy from the Goddess¡¯s Pce rode a cloud to the door under the protection of the two Heavenly Generals.

    This fairy could be considered an acquaintance. She was naturally the fairy of Goddess Nuwa¡¯s Pce who had lived in the Jiang Residence for some years and had witnessed the first half of Jiang Shang¡¯s wealth. At that moment, she was dressed beautifully and she bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Does the Goddess want me to go to her Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the fairy said gently. ¡°Now that the human race is in the midst of the Great Tribtion, the Goddess is very worried. She wants to invite Lord Taibai Jinxing to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to talk about a few things.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and took two steps forward.

    The fairy did not expect Li Changshou to agree so readily. She could not help but blink and remind him softly, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, it¡¯s best if your main body goes over...¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and pulled open his sleeve. He tapped his wrist with his finger, and a drop of blood that was glowing with a faint golden light seeped out and was absorbed by his wound.

    The aura of the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, which was perfected and mixed with many Dao runes, was brewing violently in peace. Under the rules, endless power surged.

    However, that drop of blood seemed to be able to tear the universe and suppress Golden Immortals and Zenith Heaven.

    The fairy from the Goddess¡¯s Pce was speechless. She lowered her head and made a cloud boat. Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He casually drew a circle in front of him. The circle slowly spread out, and outside it was the familiar void.

    They were already outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    ¡°Come here quickly.¡± Li Changshou made an inviting gesture.

    The fairy rushed over in a daze and carefully stepped into the circle. She had already crossed the Heavenly Courts array formation and the border of the five continents, and arrived in the void outside the five continents.

    Li Changshou followed from behind. He waved his sleeve gently, and the universe gathered like water. The ¡°circle¡± calmly disappeared.

    It was like the footprints left on the beach were gently filled by the waves.

    Simplified version of door escape

    The fairy could not help but ask softly, ¡°What... realm are you in now?¡±

    ¡°An ordinary Zenith Heaven,¡± Li Changshou said with a smile. ¡°The Dao Realm is just an appearance. It is also a restriction. The true path to bing stronger is actually toprehend the Great Dao and resonate with it. When you obtain the approval of the Great Dao, you can make this Great Dao be your mystical ability. Go and pay your respects to the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment.¡± The fairy hurriedly made a cloud boat and carried Li Changshou towards the door of the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained the same, as if he did not know what would happen next.

    He appeared in the void and wrote a letter to the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    The boat sailed in and the peaceful paradise appeared in front of him again.

    The cloud boat transformed on a clear river. The two banks were filled with strange flowers and trees. Waves of rich and pure spiritual energy echoed everywhere. Fairies that were pure and clear like the river water flew and stopped everywhere.

    The sound of a boy reading sutras came from the hall. His voice was loud and clear.

    There was also the sound of fairiesughing and joking in the hall. The sound made one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    Most of the female immortals in the Goddess¡¯s Pce were human. There was nock of experts among them. They could be considered a force that could not be ignored. However, theycked experts like the disciples of the Saint¡¯s great sects who could take charge.

    The cloud boat traveled all the way to the peacefulke. The small building in the middle of theke still emitted wisps of a clear aura.

    Li Changshou was also familiar with the ce. He jumped off the cloud boat and walked up the path. He bowed with a Dao salute in front of the door and said, ¡°I, Changshou, have received my orders. Greetings, Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Azy voice sounded from inside the house.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed. He pushed open the door and stepped into the white ¡°universe¡± again.

    Ah, he had entered the Goddess¡¯s mystical ability again.

    He looked up and saw that the Goddess was still the same. She was lying beside the pool and flipping through an illustration book that was created by Li Changshou. Her slightly curled long hair was casually scattered, and her loose long dress stood out.

    Li Changshou sat down at his usual spot. He adjusted his brush and ink,id out the paper, and smiled.

    ¡°What story do you want to see this time? Time is tight. I can only draw one of the Goddess¡¯s mystical abilities. After the Great Tribtion, I will return what I owed previously. How about that?¡±

    The Goddess pursed her lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you look good. The type is not important. You have to draw the characters beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou agreed. He lowered his head and pondered for a while before slowly raising his brush.

    The pavilion immediately fell silent.

    It seemed that the Goddess had asked him toe here to drawics.

    The river of time seemed to be isted. The Goddess slowly flipped the pages. From time to time, she pinched an immortal fruit and brought it to her mouth. Her colorful tail would asionally sway.

    Li Changshou seemed to have quickly entered a state of concentration.

    The Goddess looked up at Li Changshou a few times. She frowned and pondered. She vaguely felt that...

    There was a problem.

    <i>This fellow is not simple. He might have already seen through my arrangements. Why is he...</i>

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Goddess, I have a question. I want to ask but I¡¯m too embarrassed to.¡±

    The Goddess said, ¡°Just ask. The Torch me is already in your hands. As the Goddess of the human race, I have to listen to your opinion.¡±

    Li Changshou said softly, ¡°The ancient human race suffered a cmity. 99% of the human race was ughtered. Why did the Goddess not appear to stop us?¡±

    The Goddess¡¯s expression immediately became a little cold. She said calmly, ¡°At that time, I was schemed against and isted. Previously, you had already asked. If I can save them, I will not let the demons do that.¡±

    Li Changshou said without looking up, ¡°What exactly happened and who dyed it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, do you not want to talk or you can¡¯t?¡±

    Li Changshou stopped writing and looked up at the goddess by the pool.

    ¡°That senior wanted to shatter the Primordial World back then. Goddess, what¡¯s your stand?¡±

    Goddess Nuwa closed her eyes and swam gently. She slowly walked out of the pool.

    As the golden light flickered, she had already transformed from a human body to a pure human body. She was dressed in a gorgeous and noble golden dress. She walked barefoot on the carpet and sat back on the soft couch.

    With a wave of her jade-like arm, her skirt slowly fell, and a dignified aura naturally appeared.

    ¡°Changshou, why don¡¯t you speak frankly?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and looked up at the Goddess.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°Goddess, the sequence of the ancient matters that are circting in the Primordial World is actually not quite right, right?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have such an absurd idea?¡±

    ¡°I just felt it.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s smile was a little bitter. ¡°Actually, that senior left me a lot of information. I gradually understood what happened.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa frowned slightly and sighed. ¡°You were indeed affected by him. You have nothing to do with him. Why don¡¯t you believe what you see and hear? Why do you have to believe what a living being who once wanted to destroy the Primordial World said?¡±

    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice was very calm. He sat behind the short table and looked at Goddess Nuwa.

    Nuwa¡¯s gaze was rather calm, as if there were no emotions in her heart.

    This was also a battle.

    However, this time, Li Changshou took the initiative to lower his head and avoid the Goddess¡¯s gaze.

    In the end, he did not want to do anything to harm the Goddess of the human race.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Goddess, I only said three things. You don¡¯t have to answer or deny it. Firstly, Senior Lang... I think that senior is really too unrestrained. He has always addressed me that way in his heart.¡±

    With a chuckle, the Goddess really could not hold it in. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad name. He¡¯s really too unrestrained. His character is not considered good.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and continued seriously, ¡°Firstly, when Senior Lang secretly fought with the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor back then, he should have a very crucial chip in his hand. The Goddess chose the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor, right?¡±

    The Goddess¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where did you learn these secrets?¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at his head and said, ¡°ording to the information we have, I can make a reasonable deduction. You don¡¯t have to answer. You can¡¯t bear to see the living beings being plunged into misery and suffering. You can¡¯t bear to see the Primordial World shatter. Ipletely understand. If I was in your position at that time, I would definitely have made the same choice to protect the Primordial World and stop Senior Lang. He only chose the most irresponsible option.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Goddess sighed softly and did not say anything.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Secondly, when the ancient human race was ughtered, the person who stopped you from saving them was Grandmaster, right? Grandmaster should have said that it was the training before the human race prospers and that as long as the fire seed is not extinguished, the human race will naturally prosper. Right?¡±

    The Goddess pursed her lips slightly.

    Li Changshou sighed softly and thought to himself that that was indeed the case. However, he did not want to expose that thin veil and embarrass the Goddess.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Thirdly, the mystical ability that I entered this time seems to be a little different. Goddess, you did not speed up the flow of time here this time. Instead, you slowed down, right?¡±

    The Goddess looked surprised and chuckled. ¡°You can actually tell.¡±

    ¡°To be honest,¡± Li Changshou smiled and took out two Dharma treasures from his sleeve. He ced them on the short table in front of him. ¡°After I entered the Goddess¡¯s mystical ability for the first time, I made this small trinket.¡±

    They were two hoursses. The sand in the left hourss flowed evenly, but the sand in the right was wrapped in ayer of Yin-Yang aura. The flow inside was extremely fast.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, you can control the flow of time within a certain range. You can increase the flow of time in this pavilion. A moment outside is equal to a hundred years here. You can naturally slow down the time in the pavilion. Months outside would be akin to a moment here. ording to the speed at which the sand fell, half a year has passed since I came in.¡±

    The Goddess was silent and she slowly closed her eyes.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Goddess wants to leave me here and drag Zhao Gongming into the cmity to prevent me from fighting the Dao Ancestor head-on.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Goddess sighed softly. ¡°Changshou, you can¡¯t defeat Teacher.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, I won¡¯t destroy the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°If you rely on the human race¡¯s Torch me to fight the Heavenly Dao, it¡¯s equivalent to dragging the human race to the bottomless abyss.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything with the Torch me. Senior Suiren entrusted me with the Torch me. There¡¯s no Torch me in my n!¡±

    ¡°However, you are now representing the human race.¡±

    Nuwa¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp light. ¡°That fellow has umted half of the ancient times, but he still lost to the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao. How many trump cards have you umted? I know that you are thorough and cautious. I know that you are more outstanding than my elder brother. However, how many years have you been cultivating? I can¡¯t let you bet on the life of the human race.¡±

    Li Changshou subconsciously clenched his fists and looked up at Goddess Nuwa. He put down the brush in his hand and stood up with the help of the short table.

    He whispered, ¡°Goddess, do you want to see the world be silent? Could it be that you want to see the Three Thousand Buddhist Kingdom rece the Three Thousand Generations after the Buddhist Sect prospers? The living beings are all cultivating and enduring. In the next life, they will lower their heads and fear the world. They will fear nature? Could it be that you really want the Heavenly Dao toplete the final n? For the sake of the world being able to extend indefinitely, for the living beings to lose themselves, only shells that carry the True Spirit are left!¡±

    Goddess Nuwa did not give in at all.

    ¡°Could it be that you want to see the human race being ughtered again and experience the dark times of ancient times?¡±

    Li Changshou fell silent and smiled bitterly. ¡°Goddess, you¡¯ve been frightened by Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Frightened?¡±

    Goddess Nuwa¡¯s smile was filled with bitterness. She raised her hand and covered her chest, as if she could not breathe. ¡°When the human race was ughtered, I resisted. I struggled. They are my children, the children I created with my own essence. What do you know? What do you know? You looked at the Primordial history that has been distorted by the Dao Ancestor. You think that you can infer what happened back then. What you see is just what Dao Ancestor wants you to see. You can¡¯t hear what the Dao Ancestor wants you to hear. Who does not want to protect living beings? Who has never thought that they can win against the heavens and the heavens? However, in the end! In the end... Finally...¡±

    Buzz...

    A light blue halo rippled around Nuwa. The originally white universe suddenly turned gray. A huge figure appeared in the sky, the ground, and theke.

    The sky was broken, and there was a boundless void outside.

    There were pits on the ground. The huge figure was in human form and had a snake tail. Its body was pierced by seven spears that were tens of thousands of feet long and nailed to the ground.

    ck chains wrapped around her extremely weak body. Those chains were densely packed and they covered her dim scales.

    Her hands were bound by countless chains and pulled high into the sky. She only lowered her head weakly.

    Heaven Lock, Earth Bind.

    Around her, white bonesy quietly. Most of them were shattered.

    It was the human race.

    ¡°In the end... Stop, child. Take it that I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t protect you. Using the power of the Saints to ignite the mes formed by the will of the human race is thest gift I can give you. I really don¡¯t have anything left to exchange for your life with the Heavenly Dao.¡±

 Chapter 702 - May This Flame Give You Some Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 702: May This me Give You Some Warmth</h4>

    The Dao runes circted, and the situation slowly disappeared. The world returned to white.

    That was Goddess Nuwa¡¯s true body. The ones that always appeared could be considered the Goddess¡¯s incarnation or the Goddess¡¯s soul.

    In ancient times, they had once stood up for the human race, but they were defeated in the end. They were imprisoned in the narrow void of the Goddess¡¯s Pce by the Heavenly Dao and could no longer move. They had been imprisoned for countless years.

    Li Changshou had expected that situation. However, he did not expect that this scene would really appear in front of him. He almost could not hold it in.

    The white world was empty. The atmosphere in the pavilion was a little oppressive.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and walked back to his seat. He picked up his brush and continued painting.

    Goddess Nuwa sat quietly on the soft couch. She had an emotional breakdown for a moment, but she quickly recovered her previous coldness and calmness. She looked at the pool and was a little stunned.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    Saints were the pinnacle of living beings. They were high and mighty. They did not want others to see their tragic state, especially when the other party was their junior.

    Li Changshou recalled that when he first came, Goddess Nuwa cared about the way he addressed her. She even reminded him not to call her his mother or ancestor. She deliberately said that his rtionship with the human race was very weak.

    He probably... could not bear it.

    ¡°Goddess, let the flow of time be normal.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll finish drawing thisic. I won¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Moreover, if I want to leave, Your Majesty, you can¡¯t stop me in your current state. If I¡¯m not wrong, the South Continent has just experienced the rebellion of the Wucheng King. The Shang Nation has begun to mobilize the armies to suppress the Zhou Nation. The first battle will probably happen in two to three months.¡±

    Nuwa frowned slightly and tapped her fingers gently. A cloud mirror appeared. Dozens of images quickly shed across it. It was naturally the situation in the South Continent.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Goddess, if you can spy on the Jade Void Pce and the Green Touring Pce, you will realize that the two of them should bemunicating. Chan School is discussing who to choose for the first wave of reinforcements to the Immortal Gods of the Zhou Nation. The final candidates should be a few third-generation disciples. Over at Jie School, the Grandmaster of Heaven should be quarreling with a few eldest disciples. Or perhaps, after the quarrel, the ce was empty. The group of eldest disciples are sulking and feel that their master had suddenly lost his spirit at the crucial moment. Actually, the Grandmaster of Heaven understands how powerful Second Uncle-Master¡¯s Pangu Banner is.¡±

    Nuwa frowned and tapped her fingers.

    Soon, she looked at Li Changshou¡¯s figure and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t your main body here?¡±

    Li Changshou immediately shook his head and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, because the flow of time is different, I should be like a wooden melon here. My reaction is extremely slow, and my essence soul will be pulled.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you know about these situations?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve deduced countless times,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°Goddess, perhaps you don¡¯t know that my deduction does not rely on the Heavenly Dao. Instead, I list all kinds of possibilities and collect the known information.

    I know the Shang Nation¡¯s situation like the back of my hand. I have investigated the speed of the mortal army and the arrangements of the troops everywhere. I have also investigated the personalities of themanders of the various checkpoints.

    Chan Jie¡¯s reaction is because of the situation between the Shang Nation and the Zhou Nation. It¡¯s not difficult to guess.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at the two hoursses in front of him and reminded Goddess Nuwa that he knew the difference in the flow of time inside and outside the mystical ability.

    Nuwa frowned slightly and flicked her fingers. A wisp of light gray light slowly spread out. The sand in front of Li Changshou began to slow down.

    After a while, the flow of time inside and outside doubled.

    However, he did not return to normal.

    Li Changshou did not say anything. He picked up his brush and wrote. If not for the fact that his wrist kept moving with his palm, people would have thought that it was a motionless situation.

    Li Changshou drew page after page, each one extremely detailed.

    Theic described a young man who had killed a ghost. He carried strong grudges and chased after the existence of the Ghost King to find a way to save his sister.

    The content was actually not the main point. Instead, there was a special symbol hidden in every page. It was a blooming fire lotus.

    The ink b at the side was dry and moist. Li Changshou¡¯s brush kept stopping, as if he was not in a hurry.

    On the other hand, Goddess Nuwa began to observe the situation in the South Continent. The image presented by the cloud mirror carried two times the speed, and the rhythm was very tight.

    It was basically the segment that Li Changshou knew.

    Jiang Shang left Chaoge City and returned. After being arranged by the immortals of Chan School, he went to Xiqi to be a doctor.

    Due to the fact that Jiang Shang had lost control of the God roll and the God Striking Whip, Chan School did not take it too seriously. They let Jiang Shang enter the Zhou Nation to be an official mainly because they wanted to use this to interfere with Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts.

    Soon after, the Wucheng King, Huang Feihu, rebelled and escaped into Xiqi. Di Xin was furious. He stopped most of the attacks on the east and attacked the Zhou Nation with all his might.

    The Zhou Nation was facing a formidable enemy. They prepared for battle with all their might. The outer checkpoints were broken one after another. The Shang army arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    The immortals of Chan School began to directly interfere in the mortal battle. They forcefully isted the Shang Army to the east of the Qi Mountain. When Wen Zhong, who was guarding at the back, saw that, he secretly deployed the immortals of Jie School who had already been in the Shang Army.

    The four generals of the Mo family, Zhang Guifang, and the other ¡°extraordinary people¡± appeared one after another.

    Nezha, Lei Zhenzi, and Yang Jian were appointed as generals of the Zhou Nation under the orders of Chan School. After a few battles, Jiang Shang¡¯s schemes and talents were recognized by Ji Chang.

    Of course, more importantly, Jiang Shang was a huge link between the Zhou Nation and Chan School.

    Chan School did not waste any effort and secretly controlled the military and political power of the Zhou Nation. They were also grateful to Ji Chang and the other royal families of the Zhou Nation.

    The situation near the Qi Mountain fell into a deadlock.

    This wave was to intercept the Sect Master¡¯s attack. However, the only one who was really useful was Wen Zhong.

    At that moment, the luck of Jie School was all dependent on Wen Zhong¡¯s thoughts. Whether he chose to ask for help from Jie School or when he chose to ask for help from Jie School was already quite important.

    Wen Zhong was also the disciple of the Goddess of Golden Spirit...

    Great cmity? It¡¯s just a show.

    The karma chains circled around and pulled Zhao Gongming into the eye of the storm, which was the core of the Great Tribtion.

    The only person who could stop all of this was painting a book of passion for the Goddess in the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    He was extremely meticulous.

    That day.

    Through the cloud mirror, the Goddess saw that Wen Zhong had left the army camp. She summoned the auspicious beast, the ck Qilin, that she had obtained during the battle previously and headed towards the East Ocean. She was already going to ask for help from Jie School.

    The Goddess asked, ¡°Do you know what happened?¡±

    Li Changshou paused and smiled. ¡°Wen Zhong went to the East Ocean?¡±

    The Goddess of Mercy was speechless.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious?

    I¡¯ve already made up my mind topletely oppose the Heavenly Dao in the matter regarding Zhao Gongming.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a coward. Why would I do something like that?¡±

    The Goddess said, ¡°Can I ask why you n?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao should be monitoring this ce.¡±

    The Goddess flicked her finger gently. The two hoursses in front of Li Changshou changed again. The precious Time Scar Sand in them began to tremble, sometimes fast and sometimes slow.

    Layer afteryer of Time Freeze mystical abilities were added to that ce.

    ¡°Goddess, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect you. I think you still underestimate the power of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is almost omniscient. The Dao Ancestor has the fewest considerations in every move. I really don¡¯t dare to say anything.

    However, don¡¯t worry, Goddess. This time, I will not have any unhappiness with the Heavenly Dao and Grandmaster.

    On the contrary, Grandmaster and I should reach a consensus on this matter.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Goddess Nuwa could not help but raise her hand to her forehead and moan softly. ¡°You¡¯re really like Teacher. You¡¯re too unpredictable and scheming.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you will knowter.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head gently at Goddess Nuwa and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ve only umted for a few years. It¡¯s impossible for me to have any ns to shake the foundation of the Heavenly Dao.

    Moreover, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s current growth speed... Goddess, you should be able to sense that no living being can stop it.

    Senior Lang¡¯s life and death in this world have long been imbnced. He has really wasted too many resources. ¡±

    ¡°The human race is really...¡±

    ¡°Goddess, I will not threaten the human race or make use of them.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°I just want to use the method that I can do to bnce the Heavenly Dao. It is my bottom line not to implicate the human race. Simrly, if the Dao Ancestor is forced by the human race, I will not bow my head like you did, Goddess. If the human race is ughtered, I will ce the me on the Heavenly Dao and fight to the death with the Heavenly Dao. However, I will not stop all my ns because the human race has died for no reason. Goddess, what we fear, what we don¡¯t dare, and what we care about are all used by the enemy. If we want topete with the Heavenly Dao, we have to be prepared to be an existence like the Heavenly Dao, hold our position and stop at nothing. If you want to fight for a chance of survival, you have to have enough stakes, even if all living beings are defeated.¡±

    Nuwa frowned and could not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Li Changshou smiled and looked down at the illustrations in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m actually not too familiar with you, Goddess. I actuallyck a portion of a sense of belonging to the human race of the Primordial World. However, Goddess, in my hometown, you are a mythical symbol that cannot be sphemed. What I saw today has already made me lose myst hope of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Nuwa said, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat Teacher.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave the Primordial World,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°In short, I have to take a gamble.¡±

    Nuwa asked, ¡°Do you want to start a battle between Saints?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent and thought to himself...

    ¡°Not only that.¡±

    ¡°On the day that the mystery is revealed, I hope to obtain the Goddess¡¯s understanding. It¡¯s fine as long as I understand.¡±

    Li Changshou tidied up the pages in front of him and spread out a new canvas. He continued to lower his head and draw.

    He said, ¡°Goddess, please watch the situation in the South Continent for me. If the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School appear, inform me. To be safe, I¡¯ll try my best to rush back early. I¡¯ll probably encounter the trial that Grandmaster gave me on the way.¡±

    Nuwa could not help but fall silent.

    <i>Great, he has already begun teaching me how to do things!</i>

    <i>Alright, on the ount that this fellow has already be the hope of the human race, I¡¯ll tolerate him.</i>

    Li Changshou secretly observed Goddess Nuwa¡¯s expression.

    He reckoned that the Goddess was feeling regretful. In a moment of impulse, she revealed her current situation to Li Changshou. It was embarrassing for a Saint.

    The pavilion fell silent again. Goddess Nuwa adjusted the flow of time to two to one again and sat there in a daze.

    She clearly wanted to stop Li Changshou from returning to the South Continent to interfere with the Great Tribtion.

    However, he did not have any thoughts of stopping him.

    <i>How can I not use the human race and not rely on the human Dao to bnce the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    The power of the Heavenly Dao had already suppressed the power of six Saints. The more lonely souls there were on the God-Conferment tform, the stronger the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    This was not purely an expert¡¯s strength being augmented by the Heavenly Dao.

    The orthodox gods were like the array foundations. They could form a huge array that enveloped the entire Three Realms, allowing the Heavenly Dao¡¯s control of the world to improve.

    That was the greatest meaning of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Time passed quickly. The Great Tribtion of the South Continent gradually escted. The world was in chaos.

    Finally, Wen Zhong invited the ten Heavenly Lords from the East Ocean to take revenge for the disciples of Jie School who had been killed. The ten Heavenly Lords discussed for a while and set up the Ten Ultimate Arrays in front of the Xiqi Army. The time limit was 100 days.

    If Chan School could not break the Ten Absolute Arrays in a hundred days, they would directly shift the array and destroy Zhou Jun.

    Among the twelve Golden Immortals, Huang Long, Wen Shu, Pu Xian, and Ci Hang were the first to rush to the South Continent to figure out how to break the array.

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    Goddess Nuwa moved her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°The twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School have appeared.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed. The brush in his hand was not messy at all. After drawing thest fire lotus flower, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was a sess!

    ¡°Goddess, this should be the sketchbook that I put my heart into.¡± Li Changshou bound the drawing paper into a book and injected immortal power to wrap the sketchbook.

    ¡°I hope this story can warm the Goddess¡¯s exhausted heart.¡±

    The Goddess looked a little disgusted. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine to read such words in books. It¡¯s a little disgusting to say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Li Changshou said helplessly. ¡°The Goddess has done a lot for the human race, but the human race can¡¯t do anything for the Goddess. If the things I draw can relieve the Goddess¡¯s fatigue and make her happy, I¡¯m really willing to draw more. Previously, I thought that the Goddess had treated the human race... I misunderstood the Goddess without knowing.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± There was a hint of sadness in Nuwa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Everyone is like that. When they want to plot against others, they are either emotional or righteous. I really only created some y figurines to apany me on a whim. Tell me, what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed deeply to the figure on the soft couch and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk the rest of the way myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have a trump card to deal with the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou nodded. ¡°Otherwise, the Heavenly Dao would not have allowed me to move around in the world. It would have just used the lives of my friends and family to force me to leave. In the current world, it¡¯s more beneficial to the Heavenly Dao without me, right?¡±

    Nuwa¡¯s eyes were filled with light. ¡°I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to be involved in future battles.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and smiled. ¡°Rest well when you¡¯re old. Don¡¯t run around. If I can win, you can enjoy life. If I lose, your situation will not be worse than now.¡±

    The veins on Nuwa¡¯s forehead bulged. The Saint¡¯s Dao runes were surging everywhere.

    Li Changshou smiled and cupped his hands. He took half a step back. A faint blue light appeared around him. His figure broke free from the Saint¡¯s mystical ability and appeared outside the pavilion.

    Li Changshou turned around and was about to leave when the universe in front of him trembled slightly. A figure walked out from inside. He was dressed in a gray shadow and his face was blurry.

    It was the will of the Great Tribtion and the will of the Heavenly Dao!

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest who had stared at him for a long time in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice!

    The old Daoist priest ced his hands behind his back and looked at Li Changshou without saying a word.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s probably not appropriate to attack directly.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go back now.¡±

    The old Daoist priest¡¯s voice was calm, as if he was talking about something insignificant.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I go back? I really don¡¯t know if the Heavenly Dao can create such an incarnation of will. It¡¯s much more powerful than this paper effigy of mine.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and drew a circle. The universe in front of him copsed, and the void outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce was inside. He walked in.

    ¡°Come outside. Don¡¯t disturb the Goddess.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest stared at the situation in the pavilion. His gazended on Li Changshou¡¯s illustrations. After taking a closer look, his figure dissipated on its own. Outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce, he stopped Li Changshou¡¯s figure again.

    Li Changshou opened his right hand and pressed it against the void.

    The Great Dao of Equalization, the Great Dao of Equalization.

    A shadow that looked like a scale appeared behind Li Changshou. Seven-colored shadows appeared in the void and enveloped a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.

    ¡°I said, there is no superiority in the Great Dao. It should be bnced.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest¡¯s body suddenly trembled. His aura was mostly weak, and his blurry face seemed to be filled with shock.

    Li Changshou took a step forward. The gray shadow subconsciously took half a step back.

    Bnce existed between the Great Dao.

    Li Changshou¡¯s defense was broken.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re just a wisp of spiritual energy after all. You¡¯re not a Saint.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest snorted coldly. The image of a boundless treasure appeared behind him. He pointed at Li Changshou with his left hand, and thousands of streams of light illuminated the void.

    ...

    In the secret pavilion of the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    The Goddess, who was sitting on the soft couch, frowned and stared at the battle in the void. When Li Changshou took out a trump card and bnced the three thousand Great Dao at the bottom of a certain range, she looked a little stunned.

    Then, she pursed her lips.

    If it was just this trump card, there was no chance of winning.

    However, this fellow was already more outstanding than he had expected.

    With a flip of her hand, the painting that had just beenpletednded in her palm.

    The Goddess of Mercy walked towards the pool and could not wait to flip to the first page. Soon, she was charmed by the story.

    Unknowingly, she had already returned to the pool. The body that was close to her essence soul transformed into a human body and a snake tail that slowly extended in the pool.

    The battle outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce was endless. The universe was trembling violently.

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce, the more the Goddess looked at it, the more energetic she became. She flipped through the paintings page by page,ughing and crying from time to time.

    Suddenly, she realized something and felt something. She looked at the fire lotus on the current page in shock and panic shed across her eyes.

    As if to verify something, she kept lifting the painting in front of her...

    Every page had a special symbol, a fire lotus with different postures.

    <i>This is...</i>

    <i>This is!</i>

    A rumbling sound suddenly sounded outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce. Large tracts of the universe shattered. The fairies in the Goddess¡¯s Pce turned pale. Some of the pces had already copsed.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was dressed in a tattered robe. Blood seeped out of his forehead, but he shattered the gray-robed old Daoist priest in front of him.

    The will instantly dissipated, and a Heavenly Dao monitoring vacuum appeared!

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Goddess Nuwa had already flipped open thest page of the painting. A candle-like me jumped out of the fire lotus on it and imprinted itself in Goddess Nuwa¡¯s eyes.

    The human race, Torch me!

    Goddess Nuwa was stunned and hesitated for a moment. However, she quickly made a decision and put the Torch me into her body.

    The Saint¡¯s main body, which was bound by the heavens and earth and nailed to the broken ground by the seven spears, had a me flickering on his forehead. However, he disappeared.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao that had been cut off previously surged over like a tide. It searched the hidden world repeatedly but did not find any traces.

    In the pavilion, Goddess Nuwa had already flipped to the page she had seen previously. She took an immortal fruit and bit it gently.

    Outside the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Li Changshou¡¯s figure disappeared.

    On the stone tablet in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he erased the word ¡°five¡± and changed it to ¡°six¡±. However, after thinking about it, he still returned to ¡°five¡±.

    It was too unkind to plot against the Goddess of the human race.

    In the end, he was not the Heavenly Dao. He would shoulder the future path himself.

    Li Changshou turned around and looked in the direction of the Goddess¡¯s Pce. He smiled slightly, and his eyes were filled with joy.

    ¡°I hope that this me can give you some warmth.

    Li Changshou, a disciple of the human race.¡±

 Chapter 703 - The Ten Absolutesâ€™ Life-Ending Array

    <h4>Chapter 703: The Ten Absolutes¡¯ Life-Ending Array</h4>

    He had to admit that he had exposed a few of his trump cards too early.

    Although it did not affect him much, he had to be alert.

    ¡°The higher-ups are the most stable enemies!¡±

    On the way back to the five continents, Li Changshou changed into a Daoist robe and wiped the Mysterious Blood on his forehead before refining it into essence energy.

    Now, his mystic blood wasparable to the blood of the Ancestral Magi. He could not waste it.

    In fact, Li Changshou had long believed that Goddess Nuwa had been imprisoned by the Heavenly Dao.

    Be it the Spirit Stone that was used to arrange the Hua Guo Mountain or the opening of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, there was a strong smell of the Heavenly Dao.

    Especially this time, at the crucial moment when the conflict of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion erupted, Goddess Nuwa could summon him at the right time. She could also understand two things.

    The first was that Goddess Nuwa had seen his arrangements everywhere and expressed her determination to flip the table with the Heavenly Dao. She was afraid that he would take Senior Lang¡¯s old path again and cause the human race to suffer a cmity. She would temporarily imprison him in the ¡°Anti-Time Stop¡± mystical ability.

    The secondyer was naturally the Dao Ancestor¡¯s order to let Goddess Nuwa temporarily trap Li Changshou.

    There should be both factors, but the ratio was different.

    However, Li Changshou could not ept Goddess Nuwa¡¯s actual situation.

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is only like that. How dare it praise itself for being impartial every day?</i>

    <i>No matter how strong the Dao Ancestor¡¯s position is, wouldn¡¯t he have no bottom line if he directly uses the human race to threaten and harm the Mother of the human race?</i>

    The Dao Ancestor can really ept being addressed as Teacher!

    Calm down, calm down. I can¡¯t let all my efforts go to waste.

    The Heavenly Dao clone and the will of the Great Tribtion that stopped Li Changshou were only ordinary Zenith Heaven Immortals. However, they had extremely high authority over the Heavenly Dao. They were difficult to deal with and their strength was difficult to determine.

    However, there was always something to ovee. It was actually very difficult for the other party to do much to him whom the Heavenly Dao power could not kill.

    Li Changshou deliberately injured and pped him to death. He did not know if he would expose his low-level strength in the eyes of the Dao Ancestor.

    After all, he was a Dao Ancestor. He had to worship him.

    The world of the five continents was in sight. Li Changshou pondered slightly.

    ¡°What you see is just what the Dao Ancestor wants you to see. What you hear is just what the Dao Ancestor wants you to hear.¡±

    That was actually not bad.

    Wasn¡¯t the current world that he saw the world that the Dao Ancestor had presented after modifying many living beings¡¯ memories?

    That was understandable. After all, Master Lang had lost back then.

    After leaving the vicinity of the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Li Changshou hid his figure and used the paper effigy to monitor the various parts of the Primordial World. He naturally knew the details of the battle in the South Continent and continued to follow the n that he had previously set.

    On the way back, Li Changshou began to think about a very mature question.

    How long should his influence on the Great God-Conferment Tribtion be traced back?

    He still remembered that time, the immortals of Jie School hade to the Immortal Du Sect to ¡°apologize¡±. He did not know what the Golden Immortalbat unit, Sect Leader Wuyou, thought at that time. He even took out the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s chain array to show off.

    When Li Changshou regained his senses, he was almost stunned.

    One went in and trapped the other.

    There was no solution to the Chain Array. It was simr to the structure of the Mobius Belt. There was no starting point or focus. If he wanted to break the array, he could only destroy the array itself.

    At that time, the eldest brother of the ten Heavenly Lords, Qin Wan, was very interested in Li Changshou¡¯s Chain Array.

    Li Changshou could not withstand the Sect Leader¡¯s continuous hints. He took the ¡°solution¡± of his own elimination version of the Chain Array and gave it to Qin Wan.

    At that time, Li Changshou even thought that if he did something, wouldn¡¯t the Great God-Conferment Tribtion cause endless waves?

    The butterfly effect.

    Later on, Li Changshou learned that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restraint was extremely powerful. It could suppress living beings until they could not breathe and had no bottom line. Therefore, he did not pay too much attention to the array formations of the ten Heavenly Lords.

    The ten Heavenly Lords were just above average experts of Jie School. Their strength was simr to the four generals of the Mo family and the Four Saints of the Nine Dragons Ind.

    Even if the Ten Extremes Array had some elements of the Chain Array, could it cover the light of the twelve Golden Immortals?

    The important battle achievements of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School were to break the Ten Absolute Arrays one by one through a battle formation under the presiding of Deputy Sect Master Randeng.

    At most, he would cause some problems for the twelve Golden Immortals.

    However, Li Changshou did not expect...

    On the first day after the Ten Absolute Arrays were set up, they injured King Wucheng and bewitched Little Nezha.

    The next day, they trapped Yang Jian, frightened Lei Zhenzi, and killed a few immortals of Chan School.

    It was only because Nezha had many treasures and escaped quickly that his Dao heart did not hesitate.

    Yang Jian had already mastered the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. Even if he was trapped by the array formation, his defense would not be broken.

    That was why Li Changshou did not lose the chance to be a God with his physical body.

    Look at the Ten Absolute Arrays from afar!

    It was unpredictable. The Heaven, Earth, and Man Qi were boundless spiritual energy.

    The Earth ze Array was extremely ferocious. The Earth Fire burned and the fire poison was endless!

    The Wind Roar Array destroyed the wind while the Ice Array froze everything.

    The Golden Light Array had thousands of immortal mirrors that were specially used to blind those that looked at it.

    The Blood Transformation Array¡¯s ferocious ck sand destroyed one¡¯s essence soul. The mes of the zing me Array were surging and the True Fire was endless.

    The Soul Bewitch Array was charming and life-threatening. The Red Water Array had the Life-Seizing Water and the Red Sand Array would blow stones away.

    Those were the most basic things. The entire Ten Absolute Arrays were connected to each other, front and back. If the challenger entered this ce, not only would they have to face a moment of danger, but they would also have to face the ten array formations at the same time!

    They were all connected and interlinked. The Heavenly Extinction Array transferred endless spiritual energy into the Ten Absolute Arrays!

    The ten Heavenly Lords had even begun practicing their respective array formations since the ancient ¡°Primordial Stage¡±. In the past few hundred years, they had perfectly integrated the concept of the various array formations...

    If it was the original Ten Absolute Arrays, it would be equivalent to a city wall that was tens of feet tall. He could always climb up thedder.

    The current Ten Absolute Arrays should be equivalent to a thousand-feet-tall city wall. Moreover, it was filled with lots of other stuff!

    They werepletely different!

    Anyway, when Li Changshou had just shattered the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will clone and left the Goddess¡¯s Pce to return to the five continents, he used the first Ten Absolute Arrays that the paper effigy saw and saw Perfected Huang Long hanging in front of the Golden Light Array. He was tied up like a dumpling, and his Daoist robe was tattered as he slowly rotated.

    That was a good idea.

    The Jie School side was rather smug. They calcted the hundred-day period. If Chan School did not surrender or admit defeat, they might as well destroy the Zhou Army and make the Zhou Nation unable to recover.

    Before the ten Heavenly Lords arrived, they had already discussed and were willing to take the initiative to bear the negative karma and relieve the immense pressure that Jie School was facing.

    The Chan School side naturally had a headache. At that moment, they had already contacted the Jade Void Pce to get more support. It was best if there were array formation experts who could break the Ten Absolute Arrays.

    Huang Long was hung up for half a day before he was saved by Yang Jian, who was good at escape and transformation.

    The twelve Golden Immortals were rather ashamed. They bowed to Yang Jian and thanked him. Then, they began to think about how to... adjust their postures the next time they were tied up to reach an elegant andfortable level.

    There were no blessings after surviving this cmity.

    On the Jade Void Pce¡¯s side, Guang Chengzi could not think of a good way to resolve the situation. He was still discussing it with his junior brothers and sisters.

    The Green Touring Pce became more lively.

    Previously, Jie School was indeed as Li Changshou had expected. The disciples quarreled and were reprimanded by the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had given a strict order that the disciples of the sect could not enter the Great Tribtion. Otherwise, they would be ashes.

    The ten Heavenly Lords were considered to havemitted crimes. After careful consideration, they took the risk of disobeying their master¡¯s orders and wanted to fight back the morale of Jie School.

    At the same time, before the ten Heavenly Lords moved, Shen Bao persuaded them not to leave the ind.

    He did not know if Shen Bao¡¯s innate mystical ability had mutated. The more he persuaded, the more determined the ten Heavenly Lords were.

    Especially the Goddess of Golden Light. Recently, she had been in a bad mood and often lost her cool. She always wanted to fight with a few people...

    To be honest, Li Changshou did not know how Chan School would react to such a situation. At that moment, he could not ask Second Uncle-Master to take action personally. The reputation of Chan School would probably be swept away.

    Daoist Lu Ya, who could be the external help of Chan School, and Deputy Sect Master Randeng, who was quite aplished in array formations, had been killed by Li Changshou in advance.

    With this, Chan School felt that it was troublesome.

    Therefore, Li Changshou was not anxious at all.

    He quietly entered the Netherworld and rushed to the Reincarnation Pagoda unhurriedly.

    He first checked the situation of the Reincarnation Pagoda and confirmed that the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s spiritual core and the ancient mysterious old Daoist priest¡¯s stone coffin were safe and sound. Then, he floated to the top floor.

    This time, he had specially rushed to the Netherworld because he wanted to borrow a mount from the ¡°Old Treasury¡±. It would be usefulter.

    ...

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar ~¡±

    Truth Listener called out to the window twice. Then, it slumped onto the warm stone b and yawned.

    It was too stable in the Netherworld.

    Now that the Great Tribtion was circting, it did not dare to listen much. It was quite boring to watch the battle between Chan School and Jie School.

    Both sides appeared to be restrained on the surface, but they were secretly fighting fiercely. One side had the advantage, while the other side immediately increased the chips and kept attacking. They came back together.

    He did not have the courage to destroy the spiritual mountain of Jie School.

    Indeed, it was all because that man did not appear. The Great Tribtion was not exciting at all. It was all a secret scheme.

    However, his master had to organize the current situation every day and make a ¡°brief report¡± for his master to hear.

    It was a mount and also one of the top ten divine beasts in the world. It also wanted its reputation!

    Master does all these everyday. Does he respect me at all!?!

    On the meditation cushion in the middle of the top floor, the delicate-looking Reincarnation Pagoda Master, Tibet, opened his eyes and asked, ¡°How was the battle today?¡±

    Look, he came just like that.

    ¡°Same old.¡± Truth Listener sighed and said, ¡°Chan School is still taking their time to not set up the Ten Absolute Arrays. They are probably going to dy for a hundred days and let the ten Heavenly Lords kill the mortals before destroying their luck. The ten Heavenly Lords are not stupid. They secretly discussed that if the 100-day period arrived, they would give them the next 100-day period. Then, they would publicize this matter in the world and cause the reputation of Chan School to plummet. That¡¯s right. Qin Wan of the ten Heavenly Lords had created ten wooden tablets yesterday. On them were the words ¡°lost?¡± and they were hung in the Ten Absolute Arrays. I wonder what it is for.¡±

    Ksitigarbha nodded slowly and said, ¡°Are there any abnormalities in the ces enveloped by the other cmities?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Ah, I can¡¯t really fight. I want to retreat but I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    Truth Listenerined weakly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s useless to look at these. Now that we¡¯re trapped here and can¡¯t get out, everything is restricted. The Western Sect is almostpletely gone. Let¡¯s just live properly.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ksitigarbha snorted coldly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t pay attention to these things, I might not know when the cmity wille.¡±

    ¡°Then, you should be like the wise and mighty Lord Taibai Jinxing and get more incarnations to go out.¡± Truth Listener snorted unwillingly. ¡°It¡¯s quite tiring to listen to the thoughts of all living beings in the world. I¡¯ve been working for you for nothing every day!¡±

    Ksitigarbha red at Truth Listener and snorted unhappily. He closed his eyes and focused toprehend the Reincarnation Technique.

    At that moment, lightughter suddenly sounded from outside the window. Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener were shocked.

    Ksitigarbha frowned.

    Truth Listener¡¯s green hair stood on ends. It looked up from the window and instantly lowered its head. Its body trembled.

    <i>Why did hee just like that?!</i>

    Li Changshou, who had been listening outside for a while, walked in. He cupped his hands at Ksitigarbha and smiled. ¡°How have you been, Pagoda Master?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Lord Taibai Jinxing, I¡¯m safe for now.¡± Ksitigarbha frowned and said, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion has arrived, why did youe to me?¡±

    Li Changshou said quickly, ¡°Lend it to Truth Listener.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Li Changshou felt a furry head rubbing against his feet.

    Ksitigarbha was speechless.

    Although he wanted to say ¡®scram¡¯, he caved in to the loneliness and remembered his authority as a god.

    Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°Now, the battle between Jie School and Chan School is so intense. The two sects are about to go to war. Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s the use of using Truth Listener?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Ksitigarbha and said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to want to make fun of me?¡±

    ¡°The Dao Sects will not fight.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling indignant for you, Fellow Daoist. You¡¯ve done so much for the unity of the three sects. In the end, the Great Tribtion has arrived. It¡¯s still a drop in the bucket. The cmity cannot be changed. The cmity will descend. You have the ability to predict the heavens. What can you do?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, when do you think I know about the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?¡±

    Ksitigarbha stopped smiling and frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°From the moment I stepped onto the cultivation path.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said warmly, ¡°I knew that this would happen, but I still wanted to do those things. If I had to do it again, I would still do it. There are some things that I have to try. Moreover, under my attempts, many things have changed. Fellow Daoist, you want me to question myself with just a few words. You¡¯re underestimating me too much.¡±

    Ksitigarbha was silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Truth Listener muttered softly and flew out of the Reincarnation Pagoda first.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands at Ksitigarbha and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return it in three months.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and chased after Truth Listener. He ignored Truth Listener¡¯s attempts to please him and asked him to ride it. He only gestured for Truth Listener to follow behind him.

    Ksitigarbha shook his head gently and sat on the meditation cushion. He was stunned for a while. He did not say that he was too sad.

    From afar, Ksitigarbha even heard Li Changshou and Truth Listener¡¯s conversation. He could not help but grit his teeth and take out a whetstone.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, why are you looking for me this time?¡±

    ¡°For something important. I want you to help me find Maitreya.¡±

    ¡°This, this... Maitreya is my master¡¯s senior brother. Although the two of them don¡¯t have a close rtionship, they are still fellow disciples...¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled in satisfaction.

    It was indeed a mythical beast that he had raised. Although it was usually passive, it was still very strong in principle.

    Truth Listener said, ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°As long as we can find Maitreya¡¯s whereabouts, I will give you lots of delicacies.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I¡¯ll look for Maitreya now!¡±

    Ksitigarbha was speechless.

    <i>Let¡¯s sharpen the knife.</i>

    The sharper the de, the smoother it would be when he attacked. It would not affect the texture of the flesh.

    Hence, three monthster...

    Mm...

    Knock, knock, knock, knock!

    Long horns, dense drums, and fast-moving figures.

    The morning camp was filled with vitality.

    This was the northwest direction of the central region of the South Continent. The army of the Shang Nation pressed down on the Qi Mountain and surrounded it. The military camps of the Zhou Nation¡¯s army were set up continuously from the high ground of the Qi Mountain. At that moment, there was a battle exemption sign hanging above.

    Today was the final deadline given by the ten Heavenly Lords.

 Chapter 704 - The Saints Are In Peril

    <h4>Chapter 704: The Saints Are In Peril</h4>

    In the main tent of Zhou Nation, Ji Fa sat in the main seat. Huang Feihu, King Wucheng, and Jiang Shang, the Grand Tutor of Zhou, sat on the left and right. The dozens of seats below were also filled.

    The row of seats on the right was led by Ji Dan. Most of them were members of the Ji Chang¡¯s Hundred Seedlings Group. They were considered the nobles of the Zhou Nation.

    The left side was impressive. Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, and Perfected Yu Ding, as well as Wen Shu, Puxian, and Ci Hang, who were reserved for the three groups of traitors. Dao Hang, the Great Daoist Master of Numinous Treasure, and Qingxu did not have any presence.

    Only Ju Liusun was absent.

    At that moment, Ju Liusun was still suffering in the Cave Abode. The only thing he could do was teach his previous disciple, Tu Xingsun, who had blocked the cmity.

    Apart from the twelve Golden Immortals, Yun Zhongzi and the other Golden Immortals, who had high Dharma powers, would naturally not be absent. The disciples that they could bring out stood behind them.

    After all, the Ten Absolute Arrays had be a huge mountain that was pressing on their heads.

    There were ten of them!

    If he did not break the array, he would lose this round.

    It was a small matter to lose some pride. If Jie School began to umte victory, Chan School would fall into a decline and it might affect the direction of the Great Tribtion.

    The current situation was that the Great Tribtion was slightly beneficial to Chan School as the cmity revolved around Jie School.

    Wen Shu sighed and said, ¡°Why is this array so troublesome? I have deduced for a hundred days and I can¡¯t find a way to break the array formation. It seems that I can only break it with force.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°The Life Gate is a dead gate. The ten formations are connected. It will not be easy to break the array.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Why do we have to barge in when they set up an array formation? Just pretend that we didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s against the rules,¡± Chi Jingzi said. ¡°That¡¯s how fights are. The other party has drawn the Dao. We should take it. If we don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid we will be mocked by the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Three Realms.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said leisurely, ¡°Since ancient times, we have alwaysughed at the losers. It¡¯s a good idea if we can win. This is a battle between two armies, not a battle between immortals.¡±

    Guang Chengzi frowned and looked over. Perfected Taiyi shrugged and shut his mouth obediently.

    The immortals said one after another and suggested ways to break the array.

    Perfected Taiyi could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just set up the twelve Golden Immortal Arrays and let the other party challenge the array? Don¡¯t forget that we are the ones defending.¡±

    The immortals frowned slightly and fell silent.

    He did not prepare in advance. Suddenly, he was a little rushed.

    Little Nezha, who was riding the Wind-Fire Wheels and the Heavenly Silk, poked Taiyi with the end of the Fire-Pointed Spear in his arms and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s easy for you to lose friends like this. My father said that you have to be good to others and do less.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi silently shifted his immortal buttocks and leaned towards Perfected Yu Ding. His eyes were filled with disapproval.

    With Yu Ding, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Daoist Ci Hang, who was dressed in a blue dress, sighed and said, ¡°The Dharma powers of the ten Heavenly Lords are not too strong. If we fight, they will naturally not be our match. There must be an expert guiding this array... It¡¯s really unheard of.¡±

    Guang Chengzi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I finally understand why Junior Brother Changgeng has not appeared recently. He should have known that we would encounter such a problem.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t say that. This chain array might not be taught by Changgeng.¡±

    As soon as the old dragon finished speaking, he heard a loud roar from outside the camp. It was Zhao Jiang, the ten Heavenly Lords, who was shouting in the Ten Extremes Array.

    ¡°The hundred days are up! If you still don¡¯te and break the array, we will be over! Hahahahaha! There is no solution to the Ten Absolute Arrays. Even if you ask Junior Brother Changgeng, who taught us this technique, there is no solution! Hahahaha! This array is invulnerable!¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were speechless.

    Perfected Huang Long felt awkward for a moment. He said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Junior Brother Changgeng to give me a method to break the array formation? Otherwise, it would be too unfair.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi scoffed and resisted the urge to say anything.

    Guang Chengzi looked at Ji Fa, who was sitting on the main seat. Thetter immediately understood. He took out the words that he had said for more than half a year and shouted in tears,

    ¡°Immortals, please save our Zhou Nation! Di Xin is tyrannical. He killed my grandfather, imprisoned my father, tortured loyalists, and harmed my teachers. Now, the heavens, humans, and gods are angry! Please understand that it was not easy for the Zhou Nation to be established. Please protect the citizens of the Zhou Nation from being ughtered by the Emperor!¡±

    Ji Fa had said those words countless times.

    However, every time he said it, it had its own meaning.

    That made Chan School famous. They could only help because they were invited. They did not mean to interfere with the mortal world.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Guang Chengzi said slowly. ¡°In that case, we should discuss a countermeasure today. We will break through the ten extreme array formations and cause the Shang army to copse.¡±

    Ji Fa stood up and bowed. Then, he sat down obediently and did not say anything.

    Huang Feihu, King Wucheng, might have a mutated ¡°Five-Colored Divine Ox¡± as his mount, but he could not do anything. He was just a mortal general who was good at scheming and fighting. It was not appropriate for him to speak at that moment.

    Jiang Shang stroked his beard and pondered for a while. Then, he said something unique.

    ¡°Although the Ten Absolute Arrays are difficult to deal with, it is not really impossible. The Dao of the Immortal Formation follows the principle of changing the foundation of the array. Although the chain array is powerful, there are many array foundations as a foundation. If we can find out the way the spiritual energy is circting and stop the spiritual energy of the Heaven Absolute Array from supporting the other nine arrays, the chain array would weaken. However... it¡¯s too dangerous for ten experts to attempt it without 30% confidence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the array formation,¡± Yang Jian said in a low voice.

    ¡°Why are you wandering around!?!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi turned his head and red at Yang Jian. He whispered, ¡°You¡¯re just a third-generation disciple. Don¡¯t be in the limelight.¡±

    Yang Jian lowered his head and cupped his fists. He did not say anything else.

    Wen Shu said, ¡°Are we going to invite two more experts?¡±

    ¡°Who else can we invite?¡± Perfected Huang Long smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We can¡¯t invite Teacher out of the mountain, right? However, who can break these Ten Absolute Arrays below the Saint? The ten array formations are connected. It¡¯s really too domineering.¡±

    ¡°Can you lure them out?¡± Yun Zhongzi stroked his beard and said softly, ¡°If they can¡¯t enter the array formation, let them out.¡±

    ¡°These ten Fellow Daoists are not like Zhao Jiang,¡± Chi Jingzi said. ¡°I have met Qin Wan before. He is meticulous and not easy to deceive. They have the array formation as their backing. Why are they going out topete with us?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi said calmly, ¡°That might not be the case... Don¡¯t look at me. I have already contributed to Chan School previously. I have taken the lead. There¡¯s no need for me to be this evil person today.¡±

    Guang Chengzi sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re wrong. This matter concerns the fate of the sect. How is it evil?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shook his head and did not say anything. Guang Chengzi could not say anything else.

    Hence, the Zhou Army camp was gloomy again. They could only hang the battle-exemption sign higher. Their morale was extremely low.

    In the Ten Absolute Arrays in front of the Shang army camp.

    Zhao Jiang shouted a few more times, and his words were more provocative each time. Chan School only held back.

    After Qin Wan greeted him, the ten Heavenly Lords gathered in the Heavenly Absolute Array to discuss how to proceed. Zhao Jiang, who had no response, was also a little angry.

    Zhao Jiang said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss it before we came!? As long as we defeat General Zhou, we will bear the negative karma! At most, if they hide in the Chaos Sea, Chan School¡¯s n will fail!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Qin Wan said seriously, ¡°There are eight hundred dukes in the Shang Dynasty. What¡¯s the point of destroying the Zhou family? Chan School will choose another family to support. It¡¯s said that the Shang Lord is ruthless. In a few years, he will be another Zhou Nation. Moreover, it is not right to ughter mortals. It is fine to just let the two armies fight to determine the oue of the battle. We have already taken the initiative. If we kill mortals forcefully, we will naturally be honest. Taking the initiative will be passive.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhao Jiang stomped his feet anxiously.

    The Goddess of Golden Light looked at her brothers and said seriously, ¡°If they don¡¯t enter the array, should we just wait here? The rear army also needs to consume rations. We are the ones who are sending troops to fight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Wan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to Disciple-Nephew Wen Zhong and asked him to release the news as soon as possible. He said that the immortals of Chan School have suffered a crushing defeat in our Ten Absolute Arrays. Let¡¯s see if we can force them toe and break the array. It¡¯s best if we can capture the twelve Golden Immortals.¡±

    The Lord of the Red Water Array changed his tone and said, ¡°Brother, just kill them! Why are you being polite to them!?!¡±

    ¡°The twelve Golden Immortals are already Second Uncle-Master¡¯s personal disciples and the core of Chan School. If we kill them directly, I¡¯m afraid it will incur Second Uncle-Master¡¯s anger and cause a battle between the Saints. Chan School has the support of the Western Sect. Master does not have the advantage.¡±

    Qin Wan said in a low voice, ¡°We only relied on the array formation to gain temporary benefits. We can¡¯t be blindly arrogant. If we capture the twelve Golden Immortals and bring them back to the Green Touring Pce, how can Chan School still have the cheek topete with us? In that case, we can find some in-name disciples of the two sects to enter the Divine Seal Altar during the Great Tribtion.¡±

    However, the Goddess of Golden Light said, ¡°We can¡¯t have such thoughts now. If we can kill a few twelve Golden Immortals, we will be able to hurt Chan School!¡±

    Bai Li, the master of the me Array, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we cripple their cultivation and leave them alive? That way, we can leave some leeway.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Wan nodded slowly. ¡°Brothers and sisters, go and guard the array formation. If anyone tries to break through the array formation, they will be injured first and then crippled. Leave a way out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Big Brother.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light and the other nine immortals stood up and bowed. They turned into streams of light and flew back to the Ten Extreme Array.

    Qin Wan sighed softly. There was a hint of worry in his eyes. He pondered quietly for a while and felt even more mncholic.

    He really did not expect...

    Their Ten Absolute Arrays actually had such a high limit and stopped the twelve Golden Immortals.

    Actually, Qin Wan was not the only one who could not think of it. Jie School was clearly not mentally prepared.

    The experts of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, who corresponded to the eight disciples of Jie School, were actually suppressed by the ten Heavenly Lords, who were not even considered core disciples of Jie School. They could not move.

    For the past three months, Daoist Duobao has been joking. Whenever he had nothing to do, he would drink with Zhao Gongming and secretly discuss.

    Unfortunately, just as the immortals of Jie School collectively requested to help the ten Heavenly Lords and watch the fun of Chan School, the Grandmaster of Heaven sent another decree.

    The decree said: Do not act rashly.

    It was clearly an advantage, but he wanted to protect his home. The immortals of Jie School could not understand.

    Although Daoist Duobao could vaguely sense the pressure his master was under, he still brought his junior brothers and sisters to the back mountain of Green Touring Pce to meet the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    When they saw the Grandmaster of Heaven sitting quietly in the bamboo forest, their Dao hearts trembled.

    There, the Saint had two strands of white hair at his temples. His eyebrows were filled with worry.

    On the divination disc in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven, the few divination stones were slightly messy, as if someone had deliberately messed them up.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Daoist Duobao called softly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven asked without looking back.

    Duobao said softly, ¡°Junior Brother Qin Wan and the others have stumped Chan School. Once the Ten Absolute Chain Arrays are out, Chan School will be helpless. Should we go all out to help Junior Brother Qin Wan and the others? In that case, we will win against Chan School...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, but he fell silent.

    Not long after, the Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°They went out against my orders. Why are you still going to help?¡±

    Duobao hurriedly winked at the Goddess of Turtle Spirit. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit hurriedly walked forward and knelt beside the Grandmaster of Heaven. She said gently,

    ¡°Master ~ Don¡¯t be angry. We can clearly win against Chan School. Everyone wants topete with Chan School. Perhaps they will admit defeat and the Great Tribtion will be broken.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven, who had been wearing a tense expression, immediately broke hisposure and looked at the Goddess of Turtle Spirit helplessly.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°You are really young and don¡¯t know fear. Master is not tolerating. He just doesn¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Master, are you not confident that you can ept the two Saints and Uncle-Master of the Western Sect? If the few of us work together, we can stall the two Saints of the Western Sect for a while. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°You underestimate your Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed slowly.

    ¡°Among the three friends of the Dao Sect, your Uncle-Master is the strongest in terms of Dao Realm. However, your Uncle-Master has already expressed his attitude towards the Great God-Conferment Tribtion through Changgeng. He wants me and your Second Uncle-Master to deal with it themselves. Duobao should know how much your Second Uncle-Master wants to chase you guys out and bring me back to the small courtyard of Kunlun Mountain to reprimand Yuanhui. You don¡¯t have to have any hope. When my Second Senior Brother kills you, he will not show any mercy. How should I protect you once the Pangu Banner is out? Unless I can borrow your Uncle-Master¡¯s Taiji Painting, there¡¯s no way to resist it. The Chaos Bell is unwilling to stay beside me.¡±

    Daoist Duobao asked softly, ¡°Can¡¯t the four swords block it?¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°The edge of the Heaven-Splitting Axe is stained with the blood of countless Chaos Godfiends. The reason it turned into a g is because the world can¡¯t withstand it if it transforms into any weapon. Do you know why most of the Great Tribtion luck is wrapped around Jie School? There are too many disciples on our side. Another reason is that Teacher does not want to go against your Second Uncle-Master. Although Qingping and the four swords are sharp, the world can still withstand them. Moreover, the power of the four swords is mostly on the array formation.¡±

    At that point, the Grandmaster of Heaven sighed slowly.

    ¡°You have always felt that the Western Sect¡¯s Zhun Ti joined forces with your Second Uncle-Master to deal with Jie School. Due to the fact that there are too many disciples of Jie School, theirbined strength can offset that portion of pressure. Of course, that¡¯s what I said. My original intention was to let your Uncle-Master uphold justice and side with us. In fact, Zhun Ti only wanted to curry favor with your Second Uncle-Master. They had often curried favor since ancient times. I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven pushed forward with his left hand. A ring of smoke quickly condensed and an image appeared.

    The dense spiritual energy around made the scene a little blurry. The gods and demons fighting in the sky seemed to be fighting for some treasure.

    In the middle of the scene, a middle-aged Daoist was surrounded by dozens of Connate mighty figures. He snorted coldly and waved his hand to hold a long g.

    The middle-aged Daoist waved his arm and gray Sword Qi surged.

    The g fluttered, and dozens of Connate mighty figures were beheaded. Their powerful essence souls turned into Chaos aura and quickly reduced to pure spiritual energy.

    Following that, the middle-aged Daoistnded at the ce where the battle was the most intense. He waved the g expressionlessly. Sword Qi sliced through the battle. The group of Connate mighty figures died in batches. The rest immediately fled when they saw that.

    Only a few figures could barely block the Sword Qi, but they did not dare to move forward.

    Finally, the middle-aged Daoist stopped.

    He stood in front of a gourd vine and put away the ordinary-looking ancient g in his hand. He bowed to the side.

    ¡°Senior Brother, please.¡±

    The dense aura surged slightly. An old Daoist priest sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion and slowly appeared. He raised his hand and plucked a purple-gold gourd.

    The middle-aged Daoist smiled warmly and said, ¡°Junior Brother, please.¡±

    At the side, a young Daoist who was carrying a sword on his back smiled and walked over. He picked the gourd that he liked the most.

    Then, the middle-aged Daoist took another one and left behind four. He did not even look at the figures who were about to pounce over to snatch the treasures. He turned around and strolled away.

    ¡°The Three Pure Ones pluck the gourd.¡±

    The scene dissipated. The Grandmaster of Heaven held his forehead and sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. He whispered, ¡°Send the order. No one is to move rashly or leave the Immortal Ind. If he leaves the Immortal Ind and bes ashes, he would bear the consequences. I believe that I can defeat your Second Uncle-Master, but I can¡¯t protect you from him. Assuming the most extreme situation, I will kill the other party¡¯s disciples with your Second Uncle-Master. You should be the first to die. That¡¯s just the most extreme assumption. Although your Second Uncle-Master is ferocious, he will not go on a killing spree.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s eyes were peaceful.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to fight. I just can¡¯t bear to part with you. The eight of you, remember not to provoke your Second Uncle-Master. Gongming, how has Jin Ling been recently?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still recuperating in the Luofu Cave. I¡¯vepletely sealed the cave,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will cause trouble if shees over. It¡¯s better not to let her know about these things.¡±

    ¡°Look after Jin Ling. She¡¯s the most impatient. Just rest in peace.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand. The disciples did not know how to persuade or n. They could only bow and leave.

    The middle-aged Daoist really gave them too much pressure.

    In the evening, Duobao, Zhao Gongming, the Turtle Spirit, and Wudang felt immense pressure.

    Just the Second Uncle-Master alone was enough to make them almost breathless. At that moment, they could confirm that the two Saints of the Western Sect would definitely help Second Uncle-Master.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and take a look at Jin Ling¡¯s condition first.¡±

    Duobao asked, ¡°Do you need me to send you off?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and took out a paper effigy. He shook it gently. ¡°Changgeng helped me make a few paper effigies. I ced three beside Jin Ling. I just need to find a ce to meditate and my mind can move over.¡±

    Duobao was speechless...

    He suddenly found the next treasure in his treasure vault!

    ...

    At the same time.

    Thousands of kilometers west of the Qi Mountain, at the top of a tall mountain, the old Daoist priest, who was holding the ¡°Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree¡± in his hand, pursed his lips slightly.

    ¡°Ten Absolute Arrays and a mere ten Heavenly Lords. Hmph!¡±

    His eyes were filled with contempt and impatience.

    Then, he transformed into a white-haired Daoist who held an ancientmp. He stroked his white beard and rode a cloud towards Zhou Ying.

    Before hended, the old Daoist priest recited a poem on the spot.

    ¡°I was born from the lotus tform in peace and did not disturb my carefree body.¡±

    ¡°The Great Tribtion descended upon the living beings. The heart of the Buddha was true.¡±

    ¡°I havee to the Western Sect today and I will return to seclusion tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The world is filled with endless good fortune. I, Chang¡¯an, exist forever.¡±

    Hehe.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help Fellow Daoists of Chan School with thentern and discuss breaking the Ten Absolute Heaven-Breaking Array! ¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were stunned. When the old Daoist priest was reciting poems, their immortal senses had only discovered his traces. From that, they could determine that he was definitely an expert.

    At that moment, the immortals of Chan School had a direct reaction.

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He leaned towards Perfected Yu Ding and pretended to be impatient.

    ¡°Where did this wild Daoiste from? How dare he barge in?¡±

    Although he really wanted to say ¡°get lost¡±, he still obeyed.

    Even so, the old Daoist priest¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Guang Chengzi immediately stood up and red at Taiyi. He quickly walked out of the tent. ¡°This is an expert that I invited to help. Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters, don¡¯t be rude. Quickly follow me out to wee him.¡±

    The expression of the old Daoist priest, who was holding themp, rxed slightly. He looked at Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding, who were sitting on the chair without moving.

    Huang Long was already a little depressed. At that moment, he could not help but mutter, ¡°What expert? Can he be more of an expert than the Eldest Senior Brother of the three sects? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him? Evesting peace and Dao. He¡¯s quite arrogant, huh? He thinks he won¡¯t die just because he¡¯s a Saint. Hmph, who will be the one to be embarrassed in the end?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding was helpless. He could only add,

    ¡°My master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.¡±

 Chapter 705 - Changshou Is Worried

    <h4>Chapter 705: Changshou Is Worried</h4>

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°My master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.¡±

    The old Daoist priest who called himself Ti Deng snorted coldly and did not say anything. He went straight into the tent and was led to the main seat by Guang Chengzi. Jiang Shang stood up and gave up his seat.

    Tsk, thisntern that came from nowhere did not steal the limelight.

    At that moment, Ji Fa thought to himself,

    ¡®Previously, these immortals were still bragging that Chan School is already a huge sect in the Three Realms. Why are they so respectful when they see Daoist Yiye?¡¯

    ¡®Forget it, forget it. If not for them, my Zhou Nation would be in danger. Even if you make me give up my seat, I can¡¯t hesitate today.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll find a topic to addter and let this Daoist know that I¡¯m the one in charge of this ce.¡¯

    Ji Fa heard it again...

    Outside the five continents, in a Minor Chiliocosm that focused on the power of fire and earth, Li Changshou sat on the gray volcanic rock and smiled as he watched Truth Listener exin with all its might. At that moment, the Zhou army and the Shang army were in a state of chaos.

    ¡°Alright, stop prying into the hearts of mortals.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and smiled. ¡°This Daoist Ti Deng has already appeared. I should go back.¡±

    Truth Listener immediately trembled. It, who had been beaming with joy just now, was now extremely nervous.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. This time, I really did not manage to find out any rumors about Maitreya.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. He rode a white cloud and carried Truth Listener into the sky.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should be able to meet him on the way back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Truth Listener could not help but be stunned. After careful thought, it immediately understood something and looked at Li Changshou in fear.

    If he wanted topete with this person, his master and Maitreya would not be enough...

    As a divine beast, although it did not have the great mystical ability of the best of the Auspicious Beast World, Bai Ze, to avoid danger, it could barely be considered ¡°smart¡± because it could hear the thoughts of living beings.

    If this trip was not to find Maitreya¡¯s whereabouts and he had arrived in such a remote dimension, then...

    Deceive the dog and kill it?

    Truth Listener trembled a few times. Its eyes were misty.

    It knew that a divine beast like itself was the most feared by experienced schemers like the Lord Taibai Jinxing who liked to devise schemes.

    However, it rarely heard Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s thoughts!

    Moreover, as Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s cultivation level increased, it could not hear anything even if it listened with all its might!

    Truth Listener had obtained some information through various channels and methods. It was understood that the righteous god of the human race was ying chess with the Dao Ancestor...

    How ruthless would a big shot who couldpete with the Dao Ancestor be!?!

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The more it thought about it, the more it felt that Lord Taibai Jinxing had tricked it to take care of his master¡¯s senses and not let him be too sad.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t defeat him nor escape.</i>

    Even if he wanted to shout for help, who in the Three Realms could stop Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s butcher knife?

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou turned to look at Truth Listener and said calmly, ¡°Why are you hiding behind?¡±

    Truth Listener trembled as it leaned forward. It wanted to ask, but it was afraid that it would be its death warrant. It could only keep thinking about its survival n.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and flew out of the sky. At that moment, he was proficient in opening the door and escaping. He was naturally confident and calm.

    The gxy in the void was rather brilliant. The miniature worlds looked like spiral gxies from afar.

    He said, ¡°Truth Listener, when were you born? In ancient times?¡±

    ¡°In the ancient times, to be specific, at the beginning of the ancient times,¡± Truth Listener hurriedly answered.

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°As I understand the Heavenly Dao more, I have some interesting deductions. The Heavenly Dao has deduced the three thousand Great Dao that constituted those at the bottom of the Primordial World. It has grasped all the rules of the world, but it was not omniscient and omnipotent. It has always beencking. For example, the heart of a living being. The Heavenly Dao cannot deduce the heart of living beings, is that so?¡±

    With a gulp, Truth Listener whispered, ¡°Can we change the topic?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°This, this.¡± Truth Listener was about to cry from anxiety. ¡°The Heavenly Dao is not a small living being. You escaped. I¡¯m just a small mount. I can¡¯t afford to be watched by the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re indeed well-informed.¡±

    Truth Listener raised its w and silently hit itself twice. It lowered its head and sighed softly. ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, if you want to kill me, can you give me a chance to exin?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Guess what I wanted to say just now.¡±

    Truth Listener smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I¡¯m right, you will naturally think that I can hear your thoughts and kill him with one palm...¡±

    ¡°Just guess,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°If I want to kill you, I actually have thousands of ways. I don¡¯t have toe here with you to kill you. I came here just to be far enough from the five continents.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to use this method to lure Maitreya out?¡±

    ¡°I have to try eventually,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Maitreya is now working for the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao does not want me to participate in the next God-Conferment matter. It will naturally stop me from returning to the five continents. If Maitreya wants to hide, it will be difficult for me to find him with the protection of the Heavenly Dao. However, when the Heavenly Dao wants to use Dharma treasures, it will naturally think of Maitreya.¡±

    Truth Listener was silent...

    Then why did you bring me out?!

    Of course, he did not dare to ask that. Although Lord Taibai Jinxing imed that he was not an evil god, the actual situation was.

    He understood everything.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°I want to take this opportunity to ask you something. If you don¡¯t answer truthfully, there¡¯s no need to return to the Reincarnation Pagoda.¡±

    Truth Listener immediately perked up. Every strand of hair was listening to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Where did the divine beastse from? Why did they appear?¡±

    Truth Listener was stunned.

    <i>H-how does he know why I was born?</i>

    The auspicious cloud that it was born from was not a living being. It was just a mass of dense spiritual energy.

    ¡°As expected of Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡± Truth Listener raised its front ws and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°This question has shed light on the true essence of living beings and the essence of divine beasts! Well... Alright!¡±

    Li Changshou nced at it. ¡°Cut the crap. I still remember the enmity between us.¡±

    Truth Listener was about to cry. ¡°We really can¡¯t answer that. You should ask Senior Bai Ze about this. Senior Bai Ze was a Connate mighty figure whoter became an auspicious beast. He was also called a divine beast.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Since ancient times, everything rted to gods is rted to the Heavenly Dao sequence. Even the Ancestral Magi were no exception. The Water God Gonggong and the Fire God Zhurong had once left imprints in the Heavenly Dao because they had grasped the power ofws. You seem to have been known as a divine beast since ancient times, right?¡±

    Truth Listener hurriedly said, ¡°Could it be that you suspect that I¡¯m rted to the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise,¡± Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°How can your mystical ability be realized by listening to the hearts of all living beings?¡±

    Truth Listener was silent...

    This was the second time it was stunned.

    Truth Listener suddenly had a feeling that the person who understood it the most was not itself, but the young human in front of it who had clearly reached an extremely profound Dao realm.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I really don¡¯t know about this matter.¡± Truth Listener sighed and said, ¡°I... really don¡¯t know what to do with your question.

    At the beginning of my memories, I was in a cloud and slowly floating in a Chiliocosm. The spiritual energy in the world gathered towards me. From then on, I could already hear the voices of living beings in a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.

    When I left the clouds, I saw a foot-long little beast wandering in the world.

    The problem is that I can¡¯t close my mystical abilities. It seems to be a part of me. I have to listen to these thoughts.

    If I hear any malicious remarks about me, I will leave on my own. I gradually understand the evil of the human heart and theplexity of living beings. When I return to my senses, I have already reached the edge of the trichiliocosm.

    I want to go to the Chaos Sea. I don¡¯t like to hear the thoughts of all living beings.

    There are too many dark, sinful, and muddy things inside...

    However, the Chaos aura makes me chicken out. We rely on the living beings of the Primordial World. Even if we can resist the Chaos aura, if we don¡¯t have Kong Xuan¡¯s Five-colored Divine Light, which is like a heaven-defying mystical ability, we will be exiled in the Chaos Sea.

    I¡¯m afraid of death. I stopped in a small world and distanced myself from living beings. I slept coldly.

    When I woke up, I met my master...¡±

    Li Changshou listened to Truth Listener¡¯s exnation slowly and analyzed the possible logical loopholes.

    Truth Listener was attracted by Ksitigarbha¡¯s Stainless Dao heart and obtained a rare peace beside him.

    At first, Ksitigarbha did not think about how to get a mount. He felt the pain of Truth Listener listening to the minds of all living beings. He used all his wisdom to help Truth Listener refine the method to close its mystical abilities.

    As the local Tibetans wanted to continue training, Truth Listener jumped up and followed. It bit the hem of Ksitigarbha¡¯s trousers and took the initiative to offer an immortal contract.

    ¡°From then on, I persuaded Master not to return. There are not many good people in the Western Sect.

    However, Master didn¡¯t listen...¡±

    Truth Listener sighed slowly, its eyes filled with memories.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I¡¯ve said too much to you, but I really don¡¯t know what you want to ask.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°I previously felt that you might be theplementary mechanism of the Heavenly Dao, which is to monitor the hearts of all living beings. At this moment, I can determine that although you are rted to the Heavenly Dao, you should not be a hidden pawn.¡±

    Truth Listener was puzzled. ¡°Why do you believe it so easily?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°You can choose not to believe me.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou silently drew a long sword from his sleeve. Truth Listener did not even need to say anything. It smacked its mouth with its ws.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Continue to listen to the thoughts of the ministers of the Zhou Nation. Let¡¯s see what they are doing. I¡¯ll fish for Maitreya again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Truth Listener hurriedly agreed.

    Truth Listener felt puzzled.

    He had keenly sensed the killing intent in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes previously and felt that he was dead today.

    Unexpectedly...

    Lord Taibai Jinxing was surprisingly easy to talk to. He did not seem to be an evil god.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, should I carry you back?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°You still have to give your master respect.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re ttering me! He¡¯s just immature. He hasn¡¯t been beaten up many times.¡± Truth Listener smiled and continued to monitor the situation in the five continents. Soon, he said something that sounded like a monologue.

    ¡°That Daoist Ti Deng is so impressive. At this moment, he has already given us the method to resolve the Ten Absolute Chain Arrays. He wants Chan School to choose ten immortals to enter the array and use their lives to fulfill the killing intent of the array. It is called a feeding array. Then, he could choose ten experts to enter the array and break the array. Daoist Ti Deng would directly cut off the connection between the array and the great array, allowing the ten experts to kill the ten Heavenly Lords.¡±

    He inhaled sharply...

    ¡°Daoist Ti Deng is so sinister. He actually let Chan School choose ten scapegoats to enter the cmity and block the cmity for the ten experts!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°That¡¯s what the Sixth Saint is like. He¡¯s unscrupulous and will do anything.¡±

    ¡°What is this? Is this the Saint? Burp!¡±

    Li Changshou did not even look at Truth Listener¡¯s stunned expression. He held the Cosmic Ruler with his left hand. The white cloud began to elerate, and the Cosmic Void rapidly retreated.

    Truth Listener was stunned for a while and continued talking.

    That was the correct way to use the Truth Listener mystical ability. Although it could not detect experts like the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School, it could detect any mortal in the camp without any pressure.

    Daoist Ti Deng, who was also Saint Zhun Ti, wanted to attack the Ten Absolute Arrays.

    This is really...

    Li Changshou was surprised.

    However, it was still in Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    Next was the opening of the show. Li Changshou could only control one direction and try his best to lead the oue in that direction.

    Everything was for the sake of winning when the table was flipped in the end.

    ¡°Truth Listener.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Stay by your master¡¯s side in peace from now on. If you hear anything that you shouldn¡¯t hear at some point in the future...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m deaf. I didn¡¯t hear anything! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and thought about the n in the deepest part of his Dao heart again.

    When he finally revealed his cards to the Dao Ancestor, Truth Listener was a Dharma treasure that had to exist. It was not appropriate to kill it directly. However, there was a risk of leaving Truth Listener behind.

    Therefore, Li Changshou chose to bring Truth Listener out once. Subconsciously, he left a shadow in Truth Listener¡¯s Dao heart.

    Moreover, he was worried about Truth Listener. It was part of the ¡°just in case¡± part of the n. It was dispensable.

    He just had to be steady.

    ¡°Go back,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. ¡°I reckon that Maitreya won¡¯t dare to appear.¡±

    Just as Truth Listener was about to answer, it felt the world around it rapidly move backward.

    Li Changshou held the Cosmic Ruler and walked freely in the void without any obstacles.

    His deep understanding of the Cosmic Great Dao made Truth Listener re at him and secretly warn him.

    They knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    Now, he had to hurry back and guard his master. It was good to bicker and daydream every day.

    ...

    Moreover, when Daoist Ti Deng arrived at the Zhou Army Camp, the soldiers perked up while Guang Chengzi and the other immortals became confident.

    Daoist Ti Deng seemed to be a little anxious. He said the method to break the array formation and asked Chan School to choose ten cannon fodder to ¡°block the cmity¡± in the array formation. Then, he directly broke the array formation.

    The twelve Golden Immortals¡¯ reactions to choosing cannon fodder were different.

    Yu Ding and Taiyi immediately expressed that they did not participate in the subsequent battle.

    However, Guang Chengzi had called out Yang Jian and appointed him to be one of the ten experts who had broken the array formation to deal with the weaker Golden Light Goddess.

    Yang Jian looked at his master and Uncle-Master Taiyi. Finally, he cupped his hands and agreed.

    After all, he was a disciple of Chan School. He did not want his master to be in trouble.

    Then, they were the candidates for cannon fodder.

    Perfected Taiyi wanted to say something sarcastic, but he was secretly stopped by Perfected Yu Ding.

    Daoist Huang Long only frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to do that?¡± He was persuaded by Chi Jingzi¡¯s voice transmission.

    Wen Shu said, ¡°If we can break the Ten Absolute Chain Arrays, there will be sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be said so bluntly.¡± Ci Hang said gently, ¡°How should we tell our fellow disciples about this?¡±

    The old Daoist priest smiled and did not say anything. He only waited quietly for the immortals of Chan School to make their own decisions.

    That feeling was not bad.

    Soon, Guang Chengzi retreated with hesitation in his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the camp and ask, be it Immortal Yu Xu or the itinerant cultivators from the Zhou Camp. If anyone dares to enter the Ten Absolute Arrays, Chan School will naturally give them good treatment.¡±

    The immortals were silent.

    Chi Jingzi sighed and stood up. He walked out of the tent with his hands behind his back and sent a voice transmission to the dozens of immortals in the camp.

    The ten cannon fodder that blocked the cmity quickly settled down.

    The ten experts who were breaking the array formation also decided.

    Among the twelve Golden Immortals, Ju Liusun was not around. Yu Ding and Taiyi did not attack. Yang Jian added, and ten experts entered the array to break through.

    Guang Chengzi looked at Daoist Ti Deng and asked softly with a smile in his eyes ¡°Senior, are you 100% confident in stabilizing the Chain Array?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Daoist Tiandeng smiled and said, ¡°On the other hand, if an outsider interferes in this matter, are you prepared?¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Chan School should still have that kind of face.¡±

    ¡°Then the matter of breaking the array today is naturally not a problem.¡±

    Guang Chengzi cupped his hands at Daoist Ti Deng and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    Daoist Ti Deng remained silent with his eyes closed. His Dao charm was clear and peaceful.

    An hourter...

    Zhou Jun put away the battle-exemption token. The drums soared into the sky, and ten streams of light flew out of the Zhou Camp!

    Their eyes were filled with nervousness and determination. They pounced towards the Ten Absolute Arrays at the same time.

    In the Ten Absolute Arrays, Qin Wan shouted softly. The ten Heavenly Lords were fully prepared!

    When the ten streams of light stopped at the array door, the ten Heavenly Lords were slightly stunned. They saw that the ten immortals were not famous and their cultivation levels were not considered powerful.

    Why would the array be needed to deal with such an opponent?

    They could personally appear to fight and kill on the spot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless,¡± Qin Wan reminded. ¡°They should be here to test us. Just stay. We only need to hold back against the twelve Golden Immortals.¡±

    The ten Heavenly Lords agreed. When the ten immortals reported their names and entered the array, they activated the array formation with all their might.

    After a while, screams rose and fell. Ten lonely souls rushed to the God-Conferment tform.

    In the Zhou Army camp, ten figures rode a cloud forward and rushed to the array door that they had chosen previously.

    The old Daoist priest with thentern revealed a smile. He stood in front of the Yuan Gate and waved his sleeve. The muffled sounds of thunder in the Ten Absolute Arrays were endless. The spiritual energy exchange inside was suddenly frozen.

    The ten Heavenly Lords were shocked. The chain array that could not be cracked previously had lost its effect!

    Just as they were about to discuss a countermeasure, the nine Golden Immortals of Chan School, as well as Yang Jian, the outstanding third-generation disciple, had already rushed into the array door!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Qin Wan gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Respond to the enemy and take care of each other!¡±

    The Dao hearts of the other nine immortals of the ten Heavenly Lords sank.

 Chapter 706 - Killing Saints

    <h4>Chapter 706: Killing Saints</h4>

    Why...

    ¡°My array has been broken! Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t fight!¡±

    ¡®I will perish with you today!¡¯

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! It¡¯s enough for us to kill ten of them! Let¡¯s go, Golden Light!¡±

    Why...

    ¡°Goddess of Golden Spirit, are you still going to be rude to me? Do you think I can¡¯t kill you? Ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Zhun Ti! Try touching them! I, Zhao Gongming, will fight you to the death today!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m just an ant after all.¡±

    Why...

    ¡°Changgeng, leave quickly. You can¡¯t stop them!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, leave. I¡¯m dragging you down. I¡¯m willing to enter the cmity! Can you leave!?!¡±

    ¡°Jie Yin! Zhun Ti! Come and kill me! Come and kill me!¡±

    He was confused.

    In the confused sky and the blurrynd, the Taiji Painting floating above his head filled his vision. Above the Taiji Painting, two magnificent figures on the left and right seemed to be able to suppress the void.

    The Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s left hand trembled. She grabbed the short sword beside her and wanted to breathe, but she was suppressed by the powerful pressure and could not move.

    Why did she have to survive? Why did she have to survive...

    The Yin-Yang aura around him was resisting the attacks of the two Saints. The familiar figure was already on the verge of copse.

    The senior sister, who was supporting each other but could barely move, was crying and scolding her senior brother...

    The wound on his shoulder fell far away, and the disciples of Chan School struggled to stand up...

    IT <i>Is it all because of me?</i>

    <i>Is it because of me...</i>

    <i>It was because...</i>

    ...

    An hour ago.

    ¡°Respond to the enemy! Take care of each other!¡±

    Upon hearing her elder brother¡¯s words, the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s Dao heart sank. She understood that their defeat was set.

    The mysterious Dharma powers that suddenly appeared not only stopped the spiritual energy cirction of the Chain Array, but also weakened the power of the Ten Absolute Arrays.

    Is it Second Uncle-Master?

    Is there a hidden expert of Chan School, the Old Man of the South Pole?

    Golden Light¡¯s Dao heart was a little chaotic. A figure had already entered the array.

    She immediately became alert and looked up. Golden light shone in the Golden Light Array. Countless golden mirrors reflectedyers of golden light and enveloped the figure who entered the array.

    This golden light could injure an immortal¡¯s body and Essence Soul. However, the other party only snorted softly. A circr barrier appeared around him, and the golden light was firmly blocked by the other party.

    It was Yang Jian?

    The Goddess of Golden Light stood up from the middle of the Dharma Array and heaved a sigh of relief.

    At that moment, Yang Jian could not see her, but she could observe Yang Jian¡¯s every move. She immediately mobilized more golden light to shine at Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian cultivated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, and his body wasparable to a Connate numinous treasure. Previously, when he was challenging the array formation, he had circled around the Ten Absolute Arrays. There was nothing that could hurt him.

    In the end, it was Big Brother who lured Yang Jian out of the array. He was afraid that Yang Jian would see through the secret of the Ten Absolute Arrays and destroy their array foundations.

    He was the most troublesome opponent among the ten of them. He was much more troublesome than the second generation disciples of Chan School.

    Now that Yang Jian had appeared in her Golden Light Array, the pressure on the other array formations would be much less.

    The Goddess of Golden Light shouted softly.

    ¡°Yang Jian! Surrender now!¡±

    Those were just words. At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s hands were sweating.

    She was petite and was dressed in a short skirt and thin blouse. However, at that moment, she was filled with killing intent and was rather imposing.

    Yang Jian said, ¡°I have already found the broken array formation. Uncle-Master, please surrender.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light snorted coldly. Just as she was about to say something, her Dao heart suddenly trembled.

    In the distance, a huge seal covered the sky and crushed the Blood Transformation Array.

    Another Yin-Yang Mirror reflected ck and white beams of light that shone through the fog of the Soulfall Array.

    This!

    Without the Chain Array, would they be so vulnerable in front of the twelve Golden Immortals?

    The Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s heart was already in a mess. She hurriedly activated the bronze mirrors everywhere. The golden light in the array formation was endless, but it could not hurt Yang Jian at all.

    Is this the Eight-Nine Arcane Art?

    The Goddess of Golden Light gritted her teeth and activated her Dharma powers. She still had a hint of hope. She wanted to trap Yang Jian and immediately help the other array formations.

    Suddenly, Zhao Jiang roared from the side.

    ¡°My array has been broken! Leave quickly! Don¡¯t fight!¡±

    At the location of the Earth ze Array, the sword that the Great Daoist Master Numinous Treasure had raised emitted a sword beam that was tens of thousands of feet long. It severed the Earth Fire that surged like a lotus flower!

    Zhao Jiang died and the Earth ze Array was broken.

    Then...

    Raging me Array, Red Water Array, Red Sand Array!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll leave as many as we can!¡±

    ¡°Golden light retreat! Yang Jian does not have any killing intent towards you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll perish with you today!¡±

    A hint of confusion shed in the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s eyes. She took half a step back on the Dharma tform and immediately gritted her teeth. She ignited her essence soul and used all her might to activate the golden light at Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian frowned slightly. He clenched his right hand and the three-pointed, double-edged spear quickly condensed with the golden light. He paused slightly on the ground.

    Bang!

    The array trembled slightly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Jian snorted softly. The vertical eye on his forehead suddenly opened, and a dark golden light shone on the bronze mirrors.

    Almost instantly, the bronze mirrors reflected Yang Jian¡¯s divine eyes and the moment the dark golden light erupted.

    Ping...

    With a few whooshes, the thousands of bronze mirrors in the array formation exploded at the same time. The wooden shelves that supported the bronze mirrors and the array foundations hidden underground cracked like a spider web andpletely exploded.

    The Golden Light Array was broken.

    That was the main reason why Guang Chengzi chose Yang Jian to break the array formation.

    The Goddess of Golden Light lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. She immediately held a sharp sword and wanted to kill Yang Jian. However, the figure in front of her swayed. A silver light shone, and several afterimages ovepped!

    Yang Jian was already standing in front of her. He held the spear in his right hand and pushed it forward gently, causing some blood to stter.

    The three pointed, double-edged spear pierced through the shoulder of the Goddess of Golden Light. As Yang Jian retracted his spear, another arrow of blood was shot.

    His mystic energy sealed the Golden Light Essence Soul. Yang Jian looked at the Goddess of Golden Light and said calmly, ¡°Report to the God-Conferment tform on your own. As long as you are willing to ept the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao, the God-Conferment tform can allow your body to enter. It is equivalent to death.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s eyes trembled.

    <i>What is this?</i>

    Pity?

    ¡°Yang Jian! Why don¡¯t you kill me!¡± The Goddess of Golden Light shouted softly.

    However, Yang Jian did not seem to hear him. He turned around and walked in the direction that he hade from.

    The spiritual energy outside the Golden Light Array was quickly dissipating, revealing various situations. There were also a few array formations that were fighting. The ¡°Heavenly Lord¡± inside had already discovered that Yang Jian had spared the Goddess of Golden Light.

    In the Heaven Absolute Array, Qin Wan immediately shouted, ¡°Golden Light, quickly leave! Go to the God-Conferment tform! Living is better than dying!¡±

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go...¡±

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, the Heaven Absolute Array, the Wind Roar Array, and the Ice Array copsed at the same time.

    At this moment!

    A sword beam lit up and shed at the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s head without any mercy.

    Yang Jian frowned slightly. He tapped his toes gently and his body seemed to have torn apart the universe. He made a move to raise his spear and stab forward. The tip of the spear shed with grayish-green light and blocked the sword that was shing at the Goddess of Golden Light.

    In the direction of the Heaven Extinction Array, Daoist Wen Shu, who was slightly injured, frowned and said calmly, ¡°Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She is my opponent.¡± Yang Jian looked at Daoist Wen Shu and said coldly, ¡°I have already promised to let her bind herself to the God-Conferment tform. Uncle-Master, don¡¯t make me break my promise.¡±

    Wen Shu frowned and said, ¡°Who allowed you to make the decision on your own? This is a powerful enemy who killed the immortals of Chan School!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Uncle-Masters ask them to die?¡±

    Yang Jian supported the three pointed, double-edged spear beside him. His handsome face was slightly raised. His divine eyes were closed, but he had a faint dignity. The armor on his body reflected the light of the sun.

    ¡°She was defeated by me. She should be dealt with by me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can open the God-Conferment tform just because you want to?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing has specially allowed Yang Jian to be exempted from killing three times. He has allowed Yang Jian¡¯s three defeated subordinates to go to the God-Conferment tform. The Goddess of Golden Light is one of them. Is that not allowed?¡±

    Wen Shu looked angry and frowned. ¡°Perfected Lord Qingyuan is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about official authority, you should call me Marshal.¡±

    ¡°Yang Jian!¡± Wen Shu walked forward quickly and pointed at Yang Jian. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    Yang Jian lowered his head and looked at the Goddess of Golden Light. He said calmly, ¡°Uncle-Master, if you think that it¡¯s inappropriate, I¡¯ll escort her to the God-Conferment tform now. If you insist on attacking, I¡¯m willing to fight.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t let othersugh at you!¡±

    Guang Chengzi appeared from the side and frowned. ¡°Yang Jian, retreat. This is the Great Tribtion. The cmity needs living experts to die to settle it. Your Uncle-Master Wen Shu is not trying to vent her anger. If Jin Guang dies today, one less person will die in Chan School tomorrow. Leave.¡±

    Yang Jian frowned and looked at Guang Chengzi. He said calmly, ¡°Uncle-Master, since Yang Jian has said it previously, there¡¯s no reason to take it back.¡±

    ¡°Yang Jian.¡± Perfected Yu Ding sighed and said, ¡°Come back.¡±

    Yang Jian subconsciously gripped the three pointed, double-edged spear tightly. Then, he slowly took a deep breath and did not say anything else. He turned around and walked towards the camp.

    Wen Shu snorted coldly. At that moment, she could not get down from the stage. She raised her sword and walked towards the Goddess of Golden Light.

    The Goddess of Golden Light looked at Yang Jian¡¯s back and stood up with some effort. She bowed to Yang Jian and turned to face Wen Shu.

    Even though his immortal power had been sealed, he still raised the short sword in his hand and stepped on the ground weakly.

    ¡°Everything is for the young master of Chan School.¡±

    Wen Shu said coldly. She raised her sword from thousands of feet away. With a casual swipe of her sword fingers, the sword light was about to cut through the Goddess of Golden Light¡¯s snow-white neck. The blood-colored short skirt that was soaked in golden light was about to be stained.

    Jin Guang pursed his lips tightly and did not say a word. His eyes were already dead silent.

    <i>IT Brother, Senior Brother Gongming, I have troubled you in the past.</i>

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    With a sudden shout, her Dharma powers were released without any warning. The Goddess of Golden Light looked at the sword beam that had stopped in front of her in a daze. She looked at the slender white hand that was holding the sword de and exerted some force. The sword was crushed...

    The bell rang.

    A golden veil slowly floated down. A figure in a long dress appeared out of thin air above the ruins of the Ten Ultimates Formation.

    A faint Dao rune floated behind her. There were still remnant Dao runes in the sky that could draw the trajectory of her previous rapid arrival.

    His long hair slowly fluttered, and his slender figure stood proudly. His phoenix-like eyes swept past Daoist Wen Shu, but thetter subconsciously took half a step back.

    It was ferocious and terrifying.

    Jin Ling of Jie School.

    ¡°I originally did not want to appear,¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to appear now. However, everyone from Chan School, have you gone overboard?¡±

    After saying that, the Goddess of Golden Spirit turned to look at Junior Sister Golden Light with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°Senior Sister...¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light shouted softly, ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the God-Conferment tform,¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly. She raised her hand and was about to pull Jin Guang¡¯s arm.

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s figure flickered and appeared a thousand feet away from Jin Ling.

    Chi Jingzi, Daoist Wen Shu, Perfected Pu Xian, and Daoist Ci Hang immediately rushed behind Guang Chengzi.

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you have already appeared, why don¡¯t we spar today?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can make me stay?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit pursed her lips slightly and released Golden Light¡¯s arm. She turned around and revealed her eight-armed Dharma body. She held the Dragon Tiger Wish, the Four Symbols Pagoda, and the Flying Golden Sword. She formed the lotus flower seal, the Sun Moon seal, and the Ster Seal.

    Receiving the sun, moon, and stars rmed 50,000 kilometers of spiritual energy.

    Her long hair danced in the wind, and her eyes were dyed golden. Even Guang Chengzi and Chi Jingzi felt the faint pressure of the Dao Realm.

    The number one female immortal of Jie School, the Goddess of Golden Spirit!

    ¡°One battle.¡±

    Guang Chengzi squinted slightly. He held the Heaven Splitting Seal in his hand and disappeared at the same time as the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Only two afterimages dissipated with the wind.

    Spiritual energy suddenly surged in the sky. Theyers of clouds were blown away by a powerful wave of air, revealing the clear sky.

    The two streams of light quickly collided in the sky. The Heaven-Piercing Seal pressed down on the sky and was knocked over by the shadow of a jade ruyi!

    Chi Jingzi held the Yin-Yang Mirror and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll help Senior Brother!¡±

    After saying that, he soared into the sky. Two beams of light, one ck and one white, flipped the sky. The figures chasing and colliding turned into three...

    However, after a while, Chi Jingzi and Guang Chengzi were suppressed!

    The two of them joined forces. The two supreme-grade numinous treasures, the Heaven Seal and the Yin-Yang Mirror were actually being suppressed and beaten by the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They could not retaliate at all!

    Wen Shu, Pu Xian, and Ci Hang looked at each other. Their figures immediately rushed to the cloud and took out their Dharma treasures to distract the Goddess of Golden Spirit outside.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit roared softly. Her voice was filled with determination. The pressure of the Great Dao shocked countless immortals and mortals!

    In the Green Touring Pce, the Grandmaster of Heaven suddenly opened his eyes. His figure streaked across the universe and rushed out.

    In the Green Touring Pce, Zhao Gongming was a little distracted. He whispered to Daoist Duobao and retreated to the corner of the hall.

    He circted the incantation that Li Changshou had given him. With some effort, he shifted a wisp of his attention to the paper effigy in the Luofu Cave. He spread his immortal senses, but he did not see his wife.

    Wasn¡¯t he here previously?

    Zhao Gongming frowned slightly. His Dao heart trembled for some reason and he immediately stood up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Duobao asked.

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m worried about Jin Ling. I¡¯ll return to the Luofu Cave and take a look. I¡¯ll rush backter.¡±

    ¡°Take care of Junior Sister Jin Ling more.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had any children and don¡¯t have much experience. You have to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled. Twenty-four light spots appeared around him and turned into streams of light that flew away.

    Daoist Duobao rubbed his tired face and said to his junior brothers and sisters in front of him, ¡°Try again and see if you can open the cloud mirror. At the very least, we have to see the situation of the Ten Ultimates Formation clearly.¡±

    Goddess Wudang said, ¡°I will definitely sever the connection between that universe and the outside world. I¡¯m afraid we can only rush over.¡±

    Duobao sighed and said, ¡°Qin Wan and the others have probably been destroyed by the array formation. The twelve Golden Immortals are not easy to deal with... Ah, Master is right. It will be a cmity if they go out.¡±

    On the East Ocean.

    Zhao Gongming frowned tightly. He was not as calm as before.

    Before Zhun Ti appeared, the Saint¡¯s Dao runes enveloped the area ten thousand kilometers around the Qishan.

    His wife was not in the Cave Abode.

    The Ten Ultimate Array would definitely be broken...

    There had been an inappropriate period of time spent between him and the Goddess of Golden Light. Although nothing had happened, they were still close.

    Moreover, his wife had mentioned it to him previously and was angry.

    Suddenly, Zhao Gongming felt a gentle tremor from the Cosmic Dao Law. The source of the tremor...

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes widened.

    Saint Dao runes! Two Saint Dao runes!

    His master and Second Uncle-Master¡¯s Saint Dao runes were shing!

    What¡¯s going on? Why is this happening?!

    Zhao Gongming felt an ominous feeling in his heart. The twenty-four stars around him shone brightly. He was many times faster than before and rushed towards the Qi Mountain of the South Continent.

    Don¡¯t go over. Don¡¯t go over. Thatntern is Zhun Ti. The Saint has already appeared. The Ten Absolute Arrays have be a trap for the immortals of Jie School.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±

    ...

    ¡°The Goddess of Golden Spirit! Let him go! What do you want!?!¡±

    High in the sky above Qi Mountain.

    The experts of Chan School surrounded the Goddess of Golden Spirit in the sky.

    Guang Chengzi had a sword wound on his left shoulder. There was a dent in Chi Jingzi¡¯s chest. Pu Xian and Ci Hang were also injured.

    Further away, the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School and the immortals of Chan School had ugly expressions. All of them were looking at the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was surrounded.

    At that moment, Wen Shu was pressed against her neck by the Golden Flying Sword. Her essence soul had been sealed, and her entire body was bound by the immortal rope. She had be the ¡°hostage¡± of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. Although the Goddess of Golden Spirit was not injured, her aura was a little chaotic, and her Dharma powers were a little weak.

    If not for the fact that her condition had been affected, she would not have used such a method.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll spare Wen Shu¡¯s life in exchange for Junior Sister Golden Light¡¯s life. I¡¯ll also send Junior Sister Golden Light to the God-Conferment tform. This matter will be resolved. How about that?¡±

    There was a hint of anger in Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes. However, his trembling left arm reminded him of how powerful the eldest disciple of Jie School and the leader of the female immortals of Jie School was.

    Guang Chengzi looked at Perfected Yu Ding, who was still standing in the camp, and snorted.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit did not hesitate. She casually threw Wen Shu to the immortals of Chan School.

    Guang Chengzi made a gesture. Although the immortals of Chan School looked indignant, they did not say anything andnded in the camp.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit looked at the golden light below and said, ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    There was a hint of gentleness in his voice, and he could not hide his fatigue.

    ¡°Senior Sister...¡±

    Golden Light shouted with a trembling voice. Just as he was about to fly up on a cloud, the pressure suddenly descended without warning!

    Jin Ling¡¯s body sank from the cloud and immediately looked up at the sky.

    There, an old Daoist priest stood with amp. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Without saying a word, he struck out with his left hand and pressed it towards Jin Ling!

    ¡°Western Sect!¡±

    Jin Ling gritted her teeth and shouted angrily. However, she was not afraid at all. Her body was wrapped in golden light and she soared into the sky.

    The Dharma body shone brightly and the treasure flew into the sky.

    ¡°The splendor of rice grains.¡±

    The old Daoist priest said in a calm voice. The palm shadows that he struck suddenly became extremely condensed. They were like mountains and the sky was copsing. They contained endless Dharma powers and seemed to be able to suppress all living beings.

    Several rays of treasure light collided with the palm, but they kept resisting it.

    The old Daoist priest frowned.

    He naturally had various Dharmic formtions for fights of magical powers. However, if the Saints did not attack with the simplest moves, they would think too highly of these ants.

    However, at that moment, the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s Dharma body rushed up from below and almost shattered the huge hand...

    ¡°Goddess of Golden Spirit, are you still going to be rude to me? Do you think I can¡¯t kill you? Ridiculous!¡±

    The old Daoist priest holding themp put away the treasuremp in his hand. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree appeared in his palm and he swept it gently at the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    The seven-colored light filled the sky like a rainbow and turned into seven streams of light that smashed towards the Golden Spirit.

    The treasures that the Golden Spirit had activated were sealed when they touched the rainbow light. They could not even stop it for a moment.

    Seven streams of light intersected and circled around, turning into aet that collided with the eight arms raised by the Goddess of Golden Spirit.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale. Her Dharma body was instantly sealed. Her body was beaten down violently. However, she had no choice but to protect her abdomen with all the Dharma powers that she could control and resist.

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, the Goddess of Golden Spirit smashed into the Ten Ultimates Formation.

    Countless Daows appeared on the ground. They were like the veins of the ground, blocking the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s impact.

    This was the Heavenly Dao protecting the ground to prevent the living beings from suffering.

    ¡°Senior Sister!¡±

    Golden Light shouted and immediately pounced at the Goddess of Golden Spirit. However, he was stopped by the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s raised left hand.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit took a deep breath and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand. She slowly stood up from the shallow pit on the ground and looked up at the old Daoist priest in the sky.

    At that moment, the old Daoist priest with thentern had already revealed his main body. He held the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree in his hand and sat quietly in the air.

    Saint, Zhun Ti.

    Before Jin Ling could speak, the treasure tree in Zhun Ti¡¯s hand swiped at Jin Ling again.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes burned with golden mes!

    ¡°Jin Ling, I¡¯ll settle the karma with you today.¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted softly. Her long hair was a little messy, but her gaze was like a killing god.

    Golden mes surged!

    Zhun Ti¡¯s eyes were half-closed. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree in his hand emitted a golden-silver glow. As Zhun Ti brushed it gently, it exploded into stars that filled the sky and smashed towards the ground in a radius of dozens of kilometers.

    Red and blue squares appeared on the ground. The veins of the earth appeared again, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit jumped up again.

    The golden light almost bit his lower lip. He raised his sword and wanted to follow, but he realized that he was under the pressure of a Saint. As soon as he moved, he knelt on the ground.

    The golden mes were sted back by the streams of light that filled the sky.

    Even the ground, which was supported by the Heavenly Dao, was reduced to a pile of sand within 30 feet of the Goddess of Golden Spirit...

    After the light faded, the Goddess of Golden Spirit knelt on one knee. She held the Flying Golden Sword in her left hand and covered her abdomen with her right. Her eyes were filled with anger, anger, and sorrow.

    The child... is very unlucky as a mother.

    However, Mother had never been convinced. She had never been afraid.

    Mother has let you down, but I have never regretted it.

    So what if he was a Saint!

    So what if you are a Saint!?!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit was covered in blood, but she slowly stood up while trembling. Her gaze was still ferocious, and her sword was filled with gullies.

    ¡°If I had been born hundreds of thousands of years earlier, there would not have been the Dao Fruit of the Western Saints!¡±

    Zhun Ti seemed to have been angered. The treasure tree in his hand shone brightly, and streams of light smashed towards the Goddess of Golden Spirit!

    The Golden Spirit raised its sword and its Dharma powers surged!

    Outside the world, in a certain universe that was filled with distortions, the Grandmaster of Heaven looked at the middle-aged Daoist in front of him with bloodshot eyes. The sword shadows in his hand danced, but they were continuously blocked by the middle-aged Daoist.

    ¡°Senior Brother, take it that I¡¯m begging you to let me go and kill Zhun Ti!¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning frowned slightly and shook his head. The jade ruyi in his hand shone with green light and blocked the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s sword shadows.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven naturally knew that the two of them were close in strength. If the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning did not let him go, he would have to fight for hundreds of years to find a chance of winning.

    At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Spirit was about to withstand the final blow.

    Zhun Ti waved the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree and did not show any mercy. His eyes were filled with the joy of killing such an expert.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jin Ling is still pregnant! She¡¯s still pregnant!¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning frowned slightly. There was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. He closed his eyes and sighed softly. The image of the Pangu Banner appeared behind him.

    ¡°At this point, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven suddenly calmed down. His nose twitched slightly, and his long hair danced behind him. The Qingping Sword let out a soft sword hum. The four Immortal Vanquishing Swords circled around him, and his left hand had already raised his sword fingers.

    He did not say anything else. His body moved forward, and his eyes were calm. However, the sword seemed to want to cut through the imprisonment of the universe.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. The image of the Pangu Banner condensed directly, but it was used as a defensive treasure. It supported the Heavenly Dao runes.

    Outside the universe!

    The seven-colored stream of light engulfed the Goddess of Golden Spirit!

    The Dharma powers around the Goddess of Golden Spirit were quickly exhausted. Just as she was about to be crushed, two stars, one blue and one purple, suddenly appeared in her abdomen.

    Swoosh!

    The shadows of two infants appeared around the Goddess of Golden Spirit. They looked up at Zhun Ti at the same time. They clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. They produced two thinyers of light butsted for a moment in the seven-colored streams of light.

    The sky suddenly turned into a night sky. Two huge stars, one purple and one blue, soared through the sky and erupted with extremely bright light spots.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor, who had been watching that scene, suddenly stood up.

    Four Heavenly Ministers!

    The Star of the Four Heavenly Ministers!

    The child in the womb of the Goddess of Golden Spirit was Ziwei and Gouchen, two of the Four Heavenly Ministers!

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s figure immediately rushed towards the cloud mirror in front of him. At that moment, the Emperor could onlyst for an instant. How could he block the Saint¡¯s attack!?!

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the burly old man frowned and raised his sword fingers. He immediately wanted to point downwards.

    At that moment!

    It was even faster than the Heavenly Thunder that the Jade Emperor had sent down. It was even faster than the Dao Ancestor¡¯s finger.

    The universe beside the Goddess of Golden Spirit suddenly split open. A figure darted out and pulled the Cosmic Rift, causing the gray-robed old Daoists who were chasing behind to miss.

    The figure that darted out had already shed in front of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He aimed his back at her and first used his body to cut off the seven-colored pir of light. The Yin and Yang Qi behind him quickly intertwined into the image of the Taiji Painting and swallowed the pir of light.

    ¡°Changgeng...¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit called out softly. Her body fell back weakly, but she was wrapped in immortal power and gently pushed to the side.

    The person looked up at the cloud. The Taiji Painting opened and covered a radius of five kilometers.

    His robe was slightly torn, and his aura fluctuated slightly. At that moment, he looked up at Zhun Ti and revealed a hint of mockery in his eyes.

    Who else could it be but Li Changshou?

    Li Changshou turned to look at Jin Ling and the golden light. Then, he looked at Yang Jian and Yu Ding in the military camp.

    He did not say anything and only sighed softly.

    He understood that the Golden Spirit knew that Saint Zhun Ti was there, but he could not help but appear.

    The words that Jin Ling had said previously were all about sending the golden light to the God-Conferment tform. However, the immortals of Chan School had retreated, and the two Saints of the Western Sect had stood up.

    There must be some uncontroble variables.

    However, Yang Jian was taught by him. He had made a choice and it was reasonable. He should support him.

    ¡°Saint Zhun Ti,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here today.¡±

    Zhun Ti¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. ¡°Li Changgeng, who are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°The Second Sect Master of the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The baby in the arms of the Goddess of Golden Spirit is the destined Four Kings Star of the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s a second-stage legitimate god¡¯s fate. Do you want to go against the Heavenly Courts that are about to risepletely?¡±

    Zhun Ti fell silent for a while and said calmly, ¡°Leave Jin Guang behind.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess of Golden Light can already enter the God-Conferment tform.¡± Li Changshou looked at Zhun Ti. ¡°Yang Jian is the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal. He is valued by His Majesty and has been granted three exemptions. As the God-Conferment Master, I should bring her back to the Heavenly Courts today.¡±

    ¡°You want to take Jin Ling and Jin Guang away?¡±

    ¡°So what if I am?¡±

    Li Changshou squinted slightly, but he did not give in.

    Zhun Ti raised the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree slightly. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder. Wisps of mysterious Dao runes surrounded him.

    The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree shed down. A seven-colored rainbow condensed out of thin air. It was like a long whip and a spear. It pressed towards Li Changshou!

    The Taiji Painting in front of Li Changshou shone brightly. The Pagoda Master¡¯s spiritual perception cursed.

    Fight head-on!

    ¡°Zhun Ti, don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    A loud shout came from the east. Water-blue light dyed the sky.

    Zhao Gongming!

    It was still the enraged Zhao Gongming!

    ¡°Zhun Ti! Try touching them! I, Zhao Gongming, will fight you to the death today!¡±

    The twenty-four water-blue stars shone. Zhao Gongming turned around and the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl emitted a loud sound!

    It was as if a boundless wave was suppressing from the east!

    On the ground, Li Changshou leaped up with the Taiji Painting. The Floating me g protected the Golden Spirit¡¯s head, but only a transparent outline was left.

    Saint Zhun Ti frowned. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree in his hand shone with treasure light and was brushing Zhao Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    Zhao Gongming shouted softly. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls returned to his body. His body expanded rapidly and he pped the Quasi-Attribute Treasure Body!

    Zhun Ti struck with his palm.

    Li Changshou punched through the Taiji Painting. The fist shadows swept up two ck and white auras and attacked Zhun Ti.

    Zhun Ti¡¯s Saint Dharma powers were undoubtedly manifested at that moment. The image of the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree sliding down.

    He saw!

    Zhao Gongming carried the power of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and faced Zhun Ti¡¯s fist head-on. The universe trembled violently, and dense cracks appeared in the shattered zed Mirror.

    In the end, Zhao Gongming¡¯s Dharma powers were inferior. He flew backward and spat out blood. Endless waves exploded, and his Dao runes were unstable.

    However, below, the fist that contained the power of the Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, sent the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree flying. The fist¡¯s edge hit the Quasi-Attribute Treasure!

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure shed, and he used his escape technique to its limits. Taking advantage of the moment when the universe was not paying attention, he appeared behind Zhun Ti.

    Cosmic Ruler, advance three times and sh!

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s robe fluttered as the Edgeless Cosmic Ruler tore through the universe and instantly engulfed Zhun Ti!

    Zhao Gongming, who was at the side, had already suppressed his injuries and returned. He held Randeng¡¯s Cosmic Ruler and poured the power of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl onto it. The two top-grade Connate numinous treasures were resonating and resonating!

    Its might was actually not inferior to a Connate Cardinal treasure!

    Zhao Gongming attacked in anger. His beard was stained with blood, and his armor swelled. Another ravine bloomed from the Cosmic Ruler in his hand and pressed down towards the rift in the void!

    The world seemed to be trembling!

    Zhun Ti was naturally enraged. The seven-colored treasure light flickered, and the treasure wheel behind him shone with a dazzling light, illuminating the void ravine.

    He had already revealed his ultimate technique. His body was covered in ayer of ck golden light.

    Sixty-Feet Golden Body!

    The power of the Heavenly Dao swept across, and the crack in the world instantly closed. Zhun Ti transformed from a sitting position to a standing position. Light kept shining around him!

    Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes met. The two figures suddenly circled around Zhun Ti at high speed.

    Zhun Ti produced palm shadows that filled the sky. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree emitted streams of light.

    Li Changshou held the Taiji Painting. The Yin-Yang aura stirred and wrapped around Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming relied on the power of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and seemed to have borrowed the power of the twenty-four Sectors. At that moment, with the support of the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl, he was not at a disadvantage against Zhun Ti¡¯s palm shadow!

    In the Zhou Army camp.

    Two balls of mes burned in Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s eyes. He took half a step forward at the same time as Yang Jian and Nezha.

    Guang Chengzi raised his hand and stopped Yu Ding. He whispered, ¡°The Western Sect is our ally after all.¡±

    The Jade Emperor looked a little hesitant. Yang Jian snorted coldly and walked forward with the three pointed, double-edged spear.

    Nezha pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°Uncle-Master, your judgment of choosing allies is too poor.¡±

    However, Nezha was pulled by Perfected Taiyi.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Do you have the Eight-Nine Arcane Art?¡± Perfected Taiyi cursed. ¡°Why are you showing off? He¡¯s a Saint!¡±

    Yang Jian took a deep breath and the divine eye on his forehead shone. His body turned into a golden beam of light and flew into the sky.

    ¡°General of the Heavenly Courts, Yang Jian, participate!¡±

    However, Yang Jian¡¯s strength was ultimatelycking. Even if he mastered the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, he would not be able to participate in such a battle unless he had a deeper understanding.

    He only leaned forward and was pped down from the clouds by Zhun Ti. Hended not far from the Goddess of Golden Light.

    However, at that moment, Yang Jian rushed into the sky and was distracted!

    Li Changshou found an opportunity and flickered hundreds of times in the air. He pointed the sword in his right hand at the back of Zhun Ti¡¯s head and made Zhun Ti stagger two steps forward. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of Saint blood!

    The immortals were shocked!

    Zhun Ti was enraged!

    Zhao Gongming wanted to take the opportunity to chase after him. Zhun Ti¡¯s eyes were dyed golden as he punched Zhao Gongming¡¯s fist.

    With a few cracking sounds, Zhao Gongming¡¯s left arm broke inch by inch!

    That was not the end. Two beams of light suddenly shed in the sky and smashed towards Zhao Gongming.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He aimed his left hand at Zhao Gongming and pulled.

    The universe around Zhao Gongming froze into a square and reced it with the ¡°square¡± near the ground!

    Cosmic Exchange!

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure flickered. He held the Taiji Painting and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, firmly blocking Zhun Ti¡¯s follow-up attack.

    Two beams of light fell from the sky, but they were blocked by the Taiji Painting. However, Li Changshou was also pressed back to the ground.

    On the ground, the earth veins formed by the Heavenly Dao wereyer afteryer. The ground within a thousand feet radius could not be any more shattered.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and looked extremely solemn.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s left arm was empty. He spat out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, he was already seriously injured. He barely stood up and blocked in front of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. She raised her hand to help him.

    In the sky, clouds formed and condensed into a thousand-feet-tall Saint¡¯s Dharma body.

    The Western Sect received him!

    Jie Yin said calmly, ¡°Junior Brother, that¡¯s too ugly.¡±

    Daoist Zhun Ti nodded expressionlessly. He dispersed his golden body and restored his robe. He sat cross-legged in the clouds. Endless clouds appeared around him and condensed into a thousand-feet-tall Dharma body. He sat in the sky with Jie Yin.

    Jie Yin said loudly, ¡°Today, we will only settle the scores between Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. We will settle the karma of the disciples of the Western Sect and not harm the immortals of the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned.

    IT <i>Is he preventing my teacher from appearing?</i>

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng,¡± the Goddess of Golden Spirit said in a low voice. ¡°Leave. We¡¯re blocking them. Master should have been blocked by Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled bitterly and looked at Jin Ling. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why are you so impulsive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Gongming held the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about our child. I¡¯ll apany you no matter what. In the end, I, Old Zhao, am useless.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s eyes turned red and she almost could not hold it in.

    The universe was sealed by the Saint¡¯s Dao runes. If they acted rashly, they would fall into a more passive situation. It was a hundred times more difficult to escape in front of the Saint than to receive the Saint¡¯s direct attack.

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and sighed. The Dao runes of the Taiji Painting above his head became rich again.

    Jie Yin shot out a stream of light. The Taiji Painting was instantly suppressed. However, Li Changshou raised his hand and resisted it. He barely stopped moving.

    Jie Yin pressed down with its left palm. The Taiji Painting was suppressed again. Li Changshou raised his hands and his body emitted crackling sounds. His body sank.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just an ant after all.¡±

    Zhun Ti sneered and sent out a palm strike towards the Taiji Painting above Li Changshou¡¯s head.

    The power of two Saints...

    Li Changshou¡¯s body was almost knocked down instantly. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. His body swayed.

    Eight-Nine Arcane Art!

    The Great Dao was bnced!

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted, ¡°Changgeng, leave quickly. You can¡¯t stop them!¡±

    Li Changshou did not move. He took a deep breath and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda appeared under his feet.

    Boundless spiritual energy gathered towards him, but the Taiji Painting could not move an inch upwards.

    The Saint¡¯s palm shadownded again!

    Zhun Ti and Jie Yin attacked together!

    Li Changshou¡¯s body emitted golden light, sanguine light, and purple light. His body was bent from the attack, but after he endured it, he supported the Taiji Painting again.

    Yang Jiany in a pool of blood. At that moment, he opened his eyes and looked at the figure. His eyes were burning with mes, but his nearly shattered body could not move at all.

    Perfected Yu Ding clenched his fists tightly. However, Daoist Wen Shu whispered at the side that the Saint would not kill Li Changgeng.

    Zhao Gongming cried, ¡°Changgeng, leave. I¡¯m dragging you down. I¡¯m willing to enter the cmity! Can you leave!?!¡±

    ¡°Jie Yin! Zhun Ti! Come and kill me! Come and kill me!¡±

    ¡°I, Zhao Gongming, cannot repay you! Why don¡¯t you let me die! Li Changgeng! Li Changshou!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s hands trembled slightly.

    Jie Yin suddenly said, ¡°Jin Ling doesn¡¯t have to die today. Zhao Gongming¡¯s life is enough.¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. He wanted to push the Goddess of Golden Spirit away, but she hugged his right arm tightly.

    The Goddess of Golden Light, who had been suppressed by the Saint¡¯s Dao runes, suddenly held the sword in her hand.

    IT <i>Why can the Saints decide the fate of others?</i>

    <i>Why does Second Uncle-Master want to help the Western Sect and not us?</i>

    <i>Why do the Dao Sects have to kill each other...</i>

    ¡°Everything happened because of me. Saint, please let my senior brothers and sisters off!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Light looked at Yang Jian and suddenly covered her mouth and cried. Her eyes were filled with pain.

    If only I had died a little earlier.

    My mistake...

    My mistake...

    ¡°My mistake.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly turned around and wanted to reach out to save her. However, he did not have any strength left. His body was pressed down by the Taiji Painting and he knelt on one knee in mid-air.

    He only saw...

    The Goddess of Golden Light held the sword in her left hand. The de streaked across her neck. Her petite figure, which was originally kneeling, fell backward. Her essence soul broke apart. Blood flowed from her neck, and her body slowly sank on the fine sand.

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s throat trembled, and he could only hit the ground weakly.

    He did not know her, but he was furious. The mes in his eyes ignited the pool of blood around him.

    Her mistake?

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze froze.

    The boundless pressure above collided again. His body trembled continuously, but he suddenly stood up.

    He looked up at the Saint and the Nine Heavens.

    Jie Yin and Zhun Ti subconsciously stopped. They frowned when Li Changshou looked at them.

    The Saint felt a little afraid.

    ¡°Why did she say that it was her fault? Answer me! What right does she have!?! She said that it was her fault!¡±

    Li Changshou questioned with a trembling voice.

    The world was silent.

    Zhun Ti suddenly had the intention to retreat, but it made him angry. He looked at Li Changshou coldly.

    Li Changshou suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. There was a hint of sorrow in his eyes.

    He wanted to disregard everything and reveal his trump card. He wanted to use his trump card to deal with the Heavenly Dao and ce it there to kill the two Saints in front of him.

    However, he still retained his rationality. At that moment, he even subconsciously began to calcte how he could help Zhao Gongming escape unscathed today.

    Crack!

    Li Changshou suddenly pped himself.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly as his clear Dao heart dissipated. He opened his left hand and aimed it at Zhao Gongming.

    His emotions were bnced.

    In an instant, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes widened. He gritted his teeth, and his hair floated up one by one. He clenched his fists until they were almost bleeding.

    Despair, anger, regret, and pain!

    Zhao Gongming had given him half of what he had endured, but it made him want to risk everything and fight to the death.

    <i>However!</i>

    <i>IT The Saints cannot die.</i>

    <i>Yes, Saints cannot die. The six Saints are bncing the power of the Heavenly Dao. If a Saint dies, the Heavenly Dao canpletely suppress living beings. If a Saint is devoured by the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao willpletely lose its bnce.</i>

    <i>Therefore, the strongest Saint would not kill the weakest Saint, even if thetter kept provoking the former.</i>

    <i>Therefore, Saints can do whatever they want.</i>

    <i>Therefore, Saints can treat living beings as ants.</i>

    <i>Therefore, Saints can have no bottom line, no principles, and no conditions to decide the life and death of other living beings.</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t that the same?</i>

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is to protect the stability of the world. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao can imprison living beings. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao can suppress the Mother of the human race. The Heavenly Dao can scheme and manipte everything.</i>

    <i>There is no fairness, justice, freedom, or hope for living beings.</i>

    <i>Can the Saint really not die?</i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t the six Saints no longer able to restrict the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion ends, the Heavenly Courts will prosper. The Heavenly Dao will use this opportunity topletely suppress the six Saints, right?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t it sooner orter!?!</i>

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, if that¡¯s the case!</i>

    <i>Why can¡¯t the Saint die!?!</i>

    <i>My master is a Turbid Immortal. He has never done anything. Just because his name is Qi Yuan, he had to be spat to death by the Golden Crow! He wants to be the source of Qi, Jiang Ziya!</i>

    <i>Why did Suiren have to endure endless pain and stare at the Heavenly Dao at the bottom of theke! Why did he have to risk his life to suppress the will of the Heavenly Dao and apologize to a junior like me!?!</i>

    <i>Why did the Goddess get nailed in that void for a few hundred thousand years!? Why didn¡¯t she dare to say anything about exposing the Heavenly Dao!?!</i>

    <i>Why do the Dao Sects have to kill each other during the Great God-Conferment Tribtion!?!</i>

    <i>Why can¡¯t the Goddess of Golden Light go to the God-Conferment tform using her physical body!?!</i>

    <i>Why should living beings follow the script given by the Heavenly Dao? Why should they bear the so-called destiny!?!</i>

    <i>Why! Why!?!</i>

    <i>On what basis are you all high and mighty! On the basis that you have lived for so long, on the basis that you are the ancient winners, on the basis that you are shameless, on the basis that you are inhumane!</i>

    <i>Such a Primordial World!</i>

    <i>Such an outrageous world!</i>

    <i>Forget it! Forget it! It doesn¡¯t have to exist!</i>

    ¡°Teacher... Teacher!¡±

    ¡°I still have three backup ns! I still have three other ways to save lives! ¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly raised his head and shouted. He looked at the sky and stared at the Saint¡¯s Dharma body on the left. He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I want to kill Saints! I want to kill the two Saints of the Western Sect! I¡¯ll bear all the consequences! I¡¯ll resolve it! I¡¯ll bear the consequences! However, today, I want to kill the Saints!¡±

    Ding~

    The sound of the Chaos Bell echoed in the Nine Heavens. The old Daoist priest in the Purple Cloud Pce frowned and focused.

    A Taiji Painting slowly spread out above Zhun Ti and Jie Yin. It enveloped the universe and cut off time. Endless pressure scattered down, causing Jie Yin and Zhun Ti¡¯s expressions to change.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven held the hilt of his sword and looked at the ruins of the Ten Absolute ArrayS in a daze. The figure that was wrapped in golden light slowly stood up.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning closed his eyes and sighed slightly.

    The sound of the world breathing.

    There was an old Daoist sitting cross-legged in the clouds above the Nine Heavens. His thin face was filled with love, and his slightly opened eyes were filled with gratification.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Taiji Painting suddenly condensed and enveloped Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming¡¯s heads. A little light shed in the sky and the Chaos Bell floated in front of Zhao Gongming.

    Li Changshou took out the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda and held the Cosmic Ruler. He opened the universe with his right hand and pulled out the God-ying Spear.

    He took a step forward out of thin air. His Daoist robe split open, and waves of aura surged into the sky. Three mes burned on his forehead.

    The power of the essence-burning soul.

    He ignited his essence soul.

    Burning Mysterious Body Blood Essence.

    Amidst the ear-piercing sounds of slight friction,yers of cracks appeared in the universe under his feet like it was a ss mirror. Light distorted around him, and it seemed like a hole was about to appear in the world.

    Li Changshou looked up at the two Dharma bodies of the Saints who had stopped smiling and looked ferocious. There was only coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Heavenly Dao, protect your world.¡±

 Chapter 707 - From Today Onwards, There Are Only Five Saints in the Primordial World!

    <h4>Chapter 707: From Today Onwards, There Are Only Five Saints in the Primordial World!</h4>

    A continuous square appeared in the world.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao gathered there and condensed into an endless ¡°obstruction¡± that repeatedly augmented the universe.

    The Connate Cardinal Chaos Bell enveloped Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit. It activated its mystical abilities and retreated for a moment. Together with the defensive treasure, the Floating me g, it protected the eldest disciple of Jie School.

    Li Changshou jumped up!

    It was like an eagle striking the sky!

    In the sky, the Grand Pure One closed his eyes and raised his skinny left hand. The universe within a radius of dozens of kilometers had be a cage.

    A cage that even Saints could not escape from.

    Saint Taiqing pressed his right hand down. The Yin-Yang Dao runes were contained in his palm.

    The Taiji Painting was protecting Li Changshou!

    The universe no longer resisted Li Changshou. Instead, it protected Li Changshou.

    The Saint of the Western Sect¡¯s expression changed drastically. Jie Yin and Zhun Ti looked at each other and their Dharma Bodies immediately exploded!

    The former rushed into the sky, while thetter revealed his Golden Body and pounced at Li Changshou.

    Jie Yin shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Taiqing, we don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. We did not do it openly today.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The Grand Pure One spat out those words with some effort. Then, his body trembled slightly. Three figures walked out from behind him. They were all old Daoists.

    The Three Pure Ones!

    The three figures attacked at the same time. They pointed, struck, and threw out Yin-Yang auras.

    Jie Yin¡¯s figure was instantly restrained. He wanted to say something, but he was suppressed by the sudden attack. He could only resist.

    The Grand Pure One did not do anything. He only suppressed Jie Yin in the sky and looked down.

    Since his disciple said that he wanted to kill two, he would let his disciple do it.

    If he was unhappy, it would be easy for his Dao heart to be depressed.

    Look!

    The moment Li Changshou and Zhun Ti were about to collide, two Great Dao appeared behind them!

    The Dao of Zhun Ti condensed into a golden Buddha statue. It was undying, indestructible, and eternal. That was a Saint.

    However, in the next moment, Li Changshou opened his left hand. A weight appeared on the scale behind him, and it shone slightly.

    A blurry Buddha statue appeared behind Li Changshou. Zhun Ti¡¯s Dao runes, aura, strength, and dominance instantly weakened!

    Li Changshou suddenly improved!

    Bnce: Dao Realm!

    Li Changshou did not burn his essence soul to forcefully augment the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. He did that for that moment!

    The Saint was a Primordial Chaos Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He was also a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. However, his Dao was already perfected and infinite. It was extremely difficult to bnce his Dao realm.

    Li Changshou dared to say that he had killed the Saint because he had left that move behind.

    After he entered the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm, even if he had yet to touch the peak of the Zenith Heaven and could not be considered a Primordial Chaos Zenith Heaven, he could forcefully bnce the Dao realm of the Sixth Saint with the premise of burning his essence soul!

    There were also strong and weak Saints!

    That was the weakest one!

    All of this happened in a sh. When the two figures collided in the sky, it was like the collision of two stars that emitted endless light.

    In the next moment, the immortals were shocked.

    The one who was sent flying was the Sixth Saint!

    Li Changshou stopped in his tracks. At that moment, his Qi and blood were surging, and his eyes were bloodshot. The Dao runes around him exploded and quickly condensed.

    Zhun Ti¡¯s Golden Body was sent flying far away. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Saint.

    The times had changed.

    Li Changshou gritted his teeth and charged forward. He suppressed his injuries and seized every opportunity!

    The burning of his essence soul naturally could notst long. If he could not severely injure Zhun Ti as soon as possible, it would be wishful thinking to kill the Saint.

    There was a hint of ruthlessness in Zhun Ti¡¯s eyes. He forcefully stopped and pounced at Li Changshou again!

    The God-ying Spear in Li Changshou¡¯s hand shot out countless ck rays, but his figure disappeared instantly under the ck rays.

    <i>Wind Escape!</i>

    <i>Cosmic Escape!</i>

    <i>No one can block my escape technique, but it¡¯s only when I¡¯m running for my life!</i>

    <i>When we move forward, we can use the escape technique to charge forward!</i>

    <i>So slow, the Saint¡¯s reaction is really too slow!</i>

    Zhun Ti used his arm to block the ck light that was shooting towards him from below. However, he realized that they were all superficial moves and did not have much strength.

    He suddenly turned around, but he did not have time to react. The Daoist who had appeared behind him at some point in time was dressed in a tattered robe. He held the ck divine spear in both hands and smashed it down!

    Blood sttered from Zhun Ti¡¯s forehead as his body smashed into the ground!

    A deep crack appeared in the universe. However, the power of the Heavenly Dao quickly pounced over and filled the crack.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and rushed forward, not giving Zhun Ti any chance to adjust his position.

    Dashing through the wind!

    Flying!

    He had mastered the Dao of Escape!

    Yang Jian saw Daoist Zhun Ti¡¯s figure floating in midair. The ck shadow left behind endless afterimages and shot out from various directions, filling the entire body of Saint Zhun Ti with dents.

    What shocked Yang Jian the most was that Daoist Zhun Ti¡¯s figure seemed to have stopped. He was thrown back and forth in a radius of 100 feet in the air. He could not find the opportunity to counterattack.

    This is...

    Taibai Jinxing!

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with fanaticism and anger. He wanted to rush into the sky, but he could not find any entry point.

    Far away in the Zhou Army camp...

    Most of the immortals of Chan School were confused.

    The universe in front of them was distorted. It was the cage that the Grand Pure One had propped up. At that moment, it was as if there was a curtain of water between them. They could barely see the battle over there.

    The Great Saints of the Western Sect were fixed in the sky. They actually did not find it strange. It was very reasonable and natural.

    The Eldest Uncle-Master, who had used the Three Pure Ones, might be able to fight the other five Saints.

    However, at that moment, the two Saints of the Western Sect...

    They knew that the Great Dao of Equalization was powerful, but they did not expect that the Grand Pure One would be able to achieve the Sixth Sacred Dao realm in such a short period of cultivation.

    They also knew that Li Changgeng was protected by the Taiji Painting, which was at full power. Even if the Sixth Saint attacked with all his might, he would not be able to hurt Li Changshou.

    However, the current situation was that the Taiji Painting was useless.

    <i>Is Taibai Jinxing really not the reincarnation of the Fiend Ancestor?</i>

    At that moment, Daoist Zhun Ti, who was holding the God-ying Spear and leaving countless afterimages in the world, did not even have the strength to retaliate.

    Wen Shu and Pu Xian frowned and walked forward. However, with a sh of mes, Nezha appeared in front of the immortals of Chan School with the Fire-tipped Spear and the Wind-Fire Wheel.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to go over.¡± Little Nezha smiled and said, ¡°I know that everyone wants to help Uncle Chang¡¯an fight the bad guys, but Uncle Chang¡¯an did not say anything. Let¡¯s just watch.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Since Chan School has chosen not to help, we should follow through.¡±

    Guang Chengzi had aplicated expression. He stared at Li Changshou¡¯s figure and was momentarily in a daze.

    Chi Jingzi whispered, ¡°Kill a Saint... Even if we suppress the Saint now, how can we kill a Saint? Even if Junior Brother Changgeng burned most of his essence soul, he would probably only be able to severely injure the Saint. He would not be able to kill the Saint.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Perfected Taiyi sighed slowly. It was rare for him to not be serious. ¡°Undying and indestructible. The seal of the Heavenly Dao. If you want to kill a Saint, you have to have the power to cover the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Perfected Yu Ding stared at the afterimages left behind by Li Changshou. ¡°Changgeng definitely has a way.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were silent.

    At that moment, a huge stream of light flew over from the east. A huge hole was opened in the universe. Dozens of figures surged out and looked at the scene in front of them in shock.

    ¡®Changshou.¡¯

    Yun Xiao¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to rush forward regardless of everything, but she was stopped by the barrier set up by the Grand Pure One.

    The immortals of Jie School had already seen that the Eldest Uncle-Master and Little Junior Brother of Ren School were suppressing the two Saints of the Western Sect.

    Many mystical abilities and Dharma treasures had already appeared today.

    They could not help at all.

    ¡°Yun Xiao, don¡¯t worry.¡± Daoist Duobao said firmly, ¡°The Taiji Painting protects Changgeng. No one can break the Taiji Painting that Uncle-Master activated!¡±

    Then, Daoist Duobao squinted and stared at Zhun Ti.

    If he could rush in and sacrifice all the treasures in the treasure vault, he would definitely be able to severely injure him. He might have a chance to break the so-called undying and indestructible.

    However, the Grand Pure One did not have any intention of letting him go.

    The main character of the battle to kill the Saints was Li Changshou and... Zhao Gongming!

    ...

    ¡°Brother, Brother, nod when you hear me.¡±

    In the Chaos Bell, Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded. Zhao Gongming immediately nodded.

    ¡°I can hear you! I can hear you!¡±

    Two beams of light flew out from the Chaos Bell. They were two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills. Zhao Gongming grabbed the Golden Pills and stuffed them into his and the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s mouths.

    ¡°Just stabilize your injuries. I can¡¯t be distracted now, nor can I answer you. You just have to listen to me and answer me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you can die. You can do anything!¡±

    ¡°No, we want to kill the Saint. You don¡¯t have to die.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice was cold. He spoke faster, but the frequency of his words was unstable.

    Clearly, most of his attention was focused on suppressing Saint Zhun Ti.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill a Saint. The Saint is connected to the essence of the world. That¡¯s the only reason why the Saint is immortal. However, it was different from the ancient times. When the six ancient Saints had just be Saints, they were the foundation of the Heavenly Dao. Touching them was equivalent to touching the Heavenly Dao¡¯s foundation. Now that there are the Heavenly Courts, the six Saints could no longer restrict the Heavenly Dao. In other words, they had already be the cornerstone. The destruction of the Saints would not affect the stability of the world. However, the Saints could still rely on their connection with the essence of the world to be immortal. Therefore, we need to reach the same level as the Saints or infinitely close to them. We need to establish a connection with the natural source of the world and sever the connection between the Saints and the natural source of the world. That way, we can kill the Saints! Brother, do you understand?¡±

    Zhao Gongming nodded fiercely and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit helped Zhao Gongming. The remaining Dharma powers turned into spiritual energy and entered Zhao Gongming¡¯s body. Zhao Gongming¡¯s left arm was recovering rapidly.

    After a while, Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Brother, I need you to establish a connection with the essence of the world. I still have something to do in the future. I can¡¯t be trapped by the Heavenly Dao. Previously, I asked you toprehend the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl and the Cosmic Ruler for so long. You should have already seen a path. The path to transform the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl into a boundless world. Will it work or not?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Gongming agreed firmly. Then, he said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll tell you clearly first. I have to do my best to shatter the Zhun Ti Golden Body.¡±

    Li Changshou was silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°After you do that, you will enter the Heavenly Dao sequence and be deeply tied to the Heavenly Dao. You and Senior Sister Golden Spirit will live in the God-Conferment tform. You cannot interfere with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. Otherwise, we will make the Dao Ancestor unhappy. Our efforts will be wasted. You and Senior Sister Jin Ling will stay in the God-Conferment tform and waitfor the Great Tribtion to end. Today, you have evolved twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls toplete the Heavenly Dao. Jie School can obtain a huge destiny to offset a portion of the power of the Great Tribtion. Of course, the Heavenly Dao will be more perfect. What I have to do in the future will be more difficult. However, it¡¯s fine. I have a backup n. Can I enter the Heavenly Dao sequence?¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes turned red. He choked and said, ¡°Alright! Changgeng... we caused this mess...¡±

    ¡°As brothers, shouldn¡¯t we help clean up the mess?¡±

    Li Changshou fell silent again. At the top of the Chaos Bell, a purple me slowly sank, and a circle of blue light surrounded it.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°This is one of my trump cards. It¡¯s that wisp of Primordial Violet Qi. I had originally ced it in the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. Later on, when I erased the Kun Peng¡¯s nature, I secretly took it out and sealed it in the Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul that was in its imitation form and brought it back to the Primordial World. Later, swallow the Pseudo-type essence soul, which is this water ball. It will fill the power of your essence soul and let you establish a connection with the essence of the world. The opportunity was in an instant. Before that, you have to shout a few words as a promise to the Dao Ancestor. Read it with me...¡±

    Yada-yada.

    In the Chaos Bell, Zhao Gongming was instructed by Li Changshou to hold the water ball.

    After a while, Li Changshou¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Three... two... one.¡±

    Ding~

    The Chaos Bell rang and moved five feet to the side, taking the Goddess of Golden Spirit away.

    Zhao Gongming stood there in a daze. He looked up at the afterimages that filled the sky. His pupils constricted, and he shouted with blood foam at the corners of his mouth, ¡°Disciple of Jie School, Zhao Gongming! Today, I want to make up for the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts! In the future, I will enter the God-Conferment tform with my wife, Jin Ling! Please allow me, Grandmaster!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Gongming stuffed the blue and purple water ball in his hand into his mouth. His body was immediately wrapped in golden light. He stomped the ground and rushed into the sky!

    The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls flew out on their own. The Cosmic Ruler suddenly exploded and turned into twenty-four streams of light that entered the Sea-Calming Divine Pearl.

    Zhao Gongming stopped below the receiving Daoist. Under the receiving gaze, purple light surged out of his body as if he was about to explode.

    He quickly formed hand seals with both hands. The twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls trembled violently and lined up behind him!

    The world is clear. I don¡¯t have it!

    The heavens are clear, and the Dao supports the heavens!

    The Heavenly Cycle is easy to count. It¡¯s all mine.

    The heavens were endless, and the creation was endless!

    The heavens!

    Zhao Gongming pointed the sword in his right hand in front of his nose and grabbed his right wrist with his left hand. His skin split open, and endless purple, golden, and aqua blue light surged out!

    Dao Integration with his body!

    The heavens!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Buzz...

    Layers of light waves erupted from Zhao Gongming¡¯s body. His body shattered. As the twenty-fouryers of waves appeared, the twenty-four Sea-Calming Divine Pearls behind him suddenly disappeared.

    Twenty-four paintings!

    24 Layered Heavens!

    The light spread out!

    In the world, there were suddenly twenty-four worlds that were simr to the current Nine Heavens! They wereyered and orderly. There were endless immortal mountains and countless immortal spirits!

    At that moment, the power of the Heavenly Dao suddenly increased by a few levels!

    At that moment, the old Daoist priest in the Purple Cloud Pce smiled in satisfaction. However, he frowned slightly and felt that something was out of control.

    At that moment!

    Zhun Ti sensed an intense danger. The ck and golden light around him shone brightly. He burned his Dharma powers to temporarily block Li Changshou¡¯s attack.

    However, Li Changshou did not stop at all. He even shrank the range of his attack and let out a low roar. He restricted Zhun Ti to a radius of 100 feet!

    Look!

    On the twenty-fourth Heaven, Zhao Gongming was dressed in a blood-red robe. He lowered his head and spat a mouthful of blood. His aura surged, and his Dao Realm soared!

    He took a deep breath and his nose trembled slightly.

    At that moment, he raised his hand and pressed down. The twenty-four heavens pressed down directly!

    Zhun Ti¡¯s expression changed drastically. The shadow of the bodhi tree appeared behind him. The tree seemed endless and contained endless vitality. It also hid the chanting of countless living beings.

    Zhun Ti actually turned around and flew under the bodhi tree. However, just as he turned around, a spear attacked from the side.

    ¡°I said that there is no superiority in the Great Dao. It should be bnced.¡±

    ¡®The Great Dao is bnced! The Dao is equal!¡¯

    Zhun Ti¡¯s eyes widened. Just as he was about to beg for mercy, a ck spear flew over from in front of him. It pierced through his chest and nailed into the trunk of the bodhi tree!

    This shot!

    The tragedy for the Yang Family!

    For the immortals that you killed in the Heavenly Courts!

    For the humans who starved to death in the Burning Incense Divine Kingdom and the living beings who died because of your selfish thoughts!

    Saints have no morals and are attacked by living beings!

    The Heavenly Dao was unbnced. It was naturally t!

    The twenty-four heavens!

    Shock!

    A shock wave spread far away from the north-west of the South Continent. In an instant, it swept out of the five continents, the trichiliocosm, the Primordial World, and the Chaos Sea!

    A rain of blood fell from the sky. However, before the rain of bloodnded, Li Changshou pped the dark clouds in the sky.

    The Saintfall was not worth the Heavenly Grief.

    This is!

    Changshou wanted to kill the Saint in anger. The Great Dao of Equalization severed the Saint¡¯s heart!

    Gongming¡¯s Dao Integration acted in the heavens and borrowed the power of the heavens and earth to quake Zhun Ti!

    Killing a Saint!

    Taibai Jinxing, Li Changshou!

    In the Dragon Tiger Mystic Altar, Zhao Gongming!

 Chapter 708 - Scattering Ashes Is A Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 708: Scattering Ashes Is A Ritual</h4>

    The sky was covered in ayer of blood-red smoke.

    In the narrow area of the Ten Absolute Array Ruins, the ground had melted into a bronze mirror. The Heavenly Dao power that protected the ground had temporarily retreated.

    Only the bare trunk of the Bodhi Tree was left. The Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree, which was used as a foundation, was destroyed, leaving only spiritual energy.

    On the tree trunk, the God-ying Spear¡¯s body was slightly bent. The tip of the spear pierced through a piece of rotten flesh. Zhun Ti¡¯s corpse was rather terrifying. It made people feel disgusted at a nce.

    The disgust that living beings would feel came from deep within their hearts.

    Li Changshou frowned and walked forward. The mes on his forehead retreated, and he suddenly fell to the ground.

    Zhao Gongming, who was originally standing on the top of the tree trunk, hurriedly jumped off the tree and ran two steps towards Li Changshou. He also staggered and fell to the ground.

    Then, the two of them looked at each other andughed.

    Theughter was very happy!

    How heroic!

    There seemed to be onlyughter left in the world.

    Most of the people from Chan School were ashen. After all, their opponents...

    He had killed a Saint.

    On the side of Jie School, there were many female immortals who had tears in their eyes. A few male immortals clenched their fists and waved them around. All of them were filled with pride, but they did not know how to disperse them!

    In the sky, Jie Yin¡¯s Dao runes trembled violently. His eyes seemed to have lost focus as he stared at the dead tree on the ground.

    However, he looked even more stunned now. He did not look sad.

    He was just stunned that a Saint could really die...

    The ancient legend of the six Saints being immortal and indestructible was already in the past today.

    The foundation of the Heavenly Dao and the six Saints was officially reced by the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts!

    They were just ¡°mighty figures¡± with stronger Dharma powers. They had lost the most mysterious and superior veil.

    A little light shed in the sky. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning appeared above the immortals of Chan School and stared at Zhun Ti¡¯s corpse as usual.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven appeared above the immortals of Jie School. At that moment, he could not help but raise his head andugh. He put away the Qingping Sword and Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords while swaying in the air.

    The Grand Pure One frowned and looked at his third junior brother. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯sughter stopped. He immediately stood up and bowed to the Grand Pure One.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    The Grand Pure One nodded slowly and said slowly, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Ah, alright.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven agreed with a smile. Then, he put the Qingping Sword at his waist and hugged his arm as he looked at Zhun Ti¡¯s corpse.

    The twenty-four heavens had already transformed into twenty-four illusory stars and were waiting for Zhao Gongming to send them to the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou and Zhao Gongmingughed in front of the corpse at the Bodhi Tree. Li Changshou was the first to recover. He raised his hand and stuffed two Nine Revolutions Golden Pills into his mouth before pulling Zhao Gongming up.

    Li Changshou looked up at the guide in the sky and asked, ¡°Brother, do you still have strength?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zhao Gongming was shocked. He gritted his teeth and looked at Jie Yin. ¡°Get him!¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°The Little God-ying Spear has been half destroyed. Even if I burn my essence soul, I won¡¯t be able to bnce him. We might... not be able to break his defense.¡±

    Zhao Gongming immediately put away his ferocious expression and stared at Jie Yin with hatred. He sent a voice transmission. ¡°What should we do? You said aggressively that you wanted to kill the two Saints just now.¡±

    ¡°It can also be exined that he¡¯s the Second Saint of the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s scare him first. Zhun Ti can¡¯t kill him for nothing. The effect of intimidation has to be maximized.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou threw out a green light from his sleeve and turned into a green-furred dog.

    Truth Listener.

    Previously, he had discovered that the Goddess of Golden Spirit had entered the cmity and was about to rush over. However, he was stopped by a few gray-robed old Daoists and dyed his journey. Truth Listener was pulled into his sleeve and brought here.

    It was just nice. He could also give Truth Listener a lecture that was filled with emotions and made him shut up when he should not speak.

    Truth Listener felt the Saint Dao runes dissipating around it and was stunned.

    He did not feel anything in Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve just now. He only felt a little bumpy. Why did he receive gazes when he was thrown out?

    The tree beside... the Connate Spirit Root Bodhi Tree!

    On the tree.

    Truth Listener¡¯s legs turned weak as ity on the ground. Its expression was extremely rich.

    Although the Sixth Saint had always been criticized as the weakest Saint and cut twice by the Grand Pure One, he could not just kill him, right?

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this world?</i>

    <i>From the looks of it, Zhao Gongming and Lord Taibai Jinxing had joined forces to kill him.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>Lord Taibai Jinxing did not catch Maitreya. He turned around and killed Maitreya¡¯s master to vent his dissatisfaction with Maitreya not appearing?</i>

    <i>Master, who can stand this!?!</i>

    Then, Truth Listener saw Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming, who were covered in blood, changing their clothes and walking to the Saint¡¯s corpse. The two Saints were still muttering...

    Zhao Gongming asked, ¡°Can you refine something good from this Saint¡¯s corpse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the corpse of a quasi-saint,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°His Dao has returned to the sea of Daows. His Dao runes are gone, and his essence soul has been evaporated by the power of the twenty-four heavens. The blood of a saint is good but I feel that his blood is too mottled. It¡¯s not useful for refining pills.¡±

    Then, the two of them looked up at the Daoist priest.

    In the sky, Daoist Jie Yin was restrained by the incarnation of the Grand Pure One¡¯s Three Pure Ones. At that moment, he did not struggle. Instead, he closed his eyes.

    He seemed to be very confident and did not panic.

    At most, he would shake it a few times.

    Zhao Gongming pondered for a while. ¡°Saints... don¡¯t have storage Dharma treasures?¡±

    Truth Listener almost went crazy.

    Is it inappropriate to focus on that!?!

    ¡°There should be.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and shot out two immortal powers. The Saint¡¯s corpse instantly split into two. A few ruined treasures slid out. They were all items that could no longer be used.

    Li Changshou looked regretful. Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. He wrapped the treasures with immortal power and turned around to shout, ¡°The Saint¡¯s treasure fragment is Saint Zhun Ti¡¯smemorative edition! Do you want to collect it?¡±

    The immortals of Jie School agreed. If they were not blocked outside, they would probably rush forward to snatch it.

    Zhao Gongming smiled calmly. ¡°The highest bidder wins!¡±

    The immortals of Jie School were instantly more interested.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was probably the God of Fortune.

    The two of them squatted beside the corpse and fiddled with it for a while. Soon, they realized that there was nothing valuable. At most, they had gotten some refining materials.

    ¡°How should we deal with this corpse?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll burn it. I¡¯ll keep it to study how the Saints transform.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and began a series of... ancient operations.

    Paper effigies flew out of his sleeve. They rolled on the ground and quickly turned into old Daoists and old women.

    The six old Daoists sat cross-legged beside the corpse of the Saint and began to recite the sutra. They read the Dao Sect¡¯ Sutra that was about expiation, sending souls away, and the Rebirth Sutra of the Western Sect.

    The scene became lively.

    Four middle-aged paper effigies stood on the positions of the four symbols around the Saint¡¯s corpse. They picked up four trumpets of different colors at the same time. They exerted strength in their cheeks and yed a cheerful tune.

    Some other paper effigies turned into a few old women and women. They cried and burned paper in the brazier.

    Li Changshou summoned a ball of mes.

    The fire was white and gray in color. As soon as it appeared, it burned the universe until it distorted slightly. A cold feeling arose in the hearts of all living beings.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and pushed gently. The mes adhered to the already tattered corpse. The corpse quickly shriveled, but there seemed to be something supporting it. It could not bepletely burned after burning for a while.

    Zhao Gongming was about to say that he wanted to borrow his master¡¯s Four Immortal Vanquishing Swords when Li Changshou waved his right hand gently. Five different True mes bloomed from his fingertips andnded on the remnant body.

    After a while, the Saint¡¯s corpse turned into ayer of charred ground and two golden balls the size of bowls.

    Li Changshou groaned softly and summoned the curved God-ying Spear. He smashed it at the ball. The ball that could resist burning was shattered and turned into powder without much effort.

    Finally, when the Saint¡¯s corpse was only left with a ball of ck and gray dust, Li Changshou took out dozens of Soul-Bewitching Pearls and waved them at the side. Only then did heplete thest step.

    He raised his hand and puffed out a wisp of wind from his sleeve. The ashes rose with the wind and slowly scattered under the bald bodhi tree.

    <i>Ah, I¡¯mfortable.</i>

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and felt himself sublimating.

    He had waited for too long for the ashes this time.

    The Primordial World needed the ashes of this Saint to fill the resentment of some living beings!

    At the same time, a quarter of the power of the Great Tribtion dissipated.

    If he could kill three Saints, he would not even need to undergo the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The power of living beings would definitely fall past the ¡°lowest point¡±.

    Unfortunately, he could not kill him.

    The Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao had been reinforced by the twenty-four heavens. Later, they would merge the nine heavens into the 33 heavens. The power of the Great Tribtion could also offset a portion.

    In that case, there was no need for either sect to bepletely destroyed. Half of them would be enough to fill the Great Tribtion.

    Where did Zhun Ti¡¯s Primordial Violet Qi go?

    Li Changshou did not deliberately look for it. When he was about to kill Zhun Ti, he carefully observed it for a while.

    The Primordial Violet Qi had already been melted into a Saint¡¯s Dao Fruit by the Great Merit. Like Zhun Ti, a Saint who relied heavily on merit to be a Saint, the Primordial Violet Qi could no longer be separated. It evaporated and died with Zhun Ti.

    ¡°Truth Listener,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Help me sense if there are any living beings fluctuating from the Bodhi Tree.¡±

    Truth Listener hurriedly nodded and immediately shook its head. It did not dare to say anything. It could only passively carry out the Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s orders in a daze. The entire beast was stunned.

    Li Changshou said in a mellow voice, ¡°Go back and tell your master. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m out to go against him. The reason why I killed his Uncle-Master is because his Uncle-Master is too much. Ren School values peace and quiet. If we are not forced to the bottom line, we do not like to fight. As a civil minister of the Heavenly Courts, I do not like to fight and kill. I hope that your master and I can still drink tea and discuss the Dao together and be good friends.¡±

    Truth Listener almost cried.

    You have already killed the Western Sect¡¯s Saint. Don¡¯t mess with his master¡¯s rtionship with the Western Sect!

    Then, balls of True Fire were thrown to the remains of the Bodhi Tree by Li Changshou. He rode a cloud and brought Zhao Gongming into the sky.

    Jie Yin¡¯s face was ashen. He opened his eyes and looked at Li Changshou with aplicated gaze.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven suddenly said, ¡°Zhun Ti lost his morals and harmed living beings. Now, he has been executed. He was killed by my Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s disciple, Changgeng, and my disciple, Zhao Gongming. Fellow Daoist, are you dissatisfied?¡±

    Jie Yin looked at the Grandmaster of Heaven and smiled bitterly. He sighed and said, ¡°The Primordial World is endless now. It has finally trapped me. My Junior Brother has killed someone who is not a Saint. My Dharma is inferior to that of humans and my Dao is not holy. I have nothing to say.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you make a promise in front of the three of us and not take revenge?¡±

    Jie Yin was silent. Then, he said,

    ¡°If I take revenge for what happened today, I will kill him for Fellow Daoist Three Pure Ones.¡±

    The Grand Pure One looked at Li Changshou and said slowly, ¡°Kill...¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect his teacher to have more killing intent than him.

    Although if he killed Jie Yin now, the Heavenly Dao would probably be the biggest winner and severely affect the future of his Great Disc n, his teacher had given the order that he could not disobey as a disciple.

    It seemed that he had to reveal hisst dozen trump cards!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou, who was about to move forward, hurriedly braked and bowed.

    ¡°Teacher, Second Uncle-Master, Third Uncle-Master, and Senior Jie Yin. Today, I killed Saint Zhun Ti. Zhun Ti killed living beings indiscriminately. I don¡¯t care about the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Dao, or the Daoless Sect! The entire Three Realms know about Zhun Ti¡¯sck of morals. He had relied on his powerful Dharma powers to go back on his words countless times and trample on the Saint¡¯s prestige. Now, he had even made the word Saintugh in front of living beings. It was a sin that could not be forgiven! Although Saint Jie Yin had given in to Saint Zhun Ti, they were all Saints. It¡¯s not appropriate for them to interfere with each other. I understand Senior Jie Yin¡¯s rationale. As for whether Senior Jie Yin will find an opportunity to seek revenge on me and Brother Gongming because of Junior Brother¡¯s death...¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked up at Jie Yin. He smiled and said, ¡°After today, Brother Gongming willplete the Heavenly Courts and be an important minister of the Heavenly Courts. He will not participate in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Grand Pure One smiled. His three incarnations fiddled with it casually and allowed Jie Yin to face him.

    With just a nce, he understood the Grand Pure One¡¯s words.

    It was a pure threat.

    The Grand Pure One closed his eyes and did not say anything. The Grand Pure One put away the mystical ability of the Three Pures and casually pointed at Li Changshou. A jade token condensed in Li Changshou¡¯s palm and a portion of enlightenment surged in his spiritual tform.

    Divine Power: Three Pure Ones.

    No instation!

    That was actually a deterrent to Daoist Jie Yin. It also maximized the effect of Li Changshou and Zhao Gongming killing Saints.

    When Saint Taiqing stopped, he sighed softly and turned into clouds to dissipate.

    On Chan School¡¯s side, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said to the Grand Pure One, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m going back too.¡±

    The Grand Pure One nodded and gestured. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning swept his sleeve and took away all the disciples of Chan School apart from Yang Jian. His figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Streams of light shed and surged towards the immortals of Jie School.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and looked at Zhao Gongming. Thetter immediately understood something.

    Bang ~

    The Chaos Bell flew to Zhao Gongming¡¯s side. The Goddess of Golden Spirit flew out.

    The bell rang again. A gray wave mark slowly spread out, but it stopped the immortals from Jie School a thousand feet away.

    Zhao Gongming pulled the pale Goddess of Golden Spirit and transcended the wisps of spiritual energy. The couple looked at each other and knelt down to the Grandmaster of Heaven, who was behind the immortals of the sect.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven ced his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit kowtowed three times at the same time. Jin Ling lowered her head and did not say anything. Her face was filled with guilt. Zhao Gongming chuckled and said loudly,

    ¡°Master! I have transcended the tribtion with Jin Ling! The child in the womb is fine. You will be able to carry a grandson in a few years! We will go to the God-Conferment tform to recuperate!¡±

    As he spoke, Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes turned red and he knelt down again.

    ¡°I, Zhao Gongming, thank you, Master! Master had epted disciples from ancient times. He had imparted the Dao and given them supreme spiritual treasures. In the end, I could not perform filial piety and could not serve Master in the future. You always say that you don¡¯t appear old and tell us not to call you Master. Master is so domineering. Today, I want to call you Master. Master, I, Zhao Gongming, bow. When I go to the God-Conferment tform in the future, I can no longer take care of my junior brothers and junior sisters in the sect. I can no longer share Master¡¯s worries. I...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven chuckled and said calmly, ¡°Alright, go. Look, Jin Ling is not as good as your mother-inw. She¡¯s a little manly.¡±

    Jin Ling looked up at the Grandmaster of Heaven. The mighty figure of Jie School who had fought half of the twelve Golden Immortals was crying.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t know what to say...¡±

    Many immortals of Jie School cried andughed.

    Yun Xiao walked forward and said gently, ¡°Brother, take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Gongming nodded forcefully and bowed to Yun Xiao. ¡°Remember to listen to Changgeng. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Changgeng. And the two of you... Hey, where¡¯s Fourth Sister?¡±

    Qiong Xiao wiped the corners of her eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m watching the house.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed and said warmly, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again after the Great Tribtion. We¡¯ll meet again after the Great Tribtion. It¡¯s my blessing to have three foster sisters! Of course, it¡¯s my fortune to be able to be Daopanions with you.¡±

    The immortals of the Jie Schoolughed.

    Even the Grand Pure One, who had disappeared at some point in time, squeezed out a smile in the Grand Pure One Temple.

    However, the Grand Pure One was still extraordinary. At that moment, he had already cast his gaze towards the Outer World¡¯s Xuandu City.

    The first batch of pills had already been produced in the Tushita Pce.

    Something big could happen.

    In the ruins of the Ten Absolute Arrays, Yang Jian stood beside the corpse that had been sealed in the ground and sighed softly.

    Seeing that arge number of Jie School immortals had rushed over, Yang Jian lowered his head and bowed. He did not do anything and turned to leave.

    Hence, an hourter.

    My mistake... it is my mistake...

    In a corner at the edge of the God-Conferment tform, the young girl in a short skirt hugged her knees and curled up in the darkness. She kept sobbing.

    I¡¯m the one who harmed Senior Sister Jin Ling. I¡¯m the one who dragged everyone into the cmity.

    Why didn¡¯t I die earlier? Why...

    ¡°Jin Guang, Junior Sister Jin Guang?¡±

    A familiar voice sounded from the side. The young girl¡¯s body trembled slightly. She looked up at the source of the shout and her pupils constricted.

    Senior Brother Zhao, Senior Sister Jin Ling, my brothers...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve harmed you. I should have... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Zhao Gongmingughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, silly girl! Come and pinch me and your senior sister. I¡¯m safe and sound with your senior sister. I survived! Why did youmit suicide in a hurry back then? Isn¡¯t that turning misfortune into luck?¡±

    Qin Wan smiled and said, ¡°Little Sister,e over quickly. Senior Brother Gongming and Junior Brother Changgeng have just killed Saint Zhun Ti!¡±

    The tenth Heavenly Lord said, ¡°What Saint? Daoist Zhun Ti!¡±

    ¡°Then we still earn a lot.¡±

    ¡°Right? It can also be considered as an emotional foundation for getting rid of the Saint.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit had already walked forward and supported the Goddess of Golden Light that had been repaired by the Heavenly Dao. She gently hugged her and slowlyforted her.

    ¡°Senior Sister is fine. Her body came, and the child is fine.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister!¡±

    Jin Guang could not help but cry in her arms.

    Zhao Gongming and Qin Wan looked at each other and smiled. When the Goddess of Golden Light was almost done crying, Zhao Gongming was about to say that he wanted to find a ce to drink tea and chat when Bai Jian rushed over.

    ¡°Lord Gongming! Lord Gongming!¡±

    Zhao Gongming ced his hands behind his back and said unhappily, ¡°Marshal Bai Jian, don¡¯t call me Lord! Although I¡¯m currently at the tenth ce of the Heavenly Dao Sequence, I don¡¯t have an official title yet, right? If you shout like that, it will easily make others think that I¡¯m abusing my authority here. Then, the effect will be very bad, right? Ahem, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Jian hurriedly said, ¡°The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother sent someone to deliver ten tables of immortal wine and a hundred jars of immortal wine to the hall in front.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhao Gongming waved his hand and said, ¡°Call everyone from Chan School here! If we can¡¯t get close to the Dao Sect outside, we will be good brothers in the future!

    I won¡¯t go home until I¡¯m drunk today!¡±

    He would lead the Heavenly Courts astray, starting from the reserve immortals on the God-Conferment tform.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 709 - The Great Tribulation Breaks the Path!

    <h4>Chapter 709: The Great Tribtion Breaks the Path!</h4>

    Li Changshou stood quietly outside for a while and returned to the Middle Heavenly Gate.

    His brother had gone to drink. Next, it was up to him, an ordinary minister of the Heavenly Courts, to clean up the mess.

    He actually did not have to care about cing the twenty-four heavens. As long as he pushed the twenty-four heavens to the vicinity of the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ array formation would automatically open and ¡°swallow¡± the empty twenty-four heavens.

    After a few hours of exquisite effects of the Immortal Light Chaos Drop, the Heavenly Courts became thicker and wider.

    ]With the Nine Heavens Imperial Court as the main body, there were three additional regions in each of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. The highest Nine Heavens remained unchanged. It was called the Tranquil Sky and was where the Grand Pure One was.

    When the 33 Heavens appeared, the Heavenly Dao was almost perfect. Its effect was only inferior to the return of the righteous gods of the heavens.

    The Heavenly Dao hadpletely suppressed the five Saints. As long as the Heavenly Dao was willing, it could restrain the four of the five Saints and push the Heavenly Courts to be the only foundation of order in the Three Realms.

    Of course, ording to Li Changshou¡¯s deduction, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun might not consider overly intense methods.

    Everything could be changed silently. He could use the least methods to obtain the greatest benefits.

    Now, there were already deep conflicts between Saints. There were really too many things that the Heavenly Dao could control.

    As for Li Changshou himself...

    Li Changshou watched the changes in the Eighth Heaven and slowly rode a cloud towards the Lingxiao Hall.

    Previously, many immortal gods had consciously ¡°happened to pass by¡±. They came over to make small talk and greet him. They wanted to be familiar with him.

    Before today, the words Taibai Jinxing represented power, authority, and the peak of civil officials.

    However, from today onwards...

    That was the strongestbat power of the Heavenly Courts at this stage!

    The senior brother of the Saint-killing Heavenly Courts¡¯ minister, the favorite disciple of the Grand Pure One, Fairy Yun Xiao, who had appointed his husband¡ªLi Changgeng!

    Li Changshou did not feel much about that.

    It was just killing a Saint. What was there to be surprised about?

    That was just a necessary path to the final destination.

    However, it was much earlier, allowing the Heavenly Dao to escape the restrictions of the six Saints system in advance.

    Then?

    What could the Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor do?

    They still continued to push for the Great Tribtion and followed the script that they had set their minds on. Step by step, they locked the mor of living beings in the past.

    The clouds in front of him filled the sky. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals lowered their heads and bowed. Their eyes were filled with reverence.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud with his hands behind his back and smiled.

    He had to admit that he had borrowed Brother Gongming¡¯s emotions previously. His anger had not reached the critical point because of the suppression and dissolution of his clear Dao heart.

    That was also a w in his personality. Li Changshou had long known about it and had thought of a way to ovee it.

    When he thought about his brother, everything was actually part of his n.

    One of the reasons for killing Randeng was for Zhao Gongming.

    He had taken Randeng¡¯s weakened Cosmic Ruler to help Zhao Gongming evolve the twenty-fourth cycle.

    Sometimes, people would fall into a limitation of their thoughts. They would feel that they would face immense resistance if they took a step forward.

    At that moment, there was no harm in turning around. The resistance became the driving force.

    The matter between Zhao Gongming and Jin Ling hade to an end.

    Li Changshou quietly sorted out the line that he had walked along and thought about what wascking.

    In the beginning, Li Changshou felt that as long as he found the Copper Coin of Treasurefall, he would be able to save Zhao Gongming from the death tribtion. At that time, he could not think too deeply. His vision was limited.

    Later on, as his understanding of the Heavenly Dao gradually deepened, Li Changshou began to realize that Brother Zhao was almost at a dead end. There was no solution.

    Firstly, he had a widework and was extremely righteous in Jie School.

    Moreover, it was the sworn marriage between Qing Feng and the three immortal clouds. Moreover, the siblings had a deep rtionship. Zhao Gongming¡¯s ident represented half of the eight disciples of Jie School.

    More importantly, Zhao Gongming¡¯s Sea-Calming Divine Pearl was an important tool toplete the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao.

    A long time ago, Brother Zhao was in danger. He wandered around the world.

    Li Changshou wanted to save Brother Zhao to a certain extent to prevent the Three Xiao Immortals from entering the cmity. To a certain extent, he felt that his brother was not bad and that it was not worth it to die on the rankings.

    Therefore, he had almost snatched the Copper Coin of Treasurefall from Randeng.

    Therefore, he schemed against the Cosmic Ruler in Randeng¡¯s hand and secretly gave it to Zhao Gongming through the back door.

    Therefore, Li Changshou had long prepared the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi. After using the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi to steal many insights of the Heavenly Dao, he used the purple Qi as a waste and became the key to Brother Zhao¡¯s Dao Integration.

    <i>What changes did I undergo during this process?</i>

    In fact, it was very simple. He gradually gave up all his fantasies about the Heavenly Dao.

    Taking away the Copper Coin of Treasurefall and killing Old Daoist Randeng was actually just a form of denial. It did not resolve the problem.

    Li Changshou had been troubled by that matter a few years ago, especially when Zhao Gongming and Jin Ling got married. Li Changshou was even more depressed.

    The more important Zhao Gongming was in Jie School, the greater the danger of being burned by the Heavenly Dao as a fuse.

    At that time, Li Changshou pondered for a long time in the straw hut.

    After deducing every path, it would be a death tribtion.

    Every step forward was filled with resistance.

    There were too many things to consider. It was almost impossible toplete the extreme reversal of the Dao Ancestor in the game rules set by the Dao Ancestor.

    At that time, there were not many shes of inspiration. Instead, ording to his rules, after determining that all the positive thoughts would not work, he switched to the second state.

    It was the opposite.

    From the left to the right, the Taiji Painting on the chessboard seemed to upy Yin and Yang, ck and white respectively. However, what was the essential difference between the two?

    The ck, white, and Yin-Yang were not defined by humans. The Taiji Painting was essentially just stating a principle.

    Yin and Yang mutually suppress each other. They can destroy each other and create all living beings.

    The Dao existed in one, acted in two, and hid in three.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was enlightened. Thoughts surfaced in his heart, and they quickly became a n.

    Previously, he had subconsciously ced the Heavenly Dao on the opposite side of him. He kept thinking that he could not benefit the Heavenly Dao. However, on careful thought, it was meaningless to persist.

    Let Zhao Gongming be the Heavenly Dao!

    Let Brother Zhao be an existence at the front of the Heavenly Dao sequence and obtain a portion of the Heavenly Dao authority!

    He would let the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor benefit directly. In exchange for Zhao Gongming¡¯s own survival, his chances of winning against the Heavenly Dao would not be affected. Instead, he would nt a dark bolt of lightning in the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou had set that direction at that time and did not formte a detailed n. He only prepared some backup ns.

    What was truly uncontroble was that Yang Jian had spared Jin Guang, who had been forced tomit suicide.

    At that moment, Li Changshou had the urge to kill a Saint.

    It was part of the n for Zhao Gongming to evolve the twenty-four heavens. However, it was purely a beautiful ident.

    Li Changshou chuckled and dispersed the joy.

    He would reboot his clear Dao heart and maintain his sage-like state. He would gradually analyze the current situation and the effects of Zhun Ti¡¯s death on his subsequent ns.

    Before entering the Lingxiao Hall, in the deepest part of Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart, the stone tablet was summoned by the essence soul. It crossed out the word ¡°five¡± and wrote ¡°seven¡±.

    He had a 70% chance of winning the Heaven Punishment.

    It was not enough. It was far from enough. It was even in a more dangerous position.

    In his previous life, he had watched manypetitions that were overturned.

    The following Great God-Conferment Tribtion should have lost its original trajectory.

    Later, he would order in the name of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ God of Power to investigate the Qi Refinement cultivators who had interfered with the changes in the mortal kings of the South Continent.

    The Battle between Shang and Zhou of the South Continent was the stage for the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. This had always been a rumor and was also a tacit ¡°unspoken rule¡±.

    The Heavenly Courts had never admitted it directly. Moreover, the Heavenly Courts had a heavenly rule that Qi Refinement cultivators could not interfere with the mortal world.

    Li Changshou had been holding onto the chess piece uselessly. At that moment, he could use it to divert the Heavenly Dao¡¯s attention and safely survive the dangerous period.

    He only gave the order to investigate thoroughly. He did not really investigate or capture anyone. He could advance and retreat freely.

    ¡°Changgeng! Hahahaha! Quick, quick!¡±

    In front of him, the White-Robed Jade Emperor on the tformughed loudly. He closed the Lingxiao Treasure Hall andughed at Li Changshou.

    <i>This Zhun Ti could be considered to have been ¡®popr¡¯.</i>

    ¡°Hey, Changgeng, how does the Saint feel when he fights?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just a little hard. I was almost sent flying back then. I need to deal with the recoil.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Thest move where you threw out the God-ying Spear and nailed Zhun Ti on the tree trunk was simply too satisfying!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯d better talk about the benefits the twenty-four heavens can bring to the Heavenly Courts and the subsequent arrangements for each Heaven.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important! Tell me first how you dissed Zhun Ti. This Zhun Ti! He has really vented his anger on the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Li Changshou chuckled and was pulled to the steps by the Jade Emperor. He began to describe his extremely angry ¡°mental journey¡±.

    Heavenly Courts, share the story that you have just made up.

    ...

    In the Three Friends Courtyard of the Jade Void Pce.

    It was rare for the twelve Golden Immortals to arrive. However, their expressions were gloomy. They lowered their heads and did not even dare to breathe.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sat on the meditation cushion under the tree. He closed his eyes and focused, as if he was brewing a wave of anger.

    Chan School could not tell if they had won or lost the Ten Ultimates Formation.

    They had indeed broken the Ten Absolute Arrays and killed the ten Heavenly Lords. Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s bodies had entered the God-Conferment tform and could not participate in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    From this point of view, he had indeed won this round.

    However, the Western Sect could be considered their secret ally. They had lost a leg, and their advantage against Jie School was gone. From this point of view, they had lost.

    Who would have thought that the official of the Heavenly Courts had the strength to kill a Saint?

    He had hidden it too well.

    The fake God-Conferment Thearch.

    He had a kind face and white hair. He held a horsetail whisk and went around as a peacemaker. He was mainly responsible for appeasing the emotions of the immortals on the rankings and doing the training of the immortals.

    The real God-Conferment Master.

    Once the robe is opened, no one will love it! Mysterious techniques protect the body, and the Saint will cook!

    There were still six Saints in this world.

    The strength, influence, and deterrence of the Grand Pure One¡¯s disciple, Li Changshou, hadpletely reced the original Sixth Saint and even surpassed him.

    Chi Jingzi said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I want to ask Junior Brother Changgeng about his cultivation level. It¡¯s too unbelievable that he can fight the Sixth Saint head-on with just the Great Dao of Equalization.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning slowly exhaled and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t see through it either. Or rather, I can see through him today. When he attacked today, I felt that I could see through him and realized that he was just pretending previously. ording to my observation when he came to the small courtyardst time, he had disguised himself with four levels of cultivation and Dao Realm. Oneyer was wrapped around the other, and I could naturally see the bottomyer. Today, I only saw threeyers of his disguise.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School looked at each other helplessly.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning continued, ¡°Disciples, don¡¯t be afraid because of this. I often say that cultivating the Dao Heart realm is not your ability to fight. If it conformed to the will of the Heavenly Dao, it would naturally be safe. If the Saints act recklessly, they will also be defeated. Therefore, they cultivate their bodies, cultivate their character, and cultivate their Dao. There is no difference in weight. They should be raised together.¡±

    The disciples of Chan School bowed and said that they would follow their teacher¡¯s instructions.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°Go back and cultivate. Guang Cheng and Yu Ding will stay.¡±

    Guang Chengzi and Perfected Yu Ding stood still. The other immortals slowly left the courtyard. On the way back, they discussed the battle between the Saints.

    The person who was most pleased was Perfected Taiyi.

    He was Changgeng¡¯s close friend.

    In the future, he would be 30% more confident!

    Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Wen Shu, who looked like the bottom of a pot. He put his hands into his sleeves and rode a cloud over.

    ¡°What a pity. Ah, what a pity. I¡¯ve lost too much this time.¡±

    Wen Shu frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. I just suddenly felt a little emotional.¡± Perfected Taiyi sighed slowly and said, ¡°In order to force the Golden Light of the ten Heavenly Lords to die, the Sixth Saint lost his life. Isn¡¯t that a huge loss?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wen Shu snorted coldly. She turned into a red light and flew away. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared.

    Perfected Taiyi squinted and chuckled. Just as he was about to return to the Jade Void Hall to rest, he saw that Huang Long was filled with worries. He rode a cloud and left the Jade Void Pce and the imperial capital.

    Taiyi tilted his head and thought about it before following.

    After all, they had a good rtionship. He roughly knew what Huang Long was depressed about. It was just some treasures.

    At the same time, in the Green Touring Pce.

    Daoist Duobao fiddled with the ¡°souvenir¡± that he had obtained at a high price previously. The more he looked at it, the happier he was. The male immortals beside him watched with green eyes.

    Good stuff, although they were all fragments.

    Heh, look at this violet gold te. It should have been a violet gold alms bowl. Perhaps the Saint had drunk water.

    Looking at the burnt wooden pearls, he felt that they were round in his hand. He could not help but want to coil them.

    There was also the half of the meditation cushion, the burnt lotus tform, and the sword hilt.

    The Saint¡¯s treasure vault was not as rich as his.

    The two Saints of the Western Sect had been calling them poor since ancient times. They did not expect that... they were really honest.

    No wonder the disciples of the Western Sect were so mediocre. Even Teacher did not have many decent treasures!

    Fortunately, he was cunning enough back then. In the end, the Dao Ancestor still had some useless trinkets left. When it was his turn to choose, he had an idea.

    ¡°Hehe, Grandmaster, can I have this Treasure-Splitting Cliff? This is also a treasure, right? I happen tock a storage Dharma treasure.¡±

    He remembered that his Grandmaster¡¯s face had turned ck at that time, but he still gave it to him.

    Otherwise, he would be embarrassed.

    A group of male immortals mustered their courage and came over. They chuckled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, let us y with it?¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go! Don¡¯t cause trouble! I haven¡¯t yed enough!¡±

    The male immortal left resentfully.

    After a while, the Goddess of Turtle Spirit brought a few fairies over and asked softly, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the relics of Saint Zhun Ti are all good treasures. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t use them now.¡± Daoist Duobao revealed an honest and sincere smile. ¡°Come, Junior Sister. Let¡¯s try it. We can all feel it.¡±

    The male immortals were speechless.

    Therefore, it was not unreasonable for there to be many fairies in Jie School.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    A light cough sounded from the tform. Many disciples who had just returned from the South Continent looked up and hurriedly lined up. They lowered their heads and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at the dozens of disciples that he had personally trained and said calmly, ¡°At this point in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, both Jie School and Chan School have suffered injuries. Now that we have benefited from Gongming using his body to make up for the deficiency in the Heavenly Dao, Changgeng and Gongming had worked together to kill that saint who had lost his morals... There is no need to mention that name in the future. The Great Tribtion was no longer a battle to the death. The situation was not as tense as before. I will announce three things. Firstly, from today onwards, the disciples of Jie School will keep a low profile in the South Continent. Those who join the Shang Army will work hard for the Shang Army. Don¡¯t fight to the death. Don¡¯t be too pedantic. Secondly, the immortals need not be limited to the Immortal Ind overseas. They should go to the Middle Continent to take a look. If they encounter anything, they should not be afraid. Jie School still had to be united. The third thing is to set up the Immortal ying tform. If there are any disciples in Jie School who had evil intentions and deep negative karma, they would incite the immortals of Jie School to fight and kill their physical bodies to reincarnate their souls. Anyone who is willing to enter the God-Conferment tform or serve the Heavenly Courts can go to the Heavenly Courts to meet Changgeng. It is no longer the ancient times now. The Heavenly Courts are also not the Demon Court. If he joins the Heavenly Courts, he would have a chance of survival. There is nothing to be ashamed of. However, it still depended on whether the Heavenly Courts epted him or not. I will no longer take in disciples in the future. You are not allowed to take in disciples in the next thousand years. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven waved his hand and left with the wind. The immortals of Jie School lowered their heads and agreed. All of them looked thoughtful.

    <i>Master...</i>

    <i>He became more enthusiastic.</i>

    ...

    In the Heavenly Courts, on the Little Qiong Peak,

    Li Changshou returned from the Lingxiao Hall and sat back on the rocking chair in front of his Pill Chamber. He closed his eyes and rested. He took a deep breath.

    <i>What can I do next to increase his chances of winning?</i>

    <i>Yes, and it is on the way.</i>

    The options in his heart were erased. Li Changshou engraved a new line in his heart.

    ¡°Analysis and Reservation n for the Two Sects of Chan.¡±

    His thoughts were still abnormally clear. The direction that he had to work hard in had also jumped out of the shackles of his previous thoughts.

    The Dao Sect had been demoted to the Primordial Daoist Sect to protect the final destiny. The teachings of Ren School, Chan School, and Jie School existed at the same time. The paths were different, and the mountains were different.

    That was Chan School and Jie School joining forces.

 Chapter 710 - Ancient Dragon Soul

    <h4>Chapter 710: Ancient Dragon Soul</h4>

    ¡°Report...¡±

    A call from the front hall made Li Changshou, who was thinking about something important, frown slightly.

    He had just returned to the Little Qiong Peak and had yet to say calmly in front of his junior sister, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only overturned a Saint.¡±

    Why is there another matter?

    His mind streaked across the Five Heavenly Gates. There were no guests everywhere.

    Li Changshou¡¯s gazended in front of the Grand White Pce. He saw the Heavenly General holding the jade token with both hands and waiting with his head lowered. He sent a Taibai Jinxing paper effigy to meet the Heavenly General.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing! An old Daoist priest ced the jade token in the Middle Heavenly Gate and said that he would hand it to you immediately. Then, he bade farewell and left. The other party¡¯s cultivation level is high. We don¡¯t dare to be careless. We will immediately rush over to deliver the letter!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou wrapped the jade token with his immortal power and smiled. ¡°General, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    The Heavenly General agreed and bade farewell with cupped hands.

    When he left, he even made a small fist gesture, as if he was quite excited.

    Li Changshou held the jade token. After confirming that there were no traps inside, he carefully looked inside.

    There were no aura or Dao runes. Clearly, the other party had deliberately hidden his identity. However, there was a special mark in the jade token that tried to let him know his identity.

    <i>Nine-petaled Lotus Flower?</i>

    <i>No, that should be a tenth-grade lotus tform. It was missing a petal.</i>

    When he had prepared a backup n for Nezha, he had gotten a few lotus seeds with Perfected Taiyi to prepare Nezha¡¯s lotus flower body.

    It was better to be prepared.

    Later on, Nezha¡¯s tragedy was sessfully resolved. The lotus flower that Perfected Taiyi had nurtured grew to nine petals and was not perfected.

    Only he, Taiyi, Yu Ding, and Yang Jian knew about that matter. He reckoned that the old Daoist priest should be Perfected Taiyi.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t he contact the paper effigy and instead send a letter to the Heavenly Courts?</i>

    <i>There must be a problem.</i>

    Li Changshou hummed softly and read the simple content.

    Senior Brother Taiyi asked him to meet at a town in the Middle Continent and even set a secret signal.

    ¡°Good brother, a nket.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but suspect that Perfected Taiyi had a deep misunderstanding about the brotherhood between Yu Tu and Ling Zhuzi!

    Or rather, some kind of anticipation.

    The master of the Primordial World... had the perfect Eight Trigrams attribute!

    However, that sentence proved Perfected Taiyi¡¯s identity better than the mark of the lotus flower.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt that his senior brother should really have something important to talk to him about. He sent a paper effigy to the town nearby, but his main body did not have any intention of moving.

    <i>Do they really think that Saints are so easy to kill?</i>

    This battle had overdrawn his essence, energy, and spirit greatly. Without a pillow, he could not get up for a while.

    Unfortunately, the asion was not appropriate.

    Yun Xiao also followed the immortals of Jie School back to ¡°have a meeting¡±. She could not stay behind to say a few encouraging words between Daopanions.

    Due to the death of the Saint, the power of living beings declined, and the power of the Great Tribtion weakened. Li Changshou could actually protect Yun Xiao, Bi Xiao, and Qiong Xiao openly.

    It was just that Yun Xiao was thin-skinned. She probably would not agree to such specialization...

    When Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy arrived at the town, he took the initiative to release some of his Dao runes. Soon, he heard a voice transmission.

    ¡°Good brother.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Just cover the same nket.¡±

    It attracted the attention of many immortals on the street.

    After receiving the secret signal, he was called to a private room in a restaurant by Perfected Taiyi and enteredyers of barriers.

    The entire town was talking about the Saint¡¯s death.

    The figures flying in the sky and the immortals running on the ground ran to tell everyone that the Sixth Saint had been killed by the disciples of the Dao Sect. The atmosphere was quite joyous.

    In the private room, Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi looked at each other. The two old Daoists dressed up, picked up their wine cups and took a sip.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly, ¡°What can¡¯t I tell you in the jade token?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡± Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of conflicting emotions.¡± This matter is quite troublesome, especially during the Great Tribtion. I wonder what consequences it will cause.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, when did you learn to keep me in suspense? It¡¯s unlike you to hesitate, Senior Brother.You¡¯re usually carefree.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes flickered. He said softly, ¡°Geng, do you think that there are some immortals in Chan School that are not right?¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly realized something. Are they talking about Wen Shu, Pu Xian, and the others who are clearly kind to the Western Sect?

    In fact, Li Changshou had an answer long ago. Since the Western Sect had made a secret deal with Chan School a long time ago, a few disciples of the Western Sect had entered the Jade Void Pce and be disciples of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    <i>That should be a transaction between Second Uncle-Master and the two Saints of the Western Sect. Randeng should be one of them.</i>

    Li Changshou could not figure out the details.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to reply, Perfected Taiyi clicked his tongue and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something wrong with Senior Brother Huang Long?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang Long?¡±

    He was the most honest person in Chan School!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Huang Long. Let¡¯s call him Huang.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi gestured for him to keep quiet. Then, he changed to a voice transmission and spoke about a trivial matter that had just happened.

    ¡°When we returned to the Jade Void Pce, we were called to the small courtyard to listen to the lecture. Teacher actually did not reprimand us. He even asked us to cultivate our bodies and minds and not lose any morals. When I came out of the Jade Void Pce, I saw that Senior Brother Huang¡¯s expression was gloomy. He headed out of Kunlun Mountain and I wanted to follow him from behind. I wanted to find an opportunity to persuade Senior Brother Huang. He was always captured and suppressed in fights of magical powers. This is actually not his fault. He mainlycks a few suitable Dharma treasures. His will to attack first is not good. He is too soft-hearted...¡±

    At that time, Perfected Huang Long walked all the way to the Middle Continent. However, he did not return to his Cave Abode, Magu Cave. Instead, he went to a hidden valley.

    The valley was a natural array formation. There wereyers of fog inside, and there was a hint of a terrifying aura.

    Perfected Taiyi did not dare to investigate further. He waited quietly outside. After waiting for less than an hour, Huang Long flew out with a happy expression. His depression was gone.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if a dragon has suddenly changed.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi tapped his fingers on the table and whispered, ¡°There must be something hidden here.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said, ¡°After all, this is Senior Brother Huang¡¯s personal matter. Perhaps... hehe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried. Don¡¯t say anything else,¡± Perfected Taiyi said softly. ¡°If you say that he has a Daopanion in Magu¡¯s Cave, it¡¯s reasonable for him to hide a beauty in the Golden Chamber outside. However, Senior Brother Huang is not interested in that. I haven¡¯t seen him talk about any female immortals in so many years.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and take a look in the dark first. We shouldn¡¯t make wild guesses, lest we misunderstand something.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Perfected Taiyi said. ¡°Later, we will leave the city and meet in the forest 600 kilometers outside the city.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and left the private room with Perfected Taiyi.

    Hence, half a dayter.

    Two young immortalsughed andnded on the cliff beside the valley. They were naturally Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi.

    The young Daoist whom Taiyi transformed intoughed.

    ¡°The spiritual energy here is abundant. It¡¯s where the earth merges. It¡¯s rare that there are not many Qi Refinement cultivators. It¡¯s a wonderful ce.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Li Changshou, who had transformed into a young man, reminded him. ¡°This might be someone else¡¯s residence. Why don¡¯t we shout first?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Perfected Taiyi shook his sleeves and said to the valley,

    ¡°I, Xing Xingzi, passed by this ce with Junior Brother Chang¡¯s eldest son. I saw the beautiful scenery of the treasurend and wanted to stay here for a while. May I know if Fellow Daoist lives here? If Fellow Daoist is here, please remind me so that I won¡¯t disturb youter.¡±

    As he spoke, Perfected Taiyi deliberately revealed his Golden Immortal Dao runes and waited quietly for a while.

    When Perfected Taiyi was not wearing red, his coquettishness was halved, and he would not start a team casually.

    The words¡¯ I have my own thoughts¡¯ and ¡®Why can¡¯t I control my mouth¡¯ were actually a form of mockery.

    The valley was quiet. There was only one mountain with more spiritual beasts in a radius of thousands of kilometers.

    Since the Great Tribtion, the Middle Continent had indeed be much more deste. It was rare to see immortals flying everywhere previously.

    ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s no one here.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and rode a cloud to bring Li Changshou down.

    The clouds in the valley suddenly churned. The path ahead was covered by the clouds, and the two of them instantly lost their sense of direction.

    However, who were the two of them?

    Perfected Taiyi of the Qianyuan Mountain and the twelve Golden Immortals of the Jade Void Pce were extremely powerful. They set up teams urately andnded in wonderful positions. They could retreat safely every time. They were indeed first-rate ruthless people in the Primordial World.

    There was no need to say anything else. The words¡¯ paper effigy ¡®represented everything.

    Without waiting for Li Changshou to point in the direction, Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually a natural array here. Amazing! Is there anyone below? My fellow disciples did not mean to offend you. We just want to find a Cave Abode to stay in!¡±

    As he spoke, Perfected Taiyi rode a cloud and advanced and retreated. He swayed and cleverly passed the maze and entered a paradise.

    It was indeed a paradise.

    This ce was still in the valley, but the ¡°storage¡± inside was several timesrger than the outside. The sky was clear and light blue, and there were no traces of the fog from before.

    There was a clear river at the bottom of the valley that connected to a pool at the end of the valley. By the river, there was a dense forest. There were countless spiritual birds and spiritual beasts inside.

    Li Changshou and Perfected Taiyi used their immortal senses to investigate their surroundings at the same time. The two of them looked at each other, but there was nothing unusual.

    This was beautiful scenery. There were no Cave Abodes, Qi Refinement cultivators, or even demonic beasts...

    A breeze blew over, and a wisp of Dao runes streaked across the wind. It made Perfected Taiyi and Li Changshou feel uneasy at the same time, as if there was some danger hidden.

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission. ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate. Senior Brother, wait a moment.¡±

    Taiyi nodded slowly. Several streams of light flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and turned into figures that were simr to his. They flew in all directions.

    Li Changshou quickly turned the ce upside down, but he did not notice anything unusual.

    Instead, he found a few dragon scales that had fallen off at a riverbank. The aura on them was Perfected Huang Long.

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, I think this ce is just a ce for Senior Brother Huang to hide and find peace. Aren¡¯t we making a fuss over nothing?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi nodded slowly and did not see any ws.

    ¡°I should be overthinking. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for Senior Brother Huang and ask him directly? Perhaps we will obtain more benefits than investigating here.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi nodded and agreed. He did not think too much about that matter and left with Li Changshou.

    On the way, Perfected Taiyi looked ashamed and kept saying that he was too careless.

    However, after Perfected Taiyi and Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy left, Li Changshou secretly appeared in a forest by the river.

    He hid behind a tree trunk and stared at the riverbank not far ahead. There was a hint of contemtion in his eyes.

    Senior Brother Taiyi had really helped a lot this time.

    If his deduction was right, this matter was very important. Not only would there be no benefits, but it might also hurt the Dao Ancestor. He could not implicate Senior Brother Taiyi.

    There was not only the aura of the dragon race there.

    The palpitations they felt actually came from their ¡°instinct¡±.

    After some thought, Li Changshou, the paper effigy, hid in the tree trunk without moving. He shifted his attention back to the Heavenly Courts and immediately sent out two jade talismans.

    One went to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, while the other went to the Eight Treasures Cave of Kunlun Mountain.

    In just a few days, the Qi Refinement cultivators in the five continents of the Primordial World began to talk about the matter of the Sixth Saint being killed.

    A nosy person ranked the strength of the personal disciples of the Chan School and Jie School in the battle. He very urately ced Perfected Huang Long... fifth from the bottom.

    When this matter was spread to the Jade Void Pce and Magu Cave, Perfected Huang Long felt even more depressed than he already was.

    Coincidentally, Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding invited him to a banquet recently. At the banquet, they said some words of encouragement to him openly and secretly. They even said that they wanted to exchange a few treasures with him.

    How could Huang Long not understand the good intentions of these two junior brothers?

    However, could he take this treasure?

    Of course, he could. He just had to swallow his pride.

    Perfected Huang Long did not take the treasures. After the banquet, he returned to Magu Cave.

    Two dayster, the night was dark and the wind was strong.

    Perfected Huang Long hid and left Magu Cave. He found the valley slightly further away from Magu Cave. He looked around and waited quietly for a while before entering the natural array formation.

    He went straight to the riverside and passed by the dragon scales that had fallen there previously. Just as he was about to walk past them, he suddenly realized that there was a jade token lying quietly among the dragon scales. It was still the same style that he often used, and it waspletely nk.

    ¡°When did itnd?¡±

    Perfected Huang Long muttered and held the jade token in his hand. He walked towards the stream of water in front of him.

    There seemed to be a door quietly opening under the river, but the river water flowed quietly without anything unusual.

    Perfected Huang Long stepped in and gradually turned translucent. He ¡°drowned¡± in the middle of the river.

    There were indeed hidden secrets under the river.

    This was an extremely brilliant Cosmic Spell, like a mustard seed universe.

    However, no matter how small the Mustard Seed Cosmos looked, it had a certain ¡°volume¡± in the original Cosmos.

    On the other hand, the Cosmic Technique in that cepletely attached a universe to the Primordial World. It did not have a direct connection with the Primordial World, but it had a connection that was not spiritual energy.

    The words that Li Changshou could think of were only shallow and inappropriate.

    Under the water, there was an extremelyplicated Cave Abode. Countless array formations were set up everywhere in the Cave Abode. There were trapping arrays, killing arrays, maze arrays, and poisonous arrays.

    It would be troublesome for ordinary Zenith Heaven to take the wrong path.

    These array formations were not themon concept of array formations in ancient times. There were arge number of ¡°talismans¡± inserted in them. They weremonly used by ancient array formations.

    Perfected Huang Long turned left and right and arrived at the deepest part of the cave that he was familiar with. He found a secret chamber.

    He pushed the stone door and entered. There was a portrait and a few simple pieces of furniture in the secret chamber. In the portrait, an azure dragon soared into the sky. The domineering and tyrannical aura assaulted him.

    Perfected Huang Long lit three incense sticks and sat on the meditation cushion in front of the portrait. He slowly sighed.

    ¡°Ah... Mother, am I especially useless?¡±

    In the portrait, the azure dragon¡¯s eyes flickered gently. The azure dragon inside slowly flew out and turned into a three-feet-tall azure dragon. Its dragon eyes flickered with bright light.

    ¡°Child, did you bring a friend over?¡±

    Huang Long was stunned. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, I came here by myself. Your existence is not tolerated by the Heavenly Dao. How can I dare to let you expose yourself?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Huang Long coughed softly from his sleeve. A green light flew out. It was themunication jade token.

    Themunication jade token trembled slightly and transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s figure. He bowed to the dragon in the painting.

    ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of the Grand Pure One, Taibai Jinxing Li Changgeng of the Heavenly Courts, greetings, Dragon Mother. Please forgive me for visiting you. Senior Brother Huang Long, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Huang Long hurriedly stood up and red at Li Changshou, speechless. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Junior Brother, how did you find it?¡±

    Li Changshou exined the situation briefly and bowed to Huang Long.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t me me. I just want to verify something with your mother. If I tell you directly, you will definitely not dare to agree.¡±

    ¡°This... This...¡±

    ¡°Child, you can leave first.¡±

    The azure dragon said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just a remnant soul. I¡¯m living in peace here. I want to see what the Primordial World will do in the future. Since I¡¯m here to kill a Saint, I will definitely tell you everything I know.¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and felt that this title... was really silly.

    The azure dragon asked, ¡°What do you want to ask, Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The battle between the Rahu and the Dao Ancestor and the ce where the Rahu died.¡±

    The dragon immediately fell silent. It stared at Li Changshou and did not say anything for a long time.

    ¡°You want to be the second Fiend Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, Senior, I¡¯m not interested in being a failure. Be it the Fiend Ancestor or the groundhog beside the Pangu God, ¡°Li Changshou smiled and said,¡± I just want to find something. It¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say.¡±

    The Dragon Mother said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you where it is, Fellow Daoist. You can go to the Dragon Pce to investigate.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There are no records of the ce where the Demon Ancestor died in the Dragon Pce. It seems that someone has deliberately erased it. The only person who participated in that battle back then seems to be only you, Senior. This is the answer given by the Dragon King of the East Ocean.¡±

    The Dragon Mother frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Has the current dragon race chosen to stand on your side?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and pondered for a while before looking at Perfected Huang Long.

    She immediately understood. ¡°Child, wait outside.¡±

    Huang Long could not help but stare. However, he quickly bowed obediently and turned to leave the cave.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

 Chapter 711 - Dao discussion (Hong Jun)

    <h4>Chapter 711: Dao discussion (Hong Jun)</h4>

    <i>No.</i>

    <i>The jade talisman, Changgeng, the Fiend Ancestor, the groundhog, the Pangu God...</i>

    Daoist Huang Long felt dizzy. He left the secret chamber in a daze and walked out of the Cave Abode. He stood beside the river and fell into a daze.

    <i>How did happiness disappear?</i>

    <i>Have I been here too frequently recently?</i>

    <i>Would Mother and Changgeng have any conflict... Changgeng is still a minister of the Heavenly Dao. My mother had previously escaped from the Heavenly Punishment. At this moment, she is only a remnant soul.</i>

    <i>Why did things suddenly change?</i>

    Perfected Huang Long sighed softly. He suddenly felt that something was approaching him from behind. He subconsciously scanned with his immortal senses and could not help but freeze for a moment.

    A gray-robed old Daoist priest.

    He could not see his face or figure clearly. He could only sense that the other party¡¯s aura was calm and righteous. It did not seem to be evil.

    Just as Perfected Huang Long was about to turn around, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist...¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest attacked like the wind and pointed at Perfected Huang Long¡¯s back. Perfected Huang Long¡¯s essence soul was instantly sealed. His body swayed and fell onto the grass.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest slowly walked forward and gradually transformed into the yellow dragon.

    However, after taking a few steps, the gray-robed old Daoist priest stopped...

    He suddenly had a strange impulse. Hence, he lowered his head and looked at Huang Long, who was lying on the ground. A strange smile appeared on his lips.

    After a while,

    The riverbank calmed down again. The yellow dragon that the gray-robed old Daoist priest had transformed into had already walked into the river and was slowly engulfed by the water.

    In the forest by the river, Perfected Huang Long was tied up under the branches of a huge tree. He hung on the branches and kept spinning. There was afortable and peaceful smile on his lips.

    Not far away from the tree, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy silently watched this scene from the trunk of a certain tree. He could not help but tilt his head.

    This Heavenly Dao clone...

    He was quite mischievous.

    In the secret chamber of the secret Cave Abode, Li Changshou stood there quietly and looked at one of the partners of the Ancestral Dragon in the ancient times.

    The other party was once one of the few experts of the ancient dragon race. Her strength was naturally not trivial. She had contributed to destroying the ancient Primordial World back then. Li Changshou naturally would not be disrespectful.

    However, he would not be too polite.

    He had actuallye here for a transaction. He wanted to find out where the Fiend Ancestor had died and give the dragon race an opportunity.

    The Dragon Mother was definitely not an ordinary living being. Moreover, she had been secretly observing the Primordial World. At that moment, she should be able to make a choice.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you haven¡¯t said what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and took out the God-ying Spear.

    The God-ying Spear was shaken by the twenty-four heavens. It endured the same power that could kill a Saint. At the same time, the Sixth Saint¡¯s essence evaporated the moment the twenty-four heavens covered the Sixth Saint.

    At that moment, the divine spear actually showed an obvious curve. The murderous aura on it dissipated greatly, and its power was greatly reduced.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The fragment of the God-ying Spear and the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s Origins baneful aura.¡±

    The Dragon Mother frowned. Her fluttering dragon whiskers swayed like water ripples.

    ¡°Just for the remaining power of the Fiend Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Apart from the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s remnant baneful aura, what else do I need?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou extended his left hand and gently closed his fingers. Cracks appeared in the ¡°air¡± in his palm and copsed into a small ck ball of nothingness.

    Li Changshou closed his palm and the ck ball was ¡°destroyed¡±.

    There was a hint of fear in the Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and bowed. Then, she said, ¡°As expected of the Grand Pure One who can kill Saints. The strength of his body has already reached this stage. However, how did you obtain such power?¡±

    ¡°Through the Heavenly Dao,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°I found a small trick. It¡¯s not enough to be called the Dao. Others can¡¯t imitate it. Can you tell me now?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou blinked at the Dragon Mother. His speech was not affected at all.

    ¡°Where is the ce where the Demon Ancestor is buried?¡±

    The Dragon Mother said, ¡°If you only want to find the essence power of the Demon Ancestor, you can go to the deepest earth meridian in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent to search. There¡¯s no need to look for the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s corpse.¡±

    ¡°The Fiend Ancestor still has a corpse?¡± Li Changshou immediately caught the main point.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s something that the Dao Ancestor can¡¯t destroy,¡± the Dragon Mother said. ¡°It happened in the ancient times and finally broke the chaotic battle of the Primordial World. Now, it¡¯s depicted as the Dragon-Phoenix Tribtion breaking the Primordial World. In fact, the real battle onlysted for hundreds of years. It was just a battle between two factions.¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Dao and Fiend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor. However, there was no ¡®Dao¡¯ at that time, nor was there the word ¡®Fiend¡¯. Ah...¡±

    The Dragon Mother sighed slowly. ¡°It should be said that twopletely different Great Dao are fighting. The battle that destroyed the Primordial World and unbnced the Heavenly Dao was actually just a Dao discussion between the Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor. The Fiend Ancestor lost to the Dao Ancestor in this Dao discussion.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Outside the secret chamber, the ¡°Yellow Dragon¡± shouted and pushed open the stone door of the secret chamber.

    Li Changshou immediately said, ¡°Senior Brother, you shouldn¡¯t listen to that. These are all secrets of the Heavenly Dao. The more you listen, the more dangerous it will be for you.¡±

    Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I listen?¡±

    The dragon mother said calmly, ¡°This is just a matter of the past. Huang¡¯er, just stay here.¡±

    Huang Long nodded slowly and naturally walked to the side of the portrait. He was less than half a foot away from the portrait.

    At that moment, in the secret chamber, a living being, an ancient soul, and a Heavenly Dao¡¯s will each had their own thoughts, but they were trying their best to maintain peace.

    Li Changshou suddenly wanted to use this opportunity to tell the Heavenly Dao about a small portion of information that he knew. That way, the Heavenly Dao would not feel that that portion of information was a secret and would implicate other living beings.

    Sometimes, one had to pay a huge price to cover a secret.

    ¡°However, when this secret is no longer mysterious, no one will pay much attention to it.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the Dragon Mother and said, ¡°I actually knew about this Dao discussion long ago. A senior left an ark behind. There are many books inside. There seems to be nothing special about these manuals, but there are some paragraphs that are to be read horizontally and vertically. There arepletely different exnations for them. That¡¯s how I understand the different paths that the Fiend Ancestor and my Grandmaster chose.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Dao Ancestor, please choose the path. You are really an interesting living being. In the Dao discussion that was hidden after the battle back then, there are only dozens of people who knew about it. They had all died. I¡¯m really curious how much you know.¡±

    ¡°Huang Long¡± ced his hands behind his back. In order to respect his current image, he asked, ¡°What Dao discussion?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The debate between the Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor... I¡¯m simpler. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao discussion was like that, ahem. The past is not the past, and the future is not the future. The Dao is endless. Everything in the future is decided by the past and the Dao. Senior Brother, don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ll be more straightforward. My Grandmaster feels that everything in the world is in the Great Dao. If he grasps the three thousand Great Dao of the Primordial World and understands the past of a living being, he can deduce that this living being is in the Primordial World and will do anything at every node in the future. Everything is set. Everything is karma and can be controlled. Your decision has long been determined by your personality, your habits, the appearance of the things before you, the initial disturbances in your heart, and so on. Self-consciousness is just an illusion. It¡¯s actually just some instinctive and counter-intuitive thinking.¡±

    ¡°Huang Long¡± nodded slowly and said, ¡°Grandmaster had mentioned all of these when he was preaching in the Purple Cloud Pce. Where¡¯s the Dao of the Fiend Ancestor, Rahu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely opposite, but there¡¯s one thing that goes against each other. Rahu feels that the Dao of the Dao Ancestor is very ridiculous.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly exined,

    ¡°The Dao of the Dao Ancestor is to entrust oneself to the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. It is rted to the Great Dao and emphasizes thews of oneself. It neglects the ability of living beings. The Fiend Ancestor¡¯s Dao was to devour everything. The Dao, Dharma, and living beings belonged to him. He was the strongest. I¡¯ll say a few immoral words. The Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor had been pursuing the highest realm of living beings¡ªomniscience and omnipotence. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s omniscient ability is to have the power to deduce everything. He focused on omniscience and obtained all the information of the Primordial World. Through building a thinkingwork, he could achieve the effect of deducing everything and learning about the past and future. The Fiend Ancestor¡¯s omniscient and omnipotent ability was to gather the power of the world into himself. Not only did he obtain the power of destruction and creation, but he had also reached the Pangu God realm. He could destroy everything and also create everything. He focused on omnipotence. When the two shed, and both of them were the strongest experts of that era, they had the possibility of taking the final step. A huge battle was inevitable. I¡¯m actually very curious. What did the Ancestral Dragon and the Primordial Phoenix follow back then? They have all followed the Pangu God. In the ancient battle, are they supporting the Dao Ancestor or the Fiend Ancestor?¡±

    The Dragon Mother remained silent.

    Huang Long said, ¡°Father supported the Dao Ancestor. Senior Primordial Phoenix supported the Fiend Ancestor.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Then why did the winning party have the Sea Eye filled?¡±

    Huang Long could not help but fall silent.

    ¡°No one won the battle back then.¡±

    The Dragon Mother sighed slowly and said in a low voice.

    ¡°That is the end of an era. It is the final light of the Pangu God¡¯s will. In the ancient times, living beings were free and unrestrained. Connate lifeforms were born bybining the Great Dao. The three thousand Great Dao were not just the three thousand Dao, but countless Great Dao. They were the rules of the world. There were Connate lifeforms in the world as representatives. That was thest light of living beings. The Heavenly Dao was only a thin array that enveloped the sky and earth. When that era reached the final point, all living beings would either be intoxicated by their own desires or start to think about the ultimate meaning of Dao. As you said, he is omniscient and omnipotent. That is the Primordial World. The current world is just a remnant of the Primordial World. It is just the remains of the ancient times. The living beings were glorious for a while and ultimately buried a great world. The Fiend Ancestor had been defeated, and the Dao Ancestor had been severely injured. The Heavenly Dao had risen, and the dragon race had be the first living beings to withstand the Heavenly Punishment. Now, there were no more records. Only the imprints of the strongest experts of that era were still circting in the world. The Dao Ancestor, the Fiend Ancestor, the Ancestral Dragon, the Primordial Phoenix, the Qilin... I no longer have any Dharma powers. I just want to see the oue. I want to wait for the oue of the Dao discussion back then. Will it be like what the Dao Ancestor said? Will the world end up silent? I want to see...¡±

    Huang Long nodded slowly and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Where is the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s corpse? I need to refine this divine spear properly.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Polluted Spring.¡± the Dragon Mother sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a ce that living beings can¡¯t touch.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and looked at his mother for a while. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In that case, I can only go to the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent to collect baneful aura.¡±

    Huang Long nodded slowly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help Junior Brother?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t get involved in these matters. Grandmaster and I are on different paths now. Although I¡¯m a fan of Grandmaster, my ideals are ultimately different.¡±

    ¡°Different ideologies?¡±

    Huang Long smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think of the theory between Grandmaster and the Demon Ancestor?¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. He had epted the word ¡°fan¡± so easily. He even said that it had nothing to do with Senior Lang¡¯s memories?

    ¡°What omniscience?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°They have all taken the wrong path and neglected a crucial factor. The border. The boundary of omniscience is that you can¡¯t grasp all the information. For example, the Heavenly Dao could never be perfect. Even if it could escape from the Primordial World in an era and reach an almost omniscient state, there would always be ws and variables. That was decided by the lowest level of the Great Dao. The boundary of omnipotence is that you can¡¯t escape the most basic Great Dao. Changing these Great Dao is self-reflection. After the timeline loses its meaning, one step forward is self-destruction. Therefore, theories under ideal conditions can only remain as theories. Practice is the only standard to verify the truth.¡±

    Huang Long was stunned. He muttered to himself, ¡°Practice is the way to verify the truth...¡±

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back and sighed.

    ¡°Judging from the current situation, Grandmaster is determined to give it a try. I will naturally leave at the appropriate time. As long as I escape, Grandmaster will be able to sense the existence of the border. Perhaps, he will give up on pursuing the so-called omnipotence. I suddenly understood why the Pangu God chose to die after splitting open the sky. Why did so many Connate Godfiends choose to fight to the death with the Pangu God? Why did they not want to give up a small boundary in the Chaos Sea and establish a world? Thank you for your guidance, Senior. Take care.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Changshou casually drew a circle. The Taiji Painting slowly appeared. The ck and white Taiji fish chased each other. Then, they turned into a ball of gray and opened a door.

    Just as Li Changshou was about to leave, he suddenly turned to look at Huang Long and smiled.

    ¡°I have an interesting idea. Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you consider it? How did the Chaos Seae about? The state of the Chaos Sea did not seem like a living being who had once pursued the end of the Great Dao. In order to achieve omniscience and omnipotence, it progressed towards self-destruction. From then on, the Daows would shatter and thews would not appear. The endless energy would return to the original and initial state of having no attributes. That is the Chaos state.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou entered the Cosmic Door. In front of him was a sea of clouds that seemed to be the Heavenly Courts.

    When the door slowly closed, ¡°Huang Long¡± frowned and turned to look at the portrait beside him. The remnant soul of the dragon mother had already returned to the portrait.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Eh? What is this?¡±

    In the forest by the river, Daoist Huang Long opened his eyes and realized that he was tied up and hanging on the tree. The immortal rope that bound him was quite powerful, and he could not break free for a while.

    <i>However...</i>

    <i>This technique, this restraint, this indescribable feeling of being restrained, this feeling of being cared for.</i>

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    The old Daoist priest blushed and squinted. He sighed softly and slowly turned half a round in the air.

    Li Changshou, who was hiding in a tree trunk not far away, silently raised his hand and poked his eyes.

    Not long after, Perfected Huang Long recalled that the situation was not right. He saw a gray-robed old Daoist priest who easily restrained him. He did not know what he did after that.

    He hurriedly struggled free of the immortal rope and entered the river.

    Li Changshou waited quietly by the side. He was also waiting for an oue.

    Was the remnant soul of the dragon mother alive or dead?

    Although that was not important, Li Changshou... desperately wanted to know the oue.

    An hourter, Perfected Huang Long held his hands behind his back and hummed a tune. He floated out of the river and rode a cloud out of the valley. His eyes were filled with peace.

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and smiled subconsciously. He quietly dissolved the paper effigy in the tree trunk.

    It was not unexpected.

    Nine Polluted Spring...

    He had already returned to the main body of the Heavenly Courts and was lying on the reclining chair in front of the Pill Chamber again. It was as if he had never moved before.

    The Nine Polluted Spring was not something that living beings could touch. It was also a ce that living beings could not find.

    The Fiend Ancestor¡¯s corpse was suppressed in the Nine Polluted Springs, or rather, it triggered the Nine Polluted Springs. It was a reasonable exnation.

    <i>Could the Dragon Mother be lying?</i>

    <i>To be precise, why would the Dragon Mother tell me the truth?</i>

    She is originally a supporter of the Dao Ancestor. That ce is very likely a secret pawn of the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou¡¯s words to ¡°Huang Long¡± were actually meant for the Dao Ancestor to hear. He wanted the Dao Ancestor not to kill innocent people to hide any secrets.

    Li Changshou naturally had reservations about thest assumption. He did not mention thest part.

    If he really pointed it out, he would probably be chased to the Chaos Sea or pped to death by the Dao Ancestor.

    Those words were...

    ¡°I remember that I once saw in the eyes of a senior Groundhog that during the Chaos Sea¡¯s creation battle, Hong Jun had appeared and was spared by the Pangu God.¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Chaos Sea, even the Pangu Gods were living beings born from the resonance of many True Spirits and Great Dao. Their strength was measured in terms of how many True Spirits they could attract. That was also the fundamental reason why the Pangu God and the three thousand Godfiends became stronger the more they fought.¡±

    ¡°Hong Jun was a living being born after the resonance of a single True Spirit and the Great Dao. He had great strength and was called by the Pangu God.¡±

    The ideal life form of a single-spirit.

    Thinking about it carefully, he was extremely afraid.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and yawned. He adjusted his lying position and quietly waited for the little fairy to fly over from afar.

    Ling¡¯e was still the mostfortable. She did not have to consider anything.

 Chapter 712 - Using Mosquitoes to Scheme Against Golden Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 712: Using Mosquitoes to Scheme Against Golden Lotus</h4>

    <i>What did Senior Brother do previously? Why does he seem so tired? I didn¡¯t even say much to him.</i>

    On the way to the chess room, Ling¡¯e carried the empty jade tray and rode a cloud slightly above the ground. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the corners of her mouth.

    In the chess room, Xiong Lingli was ¡°simting immortal life¡± with the Big Sister of the Chaos Bell. There were arge number of items that the two of them could y at the side.

    As soon as Ling¡¯e approached, Zhong Ling chuckled.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother needs to rest. Ah...¡±

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. Only then did she remember to put away the tray and sit beside the short table. She ced her hands under the curtain of the short table and ced her face on the table made of warm jade.

    Ding ~ Your brother¡¯s bnce is insufficient.

    Zhong Ling smiled and shook the wooden box in her hand. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to take the initiative to help your senior brother bathe or something. You don¡¯t even know how to coax men.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ling¡¯e rolled her eyes and looked at the other side. Her meticulouslybed hair trembled slightly.

    ¡°Senior Brother and I are not what you think.¡±

    Zhong Ling smiled and squinted. Xiong Lingli, who was at the side, made a face and looked like she understood.

    Zhong Ling said, ¡°Ling¡¯e, your senior brother should indeed be tired. After all, he went out topete with the Saint previously. I don¡¯t know why he went out previously.¡±

    ¡°Saint?¡± Ling¡¯e immediately became nervous.

    ¡°He was killed by your senior brother and Zhao Gongming.¡±

    Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief andy on the short table listlessly.

    Today, she could not be energized at all.

    ¡°Why is that reaction?¡± Zhong Ling was puzzled. ¡°Although my tone is very calm, this is a matter of the Primordial World! Six Saints have be five Saints!¡±

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive... Actually, it¡¯s good that Senior Brother is fine.¡±

    Zhong Ling rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°You should really go out and take a look at this world. All you do is think about your Senior Brother every day. There¡¯s still a long time in the future. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s boring?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Ling¡¯e squinted and chuckled. Suddenly, she thought of something and red at Zhong Ling. ¡°But Sister Zhong, didn¡¯t Senior Brother swear not to use you? Why did you follow him out?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t use me.¡± The Chaos Bell Spirit snorted. ¡°I went there myself. I didn¡¯t touch any of your senior brother¡¯s Dharma powers. He dislikes the Saints of the Western Sect and wanted to go against them. What¡¯s wrong with that? I find Zhao Gongming and Jin Ling pleasing to the eye. I want to stop above their heads by chance and help them block the attacks and transmit fire. What can the Heavenly Dao do to me? Huh?¡±

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    Senior Brother¡¯s various additional terms regarding the Heavenly Dao oath were indeed far-sighted and necessary.

    <i>Yes, it¡¯s time to draft the wedding oath. I¡¯ll give him 30,000 words!</i>

    ¡°However,¡± Zhong Ling¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t wander aroundter. It¡¯s more convenient when I bring you to escape on the Little Qiong Peak. Now, the Five Saints havepletely lost their restrictions on the Heavenly Dao. Although your senior brother has some trump cards that no one can understand, he can¡¯t resist the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao is only afraid of him, not afraid.¡±

    Ling¡¯e immediately became serious. She pinched her chin and pondered for a while. She said softly, ¡°Actually, I have a question that I haven¡¯t understood. Can¡¯t the Heavenly Dao deduce endlessly? Why did it let Senior Brother cultivate to such an extent and never suppress him? Why didn¡¯t it arrange some disasters for him in advance?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    Zhong Ling thought carefully and looked in the direction of the Pill Chamber.

    ¡°I really investigated this matter. When I was at Little Qiong Peak, I took the time to look forward and realized... Your senior brother is noting out! What kind of cmity could he have!?! The Heavenly Dao did not ask anything and directly struck the Little Disciple of the strongest Saint? Now, I can¡¯t even tell which is his main body and which is his paper effigy. I won¡¯t be surprised if he suddenly flips the table and shouts for the Little Qiong Peak to transform.¡±

    Ling¡¯e widened her eyes. ¡°Sister Zhong, can you even see that? Thest time Senior Brother transformed the Little Qiong Peak, he was clearly hiding from the heavenly secrets!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhong Ling tilted her head.

    Ling¡¯e frowned and felt that she had said something else. She ced her forehead on the table guiltily and pretended to fall asleep.

    In front of the Pill Chamber, Li Changshou smiled slightly. He did not listen to the fight between the female immortal and the female treasure.

    At that moment, he did not want to think too much. He only tried his best to spread his thoughts and let himself be immersed in this world, feeling the interaction between the Great Dao and the Great Dao.

    Li Changshou hummed a light tune and tried to rx and not be too nervous.

    It was a bnce of work and rest.

    Although he was approaching death, he was still confident.

    At that moment, 70% referred to the chances of sess and not survival.

    If thetter had not arrived at 98% first, Li Changshou would not have thought too much about the matter.

    No matter what he wanted to do, he had to ensure that he lived. That was the essence of stability.

    ...

    Buzz...

    A mosquito buzzing floated past the spiritual mountain that was missing most of the peak. Wen Jing appeared in front of a cave abode that was covered inyers of light halfway up the mountain.

    At that moment, Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s red dress was mixed with golden threads. Her originally beautiful face looked even more holy because of the golden color on her forehead.

    She raised her hand and gently waved her thin wide sleeve. In front of the Cave Abode, the two Primordial Beasts in human form immediately bowed.

    ¡°Commander,e back...¡±

    ¡°Whatmander!?! You have to call him the Deputy Sect Master!¡±

    Wen Jing frowned slightly and looked at the two figures. She snorted softly and slowly walked in.

    ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two ferocious beast experts answered respectfully. They were deferential.

    Wen Jing nodded and said calmly, ¡°Go back to your Cave Abodes to cultivate. I¡¯ll give you credit. Remember, now is the time for the Western Sect to hibernate. Apart from the things I handed to you, don¡¯t do too much and don¡¯t hurt more mortals. When the timees, the Western Sect will have a chance to rise.¡±

    The two ferocious beasts cupped their fists in unison and said in unison, ¡°The reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao will prosper the Western Sect!¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two ferocious beasts turned into streams of light and quickly disappeared at the foot of the Spirit Mountain. Daoist Wen Jing snorted softly and walked into the Cave Abode.

    After closing theyers of array formations, Daoist Wen Jing could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    With a wave of her hand, the thin dress on his body flew towards the clothes rack. Before she knew it, she had already entered the spiritual spring pool andyfortably in the water.

    <i>Mosquito habits, mosquito habits.</i>

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    I am really only one obstacle away from the Western Sect¡¯s leader, the Saint!

    Has Lord Taibai Jinxing forgotten about me?

    Have I not gone to the Sea God Temple frequently enough or is my waist not slender enough? Could it be that I am destined to be abandoned by Second Consort after choosing the Eldest Consort back then?

    At least tell me what to do!

    Even if I have to sneak an attack on the Saint, he should give me a definite answer, right?

    In the past, Wen Jing felt that her mission was to provide information for the Sea God.

    In the end, she was taught a lesson by the Sea God and hinted that she had an even more important mission.

    Wen Jing felt very excited. Apart from joining Ren School and hugging the toes of the strongest Saint in the world, she also felt proud that someone had finally discerned talent.

    Later on, Wen Jing felt that her mission should be to stab a disciple of the Western Sect at the crucial moment.

    In the end, the Western Sect was crippled by the Water God. First, their sect was smashed a few times, and the legend of the Saint was broken. Then, more than half of the Western Sect was destroyed by the immortals of Jie School, leaving only broken walls, old, weak, and disabled.

    Wen Jing felt very panicked at that time because her only mission was to ambush the Saint at the crucial moment.

    <i>But now, the Saint is dead!</i>

    <i>What does Ren School want me, the queen to do!?!</i>

    <i>Could it be...</i>

    ¡°Changgeng, nt a secret pawn in the Western Sect and use it at the crucial moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. What exactly is the crucial moment?¡±

    That is to use it at a crucial moment.

    ¡°Pfft, ahem, ahem!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing covered her chest and coughed.

    Can you give me a quick death!?!

    The earlier she finished, the earlier she could escape. She could go look for her ¡°concubine¡± and ask shyly, ¡°Brother Xuan Du, did Ie at the wrong time?¡±

    Then, he said, ¡°No, you came at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Daoist Wen Jing turned around and sat in the pool. She squinted andughed non-stop.

    However, she really should consider what mission Lord Taibai Jinxing had given her in the beginning.

    Wen Jing had a faint premonition that she was not just an important part of an incident. The Lord Taibai Jinxing had been hiding her, a pawn, and did not move. It was very likely that he had a n that was more terrifying than killing the Saint.

    <i>It¡¯s even possible that it is... it is...</i>

    <i>Forget it. I can¡¯t think of anything. This is beyond my understanding.</i>

    <i>Instead of thinking that way, I might as well ask Lord Taibai Jinxing.</i>

    The two Saints of the Western Sect had been killed. Those on the spiritual mountain, who were already gloomy, became extremely dejected.

    The disciples of the spiritual mountain were even unwilling to leave their cultivation grounds. Some of the experts who had escaped from the trichiliocosm had already used the excuse of going out to train and did not n to return.

    The spiritual mountain, which was originally the fourth sect in the world, was now... still the fourth sect in the world.

    However, things are different now.

    Especially after the Great Saint returned this time, he immediately called her over to listen to the lecture. The dejection, helplessness, and sorrow in the Great Saint¡¯s eyes made her feel shocked.

    The Great Saint had already entrusted the overall nning and operation of the spiritual mountain to her, the first Deputy Sect Master.

    If she secretly manipted it, it would be easy for the Western Sect to fall apart.

    <i>It seems that I have to talk to the Second Consort.</i>

    Wen Jing pondered carefully for a while and sat cross-legged in the pool. She was extremely vignt as she sensed all the changes in her surroundings. With her mystical abilities, she controlled a Blood Mosquito and floated to the rear hall of the Sea God Temple in the South Ocean¡¯s Anshui City.

    It was an old ce.

    The Blood Mosquito entered the ce enveloped by the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting and turned into a delicate young girl dressed in an emerald-green dress.

    Li Changshou heard a voice transmission. The paper effigy floated out from the side of the Saint¡¯s brush and ink in the rear hall and transformed into a young Daoist. He sat on a round chair.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing walked forward gracefully and said gently, ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I didn¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯m just here to congratte you on taking revenge and establishing an extraordinary reputation.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and seemed to be dissatisfied. He said, ¡°Just because of that? Now is the time for you to calm down and hide. If you make any mistakes, all your previous efforts will be wasted and you will regret it!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s Dao heart could not help but tremble. She did not dare to say anything. She lowered her head and bowed.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m really afraid. I don¡¯t know how to deal with myself. That¡¯s why I came to ask you to guide me. Lord! Just tell me what I have to do! You have already killed the Sixth Saint. I am now in charge of the Western Sect. I have to deal with both inside and outside. I really don¡¯t know how to hide! I¡¯m really confused.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Alright, it was about time.

    If the situation extended towards the third to twelfth possibilities that he had deduced, he would really have to tell Daoist Wen Jing in advance when to attack and what to do.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Wen Jing, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but tremble.

    <i>Why does he sound like he¡¯s about to kill me?</i>

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°I know that you have been enduring hard all these years, but the time has indeed not arrived. You are also extremely crucial.¡±

    Li Changshou summoned the Taiji Painting and enveloped Daoist Wen Jing.

    ¡°Wen Jing, I trust you not because you swore a Heavenly Dao oath or because I have something against you. I don¡¯t treat you as an outsider in my heart. You also know that my master, the Grand Pure One, has already approved of a romance between you and my senior brother. Of course, my senior brother does not know the details yet, but that is not important. What Ren School needs you to do is a matter of great importance and an extremely longsting influence. It is not as simple as killing a Saint. It is a game of teaching, philosophy, and the Great Dao. Do you know that there is a saying in ancient times that the Western Sect will definitely prosper?¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with light. She said gently, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Lord Taibai Jinxing. I know.¡±

    In reality, he was going crazy.

    <i>Tsk! The Western Sect has clearly copsed. I¡¯m not stupid. I definitely chose to follow Ren School¡¯s path to the end. That¡¯s why I told you all that! Ren School is evil!</i>

    <i>However, hehe, I¡¯m the same.</i>

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense in your heart.¡±

    Wen Jing was shocked. She lowered her head and closed her eyes.

    Li Changshou pursed his lips. He was right.

    Wen Jing had always been good at scheming.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Previously, Jie School destroyed 90% of the Western Sect¡¯s strength. It actually conformed to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s expectations for the Western Sect to be tempered. The Heavenly Dao follows the rules. It means that if you want to take on a huge responsibility, you have to bear the weight first.¡±

    ¡°The Western Sect actually still had a chance to revive in the future. This concerns the Heavenly Dao and the Western Sect. It¡¯s a scheme that has been around since ancient times.¡±

    ¡°I was ordered to break this situation. Wen Jing, what I need you to do is actually very simple. As long as you hear the news that the Human Emperor is about to copse in the South Continent and that Chan is about to fight the decisive battle, and that the Great Saint of the Western Sect is about to go out, ask forward if you want to help Chan School. If the Great Saint answers you or says yes, you can think of a way to deal with it and wish him sess. At that moment, I need you to calcte the timing. When the Great Saint can¡¯t move, go and find the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of the Western Sect...¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing could not help but hold her breath and listen to Li Changshou¡¯s words.

    ¡°Destroy it.¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing stood on the spot in a daze and quickly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Daoist Wen Jing whispered. ¡°I was in charge of guarding the golden lotus previously. I even had to wipe the petals of the golden lotus and offer incense every day.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s mainly about timing. I naturally believe that you have the strength to be close to the golden lotus. The timing is very important. You have to strike when the Great Saint goes out in the future. I predict that he will use the Divine Pagoda to fetch arge number of disciples from Jie School and enter the Western Sect. That¡¯s the foundation of their prosperity. At this crucial juncture, their golden lotus copsed. The Western Sect has to face the predicament that Jie School had faced previously. It would be easier for me to use the schemes that Teacher and I had nned in the future. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Daoist Wen Jing smiled like a flower. ¡°You should have said so earlier. I feel much more at ease.¡±

    ¡°This matter is extremely important. At that time, I will naturally ensure your safety,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°However, don¡¯t expose this secret even if you die previously. If you wear the golden lotus on your body, I can only think of a way to kill another Saint.¡±

    Wen Jing¡¯s smile froze. She lowered her head and agreed. Her body turned into a handful of blood sand and dissipated.

    Li Changshou sat there and pondered for a while. His body entered the ground.

    Indeed, when one was stronger, they would be unyielding.

    <i>Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to snatch the golden lotus... Forget it. To be safe, I¡¯ll just destroy it. At that time, I¡¯ll let Wen Jing absorb a few more mouthfuls and turn it into an iplete fourth-grade Connate numinous treasure. Only then will it be beautiful.</i>

    <i>The Western Sect has done so many evil deeds and bewitched the human race. Do they still want to suppress their desires first and sharpen their desires first?</i>

    <i>Damn it!</i>

 Chapter 713 - Enemy of the Living Beings!

    <h4>Chapter 713: Enemy of the Living Beings!</h4>

    After sending away the mosquitoes and plotting against the golden lotus, Li Changshou¡¯s mood was slightly affected.

    He was not too happy. On the contrary, his mood was a little gloomy and heavy. He even felt a little helpless.

    ¡°The Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The Buddhist Sect prospers, the Dao Sect weakens, and the Little Tribtion in the Western Sect.¡±

    It was aplete chain of karma.

    In short, that was actually a significant matter.

    There were the schemes of the Heavenly Dao and the Saints.

    However, at the end of the day, it was the Dao Ancestor who had drawn a direction¡ªthe Western Sect would definitely prosper. From that, it triggered apetition between Saints. Teacher Taiqing had created a series of battles for the Dao Sect and the Western Sect.

    Saints used living beings as pawns, and Dao Ancestors used Saints as pawns.

    The Dao Ancestor had always been standing on the highest level. His goal was clear from the beginning.

    That was, to reduce the influence of living beings on the world.

    If he continued to follow this train of thought, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n, or rather, this n, had been going on for too long. It had prated the development path of the entire human race.

    That was because there was no conclusive evidence in many parts. There were only some clues, but Li Changshou still made a suitable conspiracy theory.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s n regarding the human race should be like this...

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun epted Goddess Nuwa as his disciple and taught her the Dao of Creation.

    After that, Goddess Nuwa created the human race. The human race had a Connate Dao Body and a stronger reproduction ability. They could adapt to various cultivation techniques and even find their own cultivation techniques.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Dao predicted that the human race would prosper and be the protagonist of the world. However, that was only a premonition. It was also a part of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n.

    The Grand Pure One appeared and took in the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du. He established Ren School and taught the human race. As a result, the Heavenly Dao bestowed merit and I became a Saint.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Grandmaster of Heaven imitated their Eldest Senior Brother and established Chan School and Jie School with their respective understanding of the Great Dao.

    Chan School meant to exin the Heavenly Dao. It was considered amon product of thoughts after the rise of the ancient Heavenly Dao.

    The teachings of Jie School intercepted the Heavenly Dao¡¯s chance of survival and opposed the Heavenly Dao controlling all living beings. It was considered a rebellious thought that wasmon among young people.

    The Heavenly Dao bestowed merit. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Grandmaster of Heaven became Saints.

    The other two holders of the Primordial Violet Qi wanted to take a share of the loot with Zhun Ti. They were swept out by the Grand Pure One, so Zhun Ti felt a little emotional.

    Li Changshou already had sufficient evidence that the original cultivation technique of the human race should have been passed down by the three Saints of the Dao Sect.

    The human race weed their first great prosperity. They gathered, hunted, and lived like spiritual beasts in the five continents. However, their intelligence was developing rapidly.

    Demons valued individuals. The stronger an individual¡¯s potential andprehension, the higher the upper limit.

    As the saying goes, the nine sons of the dragon are all different. The demons also have a ¡°bloodline system¡±. In essence, they are the same. Those with excellent bloodlines, good aptitude, goodprehension, and good looks are the new stars of the demons.

    However, the human race was created by Goddess Nuwa using her mystical abilities. The bloodline of the first generation had nothing to do with Goddess Nuwa. It was just that they had more spiritual energy.

    Therefore, the human race began the path of collective cultivation while fighting against nature.

    They ascended collectively andprehended the indestructibility of True Spirits. They were known as Qi Refinement cultivators.

    During that period, due to factors likeprehension, cultivation techniques, and aptitude, arge number of Qi Refinement cultivators would be stuck at every bottleneck. The Qi Refinement cultivators would have the structure of a ¡°pyramid¡±, and there would also be tribes, leaders, and so on.

    ording to Senior Suiren¡¯s description of the ancient times, the strongest expert of a tribe was the leader. Suiren was one of the strongest leaders of the ancient human race.

    After the human race experienced a period of prosperity, the gap between the Great Magi-Demon War passed, and the human race was targeted.

    The massacre of the human race was not just to refine the Magi-ying Dharma treasure. There were a few deeper factors.

    Firstly, the Demon Court did not want to see the rise of a third party other than the Magi.

    Secondly, the Dao Ancestor wanted the human race to have enough hatred for the demons so that it would be easier for them to abandon the Demon Court and cleanse the demons.

    Thirdly, the Demon Emperor had already seen through the path of the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor. The Demon Court looked powerful, but it was actually on the verge of copse. It had to forcefully fight against the human race.

    Therefore, the Demon Court tried its best to kill the human race.

    Then, the human racepletely rose. With Senior Suiren as the demon representative, they overturned the Demon Court. In the subsequent Taibai Jinxing Era, Li Changshou destroyed the remnant demons.

    The human race became the protagonist of the world and began the process of separation between immortals and mortals.

    During that period, the Dao Ancestor secretly made another n.

    He modified the Daow of reincarnation and used the Six Paths of Reincarnation as a tform to control it. He reduced the fertility rate of immortals and allowed mortals to reproduce quickly.

    In the ancient times, everyone could cultivate. The human race could still reproduce inrge numbers.

    After the ancient times, especially after the era of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors passed, the Middle Continent where immortals gathered had to rely on the children of the South Continent who were seeking immortals to maintain the legacy of the various sects.

    The Immortal Du Sect was a ssic example.

    At the start of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the cmity was brewing. The immortal sects of the Middle Continent were in conflict, andrge batches of immortal sects copsed. The middle-ssbat power of the human race was greatly reduced, and the Heavenly Courts took advantage of the situation to rise.

    The main goal of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was not to weaken the Dao Sect.

    Jie School was known as the court of ten thousand immortals. However, the dense sect ¡°forest¡± in the Middle Continent was the main body of the living beings in the world.

    Of course, the Saint¡¯s Dao field had to be in an otherworldly ce to provide a sense of mysteriousness.

    However, at that moment, under Li Changshou¡¯s personal control, less than ten of therge sects in the Middle Continent survived. Many ¡°outstanding graduates¡± from the sects directly epted the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops.

    That was the Dao Ancestor¡¯s greatest goal.

    When that was done, the Heavenly Courts and the Buddhists would be together. The Heavenly Courts would be in charge of supervising the Three Realms. The Buddhists would be in charge of spreading the teachings and teaching the human race to give up the so-called ¡°demonic nature¡± and focus on being good and enduring.

    The main point was to endure.

    The most precious thing of the human race was not the legacy of their ancestors, nor was it the empty position of the protagonist of the world. It was not the Torch me.

    It was the spirit that refused to admit defeat and was not afraid of losing. It kept moving forward and clearing all obstacles.

    In the end, Senior Suiren said that it did not matter if the Torch me was extinguished. It would ignite again because Senior Suiren was wrapped in that spiritual aura and that thought.

    When the heavens had once forced the human race to extinction, the human race had still stood up.

    However, if this spirit was extinguished and diluted by the teachings of the Buddhists, no matter how prosperous the mortals and the human poption were, they would only be the shell of the True Spirit Rotation, the ideal True Spirit vessel in the eyes of the Dao Ancestor.

    At that time, the purpose of the human race¡¯s existence was to give the world meaning to exist. It will not pose any threat to the world.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou stretched and stared at the blue sky above the tree.

    That was the main reason why he had to rebel.

    To the human race, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was originally a good thing. The rise of the Heavenly Courts was also a good thing. It was not good for immortals and mortals to separate. It was not bad for mortals to be the main body. Every life has a different meaning.

    However, when these good things became the stairs for the Dao Ancestor to fulfill his n, it

    would be difficult to judge.

    From this perspective, if one were to judge the God Conferment, they would realize that the Great God-Conferment Tribtion was meaningless. What the human race should have lost was already lost.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s ¡°monkey show¡± was really ruthless.

    He established the conflict of the world as a conflict between the Saints¡¯ sects and attracted the attention of all living beings. He inadvertentlypleted the most important step of his n.

    At the same time, the destiny of the human race gathered in the South Continent of the Middle Continent. It was also a game set up by the Dao Ancestor. This caused the human race in the trichiliocosm to be isted from the rules of the game.

    The most terrifying thing was...

    The n of the human race was just a part of the Ancient Dao Ancestor¡¯s n.

    Li Changshou did not know if he was crazy. Facing such an opponent, he was still confident that he could say something.

    He was indeed confident, and it was a conservative estimate under normal circumstances.

    There was no other reason. The ¡°upright Senior Lang¡± said that he did not leave him anything good. In fact, he had left him too many legacies that were hidden in the books.

    Senior Lang wrote such a sentence in crooked handwriting on the title page of thest book.

    ¡°As long as the precious fire of thoughts is not extinguished, it will definitely be a lighthouse that illuminates freedom.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at those words and made a bold deduction.

    <i>Senior Lang must have transmigrated from Earth in the era when the Inte was first poprized.</i>

    If that was really the case, they would have found the cause of everything.

    Boom!

    For no reason, the Heavenly Courts suddenly trembled slightly. The Lingxiao Treasure Hall was wrapped in rays of light and slowly rose in the Heavenly Courts to the middle of the 32nd Heaven.

    Then, the Jade Pool, the Tushita Pce, and the Grand White Pce were also wrapped in immortal light and rose to the 31st Heaven...

    The Hall of Enlightenment belonged to the 28th Heaven. It could reach the Heavenly Courts...

    In various parts of the Heavenly Courts, the immortal mountains swayed and the immortal pces moved. Empty halls slowly condensed and were distributed between the 16th to 28th Heaven ording to the number of Heavenly Cycles.

    Thebat division, the lightning division, the fire division, the water division, and the finance division...

    Heavenly King Hall, Hall of Fragrance, Hall of Spirit Official...

    After working for half a day, the Heavenly Courts were already prepared. They were waiting for the legitimate gods of the Heavenly Courts to enter at any time.

    Li Changshou could sense it and smiled.

    It seemed that what he had said in front of the Dragon Mother had worked. The Dao Ancestor began to lose his patience and took action earlier than his original n.

    Was the Dao Ancestor panicking?

    Actually, he had already panicked.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many disciples of the Chan School and Jie School to die when Taiyi killed the rock.

    Otherwise, he would not have pulled Li Changshou into the dream and threatened him. He even said things like ¡°you were originally my sessor¡±.

    There was a rule in the Primordial World. If someone exposed his background, hisbat strength would be greatly reduced. He would be flustered.

    There was actually a simr rule for his battle with the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao.

    He understood the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor, so he targeted the Dao Ancestor¡¯s weakness.

    Back then, Suiren had told him that the Dao Ancestor could not be trusted easily.

    In fact, Suiren felt that although the Dao Ancestor had broken a portion of his promise back then, he had indeed given the human race a good future.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s opinion, the Dao Ancestor was the enemy of living beings. He could not believe anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to rest for a while.¡±

    Li Changshou muttered to himself and continued to rx.

    Ever since the small upheavals in the Heavenly Courts began, the opportunity for him to continue increasing his chances of winning would soon arrive.

    Hence, half a yearter.

    ...

    The South Continent lit up under the starry night. It was the lights of hundreds of families.

    Outside Xi Qi City, twoyers of military camps were scattered. The four walls were filled with torches, and soldiers were guarding everywhere.

    After the Ten Absolute Arrays, the Heavenly Courts suddenly announced in a high-profile manner that they wanted to investigate and punish the immortals who had vited the Heavenly rules and privately interfered with the battle of the Mortal Dynasty. Jie School and Chan School fell silent at the same time.

    The Shang army had already defeated Qi Mountain and surrounded Xi Qi City.

    However, the immortals of Chan School took out their trump card, the ¡°array formation¡±. The Zhou army set up a strange array outside the periphery of Xi Qi City and temporarily stopped the Shang army that wasing like a tiger.

    In the Zhou Army and Shang Army, the generals of Chan School and Jie School were all trying their best to disguise themselves as mortals, afraid that they would be discovered by the Heavenly Courts.

    In fact, the Heavenly Courts were just making a big fuss. They had only announced it and did not do anything.

    It was just Li Changshou¡¯s little scheme.

    The starlight suddenly flickered. The ck Qilin that the Shang army was already familiar with stepped on ck mes. It slowly came from the eastern horizon andnded at the East Gate of the Shang army camp.

    Along the way, the soldiers lowered their heads and bowed, their eyes filled with respect.

    On the ck Qilin, the white-haired Grand Tutor of the Shang Nation, Wen Zhong, smiled faintly, but it could not hide the fatigue under his face.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    In front of the tent, two young generals supported him. Wen Zhong waved his hand and jumped down from the ck Qilin. The ck Qilin slowly rose into the sky and went to rest outside the camp.

    ¡°Master, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk,¡± Wen Zhong said and walked into the tent.

    The two young generals were Wen Zhong¡¯s disciples. They were considered the fourth generation of Jie School.

    Before the Ten Absolute Arrays, Wen Zhong did not know what was wrong with him. He felt an inexplicable sense of age in his heart. He felt that he had been fighting for many years and suddenly felt tired.

    Take in a disciple.

    Wen Zhong thought that way and epted the two disciples.

    In the blink of an eye, they could be considered independent.

    Wen Zhong slowly heaved a sigh of relief and set up a barrier.

    The two disciples brought tea and took away the armor that their master had taken off. They both wanted to say something but hesitated. They were concerned about the oue of the trip.

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t you convince Grandmaster Lu Yue?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu Yue is unwilling to attack mortals,¡± said Wen Zhong. ¡°What he said makes sense. If he uses his poisonous pills on mortals, it will not be considered a skill. Uncle-Master Lu Yue also said that if it were a thousand years ago, he might have agreed to this matter. However, now, he is already the Deputy Alliance Leader of the Immortal Alliance. He has to pay attention to his identity. If he directly attacks mortals, even if he uses somexatives, he will only embarrass Jie School and smear the reputation of the Immortal Alliance and the Heavenly Courts. He can¡¯t be considered Taibai¡¯s brother.¡±

    The two young generals looked at each other and sighed softly.

    ¡°Then, Master, are we really going to fight with Chan School?¡±

    ¡°Master, the army has surrounded Xi Qi City. If we don¡¯t fight this battle and retreat now, the morale of the army will be low. If Ji Chang and Ji Fa of the Zhou Nation use the opportunity to raise their voices, Chaoge will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Wen Zhong smiled bitterly and waved his hand. ¡°How can I not know about this? Go down first and let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two disciples lowered their heads and cupped their fists before retreating.

    Wen Zhong sighed softly and stared at the map of the surrounding terrain of the Qishan hanging by the side. He copsed on the chair, his eyes filled with fatigue.

    He had not only invited Lu Yue.

    However, for some reason, the elders and peers in the sect who were originally quite kind to him were avoiding him.

    The few good friends who had agreed to go down the mountain to help, and even his senior brother, Yu Hua, had said that he wanted to enter seclusion to cultivate...

    Wen Zhong could not understand, nor could he figure it out. However, he vaguely knew that it was rted to the two experts in the Ten Absolute Arrays killing the Saints.

    What kind of situation could he see through?

    He was just the Grand Tutor of the Shang Nation and a third-generation disciple of Jie School. He was just an insignificant person in the world.

    However...

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Wen Zhong muttered to himself. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do.¡±

    Wen Zhong slowly took a deep breath and sat up straight. His eyes flickered as he walked to the hanging simple topographic map.

    The original n remained unchanged. Three dayster, the Shang army would advance fully. They had to break through Xi Qi City!

    Xi Qi City was the core of the Zhou Nation¡¯s people. The talents and nobles of the Zhou Nation were all gathered there.

    As long as he could break through this ce, even if the Zhou Nation would not be destroyed, it would decline for ten to twenty years!

    <i>That was thest hope of the Shang Nation and the period that His Majesty desperately needs!</i>

    <i>His Majesty was a mortal with a limited lifespan. After His Majesty dies, it would be difficult for the sessor to have such boldness.</i>

    <i>The life and death of the Shang Nation depends on this battle!</i>

    <i>Grandmaster¡¯s Saint Dao is to obtain a chance of survival for all living beings in the world!</i>

    <i>My Dao is only to obtain a chance of survival for the Shang Dynasty.</i>

    <i>No, the longer I drag this on, the more worried I will be. Things would change if he dyed.</i>

    ¡°Gather the generals of the three armies!¡±

    Wen Zhong shouted outside the tent, ¡°Everyone, kill the deer and sheep tomorrow to strengthen the troops!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Responding in unison from outside the tent, the orderly soldiers rushed over and shouted to each camp.

    Crying suddenly sounded in Xi Qi City, as if a certain important figure had died.

    In the Shang Army camp, they began to mobilize frequently at night. The soldiers were urged to sleep early. Before dawn, there was already a rich meat fragrance.

    In the morning, the drums trembled. There were many winding dragons on the ground. The gs of the various troops of the Shang Army danced in the wind. The world was filled with killing intent.

    The people of the Zhou Army... held their breaths in the array formation and waited.

    In the Shang Army¡¯s tent, Wen Zhong slowly put on his armor and pointed out a water mirror to look at the old face inside.

    Facees from the heart, and appearancees from the heart.

    In today¡¯s battle, the higher-ups wanted to destroy Xi Qi and the subordinates wanted to overthrow the Zhou Army. If the battle began, the living beings would be plunged into misery and suffering. However, they were all loyal and fearless.

    ¡°Teacher, I will definitely let the business foundation prosper in my hands again!¡±

    <i>Your Majesty, you are actually fighting against the heavens.</i>

    <i>It was actually the Heavenly Dao that wanted the Zhou Dynasty to prosper. Your Majesty...</i>

    ¡°Has the Grand Tutor thought about it?¡±

    A soft voice sounded behind him. Wen Zhong was stunned. He saw the young Daoist who appeared behind him silently through the water mirror.

    The person did not conceal his appearance, but Wen Zhong was not used to it. He was stunned for a moment before recognizing who it was. He hurriedly turned around and bowed.

    ¡°Wen Zhong greets Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

 Chapter 714 - Wen Zhongâ€™s Life Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 714: Wen Zhong¡¯s Life Destruction</h4>

    They addressed each other as Grand Tutor and Lord Taibai Jinxing respectively.

    Li Changshou stood behind Wen Zhong with his hands behind his back. He was still sighing in his heart. Wen Zhong did not even sense his aura and dared to insist that he was him.

    If the Heavenly Dao casually made an appearance like ¡®Huang Long¡¯, wouldn¡¯t Wen Zhong immediately fall for it?

    This junior was not vignt at all.

    Li Changshou nodded and sat on the chair at the side.

    ¡°You should have this opportunity. Come and talk.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡± Wen Zhong cupped his hands and lowered his head. ¡°I wonder what your teachings are. Now that the three armies have set off, we need the general. Wen Zhong is here to conquer. Naturally, we can¡¯t let the soldiers of the three armies wait.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to die for nothing?¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly.

    Wen Zhong was stunned. Then, he lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Wen Zhong is under the orders of the King. Now, I can only fight.¡±

    ¡°A gamble.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not even going to serve me a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing...¡±

    Wen Zhong paused and heaved a sigh of relief. He said softly, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get my disciple to send it over.¡±

    After saying that, Wen Zhongyan walked to the tent opening and whispered a few words to the outside. He summoned the ck Qilin tond in front of the tent before turning around and returning to the tent.

    Li Changshou smiled and sized up the situation in the tent. Wen Zhong could not figure out what Li Changshou was doing and could only wait by the side.

    The drums outside the camp sounded like thunder. The armies slowly approached the periphery of Xiqi City.

    The King of Shang had an absolute advantage in terms of military strength. At that moment, the Zhou Army could only rely on the geographical advantage.

    In the tent, Li Changshou seemed to have deliberately found a topic.

    ¡°You want to attack Xiqi City. What do you think?¡±

    Wen Zhong pondered for a while and said respectfully, ¡°He was originally a minister of the Shang Dynasty. However, he did not follow the King¡¯s orders and was ambitious. He privately expanded the army and fought the Fang Nation. Everyone knows that he wants to rebel. The King is kind and spared Ji Chang¡¯s life. Now...¡±

    A hint of helplessness shed across Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking that even if we have to use all the Shang troops here, we have to break through Xi Qi City. At the very least, we have to exhaust the Zhou Nation¡¯s army and damage their national power. Right?¡±

    Wen Zhong was silent. He lowered his head and sighed slightly.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, I¡¯m foolish and have no other choice.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Most of the troops you deployed are from the various checkpoints in the northwest of the Shang Nation. Half of them are the troops of the feudal lords in order to exhaust the power of the Zhou Nation. It will not cause much damage to Chaoge City. You seem to think that as long as you destroy the luck of the Zhou Nation, even if the immortals of Chan School secretly support you, you will not be able to threaten Chaoge City in a short period of time. That disciple of your Great King canplete the reformation of the Shang Nation, right?¡±

    Wen Zhong lowered his head and sighed. ¡°Your wisdom is enough to support the Heavenly Courts and mediate in the Saint¡¯s sect. In the end, you will be an extraordinary hero. However, Wen Zhong is only a disciple of Jie School. A mortal Grand Tutor cannot bepared to the Lord of Heaven.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. As long as you admit that you are helpless and say that you are nothing much, it is actually a form of self-constion and amonly used escape technique.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Wen Zhong, you¡¯ve already missed too many opportunities. I don¡¯t see the Heavenly Dao interfering with your thoughts. Why have you reached this stage? Do you know that many living beings in the Three Realms are scolding you? They said that you killed many immortals of Jie School and dragged Jie School into the mortal world of the South Continent.¡±

    ¡°You can never get the best of both worlds,¡± Wen Zhong said in a low voice. ¡°Wen Zhong has been betrayed by Jie School and Master Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just letting yourself down.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice slowed down. ¡°What you did was actually a path chosen by Jie School. You used each other. Do you still remember what I told you when I was still in Chaoge City?¡±

    ¡°I have never forgotten what you said.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you enlightened?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lord Taibai Jinxing. I¡¯m a disciple of Ren School and the God-Conferment Master. From the perspective of the world, the Dao Sect, and the Great Tribtion, I have to be neutral. I only reminded you a few times in Chaoge City! Of course, this is a slight bias that the Heavenly Dao allows.¡±

    Wen Zhong was puzzled. ¡°What... did you give me?¡±

    ¡°What do I ask you about the most frequently? Think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Wen Zhong pondered for a while. He secretly deduced and said, ¡°It seems to be, What should your ideal Shang Dynasty be like?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What should your ideal Shang be like?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly. ¡°At that time, I was reminding you to at least think of aplete future. Then, I would use that prospect to convince those like-minded people. However, you and Di Xin are good. You attack and repel all forces outside. You torture others and rely on intimidation to subdue them. Di Xin does have a huge ambition, but how many people in the world have aspirations? Would that be useful? From the looks of it now, he is just arrogant and weak! You should not admire a young man who ims to have aspirations. You should pay attention to those who fought for their aspirations without saying a word. As the teacher of Di Xin, you have yet to fulfill your responsibility. As an important minister of the Human Emperor, you failed to offer a strategy to govern the country. As a disciple of Jie School, you have pulled the immortals of Jie School into the Great Tribtion. Wen Zhong, what do you think of your position as the Grand Tutor? Have you ever thought about where you want to lead the Shang Dynasty? What kind of Shang Dynasty do you want to create? The reform is not just for the sake of a reform, nor is it ast-ditch effort. Do you know why so many nobles in Chaoge City fear Di Xin and you? You have never told them what kind of new Shang Dynasty you want to build. You are just telling them that there is no ce for them in the new Shang Dynasty. Why don¡¯t you try and make them change? Be your helpers? Let me give you a simple example. Go and nurture the less powerful nobles. Let them take the initiative to give up some power, such as giving up the idea of burying ves alive with theirte family members and hunting ves. Then, let them get rid of the more powerful nobles. Is there a need for Di Xin to use torture to intimidate them? Pedantic! Foolish!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Wen Zhong trembled a few times. His old eyes turned red. He lowered his head and sighed. His legs slowly bent, and he knelt down.

    ¡°Please teach me, Emissary. Please teach me!¡±

    Li Changshou sneered and said, ¡°Do you know why I came to scold you today? Because you¡¯re dying. The battle today is the time for you to die. The God-Conferment tform has already hung above your head.¡±

    ¡°Emissary...¡±

    Wen Zhong¡¯s voice trembled. He subconsciously clenched his fists and said firmly, ¡°If you can save the King, I¡¯m willing to die today! I¡¯m willing! I won¡¯tin!¡±

    ¡°My appearance today has changed the current situation in the world.¡±

    Li Changshou leaned against the armchair and said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t like Di Xin. He¡¯s brave but indecisive. He¡¯s not a qualified human emperor. However, now, he needs to try and see if he can resist the Heavenly Fate. It won¡¯t take long. Ten years is enough.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou threw a jade token in front of Wen Zhong.

    ¡°There are a few words here. Comprehend them yourself. It¡¯s up to you how much you understand. After you die, I will stop the God-Conferment tform for a while and give you a chance to enter the dream of Emperor Xin. Use your death to wake Di Xin up. Try again. I will not ce any hope on Di Xin, nor will I have any pity on the Shang Dynasty. Today, pretend that I did note.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Changshou disappeared from his seat.

    When Wen Zhong looked up, Li Changshou was nowhere to be seen. He hurriedly lowered his head and picked up the jade token to take a look. The words on it were rapidly fading, and he hurriedly memorized them.

    When the words disappeared, the jade token turned into a jade pendant. The Dao runes around the tent also disappeared with the wind.

    Everything was like a dream.

    It was as if he was imagining things.

    Wen Zhong thought of something and immediately stood up. He crushed the jade pendant in his hand and kept the fragments into the storage Dharma treasure in his sleeve.

    He pondered for a while and digested the words inside. Then, he took a deep breath.

    The sunlight outside the tent was just nice, and there was a little dust.

    Wen Zhong walked out of the tent step by step. Shadows seemed to appear around him, revealing various images.

    ¡°From now on, I will call you Teacher. From now on, please guide me. I will follow Teacher¡¯s guidance and be a capable king.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, see if I can carry this tripod!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I hate it! I hate it! The ministers colluded with the vassals, and the nobles secretly colluded too! Could it be that the foundation of the ancestors is going to be destroyed in my hands!?!¡±

    <i>What should I do? I can¡¯t win their fear. Who will really respect me when I call him King?</i>

    <i>Teacher, how many lives does Shang have?</i>

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wen Zhong was woken up from his daze. He looked at his disciple who had sent him a spell and smiled kindly.

    ¡°How¡¯s the army preparing?¡±

    ¡°The three armies are ready. They have been arranged ording to the army formation. They will be able to fight the Zhou army in two hours.¡±

    Wen Zhong nodded slowly and took the golden whip from the soldier beside him. He turned around and jumped onto the back of the ck Qilin.

    ¡°Let the drums be louder. I can¡¯t hear them!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ...

    In the clouds, Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy sat quietly. He pointed out a short table made of clouds and took out a pot of wine that was specially brewed at the Jade Pool. He drank in the sky.

    The world was filled with killing intent. The ck crowd seemed to have thickened the ground by seven to eight feet.

    It was unknown who let out the first shout. The sound of bowstrings and wheels rolled. Mutated beasts often neighed and horses galloped. Millions of mortals roared in unison as blood energy soared into the sky.

    The battle had already begun.

    The immortals were mixed in with the mortal aura. The flying swords were deadly and the Dharma treasures were dazzling.

    There were thousands of generals who could not stop them. Groups of strong men waved their heavy hammers and swept away the enemies in front of them.

    The Shang Nation, the Zhou Nation, Jie School, and Chan School each used their abilities and killed each other.

    Both parties were like the Qi Refinement cultivators who were trapped in the mortal world. At that moment, they ignored the negative karma and activated their Dharma spells to kill the enemy.

    They were all little immortals who had lost themselves in the sounds of ¡°Immortal Master¡± and ¡°Senior¡±.

    As for Yang Jian, Nezha, and Lei Zhenzi, they were all chasing after the immortals of Jie School and would not touch the mortals.

    Wen Zhong was riding the ck Qilin and had a vertical eye on his forehead. He had defeated more than ten immortals of Chan School with a golden whip. He was about to tear a hole in the Zhou Army¡¯s battle formation.

    Suddenly, he heard a thunderp. Lei Zhenzi attacked from the left. His entire body was wrapped in lightning. A golden rod steadily stopped Wen Zhong.

    Wen Zhong actually ignited his essence soul and killed indiscriminately.

    The morale of the Shang Army was greatly shaken. The entire army pressed forward. They did not care how strange the Zhou Army¡¯s troops were or how sharp the traps in front of them were.

    After fighting for half a day, blood flowed like a river.

    At dusk, Xi Qi City was destroyed.

    The soldier of Shang army¡¯s eyes were red from killing, but the remnants of the Zhou army were rather tenacious. They fought and retreated, surrounding the elites of the Shang army near the east gate of Xi Qi City.

    The remaining troops of the Shang army suddenly received Wen Zhong¡¯s orders. They retreated in confusion and headed towards the nearest pass.

    When they retreated, the two armies, one from the south and one from the north, arrived outside Xiqi City. However, the alliance army of the two vassal states¡¯ happened ¡®to arrive.

    In Xi Qi City, Wen Zhong led the remnant troops to fight to the death. The disciples had died in battle, and their beloved generals had died.

    The ck Qilin was shattered by Yang Jian¡¯s punch.

    The golden whip was sent flying by Nezha¡¯s fire spear.

    The divine light shot out from the vertical eye on Wen Zhong¡¯s forehead could not hurt Lei Zhenzi¡¯s Wind and Thunder Wings.

    The dozen or so cultivators from Jie School who had suddenly rushed over were firmly stopped by the immortals of Chan School. There were more than ten piles of ashes.

    ¡°Wen Zhong!¡±

    Jiang Shang sat on the back of the strange beasts and was dressed in mourning clothes. He was surrounded by strong warriors formed from dao techniques. He held a wooden whip and shouted at Wen Zhong,

    ¡°You are originally an immortal cultivator outside the sect. Why do you still want to help Di Xin be tortured?

    Now that you are in a dead state, why don¡¯t you remove your armor and surrender! On ount of your loyalty, I can spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wen Zhong snorted coldly. The remaining hundreds of armored soldiers behind him red at Jiang Shang.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a traitor! How dare you spout nonsense! Where is Huang Feihu? Get the hell out!¡±

    Jiang Shang shouted, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know any better and is stubborn. That Di Xin is violent, immoral, untrustworthy, and heartless! King Wu Cheng could not tolerate it and came to the Zhou Nation to seek refuge with the wise ruler. What¡¯s wrong with that? Don¡¯t you know that Di Xin was drunk and wanted to bully the wife of King Wu Cheng? He even forced his wife to jump off a tall building!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha!¡±

    Wen Zhong¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. He looked up and cursed, ¡°We Qi Refinement cultivators know exactly why! There are only a few concubines in Di Xin¡¯s harem. If they are really lustful, why would they do that!?! Huang Feihu! You are really worthy of His Majesty¡¯s high regard for you and the word ¡®martial sess¡¯ on your shoulder!¡±

    ¡°The Dao is different. We don¡¯t work together.¡±

    Jiang Shang raised the wooden whip in his hand and was about to hit Wen Zhong.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    With a low shout, there was a sound of armor rubbing. Huang Feihu rode a five-colored divine ox over. He rolled down from the ox¡¯s back, lifted the hem of his robe, and slowly knelt on one knee.

    ¡°I betrayed the Grand Tutor, but I did not disappoint the King!¡±

    Wen Zhong cursed angrily, ¡°You traitor!¡±

    Huang Feihu raised his hands, his eyes filled with pain. He slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Feihu, send the Grand Tutor off.¡±

    Wen Zhong smiled bitterly. The anger in his eyes dissipated greatly. He looked around and swept his gaze across the group of Divine Generals in the Zhou Army and the immortals of Chan School hiding in the Zhou Army.

    Great Tribtion, Heavenly Fate.

    ¡°When will this destiny be human?¡±

    Wen Zhong muttered, his eyes filled with tranquility.

    He suddenly looked angry. He stood up and pped Huang Feihu!

    mes suddenly surged from the side. Apletely red stone pir appeared behind Wen Zhong. Chains appeared on it and forcefully pulled Wen Zhong back.

    The fire dragon stuck out its tongue and mes rose vertically, causing many mortals to retreat.

    Wen Zhong¡¯s figure was immediately engulfed by the mes. Before he could make any sound, he was turned into ashes.

    A wisp of remnant soul seeped out of the mes and entered the void.

    On the cloud, Li Changshou raised his hand and pointed. Wen Zhong¡¯s remnant soul suddenly disappeared, and the divine power of the Divine Seal Altar froze for a moment.

    At the same time, in the Shang King Pce of Chaoge City,

    In a fewyers of pink curtains, Di Xin, who was sleeping while hugging the jade statue, suddenly broke out in cold sweat. His eyes trembled slightly.

    ¡°King, King...¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster! Grandmaster, why is your armor withered?¡±

    ¡°King, this is a dream.¡±

    ¡°I died in Xi Qi City today, but you do not have to be too sad. I can still go to the God-Conferment tform. I didn¡¯t really die. I only returned to the Immortal World. In short, I only have a moment to dream. I have a good n to report to you! I have betrayed the sect and my master, but I don¡¯t want to betray the King. Please listen carefully, King. Don¡¯t miss out on anything. The first n is tomit a sin and report to the Shang Nation to reflect on my mistakes. The death of the old minister is an opportunity. King, you can push all the me onto the old minister. You said that I had previously used evil techniques to bewitch and so on. Now, the torture can no longer suppress the vassals and the nobles. Instead, it became an excuse for them to use you of being immoral. The second n is to gather the people and unite them. What we did previously was far from enough...¡±

    In the dream, Wen Zhong said each word quickly but clearly.

    The next morning.

    Di Xin woke up and shouted ¡®Grand Tutor¡¯ thrice. He cried on the bed until he vomited blood and fainted.

    On the God-Conferment tform, Wen Zhong stood quietly. He looked around at the familiar figures who were smiling at him. He could not help but sigh and bow with his head lowered.

    ¡°I¡¯m the most guilty immortal of Jie School. Please forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 715 - Dao Ancestor Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 715: Dao Ancestor Arrives!</h4>

    In the royal hall of the Shang Pce.

    Before he realized, Di Xin aged and was no longer young. Although he was still in his prime, he was sitting on the throne at that moment. His burly figure was a little hunched, and he had many white hairs overnight.

    More than ten ministers sat behind two rows of short tables. They remained silent and did not dare to say anything.

    After an unknown period of time, Di Xin asked in a hoarse voice ¡°Do you want a letter?¡±

    Bi Gan stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Xi Qi is far from Chaoge. We also need the Fire Beacon to send a message...¡±

    ¡°Report...¡±

    A general suddenly ran out of the hall. He cupped his fists and shouted,

    ¡°The Grand Tutor, Wen Zhong, led the army to attack Xi Qi City. However, the rebels from the north and south happened to rush over and surround the Grand Tutor in Xi Qi City. He... died in battle. The rear army has already returned to various passes. I will follow the Grand Tutor¡¯s orders and defend the Zhou Nation! ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, why?!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to lead the troops to seek justice!¡±

    The expressions of the ministers changed drastically. A few of them even panicked. They stood up and knocked over the short table.

    Di Xin closed his eyes and was silent. His body trembled a few times, but he did not lose hisposure.

    When the hall quietened down, Di Xin spoke. His aura could not help but tremble.

    ¡°Someone, bring the Grand Tutor in and give him to your ministers.¡±

    A few armored soldiers immediately walked over and ced the bamboo slips in their arms in front of the ministers.

    Di Xin said, ¡°The Grand Tutor is trapped in Xi Qi. At the end of his life, he visited his dreams and offered six strategies to save the country. Apart from the first n, the other five ns were discussed. The Grand Tutor said that he would be the one to bear the me. What about me? What about Shang? Chaoge City is mourning the death of the Grand Tutor for ten days. Anyone who disobeys would be executed. Uncle Wang.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Bi Gan bowed.

    ¡°You will temporarily take on the role of the Grandmaster in the internal affairs. You will order Fei Lian to temporarily take on the role of the Grandmaster in the external affairs. The various battles will temporarily stop. Find one or two small countries to pardon them and show the benevolence of the Shang Dynasty. Uncle Wang, you have the Heart of Seven Orifices. Everyone knows that you are smart and intelligent. You are also the most famous person in the royal family. If youe to correct my mistakes and write a memorial, you can scold me for my mistakes and ws at will. I will naturally admit my mistakes.¡±

    Di Xin sighed weakly.

    ¡°The Grand Tutor said that we did not take the wrong path. It¡¯s just that the method we used was wrong and the goal was unknown. It was too radical. If it were any other day, I would naturally not believe what the Grand Tutor had said. How could I believe it? However, the Grand Tutor had asked me in a dream before he died. What else could I say? After that, everyone carefully listened to the Grandmaster¡¯s words. I will temporarily return to the pce to rest. From now on, the Shang Dynasty will have one less pir of support. There are also outsiders who want to plot against us and cause trouble for the Shang Dynasty. The path ahead is vast, and the destiny of the country is troublesome. I want to settle the foundation of my ancestors. I need everyone¡¯s full help. The Grand Tutor has fallen. The Great Shang Dynasty cannot fall.¡±

    The King, who was still in high spirits a few days ago, stood up. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on the dozen or so important ministers below. Then, he sighed and walked to the side of the tform with his hands behind his back. He walked out of the side hall.

    The officials bowed in unison. They picked up the bamboo slips in front of them and carefully read the words engraved on them.

    Star-Picking Inn.

    Di Xin¡¯s body was stuck in the soft couch. His eyes were a little empty. He was silent and did not know what to say.

    A beauty walked over leisurely from the side. A pair of slender hands gently pressed on Di Xin¡¯s shoulder and called softly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t work too hard...¡±

    ¡°My beloved concubine, let me be quiet for a while.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daji hurriedly took half a step back and bowed slightly to Di Xin. She turned around and left the bedroom.

    She did not go far. She rested on the soft couch by the pool at the side of the pool. She released some immortal senses and paid attention to the empty pavilion. Di Xin sat there like a y statue.

    On the God-Conferment tform, Wen Zhong stood quietly in the southeast corner. He stared at the faint clouds outside the universe and did not move for a long time.

    In the distance, there were endless songs in the hall. The immortal banquet that was meant for Wen Zhong to wee him had already be a segment of the poetry presentation of a disciple of Jie School.

    Life is short, one should enjoy whenever possible.

    No one paid attention to Wen Zhong, the protagonist who was being weed. He could not help but feel deste.

    ...

    ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about?¡±

    In Yun Xiao¡¯s boudoir on the Three-Immortal Ind, the fairy who was leaning against the window and staring at the jade statue outside the building retracted her attention when she heard that. She turned around and smiled warmly at Qiong Xiao, who was holding a cup of wine.

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how Brother is doing on the God-Conferment tform.¡±

    ¡°How can it be bad?¡±

    Qiong Xiao covered her mouth and chuckled. She teased, ¡°Now, our brother must be extremely arrogant. If we kill the Sixth Saint, won¡¯t the Heavenly Courts treat him like a treasure? I seem to have heard Eldest Senior Brother say that Eldest Brother is now tenth on the Heavenly Dao Sequence. Brother-inw is also just ninth on the Heavenly Dao Sequence.¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and shook her head. As her dress fluttered, she had already arrived behind the short table. She stared at the clear wine and fell into a daze.

    Qiong Xiao blinked and did not ask further. She picked up her wine ss and took a sip.

    A momentter, Yun Xiao chuckled and whispered, ¡°Qiong Xiao, tell me, did he arrange everything or did something change?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Qiong Xiao could not help but tilt her head and moan softly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. From the situation at that time, it seems that he killed the Sixth Saint in a fit of anger. However, Brother-inw is cunning. Hmph! He has deep foresight and is always making arrangements. He can see everything that happens behind him with every step he takes. If he really killed the Sixth Saint in a fit of anger, this Saint would be too easy to kill. He should have been prepared. Moreover, how could the twenty-four heavens have evolved just like that? There is also the Heavenly Dao hierarchy. Brother-inw has been busy for hundreds of years. He had dealt with the dragon race and helped the Netherworld. He had forcefully pulled the Heavenly Courts to its current position and obtained the tenth ce in the Heavenly Dao hierarchy. Brother¡¯s authority in the Heavenly Dao was only slightly inferior to Brother-inw¡¯s. It was higher than Ksitigarbha, who hadpleted the Six Paths of Reincarnation. That was not something that could be done easily. Only Big Brother foolishly felt that Brother-inw was angry for his brother. This must be Brother-inw¡¯s n.¡±

    Yun Xiao looked at Qiong Xiao reproachfully and said seriously, ¡°Changshou only schemed so much to save Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I said something wrong.¡±

    Qiong Xiao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t married him yet. You don¡¯t want me to say that he¡¯s not. Ah, whatever sisterhood is fake. Thepanionship over those few hundreds of years is also fake.¡±

    Yun Xiao could not say anything. She felt that what her sister said made sense. She had indeed neglected her two sisters. Her heart was worried about the immortal god in the sky.

    ¡°This is my mistake.¡± Yun Xiao sighed softly. ¡°However, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Love is bittersweet. There are many benefits. If you can find someone you like in the future, you will naturally understand.¡±

    Qiong Xiao made a face andined, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re being too high-sounding. How are we going to find the person we like? It¡¯s probably difficult to find another extraordinary person like Brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s actually not an extraordinary person.¡±

    Yun Xiao thought carefully and smiled. Her eyes were filled with gratification and joy. She was clearly a Connate mighty figure, but her heart sank.

    ¡°He just has some extraordinary and unbelievable thoughts. The principles that he believes in often makes me ponder. I will gain something out of it every time.¡±

    As she spoke, Yun Xiao picked up the wine cup with her slender fingers and took a sip. She said gently, ¡°At this moment, I only want to wait for the Great Tribtion to pass and be able to apany him. I don¡¯t need to endure such invisible suffering.¡±

    Qiong Xiao was speechless.

    Her sister was almost hopeless.

    ¡°I wonder how the next Great Tribtion will work.¡± Qiong Xiao looked at the clouds outside the window. ¡°I keep feeling that this Great Tribtion is different from what we think. Although the world is filled with killing intent, there is much less baneful aura. Moreover, it is only limited to us and Chan School. The ancient Great Tribtions are terrifying. There are living beings everywhere. It¡¯s difficult to distinguish them from each other. The world might shatter at any time.¡±

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing if there are casualties. Don¡¯t look forward to a huge scene.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qiong Xiao agreed and ced her elbows on the short table. She turned her body and looked out the window.

    ...

    How long could those countermeasures help the Shang Nation?

    It was difficult for Li Changshou to make a judgment.

    He had actually lied to Wen Zhong a little and coaxed him to say that the situation in the world had changed. He needed the king of the Shang Nation to resist the Heavenly Fate for a while.

    Actually...

    After killing the Sixth Saint, the power of living beings in the world retreated. Many of the power of the Great Tribtion dissipated. The attitude of the Chan School and Jie School had changed.

    Although the change of royal authority in the mortal world of the South Continent was still extremely important to the luck of the world, it did not have much weight in the battle between Li Changshou and the Dao Ancestor.

    The reason Li Changshou attacked was purely to see how the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor could break through the situation and deepen their understanding of the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor. It would be good if he could increase his chances of winning.

    The matter of Chan intercepting the merger was really difficult to deal with.

    The theory was very rich and the actions were very orthodox.

    The difficult part was how to make Second Uncle-Master and Third Uncle-Master ept his philosophy and promote it to the Chan School and Jie School.

    The Dao Ancestor would definitely not sit back and do nothing. He would use various methods to pressure and split the Dao Sect.

    That was the biggest problem he was facing.

    In the straw hut by theke, Li Changshou ced his hands in his long hair and stared at the dozens of jade talismans in front of him. One moment, he would set the jade talismans in the shape of a snake, and the next moment, he would set up a ¡°wooden jade hut¡±.

    No matter how he thought about it, he had to get rid of the Dao Ancestor if he wanted toplete the Chan segregation.

    <i>That is, I have to kill the Dao Ancestor first before I can rescue Chan School and Jie School from the Great Tribtion.</i>

    <i>That is too difficult.</i>

    <i>Is the Dao Ancestor the Sixth Saint? Can he be pped by my teacher so easily that he almost fell off the throne?</i>

    <i>Most importantly...</i>

    It was just like when he yed video games in his previous life. If he wanted to conquer the monster, he would have to deplete the monster¡¯s health bar, right?

    It was one thing if he could not defeat them. Now that the Dao Ancestor had Dao Integration and the Heavenly Dao, the Dao Ancestor was the Heavenly Dao.

    He could not barge into the Purple Cloud Pce and shout, ¡°Grandmaster, show your health bar!¡±

    He reckoned that the Dao Ancestor could directly condense the power of the world. Even if he could not kill the ¡°one who escaped¡±, he could still shake himself into a half paralyzed state and find a dark and cold corner to stuff himself.

    The reason the Dao Ancestor did not deal with him was actually for another reason. It involved the deepest game between them.

    Li Changshou flicked his finger and the jade talismans in front of him scattered on the table. He casually fiddled with them.

    ording to the current line of thought, the Chan School and Jie School unification had to happen after the Great Tribtion and be an important method to protect the Dao Sect¡¯s destiny and teachings so that the philosophy of the Dao would not dissipate in the world.

    That was the game content for the next stage.

    Stage?

    That¡¯s right. Li Changshou¡¯s game with the Heavenly Dao would be divided into four stages.

    The first stage was the umtion period. It began at the beginning of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. His master, Qi Yuan, died.

    At that time, he needed strength and sufficient Dao Realm. He needed to be able to see through the many secrets of the world, the Heavenly Dao, and the Dao Ancestor. He needed to perfect his fighting outline and formte the follow-up ns and various backup ns.

    The second stage was the period of forbearance. It began when he conquered the Kun Peng Ark.

    At that time, he did not even dare to mention the rebellion. He did not even think about it. He was focused on increasing his strength and secretly epting Senior Lang¡¯s inheritance. It was actually a loophole of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Life Gate and the Heavenly Dao.

    The third stage was the stage of tactical confusion. It began after he had made arrangements for Nezha.

    At that time, Li Changshou had already be the biggest variable after taking in the variables of Yang Jian and Nezha. At that time, he was focused on hiding and kept talking about escaping from the Primordial World every day.

    Anyway, the truth could not be distinguished.

    At this stage, Li Changshou could not avoid opposing the Heavenly Dao, but he tried his best to confuse the Heavenly Dao.

    At that moment, he was in thete stage of tactical confusion.

    Li Changshou had basically confirmed that in another five to ten years, the Great God-Conferment Tribtion wouldpletely end. There would definitely be a battle between Saints. He would have to face the Heavenly Dao and enter the fourth stage.

    After careful consideration andprehensive analysis, he counterattacked appropriately.

    What would the Dao Ancestor do next?

    In fact, the Dao Ancestor had nothing to do. Just like Li Changshou, their respective arrangements had beenpleted. They were waiting for the results of the matter before directing the results in a direction that was beneficial to them.

    Just wait.

    If the Dao Ancestor did not move, he would not move.

    As long as the Dao Ancestor moved, his chances of winning would increase by at least 0.1%.

    Hence, in the next few years, Li Changshou lived quite leisurely. It was also the most active year of his main body.

    He would go to the Moon Pce to teach Chang¡¯e and the others dance. He would also drink and y with old officials like General Dongmu and Elder Moon.

    He would go to the Lingxiao Hall to listen to the court session. He would stand at the head of the tform, scaring some old officials until they trembled.

    He nurtured a team and handed the refinement method of the ¡°live broadcast¡± bronze mirror to the Heavenly Courts. At the same time, he set the rules for the ¡°green live broadcast¡±.

    He was concerned about the Queen Mother¡¯s body. He gave her a few Spirit Conception Pills that he had obtained from the Grand Supreme Elder and asked the Jade Emperor to gather the Seven Dragon Pearls and seven fairies as soon as possible.

    He would also go to the South Continent to take a look. He would stroll in the mortalnd for half a day and rest in the mountains and rivers for a few days.

    In fact, he even brought Ling¡¯e to visit the town twice. He told Ling¡¯e earnestly that she would not have a chance to y in such ces in the future.

    Of course, the ce that he went to the most was the God-Conferment tform which had be a training institution for immortals and immortals.

    He mostly drank and chatted with Zhao Gongming, hoping that the two little guys would be extremely cute after the Goddess of Golden Spirit gave birth to them.

    However, the Goddess of Golden Spirit wanted to give birth after the Great Tribtion.

    Connate mighty figures were just that mystical. There was no need to follow the rules of mortals. The longer the children were born in their bodies, the higher the starting point of their birth.

    There was no way topare. He could not afford to offend him.

    Li Changshou did not observe the changes in the Shang Nation of the South Continent carefully. He roughly looked at the meaning.

    Wen Zhong repeated the few strategies that he had given Wen Zhong to Di Xin.

    Wen Zhong¡¯s death touched Di Xin greatly. It also made Di Xin directly bear the pressure from the immortals and mortals.

    There was also a ¡°traitor of the Goddess¡¯s Pce¡± beside Di Xin.

    The deeper his rtionship with Daji, the more obedient she would be to him. She even said things like Chan School, Jie School, the Immortal Tribtion, and so on that should not have been said to the mortal human emperors.

    Dixin was depressed for months. However, when he issued a series of new policies, his spirit was filled again.

    In the beginning, the vassals did not take the new government seriously. Most of them felt that the Shang Nation was already on the decline. Wen Zhong¡¯s death was a sign that the Shang Nation was about to fall.

    In the new government, Di Xin had crippled more than ten tortures to weaken the ties and strengthen the rules of punishment andw.

    He would reduce some taxes and give some money to the merchants who released the ves.

    He established the military merit system and the medal system for the people. He gave corresponding rewards to the merchants who did good, eliminated evil, and were loyal and filial.

    If a ve saved a merchant, the ve would be free.

    The ves who had been farming for ten years could obtain a piece ofnd in a remote area.

    He would visit old and weak merchants regrly...

    The list goes on.

    At the same time, Di Xin also posted a notice to the outside world, stating the purpose of his series of actions¡ªto inherit the will of his ancestors and establish a brand new Shang Dynasty.

    The elderly and children had some reliance. They value righteousness and morals. They set the rules and draw the area.

    Di Xin still said those words at the royal court.

    ¡°Since the Shang Dynasty has conquered the vassal states once, they can conquer them again.¡±

    Di Xinpletely gave up on roping in those rebellious vassals. He transferred his troops to guard various ces and focused his superior troops to deal with the greatest cmity of the Jiang Family in the east.

    In that case, in just a few years, the situation in the Shang Dynasty unexpectedly stabilized again.

    The voices of opposition against Di Xin in Chaoge City became softer and softer. The old officials began to think about the way to survive. The merchants were more and more eager to enter the Shang army. Food and fodder were continuously transported to the border.

    In contrast, the Zhou Nation joined forces with the vassals and gathered the troops of the vassals. They held the first military parade in the mortal world of the human race in the Land of Meng Jin. Hundreds of vassals were summoned, and the army was continuous.

    The vassals formed a blood pact with a concubine and Ji Fa was called the Martial King whose focus was on the richestnd of Shang.

    Behind him, there was naturally the constant help of Chan School. Many vassals had even been persuaded by the immortals of Chan School to join the Zhou Nation¡¯s array.

    The new government of Di Xin.

    Meng Jin Alliance.

    In just a few years, the mortal human race hadpletely split into two factions. Moreover, Di Xin¡¯s side still had the advantage.

    Simrly, because Jie School had changed their strategy, they had greatly reduced their support for the merchants. In the past few years, only a dozen immortals from Jie School and Chan School had fought to their deaths. The God-Conferment tform had not improved at all.

    What will the Heavenly Dao do?

    What method would the Dao Ancestor use to restrain the Great God-Conferment Tribtion?

    Li Changshou was a little curious.

    That day, he rode a cloud out of General Dongmu¡¯s Immortal Abode and returned to his Grand White Pce and Little Qiong Peak. Just as he stepped into the door of the Grand White Pce, Li Changshou suddenly felt a Dao rune slide down from the Nine Heavens and descend towards the Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou red and shed out.

    <i>This extremely obscure Dao rune!</i>

    <i>This mysterious aura!</i>

    <i>There are also strange ripples that appeared in the universe!</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure flickered a few times and entered the array formation that he had set up. He rushed into the array formation outside the Pill Chamber and appeared in front of the wooden sign. He frowned and looked at the ¡°guest room¡± in the forest in front of him.

    A burly Daoist stood in front of the wooden sign and calmly sized up the words on it.

    Broad robe, long hair, Dao Headband...

    Ling¡¯e, who was trapped by the Chaos Bell in the straw hut,

    In the spiritual beast enclosure andke, the spiritual beasts and spiritual fish were trembling...

    Li Changshou quickly adjusted his expression and took a few steps forward.

    ¡°Grandmaster, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing? I can clean and tidy up the ce.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Winning the Dao Ancestor for a While!

    <h4>Chapter 716: Winning the Dao Ancestor for a While!</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Zhong? Why did you suddenly cover me? I didn¡¯t want to win just now.¡±

    In the Chaos Bell, Ling¡¯e asked carefully.

    The Chaos Bell trembled twice and sent out a panicked spiritual perception.

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say anything! Our Little Qiong Peak is in trouble! The Dao Ancestor is here... Who said that the Dao Ancestor cannot leave the Purple Cloud Pce!? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If your senior brother can¡¯t deal with it this time, I can only bring you away quickly. The Dao Ancestor is the most ruthless person in the Primordial World, the winner of ancient times. Apart from the Grand Pure One, the other four Saints have to respectfully call him Teacher!¡±

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s face was filled with fake shock.

    ¡°Sister Zhong, don¡¯t panic. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. If the Dao Ancestor was omnipotent, he should know the Senior Brother like the back of his hand. Based on Senior Brother¡¯s personality, he must be confident if he still doesn¡¯t leave in such a situation.¡±

    ¡°What confidence? How confident can you be when facing the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    Sister Zhong¡¯s spiritual perception continued to tremble.

    ¡°Do you understand the concept of such an opponent? He can kill you with a scheme he devises and smack you to death with his martial arts skills! Normally, he could settle the entire Three Realms with all kinds of schemes because it was not challenging to attack directly! If your senior brother had neglected the Dao Ancestor¡¯s strength previously, it would have been terrible today.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°Now...¡±

    The Chaos Bell maintained its power and looked outside. It fell into deep thought.

    It was baffled.

    ¡°It¡¯s calm for now, but under this calmness, there are surging waves!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t repeat the voice-over!¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s about it. It looks calm, but it¡¯s actually extremely dangerous!¡±

    Zhong Ling pondered for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t I escape with you first?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ling¡¯e clenched her fists nervously. ¡°Help my senior brother at the crucial moment. Sister Zhong, you are as famous as Boss Tu. You will definitely be able to help.¡±

    ¡°Although what you said does make sense... Hehe, leave it to me!¡±

    Zhong Ling smiled smugly. The power of the Chaos Bell could slowly increase. She was prepared to bring Ling¡¯e over to fish Li Changshou out at any time.

    Crash...

    In the tea room in the forest, the burly Daoist smiled at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou leaned forward and smiled humbly.

    If the Chaos Bell did not know that they had opposing stands, it would have thought that they were a pair of grandfather and grandson who shared a close rtionship!

    Li Changshou flicked his sleeve and swept away the fallen leaves on the seat in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Since Grandmaster likes this ce, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? I can ask some questions about cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Hong Jun stroked his beard and chuckled. He naturally sat on the tree stump and said, ¡°Can you still have any doubts? The Heavenly Dao is almost stolen by you. Your essence soul imitating technique is not inferior to your senior¡¯s second essence soul technique. It¡¯s impressive. Before you took the initiative to reveal the wisp of Primordial Violet Qi and gave it to Zhao Gongming, I sensed that the Primordial Violet Qi had always been in Kun Peng¡¯s essence soul. I never expected that I would be tricked by you in the end.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°My Dao is far inferior to Grandmaster¡¯s Dao.¡±

    ¡°That sounds familiar.¡±

    Hong Jun sighed softly. ¡°I thought that I could see the shadows of that good friend of mine on you, but I realized that you arepletely different from him.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°All living beings have their own unique characteristics. That¡¯s also the charm of living beings. Grandmaster has been away from the Purple Cloud Pce for too long. Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually just a casual remark made by me in ancient times. It¡¯s to make some schemes easier to push forward. After all, sometimes, if you want to use the selfish desires and evil thoughts of living beings, you can¡¯t give them too much pressure and deterrence. Stand outside the Three Realms and look down at the side of the world. As long as you push at the crucial moment, it will be effective. It¡¯s just a little fun for me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s preferences are really... I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these ideological disputes. Changshou, do you know why I came today?¡±

    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I still want to persuade you again,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said slowly. ¡°I know your trump cards very well. You also know my goal. It¡¯s nothing more than the rtionship between living beings and the world. In the words of your hometown, it is how humans and nature get along harmoniously. Humans destroy nature and attract natural revenge. That is all. If we fight head-on, it will not benefit the world and living beings. Changgeng, leave. Bring Yun Xiao, Ling¡¯e, and anyone else you want. I will arrange for Yun Xiao to transcend the tribtionter and let her give an exnation to Jie School. In that case, I can return with you in peace. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by the Dao Ancestor.

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act. You and I are more sincere.¡±

    Li Changshou instantly regained his cold expression and smiled politely.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate. I haven¡¯t yed my cards yet. Why did Grandmaster have to eliminate me?¡±

    ¡°You mean you want to fight me?¡±

    The smile in Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s eyes was rather warm, as if he was talking about some ordinary matters.

    However, when he said that, Li Changshou did not feel any mockery or disdain. He even felt that he... had obtained the Dao Ancestor¡¯s full respect.

    Li Changshou was secretly rmed.

    ¡°Grandmaster, you must be joking. How would I dare to fight with you?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, I¡¯m indeed afraid of you. Just the secrets of the Heavenly Dao in your hands can make me extremely passive. Yet, you became the one who escaped. I also miscalcted. I thought that you were timid and afraid of death. I didn¡¯t expect... Hahaha! Wonderful, wonderful. You are the first living being to be able to make me misjudge you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m really afraid of death.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and continued, ¡°However, the education I received since I was young does not allow me to not help. Cultivation is the pursuit of transcendence. Only one living being couldpletely transcend in the Primordial World and enter the realm of the Primordial Chaos Limitless Saint. I naturally have my eyes on that position.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Transcendence is just a lie!¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that you don¡¯t want to transcend. In fact, your original goal should only be to cultivate to the Zenith Heaven realm. Then, you will go to the Chaos Sea and find a ce to squat down. You will not be noticed. You will live until there is no meaning in living.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you know me well. I did think so for a while.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°What about you, Grandmaster? You are now bound to the Heavenly Dao and have merged with the essence of the world. Grandmaster, you have now be the incarnation of this world. The Heavenly Dao has to obey your will. Are you still looking for Transcendence?¡±

    ¡°The so-called Transcendence is just a dream left behind by the Pangu God for us followers.¡±

    Hong Jun sighed.

    ¡°Everyone says that I¡¯m the winner. In fact, the real winner can only be your teacher. Your teacher is transformed from the Essence Soul of the Pangu God. He controls the Great Dao of Yin and Yang Limitless and is the leader of the Three Pure Ones. If I did not suppress him back then, your teacher would have walked to the Grand Pure One Limitless Realm. Now, your teacher has a disciple like you who has jumped out of my control. Countless years. Ever since the creation of the world, countless years of scheming and guarding have been destroyed by a brat like you at the crucial moment. Why should I be happy?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, you think too highly of me. I¡¯m just standing on the shoulders of philosophy giants.¡±

    Hong Jun was silent. He stared at Li Changshou quietly and suddenly took out a jade token from his sleeve.

    ¡°The Great Tribtion prevents death. The highest authority of the Heavenly Dao can protect Yun Xiao from death.¡±

    Hong Jun said, ¡°Let¡¯s use this as a wager. We will fight out of thin air today. If you win, this item will belong to you. I can¡¯t vite this promise.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and asked, ¡°How do we fight out of thin air?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me your trump card. There¡¯s no need to do it.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°If you can make me feel abnormally ufortable and fall into an absolute passive state, I will admit defeat and fight you for nothing.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I believe that after Senior Lang died, no one has yed cards with you for a long time, Grandmaster.¡±

    Hong Jun was speechless.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Grandmaster.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and took the jade token into his hand. He sensed the Heavenly Dao rules contained in it and smiled as he put it into his treasure pouch.

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    ¡°Since you want to test my trump card, if I retreat, it will not be just a problem with a jade token.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I want you to know that I¡¯m not bluffing, Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and said, ¡°The first trump card that I can use to deal with the Heavenly Dao is the Nine Polluted Spring.¡±

    Hong Jun was silent. Li Changshou slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if the Nine Polluted Spring¡¯s theory started from the ancient times or if it suddenly appeared in the ancient times. However, all the mighty figures and great mystical abilities know about the Nine Polluted Spring. Sometimes, they can even sense the power of the Nine Polluted Spring. ording to the rumors, the Nine Polluted Spring epted the filth of living beings¡¯ selfish desires. The greater the selfish desires of living beings, the harder it is to suppress the Nine Polluted Springs. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao sent down a great cmity to restrict the power of living beings. Otherwise, the Nine Polluted Springs would overturn the entire world. That is something everyone in the Primordial World knows.However, this is actually fake news that you deliberately released to confuse the others.¡±

    Li Changshou casually summoned a wisp of water vapor. His fingers were stained with water vapor. He drew a line on the stone b in front of him and drew nine small circles below. On them, he drew arger circle.

    ¡°There are many loopholes in the Nine Polluted Springs¡¯ theory. However, most Qi Refinement cultivators will feel that their realm is insufficient and that they cannotprehend it. There¡¯s a fatal w in this. Ever since the ancient battle that shattered the Primordial World, the power of living beings has been declining. If the Nine Polluted Spring absorbs the power of selfish desires of living beings, why are there more and more?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s because the Nine Polluted Spring¡¯s resentment hasn¡¯t dissipated. It has been umting.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Grandmaster, the path you chose is from the standpoint of the world. Grandmaster will definitely let the Nine Polluted Springs be released once before the power of the Nine Polluted Springs is no longer sufficient to destroy the world. Previously, you had already admitted that living beings are just projections of True Spirits in your eyes. One batch can be reborn after another. Time is meaningless to you. What you see is just waves on the river of time.¡±

    Li Changshou mercilessly exposed the Dao Ancestor¡¯s words. ¡°Grandmaster, let¡¯s be honest today. Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Dao Ancestor closed his eyes and focused. His expression was calm as he listened to Li Changshou continue.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Hence, I began topare. I used the small amount of information I could confirm to try to restore the truth. Soon, I realized that there were indeed some living beings who had selfish desires and evil thoughts gathered into a filthy spring. However, everyone in the Primordial World knows that ce. Blood Sea. It had once been extremely prosperous in ancient times. It is because the tainted power corresponding to the power of living beings had gathered in the deepest part of the earth. The power of living beings has reached its peak at the end of ancient times and exceeded the limits of the world. After the battle with Patriarch Nether River, the sea of blood was evaporated by the Heavenly Punishment. However, the sea of blood can no longer continue to expand. It can only barely maintain its original state. The reason is that the power of living beings is far inferior to that of the ancient times and cannot produce such a huge sea of blood. The filthy spring formed by the selfish desires and evil thoughts of living beings was a sea of blood. The problem is whether the sea of blood is the Nine Polluted Spring. Clearly, the sea of blood can only be considered a small portion of the Nine Polluted Springs. How can the sea of blood destroy the Primordial World? It¡¯s a part of the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked in the direction of the chess room. Then, he pointed at the simple pattern that he had drawn on the stone table.

    ¡°The other clue of the Nine Polluted Springs is the Sea Eyes of the four oceans. The dragon race clearly knew something, but the dragon race did not mention it. They did not dare to say anything. This portion of the books had also been burned. What is suppressed under the Sea Eye? Why are there only four holes in the Nine Polluted Spring? These questions had always troubled me. When I entered the Zenith Heaven realm and gained a deeper understanding of the world, I immediately understood everything. The Sea Eye is a disguise. If the Nine Polluted Springs can destroy the Primordial World, even if it can only destroy half of the five continents, the power it contains is far from what the dragon race can suppress. There is a difference in levels.¡±

    ¡°The Sea Eye of the Four Seas is just an evidence that you, Dao Ancestor, had set up to remind living beings that the Nine Polluted Spring is hanging above the heads of all living beings at any time. That is to exin the need for the Heavenly Dao to descend from the Great Tribtion. At the same time, the Four Seas Eye could also help Dao Ancestor deal with the followers of the ancient times, the Azure Dragon n. The real thing that made me understand what the Nine Polluted Spring is is the leap of the Jade Emperor¡¯s Merit Golden Body when the Sea Eye of the East Ocean was broken. At that time, Dao Ancestor, you had arranged it very cleverly. The Jade Emperor, I, Ksitigarbha, and the Western Sect had all be your pawns. At that time, I was weak and you did not mind. You guided the Jade Emperor¡¯s incarnation to reach a suitable position at the appropriate time. You jumped and used the Golden Body of Merit to fill the Sea Eye, allowing the Jade Emperor to obtain the loyalty of the dragon race. However, I did not know that the disciples who witnessed that scene would use it as a clue to reveal the true appearance of the Nine Polluted Spring.¡±

    Li Changshou tapped his fingers on the table, but the Dao Ancestor did not have the intention to open his eyes.

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice gradually became clear and louder.

    ¡°There are four problems here. It¡¯s considered an equation that I thought of back then. Firstly, why must you stop me from condensing the Golden Body of Merit? Secondly, why can the Golden Body of Merit fill the Sea-Calming Eye? After being suppressed, the Sea Eye of the East Ocean became a part of the water cycle of the Primordial World. Water-type spiritual energy was used to fill the seawater of the four seas and it evaporated, restoring the appearance of the Sea Eye. That proved that the Sea Eye had been contaminated by some power. How could the gap in the Nine Polluted Spring be so easily blocked!?! Thirdly, why can the Heavenly Dao help the two Saints of the Western Sect be Saints directly? Why does the Heavenly Dao merit have many wonderful uses that can allow treasures to advance?

    Fourthly, what¡¯s the difference between incense offerings and Heavenly Dao merit? I thought about these questions and quickly came to an absurd conclusion. The Heavenly Dao merit is essentially pure incense offerings. The merit of incense offerings is the power of prayers for living beings. In other words, it is the weak light produced when the faith of the True Spirit is burned! This touches the essence of the Heavenly Dao Saint. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s control over the Saint. That¡¯s the conclusion.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed at the Pill Chamber casually, causing it to be hidden by the array formation and preventing him from hearing the conversation.

    Then, he stared at the Dao Ancestor, who had opened his eyes slightly, and said firmly, ¡°In order to maintain his extraordinary status and prevent the Primordial Chaos Limitless Saint from appearing, the Dao Ancestor not only promoted the script of the world, but also set up a system. A system of merit and negative karma is the reward and punishment of the Heavenly Dao. ording to the low-level Great Dao of the Heavenly Dao, Yin and Yang coexist and are generally stable. If merit and negative karma could cancel each other out, the total amount of merit in the world should be equal to the total amount of negative karma. In reality? Without looking at the six Saints, the merit in the world is far greater than the negative karma even if the merit from incense offerings is not included! Why is the merit of incense offerings mottled? It is because it is not only mixed with the wishes of living beings, but also the resentment of living beings. Why is the Heavenly Dao merit pure? It is because the merit was directly produced by the Heavenly Dao. The price was to produce a Heavenly Dao merit. It had to produce a corresponding Heavenly Dao negative karma! The Heavenly Dao used the Heavenly Dao merit to create the six Saints and the Heavenly Courts to promote their dignity.¡±

    ¡°In fact, every Heavenly Dao Saint that was created would create a huge amount of Heavenly Dao negative karma! However, the Heavenly Dao merit and the Primordial Violet Qi could lock up a Heavenly Dao Saint like Teacher!¡±

    ¡°The main body of the Nine Polluted Spring was not the selfish desires of living beings, but the selfish desires of the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    ¡°Through burning the endless True Spirits that were attracted by the Primordial World, the Heavenly Dao broke down the power of the True Spirit and divided it into the Heavenly Dao merit and the negative karma of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Polluted Spring would naturally expand because Dao Ancestor, you are continuously sending out the Heavenly Dao merit.¡±

    ¡°When the Nine Polluted Springs have to be suppressed, Dao Ancestor, you will activate the Great Tribtion and release the negative karma of the Heavenly Dao. You will turn the negative karma of the Heavenly Dao into the tribtion. Then, through the death of living beings, you will resolve the negative karma.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the Sixth Saint¡¯s death released arge amount of Heavenly Dao merit. This Heavenly Dao merit could fill the corresponding Heavenly Dao negative karma.¡±

    ¡°The power of the Great Tribtion dissipated because of that! Dao Ancestor, you did not give me the Golden Body of Merit because you were afraid that I would jump into the remaining Three Sea Eyes and expose the secret of the Nine Polluted Springs. Of course, these are all spections. I need evidence. Therefore, I went to investigate how to create the Heavenly Dao merit.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and the Dao Ancestor opened his eyes.

    Li Changshou waved his left hand gently, and a ball of mes appeared in his palm. He drew a seal out of thin air. Flowing light that looked like fireflies flew over and were devoured by the demonic me in his palm.

    After a while, it turned into a wisp of golden light, a wisp of ck aura, and a faint gray aura.

    The golden light was the Heavenly Dao merit.

    ¡°My trump card is the Nine Polluted Spring.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can now umte the negative karma of the Heavenly Dao and trigger the power of the Nine Polluted Spring to descend into the world. The power of the Nine Polluted Spring will not destroy any innocent living beings, but it will destroy the current Heavenly Courts system. At that time, those who had the Heavenly Dao merit would suffer the five degradations of the Heavenly Humans and suffer the hatred of the True Spirit. Grandmaster, what do you think of this trump card?¡±

 Chapter 717 - Grandmaster, Youâ€™re Pretending

    <h4>Chapter 717: Grandmaster, You¡¯re Pretending</h4>

    In the array formation outside the Pill Chamber of Little Qiong Peak, the Dao Ancestor stared at the me in Li Changshou¡¯s palm and fell into a rare silence.

    The me in Li Changshou¡¯s palm was extinguished by him. The golden light and the ck aura merged in front of Li Changshou and turned into a wisp of pure spiritual energy.

    Half of this trump card was Senior Lang¡¯s inheritance. It gave Li Changshou a practical ¡°technique¡±.

    As for the other half, it was because Li Changshou had been exploring and searching. He had doubts in his heart that he did not ignore or forget. Finally, he had a sh of inspiration at a node and connected all the information to find the direction of the path.

    Just as Li Changshou had said, the Heaven Earth system that Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had built had a total of three pirs.

    Heavenly Tribtion, merit and negative karma, the Heavenly Courts.

    If Li Changshou destroyed the Heavenly Courts and triggered the power of the Nine Polluted Springs, the system that Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had spent countless years building would copse in a short period of time.

    Even if Dao Ancestor Hong Jun could build it again and rece a batch of immortals and living beings, he would have to pay a huge price.

    The Heavenly Dao was impartial. It was not a joke.

    Although the Heavenly Dao was now mixed with his own will and the Dao Ancestor¡¯s will, bing a tool for the Dao Ancestor to control the world, there were many low-level iron that could not be vited.

    If it was more serious and caused the Heavenly Dao to copse and the essence of the world to wither, the Primordial World and the Dao Ancestor would be buried with them. Everything would ultimately be chaotic and meaningless.

    It was impossible for everything to appear out of thin air. The essence of spiritual energy was also energy.

    Naturally, that was only one of Li Changshou¡¯s trump cards. It was also one of the main trump cards that could make the Dao Ancestor fear him. It was his next move against the heavens. It could be considered a form of deterrence to the Dao Ancestor.

    ¡°When the Dao Ancestor thinks that you have the power to threaten him, you better really have it.¡±

    The people of earth understood that logic too.

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s silence was clearly brewing something.

    Li Changshou sat in front of him without any fear. He did not seem to care.

    The Dao Ancestor might think, ¡®When did this fellow umte so many trump cards?¡¯

    Or perhaps, he would think, ¡®If I killed this variable earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be so many troublesome problems now.¡¯

    It was actually quite interesting to guess the thoughts of the strongest expert in the Primordial World.

    The matter regarding the Nine Polluted Spring was considered a vital part of the Heavenly Dao.

    However, the Dao Ancestor was currently in harmony with the Heavenly Dao. He could not attack or kill Li Changshou, the ¡°variable¡± and the threat.

    He was betting that Li Changshou would not destroy the Heavenly Courts like that...

    The Dao Ancestor would not choose that because he didn¡¯t want to stoop low.

    There was no other reason.

    The bottom-level Great Dao of the Heavenly Dao, which was the most basic Great Dao that constituted the Primordial World, had a line that said, ¡°There are variables in the world.¡±

    If he dissected this Great Dao, the reason for its formation would be extremelyplicated. It would involve the influence of the True Spirit and the world, as well as the form of the Primordial World.

    When Li Changshou first tried to understand the Great Dao, he had used the analogy of ¡°there was a slight error during the gic replication to promote the evolution of living beings¡± over a long period of time. There was a simr ¡°mechanism¡± in the Primordial World.

    Further back, it would be traced back to the carving and arrangement of the Great Dao by the Pangu God during the creation of the world.

    These low-level Great Dao were arranged by the Pangu God. They were also established by the Pangu God.

    Now, all living beings were on the chessboard of the Heavenly Dao, following the system set by the Dao Ancestor.

    Wasn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor himself bound by the rules set by the Pangu God back then?

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed softly and smiled faintly.

    ¡°I was right about you.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled humbly and said, ¡°This is actually myst few tricks. Grandmaster, if you want to verify them, I understand. If you really use them, it will be a lose-lose situation. As long as the people closest to me are fine, I will not go crazy. Grandmaster is still fighting in the air? I still have some trump cards that I can prove to you, Grandmaster. Grandmaster, you only need to give me a few more Death Exemption Cards. I can show them to you one by one and exin in detail.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. When you grasp this power, you already have the qualifications topete with me. How about we y a game out of thin air again?¡±

    As he spoke, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun took out a wooden tablet from his sleeve. On it were the words ¡°Dong Hua¡±.

    ¡°The prize this time is the Lord Dong Hua, whom you have a good rtionship with. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°In my arrangements, General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts will definitely face a death tribtion. If you can win this round, I will let General Dongmu off. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and said calmly, ¡°Grandmaster, why don¡¯t you respect General Dongmu and let him die?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be like you who can use other people¡¯s lives as stakes and bets. You could draw a path of life for living beings to restrict their activity in the world. This is something that the Heavenly Dao often does. At the very least, there are some rules. Naturally, that is not a good thing. However, you directly decided the life and death of a living being... Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed slowly. ¡°This is probably the absolute control of the strong towards the weak. The Heavenly Courts are insisting that the strong and the weak do not interfere with each other. However, you are standing behind the Heavenly Courts and you casually decide the life and death of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ immortals. Isn¡¯t that a little too ironic?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°The Primordial World has been like that since ancient times.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Primordial World should evolve and progress forward.¡±

    ¡°The rules are set by the strong and the winners.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, your definition of the strong and the weak is too narrow.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, do you really care about the lives of ants?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor casually pointed out two teacups and a red y teapot. He poured a cup of tea for Li Changshou and smiled.

    ¡°Would you really care? Actually, you won¡¯t. When you want to move forward, you have already taken a step forward. The ants at the foothold are no different from y to you. You will not put in effort to retract your feet for them. Could it be that you are only saying dignified words here to make me waver? If you want to be stronger, you have to die. It is themon trait of living beings. Even if you think from the bottom of your heart that bing stronger is to protect and sacrifice better, in essence, it¡¯s not to find the pleasure and sense of superiority when facing the weak. The existence of the strong is to oppress and exploit the weak. Why can¡¯t such exploitation be more direct?¡±

    Li Changshou could not help but be silent for a long time. He smiled again.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Grandmaster, your definition of strength is too narrow.¡±

    ¡°In the Primordial World, it¡¯s different from your hometown,¡± Hong Jun said earnestly. ¡°The strengthening here is your Dharma powers, your mystical abilities, your Dharma treasures, and your Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°ording to Grandmaster, we advocate immortal spells. What¡¯s the difference between that and my hometown¡¯s advocacy of money?¡±

    ¡°The two are essentially the same.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun paused and frowned at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Oh? Where did the mistakee from? How do you define right and wrong?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re not applying the concept correctly.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Immortal, it should not be determined by how much spiritual energy you have obtained, nor should it be defined by whether you can shatter a mountain or a brick bed with one punch.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, your point of view can bepletely changed to another method of evaluation. Qi Refinement cultivators, apprentices, specialized Qi Refinement cultivators, Qi Refinement instructors, Qi Refinement researchers, and old Qi Refinement researchers.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the cultivation system that you established for the Primordial World, consisting of Qi Refinement, Soul Formation, Void Return, Dao Requital, Essence Immortal, Perfected Immortal, Heaven Immortal, Golden Immortal, and Zenith Heaven, Are the two different? It is just a strengthening of one¡¯s understanding of the Dao and his control of spiritual energy. That is only the power system. The Qi Refinement cultivators that are different from mortals are climbing up continuously. Grandmaster, what is an immortal?¡±

    Li Changshou asked in return, but before the Dao Ancestor could reply, he continued, ¡°Immortals obtain the clear, clean, empty, and spiritual will in the spiritual energy. An immortal of the mortal world is carefree and unrestrained. An otherworldly immortal sees the world as pure and unstained. Immortals are elegant, righteous, ethereal, and natural. They are the ascension of living beings in pursuit of the realm of life. It is the transformation of the heart and will. It is a wonderful realm that living beings share with nature. It is not determined by the level of cultivation. When one encounters injustice on the road, he will draw his sword to protect the young and weak. He would die for the people. He treats everyone equally. Although his body is weak, he is brilliant. These are traits of chivalrous immortals. Their story is naturally immortal. Grandmaster, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was speechless.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve lost this round.¡±

    Li Changshou could not help butugh bitterly.

    The Dao Ancestor said calmly, ¡°I still have the final say in this world. Since you care about these forms, I¡¯ll change my words. I¡¯ll give you a chance to save General Dongmu. Are you taking it or not?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and pondered. The forest fell silent again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Is that different?¡±

    ¡°This is different.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Hong Jun chuckled and swept his sleeve across the stone table in front of him. ¡°Come, let¡¯s bet on the victory of Shang and Zhou.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Isn¡¯t General Dongmu dead meat?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made so many arrangements. The Shang Nation¡¯s chances of winning are more than 70%. Why are you so dejected?¡±

    ¡°How can there be 70%? It¡¯s only 20%.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Dao Ancestor, after your Dao Integration, you lost many things. Some things are too old for you to understand. Or rather, you do not bother to understand. Forget it. Since you are so interested, I will apany you.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and squinted. He tapped the stone table in front of him and a three-dimensional image of a mountain and river appeared.

    Countless living beings condensed light spots on it like chess pieces.

    It was a real sandbox game.

    In the second round, Li Changshou had already firmly believed that he had lost.

    If that was the case, he would be on par with the Dao Ancestor.

    With the Dao Ancestor¡¯s desire to win, which wasparable to ying chess on the roadside, he would definitely pull him into the third round!

    The first array formation verified Li Changshou¡¯s trump card to determine if he was qualified to y the game with him. He had won this round.

    In the second round, there was a high chance that he would lose as they were betting on the survival of Shang or Zhou.

    The third round...

    The Battle of Chan School and Jie School? That should be the case.

    The Dao Ancestor was indeed powerful.

    It seemed like he was just making a bet with him, but in fact, he was forcing him to make a choice and take away his authority as the God-Conferment Thearch. He could not continue to interfere with the Great God-Conferment Tribtion and made him make a predetermined stand.

    It was impossible for him to continue umting his chances of winning against the Heavenly Dao through the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    If he was prepared for the worst, the Dao Ancestor would simplify the game and achieve the oue he wanted in a short period of time. He wouldplete thest step of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    Suppress the Saint.

    The appearance of the Dao Ancestor at the Little Qiong Peak today was equivalent to the oue of the Heavenly Dao. It directly fixed the ¡°biggest variable¡± and allowed the Great God-Conferment Chess to continue ording to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s current script without being disturbed by the variable.

    It was really wonderful.

    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s still some time before the battle between Zhou and Shang.¡± The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always seen that little girl, Ling¡¯e, cook. I wonder how the food she cooks tastes.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, wait a moment. I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou was about to stand up.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said, ¡°Hey, just sit. Can¡¯t you send a voice transmission? Although Ling¡¯e is only an ordinary Golden Immortal, I do like her very much. If we don¡¯t have a battle of ideals or standpoint, I want her to stay in the Purple Cloud Pce for a while. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t live there. You will probably blow up the world. Don¡¯t worry. If I want to attack directly, I will not touch her before you fall. I will only do what I did to Heng¡¯e and erase her memories. That¡¯s not a lie. I also said that to your senior back then.¡±

    The old man and the young man looked at each other for a while. Li Changshou nodded with a smile and removed the barrier around the chess room.

    ¡°Junior Sister, go and make some good dishes for Grandmaster. Lingli, send some roasted meat over.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Remember to get two more spiritual fish. I haven¡¯t had the appetite for food for a long time.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Is this considered funding the enemy?</i>

    In the chess room, Ling¡¯e and Zhong Ling looked at each other. Xiong Lingli, who was lying on the side, stretched in a daze. Tears were left at the corners of her mouth.

    ...

    After the banquet, the Dao Ancestor turned the Wood Escape into a huge reclining chair andy therefortably.

    Ling¡¯e and Xiong Lingli packed up the empty tes and bowed before retreating. They did not feel any pressure. They were just a little trembling in their hands, feet, and hearts.

    ¡°Changgeng, do you have any other arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, are you talking about a game of thin air? Are you deducing?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not deducing,¡± the Dao Ancestor said calmly. ¡°The Primordial World is just a chessboard. What¡¯s the use of deducing and making assumptions? Let this matter continue. If you don¡¯t make any arrangements, I don¡¯t have anything to set up. I¡¯ll push the time to the battle between Shang and Zhou and see the results.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, why don¡¯t we wait for a while?¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I want to study the world more.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that we will be awkward after the cold. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take a nap first. When the battle of the Shang Dynastyes to an end, we will decide the oue of this battle. From now on, whoever intervenes will lose this round. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly.

    The Dao Ancestor was sitting in front of him. His mind had to return to his main body. He did not dare to be distracted at all. The paper effigies everywhere stopped moving.

    If he wanted to interfere, he had to have the strength to do so.

    ¡°Burp.¡±

    A Dao Ancestor patted his stomach and smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have someone to apany you.¡±

 Chapter 718 - Guang Chengziâ€™s Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 718: Guang Chengzi¡¯s Strategy</h4>

    <i>What do you mean by time crawls by?</i>

    To Ling¡¯e and the Chaos Bell, time passed extremely slowly.

    He did not dare to leave the Little Qiong Peak. He did not dare to discuss or shiver or breathe...

    Ling¡¯e, who was originally calm about the Dao Ancestor¡¯s arrival, began to feel anxious after sensing the pressure that came from the Dao Ancestor.

    However, the Dao Ancestor and his senior brother seemed to be fighting in their minds. After eating a meal, they remained motionless in the forest.

    The atmosphere was a little peaceful.

    Under the Chaos Bell, Ling¡¯e looked at the transparent wall of the bell in front of her and asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be fine.¡± Zhong Ling¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty. ¡°However, he also seems to be troubled. From the looks of it, it¡¯s between something and nothing. If we don¡¯t go over, we can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but support her forehead with one hand. ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of days and nights. He seems to be waiting for something.¡± Zhong Ling clicked her tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Your senior brother is really powerful. Even a ruthless person like the Dao Ancestor has to be amiable to him.¡±

    Ling¡¯e whispered, ¡°Could it be that Grandmaster likes Senior Brother a lot?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhong Ling hummed softly. ¡°Your senior brother¡¯s Great Dao of Equalization has destined him to be the most basic enemy of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling¡¯e pondered for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the Jade Emperor toe once?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause too much trouble,¡± Zhong Ling reminded him. ¡°The Jade Emperor is just a disciple of the Dao Ancestor. What¡¯s the point of looking for him? Do you need him to plead with the Dao Ancestor? At this moment, the Jade Emperor¡¯s position is very awkward. His authority was given to him by the Dao Ancestor. If he falls out with the Dao Ancestor because of your senior brother, that would be the biggest joke in the world. Therefore, it¡¯s better to invite the Grand Pure One instead of the Jade Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Then, can we look for Teacher Taiqing?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? The Grand Pure One is so powerful. Of course he can see that the Dao Ancestor is here.¡±

    The Chaos Bell reached out a hand formed from spiritual energy from the inner wall and knocked Ling¡¯e¡¯s head.

    ¡°Just wait. They might moveter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e continued to look at the transparent bell wall in front of her. She stared at the situation in the tea room in the forest and was a little lost in thought.

    Without any warning, Li Changshou and the Dao Ancestor moved at the same time.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked at the sand table in front of him. The Dao Ancestor smiled faintly, but he did not open his eyes.

    As the sand table appeared, light spots gathered from all directions in the central region of the South Continent.

    The matter of Zhou and Shang had already begun.

    The mighty passes of the Great Shang Eight Directions were heavily guarded. Arge number of elite Shang troops were currently attacking the various vassals of the East. They had almost destroyed the Jiang Family¡¯s power.

    Jiang Huanchu¡¯s son, Jiang Wenhuan, asked the Zhou Nation for help. The King of Zhou Nation, Ji Fa, summoned the vassals to meet in Chaoge City. The Shang Nation was on all sides, and the pressure increased.

    Li Changshou stared at the checkpoints of the Shang Nation on the sand table and quietly observed the various movements.

    Half a monthter.

    Most of the vassals of the various sects had failed. There were even internal conflicts among the vassals of the north. Some of the vassals were loyal to the Shang Nation again and were epted by the king of the Shang Nation.

    On the Western Road, although the Zhou Nation had the help of arge number of immortals from Chan School, their troops were not strong. Although they had broken through two checkpoints, their troops had been severely exhausted. They could not continue advancing.

    The immortals of Chan School valued their ¡°reputation¡±. Most of them only attacked the Qi Refinement cultivators who were mixed in the Shang army.

    Even the disciples of Chan School, like Yang Jian, Nezha, and Lei Zhenzi, who had their positions, only fulfilled the duties of a mortal general when they charged into the array.

    At that moment, the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor and Princess Long Ji, the disciple of Taibai Jinxing, had already entered the Zhou Camp. They were in charge of assisting Yang Jian and taking care of Little Nezha. They usually participated in the pre-war meetings. Due to their terrifying reputation, no one usually dared to provoke them.

    Tu Xingsun, the disciple of Ju Liusun, Huang Tianhua, the disciple of Perfected Lord Qingxu, and Yang Ren had already entered the Zhou Army camp.

    Sun Shan had used Earth Escape, but his character was a little improper. Previously, he had taken a liking to a female general in the Shang army camp and used an immortal spell to capture her. He wanted to live happily at night.

    Yang Jian, Nezha, and Lei Zhenzi frowned when they heard that.

    This was not the first time Tu Xingsun had done that.

    Princess Long Ji was even angrier. She directly used her master¡¯s teachings and persuaded Yang Jian and Nezha to attack together.

    Yang Jian used a transformation technique to transform a wooden statue into the appearance of an enchanting woman. Nezha knocked out Tu Xingsun and ced him together with the wooden statue. Princess Long Ji took out two pills given by her master.

    The me of Heart was given to Tu Xingsun to consume internally and externally. The Immortal Beast Determination Pill controlled the medicinal properties and released them.

    That night...

    It was hard to say. It was veryplicated. The light of human nature and the darkness of beast nature intertwined. In the end, the evil flowers that bloomed quickly withered.

    After that, Tu Xingsun seemed to have changed his temperament. When he saw the female enemy general, he directly killed her without any mercy. When the army saw Princess Long Ji and the other female immortals, they did not even look at them.

    The eternal version of the Sage.

    Due to the death of the Grand Tutor, Wen Zhong, the Shang Army seemed tock the support of the immortals of Jie School.

    However, in the past few years, Shen Bao had been constantly persuading the immortals on various Immortal Inds to not fight with Chan School. This had caused many immortals of Jie School to rush to the South Continent and gather arge number of ashes.

    In order to stop the Zhou Army from advancing, Di Xin transferred the hundreds of thousands of troops in charge of defending Chaoge City to the west.

    Di Xin rode the East Expedition and wanted to end the East Expedition as soon as possible and deal with the Zhou Nation.

    The Shang Dynasty was like a death tribtion. The Marquis of Ping Dong and Xi Bo were the key to the Shang Dynasty¡¯s tribtion.

    The mes of war burned in the mortal world. The power of the Great Tribtion was destroyed by the immortals one after another. It slowly but continuously dissipated.

    Di Xin¡¯s expedition to the east greatly boosted the morale of the Shang army. The vassals of the east kept retreating and defending. It seemed that they would bepletely subdued by Di Xin in a year or two.

    The path of the Shang Dynasty was getting wider and wider. The path of the vassals was gradually getting blocked.

    On Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou stared at the various situations on the sand table. There was a hint of contemtion in his eyes, but he did not feel that victory was in his grasp.

    On the contrary, Li Changshou had already seen the huge pit in front of Di Xin.

    It could only be said that although the expedition to the East seemed brilliant, it actually made Di Xin stay away from the core of the Shang Nation¡¯s power. Uncle Wang, who was temporarily in charge of the country¡¯s affairs, would naturally be the best if the case was closed. However, the deterrence was slightly insufficient.

    At that moment, there were many undercurrents in Chaoge City. The undercurrent almost reached the surface.

    For some people who were sincere, it was theirst chance.

    If Di Xin calmed the eastern region, the power of the vassals would decline. Even if the Zhou Nation had the support of external immortals, they might not be Di Xin¡¯s match.

    Unless the immortals disregarded the rules and killed the mortals.

    ¡°Why is Changgeng not happy at all?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and asked, ¡°The current situation is good for the Shang Nation. You seem to be winning the second round. Do you feel that something is wrong?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and sighed. ¡°The Shang Nation¡¯s chances of winning are only 30%.¡±

    ¡°Your predictions of victory are too negative,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said warmly. ¡°You can be optimistic about many things. There¡¯s no need to n for the worst.¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly asked, ¡°Grandmaster, what do you think of the human emperor, Di Xin?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor answered, ¡°In the mortal world, they are indeed dragons and phoenixes among men. If they were born in the ancient times, such as the battle between Xuanyuan and Chi You, they could also showcase their abilities. I have watched him for 99 lifetimes. I know his nature and temperament very well. Unfortunately, he was born in the mortal world. Changgeng, what do you think of Di Xin?¡±

    ¡°Average.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°From the perspective of the Shang Nation, although there are not many mistakes, there are not many achievements. For example, when you want to cleanse the influence that Jiang Huanchu has on Chaoge City and instruct Fei Zhongyou to cooperate with Daji to frame Queen Jiang, you want to be ruthless and kill all the eldest and second sons of Queen Jiang. However, you hesitated in the end. You wanted to give Yin Hong and Yin Jiao a chance to be saved. Due to the environment, you couldn¡¯t be ruthless. Of course, you¡¯ve lost your benevolence. I¡¯m just analyzing from the perspective of the internal and external difficulties of the Shang Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just too strict.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and continued to stare at Chaoge City on the sand table. Soon, he said, ¡°However, I admire Di Xin in one aspect.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Backbone.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Although the human emperor, Di Xin, is indecisive and arrogant, he has low standards when he does things. He getsplimented by others. However, ever since he ascended to the throne, he has always had a prideful personality. I turned into the emissary of Chaoge City back then and found out some things but he turned me down once. Even when those at Nuwa Temple saw me, they only greeted me. Now, Da Ji must have already told Di Xin about the battle between Chan School and Jie School. However, Di Xin did not take the initiative to seek help from Jie School. What made me admire him even more was that he was still adhering to the teachings of his ancestors. From the beginning to the end, he did not mention to his teacher that he had cultivated and consumed pills to extend his lifespan. This is the pride of a mortal human emperor.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just conceited.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and continued to observe the situation. He asked, ¡°If I lose in this array formation, will you take General Dongmu¡¯s life?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said, ¡°Of course not. I will only arrange some cmities after the Great Tribtion. Hao Tian is now the ruler of the Three Realms. I¡¯m living in seclusion behind the scenes. I naturally have to take into ount the pride of the Heavenly Emperor, Hao Tian. I won¡¯t touch his beloved officials directly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and happened to see the golden light spot that represented Di Xin. It quickly returned to Chaoge City from the east. He could not help but sigh softly and close his eyes.

    He was 90% sure that he had lost.

    ...

    In the starry night, the sound of galloping horses sounded from the east side of Chaoge City, disturbing many sleeping mortals.

    The lights of the Great Pce, which had been cold for months, were lit. Brightnterns were hung on Zhai Xing Lou again. The most favored concubine in the pce was packing her makeup in front of the dressing table.

    Not long after, a maidservant reported, ¡°Goddess, the King went to the hall to gather the ministers for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°I just came back.¡±

    Daji pursed her lips and could not help butin. She threw the piece of paper in her hand to the side. ¡°Call me when the King ising. I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    The surrounding maids agreed and served Daji to rest on the couch.

    In a side hall of the royal pce, Di Xin sat on the throne and raised his hand to support his forehead. His face was filled with fatigue, but he forced himself to focus and listen to the ministers below talk about military affairs and government affairs.

    After Bi Gan finished exining the situation in Chaoge City, he hesitated.

    Di Xin said, ¡°Uncle Wang, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, should we deploy some troops from the border?¡±

    Bi Gan said seriously, ¡°There are not many guards in Chaoge City now. If something happens, the defense will be tight.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still many guards in the pce?¡± Di Xin frowned and said, ¡°Now, there are vassals causing trouble everywhere. The Zhou Nation is relying on those outsiders to repeatedly attack. If they don¡¯t have enough troops, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to hold on. Chaoge¡¯s city walls are tall and sturdy. There is no need to worry. In that case, let Fei Lian recruit some young merchants andmoners to fill the city defenses.¡±

    Another minister said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Ancestral Worship Ceremony will be ready in half a month. Are you going to return to the east immediately?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Di Xin said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight personally. The soldiers of the Shang Dynasty fought bravely and won every battle. The situation is great. In another half a year, the East would be settled. At that time, the only one in danger of the Shang Dynasty would be Ji Fa, who is not a threat. This time, I returned to Chaoge City to stabilize the situation and to offer sacrifices to my ancestors. However, there is no need to pay respects to the ancestors. He just needs to kill some cows and sheep to sacrifice. He wanted the witches to not idle and use them when they should. Now that the Shang Dynasty is fighting with the traitors, the ancestors will definitely not mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Di Xin yawned. The old officials below were about to take their leave when they heard Di Xin say, ¡°Those ministers in charge of mobilizing the rations and armor, stay behind and report to me about the use of the past few months.¡±

    The old officials bowed. Bi Gan and the ministers left.

    The candles in the hall flickered continuously. Although the old King on the throne looked tired, the light in his eyes did not fade.

    On the Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou was still sitting with his eyes closed.

    On the other hand, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s eyes were half-closed. He was watching the situation in the South Continent with interest, as if he was watching something joyous.

    In the middle of the South Continent, Zhou Nation¡¯s East punitive army was in the middle camp.

    The generals with the surname Ji bowed and left. The tent that the Wu King Ji had issued was once again deserted.

    At the side, the maid walked forward and removed the armor for King Wu of Zhou. The middle-aged ¡°King¡± quicklyy on the bed, his eyes filled with worry.

    <i>Why is the situation different from what the immortals of Chan School said?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t they say that the Shang Dynasty does not have many years of luck? Why is there a revival now?</i>

    <i>The speed at which the Jiang Family of the East Road copsed is far beyond the expectations of the vassals.</i>

    Now, most of the vassals have doubts. If the Shang Dynasty could subdue the six hundred cities in the east in a short period of time, many vassals would definitely be loyal to the Shang Dynasty again.

    Ji Fa was already used to such situations.

    He was now the head of the Ji family. Both the Zhou Nation and the outside world were controlled by the Ji family. Almost all the vassals were in the same situation.

    His rtives believed him.

    When necessary, manyrge families could sacrifice their elders in exchange for the glory of the entire race.

    If these vassals were to join the Shang Dynasty again, they would naturally have their own methods...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ji Fa sighed softly.

    There were too many rules for the immortals of Chan School. He had begged for a pill but did not give it to them. He said that he would not even let the immortals participate in the battle. He even had many requirements for King of Zhou¡¯s words and actions.

    He had really invited a group of ancestors.

    Ji Cheng only said those words in his heart. He understood that the Zhou Nation was currently supported by Chan School.

    The previous power of the country had been reduced by half by the Marquis of the North, Chong Houhu, and more than half by Wen Zhong¡¯s continuous westward expedition.

    <i>If the expedition makes me lose this time, the Zhou Nation would not be able to bear it.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s myst chance.</i>

    ¡°King, King!¡±

    A few shouts came from outside the tent. Ji Fa sat up and raised his hand to grab the sword beside his pillow.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°King, the immortal cultivator of Chan School, Guang Chengzi, requests to see you!¡±

    <i>Guang Chengzi?</i>

    Ji Fa immediately perked up. ¡°Please!¡±

    Guang Chengzi answered from outside the tent and rode a cloud into the tent. There was an old man in a brocade robe on the cloud.

    Ji Fa tidied his clothes and quickly walked out. He cupped his hands and bowed to Guang Chengzi.

    Guang Chengzi got straight to the point and said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to attack the Shang Dynasty. Di Xin has already returned to Chaoge City to prepare to sacrifice to the ancestors. You may ride a light mount to attack Chaoge City. At that time, the city gate will open on its own. You can directly make your way to Di Xin¡¯s Pce and stabilize the situation.¡±

    Ji Fa could not help but frown. He looked at Guang Chengzi¡¯s serious expression and wanted to see if the immortal was joking.

    <i>A surprise attack... on Chaoge City?</i>

 Chapter 719 - Zhai Xing

    <h4>Chapter 719: Zhai Xing</h4>

    ¡°Chaoge City is a long journey away. Even if we rush there without any obstacles, it will take at least half a month. When the army passes, there will definitely be scouts. How can we attack?¡±

    ¡°There are countless citizens of Shang Nation in Chaoge City. Even if the city gate is opened ording to the agreement, who knows if the army will be trapped like a quagmire?¡±

    ¡°How can Di Xin be unguarded? As long as the troops here move, the Shang army will definitely sense it. If they attack from both sides, my army will probably be in danger.¡±

    Late at night, in the Zhou Army camp.

    The subordinates who were good at observing people remained silent when some ministers said that the sneak attack wasn¡¯t reliable.

    Ji Fa frowned and his eyes lit up.

    Ji Fa looked at Guang Chengzi, who was sitting beside him. He stood up and said firmly, ¡°Di Xin is ruthless and brutal. Today, we should raise our troops and attack! Now, the Zhou Army can only fight in the hundreds of thousands. From now on, we will go all the way to Chaoge City. There are more than a million Shang soldiers! The surprise attack is the only chance for the Zhou Army. No matter how the immortals help, the troops are insufficient. Where is the Grand Tutor?¡±

    Jiang Shang, who did not say anything, stood up and answered, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Tutor leads the army and is in the middle of deployment. I need to deploy all the elite troops, horses, chariots, and strange beasts. The Grand Tutor needs to lead the remaining troops here to attract the attention of the Shang army. I¡¯ll lead the elites to circle around the Wind Valley in the west and all the way to Chaoge City!¡±

    Ji Fa¡¯s voice was indescribably firm.

    Jiang Shang said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, is the person who made the agreement trustworthy? That envoy just now did not even reveal his master¡¯s name. Really...¡±

    Ji Fa smiled and said, ¡°With the immortals of Chan School as insurance, I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Guang Chengzi also said, ¡°Your Majesty, you only need to lead the army. I will arrange everything. Although we immortals cannot directly interfere with the changes in the royal authority of the mortal world, we can help the King gain some benefits and increase the strength of the horses to kill the generals. I will also protect the King during the surprise attack on Chaoge City. I will ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ji Fa said firmly, ¡°Dear ministers, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. I have made up my mind. Prepare the troops tonight and feign an attack tomorrow. I will lead the army to attack Chaoge City!¡±

    The ministers lowered their heads and epted the order. Guang Chengzi nodded slightly.

    Jiang Shang pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, Chaoge City is filled with people from the Shang Nation. Although Di Xin is violent... he is supported by the Shang Nation. If Your Majesty attacks Chaoge City, hundreds of thousands of troops will probably not be enough.¡±

    In the corner of the tent, the old man in embroidered clothes who had apanied Guang Chengzi took half a step forward and bowed.

    ¡°However, please send your troops. The civilians of Shang in the city will definitely not make things difficult for you. My master is already prepared.¡±

    Jiang Shang said, ¡°Great Lord, what if this is Di Xin¡¯s scheme?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shang.¡± Guang Chengzi frowned slightly. ¡°Do you not even believe me?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Shang wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Jiang Shang lowered his head and knew that no matter how worried he was, he could not change anything tonight. He could only bow to King Wu of Zhou and sigh.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to follow you. Lord Ji Dan can feign an attack with the army. I can only feel more at ease by your side, Your Majesty. I can also set up battle array strategies and provide support in time.¡±

    Ji Fa pondered for a while and nodded slowly. He said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s safer. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll mobilize the elites now. I¡¯ll look for Lord Ji Dan to remind him about the defense.¡± Jiang Shang bowed and asked to leave. The white-haired old man was also walking quickly.

    At noon the next day, the Zhou Army split into two groups. They feinted on the front one way and attracted the attention of the Shang army. On the other hand, they moved south and quickly disappeared from the Shang army¡¯s line of sight.

    After searching for a few days, Yu Muye found traces of the Zhou Army and hurriedly reported to Chaoge City.

    Fei Lian wanted to deploy troops to encircle and suppress them. However, the speed of the army¡¯s march was rare. Before he could set up defensive lines everywhere, the other party had already pierced into the Shang Nation¡¯s hintend and forced their way to Chaoge City!

    Chaoge City was gloomy.

    The memorial ceremony of the ancestors of the Shang Dynasty was imminent. However, Di Xin, the ministers of the Shang, and the others would definitely be tired from rushing around. There was no need for them to abandon the city and leave.

    In the King¡¯s Hall, dozens of Shang Army generals knelt in front of the hall and asked the leaders to attack the Zhou Army.

    After thinking carefully, Di Xin ordered Lian Fei and his son Ei to personally lead the army.

    However, the problem followed.

    Chaoge City could not send out any troops. At that moment, the number of troops that were left was the lowest in defending Chaoge City.

    Therefore, Di Xin ordered for the young ves in the city to be recruited. If they won this battle, all the ves who participated in this battle could get rid of their ve status, obtain money,nd, and walk freely in Chaoge City.

    Overnight, hundreds of thousands of young men responded.

    The ¡°reserve capital¡± of Chaoge City had been used. The people of Shang had gathered countless rations and cloth armor. In a short period of time, they had gathered hundreds of thousands of new troops and led tens of thousands of elites to the battleground not far from Chaoge City.

    Mu Ye.

    The new army had been marching for a few days. Under the guidance of the merchants, they had already understood the meaning of ¡°attacking the drums¡± and ¡°withdrawing the troops¡±.

    Behind the Zhou Army, which was marching too quickly, there were armies chasing after them. As long as they intercepted the Zhou Army, they would not be able to use them. Chaoge City would naturally be safe.

    On that day, dark clouds filled the sky.

    Hundreds of thousands of troops appeared on the horizon. The wheels were rolling and the horses¡¯ hooves were galloping. The hundreds of thousands of troops emitted a kind of murderous aura. They stood in the wilderness and formed an array with the Shang army.

    The Zhou Army did not set up camp or bury the pot. They picked up the rations and water beside them and ate their meals. At first nce, they did not seem tired at all.

    On the contrary, Ji Fa, who was sitting in the war chariot, had his eyes closed and his face pale. Although there were soldiers taking care of him, he looked like he was about to faint.

    That was the reaction that a person who was forced to serve as a soldier should have.

    In front of the Zhou Army, Jiang Shang sat on the back of the four odd beasts. He scanned the Shang Army formation in front of him and could not help but nod.

    He looked at the soldiers of the Zhou Army behind him and sighed helplessly.

    How could Jiang Shang not know what was going on?

    A few days ago, on the first night that the army rested, when he was resting in the tent, Senior Brother Guang Chengzi found him and ced a treasure pouch in front of him.

    At that time, he and Guang Chengzi sat across a long table.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Abyssfall Pill.¡±

    Guang Chengzi said in a low voice, ¡°In the battle between the ancient human race and the Demon Court, there were thirty thousand Demon Soldiers who willingly fell and burned their demonic souls to overthrow the Demon Heavenly Courts. When Xuanyuan and Chi You fought, Chi You¡¯s tribe had few soldiers, but they were strong. In order for the human race to fight against the Half-Magi, Xuanyuan ordered the alchemists to refine such an Abyssfall Pill that could stimte the potential of the human race. However, there is one thing. The Abyssfall Pill is prepared for Qi Refinement cultivators. Now, the Zhou Army are just mortals.¡±

    Jiang Shang¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°Senior Brother, is it really appropriate for mortals to use this?¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°There are 300 Abyssfall Pills here. They can be melted into the water drunk by the army. After consuming it, the mortals would not feel tired and would see an increase in theirbat strength in the next month. They would have endless energy. After the medicinal effects wear off, mortals will fall asleep for a few days, but they will not have any problems.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no problem?¡± Jiang Shang asked.

    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°Then, Junior Brother, what problems do you think there will be?¡±

    ¡°Although my cultivation is shallow, I only understand the upper limit of the power of mortals. Unless this is a Nine Revolutions Spirit Pill with a perfect intent, it will consume the lives of soldiers after they have an endless amount of energy for an entire month!¡±

    Guang Chengzi was silent.

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Jiang Shang said softly, ¡°This matter will damage your morals!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Guang Chengzi closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Junior Brother, we have no other choice. If Di Xin wins the battle between the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, Jie School will gain victory out of thin air. When the disciples of Jie School appear, they will be unstoppable. There are only a few hundred disciples of the Jade Void Pce in Jie School. We can¡¯t miss a single step. We can¡¯t miss a single step. The battle of Mu Ye is the battle of destiny between Zhou and Shang. As long as Ji Fa destroys Chaoge City and charges into the pce, he can snatch the position of the ruler of the South Continent. It would not matter if Di Xin escapes. Junior Brother, the fates of Chan School and the Zhou Nation are all tied to you.¡±

    Jiang Shang was silent. He held the treasure pouch, feeling as if it weighed 500 kilograms.

    ¡°Senior Brother, how much lifespan will it consume?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen years.¡±

    ¡°I need to let them know about this.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you can¡¯t,¡± said Guang Chengzi. ¡°The morale of the army will definitely fluctuate. I naturally know to distinguish what is more important. This is a matter that concerns building a strong foundation for Zhou.

    Moreover, they have already entered deep into the Shang Nation. There are pursuers behind them and pincers in front. If they do not march quickly, the hundreds of thousands of people would just die straight away.

    Junior Brother, the world has been troubled for a long time.¡±

    Jiang Shang suddenly grabbed the treasure pouch and gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s the bitter business of the feudal lords! This is just a battle for the position of the feudal vassals. Why are we getting themoners involved!?! Senior Brother, please! I will make a decision before dawn.¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded with a smile. He was not angry at Jiang Shang¡¯s expulsion. His figure disappeared with the wind.

    That night, Jiang Shang¡¯s hair turned even whiter.

    However, before dawn, Jiang Shang sighed and used his merits to summon the various military stoves. He ced the ¡°Bone Strengthening Immortal Pill¡± in the drinking water and reported the matter to Ji Fa.

    The effect of the Abyssfall Pill was indeed terrifying. Mortals would actually gain the power to tear tigers and leopards apart.

    Sigh...

    Jiang Shang raised the wooden whip high, and the sound of drums sounded from all directions.

    Ji Fa stood up from the carriage rack and took a deep breath. He forced himself to stay focused and drew his sword from his waist. He was surrounded by the generals and led to the front.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up!¡±

    Ji Fa shouted loudly. His voice was spread hundreds of kilometers by the immortals beside him.

    ¡°The ancients said that a country is bound to be doomed in the hands of a female ruler. Today, the King of Shang is being used by his wife. He is muddle-headed and unrestrained! He is foolish! Only the four Daoist factions fled. They worshiped and respected. They believed and led. They are tyrannical to themon people and are snitches of Shang. Today, I will respectfully punish you. Today¡¯s matter will not be stopped easily.

    Everything you do will be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Note: This is the Oath of Mu Ye.¡±

    In front of the Zhou Army, a soldier turned to look at the veteran beside him and asked softly, ¡°What is the King talking about?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much?¡±

    The veteran red at the person who spoke. ¡°Just do it!¡±

    At that moment, Ji Fa raised the sword in his hand.

    ¡°Everyone, attack!

    Let¡¯s go to Chaoge City!¡±

    The three armies agreed. The war chariots rolled and the warhorses neighed. The Zhou Army pressed forward and charged forward.

    They charged towards the Shang army like a flood.

    In the Shang army, many generals suddenly felt that something was amiss. However, before they could react, Zhou Jun had already arrived!

    ...

    In the tea room in the forest of Little Qiong Peak, Li Changshou frowned and stared at the burly Daoist in front of him.

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°This is not a scheme of mine,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said warmly. ¡°Since I¡¯m ying games with you here, I won¡¯t make any arrangements. Ever since you killed the Saints in the battle of the Shang Dynasty, you have walked this path. You have killed Zhun Ti and advanced to the ninth Sequence of the Heavenly Dao. Moreover, you are close to Jie School. What will the disciples of Chan School think if Zhao Gongming enters the Heavenly Courts and enters the top ten of the Heavenly Dao Sequences? Guang Chengzi is not good at fighting but has a good Dao Realm. However, he is focused on how to deal with the crisis of Chan School. He is not as good as you. You can easily escape the cmity and watch the world from the perspective of a bystander. He is involved in the situation. In his anxiety, he can¡¯t help but use some extraordinary methods. Changgeng, this is the power of the general trend.¡±

    Li Changshou sneered and said calmly, ¡°Grandmaster, aren¡¯t you being too clean?

    Is this the general trend? If not for the big picture and the destiny set by you, how could there be such a huge trend? Although it is inappropriate for Senior Brother Guang Chengzi to plot against Jiang Shang¡¯s karma, I will settle it with himter. However, under Grandmaster¡¯s arrangements, Senior Brother Guang Chengzi can only have two or three options. The person in the situation is wrong, but the person who set it up is the root of the sin.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun nodded slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. From the perspective of the people in the situation, that¡¯s indeed the case. However, Changgeng, I can no longer stand in the trap. I have no desires. Everything I think about is for the benefits of the world. What I do is only the longevity of the world. This is... the price of the Dao Integration.¡±

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    He quickly said, ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time. If the stars have a will, can they understand andmunicate with living beings? From the looks of it, it should not be possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just an example?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly and continued to look at the sand table in front of him. From the sand table, scenes were projected in his mind and he could see the situation everywhere.

    Although the Shang army had many ves, the new army separated and resisted.

    However, the Zhou Army was unstoppable. They charged through the Shang army like a flood. In less than half a day, they gathered again and attacked Chaoge City overnight!

    Rumors spread in Chaoge City.

    ¡°King Wu of Zhou has sent the Heavenly Fate. The Divine Armament has descended. The Shang Nation is gone.¡±

    ¡°The sacrifice of divination. The Zhou Dynasty destroyed the Shang Dynasty. King Wu of Zhou is the son of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°There are millions of soldiers in the Zhou Army. All of them are in a killing frenzy. A general is eating a human in public!¡±

    ¡°King Wu of Zhou has ordered that we will not kill themoners or the nobles. We attacked Chaoge City only to take revenge on our grandfathers, fathers, and elder brothers!¡±

    Li Changshou saw that the undercurrent that surged under Chaoge City surged everywhere overnight. The situation in Chaoge City hadpletely lost control.

    The guards of the wealthy families went out to disrupt the security in the city. Private soldiers and Qi Refinement cultivators in ck clothes had already begun to attack the city gate of Chaoge City.

    There were also bandits running around and starting fires.

    The civilians who were at a loss jumped out and shouted that the old officials of Di Xin had been immoral. They suddenly appeared in the streets and alleys and shouted that Di Xin had been abandoned by the ancestors of the world...

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly. ¡°Human strength is no match for immortal spells?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun shook his head slightly and said, ¡°This is the darkness of the human heart.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, do you want to persuade me not to worry too much about living beings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you fight the Heavenly Dao for them, they will not be grateful to you or be respectful to you.¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°The hearts of living beings are so greedy. For their own selfishness and their own pleasure, they would not care about the lives of others. You¡¯re thinking about how to fight for freedom for living beings. I¡¯m thinking about how to let living beings live longer with the world. I pondered for an extremely long time. In the end, I realized that lowering the desires of living beings is the only answer. Freedom needs to be restrained. Letting it go will only cause cmity.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t follow the rules of the world.¡±

    Hong Jun shook his head slightly. ¡°In the face of the temptation of freedom, humans can¡¯t restrain themselves.¡±

    ¡°However, a group can do it. When an individual¡¯s actions are restrained by the moral bottom line and rules formed by the group, they can be indirectly restrained when they avoid evil and be a group hostage.¡±

    ¡°The evil of living beings is only concealed. As long as you lure them slightly, they will erupt. You have not eliminated the hidden dangers.¡±

    ¡°A group not only blooms with the evil of living beings but also the good of living beings.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°An individual with a mature mind will understand that what we see is not only good but also evil. That is reality. What we have to do is to attack evil and promote good. We have to protect the living environment of this group. Grandmaster, you seem to have tried to use Senior Brother Guang Chengzi as an example to convince me. However, Guang Chengzi cannot represent all living beings. He cannot even represent the small circle of immortals of Chan School. Grandmaster, our ideals are fundamentally different. Good and evil coexist. Why can¡¯t the world be more tolerant of the good and evil of living beings? The Heavenly Dao is supposed to be impartial. Grandmaster, as a scout, you should be guiding living beings to do good. Why did the Heavenly Dao merge with Grandmaster and choose to suppress living beings?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°If you are in my position, you will naturally understand.¡±

    ¡°Such useless words again.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If Grandmaster can tell me the exact reason, I will immediately bring people away from the Primordial World and transform into one of them. I will be the Heavenly Dao and help Grandmaster.¡±

    A sharp glint shed in Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Grandmaster, you can¡¯t say it.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The world has no sentience. How does it cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch the show.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun looked a little dissatisfied, but he did not re up. He closed his eyes again and did not say anything.

    Li Changshou shook his head and stared at Chaoge City again. His gazended on the pce.

    ...

    ¡°Your Majesty, the people in the city are panicking. Rumors are spreading everywhere! The bandits are setting fire everywhere!¡±

    ¡°King! Ji Fa came prepared. There are traitors in the city who are working with him!¡±

    ¡°The Zhou Army is extremely strange. Every single one of them actually has the courage to betray! Those immortals must have used some methods! Otherwise, the generals would not have retreated in defeat!¡±

    ¡°Please hide, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Please hide, Your Majesty!¡±

    Under the throne, the ministers of the Shang Nation knelt on the ground and kept shouting.

    On the throne, Di Xin stared at the gloomy sky that was dyed orange by the mes outside the hall door.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong... Did I trust the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°King!¡±

    Bi Gan rushed over from outside the hall. He did not care about his panting and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, please move to the east immediately! The elites of the Shang army are marching to the east! This battle is not your fault or the soldiers¡¯ fault! However, as long as you avoid today¡¯s cmity, we can attack from the east tomorrow and take back Chaoge City! The people of Shang will definitely not let you down!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Di Xin suddenly shouted, stood up, and cursed, ¡°How can I be that cowardly and escape the King!?! I¡¯m not afraid of that Ji Fa!¡±

    ¡°King!¡±

    Bi Gan said firmly, ¡°We cannot be impulsive now. The foundation of the Shang Dynasty depends on you!¡±

    ¡°The ancestors are all watching me! The ancestors are all watching me!¡±

    Di Xin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ll personally lead the troops. I want to fight Ji Fa!¡±

    Bi Gan shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, the Shang army has not lost!¡±

    ¡°Report¡ªThe Western City has failed to defend against the enemies. The Zhou Army has broken through the city gate and is heading towards the pce! There are countless troops!¡±

    ¡°King! Leave first!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight for a moment!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Di Xin roared, ¡°Get lost, all of you!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Bi Gan walked forward quickly. ¡°Zi Shou! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°How bold of you to call me by my name!¡±

    Di Xin gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Men from the left and right, send Bi Gan to the prison and punish him ten times. He will be appointed as the sinner of Shang!¡±

    Dozens of armored soldiers immediately rushed over from outside the door and rushed forward to arrest him.

    ¡°Who dares toe over!?!¡±

    Bi Gan turned his head and roared. The might on his old face disappeared. He looked up at Di Xin and said firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, I understand Your Majesty¡¯s intentions. Even if the Zhou Army takes Chaoge City today, even if they have luck, they will not be able to establish themselves in the Shang territory. They will need a que to stabilize the citizens of the Shang Dynasty. I will definitely not die. However, Your Majesty! I assisted the Grand Emperor and thete Emperor for dozens of years without any mistakes. I am a minister of Shang, the prince of Shang, and the king¡¯s uncle! How can I not understand the world? Grandmaster Wen is from Jie School. The Zhou Nation had obtained the help of Chan School. At that moment, it must have been the Immortal who caused the Zhou Army to be so brave! Later, you only need to meet up with the eastern army and send the Qi Refinement cultivators to the East Ocean to invite immortals. We might be able to fight Zhou again! Today, I¡¯m willing to stand by you! Bring the sword over!¡±

    A soldier who was closer subconsciously walked forward.

    Di Xin shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t give him the sword!¡±

    However, with a ng, Bi Gan had already pulled out the green sword on the armored warrior¡¯s waist and caused a handful of hot blood to gush out in front of the hall.

    Bi Gan¡¯s body trembled continuously. His lips turned purple-ck. With the sound of the long sword falling to the ground, he raised his hand and grabbed the Heart of Seven Orifices, which was shimmering with seven-colored streams of light, and slowly pulled it out.

    ¡°King, don¡¯t believe in immortals. Don¡¯t let your citizens down. I shall sacrifice. I hope that the King will temporarily endure and leave immediately! Leave immediately!¡±

    He gripped the Heart of Seven Orifices tightly. Blood sttered. The ministers hurriedly shouted. Bi Gan¡¯s body had already fallen backward.

    Di Xin took half a step back weakly and sat on the throne. His eyes suddenly became empty.

    A murderous shout erupted from the Western City.

    The mes flickered more and more, and cries echoed everywhere.

    In the pce, Di Xin waved his hand. The officials were chased out of the hall by the armored soldiers, leaving behind Bi Gan¡¯s lying corpse.

    ¡°Uncle, where can I go? Where can I go?¡±

    He stood up weakly and staggered down the steps. When he arrived in front of Bi Gan, he lowered his head and picked up the sword. He turned around and walked towards the harem.

    In the pce, the guards rushed to the west gate. The pce maids fled from the other pces. It was quite chaotic everywhere.

    A guard discovered the King¡¯s figure and crowded forward to bring the King to the east pce gate. However, he was ordered to retreat by the King.

    Zhai Xing Hall was empty. His beloved concubine had long disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    Di Xin muttered and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He casually picked up a candlestick and threw it on the beautiful bed. Then, he turned around and walked to the top floor of Zhai Xing Lou.

    On the Exiled Immortal tform.

    Sitting on the Exiled Immortal tform, he could see how chaotic Chaoge City was at that moment. He could see the Zhou Army that was wreaking havoc on the Western City.

    <i>Even if I can leave tonight, what then?</i>

    <i>Teacher had said that as long as the destiny of the Shang Nation is in ce, I would be safe and sound.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, it would be dangerous.</i>

    How could he not understand that the so-called saying that immortals did not dare to kill him, a mortal Emperor? He had to use Ji Fa to rece Shang. That was all.

    <i>I escaped from Chaoge City only because I was chased by the immortals and died somewhere.</i>

    <i>However!</i>

    <i>I have lost. I have not lost the battle, I have not lost my morals, I have not been betrayed!</i>

    <i>I have lost in this world. How many immortals and saints are there? How powerful!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m defeated by the unfairness of the world...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s unfair.</i>

    Di Xin took a deep breath and stood on the tall building with his sword. He wanted to find something in the night.

    At the same time, in the tent that the Zhou Army had just set up outside Chaoge City.

    Ji Fa sat on the wooden chair and listened to the reports from outside. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

    He originally wanted to lead the troops and march forward, but he was persuaded by Jiang Shang and the ministers. He could only stay there and wait for the instant he became the Son of Heaven.

    Ji Fa seemed to have sensed that the so-called luck was gathering above his head.

    He seemed to be able to hold the entire world with his palm!

    A soldier outside the tent lowered his head and carried a tray. He quickly entered the tent and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, you should eat.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. How can I eat it now?¡±

    Ji Fa stood up and sighed with his hands behind his back. ¡°The soldiers are fighting in front, but I can¡¯t kill the enemies with the soldiers here. How can I bear it?¡±

    The armored soldier took two steps forward and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Ji Fa frowned. Why is this armored soldier so insensible?

    Suddenly, the armored warrior looked up. A pink light shed in his eyes. A stream of light flew out from the tray and went straight for Ji Fa¡¯s neck!

    Ji Fa was stunned on the spot and did not have any room to move.

    However, just as the cold light was about to touch Ji Fa¡¯s neck, a huge hand appeared out of thin air. It held the silver needle Dharma treasure firmly and crushed it casually.

    Yang Jian frowned and looked at the armored warrior. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Sorry, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The armored warrior looked a little flustered. However, when he looked up at Yang Jian, his eyes shone with a pink glow.

    However, Yang Jian did not react at all. A crack appeared in the vertical eye on his forehead. A divine light shot out and directly sent the armored warrior out of the tent to seal her essence soul.

    A few more shouts came from outside the tent. A few guards removed their armor and entered the tent with their Dharma treasures and weapons.

    Yang Jian took out the Howling Celestial Dog from his chest and threw it forward. The Howling Celestial Dog turned into the size of an elephant in the blink of an eye. It opened its mouth and swallowed the demonesses.

    When the Howling Celestial Dog turned into white light and returned to Yang Jian¡¯s arms, a few demonesses and the armored soldiers were restrained by the immortal rope and piled outside the tent.

    Ji Fa had already fainted.

    Yang Jian arranged for Gong¡¯e toe and serve him. He personally guarded the demonesses who hade to assassinate and waited for the Grand Tutor to return to the camp.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    The ¡°armored warrior¡± called softly. Her body trembled continuously and slowly returned to his original appearance.

    It was the Demon Consort, Daji.

    Yang Jian ignored her and stood quietly, looking into the city.

    The fire surged from the upper floors of Zhai Xing Hall. The originally wooden Zhai Xing Hall was like a torch.

    Di Xin had already sensed waves of heat. He, who had been standing quietly, finally moved.

    <i>What should I do to let my people know that I have never retreated or escaped?</i>

    Di Xin stood up and looked at the sky, the ground, and the huge city floating in the mes of war. He felt the panic and fear of his citizens.

    <i>In the end, I¡¯m just too ipetent.</i>

    <i>Yes, yes!</i>

    <i>What sins do we have? Why do we follow the heavens!?!</i>

    <i>What have I done to deserve immortal punishment!?!</i>

    <i>Forget it, forget it!</i>

    <i>I will not find any more excuses. In the end, it¡¯s because I could not bear the burden that my ancestor had ced on my shoulders.</i>

    <i>However, the backbone of the younger generation of the Shang Dynasty should be shouldered by the King!</i>

    The sword shed across, and blood surged in his heart.

    Di Xin¡¯s eyes widened. He held the hilt of his long sword with one hand and sat cross-legged on the top of Zhai Xing Hall. His face was flushed red, but he resisted the urge to let out a painful roar.

    <i>Father... I¡¯m useless...</i>

    <i>It turned out that I was not destined.</i>

 Chapter 720 - Changshou Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 720: Changshou Arrives</h4>

    On the Little Qiong Peak, leaves kept falling.

    Li Changshou was speechless.

    He had deduced Di Xin¡¯s death countless times. This was only a situation that would happen every time. Therefore, he was not very touched.

    However, Di Xin was so dead...

    Li Changshou did not expect his Dao heart to be slightly shaken.

    ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s main purpose foring to the Little Qiong Peak is to let me not interfere with the process of the Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°Actually, Grandmaster, you don¡¯t have toe. I first thought about the Dao Sect. Moreover, I have already given Di Xin many hints. I will not interfere with the mortal world.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°You look a little like the God-Conferment Master.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and took out jade talismans from his sleeve. He ced them in front of him.

    ¡°Grandmaster won the second round. Are you going to mention the third array formation?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be too serious.¡± Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll each win for a while. Why don¡¯t we drop the third round?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the third round, Grandmaster. It¡¯s not easy for me to reach my advantage.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and tapped his finger gently. The jade token in front of him shattered.

    At that moment, in the sleeve of the living beings in the trichiliocosm, Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Jiu Jiu, Bai Ze, and the Little Qiong Peak, two jade talismans shattered.

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°The third array formation is actually meaningless. After all, we will not fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, I actually have a few questions.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If Guang Chengzi doesn¡¯t interfere forcefully, will Shang win this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun agreed without hesitation. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. What if Shang continues for a few hundred years? However, the oue of the deduction was the resurrection of the human path. It was too threatening to the Heavenly Dao. I don¡¯t dare to listen.¡±

    ¡°Did Grandmaster affect Guang Chengzi?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Guang Chengzi,¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun said. ¡°I only let Guang Chengzi take a few nces at the oue of the deduction. He has good perception and is quite concerned about Chan School.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at Hong Jun and felt a little helpless.

    He was suddenly amused.

    Forget it. In the end, it was difficult for the world to have a 98% chance of winning.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I will follow your expectations and punish Senior Brother Guang Chengzi for plotting to kill the Human Emperor and interfering with the mortal conflict. However, Grandmaster, from now on, please do not interfere with the mortal world of the South Continent.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Emperor Ji is revered in the Heavenly Courts. Mortals are ruled by the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s the result that Grandmaster wants. Grandmaster has already done it. I will not destroy such a situation because it will harm the mortals of the South Continent and implicate countless mortals. However, following that, the matter of the immortals will be resolved by the immortals.¡±

    Hong Jun¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was sharp.

    ¡°From now on, we have reached a consensus. From now on, the Heavenly Dao will not disturb mortals. As a threat, I can make the human race ignite the Torch me and rebel at any time. Grandmaster should know that the Torch me has been passed down to me by Suiren. However, if Grandmaster agrees, I will take the initiative to punish Guang Chengzi and let Chan School and the Dao Sect be at odds!¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Three Sects¡¯ Arrangement that you worked hard to manage in the beginning can no longer be maintained.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Grandmaster wants? Isn¡¯t that what Grandmaster wants?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He said, ¡°The teachings of Chan School are to follow the heavens and exin the principles of the world. From the beginning, when I calcted all the chances of winning, I had already considered Second Uncle-Master to be on the Heavenly Dao¡¯s side. Grandmaster, after parting today, we might bepletely opposing each other in the future. In the future, I can only call you Fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, please call me by my name.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou slowly stood up.

    He was actually waiting for the battle of the Shang Dynasty to end and for the Dao Ancestor to finish the script.

    Only then could the mortals avoid the subsequent vortex and make the mortals of the human race be the ws of the Heavenly Dao and not their weakness.

    Since the matter is settled, there is no need to be polite.

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and said, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Changgeng, you can clearly continue to dy. You canprehend the world in the Primordial World. When you have no choice but to face me, you can be more confident.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have already forced me to this extent. If I don¡¯t appreciate your kindness, I will be disrespecting the strongest expert in the Primordial World.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was silent. He sat there and pondered for a while.

    ¡°Changgeng, I actually don¡¯t understand. You have always pursued stability. You have such a calm personality. Why did you disregard everything and kill the Saint to be the Heavenly Dao for the death of Jin Guang? Why did you be so angry because of Di Xin¡¯s death? They should not be your rtives or friends. When you killed Zhun Ti, it had already gone against your entire n to resist the Heavenly Dao. Also, if you really convict Guang Chengzi this time, you will definitely not be able to control the situation and cause the Dao Sect to split. I benefited in the end. I treated you as an opponent and treated you as my favorite junior. That¡¯s why I asked you so many questions.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a Fellow Daoist, and I don¡¯t want to be your opponent. I don¡¯t have the right to control because I originally felt that there was something wrong with the world and wanted to see if I could correct it. It¡¯s just an attempt.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and sent the guest off for the second time.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll let my friends and rtives, who have nothing to do with the Great Tribtion, leave the Primordial World. If Fellow Daoist attacks them, I¡¯ll reveal my second trump card outside the Nine Polluted Springs.¡±

    Hong Jun stood up with his hands behind his back and looked at Li Changshou. He smiled and asked, ¡°What is it again?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you think you¡¯re as stable as Mount Tai. In fact, the Primordial World system you built is filled with loopholes.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve long known where the Undying Fire Mountain is. The Kun Peng can go over at any time and kill the Primordial Phoenix from its dying state. With the remnant of the Kun Peng as the fuel for the Primordial Phoenix¡¯s nirvana, the Primordial Phoenix will be reborn.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Changgeng, you really put in a lot of effort to resist the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Most of the time, I just treat it as a self-defense technique.¡±

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you save Di Xin just now?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Saving Di Xin means protecting the Shang Dynasty and promoting the prosperity of the human Dao. I¡¯ve always wanted to do that. After Senior Suiren died, I deduced many possibilities. I wanted to protect Shang and even thought of how to nurture Di Xin¡¯s third son, Zi Geng. However, that would only bring the human race into the game between me and you, Fellow Daoist. It would only deepen. Just because you have no bottom line, you will kill mortals. You don¡¯t have to ask for any reason to kill living beings. I don¡¯t dare to save them. I cannot save them. Instead of letting mortals stand on my side and lose 90% again, it¡¯s better to let you get what you want, Fellow Daoist. Let mortals be a part of the operation of the Heavenly Dao. Next, as long as I don¡¯t touch the mortal world, the mortal world will be stable to 98%. Taking a step back, in the Primordial World where even immortals would suffocate, what can mortals do? What can they change? They just have to live well. Fellow Daoist, I don¡¯t have to rely on the brilliance of the human Dao. I don¡¯t have to let them sacrifice for no reason. After weighing the pros and cons, I can only let the current human emperor suffer some grievances. This is the least damaging n.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hong Jun looked a little touched and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯repletely different from that senior of yours.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and bowed. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun returned the bow.

    In the next moment, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun turned into a beam of light and disappeared from the Little Qiong Peak in the blink of an eye.

    Li Changshou stood quietly for a while and turned to look at the chess room. After a long time, he said, ¡°Zhong Ling, bring Ling¡¯e and Little Qiong Peak to Xuandu City and fetch everyone you can.¡±

    Before the Chaos Bell could answer, Li Changshou¡¯s figure dissipated with the wind.

    ...

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m useless.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that I¡¯m not destined.¡±

    ¡°Who!?!¡±

    In the backyard of the Water God Residence, Youqin Xuanya opened her eyes. She, who was meditating, felt an inexplicable pain in her heart.

    <i>What happened? What I saw just now...</i>

    Chaoge City, which had been burning for the entire night, weed the dawn. Arge number of troops surged into Chaoge City, which was emitting ck smoke everywhere. On the carriage in the middle, an unfamiliar man sat upright.

    The silent citizens on the streets, the shining swords on the streets, and the soldiers who were emitting strong killing intent...

    In the distance, there was a charred skyscraper and a corpse sitting quietly on the tall building...

    The convoy suddenly stopped. Arge number of figures in luxurious robes appeared in front of the street. Most of them were kneeling on the side of the road.

    An old man, who Youqin Xuanya felt was connected to her by a faint bloodline, knelt on the ground and walked forward on his knees. He opened his chest and raised his hands.

    ¡°Di Xin, I wish to honor the King!¡±

    Wei Ziqi.

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly stood up. Golden light shed, and her enchanting figure, which had only been wearing a thin dress previously, was covered by the armor.

    Youqin Xuanya did not know where she was going. However, she had an urge to kill the unfilial grandson who was walking forward on his knees!

    Brother¡¯s unfilial descendants!

    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw the figure standing in front of her.

    ¡°Senior Brother Changshou...¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Li Changshou extended his right hand. Youqin Xuanya extended her left hand without hesitation.

    As soon as her slender handnded on Li Changshou¡¯s palm, Youqin Xuanya felt the surrounding streams of light flicker and transform like illusions.

    Cosmic Movement!

    In the next moment, she was already above a sea of clouds.

    Before Youqin Xuanya could react, Li Changshou said, ¡°Xuanya, do you want toe with me? Make a decision now.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother... What... happened to me?¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I should be leaving. Do you want to continue staying in the Heavenly Courts or go to the Chaos Sea with me? If you choose the former, you can continue to do what I want you to do next. If you choose thetter, you will be brought to the Outer World to wait for me.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya was stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you need me to stay?¡±

    ¡°The Shang Nation needs it.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya bit her lips gently. Her gaze was a little chaotic, but she looked up at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I want to stay. It¡¯s not just for what I have to do next. It¡¯s because I feel that... Senior Brother does notckpany, but I can do many meaningful things in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and handed a treasure pouch to Youqin Xuanya. ¡°Take this as a parting gift. Follow me. I¡¯ll tell you briefly what happened and what you want to do. You need to kill someone. Don¡¯t hesitate...¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou rode a cloud andnded nine dayster with Youqin Xuanya. At that moment, they had unknowingly arrived near Chaoge City.

    Li Changshou made a gesture and pointed out a cloud mirror. He looked at the situation in the mirror with Youqin Xuanya.

    The cloud mirror revealed a temporary wooden tform in front of the pce in Chaoge City.

    The drums were like thunder, and heads were moving.

    More than ten drums rumbled. Circles of merchants surrounded the tform and looked at the figures on the tform.

    It was a guillotine tform.

    An old man sat in front of a few gs. He was dressed in a purple official robe and looked tired. It was the Grand Tutor of the Zhou Nation, Jiang Shang.

    In front of Jiang Shang, the peerlessly beautiful woman was kneeling. She was heavily bound by the immortal rope. At that moment, her eyes were empty, and she lowered her head in silence.

    It was Daji.

    A general walked forward and did not dare to look at Daji.

    ¡°Grand Tutor, we have found out that she is the Demon Consort of Di Xin! She has caused chaos in the imperial court and has been tortured. Her crimes cannot be forgiven! Grand Tutor, please kill her immediately!¡±

    Jiang Shang frowned slightly and stroked his beard.

    ¡°Grand Tutor!¡±

    Below the stage, Tu Xing Sun jumped and shouted, ¡°This demoness should be killed!¡±

    A soft reprimand came from the side. It was Little Nezha, who had just arrived in Chaoge City on the Wind-Fire Wheel. He cursed angrily, ¡°Why are you arguing? Is it your turn to speak?¡±

    Tu Xingsun forced an ugly smile and lowered his head to retreat.

    Jiang Shang asked, ¡°Daji, do you know your crime?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your sins.¡±

    Daji answered coldly and still did not raise her head. Although her voice was soft, everyone could hear her clearly.

    ¡®¡±If I confess, I will be ndering the King. The King is the ruler of the Shang Nation. He is talented, ambitious, and determined. He had done everything for the Shang Nation. You are just using the power of the immortals to win despicably. You can kill me but you can¡¯t humiliate me. You can kill me but you can¡¯t condemn me. You guys are not worthy.¡±

    ¡°You witch!¡±

    The general red at him and immediately raised his hand to draw his sword.

    Jiang Shang made a gesture to stop her and looked at Daji.

    Another general jumped up from the side. He had a handsome face and a slender figure. He carried a three pointed, double-edged spear. He was naturally Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian said calmly, ¡°Grand Tutor, why don¡¯t you fulfill Daji¡¯s wish and send her to the God-Conferment tform to reunite with Di Xin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Shang nodded slowly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zhou Chen suddenly shouted, ¡°He should be convicted first!¡±

    Yang Jian looked at Zhou Chen and asked, ¡°Is it important to convict him?¡±

    Zhou Chen shouted, ¡°This is the beloved concubine of Di Xin. She killed the noble Queen Jiang. She has to be convicted. Otherwise, she will not be able to convince the world!¡±

    Daji lowered her head and said, ¡°Empress Jiang colluded with her father and brother to plot a rebellion. She even privately sent a letter to Jiang Huanchu to let the Jiang family threaten Chaoge City. The King cleaned up the Jiang Family for the sake of the government. If Empress Jiang is really noble, why should she threaten the King using her father and brother?¡±

    The minister of Zhou said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re deceiving the masses with your demonic words! You don¡¯t know shame! The Old Marquis of the East is so respected! How can you nder him like that!?!¡±

    Yang Jian looked over coldly. ¡°Whoever is here today, don¡¯t mention shame.¡±

    ¡°Marshal-General, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yang Jian took off his helmet and threw it at Zhou Chen¡¯s feet. ¡°Now that the Zhou Nation has obtained the world, King Wu has condensed the destiny of the human emperor and the Son of Heaven. Master¡¯s orders have beenpleted. I, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Perfected Lord Qingyuan, said that the Zhou Nation did not win honorably. Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°You! You!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Jian watched coldly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Zhou Chen flung his sleeve and took half a step back.

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian, Disciple-Nephew Yang Jian.¡± Jiang Shang hurriedly stood up and became the mediator. ¡°Don¡¯t do this...¡±

    Before Jiang Shang could appease Yang Jian, Nezha jumped out and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it either! Anyway, I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go back and find my father!¡±

    ¡°You, you!¡±

    Jiang Shang was a little helpless. He said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even discussed the merits and rewards. How can we quit like this...¡±

    At that moment, he suddenly heard a chuckle. In the sky beside him, a female immortal in a ming dress rode a cloud over.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit.

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit said calmly, ¡°I just took a nap. Chan School has already taken Chaoge City. They¡¯re really impressive. However, I don¡¯t know what Spirit Pills and miraculous medicines the hundreds of thousands of Zhou troops had used. I wonder how much lifespan they will have in the future. In order to win, Chan School would really use all their means to deal with the mortal kings.¡±

    Jiang Shang frowned and looked at the Goddess of Fire Spirit. He knew that she should be an expert of Jie School.

    ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re wrong. It was the Zhou Nation¡¯s army that attacked Chaoge City.¡±

    ¡°Is it different?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about anything else. Today, I want to see how you convict Daji. What crime has Dajimitted? If you don¡¯t know, I have always been a general in Shang Dynasty. I can be a witness. Although Daji was ordered to cause trouble, she did not interfere with Di Xin¡¯s decision. You fought with Di Xin for the throne, and Di Xin had alreadymitted suicide on Zhai Xing Hall. Why do you have to make things difficult for such a woman?¡±

    A general of the Zhou Army said, ¡°Daji has sacrificed many tortures! This is a crime that cannot be cleared!¡±

    ¡°There were many tortures in the Shang Dynasty.¡± The Goddess of Fire Spirit said, ¡°Di Xin uses torture to intimidate others. It¡¯s not to harm others for fun. The ones who are tortured are the nobles of the Shang Dynasty. What these nobles usually do is even worse when they go to the Eighteen Levels of Hell in the Netherworld. They are just enjoying it in advance.¡±

    Yang Jian looked at the Goddess of Fire Spirit and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you here to save Daji?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Daji. I just can¡¯t stand her. I¡¯m here to say a few words,¡± the Goddess of Fire Spirit said calmly. ¡°If you want to kill her, why don¡¯t you attack? Can¡¯t you tell? She wants to die now. She only wants to find her Daopanion.¡±

    ¡°Husband and wife!¡± Nezha whispered. ¡°Mortals are called husband and wife.¡±

    The Fire Spirit frowned and said, ¡°But she¡¯s also considered a demon Qi Refinement cultivator.¡±

    A clear voice suddenly sounded from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s a huge crime for a female demon to upy the human body.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit looked up and her expression changed.

    There, Guang Chengzi had his left hand behind his back and a huge seal in his right hand. He was slowly descending.

    The universe around the Goddess of Fire Spirit was still imprisoned.

    ¡°Huo Ling, do you know your crime?¡±

    ¡°Guang Chengzi!¡±

    A long crown formed from mes appeared on the Fire Spirit¡¯s head. Her long dress was filled with sparks, and her beautiful eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless this time. You¡¯re really not afraid of being punished by the heavens!¡±

    The Heaven Seal in Guang Chengzi¡¯s hand suddenly erged. An invisible barrier appeared around the Fire Spirit.

    The leader of the twelve Golden Immortals said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so rude, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    After saying that, Guang Chengzi was about to take out the Heaven Seal when the Goddess of Fire Spirit¡¯s breathing froze.

    Yang Jian frowned slightly and said loudly, ¡°Uncle-Master, there¡¯s no need for the two sects to fight during the God-Conferment Tribtion!¡±

    Nezha was ultimately still a child. At that moment, he had yet to enter a state of anger. He did not dare to speak and only looked at the Goddess of Fire Spirit and Yang Jian worriedly.

    ¡°Yang Jian, Nezha, leave.¡±

    Guang Chengzi said calmly. The Heaven Seal shone brightly and pressed towards the Fire Spirit.

    Yang Jian leaped up, but he did not hesitate at all and punched the Heaven Seal!

    The death of the Goddess of Golden Light had taught him something.

    If he wanted to persist in his beliefs, he had to follow his beliefs. He could not hesitate at all!

    Guang Chengzi frowned and immediately pointed at Yang Jian!

    At that moment.

    Yang Jian¡¯s figure suddenly stopped and collided with an invisible ¡°air wall¡±. The Heaven Splitting Seal strangely flew into the sky and quickly sped up. In an extremely short moment, it turned into a stream of light!

    Guang Chengzi was stunned. He looked up into the sky and happened to see his seal turn into the size of a mountain.

    However, on the peak of the mountain, a blurry figure stood with his hands behind his back. He seemed to have stomped his right foot without using any strength.

    Explosions sounded one after another. Cracks appeared on each side of the Heaven Seal!

    In the next moment, the huge seal, apanied by muffled thunder, shattered in the sky!

    The countless fragments that exploded strangely remained motionless!

    The figure that had shattered the Heaven Seal flickered and disappeared. An aura appeared behind Guang Chengzi.

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s voice trembled and his spiritual perception trembled. He immediately shouted, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng! There¡¯s something else going on. Please listen to me...¡±

    There was no time for him to continue.

    Behind him!

    Behind Guang Chengzi!

    A crack appeared in the universe. A huge hand grabbed out and pointed at Guang Chengzi¡¯s back.

    Immortal light surged around Guang Chengzi. He turned around and threw out several streams of light.

    However, a few streams of light easily prated the ¡°huge hand¡±. The huge hand immediately revealed the color of the paper pulp inside.

    Paper effigies!

    Guang Chengzi suddenly felt a chill on his neck. Immediately, his essence soul was sealed and his soul was trapped. Thest thing he sensed was someone grabbing his neck and lifting him up before throwing him to the ground.

    <i>Junior Brother Changgeng should be trapped by Grandmaster...</i>

    ...

    At the same time, in a luxurious mansion in Chaoge City.

    Wei Ziqi, who was still beaming a moment ago, was now covered in cold sweat.

    A broad-ded sword was pressed against Wei Ziqi¡¯s neck. There was a cold snort. The sword shed across, bringing with it a hint of red.

    ¡°This child is not allowed to enter the temple.¡±

 Chapter 721 - Open the Wound!

    <h4>Chapter 721: Open the Wound!</h4>

    Crack!

    With a soft sound, the immortal who had just appeared gracefully was already like a puppet. He was thrown onto the tform heavily and stirred up some dust.

    He fell straight down.

    Jiang Shang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Yang Jian immediately cupped his fists and lowered his head. There was a hint of color in Daji¡¯s eyes, which had always been empty. The surrounding people of Shang huddled together.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and the fragment of the Heaven Seal was ¡°swallowed¡± by the universe. He used that method to put it away and prepared to return to replenish the power of the Five-Element Earth in the Little Qiong Peak.

    ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an!¡±

    Little Nezha rode the Wind-Fire Wheel and charged forward.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expressionless face revealed a smile. When Nezha flew in front of him, he raised his hand and rubbed his head.

    ¡°Call your master and the others over. They¡¯re in the southwest.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Nezha agreed and did not ask why he had called his master and the others over. He rode the Wind-Fire Wheel and rushed to the southwest.

    Li Changshou maintained his original appearance, but his aura made the Qi Refinement cultivators unable to raise their heads.

    He did not stop and said, ¡°Yang Jian, move this tform to the wilderness outside the city. It must remain intact.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yang Jian agreed and jumped off the stage.

    ¡°Everyone on the tform, don¡¯t move!¡±

    After saying that, he stomped the ground with his left foot and pressed his right hand forward. The entire tform, along with the stone bs and soil that were 30 feet thick, rose steadily into the sky. Jiang Shang, the drummers, and Zhou Chen did not even feel any tremors.

    Yang Jian held the ¡°Immortal Ind¡± with one hand and flew into the sky, slowly heading out of the city.

    The mortals of Chaoge City had never seen such a scene.

    They knelt on the ground and called out to the immortals.

    It was amon natural phenomenon for mortals to worship immortals.

    Li Changshou looked at the Goddess of Fire Spirit and said, ¡°You shoulde too.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master Changgeng, for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Changshou replied. He did not say anything else and flew out of Chaoge City on a cloud with his hands behind his back.

    A momentter, the tform was erected firmly at the edge of a forest. Li Changshou sat cross-legged in midair and waited quietly on the tform.

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s cultivation level was sealed. At that moment, he was lying in front of Daji and could no longer move. His essence soul and soul had already lost their perception of the outside world. It was equivalent to a mortal being knocked unconscious.

    Yang Jian hugged his arms and stood in the corner of the tform like a door god.

    At that moment, Jiang Shang looked left and right. He could only appease the ministers of Zhou, who were almost making a fool of themselves, and let the drummers on the stage serve as guards.

    It had to be said that after training in the mortal world for a few years, Jiang Shang was now a qualified Grand Tutor.

    He ordered people around.

    However, when Li Changshou¡¯s gazended on Jiang Shang, he could not help but feel angry.

    The negative karma that surrounded his essence soul had already affected his lifespan.

    That was the bacsh from the ¡°Abyssfall Pill¡±. Guang Chengzi had forcefully made Jiang Shang bear it and severed Jiang Shang¡¯s unstable immortal path.

    From now on, even if Jiang Shang did good in the future, when his lifespan was up, he could not help but go to the eighteen levels of hell.

    He could only build a templeter and earn some incense offerings to bnce the negative karma.

    This time, Guang Chengzi...

    Even if Second Uncle-Master came, he would not be able to save him!

    If the heavenly rules did not involve the ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡±, then the heavenly rules would not matter.

    In fact, from a certain perspective, Li Changshou was very conflicted.

    ¡°Protecting the Heavenly Courts is protecting the Heavenly Dao. Protecting the Heavenly Dao is to increase the difficulty of repairing the Heavenly Dao in the future.¡±

    However, Li Changshou had his own set of standards. He would not abandon his principles because of that. Instead, he would find a more stable and thorough solution.

    Touching his master¡¯s reincarnation was a principle.

    Feeding the so-called immortal pills to the mortal soldiers directly pierced his standards of conduct.

    Good Lord.

    He tried his best to protect the Goddess and the mortals of the human race during the battle between him and the Heavenly Dao. He did not want them to attack or implicate him. If necessary, he could help the Heavenly Dao.

    Wasn¡¯t it for the sake of returning Senior Suiren¡¯s favor?

    Wasn¡¯t it because he was born a mortal and felt indignant when he saw mortals struggling in the Primordial World and being used as incense offerings?

    At that time, he had no choice but to ask Senior Suiren to take action and cause him to die. He felt guilty!

    Guang Chengzi knew that he valued the human race greatly.

    He destroyed the ancient demons, participated in the human race¡¯s expedition to Heaven, and nned the ¡°immortal contract¡± and ¡°separation of immortals and mortals¡± for the mortal world of the South Continent. He set arge number of heavenly rules with mortals as the core...

    Chan School saw it!

    What was all of that for?

    Humans.

    Guang Chengzi was so shrewd and scheming. He was even the weakest among the Eldest Senior Brothers of the three sects in terms ofbat strength. However, he had used his scheming skills to make up for that weakness. How could he not know that?

    How could he not understand that?

    When Li Changshou sat on the Little Qiong Peak, he saw Guang Chengzi bring Wei Ziqi¡¯s envoy into the Zhou Camp. He saw that Guang Chengzi wanted Jiang Shang to use the Abyssal Pill...

    If not for the Clear Dao heart, his blood pressure would have risen!

    It was really to curry favor with the Dao Ancestor. In order to curry favor with the Heavenly Dao, he gave up his bottom line and ignored his reputation of being ¡°rich¡±!

    <i>What is Chan School doing? Do you really think that I can¡¯t see it?</i>

    Li Changshou only cared about his family in the Dao Sect. He cared about his teacher¡¯s deep friendship with his Second Uncle-Master and Third Uncle-Master. He had always been polite to Chan School.

    From another perspective, he should take a look at the Great God-Conferment Tribtion that he had been through.

    The entire Chan School knew that there was something wrong with Randeng, but they used the name of Randeng being Teacher¡¯s Deputy Sect Master of the ancient times to let Randeng do whatever he wanted, causing a lot of conflict between the Chan School and Jie School in the past tens of thousands of years.

    Chan School thought that it was brilliant to let Randeng take the me. In fact, everything was tacitly approved by Second Uncle-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    In fact, the disciples of Chan School who looked problematic like Randeng and Wen Shu were Ming Qi of the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou had obtained power and the support of his teacher. He cleverly pulled the Heavenly Courts and the Western Sect into an enemy, causing the Western Sect to be the ¡°anti-Heaven¡± side and suppress the Western Sect.

    Chan School had all kinds of vague attitudes and ambiguous behavior.

    He was dragging them down in the sea of blood. He was unwilling to fight. He stopped Yang Jian from smashing the Western Sect. When Jie School destroyed the Western Sect, they had to help the Western Sect in the name of bnce!

    He had really tolerated Guang Chengzi and Chan School for too long.

    Was the separation of the ancient Three Pure Ones really a conflict caused by the issue of taking in disciples?

    That was not the case. That was just the topic that the Primordial World took delight in talking about. Before Li Changshou had be a Golden Immortal, he had already understood what conflict was hidden behind.

    That was the absolute conflict between the Grandmaster of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning!

    At that time, when he was plotting, he would use some ¡°symbols¡± to rece the six Saints. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s code name was a Night Light Cup, and the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s code name was a bamboo basket.

    In fact, it did not have any special meaning. The Grandmaster of Heaven represented a wasted effort. The disciples were like the four seas. ording to the original God-Conferment script, there were only a few disciples left. They could not survive.

    The meaning of the Night Light cup was even simpler. It was a ¡°cup holder¡±.

    The logic was simple.

    When the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning took in a disciple, he looked at how righteous he was and how lucky he was.

    Who decided on the luck?

    Heavenly Dao.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven took in disciples. There was no discrimination. He considered fate, aptitude, and advocated for a chance of survival for all living beings.

    What is he doing?

    He did not take the Heavenly Dao seriously and used his own strength to seize a chance for the damned living beings. He provided a longevity path for the Qi Refinement cultivators who did not have any luck.

    When the Great God-Conferment Tribtion had just erupted, the predicament Jie School was facing was a treasure that could not suppress the luck. Their disciples¡¯ luck was unstable, and they could easily turn into ashes in the Great Tribtion.

    Who decided the destiny?

    It was also the Heavenly Dao.

    Luck represented the recognition of the Heavenly Dao for the living being. It was inversely rted to the resistance that the living being encountered when cultivating in the world. The higher the luck, the less resistance.

    The hidden logic behind this was that only living beings recognized by the Heavenly Dao could live forever. Living beings that the Heavenly Dao did not acknowledge had to wither.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning understood this principle and followed the heavens.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven also understood that logic. He looked at the living beings and feltpassion. He stood in front of them and said,

    ¡°Follow me and be a Saint steadily. I can protect you.¡±

    The so-called Great God-Conferment Tribtion was just a siege by the Heavenly Dao to the Heaven-defying. It was just a screening of living beings by the Heavenly Dao.

    If he followed his destiny and lived forever, he would turn into ashes.

    The Three Pure Ones split up. On the surface, it was because they wanted to take in disciples. However, deep down, two Saints had embarked on two paths. It was an inevitable disagreement caused by theirpletely different personalities.

    The Grand Pure One was quiet and did not do anything. He took in a disciple and did not give him a name or Dao name. He watched the Three Realms quietly in the Nine Heavens.

    He did not care about the differences in the ideals of his two junior brothers. He did not care about the conflict between Jie School and Chan School. He only cared about whether the living beings of the world would bepletely suppressed by the Heavenly Dao. He cared about the ¡°liveliness¡± of the True Spirit in the Three Realms.

    That was why Li Changshou said that his teacher had inherited the will of the Pangu God.

    In fact, what he meant was that the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had vited the will of the Pangu God. The Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor had stolen the Heavenly Dao Fruit and the Grandmaster of Heaven...

    He was a little impulsive and could not see the big picture.

    Li Changshou had never wanted to mention that problem. However, the environment he was in was extremely difficult.

    It was indeed extremely difficult.

    The Dao Ancestor had personallye to the Little Qiong Peak and deliberately fought with him out of thin air. He was actually forcing him to make a choice. He could either attack now or leave immediately.

    The Dao Ancestor was threatening him with the life of someone rted to the Little Qiong Peak.

    The Dao Ancestor was using Yun Xiao¡¯s life to threaten him to make a decision!

    The Clear Dao Heart was rebooted.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. He looked down at Guang Chengzi and sneered.

    Why did Guang Chengzi suddenly jump?

    Actually, it was because Guang Chengzi had been crushed by the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Heavenly Dao of Chan School.

    He had used ¡°this is all for the sake of Chan School¡± to convince himself, but he was doing things ording to the Heavenly Dao.

    After the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor achieved their goal, Guang Chengzi was pulled out by the Dao Ancestor to be a target. He forced Li Changshou to deal with Guang Chengzi, causing the Dao Sect to split up andplete the final cmity of the God Conferment.

    In terms of evil, Guang Chengzi and the Heavenly Dao were divided into 37%.

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor was probably sitting in the purple bamboo forest and watching the scene with a smile.

    Li Changshou could not help butugh bitterly in his heart.

    The Dao Ancestor must have sensed that he was going to create the fusion of Jie School and Chan School. That was why the Dao Ancestor had instigated Guang Chengzi to force him away in advance.

    In essence, Jie School was pulling Chan School to resist the heavens.

    The Three Pure Ones and the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe were necessary to kill the heavens.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s attack this time was the only chance he had before he left the Primordial World.

    Whether he could increase his chances of winning to 80% or even 90% depended on whether he could force Second Uncle-Master to appear next and whether he could force Second Uncle-Master to express his position.

    If the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning chose the path of the Three Pure Ones resisting the heavens, he would not even have to leave.

    If the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning still used the words ¡®fortune¡¯ and ¡®background¡¯ to dodge, he could only make Second Uncle-Master and Third Uncle-Masterpletely opposite each other and dispel Third Uncle-Master¡¯s unrealistic fantasies.

    That way, he could increase the possibility of victory for his nter.

    From that moment on, there were only two factions in the Primordial World!

    Heavens.

    Spirit.

    ¡°Lord... Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Jiang Shang¡¯s voice sounded from below. Li Changshou, who was thinking about these matters, looked down coldly. Jiang Shang trembled and almost knelt down.

    Li Changshou hurriedlyposed himself and smiled warmly at Jiang Shang.

    ¡°Grandmaster Jiang, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡± Jiang Shang hurriedly bowed and flew five feet on a cloud, indicating that he was talking to Li Changshou as a Qi Refinement cultivator of Chan School.

    Jiang Shang said, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, allow me to ask, why did you suddenly attack Senior Brother Guang Chengzi? Is it because Senior Brother Guang Chengzi wants to attack Fellow Daoist Huo Ling?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit, who was hiding at the side, perked up when she heard that. She looked at Li Changshou with anticipation in her eyes.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is allowed to kill Disciple-Niece Huo Ling I¡¯m afraid there will be a huge battle between Jie School and Chan School today. The Great God-Conferment Tribtion has yet to be filled. It was destined that many immortals would turn into ashes today. However, that was only the reason I decided to stop him. It would stop when I destroy the Heaven Splitting Seal. I captured Senior Brother Guang Chengzi because of the Abyssfall Pill.¡±

    Jiang Shang could not help but be stunned. ¡°Why are you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching. However, I was stopped by an important figure at that time. I could only watch.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled at Jiang Shang and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. If you want to interrogate Daji, continue. However, it¡¯s best to wait. It¡¯s still not lively.¡±

    Jiang Shang looked at Daji. Coincidentally, Daji was also looking up at him. A look of shock and confusion shed across thetter¡¯s eyes. Then, she regained her rity and lowered her head in silence.

    Li Changshou said loudly, ¡°Di Xin¡¯s soul has been sent to the God-Conferment tform by me. He can be considered to have benefited from a disaster. When his body was created by the God-Conferment tform, he was given the cultivation level of a Perfected Immortal. In the future, as an immortal god of the Heavenly Courts, I can almost be immortal. It will be much morefortable than the kings of the Shang Nation.¡±

    Daji¡¯s eyes flickered. She still lowered her head, but the corners of her mouth revealed a charming smile.

    Jiang Shang asked, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, if Daji is killed, can she go to the God-Conferment tform?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°This matter has yet to be decided. Let¡¯s convict Guang Chengzi first.¡±

    <i>Confirm? Confess?</i>

    Jiang Shang could not help but shiver.

    <i>Convict the Eldest Senior Brother of Chan School? The Sect Master of Chan School would be embarrassed.</i>

    In the southwest direction, streams of light flew over. They looked aggressive, but they were actually flying slower than the other.

    In the east, more streams of light flew. A familiar pressure had long been released.

    Chan and Jie Schools appeared.

    ...

    The ruins of Zhai Xing Hall.

    A wisp of golden light slowly floated over from the blue sky and turned into the Goddess of War of the Heavenly Courts in armor.

    Youqin Xuanyanded on the charred floor and looked at the corpse sitting cross-legged and leaning on the sword. She could not help but sigh softly.

    The ancestor said, ¡°Although I have regrets and amcking, I sacrificed myself to protect my integrity and did not disgrace the name of the human emperor. I will protect your third son, Zigeng. Although Shang has lost the destiny of the Human Emperor, the Ancestral Hall will survive. My name is Xuanya. He is my nephew. You are one of the more outstanding descendants that I have seen in the past thousand years.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a breeze blew over. The charred corpse slowly copsed into a pile of gray sand.

    There was a saying:

    ¡°It is difficult to return to the capital at dusk. They had to conquer the East to umte ves.¡±

    ¡°He has won the heart of the beauty and the young master in the King¡¯s Pce is outstanding.¡±

    Mu Ye was a hero in the night rain. He did not want to burn the stars in the east.

    However, he could not help but be scolded by thetter for setting the Zhou ceremony.

 Chapter 722 - Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 722: Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning</h4>

    Perfected Taiyi never felt that there was anything in the world that could make him feel troubled and conflicted.

    If he encountered any injustice, he would just say a few words and he would feel very satisfied.

    However, he encountered it today.

    This...

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Eldest Senior Brother, Guang Chengzi, the number one immortal of the Golden Bell Sect of the Jade Void Pce, was lying on the tform. He was reckless.

    What does it mean by being too smart for one¡¯s own good? Eldest Senior Brother was almost like that this time.

    Chan School had aplete n to support the Zhou Nation. Their thoughts were very clear. They wanted to ¡°make sense¡± and ¡°smoothly¡± let the immortals of Jie School fill the cmity.

    However, after Senior Brother Guang Chengzi had been in seclusion for a few days, he suddenly changed his mind and forcefully interfered with the battle between the Shang Nation and the Zhou Nation. He did not even hesitate to plot against one of the few people that Junior Brother Changgeng cared about the most.

    Perfected Taiyi could not understand what Guang Chengzi was doing. However, he was certain that Guang Chengzi knew what he was doing and was not controlled by the cmity.

    However, what could he do today?

    Arge number of Jie School immortals had already rushed over. Daoist Duobao was leading them. Behind him was the Goddess of Turtle Spirit, Fairy Qiong Xiao, and the white-robed female immortal, Yun Xiao, who could influence the situation in the Three Realms with just one sentence.

    <i>What can I do?</i>

    Perfected Taiyi smiled bitterly. In terms of intelligence, after Senior Brother Guang Chengzi copsed, he, who was ranked in the top five in all aspects, and the twelve Golden Immortals who were ranked in the top three in terms of overall strength, stood up to preside...

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious!¡±

    Daoist Wen Shu sent a voice transmission. ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi has been restrained by Junior Brother Changgeng. Listen to my arrangementster. Save Eldest Senior Brother first.¡±

    Bureau.

    The corners of Perfected Taiyi¡¯s mouth twitched crazily. He deliberately flew slower with a ck face and even pulled Perfected Yu Ding back a few steps.

    <i>Let him be.</i>

    <i>The immortals¡¯ joys and sorrows are not connected. I just feel that this fellow is very noisy.</i>

    He heard thunder in front of him. More than a thousand Jie School immortals were the first tond. They deliberately shook the universe and created some momentum.

    The number of immortals of Chan School was much weaker to begin with. Their average cultivation level was also weaker. At that moment, they were under a lot of pressure.

    At this moment!

    A crane cry sounded from the sky. An old man with white hair and a longevity peach on his forehead stepped on the back of the white crane and flew over with a few white-haired elders.

    As soon as the old Daoist priest appeared, the immortals of Chan School seemed to be emboldened. They each activated their rainbow light and quicklynded behind the old Daoist priest.

    The person who came was naturally the Old Man of the South Pole.

    At that moment, the eight immortals of Chan School, the Old Man of the South Pole, and the Twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School walked forward together.

    Daoist Duobao of Jie School, the other four eldest disciples, and the Grandmaster of Heaven, followed the immortals forward. They stood on the left and right of the tform at the same height as Li Changshou.

    The Old Man of the South Pole looked down at Guang Chengzi and squeezed out an ugly smile.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Please call me Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡± The Old Man of the South Pole sighed and said, ¡°I know everything here. This matter is Chan School¡¯s fault. Moreover, Junior Brother Guang Chengzi has done wrong. Please spare Junior Brother Guang Chengzi this time on ount of the Dao Sect.¡±

    He lowered his attitude when he spoke, making it difficult for Jie School to say anything.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There is no sess without rules. Chan School prioritizes background, followed by luck, and then rules. I believe you should understand my conviction for Guang Chengzi today.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, what rules did Junior Brother Guang Chengzi break?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts have a rule that immortals cannot interfere with the mortals.¡±

    ¡°However, Junior Brother Changgeng, when the Great Tribtion descended, the heavenly secrets corresponded to the change of the royal authority in the mortal world of the South Continent,¡± the Old Man of the South Pole retorted calmly. ¡°There were immortals like Wen Zhong and the Imperial Preceptor of the Shang Nation. They led troops to battle everywhere and revealed their mystical abilities repeatedly. Why did the Heavenly Courts ignore it previously? Now, Guang Chengzi has only done something that corresponds to Wen Zhong. Why are the Heavenly Courts attacking?¡±

    Then, the Old Man of the South Pole smiled and hurriedly said, ¡°This is not intentional or unfair. I¡¯m just stating the facts. Please don¡¯t me me, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the South Pole Immortal and smiled faintly.

    Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    That expression and the feeling that he gave them... often appeared when Changshou attacked the Sixth Saint!

    Li Changshou said ¡°The Old Man of the South Pole is also in the Heavenly Courts. He should know the cause and effect of this matter. Now, in general, there¡¯s no distinction between the beginning and the end. It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about the process. Previously, the Great Tribtion¡¯s luck was strong. One of the great uses of this tribtion was to select the righteous gods for the Heavenly Courts. Therefore, the Heavenly Courts turned a blind eye to the two sects entering the mortal world. In the beginning, the immortals of the two sects were still restrained. They were only officials and generals. They did not reveal their mystical abilities during the battle and did not exceed the scope allowed by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly rules. However, as the casualties of the Chan School and Jie School increased, immortals appeared in front of mortals and ughtered them wantonly.

    Therefore, not long ago, I ordered the Hall of Enlightenment to announce the heavenly rules of the Primordial World and emphasize the matters of the South Continent. My intention is to make the immortals of the two sects restrain themselves. After the Heavenly Courts reiterated this matter, they did not send the Heavenly Soldiers to investigate. They had already given the Chan School and Jie School enough respect. What happened after that? Jie School no longer interfered with the South Continent. After Wen Zhong died, Jie School endured and did not react. However, Guang Chengzi of Chan School was fearless. He ignored the rules of the world and used pills to reduce his lifespan to obtain the lifespan of hundreds of thousands of mortals. He almost changed the situation of mortals by himself. The lifespan of hundreds of thousands of mortals was a huge matter. The mortal situation was even more important. The Human Emperor had been destroyed by the immortals with such a vicious n. It was a huge matter! Should Chan School take responsibility for this?¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were speechless.

    Daoist Wen Shu immediately said, ¡°The Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Shang Dynasty is originally the destiny. Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is following the heavens. How can the Heavenly Courts punish him?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Everyone, please follow me to the Fire Cloud Cave. In the name of the human race¡¯s disciple, Li Changshou, I ask the seniors of the Three Emperors and Five Emperors to convict Guang Chengzi for plotting to kill the Human Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, there¡¯s no need to be so stiff about this matter.¡± The Old Man of the South Pole looked at Wen Shu and said warmly, ¡°Now that the situation in the South Continent has been decided, the mortal soldiers will be spared from death. The people of the various regions will be peaceful in a few years. Although Guang Chengzi is in the wrong, he is also trying to protect his sect. Please, Changgeng, oh no, Lord Taibai Jinxing, give Chan School more leeway on ount of their rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Qiong Xiao, who had been silent, could not help but stand up when she saw that her brother-inw was angry. She folded her arms and said, ¡°Why do you care so much about pride? My brother-inw has already exined the matter clearly. The cause and effect are clear. Guang Chengzi hasmitted a crime. Since Chan School is protecting him, I will really cry out for justice for the disciples of Jie School who died in the South Continent.¡±

    Daoist Duobao ced his hands behind his back and his bulging abdomen swayed slightly. He said seriously, ¡°Regarding that, I¡¯ll talk about something else. Senior Brother Guang Chengzi was in charge of managing the matters of Chan School. Back then, he was the master of the human race, the Human Emperor Xuanyuan. He should not know the consequences of his actions. Is he being controlled by the cmity? Is his mind affected?¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit said gently, ¡°Although Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is not considered one of the top disciples of the Dao Sect in the battle, he is still at the Dao Realm. If the Great Tribtion Luck is so powerful, we would have been hit long ago.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, you make sense.¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked at Guang Chengzi and frowned. ¡°Then why did Senior Brother Guang Chengzi do that? It seems like he¡¯s deliberately provoking the human race.¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole took the opportunity to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you release Guang Chengzi and listen to him?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent. He sat quietly on the cloud and closed his eyes to think.

    The main purpose of the immortals of Jie Schooling today was to support Li Changshou. It was not that they had to fight to the death with Chan School. After all, after killing the Saints, the two sects did not have to fight to the death.

    However, when the immortals of Chan School saw that, they thought that Li Changshou did not dare to let Guang Chengzi speak. They naturally agreed.

    Perfected Pu Xian said, ¡°Even if you want to convict Senior Brother Guang Chengzi, you should listen to his exnation. There might be a misunderstanding here.¡±

    Chi Jingzi said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi has always been magnanimous. It¡¯s unlikely that he would do such a thing. We should ask in detail.¡±

    The other immortals of Chan School also spoke. They said that they should let their Eldest Senior Brother distinguish between them and tell them the details.

    Although Chan School was in the wrong this time, if there were any secrets, it would not affect the disciples¡¯ impression of their Eldest Senior Brother.

    Only Perfected Taiyi could not help but mutter, ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s better not to let Eldest Senior Brother speak?¡±

    Many immortals of Chan School red at Perfected Taiyi. Perfected Taiyi took half a step back and hid behind Perfected Yu Ding, who had been silent.

    Li Changshou opened his eyes and did not say anything. He sat on the cloud and raised his hand to draw a seal. He flicked his finger at Guang Chengzi.

    Immortal light floated around Guang Chengzi. A shadow appeared on his immortal body. He first looked up at the cloud and frowned slightly. He pursed his lips slightly and immediately returned to his cold expression.

    He said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, is this your attitude towards me after your Dharma powers and mystical abilities are powerful?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Even if my Dharma powers and mystical abilities are inferior to yours, I still have to seek an exnation from you.¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole immediately said, ¡°Guang Chengzi, Lord Taibai Jinxing said that you used immortal spells to interfere with the mortal world and murder the human emperor. Do you admit to this?¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded calmly and said, ¡°If Di Xin can be considered a human emperor, I will indeed do so.¡±

    ¡°How can the King not be considered the Human Emperor?¡±

    Daji looked up and red at Guang Chengzi. Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°His Majesty has the destiny of the human emperor. Who in the Three Realms doesn¡¯t know that? You colluded with your rtives, bewitched the priests, and schemed. You used the vassals of the Zhou Nation as knives, pretended to be the emperor, and refined the Demon soldiers with pills. You forced my King to burn himself!¡±

    Wen Shu scolded firmly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, demoness!¡±

    Qiong Xiao rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re all living beings created by the Great Dao of living beings. Why are you pretending?¡±

    ¡°Qiong Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Layers of Dao runes appeared around Li Changshou. A seemingly calm voice made the immortals speechless. Their Dao hearts were even a little peaceful.

    Many immortals from the two sects looked at Li Changshou in shock. Their Dao hearts could not help but palpitate when they saw the well-defined young man¡¯s face.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Daji, don¡¯t speak again. Guang Chengzi, let me ask you. Do you agree with what Daji said?¡±

    Guang Chengzi nodded calmly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is there a secret?¡±

    Guang Chengzi said, ¡°There¡¯s no secret.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned and said calmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will punish you for plotting to kill the Human Emperor. I will destroy the stability of the mortals in the South Continent, shake the prestige of the Heavenly Courts, and disregard the stability of the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯ll cut you into three flowers, take the five breaths in your chest, and then enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation. You can¡¯t cultivate for nine lifetimes. Are you convinced?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s expression changed. He stared at Li Changshou and said coldly, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, don¡¯t go overboard! You and I know best about this matter. Di Xin should have suffered this cmity. I was just guided by the situation. What¡¯s wrong with that? The Heavenly Fate is in the Zhou Dynasty, they should be happy.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Chan School believes in Heavenly Fate. Ren School does not believe it. The human race does not believe it either.¡± Li Changshou stared at Guang Chengzi. ¡°The human race can reach this point not because of the so-called Heavenly Fate. You were once an imperial teacher and you should understand this logic. I know best about this matter. Why don¡¯t you tell me and let the immortals here listen? Why must Di Xin die? Why are you so impatient!?!¡±

    Guang Chengzi clenched his fists slightly and immediately released them. He looked at Li Changshou without saying a word.

    ¡°Junior Brother, if you do such a disobedient thing, don¡¯t drag the Dao Sect into the mud.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t represent the Dao Sect. I can¡¯t represent the Dao Sect either.¡± A faint pressure appeared around Li Changshou. The image of the Kongtong Seal condensed behind him and a brilliant Great Dao suppressed him!

    This Great Dao condensed an unyielding will and passed down an unyielding belief!

    He was famous!

    The Dao of Man that had existed for a long time in the world, but was revealed for the first time!

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice was like a huge bell and drum, shaking the world.

    ¡°However, I can represent the human race to seek revenge on you today. He could represent the Heavenly Courts and protect the dignity of the Heavenly rules! I can represent myself and tell you, Senior Brother. Either you tell me the secret behind this today and tell me why you are doing this, or you will be at my mercy. Yun, lend me the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.¡±

    Yun Xiao immediately walked forward and the golden ball in her hand flew towards Li Changshou. Li Changshou raised his hand and caught it, pressing it down.

    ¡°Changgeng, show mercy!¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole shouted loudly. The immortals of Chan School wanted to attack.

    However, Li Changshou turned around and took a nce. The Kongtong Seal trembled. The brilliant power of the Human Dao was monstrous. It actually suppressed the immortals and prevented them from moving!

    Golden light shed, and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice reached Li Changshou¡¯s palm. Guang Chengzi¡¯s immortal body was immediately sucked into the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice. His essence soul floated in midair, still just a phantom.

    His true essence soul was still locked in the golden arena. At that moment, it was still just a projection of his essence soul.

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°Guang Chengzi, do you know your sin!?!¡±

    ¡°Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes were filled with a sharp glint. He shouted, ¡°Do you take Chan School seriously?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who did not treat me as a human first. Why don¡¯t I see immortals as immortals!?!¡±

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in Li Changshou¡¯s hand shone brightly, as if it was about to spin.

    ¡°Onest question. Tell me, or not!¡±

    ¡°Li Changgeng! You¡¯re the one who wants to rebel. Don¡¯t implicate us!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly. His eyelids slowly drooped. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in his hand was about to spin. The immortals of Chan School were about to attack. Yun Xiao, Daoist Duobao, Qiong Xiao, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit immediately wanted to fight.

    At this moment!

    A wisp of Dao runes arrived as scheduled. The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice¡¯s light was suppressed, and the universe seemed to have frozen!

    Pressure!

    The pressure that almost suffocated the Golden Immortal!

    The world seemed to have suddenly darkened. A figure appeared in front of the South Pole Immortal. He had his hands behind his back and was dressed in a gray robe. His face could not be seen directly. Even if he saw it, he would not leave any impression on living beings.

    The Dao runes seemed to reveal the profundity of order and rules.

    The moment that figure appeared, all the living beings within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers cried out.

    The Sect Master of Chan School, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning!

    At that moment, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning did not speak. His face was expressionless as he looked at Li Changshou calmly.

    Li Changshou was the fastest to react. He stood up calmly and bowed to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. ¡°Greetings, Second Uncle-Master.¡±

    The immortals bowed. The Jie School addressed Second Uncle-Master, while the Chan School addressed Teacher.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning nodded slightly and bowed to the juniors.

    ¡°Changgeng, Guang Chengzi is my beloved disciple. Can you spare him this time?¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and looked troubled.

    ¡°Second Uncle-Master, Senior Brother Guang Chengzi has alreadymitted a huge cmity this time. After the Human Emperor¡¯s destiny copsed, there are no signs of it condensing. The human race¡¯s losses are too heavy.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°I know that you care about the human race, Changgeng. I also know that you are carrying a heavy responsibility. However, Chan School has always followed the principles of the world. Guang Chengzi¡¯s actions were taught by me. In my eyes, what he did was not bad. If you feel that you cannot ept it, it would just be a conflict between the teachings and the ideals of the human race. Guang Chengzi is not from the human race. In ancient times, he had helped Human Emperor Xuanyuan many times. Now, his merit is offset. Can you do that?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly.

    He felt gratified and helpless.

    He was gratified that his Second Uncle-Master was definitely not like Jie Yin or Zhun Ti. He could sense that his Second Uncle-Master valued his disciples.

    The so-called pride of a Saint was not as important as his disciple.

    However, Second Uncle-Master did not seem to be prepared to fight against the Heavenly Dao.

    At that moment, Li Changshou did not want to give up. He said softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, as long as Senior Brother Guang Chengzi tells me the secret, I can only reduce Senior Brother Guang Chengzi¡¯s cultivation level and let him experience the difficulties of mortals. I won¡¯t send him to reincarnation.¡±

    It looked like he was retreating, but he was actually forcing the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning to express his stance.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning stared at Li Changshou without much hesitation.

    ¡°Changgeng, I don¡¯t want to attack a junior.¡±

    Li Changshou already understood the position that the Saint had chosen. He slowly pushed the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice behind him and faced the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    ¡°However, if you want to take Senior Brother Guang Chengzi away, don¡¯t me me for offending you.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    Daoist Duobao shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to Second Uncle-Master! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to move forward but was stopped by the Saint¡¯s Dao charm.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning raised his hand slightly and gestured for Daoist Duobao not to speak.

    ¡°Changgeng, have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle-Master.¡± Li Changshou bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been pushed here by Grandmaster. I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a few moves from you. If you can¡¯t hurt me, let Guang Chengzi off today. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 723 - Heavenly Change

    <h4>Chapter 723: Heavenly Change</h4>

    In the sky, the wind and clouds stopped. The world was silent.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning stood with his hands behind his back. There was no joy or sadness on his face, nor was there any treasure. His body seemed to have condensed from clouds, and he merged with the universe.

    He was the Heavenly Dao Saint, one of the Three Pure Ones formed by Pangu¡¯s essence soul. He held the Pangu Banner and the jade ruyi. He was an expert among the Six Saints of the Primordial World whose cultivation level was only inferior to the Grand Pure One.

    At that moment, the expert who should have suppressed the entire situation when he first appeared frowned and looked ten thousand feet away.

    There was fog there. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning actually...

    He felt a little threatened.

    Buzz...

    The fog was suddenly blown away by a force, and a slender figure appeared inside.

    Li Changshou¡¯s alias was Li Changgeng.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was still dressed in a long robe. He did not carry any weapons in his hand. A weight slowly appeared behind him. Brother Steel¡¯s position was still in the air.

    He was also staring at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and exchanging nces with his Second Uncle-Master.

    At that moment, Li Changshoupletely understood Second Aunt-Master.

    Second Uncle-Master did not want to put the treasure on him. That meant that he did not trust him enough.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning could sense Li Changshou¡¯s determination.

    Rebellion!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold back.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said softly and closed his eyes to wait. The Saint¡¯s Dao runes quickly gathered around him.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The image of a giant appeared behind him.

    That was the realm after the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. It was a mystical ability that the Lady of Earth had never imagined.

    Li Changshou had used the Pseudo Essence Soul Primordial Violet Qi to steal the essence of the world and absorb the essence of the world into himself. That was why he had such a mystical ability.

    Simrly, he could not teach it to other living beings.

    ¡°Trump card: visualization of the Pangu True Body!¡±

    As soon as that phantom appeared, the Sun dimmed. The universe seemed to have a ck hole that could devour everything. The world and the Great Dao seemed to be in danger.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning smiled and muttered, ¡°Not bad.¡± Then, he shook his head slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°That¡¯s all. You can¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled calmly. He raised his right hand and pointed his sword at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning from afar. The giant phantom behind him held a huge ax!

    Second Uncle-Master had given him a few moves to prove his strength and whether he was qualified to rebel.

    Therefore, he only had one chance.

    Only by hurting Second Uncle-Master with one move could he change his mind.

    Second Uncle-Master and Guang Chengzi were too smart.

    After Guang Chengzi was ¡°hinted¡± by his Grandmaster, he was already prepared to sacrifice himself. He wanted Chan School to survive between the Heavenly Dao and the living beings, indicating that Chan School should follow the Heavenly Dao.

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s anger and rebuke were just for the Heavenly Dao to hear. It could be considered a sign of allegiance to the Heavenly Dao.

    However, now, if the living beings could not gather all their strength, he only had a 70% chance of winning. The possibility of the Dao Ancestor turning the tables at thest step was too high.

    Thest step had yet to arrive. The time was not ripe. He was not prepared. What should have happened was far from happening.

    At that moment, it was only the thirdst step of Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    There were only three paths in front of Li Changshou¡ª He could either make Second Uncle-Master change his mind at that moment, or make him give up on the Heavenly Dao.

    He could also kill Second Uncle-Master and snatched the Pangu Banner before the final battle with the Dao Ancestor!

    There was no other way.

    Sensing that the Chaos Bell had already left the five continents, Li Changshou¡¯s worries lessened.

    Although he could let the Little Qiong Peak leave in advance, the Little Qiong Peak was also a ¡°hostage¡± that he had ced in the Heavenly Courts. If he moved, he would implicate the entire situation.

    <i>It¡¯s easier said than done. My life is not in the hands of the heavens. Actually, it¡¯s just a slogan that makes one¡¯s blood boil. It¡¯s not useful.</i>

    The true rebellion required long-term nning and continuous plotting to find the ws of the heavens!

    He still had to take a path that no one had taken before. He had to have a trump card that could make the heavens afraid and the heavens helpless!

    He also had to unite all living beings and fight for all trustworthy allies.

    Therefore, in this moment, this ce, and this situation!

    He had to use some trump cards to injure Second Uncle-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, and the second strongest Saint in the world!

    Buzz!

    Wisps of purple light appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s wrist. In the blink of an eye, they condensed into shining seals.

    Almost instantly, a thin membrane of light appeared behind Li Changshou, and hundreds of vortexes appeared.

    The moment the vortex formed, the spiritual energy in a radius of 50,000 kilometers was rapidly drawn towards that ce and merged into Li Changshou¡¯s Dao Body!

    It was almost the same as when he used the 100 times spiritual energy cannon!

    However, Li Changshou directly absorbed the boundless spiritual energy into his body!

    At that moment, dazzling light condensed on Li Changshou¡¯s fingertips. Countless cracks appeared in the universe in front of him, and they quickly copsed like mirrors.

    ¡°Trump card: 100 times spiritual energy.¡±

    Ssh!

    Li Changshou pointed gently and a beam of spiritual energy that had beenpressed to the extreme shot towards the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    The sky was like a huge beast with its mouth wide open, like an inverted abyss!

    That was not the end.

    The shadow behind Li Changshou shed at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. An arc of light shot into the ¡°abyss¡± and followed the beam of light!

    The world trembled.

    The starlight in the sky flickered. The crack swallowed the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s sacred body. The world was filled with the intense light that erupted from the crack!

    Boundless spiritual energy rippled and turned into a violent wind that blew towards various parts of the South Continent.

    Below, the disciples of the Chan and Jie School looked at the strange scene nervously.

    Among them, only the Old Man of the South Pole, Daoist Duobao, Fairy Yun Xiao, and the other experts could barely understand Li Changshou¡¯s attack.

    It was also because he could barely understand that he was extremely shocked.

    This attack was no weaker than a Saint¡¯s technique!

    He could even severely injure the Sixth Saint on that day!

    In other words, on the day that he killed the Saint with Zhao Gongming, Li Changshou was still hiding his strength and did not reveal all his strength. He only wanted to help Zhao Gongming.

    Time seemed to have been pressed down by someone. The powerful light quickly disappeared.

    The ¡°abyss¡± closed, and the shattered universe was quickly repaired by the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    As the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning swiped his hand, the sky returned to blue in the blink of an eye.

    It was a clear blue.

    The disciples of the Saints held their breaths and focused. Although there were only two figures in the sky, they did not know where to look.

    Li Changshou stood quietly in the air. His hands were naturally lowered, and his aura was a little unstable.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning still stood with his hands behind his back. His Daoist robe was not crumpled but the Saint¡¯s Dao runes were much weaker than before.

    Ta!

    A drop of blood fell from the sky and formedyers of ripples in the air. It turned into wisps of pure spiritual energy and dissipated in the world.

    Drops of Saint¡¯s blood slowly slid down the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s left arm and evaporated.

    ¡°Second Uncle-Master.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s calm voice spread across the world. However, he only asked simply, ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning closed his eyes and sighed slowly. ¡°Let me think carefully.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    Did he not prove enough? Did he not show enough trump cards?

    Forget it.

    ¡°Disciple, wait for Second Uncle-Master¡¯s good news.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed andnded from the sky.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning remained standing in the air. He closed his eyes and did not say a word. He was like a y statue.

    Li Changshounded. The disciples of the two sects reacted differently.

    The immortals of Jie School were extremely happy. They could not wait to rush forward and cheer.

    After all, Second Uncle-Master had always been their ¡°Dao heart shadow¡±. To the few eldest disciples, it could be considered a ¡°childhood shadow¡±.

    The immortals of Chan School were silent. They looked at Li Changshou with aplicated gaze and a hint of respect.

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao, who was holding the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, and said warmly, ¡°Watch Guang Chengzi for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao nodded gently. Her eyes were bright, and the spiritual energy beside her hand was rich.

    Following that, the world fell silent again. Everyone was waiting for the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning to speak.

    After a while.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Grandmaster Jiang, convict Daji first.¡±

    Daji trembled slightly and lowered her head in silence.

    Jiang Shang, who was sitting in the corner of the tform with the group of mortals, hurriedly jumped up. His beautiful hair and white beard fluttered. He cupped his hands and bowed to Li Changshou. He quickly sat back on his original chair.

    As soon as he sat down, he picked up the Hall-Shocking Wood but did not dare tond it casually.

    Jiang Shang looked up and asked, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing... what crime is she guilty of?¡±

    ¡°You can use the identity of a minister of Zhou to convict her,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Jiang Shang frowned and stared at Daji¡¯s enchanting figure, but he did not have any thoughts.

    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen women before.

    After a long time, Jiang Shang sighed and said, ¡°Since ancient times, the victor has always been the king. Now, the Shang Nation has been defeated by the Zhou Nation. Regardless of the process, this is the oue. I am a minister of Zhou. Under the orders of the Great King, I have convicted the concubines of the previous King of Shang. Today, I will kill Daji. Daji, are you convinced?¡±

    Qiong Xiao said on the cloud, ¡°Is that considered a sin?¡±

    Yun Xiao looked at her sister and Qiong Xiao immediately shut her mouth. She was depressed.

    Li Changshou looked at Qiong Xiao and said slowly, ¡°Some will win, some will lose. There¡¯s no crime, this is the kindest treatment Daji can have.¡±

    Then, he looked at Daji and said, ¡°Break your body and meet your Great King on the God-Conferment tform.¡±

    Daji sighed and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Grand Tutor. Thank you for your love, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°However, Daji¡¯s situation is a little special... Where¡¯s the God Striking Whip?¡±

    Golden light flickered in the sky. The golden pir of light descended from the sky and condensed into a golden wooden whip in Li Changshou¡¯s palm.

    The Heavenly Dao Dharma artifact, the God Striking Whip.

    The God Striking Whip first pointed at Daji. Daji¡¯s body copsed to the ground. Two beams of light flew out from her forehead and turned into two beautiful figures.

    The phantom was a soul. It was no different from Su Daji¡¯s face. It was beautiful and alluring.

    The other figure was naturally the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. At that moment, she was dragging nine snow-white fox tails. She had another appearance that was drop-dead gorgeous.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Which one of you is Queen Daji?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The Nine-Tailed Fox sighed softly. She did not dare to look up at Li Changshou and knelt on the ground. ¡°She is just the original soul of Su Daji, who was detained by me. She has also died because of me. Lord Taibai Jinxing, please allow her to reincarnate. All the me is on me.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°In that case...¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    A loud shout came from the immortals of Chan School. Daoist Wen Shu took half a step forward and stared at the nine-tailed demon fox.

    Wen Shu said firmly, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, aren¡¯t you being too biased? It¡¯s a demon! How can a demoness possess a mortal woman and sneak into the Shang Pce to be the beloved concubine of the Human Emperor? Why should I only punish my Eldest Senior Brother and speak to such a demoness nicely!?!¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°She¡¯s about to die now. Her soul has entered the God Conferment tform. Is there anything wrong with this punishment?¡±

    Another immortal of Chan School said, ¡°Such a demon should have his soul destroyed. How can he be conferred the title of righteous god of the Heavenly Courts!?!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Are you teaching me how to be a god?¡±

    The immortal from Chan School immediately shut up.

    The Old Man of the South Pole smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, do you think that¡¯s okay? Why don¡¯t you exonerate Guang Chengzi and the woman from the Fox n? The woman from the Fox n has entered the God-Conferment tform with her body. Junior Brother Guang Chengzi will be punished when he returns to the Jade Void Pce.¡±

    ¡°There is no exchange in the Heavenly rules. Rules are rules.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Daji will definitely die today, and Guang Chengzi¡¯s cultivation level will definitely be crippled. At this moment, I¡¯m waiting for Second Uncle-Master to make a decision to decide if Guang Chengzi wants to reincarnate.¡±

    The Old Man of the South Pole sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing,¡± the Old Man of the South Pole persuaded earnestly. ¡°We know very well why this Daji entered the mortal world. However, it¡¯s not appropriate to say this matter and ruin that Lord¡¯s reputation.

    Junior Brother Guang Chengzi had his reasons for doing things. Daji also has her reasons for doing things. Although the two of them are not rted, they had bumped into each other.

    Why don¡¯t we just let it go? We can turn the matter into a small matter. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if the world can still be safe?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Although he had fully considered this situation previously, he could not help but be speechless when this scene happened.

    That was one of the three core problems of the rebellion.

    The three problems were arranged ording to the difficulty level.

    Firstly, the Dao Ancestor Heavenly Dao would not sit and wait for death. On the contrary, the chessboard waspletely controlled by them.

    Secondly, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Heavenly Dao had almost endless power and could use the origin power of the world.

    Thirdly, living beings could not unite.

    That was understandable.

    The immortals of the two sects here were already considered a group of people who had a deeper understanding of the Great Dao in the world. Only a small number of them understood the pressure the Heavenly Dao had on living beings.

    The others had long tacitly agreed that the Heavenly Dao was in charge of everything. They felt that there was nothing wrong with that.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Old Man of the South Pole, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. Today, I should convict you.¡±

    The immortals of Chan School were silent.

    The God Striking Whip in Li Changshou¡¯s hand slid down. Su Daji¡¯s body shattered into spiritual energy. Su Daji¡¯s mortal soul was sucked away out of thin air and naturally sent to the Netherworld for reincarnation.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox was restrained by the immortal rope again and knelt in the middle of the tform.

    Jiang Shang understood and said firmly, ¡°Daji, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°I do have something to say.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox looked up at Jiang Shang and smiled gently.

    ¡°Thank you, Daoist Priest. I was ignorant previously and caused you trouble. When I met the King, Daji¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. She had no intention to serve ordinary people. Every night, she would only make him faint. However, a few monthster, for some reason, all I could think about was him. I saw him frowning because of the fate of the Shang Dynasty and chatting with those old people. I saw that he could not sleep well the entire night. When I regained my senses, I realized that I had fallen in love. Previously, I had only thought about him because his charming technique had failed back then. I was dissatisfied and I wanted to regain my dignity. Now, I know that it would be the greatest blessing if I can rely on those who know me. In the end, I could only use Daji¡¯s body to apany him... I don¡¯t know how to make him happy. I don¡¯t know how to make him not worry. I¡¯m just a selected ordinary demon. I can only watch him gradually age. I¡¯m actually quite grateful for this destiny. If I can go to the God-Conferment tform, can you help me create Daji¡¯s body? I don¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯m a demon fox. I don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m close to him to harm his life. Thank you, Daoist Priest. Thank you, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jiang Shang thought that it was strange that the Nine-Tailed Fox would call him Daoist Priest. However, he did not care about such details. He picked up the wooden sign beside him and immediately wanted to throw it out.

    She was also a pitiful person with a tragic life.

    Another curse sounded from the side.

    ¡°Daji cannot enter the God-Conferment tform! How can this vixen enter the God-Conferment tform and live forever!?!¡±

    The immortals released their immortal senses and saw two young men rushing out from the immortals of Chan School. One of them had sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, and a square face. Both of them looked angry.

    They were Yin Hong and Yin Jiang, the sons of Di Xin and Queen Jiang, who had been taken away by Guang Chengzi and Chi Jingzi previously!

    Yin Hong cursed, ¡°Daji harmed my mother and my Shang Nation. How can she be a god!?! Why should I go to the Heavenly Courts to be an immortal!?! Taibai Jinxing, your position is not right. You have a selfish heart. It¡¯s difficult for you to convince everyone!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Daji has sinned deeply. Her soul should be destroyed!¡±

    Li Changshou frowned. Before he could say anything, an old man jumped out from the immortals of Jie School. It was Lu Yue.

    Lu Yue cursed, ¡°These two brats are still wet behind the ears. How dare they talk about justice here!?!¡±

    Chi Jingzi of Chan School could not help but stand up and say to Lu Yue, ¡°If anyone here can seek revenge on Daji, it will naturally be my disciple and Disciple-Nephew. Their mother was killed by Daji. They should have a chance to speak.¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°The root of the royal family¡¯s conflict is Di Xin. Daji can¡¯t make the decision. Now that Di Xin is dead, even if the two princes have difficulties, they should not me others. They should go to the God-Conferment tform and ask Di Xin why.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Duobao sighed and said, ¡°Yin Hong, Yin Jiang, your father is the one who killed your mother. This is considered a tragedy of the mortal royal family. It has nothing to do with others. Although the Nine-Tailed Fox is deeply involved, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s just an excuse your father made to bear the infamy for your father.¡±

    Yin Hong said, ¡°Before Daji entered the pce, my father¡¯s personality changed drastically!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who bewitched our father!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    A soft voice sounded from Chaoge City. Golden light flickered, and the female immortal in armor and carrying a huge sword flew over. It was Youqin Xuanya.

    ¡°Yin Hong, Yin Jiao, retreat. Don¡¯t smear your father¡¯s name again.¡±

    Yin Hong and Yin Jiao were about to retort, but when they saw the figure and appearance of the person, he could not help but be stunned. They recalled the image hanging in the ancestral temple.

    ¡°Ancestor? Ancestor...¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you save our father and mother!?!¡±

    ¡°As an immortal god of the Heavenly Courts, I cannot interfere with mortal matters.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya remained calm in the face of the countless mystical abilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to distinguish between right and wrong in an emperor¡¯s family matters. The conflict in the harem began from outsiders. The death of Queen Jiang does not have a deep connection with Daji. Your mother¡¯s death was because your son was implicated in the battle with the Jiang Family. Today, if you want to kill Daji, I can naturally pray to Lord Taibai Jinxing. However, the Heavenly Courts had decided to seal the Heavenly Courts. They did not allow anyone to interfere. Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to the Lord!?! Do you know that if Lord Taibai Jinxing did not save them back then, the Shang Nation¡¯s lineage would have been severed! The two of you would not have been born!¡±

    Yin Hong and Yin Jiao¡¯s eyes were red. They looked at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s stern face and looked up at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and said, ¡°Xuanya, bring Yin Hong and Yin Jiao to Chaoge City to wait. There¡¯s no need to participate in what happens next.¡±

    ¡°General¡¯s orders.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya cupped her hands and bowed. She looked at Yin Hong and Yin Jiao and chided, ¡°Leave with me.¡±

    Yin Hong and Yin Jiao subconsciously looked at Chi Jingzi. Thetter frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to go temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°But this! Ah!¡±

    The two youths lowered their heads and sighed. Then, they rode a cloud towards Youqin Xuanya and were brought back to Chaoge City by Youqin Xuanya.

    There was silence near the tform for a while. Only when Youqin Xuanya¡¯s figure disappeared near Zhai Xing Hall did Li Changshou sigh softly and push the God Striking Whip in his hand towards Jiang Shang.

    ¡°If you use this item to execute the punishment, you can naturally let Daji¡¯s soul go to the God-Conferment tform. She and Di Xin are husband and wife. It¡¯s not a bad ending for them to reunite. When I be a god, I can just give you an idle Deity Position.¡±

    Jiang Shang stood up, confused. He did not know why the senior god would say that to him. He held the God Striking Whip in his hand.

    Jiang Shang sat down and said to Daji, ¡°Today, I have convicted Daji. I will kill her and send her soul to the God-Conferment tform!¡±

    Then, he stood up and quickly walked to Daji¡¯s side with the God Striking Whip in both hands. He held the handle of the God Striking Whip in his right hand and raised it high.

    Daji closed her eyes tightly. A few drops of tears fell, and the corners of her mouth were filled with smiles.

    The wooden whip in Jiang Shang¡¯s hand shone with divine light. He was about to smash Daji¡¯s head!

    ¡°Wait, I have something to say.¡±

    Something unexpected happened again.

    Golden light flickered in the west. The auspicious clouds appeared everywhere, and two figures slowly walked over.

    The Western Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother, Maitreya.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes surged andnded on Maitreya.

    Maitreya subconsciously took half a step back and stuck to the back of the Saint. He smiled warmly at Li Changshou.

    Maitreya smiled and said, ¡°How have you been, Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    Li Changshou did not attack directly. He said calmly, ¡°Thanks to you, Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble.¡±

    Maitreya said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be able to cause you some trouble.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If I can spare the energy to kill you today, I will definitely not leave any corpse for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Maitreya cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Previously, I saved the living beings of the three Major Chiliocosm. From that, I washed away the sins of the Heavenly Dao and obtained the recognition of the Heavenly Dao. Now, Lord Taibai Jinxing wants to punish me. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±

    What a casual excuse.

    It was indeed the Heavenly Dao Eagle Dog that had reced him.

    ¡°I want to kill you purely because of personal grudges,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Just like Randeng.¡±

    Maitreya nodded and stepped out from behind Jie Yin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about our personal grudges for now. Daji cannot enter the God roll. The God roll should be based on luck and background. Only by obtaining the approval of the Heavenly Dao could one be a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts and enter the Heavenly Dao sequence. Could it be that you think that the Heavenly Courts is already a ce where you can have a say?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The Heavenly Courts focuses on character before capabilities when selecting immortals. Their second ability is their luck.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Maitreya smiled and said, ¡°Then why do I feel that the most important thing for the immortals of the Heavenly Courts is his previous identity? Can the Lord of Heaven really represent the Heavenly Dao now? Could it be that you think that we don¡¯t know that you have fallen out with the Heavenly Dao? Why don¡¯t we talk about everything openly here today? In terms of theory, Lord Taibai Jinxing, you have already lost the support of the Heavenly Dao. Why do you have to be like this?¡±

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and sighed softly. ¡°It seems that you guys have made thorough preparations since you dared to appear.¡±

    Maitreya said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be fully prepared. I only received the Heavenly Dao¡¯s permission toe and ask you to make a decision. Lord Taibai Jinxing, please kill Daji and destroy her soul. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for making a move and correct this matter for you!¡±

    Daoist Duobao frowned and said, ¡°Just you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Fellow Daoist Duobao, why don¡¯t you think about why your master hasn¡¯t appeared yet?¡±

    Daoist Duobao¡¯s expression changed as he red at Maitreya.

    At this moment!

    A cross-shaped light shed in the sky!

    Daoist Duobao flicked his sleeve. The light instantlynded and floated a thousand feet in the sky.

    A broken sword!

    The immortals of Jie School looked up and their expressions changed!

    The Qingping Sword!

    The broken Qingping Sword!

    ¡°Master, Master!¡±

    Qiong Xiao could not help but shout, her voice trembling.

    At that moment, a wisp of Dao runes circted. A crack appeared on the heads of the immortals of Jie School. A figure fell from within, but he barely stood up in midair.

    His entire body was bathed in blood, and his long hair was stained with blood. His aura was already very weak. His left shoulder waspletely shattered, and his entire body was covered in wounds. The shadows of four swords circled around him, and the array formation under his feet had been pierced.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven...

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong!?!¡±

    Dozens of streams of light shed. The immortals of Jie School immediately surrounded the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    Daoist Duobao, Yun Xiao, and the other eldest disciples looked around warily. The Goddess of Turtle Spirit and Qiong Xiao supported the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t die. Ahem, ahem!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven immediately calmed his aura, but his injuries were too severe. He could not stand up immediately.

    He looked at Li Changshou, who was staring at him, and grinned at him.

    ¡°Teacher tricked me. I¡¯m dragging you down, Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, rest well.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and said warmly, ¡°With the restrictions of the Primordial Violet Qi and the Saint¡¯s merit, Uncle-Master, you can¡¯t unleash much of your strength. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. However, it seems that the Dao Ancestor has already attacked first.¡±

    Li Changshou looked up at the sky and said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you appear?¡±

    A chuckle sounded from the sky. Golden light surged and condensed into a figure.

    The person was dressed in a golden kasaya and had long hair that hung down. His face was peaceful and his eyes flickered with light. He held the Wonderful Seven Treasures Tree in his hand and sat on a seven-colored auspicious cloud.

    ¡°Zhun Ti?!¡±

    ¡°Why is the Sixth Saint still alive?¡±

    The immortals of Jie School and Chan School were stunned, but Li Changshou¡¯s expression remained the same.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± The Grandmaster of Heaven sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a shell reconstructed by the Heavenly Dao. Inside is the will of the Heavenly Dao. He can be considered Teacher¡¯s clone. His strength is above mine.¡±

    Zhun Ti chuckled and looked down at Li Changshou.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can the third array formation begin?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sighed softly. His figure flickered from the sky andnded in front of the immortals of Chan School.

    ¡°Guang Chengzi is blessed and upright. He should not have been sent into reincarnation.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and bowed to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t save Guang Chengzi.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±

    Maitreya suddenly raised his head andughed maniacally.

    At that moment, the pressure of the Dao Saints echoed in the world. Everything was silent, and so was the world. Theughter was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°Li Changgeng! I didn¡¯t expect this to happen to you one day! Are you even worthy of going against the Heavenly Dao!?! Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±

    As he had submitted to the Heavenly Dao, Maitreya was indeed confident of victory.

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s clone, Zhun Ti, appeared. He could attack living beings at will. It was considered a trump card of the Dao Ancestor.

    Zhun Ti¡¯s appearance was just to disgust Li Changshou. The figure should have been the gray-robed old Daoist priest, who had the strength of a Saint.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven had been plotted against. He should have been schemed by the Heavenly Dao when he rushed here and was crippled by the Dao Ancestor.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning took the opportunity to make a choice and stood on the Heavenly Dao¡¯s side.

    The Saint who received him owed him endless merit. He had a deep grudge against Li Changshou, so he was naturally on the Heavenly Dao¡¯s side.

    The Goddess was not in the trap. Only the strongest Saint in the world stood behind Li Changshou. At that moment, he had yet to appear.

    No matter how Maitreya looked at it, he had a chance of winning.

    No matter what he thought, Li Changshou was already at the end of his rope.

    That was the first problem of the three major problems of the Anti-Heaven rebellion¡ªthe Dao Ancestor could not sit still.

    The Dao Ancestor had countless methods to form a team. At that moment, he even announced that the game had ended before it even began.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven was seriously injured. The Immortal Vanquishing Sword Array was broken, and the living beings lost their main pir.

    More importantly, the immortals of Jie School did not retreat because the Grandmaster of Heaven was seriously injured.

    On the contrary, their eyes were filled with anger. They did not even need to be driven by the tribtion luck to be enraged!

    Those of Jie School had already been enraged.

    That was the Dao Ancestor¡¯s method. He did not give Li Changshou any chance to achieve multiple goals in one step!

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±

    Qiong Xiao held the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and stood up. She gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡±

    Yun Xiao silently took out the jade statue and quietly watched Li Changshou¡¯s back. Her eyes were filled with peace.

    Daoist Duobao sighed softly. ¡°Heavenly Dao, Heavenly Dao, Jie School is indeed not liked by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    However, Duobao clenched his left fist and crushed a jade token. The image of a huge drum appeared behind him and he roared, ¡°Where are the immortals of Jie School!?! Where are the immortals of Jie School!?! Master is injured. Come to the South Continent quickly! The heavens want to destroy Jie School. Today, we should seize a chance of survival for ourselves! Jie School is going against the heavens!¡±

    Lu Yue pointed at the sky and cursed, ¡°To hell with the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    ¡°If you hurt my master, you can only fight to the death!¡±

    The immortals of Jie School agreed. Countless streams of light appeared in the world!

    Li Changshou could not bear it and slowly closed his eyes.

    Suddenly!

    His figure darted out horizontally. The universe producedyers of ripples. The shadow of the pagoda floated on his shoulder. It was like an arrow that had left the bow, like aet in the sky.

    The universe shattered, and the Daows trembled!

    The afterimage and the Cosmic Fragment shattered at the same time. A void rift shot towards Maitreya!

    Jie Yin frowned slightly. He formed a seal with his left hand and pressed down on Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    However!

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure flickered strangely a few times and turned into dozens of phantoms. At the same time, he pounced at Jie Yin and Maitreya.

    Maitreya subconsciously took half a step back and suddenly felt a chill on his neck. He had already been grabbed by a huge hand.

    In the next moment, Maitreya felt the world spin and his vision turned ck. When he regained his senses, he had already appeared in the sky. The surrounding universe suppressed him as a fist rapidly expanded in his vision!

    ¡°Li!¡±

    Bang...

    A blood lotus bloomed in the sky.

    Li Changshou held the cor of Maitreya¡¯s corpse with his left hand and looked at the shattered essence soul and shell in front of him. He spat out a mouthful of True Samadhi mes that engulfed Maitreya¡¯s corpse.

    He scattered the ashes.

    Then, Li Changshou looked at Jie Yin and sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult for me to kill Saints, but it¡¯s naturally fine to kill your disciples. Which Saint dares to kill the immortals of Jie School today? I, Li Changshou, will definitely settle things with you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± Zhun Ti said, ¡°Why do you have to struggle so uselessly?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, go down directly. The effect is really not bad.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Zhun Ti sighed softly. ¡°Your teacher is already here. He should be fighting with me. Why don¡¯t you wait for the oue? That way, you can leave peacefully.¡±

    After saying that, Zhun Ti¡¯s figure slowly dissipated. Wisps of golden light shot towards the Nine Heavens.

    Two streams of light flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve and went above the Nine Heavens.

    It was the Cosmic Ruler and the Floating me g!

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the three thousand Great Dao manifested thousands of figures.

    An old Daoist priest sat on the Wind-Fire meditation cushion and slowly walked over. The Taiji Painting behind him slowly shone. The Cosmic Ruler and the Connate Five-Element g flew over together and slowly rotated around the old Daoist priest.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The Grand Pure One slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ovepping figures in front of him.

    ¡°What bullying little disciple... hurt me...¡±

 Chapter 724 - Taiqing Is Not Defeated!

    <h4>Chapter 724: Taiqing Is Not Defeated!</h4>

    The Primordial World was trembling.

    It was not just the five continents. The Three Realms, the trichiliocosm, and even the edge of the Primordial World were unpredictable. The Great Dao was in turmoil, and all living beings were terrified. It was as if the world would be destroyed in the next moment.

    There was a battle in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    There were tens of thousands of Great Dao surging at the core of the world.

    Mortals could not see the situation there, and immortals could not see the scene there. Even mighty figures like Daoist Duobao could only feel the Great Dao trembling.

    The Yin-Yang Great Dao was resisting almost all the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth!

    The Yin-Yang Great Dao was not only resisting, but it was also suppressing all Dao!

    Dao begets One, One begets Two!

    The meaning of Yin and Yang was second only to the existence!

    In the five continents of the Primordial World, the world was turbid and spiritual energy surged. The clear and turbid seemed to be returning to one.

    The four seas surged, and many living beings died.

    In the Netherworld, countless ghosts cried. The light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc became very dim. The Reincarnation Immortal Ind trembled violently.

    In the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor looked up at the top of the Lingxiao Hall. He frowned and looked helpless.

    It still appeared. This battle could not be avoided.

    In the Tushita Pce, the Grand Supreme Elder sighed slightly and continued to guard the Pill Furnace, waiting for the pills inside to be refined.

    The green ox in the courtyard looked towards the sky. Its eyes were filled with worry as it paced around anxiously.

    In Xuandu City, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and looked at the figures standing behind him. He thought about his teacher¡¯s voice transmission and wanted to rush back. However, he could only hold Kong Xuan¡¯s hand tightly.

    He could not move. His teacher had asked him to stay in Xuandu City and not return to the Primordial World.

    What happened?

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du was a little puzzled. However, he could only wait. He believed that his junior brother would give him aplete exnation.

    In the Middle Continent.

    Immortal mountains copsed continuously. Thend of the world surged like a tide. Endless spiritual energy turned into a violent wind, but the wind direction was unstable.

    No one knew the exact situation.

    No one knew what kind of battle had erupted in the Purple Cloud Pce!

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    Li Changshou clenched his fists and resisted the urge to rush towards the Purple Cloud Pce.

    <i>I can¡¯t go. I can¡¯t let all my efforts go to waste.</i>

    Daoist Jie Yin was currently approaching the immortals of Jie School. There were more than ten thousand streams of light flying over from the world, and they were still a distance away.

    Daoist Duobao, who had just shouted at the Three Realms, stopped in his tracks and looked at the sky in confusion.

    <i>How?</i>

    <i>What should they do specifically?</i>

    <i>Learn from the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors and kill their way to the Purple Cloud Pce?</i>

    In the Fire Cloud Cave, figures gathered and waited for a jade token to shatter. However, the jade token remained motionless.

    In fact, the spiritual energy in the Fire Cloud Cave was also fading, as if it had been transferred to another location by the Heavenly Dao.

    That was indeed the case. At that moment, the Dao Ancestor was gathering the spiritual energy of the Primordial World in an attempt to suppress the Grand Pure One!

    Chaoge City!

    ¡°Changgeng... take them away...¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s voice suddenly entered Li Changshou¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I know you have a way to survive in the Chaos Sea. Bring them away. Take as many as you can. Teacher is now the Heavenly Dao and this world. In terms of fighting, he is not Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s match. However, with the world behind him, Teacher can suppress Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Dao. Also, don¡¯t me your Second Uncle-Master. He has his own considerations...¡±

    Li Changshou turned to look at the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. He urged Li Changshou,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou looked at Daoist Duobao. ¡°Quickly bring Uncle-Master away!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about me.¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven raised his hand and pushed the Goddess of Turtle Spirit and Qiong Xiao away. Golden light suddenly appeared on his hands and turned into shackles. ck chains extended into the void...

    The immortals of Jie School were shocked and immediately walked forward.

    They wanted to break the chains, but they realized that the chains were like illusions. Curses, talismans, divine weapons...

    Yun Xiao even grabbed the Immortal Vanquishing Four Swords but could not cut its shadow.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°I can no longer leave this world. This is the price of losing to Teacher. However, don¡¯t worry. My life is fine. Teacher can¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Li Changshou appeared in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven in a sh. He looked at the shackles on the Grandmaster of Heaven and pointed at them with a sullen expression.

    That was the shackle that sealed the Great Dao.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven gestured for Li Changshou to hold his arm.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and supported him. The Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s voice immediately sounded in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just leave. All of you who can leave, just leave. Once Eldest Senior Brother attacks, the three Dao Sects wouldpletely fall out with Teacher. Teacher would definitely not show mercy. The Three Pure Ones share the same fate. Your Second Uncle-Master¡¯s Great Dao is the Eternal Dao. It exists at the bottom of the Heavenly Dao and is the foundation Great Dao that forms the Heavenly Dao. As long as he does not attack Teacher and break his foundation, Teacher will not be able to touch him. If Teacher can¡¯t touch him, he can¡¯t touch me and Eldest Senior Brother. You might not be able to understand it for a while. I can¡¯t exin it to you in detail. Teacher now has 98% of the Three Thousand Great Dao. Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Yin-Yang Nature Dao, Second Senior Brother¡¯s Eternal Dao, and my Eternal Transformation Dao were all the foundation of the low-level Great Dao of the Heavenly Dao. However, they were allprehended by Teacher using the Creation Jade te. If your Second Uncle-Master does not move, my and Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s lives will not be in danger. Changgeng, help me take Yun Xiao and the others away. If Eldest Senior Brother can¡¯t stop Teacher, they will be destroyed by the Heavenly Punishment in an instant.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He turned to look at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning. Thetter was closing his eyes and concentrating. His expression was calm, as if nothing had happened.

    The knot in his heart was suddenly untied.

    Second Uncle-Master did not understand his trump card and his thoughts.

    To be precise, in the Primordial World, no one, including the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor, knew what they were going to do next.

    <i>Could it be that I should tell Second Uncle-Master that as long as he follow my n, I will have a 70% chance of killing the Heavenly Dao in the end!?! As the foundation of the Three Pure Ones¡¯ survival, Second Uncle-Master will bet everything to fight the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor.</i>

    <i>That would be too childish.</i>

    The Three Pure Ones were one. They shared the same origin and fate. The Dao of Eternity did not break the destiny.

    Although Li Changshou did not know about that previously, it was simr to the oue of his deduction from different angles.

    ¡°At the Saint realm, the Dao is the Saint and the Saint is the Dao.¡±

    The Great Dao of the Three Pure Ones was the lowest level of the Heavenly Dao. The importance of it was before the Great Dao of ¡°the world needs variables¡±. If the Dao Ancestor wanted to kill the Three Pure Ones, the Heavenly Dao would copse.

    It was also because of that logic that Li Changshou found the path to breaking through.

    It was good now. This was not bad.

    It was equivalent to having a stable teacher and an additional insurance.

    Li Changshou raised his finger again and tapped the chain in front of the Grandmaster of Heaven. Then, he closed his eyes and focused.

    He saw it.

    He saw a huge tree with lush leaves blooming in the void. The roots were nted in the Primordial World andpletely enveloped it.

    Among the roots, there were six extremely thick roots. The image of the Grandmaster of Heaven, the image of the Goddess, and Daoist Zhun Ti were imprisoned in three roots.

    The chains sealed the Grand Dao of the Grandmaster of Heaven and not his Saint body.

    Li Changshou shifted his gaze to the tree trunk. Hong Jun¡¯s figure was quietly sitting in the trunk, and there was a Creation Jade Disc in front of him.

    At the crown of the tree, aren¡¯t the leaves from the trichiliocosm?

    The Heavenly Courts, mortals, the Middle Continent... There were countless phantoms.

    The Great Dao was the roots with varying thickness. The tree crown was the world supported by these Great Dao. The hub from the Great Dao to the world was firmly upied by the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou had already seen such a situation.

    As if he had discovered Li Changshou¡¯s spying, a rebound came from the chain and Li Changshou¡¯s fingers were repelled.

    Li Changshou and the Grandmaster of Heaven looked at each other. Thoughts raced in his heart, and he made a decision.

    The original n did not change. He tried his best to protect the immortals of Jie School.

    When the Heavenly Dao attacked, although the Saint would not die, the disciples of the Saint could not resist at all.

    Jie School had already openly rebelled. When the Dao Ancestor freed his hand, he will definitely be ruthless to the immortals of Jie School. If too many immortals of Jie School die, it will be an extremely huge blow to the Grandmaster of Heaven.

    Li Changshou immediately said, ¡°Senior Brother Duobao, bring them away first!

    Mo, who had yet toe over, fled to the trichiliocosm.

    Just as Uncle-Master said, how many can escape now!?! ¡±

    The Grandmaster of Heaven said, ¡°Changgeng¡¯s words are my intention. Don¡¯t dy!¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    Daoist Duobao looked indignant, but he could tell the severity of the matter. He immediately nodded and agreed.

    Li Changshou pointed forward and was about to open the door.

    However, the Daoist priest waved his sleeve and the universe was instantly sealed.

    At that moment, Daoist Jie Yin was already at the same position as the immortals of Chan School. He looked at the immortals of Jie School coldly.

    ¡°Today, I will settle the matter regarding the spiritual mountain with you.¡±

    ¡°You guys leave. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at Daoist Jie Yin. He opened his left hand and the slightly bent God-ying Spear appeared in his palm. Wisps of mysterious Dao runes floated around him.

    Just as he was about to move forward, a slender hand grabbed the back of his hand. Yun Xiao took half a step forward.

    ¡°Together.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou agreed without hesitation. Daoist Duobao and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit wanted to move forward, but they were stopped by the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s gaze.

    Duobao smiled bitterly and turned to look around. He used the same method as before to shout at the five continents.

    The disciples of Jie School dodged and immediately left.

    Just now, he had wanted to shout and mor the Anti-Heaven. Now, he was fleeing in a sorry state. To Duobao, this was a little too depressing.

    Duobao used his mystical abilities and dug a huge hole in the sealed universe in front of Jie Yin.

    The disciples of Jie School were unwilling to abandon their master. They supported the Grandmaster of Heaven and entered the huge hole. They quickly retreated with Daoist Duobao...

    Qiong Xiao said, ¡°Brother-inw! I¡¯ll help you too!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Changshou said without turning his head, ¡°Don¡¯t let me and your sister be distracted. Bring Bi Xiao to the Xuandu City.¡±

    Qiong Xiao held the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors and stomped her feet. Her face was filled with anger, but she quickly turned around and flew towards the East Ocean.

    Jie Yin advanced.

    Li Changshou snorted coldly and pulled Yun Xiao behind him. He reminded her in a low voice and slowly walked forward to block the pressure of the Saint.

    Fairy Yun Xiao waved her hand, and the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice emitted rays of light.

    At that moment, the immortal of Chan School looked at the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice.

    Chi Jingzi said, ¡°Please return my Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Fairy Yun Xiao did not answer. She only looked at the immortals of Chan School quietly.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Daoist Wen Shu shouted in a low voice and did not move.

    The immortals of Chan School did not rush forward. However, a few of them could not help but take a few steps forward.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was here. Wen Shu¡¯s words were useless.

    At this moment!

    Dark clouds suddenly filled the sky above the South Continent. Bolts of divine lightning suddenly fell. Many immortals of Jie School who were flying in the world were killed by the lightning and fell into the sea.

    The heavenly might descended!

    ¡°Are... are you done?¡±

    Duobao asked in a daze and could not help but bite the tip of his tongue.

    A Dao rune suddenly trembled in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, and images appeared. Along with those images were the familiar words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Crack!

    In the dark world, a purple-ck divine lightning struck down like an azure dragon¡¯s w.

    In the southeast direction, the hole that Daoist Duobao had dug copsed. The disciples of Jie School suffered heavy casualties.

    The world was in an uproar.

    The turbulence in the world suddenly stopped. There was nothing unusual in the world.

    However, the Heavenly Punishment became more and more intense. It was as if the sky was roaring angrily. Boundless spiritual energy turned into the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder and chased after the immortals of Jie School!

    Two streams of light, one ck and one white, flew over and turned into the Taiji Painting that protected Li Changshou¡¯s chest. Another precious g that had been burned a little fell, but the Cosmic Ruler was gone.

    Teacher... lost...

    Although it was expected, it was still difficult to ept that something had happened.

    Li Changshou instantly read the images and information. He could not help but clench his fists and pull Yun Xiao back. He raised his hand and pushed the Taiji Painting in front of Yun Xiao.

    He stuffed another jade token into Yun Xiao¡¯s hand and looked at her.

    ¡°Save him and go to Xuandu City. Wait for me.¡±

    At that moment, tears flickered in Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes, but she did not dy at all. She nodded slightly and turned around to rush towards the ce where the lightning was shing.

    Boom! Boom!

    The heavenly might became stronger. A thin web appeared on the ground of the South Continent. Most of the mortals fell asleep.

    The Daoist priest¡¯s figure shed and he rushed to the East Ocean.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure soared into the sky. He held his spear and cut off the Saint¡¯s momentum!

    Layers of light walls appeared in the sky.

    It was an arena drawn by the power of the Heavenly Dao. It surrounded Li Changshou and Daoist Jie Yin. Without any hesitation, the two of them turned into two streams of light and chased each other!

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, images of his teacher fighting with the Dao Ancestor kept shing. Anger surged in his heart, but it was suppressed by Kongming¡¯s Dao heart.

    He kept telling himself that these were all situations that he had expected. They were all necessary conditions for him to obtain victory in the end. He could only temporarily let his teacher and Uncle-Master suffer.

    However, at this moment, he still could not help but want to go to the Purple Cloud Pce to cause trouble!

    Calm down. There¡¯s no point in being above. Remember the Steadiness Sutra!

    He did not just represent himself.

    Being expected by others was indeed the most tiring way to live.

    Fight!

    A giant phantom appeared behind Li Changshou. His figure was as fast as a stream of light, and his attacks were in full swing.

    Saint Jie Yin formed a seal with both hands. He remained as still as a mountain and blocked Li Changshou¡¯s attacks. A golden stream of light flew out from his back and chased after the disciples of Jie School.

    The Weing Divine Banner!

    The Divine Banner rotated and divine light spread out. Large batches of Jie School disciples were absorbed by the Divine Banner.

    Transcendence!

    The way the Western Sect transformed living beings was from the Great Dao of receiving them!

    In contrast, Yun Xiao held the Taiji Painting and saved people everywhere. The jade token in her hand shone, causing the Endless Heavenly Punishment to retreat.

    That was the ¡°life-saving talisman¡± that the Dao Ancestor had given Li Changshou when he had lost for a while.

    The immortals of Chan School looked at the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning¡¯s back. However, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning said, ¡°Just watch.¡±

    The restless people lowered their heads and agreed. They did not say anything.

    The Heavenly Punishment continued.

    The aftershocks of the battle between Li Changshou and Saint Jie Yin had already caused the universe to twist and turn. Even the immortal senses of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals could not detect it.

    Spirit Mountain, Lotus Pool.

    A charming figure walked over quickly and looked at the colorful twelve-petaled lotus flower. She licked her lips gently with the tip of her tongue and floated down.

    In the intense battle, Jie Yin¡¯s expression changed!

    He turned to look in the direction of the spiritual mountain and was about to break through the universe and rush back.

    However, a ck spear attacked from the side, forcing Jie Yin to retreat.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He raised his hand and drew a seal. He took the initiative to add ayer of shackles to the universe.

    ¡°Li Changgeng!¡±

    Jie Yin instantly understood the cause and effect. He red at Li Changshou. ¡°How dare you plot against me!?!¡±

    ¡°Same to you,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s better for you to focus on fighting with me today. Don¡¯t worry about other things.¡±

    On the spiritual mountain, Daoist Wen Jing, who had sucked a few mouthfuls of the golden lotus, had already turned into a Blood Mosquito and hurriedly flew out of the world.

    In the treasure pool, a golden lotus with only three petals was slowly withering.

    The Golden Cicada¡¯s cocoon hidden under the golden lotus was also tainted by the golden light...

    Outside Chaoge City, in the distorted universe wrapped in the rich power of the Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou stopped them firmly.

    Zhun Ti¡¯s figure did not appear from the beginning to the end.

    <i>How could he appear now?</i>

    In Li Changshou¡¯s heart, the battle between the Grand Pure One and the Dao Ancestor was ying out.

    The Dao Ancestor sped up the flow of time in the battleground. They felt that only a moment had passed. In fact, the battle had actuallysted for decades.

    The Yin-Yang Great Dao suppressed everything and suppressed the three thousand Great Dao. The Taiji Painting crushed the endless Great Dao imprints.

    The most eye-catching scene was when the battle ended.

    Most of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s burly figure had shattered, leaving only half of his face and half of his body. However, a ball of light that looked like a sun shone gently on his chest.

    ¡°Do it, Grand Pure One.¡±

    <i>I am this world. My life is the essence of this world!</i>

    <i>Kill me and destroy this world!</i>

    The thin figure hesitated. The ck and white rays in his eyes quickly disappeared, and his long hair and Daoist robe gradually fell.

    At that moment of hesitation, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s figure suddenly recovered. He pressed his palm against the thin old Daoist priest¡¯s chest and turned the thin old Daoist priest into a stone statue without any effort.

    The Great Dao was sealed.

    The shadow of the fourth Saint appeared on thergest root of the tree that represented the Primordial World.

    The Grand Pure One, the Great Dao of Nature Yin and Yang.

    In the end...

    Li Changshou sighed.

    Teacher did not lose. He just could not find a way to deal with the Dao Ancestor.

    The meaning of the images that his teacher had given him was not to exin anything to him. He was just telling Li Changshou...

    He was not wrong.

 Chapter 725 - Wandering Xuandu City!

    <h4>Chapter 725: Wandering Xuandu City!</h4>

    Saint Jie Yin was on the verge of copse.

    What is going on? Is the Heavenly Dao deliberately messing with the Western Sect?

    They had agreed that if they were to be Saints and follow the heavens, the Western Sect would prosper. They would be the Heavenly Dao Saints, who were no different from the Three Pure Ones.

    However, what was it now?

    His junior brother had been killed by a non-Saint. That was actually barely eptable. After all, his junior brother had gone too far. Many a time, as his senior brother, he could not help but p him twice.

    But now!

    The foundation of the prosperity of the Western Sect was the only top-grade Connate numinous treasure that he, the Saint, could use topare with the three Pure Spirit Treasures, the twelfth-grade Golden Merit Lotus...

    He was about to die!

    He actually handed the sect-protecting numinous treasure to a traitor to manage. He had even managed it for so many years!

    The mosquito did not attack. However, he waited for an opportunity to take out the Jie Yin Divine Banner and used the opportunity of Jie School¡¯s rebellion to convert arge number of Jie School disciples into disciples of the Western Sect. He suddenly attacked!

    Not long after the luck of the Western Sect was filled... the golden lotus was gone!

    ording to the rules of the Great Dao of Transcendence, he could not kill these new disciples of the Western Sect.

    It was true. In just an instant, the luck of the Western Sect, which he had painstakingly maintained for a few hundred thousand years, copsed!

    The bacsh from the negative karma that they had umted previously, the bacsh from most of the negative karma on the disciples of Jie School, and the twelfth-grade golden lotus that was suppressing their luck had lost its spiritual energy...

    The Western Sect could be changed to the Little Jie School!

    The predicament that Jie School faced during the Great Tribtion was shifted to the Western Sect!

    The disciples of Jie School who had received the help of the Saint had survived!

    How could he not think about it? That was Li Changshou¡¯s n. That was the scheme of Jie School!

    ¡°Li Changgeng!¡± Jie Yin gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Let me go back. I owe you a favor today!¡±

    Li Changshou was silent. He activated the Eight-Nine Arcane Art to its limits. The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda suppressed him. Even though his Qi and blood were in turmoil, he was fighting for more opportunities for the mosquitoes to escape.

    At that moment, it was no longer practical for Daoist Wen Jing to go to the Heavenly Courts to be a ¡°hidden de¡±.

    Previously, he had already given the mosquitoes directions. To be safe, he asked Wen Jing to go to the Xuandu City to look for Eldest Senior Brother.

    At the same time, he had mentioned to his teacher a long time ago that Eldest Senior Brother did not enter the world.

    Although the true reason might offend the Great Daoist Master, if the Great Daoist Master rashly entered and could not resist the Heavenly Dao, he would definitely be the weakness of Ren School...

    It was very real.

    Li Changshou and Saint Jie Yin barely fought for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m under the orders of the Dao Ancestor to capture Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    A low shout came from the sky. Several streams of light smashed down and turned into six gray-robed elders who rushed into the battle.

    A faint sneer appeared on Li Changshou¡¯s lips. He turned around and ¡°floated¡± hundreds of kilometers away from the Saint and the six gray-robed elders.

    On the East Ocean, the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting were still appearing. Yun Xiao was still saving people. Li Changshou had to protect them for a while.

    He held the God-ying Spear and smiled.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you not going to appear?¡±

    The group of old Daoists had cold expressions and did not reply. They shot out streams of light and rushed towards Li Changshou.

    Saint Jie Yin turned around and left. He grabbed the Weing Divine Banner and rushed back to the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou turned around and flew quickly. He brought the gray-robed old Daoists higher into the sky and pretended to attack the South-Heaven Gate.

    At the Heaven Gate, a group of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who did not know what had happened were suddenly pushed back into the Heaven Gate by the Heavenly Courts¡¯ array formation. The God-Conferment tform also appeared in the Middle Heaven Gate.

    The entire 33 Heavens of the Heavenly Courts were already enveloped by the rich power of the Heavenly Dao. Boundless spiritual energy gathered towards the Heavenly Courts.

    Clearly, the Dao Ancestor was afraid that Li Changshou would do something extreme.

    Li Changshou was just putting on an act. He would not approach the South-Heaven Gate.

    The Heavenly Courts had carried hundreds of years of his blood, sweat, and tears. There were many of his friends. He had not reached a dead end. Why would he do these?

    In Chaoge City, Youqin Xuanya, who was hiding in the corner of the pce with Yin Hong and Yin Jiao, was watching the figure in the sky that was getting further and further away.

    She went up to help, but she had already received a voice transmission from Senior Brother Changshou who told her not to die. Everything was under control.

    The aftermath of such a battle was not something she could withstand.

    <i>Is everything under control?</i>

    <i>Senior Brother is just trying to be brave. He fell out with the Heavenly Dao, fought with the Saint, and was captured by the Dao Ancestor...</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya muttered and could not help but bite her lips.

    She suddenly thought of something and took out the treasure pouch from her sleeve. She probed it with her immortal senses and saw a jade token, a few numinous treasures, and bottles of pills.

    There was a letter in the jade token. The content was just to remind her to do her job well in the Heavenly Courts. She did not have to worry about him in the future. He would live very freely in the Outer World.

    The letter also mentioned that there were some problems in this world. However, this problem was not serious to the extent that he had to break the world and make everything return to silence. He would think of a way to fix these problems.

    Those were not levels that she could be involved in. What she could do and needed to do was...

    ¡°Be yourself and stick to your justice. Don¡¯t let this light dim in the Primordial World.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya held the treasure pouch tightly and looked up at the sky.

    She took a deep breath and calmed down.

    After all, she was no longer the little female immortal who had just left the Immortal Du Sect. She should have some opinions and take on more responsibilities.

    The thunder in all directions was weakening, and the Heavenly Punishment was slowly stopping.

    Waves of spiritual energy returned to the Primordial World from the Nine Heavens.

    The spiritual energy seemed to be abundant, but after it dissipated in the world, he realized that there was about 20% less total.

    In order to seal the Grand Pure One¡¯s Yin-Yang Nature Great Dao, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had consumed nearly 20% of the spiritual energy in the five continents.

    In the sky, the number of gray-robed old Daoists doubled.

    That was the Dao Ancestor¡¯s power recovering rapidly. He seemed to really want to capture Li Changshou.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was using an escape technique. He fought and retreated. From time to time, he would return and kill one or two gray-robed old Daoists.

    Until...

    The Yin and Yang Qi gathered in front of Li Changshou. The Taiji Painting returned, and Li Changshou turned around and fled into the clouds.

    Yun Xiao turned into a wisp of white light and entered Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. Her figure turned into two to three inches.

    She knew very well that this was not the time to be emotional or prove that she could help him.

    It was enough to not cause trouble for him and let him not have any worries. They would live and die together.

    Li Changshou asked via voice transmission, ¡°Where is Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao?¡±

    Yun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to Xuandu City. I sent it to the Taiji Painting.¡±

    His spiritual perception jumped, but it was the first time the Taiji Painting had said so much.

    ¡°Little Disciple, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent everything I should. I had previously been ordered by the old master to bury many Yin and Yang Qi. At this moment, you can retreat safely. Master is fine. He¡¯s just sealed by the Heavenly Dao. Hong Jun can¡¯t use the Yin-Yang Dao. Otherwise, the rity Turbidity will return to the Chaos.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission and looked in the direction of Chaoge City.

    Over there, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning stood quietly with his disciples, watching his figure.

    Over there, Jiang Shang was still holding the God Striking Whip. He did not know if he shouldnd it on Daji.

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were filled with starlight as she stared in the direction that he had left.

    However, what puzzled Li Changshou was that the Dao Ancestor was still continuously sending out the gray-robed old Daoist priest, as if he wanted to kill him.

    Something was wrong...

    The Dao Ancestor knew that he had many trump cards.

    Moreover, the six Saints were currently controlled by the Heavenly Dao. The power of the Heavenly Dao was unprecedentedly strong and had already reached a certain threshold.

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor should be looking forward to Li Changshou, who represented a variable, escaping from the world and allowing the Heavenly Dao to reach perfection in an instant and imprison the power of the Primordial World living beings.

    That was one of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ultimate goals, and it was the time when the Dao Ancestor was closest to that goal.

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s suppression was the best opportunity for the Dao Ancestor.

    There must be a n here.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyelids twitched. He rushed out of the East Ocean and left the five continents, entering the range of the trichiliocosm.

    There were already twenty to thirty gray-robed old Daoists chasing behind him. Streams of light kept flying, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda was crying out from the attacks.

    It was thefortable kind.

    A few streams of light suddenly appeared in front of him. They were actually gray-robed old Daoists.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao runes dissipated, and his heart trembled. He suddenly captured a scene.

    Above a world of the Major Chiliocosm, spiritual energy gathered. A wisp of blue aura that looked like Primordial Violet Qi descended and turned into the figure of a gray-robed old Daoist priest.

    The old Daoist priest opened his eyes and looked in Li Changshou¡¯s direction. He turned into a stream of light and flew over.

    This situation happened everywhere in the trichiliocosm!

    The Dao Ancestor was mobilizing the origin power of the trichiliocosm and pretending to capture him!

    At this moment!

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    A hurried shout came from ahead. A golden line flew towards Li Changshou.

    Golden-Winged Roc!

    On the back of the Golden-Winged Roc, who else could it be but Long Ji, who had hurriedly gone to seek help from the Golden-Winged Roc?

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    However, it was toote.

    Dozens of ck chains flew out from the hands of the two gray-robed old Daoists. In the blink of an eye, they set up a huge chain that enveloped the Golden-Winged Roc and Long Ji and pressed them into the void.

    Li Changshou cursed, ¡°Dao Ancestor, if you hurt them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m under the orders of the Dao Ancestor to capture the traitor Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    A gray-robed old Daoist priest shouted loudly. He raised his hand and pointed a finger, but only made Long Ji and the Golden-Winged Roc fall asleep.

    He understood.

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Dao Ancestor wanted a name and a righteous cause.

    So what if I give it to him?

    Li Changshou suddenly sped up and rushed towards the Xuandu City.

    In the void, starlight shone and the gxy was brilliant. Gray-robed Daoists appeared in the world and flew towards Li Changshou.

    The sounds of capturing the traitors of the heavens lingered in his ears, and the shouts of receiving the orders of the Dao Ancestor were especially ear-piercing.

    In Chaoge City, Yang Jian and Nezha stood together and looked at thend beyond the heavens. Their masters stood behind them.

    Nezha kicked the gravel at his feet and muttered, ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an is not a traitor.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Yang Jian sighed and said, ¡°This world is filled with evil.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words,¡± Perfected Yu Ding said in a low voice with a solemn expression.

    On the other side, Perfected Taiyi carried his ball-shaped Dharma artifact and stared at the sky. He used his eyes to attack frantically, but unfortunately, there was no response.

    Hence, four hourster...

    Li Changshou¡¯s escape technique was activated to the maximum. He used the door-opening escape technique several times and arrived in front of the Xuandu City¡¯s entrance.

    However, just as he was about to leave the world, a dense group of figures appeared in front of him.

    The gray-robed elders gathered in groups. There were almost three to four hundred of them. They gathered their mystical abilities and Dharma powers and waited for Li Changshou to appear.

    He even used the array formation to seal the inner side of the Xuandu City¡¯s entrance, causing it to be filled with Purple Heaven Divine Lightning.

    From the looks of it, he did not want Li Changshou to leave safely.

    What is the Dao Ancestor plotting...

    Ah...

    The roar shook the void!

    Golden light suddenly appeared in the void. Nine ancient azure dragons pulled a carriage over and almost instantly rushed to Li Changshou¡¯s side.

    The carriage opened and a huge hand grabbed Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou looked up and his eyes widened.

    He was dressed in white...

    Jade Emperor!

    ¡°Come quickly!¡±

    The Jade Emperor shouted softly and pulled Li Changshou into the carriage. Then, he shouted loudly. Golden light bloomed on his forehead. He protected the Nine Dragons Carriage and collided with the ovepping figures in front of him!

    At that moment, Li Changshou immediately understood what the Dao Ancestor was plotting.

    He had be a pawn of the Dao Ancestor, a pawn to plot against the Jade Emperor!

    ¡°Your Majesty... this counts...¡±

    Li Changshou suddenly choked. He looked at the Jade Emperor¡¯s frowning and focused face and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, I can¡¯t help you much. I can only send you off. Senior Brother Taiqing is only sealed. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    The Nine Dragons Carriage rushed forward frantically. The Jade Emperor¡¯s body kept trembling, and the golden light on his forehead flickered.

    In front, gray-robed old Daoists were sent flying by the carriage.

    The Jade Emperor turned to look at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are the Heavenly Emperor after all. The Dao Ancestor will not do anything to me. However, the Heavenly Emperor is quite sullen. He can¡¯t protect anyone.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please bear with it and not do anything extreme. I will deal with everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t be too extreme.¡±

    The Jade Emperor shook his head. A divine sword condensed in his hand and he shed forward.

    The carriage had already rushed to the entrance of the Heaven and Earth passageway. The Jade Emperor¡¯s sh calmed the Purple Heaven Divine Lightning inside.

    ¡°Go.¡± The Jade Emperor looked at Li Changshou, his eyes shining. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, take care!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed.

    ¡°I, Taibai Jinxing, will temporarily leave the Three Realms!¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou turned around and jumped towards the path.

    Gray shadows pounced from behind. The white-robed Heavenly Emperor had a long whip in his hand and shot countless golden lightning bolts in front of him.

    Li Changshou did not dare to look back. He was afraid that he could not help but think too much. He was afraid that he would shatter his Clear Dao Heart.

    Behind him, the world passageway was quickly closing.

    Yes, closing.

    The pathway to the Xuandu City was the final w in the Primordial World. It was also the direct manifestation of the 50th Great Dao and the 49th Heavenly Evolution. However, as Li Changshou leaped out, the w in the ce was filled and quickly closed.

    Perfected Heavenly Dao!

    Along with that, the ¡°membrane¡± that could originally allow the living beings of the Primordial World to enter and leave freely, but could only iste the living beings of the Chaos, which was wrapped around the Primordial World, was also condensing into essence!

    It severed the connection between the world and the Chaos Sea!

    As he escaped, the Heavenly Dao seized this opportunity to build a barrier between the worlds. It made them be one, and the Great Dao that should have been continuously evolving froze at that moment.

    Li Changshou could not help but take a look. Before the passageway closed.

    The white-robed Heavenly Emperor waved his lightning whip to fight hundreds of gray-robed Daoists, but he was bound by chains.

    The carriage was shattered, but the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s dignity did not weaken. He even made the gray-robed elders hesitate.

    However, in the end, this was a trap set up for the Heavenly Emperor.

    The ripples of the universe were gradually smoothed out. The Jade Emperor looked behind him.

    The path to Xuandu City had beenpletely sealed. There was only a faint, eggshell-like barrier left.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and put down the lightning whip in his hand. His body was suppressed by the gray-robed old Daoists and bound by chains.

    ¡°How dare you, Hao Tian! Do you know your crime for illegally betraying Heaven?!¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled self-deprecatingly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll let Teacher deal with me.¡±

    ¡°Bring him back to the Purple Cloud Pce!¡±

    ¡°Bring him back to the Purple Cloud Pce!¡±

    The old Daoists turned around and were about to fly away when the Jade Emperor slowly closed his eyes.

    Dong!

    The universe was trembling. The world barrier that had just condensed behind him was trembling slightly.

    Dong!

    Dong, dong, dong!

    The old Daoists immediately turned around. However, before they could do anything, the barrier of the world suddenly shattered!

    The inner entrance of Xuandu City appeared again!

    The ck shadow stood at the edge of the world and held a spear. He shouted into the world,

    ¡°Hong Jun!¡±

    The Three Realms were shocked!

    ¡°If you dare to hurt Teacher, the Jade Emperor, Uncle-Master, and the mortal Goddess! I¡¯ll let you return to ashes with the world! I¡¯ll look at you from outer space! I¡¯ll look at you from the sky!¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoists rushed forward and expelled the figure. They quickly filled the gap.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun revealed a cold smile. He waved his sleeve and blue streams of light scattered in all directions.

    The origin power of the world was directly connected to the Heaven and Earth Barrier around the Primordial World!

    That was not the end. Hong Jun summoned a divine banner that was engraved with talismans and threw it at the 33 Heavens. It floated on the highest level and rotated gently.

    Circles of blue light patterns spread out in the Three Realms with the Heavenly Courts as the center.

    In the next moment, the Jade Emperor was bound byyers of chains. His figure appeared in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall again, but he was tied to the throne. His white robe was covered by a yellow robe, and a crown with a curtain appeared on his head. The entire Lingxiao Hall was dyed golden.

    Blue ripples spread.

    In front of the Lingxiao Hall, a gray-robed old Daoist priest transformed into a white-robed old man. He had a benevolent expression and a kind face. There was a golden pentagram on his forehead. He walked into the hall with a horsetail whisk and knelt in front of the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng. Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly with a cold expression.

    Taibai Jinxing walked up the tform and stood beside the throne. He slowly closed his eyes.

    Blue ripples spread.

    In the South Continent, Yang Jian and Nezha suddenly felt that they had lost something. Some images in their hearts were erased, and some images were formed again.

    Behind them, Perfected Yu Ding held Perfected Taiyi¡¯s wrist. Yu Ding lowered his head, and his eyes were filled with jade light. He gently crushed the blue ripples.

    In the Four Seas Dragon Pce, apart from the four Dragon Kings and a few elders of the dragon race, the dragon children, the guards, and the sea maidens, there was also a figure in their hearts that shattered and returned to a thinner and simpler figure.

    Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng, the right-hand man of the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, is often a messenger of the Heavenly Courts.

    In the various Sea God temples in the South Ocean, the two statues slowly turned into the image of the dragon-headed old man. The mortals did not notice anything.

    ¡®Hasn¡¯t the Sea God always been the Dragon King?¡¯ They felt that way.

    The Heavenly Courts, the training ground of the Heavenly River.

    Ao Yi, who was meditating, opened his eyes. He looked down at his palm and raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes.

    <i>Why did I cry... I think... I can¡¯t remember.</i>

    Not far away, Bian Zhuang, who was sleeping soundly, scratched his head and muttered, ¡°What gift should I give to Taibai Jinxingter?¡±

    Blue ripples spread.

    In the Netherworld.

    The Immortal Du Sect.

    The demons at the border of the North Continent, the Magi tribes in the North Continent, the demons in the Flowerfruit Mountain of the East Continent...

    In the Fire Cloud Cave.

    The human emperors looked at each other. Fuxi raised his hand and gestured for them to keep quiet. They nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Emperor Huang Xuanyuan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate?¡±

    Emperor Da Yu muttered softly.

    Zhuanxu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that he left. For some reason, I feel that there¡¯s some hope now.¡±

    The human emperors chuckled.

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce.

    Saint Nuwa clenched her fists gently and took a deep breath. She rxed her fists and continued to flip through the painting in front of her. She seemed to bepletely unaware of the turmoil in the world.

    At the Five Vige Temple.

    The old Daoist priest sitting under the ginseng fruit tree chuckled. He looked up at the Xuandu City and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if you want to go out in the future.¡±

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A boy beside him asked softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Feed these rotten fruits to the immortal crane.¡±

    The old Daoist priest chuckled and flicked his horsetail whisk. He sang an ancient poem and flipped open the thin book in his hand.

    Its name was the Earth Book. It was originally the membrane of the world.

    ...

    Xuandu City was gradually drifting away.

    The moment the Heaven and Earth Path closed, the three thousand perfected Great Dao, Xuandu City, was pushed into the Chaos Sea.

    Li Changshou stood quietly in front of the disappearing vortex. He ced his hands behind his back and lowered his head. His expression was solemn.

    Behind him, the figures did not dare to disturb him. They only waited quietly with sorrowful expressions.

    Waves suddenly surged in the Chaos Sea. A ck shadow suddenly appeared, scaring many experts who were about to activate their Dharma treasures.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kun Peng,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It will bring the Xuandu City to a ce with spiritual energy.¡±

    The Xuandu City trembled a little. It was already being carried by the Kun Peng on its back and escaping into the depths of the Chaos Sea.

    There were indeed many experts gathered in Xuandu City, but they were still worried.

    Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, Bi Xiao, and the Goddess of Turtle Spirit. Apart from Daoist Duobao and the Goddess of Wudang, the eldest and personal disciples of Jie School had all escaped.

    There was no need to think too much about entering the God-Conferment tform. At that moment, it was not easy for Zhao Gongming and Jin Ling to not be affected by the blue ripples.

    Lu Yue was not here. Actually, he had a chance to escape, but he chose to stay in the world in the end.

    He had no choice. He could not leave.

    Bai Ze created a barrier and protected the Immortal Du Sect from being corroded by the Chaos aura.

    Exalted Wang Qing, Jiang Lin¡¯er, Jiu Yiyi, Jiu Wu, and Jiu Shi were already there.

    In another corner, the Great Daoist Master was a little anxious.

    Kong Xuan sat by the side and sulked.

    Daoist Wen Jing, who was dressed in a golden dress, rubbed a strand of her beautiful hair with her bare hand. She looked at the Great Daoist Master shyly, her eyes filled with tenderness and honey.

    Consort ~

    Ah, no, Great Daoist Master ~

    ¡°Did I do well this time?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The Great Daoist Masterughed dryly and hurriedly looked at Kong Xuan. He only snorted coldly.

    Jiu Jiu and Ling¡¯e held hands and stood at a short distance behind Li Changshou. They stood together with Fairy Yun Xiao and looked at Li Changshou¡¯s back worriedly.

    Li Changshou sighed and slowly sat down. He was a little tired. The Dao runes around him dissipated and he sighed softly again.

    He was out.

    He still came out.

    Although everything was going ording to n and he had an 80% chance of winning, he was still worried and helpless.

    He did not think of sacrificing anyone, nor did he think of making anyone sacrifice anything for victory. He only deduced some situations and ¡°saw¡± them, so he could n.

    Li Changshou closed his eyes and began to meditate.

    Xuandu City fell silent again. The immortals of the Jie School walked forward and bowed to Li Changshou. Then, they found a ce to meditate and cultivate.

    Fairy Yun Xiao raised her hand and hugged Ling¡¯e¡¯s shoulder. She whispered something to Ling¡¯e to not worry.

    In the beginning, only the Little Qiong Peak wandered.

    Now, the Kun Peng was carrying the entire Xuandu City.

    The path ahead was vast, and he did not know the years.

    There was no spiritual energy in the six directions.

    After being depressed for more than half a year, Li Changshou had also meditated for more than half a year. The Kun Peng finally stopped slowly and arrived at a rare immortal realm in the Chaos Sea.

    Kun Peng Mystic Realm.

    Li Changshou pulled himself together and stood up. He gathered the immortals and drew an area in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm for them to cultivate and wait for their funeral.

    The Great Daoist Master wanted to talk to Li Changshou, but Kong Xuan snorted coldly and flew towards the remote mountain. He could only re at Li Changshou and quickly chase after him.

    There was a golden mosquito behind him.

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e and said, ¡°You guys, apany me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e agreed together. They watched Li Changshou ride a cloud forward and follow behind him.

    Jiu Jiu looked at that scene and smiled in relief.

    Jiang Lin¡¯er nudged Jiu Jiu with her shoulder and teased, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to interfere?¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Jiu Jiu snorted. ¡°I¡¯m already here. There¡¯s still a long way to go. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    The immortals beside her chuckled.

    The hall over there was quickly enveloped by light and isted from the outside detection.

    Bi Xiao whispered, ¡°Brother-inw must be feeling ufortable.¡±

    Qiong Xiao also said, ¡°Uncle-Master is sealed by the Heavenly Dao. Brother-inw was still the high and mighty Taibai Jinxing the day before. Now, he has be the traitor that the Dao Ancestor mentioned.¡±

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit asked softly, ¡°Can we curse the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor now?¡±

    The immortals nodded.

    The Goddess of Turtle Spirit gritted her teeth and chided softly, ¡°Really! You¡¯re not reasonable at all! You¡¯re evil!¡±

    The immortals were speechless.

    It was unknown whoughed, but a group of peopleughed. There was nock of vulgar words towards the Heavenly Dao in their mouths, causing the mystic realm to be filled with a cheerful atmosphere.

    In the hall.

    Four beautiful figures knelt in front of Li Changshou. At that moment, strange ripples surged around them.

    They were the four Goddesses of the outer realm.

    Mei Liubing, Mei Wenhua, Mei Dixian, and Mei Xinqing held hands and tried their best to sense something. Soon, they said,

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou immediately sat cross-legged. A little light shone from his forehead and merged with the ripples around the v.

    Soon, Li Changshou chuckled and raised his head tough. Hisughter echoed in the hall.

    Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Ling¡¯e gestured with her hand.

    <i>Is Senior Brother too agitated? Is this ce broken?</i>

    Yun Xiao frowned slightly and blinked at Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°He should be sad and happy. Let¡¯sfort him.¡±

    At that moment, Ling¡¯e took half a step forward and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, why are you so happy?¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Can you share it with us?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou jumped up and immediately activated his clear Dao heart to suppress his emotions. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you think that we have lost? Along the way, I was actually acting for his peers to see. There might be the Dao Ancestor¡¯s spies inside... Of course, I mean it¡¯s possible. Don¡¯t show any signs of happinesster. Come,e here!¡±

    Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e were confused. However, they followed Li Changshou and sat on a jade seat.

    Li Changshou took a meditation cushion and sat down. He looked at Yun Xiao and then at Ling¡¯e. He smiled and said, ¡°From today onwards, we will not separate. Ling¡¯e, Yun Xiao, let¡¯s be Daopanions and spend the rest of our lives here.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling¡¯e replied with a red face.

    Yun Xiao said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally do as you say. However, why did you suddenly mention that just now?¡±

    ¡°Your logic is a little chaotic,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let me think about it... In that case, I¡¯ll start from the beginning. You should already know what the greatest problem in the Primordial World is.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao has selfish desires. The Dao Ancestor wants to suppress the power of living beings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the illness of the Primordial World. At first, I did not want to interfere. However, Master¡¯s death touched me.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°A sense of mission or whatsoever is just nonsense. I wanted to kill the Heavenly Dao. In the beginning, I wanted to avenge Master. This is the origin power. However, think about it. The Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor controls the world and possesses the essence of the world. They can mobilize the spiritual energy of the entire Primordial World. How can they defeat him?¡±

    Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e shook their heads at the same time. At that moment, they could already see the strong desire to confide in their senior brother and Daopanion.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°The first person I thought of was Teacher. Teacher is almost omnipotent and is only one step away from the Primordial Chaos Limitless Great Dao Saint. However, during a few conversations with Teacher, Teacher revealed a few important pieces of information. He was one stepte, one step behind the Dao Ancestor. The Heavenly Dao Fruit should have been inherited by the Three Pure Ones and protected the world. It had been snatched away by Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. He had even taken them in as disciples before the Three Pure Onesprehended the Dao. In other words, the Dao Ancestor is fundamentally a viin. However, Teacher was toote. He had lost the restrictions on the Dao Ancestor. Teacher was just unable to deal with the integration of the Dao Ancestor and the essence of the world. Otherwise, he would have long overturned the Dao Ancestor. That was also the reason why Teacher was suppressed by the Dao Ancestor this time.I did not tell Teacher about my n, but I believe that with Teacher¡¯s ability, he understood my n at some point in time.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked in a daze, ¡°What n?¡±

    ¡°The n to kill the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°This process needs to be safe and sound. If we expose ourselves in advance, we will be killed by the Dao Ancestor. Therefore, I first carried out a superficial n, called the thousand-year n of ¡®X¡¯s Disappearance¡¯. The Dao Ancestor knew that the Dao Ancestor had given me help because he wanted me to be the one who escaped. After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, he would leave the Primordial World. From then on, he wouldpletely eliminate the changes in the world and stabilize the world to achieve his ultimate goal. I can only see three levels of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ultimate goal. I helped the Heavenly Courts rise and arranged for Yang Jian, Li Jing, Nezha, and the other variables toprehend the Great Dao of Equalization. I controlled most of the variables other than me. That way, their variables would gather on me. Unfortunately, I cannot arrange for Lei Zhenzi. However, there are not many variables in this fellow. He is considered a tool arranged by the Heavenly Dao. There is no need to mention Huang Tianhua, who is just a disciple of Chan School. Of course, the most important thing is my Great Dao of Equalization. When I realized that I had already upied 70% of the changes in the world, the Heavenly Dao could not attack me directly. I am no longer in danger of dying. What I need to worry about now are your lives.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and his eyes were filled with tenderness.

    ¡°After all, I can¡¯t let anything happen to you or the people you care about. Although it was a little troublesome, he had barely seeded. You might not understand why I seem to be confident of victory now that we have been chased out of the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked cooperatively.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Think about it. How can you win when you can¡¯t kill Dao Ancestor Hong Jun when he controls the power of the world and the three thousand Great Dao? Moreover, how can the Dao Ancestor win since the ancient times?¡±

    Yun Xiao hummed softly and said, ¡°I have no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, before the Dao Ancestor attacks this time, we have no chance of winning. Even if the Three Pure Ones rebelled, as long as they did not dare to kill the natural source of the world, they would eventually be exhausted of their Dharma powers and suppressed by the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Primordial Spirit Qi. The essence of the world cannot be sealed or suppressed. That is the most troublesome thing.¡±

    Li Changshou stood up and waved his hand. The shadow of the Primordial World appeared.

    ¡°But now? Look! The Primordial World is wrapped in the Heaven and Earth Barrier formed by spiritual energy. Hong Jun released the origin power of the world. The world is perfected.

    However, at the same time, Hong Jun merged with the Primordial World! Hong Jun is now the Primordial World. He controls everything in the Three Realms.¡±

    Ling¡¯e frowned and said, ¡°But what does that mean...¡±

    ¡°It means that the Dao Ancestor has used up all his trump cards. It meant that the Dao Ancestor and the lower-level Great Dao of the Heavenly Dao had a conflict. It means that as long as we open a gap in the Primordial World, we will create the Dao Ancestor¡¯s w! The original Dao Ancestor did not have any ws. However, after he perfected the Heavenly Dao, perfected his body, andpletely merged with the Primordial World, although he is still perfect, he can already have ws.¡±

    Li Changshouughed and said, ¡°In order to let the Dao Ancestor take action, Teacher and I have tacitly arranged everything that happened today. The Dao Ancestor is most afraid of Teacher. Teacher took the opportunity to attack and was suppressed by the Dao Ancestor. Think about it, why could Teacher send the Taiji Painting back? It meant that Teacher still had energy left when he was suppressed! Right, Taiji Painting?¡±

    The Taiji Painting appeared in front of Li Changshou¡¯s chest and he nodded calmly.

    However, Yun Xiao said, ¡°However, now, the Primordial World should bepletely controlled by the Dao Ancestor. Perfection means that there is no resistance inside.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. At this moment, the world no longer has the power to resist the Heavenly Dao. Chan School followed the Heavenly Dao. The two Saints of the Western Sect were puppets of the Heavenly Dao. Daoist Jie Yin neutralized the threat that Second Uncle-Master, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, posed to the Heavenly Dao. At this moment, the four Saints are imprisoned by the Heavenly Dao and be the source of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s power. The Primordial World became the spiritual sea of the Heavenly Dao. The five continents became the sand table of the Heavenly Dao and deduced the Great Dao of living beings. Senior Brother Duobao and the others would be imprisoned by the Heavenly Daoter. The Fire Cloud Cave had lost Senior Suiren and could not challenge the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao only needs to rely on the Buddhist teachings to brainwash the human race. It would make people forget the human spirit that the Fire Cloud Cave represented. There is no longer any power in the world that could resist the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao only needs to guard against us. The Primordial World would follow the script that the Dao Ancestor had envisioned and evolved. There¡¯s nothing that can threaten the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao nodded.

    Ling¡¯e sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing that can threaten the Dao Ancestor. There¡¯s no power in the world to resist.¡±

    ¡°This is the most crucial step in my first backup n!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered. He smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao seems perfect, but it actually has many ws. The Dao Ancestor is too arrogant. There are too many points that he could attack. The simplest example is that the Heavenly Dao could affect the human heart and trigger mental demons. It can even imprison the human heart, but it cannot understand the human heart. Guess what I did previously? Hahaha! I buried the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s spirit core under the Reincarnation Pagoda. The Dao Ancestor did not realize what I was doing. I only used the name of suppressing the Chaos Godfiend to add a Dao to the Primordial World and open a back door. The Dao Ancestor had alreadyprehended this Dao, which meant that the Creation Jade Disc had an additional Dao. The Dao of the otherworldly demons. I have many trump cards that can pose a threat to the Primordial World. However, that will only cause the living beings of the world to suffer. The gains do not make up for the losses. I will just give Hong Jun a deterrence. However, Hong Jun would judge others by projecting his shorings on others. Since he could kill 90% of the living beings and kill his opponents, he felt that I would do the same. However, in my eyes, there is only one problem with the Heavenly Dao. It is sick. I do not deny the Heavenly Dao. I only deny that the Heavenly Dao has selfish desires. I support the Heavenly Dao¡¯s overall control of living beings and oppose the Heavenly Dao¡¯s oppression of living beings. Now, I can counterattack at any time and bury dark lightning. I just need to find an opportunity to trigger all the dark lightning and correct the Heavenly Dao in one go to kill the Dao Ancestor! Ahem, of course, I still have to n. I can¡¯t be anxious. The chances of winning are only 8.5%. In the end, it is still too unstable. The current situation is like that. I believe the Dao Ancestor has erased the traces of my existence in the world. No matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t be bad. This is my n! Use retreat to advance and seal the sky to break the situation!¡±

    Yun Xiao was speechless.

    Ling¡¯e was speechless.

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Ling¡¯e said softly, ¡°Will you arrange for a marriageter?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°However, wait for me for a while. You won¡¯t need to wait for decades to centuries. I¡¯ll set up the trap first. In the past, the Heavenly Dao had curled up into a ball. The Heavenly Dao has already been fully developed. I want to take advantage of this opportunity to set up some cores.¡±

    ¡°Then all the best.¡± Ling¡¯e clenched her fists and waved them. ¡°Sister and I will support you fully!¡±

    Yun Xiao replied gently, ¡°What do you need us to do?¡±

    ¡°Apany me here and go out regrly,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Act for the possible spies. If necessary, we have to consummate the marriage and pretend to stay here. Don¡¯t alert the enemy. There might only be spies.¡±

    Yun Xiao nodded slightly and naturally did not feel anything amiss.

    However, there was a soft sound from the side. Ling¡¯e¡¯s forehead was smoking, and her body swayed. Her eyes were spinning.

    Yun Xiao blinked and was puzzled.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Cave, cave, bridal chamber... Ah! That¡¯s too embarrassing. Senior Brother is still so calm...¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled and walked behind the Four Mei Goddesses. He sat cross-legged and regained his solemn expression.

    The Heavenly Fiend Dao epted the demonic heart.

    <i>Void Bodhi... Void Bodhi...</i>

    In a hidden corner of the trichiliocosm in the Primordial World, the old Daoist priest, who was meditating cross-legged, trembled. His forehead was covered with cold sweat. Calls echoed in his heart. His Dao heart was tainted by a ck aura and quickly recovered.

    <i>Void Bodhi... Void Bodhi...</i>

    <i>Who, who are you?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m you, you¡¯re me. I¡¯m your heart, your obsession, your Dao, and your Dao Fruit.</i>

    <i>You are me, I am me. You are my heart, my obsession, my Dao, and my Dao Fruit.</i>

    <i>You are the Void Bodhi, Patriarch Bodhi, the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, and an important pawn arranged by the Heavenly Dao.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m the Void Bodhi, Patriarch Bodhi, the disciple of the Saint of the Western Sect, and an important pawn arranged by the Heavenly Dao.</i>

    <i>We are all me.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m me.</i>

    The Void Bodhi opened its eyes. A blue light shed in its eyes. It shrugged slightly and closed its eyes again to focus.

    A wisp of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will slid past and did not notice anything amiss.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s figure had already disappeared, leaving behind an old Daoist priest¡¯s stone statue. The stone statue was pressing forward with one hand.

    At that moment, the stone statue seemed to be smiling faintly. However, that smile seemed to have existed long ago and was extremely natural.

 Chapter 726 - Look at the Primordial World From Another perspective

    <h4>Chapter 726: Look at the Primordial World From Another perspective</h4>

    Ah!

    In the core hall of the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.

    The Four Mei Goddesses set up the Four Symbols Array and were in charge of maintaining the connection between the Dao hearts of the living beings in the Primordial World. ording to Li Changshou¡¯s instructions, they nted some ¡°benign mental demons¡± that could be removed at any time for living beings that might be useful.

    The mental demons of good people are evil, but the mental demons of evil people can also be good.

    Primordial-level understanding.

    At that moment, Li Changshou...

    Actually, it was a little awkward.

    In his excitement, he had revealed the early n. Fortunately, he had told them about it. It did not involve his final method to counter the Dao Ancestor and the sharp weapon to break through the Dao Ancestor¡¯s defense.

    There had to be some suspense.

    If they said too much, it would easily affect Yun Xiao¡¯s Dao heart and their basic understanding of the Primordial World.

    However, when he recalled the process just now, he felt a little ashamed.

    It was a very special sense of shame.

    He was clearly an old man who was quite mature. Just now, he actually had the schr¡¯s spirit when he talked about entrepreneurship in his previous life.

    On second thought, he felt that he might be a little rash. Hence, he recited the sutra hundreds of times.

    He was not a performance-type personality. In the end, he had held it in for too long. Yun and Ling¡¯e were the people closest to him. Moreover, they had escaped the surveince of the Primordial Heavenly Dao. He could not hold it in for a while.

    What would they think?

    Li Changshou opened his left eye slightly and watched Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao n the entire hall and y with some flowers.

    Such a suitable scene really made him... unable to help but use his immortal senses to look at his Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s position.

    There was killing intent!

    Ahem, business.

    Li Changshou was reading the Void Bodhi¡¯s memories.

    Through the Great Dao Heart Demon Seed Technique¡ªtemporarily named¡ªit was actually to incite the Void Bodhi¡¯s mental demon and bury the simted essence soul into the Void Bodhi¡¯s body to hide. Then, he used the Dao of the otherworldly demons to activate it and turn the Void Bodhi into his second essence soul puppet.

    There were actually some risks in this process because the Three Thousand Great Dao were constantly monitored by the Heavenly Dao.

    Therefore, Li Changshou chose to attack immediately after arriving at the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. That was because the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao were busy building the barriers of the world and making preparations to prevent him from attacking head-on. Their attention was diverted.

    Why would Li Changshou attack head-on?

    That would definitely fall into the trap set by the Dao Ancestor. It would be unwise to resist the spiritual energy of the entire Primordial World and the living beings of the Primordial World.

    The best solution was to destroy the Heaven Earth system designed by Dao Ancestor Hong Jun from the inside.

    Of course, the Void Bodhi was only one of the pawns in Li Changshou¡¯s n. There were more than thirty backup pawns. They were all Qi Refinement cultivators whose Dao hearts had gaps and whose strength could barely be seen.

    However, the Void Bodhi was the most important.

    If one were to talk about the reason, the Void Bodhi was only one of the reasons that the Heavenly Dao had chosen.

    More importantly, Li Changshou had discovered a long time ago that the Great Dao cultivated by the Void Bodhi was the Dao of Space Dispelling. It advocated the creation of fate and harmony. Void was the essence of all living beings.

    His Dao name was Void.

    The more famous ¡°color is emptiness and emptiness is color¡± in his hometown¡¯s Blue Star was an extension of this Great Dao.

    He was old and useless.

    The Dao runes of this Great Dao were close to the Grand Pure One Great Dao. It could perfectly conceal Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the Dao.

    Of course, the concept of emptiness and inaction waspletely different.

    Later, as long as he found an opportunity to visit some experts of the Dao Sect in the world, he could nominally ept the elders of hundreds of sects and dual cultivate in Dao and Buddha. That would allow his strength to increase by a reasonable amount.

    In fact, the real Void Bodhi was already dead. Only Li Changshou¡¯s second essence soul was alive.

    Out of safety considerations, Li Changshou had already destroyed the Void Bodhi¡¯s original consciousness. He had reced the Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul with the Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul and turned it into a part of the Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul.

    The second essence soul technique came from Senior Lang. The Pseudo essence soul came from his research on the otherworldly demons. Li Changshou had used his two trump cards andpleted a perfect roundabout.

    A Millennium Kill was already aimed at the back door of the Heavenly Dao.

    Suddenly, he heard ark-like voice from the side.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go out and greet everyone.¡±

    Ling¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°Just say that my senior brother is in a bad mood and is in seclusion. He can¡¯t meet everyone for the time being.¡±

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Pay more attention to your expression. Even Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief.

    The desire to confide in them just now should not affect their senses.

    After they left the array formation, Li Changshou opened his eyes and looked at the hall that had changed. He reminded the Four Mei Guardians and continued to adapt to the identity of the Void Bodhi.

    He wanted to be steady again.

    He had toe up with a few backup ns. He could not rely too much on the Heavenly Fiend Technique.

    After spreading the Void Bodhi¡¯s memories, the information inside was quickly epted by Li Changshou. Then, Li Changshou ssified it ording to ¡°important¡±, ¡°ordinary¡±, and ¡°trash information¡±.

    The Void Bodhi was born at the end of the ancient times. It was an ordinary Connate mighty figure. It had too many memories.

    Therefore, Li Changshou did not look at those memories in the order of time. Instead, he looked at them ording to the original impression of the Void Bodhi.

    At the same time, the deepest memory of that fellow was when he was chased by Li Changshou.

    It was difficult to calm down. It was difficult to be ruthless. Unfortunately, there was no chance for revenge.

    Li Changshou could also read those memories through the deduction method. That way, he could guarantee that there would not be any major mistakes.

    It was reasonable for the Void Bodhi to be more cautious after being chased by him previously.

    In the next half a month, Li Changshou revisited the development process of the entire Western Sect and had a clear understanding of the internal structure of the Western Sect.

    At the same time, Li Changshou also saw many good deeds of the Void Bodhi.

    Although all these good deeds added up were not as bad as the Void Bodhi¡¯s opening of a Burning Incense Divine Kingdom.

    <i>I¡¯ll take the Primordial Path again.</i>

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    The path of Patriarch Bodhi¡¯s growth was quite interesting.

    Hence, half a yearter.

    Li Changshou received a message from the Great Sage of the Western Sect to let the disciples who were hiding outside return to the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou did not hesitate. He imitated the posture of the Void Bodhi walking a few times in the Cave Abode and practiced the mostmonly used mystical abilities a few times. He carefully grasped the tone of the Void Bodhi when it spoke and various habitual words...

    In the end, he was surrounded by a faint Space-Breaking Dao runes and hid himself to return to the five continents.

    When he walked in the world again, Li Changshou could clearly sense that the world seemed to have be more stable.

    However, the voices of the living beings were quieter than before.

    The Major Chiliocosm that the Void Bodhi was originally hiding in was not far from the five continents. Li Changshou calcted the cultivation level that the Void Bodhi should have disyed and the corresponding escape speed. He arrived at the end of the world of the West Ocean ¡°on time¡±.

    Li Changshou did not dare to use the Wind Speech Incantation and obediently released his immortal senses. He immediately received a lot of news.

    For example, the person presiding over the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Jiang Shang of Chan School, had already presided over the God-Conferment Ceremony on the God-Conferment tform and conferred titles to the gods of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts had prospered.

    Before Li Changshou left, he had entrusted the God Striking Whip to him. He had that part of his n.

    However, there was no ce for Jiang Shang on the God roll. Jiang Shang, the person who had be a god, had stayed in the mortal world and be a marquis. It made people sigh.

    He had no choice. He had been harmed by Guang Chengzi previously.

    Li Changshou was originally worried that the Dao Ancestor would forcefully change the memories of all living beings and pour the original script of the God-Conferment.

    However, after listening carefully to the discussions everywhere, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Saint of Murder, Zhao Gongming, was conferred the title of the Dragon Tiger Mystic Altar Lord. He was in charge of the finance department, thebat department, the lightning department, and the gue department. The Goddess of Golden Spirit was conferred the title of the Lord of Doumu. She was in charge of thebat department and controlled the twenty-eight Lunar Mansions.

    The couple would be considered the Heavenly Courts¡¯ authority in the future.

    Clearly, the Dao Ancestor should have been worried about the consumption of the origin power of the world and did not wantonly change the memories of all living beings. He only corrected Taibai Jinxing and erased the name Li Changshou.

    ¡°View¡±.

    Senior Lang treated him equally.

    In fact, one of Li Changshou¡¯s trump cards was to find the secret of Senior Lang¡¯s death back then. Why did he have to destroy the Primordial World?

    ording to the information that Li Changshou had at that moment, after the creation of the world, Senior Lang had fallen asleep due to his serious injuries. After waking up, he had also be a Heaven-Opening Essence. With the concealment of his second essence soul, the Demon Fuxi, he walked around the Primordial World.

    At that time, Senior Lang had already gotten to know Hong Jun. A few mighty figures had gathered and formed a mysterious organization.

    The Primordial Residence Committee.

    This organization was very crucial. It almost determined the direction of a series of major events in ancient times. At that time, Senior Lang was together with Hong Jun and was the schemer and chess yer behind him.

    Due to the fact that the Three Pure Ones were formed from Pangu¡¯s essence soul, they were experts that were specially nurtured by the Primordial Commission.

    However, after Senior Lang and Dao Ancestor Hong Jun broke up and were killed by Dao Ancestor Hong Jun in the final battle, this mysterious organization became the dust of the Primordial World.

    The Three Pure Ones did not know the inside story.

    At that moment, Li Changshou still had two questions that he could not figure out.

    One was the process of him transmigrating to the Primordial World. How did he achieve it? The other was rted to the True Spirit Great Dao.

    That was also the direction toprehend the Daoter.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could confirm that the master of the two Saints of the Western Sect, Zhun Ti, and Zhun Ti, was also one of the members of the ¡°residencemittee¡± back then.

    Later on, he should have been killed by the Dao Ancestor.

    That easily made people think of the mysterious old man in the ¡°Randeng Ancient Coffin¡± buried under the Reincarnation Pagoda with the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core.

    However, that was not the case. The timing of the two did not match. Li Changshou did not know the old man¡¯s identity. However, through sorting out the evolution of the Great Dao in the Primordial World, he had already excluded the old man.

    He was a Connate mighty figure who had died in ancient times. He was rather powerful and could not die.

    The Primordial World was long and had many secrets.

    Li Changshou also knew that he had stayed in the world for too short a time. However, in the past 1,800 years, he knew too little.

    Li Changshou did not stay in the town at the ends of the earth. He collected some useful information and escaped towards the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    The Great God-Conferment Tribtion had been forcefully ended by the Dao Ancestor.

    Not long after he left, many changes had happened in the Three Realms. However, everything was within his previous deduction.

    Due to the anger of the Jie Sect, the Heavenly Dao sent down the Heavenly Punishment and destroyed thousands of immortals from Jie School. The final cmity was filled up. The Great Tribtion had officially passed.

    The God-Conferment Ceremony was also lively. The Heavenly Courts had sent the God roll and Jiang Shang had conferred 365 righteous gods.

    What was more discussed enthusiastically were Di Xin and Daji, the two gods who were in charge of ¡°joyous matters¡±. It could be considered a supplement to Elder Moon¡¯s Deity Position in the Hall of Marriage. It could also be considered a good ending for the mortal king and queen.

    There was also the Goddess of Jie School, which was more focused on by the Qi Refinement cultivators. Apart from the Goddess of Golden Spirit who had be the Lord of Doumu and the Goddess of Golden Light who had been conferred the title of Lightning Goddess, which was also the ¡°Lightning Mother¡±, the rest were all ethereal.

    Some people said that the Goddess of Turtle Spirit and the Goddess of Wudang had died under the Heavenly Punishment. Their souls had been destroyed.

    There were also people who said that arge number of experts from Jie School had escaped to outer space and were waiting for an opportunity to seek revenge on the Three Realms.

    Most interestingly, the three fairies, Yun Xiao, Qiong Xiao, and Bi Xiao, did not appear at the God-Conferment Ceremony at all. However, they were given the Deity Position of ¡°Immortal Envoys¡±.

    In other words, the three of them had ¡°proper identities¡± of returning to the Primordial World at any time. They werepletely different from Li Changshou, who was a ¡°stowaway¡±.

    What is this?

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s goodwill towards them?

    Li Changshou could only smile and not think too much about it.

    No one in the Three Realms discussed the battle between the Saints. No one knew what happened in the Purple Cloud Pce. Only a few mighty figures knew that there was an additional stone statue in the Purple Cloud Pce. It was the strongest Saint who could make the Dao Ancestor panic previously.

    After the God-Conferment Ceremony, the Dao Ancestor appeared above the Divine Seal Altar and set a rule.

    The Primordial World would not appear again.

    The Purple Cloud Pce would also hide outside the world. The Heavenly Courts were respected in the Three Realms. The Netherworld, the Dragon Pce, and the Saint Sect would assist the Heavenly Courts in their actions. They would be under the Jade Emperor¡¯s jurisdiction.

    The Dao Ancestor was indirectly giving orders to the Saint and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning to be grounded.

    Because the source of the news was that the town at the end of the world was in the West Ocean, Li Changshou could not obtain any information about the Immortal Du Sect. He had to wait for an opportunity to investigateter.

    The first step would be to collect information about the Primordial World.

    The paper effigies hidden everywhere on the ground were in an unactivated state. They melted in the sand and earth meridians, like sand and dust.

    However, Li Changshou definitely did not dare to use this intelligencework.

    The alias¡¯ Patriarch Bodhi ¡®had to be differentiated from the paper-cutting fiend. He could not have any associations.

    The spiritual mountain was already in sight.

    The spiritual mountain still looked like it had been cut in half. However, on the mountain top that had been ttened, arge number of golden and dazzling pces appeared. Immortal light surrounded them, making them look like a holynd for cultivation.

    The Western Sect was an old face project.

    Li Changshounded in the array formation of the spiritual mountain very naturally. He nodded at the remaining two old Daoists who were familiar with the Void Bodhi and were also acquaintances. Then, he hurriedly rushed to a hidden hall in the back mountain.

    That was the ce where the core disciples of the Western Sect held their ¡°routine meeting¡±.

    After entering the hall, Li Changshou¡¯s expression was cold. He walked to the front of the first row of meditation cushions on the left. He first lifted the back of his robe and lowered his head to sit cross-legged.

    When he entered the hall, his left foot was still his right foot. When he crossed his legs, the frequency of his breathing after sitting down, and the range of his Dao runes were all filled with details.

    He even looked at the residence of the Saint of Weing and lowered his head.

    ¡°Senior Brother Bodhi...¡±

    An old Daoist priest suddenly sent a voice transmission.

    Li Changshou immediately found the old Daoist priest¡¯s basic information and replied via voice transmission, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Can youe to meter? I¡¯ve prepared some immortal tea. I want to give you a taste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Li Changshou replied calmly via voice transmission. He only looked at the old Daoist priest briefly and closed his eyes to focus.

    It was not that he was pretending to be cool. That was how the Void Bodhi treated his fellow disciples of the Western Sect.

    Not long after, twenty to thirty figures sat down everywhere. The atmosphere was rather gloomy.

    Suddenly, they heard a sigh. An old Daoist priest appeared on the meditation cushion in front of them. He was dressed in a white robe and had a worried look in his eyes. He was naturally Saint Jie Yin.

    Li Changshou and the disciples stood up and bowed to the guide.

    Then, they sat down and waited for the Saint to speak.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was forced into this by his circumstances. He would always have one teacher and one master!

    Daoist Jie Yin sighed and said, ¡°Now that the Great Tribtion has passed, I have invited you here to discuss how the Western Sect should continue in the future. Now, the troublesome thing that the Western Sect is facing is that our luck has been broken and our disciples have suddenly increased by thousands. You can say whatever you want.¡±

    The disciples remained silent. Most of their gazes were focused on the seven or eight figures in the first row.

    A young Daoist asked, ¡°Teacher, did the golden lotus really suffer a cmity?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The guide sighed softly. Golden light bloomed in his palm, and a golden lotus seed head appeared.

    There were three wilted petals hanging on the lotus seed head, but at least the spiritual power on it had stabilized.

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at Wen Jing¡¯s masterpiece...

    In short, he almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Forget it. I was wrong in the end.¡± Jie Yin sighed and said, ¡°Although there are fewer golden lotuses suppressing the destiny of our sect, they are only in the same situation as Jie School before the Great Tribtion. The cmity should be far away. There¡¯s no need to worry. Moreover, the Heavenly Dao has predicted that the Western Sect is about to prosper. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    A disciple said, ¡°Teacher, can you use merit to restore the golden lotus?¡±

    At that moment, other disciples retorted, ¡°The trichiliocosm has already been upied by the Immortal Alliance and the Heaven Ascension Hall. The Heaven Ascension Hall¡¯s Hall Master supposedly died from cultivation. The Heavenly Courts directly took over the entire Heaven Ascension Hall. Where are we going to find merit?¡±

    The disciples were worried.

    Jie Yin continued, ¡°The Golden Lotus of Merit is difficult to recover. I will find other items to suppress the luck of the sect. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. ording to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s prediction, spreading the teachings of my sect is the most important. I recruited you today to spread the teachings. Bodhi, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Li Changshou followed the Void Bodhi¡¯s personality and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good n. I just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The guide smiled and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Why did we establish ourselves in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and not spread our teachings widely in the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent? Although the trichiliocosm is important, the five continents are actually the most important.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jie Yin smiled and said, ¡°Bodhi¡¯s words are a good n.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched.

    He was too careless.

    He only considered making a fake identity of Patriarch Bodhi to walk around. It would be much more convenient for him to n in the future. However, he neglected this detail.

    Now, he had to give the Western Sect a n!

    Although the Void Bodhi had lost to Li Changshou a few times previously, through the failures of his other fellow disciples, it proved that the Void Bodhi was not too weak. Instead, it was the ¡°little thief¡± who was scheming.

    However, if he thought about it from another perspective...

    As long as he was well-prepared, wouldn¡¯t he be able to drive the Western Sect¡¯s carriage to the Western kelp and the trench?

    Tsk, interesting.

 Chapter 727 - Li Changshouâ€™s Treasure List

    <h4>Chapter 727: Li Changshou¡¯s Treasure List</h4>

    ¡°Now that the battle of the Dao Sect has ended and Jie School has been destroyed, Chan School has hidden in Kunlun Mountain. The time for the Western Sect to prosper has arrived. Bodhi, Jia Ye, Nan, don¡¯t enter seclusion for the time being. Don¡¯t leave the spiritual mountain and think about how to impart the essence of the Western Sect.¡±

    After Saint Jie Yin finished speaking, he went into seclusion and did nothing.

    Now, the Saints of the world did not appear. There was nothing he could do if he did not do anything.

    At that moment, it returned to the situation before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The disciples of the Saints would restrain themselves. The core disciples would avoid conflict and not interfere with the pride of the Saints.

    Chan School and the Western Sect had already formed an alliance before. There was no conflict between the Saints in the world.

    Then, under Jia Ye¡¯s lead, the disciples of the Western Sect held a small meeting.

    Li Changshou remained silent most of the time. Only when he realized that the Western Sect seemed to be about to embark on the path of Buddhism did he use a few simple and profound words to stir them up and let them walk on a path that seemed brighter.

    The road ahead was filled with possibilities.

    Without Maitreya and Ksitigarbha, Li Changshou looked at Jia Ye, who was usually only in charge of cultivation and was not good at scheming and making arrangements...

    It was lonely.

    Jie Ye suggested that the teachings should be used to build more temples, reveal miracles, and attract believers.

    Li Changshou, who had been beaten up by the Heavenly Courts, pondered for a while. He deliberately probed the Western Sect and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s best to go to the Heavenly Courts to inform them. We cannot underestimate the Heavenly Courts. The losses we have suffered and the walls we have crashed into are countless. Now, we have to face the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    The disciples of the Western Sect frowned slightly and looked at Li Changshou.

    Jia Ye whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, have we... had an intense conflict with the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Only an old Daoist priest smiled bitterly and shook his head gently.

    Which family did not have a hidden expert?

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    He looked at Jia Ye and the other disciples and carefully determined if they were acting. Soon, he came to a conclusion.

    Apart from the old Daoist priest, the disciples¡¯ memories had indeed been modified.

    At that moment, a voice transmission sounded in Li Changshou¡¯s heart. It was Saint Jie Yin.

    Jie Yin sighed and said, ¡°Bodhi, they have already forgotten the existence of the human race¡¯s Divergent. It¡¯s good that you know about this. Don¡¯t mention it in the world in the future. That is already a taboo of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    The Void Bodhi closed his eyes and nodded.

    He had never expected the disciples of the Western Sect to be so... so...

    ¡°Not strong¡±.

    However, from another perspective, the Dao Ancestor must have used a lot of the origin power of the world to erase his traces.

    That was a good thing.

    Li Changshou looked at the disciples of the Western Sect and said slowly, ¡°I should have remembered wrongly. Then, please send someone to the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    It was a tradition of the Western Sect.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Jia Ye said slowly.

    An old Daoist priest beside him whispered, ¡°After the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the Heavenly Courts are already the ruler of the Three Realms. We should take this trip seriously. Why don¡¯t we go more?¡±

    Hence, everyone looked at the Void Bodhi.

    Li Changshou snorted and did not reply.

    At that moment, he had yet to fully adapt to the role of the Void Bodhi. In order to be stable, he could not easily step into the ce with the richest Heavenly Dao power.

    The disciples of the Western Sect could only look away. After discussing for a while, they decided that the six disciples of the Saint would form the ¡°Heavenly Courts Visiting Group¡± and rush to the Heavenly Courts tomorrow to discuss the preaching of the Western Sect.

    The old Daoist priest also suggested that he could go and greet Chan School, but he was stopped by Li Changshou.

    ¡°Everyone, you have to be more vignt. Now that Jie School is no longer around, our alliance with Chan School has been broken. Most of the resistance we encounter in the future wille from Chan School.¡±

    The disciples seemed to have woken up from a dream. They looked at the Void Bodhi in amazement.

    ¡°Senior Brother actually thought of that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Western Sect has suffered the cmity of Jie School. Arge number of our fellow disciples have died. Now, we still have to rely on Senior Brother Bodhi to n.¡±

    ¡°We are slow-witted. Senior Brother Bodhi, please guide us.¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s expression softened slightly as he revealed a confident smile.

    Then, cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. He frowned slightly and pursed his lips. He closed his eyes and looked a little ugly.

    A wisp of Dao runes slowly spread out from Li Changshou¡¯s heart. It was Saint Jie Yin who had helped him wipe out the fear in his Dao heart.

    In fact, regardless of their standpoint, the Saints were still good to their personal disciples.

    The Western Sect did not hesitate to sell their disciples though.

    After some discussion, Li Changshou found the Cave Abode of the Void Bodhi on the spiritual mountain and calmly stayed there.

    ording to the habit of the Void Bodhi, he did not use his immortal senses to investigate.

    To be safe, he did not use the Wind Speech Incantation and quietly entered seclusion toprehend his Great Dao.

    A few hourster, he walked out of the Cave Abode with his hands behind his back. He looked uneasy and went to the back of the spiritual mountain. He stood outside the hall where the lotus flower pond was and looked at the sky.

    At the same time, he began to listen to the whispers of the disciples of the spiritual mountain and understand the history of the Primordial World that had been modified.

    How many times has such a thing happened in ancient times?

    Li Changshou could not be sure.

    The only thing he could confirm was that the Dao Ancestor had put in a lot of effort on this matter.

    Originally, Senior Lang was just hiding behind the scenes. What living beings saw was only Senior Lang¡¯s second essence soul, Fuxi. There were very few living beings who needed to modify their memories.

    Li Changshou was famous in the Primordial World. It should be quite troublesome to erase his traces.

    He smiled.

    <i>I wonder how the Jade Emperor is doing.</i>

    Li Changshou rode the Void Bodhi paper effigy and looked up at the sky, as if he could see the sky.

    Looking at the Heavenly Courts that he had pulled up, he suddenly felt like an old father.

    The Chaos Bell left with the Little Qiong Peak. There were no traces of him in the Grand White Pce.

    To this Connate Cardinal treasure, it would not be a problem even if it brought dozens of Immortal Du Sects, let alone the Little Qiong Peak.

    The Chaos Bell had a great function. It could ce a Small Dimension inside and control the flow of time through the Chaos Bell. It could speed up or slow down the Small Dimension.

    He would go back and pretend to be in seclusion. He would split a portion of his attention there and make other arrangements.

    He deliberately sighed softly. The Void Bodhi was a little depressed. It returned to the Cave Abode and activated the array formation. Right in front of Saint Jie Yin, it wrapped itself around the Dao of Space Dispelling and began toprehend the method of Void Dispelling.

    <i>Everything is an illusion.</i>

    <i>There is no Bodhi tree, nor is there a mirror.</i>

    His Dao Attainment was slowly but steadily increasing.

    ...

    When he opened his eyes, pure white holy light surrounded him.

    Li Changshou stretched and stood up from the meditation cushion. He ordered the Four Mei Guardians to take turns to rest.

    They were a professional technical team that ensured his munication¡± with the Primordial World. He could not tire them out.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and sent a voice transmission. Wisps of treasure light appeared around him, and a few streams of light flew out of the hall.

    After a while, the treasures in the hall flickered. A few treasures lined up in front of Li Changshou. Their spiritual senses were connected to Li Changshou¡¯s mind.

    The Connate Cardinal treasure Taiji Painting, the Connate Cardinal treasure Chaos Bell, the top-grade Connate Merit Spirit Treasure, the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, the Connate Spirit Treasure, the Floating me g, the Connate Spirit Treasure, the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, the Connate Spirit Treasure, the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors, and the Connate Spirit Treasure, the Heart-Piercing Lock.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°The situation is not optimistic. I¡¯ll talk to everyone first. Can you transform? Like the Chaos Bell.¡±

    The Chaos Bell Spirit sat on the top of the bell and crossed its legs. It blinked at Li Changshou.

    Following that, a treasure light flickered and a few figures appeared.

    A blurry figure appeared in the Taiji Painting. It was considered giving his little disciple some face and dealing with it casually.

    A bearded middle-aged man appeared on the top of the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda. He was dressed in a ck robe and sat calmly on the tip of the pagoda.

    The Floating me g transformed into a middle-aged woman. Her face was ordinary. She was dressed in a Daoist robe and had crane hair. Wisps of mes surrounded her.

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors transformed into two young girls. The Heart-Piercing Lock transformed into a young Daoist.

    They were either ordinary people or pocket-sized. They were there to make it easier for them tomunicate. It did not seem strange when Li Changshou spoke to them.

    The young girl with the Golden Flood Dragon Scissors asked softly, ¡°Why did Master¡¯s brother-inw let us discuss the matter? Isn¡¯t he going to look for Master?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is rted to you and your master.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly and nodded at the Taiji Painting. ¡°Boss, introduce the current situation of the world.¡±

    The blurry human form of the Taiji Painting said, ¡°Now, the four Saints¡¯ Great Dao have been sealed. The four Saints¡¯ Dharma powers have be the power that the Heavenly Dao can use. The Primordial World has be a ce that the Dao Ancestor canpletely control. Previously, the Dao Ancestor had taken the initiative to attack. Our defeat had actually been predicted by the old master. However, the old master could not find a way to resolve it. However, the old master had high hopes for his little disciple. Master said that only Little Disciple can bring about real changes to the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile.

    The young Daoist who was transformed from the Heart-Piercing Lock had a gloomy expression. He sighed dejectedly and muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Master use me to hurt the enemy previously... I¡¯m too weak after all. I can¡¯t keep up with Master¡¯s improvement. Why don¡¯t we go back to the furnace?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He took out the God-ying Spear, but its spirituality was rather weak. It could notmunicate with them directly.

    The spear had been too damaged previously.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°There are indeed not many ces that I used you in the battle previously. Every numinous treasure has its value. Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±

    The Pagoda Master chuckled. ¡°Little Lock, you can¡¯t break my defense either.¡±

    The Heart-Piercing Lockughed dryly and continued to be dejected. The Pagoda Master raised his eyebrows at the Heart-Piercing Lock.

    Zhong Ling cursed with a smile, ¡°Why do I owe you so much? If you have the ability, go and provoke the silly Banner.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡± The Pagoda Master instantly admitted defeat. ¡°Forget about the Chaos Sword Qi. I¡¯m the treasure of the Grandmaster after all. It¡¯s a mess for him to hit me.¡±

    The Spirit of the Floating me g smiled and said, ¡°So, Brother Chi is indeed not specially kept by the old master of the Purple Cloud Pce because that dialect is too difficult to deal with?¡±

    ¡°What dialect?¡± the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice asked softly.

    ¡°The Cosmic Ruler is also very powerful.¡± The Golden Flood Dragon Scissors Girl yed with the two Azure Dragon Spirits in her hand. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the Cosmic Great Dao.¡±

    ¡°Hey, everyone!¡±

    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, Li Changshou forced himself to get back to the main topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±

    The treasures quickly quietened down and looked at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou hummed softly and spoke slowly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually thinking about a question. What kind of system should we establish in the Primordial World after we defeat the Dao Ancestor? This is actually a huge proposition, but we have to have an early idea. The Anti-Heaven rebellion is important and how to establish order after that is even more important. We can¡¯t say that we can rece the Dao Ancestor and be the next Dao Ancestor. That would be a replica of the Dao Ancestor, regardless of whether we are biased towards living beings or the world. Therefore, we need a system to maintain the harmony between the world and living beings... Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    The expressions of the treasures were vivid and interesting.

    A gentle smile appeared on the Taiji Painting¡¯s blurry face.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Zhong Ling said, ¡°Then there has to be someone who can make the decision... Jade Emperor? However, the Jade Emperor is like that now. It might not be the same in the future. The living beings will change, and the selfish desires of the living beings will change continuously. Very few living beings could withstand the corrosion of time and power. The East Emperor Taiyi is like that. I¡¯m too disappointed in him.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to discuss with you.¡±

    The spirits of the treasures were stunned.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to let living beings surpass the Great Dao and nature. On the other hand, However, the Primordial World has already given us a solution. It is an existence between the Great Dao and living beings... You. Connate numinous treasures. Every Connate numinous treasure could be considered an incarnation of the Great Dao, but they have their own spirituality. The spirituality would be restrained by the Daows and cannot produce selfish desires. Inparison, they are more impartial than living beings. My current idea is to give the Dao Ancestor¡¯s authority over the Heavenly Dao to thirty-six Connate numinous treasures after overthrowing the Dao Ancestor. I will give the treasures the mission to monitor the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts as a supplement to the system of the Heavenly Courts. I can also use this to make the Connate numinous treasure stay away from all living beings.¡±

    The treasures were stunned.

    The Taiji Painting asked, ¡°What if the Numinous Treasure¡¯s judgment is wrong or it is blinded by living beings?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have other backup ns,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I can let Connate numinous treasures that are restrained by the Great Dao and can control the Great Dao participate fully in the operation of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao itself will benefit from it. What everyone has to be wary of is that you cannot not be assimted by the Heavenly Dao and be the new Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. I will also pay special attention to this problem and give different solutions and backup methods. That is the first thing. I have yet to make up the list of thirty-six Connate numinous treasures. There have to be three types of Heaven, Earth, and Man. The three types each upy eleven seats. There are a total of 33 treasures that correspond to the 33 Heavens of the Heavenly Courts. Boss Tu, the Pangu Banner, Zhong, the three of you are formed by the Heaven-Splitting Divine Ax. In the future, you will have to suppress the destiny of the entire Primordial World. You can be considered the Chief Supervisor. Among the three subordinates of Heaven, Earth, and Man, I have listed the Heavenly Book, God roll, God Striking Whip, the Earth Book, the membrane of the world, and the Life and Death Book as the first sector.¡±

    Li Changshou tapped his fingers gently, and the shadows of treasures appeared in the hall.

    ¡°In that case, the thirty-six numinous treasures will monitor the system. The Heavenly Courts¡¯ system will be perfectly united. The Primordial World will naturally be more stable than it is now.

    Does anyone have any objections?¡±

    The treasures were silent for a while. They felt a little shocked.

    Zhong Ling asked, ¡°Will the Creation Jade Disc be in this system?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If I can snatch the Creation Jade Disc, I will use it to expand the boundaries of the Primordial World, organize the three thousand Great Dao, and strengthen the world. Of course, if I can¡¯t snatch it, I can only shatter it. ¡±

    The Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice asked, ¡°Will the treasures be affected by their owners?¡±

    Li Changshou answered, ¡°I will naturally let the chosen numinous treasures return to an ownerless state. I will fill theirck of spirituality and give them different symbolic meanings.¡±

    ¡°Master, Brother-inw,¡± the young girl asked softly. ¡°I want to apany Master. What should I do?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will respect your choice. I only have a framework now. The name list has not been decided.¡±

    The Taiji Painting said, ¡°Perhaps, this will redefine the meaning of the existence of treasures. The world has been long, and living beings have changed. If we are not injured, we will forever exist with the Dao. Without Master¡¯s restrictions, we will be biased towards the Dao.¡±

    ¡°I will give you the faith to protect themon people,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°And I will turn that faith into the Dao of Numinous Treasures. Moreover, you are the supplementary part of the Heavenly Courts system. You can¡¯t decide anything directly. The Heavenly Courts will monitor your actions at all times. Do you understand?¡±

    Boss Tu¡¯s blurry figure nodded slowly.

    ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    Li Changshou saw the spirits shake their heads and smiled. ¡°This is just looking forward. We still have to be more practical. From now on, we will umte the power to overturn the Dao Ancestor. Next, you will be the most important. I will continuously strengthen you and use all means. However, these enhancements will be retracted after everything is over.¡±

    Zhong Ling asked, ¡°How do I strengthen it?¡±

    ¡°Use this.¡± Li Changshou opened his left hand. A ball of mes jumped gently. Two firefly-like light spots flew over from the side and were engulfed by the mes. They turned into three auras¡ªgold, ck, and gray.

    Merit, negative karma, and the ashes of his True Spirit.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Later, I will let Kun Peng bring a few experts to hunt in the Chaos Sea. They will kill the Chaos Godfiends to capture the power of their True Spirits. Then, I will transform the power of my True Spirit into merit and negative karma. I will give you merit. The negative karma will be used to reforge the God-ying Spear. The God-ying Spear is also a rtively important part of the numinous treasure system. It will be a sharp de hanging above the Heavenly Courts. I will bury it under the feet of all living beings. If the heavens are unfair and the numinous treasures retreat, this spear will appear and choose a living being to wield it.¡±

    The treasures fell silent again.

    ¡°Ss...¡±

    Zhong Ling was puzzled. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you want to use the Connate treasure to establish a perfect system after overturning the Dao Ancestor and then leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled faintly.

    ¡°My Dao is pure and peaceful. Compared to being the next Dao Ancestor, I naturally hope to travel the Three Realms and the Chaos Sea without worries. I want to be with a beauty and enjoy the world. I¡¯m ashamed to say this. Aftering to the Primordial World for so long, I have never seriously appreciated the beauty of the Primordial World. Everyone, you can tell your master about this matter. However, it¡¯s best to keep it a secret for now.¡±

    The treasures nodded and remained silent.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll draw this system in detail first. Everyone, rmend some Connate numinous treasures. Try your best not to rmend your own kind. If we draw this system well, we can obtain more allies in the future.¡±

    The treasure light in the hall flickered again. The group of Connate numinous treasures began to speak continuously. They spoke one after another and really gave many pertinent suggestions.

 Chapter 728 - Hehehe

    <h4>Chapter 728: Hehehe</h4>

    In front of the hall of the Kun Peng Mystic Realm, the paper effigy transformed into a fairy and danced. The delicacies cooked by the auspicious beasts were sent everywhere by immortal power.

    Bai Ze, who had worked hard for half a day, looked at the scene in front of him in relief. He had a feeling that... Xiong Lingli was feeding the spiritual beast enclosure.

    The array formation light wall outside the hall trembled slightly. Li Changshou walked out with his hands behind his back. A few rays of light returned to his master¡¯s side.

    The immortals who were eating stood up.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Changgeng, don¡¯t be too stressed. In the end, you can go back and settle scores with them. There¡¯s spiritual energy here. Cultivation is not a problem.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯tprehend the Dao. The Daows won¡¯t appear... However, it¡¯s fine. At most, we can study the mystical abilities andbat abilities in the current Dao Realm!¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and walked to Bai Ze¡¯s side.

    He did not give a long speech or say anything encouraging. He only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a dish.¡±

    More than sixty figures revealed knowing smiles and looked forward.

    However, the ones who ended up eating were the female immortals.

    Well,dies first.

    After a joyous gathering, Li Changshou, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, and Bai Ze strolled at the edge of the mystic realm.

    Li Changshou handed the Taiji Painting to his Eldest Senior Brother. The spirit perception of the Taiji Paintingmunicated with the Great Daoist Master for a while and exined the cause and effect of the matter.

    Bai Ze sighed slowly and looked in the direction of the Primordial World. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally at ease. Although I don¡¯t have the power to seek luck and avoid cmity.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Why? Did the Heavenly Dao want to persecute you previously?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation. Finally, he sighed and whispered, ¡°Water God, I¡¯ll tell you. My method of avoiding danger is actually given by the Heavenly Dao. In the ancient times, I assisted all living beings to merge into the Holy Race. I contributed to establishing the Demon Court. After I seeded, I retreated. The Heavenly Dao sent such an auspicious mystical ability. From then on, I became an auspicious beast. The price was that I could not interfere with the demons. When the Demon Court walked on the fork, I would be reminded of the great danger if I had any thoughts of correcting it. He was extremely ferocious. I was weak and had submitted to the Heavenly Dao. I ignored the decadence of the Demon Court and turned a deaf ear to it. Therefore, when I was entrusted to Lu Ya by Xi and the Goddess, I felt guilty and agreed. That¡¯s why I interfered with Lu Yater and was restrained by you, Water God.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Li Changshou chuckled. ¡°Mr. Bai, do you think there will be a new way out of the Primordial World without the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    Bai Ze frowned and said slowly, ¡°The Dao Ancestor is suppressing the six Saints. If he can defeat the Dao Ancestor, there might be other Dao Integration experts. The problem should be the Heavenly Dao itself. The Heavenly Dao cannot be disturbed by living beings.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He looked at his Eldest Senior Brother, who was frowning in thought, and continued to stroll with Bai Ze and his senior brother.

    The three of them attracted a lot of attention.

    The immortals of Jie School drank some wine and fought with a few disciples of Ren School from the Immortal Du Sect. Half of them sighed and half of them looked forward to it.

    The female immortals were much happier. Ling¡¯e took out a few cards and made them temporarily forget the gloominess of escaping the Chaos Sea.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± The Great Daoist Master frowned. ¡°Changshou, did you discuss this with Teacher?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I only deduced that the Heavenly Dao can¡¯t kill Teacher and the two Uncle-Masters. Teacher and Second Uncle-Master have their own schemes. Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. I will not let Teacher be sealed for too long.¡±

    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Bai Ze asked softly.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m 80% confident,¡± Li Changshou said seriously.

    The Great Daoist Master asked worriedly, ¡°This confidence refers to...¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s to resolve this matter properly. To be precise, while killing Grandmaster, I want to avoid letting the living beings of the Primordial World suffer and reduce the chances of unnecessary harm. Now, I am only 80% confident. If you consider a certain amount of sacrifice, you can attack now.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master was speechless.

    Bai Ze :¡±...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bai Ze turned around and red at Li Changshou. ¡°That¡¯s the Dao Ancestor. The Primordial Heavenly Dao. You seem a little dreamy.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master also criticized, ¡°Changgeng, I know that you are under a lot of pressure, but at the very least, you have to be more practical. Now that Teacher has been sealed by the Dao Ancestor, we have only escaped.¡±

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, there are some things that I can¡¯t reveal now. However, I¡¯m already quite confident in dealing with the Dao Ancestor. The difficult part now is how to minimize the sacrifice. I¡¯m worried that if I attack rashly, the Dao Ancestor might destroy me if he bes ruthless. Moreover, it is better to teach them than spoon-feed them. In the Primordial World, following the Heavenly Dao is the mainstream consciousness of living beings. If the Heavenly Dao is unfair to most living beings, how to nt a fire seed for them is also the difficulty of bncing the Heavenly Dao and living beings.¡±

    Bai Ze praised, ¡°The Water God¡¯s schemes have surpassed the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s far fromparable to the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s a trick. Moreover, the many key pieces of information that that senior left behind is not my n.¡±

    ¡°Changshou.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master took half a step forward and hooked Li Changshou¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Tell me what you n to do next.

    Teacher is now trapped in the Purple Cloud Pce. If you have a perfect n, you have to let me be filial.

    In that case, even if you don¡¯t want to reveal the follow-up n now, you can arrange more things for me and let me save Teacher. In that case, Teacher will not rush me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Teacher actually doesn¡¯t need us to save him,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°Now, I have three ways to deal with the Dao Ancestor. One of them is to help Teacher attain the Primordial Chaos and suppress the world with one hand. However, I do need an expert to return to the Primordial World and do a few small things. Eldest Senior Brother, you can control the Taiji Painting. It¡¯s not a problem for you to open a hole in the Heaven and Earth Barrier. I naturally have to do this.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s best if you can arrange it in a few days. I will definitely do my best.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not likely.¡± Li Changshou nced at Daoist Wen Jing and Sister-inw Kong Xuan, who were sitting quietly beside Ling¡¯e Yun Xiao. The corners of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s not likely?¡±

    The Great Daoist Master tightened his grip on Li Changshou¡¯s neck. His ordinary eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Then exin to me. Who gave Wen Jing the promise?¡±

    ¡°Teacher... It¡¯s really Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master suddenly felt dejected.

    Bai Ze smiled and followed behind. He continued to chat with Li Changshou and Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    The three techniques that Li Changshou had mentioned were naturally not fake. Helping Teacher Taiqing to be a Primordial Chaos expert was actually the best solution.

    Li Changshou did not want the Primordial Chaos Limitless Saint to appear in the Primordial World. That was because he had to extract the ¡°bloodline¡± of the Primordial World and collect the gift that the Pangu God had given to all living beings.

    If the situation really reached an extremely serious stage, other than this path, the other paths would no longer be possible. Teacher might very well walk the path of the Pangu God after suppressing the Heavenly Dao and killing the Dao Ancestor.

    Sacrifice himself to help living beings.

    Li Changshou did not doubt that at all.

    Now that his teacher was sealed, the Grand Supreme Elder of the Tushita Pce could still move around and remain safe. This was not a normal situation.

    This meant that the Grand Supreme Elder had left his teacher¡¯s main consciousness.

    Teacher should have been preparing for this path a long time ago. Now, he just wanted to see if he, a little variable, could take another path.

    What Li Changshou was doing now was the best n to deal with the Dao Ancestor.

    He continued toprehend the world, connect to the Great Dao, and reconstruct the Heavenly Dao.

    It was actually very difficult to do that, but Li Changshou had already found a shortcut.

    It was because of that that he had the confidence to tell the Goddess that he did not need the human race to start a war.

    ¡°Water God.¡± Bai Ze smiled and said, ¡°When are you nning to get married? You should also bring some joy to the Anti-Heaven camp.¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked in the direction of Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao. He thought carefully and said, ¡°A thousand yearster. I won¡¯t be able to leave now, I have to focus.¡±

    If Daoist Jie Yin or the Heavenly Dao called him ¡°Bodhi¡± at the crucial step of the marriage, it would be... too unstable.

    The Great Daoist Master smiled and said, ¡°A thousand years is very soon.¡±

    Bai Ze also said, ¡°At this moment, we should prepare well.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Changshou smiled in embarrassment and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s another matter that requires Eldest Senior Brother and Mr. Bai to preside over.¡±

    ¡°Just give us the instructions, Water God.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother!¡± The Great Daoist Master¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!?!¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token and handed it to the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    ¡°This jade token can control Kun Peng. I want Eldest Senior Brother, Mr. Bai, Sister-inw Kong Xuan, and Wen Jing to search for the living beings in the Chaos Sea. If we can find the living beings of the Primordial World, we will see if they have done evil. If they are evil spirits, we will kill them. If they have no choice but to leave the Primordial World or simply avoid the Great Tribtion, we will ask them if they want to rebel with us. It would be best if we can persuade them. If you find the Chaos Godfiends, you have to kill them and collect the True Spirits that they dissipate... Kun Peng has a huge array that collects True Spirits. Senior Brother, you will understand how to operate it after studying it for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Great Daoist Master frowned and replied, ¡°Wen Jing...¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°She was born a Primordial Beast and is quite famous in the ancient times. She¡¯s the queen of the ck-Winged Blood Mosquitoes, bring her along with you. Firstly, we can express our goodwill to the living beings of the Primordial World who have escaped into the Chaos Sea. This proves that we have the intention to cooperate with them. Secondly, she can distinguish between many ancient and evil people.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master muttered, ¡°I keep feeling that you¡¯re plotting against me.¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to be so bold? If not for Senior Brother¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t have lived until today.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly. He secretly looked at the Spirit Conception Pills that the Grand Supreme Elder had given him and wanted to find a chance to give Wen Jing a few.

    It was just his teacher¡¯s mission.

    ...

    Hence, half a yearter.

    Kun Peng carried more than twenty experts and slowly flew into the Chaos Sea. After Li Changshou set up a few more Spirit Qi conversion arrays, he announced to the outside world that he was in seclusion in the hall.

    The immortals had already modified the mystic realm and opened many Cave Abodes. They built many pavilions and also pointed out some spiritual children and spiritual girls.

    The Little Qiong Peak was beside the hall. The spiritual beasts and spiritual fish on it were forced to reproduce, adding a lot of vitality to the mystic realm floating in the Chaos Sea.

    And ingredients.

    Li Changshou was not just talking about the thousand-year period. The next thousand years were crucial to his various ns.

    It took time toprehend the world, time to disguise as a Void Bodhi, time to deceive the Heavenly Dao and obtain control of the monkey.

    If Li Changshou really had to choose, Li Changshou would choose to marry after the final battle. However, considering that it was too inauspicious and too obvious to insert the g, he decided on the thousand-year deadline.

    He did not know if it was because his senior brother¡¯s mouth was fast or if the auspicious beast¡¯s big lips could not withstand the wind, but it turned around and let him out.

    Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao simply moved to the Little Qiong Peak. They even said that they could not see each other every day for hundreds of years before their marriage.

    This rule...

    Yes, it was very Primordial.

    Li Changshou did not bother about it and began to focus on Patriarch Bodhi¡¯s growth journey.

    In just a few years, because his Dao Realm was slowly but firmly increasing, he was valued by the Saint and appointed as the first Deputy Sect Master of the Western Sect.

    However, Li Changshou, the ¡°Void Bodhi¡±, fully expressed his pride. He rejected the responsibility of leading the Western Sect. He only held an idle position and was obsessed with his own Dao every day.

    The Saint had ordered him to preach the Dao for the disciples. He had used all the illusions and the principles of silence to convince the disciples.

    He already had the demeanor of an Eldest Senior Brother.

    When Li Changshou gained a foothold in the Western Sect, he quietly began his n.

    ¡°Cultivate the teachings of the Western Sect!¡±

    Although he could not touch the core of the Western Sect, or else he would definitely attract the attention of the Heavenly Dao, he could still trim it and make some preparations to let the teachings of the Western Sect be more benevolent and less persuade others to endure.

    As the disciples of the Western Sect gradually became active in the Three Realms, Senior Brother Bodhi¡¯s name gradually became famous.

    Although the main characters in the Three Realms were the immortals of the Heavenly Courts, such as the superstar Yang Jian, the Great God Nezha, the Thunder God, the Goddess of Lightning, and the Heavenly King, etc.

    The Western Sect was still just a ¡°supplement¡± and not an important supporting role.

    One day, the Saint summoned the ¡°Void Bodhi¡± and went to the Saint¡¯s residence alone. Li Changshou was naturally rxed on the outside and tense on the inside. He was fully focused and prepared to deal with all kinds of necessary situations at any time.

    ¡°Bodhi,¡± Saint Jie Yin said, ¡°I have something that I need you to deal with.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°Teacher, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°In the past, your Uncle-Master had a few disciples who were secretly sent to Chan School to cultivate. Although Fellow Daoist Primordial Beginning knew about this, he did not expose it. He can be considered to have done me a favor.¡±

    Jie Yin said slowly, ¡°When the timees, let them return to the Western Sect. They will preach the teachings and cultivate. They will increase the destiny of the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to go to Chan School directly and ask for someone?¡±

    ¡°I naturally can¡¯t tell Chan School about this matter.¡± Saint Jie Yin summoned a jade pendant and a medicinal pot. He said warmly, ¡°Wear this jade on you and go to Chan School to give some precious herbs. Previously, Guang Chengzi had been weakened by the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and dispersed five Qi. This pill could help him consolidate his Dao base and recover faster. You just have to deliver the pills and let them see the jade pendant.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, those fellow disciples are...¡±

    ¡°Ju Liusun, Wen Shu, Pu Xian, and Ci Hang.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and said, ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡±

    Tsk.

    The Saint had actually asked him, a traitor, to go to Chan School to fetch the traitors back to the Western Sect.

    There was clearly room for maneuver!

 Chapter 729 - Oh, That Familiar accent

    <h4>Chapter 729: Oh, That Familiar ent</h4>

    He rode a cloud for thousands of kilometers and had a carefree Dao heart.

    He looked at Kunlun Mountain from afar. The immortals came from the West Earth.

    There was no one else who could be as poetic as him.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression was tense. He hummed a tune in his heart. His main body activated his clear Dao heart and was constantly on guard against any will descending to control this body.

    When he arrived near Kunlun Mountain, Li Changshou¡¯s cloud slowed down.

    He was not in a hurry to rush to the Jade Void Pce. Instead, he circled around West Kunlun and found a valley. He muttered to the valley and finally sighed and said, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s empty.¡±

    Under his feet, a wisp of spiritual energy, immortal Qi, Dao runes, and formless power silently entered the depths of the ground.

    This action did not leave any traces in the world, nor did it attract any feedback.

    Li Changshou sighed softly. He admired the beautiful scenery that was naturally piled up by West Kunlun. He used his immortal senses to observe the Jade Void Pce for a while before rushing over on a cloud.

    Ding~

    From afar, he heard a bell ring.

    Seeing two young Daoists fly out of the Jade Void Pce, Li Changshou rode a cloud forward and bowed to them from afar.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Void Bodhi. I came from the spiritual mountain and specially came to the Jade Void Pce to visit.¡±

    The two young Daoists returned the greeting unhurriedly. They took half a step back, turned around, and raised their hands. They even said in a gentle voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this way please.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and could not help butin in his heart.

    When he hade previously, the twelve Golden Immortals had personallye to wee him. When had he not been surrounded by immortal cranes, auspiciousness, and immortal light? Up until now, only two disciples had gone out to greet him...

    <i>Tsk, the world is cold.</i>

    It was quite interesting to use different identities to visit the Jade Void Pce.

    The jade pendant at his waist rang. The Daoist robe on his body reflected the light of the sun. The texture was quite good.

    Two disciples led him to the Jade Void Hall. A few figures stood up.

    As soon as Li Changshou steadied himself, he heard a familiar voice, a familiar tone, and a familiar Yin-Yang Dao rune...

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Senior Brother Bodhi of the Western Sect? Why are you so free to visit our Jade Void Pce?¡±

    He looked over and naturally saw the eye-catching red robe and Perfected Taiyi, who had his hands in his sleeves.

    Li Changshou felt a little friendly, but he smiled stiffly. He cupped his hands at Perfected Taiyi and did not reply.

    He couldn¡¯t give this fellow a chance to form a team.

    In the hall, Chi Jingzi, Perfected Huang Long, Perfected Taiyi, Daoist Wen Shu, Perfected Yu Ding, and Perfected Pu Xian sat to the left and right. The main seat of Guang Chengzi was naturally empty.

    Previously, during the battle outside Chaoge City, after Li Changshou fought with the Daoist guide, he met up with Yun Xiao and threw Guang Chengzi, who had lost his cultivation level, back to the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    At that moment, Guang Chengzi could not move around freely. He should be hiding somewhere to cultivate again.

    Therefore, the person who was receiving Li Changshou was Chi Jingzi, who was ranked second.

    The old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a seat. Why have youe to the Jade Void Pce?¡±

    Li Changshou maintained a stiff smile and sat in the guest seat.

    ¡°Previously, I heard that Fellow Daoist Guang Chengzi had suffered a cmity. I was worried. Teacher ordered me to send you pills to consolidate your Dao base. Please ept them.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out the pill bestowed by Saint Jie Yin. A disciple walked forward and received the pill solemnly.

    Chi Jingzi was about to thank him when Perfected Taiyi said with a faint smile, ¡°Why do I feel that you seem to be mocking our Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>I¡¯ll do it!</i>

    ¡°How is that sarcasm?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly said, ¡°The Western Sect has always been on good terms with Chan School. When the Great Tribtion descended, Fellow Daoist Guang Chengzi suffered to protect his fellow disciples. This makes me admire him greatly. I¡¯m here this time to deliver this pill. I have nothing to ask or do. Fellow Daoist Taiyi, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    ¡°Make fun?¡±

    Perfected Taiyi seemed to be holding back his anger. At that moment, he immediately burned with a green light.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, there was no news of you previously. I don¡¯t know where you hid. Now that the Great Tribtion has stopped and the world has changed, could it be that you think you can do it again? Thinking back to the past, Fellow Daoist, your heroic bearing of dominating the world makes me... miss it.¡±

    The Void Bodhi frowned and stared at Perfected Taiyi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. If this is how Chan School treats its guests, I¡¯ll take my leave and pretend that I was never here.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Let¡¯s stay for a meal and talk about the interesting events of the past. Let¡¯s talk about how Fellow Daoist cooperated with the Heavenly Courts to cheat the demons of the North Continent.¡±

    The Void Bodhi flicked his sleeve and red at Perfected Taiyi.

    Perfected Taiyi smiled calmly and leaned towards Perfected Yu Ding. He raised his eyebrows at the Void Bodhi.

    Perfected Yu Ding only closed his eyes and meditated. He did not even look over.

    Daoist Wen Shu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t take offense. Senior Brother Taiyi has no ill intentions. Please take a seat and rest.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The Void Bodhi stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve paid my respects to the Saint of Chan School here. I¡¯ll return to the spiritual mountain to report. I hope that Fellow Daoist Guang Chengzi can recover soon.¡±

    After saying that, the Void Bodhi looked at Taiyi and smiled stiffly. He turned around and walked out of the hall. He rode a cloud and flew towards the southwest.

    From afar, he could still hear Perfected Taiyi¡¯s sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Is this the boredom-killing expert that the Western Sect has just promoted? I still want to discuss the Dao with him and promote the essence of Chan School. What a pity, what a pity...¡±

    <i>Ugh!</i>

    <i>Taiyi never fails to make people angry!</i>

    Although he knew that Taiyi was targeting the Void Bodhi and that the Dao Ancestor had not ¡°tampered¡± his memories, Li Changshou almost could not help but retort. He began a strange battle to challenge the Great Yin-Yang Master¡¯s position.

    In the end, he still cut his old friend some ck.

    After all, it was nothing.

    He rode a cloud back to the spiritual mountain. The trip to the Jade Void that was not pleasant had beenpleted sessfully.

    At that moment, Wen Shu and Pu Xian were probably nning how to return to the Western Sect. He did not know if Chan School would stop them, and if the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning and the Saint of Weing would have a conflict because of that.

    Li Changshou carefully deduced for a while and realized that the two Saints should be more restrained.

    What Chan School wanted should be for this matter to be carried out silently without causing too much of an impact. What the Western Sect wanted was for the disciples to return and seek the opportunity to prosper.

    Yes, with a few more disciples, he could also have a few moreborers when he was building thend.

    That was naturally just a joke. Li Changshou had already seen the change in power in the Western Sect. He also took the opportunity to leave the spiritual mountain.

    Before that, he could take the opportunity to lead the Western Sect to the right path.

    Let the light of the righteous path shine on the Bodhi Stage of the spiritual mountain.

    Jade Void Pce.

    After Li Changshou, the ¡°Void Bodhi¡±, left, Perfected Taiyi stretched and said calmly, ¡°Is this Void Bodhi just a simple medicine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said in the Western Sect that his current Dao realm is unfathomable.¡± Wen Shu smiled and said, ¡°I saw it today and it¡¯s just so-so.¡±

    Perfected Huang Long said, ¡°Don¡¯t judge others behind their backs. It¡¯s not good.¡±

    Wen Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Pu Xian. Then, she looked away.

    Perfected Yu Ding opened his eyes and looked at the two senior brothers. He seemed to have sensed something.

    You have something on your mind?

    Yu Ding did not say anything. He only said, ¡°If there are no other sect matters, I want to return to the mountain to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Yu Ding,¡± Chi Jingzi said warmly. ¡°There¡¯s no conclusion to what we discussed just now... How about you join Junior Brother Taiyi and Junior Brother Huang Long for the Immortal Peach Banquetter?¡±

    ¡°You guys go.¡± Yu Ding stood up and looked a little sad. ¡°You think it¡¯s lively, but I only feel that the immortals are noisy.¡±

    After saying that, Perfected Yu Ding walked towards the pce gate. His back view was indescribably lonely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Junior Brother Yu Ding.¡± Perfected Taiyi stood up and ced his hands in his sleeves. He smiled and said, ¡°At the Immortal Peach Banquet, you can eat immortal peaches. Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you bring Yin Hong and Yin Jiao over? The two of them had been given the Deity Positions in advance. They were only waiting for their cultivation achievements to report to the Heavenly Courts. It would be good to bring them to adapt in advance. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chi Jingzi nodded but did not force it.

    A momentter, Perfected Yu Ding sighed slightly as he floated towards the clouds of the Qianyuan Mountain.

    Perfected Taiyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. That fellow only escaped. He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    Boom¡ª

    Thunder rumbled in the clear sky as if he was looking at Perfected Taiyi.

    Perfected Taiyi immediately shut up and winked at Perfected Yu Ding.

    Yu Ding stroked his sleeve and forced a smile. He said calmly, ¡°Go back and cultivate. This world can be stable again.¡±

    ¡°Disciples are the best.¡± Perfected Taiyi looked up at the deepest part of the blue sky and white clouds. ¡°Now, the Heavenly Courts are quite prosperous. It¡¯s also top-notch that a few of them can be immortal and enjoy life unrestrainedly.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Perfected Yu Ding replied. He seemed to be thinking about something and did not say anything else.

    ...

    Li Changshou had returned to the spiritual mountain to report. He had mentioned to the Saint who had received him that he wanted to go to the trichiliocosm toprehend and see the mortal worldter.

    Saint Jie Yin naturally agreed. After all, he was a disciple cultivating.

    However, Saint Jie Yin gave him another mission.

    Before he left the spiritual mountain to travel to the trichiliocosm, he had to go to the Netherworld to visit the Earth Treasury.

    Ksitigarbha was still the pir of luck of the Western Sect. After the twelfth-grade golden lotus was destroyed, it was especially important to the Western Sect.

    Li Changshou epted the order happily, but he could not help but think for a while.

    <i>Will Truth Listener recognize me?</i>

    To be precise, Ksitigarbha¡¯s memories were most likely not altered. After all, he was in the top twenty of the Heavenly Dao sequence. However, Truth Listener should have forgotten the existence of Li Changshou.

    If Truth Listener sensed that there was something wrong with his heart, all his efforts would be wasted.

    Previously, Li Changshou had specially brought Truth Listener out to shop and take the opportunity to threaten it so that it would shut up.

    His memories might be forgotten, but his personality would not be affected. What Li Changshou wanted was for Truth Listener to be timid and afraid to speak. That was why he traumatized Truth Listener.

    Later, he would have to use Truth Listener¡¯s mystical ability to cause trouble. It could transmit his thoughts to all living beings. Otherwise, Li Changshou would not have left such a hidden danger.

    He could only add a few moreyers of the Void Dispelling Dao runes to his Dao heart.

    Hence, many yearster, the immortals of the Jade Void Pce, Wen Shu, and the others did not move. It was as if they did not receive a secret signal.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Immortal Peach Banquet arrived as scheduled. Auspicious signs appeared everywhere in the Three Realms. Multicolored light shone in the world, and there was a peaceful aura everywhere.

    Li Changshou left the Cave Abode of the spiritual mountain and changed into a gray robe and tied his hair into a bun. He left the spiritual mountain quietly and headed towards the edge of the West Ocean Pir.

    Although he was a little lonely, he could at least obtain some peace.

    Moreover, he had someone to apany him.

    Li Changshou shifted his attention back to his main body and looked at the side of the hall. Theyers of curtains that had just been hung could be seen. Yun Xiao could be seen lying on the side of the soft couch in a loose dress.

    On the Little Qiong Peak outside the hall, immortals were gathered outside the chess room.

    The immortals who had been shouting aboutprehending the Dao and cultivating a while ago were free because there were noplete Daows in the Chaos Sea for them toprehend. They yed cards and chess in the chess room. The scene was quite joyous.

    In the Chaos Sea, even if there was a stable source of spiritual energy, it could only maintain the Qi Refinement realm. It could not allow the Qi Refinement cultivators toprehend the Dao.

    However, it was already quite good to have spiritual energy. Compared to the ¡°seniors¡± who had escaped into the Chaos Sea in despair, their situation was much better.

    The Void Bodhi slowly descended into the Netherworld and floated on the Three Roads River.

    Li Changshou retracted some of his attention and returned to his main body. He stood up and strolled into theyers of curtains and stepped into a few barriers. He sat beside the soft couch.

    Her long eyshes fluttered a few times, and her bright eyes slowly opened. Her already crystal-white skin wasplemented by her gaze, as if everything had a spirituality.

    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly. His fingertips brushed across her cheek and felt a little smooth.

    Yun Xiao shook her head slightly. She supported her body with her slender hands and slowly sat up. Her ck hair fell down like a waterfall and covered a little of her beautiful figure.

    Their eyes met and their auras were connected.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°No, I took the time toe over.¡± Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°You have to focus on avoiding any ws. When Iplete the arrangements, I can focus on apanying you.¡±

    ¡°Business is more important,¡± Yun Xiao reminded worriedly.

    Li Changshou wanted to say something but hesitated. Facing such an otherworldly fairy, he could not say anything witty.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get busy now...¡±

    After saying that, he was about to stand up when Yun Xiao suddenly leaned forward and ced her forehead gently on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead.

    In an instant, their hearts and minds merged. They felt the ¡°Tribtion of Love¡± in each other¡¯s hearts, and it made them feel extremely safe. It was as if they understood each other at that moment and their essence souls were leaning against each other.

    Yun Xiao blushed and closed her eyes.

    Li Changshou said in a daze, ¡°I¡¯ll go get busy first.¡±

    Then, he turned around and returned to the meditation cushion in the middle of the hall. He sat cross-legged and could not recover for a long time.

    This feeling was light and soft. The Dao was resonating and his heart was resonating.

    It was very advanced.

    Are Connate mighty figures that intimate when they fall in love?

    In the future, could she take care of a Postnatal living being like him? It would be a little low-ss and tacky.

    Ah...

    It felt good.

    Li Changshou smiled and focused most of his attention on the Void Bodhi. He rode a cloud on the Three Roads River and admired the scenery of the Netherworld.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a fluteing from the distant hill.

    Li Changshou looked up and saw a young girl standing there. She was sitting on the branch of an old tree, swaying her jade feet gently and ying the short flute in her hand.

    The Seven Emotions incarnation reincarnated.

    Li Changshou did not dare to look further. He was also afraid that the Seven Emotions incarnation with unfathomable mystical abilities would see through his disguise. He continued to ride the cloud and did not move at all.

    He used his immortal senses to observe for a while and realized that the Seven Emotions girl was only ying the flute to appease the souls. His passing did not affect the Seven Emotions girl at all. Only then did he rx.

    Li Changshou did not want the Goddess to be involved in the game between him and the Dao Ancestor. Simrly, he did not want the Lady of Earth to be implicated.

    He closed his eyes and sensed the ¡°form of existence¡± of the Three Thousand Great Dao in the Netherworld. Unknowingly, he had circled around the ¡°busy¡± Fengdu City and arrived in front of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    He revealed his Dao runes and bowed to the window on the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda. He called him Junior Brother Ksitigarbha.

    Ksitigarbha slowly walked to the window and bowed to Void Bodhi. He called him Senior Brother Void Bodhi.

    Then, Ksitigarbha turned around and invited him. The Void Bodhi calmly flew into the window.

    Truth Listenery under the window on the other side and squintedzily. After seeing the Void Bodhi, it only took a nce and moved its arrogant head to the other side.

    <i>I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t want to see him.</i>

    <i>Hmph, he is just a defeated opponent of that man.</i>

 Chapter 730 - Meeting Duobao First, Then The Grand Supreme Elder

    <h4>Chapter 730: Meeting Duobao First, Then The Grand Supreme Elder</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother, take care. I¡¯m going everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, take care.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled implicitly and watched the Void Bodhi float away.

    For some reason, Ksitigarbha suddenly felt that the fellow disciple who had schemed against him a few times was not that detestable.

    It should be because the other party¡¯s Dao realm had increased. It was closer to the essence of ¡°emptiness¡±, which made him feel less estranged.

    Ksitigarbha muttered to himself.

    ¡°If everything is empty, wouldn¡¯t the world be an illusion? This Dao is the most ethereal. It is just an illusion in the hearts of living beings. The emptiness is an illusion, the Dao is an illusion, and the spirit is between the Dao and the truth. Why do you have to jump out of the tangible world and find empty space? There¡¯s a solution to everything. All Dharma had signs of life and death. All tribtions were just born from the heart. Instead of searching for emptiness in the world, it¡¯s better to search for that True Intent in your heart. The Great Dao that this Senior Brother is searching for is ultimately a dream.¡±

    Truth Listener chuckled. ¡°Master, are you jealous that this fellow¡¯s Dao realm has increased?¡±

    Ksitigarbha was speechless. He snorted and said, ¡°Dao is not forparison, and Dharma is not forparison. There are not many living beings in this world. I¡¯m only willing to do more for living beings. That¡¯s considered...¡±

    <i>Let¡¯s spread that fellow¡¯s will</i>.

    ¡°Ah, the Western Sect is starting to prosper.¡± Truth Listener yawnedzily. ¡°No one can restrict it now.¡±

    ¡°No, the Heavenly Courts is there. No one can surpass the Heavenly Courts now.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled and sat back beside Truth Listener. He leaned against Truth Listenerfortably and grabbed a Dao sutra. He read it carefully and muttered, ¡°However, I will eventually feel a little lonely.¡±

    Truth Listener chuckled and turned to look in the direction where the Void Bodhi had left. Its six ears subconsciously swayed.

    Almost instantly, its fur stood on end, and its eyes were filled with shock.

    Ksitigarbha was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Is the Grand Dao of Space-Breaking that powerful? It¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Truth Listener bit its tongue and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s really a powerful figure.¡±

    After saying that, he hurriedly retracted his gaze. His six small ears instantly turned into two dog ears and hey there as if he had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Truth Listener, stay by your master¡¯s side in the future. If you hear anything that you shouldn¡¯t hear at some point in the future...¡±

    Gulp.

    Truth Listener swallowed its saliva and silently looked down at the floor in front of it.

    <i>When the Dao Ancestor modified the memories of all living beings previously, why did Master use the power of the Heavenly Dao to protect him!?!</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t know anything, nor did I hear anything.</i>

    <i>There is nothing wrong with the Void Bodhi! There was definitely no trauma in my heart!</i>

    <i>Ah...</i>

    Truth Listener nced at its master and thought, ¡®Did my master really lose that year?¡¯ It fell into deep thought.

    It was strange and strong.

    The Void Bodhi, which was gradually distancing itself, turned its head slightly and nced. A smile shed across its lips. It rode a cloud around Fengdu City and headed west.

    There were still familiar faces at the eastern mountain pass. It was best not to meet them this time.

    After all, the two of them could not remember him. They would be lonely if they went and would be mocked by others.

    There were not many symbols of the Magi in the Netherworld now.

    The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc circted smoothly. Most of the living beings in the world were closely rted to the Netherworld, but the power of the Heavenly Dao in that ce was not considered rich.

    Li Changshou rode a cloud and left. He did not do anything else. He only left two mysterious auras downstream of the Three Roads River.

    Like two invisible nails, they were nailed into the Dao of Reincarnation and the Dao of the dead souls that were the easiest to find.

    Before the Heavenly Dao could sense it, he had already arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Pir and flew towards the edge of the West Ocean.

    Everything seemed to have happened, but it did change something.

    After leaving the five continents, Li Changshou could sense that the monitoring power in the world had clearly weakened by a few levels.

    Li Changshou was naturally not surprised. That was the disadvantage of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao Integration.

    When the Heavenly Dao had selfish desires, it would inevitably produce ¡°differential treatment¡±. The Heavenly Dao would tilt its ¡°resources¡± towards the five continents, and its attention towards the trichiliocosm would naturally decrease.

    This limited the Heavenly Dao to a certain extent.

    Li Changshou was not careless. He continued to maintain the various habits of the Void Bodhi and did not reveal any ws. He began to pursue the path of ¡°loneliness¡±.

    In fact, he was searching for the ce where the Daows gathered and embedding mysterious auras.

    That was actually the implementation of the anti-Heaven n.

    Although the ¡°Three Thousand Great Dao¡± that constituted the Heavenly Dao was omnipresent and invisible, and could be understood as the naturalws of the Primordial World, it was easier to find specific Great Dao traces in some special areas.

    For example, in the Netherworld just now, traces of the Great Dao of Reincarnation and the Great Dao of the Undead could be seen everywhere.

    The more rxed and effortless he was, the less likely the Heavenly Dao would be able to detect him.

    If he wanted toprehend the Void Bodhi¡¯s Great Dao of Space Dispelling to the deepest realm, he had toprehend the ultimate path of the world and explore the mysteries of the world. This became the perfect cover for him to do that.

    Therefore,pared to the identity of Patriarch Bodhi, the Void Dispelling Great Dao was the most important ¡°tool¡±.

    Along the way to the west, Li Changshou first entered the mortal world and lived in the Chiliocosm where immortals and mortals lived for a few years. He found a few ces where the Great Dao appeared. After facing some difficulties, he began to browse the nearby Minor Chiliocosm.

    He walked and stopped, gaining insights from time to time. Not only was his Dao realm slowly improving, but his bearing also gradually changed.

    Inevitably, he attracted the attention of the Heavenly Dao.

    There was no choice. The Void Bodhi was a disciple of the Saint. Moreover, it was one of the top disciples of the Western Sect. If the Dao Realm advanced by two major realms, it would not be far from the original Maitreya.

    At that moment, Li Changshou made a move.

    He did not pretend that he did not notice the attention of the Heavenly Dao. He appeared a little cautious and nervous. He stopped searching for the empty path and deliberately recited the words ¡°Follow the sky and do what is true¡±.

    Li Changshou did not leave any details out.

    Even so, the Heavenly Dao still silently observed the Void Bodhi for a long time.

    In fact, when Li Changshou wasprehending the Dao, there was even a wisp of mysterious Dao runes that probed his Dao heart.

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and acted as if he had discovered the prying of the Heavenly Dao but was calmly facing the prying of the Heavenly Dao. He also kept a secret ce in the corner of his Dao heart.

    This situationsted for several years.

    In the bamboo forest of the Purple Cloud Pce, the burly old Daoist priest finally retracted his gaze. He also retracted the wisps of Heavenly Dao power.

    Before Li Changshou could heave a sigh of relief, he heard a call.

    ¡°Three hundred yearster, look for me in the Flowerfruit Mountain of the East Continent.¡±

    The Void Bodhi trembled and immediately knelt down. He whispered, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    In the bamboo forest, the burly old Daoist priest revealed a knowing smile. He gently tapped his fingers and many insights appeared in the Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao heart. They were all rted to the Grand Dao of Space Dispelling.

    Li Changshou was naturally not unfamiliar with that feeling.

    It was just the benefit of being a tool of the Heavenly Dao.

    After kneeling for a while, the Void Bodhi stood up. He first smiled and quickly retracted his smile. He bowed to the sky and left the Chiliocosm.

    Three hundred yearster? Flowerfruit Mountain?

    He should be asking him to enlighten the stone monkey and make a mark so that it would be easier for him to take in disciples in the future.

    The Little Tribtion of Journey to the West was finallying. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s next n had begun.

    <i>What is the Dao Ancestor¡¯s small goal?</i>

    Li Changshou naturally knew that his main goal was to spread the teachings of the Buddhists in the world. That goal was to kill the power of the heavens and earth and thest mes of the demons.

    The stone monkey¡¯s feet were very special. Like Ling Zhuzi, it was between Connate lifeforms and Postnatal lifeforms. Its position was a little blurry.

    The Heaven Mending Stone was originally a heavenly treasure. However, after the Heavenly Dao controlled the world, itcked the characteristics of Connate lifeforms that exceeded the limits of the world.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s idea was to arrange for the stone monkey to be a demon and gather the demon kings who did not ept the Heavenly Dao. He would use the battle between the Flowerfruit Mountain and the Heavenly Courts to exhaust the power of the demons.

    Li Changshou did not feel anything.

    The demons and the human race were mortal enemies. The Dao Ancestor was also the enemy of living beings.

    Inparison, Li Changshou was more worried because the Dao Ancestor had erased the traces of his existence. Would the Heavenly Courts still have the art of immortal beans? Would arge number of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals die in the small cmityter?

    He hoped that there was still the military strategy of immortal beans. After all, it was beneficial to the Heavenly Courts.

    Ao Yi, the Golden Roc, Long Ji, Bian Zhuang... the Jade Emperor...

    Li Changshou sighed softly and pondered for a while in his main body¡¯s Dao heart. He continued to return to the Primordial World and began his 300-year journey.

    Time was an interesting concept.

    In the eyes of mortals, time was their short and long life.

    In the eyes of ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators, time was driving them to cultivate and climb up the steps of the Longevity realm.

    In the eyes of some ancient Longevity Immortals, time had changed.

    Time was like a long river that carried the past, present, and future. Everyone was born and floated in it. When they looked at the two shores, they would see different scenery.

    The Longevity Immortal jumped out of the river and stood on the riverbank.

    When the river water flowed quietly, it did not have much meaning for longevity immortals. They would only have more ¡°usual¡± memories and more understanding of the Dao.

    Of course, most of the time, this understanding would be stuck at a bottleneck, which meant that there would be no changes.

    When the river water caused waves, which meant that some things had happened, some ¡°exciting¡± memories would appear. Only then would it be meaningful for longevity immortals.

    Li Changshou suddenly felt enlightened. He suppressed those insights and let his main body slowly digest them.

    Enlightenment was also a troublesome matter. He could not advance too quickly in the Void Bodhi Dao Realm, or else the Dao Ancestor would be suspicious.

    <i>300 years of bottleneck?</i>

    <i>Good.</i>

    After breaking through the current realmter, he would be stuck at the 300-year bottleneck. That would exin why he was wandering around the trichiliocosm.

    The Great Dao appeared, the Illusionary Spirit Spikes.

    Although he could choose to throw down the Three Thousand Illusionary Spirit Spikes in one go during the battle with the Dao Ancestor, that would not be as safe as making preparations in advance.

    He was about to be a ¡°general¡±.

    Hence, decadester.

    ...

    At the edge of the world, there was a vast world where there were some people, deste beasts, and spiritual beasts.

    ¡°Master, is that really Void Bodhi?¡±

    ¡°Is this fellow stuck at a bottleneck? The Dao Realm is not bad. It¡¯s only three steps away from where I was hundreds of years ago.¡±

    In the void cave, two pairs of eyes were watching the figure sitting cross-legged in the forest in the distance as they muttered via voice transmission.

    The cave looked like a Cave Abode. There were all kinds of furniture and meditation cushions. Numinous treasures emitted dense light, making the ce look like a storeroom.

    The hole was hung in the world and was separated from the world. There was only one Daoist in the Primordial World who could do that.

    The Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, the excavator of the Earth Cave, the Void Walk Treasure-seeking Rat¡ªDaoist Duobao.

    Ever since the battle outside Chaoge City, Duobao had shouted the slogan of going against the heavens in a fit of anger. Following that, the Heavenly Punishment had been summoned. The huge Jie School had already died, been driven away, and escaped.

    It was impossible for him to not regret it.

    After all, if he had not shouted that sentence, the Heavenly Dao would not have had any reason to send down the Heavenly Punishment.

    However, there was no medicine for regret in the Primordial World.

    If he could do it again and if he were to see his master being plotted against by the Dao Ancestor to such a tragic state, he would have to stand up and reason with the Dao Ancestor as the eldest disciple and Eldest Senior Brother.

    He could not defeat him. He was not Changgeng.

    Fortunately, half of his master¡¯s personal disciples had left with Changgeng. A small half had gone to the Heavenly Courts. Although they had suffered heavy losses, they were notpletely gone.

    Ah, the Heavenly Dao wanted to destroy Jie School from the beginning.

    ¡°Master,¡± the Goddess of Fire Spirit said softly and made a gesture of cutting her throat.

    Duobao thought carefully and shook his head slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This fellow is only a disciple of the Western Sect. Why should I kill him? It¡¯s not easy for me to create the most hidden residence here and avoid the Heavenly Dao¡¯s detection. It¡¯s not worth it if I¡¯m exposed.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think about it!¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit sent a voice transmission. ¡°The Western Sect is about to prosper. This Void Bodhi Dao Realm has improved so muchpared to before. The Heavenly Dao must have given him benefits to increase his Dao Realm. What does that mean?¡±

    Daoist Duobao patted his round stomach and his eyes lit up. ¡°Is he a pawn of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Most likely! Otherwise, how could there be such a Dao Realm?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°The Dao Ancestor controlled the Heavenly Dao and destroyed Jie School. He even modified the memories of all living beings. He¡¯s really too much! If you had not helped me block the blue ripples, I might have felt that there was something wrong with Jie School that made the Heavenly Dao target us. Hmph, since we are exiled by the Heavenly Dao, we should attack when we should. We should cause trouble for the Dao Ancestor. It can be considered as helping the disciples who have died in the Heavenly Punishment and the trapped spiritual mountain vent their anger!¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Daoist Duobao was clearly a little hesitant. Soon, he nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to kill a Void Bodhi.¡±

    ¡°Master, have you agreed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it! Take it out and run after killing him!¡±

    Duobao gritted his teeth and cursed. With a wave of his hand, the treasures in the cave flew into his sleeve.

    Then, the master and disciple muttered for a while and confirmed the method of attacking the Void Bodhi.

    It was probably because he had drilled a hole in the universe and aimed at the weakness of the Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao Body. Heunched a sneak attack from below, hoping to instantly injure the Void Bodhi!

    At that moment, the master and disciple began to get busy. Daoist Duobao chuckled and dug the Void Earth Cave towards the Void Bodhi.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The universe rippled...

    Li Changshou keenly captured the changes in the universe. He followed the source of the fine patterns and released a wisp of immortal senses. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t it appear that my senses are too sharp if I escaped directly? Why is Senior Brother Duobao hiding here? Otherwise, I would deliberately be injured by Senior Brother Duobao.</i>

    However, if Senior Brother Duobao were to ¡°activate¡± the Numinous Treasure Spirit Awakening Array, wouldn¡¯t my precious fake body be instantly destroyed?

    In short, it was a headache.

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll escape...</i>

    <i>Moo...</i>

    A cow¡¯s cry suddenly sounded from the sky. An old Daoist priest sat on the familiar green ox¡¯s back and slowly walked over.

    It was the Grand Supreme Elder!

 Chapter 731 - The Grand Supreme Elder Points A Stone Embryo!

    <h4>Chapter 731: The Grand Supreme Elder Points A Stone Embryo!</h4>

    ¡°Master, Grandmaster hase to help us!¡±

    ¡°What are you shouting for!?! The Grand Supreme Elder is the Grand Supreme Elder. Uncle-Master is Uncle-Master. Although the Grand Supreme Elder is the incarnation of the Eldest Uncle-Master, the two are different. Your Grandmaster has specially announced this a long time ago. You have to call him Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    In the cave, the master and disciple duo, who were close to the Void Bodhi¡¯s territory, stopped again.

    They looked at each other. Duobao¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation. He gestured for the Goddess of Fire Spirit to retreat.

    However, just as Daoist Duobao and the Fire Spirit retreated hundreds of feet, the green ox seemed to slowly walk forward. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in the forest and even walked straight towards where he and the Goddess of Fire Spirit were.

    The old Daoist priest on the cow¡¯s back slowly opened his eyes. There was no fluctuation in his eyes. He did not even look at the Void Bodhi and pointed forward gently.

    ¡°Show yourself.¡±

    A faint fluctuation appeared in the universe, like a thinyer of paper that had been burned by mes. Two figures appeared inside.

    Duobao was speechless.

    It was very sudden.

    At that moment, Li Changshou already understood what was about to happen. He sat cross-legged and stood up. He frowned and looked at the situation. He made a defensive posture but did not take the initiative to speak.

    ¡°Old, Grand Supreme Elder.¡± Daoist Duobao forced an ugly smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder said, ¡°Follow me back. I have something important to entrust to you.¡±

    Daoist Duobao could not help but tremble. He instantly straightened his back and chuckled at the Grand Supreme Elder. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Grand Supreme Elder. May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit asked, ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, are you going to help Jie School take revenge?¡±

    Boom!

    A muffled thunder exploded, and the pressure of the Heavenly Dao filled the forest.

    The Grand Supreme Elder frowned and looked at the Goddess of Fire Spirit. He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Just leave with me.¡±

    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder.¡± Daoist Duobao waved his sleeve and blew away the gray cloud in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m not being disrespectful to you. However, you know the current situation of Jie School. There is no longer any power in the world that can resist the heavens. I want to know which side you are on, and why Uncle-Master is sealed by the Heavenly Dao but the Grand Supreme Elder is safe and sound.¡±

    The Void Bodhi at the side retreated slightly and looked like he was about to escape at any moment.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    Senior Brother Duobao finally decided to force the Grand Supreme Elder to express his stance.

    Can the Grand Supreme Elder express his stance casually?

    The Dao Ancestor did not dare to touch the Grand Supreme Elder because he was afraid of Teacher Taiqing and was afraid that Teacher would have any backup ns.

    The Dao Ancestor naturally knows why the Grand Supreme Elder is there. He wants to capture Duobao and use the n to transform into Buddha.

    To the Dao Ancestor, it was not important who was in charge of the Buddhist Sect. What was important was the teachings of the Buddhist Sect.

    Bing a Buddha could reduce the resistance of the Buddhist teachings when they spread in the Three Realms to a certain extent. It could also strengthen the Buddhist factions. Therefore, the Dao Ancestor would secretly facilitate this matter.

    However...

    Li Changshou could basically conclude that the Dao Ancestor would definitely restrain Senior Brother Duobao and make him be a tool of the Heavenly Dao that he could not make decisions for. He would receive the same treatment as the Jade Emperor.

    <i>What should I do now?</i>

    Actually, there was nothing he could do. He just had to be a witness.

    Indeed, the Grand Supreme Elder exined, ¡°The battle between the living beings of the world has nothing to do with me. Fellow Daoists, the path you have chosen will ultimately have your own ns. I¡¯m protecting the Dao Sect. Now, there¡¯s something rted to the Dao Sect¡¯s fate. I need to lend it to you.¡±

    Duobao frowned. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter, Grand Supreme Elder?¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Sect Master¡¯s life and open a new sect.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Daoist Duobao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If the Grand Supreme Elder wants to establish a new sect, he only needs to issue a deration. Why do you need me to go?¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation level is high.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder said slowly, ¡°The Saint of the Earth does not appear today. With your cultivation level, you can suppress arge sect.¡±

    Cultivation...

    Daoist Duobao was clearly stunned. He really did not expect himself to have such an advantage. Then, he smiled bitterly.

    In this world, experts either died or fled. However, he, who was a treasure-seeking rat, finally had the qualifications to be the Sect Master of arge sect.

    However...

    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, I still want to be an immortal of Jie School.¡± Duobao slowly sighed and bowed to the Grand Supreme Elder. ¡°Please forgive me, Grand Supreme Elder. I¡¯m going to vite your orders.¡±

    The Goddess of Fire Spirit also bowed and whispered, ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, there are many fellow disciples from Jie School watching my master. Please be magnanimous and let Teacher off.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder sat on the ox¡¯s back and fell silent for a while. Then, he turned to look at Li Changshou, which was also where the Void Bodhi was.

    Li Changshou smiled wryly and said, ¡°Greetings, Grand Supreme Elder. I was just passing by. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder nodded slowly and did not say anything.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure turned into a wisp of green smoke. Just as he was about to leave, Duobao raised his palm and pressed Li Changshou down from afar.

    Thunder rumbled. The wisp of green smoke was suppressed by the Great Dao and turned into the Void Bodhi¡¯s figure. It fell into the forest in a sorry state and took a few steps back.

    The Void Bodhi stared at Duobao and said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else. I just don¡¯t like you.¡± Daoist Duobao¡¯s sleeve flickered with a treasure glow. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s too easy for you to leave just like that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The Void Bodhi said calmly. ¡°Do you want me to beg for mercy and say a few words and submit? Or leave behind a few treasures and pretend that I was robbed halfway?¡±

    ¡°As expected of someone who has argued with Junior Brother Changgeng.¡± Duobao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. Fellow Daoist, the feud between the Western Sect and Jie School is already deep. You have gone back on your words and harmed Jie School. Today, I will naturally settle some scores with you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Void Bodhi snorted coldly but smiled in his heart.

    A sanguine glow surged out from his body, and a blood lotus seemed to bloom under his feet.

    Duobao growled and streams of light flew out of his sleeve. In the blink of an eye, they sealed the various directions around the Void Bodhi and immediately suppressed it.

    However, the Void Bodhi¡¯s figure shed strangely. It was realistic and ethereal. It trembled gently like water ripples. In the blink of an eye, it was turned into a sieve by the treasures that were smashing over.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯sughter echoed in the forest. ¡°Congrattions in advance for being the Sect Master of that sect, Fellow Daoist Duobao. I will definitely send you a congrattory gift another day!¡±

    His true body had disappeared.

    That was an escape technique that the Void Bodhi had. Back then, he had used it many times in front of Li Changshou. In the end, he had escaped.

    Now that he had possessed the Void Bodhi, Li Changshou naturallyprehended the escape technique immediately. He also improved it slightly so that it would not injure his essence energy when escaping.

    However...

    The Grand Supreme Elder raised his hand and pointed in the direction where the Void Bodhi had escaped. Just as Li Changshou appeared 5,000 kilometers away, his eyelids twitched. There was a huge hole in his chest, and blood sttered everywhere.

    He grunted and hurriedly escaped from the Major Chiliocosm.

    <i>Terrible!</i>

    <i>Everyone,e and take a look. The Grand Supreme Elder has beaten someone up!</i>

    <i>Is this considered an undeserved cmity? I was taught a lesson by Senior Brother Duobao and the Grand Supreme Elder.</i>

    <i>Forget it.</i>

    This indirectly meant that he had not been exposed. Moreover, this injury could be considered a trick of ¡®Heaven¡¯ to gain sympathy and increase his trust in the Dao Ancestor.

    Just like Maitreya.

    Why did Maitreya obtain the recognition of the Dao Ancestor back then? Why did the Dao Ancestor assign him all kinds of missions?

    It was all because he was the Anti-Heaven¡¯s vanguard.

    Today, he had benefited greatly.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and swallowed a mouthful of blood. His face was ck as he quickly escaped towards a Sector that he had long been eyeing. He hid and did not dare to reveal any aura.

    The Heavenly Dao saw it and gave him some benefits when he was recuperating.

    A few Postnatal Spirit Root medicinal herbs emerged from the recuperation ground. The spiritual beasts and immortal birds that passed by killed themselves at the entrance of the Cave Abode. They even had tens of thousands of-year-old spiritual fruits in their mouths.

    As he followed the heavens, his luck prospered.

    Later on, Li Changshou found out that Daoist Duobao had been taken away by the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The Grand Supreme Elder should have taken action to suppress Duobao. With the green ox¡¯s diamond bracelet, Daoist Duobao could only make fun of the Grand Supreme Elder with his Dao realm cultivation level.

    However, the Grand Supreme Elder was the incarnation of the Grand Pure One after all. Although he was clearly rted to his main body, his strength could not be underestimated.

    In short, the Major Chiliocosm was unharmed. Daoist Duobao was captured by the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The Grand Supreme Elder did not make things difficult for the Goddess of Fire Spirit and allowed her to take off her body.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for such news to spread and spread throughout the Three Realms in a short period of time.

    Many Qi Refinement cultivators did not understand why the Grand Supreme Elder targeted Duobao, but most of them treated it as if the Dao Sect had already abandoned Jie School and supported the Heavenly Courts.

    It was the first time that the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯sbat strength had been confirmed.

    He was the best expert below the Saint.

    There was no need to say which sect was the number one sect in the world.

    Why did the Grand Supreme Elder capture Duobao?

    There were many opinions about that matter. The remnant immortals of Jie School sent out news that they wanted Duobao to establish a new Dao Sect and increase the luck of the Dao Sect. That was reasonable.

    Only the Dao Ancestor and Li Changshou knew that the battle between the sects had not ended. The bnce of the world would soon be in turmoil again.

    ...

    Li Changshou had been recuperating for more than 200 years.

    For more than a hundred years, Li Changshou had been staying in a Chiliocosm. When he was recuperating, he seemed to beprehending the Dao of Space Dispelling, but in fact, he wasprehending the three thousand Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.

    He did not want to understand and master them one by one. There were not many years for him to be unrestrained.

    Li Changshou only felt it in a general manner and allowed himself to be better embedded in the Great Dao.

    In the next hundred years, he continued to walk around the trichiliocosm. Although he had only walked through a very small empty region, he had secretly taken down thousands of Illusionary Spirit Spikes.

    The Heavenly Dao¡¯s monitoring of him was already quite weak. His tracks had no purpose at all. From time to time, he would fall into the empty Great Dao and almost transform into the Dao.

    Li Changshou understood the Dao Ancestor. He had previously worked for the Heavenly Dao. At that moment, he was already familiar with it.

    In the past two hundred years, a few major events had happened in the Three Realms.

    The biggest thing was that four of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School had betrayed the sect and joined the Western Sect.

    The word ¡®treason¡¯ was actually shouted by the Qi Refinement cultivators who were watching the fun.

    ording to the Western Sect, he was a disciple who had been lent to Chan School back then. At that moment, he had returned to the Western Sect.

    In the words of Chan School, it was just a few disciples who had mastered the Dao and ran to manage the Western Sect. Chan School was like a ce for them to go to school and cultivate. The Western Sect was like a workce for them to graduate.

    In short, the alliance between the two sects had already broken down. However, they were still maintaining their dignity on the surface.

    The disciples of the two sects secretlypeted, but there was no conflict.

    Ju Liusun, Wen Shu, Pu Xian, and Ci Hang returned to the Western Sect. They immediately entrusted important tasks to them. It was glorious.

    Li Changshou, the Void Bodhi, was wandering outside. He did not return to the Western Sect because of that matter. He pretended to be obsessed with the Great Dao and did not yearn for the power of the sect.

    There was no point in him fighting for that.

    They were all people who had to redesign the Primordial Heavenly Dao system. There was no need for them to care about their status in the Western Sect.

    However, after Wen Shu and the others returned to the Western Sect, they quickly formed a new faction and united all the disciples of the Western Sect around them.

    If not for the remaining might of the Saint, he might have directly taken over the Sect Master of the Saint.

    The reputation that the Void Bodhi had just made in the spiritual mountain was quickly swept away.

    Li Changshou took advantage of the situation and deliberately revealed his whereabouts. He continued to walk andprehend the Dao in the trichiliocosm, as if he did not care about the authority of the Western Sect.

    Wen Shu took the opportunity to create a wave of momentum for the Void Bodhi. She praised the Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao realm, its noble character, and so on. She directly ¡°supported¡± the Void Bodhi to the level of the high-end mighty figures of the Primordial World.

    His methods were not bad.

    Li Changshou only smiled at that. He continued to walk through the trichiliocosm and secretly rushed to the East Continent before the deadline set by the Dao Ancestor.

    In the past two hundred years, Li Changshou had not used itpletely on the anti-generational cause.

    Life in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm had basically stabilized. Everyone who could not cultivate would notck fun. The dozens to hundreds of games in the Little Qiong Peak were enough to pass their time.

    Not to mention, the experts had been in a daze for years or decades. If they happened to find some Dao Law fragments rted to their Great Dao in the Chaos Sea, they would have different understandings if they studied them carefully.

    Although it was difficult for him to make any more breakthroughs,

    That was actually the Dao Ancestor¡¯s confidence.

    Chasing Li Changshou out of the Primordial World was not only to let Li Changshou take away the variables in the world, but also to let the perfected Heavenly Dao and Dao fuse with the world. It also destroyed Li Changshou¡¯s chance to continue advancing to the Dao Realm.

    The Chaos Sea¡¯s Great Dao was disorderly. Even if he could solve the problem of the Chaos aura converting spiritual energy, he could not piece together aplete Great Dao for the Qi Refinement cultivators to cultivate.

    Let alone the perfected Dao.

    In the eyes of the Dao Ancestor, Li Changshou and the remaining immortals of Jie School were still a force that could not be underestimated.

    However, that was all.

    However, the Dao Ancestor did not expect it, the Saints did not expect it, and even the Grand Supreme Elder did not recognize it... Li Changshou had long returned to the Primordial World and secretly buried arge number of Yin lightning.

    One way or another, this move was indeed extremely ¡°cunning¡±.

    His Dao heart was not vicious enough. He could not think of that level.

    In the past two hundred years, Li Changshou had be closer to Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao.

    Ahem, the date of the agreement with the Dao Ancestor had arrived. Li Changshou rode the ¡°Book-Refining Second Primordial Spirit Void Bodhi¡± and appeared on Huaguo Mountain of the East Ocean.

    What was worth mentioning was that after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, the demons showed signs of raising their heads.

    The demons were like that. They gathered all living beings and had deep foundations. At that moment, a group of ancient demons had yet to die. It was no wonder that the Dao Ancestor wanted to kill them early.

    Huaguo Mountain was not just a peak. It was already a continuous mountain range.

    This was still the gathering ce of the demons. It was also the most famous gathering ce of the demons in the East Continent. It was known as the Seven Great Saint Lands of the Three Realms.

    On the other hand, an inconspicuous cliff in the Huaguo Mountain was shrouded in fog all year round. There was a natural array, and one could often hear the sound of thunder.

    The Void Bodhi quietly appeared there and looked into the fog. He frowned and walked past the array formation.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded from behind him. It was only a few feet away from him. Li Changshou tensed up and almost attacked.

    ¡°I... I will not dare to disobey the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very good.¡± A gray-robed old Daoist priest walked out from behind Li Changshou. He nodded at Li Changshou and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and followed the old Daoist priest to the deepest part of the fog.

    Here, the familiar stone was shining with seven-colored light and emitting wisps of spiritual Dao runes. It was as if there were living beings quietly being born inside. A fetus spirit had identally entered the Spirit Stone.

    Heaven Mending Spirit Stone.

 Chapter 732 - Sit In Fangcun Mountain, Bodhi Waits for the Monkey to Come

    <h4>Chapter 732: Sit In Fangcun Mountain, Bodhi Waits for the Monkey to Come</h4>

    ¡°Bodhi, what do you think about the demons?¡±

    Beside the Heaven Mending Spirit Stone, the gray-robed old Daoist priest stood with his hands behind his back and asked via voice transmission.

    Li Changshou, who was disguised as the ¡°Void Bodhi¡±, stood behind him. He maintained the bow posture that the disciples of the Western Sect often used. He held his hands in front of him and leaned forward slightly. At that moment, he hummed softly and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything. I¡¯ll follow the Heavenly Dao¡¯s orders.¡±

    There were actually some risks inmunicating with the Dao Ancestor and the will of the Heavenly Dao.

    The biggest problem was that he could not expose too much information. If the Dao Ancestor caught any clues and said that he knew too much, he would have to flip the table in advance.

    It was unstable.

    Since he had alreadye this far, he had to wait for a 98% chance of winning.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest fell silent. He gently pushed with his palm, and the fog in front of him instantly turned transparent. He could see the beautiful scenery of the valley and the gentle slope below.

    He could also see a demon ape tribe taking root and reproducing there.

    ¡°Bodhi, you once worked with the demons. Do you think these demons are still useful to the world?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Is the biodiversity of the Primordial World really not important?

    Let¡¯s get down to business.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to answer such a difficult question. Only the Heavenly Dao can think about it.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. You are ultimately cautious. You should still remember the Heavenly Dao¡¯s taboo, right?¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly lowered his head and bowed.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s ultimately a difference in ideals,¡± the gray-robed old Daoist priest said. ¡°I originally liked him very much and gave him the most care. I pointed out the direction for his Art of Equalization. It was even to the extent that he had explored the perfected realm of the Great Dao that should not be controlled by living beings. However, this also harmed him. He felt that he had already jumped out of the Three Realms and did not enter the Five Elements. He also wanted to ask for orders for the living beings and insisted on letting them stand above the world. He said that if there were no living beings, it was meaningless for the world to exist. How arrogant. The world is the world. It is not destroyed because of living beings, nor does it exist for living beings.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    It was a brilliant method to win people¡¯s hearts.

    That sentence was naturally said by the Dao Ancestor. It seemed to be exining the greed of living beings, but in fact, it was just confusing.

    Although the world existed forever, living beings had the ability to overturn the world.

    If the Heavenly Dao or the Dao Ancestor did not stop him, the Three Pure Ones could already refine the wind, fire, water, and earth again and open another world.

    The irreconcble conflict between them was the selfish desire of the Heavenly Dao. Li Changshou wanted to erase that selfish desire, which was the Dao Ancestor.

    That was all he was worth.

    Of course, he could not say that.

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°That person doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and missed out on a good future. It¡¯s really a pity.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You didn¡¯t take the opportunity to scold that fellow.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest chuckled and sighed.

    ¡°No matter what, the Three Realms have already taken that step. The world is already extremely stable. There are fewer variables in the world. Living beings can live in peace, and the Heavenly Dao is stable. Bodhi, there are still a few doubts in the world that have yet to be resolved. Are you willing to do something for the heavens?¡±

    ¡°Disciple! I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life!¡±

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s voice trembled slightly, but his Dao heart quickly calmed down.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest secretly observed for a while before smiling in satisfaction.

    The cliff was silent for a while. When a breeze blew, the gray-robed old Daoist priest walked to the Spirit Stone and patted it gently.

    ¡°There¡¯s a stone embryo here. It¡¯s a creation of the world. It¡¯s also the Heaven Nourishing merit of the Goddess of the human race. Now, it has gathered spiritual power that¡¯s not inferior to the spiritual power of ordinary Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. A spiritual embryo would be born here. This spiritual embryo is the key to the prosperity of the Western Sect. Today, I will leave this key to you. Are you willing to teach this spirit embryo cultivation techniques to help him turn his spiritual energy into Dharma powers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    The Void Bodhi immediately agreed and said, ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao, for your consideration for the Western Sect. If Teacher knows about this, I don¡¯t know how he will be happy.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to let him know,¡± the gray-robed old Daoist priest said calmly. ¡°You know this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will definitely keep this matter to myself.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Tell me, how do you want to teach this Spirit Embryo? How do you want this Spirit Embryo to help your Western Sect prosper?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The Void Bodhi pondered for a while. That indeed stumped Li Changshou.

    <i>Should I follow the train of thought of the Little Tribtion of the Journey to the West? Or should I analyze the situation of the spiritual mountain?</i>

    ording to the former, he could obtain the recognition of the Dao Ancestor, but there was a risk of being exposed.

    Therefore, Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not too clear-minded. I¡¯m slow-witted. Please tell me, Master.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± The gray-robed old Daoist priest shook his head slightly. ¡°Go to the northwest of the South Continent and find a Cave Abode. Name it Mount Fangcun and the Tristar Crescent Cave. Take in some disciples and impart teachings, they can be both humans or demons. When the spirit embryo is born, I will naturally lure the spirit embryo in the stone to look for you. At that time, you can just take in disciples and teach them with all your might.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    Although it was safe to say he did not know anything, he had lost some small opportunities.

    There was no choice. There were gains and losses. Everything had to be stable.

    The Dao Ancestor seemed to be in a good mood, but he also seemed to have obtained a huge victory here. He had no ce to share it with others, so he wanted to chat more with the Void Bodhi.

    The gray-robed Daoist said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±

    Li Changshou hurriedly agreed and followed behind.

    However, in less than an hour, the gray-robed old Daoist priest gestured for Li Changshou to leave. Li Changshou heaved a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and bowed. He rode a cloud and left the Huaguo Mountain.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest looked like he did not know whether tough or cry. He shook his head with his hands behind his back and gave his evaluation.

    ¡°It¡¯s very useful to be embarrassed.¡±

    Moreover, Li Changshou left the Huaguo Mountain and immediately headed towards the South Continent. He found a suitable cave abode at the northwest of the South Continent and the border of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    He naturally had to do the missions given by the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor immediately.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Dao was watching. Li Changshou did not dare to do anything. He only looked for a blessed Grotto-heaven and built a Daoist temple.

    At the Tristar Cave Abode of the Tristar Crescent in the Fangcun Mountain.

    He then selected seven boys and girls and kept two to three immortal cranes.

    The Daoist temple was embedded in the mountain wall. It was amon Cave Abode structure. It had a Tibetan Sutra Residence, Punishment Hall, Disciple Residence, and a small dining hall.

    The main hall held a memorial for the position of the world. A huge incense burner rose in front of the hall. Immortal fog lingered all day, making it seem like an immortal realm.

    Then, Li Changshou followed the array formation in the Void Bodhi¡¯s memories and set up a fewyers of Bewitching Arrays, Confinement Arrays, and Spirit Gathering Arrays. They were all rather profound array formations. It was equivalent to telling the living beings who passed by that there were experts living there.

    Next was the problem of taking in disciples.

    ording to his deduction, there was still some time before the monkey would be born. It was meaningless to take in disciples early.

    At that moment, Li Changshou sealed Fangcun Mountain and strolled around the border of the continent.

    After a few years, he returned to the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent and took a trip to the spiritual mountain. He felt a strong sense of ¡°exclusion¡±.

    The spiritual mountain could no longer contain him.

    Regarding that, the Void Bodhi smiled and did not say anything. He only bowed to the ce where the Saint was in seclusion and turned around to leave.

    The current spiritual mountain had already been ruled by the disciples of Chan School and Jie School.

    Unfortunately, those who were not from the Dao Sect were still the teachings of the Western Sect.

    Why did Li Changshou conclude that it was still early for the monkey to be born?

    It was very simple. The Buddhist Sect had yet to be established.

    Putting aside the part that the Dao Ancestor had influenced, the Heavenly Dao had its own rules. The stone monkey was the ¡°messenger¡± of the prosperity of the Buddhist Sect. There had to be the Buddhist Sect first and then the monkey.

    Therefore, the monkey must have appeared after the existence of Buddha.

    When the destiny of the Buddhist Sect stabilized, the stone monkey would be born!

    Compared to the monkey¡¯s prenatal education, Li Changshou was more concerned about the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s attack.

    At that moment, the Western Sect did not realize what was about to happen. Few people in the world had mentioned that the Grand Supreme Elder had captured Daoist Duobao.

    Presumably, the Grand Supreme Elder was ¡°modifying¡± Daoist Duobao. As for how much he could modify, Li Changshou could not figure it out.

    Although this matter was important, the Grand Supreme Elder was not heartless.

    Although the Grand Supreme Elder was usually reserved, as the incarnation of a Saint, he was extremely dignified wherever he went.

    In fact, the Grand Supreme Elder was very kind. He would never reject the requests of his disciples.

    As the strongest refiner and alchemist of the Primordial World, the Grand Supreme Elder shouldered the ¡°logistics¡± of the entire Ren School alone. From the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill to the Little God-ying Spear, Li Changshou naturally could not do without the support of the Grand Supreme Elder to have the strength to challenge the Dao Ancestor today.

    Now, the Dao Ancestor did not dare to touch the Grand Supreme Elder casually. It indirectly proved that the Grand Supreme Elder was rather terrifying.

    When Teacher Taiqing went to the Purple Cloud Pce to fight the Dao Ancestor, he did not recall the Grand Supreme Elder.

    In fact, the main reason was very simple. The Grand Pure One¡¯s main body was already powerful enough. With the Grand Supreme Elder and the Grand Supreme Elder, he could suppress the Dao Ancestor, who had long been restrained by the Heavenly Dao.

    The difficulty of this matter was that he could not strip the Dao Ancestor from the essence of the world. If he killed the Dao Ancestor, he would have to reopen the Primordial World. All living beings below the Golden Immortal realm had to die.

    There was no room for maneuver.

    That was also an important reason for Li Changshou¡¯s existence.

    It was just like the step of stuffing an elephant into the refrigerator. As long as Li Changshou could open the refrigerator door and ¡°strip the Dao Ancestor from the essence of the world¡±, he did not need to do anything.

    Of course, Li Changshou would not ce his hopes on a ¡°hope¡± that had not beenpletely confirmed. He had also prepared a few trump cards of the Battle Dao Ancestor.

    He wanted to use all his means to minimize the impact on the world and minimize the casualties of the living beings.

    Gradually, the Void Bodhi¡¯s empty Great Dao reached a bottleneck again.

    Li Changshou did not go to the trichiliocosm to travel. Instead, he used Fangcun Mountain as a circle and began to walk in the five continents of the Primordial World.

    He would stroll around the town and disguise himself as an ordinary Golden Immortal to visit some Dao Sects in the Middle Continent. Then, he would use the name of the Dao discussion to obtain some books from the three sects of the Dao Sect.

    He naturally did notck these manuals, but hecked the Void Bodhi.

    In order to cultivate both Dao and Buddhism and improve his strength, he had to put on an act.

    After a few decades, the Void Bodhi broke through again.

    After his understanding of loneliness deepened, he looked at the Great Dao of Reincarnation and suggested that there would be a new reincarnation after nirvana. His Dao realm increased again.

    Vaguely, the Void Bodhi was already in the position of the second expert of the Western Sect.

    Wen Shu and the other Western Sect powerhouses seemed to feel threatened and secretly made a move to attack ¡°Void Bodhi¡±.

    In the Primordial World, the name of Patriarch Bodhi began to spread. All kinds of ttery and killings made Patriarch Bodhi be an existence on the same level as the Saint who led the Western Sect and was once the Saint Zhun Ti.

    The Void Bodhi could not return to the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou really did not expect Wen Shu to be so scheming.

    He was a ruthless person. He would pay more attentionter.

    He took the opportunity to stay at Fangcun Mountain for a long time. He decided to reveal Patriarch Bodhi¡¯s name and cut off all contact with the spiritual mountain.

    He was carefree and waiting for the monkey toe.

    ...

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    In a beautiful pce on the mountain peak of a certain immortal mountain in the Heavenly Courts,

    The God of Fortune, who was dressed in a red robe, sat by the bed and leaned against the slightly bulging abdomen of the Goddess of Golden Spirit. He held the wine pot and was a little drunk.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit held a book and read it quietly. She was much gentler than before she became a god. She had to be ¡°several times¡±!

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Madam, how much longer are you going to be pregnant for? You should consider our feelings.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, endure it.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said calmly, ¡°I can still give our child some benefits now. Why are you so anxious? Besides, I don¡¯t want them to get involved in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Heavenly Courts? Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    Zhao Gongming spread his hands. ¡°Look, everything is very peaceful. The Immortal Pces are operating normally. The Heavenly Courts managed the five continents and the trichiliocosm well.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit thought carefully. ¡°I just feel that they¡¯re managing it too well. The Three Realms ispletely operating ording to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly rules. Everything is meticulous. It¡¯s a little boring.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Even if Brother returns, we will follow this rule.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    Jin Ling looked up at the dome of the hall. Bright stars were shining there. She said, ¡°I feel a little stuffy above my head. It¡¯s not bright.¡±

    Zhao Gongming could not help but be speechless.

    He sighed dejectedly and raised his hand to tidy up the hair on his forehead. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they live well outside,¡± Zhao Gongming said. ¡°To them, this is the best ending. They can leave the Heavenly Courts and control their own fate. They can live happily outside the Three Realms.¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s eyes lit up. The light kept shing and he said warmly, ¡°Perhaps when the two sides reconcile in the future, we will be able to meet them again. At that time, Second Sister would have two children and they would y with our children. How nice.¡±

    However, Jin Ling said, ¡°Reconcile? Impossible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking forward to it.¡± Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, the world has to develop in a better direction. The Primordial World can still survive hundreds of yearster. Just like the mortal world of the human race, after the war, the people would settle down and live in peace for a period of time. We should try to satisfy it. After all, there¡¯s not much we can do now.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Jin Ling chided and patted Zhao Gongming¡¯s head.

    She actually knew why her husband said that.

    Her husband was actually persuading her not to have any thoughts of fighting because of the tragedy of Jie School. He wanted her to endure in the Heavenly Courts.

    At that moment, they were both powerful immortals of the Heavenly Courts. They maintained the fate of the immortals of Jie School who were on the rankings and the legacy of Jie School in the world.

    Due to their high cultivation levels, the Heavenly Dao could not interfere with their minds.

    However, the Heavenly Dao used the friendship that Jie School valued the most to putyers of shackles on them, preventing them from moving.

    The pressure on her husband was too heavy.

    Jin Ling took the initiative to change the topic and asked, ¡°Has Long Ji recalled anything recently?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head. ¡°I secretly went to take a look. She was a little lost. She could not wake up every day and often cried. I feel like I¡¯ve repeated the tragedy of Heng¡¯e back then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What they lost will eventually be found. What the world has lost will eventually return.¡±

    Boom¡ª

    The power of the Heavenly Dao surged over, as if it was about to descend the lightning tribtion.

    Zhao Gongming stood up and smiled as he cupped his hands in the air. The power of the Heavenly Dao slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on recuperating and living in the Heavenly Courts. Isn¡¯t that good? What¡¯s there to fight about?¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit did not say anything and continued to read the scroll in her hand.

    Zhao Gongming scratched his head and sat back. He was a little lost in thought.

    Jin Ling suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, where did Eldest Senior Brother go?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out, but he should be fine.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°After all, the Grand Supreme Elder is not an evil god.¡±

    At the same time...

    In the Tushita Pce.

    Under the old tree that Great Daoist Master Xuan Du had slept for a long time, Daoist Duobao was wrapped inyers of Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams Dao runes. He looked at the manuals that had been piled into a small mountain in front of him and his face was extremely pale.

    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, please give me a quick death! I dug out my Dao Realm!¡±

    Moo...

    Daoist Duobao shuddered when he heard a cow¡¯s moo.

    He saw the green ox wearing a nose ring and lying on a pile of treasure mountains. It looked indescribablyfortable and peaceful.

    Every time the nose ring flickered, a numinous treasure below would quickly dim. Daoist Duobao¡¯s Dao heart would be scratched.

    ¡°Carry! Carry! Carry!¡±

    Duobao smiled bitterly and patted his stomach, which had be much thinner recently. He continued to read bitterly.

    Being the Sect Leader was too painful.

 Chapter 733 - Becoming Buddha!

    <h4>Chapter 733: Bing Buddha!</h4>

    The Primordial World existed for countless years. A pot of wine was used to dispel worries.

    Tian Que sang his real name and the endless rivers flowed.

    Li Changshou sat at Mount Fangcun and another 180 years passed quickly.

    He was bing more and more like an otherworldly expert.

    He was not without worries. He would often think about Youqin and the Immortal Du Sect. He would also often worry about Long Ji and the Golden Roc.

    Inparison, Li Changshou was more at ease with Ao Yi.

    After all, Ao Yi carried the hope of reviving the dragon race. He had understood the mission of the dragon race on his shoulder since he was young. Even if his memories had not been modified, he would not easily make any decisions that might implicate the dragon race.

    On the other hand, it was the Golden Roc.

    The Golden Roc was extremely arrogant. Without him suppressing it, it might do something out of line.

    He wondered how Youqin was doing.

    In the past few years, he had rarely gone out. When he heard news about the Heavenly Courts, most of it was focused on the God roll.

    The importance of the female War God of the Heavenly Courts, Youqin Xuanya, was ¡°diluted¡± in the Heavenly Courts. She did not appear as often as before, so fewer and fewer people mentioned her.

    Li Changshou really wanted to use the Void Bodhi Eye to see Youqin¡¯s current situation.

    In the South Continent, the Zhou Nation had experienced the ¡°Shang Rebellion¡± thatsted for a hundred years after Di Xin¡¯s death. It was rtively stable. The original Shang citizens had been forced to move and disperse. At that moment, most of them were already Zhou citizens.

    Li Changshou did not dare to investigate the whereabouts of Wu Geng because that was not something that the Void Bodhi could do.

    Fortunately, apart from Youqin, most of the Little Qiong Peak¡¯s rtives and friends had already hidden in the outer space.

    The good friends who stayed in the world were either working in the Heavenly Courts or cultivating in the mountains. They were not rted to his fake body at all.

    ¡°Think about the overall situation.¡±

    Li Changshou was only worried about Youqin¡¯s safety. He did not feel lonely because of that.

    After all, his main body was apanied by Yun Xiao, Ling¡¯e, and the various Aunt-Masters, Uncle-Masters, and Junior Grandmasters. He could also talk about love and romance with his Daopanion.

    He could not y cards or drink. The Void Bodhi was a huge matter. He could not dy it.

    Anyway, he had nothing to do. He could not openly nail the Great Dao in Fangcun Mountain. Li Changshou began to think about what else he could do.

    I can onlyprehend more Great Dao.

    Li Changshou hummed softly. Ever since he began cultivating, he had rarely ced his attention onprehending the Dao.

    He had previously realized that the Void Bodhi¡¯s Void Dissolution Great Dao was quite interesting.

    The Great Dao exined the logic.

    Everythinges from the sky. In the end, it is empty and void. The essence of a tangible world is just a projection of an invisible world.

    After the Great Dao collided with the teachings of the Western Sect, he came to a conclusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to care about the suffering in front of you. You don¡¯t have to care about honor and humiliation. Everything will eventually return to nothingness.¡±

    It was extremely negative and did not have any praiseworthy inner cores.

    Li Changshou had beenprehending this Great Dao for a long time. Although most of the time, he had been acting as a Void Bodhi, he gradually began to try to exin the deeper nature of the Great Dao.

    Then, heprehended...

    After an unknown period of time, the Heavenly Dao suddenly trembled.

    Li Changshou flew out of his Cave Abode and looked up at the sky. He saw that the blue sky had turned dark red, as if a boundless sea of blood was about to pour into the five continents of the Primordial World.

    Nine Polluted Spring?!

    He was shocked, but he instantly understood what had happened. He was prepared to escape from the five continents.

    On that day, strange phenomena appeared in the five continents.

    First, the sky was dark red, as if it was soaked in blood. Boundless filth was about to turn into a rain of blood.

    Then, the four seas trembled. The Sea Eyes of the West Ocean, the North Ocean, and the South Ocean emitted dragon roars.

    Then, countless ghosts in the Netherworld cried. Countless living beings in the world trembled. An instinctive fear spread in their hearts.

    The Heavenly Courts appeared in the middle of the world. There were countless immortal light and countless immortals. Endless Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals pounced in all directions and formed an inescapable array. They were connected to each other and formed the Heavenly Protection Array!

    The dragon race had also received the help of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the Heavenly Courts. Dozens of righteous gods led the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals to appear and suppress the rioting Three Ocean Eyes.

    Themotionsted for twenty-four hours.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals did not know what the enemy they were facing was. The dragon race did not know why the Sea Eye was rioting.

    Only when the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Treasure Hall shot out a golden pir of light did the sky that was dyed red by blood quickly retreat and return to its clear blue color.

    The three Sea Eyes fell silent again. The power of the negative karma in them was greatly reduced.

    There were wisps of clear air in the world. The entire Primordial World seemed to have be more stable.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators were stunned.

    A wave of ghosts and gods rose in the mortal world of the South Continent.

    The mortals were rmed by this phenomenon. Many elders went to the Netherworld to report.

    Soon, news spread quickly in the world.

    The sea of blood in the Netherworld disappeared. A pagoda appeared at the edge of the previous sea of blood and suppressed half of the Netherworld.

    That pagoda was the Reincarnation Pagoda. For some reason, it had been moved from Fengdu City to this ce. It vaguely confronted the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Lord of the Pagoda, Ksitigarbha, appeared on the top of the pagoda and recited the Reincarnation Wheel technique to guide the vengeful spirits and vengeful spirits of the Netherworld.

    Half a dayter, Zhen Yuanzi, the Unfettered One, the Daoist of the Ruins of End, and the other old mighty figures of the Primordial World personally admitted that the power of the Nine Polluted Springs in the world had dissipated. The exact reason was unknown.

    Three dayster, a piece of news spread in the Three Realms.

    ¡°A great sect blessed by the Heavenly Dao will appear in the five continents.¡±

    At that moment, there were various opinions. Some said that it was time for the Heavenly Dao to prosper the Western Sect, while others said that it was most likely a sign that the Dao Sect was about to prosper.

    After all, the big shot who was in charge of the world was called the Dao Ancestor. He definitely had to give the Dao Sect benefits.

    However, no one saw him...

    In the Tushita Pce, the Grand Supreme Elder and the green ox disappeared. The mellow Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School also disappeared.

    On the tform of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Heavenly Emperor, who was dressed in a yellow robe, looked gloomy. However, he was reminded of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s responsibility by the old courtesan beside him.

    On the Spirit tform¡¯s Fangcun Mountain, the old Daoist priest was lying on his bed andprehending the changes in the world. However, he chuckled in his heart.

    What a good Daoist Hong Jun.

    After brewing for so long, he could actually resolve the hidden dangers of the Nine Polluted Spring with the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    Why was that so?

    He did not have to destroy the trump card that Li Changshou had used to threaten the Dao Ancestor.

    From today onwards, there are no more Nine Polluted Springs in the world. Li Changshou could not directly activate the power of the Nine Polluted Springs to destroy the Heavenly Courts.

    In the eyes of the Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun, he was less afraid of Li Changshou.

    He could not be careless. It might not be that simple.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while. His main body activated his clear Dao heart and entered the deep sage state. He pondered carefully for a while.

    He was thinking if the Dao Ancestor was deliberately setting up a trap.

    However, after deducing it again and again, the possibility was almost zero. Moreover, the price to pay for the Heavenly Dao was too high.

    In that wave, the Dao Ancestor lost the excuse ofunching the Great Tribtion of living beings in the future. He had exhausted a lot of the power of the Heavenly Dao to prevent Li Changshou from activating the Nine Polluted Springs. It waspletely ¡°hurting one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred people¡±.

    That was equivalent to the Dao Ancestor secretly using a lot of effort to empty the dung pool in advance in order to prevent Li Changshou from blowing up the poop in the Primordial World!

    Um...

    This chestnut was very vorful.

    Did the Nine Polluted Spring be moved away or purified?

    If it was moved away, where did the power of the Nine Polluted Spring go?

    Li Changshou was not careless about that matter. He returned his attention to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm and immediately sent a voice transmission to Yun Xiao to remind her to recall the Kun Peng and ask the Great Daoist Master and the others to investigate the periphery of the Primordial World.

    He had to confirm the whereabouts of the Nine Polluted Spring and prevent it from bing the Dao Ancestor¡¯s counterattack.

    The battle began again.

    More than ten yearster, Li Changshou received definite feedback. The original power of the Nine Polluted Springs had been evaporated by the Dao Ancestor.

    However, in order to neutralize the negative karma in the Nine Polluted Spring, the Dao Ancestor used the method of disintegrating the True Spirit and created an equivalent amount of merit. He made the merit fill the Nine Polluted Spring and led the negative karma to the Chaos Sea, which was very far from the Primordial World.

    That was equivalent to moving a home for the Nine Polluted Spring, so that it could not affect the Primordial World.

    As for how it would affect the Chaos Sea, the Dao Ancestor did not care.

    In fact, the power of negative karma was nothing to the endless Chaos Sea. It was very weak and would slowly be dissolved by the Chaos Sea into an attributeless, unstable, and all-inclusive Chaos aura.

    Li Changshou¡¯s trump card was sessfully reduced by one.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s gazended on the Primordial World. He keenly captured the weakening of the Heavenly Dao power.

    Hong Jun was afraid?

    Li Changshou banished that thought from the spiritual tform. He was more willing to believe that Dao Ancestor Hong Jun had a bigger n at that moment to ¡°pretend to be weak¡±.

    He had to be steady and prepare more backup. He had to be extremely cautious.

    He and Hong Jun could not lose.

    Let¡¯s go out again.

    The world had changed. It did not make sense for him to remain in seclusion.

    Due to the dissipation of the power of the Nine Polluted Springs, the world weed the revival of cultivation.

    He reckoned that Hu Wei was not far away. He should go out and walk around. He should take in some disciples and return to the Ling Tai Mountain to train them. He should be prepared to teach the stone monkeys.

    Hence, Patriarch Subodhi rode an immortal crane and flew out of the Ling Tai Mountain to step into the Middle Continent again.

    He had created a batch of ancient books thest time. This time, he would create some disciples...

    It was a good tradition of the Western Sect.

    ...

    A few yearster.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? It is said that Patriarch Subodhi of the Western Sect disguised himself as an ordinary Qi Refinement cultivator and stole arge number of Dao Sect manuals in the Middle Continent. He took away more than ten children with outstanding potential.¡±

    ¡°The Jade Void Pce has already sent immortals to investigate this matter. However, I reckon they have left it unsettled.¡±

    ¡°Hey, can the matter of Qi Refinement cultivators be considered theft? Fellow Daoist, your words are too unpleasant. You clearlyprehended something during the Dao discussion.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    In a town in the Middle Continent.

    Li Changshou, who had transformed into a middle-aged schr using the Void Bodhi¡¯s body, sat quietly in the restaurant and private room where the Qi Refinement cultivators were gathered. He sipped tea and listened to the discussions everywhere.

    That ce was not far from the border of the South Continent. Li Changshou secretly spread his immortal senses and stared at the scene that was happening at a checkpoint in the north of the South Continent.

    More than twenty years ago, there was an old schr in the South Continent who traveled in the various vassal states. In the end, he went to the side of the emperor and controlled the books of the Zhou Nation.

    In the past twenty years, the old man had obtained a high reputation in the mortal world of literacy. He had also guided countless people who wanted to improve.

    However, the old man had resigned two years ago and rode a green ox to study in the bustling human race.

    After seeing the mortal world, one¡¯s heart would not be disturbed. It was natural to speak the truth.

    The old man rode on the ox and headed towards the northwest of the South Continent. Some human destiny was gathered around him.

    Today, the old man happened to arrive at the Northwest Pass of the Zhou Nation. The official guarding the pass was considered half a disciple of the old man. When he was young, he visited the old man in the Zhou Nation.

    When the customs official learned that the old man was going to leave the prosperousnd of the Central ins and teach in the West Bank, he felt emotional and begged the old man to leave a sutra for him to implement hisprehension.

    The old man agreed happily. He got off the ox¡¯s back and took a brush and ink. He picked up the brush and wrote a sutra. He wrote it from noon until dusk. Finally, he walked away leisurely with the setting sun.

    The official¡¯s name was Yi Xi.

    The old man¡¯s name was Li Er, and he was naturally transformed by the Grand Supreme Elder.

    This sutra that contained the destiny of the human race gathered by the Grand Supreme Elder condensed into an eternal chapter.

    Its name was ¡°Virtue¡±.

    In the beginning, such a ¡°small matter¡± did not attract much attention.

    It would take some time for the matter of Li Er leaving the valley and leaving behind the famous ¡°Daoist Sutra¡± to spread in Zhou Nation.

    However, a huge matter that could cause the world to tremble was about to happen.

    Li Changshou watched that scene and waited.

    After leaving the valley, the green ox carried the Grand Supreme Elder for a while and disappeared into the setting sun.

    A momentter, apanied by the afterglow of the setting sun, the green ox slowly appeared from the southeast of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent. It carried the Grand Supreme Elder to a high mountain and faced the direction of the spiritual mountain.

    At that moment, there were at least four pairs of eyes in the world that were watching the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s every move.

    The four pairs of eyes belonged to Dao Ancestor Hong Jun of the Purple Cloud Pce, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning of the Jade Void Pce, the Saint who was receiving them from the spiritual mountain, and Li Changshou, who was drinking tea in a private room.

    A golden light flew out of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s sleeve and turned into a slightly plump Daoist.

    The Daoist was dressed in a golden cassock and sitting on the lotus tform. His face was solemn and his eyes were clear. His body emitted a mysterious Dao rune, andyers of treasure wheels appeared on his back.

    He raised his right hand in front of his chest and ced the lotus seal under his right hand with his left hand. There was a purple-gold alms bowl in front of him and many numinous treasures floating around him.

    It was the Eldest Senior Brother of the former Sect, Daoist Duobao!

    The Grand Supreme Elder said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Duobao took a deep breath and chanted sutras. Lotus flowers appeared around him.

    In the world, gazes gathered there. Rich Heavenly Dao power surged over.

    In the residence of the Saint of the spiritual mountain, Daoist Jie Yin pinched his fingers and deduced. His expression became more and more solemn, and his breathing became a little rapid.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Jie Yin shouted softly and disappeared from the spiritual mountain. He rushed towards the ce where the Grand Supreme Elder and Duobao were.

    However, just as Daoist Jie Yin was about to step out of the universe, a gray aura lingered in front of him. It condensed into a g and blocked him. The Grand Supreme Elder and Duobao were beside him.

    The Pangu Banner!

    The expression of the guide instantly turned ck. However, he did not directly crash into the Pangu Banner. Instead, he appeared thousands of feet away and whispered to the Grand Supreme Elder, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please show mercy! Don¡¯t snatch the luck of the Western Sect.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder ignored him. He lowered his eyes and sat quietly, waiting for Daoist Duobao to finish chanting.

    In the sky, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning quietly appeared. He also stared at Duobao¡¯s figure. There was a faint smile on his lips, but he hadpletely sealed the path leading forward.

    The Heavenly Dao did not respond.

    Jie Yin squinted and immediately pinched his fingers to deduce. When he saw that Duobao¡¯s figure was already wrapped in the lotus flower, he snorted softly and took a step back to the spiritual mountain. He began to think of a solution.

    He had miscalcted.

    The Grand Supreme Elder beat him to it!

    In fact, he only understood how the Western Sect should proceed after seeing what the Grand Supreme Elder and Daoist Duobao were doing.

    Previously, Jie Yin had thought that the Grand Pure One¡¯s main body had been suppressed. Even if the Grand Supreme Elder had the strength close to the Saint, what could he do to threaten the Western Sect?

    At that moment, Saint Jie Yin realized that he had been careless.

    The Grand Supreme Elder used Daoist Duobao as a medium to reconstruct the teachings of the Western Sect and establish another sect. He directly seized the destiny of the Western Sect and denied the ¡°meaning¡± of the Western Sect¡¯s existence!

    From the looks of it, Daoist Duobao¡¯s teachings were supported by the Heavenly Dao!

    Hmph!

    Did they really think that he, the Great Sage of the Western Sect, was just a decoration?

    When Duobao finished reading the teachings and established a huge sect, he only needed to grasp the momentum of the spiritual mountain and dere that the teachings of Duobao were iplete. They were inferior and minor. His teachings were at the Mahayana realm and contained the teachings of the other party!

    He could turn defeat into victory!

    The prosperity of the Western Sect was not the prosperity of the Western Sect. Instead, the teachings of the Western Sect spread in the world to affect living beings!

    He understood. Daoist Jie Yin understood everything!

    The Grand Supreme Elder wanted to snatch the destiny of the Western Sect and the Dao Fruit of the Western Sect!

    That should have been the benefit that the Heavenly Dao had given him!

    He listened attentively and did not read any of Duobao¡¯s essence. Finally...

    The grand wish that Duobao had made echoed in the world. In the way he prayed to the Heavenly Dao, he said how he would redeem all living beings, help the world, and promote the Buddhist Dharma.

    When his grand aspirations were established, Duobao announced the teachings of the new sect. He named himself a Buddhist and stood in the spiritual world of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    Jie Yin was already confident and was about to speak...

    ¡°The Buddha is merciful and saves all living beings. He will definitely be questioned by living beings. There will definitely be fake external demons who will mess up my Buddhist name. Today, the Saints of the Western Sect will receive him as an ancient Buddha of all eras and determine the Buddhist roots. All the famous Buddhists are fake Buddhists. Ie from Mahayana Buddhism and promote the Mahayana Buddhist Dharma. I saved the suffering and saved the trouble, and I lured all living beings. Those who are not me cannot be called Buddha.¡±

    Jie Yin was speechless.

    In an instant, he hesitated. Boundless golden light appeared in the world. The merit of the Heavenly Dao, which had a moderate amount, gathered in his body of many treasures and condensed into the true form of the Buddha. He did not have any chance to receive it.

    Beside Duobao, the Grand Supreme Elder smiled and shook his head. He rode his ox and left.

    In the private room of the town, the Void Bodhi lowered his head and sighed. At that moment, he looked very conflicted, and his eyes were filled with confusion...

    His main body had longughed in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.

 Chapter 734 - Seizing Power in the Spiritual Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 734: Seizing Power in the Spiritual Mountain</h4>

    It was too painful.

    Li Changshou could not stopughing in his heart. He looked worried and ferocious. At that moment, Li Changshou was really in too much pain.

    <i>What is this wave?</i>

    Daoist Duobao was stealing from the sect. The Grand Supreme Elder had taken action to intercept the destiny of the Western Sect. The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning had appeared to suppress Daoist Jie Yin. The Heavenly Dao took advantage of the situation and made the Saint guide lose his influence in the world.

    This hidden line had been buried for too long.

    From the moment the Grand Pure One deduced that Wen Jing was going to suck a golden lotus from Wen Jing, the show was already under the control of the Grand Pure One. Li Changshou participated the entire time.

    However, neither of them took the initiative to mention the word ¡°Buddha¡±. Every exchange was hidden in the conversation that happened once every eighteen days.

    Li Changshou had reminded the Grand Pure One a long time ago that the Western Sect might have a countermeasure that he could use to reference the Heavenly Dao oath temte.

    The Grand Pure One also reminded Li Changshou not to reveal those things. Otherwise, the two Saints of the Western Sect might destroy their schemes bypletely joining the Heavenly Dao.

    In the end, due to the pressure of the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor, the Grand Pure One entrusted the matter to the Grand Supreme Elder.

    After that, Li Changshou steadily hid in the Western Sect with Daoist Wen Jing and approached the golden lotus step by step.

    Previously, at the end of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, when the Heavenly Dao and Jie Yin attacked the immortals of Jie School at the same time, Wen Jing destroyed the golden lotus and allowed the thousands of disciples of Jie School who had received the guidance of the Saint to destroy the destiny of the Western Sect.

    ording to the rules of the Heavenly Dao, the Western Sect was a huge ck household. If there was a huge sect that reced it and spread the teachings of the Western Sect as soon as possible, they would naturally give it a push secretly.

    Only when all these preparations were in ce did it give Duobao the possibility of establishing a Buddhist sect.

    Daoist Duobao could not just recite the sutras and preach the teachings.

    It included the battle for destiny and the schemes of Ren School for many years.

    Not to mention that the Buddha who was about to take over the spiritual mountain was Senior Brother Duobao. In fact, the one who had contributed greatly to this matter was...

    Li Changshou was about to raise his hand when a hand pressed on his shoulder. The figure walked out from the side.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du.

    If not for the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du¡¯s ¡°allure¡± of mosquitoes, Wen Jing might have hesitated when she picked up the mosquito and missed the opportunity.

    Li Changshou silently praised the Great Daoist Master¡¯s family who were riding the Kun Peng to travel the Chaos Sea.

    At that moment, Duobao maintained his Buddha¡¯s true body and smiled. He slowly approached the spiritual mountain from the southeast.

    Although the Grand Supreme Elder had returned to the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning sat on a white cloud and slowly followed Daoist Duobao in the sky. There was a smile in his eyes.

    In this wave, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning stood at the highest level.

    The atmosphere on the spiritual mountain was extremely oppressive.

    Daoist Jie Yin sat quietly in the deepest part of the main hall. He did not need to hide his emotions. At that moment, he must be in a mess.

    Before he became a Saint in ancient times, Zhun Ti and his senior and junior brothers had been working hard because of the saying that the Western Sect was destined to prosper.

    They were unscrupulous. They lied, deceived, and stole. They even taught it to the disciples who were chosen to develop the sect.

    All their efforts were for the prosperity of the Western Sect. They wanted to prevent them from beingpared to the Connate Realm that the Three Pure Ones had transformed from their Pangu Divine Essence Soul!

    For the sake of Saints like them, he was on par with the Three Pure Ones!

    That was what they were fighting for.

    However, in the end...

    It was empty.

    In fact, because Saint Zhun Ti did not have a bottom line, he was killed by the two disciples of the Dao Sect.

    As a Great Saint, he was still a few steps behind the Grand Pure One. He was suppressed by the Grand Pure One and could not resist.

    He had schemed against the Dao Sect for so many years.

    After sowing discord between Chan School and Jie School for so many years, a huge battle finally erupted in Chan School. However, Ren School used the method of stealing the sky and changing the sun. Before the Western Sect was about to prosper, they intercepted the teachings of the Western Sect.

    At the same time, hepletely blocked the way.

    That bastard was not involved in this matter. He did not believe that the Dao Ancestor hadmitted suicide!

    Even though he was usually magnanimous, cultured, and shrewd, his Dao heart was a little unstable at that moment. There was an indescribable anger in his heart.

    Then, he looked at the disciples!

    Daoist Jie Yin swept his gaze across the disciples below and saw that half of the disciples were sitting behind Wen Shu, Pu Xian, Ju Liusun, and Ci Hang.

    Although the other half of the disciples were still sitting in their original positions, the Void Bodhi was the only one in the front row and closest to him.

    Jie Yin revealed a gratified smile and sized up his disciple.

    Apart from Ksitigarbha, Bodhi was probably the one that he was the most satisfied with.

    Compared to hundreds of years ago, Bodhi¡¯s Dao realm had already reached this realm. It was simr to Maitreya back then.

    They chatted tofort each other.

    At the side, Jia Ye said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    Jie Yin was silent.

    An old Daoist priest said in a low voice, ¡°The Grand Pure One is really impressive. He haspletely deduced the fate of the Western Sect and arranged this in advance.¡±

    ¡°What a Buddhist Sect. It condensed the teachings of our Western Sect and mixed with the essence of many Dao Sects. It directly seized the luck that our Western Sect should have prospered!¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about that.¡± An old Daoist priest sighed and said, ¡°Duobao previously said that you are the Buddha of all ages, but you already have the intention to snatch the spiritual mountain. The Heavenly Lord of Chan School followed behind. The pressure is obvious. We should think of a way to deal with it. We should either block the other party¡¯s words or be prepared to fight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ah Nan sighed and said, ¡°Teacher, as long as you say a word, we will naturally stop the treasures outside the spiritual mountain.¡±

    Jie Yin looked at Jia Ye and Ah Nan and saw Wen Shu and the other Daoists who were separated from him.

    Daoist Wen Shu pondered for a while and said, ¡°The current situation is very disadvantageous for us.¡±

    Then, he fell silent.

    Daoist Jie Yin suddenly smiled and said slowly, ¡°Then, what should we do with your construction, Wenshu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid.¡± Daoist Wen Shu hurriedly lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to speak nonsense in front of Teacher... This... Senior Brother Bodhi has made sessive breakthroughs in his cultivation in recent years. He is very famous around the world. He is intelligent and resourceful. He definitely has a brilliant n to deal with the current situation.¡±

    The Void Bodhi, who was also Li Changshou, turned to look at Wen Shu. He frowned slightly and his eyes were filled with warning.

    Daoist Wen Shu smiled humbly.

    Li Changshou did not say anything and just pondered. The situation was in a deadlock.

    Daoist Ci Hang tried to smooth things over. ¡°I feel that we should talk to Duobao and ask him what he wants to do on the spiritual mountain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± An old Daoist priest immediately echoed. ¡°Teacher is the ruler of the Saints. It¡¯s not appropriate to talk to the disciples of the Saints, Duobao.¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    Too good.

    These disciples of the Western Sect were too good.

    He took the initiative and stood on the side. He fully disyed his excellent character of ¡°people go higher, water flows lower¡±. He directly walked past Jie Yin and discussed with Duobao how to divide the Buddhist Dao fruits.

    Really...

    They were indeed a family.

    After the core disciples of the Western Sect recognized the current situation, they quickly made a judgment.

    What is the current situation?

    The future path of the Western Sect was stolen. Duobao turned into the master of the Buddhist Sect and gave Saint Jie Yin a title. Then, he raised Saint Jie Yin up high and wanted toe to the spiritual mountain to seize power.

    The Grand Supreme Elder had already returned to the Tushita Pce. However, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning hade together, causing the Saint of Weing to not dare to move.

    The Pangu Banner was floating in the sky.

    The Heavenly Dao only recognized the word ¡®Buddhist¡¯ and the essence of Buddhism. It did not matter who the Buddha was. He just had to listen in the future.

    What was even more interesting was that Wen Shu, Pu Xian, Ju Liusun, and Ci Hang, the four traitors of Chan School who had returned to the Western Sect, were calm andposed when the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was about to arrive. It was as if they had long known about this scene.

    What did Wen Shu and the others do when they returned to the spiritual mountain?

    They formed factions, ostracized the Void Bodhi, and took away some old Daoists who were opposing them. Before the Saint could speak, they firmly controlled the power of the spiritual mountain.

    No matter how he looked at it, this was a conspiracy with the Duobao¡¯s transformation into a Buddha today!

    Unless the Saint took action and washed the spiritual mountain with blood, there was no way to stop the spiritual mountain from being invaded today.

    However, it was just the bitter fruit of his own efforts.

    Their master was doing it, and their disciples were watching. They would do whatever their master taught them today.

    What was worse was that Li Changshou was secretly helping him. At that moment, he was determined to break through the defense of Saint Jie Yin.

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    The Void Bodhi called out softly and whispered, ¡°I want to return to the Cave Abode to cultivate. I¡¯ll temporarily leave the spiritual mountain.¡±

    The Daoist priest frowned. Just as he was about to say something, he nodded slowly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you left. At least, I still have a legacy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for teaching me, Teacher. I can¡¯t repay you.¡±

    The Void Bodhi stood up and bowed to Daoist Jie Yin. Then, he turned to look at Wen Shu and the others.

    At that moment, the disciples of the Western Sect did not say anything. Only a few of them looked at Li Changshou, but they quickly looked away.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Changshou snorted coldly with a gloomy expression. He rode a cloud and flew out of the spiritual mountain.

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning took a look. Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart tensed up, but he pretended to be calm.

    In the end, the Second Uncle-Master did not see any clues. At that moment, he did not stop the Void Bodhi and allowed it to leave on a cloud.

    On the spiritual mountain, there was no one beside him.

    The scene of forcing their way into the pce was quietly yed out on the spiritual mountain with the gradual approach of the treasures and the support of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning.

    Li Changshou did not go far.

    At that moment, he grasped the character of the Void Bodhi and felt that such a method was the most reasonable and wless.

    The Void Bodhi had a kind of ¡°purity¡± that was simr to Ksitigarbha in his bones. He did not want to be in cahoots with Wen Shu and the others. However, he was a little cautious. He had been chased and targeted previously.

    At that moment, choosing to leave the spiritual mountain was the most realistic and appropriate reaction.

    The living beings on the spiritual mountain were actually not worthy of his pity. He did not have the right to pity the Heavenly Dao Saint.

    They were just doing their own things.

    He did not leave too far away and observed the situation on the spiritual mountain thousands of kilometers away.

    Duobao arrived at the top of the spiritual mountain with the rays of light. It sat cross-legged on the lotus tform and bowed to the Saint who was receiving it. Its bright, mellow, and slow voice rippled throughout the spiritual mountain.

    ¡°Greetings, Buddha of All Ages.¡±

    Jie Yin nodded expressionlessly and seemed to have made a decision.

    ¡°Since you respect me, you should address me as Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Buddha is the position of Supremacy. I am the Supremacy of the world. My intention is the Supremacy of the world,¡± Duobao said slowly. ¡°The Buddha of the myriad ages exists in the past, present, and future. He established the foundation of the Buddhist Sect, but he does not have to appear in front of others. I¡¯m only expressing my respect for the Buddha. There¡¯s no need for me to follow and look forward to it.¡±

    The Daoist priest¡¯s expression was indescribably ugly.

    This time, he was forced to retire.

    Jie Yin said, ¡°Since you respect me, I can depose you.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Duobao pinched the flower and smiled. He said Buddhist logic, ¡°The Buddhist Sect was established by me. The Buddha came from me. Everything is here today. All the fruits are here. The Buddha had done all of that for his main body. The Buddha of the past should exist in the past. The Buddha of the future is in the future, and we only exist in the present. The current venerable was the Lord of Buddha. Although the Buddha has established the foundation of the Buddhist Sect, he can¡¯t depose me before the Buddhist Sect is born.¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin was silent for a while. Then, he nodded slowly and said, ¡°I underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°Since Buddhism is prospering, please do not use the Dao Sect to call yourself Buddha in the future.¡± Daoist Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Buddhism and Daoisme from the same source. The world is unpredictable. The Buddha has boundless merit and endless lifespan. From today onwards, he would name himself Amitabha.

    Everyone who enters the Buddhist Sect will remember the contributions of the Buddha to build the Western Pure Land. They will praise the contributions of the Buddha and use the words ¡®Boundless Buddha¡¯ as a Zen.¡±

    After saying that, Duobao pressed his palms together and bowed to Jie Yin.

    ¡°Namo Amitabha.¡±

    As soon as his voice spread, the entire spiritual mountain was silent.

    It was unknown who was the first to put their palms together and recite the Buddhist name. The old Daoists of the Western Sect and the core disciples of the Western Sect chanted the name of the Buddha.

    Jie Yin smiled in relief. His body slowly dissipated from the meditation cushion, as if victory was in his grasp.

    Daoist Duobao looked down at the disciples of the Western Sect and smiled calmly.

    ¡°Today, we will set the rules of the Buddhist Sect. We will rify the teachings of the Buddhist Sect and perfect the teachings of the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    The Western Sect disciples stood up and bowed. They pressed their palms together.

    Golden light shone on the spiritual mountain, and an auspicious sign appeared. A small amount of meritnded.

    Without the Nine Polluted Spring, the Heavenly Dao could not casually ¡°print merit¡±. At that moment, the rewards were all deducted and searched.

    Li Changshou naturally did not obtain any merit. At that moment, he had already be an outsider. Patriarch Bodhi had no substantial connection with the Buddhist Sect.

    Not bad.

    On the way back to the Spiritual tform Mountain on a cloud, Li Changshou lowered his head and pondered which aspect Jie Yin might counter.

    Look at the Buddhist Sect. Their outer appearance is that of the Western Sect. They already have the Dao in their nature.

    Later, their ¡°celebration¡± would have nothing to do with Li Changshou.

    In just a few days, the news that the Buddhist Sect had just been established and that the Heavenly Dao had given them a great destiny spread throughout the Primordial World.

    Duobao called himself Gautama. He was the Buddha Lord and Buddha. He determined the positions of Buddha, Bodhisattva, Arhat, and Vajra. He also conferred a few great Bodhisattvas on the spot and gave some ¡°idle names¡± to the disciples of the most experienced Saints of the Western Sect.

    Duobao handed the teachings to a few Bodhisattva schrs to manage. He was happy and carefree.

    A few dayster, General Dongmu of the Heavenly Courts went to the spiritual mountain to issue a decree. The Buddha Lord of the spiritual mountain was conferred the position of as one of the five elders. However, in name, the Buddhist Sect would be under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Courts in the future.

    The Buddhists agreed happily and officially embarked on the journey to prosperity.

    Duobao did not forget to hide in the Netherworld. A Dharma decree descended and the fief was hidden as a Buddha.

    Ksitigarbha faced the Dharma decree and was silent for a long time. In the end, he destroyed the Dharma decree and said the legendary words.

    ¡°If hell is not empty, I swear not to be a Buddha.¡±

    In other words, Ksitigarbha had epted his Buddhist teachings, but he did not ept the fact that the spiritual mountain had a new owner. He did not respect the Dharma decree of many treasures and continued to be the pir of luck of the Buddhist Sect. He would not cause trouble in the spiritual mountain.

    From then on, he would forever suppress the Netherworld and convert the vengeful spirits to relieve the suffering of living beings.

    Daoist Jie Yin lived in seclusion in the back mountain of the spiritual mountain. He no longer revealed his whereabouts in the world. His aura had almostpletely disappeared.

    Li Changshou sighed at the Saint¡¯s situation.

    After some hesitation, Li Changshou took the initiative to go to the Huaguo Mountain of the East Continent. Under the surveince of the Heavenly Dao, he looked at the Spirit Embryo in the Stone.

    This time, there was a heartbeat.

 Chapter 735 - The Stone Monkey Is Born!

    <h4>Chapter 735: The Stone Monkey Is Born!</h4>

    How should I teach the monkey well?

    Li Changshou returned to Fangcun Mountain and began to think about that deep question.

    For that, he specially went to the mortal world to take a look and visit the craftsman who yed the monkey. He received some enlightenment and had many thoughts.

    The stone monkey was definitely living beings with abundant spirituality and were far superior to humans.

    It had no parents and was born from a stone embryo. It could worship the Goddess of Nuwa as its mother and be a strange living being that did not enter the Three Realms.

    Li Changshou actually respected the stone monkey.

    The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal...

    How heroic and reckless must he be to call himself that?

    A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. A newborn stone monkey is not afraid of the Dao Ancestor.

    If he wanted to teach the Monkey, he had to start from two aspects.

    One was to maintain his nature, while the other was to teach him the ability to fight.

    The Mysterious Technique that Li Changshou liked the most was naturally the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. However, the Eight-Nine Arcane Art was currently a cultivation technique that protected the Dao Sect. It was only spread within a small range of the twelve Golden Immortals of Chan School.

    In name, he could not obtain such a cultivation technique.

    Also, the mystical abilities of Monkey¡¯s 72 Transformations, the Somersault Cloud mystical ability, and the Reinforced Iron Bones had to reach the ¡°mysterious¡± level before Monkey could deal with all kinds of disasters in the future.

    Li Changshou had never thought of making arrangements and plotting against the monkey. He wanted the monkey to maintain its nature.

    However, Li Changshou calcted and considered various situations.

    In terms ofbat power,

    ording to Yang Jian¡¯sbat strength at the end of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion, Yang Jian¡¯s strength would definitely increase after hundreds of years.

    When the monkey wreaked havoc in the Heaven Pce, he should be on par with Yang Jian.

    If the monkey was born and lived freely in the Huaguo Mountain for decades, it would take at least two to three hundred years for the monkey to convert his spiritual energy into Dharma powers and fight with Yang Jian in the future.

    That speed was already the limit.

    After all, no matter how high a monkey¡¯sprehension was, it could not rely on epiphanies to cultivate like him.

    If he could not obtain the Eight-Nine Arcane Art, what should he teach the monkey?

    Li Changshou naturally had more than ten ideas to teach him about the technique of plucking feathers and blowing monkeys. Monkeys also needed to cultivate over time.

    After thinking about it carefully, this question was really troublesome.

    <i>Why not create some prenatal education?</i>

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and felt that he could use this opportunity to figure out the Dao Ancestor¡¯s background and see what solution the Dao Ancestor could give.

    Therefore, he sat in the Bodhi Residence of the Crescent Tristar Cave and pondered for a few months. He sighed and said loudly, ¡°Please tell me how to teach my disciples, Heavenly Dao.¡±

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the burly Daoist frowned slightly. He revealed a hint of disdain and pointed at Fangcun Mountain.

    In front of the Void Bodhi, wisps of treasure light surrounded it and condensed into three jade talismans.

    Li Changshou stood up and bowed. He sighed and said, ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Then, he held the jade token in his hand and looked at it.

    When he looked at the first jade token, Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. He realized that the method that the Dao Ancestor had given him was still focused on his essence soul andprehension. He wanted the Void Bodhi to help the monkey build a powerful body.

    It was a simple and direct cheat.

    The technique was called the Great Way of Immortality Art. This ¡°Heaven Immortal¡± did not mean the Heaven Immortal realm, but the Immortal of Heaven.

    With this technique, he could cultivate to the Golden Immortal Dao realm in a short period of time. If the monkey¡¯sprehension was better and the Heavenly Dao sent more insights, it would not be a problem for him to reach the Zenith Heaven in a few hundred years.

    However, there was one thing. This technique was a speed sess technique. The Great Dao it carried was the Dao of Combat.

    This was a rtively vague concept. This Great Dao was born for fighting. Its main purpose was to let the living beings in the world fight endlessly. It had a mystical effect of getting stronger the more they fought.

    The disadvantage was obvious. Apart from fighting, he would not have any other insights.

    There was no improvement in the quality of the Qi Refinement cultivators.

    The Dao Ancestor had given him a solution. He had saved himself some effort. At most, he would leave some backup ns that would be beneficial to Monkey.

    When he opened the second jade token, the Void Bodhi¡¯s expression did not change. However, Li Changshou cursed in his heart.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>What is it?</i>

    The 72 Transformations¡ª72 Transformations. They could be transformed into nts, insects, stones, and living beings. They were indeed treasures to avoid cmity.

    What Li Changshou could not ept was that the transformation incantations and cultivation techniques were the same as the modified transformation technique that he had imparted to Yang Jian, Ling¡¯e, and Long Ji in the straw hut of the Little Qiong Peak!

    It was a replica of the transformation technique that he had studied back then!

    Isn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor too much? He directly giarized the insights he had written in the jade token!

    It was even for free! The kind that did not even greet him!

    Grass referred to a type of nt.

    Li Changshou cursed in his heart, but he could only mutter in his main body¡¯s heart. The Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao heart was calm and even a little happy.

    The third jade token contained many powerful mystical abilities, such as the Diamond Iron Bone (a version that was enhanced with the Heavenly Dao), the Heavenly Aspect, the Five-Element Art, the Somersault Cloud, and so on.

    As a supplement, Li Changshou would also teach Monkey some skills in fighting. Those were not decided by cultivation techniques.

    For example, there were methods to deal with the situation after being surrounded by the burly men. There were also the methods to quickly sense the weakness of the array formation. There were also techniques to recover strength in fights of magical powers. There were also the methods to instantly kill in closebat.

    They were all precious battle experience.

    Of course, he had to subtly teach these things. He could not just organize them into a book.

    It would be a huge loss if the Dao Ancestor suspected him because of such a small matter.

    In front of the Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou began to think about the three jade talismans and cultivated their internal energy techniques one by one. He carefullyprehended andprehended them. He even added some ¡°void¡± Great Dao.

    The burly old Daoist priest in the purple bamboo forest was quite satisfied.

    In the past few years, the Buddhist Sect had begun to preach. They epted disciples and conferred titles to Bodhisattvas and Arhats.

    Due to the fact that Duobao was originally the Eldest Senior Brother of Jie School, the disciples of Jie School who had been sent back to the Western Sect by the Daoist guide were no longer limited to the Great Dao of Du Ren and the God Banner.

    There were many experts among them.

    In particr, the power of living beings in the world had dropped again because of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. The Saints did not appear, and the mighty figures had retired. Even the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals dared to call themselves experts. The strength of the spiritual mountain could not be underestimated.

    After circling around, the Heavenly Dao prophecy of the Western Sect¡¯s prosperity was about to be realized.

    The disciples of the Saints who had been fighting were either dead or injured.

    The world was unpredictable, and so was the Heavenly Dao.

    Before reaching thest step, no one knew who would be the final winner.

    In Fangcun Mountain, the Void Bodhi revealed a peaceful smile. He closed his eyes and sensed the Great Dao of the world. His mind seemed rxed, but he was actually constantly in a nervous state.

    If he persisted, the day of retirement would not be far away.

    In the tenth year of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s establishment, the East Ocean was filled with multicolored light for months. Strange phenomena appeared near the Huaguo Mountain.

    The demons seemed to have sensed something. Most of the lesser demons avoided the Huaguo Mountain, while the greater demons looked at the area where there were the most phenomena.

    There was a huge array there. It was unknown what treasures were hidden in the array.

    An old demon said that ever since they discovered the Huaguo Mountain, that ce was a forbidden area. Mysterious Dao runes surrounded it, and they would be frightened when they approached.

    ¡°A few pieces of news apanied the glow and spread among the demons.¡±

    ¡°A peerless demon king will appear in Huaguo Mountain. It can lead the demons to the next glory.¡±

    ¡°The peerless demon king of the Huaguo Mountain is no small matter. It has long been wrapped in the power of a Saint. It should be a scheme of the Saint.¡±

    ¡°The peerless demon king of Huaguo Mountain is a divine general nurtured by the Heavenly Courts. He descended to the world to destroy the demons.¡±

    The more the news spread, the more mysterious it became. There were also bold demons who entered the fog.

    However, he did not return. His Life Soul disappeared.

    That incited the demons to spy on them. They secretly captured a few human Qi Refinement cultivators with low cultivation levels and let them investigate inside. They also let the Qi Refinement cultivators leave behind a wisp of their Life Soul.

    However, when the Qi Refinement cultivators entered, their Life Souls instantly dissipated.

    A corpse was even thrown out. There was a line of golden words written on it.

    The demons retreated and did not provoke the spirit embryo.

    It was a Buddhist mark. Just eight words and a mark made the experts of the demon race tremble in fear.

    After a short discussion, the demons decided to temporarily avoid the Huaguo Mountain to observe the future.

    Finally, the glow of the Huaguo Mountain flickered for 179 days.

    The earth veins in the Huaguo Mountain had trembled a few times. The group of Mountain Ape Spirits that had been left behind by the Ape n and had yet to gain sentience did not understand.

    ...

    Heavenly Courts, Lingxiao Hall.

    The Jade Emperor sat quietly on the throne. He had not moved for hundreds of years.

    He was indignant and stubborn.

    In fact, the Jade Emperor knew that as long as he submitted, as long as he lowered his head, the chains on his body would dissipate. He could wear white and yellow robes at will.

    He was number one in the Heavenly Dao Echelon. His cultivation level was at the perfected Zenith Heaven realm. Apart from killing him directly, the Dao Ancestor would also give him a huge crime in the cirction of the Heavenly Dao. Another Heavenly Emperor would not be able to touch him.

    Why did he resist Teacher?

    Actually, it was not that he was resisting. He was just a little indignant at his teacher¡¯s ruthlessness in handling some matters.

    He was the living being closest to the Heavenly Dao.

    His authority was bestowed by the Dao Ancestor, who also gave him the position of the current ruler of the Three Realms.

    The ruler of the Three Realms...

    The Jade Emperorughed self-deprecatingly in his heart. However, due to the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao, he could not make any expression.

    He was just a Dao Ancestor¡¯s doll.

    <i>How is Changgeng doing in the Chaos Sea? He had previously said that he has a way to live in the Chaos Sea. I¡¯m still a little worried.</i>

    Sometimes, the Jade Emperor thought that if Daoist Duobao shouted that the Heavenly Emperor had rebelled and stood up against the Heavenly Dao, would there be another situation today?

    However...

    In the end, he had too many troubles, too many implications, and too many things to worry about.

    Senior Brother Taiqing had actually tried to resist his teacher. However, he could not separate his teacher from the Primordial World.

    <i>Teacher is already the will of the world.</i>

    As the ¡°spokesperson¡± of the will of the world, it would not have any decisive effect on opposing the world. However, it would cause the world to suffer an even greater cmity.

    That would be a huge battle where the Heavenly Dao would overturn living beings.

    Because most living beings could not survive after leaving the world, the living beings were destined to lose. They had topromise with the Heavenly Dao.

    Apart from Changgeng, no one knew the Heavenly Dao better than the Jade Emperor.

    He actually knew what the Dao Ancestor wanted to do. Before the Great God-Conferment Tribtion began, he had already seen the God-Conferment script.

    In fact, he did not go to the Purple Cloud Pce toin because he, the Heavenly Emperor, had been ignored by the disciples of Jie School and Chan School.

    More importantly, he had seen too much. He wanted to change, but he could not. He felt too depressed.

    Sometimes, the Jade Emperor would even think that if Changgeng sat in his position, would he be able to counter his teacher?

    Of course, that was just wishful thinking. He could not decide if he would abdicate or not, and the next Heavenly Emperor.

    <i>Jade Emperor, Child Hao Tian...</i>

    <i>How ironic.</i>

    He and the Queen Mother were Connate lifeforms born from the Heavenly Dao. They were supposed to be the executors and protectors of the Heavenly Dao!

    <i>Forget it, it¡¯s useless to say that.</i>

    <i>Changgeng has done so much for the Heavenly Courts. In the end, he was just exiled.</i>

    <i>Changgeng was right. If I want to be a Heavenly Emperor who protects living beings, I have to learn to control his selfish desires and maintain sufficient rationality. He has to find a bnce between the Heavenly Dao and living beings.</i>

    Now that the Three Realms were sealed, the Dao Ancestor unleashed the power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Origins and turned it into a world barrier, sealing Changgeng¡¯s ¡°escape¡± outside the world...

    Previously, he had cleansed the Nine Polluted Springs and made the negative karma in the world leave the world.

    A world without variables and cmities that could exist forever was built just like that, right?

    Ridiculous...

    Howughable!

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    A soft voice sounded from the side. The kind-looking, thin old courtesan bowed with the dust and said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s time to summon the gods for a meeting.¡±

    The Jade Emperor opened his eyes. They were a little listless. He said calmly, ¡°Summon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old courtesan agreed and flicked his horsetail whisk. A melodious bell sounded outside the Lingxiao Hall.

    Not long after, immortal light flew over from various parts of the 33 Layered Heavens. They turned into officials and generals. They lined up in front of the hall and walked with their heads lowered.

    When the hundred orthodox gods arrived, the old courtesan beside the Jade Emperor called out. The gods lowered their heads and bowed to the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Rise,¡± the Jade Emperor said slowly andpleted most of the ¡°work¡± of the court.

    Under the management of the Taibai Jinxing, the legitimate gods on duty in the Hall of Enlightenment talked about the trivial matters of the Three Realms recently. Most of them were the changes in the four seasons, the rainfall, and the general situation of mortals living, aging, and dying.

    There were also immortal gods offering memorials. The courtesan read them one by one and picked out important matters for the gods to discuss.

    The entire court was still quite lively and the efficiency was not low.

    The Jade Emperor would asionally say a few more words. They were all rted to governing the Three Realms.

    Today, a general issued a decree and rmended several Heavenly Generals to officially enter the Apotheosis Stage.

    The Jade Emperor looked at the memorial and saw a familiar name.

    It was Youqin Xuanya.

    The Jade Emperor said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s list General Youqin Xuanya as a legitimate fourth-rank god. She will receive the sry of a third-rank legitimate god. She has the right to lead troops and be a god of the War Division. From now on, she will be in charge of guarding the Moon Pce.¡±

    Many immortals below were stunned.

    The courtesan smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, are you suddenly promoting me like this...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The Jade Emperor swept his gaze to the side. Old Tai Bai hurriedly lowered his head.

    ¡°Can my words not be counted?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. You have the final say in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Go and do it.¡±

    The Jade Emperor snorted and threw the memorial in his hand onto the jade table. ¡°I¡¯ll also give General Youqin Xuanya the Demon-ying Divine Sword. I¡¯ll let the Horse Disciple find a few pegasi and the Jade Pool to give them immortal clothes and immortal peaches.¡±

    General Dongmu hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should at least give General Youqin some credit.¡±

    ¡°I like her. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    The Lingxiao Hall immediately fell silent. The gods kept quiet. The old courtesan lowered her head and epted the order. She held her horsetail whisk and jogged away.

    The Jade Emperor said calmly, ¡°Continue the meeting.¡±

    The gods epted the order and returned to their previous rhythm. Many immortals and gods were still letting their imaginations run wild. Those who knew the truth knew that the Jade Emperor was just expressing his dissatisfaction with the Heavenly Dao and protecting Youqin Xuanya.

    The Heavenly Dao did not need to deepen the conflict with the Jade Emperor because of the ordinary Golden Immortals whose memories had been modified.

    Halfway through the court meeting, Youqin Xuanya had already received arge number of rewards and was given a new residence.

    Youqin Xuanya was puzzled. She stood up and looked at the Lingxiao Hall. She did not know why she had received so many rewards. She thought that she would go to the Lingxiao Hall and ask the Jade Emperor to take back his orders.

    Suddenly, a seven-colored ray of light appeared in the world. It shone from the East Heavenly Gate and broke through theyers of the sky pces and rushed towards the Lingxiao Hall!

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor frowned. He thought that the Heavenly Dao was warning him.

    However, when the Jade Emperor smashed the jade case, he shouted, ¡°What dares to shake the power of the Heavenly Courts?¡± He stood up and was about to fight the Heavenly Dao when the irvoyant and ¡°Wind Apanying Ears¡± (Shunfeng¡¯er) rushed over from outside the hall.

    ¡°Report...¡±

    ¡°A ray of light shone from the East Ocean and shook the Netherworld of the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    East Ocean?

    The Jade Emperor felt a little puzzled. He carefully sensed the situation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s operation and realized that the light was not a warning from the Heavenly Dao.

    He had misunderstood his teacher once.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 736 - Dao Ancestor, the Big Horse Monkey!

    <h4>Chapter 736: Dao Ancestor, the Big Horse Monkey!</h4>

    The irvoyant and ¡°Wind Apanying Ears¡± (Shunfeng¡¯er) were actually quite interesting.

    They were originally a pair of brothers of the human race. After they died, they encountered two wisps of Heaven Earth Golden Essence and Water Essence aura and turned into demon immortals to join Jie School.

    The irvoyant was called Gao Jue, and the ¡°Wind Apanying Ears¡± (Shunfeng¡¯er) was called Gao Ming. He was a Jie School immortal who had entered the Divine Seal Altar in the early stages of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    The two brothers did not have much ability, but they were smart and quick to react. They also had the detection mystical ability of ¡°Half a Day Life¡±. They looked a little casual and dignified.

    Li Changshou left the Primordial World while Jiang Shang presided over the God Conferment. The two brothers were selected to be messengers running errands in front of the Lingxiao Hall. With the support of the power of the Heavenly Dao, they could instantly investigate the various parts of the Heaven, Earth, and Man Three Realms.

    The seven-colored light rushed towards the Lingxiao Hall. The immortals in the meeting hall were rmed.

    The Jade Emperor was angry and was about to re up. The irvoyant and iraudient first entered the hall and reported in time. Then, they looked at the situation where the light began and entered the hall to report.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Gao Jue said firmly, ¡°I can see that there is a stone monkey where the lightes from. It is in the ce where the demons of the East Continent belong to the Huaguo Mountain. This stone monkey seems to be born with a mystical ability. When it appears, it will cause spiritual energy fluctuations and disturb the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Stone monkey?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was silent for a while. The Heavenly Dao power fluctuations appeared in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    Soon, the Jade Emperor said slowly, ¡°The Heaven Mending Stone is just nurturing the stone embryo. Perhaps it has obtained the Dharma powers bestowed by the Goddess of the human race. Dear ministers, continue your discussion. There¡¯s no need to bother.¡±

    The gods lowered their heads and epted the order. They said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The irvoyant and ¡°Wind Apanying Ears¡± (Shunfeng¡¯er) lowered their heads and retreated. They went to guard outside the hall and stood side by side with the four Saints of the Nine Dragons Ind and the four marshals of the Lingxiao Hall. They were awe-inspiring.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s mood inexplicably improved when the discussion in the Lingxiao Hall continued.

    It had been a long time since the Heavenly Emperor smiled. Today, he smiled a few times.

    At the Spirit tform Mountain, Li Changshou pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he deduced through the Heavenly Dao that the stone monkey of the East Ocean had appeared and rmed the Heavenly Courts.

    He hesitated slightly and rode a cloud to the East Ocean to secretly observe the Heavenly Courts¡¯ reaction.

    It was a ¡°duty¡± for the Dao Ancestor to personally appoint a monkey master.

    Half a dayter, at night, Li Changshou finally saw the stone monkey.

    He was curled up in a crack in the forest. His light golden monkey fur was covered by mud, and there were leaves around his waist that had turned into something to hide him.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this object. This is the difference between the spiritual embryo of the world and ordinary living beings.

    In the stone monkey¡¯s eyes, Li Changshou saw confusion and panic. He also saw a sense of yearning and curiosity.

    As the night deepened, the stone monkey touched its shriveled belly and went out to find some leaves and grass. It ced them in its mouth and chewed a few times. Soon, it found a few peach trees and climbed up to eat them.

    Then, the stone monkey cautiously returned to the crack in the mountain wall. It curled up quietly and spent the first night after it was born.

    Dark clouds floated over the East Ocean, and a storm arose in the Huaguo Mountain.

    The stone monkey looked at the dark mountain in a daze and listened to the rain and the wind. Li Changshou did not know what it could see or feel.

    However, he should have sensed the loneliness of living beings.

    The stone monkey yawned. Its eyelids kept trembling, and it slowly fell asleep.

    Li Changshounded on the mountain wall and sat cross-legged. He hid his aura and turned into nothingness. He also looked thoughtful and guarded there for the entire night.

    With the protection of the Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou was not worried about the safety of the stone monkey.

    However, for some reason, he wanted to be closer to the monkey. He could be considered to have secretly apanied it through the most difficult night.

    The next morning, when Li Changshou was about to leave quietly, many insights surfaced in his heart.

    These insights were not about the Great Dao and mystical abilities, but about life.

    Living beings were born lonely, so they yearned to be together.

    Loneliness in this dark night without any light might cause the stone monkey to yearn for light and chase it.

    Because the night was so deep, he believed that the light was ahead.

    Li Changshou felt emotional. For some reason, he thought of the difficult days before his death in his previous life.

    When his condition worsened for the second time, he hid it from his family. He only asked his best friend to send him off for thest time and left a video of him bidding farewell to express his gratitude, gratitude, and guilt towards his family.

    Li Changshou endured the pain of his illness and sat in the wheelchair. When he looked up at the yellow leaves of a parasol tree, Li Changshou had also questioned and felt lost. He did not know what his life, which had died early when he was middle-aged, was.

    However, doubts and suspicions did not change anything. The end of life wasplete darkness.

    Li Changshou had asked himself that question more than once. ¡°Is the me who woke up in the Primordial World still the me in my previous life?¡±

    He had already found the answer.

    Yes.

    This was not a graft of a memory, nor was it the rebirth of a soul, nor was it the reincarnation after drinking Meng Po¡¯s soup.

    To put it simply, Li Changshou¡¯s True Spirit, an individual living being, had been pulled into the Six Paths of Reincarnation system of the Primordial World through a spatial rift.

    The True Spirit River did not only flow in the Chaos Sea and the Primordial World. It flowed in all tangible worlds and projected thousands of living beings.

    The Chaos Sea was not the only tangible world.

    As long as he found the spatial rift, he could return to Earth.

    The truth of his transmigration is an extremely small matter. A True Spirit retains the consciousness of the living beings projected by the previous generation.

    When Li Changshou understood that, his Dao Realm rose rapidly.

    Previously, in the Purple Cloud Pce, Li Changshou had debated with the Dao Ancestor about that matter. He had deliberately said the answer that the Dao Ancestor wanted to hear, making the Dao Ancestor think that he had already believed that Senior Lang had pulled him to the Primordial World.

    In fact, Senior Lang could not do that at all. The Dao Ancestor could not do that either.

    It was purely a coincidence.

    Through deducing the Heavenly Dao, Senior Lang saw Li Changshou in the future of the Primordial World. Instead, he thought that the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao had taken action and recruited Li Changshou as a supplement to their iplete n.

    After all, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun and Senior Lang were only deducing the problem from their respective perspectives.

    However, Li Changshou took another path. He studied the characteristics of the True Spirit and how the True Spirit interacted with the Dao. He proved his method of transmigration.

    The iplete n of the Primordial World Residence Committee was the truth of Senior Lang¡¯s final struggle. Li Changshou did not have sufficient evidence at that moment and could not bepletely sure.

    However, from that perspective, Li Changshou and the stone monkey were in the same boat.

    When Li Changshou looked at the stone monkey, he seemed to have seen the boy who had just awakened his memories from his previous life and was curled up in his parents¡¯ tent, his body trembling.

    Facing the fear of the unknown,

    He yearned for the outside world.

    The excitement of obtaining life.

    The pathetic and ridiculous loneliness in his heart...

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly.

    At that moment, he decided to teach the stone monkey well. He did not put on any mission for him and did not deliberately tie the stone monkey to the war chariot of the Anti-Heaven.

    On the contrary, he alone was enough.

    Before he left, Li Changshou saw a group of monkeys passing by the mountain crevice where the stone monkeys were. He smiled.

    Master should be safe and sound in the reincarnation cycle.

    Although it was not appropriate topare his master to a monkey, weren¡¯t these monkeys who had picked up the stone monkeys his master back then?

    Li Changshou frowned slightly.

    However, he did not do anything. The cloud did not stop. His figure was hidden among the white clouds.

    He did not give the stone monkeys a mission or add destiny. However, the Heavenly Dao wanted to use the stone monkeys to plot against the demons and let Buddhism prosper. The stone monkeys were even born because of this destiny.

    Whether he could break this fence would depend on how the stone monkey chose in the future.

    Li Changshou did not mind sacrificing some chances of winning for the monkey and fighting the Dao Ancestor in advance.

    It would depend on how the Dao Ancestor chose.

    ...

    After returning to Fangcun Mountain, Li Changshou did not idle.

    Previously, he had taken in some disciples from the Middle Continent. This time, when he went to the Huaguo Mountain, Li Changshou had taken in another batch of demons along the way. He brought them back to the Daoist temple to train them and take them in as disciples.

    Anyway, he was the disciple of Patriarch Bodhi. What did it have to do with Li Changshou, the exiled?

    He had taken in some demons because he wanted the monkey to adapt to the teaching atmosphere of the Ling Tai Mountain. He did not want to develop any inferiorityplex. When he cultivated there, he could have a fewpanions.

    From some detailsst night, he could tell that the stone monkey was very meticulous.

    Therefore, Li Changshou gathered 27 children. From then on, the boys and girls who were previously enlightened were in charge of taking care of their food and lodging. They began to teach and preach Dao in the Crescent Tristar Cave.

    Li Changshou treated every disciple equally. They were all considered his in-name disciples.

    He also had strict requirements on the character of each disciple¡ªto prevent them from causing trouble and implicating his master.

    When he was teaching those disciples, Li Changshou recalled the happy times he had spent nurturing Ling¡¯e.

    Of course, he did not feel emotional. Ling¡¯e was beside him. Now, he would take time to apany her regrly.

    Li Changshou only felt that he had taught Ling¡¯e quite well back then. Ling¡¯e could be considered a qualified disciple.

    It had been more than sixty years since spring and autumn arrived.

    Li Changshou and the other in-name disciples had already grown up. Half of them had survived the Immortal Ascension Tribtion and had immortal bodies.

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s deliberate guidance, they would not care about their followers. They treated living beings equally. They would help the woodcutter who was lost in the forest, and they would also help the ck bear that was shot by the hunter.

    As the range of activity of these disciples became wider and wider, the reputation of the Crescent Tristar Cave.

    Many Qi Refinement cultivators came because of the name, but they could not find the location of Fangcun Mountain.

    There were also some old immortals who wanted to get to know Patriarch Subhuti, but they were simply dismissed by the disciples of the sect.

    To be safe, Li Changshou reduced the activity of his main body and focused on acting the Void Bodhi.

    Ah, the two quasi Daopanions beside me are waiting for the monkey toe and acknowledge me as his master...

    He could not think about it. If he did, he would cry.

    That day, Li Changshou was taking a nap in the rear hall when he suddenly sensed a wisp of Dao runes spreading in his heart. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s voice appeared in the spiritual tform.

    ¡°Bodhi, the stone embryo is already away from the Huaguo Mountain. Protect it secretly. Don¡¯t let others take him in.¡±

    Li Changshou jumped up and bowed to the sky.

    He tied his Daoist robe and picked up his horsetail whisk. He rushed to the border between the South Continent and the East Continent and secretly guarded the stone monkey that had intruded into the mortal world.

    That rascal...

    He had just entered the human world and was full of jokes.

    The stone monkey naturally left the Huaguo Mountain with only one goal¡ªto be an immortal¡¯s disciple and seek the Great Dao of Longevity.

    The stone monkeys were extraordinary and had various apanying mystical abilities. It was naturally not difficult for them to conquer the monkey groups that only had a few monkey spirits.

    In the past sixty years, the stone monkeys had been enjoying themselves on the Huaguo Mountain. They brought arge number of monkeys to y everywhere.

    The Huaguo Mountain was rich in resources. Previously, there were demons entrenched there. The monkey spirits quickly discovered some Cave Abodes and found some weapons and treasures. Not only did they not have to worry about food and drinks, but they also lived the life of a ¡°small and prosperous demon¡±.

    It was carefree and lively.

    Perhaps because the stone monkeys had too much spirituality, the monkeys developed intelligence in a group in a few years. They could speak and were agile. They also attracted more monkeys to join their ¡°tribe¡±.

    They drove tigers, wolves, jackals, and leopards to brew wine and produce children.

    The stone monkeys were the best at fighting, and they were also the strongest. Many female monkeys had thoughts about him, but the stone monkeys were not ordinary living beings. They did not y along.

    When the stone monkey discovered the Water Curtain Cave in the blessednd of the Huaguo Mountain, a group of monkey spirits took the opportunity to worship the stone monkey as king.

    The stone monkeys called themselves grandfathers, and the monkey spirits became monkeys.

    In just a few decades, the essence of the Water Curtain Cave had be the ¡°overlord¡± of the Huaguo Mountain. Although there were not many experts, the fact that everyone had activated their spiritual intelligence made the demons who were secretly observing the Huaguo Mountain tremble in fear.

    The stone monkey did not know that the eyes of the ancient demons when they looked at him were green!

    After living happily for sixty years, an old monkey spirit¡¯s lifespan was over. It died of old age in the Water Curtain Cave, allowing the stone monkey to sense the power of ¡°birth, old age, illness, and death¡±.

    Living beings were afraid of death and wanted to live. The stone monkey was the same. It asked what death was.

    A huge monkey at the side exined a mysterious logic. It led the immortals and the Dao of Longevity to tell the stone monkey that the immortal cultivation technique could allow him to live forever.

    The stone monkey suddenly understood. It then set off to the west to find an immortal to cultivate the longevity technique.

    The stone monkey did not simply want to live forever. Before he left, he waved his hand and said,

    ¡°When I return, I will definitely let my children cultivate and obtain immortality!¡±

    He dared to say that those monkeys really believed him.

    By the way, the monkey must be an incarnation of the Heavenly Dao.

    Just like that, the monkey barged into the South Continent and experienced the mortal world under the gaze of the Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou¡¯s protection, and the screams of mortals.

    It was also thanks to the rise of the ¡°monkey tricks¡± in the early years of the mortal world. The stone monkeys were smart enough. Otherwise, they would definitely cause some tragedy.

    The stone monkey was in the mortal world. It was despised, beaten, and scolded. However, it was cheeky and had taken it to heart.

    He had also met many good people who took the initiative to feed him, give him clothes, and even let him stay at home.

    However, the stone monkey did not care about theughter, beatings, and scoldings. It did not ept pity or charity. It only yed in the mortal world and did not have its pure Dao heart covered by the mortal world.

    He had teased the little monkey who was chained up and picked up some gold, silver, and silk. He had eaten meat in the restaurant.

    He had also taught the local ruffians, who he did not like, a lesson, chased away the wild boars who were eating the crops, andy on the edge of the newlyweds¡¯ window with a group of teenagers.

    He had even helped others exorcise ghosts, fought some fake immortals, and destroyed a few ck Daoist temples...

    In more than ten years, he walked from the east of the South Continent to the northwest of the South Continent.

    The stone monkey naturally found loneliness in the mortal world.

    When he was secretly guided by the Heavenly Dao to the vicinity of Fangcun Mountain and heard the name of Patriarch Bodhi, his expression was already very calm.

    When the stone monkey looked at the direction of Fangcun Mountain from afar, it saw the spiritual energy and immortal light surrounding it. It was shocked and knew that it had found the residence of a true immortal.

    Hence, he ran wildly and rushed through the wilderness. He jumped over the mountain stream and rushed through the fog. He subconsciously lost his direction and encountered the woodcutter who was chopping wood. He heard the mysterious poem.

    The stone monkey bowed repeatedly and begged the woodcutter to take him in as a disciple. The woodcutter naturally pointed to the clouds and led him to the Crescent Tristar Cave.

    Li Changshou sat quietly in the Cave Abode. When his immortal senses saw the monkey, he smiled.

    Finally, the stone monkey jumped and rushed to the front of the Daoist temple. It sized up the surroundings and hesitated. It climbed trees and circled around. Finally, it could not help but reach the Daoist temple.

    The stone monkey looked around and saw two words engraved on the door frame.

    <i>Those who enter my sect will obtain the Dao. They can live for hundreds of years.</i>

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The stone monkey shuddered and rushed to the wooden door in a few steps. It knocked a few times and immediately shouted, ¡°Master! Master! I¡¯m here to be your disciple!¡±

 Chapter 737 - Erased Memories

    <h4>Chapter 737: Erased Memories</h4>

    <i>This monkey is really smart.</i>

    Li Changshou could not help butugh.

    He had not even joined the sect, but he had already called him Master. Moreover, he had a feeling that... he had been called Master in his previous life.

    Calm and dignified.

    He was just a mere Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, who hade to acknowledge him as his master. He was about to wreak havoc, so it was a good opportunity to teach him.

    Li Changshou sat still. The disciples in charge of patrolling the Daoist temple walked forward.

    The disciples were also lively. Two men and two women flew straight to the door of the Daoist temple. The male disciples were dressed in proper Daoist robes, and the female disciples were dressed in light white immortal dresses. They stood on the eaves.

    The monkey had been in the mortal world for many years but he had never seen such a spectacle before.

    Especially when he saw the casual attitude of the four immortals when they appeared, Monkey¡¯s Dao heart was even more excited. He repeatedly bowed to the four disciples.

    It was the etiquette of a schr learned from mortals.

    A female disciple beside him smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re quite polite. However, for some reason, you called me Master. You even said that you came to be my disciple. Could it be that you had an agreement with my master previously?¡±

    The stone monkey hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. This is the first time I¡¯ve found a treasurend. I want to be a disciple and ask for an immortal technique.¡±

    Another male disciple smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can be considered to be fated with my master to be able toe here. You don¡¯t know that in the past few decades, many immortal experts havee to visit but they could note to this sect. Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment. We will go and report. If Teacher wants to take you in as a disciple, he will naturally let you enter this sect.¡±

    The stone monkey was overjoyed when it saw that. It understood the meaning of those words.

    He had be a fated spirit!

    The four disciples were not rude. They treated him politely the entire time and did not tease the stone monkey¡¯s appearance.

    After all, different races had different aesthetic standards. The stone monkey did not think that the two fairies looked ugly.

    A male disciple entered the Daoist temple and rushed to Li Changshou to report. He said that a living being of the Monkey n with the face of the Thunder God had arrived outside the Daoist temple. He said that he hade to be Li Changshou¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately picked up the rack and sat cross-legged on the soft couch. He said slowly, ¡°If he can reach the sect, he must be an extraordinary object. I¡¯ll ask him three times to see if he¡¯s sincere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    The disciple said firmly and turned around to rush back to the Daoist temple.

    The disciples in the temple ran over to take a look. They stood on the wall from left to right. There were humans and demons mixed together. They were all dressed in exquisite Daoist robes and surrounded by a breath of air.

    When the stone monkey saw that, it was overjoyed.

    How could he not know that there were demons and ghosts in this world? He should be a demon. There were many immortals with Dharma powers who would shout to kill demons.

    When they saw that ce, so many disciples of the demon race were overjoyed.

    Many disciples were amused by him. They whispered and asked where the monkey came from.

    Creak...

    The door opened halfway. The male disciple walked out and bowed to the stone monkey.

    The stone monkey hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, have you epted me? Have you epted me?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Teacher said that since you have arrived here and have the intention to be a disciple, I will ask you three questions to see if you are sincere.¡±

    The male disciple said warmly, ¡°Think carefully. If you have any doubts, you can consider it carefully before saying anything. However, if you spout nonsense, Teacher will definitely punish you for being disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    ¡°Firstly, where did youe from? Where is your home? How are your parents?¡±

    The stone monkey bowed with both hands and quickly answered, ¡°I came from the East Continent. It¡¯s called the Ao Lai Nation. There are no families around. I don¡¯t have parents. I jumped out of a rock. The entire mountain is filled with my foster parents, rtives, and brothers.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The male disciple frowned and said, ¡°Can living beings jump out of rocks? Could it be that you are a Connate mighty figure and a spiritual embryo of the world?¡±

    At that moment, a voice transmission entered the male disciple¡¯s ears. It was his master, Patriarch Bodhi, who reminded him.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    The male disciple was smart and immediately understood something. His attitude towards Monkey became gentler.

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked this question. You have no intention of being dishonest. Listen to the second question. Why did you be my disciple? Have you heard of my teacher before?¡±

    The monkey smiled and said, ¡°The purpose of bing a disciple is to be an immortal and live a carefree life! Previously, hehehe, I have never heard of Master¡¯s name. I only came here by ident when I was searching for an immortal.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The male disciple smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a third and most important question. If you encounter a bottleneck in your cultivation and have no hope of breaking through in this life, will you choose to sit in the mountains and continue cultivating or choose to go to the mortal world to do some good deeds?¡±

    That question stumped Monkey.

    He scratched his head and looked up at the que, sensing the Ethereal Dao runes.

    Monkey smiled and said, ¡°I will definitely live forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you should choose if you can¡¯t cultivate immortality.¡±

    ¡°Good deeds and evil deeds are not my business. If I do good, others might think that I¡¯m evil. I might as well go back and live happily.¡±

    ¡°Your answer...¡±

    The male disciple frowned and pondered for a while. Indeed, a second voice transmission came.

    ¡°Let him in and change his clothes. He will be taking in disciples in the Hall of Noon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed these three questions.¡± The male disciple turned around and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Enter the sect. Teacher has agreed to take you in as a disciple. Follow me to bathe and change my clothes.¡±

    Monkey knelt down and kowtowed to the courtyard. ¡°Thank you, Master! I thank you, Master!¡±

    He was smart.

    The door of the Daoist temple opened. The disciples jumped down from the left and right walls and lined up in two rows in the courtyard. They temporarily stopped talking and released their auras.

    Monkey jumped into the door and did not mind the ceremony. He kept bowing to the two ces and jumped around in the courtyard, causing a few female disciples to cover their mouths andugh.

    The entire Daoist temple became lively.

    In the backyard, Li Changshou sat quietly and pondered.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Dao was watching him. He could no longer divert his attention to romance. He could only focus on plotting against the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>How should I add some variables to the monkey that has been locked by fate under the eyes of the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>This operation is indeed difficult.</i>

    Four hourster.

    Bang, bang, bang...

    The sound of the wooden fish entered his ears and the chanting of sutras disturbed his mind.

    In the main hall of the Daoist temple that was embedded in the mountain wall, the disciples sat upright and recited the sutras.

    Li Changshou sat in front of the word ¡®Heaven and Earth¡¯. He held a horsetail whisk in his left hand and a string of prayer beads in his right. His hair essories were made of a crane-haired Dao Headband, but he was dressed in a Daoist robe.

    He cultivated both Dao and Buddhism.

    At the door of the hall, a furry palm grabbed the door frame, followed by a furry head.

    At that moment, the stone monkey did not seem nervous. Instead, he was yful. He sized up Patriarch Bodhi at the door, as if he wanted to test if he was an immortal.

    Li Changshou remained silent. The stone monkey was pushed by someone. It immediately jumped into the hall and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Master. Greetings, Master!¡±

    Only then did Li Changshou open his eyes. There was no joy or anger on his face. He said slowly, ¡°You want to acknowledge me as your master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I want to be your disciple!¡±

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Do you have a name?¡±

    The stone monkey hurriedly said, ¡°I have no name. Teacher, please give me your name.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°You have the face of the Thunder God and a natural Dao Body. There is no negative karma around you, and you have clear breath in your mouth. Although you are a monkey, you have already been enlightened and are a disciple. In that case, I¡¯ll give you the surname Sun.¡±

    ¡°Hao Sun, Hao Sun!¡±

    The monkey head kept shouting, ¡°Master, please give me another name!¡±

    Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    I hope that you will not regret your Great Dao and look down on yourself.

    Li Changshou could not say that. He only said, ¡°I cultivate the Dao of Space Dispelling andprehend the principles of space. I¡¯ll call you Wukong. How about that?¡±

    The stone monkey carefully pondered. ¡°Wukong, Wukong... Wukong! Do I have a name too?¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and flicked his horsetail whisk. A male disciple at the side reminded the stone monkey to take a seat in the corner. That would be considered the apprenticeship ceremony.

    However, Monkey knew the rules. He knelt and kowtowed.

    Li Changshou did not feel much. After all, the Daoist temple and the disciples there were all environments that were created for the growth of monkeys. He was only responsible for giving monkeys abilities.

    Let the Heavenly Dao worry about the rest.

    When Sun Wukong sat down, Li Changshou gestured for the disciples to stop chanting and began to exin the sutras.

    How could Sun Wukong calm down?

    Although he understood the words that came out of his master¡¯s mouth, he felt dizzy when he put them together. They were even harder to understand than the old gentlemen¡¯s sutras that were written in dialect.

    However, Sun Wukong knew the rules and did not dare to say anything to disturb his fellow disciples¡¯ cultivation. He only widened his eyes and looked left and right. Not long after, he fell asleep again. He was nodding like a chick pecking at rice, and his body was like a reed rod in the reed pond.

    Soon, the sound of snoring could be heard.

    Wukong had ruined the atmosphere of the ssroom with his own strength.

    Li Changshou almost burst intoughter in his heart. However, he looked serious and continued to exin the sutras.

    The disciples were also quite happy, but they had to keep a straight face and feel a little ufortable.

    When the sun set, Li Changshou¡¯s figure dissipated with the wind. The disciples heaved a sigh of relief and surrounded the sleeping monkey.

    ¡°Junior Brother Wukong? Junior Brother Wukong?¡±

    The male disciples looked at each other and smiled evilly. They pointed at Monkey and made him sleep deeper.

    Half a dayter...

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Monkey opened his eyes in a daze and realized that he was hanging on a tree. There were still some Dharma powers left in the rope that he was tied to.

    He recalled the situation in his previous lesson and could not help but feel awkward. He turned around and saw that he was in the backyard of the Daoist temple. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Why did I fall asleep?</i>

    <i>Why did I fall asleep?</i>

    It was very normal for him to not be able to keep up with the lessons during his first cultivation of Dao techniques. Why did he...

    Buzz ~ Buzz ~

    Monkey subconsciously trembled and looked up slightly. He could not help but swallow his saliva.

    The rope that tied him to the tree trunk was less than three inches away from the rope. It was a beehive.

    Why is Master¡¯s punishment the same as me teasing the little monkey?

    Sun Wukong looked left and right. When he saw that there was no one around, his body swayed like a fish. He slipped out of the ropes and disappeared.

    That¡¯s it?

    Sun Wukong shrugged and touched the residence that he had previously recognized. However, he was secretly vexed about how he could follow the progress of his teacher¡¯s lecture.

    ...

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too boring to be a Marshal.¡±

    Heavenly Courts, by the Heavenly River.

    A newly promoted Water Marshal of the Heavenly River was dressed in light golden armor. Hey on the river bank of the Heavenly River, which was covered in green grass. He was holding a withered grass in his mouth and pretended toin smugly.

    Ao Yi, who was ying with the jade token in his hand, could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s quite boring.¡±

    Bian Zhuang squirmed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother, what did you get promoted to?¡±

    ¡°The overallmander of the Heavenly Soldiers of the trichiliocosm.¡± Ao Yi shook his head slowly. ¡°He¡¯s not a high-ranking official. He wants me to take over Brother Golden Roc.¡±

    ¡°Golden Roc...¡±

    Bian Zhuang muttered and came to a realization. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ao Yi frowned and asked.

    ¡°A few days ago, the Golden Roc got drunk and said something that he shouldn¡¯t have said in front of everyone.¡± Bian Zhuang sighed and said, ¡°This general has powerful abilities and remarkable abilities. He is definitely one of the top ten experts among the generals of the Heavenly Courts. However, he¡¯s a little too arrogant.¡±

    Ao Yi said, ¡°General Golden Roc is not arrogant. He¡¯s just a little indignant.¡±

    Bian Zhuang said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I calm down? Isn¡¯t the Heavenly Courts good enough for him?¡±

    Ao Yi wanted to say something but hesitated. He looked thoughtful and shook his head in uncertainty.

    Bian Zhuang asked again, ¡°It¡¯s strange. You are from the dragon race, and he is from the phoenix race. Dragons and phoenixes are arch-enemies. You still address him as elder brother and younger brother.¡±

    ¡°I feel that General Golden Roc is quite close to me,¡± Ao Yi said slowly. ¡°The Great Tribtion of the Dragon and Phoenix is already an old matter. It¡¯s been so long, and there¡¯s no hatred that can¡¯t be appeased. I¡¯ve asked Father previously... Forget it.¡±

    Ao Yi sighed softly and closed his eyes. However, he recalled the scene of him kneeling in front of his father a few days ago.

    ¡°Father, I feel that my Dao heart is missing something. I feel that the Heavenly Courts are very awkward now.¡±

    ¡°Father, did something happen previously...¡±

    ¡°Shut up and retreat.¡±

    It was the same result again.

    Ao Yi looked at the jade token in his palm and could not help but be in a daze.

    Bian Zhuang chuckled andy there with his arms on his back. He felt indescribablyfortable. He muttered, ¡°How good would it be if I can see Fairy Heng¡¯e again?¡±

    Ao Yi smiled but did not say anything.

    At the same time...

    At the residence of Perfect Sovereign Eng, Yang Jian, on E¡¯mei Mountain.

    Nezha, who had already cultivated to the appearance of a young man, peeled an orange and looked at the copper mirror in front of him with interest.

    In the copper mirror, there were a few fairies dancing. This was a dance for the celebration. They could use it to dance.

    If he were to dance for the Jade Emperor or the immortal peaches, he naturally could not rehearse in front of everyone.

    Yang Jian sighed and carefully wiped the three pointed, double-edged spear.

    Nezha suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother, my baneful aura might be acting up recently.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s hand trembled. The three pointed, double-edged spear almost made his Eight-Nine Arcane Body bleed.

    ¡°What symptoms? That¡¯s not a small matter.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Nezha was a little uncertain. He looked away from the copper mirror and looked at the roof. ¡°A faint figure will always appear in my heart. From time to time, a few words will ring in my ears. It feels like the Fiend Ancestor is summoning.¡±

    Yang Jian looked like he was facing a formidable enemy and said seriously, ¡°Lie down properly. I¡¯ll use my Heavenly Eye to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look around.¡± Nezha was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not a brat anymore.¡±

    Yang Jian chuckled and took out a scroll from his sleeve and ced it beside him.

    He was engaged to a certain princess of the Dragon Pce. The princess had just broken out of her shell two years ago and was sent to the Jade Pool to be educated. She would get married a hundred yearster.

    The engagement was given by the Jade Emperor. He wanted Yang Jian to represent the dragon race and restrain the dragon race.

    Yang Jian thought about it carefully and did not reject it. It was time for him to form a family. The other party only needed to be virtuous. He would not look down on them just because he was a human and the other party was a dragon.

    At that moment, Yang Jian activated his Heavenly Eye and aimed it at Nezha¡¯s forehead to see Nezha¡¯s spiritual tform.

    In an instant.

    Yang Jian was first stunned before his face turned pale. His breathing quickened.

    Nezha was puzzled. ¡°Why...¡±

    Yang Jian was quick-witted. He suddenly pressed Nezha¡¯s mouth and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. This murderous aura has already formed. Let¡¯s go and find Master and Uncle-Master.¡±

    Nezha did not understand, but Yang Jian looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy. He raised his spear and summoned the silly Howling Celestial Dog. Together with Nezha, they escaped towards the Qianyuan Mountain.

    He saw the shadow floating in Nezha¡¯s heart and suddenly recalled something his master had told him.

    The taboo of the Heavenly Dao.

    Anti-Heavens.

    The forbidden living beings who had once pulled up the entire Heavenly Courts but were expelled by the Dao Ancestor were truly Taibai Jinxing.

    Uncle Chang¡¯an!

 Chapter 738 - The Sutra Man

    <h4>Chapter 738: The Sutra Man</h4>

    In the Taiyi Cave Abode of the Golden Light Cave in Qianyuan Mountain.

    At that moment, immortal light surrounded himyer byyer. From the mountain-protecting array formation to the cave-protecting array formation, to the hidden Heaven Shrouding Dharma Array in the secret chamber, everything had been activated.

    Perfected Taiyi even stuck his head out from time to time to take a look at the abnormality in the sky.

    It was as if the Dao Ancestor would appear behind them if they were not careful.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said softly. He looked down at the unconscious Nezha in front of him and pointed a finger at Nezha¡¯s forehead.

    Yu Ding naturally saw the tattered images that surfaced in Nezha¡¯s heart. They were scenes of Little Nezha interacting with the high-ranking servant, Wang Chang¡¯an, at Chentang Pass.

    Wang Chang¡¯an was naturally Li Changshou¡¯s disguise back then.

    Why did Nezha think of that?

    The memories of all living beings that the Dao Ancestor had modified with the essence of the world back then could only be resisted by Qi Refinement Warriors who had reached a certain level and were wrapped in their own Great Dao.

    Perhaps, Perfected Yu Ding could help Taiyi and Duobao help the Fire Spirit.

    Considering that Nezha and Yang Jian were gods in the Heavenly Courts, Perfected Yu Ding did not protect the two disciples at that time and allowed them to have their memories of Li Changshou altered by the Dao Ancestor.

    Nezha had forgotten Uncle Chang¡¯an¡¯s existence. What hecked was filled by Li Jing.

    Yang Jian had also forgotten Taibai Jinxing¡¯s true background. There were many shadows of Taibai Jinxing in his memories, but his understanding had changed. That was just the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger. The Jade Emperor was arranging everything.

    However, after hundreds of years, the memories sealed by the Dao Ancestor were actually broken by Nezha...

    Perfected Yu Ding probed carefully and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed not reasonable.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi stood at the side with his hands behind his back and said slowly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Perfected Taiyi smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just going to argue.¡±

    Yu Ding was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if this is a scheme.¡±

    Yu Ding sighed and walked back to the meditation cushion at the side. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to think.

    Perfected Taiyi went to his precious disciple and imitated him. He tapped Nezha¡¯s forehead with his finger and probed carefully.

    The Perfected One thought carefully and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s reasonable. In this life, Nezha is closest to his Uncle Chang¡¯an. It could be said that his Uncle Chang¡¯an has the greatest influence on him. However, from this, it could be seen that the blue ripple did not reduce the memories of living beings. Instead, it sealed that impression. Perhaps, I can find a way to restore hisplete memories regarding Uncle Chang¡¯an.¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s another scheme. The Dao Ancestor wants Chan School to go against the Heavenly Courts and break Teacher¡¯s eternal undefeated luck. Then, he will attack Teacher. Now, Zhun Ti has died. Third Uncle-Master is imprisoned somewhere. Eldest Uncle-Master is sealed in the Purple Cloud Pce. Goddess Nuwa had long been restrained by the Heavenly Dao. Saint Jie Yin had lost power a few days ago and had retreated to the Primordial World. Only our teacher is safe and sound.¡±

    Yang Jian said, ¡°Master, I think that there shouldn¡¯t be such a n.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi smiled and sighed. ¡°Why? Do you think that existence above the sky is afraid of being embarrassed? Ahem... So what if Nezha restored Uncle Chang¡¯an¡¯s memories? In the end, the world is already like that. The Saint¡¯s great sects have retreated and the Heavenly Courts have risen. In fact, your Uncle Chang¡¯an only has a different opinion from Grandmaster. This situation is their consensus. Since that¡¯s the case, why change again?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding looked at Taiyi, who winked at him.

    He had to y a role for the Heavenly Dao. If the Dao Ancestor was watching this ce, he would have a higher chance of survival.

    The way of survival in the Primordial World.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Yu Ding asked, ¡°Should we let Nezha recall it or seal this portion of memories for safety reasons?¡±

    ¡°Seal it.¡± Perfected Taiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. He quickly made up his mind. ¡°We can only seal it.¡±

    Yu Ding stood up and walked to Nezha¡¯s side. He tapped Nezha¡¯s forehead a few times and gently chased away the shadow that appeared in Nezha¡¯s spiritual tform.

    Perfected Taiyi wanted to say something but hesitated. His gaze wasplicated.

    Yang Jian was a little disappointed.

    ¡°Master, Uncle-Master, I feel that this memory is extremely important to us. This has nothing to do with right or wrong. It has nothing to do with the structure of the world. It also has nothing to do with the battle between the great sects. At the very least, we should know what happened and what kind of conflict happened. There should be an exnation for the right and wrong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing that? What¡¯s the use of saying that?¡±

    The Grand Unity shook his head and said seriously, ¡°It can¡¯t change anything. It will only cause more trouble.¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s eyes were clear and his expression was calm.

    ¡°However, if you don¡¯t even know the true appearance of this world, how can you say that you are executing justice for the heavens? How can you face the immortals of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding looked at his beloved disciple and said warmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±

    The Grand Unity Immortal smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll add a few moreyers of array formations.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Yu Ding said calmly. Rings of colorful light waves spread out from his forehead and enveloped the entire Cave Abode.

    The sleeping Nezha smacked his lips. He was destined not to hear those words.

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°Yang Jian, you are much more stable than Nezha. You should not lose control when I tell you this. What do you want to know? Your background is deeply rted to Nezha¡¯s Uncle Chang¡¯an. Your parents are his in-name disciples. The reason why your mysterious technique is so powerful is because Uncle Chang¡¯an has given you many benefits. Arge portion of your current memories should not have been modified. The one who gave you mystic blood, led you into the Heavenly Courts, and protected you on the spiritual mountain was Taibai Jinxing, but they were not the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders. When he was in the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor mostly listened to him. During the years when Uncle Chang¡¯an was in charge of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Divine Power, you, Nezha, and even the three Dao Sects were all arranged by him. I admire Uncle Chang¡¯an the most. It was him who caused the variables in your body to dissipate and gave you an opportunity that exceeded your original limit.¡±

    Yu Ding sorted out his thoughts and continued, ¡°Actually, the Saint yers are not Zhao Gongming and his wife but Zhao Gongming and your Uncle Chang¡¯an. That Saint-ying incident fundamentally changed the fate of the Primordial World. As a result, the Dao Ancestor had no choice but to remove his facade. He directly sent the Heavenly Punishment to destroy Jie School and pushed for the God-Conferment. The scene was rather ironic. The Dao Ancestor had said in ancient times that Purple Cloud Pce did not appear in the world. In the end, he still could not help but reveal a ferocious expression. This actually means that Uncle Chang¡¯an is about to do what he wants to do. He wants the Dao Ancestor to disregard his dignity and directly attack to break the rhythm of his actions.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi muttered guiltily, ¡°Junior Brother, is it alright to call Dao Ancestor directly like that?¡±

    Perfected Yu Ding said, ¡°I cultivate the heart. It¡¯s a ce that the Heavenly Dao cannot touch. The Heavenly Dao can deduce three thousand Great Dao, but it can¡¯t deduce the hearts of all living beings. Even if mortals fantasized, they could create strange worlds. No matter how much power the Heavenly Dao has, it can¡¯t deduce what the people in the world are thinking. He can only forcefully give them thoughts and erase them. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Taiyi and Yang Jian nodded at the same time.

    At that moment, there seemed to be no generation gap between them.

    They sat in the Golden Light Cave of the Qianyuan Mountain and listened to Perfected Yu Ding tell the story of Uncle Chang¡¯an.

    ...

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Spirit Mountain, Ten Thousand Buddha Hall.

    The master of the Buddhist Sect sat quietly on the throne. His golden body, which was hundreds of feet tall, emitted a gentle light. In contrast to the surrounding wooden fish and sutras, it looked especially solemn.

    In the middle of the golden body, there was a small house that looked like a Mustard Seed Cosmos.

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao was sitting in the pile of treasures. He was calcting how many numinous treasures he had spent to create the huge golden body. He was thinking about how he should lead the Buddhist Sect to victory in the future.

    Since he was already there, he should take it easy.

    Although he had been the Sect Master for some years and had arranged the spiritual mountain in an orderly manner, and the reputation of the Buddha was bing more and more resounding in the world...

    However, he was still not used to it.

    Duobao did not know if it was Uncle-Master¡¯s Dharma powers or the power of the Heavenly Dao that was affecting his Dao heart at all times. It made him almost heartless and only had Dao nature.

    It should be the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    To put it bluntly, Duobao was actually just a ¡°numinous treasure person¡±. If it were anyone else, the effect might be a little inferior, but it was not impossible to rece him.

    Duobao smiled bitterly and summoned a Water Immortal Orchid Mirror. He looked at himself in the mirror.

    He looked dignified. He had curly hair, a plump body, and arge earlobe.

    Duobao sighed.

    He was no longer as carefree as he used to be.

    He did not know what his master¡¯s current situation was. Did his junior brothers and sisters who survived suffer a cmity in the trichiliocosm?

    He would cooperate and agree toe to the Western Sect to snatch power. In fact, it was also the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s promise to take care of the Fire Spirit and the others...

    Duobao had been thinking all these years that if he could have half of Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s schemes and half of his understanding of the Great Dao, he might be able to have an additional Saint-killing instead of the ¡°family stealing¡± of the Western Sect.

    It was boring.

    At that moment, he was there. His Dharma body could not move, nor could his main body. It was like a door of the Buddhist Sect. It was also the pir of the Buddhist Sect.

    Now that the Saint had not appeared, Eldest Senior Brother Xuan Du and Junior Brother Changgeng of Ren School had left the world. Duobao was indeed one of the strongest experts. His strength was above those old mighty figures.

    It was indeed a good arrangement for him to take charge of the Buddhist Sect.

    At the end of the day, the Dao Ancestor did not take him, the Anti-Heaven rebel, seriously.

    ¡°Ah, Changgeng.¡±

    Duobao sighed softly. Just as he was about to sleep, he saw two figuresing from outside the hall.

    They were Wen Shu and Ci Hang, the Junior Brother and Junior Sister.

    Now, they were Bodhisattva sages in charge of teaching. They were also famous schrs in the Primordial World.

    Duobao perked up and activated his Dharma body. The golden body that was hundreds of feet tall shone and his eyes slowly opened.

    Wen Shu and Ci Hang entered the hall and slightly disrupted the frequency of the monks knocking on the wooden fish.

    Wen Shu lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Buddha.¡±

    Duobao said slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Buddha,¡± Wen Shu said. ¡°Now, there are many monasteries in the five continents. The Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent is filled with monasteries. There are countless living beings who have joined the Buddhist Sect.

    Now, the Buddhist doctrine continued from the Western Sect. Although it was supplemented, it was not enough.

    We have drafted the rules for the new rules of Buddhism. Please take a look, Buddha.¡±

    After saying that, Wen Shu slowly pushed a scroll towards the treasure and ced it in the palm of the Dharma Body.

    Daoist Duobao took a few nces and felt that although there were many rules, it was not a bad thing. If he could restrain the Buddhist disciples, there would be less chaos in the world in the future.

    He said, ¡°We¡¯ll promote it ording to the method of a great schr.¡±

    Wen Shu smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Buddha.¡±

    Ci Hang, who was at the side, continued, ¡°Buddha, although there are many Buddhist monasteries in the South Continent, these monasteries cannot enter the prosperous ces of the South Continent. Moreover, the Buddhist Dharma is spread among mortals. It is often biased and unrealistic. Why don¡¯t you choose one or two eminent monks and teach them the Mahayana Buddhist Dharma in the South Continent? That way, you can protect the teachings and save all living beings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Duobao said warmly. ¡°Then, you will be in charge of the Goddess of Mercy.¡±

    Ci Hang immediately hesitated.

    Whoever raised the question would solve the problem.

    He had left the responsibility to others.

    Duobao also felt a little embarrassed. A few streams of light condensed in the palm of his Dharma body and turned into a few emerald-green branches thatnded in the jade bottle in Ci Hang¡¯s hand.

    Postnatal Spirit Root, willow branch.

    He would have some confidence if he gave them some benefits and arranged for them to do something.

    Ci Hang could not say anything. She bowed and epted the order. Suddenly, she recalled the guidance of the Saint.

    ¡°Buddha, why don¡¯t you give me another helping hand?¡±

    Duobao asked, ¡°Which helper do you want?¡±

    ¡°Recently, there have been rumors in the spiritual mountain that the Golden Lotus Treasure Pool will shine with treasure light from time to time...¡±

    Before Ci Hang finished speaking, a golden beam of light flew out from the heart of the Buddha statue¡¯s brows. Its Dharma body instantly transformed to a size of ten feet. It sat on the golden lotus tform and appeared in front of Ci Hang.

    A dignified aura spread out and was hidden by Duobao.

    ¡°Treasure light? Lead the way.¡±

    Ahem, it was not an instinctive reaction.

    Ci Hang and Wen Shu looked at each other and invited each other. They led the way to the lotus pond at the rear mountain of the spiritual mountain.

    That ce was rtively close to the ce where the Saint was led to live in seclusion. Therefore, there were rarely any humans there. As time passed, it could not help but be deste.

    Duobao rarely left the hall. At that moment, he was in high spirits.

    The spiritual mountain had changed drastically over the years. Pces rose from the ground, and the entire spiritual mountain had beenpletely transformed. Even the mountain had expanded.

    Buddha Ju Liusun, who was in charge of this matter, wanted to cultivate the entire spiritual mountain into a huge temple. He wanted to establish it as the cultivation ground of the Buddha and be the holynd in the hearts of thousands of Buddhist disciples.

    Not long after, Duobao, Wen Shu, and Ci Hang arrived beside the treasure pool. Duobao sized it up from afar and sniffed it...

    He had been tricked. There were no treasures.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Ci Hang flicked her finger and a spot of treasure light circted. The treasure pool immediately turned transparent.

    At the bottom of the pool, a Golden Cicada was sealedyer byyer. It was lying in a corner and trembling its wings slightly.

    Duobao naturally recognized the Golden Cicada¡¯s background. It was the Primordial Beast that had been epted as a Saint¡¯s disciple, the Six-Winged Golden Cicada, Jin Chanzi.

    Back then, he was almost killed by Junior Brother Changgeng, but he was saved by the Saint of the Western Sect.

    Although Duobao did not appear, he witnessed the scene through the small window set up by the Immortal Vanquishing Four Swords beside his master.

    Ci Hang said, ¡°This Golden Cicada can be used.¡±

    Wen Shu said, ¡°The Golden Cicada is violent, cruel, and bloodthirsty. There are many capable people in the Buddhist Sect. Why use it?¡±

    Ci Hang rarely argued with others. This time, he said firmly, ¡°Just reconstruct its soul.¡±

    Duobao saw something and said slowly, ¡°The Golden Cicada is already dead. At this moment, he is relying on his innate mystical abilities to survive. Why don¡¯t we reconstruct his soul with the Dharma and teach him carefully? Since you are here, you are fated with the Buddhist Sect. You can naturally be used by the Buddhist Sect. You can also prove the principle of repenting in the sea of bitterness.¡±

    Wen Shu pondered for a while. ¡°Buddha is right.¡±

    Ci Hang unintentionally looked at the residence of Saint Jie Yin. He sighed softly in his heart and continued to discuss how to deal with the Golden Cicada and how to let it y its role in the future.

    Sometimes, she really did do things that put herself in a difficult spot because of her kindness.

    Soon, the three of them decided on Golden Cicada¡¯s future.

    Actually, most of them were talking about Ci Hang. Duobao and Wen Shu were listening.

    That was Ci Hang¡¯s n.

    It was to first let the Golden Cicada recuperate and help it recover its essence and reconstruct its human body. This process would take hundreds of years.

    After a few hundred years, she would let the Golden Cicada appear on the spiritual mountain. Then,she would let the Buddha take him in as a disciple and give him a background. Then, he would find an excuse to send him into the reincarnation and reincarnate into the prosperous ce of the South Continent.

    The Golden Cicada traveled from the east to the west and took the initiative to take the Mahayana Dharma back to the South Continent. It could naturally promote the Dharma in the ce where the destiny of the human race gathered.

    When the matter was settled, Duobao sized up Ci Hang and smiled.

    ¡°Great Schr, are these words from the Buddha of all eras or the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Ci Hang was stunned. He smiled and replied, ¡°Is it different?¡±

    Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s about right. Then, let¡¯s proceed like that. I¡¯ll let the Grand Schr watch the entire process.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ci Hang agreed. Her expression did not reveal her emotions, but she could not help but sigh softly in her heart.

    Jin Chanzi¡¯s future was arranged just like that.

    It did not have any right to know.

    At the same time, in the Spirit tform Mountain in the northwest of the South Continent,

    Li Changshou sensed something and carefully pinched his fingers to deduce. He could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    <i>Will the Golden Cicada appear in three hundred years? Has the Sutra Selection been arranged?</i>

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t that the moment when the monkey learns to return and interact with the Heavenly Courts?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right. Jin Chanzi seems to have gone through more than one reincarnation. He has to go through nine or ten reincarnations.</i>

    <i>Jin Chanzi...</i>

    Li Changshou maintained his meditation on the surface and began to ponder secretly.

    He did not know if the rumors about Jin Chanzi that he had spread a long time ago would still be effective.

 Chapter 739 - Teaching The Monkey (I)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Teaching The Monkey (I)</h4>

    The Dao was natural. He lived as he pleased.

    On the Spirit tform¡¯s Fangcun Mountain, Li Changshouy on the rocking chair and felt the warm sunlight. There was a smile on his face, which was simr to that of a crane-haired child.

    The prosperity of the Western Sect had nothing to do with him. What did the birth of the Golden Cicada have to do with him?

    After teaching Monkey well, he took the opportunity to bury some nails and create a wave of Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao before Journey to the West. It did not matter if he won or lost, whether the Journey to the West cmity existed or not.

    He had won the peace of the world and escaped into the Chaos.

    Speaking of which, Sun Wukong was indeed a born expert.

    At that moment, it was the hundredth day since Sun Wukong had gone up the mountain. Today, he was exining the sutra in the front hall. The monkey could already sit and listen to the lecture and carefully understand the sutra.

    His performance was very outstanding.

    Speaking of teaching monkeys, apart from creating an equal, free, and kind atmosphere for the Crescent Tristar Cave, Li Changshou did not do anything else for the time being.

    With more than ten years of training in the mortal world, Sun Wukong quickly became acquainted with his senior brothers and sisters.

    With Li Changshou¡¯s tacit approval, Sun Wukong had already grasped the basic cultivation technique through the Dao technique he had learned from his senior brother and senior sister. In just half a month, he had walked the path that ordinary Qi Refinement cultivators might not be able to walk for ten or even decades.

    At that moment, Li Changshou could not continue watching the show. He had to start guiding them.

    Otherwise, he would miss the golden period when Monkey became stronger.

    He had many ways to give Monkey special treatment. Today, when he was exining the sutras in the hall, he had perfectly resolved the matter.

    What did he do?

    Actually, he was just giving Monkey a hint.

    At that time, after Li Changshou finished exining the Dao sutras and Dao techniques, he asked the disciples if they had any questions.

    A few disciples of the ¡°ss representatives¡± who usually performed well asked some conventional questions about sutras and exnations. Li Changshou exined them one by one.

    In the end, Sun Wukong could not help but ask a question.

    ¡°Master! Hey, hey, hey, Master, can I ask around? Do I cultivate the longevity technique now?¡±

    Li Changshou replied expressionlessly, ¡°The supreme technique in the world is activated by the three thousand Great Dao. Every Great Dao can enter the realm of longevity. It depends on your opportunity and luck.¡±

    How could Wukong not tell that these were actually perfunctory words?

    He hurriedly bowed and knelt on the meditation cushion.

    ¡°I have no intention of disobeying you. I don¡¯t dare to talk about the Great Dao. However, Master, I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯ve been out for more than ten years. I haven¡¯t seen the shadow of the longevity immortal technique. If Master has a method, can you give me a reliable message? I can be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Li Changshou frowned slightly. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, if I don¡¯t have a way to live forever, will you betray the sect?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare? How would I dare?¡± Wukong knelt and kowtowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t take any gifts. Master, you epted me. I¡¯m not that heartless! However, Master, you... I want to know if there is hope for longevity in the future. If there is no hope, I will return to Huaguo Mountain and arrange for the monkeys and grandsons toe back to respect Master!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Do you know how old I am?¡±

    Wukong was stunned.

    A senior brother smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you came from the mortal world. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know our teacher¡¯s name. Teacher is the greatest expert in the world. When he walked in the Primordial World, he was naturally addressed as an ancestor. Although there are not many longevity immortals that you are envious of, you have to be respectful when you see Teacher. They will disappear with a finger from Teacher.¡±

    Wukong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    ¡°You monkey!¡±

    Li Changshou was really amused by the monkey head. He flicked his finger at Wukong.

    A few images appeared in front of Wukong¡¯s eyes. He sensed an ancient Dao rune that had existed in the world for a long time.

    The stone monkey no longer had any doubts and knelt down to apologize.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Cultivation is notpetitive. Cultivation is the path for living beings to pursue the Great Dao.

    Wukong, when you entered my sect, you had already embarked on this path. As for where you can go and where you can go, you have to rely on yourself to grasp it.

    I can teach you cultivation techniques, but I can¡¯t help you ovee the bottleneck.

    I can teach you to sense the Great Dao, but I can¡¯t ce this Great Dao in your arms.

    Therefore, I will not say anything to you or talk about the Longevity Dao Realm. I won¡¯t tell you how to live forever.

    What you cultivate is the Dao. What you are pursuing should be your true self. Return to your true self, be at ease, find your true intent in the void, and explore your true self in your confusion.

    Do you know?¡±

    The disciples lowered their heads and agreed. Wukong also cupped his hands.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk more. Wukong, you have been in the sect for a hundred days. You can be considered to have improved sincerely. I saw it and admitted that I have epted you as my disciple. I¡¯ll teach you the cultivation technique today. You can make your own choice.¡±

    Sun Wukong chuckled and said, ¡°Master, I will naturally learn whatever you teach.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Listen carefully.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I have a technique called the Dao of Space Dispelling. I willprehend the principles of the Void Nether and correct my heart from time to time. I will see reality in illusions and be clear in reality. Do you want to learn?¡±

    Wukong asked, ¡°Master, how long will it take for this technique to live forever?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°If yourprehension is deep enough, your cultivation will go smoothly, and you don¡¯t encounter any bottlenecks, you can live for five to six thousand years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too long. I still want to help those old monkeys extend their lifespans.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°I have another method. It can illuminate one¡¯s personality and increase one¡¯s lifespan. As long as I constantlyprehend and think about it, I willprehend it for three to four thousand years. If everything goes smoothly, I will be able to live forever.¡±

    ¡°Too long, too long!¡±

    Wukong¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. He kept apologizing and asked, ¡°Master, is there a way to achieve longevity in a few hundred years?¡±

    The disciples on both sides could not help butugh.

    A disciple could not help but say, ¡°Even if you cultivate in the demonic cultivation technique, it¡¯s impossible for you to cultivate the Dao Fruit of Longevity in a few hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Wukong, don¡¯t anger Teacher...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression changed on the spot. He said coldly, ¡°Wukong, you are impatient and want to live forever. Come forward!¡±

    Sun Wukong trembled a few times, but he still walked forward quickly and knelt in front of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou stood up and casually summoned a wooden whip. He hit Sun Wukong¡¯s back three times and reprimanded, ¡°Take this as a warning andprehend it properly!¡±

    Then, Li Changshou¡¯s figure quietly dissipated, leaving the disciples looking at each other. They came over and scolded Wukong.

    They were all saying that Sun Wukong had spoken rudely and angered his teacher.

    However, Wukong was grinning and did not feel ashamed.

    On the contrary, they had neglected two problems.

    Firstly, Monkey said that he wanted to be a Longevity Immortal quickly and then go back to bring his monkey and grandson back to cultivate happily. This was the meaning of a person ascending to the heavens. It was a taboo for Qi Refinement cultivators.

    One of them was a prehistoric tradition that could not be passed down easily. The other was that doing so would add many variables to the sect. It might cause negative karma.

    Secondly, when these disciples entered the sect, their teacher did not ask them what cultivation technique they wanted to cultivate. He directly threw a cultivation technique book at their faces. Today, he even gave them different choices.

    Tsk, the difference in treatment.

    ...

    It waste at night and quiet.

    In the Crescent Tristar Cave, a figure swayed sneakily. Finally, it scurried to the window of Li Changshou¡¯s ¡°high-end cave¡± and shouted softly, ¡°Master, Master~¡±

    It was Sun Wukong.

    Seeing that there was no movement inside, Sun Wukong carefully pushed open the window and crept in. He knelt beside Li Changshou¡¯s bed and kowtowed a few times without saying a word.

    ¡°Master, I wonder if that¡¯s what you mean. You asked me toe here in the middle of the night to see you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou quietly activated the immortal power barrier. He sat up from the bed and looked at the monkey kneeling in front of the couch.

    Sun Wukong also raised his head and looked at him. His gaze was still so lively and clear.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no need to be so polite in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master.¡±

    Sun Wukong said repeatedly.

    He spoke faster and liked to repeat some short sentences, as if he was afraid that others could not hear him.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, I can teach you the immortal technique that you want. However, Wukong, before I teach you the immortal technique, I will ask you a few questions and make an agreement with you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements, Master.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Changshou smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°Firstly, why are you cultivating? Apart from wanting to live forever and be carefree, do you have any other thoughts?¡±

    Sun Wukong said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much thoughts. I just want to learn an immortal spell. That way, I can make the monkeys live forever.¡±

    Li Changshou asked warmly, ¡°Are your monkey grandchildren very important to you?¡±

    ¡°I have no parents. I don¡¯t know what emotions and desires I have.¡±

    Sun Wukong¡¯s expression was a little depressed, but he pretended to be as happy as usual. ¡°However, those children respect me as the King. I can¡¯t ignore them.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Do you know that even if you bring back immortal spells, most of your nsmen can¡¯t even cultivate to the Essence Immortal realm?¡±

    ¡°Well... I can at least have a chance. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    Sun Wukong smiled and said, ¡°Master, have you ever been a king?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it. How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quitefortable.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Changshou stroked his beard and chuckled. ¡°Forget it. I will give you some cultivation techniques of the demons. However, don¡¯t make this matter public. The things that I have taught you cannot be spread easily.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡± Li Changshou held a horsetail whisk in his hand. With a gentle sweep of the horsetail whisk, Sun Wukong was pushed onto the meditation cushion beside the bed and sat down.

    Li Changshou did not hide anything. He took out the cultivation technique that the Dao Ancestor had given him and led Sun Wukong to quickly enter the sect and consolidate his Dao base.

    Really.

    That was actually one of the few opportunities for Li Changshou toe into close contact with the stone monkey. Li Changshou carefully observed the stone monkey¡¯s potential and quickly felt jealous.

    This monkey¡¯s potential was so good that it could make an ordinary Golden Immortal¡¯s Dao heart copse!

    However, cultivation had to be stable in the end. He had to advance step by step. The situation of Monkey giving special treatment would be normal in the future.

    The three rules were quite interesting.

    Those were the rules that Li Changshou had asked Sun Wukong to follow¡ªhe could not hurt his fellow disciples, could not unt his mystical abilities and Dharma powers, and could not tell anyone about his cultivation.

    Sun Wukong naturally understood that the cultivation technique he was taught was different from the cultivation technique of his senior brothers and sisters.

    Sun Wukong also gave a soul interrogation.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you teach this wonderful technique to Senior Brother and Senior Sister?¡±

    Li Changshou hummed softly and said seriously, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s unfair?¡±

    ¡°I think... it¡¯s indeed a little unfair.¡±

    ¡°But you are the benefactor of this injustice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still a little unfair.¡± Sun Wukong was puzzled. ¡°Teacher, your cultivation technique can¡¯t be specially made for me.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°This technique was born before you were born. Those who do not have a powerful physical body cannot cultivate it. Those who do not have an abundant essence soul cannot cultivate it. You are the only one in the sect who can cross this threshold.¡±

    Only then did Sun Wukong ept that statement.

    On the first night of the preferential treatment, Sun Wukong officially began the path of cultivation. Since that night, his cultivation level began to rise.

    Which cultivation cheat is stronger? Hong Jun, Hong Jun, from Purple Cloud Pce!

    As Li Changshou had instructed, Sun Wukong did not brag about that to anyone.

    This made Sun Wukong feel quite ufortable.

    However, for the sake of the Dao Fruit of Longevity, Sun Wukong could only hold it in. Every few days, he would take advantage of the night to look for Li Changshou. His cultivation level would increase rapidly, and there was no danger of him overturning the situation.

    Just like that, when he did not notice anything in the mountains, the river of time did not have any ripples.

    In the blink of an eye, another sixty years passed.

    In the past 60 years, Li Changshou had taken the time to go out and travel once. He found a ce to hit dozens of nails. It could be considered ¡°not forgetting his main job¡±.

    Although the Heavenly Dao did not stop observing the ce, it was focused on the monkey, not him, Patriarch Bodhi.

    The wind and clouds in the world stopped, and everything was calm. Nothing major happened.

    The mortal world of the South Continent was stable. Few people had mentioned the Great Shang Nation hundreds of years ago. Most of them were criticisms.

    For example, Di Xin had already been scolded as a fatuous ruler in the mortal world. He had even posthumously been given the title of Emperor Zhou. He had pinned all the crimes on Emperor Zhou.

    Di Xin¡¯s current situation was to be an idle immortal in the Heavenly Courts and live happily with Daji.

    Although he did not win, it was not a loss.

    The Heavenly Courts were also developing steadily. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals did not expand infinitely. Instead, they maintained a stable level, as Li Changshou had suggested.

    Groups of elite soldiers were better than making up the numbers.

    The trichiliocosm was rtively stable. The Heaven Ascension Hall and the Immortal Alliance became the right-hand men of the Heavenly Courts and assisted the Heavenly Courts in managing the trichiliocosm.

    However, the reputation of the two factions had gradually be ¡°rotten¡± in the mouths of the Qi Refinement cultivators.

    That was actually unavoidable.

    Order will restrict individual freedom, and excessive freedom will in turn destroy order.

    To the living beings of the trichiliocosm, the Heaven Ascension Hall and the Immortal Alliance represented order. The Qi Refinement cultivators felt ufortable with them and naturally would not give them a good attitude.

    He said that he would return to Ling Tai Mountain.

    In just sixty years, Monkey¡¯s cultivation level had reached thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    Of course, the monkey did not know what True Spirit Indestructibility was. It only followed Li Changshou¡¯s guidance and advanced one realm after another.

    The hidden spiritual power in his body had already been triggered and he took a step towards the Longevity realm.

    It was not just the Dao Realm. In the past sixty years, Monkey had learned all kinds of mystical abilities in fights of magical powers. He had officially entered the 72 Transformations. It was not a problem for him to ride the clouds.

    Monkey¡¯s advancement inevitably caused two lemon trees to fall on Fangcun Mountain.

    For example, today, before Li Changshou prepared to preach the Dao, a male disciple reported to him that Junior Brother Wukong had been in the sect for a long time, but he still looked like a monkey and was unwilling to transform into a Connate Dao Body.

    Li Changshou only smiled and shook his head. He looked at the scene of Sun Wukong ying with the disciples in the mountain and said slowly,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He can choose his own path and Great Dao. He can also choose how to live. Disciple, your heart is not calm.¡±

    The disciple looked ashamed. He lowered his head and bowed before hurriedly leaving.

    Li Changshou pondered and pinched his fingers to deduce. Soon, he chuckled.

    He had to be steady. Tomorrow, he would arrange for this male disciple to go out and travel to avoid any teaching idents.

    He was serious about teaching the monkey.

 Chapter 740 - Teaching Monkeys (2)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Teaching Monkeys (2)</h4>

    The Great Dao has a beginning, but the Great Dao has no end.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sat in a bamboo hut deep in the bamboo forest and stared at the Creation Jade Disc on the table. The situation in the Crescent Tristar Cave appeared on the jade disc.

    He could evaluate the power of a treasure based on the rity of their imagery.

    For example, it was not difficult for the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Creation Jade Disc to evolve the three thousand Great Dao. He could even distinguish the shape of a grain of soil in the image.

    What appeared on it was:

    Patriarch Subhuti was meditating in the rear hall. Sun Wukong and a few of his fellow disciples were fighting and ying in the open space in front of the hall. Everything was simr to what had happened in the past 60 years.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun did not look at Patriarch Subhuti anymore. His gaze was focused on Sun Wukong with a hint of admiration.

    He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the monkey you mentioned is really likable...¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Jun looked at the empty seat on the right side of the short table and could not help butugh.

    However, they were long gone.

    Hong Jun flicked his finger gently. Layers of fog appeared in the bamboo forest. It was as if he had crossed the river of time and returned to a certain point in time.

    Three figures appeared beside Hong Jun. They were either sitting cross-legged or leaning sideways. All of them looked rxed.

    It was a projection of a memory.

    Hong Jun sat in his current position but did not speak. He looked solemn. There was a row of jade tokens in front of him.

    There were two old Daoists beside him. Sitting opposite him was a slightly plump Daoist who looked reserved.

    As they chatted andughed, time slowly passed.

    There were suddenly some Dao runes fluctuations around him. Hong Jun flicked his finger gently. The images quickly disappeared, leaving him sitting alone at the short table. There were no jade tablets in front of him, only the Creation Jade Disc.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    A soft voice sounded from outside the bamboo hut.

    A gray-robed old Daoist priest walked over and sat opposite Hong Jun.

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Li Changgeng has never moved. He has been in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. Xuan Du and the others have gone out to gather the living beings of the Primordial World that have escaped. It¡¯s difficult for them to be powerful.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest said slowly, ¡°The spies that you and I have nted have always been in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. Although we can¡¯te into contact with Li Changgeng for the time being, we can indeed sense the operation of the Great Dao of Equalization. There were a few times when Yun Xiao and Lan Ling¡¯e entered the hall and saw Li Changgeng. He seemed to be cultivating hard, wanting toprehend the realm after the perfected Dao of Equalization. He has indeed never left the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled.

    ¡°It seems that we were overthinking. Before he was chased out of the Primordial World, he had only cultivated for a thousand years. His umtion was far from enough. Although we can¡¯t underestimate Changgeng, there¡¯s no need to think too highly of him. At the end of the day, it¡¯s just the Grand Pure One¡¯s scheme.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if Li Changgeng is always in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm, are we going to keep waiting? Should I destroy the Kun Peng Mystic Realm and force him to leave as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just wait.¡± Hong Jun sat upright. ¡°If you force him too much, it will easily provoke him to fight with us. That will go against our ns.

    Although the Three Realms are under our control, if he uses the Kun Peng to forcefully charge into the sky, we will suffer unnecessary losses.

    Now, he only needed to wait and see.

    The power of living beings could no longer threaten the world. Moreover, the Heavenly Courts was blocking the Heavenly Dao. If any living beings rebelled, the Heavenly Courts could suppress them.

    Compared to the world, living beings ultimatelyck patience. We can afford to wait for a few hundred years.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest nodded slowly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the arrangements for the trip to the West?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°This monkey head is already quite simr. It can be used by us in another two hundred years. There was no need to worry about the Buddhist Sect. The guide was secretly controlled by him. He did not struggle. Now, only the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning is left in the world. However, he is alone. There¡¯s no need to care about him. He is the most difficult to deal with among the Three Pure Ones.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Saint Shuntian, the heavens cannot mess with the saints. He is the only one left. There¡¯s indeed no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to use Jie Yin as a restriction.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun tapped the Creation Jade Disc with his fingers, and a hint of worry shed across his eyes.

    ¡°However, for some reason, I feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that Li Changgeng has found out about something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hong Jun said slowly, ¡°Although the truth has been covered up by you and me, I feel that Li Changgeng has grasped some secrets that he should not havee into contact with through some methods that we cannot be sure of. For example, how he arrived at the Primordial World. Most of what he said to me previously cannot be trusted. Perhaps he already understood the principle of True Spirit Traversing.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest was silent for a while. He asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, haven¡¯t you read the ancient books in the Kun Peng?¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve seen it, there might be some information hidden inside.¡±

    Hong Jun said in a low voice, ¡°At this moment, I still can¡¯t figure out why Li Changgeng couldprehend the Dao of Equalization in such a short period of time. His understanding of the Dao of Equalization even exceeds ours. ording to his personality, he would show 30% of his power, hide 30%, and bury 30%. In the end, he would still have 10% of his escape methods. Is what we saw previously really his true realm? I have doubts about that.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest could not help but be silent.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun pinched his fingers and deduced for a while. He whispered, ¡°Did that fellow have a backup n? Both of us missed it.¡±

    The gray-robed man said, ¡°That person can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. I can¡¯t read his mind.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s expression was a little emotional. He heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°Continue to monitor the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. The other living beings are nothing to worry about. Just focus on Li Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest nodded slightly. Just as his body was about to dissipate, it condensed again.

    ¡°Should I make Hao Tian more obedient?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun pondered for a while and shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s just a little impulsive. He knows deep down that the word ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ would be a joke without our protection.

    Moreover, his wife and daughter are in the Jade Pool. He has nowhere to go.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest nodded slowly and said, ¡°In order to guard against the future, why don¡¯t you lock the Heavenly Dao shackles on Li Changgeng¡¯s good friends and disciples?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Hong Jun said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t threaten the Heavenly Dao, living beings are living beings. There¡¯s no need to attack them.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest said calmly, ¡°You still havepassion for Li Changgeng.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Hong Jun smiled. ¡°I just feel that living beings are actually quite wonderful. We have already controlled the Three Realms and eliminated most of the hidden dangers. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for them. Living beings are ultimately a part of the world. They can add vibrance to the world. This stable Primordial World is the most beautiful, right?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right.¡± The gray-robed old Daoist nodded slowly. ¡°Everything is for the sake of the longevity of the world.¡±

    ¡°Good. Everything is for the longevity of the world.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest¡¯s figure dissipated with the wind.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, as if he was thinking about something. Soon, he lowered his head and looked at the situation in the jade disc.

    What is the next step?

    Changgeng was right.

    The Heavenly Dao had given birth to a consciousness simr to living beings because of his Dao Integration. That was not a good thing because the Heavenly Dao was thinking about how to protect the world and suppress the power of living beings.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun tapped the jade te a few times, and various images appeared.

    In a sparkling underwater mansion, the Grandmaster of Heaven, who was surrounded by iron chains, yawned in boredom. He did not seem to mind his current situation.

    What stood out was a carefree and unrestrained person.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the seal of Taiqing was extremely stable. If the Heavenly Dao Saint did not attack with all his might, it would be difficult for him to undo the seal.

    In fact, how could Dao Ancestor Hong Jun not understand?

    Originally, Li Changshou¡¯s greatest reliance was that the Three Pure Ones were Pangu¡¯s essence soul. Secondly, the Taiji Painting, the Chaos Bell, and the Pangu Banner hadbined into the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe and killed him, the Dao Ancestor, and the Heavenly Dao, at the cost of destroying the world.

    His greatest reliance was that they could not attack the world.

    After all, he was not the fellow living in the Ancient Fuxi¡¯s body.

    Moreover, as a Dao Ancestor, how could heck trump cards?

    For example, the Cosmic Cauldron, which could be used to control the origin power of the world, and the Four Divine Beasts guarding the Primordial World¡¯s Limitless Four Symbols Array that he had refined in ancient times...

    He also had a trump card. If the Great God-Conferment Tribtion ended, Li Changshou would not choose to leave but to fight.

    The oue of the battle was unpredictable, but the living beings would definitely suffer heavy casualties.

    In Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s opinion, when Li Changshou chose to leave, his chances of winning would be lower and lower as time passed if he did not prepare any powerful trump cards.

    After all, he, the Dao Ancestor, would not sit and wait for death.

    What is the next step?

    He should make the final preparations and devour the Heavenly Dao.

    Transcend?

    That was actually nonsense. If one¡¯s heart was far enough, the Chaos Sea would only be a cage.

    Therefore, a long time ago, he, the Dao Ancestor, had already walked another path.

    He used the Primordial World as his Dao Body and transformed into an ultimate living being that had never existed. He touched the consciousnesses that had set the True Spiritws. That was his Dao of Transcendence.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun looked at the jade te in front of him and inadvertently smiled.

    That smile was no different from the expression he had when he had deliberately frightened Li Changshou in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    ¡°You guys are still too shallow.¡±

    ...

    <i>Um...</i>

    <i>Why does it feel like someone is scolding me behind my back?</i>

    In the Crescent Tristar Cave, Li Changshou opened his eyes and resisted the urge to yawn. He sorted out the faint enlightenment he had obtained from his cultivation and felt a little emotional.

    It was not easy to change the Grand Dao of Emptiness.

    His immortal sensesnded on the monkey and he realized that it was jumping around happily.

    A few female disciples kept teasing him.

    The monkey jumped around happily and intercepted the flower balls that they were throwing around. It made the eyes of the male disciples turn sour.

    There was no choice. Wukong was really too popr among the female disciples.

    As for the reason, Li Changshou had also analyzed it carefully.

    Firstly, the stone monkey was born from a rock. It knew nothing about the romance between men and women.

    His heart was only for the Dao, and his Dao was only for the heart.

    Secondly, the stone monkey was smart. It knew how to praise and tter continuously. When it first entered the sect, it was ttered and made the senior sisters treat it as their brother.

    Thirdly, it was also because Sun Wukong did not make the male disciples feel ¡°pressure¡±.

    He was more like the mascot of the Daoist temple, although his strength had already surpassed the disciples.

    The fourth was that Sun Wukong was good at fighting. During fights of magical powers, he could often defeat those below him. He was good at closebat.

    A few times, when he was training in the nearby forest, Sun Wukong rushed at the front and casually killed some powerful demon beasts. He exuded an indescribable heroic spirit.

    How could such a beautiful monkey king be unpopr?

    Li Changshou chuckled and stood up to walk near the door. He sat on the rocking chair and admired the disciples ying.

    This life was actually quite good.

    However, the calmness in front of him was just an appearance. If he did not eliminate the Dao Ancestor and the will of the Heavenly Dao, the entire Primordial World would be like a small sailboat floating on the endless sea.

    If Dahai was in a good mood, he could naturally make the sailboat move forward steadily.

    However, as long as the sea caused some waves and storms, the sailboat would be engulfed by the waves.

    This was not a hidden danger. It was a clear problem.

    Soon.

    There were still two to three hundred years to go.

    When Monkey returned to the Huaguo Mountain, he could take the opportunity to escape from the five continents. At that time, if the Dao Ancestor chose to kill Patriarch Bodhi, he could only flip the table.

    If the Dao Ancestor chose to let Patriarch Subhuti off, he would be able to make up for thest bit of chance of winning andpletely grasp the initiative in the final game.

    It had been a long time since his main body left the Primordial World. In fact, two to three hundred years would pass quickly.

    Sometimes, time was like that. A few decades passed just like that.

    Li Changshou maintained a vignt state at all times. He carefully imparted the cultivation technique that the Dao Ancestor had given to the monkey, as well as the mystical abilities that the Dao Ancestor had not given him.

    Not knowing that, he even passed on some things that he should not have passed on to Monkey behind the Dao Ancestor¡¯s back.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s cultivation level rose steadily and quickly. He did not know what bottlenecks were.

    The extremely powerful spiritual energy contained in his body had mostly transformed into his Dharma powers.

    He had cultivated bronze skin and iron bones, and cultivated an incarnation.

    He had cultivated to the point where he could soar through the clouds and ride the fog, and he had also cultivated the Undying Golden Soul.

    Li Changshou sat in the heart of the Bodhi and waved his hand. Time quickly flowed around him and turned into rays of dazzling light.

    Quickly enter...

    ¡°Sun Wukong has transcended the tribtion to be a Golden Immortal. His spirit tform has been expelled.¡±

    In the 236th year since Sun Wukong entered the mountain, he had smoothly transcended the Golden Immortal Heavenly Tribtion. Moreover, he had obtained many benefits from the Heavenly Tribtion.

    When Sun Wukong came out of seclusion after cultivating for a few months and could not help but show off in front of his senior brothers and sisters, he was coincidentally caught by Patriarch Subhuti and reprimanded with a stern expression.

    ¡°Wukong, did I teach you the Great Dao to show off?¡±

    Wukong hurriedly said that he knew his mistake. As intelligent as he was, he had already seen something from his master¡¯s expression.

    Indeed, Li Changshou flung his sleeve and cursed, ¡°The fate between us as master and disciple has been exhausted. Today, you will leave. Don¡¯te back.¡±

    Sun Wukong could not help but be shocked. The disciples were also surprised.

    It was not easy for a longevity Golden Immortal to appear among them. Why did Teacher chase him away so easily?

    The disciples began to plead for mercy. Sun Wukong tried his best to persuade him, but Patriarch Subhuti¡¯s had a heart of stone. With a flick of his sleeve, he threw Sun Wukong tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    Seeing that their teacher was really angry, the disciples did not dare to speak. The eyes of the female disciples turned red and they returned to their residences to cultivate.

    At night.

    Li Changshouy on the soft couch and faced the inner wall of the Cave Abode.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    A slightly trembling voice came from outside the window. It was the stone monkey returning.

    Li Changshou was silent as if he had fallen asleep.

    With two creaks, the monkey quietly climbed over the window and knelt in front of the bed. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. He only lowered his head and knelt.

    Li Changshou remained silent after kneeling for an hour.

    Sun Wukong asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, how did I make you unhappy...? I can¡¯t bear it if you hit or scold me.¡±

    Li Changshou remained silent.

    After a while, Sun Wukong sighed and said, ¡°Master, could it be that you have something that you can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Li Changshou remained silent.

    Su Wukong could not help but close his eyes and take a deep breath.

    ¡°Master, can you say something to me again? Just one sentence...¡±

    Finally...

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it to anyone in the future. You are my disciple.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice transmission almost instantly broke Sun Wukong¡¯s defense. His face was rather gloomy.

    This fellow... Forget it.

    Li Changshou exined via voice transmission, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy of being my disciple. It¡¯s just that our fate as master and disciple has indeede to an end. Wukong, do you still remember why you became my disciple? Do you still remember what you said to me the first night you knelt here?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Li Changshou sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Cultivating in the mountains is cultivation, and so is walking in the mortal world. You can¡¯t sit still. I asked you to leave because I feel that you don¡¯t have much to learn here. Go. The world is vast, enough for you to fight. Although there are fewer mighty figures in the Primordial World, it is still exciting. You can go and take a look. However, remember not to mention to others that we were once master and disciple. If you cause any trouble in the future, don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand.

    Sun Wukong felt the white fog around him surge. When he appeared again, he was already at the foot of Fangcun Mountain.

    It was the ce where he met the woodcutter when he came here back then.

    Sun Wukong was stunned for a while. He felt that the night breeze was a little cold.

    He lowered his head and sighed. He kowtowed to the mountainside a few times and stood up to ride the cloud. However, he could not help but turn around on the cloud and kowtow to Li Changshou.

    In the end, the monkey¡¯s eyes were still red. He rode a cloud and headed towards the path he had taken when he was searching for an immortal.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    After the Dao Ancestor expressed his gratitude, he immediately began to take action.

 Chapter 741 - The Ending of the Void Bodhi

    <h4>Chapter 741: The Ending of the Void Bodhi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Crescent Tristar Cave...

    Li Changshou stood in front of the rear hall and scanned the Daoist temple. His eyes were filled with nostalgia.

    His sleeve fluttered down, and vines grew everywhere in the Daoist temple. It was as if a sandstorm had swept through, causing the ce to be buried in sand and creating a feeling of being weathered.

    The 27 disciples were summoned to the front of the hall where he informed them that they were moving.

    The disciples were naturally puzzled, but Li Changshou said that he had deduced that Sun Wukong would cause huge troubleter. Therefore, he made up his mind to let Sun Wukong leave. They had to move together.

    However, many disciples expressed that their actions of abandoning their junior brother were a little immoral and against their teacher¡¯s teachings.

    Li Changshou pulled a long face and did not say anything. The disciples did not dare to say anything else.

    Then, Li Changshou used the Cosmic technique in his sleeve and put the 27 disciples into his sleeve. Then, he rode a cloud and rushed to the West Ocean.

    These situations were actually just an act that was put up for the Heavenly Dao.

    The disciples¡¯ doubts were within his expectations.

    His teacher, who was usually gentle, had suddenly be unyielding. He did not protect or persuade Sun Wukong. Instead, he left... The contradictions and contradictions were also acting for the Heavenly Dao.

    The Void Bodhi would do that.

    The difference was that Li Changshou did not have any intentions towards the monkey, nor did he think of using the monkey to gain any benefits.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    On the cloud, the Void Bodhi sighed and revealed a smile of relief.

    The past few hundred years were really fast.

    Will the future be like this?

    No, he should not. With the living beings he liked as hispanions and many friends as hispanions, he would not be lonely.

    The Primordial World was so huge, and the Chaos Sea was so exciting. After finishing the small matter of killing the Dao Ancestor, it was not bad to travel everywhere...

    Li Changshou suddenly became poetic. He hesitated for a while and recited in his heart, ¡°You¡¯re bewitching me...¡±

    At this moment!

    Suddenly, a familiar Dao runended on him. It was the Heavenly Dao pressure that he was most familiar with.

    Li Changshou instantly extinguished the thoughts in his heart and his Dao heart revealed a hint of vignce.

    ¡°Bodhi,e to the ends of the West Ocean.¡±

    Li Changshou immediately bowed and rode a cloud forward at full speed.

    <i>I was clearly rushing to the ends of the West Ocean. Why did the Dao Ancestor suddenly send a voice transmission?</i>

    <i>Could it be that the Dao Ancestor¡¯s desire to control is so strong that he has to make everything seem like it¡¯s going ording to his orders?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s not right. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s schemes are usually hidden.</i>

    <i>There is only one reasonable reason left¡ªthe Dao Ancestor had not noticed Patriarch Subhuti.</i>

    <i>After Sun Wukong returns to Huaguo Mountain, he will definitely fight with the demons who upied Huaguo Mountain and save the descendants of the original monkeys who had been bullied for a long time.</i>

    <i>The Dao Ancestor should be watching there to prevent the demons from jumping out and blowing up Huaguo Mountain.</i>

    As soon as he thought of that, 50,000 kilometers of green waves passed.

    Behind the stone tablet at the ends of the world, the burly Daoist stood with his hands behind his back, facing the living beings of the five continents.

    Dao Ancestor.

    Just by standing there, he seemed to have formed a world of his own. The Qi Refinement cultivators who came and went from the ends of the world would not turn to look in the direction of the Dao Ancestor.

    Even if someone asionally looked at the ce where the Dao Ancestor was, they would only see starlight and not think much.

    The Void Bodhinded in front of the stone tablet and quickly turned behind it. Without realizing it, he stepped into a barrier and the Dao Ancestor stood in front of him.

    ¡°Greetings, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun turned around with a kind smile in his eyes. ¡°You did well regarding Sun Wukong.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Then, would his soul be destroyed?</i>

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master. I only did what I had to do.¡±

    There were two drops of cold sweat on the Void Bodhi¡¯s forehead. He looked up at Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, his eyes filled with nervousness.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The Dao Ancestor stroked his beard and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not an unreasonable evil person. Since you have merit, I will not treat you unfairly. Come forward and look at this ce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Li Changshou whispered and took a deep breath. He walked forward cautiously.

    In front of the Dao Ancestor was the shadow of the Creation Jade Disc.

    To be precise, the Dao Ancestor here was also an illusion. It just made people feel that he really existed.

    The Dao Ancestor raised his hand and tapped lightly. The Creation Jade Disc projected the situation of Huaguo Mountain.

    At that ce, Sun Wukong was dressed in a long robe. In his hand, he held two swords that he had snatched from an unknown ce and fought against the demons dancing in the sky.

    Although Wukong seemed to be in a sorry state, he was actually chasing after the demon shadows and attacking them. He was no match for them.

    ¡°Well taught.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor chuckled and said.

    The Void Bodhi lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the mystic technique that the Dao Ancestor gave me.¡±

    ¡°After spending more than two hundred years together, you should know Sun Wukong quite well.¡± The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Do you think he can be of great use?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°Whether Wukong can take on the responsibility depends on the Dao Ancestor¡¯s judgment. I only imparted his Dao technique. I can¡¯t decide what path he will take in the future.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor nodded, as if he did not hear the answer he wanted to hear. He was less interested.

    There was silence.

    Sun Wukong shattered more than ten demon shadows in session. He stood on the mountain peak and revealed a ferocious expression. However, his gaze was very clear. Clearly, he was using such a ferocious appearance to scare his enemies.

    The demonic shadows that filled the sky whizzed over. There were several demons in the Golden Immortal realm mixed in, but they did not dare to approach Sun Wukong.

    This could be considered Sun Wukong¡¯s first battle. However, at that moment, the calmness andposure that Sun Wukong disyed, and even the ruthlessness when he attacked, made people feel that he was a ¡°battle-hardened person¡±.

    Born for battle, the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.

    That was a monkey.

    Li Changshou could not be bothered to appreciate the art of Sun Wukong¡¯s battle. The Dao Ancestor was beside him. He had to think about how he should perform before he could leave the Dao Ancestor¡¯s side safely.

    He had used the fake identity of the Void Bodhi too smoothly.

    Although it was nothing to lose, he did not want to lose to the Dao Ancestor again.

    Hence, Li Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. He praised, ¡°Wukong is simply a natural God of War.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s born to be a War God.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor chuckled and said, ¡°However, the path I set for him is to ultimately return to the Buddhist Sect and be a Victorious Fighting Buddha. Bodhi, you are a disciple of the Western Sect. What do you think about this?¡±

    The Void Bodhi was immediately embarrassed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°The spiritual mountain today is no longer the spiritual mountain of the past. When I came out of the spiritual mountain that day, I naturally did not think of returning. However... Why didn¡¯t Wukong return to the Heavenly Courts? Doesn¡¯t the Heavenly Courts need suchbat power?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°The Heavenly Courts have enoughbat power now. The Heavenly Courts can use the power of the Heavenly Dao. Although Wukong is powerful, he is just a fool¡¯s bravery and does not have the ns to lead troops. Bodhi, do you know why I want to nurture Wukong?¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s strong desire to confide in me has appeared!¡¯

    However, he could understand.

    From the process of fighting with the Dao Ancestor, he could tell that the Dao Ancestor was actually quite lonely. After all, it was lonely at the top. There were no normal living beings around him.

    However, that did not mean that the Dao Ancestor was still benevolent and soft-hearted.

    On the contrary.

    The fact that the Dao Ancestor could say that meant that the Dao Ancestor wanted to kill him. After all, only dead people could keep secrets.

    Therefore, Li Changshou became even more nervous.

    The Dao Ancestor said slowly, ¡°I want Wukong to be a symbol. His story is destined to circte around the world. I want him to serve as an example for living beings and also give them a warning. Bodhi, you should know how strong Wukong¡¯s potential is and how arrogant his personality is. Didn¡¯t I tell you previously that I want Sun Wukong to represent the demons and trigger them? I want the demons to fight the Heavenly Courts again and exhaust all the foundations of the demons. This is only the first level. I gave Wukong a mission to make him the most obvious symbol in the world so that there is aparison when he makes other living beings resist the Heavenly Courts. Such a powerful and arrogant living being was only casually suppressed by the Heavenly Courts. There was no need to have such an unrealistic dream like the Anti-Heaven. That¡¯s the depth.¡±

    The Void Bodhi said in a low voice, ¡°Wukong, you will definitely lose?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor looked at the Void Bodhi, who immediately lowered his head.

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°This is destined to be a scheme and not a game. After Changgeng left the world, I no longer have any opponents worth ying. Bodhi, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to see your disciple suffer?¡±

    As he spoke, the Dao Ancestor raised his left hand and pped the Void Bodhi¡¯s right shoulder.

    Li Changshou¡¯s nervousness at that moment was not an act. His entire body was tense, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His posture was a little stiff, and even his aura was in chaos. He jumped left and right between escaping and begging for mercy.

    However...

    The Dao Ancestor patted Li Changshou¡¯s shoulder gently without using much force.

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will ce Wukong high up and make him a legend in the Primordial World. The things that Changgeng had created in the Heavenly Courts back then gave me quite a lot of inspiration. He stood on the side of the world and thought about it. He only needed to nurture a hero who defied the heavens and make that hero be a god who protected the heavens. Everything will be much simpler.¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, you have a brilliant n.¡± The Void Bodhi lowered his head and answered. He took the initiative to say, ¡°If you still have any requests, I¡¯m willing to serve you.¡±

    However, Li Changshou¡¯s main body¡¯s Dao heart was almost cursing.

    This old thief was too good at ying with people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to do,¡± the Dao Ancestor said. ¡°Bodhi, where did you want to go previously?¡±

    ¡°Go to the trichiliocosm to find a ce to hide,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I also know that Wukong has a huge karma on him. I naturally don¡¯t dare to stay in the Primordial World for long, lest I affect the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to get involved. If you want to hide, hide.¡±

    Li Changshou deliberately looked awkward.

    ¡°Alright, go. It was also a good thing to open a Daoist temple in the trichiliocosm and teach the disciples. Do you need merit and treasures?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, no need.¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and said, ¡°Can I hang your portrait in my host body, Dao Ancestor? Arrange for me to offer incense every day to show my heart.¡±

    Hanging the portrait to pay respects was actually not just taking the initiative to express that he belonged to the faction. There was also a deeper meaning. He was willing to ept the constant supervision of the Dao Ancestor.

    A faint light flickered in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have already retreated to the back. I can just worship the world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said softly. The Void Bodhi bowed and bowed with a Dao salute. He maintained the expression and movements that the Void Bodhi often used. He stepped into the void beside the Dao Ancestor and rode a cloud into the distance.

    He felt the Dao Ancestor¡¯s gaze on him.

    Li Changshou understood that the Dao Ancestor was thinking about whether he should kill the Void Bodhi or leave it behind for a while to see if it could still be used.

    He had ¡°performed¡± so many times in the past hundreds of years. He had shown the cautiousness of the Void Bodhi everywhere and was afraid of taking risks. It was all for the sake of escaping safely today.

    The best ce to return to after using the puppets was the boiler.

    1,000 feet, 1,000 feet...

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body almost held his breath. He did not dare to move too quickly or too slowly.

    The pressure made his fingers tremble.

    The Dao Ancestor was still staring at the Void Bodhi¡¯s back.

    That was the pressure of an absolute expert. It was the pressure of life and death in the hands of others. It seemed that the Dao Ancestor was also waiting. He was waiting for a killing intent and a regretful expression.

    He flew thousands of kilometers...

    Finally!

    Purple-ck lightning suddenly bloomed in the void and struck the Void Bodhi!

    Li Changshou¡¯s thoughts raced. Based on his understanding of the power of the Heavenly Tribtion, the purple-ck lightning seemed to be a seal but not a destructive Heavenly Punishment.

    The Void Bodhi could die. He had used the Dao of the otherworldly demons to open the backdoor of the Heavenly Dao, but he could not expose it.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. His main body sat there quietly. He forcefully maintained his calm and put on a terrified expression.

    The Void Bodhi pretended to resist the lightning. That was its instinctive reaction.

    However, just as he was about to attack, he seemed to see the Dao Ancestor¡¯s figure. Then, he chose to close his eyes tightly. He only opened ayer of immortal power barrier and allowed the lightning to swallow him!

    ¡°I¡¯m not dissatisfied at all. I don¡¯t have the intention to rebel. Why!?!¡±

    Boom!

    The void trembled. The purple-ck lightning shed. The Void Bodhi¡¯s figure retreated half a step in a sorry state. It was already injured.

    The Dao Realm... was locked.

    The Void Bodhi was lost. It stood in the void like a puppet and seemed to be recalling everything that had happened. Finally, itughed self-deprecatingly.

    He cupped his hands in the direction of the five continents and looked at the safe and sound disciples in his sleeve. Then, he turned around and fled.

    Li Changshou sat in the hall of the Kun Peng Mystic Realm and pondered. He pursed his lips.

    That was the Dao Ancestor.

    <i>Farewell for now, Wukong.</i>

    Sun Wukong already had a foundation. The path ahead waspletely monitored by the Heavenly Dao. No one had the chance to interfere.

    Li Changshou deduced that Sun Wukong still needed some time to grow and establish enough prestige among the demons.

    It would take some time for the Dao Ancestor toplete the ¡°n¡± that he had mentioned just now.

    At that stage, Li Changshou called it the ¡°Beautiful Monkey King¡±. When Sun Wukong really led the demons to attack the Heavenly Courts, variables would be prone to appearing. He could also take the opportunity to attack and increase his chances of winning.

    Li Changshou could not help but feel poetic when he felt the Heavenly Dao¡¯s gaze disappear.

    He held the metal rod in his hand. There was no need for him to win against the Buddha.

    First, he would find a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters that was filled with spiritual energy to conceal his identity and settle down for a few years. Then, he would take advantage of the liveliness of the five continents to carry out his n of ¡°stealing a home¡± and be prepared to show his cards at any time.

    Hence, thirty yearster.

    The name ¡°Beautiful Monkey King¡± spread outside the five continents. This reputation was rted to the dragon race.

    That year, Sun Wukong went to the East Ocean Dragon Pce and tricked them to seize the Sea-Calming Divine Needle...

 Chapter 742 - Undying Golden Soul

    <h4>Chapter 742: Undying Golden Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you heard? A great demon king appeared in Huaguo Mountain of the East Continent!¡±

    ¡°Hey didn¡¯t that happenst year? The Demon King was born a monkey. It was said that he was a spiritual embryo of the world. He had somehow mixed with the demons and learned a great mystical ability from somewhere. What an impressive fellow. He beat up a group of old demons to the point where they didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads. When he went to the Dragon Pce, the Dragon King treated his guests warmly. He even took away the Sea-Calming Divine Needle that Da Yu had used to treat the water! I wonder what background this beautiful monkey king has to be sowless.¡±

    ¡°The dragon race really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The dragon race really can¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the demons say that they want to support the beautiful monkey king andpete with the human race?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that when the Beautiful Monkey King heard about this, he went to smash the mountain gate that belonged to the old demon who spoke?¡±

    ¡°Haha! This beautiful monkey king¡¯s personality is really impressive. However, he has indeed be a pir of the demon race.¡±

    ¡°The demons have risen again? Hah, you must be daydreaming. The beautiful monkey king¡¯s power has yet to fully rise. If it causes more trouble, the Heavenly Courts will definitely send troops to suppress it.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right. The current Heavenly Courts are not the same as they used to be during thest period of the ancient times. In the current Heavenly Courts, any one or two of the eight righteous gods can be chosen. It will not be a problem for them to fight the beautiful monkey king.¡±

    ¡°Can a mere Demon King wreak havoc?¡±

    In a world far away from the five continents of the Primordial World, a group of immortals gathered in the immortal forest where immortals often gathered and discussed the ¡°news of the Primordial World¡± half a year ago.

    Without the support of the Heavenly Courts, the news had to spread from near to far.

    Li Changshou rode the ¡°Patriarch Subhuti¡¯s version of the Book Reserve Fake Body¡± and rode a cloud past the immortal forest. He listened to their conversation and returned to the Daoist temple not far away expressionlessly.

    He was expressionless...

    He should indeed be expressionless.

    His Dao realm had been sealed. It was unreasonable for him to be calm and smile.

    Subhuti¡¯s Dao Realm was locked. It naturally did not affect Li Changshou. What was locked was only the Void Dispelling Dao.

    However...

    He had been busy for hundreds of years, but in the end, it was all for nothing. He had even been bitterly sealed by his Great Dao.

    If the Void Bodhi was still alive, it might have turned ck.

    He looked at the peach blossom forest and the Immortal Residence.

    It was a Daoist temple that upied a vast area. Men and women could be seen forming groups inside. They could either y by the stream, discuss sutras in the burning hall, or sit on the eaves to drink and chat.

    Did Patriarch Subhuti gain more disciples?

    No.

    The Daoist temple was a famous ¡°immortal abode¡± in this world. Li Changshou only used it to let his disciples cultivate there.

    On the other hand, he would go out every now and then to search for the spirit root and the method to remove the shackles of the Heavenly Dao.

    What made Li Changshou feel gratified was that the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ¡°cunning rabbit dies while running around¡± gave him the perfect excuse to search for the ce where the Great Dao appeared.

    He took advantage of the situation.

    However, he would pull a long face every day and feel a little dejected.

    After returning to the Daoist temple, Li Changshou went straight to his pavilion. He changed into a Daoist robe and sat cross-legged on the couch to rest.

    He tapped open a cloud mirror and used the power of the Heavenly Dao to observe the situation in the Water Curtain Cave of Huaguo Mountain.

    Since he was borrowing the power of the Heavenly Dao, his actions were naturally known by the Dao Ancestor.

    That detail was also a scheme. Li Changshou took the initiative to maintain a weak presence to prevent the Dao Ancestor from suddenly thinking of him and looking over.

    If it was not a coincidence, the Dao Ancestor would have seen him tampering with the Great Dao of the Primordial World. The battle would have erupted in advance.

    In the past 30 years, Li Changshou¡¯s progress has been quite good. Overall, he hadpleted 60%. Another 20 to 30 years would be enough.

    The cloud mirror revealed:

    In the Water Curtain Cave of the Flower-Fruit Mountain, a group of monkey spirits jumped around. There was also a group of powerful demon experts in the cave.

    That was because most demons would retain the characteristics of their original race when they transformed. Moreover, in the demons¡¯ general culture, the more characteristics they retained after transforming, the more glorious it would be.

    At a nce, the Water Curtain Cave was filled with tiger heads, deer heads, and leopard heads. There were rabbit-eared men, fox-eared men, and donkey-eared men. The atmosphere was quite good.

    The Water Curtain Cave, which was originally considered a paradise, was now filled with alcohol and demonic aura.

    Sun Wukong and the few demon kings were drinking and chatting around the throne on the tform.

    The group of demon kings around the monkey had an old ox with a nose ring, a charming young master transformed from a flood dragon, a ck-feathered roc demon, and a red-braised lion head...

    Li Changshou took a closer look and realized that it was the Lion Camel King, who had drunk until his face was red.

    These demons were all from the demon race. Apart from the old ox, every demon king represented arge demon faction.

    <i>That old ox...</i>

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou secretly raised his eyebrows and looked at the cloud mirror to catch the old bull¡¯s habitual actions. He was surprised.

    The Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s green ox?

    Li Changshou was puzzled.

    The few powerful demon kings were the sworn brothers of Sun Wukong. The seven Saints that the demons would push forward next were considered a huge step for the demons.

    That old ox will be the Pingtian Great Sage, the Bull Demon King.

    However, Li Changshou wondered, ¡®Why do I see the green ox¡¯s shadow on the Bull Demon King?¡¯

    Brother Ox¡¯s incarnation?

    Uh, could it be that the green ox had created an identity in the lower realm to stay with Princess Iron Fan?

    If that was the case, Brother Ox would be a ¡°sugar daddy¡± in the future...

    IT Ugh!

    Trash!

    Li Changshou did not dare to look further. He dispersed the Cloud Mirror technique and deliberately revealed a helpless expression. He shook his head slightly.

    As his master, he naturally did not want to see Wukong fall like that.

    In fact, Li Changshou could sense that Wukong was really happy.

    From what he had seen just now, the phoenix wings, the purple-gold crown, the lotus roots, the Cloud-Treading Stride, and the golden chain mail were already worn by Sun Wukong. Clearly, he had experienced the autumn wind in the Dragon Pce.

    At that thought, Li Changshou felt... regretful.

    He really wanted to see the ancient expert, the Dragon King of the East Ocean, being bullied by his disciple.

    The old Dragon King was actually quite magnanimous.

    The Sea-Calming Divine Needle had always been at the Sea Eye. It was already useless. When it sealed the East Ocean Eye previously, it had already exhausted its merit.

    This divine treasure was different from the traditional treasures of the Primordial World. It was also perfectlypatible with Sun Wukong¡¯s battle technique. It was destined to shine in Sun Wukong¡¯s hands.

    However...

    Currently, many experts in the Heavenly Courts were on the God roll and were supported by the power of the Heavenly Dao. The strength of the Heavenly Courts far exceeded the Heavenly Courts after the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    If the Heavenly Courts did not go easy on him, it would probably be difficult for Sun Wukong to attack the Hall of Enlightenment.

    Li Changshou could only hope that the monkey would not provoke some harmless righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts, such as the God of Fortune and Wen Shen, a deity responsible for illness, gue, and disease.

    Lu Yue did not escape the fate of being conferred a title in the end. However, he was first conferred the title of a god before being captured by the Heavenly Dao.

    That day, when Lu Yue walked out of the World Edge Pavilion¡¯s mystic realm, his legs were weak and his gaze was firm. He relied on Zhao Gongming to plead for mercy and forced his body to be on the rankings.

    Due to the fact that Lu Yue wanted to refine poisonous pills and that he would identally enter half a Heaven, the Hall of Enlightenment ordered Lu Yue to refine pills outside. He had to serve in the Heavenly Courts for at least 60 years every 100 years and had to be obedient.

    He had already given Lu Yue a lot of care.

    When he was fooling around in the Heavenly Pce, if an expert at Lu Yue¡¯s level attacked, it would be difficult for Sun Wukong to withstand it. After all, Sun Wukong¡¯s cultivation foundation was still weak.

    How many years until Sun Wukong bes an official in the Heavenly Courts?

    Li Changshou deduced carefully, but he could not figure out the Dao Ancestor¡¯s exact timing.

    Li Changshou could only secretly n the path that he was going to take next. He wanted to be as efficient and secretive as possible and embedded more illusionary spiritual nails.

    Whether he could destroy the Dao Ancestor and the will of the Heavenly Dao at the smallest price depended on how far he could ¡°hide¡± in the next twenty years.

    Current probability ofplete victory: 92% or 93%.

    There were only three hidden dangers.

    Hence, thirteen yearster.

    ...

    Outside the Yama Hall of the Netherworld¡¯s Reincarnation Immortal Ind.

    ¡°Horse, why did we get this task? Moo ~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin. Don¡¯tin. Keep working hard. Neigh ~¡±

    Ox-head, Horse-face, and the other two Marshals carried their ¡°ghost servants¡¯ uniforms¡± and headed towards their residences in Fengdu City.

    Ox-head sulked but Horse-face was giving him advice.

    When they returned to the mansion that was as simple as a fence, they called a few vengeful spirits to guard the door and hid in the main room.

    With two booms, Ox-head and Horse-face pulled off their hoods. The two burly Magi looked at each other and sighed softly.

    They had not been living well all these years.

    It was not because the Netherworld was in trouble or the Magi of the Netherworld were in trouble.

    They could not exin the exact reason.

    However, one day, they forgot what delicious food tasted like and they also forgot the pleasure of the wonderful taste blooming on the tip of their tongues.

    They had searched for hundreds of years and waited for hundreds of years. In the end, they could onlye to one conclusion...

    The delicacies of the past existed in his dreams.

    They were hallucinating.

    After that, they were like salted fish that had lost their dreams. Every day, they would be paralyzed at the first line of Heavenly Pass on the east side of Fengdu City. They did not have the motivation to dig out the specialties of the Netherworld, nor did they have the hope to understand the music of the Netherworld.

    He almost felt depressed.

    ¡°When did Lord ask us to go?¡±

    Ox-head asked casually. He unfolded the pure ck robe in front of him and sized it up.

    ¡°Three dayster, at midnight.¡±

    Horse-face answered and unfolded the pure white robe in front of him. He pinched his chin and pondered.

    Ox-head could not help butin, ¡°What kind of soul is so big that we have to go personally!?! Lord even said that if the other party resisted, they would beat him up until he was half dead. However, they could not kill him. The main point was to get the living souls and take them back. He¡¯s so mysterious.¡±

    Horse-face said, ¡°Something happened to the Book of Life and Death half a month ago. Perhaps it has something to do with us.¡±

    ¡°What problems can there be in the Book of Life and Death?¡±

    ¡°There is a Golden Immortal who should have transcended life and death. He hid his life before he cultivated, in the Book of Life and Death. However, that Golden Immortal¡¯s lifespan was originally still there. It seems to be more than 300 years old. The judge wanted to modify it, but the projection of the Judge¡¯s Brush was broken. We¡¯re going to catch him.¡±

    ¡°Wow... 300 years? Golden Immortal?¡±

    Ox-head stared. ¡°So powerful? Is he the son of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°How do we know?¡± Horse-face nimbly crawled into the robe in front of him and swung his slender neck gently. ¡°Just work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The ten Yama Lords don¡¯t go out. The five Ghost Emperors are afraid of Yang. Only a few of us can fight in the Netherworld. We will definitely do this.¡±

    Ox-head paced around, his eyes filled with uneasiness. He muttered, ¡°There¡¯s a problem. There must be a problem.¡±

    Horse-face said, ¡°Let¡¯s just work.¡±

    Ox-head red at Horse-face and put on a ck robe for himself.

    The two experts of the Magi yed around. They put on their ck and white hats and picked up two ghost artifacts. They grabbed two scarlet tongues and hung them by their mouths.

    Ox-head and Horse-face had degenerated¡ªck and White Impermanence!

    ¡°There are still three days left. Should we go now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine here,¡± Horse-face said in a low voice. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why, I always want to be more stable now. Let¡¯s go in advance.¡±

    Ox-head chuckled and waved the wooden whip in his hand. It looked quite decent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t embarrass the Netherworld.¡±

    At that moment, the ck and White Deities, who were disguised as Ox-head and Horse-face, swaggered to Fengdu City. They found the City God¡¯s Well near Huaguo Mountain and threw themselves into it. They sessfully descended near the East Continent¡¯s Huaguo Mountain.

    The City God system in the Netherworld had actually been modified by Li Changshou. However, all the credit was now on the Heavenly Courts.

    Ox-head and Horse-face were the Soul-Reaping Marshals of the Netherworld. There were only the two of them. The ck and White Deities were the same as the Magistrates. They were the ¡°titles¡± of the Ghosts of the Netherworld.

    Ox-head and Horse-face were the superiors of the ck and White Deities.

    In this Soul-Bewitching Campaign, the Yama Lords of the Ten Halls had to be safe, but they did not want to appear too important. That was why they had made Ox-head and Horse-face pretend to be the ck and White Deities.

    Anyway, it was just two sets of skin. Ox-head and Horse-face did not care.

    Three days was not too long. They strolled around Huaguo Mountain a few times and took away hundreds of vengeful spirits and vengeful spirits that could not be dispersed. Unknowingly, it was time for them to ¡°decide¡±.

    That night, Ox-head and Horse-face transformed the wooden whip in their hands into a ghost banner. The ck and white robe on their bodies emitted a faint glow, and the decorative tongue became even redder and more terrifying.

    A gust of cold wind blew. Ox-head and Horse-face locked onto the living being that was about to steal their souls. When they took a closer look, they saw that their target was a beautiful monkey.

    He was naturally Sun Wukong.

    At that moment, Wukong was drunk and sound asleep. It happened to be after the banquet. There were thunderous snoring sounds everywhere in the Water Curtain Cave.

    The experts of the demon race were ying in the mountains. As the beautiful monkey king did not like women, they only drank and bragged.

    Ox-head and Horse-face looked at each other and quietly moved behind the huge monkey. The ghost banner in their hands swayed.

    At this moment!

    The power of the Heavenly Dao descended and forcefully pulled out a phantom from the back of Sun Wukong¡¯s head.

    Ox-head and Horse-face were quick-witted. They put two chains on him and activated the cold wind. It blew towards the City God Temple near Huaguo Mountain and escaped into the Netherworld.

    The entire process was extremely fast. It did not give the drunk Beautiful Monkey King any chance to react.

    However, Ox-head and Horse-face did not expect that they would actually...

    He had seduced an ancestor!

    An hourter, in the Yama Lord.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s essence soul actually turned corporeal. His entire body shone with golden light as he sat on the Yama King¡¯s throne casually.

    That was not the end. He crossed his legs on the desk and held the phantom of the Ruyi Jingu Bang, which was a magical staff, in his hand. He gently smashed it on the table twice.

    ¡°Find the Book of Life and Death of the Monkey n of Flower-Fruit Mountain!¡±

    The surrounding ghosts and demons trembled. The Grand Judge, who had put on the Yama Lord¡¯s headgear and pretended to be the Yama Lord, stammered and wanted to reject him. He was shy and timid. In the end, he ordered the ghost servant beside him.

    ¡°Go, go, move them all here.¡±

    Horse-face red and was about to rush in to teach the monkey a lesson when Ox-head raised his hand and pulled him to the side.

    Horse-face red and cursed, ¡°Why are you stopping me? This monkey is too much!¡±

    Ox-head said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Didn¡¯t you want to be more stable? Lord and the others have already made arrangements. This monkey seems to have a powerful background. He must have a n.¡±

    Horse-face snorted. He looked at the domineering monkey and felt angry.

    However, just as Ox-head had said, the ten Yama Lords were gathered in a hall not far away. They looked over and chatted with smiles from time to time.

    Most of them were teasing him.

    However, no one knew that...

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, the white-robed woman who was sitting by the river andbing her long hair turned her head to look at Monkey.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    IT<i> Indestructible Golden Soul?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this the mystical ability that I had previously imagined?</i>

    However, in the end, he could notpletely deduce it. He then mentioned the concept of the Indestructible Golden Soul in a book that recorded the battle techniques of the Magi. The book was sent to him...

    Changshou!?!

 Chapter 743 - Void Bodhi

    <h4>Chapter 743: Void Bodhi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk Mystic Realm.

    The Lady of Earth sat quietly on the riverbank. At that moment, she no longer looked at the monkey. Her expression was rather calm, as if nothing had happened.

    She was indeed a little shocked.

    She naturally knew that Saint yer Li Changshou had been chased out of the Primordial World by the Dao Ancestor.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, she had also sensed the battle between the Dao Ancestor and the Grand Pure One.

    The Lady of Earth knew everything that happened on the day Jie School was destroyed. She even used the eyes of the Seven Emotions incarnation to witness the greatest game since the Primordial World.

    Simrly, the final oue of the battle was clear to the Lady of Earth.

    The Grand Pure One was sealed, Li Changshou was expelled, Jie School was destroyed, and the Jade Emperor of the Heavenly Courts was trapped by the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>However, why did I see the mark of Changshou on the emissary of Great Prosperity, who was chosen by the Dao Ancestor...</i>

    The Lady of Earth had never told anyone about the indestructible Golden Soul. If only she knew about Li Changshou, whose cultivation technique had already matured and was sessfully cultivated by the monkey...

    The matter here was really a little interesting.

    The Lady of Earth suddenlyughed with aplicated expression.

    <i>Did the Dao Ancestor seize the cultivation technique that I had given Changshou? Or did Changshou predict that the monkey woulde to the Netherworld and use that technique to give me a hint?</i>

    <i>Or am I thinking too much? Is this purely a coincidence?</i>

    <i>If it is not a coincidence, could it be that Changshou is asking for help from me? However, how can I let the monkey cultivate the Indestructible Golden Soul...</i>

    The Lady of Earth pondered quietly and unknowingly fell into deep thought.

    Even when Sun Wukong swaggered out of Fengdu City and returned to the mortal world, the Lady of Earth did not react.

    When she returned to her senses, she realized that the various parts of the Reincarnation Immortal Ind had already quietened down. The ten Yama Lords were discussing the matter of the heavens suing them.

    This...

    Even though the Lady of Earth had seen many storms and seen all kinds of schemes, she was still confused.

    She could not be sure if Li Changshou was asking for help, nor could she be sure if the Golden Soul technique was unique to her and Li Changshou.

    In fact, if she were to expose something because of her rash actions, she would be more likely to ruin the possibility of Li Changshou¡¯s n from being executed.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The Lady of Earth sighed softly and continued to sit by the riverside to wash her long hair.

    She could only assume that Sun Wukong was rted to Li Changshou and was a pawn arranged by Li Changshou. Hence, she was prepared to attack in advance and thought about what she could do.

    If the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc suddenly trembled, the Heavenly Dao could be ¡°paralyzed¡± for an instant.

    <i>Could this be what Changshou wants?</i>

    It was naturally quite tiring to fight with the Dao Ancestor¡¯s teacher. It was also quite tiring to test their thoughts with the Dao Ancestor¡¯s opponent.

    She just had to prepare and wait for the future.

    <i>How does the saying go?</i>

    <i>Yes, to be safe.</i>

    ...

    In a Minor Chiliocosm, Li Changshou sat in front of an orchid-shaped water-type spiritual root and deduced in his heart.

    At thest stop, he had buried another 15 Illusionary Spirit Spikes. The progress he had made in the past 13 years was quite pleasing.

    He still had to thank Sun Wukong for helping him divert the Dao Ancestor¡¯s attention.

    After so many years of traveling from the west of the trichiliocosm to the east, he was now heading to the north.

    He found more than 9200 traces of the Great Dao.

    He used more than 3600 of the Great Dao¡¯s traces.

    Eighty percent of the basic Great Dao that constituted the Heavenly Dao had been embedded with the Illusionary Spirit Spikes.

    Actually, that was enough.

    However, Li Changshou had a very special feeling. His bones were filled with stability. At that moment, he was still not satisfied. He wanted to do whatever he could before he officially attacked the Dao Ancestor.

    Even if he only increased his chances of winning by one hundred and twenty percent, it was enough for him to get busy for a while.

    He would teach steadily and be steady.

    <i>I wonder if the Lady of Earth has received the signal I sent.</i>

    <i>As long as Sun Wukong goes to the Netherworld, the Lady of Earth should be able to see it. Moreover, Sun Wukong has the unique ¡°Indestructible Golden Soul¡± technique that I had taught him. I wonder if the Lady of Earth can recognize him. </i>

    Although Li Changshou did not want the Lady of Earth to attack, to be safe, if the Lady of Earth, a ¡°secondary Dao Integration¡±, interfered at the crucial moment, he would definitely increase his chances of winning.

    How could he hide this from the Dao Ancestor?

    It was very simple. The Golden Soul Technique was deduced andprehended by the Void Bodhi.

    Li Changshou simted the entireprehension segment. Under the gaze of the Heavenly Dao, he wrote down the cultivation incantation for the Undying Golden Soul Technique. Moreover, the incantation did not have any simrities to the iplete cultivation technique that the Lady of Earth had given him back then.

    That was why he had used Sun Wukong¡¯s essence soul to send a letter under the eyes of the Heavenly Dao.

    Of course, the greatest meaning of this technique was to strengthen Sun Wukong¡¯s essence soul and make up for Sun Wukong¡¯s greatest shoring when he fought. It also allowed Sun Wukong to increase his Dao Realm simply and directly.

    The w was that he was prone to suffering from hair loss whenever he was thinking about cultivation techniques.

    He had to prepare for the worst. He would pretend that the Lady of Earth did not receive the ¡°signal¡±.

    If the Lady of Earth could attack, it would be wonderful.

    If she did not make a move in time, it would not affect the overall situation.

    A breeze blew past. The spiritual root in front of him swayed gently as if it was begging for mercy. There were twoyers of maturing array formations set up around it. It would take a few months before it could pluck the spiritual herb.

    He had been thinking about how to remove the shackles of the Heavenly Dao to the Dao realm.

    When he cultivated to the level that the Void Bodhi was at, the Great Dao was everything to him and the foundation of him gaining a foothold.

    It would be a problem if he did not attempt to undo the Great Dao.

    At that moment, the more depressed, helpless, and unwilling he was to give up, the more at ease the Dao Ancestor felt towards the ¡°Void Bodhi¡±.

    <i>If I want to mimic someone well, I have to figure out his true state of mind. I have to make the performance convincing from the inside out and respect thete original character. I have to fully show the character¡¯s nature.</i>

    ¡°Primordial World Film and Television Discussion.¡±

    Seriously.

    The Void Bodhi¡¯s identity had indeed helped him greatly.

    From the time he chased after the Void Bodhi and nted a demon in his Dao heart, to the time he buried the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core under the Reincarnation Pagoda, to the time when he was forced to leave the Primordial World, he immediately counterattacked.

    The entire n was about to end.

    From when he was in the light and the Dao Ancestor was in the dark, to when he was in the dark and the Dao Ancestor was in the light, to when he took the initiative step by step and deeplyprehended this world, it had already established the subsequent victory.

    In fact, since the Dao Ancestor could not wait to attack and let the Grand Unity Immortals kill the rock and Jie School, the Dao Ancestor had already walked towards defeat.

    He had lost because the Dao Ancestor was not confident in the script of the Great God-Conferment Tribtion.

    He had lost because the Dao Ancestor could not defeat the Grand Pure One in battle.

    All the subsequent efforts that Li Changshou had made could be seen as the smallest price he had to pay to kill the Dao Ancestor.

    The Pangu God had actually left behind a backup n. However, it was a littleplicated. There was not much that he could understand.

    Why did the Heaven-Opening Axe split into three parts?

    The Heavenly Dao Saint could already refine wind, fire, water, and earth. He could only reopen the world after destroying it.

    There was actually another exnation for the three-piece suit.

    The Saint controlled the Taiji Painting to destroy Yin and Yang, causing the clear and turbid to reverse and return to the Chaos.

    The Saint controlled the Pangu Banner to cut open the Chaos and create another realm.

    The Chaos Bell could amodate a Minor Chiliocosm. If he used the Chaos Bell¡¯s mystical ability to elerate and slow down time, he could actually squeeze countless living beings in this Minor Chiliocosm. As long as time elerated, he couldst until the new world stabilized.

    During this process, the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor naturally copsed.

    However, the problem was that there were too many living beings in the Primordial World. The Chaos Bell could not be collectedpletely. The casualties would be extremely heavy. It was not bad if 30% of the living beings in the Primordial World survived.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. He stared at the spiritual herb in front of him and a few deep questions shed across his mind.

    The end of the Primordial World, the return of the world, the evolution of the Chaos Sea, and the destruction of the tangible world.

    That was a question that he could not avoid discussing when he faced the Dao Ancestor again. Only when he defeated the Dao Ancestor in the answers to those questions would he have the confidence to point at the Dao Ancestor¡¯s nose and scold, ¡°You hypocrite. You want to dominate the tangible world.¡±

    Just thinking about it made him feel relieved.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to activate the power of the Heavenly Dao. He opened the cloud mirror and looked at Sun Wukong¡¯s current situation.

    Heh, the monkeys were shocked.

    In Huaguo Mountain, a group of monkeys that were surrounded by negative karma jumped around. They enjoyed the joy of having endless lifespans and did not know that a cmity was about to arrive.

    After going to the Netherworld, Sun Wukong destroyed the Life and Death Book and Huaguo Mountain, allowing the monkeys of Huaguo Mountain to live forever.

    This was actually a problem with Sun Wukong¡¯s understanding.

    Just because the Book of Life and Death was written off did not mean that the monkeys would not die. It only meant that after the monkeys passed away, they would be hung until their bodies could not take it anymore and be lonely ghosts.

    The Book of Life and Death and the Judge¡¯s Brush wereplementary Dharma artifacts of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. Their main function was to determine the lifespan of this life ording to the merit and negative karma of the previous few lifetimes of the soul.

    If the Book of Life and Death was nameless, he could live forever. The world had long been crushed by living beings in the ancient mid-term period before the Reincarnation system was established.

    It was purely an excessive understanding.

    <i>Forget it. It¡¯s my fault for not teaching him well.</i>

    <i>The oue of those monkeys is destined to be very tragic.</i>

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou could not bear to see it happen. After all, the monkey had done something bad out of kindness. The Dao Ancestor had been plotting behind the scenes.

    Thest person who had been schemed against by the Dao Ancestor was actually Li Changshou.

    It was useless to watch any longer. He would prepare again and go to the Purple Cloud Pce in a few years.

    Li Changshou raised his finger and was about to click the image in front of him when his eyelids twitched.

    The image in the cloud mirror spun and locked onto the East Heavenly Gate.

    There, an old man dressed in white and had a kind expression was holding a horsetail whisk and stroking his beard. He left the East Heavenly Gate and rushed towards Huaguo Mountain.

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s impersonator.

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched. However, the fake body of the Void Bodhi did not dare to have such a reaction. Instead, he frowned slightly and pinched his fingers to deduce.

    The Heavenly Dao did not guard against the Void Bodhi. He easily deduced what had happened.

    Li Changshou was originally not good at deduction. He was good at using trial-and-error.

    However, after he upied the Dao Body and essence soul of the Void Bodhi, he naturally absorbed the Void Bodhi¡¯s essence soul and mastered the deduction method.

    Indeed, after deduction, he learned that the four Dragon Kings of the Four Seas Dragon Pce and a few Yama Lords of the ten underworld halls had gone to the Lingxiao Hall to report to the imperial court.

    The Dragon Pce used the Beautiful Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave of Huaguo Mountain for stealing and causing trouble in the Dragon Pce. They even snatched the Sea-Calming Divine Needle. That was a huge mistake.

    It was even more intense in the Netherworld. The Yama Lord directly used Sun Wukong of destroying the Book of Life and Death and caused the Netherworld to be in turmoil. It was a huge crime.

    The Jade Emperor immediately expressed some appropriate anger and was about to order the capture of the demonic monkey. However, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ messenger pigeon beside the Jade Emperor, Taibai Gu, stood up.

    The impostor¡¯s angle of defense for the monkey was also strange. He did not say that the monkey was in the wrong first, nor did he say that the Life and Death Book would be destroyed and how many living beings would be affected. Instead, he said that the beautiful monkey king could actually beat the Dragon King and restrain the Yama Lord. He naturally had true abilities.

    The Jade Emperor pulled a long face. The immortals in the Lingxiao Hall fell silent.

    Although Taibai Jinxing¡¯s words were reasonable, they had heard the opposite argument from somewhere.

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts seek immortals and gods. They cannot only recognize abilities. They value morals.¡±

    That was what the Jade Emperor had written in the Heavenly rules.

    However, in the end, the Jade Emperor did not say anything. He epted Taibai Jinxing¡¯s suggestion and ordered Taibai Jinxing to recruit the Beautiful Monkey King ande to the Heavenly Courts to do something.

    That was why Li Changshou saw what he saw through the cloud mirror.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou continued to watch for a while. He saw the impostor ride a cloud to Huaguo Mountain and reveal some immortal power. Therefore, he acted mysterious and tricked Sun Wukong.

    When Sun Wukong heard that the Heavenly Courts had recruited him to be a high-ranking official, he was naturally overjoyed.

    He summoned the monkey grandchildren and the various demon kings of Huaguo Mountain. He said that he would go to the Heavenly Courts to y and explore the mountain. If the Heavenly Courts was a good ce, he would move Huaguo Mountain up.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    That was probably intion.

    Even he, a former Heavenly Courts official, did not dare to say such words!

    After turning off the cloud mirror, Li Changshou did not look at the subsequent matters. It was nothing more than the scene of ¡°Assistant Ma Wen fighting the heartless Heavenly General¡±.

    ording to his understanding of Sun Wukong, he would definitely be able to make a lot of good friends in the Heavenly Courts. The situation would definitely be very lively.

    Unfortunately, his cloud mirror could not detect the Heavenly Courts. If he forcefully watched, he would be easily noticed by the Dao Ancestor.

    After picking this spiritual herb, he would continue to bury snitches.

    Li Changshou sat quietly and stared at the spiritual herb in front of him. He tried his best to empty his mind.

    In the blink of an eye, three months passed.

    The orchid grass in front of him flickered with a light glow. It was ready to be plucked.

    Li Changshou released his pressure and made the living beings attracted by the spiritual herbs move aside.

    He actually did not have much use for such a spiritual herb. He was just putting on an act and creating some clout. Even if he plucked some and brought them back, the Void Bodhi did not have any alchemy methods that would require it.

    With his Dao Realm and cultivation level, if someone could snatch the Postnatal Spirit Root in this remote ce, Li Changshou... would write the Void Bodhi¡¯s name backward.

    <i>I¡¯ll pluck it. I don¡¯t care about thest bit of medicinal essence.</i>

    <i>That¡¯s not right. The Void Bodhi should be extremely concerned about the herb. After all, it carries the hope of unlocking the Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao realm shackles.</i>

    If he could not bear it, there would be trouble so he had to endure it.

    Hence, after another fourteen to sixteen hours, it was the morning of the second day.

    Li Changshou was blessed. He took out a jade box and slowly approached the spiritual herb. He smiled faintly and enjoyed the faint satisfaction.

    At that moment...

    A wisp of Dao runes suddenly appeared on the left. A cow¡¯s moo entered his ears, causing Li Changshou to freeze.

    He turned his head with some effort and saw a fog appear in the forest beside him. A green ox walked out from it, and there was an old man with half-closed eyes on his back.

    <i>Grand Supreme Elder?</i>

    <i>Green ox?</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart trembled and he almost bit the tip of his tongue.

    Just as he thought that he had revealed a w, the Grand Supreme Elder said, ¡°Can I use pills to exchange for your precious medicine?¡±

    <i>The Grand Supreme Elder would go out to travel when he had nothing to do. Is he out to pick herbs?</i>

    <i>This!</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, he had a bold idea.

    <i>Should I meet the Grand Supreme Elder in advance?</i>

    <i>Tell the organization that I¡¯m back?</i>

    If the Grand Supreme Elder took action and ced some materials in the Tushita Pce¡¯s Golden Core, he might really be able to let Sun Wukong have the strength to overturn the Heavenly Courts and make the Dao Ancestor unable to clean up the mess. From then on, he would create the best opportunity to enter.

    That would do.

 Chapter 744 - Master of Taking Over

    <h4>Chapter 744: Master of Taking Over</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Greetings, Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    Li Changshou, the fake Void Bodhi, stood up and bowed to the Grand Supreme Elder. He also put the spiritual herbs into the jade box.

    Don¡¯t misunderstand. He was not announcing the ownership of the spiritual herb.

    Be it the position of the Void Bodhi or his true identity, he naturally did not dare to snatch the spiritual herb from the Grand Supreme Elder.

    He held the jade box forward and pushed the Grand Supreme Elder with his immortal power. There was a hint of pity on his face, but he did not hesitate.

    That was something the Void Bodhi would do.

    What is the Grand Supreme Elder? Which big shot?

    If the Grand Supreme Elder took the spiritual herb today, he would be weak.

    Although there was a Saint who had yed with his pride, the Grand Supreme Elder was virtuous and respected. He would not take advantage of a junior without giving anything in return.

    It was the case even if this junior had once been enemies with Ren School and the Heavenly Courts.

    The Grand Supreme Elder did not need to care about that.

    Indeed, the Grand Supreme Elder raised his hand slightly and let the jade box float above the green ox¡¯s head. He asked calmly, ¡°What pill do you want?¡±

    The Void Bodhi lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally more appropriate to offer such herbs to the Grand Supreme Elder than to let them go to waste in my hands. Please ept them and treat it as forming a good rtionship with me.¡±

    ¡°Medicinal pills,¡± the Grand Supreme Elder said calmly.

    What he meant was that he did not want to form a good rtionship with the Void Bodhi.

    Li Changshou was happy.

    <i>My teachers are too cute.</i>

    The ¡°Void Bodhi¡± looked up and stared at the Grand Supreme Elder. A strange glint shed in his eyes.

    The Grand Supreme Elder frowned slightly... He did not understand what the look meant.

    The Void Bodhi said in a low voice, ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, I dock a pill. Previously, I was injured. My Dao realm was sealed and my Dao base was unstable. I want to ask you to give me a precious pill to stabilize my Dao base.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder looked at the jade box in front of him and then at the Void Bodhi. He rolled off the ox¡¯s back.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The green ox mooed and transformed into... a boy with a stream of light.

    Little Silver!

    The green ox was indeed not at home! He had gone down the mountain to y the Bull Demon King!

    The corners of Li Changshou¡¯s lips twitched wildly. He could not help but raise his hand to cover his eyes and ride the Void Bodhi forward.

    Little Silver carried two meditation cushions and ced them on the grass beside him without looking at the Void Bodhi.

    The Grand Supreme Elder sat upright on a meditation cushion. The Void Bodhi lowered its head and walked forward. After some hesitation, it sat opposite the Grand Supreme Elder.

    The Grand Supreme Elder said calmly, ¡°Extend your hand.¡±

    That expression reminded Li Changshou of the old Chinese doctor he had seen in his previous life.

    He extended his left hand honestly and pointed at his palm. His expression was filled with disdain. Soon, he shook his head slightly and gestured for Little Silver to return the jade box to the Void Bodhi.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    The Void Bodhi hurriedly said, ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, although I havemitted many mistakes, that was ultimately because I was young and ignorant. I fought for fame and profit. Now, I know that everything is ultimately superficial. Grand Supreme Elder, please...¡±

    ¡°The Dao Realm is also superficial.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder said calmly and stood up. He pushed down the jade box containing the spiritual herbs and stood up to walk to the side.

    Little Silver shook his body and transformed into the shape of a green ox. Then, it carried the Grand Supreme Elder and slowly walked back. Its figure disappeared in the clouds.

    The ¡°Void Bodhi¡± was lost. He sat on the spot for a long time until the meditation cushion in front of him turned into dust and dissipated. Only then did he sigh and put away the jade box in his hand.

    The entire process looked normal.

    The Grand Supreme Elder wouldn¡¯t bother to attack one of the few remaining elders of the Western Sect like the Void Bodhi. The Void Bodhi was also rather respectful to the Grand Supreme Elder. Moreover, everyone knew that the Grand Supreme Elder was an authoritative mighty figure in the Primordial World who could refine pills and artifacts. It was very reasonable for him to use spiritual herbs to ask for pills.

    In the end, the Grand Supreme Elder looked displeased. He sensed that the Heavenly Dao had sealed the Dao realm of the Void Bodhi. It was impossible to resolve it with pills, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡±

    Naturally, it was unlikely that the Grand Supreme Elder would ridicule the Void Bodhi. After expressing that he did not save him, bade farewell, and did not have to send him off, he rode his ox and left. He was rather carefree.

    However, in reality...

    When the Grand Supreme Elder pointed at the Void Bodhi¡¯s palm, wisps of spiritual perception appeared in his Dao heart. It seemed like a spiritual treasure wasmunicating with living beings.

    At that moment, the green ox walked through the void. The Grand Supreme Elder carefully sensed the spiritual perception and did not reveal any expression.

    What did Li Changshou say?

    He memorized the form for the me of Heart on the spot and immediately exined his n after confirming his identity.

    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, I¡¯m using the Void Bodhi Body to battle with the Dao Ancestor. There is one thing that I need the Grand Supreme Elder to do... It is pertaining to the spiritual monkey, Wukong. He is my disciple and a pawn of the Dao Ancestor. I want to give him more benefits so that he can resist the Dao Ancestor¡¯s schemes more. There is no need to worry about his character. Although the monkey is arrogant, he ispassionate. Later, he would cause trouble in the Heavenly Courts. At that time, he would go to the Tushita Pce and ask the Grand Supreme Elder to make some pills to increase his strength. I ced a huge array formation on it and used it to protect him at the crucial moment. The more spiritual energy there is, the stronger the array formation will be.¡±

    The corners of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He rode the green ox and silver version to the next herb-picking ce.

    When the spiritual perception appeared in the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s heart, a voice transmission echoed in the depths of Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart and slowly dissipated.

    It was the spiritual will that the Grand Supreme Elder had sent to Li Changshou when he tapped his palm.

    Compared to Li Changshou¡¯s long speech, the spiritual will was very short. However, the words in the spiritual will made Li Changshou¡¯s nose sting.

    ¡°The Grand Pure One is fine. We share the same thoughts. I knew that you would return. Don¡¯t be too tired. If you can¡¯t do it, you will have to destroy it first.¡±

    This...

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart trembled.

    This short interaction and short interaction made him feel much more at ease.

    The Grand Supreme Elder should have been a secret move left behind by Teacher. On the surface, he was no longer rted to Teacher. He was just an incarnation that adhered to the Grand Pure One¡¯s will to protect the Heavenly Courts.

    He even deceived the Heavenly Dao and felt that the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s existence was beneficial to the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao.

    However, in fact, the Grand Supreme Elder and the Grand Pure One were of the same mind... Their rtionship was very mysterious.

    Li Changshou suddenly thought of something. A Taiji Painting appeared in his heart. The Taiji Painting slowly rotated, and two figures appeared on the fish eyes of the Yin-Yang Twin Fish.

    <i>Teacher, Grand Supreme Elder.</i>

    He inhaled sharply...

    Yes, the Great Dao of Yin and Yang!

    Teacher and the Grand Supreme Elder should be one and the same. Moreover, Teacher has already done it. He split his Dao heart into two and deduced the Dao of Yin and Yang. Then, hebined them into one and formed a supreme Great Dao!

    Teacher and the Grand Supreme Elder are indeed two living beings. Due to the conflict between Yin and Yang, the two living beings are perfectly divided and cannot interfere with each other.

    However, because of the principle of Yin and Yang coexisting, the two living beings were essentially one living being, the Grand Pure One!

    Only in this way could he separate himself. On one hand, he represented Yin, and on the other, he represented Yang. Theyplemented and restrained each other. Only then could he deduce the Great Dao of Yin and Yang to the extreme!

    The Grand Supreme Elder had actually participated in the battle in the Purple Cloud Pce that day. He did not go to the Grand Supreme Elder, but to the Grand Dao of the Grand Supreme Elder!

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s ability to suppress the other five Saints and defeat the Dao Ancestor in a battle of magical powers was because when the Grand Pure One and the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s Great Dao merged, they could enter the realm of Yin and Yang Convergence and Primordial Chaos Infinite!

    His teacher¡¯sbat strength isparable to the Primordial Chaos Limitless Saint!

    Unfortunately, his teacher was not the true Primordial Chaos Limitless Saint. He could not bear to extract half of the spiritual energy of the Primordial World to be a Great Dao Saint.

    Half of the spiritual energy in the Primordial World was extracted to be a Saint. It was the exact conclusion that the mighty figures of the ancient times had deduced together.

    However, the ¡°spiritual energy¡± here did not refer to the various attributes and attribute spiritual energy that floated in the Primordial World. It also included the spiritual energy that turned into Dharma powers and aura and stored in the bodies of living beings.

    When the power of living beings was at its peak, if one wanted to be a True Sage, they had to kill the experts of living beings and release the spiritual energy that they upied.

    The Grand Pure One could always do it, but he never did it.

    Sigh...

    Without bing a True Sage, he could not sever the connection between the Dao Ancestor and the essence of the world.

    After bing a True Sage, he had to make the Primordial World suffer heavy losses. The power of living beings hadpletely fallen to the bottom and could not rise.

    If his teacherunched the Great Saint Tribtion, there would naturally be experts who would escape. The spiritual energy in the world would ultimately be controlled by a few mighty figures. That would be the end of the Primordial Qi Refinement cultivators.

    Li Changshou suddenly understood why his teacher was unwilling to ept more disciples.

    The Grand Supreme Elder must havee to see me on purpose today.

    In order for him not to worry too much and not to work too hard, he had his teacher to back him up so that he could pursue another path without worry.

    <i>Um...</i>

    <i>Teacher is impressive.</i>

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Void Bodhi seemed to sigh in disappointment, but it was actually expressing its innermost thoughts.

    He looked up at the five continents with a gloomy expression.

    The next stop was to continue burying the nails.

    In order not to disappoint his teacher, he also wanted to fulfill his teacher¡¯s wish.

    The final battle.

    It was very close.

    ...

    ¡°Sister, have some tea.¡±

    In the soundproof array formation in the corner of the hall in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.

    Ling¡¯e was dressed in a short grass-green skirt and her long hair was tied around the young girl¡¯s temples. The jade pendant at her waist rang. The ne on her snow-white neck was emitting a faint immortal glow.

    In the blink of an eye, many years had passed, but Ling¡¯e remained unchanged.

    After all, he was already a Golden Immortal. His days there were rather leisurely.

    Senior Brother had been sitting cross-legged in the middle of the hall. He had been secretly plotting the Anti-Heaven n in the Primordial World and had carried everything himself.

    Her heart ached when she saw that, but she could not help much. She could only quietly apany him, wait, and prepare.

    <i>If Senior Brother loses, I willfort him carefully and help him dissipate his emotions.</i>

    <i>If Senior Brother wins, I will cheer and encourage him. I will let him feel the post-victory atmosphere.</i>

    The teacup was ced on the short table in the middle of the soft couch. Ling¡¯e sat down and supported her chin as she looked at Sister Yun Xiao, who was smiling and thanking her.

    Yun Xiao was fiddling with a miniature array formation disc. When Li Changshou could not pull away, she was thinking about how to improve this item.

    Compared to Ling¡¯e, Yun Xiao¡¯s changes were even smaller. After all, she was a Connate mighty figure. Less than a thousand years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Yun Xiao finally experienced the gloominess of not being able to talk to her lover.

    However, she maintained her light makeup every day. She wanted that person to see her in her best state when she opened her eyes.

    Her long hair was tied up at her temples, and her face was fair and translucent. From the tips of her slender fingers to the corners of her eyebrows, she was naturally beautiful and delicate.

    Not to mention the male immortals, even Ling¡¯e would often be entranced by Yun Xiao. She would not feel disgusted even after thousands of years.

    Yun Xiao paused for a while and smiled gently at Ling¡¯e. She asked gently, ¡°Has Senior Brother Xuan Du returned from the previousmotion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e sighed and slowlyy on the short table. She pressed her forehead against the table. ¡°This time, I killed some old viins of the Primordial World and gathered a lot of True Spirit power. Everyone is full of energy now. They all want to umte and one day kill their way back to the Primordial World.¡±

    Yun Xiao put away the miniature array formation disc and took out two jade talismans that Li Changshou had written.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Ling¡¯e said weakly, ¡°Senior Brother will definitely win...¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled faintly and said, ¡°To be able topete with the Dao Ancestor to such an extent, he is already enough to make us proud. We will quietly wait for him to finish these things and return to seclusion here with him. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Ling¡¯e suddenlyughed foolishly.

    Yun Xiao said gently, ¡°Don¡¯tugh like that. We have to be more dignified at all times.¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡± Ling¡¯e sat up and blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s set up the wedding items in advance!¡±

    ¡°This... will probably make peopleugh.¡± Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s as if we can¡¯t wait to get married.¡±

    ¡°Why should we care about them?¡± Ling¡¯e said. ¡°ording to Senior Brother¡¯s previous n, in the past few years, Senior Brother has smiled and teased him a few times. Clearly, Senior Brother is very close to sess. ording to the experience that I have umted through long-term observation, my senior brother¡¯s chances of winning are definitely more than 95%. Otherwise, he would not asionally show a rxed expression. Sister, let¡¯s make some preparations in advance. When Senior Brother wakes up, we¡¯ll beat the gongs and drums here. How about that?¡±

    Yun Xiao hummed softly and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just that you have to be careful when you open the array formation. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡±

    Ling¡¯e said excitedly, ¡°Should we let Aunt-Master Jiu Jiu and the otherse in to help?¡±

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while and shook her head. ¡°No. Apart from you and me, even Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao cannot enter this hall. Let¡¯s not cause trouble for him. He previously said that the Kun Peng Mystic Realm might have the Dao Ancestor¡¯s eyes. I pondered carefully and felt that it must be so. The Dao Ancestor would indeed do that. Otherwise, he would not be at ease with so many Anti-Heaven living beings gathered together.¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Sister, who do you think is the most suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters.¡± Yun Xiao looked at Li Changshou and said softly, ¡°This matter has yet to be decided. Let¡¯s wait for him to wake up. We only have these experts left. It¡¯s not worth it if we cause everyone to panic because of this matter. He should not want to investigate this matter and use such eyes to deceive the careless Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Ling¡¯e seemed to be in deep thought. She recalled carefully and said softly, ¡°There are indeed a few people who asked me about Senior Brother¡¯s situation. They paid too much attention to it.¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled gently and continued to study the jade token in her hand. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s see how he decides.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling¡¯e sighed softly. She held her chin and looked at Yun Xiao¡¯s side profile. ¡°Sister, do you want to y cards with them for a while? Don¡¯t you feel bored being in the hall all the time?¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and said gently, ¡°He¡¯s a Connate lifeform after all. He has lived for a long time.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Li Changshou¡¯s figure. There was finally some worry in her eyes.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that as time passes, there will be less novelty. Without the feeling of not getting tired of looking at each other, he will feel a little depressed.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Ling¡¯e giggled. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t get tired of watching!¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried. I can¡¯t help but let my thoughts run wild recently.¡±

    Her voice was gentle and her aura was soft.

    The two of them continued to chat in the soundproof array formation. They shared a lot of each other¡¯s worries.

    In the middle of the hall, Li Changshou was still sitting quietly. He did not change at all. He only smiles asionally and did not frown.

    ...

    In the Heavenly Courts, the Imperial Horse Directorate.

    Sun Wukong changed into the red official¡¯s robe and looked around with his hands behind his back. He smugly went to the main hall.

    <i>Not bad, not bad. The horses are also very energetic today.</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll continue to the Horse Heavenly Riverter!</i>

    The Heavenly Courts had given him a minor official who was in charge of taming the horses. They thought that he did not know anything. However, the official who raised the horse for the Jade Emperor was an old monkey who raised a ck bear for him.

    <i>Hmph, I¡¯ll make use of this opportunity to find a good ce in the Heavenly Courts. When I subdue the Heavenly Courts tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring the monkeys here to enjoy life.</i>

    Sun Wukong shook his hands and his wide sleeve slipped down, revealing his furry ws. He said in a high-profile manner, ¡°Someone, open the stall for me!¡±

    Just as Monkey finished speaking, the immortal official beside him was about to agree when he heard a shout from outside the Imperial Horse Directorate.

    ¡°Come! Prepare the horses for me!¡±

 Chapter 745 - Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 745: Betrayal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    At the South-Heaven Gate, a golden light pierced through the calm sky and rushed out of the Heaven Gate.

    While the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were stunned, the golden light had already disappeared into the sky.

    After a while, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals heard a shout from behind them.

    ¡°Stop Bi Mawen! He actually betrayed the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals looked at each other and looked at the clouds in the sky. There was no sign of the golden light.

    The Heavenly Generals on duty at the South-Heaven Gate hurriedly rushed to the Hall of Enlightenment to report that Sun Wukong had left the Heaven Gate and headed for Huaguo Mountain of the lower realm.

    There was an uproar in the Heavenly Courts.

    He betrayed the heavens!

    Originally, many officials and generals were already dissatisfied with recruiting a Demon King to be an official in the Heavenly Courts.

    Now, the beautiful monkey king was dissatisfied with the official position given by the Heavenly Courts. It beat up the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Marshal and kicked over the horse supervisor¡¯s desk. Did it just rebel against the Heavenly Courts?

    That would be terrible!

    In front of the Lingxiao Hall, streams of light turned into civil and military gods and rushed into the hall.

    The Marshal who had been beaten was still bruised and swollen. He was slightly injured. He described his tragic encounter in the hall and only said that he had been ambushed by the monkey. That was why he had been beaten so miserably.

    The unknown Little Marshal cursed, ¡°If I fight with that wild monkey, I will definitely teach him a lesson!¡±

    Unexpectedly, a small official from the Imperial Horse Discipline who was kneeling behind the Marshal could not help but say softly, ¡°Marshal, didn¡¯t you attack first...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The marshal turned around and red at the immortal official. When he turned around, he wanted to say something, but he felt an inexplicable pressure.

    The Marshal looked up and saw Taibai Jinxing, who was usually friendly beside the Jade Emperor, looking at him expressionlessly. His gaze...

    His essence soul trembled slightly and his spirit tform fell. He almost copsed.

    The Jade Emperor watched this scene calmly. Not only was he not angry, he even wanted tough.

    The Jade Emperor wanted to see what the impostor beside him wanted to do. Or rather, what the Dao Ancestor wanted to do.

    At that moment, Taibai Jinxing stood on the tform and cupped his hands at the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Bi Mawen is not willing to be controlled. He is actually so daring to sentence the Heavenly Courts! I previously rmended him to be an official in the Heavenly Courts because of hispetency and capabilities. I have also failed to monitor him. Your Majesty, please punish me!¡±

    However, he decided to make the matter more serious.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and ignored Taibai Jinxing, who was beside him. Instead, he looked at the righteous gods below and asked, ¡°Dear ministers, who can capture that Minister Mawen and bring him back to the Heavenly Courts to question him?¡±

    The immortals below looked at each other. Li Jing, who was in the first row of generals, took half a step forward.

    Li Jing.

    It had been hundreds of years since he became a god. He had already made some progress in his cultivation and led troops in battle in the Heavenly Courts. He had made many contributions.

    Li Jing was very good at thebination of troops and battle formations. Every time he arranged troops, he would not make any mistakes. With his son Nezha as the vanguard, he had never lost in the battle of the trichiliocosm. He was already known as Heavenly King Li.

    However, Li Jing did not remember that he had a foster father before. He did not think that he was rted to the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger on the tform and beside the Jade Emperor.

    Li Jing only knew that he was from the Immortal Du Sect and had been epted as a disciple by Perfected Du¡¯e. When he became a god, he had relied on Nezha¡¯s rtionship to be a Marshal of the Heavenly Courts. Now, he had proven his strength step by step.

    Of course, the Jade Emperor would take special care of it.

    The Heavenly Courts had been in the Three Realms for a long time. There were times when they were weak, but they had also fought for a long time before they became powerful.

    Since the establishment of the Heavenly Courts, very few immortals and immortals had brazenly defected.

    Although resignation and treason were the same results, they werepletely different.

    Moreover, the traitor was a Demon King.

    Li Jing heard Emperor Wen Yu¡¯s question and immediately reported, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to capture the traitor, Bi Mawen!¡±

    The marshals at the side retracted their steps angrily. Their reactions were half a beat slower.

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°With Minister Li taking action, I¡¯m naturally at ease. Minister, send the troops and go to Huaguo Mountain to retrieve the demonic monkey.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Li Jing lowered his head and epted the order. He turned around, and his golden cloak fluttered. His left hand held the hilt of his sword at his waist, and his right hand held an ancient pagoda. The pearl in his helmet swayed gently and he walked towards the door of the hall.

    The drums outside the hall sounded loudly!

    Li Jing¡¯s tiger tokennded, and streams of light flew out of the Hall of Enlightenment. Groups of Heavenly Soldiers quickly gathered at the South-Heaven Gate and the East Heaven Gate, waiting for the entire army to capture Sun Wukong.

    Li Jing deployed the troops. The apanying generals could notck Nezha. There were also generals like the Mighty Miracle God, the Mighty Strength God, and the Mighty Foot God.

    At that moment, most of the immortals did not pay too much attention to that matter. However, they thought that Sun Wukong did not know the rules and thusmitted such a capital offense. Letting Li Jing go and suppress the Demon Kings was like breaking a fly upon a wheel.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ expedition was naturally led by generals.

    If the Heavenly Courts were really in danger or facing difficulties, a group of officials would go out to settle the matter.

    Why would he need to ask the big shots of the eight righteous gods to fight the Demon King?

    It would naturally take some effort for the Heavenly Courts to organize their troops.

    Moreover, when Sun Wukong returned to Huaguo Mountain and saw his descendants, he cursed loudly. He said that the Heavenly Courts looked down on monkeys and gave him a low official position. He naturally endured it because he wanted to see where the Heavenly Courts were.

    It was not impossible to get promoted.

    However, the Heavenly Courts had let a general with weak abilitiese to him for no reason!

    This was intolerable!

    How could they spoil him?

    The Demon Kings of the various caves of Huaguo Mountain were rather nervous.

    The Demon Kings thought that they had gotten an advantage by submitting to a Demon King that had been epted by the Heavenly Courts. They could be more peaceful in the world in the future and not be as worried as before.

    However, why did Sun Wukong suddenly return? It had only been a few days.

    At that moment, a monkey asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why are you back? Are you not happy in the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Sun Wukong told them about his previous encounter. The monkeys were immediately indignant, but the Demon Kings gradually turned pale.

    ¡°King!¡±

    A deer demon shouted, ¡°Could it be that you didn¡¯t resign and returned just like that?¡±

    Sun Wukong scolded jokingly, ¡°Your King beat up the Heavenly Courts Marshal who went to cause trouble! He tore off the tacky immortal official robe and changed back into the mighty armor. Then, he kicked the desk and told them that it was fine if he lost the role as an official. He left the South-Heaven Gate. Quick, quick!¡±

    The monkeys cheered. The Demon Kings¡¯ expressions changed when they heard that.

    <i>How... How could this be?</i>

    <i>Could the officials of the Heavenly Courts choose to resign as and when they pleased? </i>

    A Demon King wanted to mention the seriousness of the matter, but he was stopped by the demons beside him. The dozens of Demon Kings looked at each other and had their own ns.

    Another monkey shouted, ¡°Your Majesty! The Heavenly Courts are not a good ce to go! You¡¯re not subjected to any restrictions in the mountains. You still have to be controlled by others when you¡¯re in the Heavenly Courts! Why don¡¯t you stay in the mountains and be carefree with us in the future!?!¡±

    Sun Wukong jumped back into the stone seat and smiled.

    ¡°Children, get some good wine and fruits. I¡¯ll get drunk today!¡±

    The monkeys agreed.

    Hundreds of monkeys immediately rushed out of the Water Curtain Cave. They began to pluck fruits and transport some wine across the mountains.

    The Demon Kings took the opportunity to bow. Sun Wukong looked at them and did not say anything. He just let them do as they pleased.

    Not long after, Huaguo Mountain was lively. The monkeys jumped around everywhere. The demons were also happy and peaceful.

    However, many old demons had already fled overnight. They were afraid that if they were too slow, lightning would strike their heads.

    Sun Wukong ignored it.

    It was not like he could note and go to Huaguo Mountain as he pleased.

    Back then, when Sun Wukong left Huaguo Mountain to seek an immortal cultivation method, there were already many monkey spirits in the mountain. Although they did not have a specific cultivation method, they could absorb the essence of the world, the sun, and the moon. They also had some Dharma powers.

    It was also because these monkey spirits had lived for more than 200 years that Sun Wukong had returned to the mountain. The monkeys in the mountain still respected him as the King.

    Sun Wukong had also obtained some immortal cultivation techniques from his master.

    His master did not allow him to pass down the cultivation techniques that he cultivated, but these immortal cultivation techniques could also be given to the monkey spirits to cultivate and increase their lifespans.

    At that moment, there were many monkey soldiers in Huaguo Mountain, and they all had some strength. There were also a few Primordial Mutated Monkeys under Sun Wukong¡¯s tent, and they were all good seedlings of the Demon King.

    Due to the fact that Sun Wukong was famous, many experts of the Monkey n hade to seek refuge and settled down in Huaguo Mountain.

    The demons of Huaguo Mountain had long be sessful.

    Wukong and the demons were enjoying themselves during the banquet in the mountain.

    That afternoon, they suddenly heard thunder. It was as if thousands of troops and horses were rolling over from above. The world was dark. The demons were shocked. Wukong also jolted awake.

    He heard a roar from the thunder.

    ¡°Brazen Bi Mawen! Aren¡¯t you going out to be restrained! Follow us back to the Heavenly Courts to be interrogated!¡±

    Sun Wukong¡¯s figure shed and jumped straight to the peak of Huaguo Mountain. He looked up at the dark clouds that filled the sky, and the armor on his body shone with a dark golden light.

    A huge face condensed in the middle of the dark clouds. A pair of azure eyes that seemed to be condensed from divine lightning opened. A powerful voice echoed in the world again.

    ¡°Bi Mawen! Quickly capture him!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Wukong smiled nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t use such a title. I¡¯m not going to be Bi Mawen!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The huge face roared, ¡°How can the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Godhood be child¡¯s y!?! Do you think you can quit just because you want to? You havemitted a heinous crime by betraying the Heavenly Courts! If you surrender now, there is still a chance of survival. If I appear, your Huaguo Mountain will probably be ttened by me!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how arrogant!¡±

    Sun Wukong scolded, ¡°Your Heavenly Courts are not good at using people. Aren¡¯t you going to let them leave? What kind of tyrannical logic is that!?!¡±

    ¡°Sun Wukong! Don¡¯t joke around!¡±

    The dark clouds trembled. The huge face reached down and revealed its neck and torso.

    It was actually a giant. She was ten thousand feet tall, looked ferocious, and had a majestic figure. She held a pair of huge axes in her hand, and she looked very simr to the female Magi who had two ponytails.

    Boom!

    The giantnded steadily and stood on the side peak of Huaguo Mountain. He stepped on the mountain until cracks appeared. His majestic body emitted a shocking pressure.

    Above the giant¡¯s head,yers of dark clouds ovepped and filled the sky. Hundreds of bare-chested Heavenly Soldiers beat the drums with all their might. Behind them, countless Heavenly Soldiers holding spears were silent.

    The Heavenly Might was vast!

    Sun Wukong¡¯s gaze focused. He stopped smiling and took out the Ruyi Jingu Bang from his ear.

    With a ng, the Ruyi Jingu Bang was supported behind him. The two wings of the phoenix wing, the purple-gold crown, and the golden mail shone brightly. The dark-gold monkey fur on his body emitted intense battle intent.

    The Mighty Miracle God shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here to capture the giant spirit!¡±

    Sun Wukong squinted and his body suddenly expanded. In the blink of an eye, he turned into hundreds of feet and thousands of feet. In an instant, he expanded to ten thousand feet and faced the Mighty Miracle God!

    <i>Heavenly Transformation? Heavenly Transformation?</i>

    <i>This monkey actually knows the Dao Sect¡¯s protective mystical ability!</i>

    The Mighty Miracle God panicked and immediately advanced. He raised his ax and shed at Sun Wukong¡¯s head.

    However, Sun Wukong did not want to fight there. His ten-thousand-feet-tall figure shed and appeared behind the Mighty Miracle God.

    It¡¯s so huge, but it can still be used for Cosmic Transference?

    The Mighty Miracle God immediately panicked.

    He had easily won against dozens of demon kings with his Dharma Body mystical abilities. He did not expect to meet such a tough opponent today.

    Just as he was about to turn around, the Mighty Miracle God felt an iron-like hand grab his neck. The huge force pulled his body at will and threw him towards the East Ocean¡¯s smoke wave like a sack!

    <i>This... this?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t Bi Mawen a Golden Immortal Demon King? Why is he so powerful?</i>

    The Mighty Miracle God was crying loudly. He stabilized himself in mid-air and stepped on the shallow sea. He turned around and ran towards Sun Wukong.

    The ground trembled continuously, and the seawater churned.

    Although Sun Wukong had transformed into a thousand-feet-tall figure, he did notck spirituality and elegance. He tapped his feet on the mountain of Huaguo Mountain and did not step firmly. He had already rushed to the edge of the East Ocean and fought the Mighty Miracle God.

    The two axes seemed to be about to split the mountain ridge. The metal rod seemed to be about to shatter the universe.

    White clouds rolled in the sky, and the waves of the East Ocean surged.

    However, the moves of the Mighty Miracle God were too stiff. In just a few exchanges, he had already suffered a few strikes from Sun Wukong. He was beaten until he kept retreating, and he could not hold his huge ax steadily in his hands.

    That was because Sun Wukong did not pull a killer move.

    The Mighty Miracle God thought that something was amiss. Just as he was about to shout a few polite words and retreat, he heard the drum order to retreat.

    The Mighty Miracle God thought that he was lucky. He took the opportunity to attack the monkey and quickly jumped back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight today! Monsters, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±

    The Mighty Miracle God cursed and suddenly shrank. He turned into a stream of light and rushed into the sky.

    However, Sun Wukong did not chase after him. He looked up at the battle formation in the sky and smiled mockingly. He dispersed his Dharma Body mystical ability and flew back to Huaguo Mountain with the Golden-Hooped Rod.

    He had easily won the first round.

    When Sun Wukong returned to the mountain, there were naturally many monkeys congratting him. However, most of the Demon Kings had disappeared. Only seven to eight young Demon Kings congratted him.

    Sun Wukong did not say anything in response to that. He only ordered the monkey soldiers to prepare for battle.

    Moreover, the Mighty Miracle God had returned to the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ main array. He looked awkward and troubled. His figure turned to the height of an ordinary person and knelt on one knee in front of Li Jing.

    ¡°I have failed my mission. Marshal, please punish me.¡±

    ¡°General Mighty Miracle, there¡¯s no need to punish me. I underestimated the methods of Bi Mawen.¡±

    Li Jing said and sat on the round chair.

    He actually did not like having a beard. However, he now held themander¡¯s seal and led the troops. If he didn¡¯t look dignified enough, he would not be able to convince the masses.

    Another Golden Immortal Heavenly General walked forward and said loudly,

    ¡°Grand Marshal! Bi Mawen is brave and powerful. He has some abilities. I¡¯m willing to lead a Heavenly Soldier to capture him and attack him with a battle formation!¡±

    Li Jing was about to nod, but he suddenly recalled the Jade Emperor¡¯s instructions when he arrived.

    ¡°Marshal Li, it¡¯s better to dy the capture of Bi Mawen.¡±

    Li Jing did not like this old courtesan. However, he was a close subordinate of the Jade Emperor. He was also known as the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger.

    The other party¡¯s meaning was equivalent to His Majesty¡¯s decree.

    He was a minister. His first priority was to be loyal to His Majesty.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Li Jing said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. We¡¯ll send the brave generals to capture them tomorrow. This is thend of the five continents, the prosperous ce of the Three Realms. If we can capture Sun Wukong directly, there will be no need to start a war.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After the generals left, Nezha hugged the fire spear and yawned. The young man looked a little bored.

    The next day, another Heavenly General came out to battle. Sun Wukong dly epted the battle. He sent the Heavenly General away in three moves and kicked him back into the sky.

    The demons¡¯ morale was greatly shaken, and the monkeys were overjoyed.

    On the third and fourth days, the Heavenly Generals went out to call for battle. They were all dismissed by Sun Wukong casually.

    How could the demons withstand such ¡°encouragement¡±?

    One by one, the Demon Kings who had fled appeared near Huaguo Mountain. Many radical ancient demon experts came after hearing the news.

    Sun Wukong only smiled in disdain and ordered that only monkeys could enter the Water Curtain Cave of Huaguo Mountain.

    On the fifth day.

    Thunder rumbled in the sky, and the early morning of Huaguo Mountain was filled with noise.

    In the sky, the number of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals increased. The sound of the drums became surprisingly consistent.

    On the ground, demons gathered and a demonic aura surged into the clouds. Monkey troops lined up and set up formations. They were dressed in simple armor and held weapons as they shouted loudly throughout the mountains.

    The atmosphere was rather solemn.

    Sun Wukong stood alone on the mountain peak and looked up at the dark clouds above.

    He said leisurely, ¡°Are there no Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals who can fight?¡±

    ¡°Bi Mawen, do you think you¡¯re very good at fighting?¡±

    A small reply came from the cloud. Ayer of fiery-red shadow appeared at the bottom of the ck cloud. A clear Dao rune circted in the world.

    Suddenly, the cloud broke apart and a figure crashed through the cloud and flew down.

    Sun Wukong focused his gaze and saw the handsome young man standing on a pair of fire wheels.

    He held a sharp spear in his hand and was dressed in a lotus flower battle robe. There were two hairbags on his head, and his face was still a little childish.

    Nezha.

    Sun Wukong smiled when he saw that and scolded, ¡°Are there no generals in the Heavenly Courts? Why did they send you, little kid?¡±

    ¡°Little kid?¡±

    Nezha raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°You have yet to be born. I¡¯m already a legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts. ording to my age, it won¡¯t be wrong for you to call me Grandpa. Don¡¯t think that just because you say some harsh words, you are a ruthless person in the Primordial World. You can¡¯t rebel. You can¡¯t cover thisnd. You¡¯re just a monkey that¡¯s being wrapped around someone else¡¯s finger. Why are you acting like a hero?¡±

    Sun Wukong immediately bared his teeth and revealed a ferocious expression.

    Nezha smiled faintly. He held the Fire-Pointed Spear in his hand and drew a flower with it. Wisps of mes wrapped around him, and his hair bag was untied. His long hair kept dancing with the mes.

    He pointed his spear.

    ¡°One battle.¡±

 Chapter 746 - Crisis, The Golden Cicada Is In Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 746: Crisis, The Golden Cicada Is In Crisis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts is in trouble this time. Fellow Daoist, have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it. The Monkey King, Sun Wukong, has abilities and natural mystical abilities. He fought twelve times against Nezha and the oue for all twelve battles was a tie!

    The demons of the five continents are in an uproar.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Courts to face this one day!¡±

    <i>Eh? </i>

    In a Sector near the five continents.

    Li Changshou wore a ck robe and had the skin of an old Daoist priest of the Void Bodhi. He heard the news at a ce where immortals gathered tomunicate.

    <i>Little Nezha and Sun Wukong fought twelve times? That doesn¡¯t make sense.</i>

    Li Changshou picked up the tea in front of him and sniffed it. He was puzzled.

    Now, Nezha can already endure twelve battles without erupting with murderous aura?

    At that moment, Nezha was still a Connate Dao Body of the human race. Moreover, his murderous aura had be Nezha¡¯s hidden trump card against the enemy. If Nezha unleashed all his power, the current Sun Wukong would not be able to withstand it.

    Could it be that I have misjudged Sun Wukong¡¯s strength?

    Li Changshou muttered in his heart and secretly cast the Wind Speech Incantation. The conversation in the ces where immortals gathered in a radius of 5,000 kilometers surged over.

    Li Changshou used his clear Dao heart to suppress his main body. He tried his best to gather information about the battle between Nezha and Sun Wukong.

    The twelfth battle could be confirmed to be true. They had fought for more than a month and fought almost every three days.

    Nezha used his baneful aura, but he could notpletely suppress Sun Wukong every time before the baneful aura lost control.

    The more Sun Wukong fought, the more valiant he became. He could not do anything to Nezha.

    The Heavenly Courts fell into an awkward situation. They could not advance or retreat. Nezha¡¯s stubborn temper rose. Now, he did not listen to anyone. Every time he rested, he would fight Monkey.

    This battle had really made the Monkey King famous.

    As Nezha had the advantage every time, he had proven his abilities. The reputation of the three Sea Gathering Gods became even more deafening.

    Li Changshou could not help but mutter to himself...

    <i>Is the Dao Ancestor¡¯s control over the script so weak? This seems different from the Journey to the West in my memory.</i>

    From another perspective, Li Jing was the one who was feeling awkward. It was not the Heavenly Courts. There were already many experts in the Heavenly Courts. If the Jade Emperor was really angry, he could use his authority as a god to order one or two experts. It would only take a moment for him to descend to the mortal world to catch monkeys.

    Nezha and Sun Wukong were known as the strongest Golden Immortals. No matter how good they were at fighting, they could not stop the Dharma treasures from falling and the array formation from trapping them.

    Li Changshou thought to himself. His immortal senses slowly spread out and almost enveloped the entire Chiliocosm.

    This ce was very close to the five continents. There were naturally many traces of the demons.

    Li Changshou quickly found the ¡°stronghold¡± of the demons. After a slight investigation, he knew what the situation was like in the Huaguo Mountain battle from the perspective of the demons.

    <i>The demons are finished.</i>

    The battle there had actually been used by the Dao Ancestor. He had baited more experts of the demon race to Huaguo Mountain and turned it into the number one holynd of the demon race. From there, he had captured all the remnant ancient essence energy of the demon race.

    The battle that was dyed...

    Nezha and Wukong were on par...

    The gradually excited demons and the silent Heavenly Courts...

    The Dao Ancestor would probably be very lonely if he did not have an opponent in this game.

    Li Changshou stopped using the Wind Speech Incantation that was used by the Void Bodhi for the first time. He put down the teacup in his hand and stood up to leave.

    He was on the way back.

    Originally, Li Changshou had nned to return to the five continents to make the final preparations while Sun Wukong was flying to the sky for the second time.

    Although he had been warned by the Dao Ancestor not to return to the five continents, he was about to flip the table. There was naturally no need to worry.

    Sometimes, one has to take some risks in life.

    The opportunity was right in front of him. He had to take a gamble, even if... it was just for the sake of 0.02% chance of winning.

    He had done everything he could. Now, he had to find an opportunity.

    After flying out of the Chiliocosm, the figure of the Void Bodhi gradually hid in the void. It hid in the deepest part of the universe and floated at the boundary of the five elements of the Three Realms. It slowly approached the five continents.

    At the same time, in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm, Li Changshou opened his eyes, which he had not seen for a long time. He was about to reveal a victorious smile when he suddenly saw...

    Uh, why did it change?

    Warm curtains were hung everywhere, and bright red words of joy were pasted on them.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He was about to fight the Dao Ancestor. Why did the rear start to forcefully ¡°insert the g¡± for him?

    He even inserted a ck g with an extremely powerful curse like ¡°marry after fighting the Dao Ancestor¡±!

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Li Changshou frowned and focused. He immediately made up his mind to look for Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e to get married first. However, he realized that his actions were a little rash.

    As a longevity immortal, a rising talent of the Primordial World, one of the top Zenith Heaven Immortals in the world, the wielder of the Great Dao of Equalization, and one of the few living beings that the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was most afraid of, he could not always be superstitious about the things that he did in his previous life.

    Moreover, Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e did not say anything.

    It was not a big problem.

    At that moment, the Primordial World was indeed about to erupt. If he did not rush over in time, the effect of the final battle might be greatly reduced.

    Killing the Dao Ancestor was not his ultimate goal.

    What he wanted to do the most was to undo the restrictions that had been tied to the Primordial World since the beginning of time.

    ¡°Yun? Junior Sister?¡±

    Li Changshou called softly and sent his voice to the soundproof array formation in the corner. However, he realized that there was no one inside the array formation.

    He scanned with his immortal senses. The array formations could not stop him. He could see Yun Xiao, Ling¡¯e, and a few female immortals drinking tea in the hall not far away. There were also some female immortals who were working.

    A Connate mighty figure personally sewed a red veil... This could be considered respecting the traditions of the human race.

    After thinking about it, Li Changshou left a jade token floating in front of him and wrote a few words about the subsequent arrangements.

    Then, he ordered the Four Mei Generals to go all out and permeate the Primordial World. While ensuring that he was connected to the Void Bodhi, he activated two backup fake bodies.

    One was a negative karma demon that was difficult to get rid of.

    One was a Heaven Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivator of the Middle Continent. The Qi Refinement cultivator should feel guilty and his Dao heart was not perfect. Therefore, the otherworldly demons had an opportunity to take advantage of him.

    Li Changshou had secretly ¡°nurtured¡± those two targets for hundreds of years. At that moment, Li Changshou did not do it at the same time. Instead, he carefully attacked one after another and refined his second essence soul like the Void Bodhi.

    He named it No. 2 and No. 3.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. He controlled the negative karma demon and secretly rushed to Huaguo Mountain from the edge of the North Continent.

    No. 2 did not have to do anything. He just hid there and watched to confirm the time of every ¡°step.¡±

    He could not use the deduction method to investigate.

    Otherwise, just like when the two countries were fighting, one country was still using the satellite guidance technology of the other country. It would be easily countered.

    Li Changshou rode the incarnation of No. 2 and hid all the way. At the same time, he digested No. 2¡¯s memories and obtained a lot of information.

    The demons had already lost their patience. Many ancient demons who had survived previously were already stirring and openly expressed their support for the beautiful monkey king of the Flower-Fruit Mountain.

    The demons had activated a n of the Seven Little Saints. They wanted to promote seven experts and be the idols of the demons... Ahem, be the benchmark of the demons. They would gather the demons¡¯ hearts and then get along with the Heavenly Courts.

    Although there was an Anti-Heaven n, they did not dare to really rebel. However, the Anti-Heaven could be a method for the demons to join the Heavenly Courts.

    In fact, the demons could not be med for having such wild thoughts. Their memories regarding Li Changshou had been wiped out by the Dao Ancestor. Although they were afraid of the Heavenly Courts, they were not afraid.

    If not for the blue ripples, he reckoned that the remaining experts of the demon race would definitely swarm over and kill the arrogant stone monkey.

    The deterrence of Li Changshou.

    Li Changshounded No. 2 steadily. He was not far from Huaguo Mountain and left a portion of his attention there.

    Then, he shifted his attention to No. 3 and walked out of a sect in the Middle Continent towards the North Continent.

    In name, he was going to pick herbs. In reality, he was going to see the current situation of the Magi of the North Continent.

    The incarnation No.1 was naturally the Void Bodhi. At that moment, he was slowly approaching the ends of the world in the South Ocean. His first stop was to go to the spiritual mountain. In name, he was going to find the Saint who had received him and see if he could undo the seal of the Heavenly Dao against the Dao realm.

    In fact, he wanted to visit the Golden Cicada that was about to appear.

    He was not a petty immortal. He had long let go of that grudge in the past.

    He had gone to cause trouble for Jin Chanzi purely for the sake of the greater good!

    He looked serious.

    The three lines were opened. The three fake bodies were either silent or moving. Li Changshou found the feeling that he had not felt for a long time. His heart burned with a fighting spirit.

    He suppressed his Clear Dao Heart and continued to remain calm.

    ¡°The third round has yet to be decided.¡±

    ...

    In the bamboo forest of the Purple Cloud Pce,

    A few Dao runes circted, and the gray-robed old Daoist priest appeared behind the burly old Daoist priest again. It was the manifestation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. Although it had been suppressed by the Three Sovereigns of the human race previously, it still retained a lot of power.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor asked slowly.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed it once. In the Kun Peng Mystic Realm, we are indeed preparing for Li Changshou¡¯s wedding with Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e. Kun Peng will also return to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Grand wedding?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and shook his head slightly.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest walked to the Dao Ancestor and sat down. He looked at the situation on the Creation Jade Disc and asked, ¡°Are you going to send him a congrattory gift?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The Dao Ancestor sighed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t even get rid of our human desires. How can we talk about bnce between the world and living beings?¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be dissatisfied with that.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Dao Ancestor looked at the gray-robed old Daoist priest and said slowly, ¡°When the Western Sect¡¯s cmity ispleted, we will fuse together and be the final righteousness of the world.

    Fellow Daoist, do you have any other concerns? ¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest was silent for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a living being. I¡¯m the will of the Heavenly Dao and the will of the world. I appeared when the ancient Primordial World was about to shatter. Fellow Daoist, if you want to unite the world, I will not have any worries.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°When will you let Sun Wukong set up the Anti-Heaven g?¡±

    ¡°Today.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and pointed at the Creation Jade Disc.

    The situation outside the Water Curtain Cave of the Flower-Fruit Mountain appeared on the jade te.

    In the ce where the sun shone, the Monkey King, Sun Wukong, was lying beside his stone seat and eating happily with a bunch of bananas.

    Beside him, a few Demon Kings praised Sun Wukong for his bravery. They were the ¡°rookies¡± of the demon race who had sworn to Sun Wukong previously. They were also the executors of the demon race¡¯s ¡°Seven Little Saints¡± n.

    At that moment, apart from the Bull Demon King, the other five sworn brothers were all present. They had just arrived.

    Although Sun Wukong was the youngest and rankedst among the disciples, he vaguely had the demeanor of a ¡°big brother¡±.

    He had no choice.

    The Flood Dragon Demon King smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you have now made a name for the demons. You have beaten the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals until they are covered in dust. You have really helped the demons vent their anger!¡±

    The Roc Demon King opened his beak and cursed, ¡°The Heavenly Courts don¡¯t give credit to those who are capable. They don¡¯t know our sworn brother¡¯s abilities! Isn¡¯t it obvious that they are mocking us by giving the position of Bi Mawen?!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Sun Wukong stuffed a banana in his mouth and smiled. ¡°Now, we only need to defeat these Heavenly Soldiers and let them know how powerful they are. They will not dare to invade Huaguo Mountain again. Brothers, are we going to attack togetherter?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The five demon kings agreed and were rather happy. Their eyes burned with fighting spirit.

    A voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°Your Majesty! You are already flying the g of the demons high. You should change your name!¡±

    Sun Wukong turned his head and looked over. It was a Demon King who hade to Huaguo Mountain earlier to seek refuge.

    Immediately, other demon kings agreed. They said that it was necessary to give him a famous name that was worthy of his abilities.

    The name ¡®Beautiful Monkey King¡¯ was too delicate.

    Sun Wukong could not resist the persuasion of the demons. With a nod, the demons spoke one after another. Names popped up one after another, and the scene was instantly chaotic.

    Suddenly, he heard a little monkey shout, ¡°Your Majesty, your abilities are greater than the Heavenly Courts. Your mystical abilities are stronger than the Heavenly Courts. Why don¡¯t you call yourself the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal!?!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun Wukong blinked and carefully thought about it. He felt that this name was really domineering. He also felt that he had vented his anger.

    He said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal! Children, make a huge g and hang it on the mountaintop!¡±

    The monkeys agreed loudly. The Demon Kings of the Flood Dragon and Roc were also excited. They each set their names and ordered the demon soldiers they had brought to immediately sew the g.

    Half a dayter, thunder rumbled in Huaguo Mountain. The world was gloomy.

    The seven gs slowly stood up from the top of Huaguo Mountain. They each had different patterns and styles, but they were also majestic and indescribable.

    In the middle of the g was the name ¡®Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯. There were three gs on the left and right. They were the Great Sage of Pingtian, the Great Sage of the Seas, the Great Sage of Chaos, the Great Sage of Mountain Shifter, the Great Sage of Wind and Exorcism.

    Although the Bull Demon King had yet to arrive, his brothers had helped him with his name and g.

    Boom!

    The heavenly might suddenly descended and turned into lightning roars. Purple lightning shone on the six figures standing under the g.

    The demonic aura in Huaguo Mountain soared!

    In the stone wall of the valley not far away, Li Changshou watched the scene with his Great Demon incarnation. He felt a little emotional.

    If the Saints did not appear, the demons would call them Great Saints.

    Presumably, the immortals and gods in the Heavenly Courts could not sit still. After all, an enthusiastic expert like Brother Zhao might feel that Huaguo Mountain was too noisy and casually p it.

    The Dao Ancestor should be controlling them from behind. There was no need to worry about that.

    Next, it should be the second edict of the Heavenly Courts to let Sun Wukong go to the Heavenly Courts to be the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.

    Li Changshou did not know what choice Sun Wukong, whom he had taught, would make and whether he would easily bow down to the Heavenly Courts. To be fair, Li Changshou hoped that Wukong could protect the word ¡®righteous¡¯.

    As long as Wukong made a choice, he could destroy the stage of the Journey to the West cmity at any time.

    Look at him.

    After all, he was the second most satisfactory disciple. The disciple Li Changshou was most satisfied with was naturally Sun Wukong¡¯s Eldest Senior Sister, Long Ji.

    The Golden Roc was less close to Li Changshou. His overall feelings for the Golden Roc were not as strong as the disciples he had personally taught.

    At the ends of the South Ocean, the Void Bodhi escaped into the five continents and secretly rushed to the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent.

    Purple Cloud Pce, Purple Bamboo Forest.

    The Dao Ancestor raised his eyebrows and looked outside the Creation Jade Disc. He naturally discovered the Void Bodhi and could not help but shake his head slightly.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest asked, ¡°Patriarch Bodhi has already broken his promise. You can kill him directly.¡±

    ¡°It might be useful to keep him alive,¡± the Dao Ancestor said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such an obedient disciple of the Saint. He only returned to find a guide and see if he can undo the Heavenly Dao shackles. Continue to keep an eye on the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. The most crucial moment of the Journey to the West¡¯s cmity is about to arrive. Don¡¯t let theme back and cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The gray-robed old Daoist priest¡¯s figure slowly dissipated. ¡°It willst forever.¡±

    ¡°For the longevity of the world.¡±

 Chapter 747 - Jie Yin

    <h4>Chapter 747: Jie Yin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    He searched everywhere and hid.

    Li Changshou naturally understood that as long as the Void Bodhi entered the five continents, he should be watched by the Heavenly Dao.

    However, there was only a very small chance that the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor would directly kill the Void Bodhi. This originated from the ¡°arrogance¡± in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s bones that treated all living beings as ants.

    The Dao Ancestor had stood at the peak of the Three Realms for too long.

    It had been so long that the Dao Ancestor was used to having everything under his control. As a result, hecked the caution brought about by ¡°fear¡±.

    Li Changshou understood that this caution and thoroughness were the most important trump cards he had to y against the Dao Ancestor.

    Trump card: Steadiness.

    The Void Bodhi secretly circled to the West Ocean from the South Ocean. After entering the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, hepletely hid and quietly approached the spiritual mountain.

    His face always had a few worries that could not be dispersed. Every time, he would feel hesitant. When he looked at the spiritual mountain, which had changed, he would always feel a little helpless and angry.

    His acting was very natural.

    Li Changshou did not know if his acting skills would be useful. It depended on whether the Heavenly Dao would keep watching him.

    Based on the principle that he would rather believe it than not, he still persisted.

    After searching for half a day, Li Changshou made the Void Bodhi stop in a valley.

    This ce was not far from the spiritual mountain. At that moment, he was a little hesitant. He did not know how to enter or if he should.

    After all, when the Buddhists seized power back then, the Void Bodhi chose to escape and not firmly support the Saint of Receiving. Now that he had no other choice, he would feel a little guilty when he came to find the Saint of Receiving to undo the shackles of the Heavenly Dao.

    In fact, Li Changshou had diverted some of his attention to the other two fake bodies.

    The negative karma demon of the second fake body continued to observe the movements of Huaguo Mountain.

    The Seven Saints had already vited the taboo with their names. At that moment, they were fighting the Heavenly Courts.

    Although he did not shout the words¡¯ Anti-Heaven ¡®directly, it was written on his face.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals led by Li Jing were finally prepared to fight the demons of Huaguo Mountain. Most of the dark clouds in the sky dissipated, revealingyers of figures.

    Li Changshou sensed carefully and sighed in his heart.

    There were no Immortal Bean Soldiers.

    In the following battle, the Heavenly Soldiers would have to use their lives to fight the demon soldiers.

    How can there be no casualties in war?

    Li Changshou had always thought of minimizing his losses while ensuring victory.

    However, the current Heavenly Courts were no longer as cautious. They had already neglected or forgotten the considerable role of the Immortal Bean Soldiers inrge-scale battles.

    This should be rted to the Dao Ancestor changing the memories of living beings.

    Li Changshou felt helpless.

    The morale of the demon soldiers on Huaguo Mountain was high.

    Due to the continuous arrival of other demon monkey subordinates, there were many more monkey soldiers in Huaguo Mountain than before. However, at that moment, the monkey soldiers could not be considered the main force of the demon soldiers of Huaguo Mountain.

    The demonic shadows that filled the entire mountain had almost gathered 60% of the demons¡¯bat strength.

    A million people gathered and ignited the Heaven Shaking Fire!

    Although the demons had been arranged by the Heavenly Dao the entire time, they could be considered hot-blooded at that moment. It represented the weak resistance of living beings to the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou did not feel much about such a magnificent scene.

    The main characters of this world were the human race. The current Heavenly Courts represented the interests of the human race. The human race was a race protected by the Heavenly Dao and also a race that followed the heavens.

    It was not because the human race had given up on fighting with the heavens and the earth.

    On the contrary,

    It was precisely because the human race indeed had the strength to fight against the heavens and the earth that they were recruited by the Heavenly Dao to be arge race protected by the Heavenly Dao. Although the Three Sovereigns of the human racecked the Fire Emperor, the foundation of the Fire Cloud Cave was still there.

    The Heavenly Dao wanted to eliminate the demons. Huaguo Mountain was the final counterattack of the demons.

    In fact, the demons had another way out. They could lower their heads to the human race and seek peace in the Fire Cloud Cave. They could say that they had to face the Heavenly Dao.

    However, the demons wanted to kill all the humans in the world. They could not do that.

    Moreover, most of the demons who had such good eyesight had been killed by Li Changshou previously.

    At that moment, what awaited the demons was only a lonely path.

    The battle of Huaguo Mountain¡ªthest celebration of the demons.

    Compared to the demons, Li Changshou was more concerned about Sun Wukong¡¯s current state.

    However, the negative karma demon that he was ¡°driving¡± could not brazenlye into contact with Sun Wukong. He could only use his immortal senses to look at the unguarded Water Curtain Cave from afar...

    Sun Wukong was already drunk and asleep.

    He was really ambitious.

    ¡°This monkey head.¡± Li Changshou chuckled in his heart. He left some attention on the uing ¡°battle¡± of Huaguo Mountain and shifted his attention away from No. 3.

    No.3 was disguised as the Heaven Immortal realm cultivator of the Middle Continent Immortal Sect.

    At that moment, the fake body had already arrived near the north of the North Continent. He released his immortal senses and could see the ce where the Magi of the North Continent lived.

    This ce had be a rare paradise in the Three Realms.

    The continuous pine forest blocked the cold wind of the North Ocean. Smoke could be seen rising from the snow-coverednd.

    In the viges at the edge of the ces where the Magi gathered, the young children ran barefoot in the snow. The older old man was handling all kinds of food to replenish his vitality.

    The young Magi were hunting and fishing in the sea. Many female Magi were farming in the fields and cultivating some cold-resistant food.

    In general, life was stable and rich.

    Li Changshou only took a few nces from afar and retreated quietly. He felt much more at ease.

    The Magi were a rather special race in the Primordial World.

    They were born from the bloodline of the Pangu God. The twelve Magi were born with the authority to control the Daows of the world.

    The demons were there to fight the Magi. They were secretly guided by the Dao Ancestor and gathered the power of all living beings.

    In the ancient times, the Magi at their peak were enemies with the living beings of the Primordial World. They even fought until thetter could not breathe.

    Looking at the history of the Magi, he could actually see a hidden path.

    One was the path of the Dao Ancestor destroying the Magi.

    From the three Great Magi-Demon Tribtions to the battle between Chi You and Emperor Xuanyuan, the Magi declined again and again. In the end, theypletely fell off the altar of the number one race in the Primordial World. Before Li Changshou came into contact with them, he was almost schemed against by the demons to the point of extinction.

    That was the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ability to plot.

    After the ancient battle, the remaining demon factions were actually left behind by the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor to suppress the Magi.

    Thinking about that, Li Changshou could only sigh softly in his heart. He used an escape technique and quickly left the vicinity of the North Ocean to go to the east of the North Continent to pick some herbs.

    Although No. 3 was an unknown Heaven Immortal Qi Refinement cultivator, he still had to conceal himself.

    Li Changshou felt much more at ease when he saw the Magi.

    He did not want to use the Magi to fight against the Heavenly Dao. However, before deciding the oue of the battle with the Dao Ancestor, he came to pay attention to the Magi tribes of the North Continent that had once fought side by side.

    After confirming that the bloodline of the Pangu God was still in the world and that there were signs of prosperity and continuous recovery, Li Changshou indeed found a sense of security.

    In the next half a month...

    The No.1 fake Void Bodhi hid near the spiritual mountain. It seemed to be hesitating and could not find a way to appear.

    In fact, Li Changshou was just waiting for a perfect opportunity. He could enter and leave the spiritual mountain freely.

    The second fake body negative karma demon was near Huaguo Mountain. He watched the battle between the Heavenly Soldiers and the demon soldiers. The seven Saints of the demon race had defeated the Heavenly Courts¡¯ attacks several times.

    At that moment, there were not many casualties on both sides. However, the demons firmly upied Huaguo Mountain. The seven Saints¡¯ gs stood firmly. They had indeed won this round.

    On the Heavenly Courts¡¯ side, Li Jing had just tasted defeat. However, he was still calm andposed. He only deployed troops and kept shing with the demons of Huaguo Mountain.

    Li Changshou reckoned that it should be the fake Taibai Jinxing who was secretly giving orders to Li Jing.

    Li Changshou naturally knew how powerful the battle power of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ battle formation was. It would only take an hour to destroy the demons of Huaguo Mountain.

    He was just sneaking around the demons.

    At that moment, No. 3¡¯s fake body had already left the North Continent with some poisonous wounds and arge number of spiritual herbs. He entered the East Continent and headed towards the Immortal Du Sect.

    When he arrived within thousands of kilometers of the Immortal Du Sect, Li Changshou immediately felt... extremely close.

    His paper effigies had once covered the depths of thend.

    His footsteps filled the various mountains, and he did not leave a single drop of the spiritual roots and spiritual herbs there.

    His figure had once appeared in various forests, searching for old trees with abundant spiritual energy, leaving behind countless vengeful spirits.

    It was here that he became known as a ¡°paper cutter¡±.

    It was also here that he had be a disciple of Ren School.

    Li Changshou controlled No. 3 and hid on a mountain thousands of kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect. He activated a fewyers of array formations and created a few immortal power barriers. He began to heal openly.

    2,000 kilometers around the Immortal Sect could be considered a ¡°private ce¡±. However, the arrival of the Heaven Immortal Qi Refinement cultivator did not attract the attention of the Immortal Du Sect.

    That familiar vignce was still as loose as he remembered...

    Li Changshou spread his immortal senses and easily prated the thin and smooth mountain-protecting array formation of the Immortal Du Sect. He ¡°saw¡± the situation inside.

    The Heaven-Breaking Peak stood tall. There wereyers of immortal shadows on it, and there was the aura of the Golden Immortal realm again.

    On a closer look, it was actually a Grand Elder who had made a breakthrough and advanced to an ordinary Golden Immortalbat unit. Jiu Yushi was only at thete-stage of the Perfected Immortal realm.

    The strength of the newly-advanced Golden Immortal Elder was about 0.9 Ji Wuyou.

    There were not many disciples from the various peaks. They were still at the standard when he left.

    The original site of the Little Qiong Peak had already be ake surrounded by mountains on all sides. There were lush forests around it, and it had be the ¡°holynd¡± for the young Qi Refinement cultivators in the sect to promote their Daopanions.

    He wanted to take a look at Pill Tripod Peak and the Immortal Downpour Peak.

    He probed the Hundred Mortal Hall and saw the familiar faces of the ¡°elders¡±.

    <i>I won¡¯t expose it. I really won¡¯t.</i>

    Li Changshou nodded in satisfaction. He asked No. 3 to recuperate and pay attention to the situation of the Immortal Du Sect, in case the Dao Ancestor got desperate at thest moment.

    He had to be wary of that.

    He had to wait.

    When Sun Wukong wreaked havoc in the Heaven Pce, when the Kun Peng, which had secretly received his orders, approached the Primordial World, when the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao revealed small ¡°buttocks¡±.

    His chances of winning were ny-seven-five percent.

    Just a little more... Jade Emperor.

    Hence, three monthster...

    ...

    Li Changshou did not expect Li Jing to be so patient.

    The Eight Tribes¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers began to take turns to fight. Each of them sent out 200,000 troops. They treated Huaguo Mountain as a ce to train their troops. A huge battle would ur every two days.

    To the demons and Heavenly Soldiers, the trick of tiring one¡¯s enemies out was almost useless.

    The demons became more and more excited. The Heavenly Soldiers were also gradually angry. Both sides were really angry.

    Li Changshou felt ashamed.

    He did not know how Li Jing did it. Every battle could cause the Heavenly Soldiers to suffer the least casualties and exchange for more casualties. Every time, he could also make the Heavenly Soldiers lose and retreat, stimting the demons¡¯ desire to fight.

    It would be fine if it happened once or twice.

    The problem was that Li Jing had been fishing for demons for three months. He had fought dozens of times, big and small, but he still maintained that situation.

    That was a little scary.

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals could not help but feel dissatisfied. However, Li Jing firmly suppressed them.

    However, more and more demons on Huaguo Mountain could not help but shout the slogan to attack the South-Heaven Gate and the East Heaven Gate.

    He was rather arrogant.

    It was as if the ancient Demon Court was about to reestablish itself. Thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals would appear tomorrow.

    Emotions had already overwhelmed the demons. Many ancient demons were even wrapped in these emotions and became the solid support of the seven Saints.

    The Great Sage of Pingtian, the Bull Demon King, had been dilly-dallying for two months. In the end, he still brought a group of ox demons to help. However, the old ox did not contribute. Every time there was a battle, he would focus on protecting himself and would not kill the Heavenly Soldiers.

    Li Changshou observed something interesting. Apart from the monkey demons, no other demons could enter the Water Curtain Cave.

    Sun Wukong moved his ¡°throne¡± to the mountainside. Every day, he would drink, fight, and eat bananas. He would brag to his brothers and meet the old demons of various sects. He was quite happy.

    He should have understood many things.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart. He felt that his master was a little unqualified. He could not treat Monkey the way his teacher treated him.

    However, he had no choice. The game between him and the Dao Ancestor was already the most important confrontation between living beings and the Heavenly Dao. He could not afford to make any mistakes.

    He could only let Sun Wukong suffer temporarily and treat it as a setback for him.

    In the Dao Ancestor¡¯s script, Sun Wukong¡¯s life was not in danger. There was no need to worry about his safety.

    When should he let the Void Bodhi go to the spiritual mountain?

    Li Changshou analyzed it carefully in his heart for a while. He felt that he had to wait for the monkey to be ordered by the Heavenly Courts. Then, he would go to the spiritual mountain and look for an opportunity to be the Golden Cicada.

    It was not a big deal to wait for three to five years.

    However, just as that thought surfaced in Li Changshou¡¯s heart, he suddenly felt a Dao rune float past his spirit tform. He sighed in his heart and heard the Void Bodhi¡¯s extremely familiar voice.

    It was Saint Jie Yin.

    ¡°Bodhi, when did youe? Come over.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart twitched.

    He had previously considered that Saint Jie Yin would discover his whereabouts. After all, he had been strolling near the spiritual mountain. He also thought that the Saint who received him might take the initiative to call him over.

    However, he did not expect that Jie Yin would take the initiative to such an extent!

    Is the Great Sage feeling vexed? Does he want toin to his disciple?

    Li Changshou did not dare to dy. The Void Bodhi appeared from the valley and bowed to the spiritual mountain.

    Golden light flickered in front of him as a golden door opened in the universe.

    Li Changshou focused his attention and rode the Void Bodhi in. He took a step into the rich Dao runes of the Saint and entered the residence of the Receiving Saint.

    His Dao heart returned to peace. There were no more distracting thoughts in his heart.

    It was a straw hut. Looking at the scenery outside the window, it was at the back mountain of the spiritual mountain.

    Saint Jie Yin was sitting cross-legged on the meditation cushion in a white robe. He was smiling at the Void Bodhi.

    The power of the Heavenly Dao?

    Li Changshou keenly sensed something, but he did not expose it.

    ¡°Greetings, Teacher.¡±

    The Void Bodhi lowered his head and bowed. He sighed softly and did not know what to say.

    Saint Jie Yin raised his hand and pointed out a meditation cushion. He ced it in front of Li Changshou and said slowly, ¡°Sit. Don¡¯t worry. Although this ce is monitored by the Heavenly Dao, I can still protect you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou agreed and grasped the various habits of the Void Bodhi. He sat cross-legged in front of the Saint and lowered his head, not daring to look at him.

    Saint Jie Yin chuckled again and asked, ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t let go of your Dao Realm?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I have experienced many dangers and finally...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Saint Jie Yin said warmly, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is like that, and so is the Dao Ancestor. The higher your Dao realm is, the more dangerous it is. If you cross that line and make them fear you, you will not be far from killing them. Your current situation is actually not bad. At least, it will not arouse their suspicion.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°But Teacher, sigh, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Saint Jie Yin slowly closed his eyes. The smile on his lips gradually disappeared. In the end, he only sighed softly.

    ¡°Do you really want to undo the Dao Realm?¡±

 Chapter 748 - The Great Sage!

    <h4>Chapter 748: The Great Sage!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>How should I answer that?</i>

    <i>Why did I feel a hint of eagerness after hearing Saint Jie Yin¡¯s question?</i>

    <i>The Great Sage did not dare to openly rebel and secretly express his dissatisfaction?</i>

    Unfortunately, there was no way for him to take the initiative to speak.

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said softly, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m stupid. Do you think... I should undo the Dao Realm shackles set by the Heavenly Dao? I will listen to Teacher¡¯s instructions. I don¡¯t want Teacher to be implicated.¡±

    He was pushing the problem back to the person who started it.

    Saint Jie Yin was clearly a little hesitant. Clearly, he could not make up his mind between helping his disciple and offending the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou was not in a hurry. He just waited quietly.

    Saint Jie Yin sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for you if you don¡¯t undo the shackles of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    So be it. He did not dare to mock the Saint.

    The atmosphere in the straw hut was a little gloomy. Li Changshou disguised as the Void Bodhi and sat there quietly, waiting for the Saint to speak.

    After half a day, Huaguo Mountain of the East Continent had already started fighting. Only then did Saint Jie Yin speak slowly.

    ¡°Bodhi, what do you think of the Buddhist Sect now?¡±

    Li Changshou deliberated for a while and replied, ¡°Teacher, I feel that this Buddhist Sect is a little superficial. It doesn¡¯t have the bearing that a sect belonging to a Western Sect Saint should have. However, I¡¯m a little puzzled. Why did Teacher give it to me that day? If Teacher had given me a sentence back then, even a look, I would have...¡±

    Saint Jie Yin smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. There¡¯s no need toin.¡±

    The Void Bodhi sighed and said, ¡°Teacher, I really don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The guide said, ¡°That day, the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning was beside me. Wen Shu and the other disciples who were sent to Chan School in the early years are no longer in the Western Sect. Although it was a little embarrassing that day, I knew that this would happen when Wen Shu and the others returned to the spiritual mountain. However, I did not expect that Duobao of Jie School woulde to join the power struggle in the end. However, the teachings of the Buddhist Sect and the essence of the Buddhist Dharma are all decided by me. This is the foundation of the Western Sect¡¯s destiny. They can¡¯t change it. They can only incorporate some of the teachings of Chan School in it. Tell me, did I lose or win?¡±

    The Void Bodhi pondered for a while and replied, ¡°Teacher naturally won. However, his victory was a little... embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Between dignity and life, which is more important?¡±

    The Dao runes of the guide slowly circted and temporarily isted the Heavenly Dao power around him.

    The guide¡¯s eyes revealed some emotions. He said slowly, ¡°The lifeline of the Primordial World has actually been in the hands of a few living beings since ancient times. If we are a step toote, we would die. How could the living beings of the Primordial World know the dangers of the ancient times? They even thought that the ancient times was the time when Connate mighty figures were everywhere and everyone was impressive. Bodhi, there are some things that you can¡¯t imagine or understand. There had always been a fixed path in the Primordial World. Countless living beings were pulled by the silk rope and were not allowed to leave this path. The few people who controlled the fate of the world had fallen out twice. The first time was in ancient times. Your Uncle-Master¡¯s teacher and I had died. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Primordial Phoenix had either died or was seriously injured. One time, it happened in the ancient times. It was a strange living being that had apanied the Pangu God when he created the world. In the end, it did not even leave behind ashes.¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin sighed slightly. ¡°There is no so-called truth in this world. Bodhi, I really hope that your Grand Dao of Void Dispelling is true. Everything begins with emptiness and returns to emptiness.¡±

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°There is no right or wrong in the Dao, nor is there any truth or falsehood. It is not the only way.¡±

    The Daoist guide looked at the ¡°Void Bodhi¡± in front of him in surprise and smiled.

    ¡°Bodhi, ever since that person lost the Primordial World, you have really walked out of your demonic barrier. It is no wonder that the Dao Realm had such a huge leap since he couldprehend such logic. The Heavenly Dao might have sealed your Dao Realm because it is afraid of you. There have never been more than a hundred Qi Refinement cultivators who can do that.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®Why are you so proud that you can be sealed by the Heavenly Dao?¡¯

    Out of respect for the culture of the Western Sect, Li Changshou lowered his head and agreed.

    ¡°Teacher, my Dao Realm...¡±

    Saint Jie Yin did not say anything. Instead, he closed his eyes and focused. He had an expression that allowed Li Changshou toprehend it himself.

    Li Changshou pretended to frown and think. However, he was calcting in his heart how to make the guide oppose the Heavenly Dao and divert the Dao Ancestor¡¯s attention.

    If he had guessed correctly, Jie Yin had already been monitored and imprisoned by the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>Is this Saint really that willing?</i>

    Li Changshou would definitely not believe that Saint Jie Yin had no thoughts about it. Moreover, the exchange just now proved that Saint Jie Yin was unhappy with the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor.

    He was just short of scolding the Dao Ancestor for being dishonest. Since ancient times, he had secretly controlled the Primordial World and imprisoned living beings... and so on.

    However, Jie Yin and the Western Sect that he represented did not have much backbone. Their teachings were all to persuade people to endure. If he wanted to rely on them to rebel, that would be even more unreliable than looking forward to the Dao Ancestor leaving the natural source of the world.

    The straw hut fell into a long silence.

    That reminded Li Changshou of the time when he hadmunicated with his teacher in the Grand Pure One Temple.

    The difference was that Teacher was used to the passage of time because he was simr to the Great Dao.

    The conversation between Jie Yin and the Void Bodhi was purely awkward.

    Finally, Jie Yin felt that it was nothing. He raised his hand and drew a circle in front of him. With the power of a Saint, he monitored Huaguo Mountain of the East Continent.

    ¡°Subhuti, this disciple of yours is not bad. Let¡¯s see how he takes his next step.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±

    The Void Bodhi agreed and pushed the cloud mirror to the side. It slowly unfolded and turned a wall of the straw hut into a ¡°screen¡±, revealing the scene of the battle at Huaguo Mountain.

    The world was bleak.

    There were dozens of battlefields within a radius of hundreds of kilometers of Huaguo Mountain. At that moment, they were filled with demon corpses.

    When Heavenly Soldiers died in battle, their corpses would turn into light spots. The Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ essence souls would return to the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Merit Pool. If they had enough merit, they could consume merit to reconstruct their true bodies. If they did not have enough merit, they would be sent to the Six Paths of Reincarnation to reincarnate as Heavenly Humans.

    Demon soldiers, on the other hand, did not receive such treatment. Usually, the more powerful demons would release demonic mes that could devour the bodies of demons, allowing them to return to dust and earth. The Dharma treasures and armor that they left behind would belong to the demon faction that was cleaning up the battle.

    On the peak of Huaguo Mountain, the two gs that had fallen previously had been erected again.

    Most of the Demon Kings gathered at the mountainside. They were cheering and celebrating the fact that they had defeated the Heavenly Soldiers again today. However, they did not see Sun Wukong.

    Daoist Jie Yin swiped his finger and the scene in the cloud mirror turned into a scene in the water curtain cave.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s thin figure was stuck in the stone seat. The Water Curtain Cave was empty, and the light was dim.

    The wings of the phoenix-winged, purple, and golden crown leaped over the back of the stone chair. The monkey¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness. Only the chain mail on his body remained with a faint golden glow. He did not put away the Ruyi Jingu Bang but left it on his shoulder.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Monkey slowly exhaled and lowered his head slightly. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    ¡°King!¡±

    A sharp voice sounded outside the Water Curtain Cave. The monkeys ran over and invited Sun Wukong to have a celebratory drink.

    Sun Wukong waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired from the battle with Nezha today. Let my brothers celebrate. I¡¯ll meditate and not let anyone enter.¡±

    The monkeys were stunned. They did not know what was wrong with their Great Lord, but they could only obey. They turned around and quickly ran away.

    The Water Curtain Cave quietened down again. Sun Wukong grabbed a banana from the fruit pile in the corner and sat there slowly eating it.

    On the spiritual mountain, in the straw hut.

    Daoist Jie Yin asked warmly, ¡°Bodhi, could it be that your disciple knows that he has been used by the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    The Void Bodhi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Teacher, Wukong is not only intelligent. He can understand the human heart and the changes in the dawn. Previously, perhaps because he did not understand that he had long seen the problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin stared at Sun Wukong¡¯s figure in the cloud mirror. ¡°Then, can he find a way to break through?¡±

    ¡°This was decided by the Dao Ancestor. He can¡¯t resolve it.¡± The Void Bodhi hesitated.

    Daoist Jie Yin nodded slightly and sighed.

    Before the Void Bodhi came, he actually did not pay attention to the battle in the East Continent. He also did not pay attention to the Heaven-Nourishing Stone Monkey that should be greatly rted to the Western Sect.

    It was because the Void Bodhi was there that the master and disciple could not find a topic to talk about. That was why they wanted to take a look at the monkey.

    It did not matter what he saw, but Jie Yin fell into deep thought, as if he had found some ¡°opportunity¡±.

    Li Changshou used the Saint¡¯s Cloud Mirror technique to take a good look at Sun Wukong.

    He could understand the pressure on Sun Wukong and could sense his current situation. He was a little worried that Sun Wukong¡¯s personality would change because of this.

    Therefore, the light in the Void Bodhi¡¯s eyes was filled with concern for his disciple.

    Daoist Jie Yin saw that scene and his eyes flickered. He gently stroked his fingertips again and the scene in the cloud mirror changed again.

    This time, a situation appeared in the dark clouds above Huaguo Mountain.

    Jie Yin said, ¡°Take a look more. Perhaps you can find a chance to help him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher,¡± Li Changshou said softly. ¡°However, the Dao Ancestor has already ordered me not to continue interfering with the matter of the Wukong. I can only watch...¡±

    Jie Yin nodded slightly but he did not say anything.

    In the image, there was the sound of mes exploding.

    Nezha carried the Universe Ring diagonally and stepped on the Wind-Fire Wheel. He leaped over the Heavenly Generals and rushed to Li Jing, who was discussing the battle with the generals.

    ¡°Father! Why do you have to set up such a formation? I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Li Jing frowned and looked at Nezha. He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t charge around in the army. Later, go and collect the lightning whip yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Nezha agreed and cupped his fists to apologize to the surrounding Heavenly Generals. Then, he took two steps forward. His beautiful face was filled with anger.

    ¡°Father, why did you let Sun Wukong off every single time during the dozens of battles?¡±

    Li Jing answered, ¡°Sun Wukong is brave and outstanding. He is quite vignt during fights of magical powers and has a good escape technique. If I could easily take him down, I would have already taken action. Why would I need you to remind me?¡±

    Nezha clenched his fists and faced Li Jing and the Heavenly Generals behind him.

    Nezha said firmly, ¡°Father, I can clearly suppress Sun Wukong alone. Every time I use the baneful aura Dharma body, Father has to order the troops to retreat! Father, why can you end the battle quickly and make the soldiers bleed for nothing!?! If the Heavenly Courts wanted to gather the demons and kill their essence energy, they could seal the five continents to the ends of the world. The army could suppress and kill all the demons! Why use such schemes!?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Li Jing shouted calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Otherwise, you will be punished ording to the military rules!¡±

    Two balls of mes appeared in Nezha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go and capture that Sun Wukong!¡±

    ¡°Without my orders, no one can leave the array easily!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Nezha held the me Spire tightly. The mes under his feet surged.

    ¡°Retreat.¡± Li Jing¡¯s expression was calm and dignified. ¡°This is a military order.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Nezha left, feeling indignant.

    Li Jing said in a low voice, ¡°Go and look after Nezha. Don¡¯t let him cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two Golden Immortal Heavenly Generals took the initiative to agree. They turned around and chased after Nezha.

    After Nezha left, Li Jing heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Continue reporting the casualties in today¡¯s battle.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals agreed. The general who had reported previously continued to talk about the casualties in today¡¯s battle.

    ...

    Li Changshou looked at the scene in the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ formation and felt gratified. However, the ¡°Void Bodhi¡± looked a little conflicted.

    He indeed felt gratified. He was determined for Nezha¡¯s Dao heart that had not changed.

    It was also because Li Jing was calm and steady.

    From Nezha¡¯s perspective, he was ultimately concerned about the casualties of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly Soldiers.

    From Li Jing¡¯s standpoint, he had to consider both the orders from the higher-ups and the mentality of the soldiers. He was under a lot of pressure, but he had to bear this burden.

    However, based on his understanding of Nezha, it was definitely abnormal for him not to cause trouble.

    Saint Jie Yin dispersed the cloud mirror temporarily. His eyes were filled with emotions.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°Teacher, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Bodhi, tell me. Your Uncle-Master and I have been busy sending people to strengthen the Western Sect. Did we choose the wrong path?¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen Nezha, I suddenly realized that when your Uncle-Master and I epted disciples previously, we only wanted to strengthen the luck of the Western Sect and consolidate the foundation of the Western Sect. However, we neglected the matter of inheritance. Not counting Wukong, the third-generation disciples of the Western Sect are actually ipetent and useless. Chan School has Yang Jian, Nezha, Lei Zhenzi, Jie School has the Goddess of Fire Spirit, Yu Yuan, and so on. There are plenty ofpetent experts. Only the Western Sect does not... Later on, I even mistrusted the Primordial Beast and suffered today.¡±

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Li Changshou could only coax him. ¡°You and Uncle-Master didn¡¯t have a choice back then.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Daoist Jie Yin shook his head. ¡°Now, there¡¯s no Western Sect. There¡¯s only the Buddhist Sect. Bodhi, you have outstanding intelligence. Do you have a way to save Wukong?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Li Changshou hurriedly said. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think the Heavenly Dao will really harm Wukong¡¯s life.¡±

    Jie Yin pinched his fingers and deduced. Soon, he fell into deep thought, as if he was deducing the heavenly secrets on Sun Wukong.

    Now that the Great Tribtion had dissipated, there was naturally no more Tribtion Luck to interfere with the Dao of deduction.

    The more he deduced, the deeper his frown became.

    ¡°Strange, why is Sun Wukong¡¯s destiny different from my previous deductions?¡±

    After saying that, the Dao runes of the Saint around him became thicker. He pinched the fingers of his left hand slowly, and a wave of Heavenly Dao power appeared again. However, it appeared in the Saint¡¯s body.

    Clearly, this was the power of the Primordial Violet Qi.

    Li Changshou waited quietly. He actually cared.

    ording to his calctions, once Nezha lost his temper, he would definitely have already charged towards Huaguo Mountain. The two Golden Immortal Heavenly Generals would definitely not be able to hold Little Nezha back.

    Who is Nezha?

    He had entered the God roll with his physical body. He was a famous legitimate god of the Heavenly Courts, the grand-disciple of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning, and the disciple of the Grand Yin-Yang Master!

    Although he had been reprimanded by his own father, his master would definitely support him. At most, he would not be a righteous god and return to the mountains to live happily. He would cultivate, sleep, and kill rabbits.

    Li Changshou even suspected that Li Jing was deliberately provoking Nezha.

    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that the possibility was quite high.

    Li Jing loved Nezha. If their opinions were different, he would try his best to reason with him. It would not be a cold military order.

    Yes, Li Jing did not want to continue fighting like this. However, he could not openly disobey the orders given by the higher-ups.

    Let Nezha disrupt the arrangements of a certain authoritative god of the Heavenly Courts and end the battle of Huaguo Mountain as soon as possible. It would be beneficial without any harm.

    Li Changshou gritted his teeth. At that moment, the two of them might have already fought. In the past few breaths, one of them might have been injured.

    Unfortunately, he could only wait for the Saint to activate the Cloud Mirror.

    Due to the fact that Saint Jie Yin was deducing based on the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor might be watching them. To be safe, he did not shift his attention to Huaguo Mountain to watch the battle.

    Logically speaking, he could not help much when he saw the exact situation.

    Finally...

    Saint Jie Yin deduced for an hour. He looked relieved and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wukong has a huge opportunity. It¡¯s closely rted to the prosperity of the Buddhist Sect. It won¡¯t be too troublesome.¡±

    He raised his hand and opened the cloud mirror that Li Changshou was looking forward to.

    As expected, the worry in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes was not fake.

    ...

    At dusk, in a forest on the East Ocean.

    Therge forest turned to ashes. The ground cracked and the mountain rocks shattered.

    A figure wrapped in ck gas floated in the air. He spread out his six arms and held various weapons. He quickly attacked below like a violent storm.

    At the ce where the streams of light smashed, Sun Wukong raised the Golden-Hooped Rod and forcefully supported himself. His feet had already sunk into the stoneyer of the ground, and his body had been sted into a huge stone pit.

    ¡°Sun Wukong!¡±

    Nezha cursed coldly, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t defeat you?¡±

    Sun Wukong sneered. At that moment, under the suppression of Nezha¡¯s Six-Armed Dharma Body and many treasures, he could not retaliate underground.

    This was pure suppression, a suppression of treasures and Dharma powers.

    There was actually some suspicion in Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes.

    He had fought with Nezha many times in the past. He knew how Nezha fought. He had also seen Nezha use the Six-Armed Dharma Body.

    However, today was the first time that Sun Wukong had seen Nezha surrounded by such a rich murderous aura. It was the first time that he had seen Nezha¡¯s pupils turn blood-red.

    At that moment, he could only block Nezha¡¯s attack. He could not find a chance to retaliate.

    Is this the true strength of this child?

    Indeed, the Heavenly Courts were just using his reputation as the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal to attract more demons and capture them all.

    Indeed, just as Brother Ox had secretly reminded him, there was no justice in the world. There was also no fairness. The demons were the enemies of the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts wanted to destroy the main force of the demons.

    Indeed, he could not protect Huaguo Mountain.

    There was a loud boom and the sound of a sword.

    The Golden-Hooped Rod kept trembling as it resisted the numerous Dharma treasures that Nezha was attacking.

    The powerful force kept spreading in all directions, destroying the surrounding soil and rocks. Even though the ground was mixed with that strange power, it was still destroyed by the aftermath of their battle.

    He had secretly asked his brothers about that power. It was the power of the Heavenly Dao that was in charge of protecting this world.

    Heavenly Dao.

    In Sun Wukong¡¯s opinion, it was the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Dao, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ws, and the rules set by the Heavenly Courts.

    His master did not teach him that, but that was probably the case.

    Previously, he did not know the rules. After interacting with some generals of the Heavenly Courts, he felt that the Heavenly Courts were just so-so.

    However, when the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army pressed down on the border, Sun Wukong recalled that he was the only one on Huaguo Mountain who could fight against the Heavenly Courts. His monkeys and grandchildren could not face such a huge number of Heavenly Soldiers.

    That was the first time he felt pressure.

    It was the pressure of being a king.

    When the Heavenly Courts¡¯ army pressed down on the border, he did not feel anything when the old demons who had joined them left.

    He enjoyed freedom in Huaguo Mountain. He coulde and go as he pleased. He could naturally leave if he wanted to. He would not force the other demons to do anything, nor would he owe them any favors.

    However, in the past few months, he suddenly realized that if he could have a few more allies, the situation of Huaguo Mountain might improve greatly.

    However, Sun Wukong gradually realized that everything was not as simple as he had imagined.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ strength was unfathomable. The Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ battle formations were often like living millstones. Once they were activated, they could killrge numbers of demon soldiers and demon experts.

    The strength that he was proud of would probably be suppressed under such a battle formation.

    However, the Heavenly Courts had only let Nezha or a few other generals join forces to fight him. They did not use such a battle formation.

    A few days ago, when he was drunk, Brother Ox sent a voice transmission that made Sun Wukong a little depressed.

    ¡°Brother, do you know how powerful Nezha is in the Heavenly Courts? That number... He can at most only be in the top 30. You are still young. Don¡¯t be used by the demons, or the Heavenly Courts. If the Heavenly Courts really want to kill you, there is no need for them to send troops. They just have to send Heavenly Punishment from all directions and Huaguo Mountain will be destroyed instantly. You were used as a pawn to plot against the demons and let more experts of the demon racee to Huaguo Mountain to be buried with them, especially the ancient demons hiding underground and not showing their heads.¡±

    <i>Nezha, in the top 30? </i>

    Sun Wukong looked up at the figure in the sky, which was wrapped in a murderous aura. The Golden-Hooped Rod that he was holding was trembling.

    Chess pieces, schemes, ancient demons... Huaguo Mountain, burial...

    The Huaguo Mountain had be the burial ground of the demons.

    Would his monkey descendants be crushed and turned into ashes?!

    Is this the power of the heavens?

    It really made him feel a little breathless.

    Sun Wukong thought for a few nights and looked for a way to break through the situation. He wanted to form a gap in the siege of the Heavenly Courts and the binding of the demons.

    He tried to think and analyze. However, the more he thought and analyzed, the more he realized that what was waiting for Huaguo Mountain was just a tragic end.

    The Heavenly Courts were pretending to be weak. The demons were blinded by the so-called victory.

    There were more and more demon tribes on Huaguo Mountain. The sound of the monkeys was almost non-existent. Moreover, they had more or less been injured in the previous battles.

    <i>I might not be a good king.</i>

    Sun Wukong thought so in his heart. The golden light in his eyes dimmed slightly. He slowly brought the Ruyi Jingu Bang close to his face.

    Nezha¡¯s attacks became sharper. The murderous aura in the sky surged and condensed into a pitch-ck shadow of Nezha.

    It was dusk.

    Li Changshou stared at the scene in the cloud mirror. He could almost sense the struggle in the monkey¡¯s heart, but he knew that it was a mental barrier that the monkey had to cross.

    Not anyone can be the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal easily.

    The ¡®Beautiful Monkey King¡¯ was not just a name. To the stone monkey that was picked up by the monkeys, it was a responsibility.

    However, isn¡¯t Nezha a little too powerful?

    He did not expect that the baneful aura that Saint Zhun Ti had nted for Lady Yin back then would eventually be a small general of the Heavenly Courts who controlled the baneful aura and used it for battle.

    Li Changshou could not bear to see them get injured.

    Saint Jie Yin looked at the Void Bodhi in front of him with a smile. He raised his hand and tapped it gently. The image shown on the cloud mirror split into two.

    On the left, Nezha activated his baneful aura Dharma body and used his treasures to suppress the monkey. On the right, Li Jing and the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals appeared on the cloud in the sky.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Generals were exerting pressure in the sky. They blocked the Demon Kings who wanted to go and help Sun Wukong on the ground, giving the demons a huge pressure. Another battle would break out at any time.

    Li Jing only focused on Nezha and the corrosion of Nezha¡¯s murderous aura to his Dao heart. He was prepared to take out the pagoda in his hand at any time.

    A Heavenly General at the side whispered to Li Jing if he should help Nezha.

    ¡°Just watch,¡± Li Jing said. ¡°Nezha still has strength.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals could not help but look at each other.

    At the shore, the power of the Heavenly Dao had already appeared. There was a shallow square on the ground.

    Half of Sun Wukong¡¯s body had already been struck into the ground, and the huge pit around him had spread dozens of kilometers.

    Nezha stood in the air without moving. The Dharma treasure power that he threw did not decrease at all. The frequency even increased slightly.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s palm was stained with blood. His indestructible body was also destroyed by the force of the Ruyi Jingu Bang.

    ¡°Brother, we are just a few Golden Immortals...¡±

    Brother Ox¡¯s voice seemed to still echo in his ears.

    ¡°The Zenith Heaven is nothing in the Heavenly Courts. There are various realms above the Zenith Heaven. You and I are just shields that have been pushed out by the demons.¡±

    ¡°What are we fighting for? Let¡¯s just have fun. We can find an opportunity to leave and slip away.¡±

    ¡°After flying out of the five continents, you will realize that the Primordial World is very huge.¡±

    <i>Leave?</i>

    This thought emerged in Sun Wukong¡¯s heart. Immediately, it became uncontroble.

    However, how could he leave?

    The various Demon Kings might not allow him to take away all the monkeys and grandchildren. The Huaguo Mountain was also his root. Since he was born, this was his hometown.

    How could he leave?

    Was he afraid of the Heavenly Courts? Afraid of the immortals?

    Yes, at some point in time, his Dao heart had be afraid. He was afraid of a faction like the Heavenly Courts.

    It was also an excuse to protect the monkey grandchildren. Most of his family members who were close to him had died when he was seeking immortality.

    Everything was just the fear in his Dao heart, the gap in his Dao heart.

    It was all because he was not strong enough that led to his current predicament.

    Why?!

    The world was vast, but there was no ce for him!

    Why?!

    The Heavenly Courts ruled everything. If they gave the Heavenly Courts some color, they would bebeled as disobedient!

    Sun Wukong gritted his teeth and snorted heavily. Wisps of golden mes appeared in his eyes, and the blood on his palm and the web between his thumb and forefinger emitted golden light!

    Bang!

    The Universe Ring smashed over. The Ruyi Jingu Bang sank but Sun Wukong held it in his right hand and supported it in front of himself.

    Golden light shone on his forehead. The streams of light that were smashing down from the sky ruthlessly smashed towards Sun Wukong¡¯s face, but they were all blocked by the golden light that burst out from Sun Wukong¡¯s body!

    Indestructible Golden Soul!

    A shadow that was hundreds of feet tall and hundreds of feet tall like an ape appeared behind Sun Wukong and roared at Nezha in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bluff.¡±

    Nezha held the Fire-Tipped Spear, the Universe Ring, the Heavenly Silk of Confusion, the Golden Brick, and the Yin-Yang Sword tightly. The image of the Demon Lord appeared behind him and flew down from the sky.

    The demonic mes were monstrous, but they were surrounded by the power of merit!

    The ape behind Sun Wukong clenched his fists and smashed the ground. Sun Wukong¡¯s figure rose from the depths of the ground, and the giant ape wrapped around his body!

    Sun Wukong held the Ruyi Jingu Bang tightly with both hands and smashed it at Nezha. The giant ape clenched its fists and punched at the Demon Lord¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°King, when can you be immortal?¡±

    ¡°King, our Huaguo Mountain has be famous in the five continents!¡±

    ¡°King... King...¡±

    ¡°Wukong.¡±

    Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes were filled with golden light, and his body suddenly emitted a powerful pressure!

    So what if the sky is high and the ground is thick!

    The sky was within reach, and the ground was under his feet!

    <i>The Heavenly Courts are powerful? Then I shall attack the Heavenly Courts and nt my g in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall!</i>

    <i>I am the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, Sun Wukong!</i>

    In the sky, two figures suddenly collided. Wave marks swept in all directions in the sky. The golden ape and the pitch-ck demonic shadow exploded at the same time, causing many Heavenly Generals¡¯ eyelids to twitch!

    He shouted softly and roared. Then, there was the sound of weapons colliding.

    Heavenly lightning surged and Heavenly mes spread.

    With a loud boom, Nezha¡¯s body flew into the sky. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. A dent appeared in his chest.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s body also fell towards the ground. A nail-sized hole appeared on his forehead, making his face look even more ferocious.

    The two of them stopped at almost the same time and charged forward!

    The demons¡¯ shouts were ear-piercing. A rumbling drum sounded behind the Heavenly General.

    Li Jing tightened his grip on his sword and was prepared to break the bnce.

    At this moment!

    ¡°Stop! Please stop!¡±

    Under the light, a white-robed figure appeared at the edge of the ce where the battle between Nezha and Sun Wukong broke out. He raised the decree in his hand.

    ¡°His Majesty, the Jade Emperor, has decreed that the Beautiful Monkey King, Sun Wukong, is the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal. He will draw a sry in the Heavenly Courts! He will cultivate in the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯s Residence!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Nezha and Sun Wukong cursed at the old immortal in unison, causing the eyelids of the immortals and demons to twitch.

 Chapter 749 - Sun Wukong Is Going to Heaven Again, Bodhi Is Sitting In The Lotus Pool

    <h4>Chapter 749: Sun Wukong Is Going to Heaven Again, Bodhi Is Sitting In The Lotus Pool</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Saint Jie Yin smiled for a few hours when he heard the word ¡®scram¡¯. He suddenly felt happy.

    <i>The Heavenly Dao would actually face this one day too!</i>

    Li Changshou looked at the constantly changing images in the cloud mirror and looked worried. His focus was naturally on Sun Wukong.

    Actually, he was secretly happy.

    <i>These two juniors do not care about morals!</i>

    <i>How can they be so ferocious to the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger, who is respected in the Heavenly Courts?</i>

    The impostor Taibai Jinxing had appeared and wanted to stop the battle between Nezha and Sun Wukong. Instead, he got scolded. However, the old courtesan¡¯s expression did not change.

    Nezha and Sun Wukong unleashed their true mes and shed in the sky, leaving behind afterimages.

    The ten Demon Gods were shocked. The eyelids of the veteran mighty figures twitched.

    Li Jing reacted quickly. He took out the pagoda and gave orders to the Heavenly Generals behind him.

    The Heavenly Generals set up the Heavenly Constetion Array and forcefully isted Sun Wukong and Nezha. However, they were also shocked by the attacks of the two. Their blood and Qi churned, and their souls were unstable.

    Nezha and Sun Wukong red at each other but they were both pressed back into the sky and underground by the Heavenly Constetion Array.

    It was as if he had to die here today.

    After amotion, the Heavenly Soldiers and Demon Soldiers retracted their formations.

    Sun Wukong carried the metal rod. His fur was stained with blood and his armor was dark red. His gaze was fixed on Nezha, who was surrounded by the Heavenly Generals in the sky. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Little brat.¡±

    Nezha, who had just calmed down, was immediately enraged. His hair was disheveled as he cursed, ¡°You stinky monkey! Try shouting again!¡±

    ¡°Psht.¡±

    Sun Wukong sneered and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight again next time.¡±

    ¡°Afraid of you?¡±

    Nezha snorted and put away the Six-Armed Dharma Body and the Dharma treasures. He stepped on the Wind-Fire Wheels and lowered his head to fly to the East Heavenly Gate. However, he did not even return to the military camp.

    Nezha did not understand why the Heavenly Courts had to recruit this stinky monkey despite the fact that they could destroy the demons there.

    However, in the battle today, he felt that this monkey was not bad.

    He was quite strong.

    The Heavenly Generals did not dare to say anything about Nezha¡¯s willfulness.

    Nezha was not stupid. He knew that as long as the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger, Taibai Jinxing, appeared and read the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree, the battle would end. He would not have the chance to attack.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s aura quickly recovered to its peak. He looked at the immortals and gods in the sky, lowered his head, and spat a mouthful of blood. He carried the Ruyi Jingu Bang on his shoulder and turned to walk towards the demons.

    On the cloud, Li Jing looked at Taibai Jinxing and frowned.

    The Jade Emperor personally conferred the title of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal...

    <i>Isn¡¯t that title a little too pompous?</i>

    <i>Does the Heavenly Courtsck an expert like Sun Wukong? They obviously don¡¯t.</i>

    <i>Perhaps, there are some schemes and strategies in this ce. </i>

    As a general who led troops, he could not understand the need for such a move.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat.¡±

    Li Jing said in a low voice. The generals behind him agreed in unison.

    ¡°Taibai Jinxing¡± sent a voice transmission to Li Jing.

    ¡°Marshal Li, return the army to the East Heavenly Gate. Let the battle here end for now.¡±

    Li Jing pondered for a while and hesitated. However, he wisely chose to shut up.

    He cupped his hands and bowed to Taibai Jinxing. He began to order the various Heavenly Soldiers to return to the East Heavenly Gate.

    However, Li Jing did not give the order to retreat. He still asked the army to set up a camp outside the East Heavenly Gate as he could arrive at Huaguo Mountain at any time.

    The Heavenly Soldiers above their heads began to retreat. The demons of Huaguo Mountain were in an uproar.

    However, many old demons who thought that they had seen through the Heavenly Courts¡¯ n were stunned. They originally thought that the Heavenly Courts was using the seven Great Saints of the demon race as bait to lure the demons and capture them in one fell swoop.

    At that moment, he had been pped in the face.

    The Heavenly Courts actually issued an edict to Sun Wukong to fulfill the name of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.

    <i>What kind of logic is that?</i>

    <i>Could it be that the Heavenly Courts suddenly saw that the demons are good-looking and felt that the Heavenly Courts should have some demons, so they took the young demon king, Sun Wukong, who has huge potential, for their own use?</i>

    <i>Is that reasonable?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s ridiculous!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t that too ridiculous!?!</i>

    <i>Then why did they fight so many days ago? Was it just to create an atmosphere and make Sun Wukong famous?</i>

    Most of the mighty figures and divine powers who were watching this ce were puzzled. They did not know what the Heavenly Courts were doing.

    In Jie Yin¡¯s straw hut on the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou stared at the cloud mirror. Taibai Jinxing¡¯s impostornded on Huaguo Mountain, as if he wanted to talk about peace. He sighed in his heart.

    The Dao Ancestor was a ¡°script controller¡±.

    If he did not have enough pressure, he would firmly walk the established path. Eight oxen would not be able to pull him back.

    Li Changshouined in his heart for a while. He saw that there was trouble on Huaguo Mountain again.

    The impostor Taibai Jinxing rode a cloud and immortal light surrounded him. He shouted at Sun Wukong, who was surrounded by the demon kings, from afar,

    ¡°Great Sage! Great Sage ~¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Sun Wukong turned around and nced at the old courtesan. With amand, he ordered a group of monkeys and grandchildren to move forward and tie the old courtesan up and hang him on the tree beside the celebration banquet.

    This scene really shocked many immortals of the Heavenly Courts. A certain ox demon who knew about the fake Taibai Jinxing was shocked.

    This ox demon was naturally the Bull Demon King whom Sun Wukong recognized. He was the leader of the seven Saints of the demon race. When the Grand Supreme Elder went out, he could only ride Little Gold and Little Silver.

    The Bull Demon King looked at the monkeys and hung the white-robed old immortal on the tree. He was helpless.

    <i>Oh my, the will of the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor clone are tied up just like that?</i>

    The Bull Demon King leaned closer to Sun Wukong. His thick eyebrows and big eyes flickered with a little light. He said in a low voice, ¡°Think thrice. This is a chance to help Huaguo Mountain. Don¡¯t be rude to Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Sun Wukong snorted and only called a few sworn brothers to drink and eat peaches. He did not respond to the question directly.

    He was clearly angry.

    The Bull Demon King could not persuade him. He was surrounded by demons who egged him to eat wine and brag. He had to praise his seventh brother for his bravery.

    The old courtesan who was hung up was rather awkward on the tree, but he maintained a smile.

    On the throne of the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor smiled faintly.

    In the sky above Huaguo Mountain, in the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ camp that had yet to retreat, a Heavenly General said that he would save Taibai Jinxing, but he was stopped by Li Jing.

    Li Jing said, ¡°This Lord must have his own ns. Don¡¯t guess casually.¡±

    Hence, the generals could only watch from afar.

    In the residence of the Saint of the spiritual mountain, Daoist Jie Yin had a benevolent smile on his face. He looked at the scene in front of him with interest and even introduced the fake Taibai Jinxing to his beloved disciple, the Void Bodhi.

    Li Changshou pretended to be surprised. ¡°Is this a clone of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will? I originally thought that it was just a puppet.¡±

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor only released this clone to monitor the Jade Emperor.¡±

    Jie Yin said, ¡°The Jade Emperor is too close to the taboo. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao is afraid of the Jade Emperor. Bodhi, what do you think about the Heavenly Courts or the Heavenly Dao summoning the Wukong to the Heavenly Courts to do the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be a good thing, but there must be other ns.¡± Li Changshou pondered for a while and said slowly, ¡°Previously, the Dao Ancestor had mentioned this to me beside the stone embryo. The Dao Ancestor seemed to want Sun Wukong to be famous and be a role model that was tamed by the heavens to warn future generations. Apart from that, it also concerns the prosperity of the Buddhists.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin sighed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n. In that case, there¡¯s no need to worry about Sun Wukong¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°Teacher,¡± the Void Bodhi asked softly, ¡°Did you deduce any cmities when you were deducing the fate of Wukong?¡±

    Jie Yin said slowly, ¡°However, there is a cmity. The heavenly secrets have revealed that he is destined to be imprisoned. In the future, there will be a life and death cmity.¡±

    ¡°Life-and-death cmity?¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows slightly. <i>Could it be that it is the real Beautiful Monkey King? Did the Buddhists deceive the world?</i>

    At that moment, the matter of Saint Jie Yin was revealed by the heavenly secrets. The most likely direction in the Heavenly Dao deduction was not something that was set in the future.

    Li Changshou did not think much about that.

    If he won the battle with the Dao Ancestorter, he would not have to worry about the so-called destiny of Sun Wukong.

    The cloud mirror image was maintained. On the left, Taibai Jinxing was hanging on a tree. He was teased by a group of monkey spirits and could be considered to have been humiliated. On the right, Sun Wukong and the demon kings were drinking and celebrating.

    The smile on Jie Yin¡¯s lips did not fade.

    Taibai Jinxing was both an incarnation of the Heavenly Dao and a representative of the Dao Ancestor. Moreover, he looked like the former Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, the enemy of the Western Sect.

    Triple the joy!

    Li Changshou did not gloat over that. If the Dao Ancestor were to argue with Sun Wukong, he would lose his temper.

    He was looking at the Demon Kings around Sun Wukong and heard the conversation through the cloud mirror.

    The demons were persuading Sun Wukong to be the Great Sage of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Bull Demon King was drinking in the corner. The other sworn brothers of Sun Wukong could not say anything at that moment. However, a few old demons who were more experienced kept persuading Sun Wukong.

    ¡°Great Sage, the Heavenly Courts do not want to expand the battle. They want us to give them a way out. Great Sage, think about it. If the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were to suppress them, even if they can win in the end, they would have to pay the price of a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses. That price is something the Heavenly Courts cannot tolerate. Moreover, if the name of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal is recognized by the Heavenly Courts, the Three Realms will praise you. In the future, you will be good in the world!¡±

    Sun Wukong looked at the old pigeon spirit¡¯s shaking thumb and snorted. He continued to eat the banana in boredom.

    ¡°Great Sage, this is a huge good thing. The title of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal bestowed by the Heavenly Courts ispletely different from the Great Sage that we call ourselves. You have been conferred the title of enjoying life in the Heavenly Courts. We will take care of Huaguo Mountain. We will not let you guys, the monkey descendants, suffer!¡±

    ¡°King!¡±

    An old monkey shouted, ¡°The Heavenly Courts lied to youst time. This time, they might be up to something!¡±

    Sun Wukong nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s not think aboutpeting with these immortals of the Heavenly Courts. They have a heart.¡±

    Another old monkey said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s actually no benefit for us to argue with the Heavenly Courts. In the consecutive battles, the various tribes suffered heavy casualties. Although they repelled the Heavenly Soldiers every time, at least 30% of the troops in the Great Kings¡¯ families were injured. There were not many Heavenly Soldiers who died. Moreover, there were hundreds of righteous gods in the Heavenly Courts. Nezha was only one of them. Nezha¡¯s father, Li Jing, had never taken action. There were still many experts after that. The Three Realms are controlled by the Heavenly Courts. If we continue fighting... there will only be death.¡±

    ¡°You old monkey!¡±

    A greater demon stood up and cursed, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here! Someone! Drag him away and throw him into the oil pot!¡±

    The old monkey trembled and was about to kneel down. However, it felt a sh of light in front of its eyes. The ferocious demon was sent flying. There was a moist peach in his mouth. His sharp teeth were instantly broken.

    Sun Wukong snorted coldly, but he did not even look at the demon. He sat on the stone throne and was in a daze. His expression was a little gloomy.

    The celebration party fell silent.

    Sun Wukong suddenly said, ¡°Bring Taibai Jinxing over.¡±

    The monkeys agreed and put the fake Taibai Jinxing down from the tree and carried it towards Sun Wukong.

    Many Demon Kings lowered their heads and did not say anything. They were afraid that the old courtesan would see their faces. Some Demon Kings even left their seats and temporarily hid there.

    At that moment, the fake Taibai Jinxing was like an old mortal. He did not use any Dharma powers or show any pressure. He was carried by the monkeys to the front of Sun Wukong.

    The monkeys worked together. The old courtesan staggered and barely stabilized himself.

    He looked up and happened to see Sun Wukong¡¯s face in front of him. Sun Wukong bared his sharp teeth and pressed the Ruyi Jingu Bang on his shoulder, as if he would attack at any time.

    Taibai Jinxing hurriedly shouted, ¡°Great Sage, don¡¯t be violent! I¡¯m here on the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders to announce the decree. Please put down the metal rod and the metal rod.¡±

    Sun Wukong snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid of the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Great Sage, you¡¯re wrong. The Heavenly Courts have yet to show their strength. However, the living beings in the Three Realms are all citizens of the Heavenly Courts. The Jade Emperor is benevolent and does not want to kill. Due to your outstanding bravery, the Jade Emperor is happy to see you. He specially conferred you the title of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal and let you draw a sry in the Heavenly Courts. Great Sage, you previously thought that Bi Mawen¡¯s level was too low. However, you did not know that the positions of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ gods were already full. You could not be conferred the title of a god. However, you used the treatment of a third-order legitimate god to ascend to the heavens this time. You used the authority of a third-order legitimate god to cultivate andprehend the Dao in the Heavenly Courts. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to receive merit andprehend the Dao of the Zenith Heaven as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and let go of the fake Taibai Jin¡¯s cor. He asked, ¡°Then what about my Huaguo Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Huaguo Mountain... Huaguo Mountain.¡± The fake Taibai Jinxing smiled and said, ¡°Huaguo Mountain will be the Great Sage¡¯s territory in the future. The Heavenly Courts will personally set it up for the Great Sage. If you are rewarded, the Heavenly Courts will not suppress the demons in Huaguo Mountain.¡±

    Sun Wukong sat back on the stone seat and hesitated.

    Another Demon King at the side spoke and persuaded Sun Wukong to follow the Heavenly Courts¡¯ decree. He also wanted to familiarize himself with the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger.

    Soon, Sun Wukong looked at the Bull Demon King hiding in the corner and shouted, ¡°Brother, what do you think?¡±

    The old bull thought that he was in trouble. He raised his head and looked over. His mouth was filled with oil, but he chuckled. He looked at the fake Taibai Jinxing guiltily and said, ¡°Brother, you have to ept the title. It¡¯s a good thing for Huaguo Mountain and the demons. It¡¯s also a good thing for you. Just don¡¯t forget us when you be rich in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sun Wukong looked at the Ruyi Jingu Bang in front of him and weighed it in his palm. He stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll believe in the Heavenly Courts again.¡±

    The old bull sensed the gaze of the fake Taibai Jinxing and hurriedly revealed a fawning smile.

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s eyes flickered, but he only smiled warmly and did not talk to the old ox.

    The Great Sage of the Heavenly Seal did not have a happy heart. Wukong put away the stick beside his ear.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a n.¡±

    In front of Saint Jie Yin in the straw hut on the spiritual mountain.

    Li Changshou, who was disguised as the Void Bodhi, slowly said those words. Saint Jie Yin nodded with a smile and agreed.

    Jie Yin said, ¡°The Dao Ancestor¡¯s n is not something that you and I can think of. Don¡¯t bother about this matter. Why don¡¯t you stay on the spiritual mountain for a while this time? When Wukong is done, he can naturally undo the shackles of the Dao realm for you.¡±

    The Void Bodhi looked happy. He stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    Jie Yin asked, ¡°Where do you want to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°My Cave Abode seems to have been upied previously.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed and looked outside the window. He saw the lotus pond in the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pond to cultivate. I¡¯ll guard the door for Teacher.¡±

    Daoist Jie Yin revealed a gratified smile. He raised his hand and tapped. A crack appeared on the Void Bodhi¡¯s Dao realm shackle. He whispered, ¡°Study it well. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and epted the order. He almostughed out loud.

    A momentter, he quietly sat beside the lotus pond and closed his eyes. His immortal senses locked onto the Golden Cicada that was only a pool away from him.

    It was effortless.

 Chapter 750 - Xuanyaâ€™s Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 750: Xuanya¡¯s Reminder</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal? Sun Wukong?¡±

    In a certain ce where Heavenly Soldiers were stationed in the trichiliocosm.

    Ao Yi looked at the jade token in front of him and listened to the discussions of the generals. He was puzzled.

    At that moment, he still had the appearance of a young man. Although he had already grown into a young man, for some reason, Ao Yi still felt that it was morefortable to maintain that image.

    Now, Ao Yi was also one of the most powerful marshals of the Heavenly Courts outside the five continents. There were not only arge number of generals who could fight well, but also experts of the dragon race who could help at any time.

    With the strength of the Dragon Pce to suppress the trichiliocosm, together with the Immortal Ascension Hall and the Immortal Alliance, the trichiliocosm would be stable.

    When they heard Ao Yi muttering like that, the Heavenly Generals whispered to each other about Sun Wukong.

    There were naturally Heavenly Generals who did not care about that. They said that the tiger was not at home, and the monkey was king. There were also Heavenly Generals who smelled something unusual and tried to analyze the n.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t guess about such useless things.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals agreed softly.

    ¡°However,¡± Ao Yi muttered softly. ¡°The name of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal is really a little too big. The Heavenly Courts have always valued the title of the Deity Position. I wonder what the purpose of such a title that does not enter the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Deity Position system is.¡±

    The Heavenly Generals chuckled. The discussion was even more fervent than before.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A soft snort sounded from outside the tent. A wave of pressure followed. The generals stood up and cupped their fists.

    A figure came out of the tent. He was dressed in armor and a ck cloak behind him. He had an aquiline nose and sharp eyes. It was the Golden-Winged Roc, an expert of the phoenix race.

    He entered the tent and walked back to the seat below Ao Yi. He sat there unhappily.

    The generals did not dare to speak. Ao Yi asked in concern, ¡°Marshal Golden Roc, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc cursed, ¡°Why does the Heavenly Courts want to confer a Demon King as the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal? The reputation of the Heavenly Courts is just a joke!¡±

    ¡°Marshal Golden Roc, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Ao Yi said warmly. ¡°There must be something behind this.¡±

    The Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s expression softened.

    It was strange. The Marshal, who was originally sitting in Ao Yi¡¯s position, was the Golden-Winged Roc. Due to the Golden-Winged Roc¡¯s many drunken mistakes, it expressed its dissatisfaction with the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao and was demoted by the Heavenly Courts.

    Logically speaking, the Golden-Winged Roc should have a grudge against Ao Yi. The Heavenly Courts also wanted to use the Dragon Pce to suppress the Golden-Winged Roc. They even allowed Ao Yi to bring many experts from the main family into the camp.

    However, he did not expect... to be so harmonious.

    Not only did the Golden-Winged Roc not make things difficult for Ao Yi, but it was also quite gentle to him. It took the initiative to share Ao Yi¡¯s burden.

    It was also because of Ao Yi¡¯s arrival that the Golden-Winged Roc calmed down a lot. It no longer caused trouble while drunk. The Hall of Enlightenment received the feedback and did not transfer the Great Roc away.

    At that moment, the Golden Roc sat in the round chair. He extended his body and slowly sighed.

    ¡°The matter regarding the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal is somewhat unpleasant. However, there must be a scheme against the demons. However, I don¡¯t know when the Heavenly Courts changed their style of doing things. They no longer shouted and killed the demons. They actually ordered peace.¡±

    Ao Yi smiled and said, ¡°The higher-ups have their considerations. They might be telling a story to the demons. They might be tricking the old demons hidden by the demons to gather and kill them all. Previously, when Marshal Li Jing attacked Huaguo Mountain, although the military strategies were ingenious, the idea of fishing demons was too obvious. The true experts of the demon race hid behind the scenes and did not dare to appear.The demons were probably confused by the sudden move from the Court today. As long as Sun Wukong stayed in the Heavenly Courts for a period of time, the Heavenly Courts would spread the news and open the door for the demons. Those old demons would probably be the first to rush out, afraid that the opportunity would be snatched by the juniors. The demons are indeed like that.¡±

    The Golden Roc and the other Heavenly Generals pondered for a while and nodded.

    The Golden Roc was puzzled. ¡°How can the demons be fooled so easily?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ao Yi shrugged and smiled bitterly. ¡°Apart from exining to the Heavenly Courts, what other reasonable exnation can there be? The Heavenly Courts¡¯ edict of Demon King was really puzzling. Just this alone caused the hearts of people to waver and the immortals to be uneasy. It was not something that a new expert could ovee. Not to mention, it¡¯s the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.¡±

    The Golden Roc was speechless. He scolded jokingly, ¡°I almost believed your words!¡±

    Ao Yi smiled awkwardly and tapped his fingers on the table as he pondered quietly.

    A general at the side whispered, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, there were many immortals who were dissatisfied with this matter. They wanted to jointly report and remove the name of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal. However, for some reason, this matter was left unsettled.¡±

    ¡°I heard that he was suppressed by Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, this lord is dealing with the beautiful monkey king, Sun Wukong, this time. It makes me feel that there is an inexplicable rtionship between them.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Ao Yi cleared his throat and said, ¡°There have been no battles in the trichiliocosm recently. Generals, please do your jobs and monitor the restless immortal Dao factions. That¡¯s all for today. Go back and rest.¡±

    The generals stood up and cupped their fists at Ao Yi. They retreated. When they left, they were still mumbling about whether Taibai Jinxing and the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal had any secrets.

    This was the trichiliocosm. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s monitoring was far inferior to the five continents. The Heavenly Generals were not too worried.

    Moreover, this matter was originally handled improperly by the Heavenly Courts. It was normal to be criticized.

    After the generals left, the Golden-Winged Roc sighed.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ao Yi asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gained anything yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Golden Roc shook his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t find it. I don¡¯t know where to find it. The shadow in my heart is still very faint.¡±

    Ao Yi¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He sat in the round chair and did not say a word. The young man looked a little confused.

    The little dragon whispered, ¡°Why? I can¡¯t even remember my shadow...¡±

    The Golden Roc encouraged him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There was an expert who guided me previously. When the timees, I will remember. I also captured the figure that appeared in my heart when I was chasing after the extreme speed previously. He had his back to me and was sitting on a rocking chair. He was ying with two jade talismans in his hand. For some reason, I feel at ease. I just want to wait for him to say something. I still have you and Her Highness Long Ji beside me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much.¡± Ao Yi pointed at the top of the tent.

    The Golden Roc pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows. He did not mind.

    ¡°Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.¡± Ao Yi sighed and said, ¡°I wonder what Taibai Jinxing wants to do. However, I feel that the demons are about to face a huge disaster.¡±

    The Golden Roc smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and weigh the weight of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal in the Heavenly Courts? Perhaps I can even make it in time for the battle against the demons.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ao Yi hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us to leave our posts. When we return to the Heavenly Courts, we need to have an order from the Hall of Enlightenment. That¡¯s the rule. Don¡¯t give anyone a chance to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Golden Roc agreed. ¡°If there are no problems in the army, I¡¯ll try to break through the extreme speed again. Perhaps the day I break through will be the day I recover my lost memories.¡±

    After saying that, the Golden Roc stood up and cupped his hands at Ao Yi. He turned around and left the tent.

    After the Golden Roc left, Ao Yi sat behind the desk and was stunned for a while. When the Cosmic Wave Mark appeared behind him, two dragon-headed elders appeared.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the old dragon on the left said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Dao is afraid of you.¡±

    Ao Yi nodded and agreed. He stood up and walked to the partition in the corner of the tent. He walked around it and found a soft couch. He then turned over andy on his side. He closed his eyes and focused, but he was not in the mood to meditate.

    The two dragon-headed elders who were protecting Ao Yi looked at each other and were speechless.

    It had not been easy for His Highness.

    ...

    By the lotus pond on the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou stood quietly beside the Golden Cicada and without any thoughts in mind. asionally, he would pinch his fingers and deduce.

    It had been some time since Sun Wukong had ascended to the sky for the second time. The current situation was basically in Li Changshou¡¯s calctions.

    He had naturally received the attention of the Heavenly Courts this time. He had given him a mansion and a reward of Spirit Stones. He had also given Sun Wukong many benefits, but he had only allowed Sun Wukong to be an ¡°in-name¡± immortal god who would not participate in any serious matters.

    Regarding that, Sun Wukong was happy to be carefree. Every day, he walked around the Heavenly Courts and got to know many boring immortals. He also joined the luncheons organized by the big shots of the Heavenly Courts.

    An example would be the Mysterious Altar Meeting organized by the God of Fortune or the small ssroom of marriage that Elder Moon presided over.

    The monkey ate immortal fruits and drank immortal wine every day. From time to time, he could watch some fairy dances. He was quite happy that he did not know the taste of Huaguo Mountain.

    When Sun Wukong was enjoying himself, Huaguo Mountain became more and more lively.

    The Heavenly Dao had gone overboard this time.

    Logically speaking, Huaguo Mountain was still a problem. The Heavenly Courts had suspended sharp swords near Huaguo Mountain. The experts of the demon race could not avoid them. Why would they gather here?

    However, the experts of the demon race hade. They still had some unrealistic thoughts and wondered if they could obtain the rewards of the Heavenly Courts.

    He really wanted to eat peaches.

    The demons had always been cunning, not to mention the cultured old demons who had escaped the pursuit of the Heavenly Courts and the Spiritual Explosion of the world.

    Li Changshou seriously suspected that the Heavenly Dao had directly attacked the experts of the demon race and affected their minds. Or perhaps, it had simply controlled them to arrive near Huaguo Mountain and was prepared to be reaped in one wave.

    Otherwise, there was no way to exin this situation.

    Putting aside the conflict between the demons and the human race, although the demons were weak overall, they were still living beings.

    If one looked at this matter from the perspective of living beings, it was just the Heavenly Dao abusing its private authority.

    Of course, Li Changshou was also happy to see the old demons being dealt with. Therefore, not only did he not move, but he even dyed his n slightly.

    The Huaguo Mountain had be the holynd of the demons.

    The old demon experts appeared and upied their Cave Abodes on Huaguo Mountain.

    The neers of the demon race gathered and revealed their abilities everywhere.

    The monkeys of Huaguo Mountain had also be a special group. The various factions took good care of them because they wanted to use this opportunity to get closer to the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, Sun Wukong.

    As a result, there were fewer demons causing trouble in the South Continent. Many demons began to restrain some useless demons to prevent them from going out to harm others lest they affected the demons¡¯ n.

    What n?

    He just wanted to submit to the Heavenly Courts and be used by the Heavenly Courts.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s chess game was already stagnant. He was just making minor changes.

    Just as he was sighing in his heart, Li Changshou suddenly felt a familiar aura surrounding him. He heard a chuckle beside his ear.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, when did youe to the spiritual mountain?¡±

    A little golden light flickered behind him and condensed into Buddha Duobao, who was wrapped in golden light.

    Li Changshou did not turn around. He only stared at the pool in front of him and looked at Duobao¡¯s reflection in the pool... the golden-silk kasaya, his curly hair, hisrge earlobes, and his supple appearance.

    He almostughed out loud.

    <i>Ahem, don¡¯t think about my first encounter with Senior Brother Duobao. Don¡¯t think about Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s heroic bearing when he fought with the Seven Emotions incarnation.</i>

    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>

    Li Changshou quickly calmed down but did not answer. It was as if he did not hear Duobao.

    Duobao did not think too much about that. He sat on the lotus tform and slowly walked forward. Hended beside the Void Bodhi and smiled.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you here to visit the Buddha?¡±

    The Void Bodhi looked at Duobao coldly and said, ¡°Is Buddha talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Duobao said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Bodhi, are you still ming me for snatching the luck of your Western Sect?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The Void Bodhi swept his sleeve. ¡°Could it be that Buddha wants to show off his glorious achievements back then?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to brag about?¡± Duobao smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your cultivation seems to have improved again, but your Dao Realm seems to have been sealed.

    The rewards for working for the Heavenly Dao are usually not bad, right?

    I can¡¯t be envious. Ah, I can¡¯t be envious.¡±

    Veins popped out on the Void Bodhi¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Why is he influenced by Senior Brother Taiyi? The mighty Buddha is on the same level as the Dao Ancestor in name. Why is he being so sarcastic here?</i>

    Li Changshou pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Buddha, you seem to have no choice. You were pushed to your current position and restrained in the spiritual mountain. However, I wonder how many treasures you have left?¡±

    Duobao felt the pain and red at the Void Bodhi in front of him.

    Li Changshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ording to the script that the Dao Ancestor insisted on, Duobao would definitely go to the Heavenly Courts to subdue the monkeyster. He could help a lot.

    However, could the current Senior Brother Duobao be trusted?

    Li Changshou had some doubts in his heart, but he could not probe. He could not connect with Duobao under the eyes of the Heavenly Dao and the Saint of Receiving.

    The risks were slightly higher and the benefits were insufficient.

    Li Changshou added, ¡°Buddha, the Western Sect is no longer present now. The Buddhist Sect has also prospered. You are the Sect Master of a great sect. Why do you have to mock an immortal like me?¡±

    Duobao smiled and recited a Buddhist promation.

    ¡°Be calm. There¡¯s no need to talk about our past encounters. We share the same fate. Bodhi, do you still remember the Heavenly Dao¡¯s taboo?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent for a while before replying, ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°With your Dao realm, it¡¯s normal for you to remember.¡± Duobao sighed and said, ¡°I really miss those days where he was in the world. Now, it¡¯s just boring. I wonder how he and my Junior Sister Yun Xiao are doing. I really benefited this fellow!¡±

    Li Changshou reminded, ¡°That¡¯s my enemy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯mining to you.¡± Duobao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all rted to him. Isn¡¯t it the only connection between us?¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Bodhi, do you think that fellow wille back?¡±

    Duobao squinted and smiled. ¡°He descended from the sky and killed his way back to the Primordial World. He was so carefree and happy. However, at that time, you would have to be uneasy and worried if you would be dealt with. Ah, I don¡¯t know how to face him and exin my current situation to him. I became Buddha in a daze and still have to promote the teachings of the Western Sect.¡±

    Li Changshou was about to say a few sarcastic words to remind Duobao not to be so ¡°unrestrained¡±. However, just as he was about to speak, his spiritual perception jumped slightly. He sensed that Daoist Duobao¡¯s aura had changed.

    He turned around and saw Duobao frowning slightly. He was pinching his fingers to deduce and looking at his palm.

    Soon, Duobao changed his leisurely expression. A pressure surged out from his body and he looked up in the direction of the Heavenly Pce.

    Li Changshou asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Buddha?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Duobao said coldly. He pressed his palm against the lotus pond in front of him and opened a cloud mirror. The situation in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall was revealed.

    In the treasure hall, a female immortal in golden armor stood in the middle of the civil and military officials. She faced the Jade Emperor on the throne and the impostor Taibai Jinxing who was beside the Jade Emperor.

    The female immortal¡¯s figure was almost perfect. The fitting armor entuated her originally delicate curves and made her look a little stronger. The simple ponytail made her look heroic.

    It was Youqin Xuanya.

    At that moment, she cupped her hands and lowered her head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have been careless with my words. Today, I have criticized you for going overboard. Please let me face your punishment. However, it is unfair for the Heavenly Courts to confer the title of Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal! Sun Wukong did not have any merit or battle merits. He was originally an enemy of the Heavenly Courts. If the Heavenly Courts rewarded him just because he was powerful, wouldn¡¯t the experts of the Three Realms be enemies with the Heavenly Courts in the future and wait for the Heavenly Courts to issue an edict? How can the Heavenly Courts soldiers who had shed their blood to fight the demons ept this? How can you make the heroic souls who had died in Huaguo Mountain ept it? Please withdraw your orders, Your Majesty! The Heavenly Courts¡¯ war generals would rather fight a powerful enemy than stand with them.¡±

    Beside Youqin Xuanya, the generals lowered their heads and cupped their fists.

    On the tform, the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression was normal. However, the fake Taibai Jinxing¡¯s expression was cold.

    Beside the lotus pond on the spiritual mountain, Duobao stared at the situation. Dao runes surged around him, and he was already prepared to teleport.

 Chapter 751 - Bad

    <h4>Chapter 751: Bad</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The atmosphere in the Lingxiao Hall was a little oppressive.

    Youqin Xuanya requested an order. The generals agreed. The ministers beside her remained silent. The Jade Emperor on the tform looked calm.

    Everyone knew that Taibai Jinxing had contributed to this matter. Li Jing had led the army to fight the demons of Huaguo Mountain. Taibai Jinxing had been pushing this matter.

    Now that the general was dissatisfied, he naturally wanted Taibai Jinxing to stand up and settle the matter.

    The small jade curtain in front of the Jade Emperor swayed gently. He looked at the fake Taibai Jinxing beside him. Thetter smiled and cupped his hands at the Jade Emperor. He turned around and looked at Youqin Xuanya.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing said slowly, ¡°Marshal Youqin, this matter cannot be decided in a word. It was also discussed in the Lingxiao Hall. Why did you not say anything at that time? Now, you are asking His Majesty to retract his order. In that case, where is the heavenly might? Where is His Majesty¡¯s prestige?¡±

    ¡°May I ask, Lord Taibai Jinxing?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow. She held her sword and took half a step forward. Her bright eyes stared at the white-robed old man.

    For some reason, Xuanya felt strange. However, she forcefully suppressed that strange feeling. At that moment, she was just stating the facts.

    She said firmly, ¡°When we were discussing this matter previously, how many immortals and generals of the Heavenly Courts were present? The reason why I¡¯m standing here today is because Lord Taibai Jinxing¡¯s actions are really hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The impostor Taibai Jinxing frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that the Lingxiao Hall needs to report to Marshal Youqin when discussing the confidential matters of the world?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya answered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell them previously, why did you say that the immortals and gods knew about it?¡±

    ¡°Marshal Youqin, do you mean that the immortals¡¯ decision should be considered before the Jade Emperor can issue a decree?¡±

    The fake Taibai Jinxing smiled and answered, ¡°The Jade Emperor is benevolent and trusts the immortals of the various sects. He usually takes care of them and can¡¯t bear to reprimand them. However, Marshal Youqin, don¡¯t forget that the Heavenly Courts need the Jade Emperor¡¯s decree. The Heavenly Courts are still the decree of His Majesty. Today, you used your words as an excuse to offend the Jade Emperor. You looked down on the Heavenly Might and refused to abide by the Heavenly rules. What should you do?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya pursed her lips and lowered her head without saying anything.

    She could not outargue him.

    They were clearly not on the same level.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing took half a step back and said, ¡°Marshal Youqin, I know that you have a sincere heart. It¡¯s just that you were instigated and used by others. That¡¯s why that event happened today. The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal is just a fake name. Since it¡¯s been given to the Monkey King, so be it. What disadvantages could there be for the Heavenly Courts? What Marshal Youqin said just now is actually a little exaggerated. The Beautiful Monkey King is a Connate Stone Embryo. He was born from the Heaven Mending Stone and had great merit and Dharma powers. His character was not bad. He only approached the demons after he was born and is thus considered one of them. Now that the five continents are stable and the four seas are peaceful, the Heavenly Courts are ruling the Three Realms. You must not only conquer and battle, you must learn to be flexible. The races with many living beings in the world are demons. There are countless demons and they can¡¯t be exterminated. Why don¡¯t we reform the demons and let them survive in the world? The demons, humans, and Connate lifeforms are all living beings. Marshal Youqin, don¡¯t insist on eliminating all the demons in the world because you are a human. The situation is small. We have to look forward.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Youqin Xuanya paused. A sentence appeared in her heart.

    It was a warm voice. It spoke unhurriedly about the living beings of the Three Realms that he had arranged. It mentioned, mentioned...

    ¡°Marshal Youqin.¡± The fake Taibai Jinxing smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do this!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing is wrong!¡±

    Youqin Xuanya suddenly looked up. Her eyes flickered as she said firmly, ¡°The race of all living beings are not all transformed into demons. The ten thousand spirits are all living beings. The title of the demonses from the Demon Court. They originally call themselves the holy race and then call themselves the demons. The demons are derogatory in the human race, but they are intelligent when with the other demons. Now, in the Three Realms, there are Heaven, Earth, and Man. Now, in the six lifetimes, humans, spirits, immortals, demons, and ghosts, the Spirit race only needed to get rid of the demons and return to the appearance of the thousands of races. Although most of the demons of Huaguo Mountain had been born in the past ten thousand years, they are controlled by the remnant will of the ancient Demon Court. They have many negative karma and are fearless in their actions. Even if there are good people among them, there are very few good people. How could such demons be converted to the Heavenly Courts? How can a Demon King born from the demon race be known as the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal?The word ¡®Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯ is the same as the sky. That is disrespectful to the Jade Emperor!¡±

    The fake Taibai Jinxing squinted slightly.

    The atmosphere in the Lingxiao Hall became gloomy again. The immortals were silent. The Jade Emperor still sat on the throne expressionlessly, as if he had not heard anything.

    By the lotus pond on the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou stared at the Water Mirror technique that Buddha Duobao had activated. As he looked at the beautiful face of his Toxic Junior Sister, he recalled the various situations that he had experienced when they first met in the Immortal Du Sect.

    She had the same vigor and spirit.

    Even if her knowledge was limited, she had to stick to her beliefs of upholding justice. That was the shining Youqin Xuanya.

    Li Changshou silently praised him.

    Duobao¡¯s expression softened. He said slowly, ¡°Xuanya is not bad. She can make the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao speechless. It¡¯s a little long, ahem, the taboo of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou was disguised as the Void Bodhi. He naturally had to consider what the Void Bodhi should say.

    Although he was already close to flipping the table, he could only respect his opponent and do what he could to the extreme. Even a minute or an instant could affect the final oue.

    Since he wanted to seek stability, he naturally had to follow through.

    Therefore, Li Changshou said, ¡°This female immortal is probably in danger.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Buddha Duobao said slowly. ¡°Putting aside the fact that the Jade Emperor will protect this female immortal, even her friends who are restrained by the Heavenly Dao in the Heavenly Courts will protect her. The Heavenly Dao is naturally omnipotent in this world. However, it cannot do as it pleases. There is a bnce in it. The Heavenly Dao wants to consider that if we touch Youqin Xuanya, it will definitely cause the experts to be dissatisfied with the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s definitely not worth it.¡±

    Duobao paused and continued, ¡°I, ahem, I will attack when necessary. At most, I will bring Youqin Xuanya back to the spiritual mountain to protect her. If necessary, I will send her out of the Primordial World to meet the Heavenly Dao taboo.¡±

    Li Changshou thanked his senior brother in his heart, but he nodded calmly.

    Just as he was about to say a few words to undermine the situation, he heard another familiar voice from the water surface.

    It was General Dongmu.

    ¡°This... Your Majesty, I have something to say.¡±

    General Dongmu bowed and stood up. The Jade Emperor nodded slowly and said warmly, ¡°General Dongmu, just say it. No matter what you say, I will forgive you.¡±

    Duobao raised his eyebrows. Li Changshou chuckled in his heart.

    Junior Sister Youqin had him, the taboo of the Heavenly Dao, and many of his good friends behind her. Therefore, the Jade Emperor only watched how she insulted the fake Taibai Jinxing and did not say anything.

    Only General Dongmu stood up. He wanted to say something to ease the awkward situation, but the Jade Emperor took the initiative to protect General Dongmu.

    General Dongmu said in a warm voice, ¡°Marshal Youqin and everyone who is dissatisfied with this matter, the matter has already been decided. The Heavenly Courts cannot change it. In my opinion, it is indeed a little... rash to confer the Beautiful Monkey King the Great Sage. However, Lord Taibai Jinxing is also sparing a thought for the Heavenly Courts. This matter was just the opinions of his colleagues regarding the governance of the Three Realms. It is not a huge dispute. Don¡¯t me His Majesty. Instead of continuing to debate about this matter, it¡¯s better to think of ways to make up for it. Let¡¯s see if there is a way to have the best of both worlds. It can suppress the arrogance of the demons and not let this matter affect the reputation of the Heavenly Courts or the operation of the Three Realms.¡±

    After saying that, General Dongmu bowed to the Jade Emperor and lowered his head to return to his seat. He took a deep breath.

    Taibai Jinxing nodded slowly and took half a step back. He stood beside the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor said slowly, ¡°Dear ministers, let¡¯s have a discussion.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Li Jing was the first to speak. ¡°I am willing to lead the troops to destroy the demons of Huaguo Mountain. In a hundred years, I will destroy the ancient demons of the Three Realms!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Wen Qu bowed. ¡°Since the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal has already submitted to the Heavenly Courts, the kind people among the demons can also be the help of the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s just nice to use this matter as an opportunity to disintegrate the demons.¡±

    Another minister said, ¡°I think that it¡¯s not appropriate. The demons have been a threat to the Heavenly Courts for a long time. In the past, the Heavenly Courts had beaten the demons into enemies of the world. Now, they are going to recruit them wantonly. How can it not affect the Heavenly Might?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m slow-witted. I think we can kill all living beings above the Heaven Immortal realm in the demon race and send the demons to the mountains.¡±

    ¡°You have to know that the demons above the Heaven Immortal realm have no children, friends, or confidantes. They hate the Heavenly Courts, and the world is in chaos.¡±

    At that moment, the Lingxiao Hall became lively.

    Youqin Xuanya had already retreated to the side. She had risked her life to advise him. Now, she had sessfully retreated.

    However, Li Changshou felt a little helpless when he saw that.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this silly girl clearly going to be used by the Heavenly Dao...</i>

    At the same time, above the 33 Layered Heavens, in the Purple Cloud Pce above the Primordial World.

    The Dao Ancestor and the gray-robed old Daoist priest sat beside the Creation Jade Disc. Their expressions were solemn as they observed the situation in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    They were not worried about how the script could be maintained. Instead, they were worried about the direction of today¡¯s matter.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest said in a low voice, ¡°Why is there a variable that you and I can¡¯t control?¡±

    ¡°Youqin Xuanya and Li Changshou are too close. It¡¯s inevitable that she will be affected.¡± There was a hint of coldness in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for this matter. Control her soul. Don¡¯t let her cause trouble again.¡±

    ¡°The key now is the variable.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest said firmly, ¡°ording to the path that you and I have set, Sun Wukong should have rebelled after the Immortal Peach Banquet. Today, the immortals and gods had already set up this matter. If they do not destroy the demons of Huaguo Mountainter, it would probably be difficult to end it. In that case, the entire situation is no longer in my control.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t affect too much,¡± the Dao Ancestor said. ¡°This variable is only caused by the uncertainty of the human heart. Find the right time and arrange for Youqin Xuanya to lead the troops to conquer Huaguo Mountain. Let this variable be used by you and me.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest asked in a low voice, ¡°When Li Changshou escaped from the world, I had already sealed the Heavenly Dao. There should not have been any changes. Now that such a variable has appeared, if I have not deduced enough about the Great Dao, it would be... A failed escape.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor was silent for a while and said, ¡°Is there any movement in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no movement. Is Li Changshou really there... the paper effigy technique?¡±

    ¡°He should not haveprehended the Dao hidden by the paper effigy. Otherwise, the Creation Jade Disc would have reacted.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s eyes flickered. He said, ¡°Search the Kun Peng Mystic Realm again. I willprehend the Creation Jade Disc again. Youqin Xuanya will deal with it ording to the method we discussed just now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest agreed and his figure gradually faded.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the immortals discussed and could note up with a perfect n.

    The method with the least negative effects was actually to announce to the Three Realms that Sun Wukong was a Connate Spirit Embryo and not a demon. He was greatly rted to Goddess Nuwa. The Heavenly Courts had given Sun Wukong a false reputation on ount of Goddess Nuwa.

    That could somewhat exin it.

    Later, he would quickly destroy the demons gathered in Huaguo Mountain. He wouldunch a wave of extermination in the Three Realms and let Sun Wukong draw a line with the demons.

    Most of the immortals thought that it would work.

    There were also immortals and gods who suggested that they invite the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal to discuss together. However, they were rejected by the impostor Taibai Jinxing with the excuse that the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal could not enter the Lingxiao Hall.

    General Dongmu sighed and said, ¡°In that case, the Heavenly Courts have failed the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.¡±

    The immortals were silent. However, the Jade Emperor said, ¡°We can let the demons of Huaguo Mountain live.¡±

    That way, he could take care of Sun Wukong¡¯s feelings.

    Although Sun Wukong was still drinking in the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯s residence, he did not know what had happened to him.

    Just as the immortals thought that the matter had ended and that they could let Li Jing settle the funeral matters, the fake Taibai Jinxing spoke again.

    The old courtesan smiled and said, ¡°Marshal Li Jing, today, it was because of Marshal Youqin¡¯s advice that there was such an expedition. Should we give half of the credit to Marshal Youqin? Your Majesty, for example, let Marshal Youqin lead the troops together. That way, they can be rewarded after the battle.¡±

    At that moment, the Jade Emperor, General Dongmu, and a few immortals of Jie School, who were at the Dao Realm, frowned.

    Beside the spiritual mountain and the lotus pond, Li Changshou and Duobao¡¯s expressions were rarely synchronized. They frowned.

    However, Li Changshou quickly sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Marshal Youqin is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Buddha Duobao was puzzled. ¡°Youqin is just a little Golden Immortal. Why is she being targeted by the Heavenly Dao? She was the one who admonished today. If she is also the one who led the troops to Huaguo Mountain, wouldn¡¯t Sun Wukong hate her if the ordinary monkeys of Huaguo Mountain died? That¡¯s not all.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart, but he instantly understood why the Dao Ancestor was targeting Youqin.

    Variables.

    Under his influence, the cmity of Journey to the West had changed under Youqin¡¯s intervention.

    If the Dao Ancestor was more cautious, he might start to monitor the Three Thousand Great Dao.

    After all, the Dao Ancestor had put in a lot of effort to let him, who had escaped, leave the world. The Heavenly Dao had reached a temporary ¡°perfection¡± and frozen that ¡°perfection¡± state.

    An instant was eternal.

    <i>Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal.</i>

    Li Changshou observed the situation in the Lingxiao Hall and was prepared to appear and rush to the Lingxiao Hall to protect Youqin. He would also take the opportunity toy his cards on the Heavenly Dao.

    However, before he could make up his mind, a few streams of light flew over from outside the Lingxiao Hall. They revealed their true forms at the door and walked towards the hall.

    The first person was dressed in a robe and had a long beard. Golden light scattered around him, and he was filled with luck.

    He was naturally the Perfected Lord of the Dragon Tiger Mystic Altar, the God of Fortune, Zhao Gongming.

    As soon as Zhao Gongming appeared, he bowed slightly and cupped his fists. He smiled often, but he was dignified.

    Behind him were the four main gods of treasure collection, treasure keeping, wealth collection, and wealth management.

    The immortals and gods bowed together. The Jade Emperor smiled.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Jade Emperor raised his hand and gestured for Zhao Gongming to waive the ceremony. He said warmly, ¡°The God of Fortune is not taking care of the Doumu Hall. He was rmed by something.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to ask you for a Marshal.¡± Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Now that my children are not obedient in their mother¡¯s womb, I wonder if I can invite an upright and powerful general to shock them.¡±

    The generals immediately puffed out their chests and raised their heads.

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you want a female general. After all, there are female immortals at home. It¡¯s not appropriate for a male immortal.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Then, how about Marshal Youqin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great.¡± Zhao Gongming turned around and looked at Youqin Xuanya. He smiled and said, ¡°She shall do it.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly and hurriedly said, ¡°God of Fortune, I still have to go to the lower realm to suppress...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Marshal Youqin, look at what¡¯s under your feet?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya subconsciously lowered her head when Zhao Gongming suddenly spoke. She saw a few metal ingots lying under her feet. With that dy, streams of light flickered around her. A ten-feet-long metal ingot appeared out of thin air and sealed Youqin Xuanya inside.

    ¡°This is the reward for Marshal Youqin!¡±

    Zhao Gongming chuckled and said. Then, he cupped his hands at the Jade Emperor and the fake Taibai Bai. He made the four generals, who were in charge of collecting treasures, treasures, and wealth, fly out of the Lingxiao Hall with the metal ingots.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re busy with work. I¡¯ll go back and protect the three of them.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°If you need anything, go to the Jade Pool to find it. Go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled shamelessly and quickly left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing did not speak from the beginning to the end. The Jade Emperor took the opportunity to order Li Jing to lead the legitimate gods of the Fighting Department to destroy the demons of Huaguo Mountain and let Sun Wukong¡¯s monkeys go.

    Li Jing epted the order and rushed to the East Heavenly Gate.

    Over there, the army was already on standby.

    In the Netherworld, under the Reincarnation Pagoda in the ruins of the Blood Sea.

    Wisps of gray aura surrounded him and condensed into the Dao Ancestor¡¯s burly figure.

    He frowned and looked at Ksitigarbha in the Reincarnation Pagoda. He waved his hand at the bottom of the Reincarnation Pagoda and shattered the huge Spirit Core silently.

    However, even if the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s spiritual core shattered, the Great Dao was still left in the Primordial World. It had be the rules of the Primordial World. That was something that the Heavenly Dao could not erase.

    Li Changshou...

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s nose trembled slightly. Clearly, he was really angry.

    After all, the feeling of being yed was not good.

    Waves of Heavenly Dao power swept across the world. The Void Bodhi, who was sitting beside the lotus pond, frowned slightly and sighed.

    Indeed...

    He could only do one thing next. He only had one chance.

    The Kun Peng Ark was still far from the Primordial World. He had to calm down.

    As long as the Kun Peng Ark approached the border of the Heavenly Dao, the initiative would still be in his hands.

 Chapter 752 - The Dao of Equalization Arrives Again!

    <h4>Chapter 752: The Dao of Equalization Arrives Again!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Li Changshou is back...¡±

    ¡°He did not leave. He never left. He used the Dao of the Heavenly Fiend to hang in the dark corner of the human heart. He has been watching us, the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s Spirit Core was buried before the God-Conferment Tribtion. He was prepared, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about this living being, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°He did not escape. He did not even think of searching for his hometown, the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°He tricked you and me, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°The variables have never dissipated. There have always been variables in the world. The one that escaped has already be a climate. This is an ominous sign, Dao Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost, Hong Jun.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m confused.¡±

    In the Purple Cloud Pce¡¯s Purple Bamboo Forest.

    The Dao Ancestor stood in front of the chessboard with a gloomy expression. In front of him, there was a glowing Creation Jade Disc. There were gray-robed old Daoists standing around him.

    The gray-robed old Daoists kept talking.

    Ridicule, sarcasm, treacherousness, coldughter, disappointment, despair, and sorrow. The expressions on each face were different, like an exhibition and assembly of the selfish desires of the world.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s burly figure kept trembling. His usually calm face was actually a little distorted.

    ¡°Find it. Find the corner of his Dao heart!¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoists spoke in unison and said the same words in a gentle tone, ¡°As you wish, the owner of the world.¡±

    At that moment, their expressions were surprisingly identical.

    It was a faint mockery.

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest transformed into streams of light and dissipated. Only the Dao Ancestor¡¯s figure remained in the purple bamboo forest.

    Hong Jun stood in front of the Creation Jade Disc with a gloomy expression. He seemed to have forgotten why he did not show his emotions and revealed his anger without any scruples.

    How many years had it been since he had controlled the Primordial World? He had never suffered such humiliation!

    <i>Li Changshou actually fooled me!</i>

    <i>What is watching me from outside the world? What is the Great Dao of Equalization escaping from the Primordial World!?!</i>

    <i>It was all a huge show!</i>

    <i>What did Li Changshou do in my world?</i>

    Hong Jun carefully sensed the Creation Jade Disc in front of him and the three thousand Great Dao of the Primordial World. His gaze quickly swept across every corner of the Three Realms. The huge amount of information did not burden him at all.

    <i>This kid must have done something.</i>

    Li Changshou never took risks. He took the initiative to give up the opportunity to fight the Heavenly Dao in the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. He was indifferent to the Grandmaster of Heaven being sealed. He could tolerate the Grand Pure One being sealed. He must have a way to deal with the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>Let the Heavenly Fiends enter the Dao hearts of living beings and let countless living beings and experts rebel together?</i>

    <i>Or could it be that he had buried countless paper effigies everywhere and wanted to blow up the Primordial World and use the Chaos Bell to take away the fire seed of living beings and reestablish a world?</i>

    <i>What did he do?</i>

    <i>What did he do?</i>

    Hong Jun squinted slightly and his eyes were filled with ferocity. He subconsciously looked up, as if there was a sharp sword hanging above his head.

    However, there was nothing above his head.

    The Dao Ancestor suddenly chuckled and sat down slowly. He raised his hand and swept the dust on his robe. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes. Suddenly, heughed.

    Hisughter was filled with pleasure,fort, and self-deprecation.

    <i>Very good, you are worthy to be my opponent.</i>

    <i>There are too many living beings in the Primordial World. They are from the same hometown as that fellow. They have unexpected schemes. That is the living being that I¡¯m afraid of.</i>

    <i>However, Changshou.</i>

    <i>I have been in this world for so long. Even the Grand Pure One can¡¯t do anything about it. What else can you do?</i>

    <i>Do you want to y a game of cat and mouse with me?</i>

    The corners of Hong Jun¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He slowly pressed his palm against the Creation Jade Disc. His powerful voice echoed in the world.

    ¡°My orders are to control all living beings.¡±

    In the world, wisps of golden light scattered from the sky andnded everywhere in the five continents of the Primordial World. At an angle where living beings could not see, they entered their necks.

    Trees, flowers, insects, and birds.

    Mortals, immortals, demons, and ghosts.

    Without the protection of a perfected Dao realm and the protection of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, living beings would be pierced by the golden light at the back of their necks, but they would not know.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, Hong Jun slowly raised his palm. The jade disc rotated slightly and suddenly shattered, turning into cubes that floated in front of the Dao Ancestor.

    At the same time, a huge cauldron floated behind Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. The shadows of four divine beasts surrounded the huge cauldron.

    An indescribable Dao rune spread out from the huge cauldron. The Purple Cloud Pce merged with the countless rays of light.

    <i>So what if it is the Dao of the otherworldly demons?</i>

    <i>What can you do by secretly returning to the Primordial World?</i>

    <i>Changshou, what are you hoping for?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right. The only chance to cause the Heavenly Dao to be slightly unstable is in the Western Sect. Sun Wukong wreaks havoc in the Heavenly Courts, the final resistance of living beings, and thest yearning of living beings for freedom...</i>

    <i>However, even if you secretly participate, what can you do?</i>

    <i>Sun Wukong can¡¯t help you.</i>

    <i>Buddhism?</i>

    <i>Duobao?</i>

    <i>He is timid by nature. He is just a treasure-seeking rat. He is already useless. On ount of our friendship back then, I gave him the position of Buddha. Now, he is just a deity.</i>

    <i>What are you plotting?</i>

    Hong Jun squinted and the smile on his lips gradually turned cold.

    <i>Then, let me show you what this monkey can do.</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Another gray-robed old Daoist priest appeared behind him.

    ¡°In the name of the damaged Book of Life and Death of Huaguo Mountain, I destroyed the monkey race of Huaguo Mountain and shattered my remnant soul. I did not enter reincarnation.

    Observe those monkey living beings and see if there are any abnormal Dao hearts.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest turned into a stream of light and dissipated.

    Hong Jun slowly closed his eyes. His mind, which had been slightly unstable previously, was now calm.

    After spending such a long time and experiencing so many opponents, as the final winner, which situation had he not encountered?

    He had indeed not encountered any enemies this time.

    <i>Why is my Dao heart unbnced?</i>

    It was very simple. The Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s spiritual core only proved one thing.

    Li Changshou had made all the preparations a long time ago.

    Li Changshou had long tacitly agreed that the Dao Ancestor would win the Great God-Conferment Tribtion. As the escapee, he would definitely escape from the world. The Heavenly Dao would evolve to the extent that it enveloped the Primordial World.

    Under those premises, Li Changshou still had the confidence to bnce the Heavenly Dao and turn the tide.

    <i>What is your trump card? Summon living beings to pray together?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t joke like that.</i>

    <i>Living beings are just nourishment for the Primordial World.</i>

    ...

    It began.

    Beside the lotus pond on the spiritual mountain, Li Changshou sat quietly with the Void Bodhi¡¯s fake body.

    Buddha Duobao had already left and rushed to the main hall. He gathered the experts in the spiritual mountain and sensed the abnormality of the Heavenly Dao.

    It was random.

    Li Changshou¡¯s immortal senses swept across a radius of thousands of kilometers around the spiritual mountain. He could see golden light shining in the sky everywhere. Wisps of threads entered the necks of living beings.

    From the spiritual deer jumping in the mountains to the living beings below the Zenith Heaven realm in the spiritual mountain...

    The fresh fish wandering around the river bank, the woodcutter in the distant forest, and the Golden Cicada sleeping in the spiritual pool in front of him.

    As long as one¡¯s Dao was not perfect, all living beings would be pierced by the golden thread.

    The living beings did not know.

    There was no need to look for it.

    At that moment, the mortal world of the South Continent, the poisonous miasma of the North Continent, the vast immortal mountains of the East Continent, the continuous mountains of the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, and the magnificent Immortal World of the Middle Continent were all like that.

    The Heavenly Dao absorbed the power of living beings.

    The Heavenly Dao controlled the life of living beings.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Dao was monitoring the Dao hearts of the living beings in the world and searching for his traces.

    What made Li Changshou feel ridiculous was that the Dao Ancestor did not suspect the Void Bodhi.

    That was also the difference between him and the Dao Ancestor.

    ording to his way of thinking, since the ¡°variables¡± of the world were on Sun Wukong, he would first investigate the living beings rted to Sun Wukong.

    His teacher had the deepest influence on Sun Wukong. He was also the mighty figure who had interacted with Sun Wukong the longest. He should be the greatest suspect.

    In fact, Li Changshou would even kill the Void Bodhi if he were in its ce.

    However, the Dao Ancestor would not.

    The Dao Ancestor was actually quite conceited deep down. The Void Bodhi was the ¡°Master of Monkey Breeding¡± that the Dao Ancestor had personally chosen. It had undergone the Dao Ancestor¡¯s test.

    If the Dao Ancestor suspected the Void Bodhi, it would be a form of self-reflection.

    This was very difficult for the Dao Ancestor, who was used to controlling everything.

    As long as you maintain the way of thinking of living beings, you will have ws in your personality. That is the basic definition of living beings.

    Li Changshou sat quietly beside the lotus pond. At that moment, he looked calm. In fact, his mind waspletely tense. He calcted every node that was suitable for him to attack.

    He had to use the next opportunity to attack and dig out more benefits for himself in the hands of the Dao Ancestor.

    He had already reached the end of her journey. If he walked forward, it would be a natural chasm.

    At this stage, he could not retreat.

    Li Changshou controlled the Void Bodhi to close his eyes. He shifted his attention away from No. 2¡¯s fake body and looked at Huaguo Mountain, which was currently filled with demonic sounds.

    The fake body of No. 3 was prepared to self-destruct at any time to divert the Dao Ancestor¡¯s attention and buy a chance for him to attack next.

    He could vaguely sense...

    In the Chaos Sea, Kun Peng was flying at full speed towards the Primordial World.

    The experts of Ren School, such as the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, Kong Xuan, and Daoist Wen Jing, led more than ten Jie School immortals who had passed the assessment and confirmed that there were no problems. They were their stable backup.

    In the Fire Cloud Cave, a few human emperors stood in front of theke that Suiren had once been recuperating in. They stared at theke that kept bubbling.

    Behind them, the war chariots were already enveloped by the sanguine light. The human heroic spirits remained silent.

    In Anshui City of the South Continent.

    Threads pierced through the world. The people there calmly paid their respects to the Dragon King in the Sea God Temple. They lived a peaceful life and calmly waited for their future path.

    The world was silent.

    At the border of the five continents, demons with negative karma carried threads on their backs. Their eyes were listless as they entered the earth meridians and headed towards Huaguo Mountain of the East Continent.

    That was one of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s trump cards. It was also the real world that the Dao Ancestor had revealed to him after tearing off the hypocrisy.

    It was like a cage.

    Li Changshou could roughly deduce the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n. If the other party could not find his figure, he would naturally force him to appear.

    As for the second fake body, the negative karma demon, and the third fake body, the Heaven Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivator, they could not escape the fate of being monitored by the Heavenly Dao. Their minds were affected by the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Changshou was multitasking. He tried his best to maintain the three fake bodies so that they would not be exposed.

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor was warning Li Changshou.

    No matter what Li Changshou wanted to do, if he angered the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao could kill all living beings below the Zenith Heaven realm at any time.

    At that time, all living beings would die. The so-called position of living beings would be empty words.

    If it was anyone else, they would probably be helpless against such a situation. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s control of the world had reached an extremely terrifying level. It was the simplest and most direct way to threaten all living beings.

    It was a terrifying story of the Primordial World.

    How many trump cards does the Dao Ancestor have?

    There should be many more, but that was not important.

    Li Changshou sighed softly in his heart. Wisps of fog appeared around him, and the Dao runes of the Void Cleansing Great Dao surrounded him. His face revealed some vignce, confusion, nervousness, and confusion.

    A perfect fan-shaped image waspleted.

    At that moment, the conflict between the world was in Huaguo Mountain.

    The demons were just a foil. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were already on the way.

    Previously, he had relied on Senior Brother Duobao¡¯s ¡°small television¡± to see that the Jade Emperor had already given the order to suppress the demons of Huaguo Mountain but spare the monkey demons.

    However, at that moment, the Dao Ancestor was controlling many demons to rush to Huaguo Mountain. His goal was to make sure that there were no casualties on Huaguo Mountain. If necessary, he would even send the Heavenly Punishment.

    Based on his understanding of the Dao Ancestor, the Dao Ancestor already had the intention to kill the ¡°useless monkey¡±, Sun Wukong.

    Kill the monkey to warn others.

    The lives of those monkeys had be the center of the vortex. It was really ironic.

    However, there was no choice. What Sun Wukong cared about the most, apart from his master and the senior brothers and sisters that he could not find, were the monkeys that had given him a sense of belonging.

    Apart from that, the Dao Ancestor also had the cards to threaten him.

    Youqin Xuanya, the junior sister who wanted to pursue justice and her own value in this world.

    However, Xuanya should be quite safe now.

    This safety was not because she was protected by Brother Zhao and Sister-inw Jin Ling. It was purely because the Dao Ancestor knew how much he valued the word ¡®family¡¯. When the Dao Ancestor was not sure what his trump card was, he would not easily touch Xuanya.

    Li Changshou felt that there was a high chance that in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s current understanding, the key to the game was still Sun Wukong.

    However, in fact, Li Changshou was not thinking about the game of Sun Wukong. He was thinking about how to protect Sun Wukong.

    ...

    Heavenly Courts, the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯s Residence.

    Sun Wukong was lying on the railing in front of the main hall. His entire body was covered in monkey fur, and he emitted the aura of fine wine. There were also eight or ten fifth-rank little gods who had been put down.

    Sun Wukong squinted his eyes and enjoyed his current leisure. He did not seem to sense the changes in the world or the abnormalities in the world at all.

    Actually, he sensed it.

    He felt that the sky seemed to be lower. It was a little stuffy and boring.

    The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal...

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Sun Wukong grinned, but he sighed halfway.

    <i>I wonder how the monkeys are doing.</i>

    <i>Are the Bull Demon King and the others still in Huaguo Mountain?</i>

    <i>They should be there. After all, it looked like the old demons¡¯ n was to develop Huaguo Mountain into a holynd of the demons and be a springboard for the demons to enter the Heavenly Courts.</i>

    He, the Beautiful Monkey King that was epted by the Heavenly Courts, was the future beacon of the demons.

    <i>Amp? More like a guidingmp.</i>

    Sun Wukong summoned a pot of wine not far away and poured it into his mouth.

    How could he not sense that the Heavenly Courts looked down on the demons? Most of the righteous gods in the Heavenly Courts were hostile to the demons. Moreover, they were purely hostile.

    That was because most of the righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts were not Connate lifeforms. They were all humans.

    That was the human Heavenly Courts.

    He had naturally heard his brothers mention the grudges between the demons and the human race. The Bull Demon King, in particr, had told him a lot and enlightened him.

    Previously, when Huaguo Mountain fell into a desperate situation, the only thing he wanted was to fight the Heavenly Courts and die in front of his monkey grandson.

    His master named him Sun Wukong and asked him toprehend all the principles of loneliness. However, as Sun Wukongprehended, he realized that he could not understand his own problems.

    Where did hee from and why?

    What¡¯s the point of him existing in the world?

    The world had created him. Was it to give him a mission or was it just a coincidence?

    Later on, Sun Wukong realized that he could not understand these things.

    However, he remembered that rainy night when he broke out of the rock and curled up in the crack of the rock. His heart was empty without any ripples. When he woke up and opened his eyes, he saw a group of monkeys that looked simr to him.

    Therefore...

    He decided that he was not a Connate Stone Embryo but a monkey of Huaguo Mountain!

    ¡°Why are you suddenly angry?¡±

    Sun Wukong smiled awkwardly and burped as he sat there. He imagined his mansion being nted with peach trees and filled with monkeys and grandchildren.

    <i>That would be great.</i>

    <i>That¡¯s a huge motivation for me to work hard in the future.</i>

    ¡°Great Sage ~ Great Sage ~¡±

    Ring.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice calling out to him. Sun Wukong trembled and looked up at the source of the voice.

    It was in the pavilion in the courtyard. A boy was standing in the fog, holding a bell and shaking it gently.

    Sun Wukong tilted his head and stood up for no reason. He stumbled towards the pavilion. In just a few steps, he appeared in the pavilion and was engulfed by the fog.

    The boy¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Great Sage, there are treasures inside.¡±

    Sun Wukong looked forward in a daze and saw the ajar door. He slowly shifted his gaze up and woke up.

    Tushita Pce.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s residence?</i>

    Although Sun Wukong had not been in the Heavenly Courts for long, he naturally knew who Grand Supreme Elder was. He had heard this name more than once from the Bull Demon King.

    The pir of the Heavenly Courts and the great experts of Ren School were existences that could not be provoked in the Heavenly Courts.

    <i>Why am I in a daze in the Tushita Pce? I have an urge to walk forward.</i>

    At that moment, Sun Wukong could not see that there was a golden thread trembling gently behind him. It drove him into the Tushita Pce one step at a time.

    Purple Cloud Pce, Purple Bamboo Forest.

    The Dao Ancestor observed the situation and kept fiddling with the golden thread in his hand.

    An old Daoist priest in a gray robe appeared at the side. When he saw that, he asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why do you still increase Sun Wukong¡¯s Dharma powers?¡±

    ¡°Lure the snake out of its hole,¡± the Dao Ancestor said calmly. ¡°Li Changshou¡¯s shadow can¡¯t be found in the world, but Li Changshou¡¯s n must be rted to Sun Wukong. Let Sun Wukong be stronger and cooperate with shaking the Heavenly Dao to lure him out.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed repeatedly that the Kun Peng Mystic Realm is safe and sound. Li Changshou¡¯s Great Dao has indeed stopped there.¡±

    <i>His main body does not dare to return?</i>

    The Dao Ancestor raised his eyebrows slightly and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. He might have a chance to descend through the Heavenly Fiend Dao. Are you still unable to change the Heavenly Fiend Dao?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t change it,¡± the gray-robed old Daoist priest said in a low voice. ¡°This Great Dao was not condensed in the Primordial World. Instead, it was condensed in the Chaos Sea by the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy who kept devouring the True Spirit and Daow fragments.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said, ¡°Forget it. Think of a way to seal Li Changshou¡¯s connection with the world.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you overreacting?¡± The gray-robed old Daoist said, ¡°Perhaps that spiritual core is just Li Changshou¡¯s backup...¡±

    ¡°Although that¡¯s possible, we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    Hong Jun¡¯s eyes turned stern as he observed the situation under his palm.

    Sun Wukong had already gone to the empty alchemy room. He took down the hanging gourds and ate them. He even burped andughed.

    Waves of mixed medicinal efficacy turned into spiritual power and filled his limbs and bones. Then, it quickly seeped into Sun Wukong¡¯s flesh and strengthened his body.

    ¡°Where is Yang Jian?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor suddenly asked. The gray-robed old Daoist priest at the side closed his eyes. An image appeared in his chest, revealing the scene of the E¡¯Mei Mountain.

    Yang Jian was sitting leisurely in a forest. There were a few fairies beside him. They were Yang Chan and her maidservant.

    The Dao Ancestor squinted slightly, clearly deep in thought. However, he shook his head in the end.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to use him. Let the Heavenly Courts and Sun Wukong fight directly.¡±

    The gray-robed old Daoist priest agreed. As his figure quickly dissipated, a new gray-robed old Daoist priest was born beside him.

    The Heavenly Dao clone began to get busy.

    In the Tushita Pce, Sun Wukong fell in a daze beside the alchemy furnace. His monkey fur was flushed red from the furnace fire. At that moment, he felt his Dao heart was blurry and his head was dizzy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, Old Sun?¡±

    The golden line behind Sun Wukong quietly disappeared, and fog appeared under him.

    Some power of the Heavenly Dao streaked across, and Sun Wukong¡¯s figure disappeared.

    ...

    Three dayster, in Huaguo Mountain of the East Continent.

    The Huaguo Mountain was rather lively these few days. It was more lively than the experts of the demon race had expected.

    They did not know about the discussion in the Lingxiao Hall of the Heavenly Courts, nor did they hear any rumors. The reason why it was so lively was that arge number of demon experts had gathered from the five continents and four seas.

    In just two to three days, thousands of demon experts gathered in Huaguo Mountain.

    At this moment, there were more than six hundred demons in the Golden Immortal realm alone. Most of them were ancient demons. They had been hiding all the way until today and had rushed to Huaguo Mountain for no reason.

    Apart from that, more than ten Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals came to join in the fun. They wanted to see where the demons¡¯ way out was.

    It was as if Huaguo Mountain had really be the holynd for the revival of the demons.

    To the demons, that was indeed the case.

    The demons believed that they would definitely prosper again and be the secondrgest race in the world.

    Some demons even moved a few mountains over and gathered near Huaguo Mountain to expand the territory of Huaguo Mountain.

    The demons had gathered, and the human race had retreated. There were no human immortal sects or mortals in a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers.

    As Sun Wukong had gone to the Heavenly Courts to be the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, the remaining few of the seven Great Saints of the demon race had be the hottest ¡°new stars¡±. There were endless drinking sessions every day, and many demonesses had taken a liking to them.

    It was also because Sun Wukong, who did not lust for women, had gone to the Heavenly Courts. The demon kings here were finally more rxed and could do something that they usually liked to do.

    He ate, drank, and did whatever he wanted. In short, he did all kinds of things.

    In the ¡°holynd¡± of the demons who were dancing and singing, drunk and dreaming, near Sun Wukong¡¯s Water Curtain Cave, at the cliff protected by a natural array, where the Heaven Replenishing Spirit Stone was originally ced.

    Sun Wukongy there quietly. He was dressed in mighty armor. He still reeked of alcohol. His face was sometimes filled with golden light and sometimes turned green.

    A shocking spiritual force was surging in his body.

    ¡®Wukong... Wukong?¡¯

    Master?!

    Sun Wukong opened his eyes in a daze, but his sleepiness overwhelmed him. He could not help but fall asleep.

    When he closed his eyes, Sun Wukong saw a huge cloud suddenly flying over from all directions. However, he could not think of anything.

    A drizzle began to fall on Huaguo Mountain as if it was cleansing the demonic aura there.

    The hazy drizzle onlysted for a moment before the dark clouds in the sky thickened and slowly pressed down on Huaguo Mountain.

    A momentter, a thunderp exploded!

    The Thunder Dragon whistled in the sky, and the heavenly might suddenly descend!

    On Huaguo Mountain and more than ten nearby mountains, the countless living beings were stunned. They looked up at the sky and were at a loss.

    <i>What happened?</i>

    <i>Why is there a sudden battle?</i>

    ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Courts are going back on their word?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, everyone. The Great Sage has just arrived in the Heavenly Courts. It will not benefit their reputation if the Heavenly Courts renege now!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±

    In a sh, hundreds of streams of light flew out from the various peaks. However, the old demons who reacted the fastest and had higher cultivation levels immediately fled in all directions.

    However, just as the huge stream of light was about to fly away, the world was suddenly filled with lightning. Pirs of light broke through the dark clouds and surrounded the five hundred kilometers of Huaguo Mountain like an iron cage!

    Descend!

    The chanting of sutras sounded, and the war drums suppressed the thunder!

    A total of 360 pirs of light trembled. The universe within a radius of thousands of kilometers suddenly froze!

    Countless Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals flew out of the pirs of light. They lined up and formed an inescapable in the world.

    The Heavenly Soldiers raised the spears in their hands. Wisps of immortal light connected to the left, right, and top. After 360 pirs of light, they set up a second metal bucket.

    The ten directions were sealed, and the world was wless!

    Above Huaguo Mountain, streams of light attacked likeets. They turned into the figures of hundreds of generals in the sky, each releasing the pressure after being enhanced by the Heavenly Dao.

    Li Jing walked out of the crowd with the pagoda. His gaze was calm. He was silent for a while before saying, ¡°On His Majesty¡¯s orders, we will exterminate the demons of Huaguo Mountain who are carrying negative karma. Those who dare to resist would have their souls destroyed. Those who surrender would have their remnant souls be left in the eighteen levels of hell to suffer the God of the Battle Division, listen up! Clean this negative karma and protect this monkey spirit!¡±

    The Heavenly Gods agreed with a bang. They each held Immortal Artifacts and Divine Power Dharma artifacts and flew down from the sky.

    The clouds behind the gods suddenly spread apart. A battle formation formed by hundreds of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals pressed down at the same time. The battle formation transformed into the shape of a dragon, a phoenix, and an ancient divine artifact. They attacked Huaguo Mountain!

    The Heavenly Courts did not give the demons of Huaguo Mountain any chance to retaliate.

    Simrly, he did not give the demons of Huaguo Mountain any chance to beg for mercy.

    Only the monkeys from the Water Curtain Cave lineage were marked by the power of the Heavenly Dao. Thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals formed a protective array in the sky and struck them with immortal light.

    After a while, more than ten mountains in Huaguo Mountain copsed!

    Most of the demons fled in all directions. A one-sided massacre began.

    The power of the Heavenly Courts was undoubtedly revealed!

    However, during the battle, many demon experts pounced at the confused monkey soldiers as if they had gone crazy.

    ¡°Sun Wukong betrayed us! Hepletely submitted to the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°Why are these monkey spirits protected by the Heavenly Courts? They deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    In the sky, Li Jing frowned. He threw the pagoda in his hand and wanted to summon the monkey soldiers to protect him.

    Li Jing whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    At this moment!

    A wisp of Heavenly Dao power suddenly appeared behind Li Jing and condensed into the appearance of a white-robed old man. He was naturally the Jade Emperor¡¯s messenger, Taibai Jinxing.

    ¡°Marshal Li, His Majesty¡¯s orders have changed. The monkeys of Huaguo Mountain had already be a variant of the Heavenly Dao because of the destruction of the Book of Life and Death. His Majesty wants to take the opportunity to destroy the souls of the monkey demons. Marshal Li, don¡¯t hesitate. Such a cmity was caused by Sun Wukong.¡±

    Li Jing frowned and turned to look at the white-robed old man.

    In the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Jade Emperor clenched his fists, but he hid them in his sleeve.

    In a corner of the battleground, in a valley near Huaguo Mountain, the big negative karma demon, who had been hiding, had the fear on his face retreat slightly. He looked at the battleground of Huaguo Mountain and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    It was Li Changshou¡¯s impostor.

    He had guessed correctly that the dignified Dao Ancestor had personally dealt with a group of monkey spirits.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s main body heaved a sigh of relief. He controlled No. 3¡¯s fake body, the Heaven Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivator, and escaped tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Immortal Du Sect.

    No. 3 grabbed the back of his left hand and seemed to have touched a silk rope. He tore it off casually.

    Then,yers of changes began to appear on the Dao runes of the old Daoist priest in the Heaven Immortal realm. They turned into a bnced intent and transformed into endless transformations. He looked up at the Purple Cloud Pce behind the Heavenly Pce and the Heavenly Pce and cupped his hands slightly.

    The Great Dao of Equalization descended again!

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun squinted slightly and looked at the old Daoist priest of the Heaven Immortal realm.

    Almost at the same time, the fake body of No. 2, the negative karma demon, escaped into the mountain in front of him and rushed towards the monkey soldiers of Huaguo Mountain.

    It was just a diversion.

    ...

    ¡°Xuanya, what are you thinking about?¡±

    In the gorgeous hall under the resplendent starry sky in Lady Mother of the Chariot¡¯s residence, the Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was bing more and more gentle, sat on the soft couch. She stroked her bulging abdomen and asked Youqin Xuanya, who was lost in thought.

    Thetter, who was standing beside the soft couch, only shook her head slightly. She cupped her hands at the Goddess of Golden Spirit and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little uneasy. Please don¡¯t me me, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    Youqin Xuanya shook her head slightly and said that she did not dare to.

    ¡°This is my order.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Youqin Xuanya replied straightforwardly. She sat on the side of the soft couch and put away the sword on her back.

    She remembered her mission very clearly. She wanted to intimidate the two beloved sons of the God of Fortune and the Lady Mother of the Chariot, who had yet to be born, so that they would not be naughty.

    Although Youqin Xuanya felt that it was ridiculous, she naturally would not reject an order.

    At that moment, the God of Fortune, Zhao Gongming, was standing outside the hall and discussing something with a group of immortals from Jie School.

    The hall was enveloped by an array formation and isted from the outside world. He did not know what they were talking about.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit stared at Youqin Xuanya¡¯s slender and fair neck and pondered.

    After a moment of silence, the Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A human.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit¡¯s voice sounded in Youqin Xuanya¡¯s heart. The two of them were connected.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit said, ¡°To you, he should be an extremely important person. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Youqin Xuanya frowned slightly. Just as she was about to speak, the golden line behind her trembled slightly. A faint figure appeared in her heart.

    It was just a back view. He stood on a white cloud with his hands behind his back.

    He flew at a moderate speed and at a height that was neither too high nor low. He was not eye-catching in the mountains.

    <i>Is that...</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

 Chapter 753 - The Purple Cloud Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 753: The Purple Cloud Pce!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    What happened in this world?

    Li Changshou rode impostor No. 3, the old Daoist priest of the human race in the Heaven Immortal realm, and stood on the peak of a deste mountain in the East Continent. He looked at the surging gray aura that gathered above his head.

    The Heavenly Punishment was about to descend!

    <i>What exactly happened here?</i>

    The beautiful monkey king of Huaguo Mountain was conferred the title of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal.

    Most of the immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts had someints about that. Youqin Xuanya admonished the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and argued with the fake Taibai Jinxing. She caused the Dao Ancestor to be rmed because there was a slight variable in the Journey to the West Tribtion that had not been predicted by the Heavenly Dao.

    The Dao Ancestor checked the three thousand Great Dao carefully and sensed the traces of the Heavenly Fiend Dao. He went to the Reincarnation Pagoda to destroy the Heavenly Fiend Supremacy¡¯s spiritual core and sensed Li Changshou¡¯s n.

    Anyone would be angry when they encountered such a situation.

    Anyone who thought that they had won, that their opponent had fled to the Chaos Sea in a sorry state, and that they had enjoyed the ¡°thrill of victory¡± for a thousand years would realize that it was just theplete set of their opponent. They would more or less feel strange.

    The Dao Ancestor was like that.

    Everything was developing in a direction that he could not control. The one who escaped was no longer an existence that could not be erased from the Great Dao rules.

    He had long been schemed against by Li Changshou!

    In order to take back the initiative, the Dao Ancestor chose to destroy the script and began a series of operations.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s mind was controlled to enter the Tushita Pce by mistake. He consumed the Spirit Pills in the Tushita Pce and was thrown into Huaguo Mountain by the Heavenly Dao to hide.

    The Dao Ancestor directly controlled the minds of the remaining experts of the Demon Court and gathered them in Huaguo Mountain.

    In just three days, Huaguo Mountain was bustling.

    The Heavenly Soldiers surged over, wanting to destroy the demons of Huaguo Mountain andunch a thunderous attack.

    The battle at Huaguo Mountain was intense. Arge number of demon experts were destroyed.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing suddenly appeared and used the Jade Emperor¡¯s orders to kill the monkey living beings under Sun Wukong¡¯s tent.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s actions were meant to incite the battle between the Sun Wukong and the Heavenly Courts. He wanted to trigger the greatest variable of the Western Sect¡¯s cmity.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s logic was actually notplicated. The only time that the Earth could impact the Heavenly Dao and cause slight turbulence in the Primordial World was when the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal created a hugemotion in the Heaven Pce. Li Changshou was most likely to attack at that moment.

    The Dao Ancestor had disrupted his steps because he wanted to disrupt Li Changshou¡¯s n and force him to appear.

    The effect was quite obvious. Li Changshou stood up.

    However, this was the Dao Ancestor¡¯s ¡°lucky hit¡±.

    Li Changshou stood up because he did not want his disciple to be sad after today.

    How could he not understand the Dao Ancestor¡¯s n?

    However, since things hade to this, he could only ept the challenge.

    Thest chance of victory that he could grasp still existed in the hands of the Dao Ancestor.

    This was a battle that concerned countless living beings in the Three Realms. He had to be extremely stable. He could not afford to make any mistakes.

    However, it was also a battle that concerned his disciple¡¯s future.

    There was no need for the two of them to distinguish who was more important. Li Changshou did not want to use Sun Wukong¡¯s sacrifice to obtain victory in the entire battle.

    The so-called natural tragedy was just an excuse that he could not evade.

    If he could not even protect a disciple, how could he say that he could protect all living beings in the world in front of the selfish desires of the Heavenly Dao?

    This time!

    Li Changshou would no longer let the Heavenly Dao destroy Jie School likest time. He would not let the Dao Ancestor seal his teacher and let the Dao Ancestor bully the living beings rted to him!

    No. 3 took the initiative to appear and looked up at the Purple Cloud Pce. He used the Dao runes of the bnced Great Dao to attract the Dao Ancestor¡¯s attention.

    He cupped his hands and almost shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s response to him was straightforward and decisive. There was not a hint of Dao runes revealed. However, he directly mobilized the power of the Heavenly Dao that could not be calcted and turned into Tribtion Clouds that gathered towards No. 3¡¯s fake body.

    In just an instant!

    The Great Dao of Equalization that was revealed to the world.

    The old Daoist priest stood on the mountain peak with his hands behind his back.

    The endless Tribtion Cloud was already brewing the purple-ck Divine Lightning...

    It attracted the attention of the strongest living beings in the world!

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Goddess Nuwa, who was reading by the pool, shed and appeared in front of the pavilion. She looked at Li Changshou.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Heavenly Emperor, who was dressed in a yellow robe and wearing a crown, stood up. He stared at the jade table in front of him and trembled.

    In the Primordial Battle Pce, Zhao Gongming pushed the immortal of Jie School in front of him away and red at the sea of clouds below.

    At the hiding ce of the fake Li Changshou, who was in the spiritual mountain, Saint Jie Yin had already disappeared. The chanting in the hall of Buddha Duobao stopped.

    In the small courtyard of the three friends behind the Jade Void Pce, the middle-aged Daoist who was lying under the tree paused for a while. Then, he smiled and shook his head gently.

    That figure.

    It was an unfamiliar figure that seemed to be able to contain the world.

    The Grand Pure One...

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    ¡°Changshou?¡±

    However, no one knew why Li Changshou had suddenly appeared.

    Even the Dao Ancestor, who reacted the fastest, could not understand why Li Changshou would choose such an opportunity to reveal his tracks.

    In the Dao Ancestor¡¯s opinion, Li Changshou¡¯s actions were clearly not rational. He did not have a specific goal. It was not a good time for Li Changshou.

    That was what Li Changshou had told the Dao Ancestor previously. There was a fundamental difference in their perspective of looking at the problem.

    Impersonator No. 2 secretly escaped into Huaguo Mountain.

    Taking advantage of the chaotic battle everywhere, Li Jing¡¯s pagoda in the sky kept spinning, and the Heavenly Courts had yet to remove the protective array formation, he rushed to the ce where the monkey soldiers were gathered.

    Every monkey spirit that had a special negative karma surrounding the Heavenly Dao was a monkey living being that Sun Wukong had killed in the Book of Life and Death in the Netherworld.

    Specks of starlight flew out of Li Changshou¡¯s sleeve. Miniature array discs that the fake body had secretly made scattered from the ground. In the blink of an eye, they formed 72 Teleportation Arrays.

    The arrays were connected and the Dharma was connected.

    In the light beam that fell from the Heavenly Courts¡¯ protective array, the monkeys were either stunned, stunned, or eager to fight the Heavenly Courts¡¯ massacre with their fellow demons. They also wanted to escape but were trapped by the light beam.

    At that moment, immortal light that was like vines wrapped around the monkey¡¯s ankles.

    The Cosmic Dao runes spread out.

    In the sky above Huaguo Mountain, Li Jing stared at Taibai Jinxing in front of him. His calm face revealed some confusion.

    Li Jing asked in confusion, ¡°Why would a mere monkey attract His Majesty¡¯s attention? Lord Taibai Jinxing, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Marshal Li Jing.¡± The fake Taibai Jinxing smiled and said, ¡°This is just a wrong judgment caused by Sun Wukong.

    Previously, they had always thought that Sun Wukong was a divine stone that Goddess Nuwa had refined. Therefore, they treated him as a material that could be made. However, the marshals of the Heavenly Courts were dissatisfied. They could only kill Sun Wukong to appease everyone¡¯s anger.

    These monkeys have destroyed the order of reincarnation. They are the evil consequences that Sun Wukong has caused. They should be killed.¡±

    Li Jing frowned and wanted to speak, but his beard moved.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing looked at the ce where Li Changshou¡¯s fake body was and smiled. ¡°Marshal Li Jing, don¡¯t hesitate. I will bear this matter alone.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too disrespectful to treat these demons as living beings?¡±

    Li Jing said in a low voice, ¡°Although the demons are ancient remnant races, there are many cruel, murderous, and evil people among them. However, most of the lesser demons with low cultivation levels are no different from the fairies in the mountain. The monkeys are the same. The Heavenly Courts were born to protect the Three Realms and protect the weak from the strong. Is it against the Heavenly Courts¡¯ intention to treat these living beings like this? Lord Taibai Jinxing, why don¡¯t you imprison the monkey subordinates in the General¡¯s Pagoda first? Later, we will go to the Lingxiao Hall. If His Majesty orders to kill them, I will personally destroy their souls. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The smile on the fake Taibai Jinxing¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Just as he was about to speak, a strange Dao rune suddenly erupted under his feet.

    Li Jing and the fake Taibai Jinxing looked down at the same time. They saw that there was no sign of the monkey among the beams of light that the Heavenly Soldiers¡¯ protective array had shot down.

    Only a few monkey feathers floated gently.

    Li Jing was stunned. The fake Taibai Jinxing sneered and said, ¡°Cosmic Movement, Mustard Seed Cosmos. So that¡¯s what you did, Fellow Daoist. What a good technique.¡±

    At that moment, the fake Taibai Jinxing passed Li Jing. His body emitted a rich heavenly might, and the five-pointed star on his forehead shone brightly.

    He flicked the horsetail whisk in his hand gently and was ced in the ¡°ce of birth¡±. Sun Wukong, who was about to wake up, fell asleep again.

    Then, he took out a jade token from his sleeve and scattered it in front of him.

    The talismans engraved on the jade token shone brightly. A rich spiritual energy sea surged like a tide, condensing into dark red mountains on the fake white head.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing¡¯s voice spread everywhere.

    ¡°Heavenly Soldiers, return to the array.¡±

    Just as Li Jing was about to speak, he realized that he could not open his mouth or move. His essence soul had been imprisoned.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing raised its left hand high and its wide sleeve fell. Its wrinkled palm supported the world.

    ¡°By the orders of the heavens, we are here to destroy the demons of Huaguo Mountain.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, his left hand had already slid down casually.

    Behind him, the hundreds of mountains smashed towards Huaguo Mountain. Dozens of sun stars seemed to have appeared in the sky, and surging heat waves surged between heaven and earth.

    Countless Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals watched with twitching eyelids.

    On Huaguo Mountain, seven gs fluttered in the wind. Countless demons looked up at the apocalypse, their eyes filled with despair.

    Li Changshou watched that scene and felt a little helpless.

    That was the Dao Ancestor.

    He could always go personally without any scruples. Even if he had to deal with some iplete demon tribes, he could openly use ten or a hundred times the spiritual energy of their strength.

    The Heavenly Fire Meteor.

    The main peak of Huaguo Mountain copsed!

    In such a magnificent scene, living beings were howling, mourning, and calling out in despair.

    ¡°The world is finally not so quiet.¡±

    However, more gazes shifted away from that ce to the unknown mountain tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    A chuckle sounded in the world. Every Qi Refinement cultivator above the Zenith Heaven realm could clearly sense the Dao runes of the Great Dao of Equalization.

    Then, a clear voice sounded from all over the East Continent.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Changshou, a disciple of the Dao Sect. I would like to meet the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    What answered him was the rumbling of the Tribtion Cloud above his head.

    Li Changshou muttered, ¡°It seems that I have to think of a way to resist the Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a bolt of purple-ck lightning as thick as a bucket descended from the sky. It almost instantly shattered half of Li Changshou¡¯s fake body and turned into gray smoke that dissipated.

    Li Changshou did not move at all. The old Daoist priest¡¯s remnant body slowly copsed. However, another old Daoist priest flew out of the old Daoist priest¡¯s right sleeve.

    How could there be no backup for the Heavenly Fiend technique?

    ¡°Dao Ancestor, don¡¯t you want to talk to me again?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, another bolt of ckish-purple lightning struck. In the blink of an eye, it destroyed the fake body without leaving any traces.

    A deep hole appeared in the middle of the deste mountain below. In the deepest part, dark red magma could be seen.

    Another chuckle sounded. A middle-aged Daoist walked out of the forest on the left and looked at the Tribtion Cloud in the sky with his hands behind his back.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s face copsed.

    Li Changshou did not feel good about the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. He forcefully experienced the feeling of being ¡°destroyed¡± twice.

    Most of the Qi Refinement cultivators with gaps in their Dao hearts had done great evil previously and did not receive retribution. Li Changshou could be considered to have used the Dao Ancestor to enforce justice for the heavens.

    Although he did not respect them and could not ¡°disturb¡± them when their Dao hearts were upied by him, he could not do anything about the special situation. He could only take his time to consider.

    Li Changshou looked up at the Tribtion Cloud in the sky and said calmly, ¡°Could it be that the Dao Ancestor wants me to attack the Purple Cloud Pce?¡±

    This was the second move, a bluff.

    As if to verify his words, waves of spiritual energy suddenly came from the depths of the ground.

    The spiritual energy fluctuations were very weak. At first, they might only be like sand. However, soon, the sand turned into stones, and the stones turned into mountains.

    With the Immortal Du Sect as the center, the spiritual energy in a radius of thousands of kilometers suddenly surged!

    In the forest, figures walked out of the tree trunks.

    In the mountain stream and river, paper effigies floated to the surface of the water and quickly became the size of a normal person. Their eyes were listless as they flew out of the water.

    The valley, the abandoned mineral veins, the forest, and even the earth meridians!

    Light spots lit up one after another as figures stood up!

    There were both men and women. Their expressions were repeated. Previously, they were like gravel and withered wood. At that moment, they did not have any spirituality.

    The paper effigy self-destructed.

    At the ce where the Tribtion Cloud was gathered, Li Changshou waved his sleeve, and the Cosmic Break Cave appeared below the Tribtion Cloud.

    There were more than a hundred of them!

    Specks of light surged out of the cave. Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of figures flew out densely!

    With mottled spiritual energy that wasparable to that of a Heaven Immortal realm Qi Refinement cultivator, and most of the repetitive paint, they pierced into the Tribtion Cloud like countless flying insects!

    Lightning roared as the power of the Heavenly Dao surged.

    However, there were too many paper effigies that suddenly appeared. The Tribtion Cloud could not react in time.

    The paper effigies that pounced from all directions embedded themselves in the Tribtion Cloud in the shortest time possible. They did not give the Tribtion Cloud a chance to erupt. They activated their talismans together, and the umted spiritual energy inside surged!

    Explode!

    Li Changshou stood in front of the forest with his hands behind his back. He looked at the scattered Tribtion Cloud and smiled.

    A ray of sunlightnded on him and was rather warm.

    It was difficult for the Tribtion Cloud to gather. Li Changshou calmly opened the doors again.

    It was as if the world was his backyard.

    A group of paper effigies flew over from somewhere.

    However, the paper effigy did not self-destruct this time. Instead, it ¡°folded¡± around Li Changshou¡¯s fake body.

    The paper effigies turned into parts and pieced together a thousand-feet-tall huge figure in a short period of time.

    An immortal light shed past, and the figure concealed the scene of the paper effigy¡¯s hands and feet intertwining inside. It transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s face and Li Changshou¡¯s figure.

    He was dressed in an ordinary Daoist robe. His long hair wasbed and secured with a Dao hoop as he looked at the sky with his hands behind his back.

    Most of the spiritual energy in the paper effigies¡¯ bodies was used by Li Changshou. It shook the many Great Daos in the ce and spread his voice throughout the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Actually, I¡¯ve never left. There was no need for the various factions to attack. Those who were dissatisfied with the Heavenly Courts were temporarily held back. Now, it¡¯s a battle between Dao Ancestor Hong Jun and me. No one needs to be involved. If I lose again in this battle, all of you will be fine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    This...

    In the Fire Cloud Cave, the heroic spirit army that was about to set off was stopped by Emperor Huang Xuanyuan with a frown.

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce, Goddess Nuwa frowned slightly. The mes that were about to burn in her eyes quickly retreated.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit, who was about to give birth soon and was nning to participate in the battle right after giving birth, was also shaken.

    Youqin Xuanya, who was beside the Goddess of Golden Spirit, had already fainted. She had fainted because she had sensed Youqin Xuanya¡¯s intense emotions.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, the Dao Ancestor smiled faintly and raised his hand to point at the Creation Jade Disc in front of him.

    A bolt of lightning struck the East Continent and shattered the incarnation that Li Changshou had painstakingly condensed. The paper effigies turned into ashes and scattered.

    The Heavenly Dao trembled. Li Changshou¡¯s voice was cut off and quickly covered up.

    It was as if there was no previous turmoil in the world.

    It was like a dream that only a small number of experts saw.

    However, at that moment, the Heavenly Dao could sense that the Dao Ancestor could sense that the power of the human Dao and living beings imprisoned by the power of the Heavenly Dao were abnormally active.

    In the Lingxiao Hall of the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor smiled faintly. He lowered his head and looked at the immortals who were mostly puzzled. They actually...

    He stretched.

    In front of the main hall of the Lady Mother of the Chariot, Zhao Gongming smiled and was amused. He pped his legs and wanted to suppress hisughter.

    Most of the immortals were at a loss. They were wondering why the Dao runes that they had heard and sensed were so familiar.

    There were also two or three immortals from Jie School with higher cultivation levels. They realized that there was another figure in their Dao hearts.

    A name was stuck in their throats, but they could not shout or move.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Zhao Gongming frowned. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Could it be that you were discovered and forced to speak? It doesn¡¯t seem like your personality.¡±

    The immortals from the Jie School looked at each other and did not know what to say.

    It was not only Zhao Gongming. At that moment, all the mighty figures of the Primordial World who remembered Li Changshou and captured the scene just now were puzzled. They could not understand what had happened.

    What happened next?

    He stood up and said such words to boost morale. He also said that he could let the various factions wait and see. He would fight the Dao Ancestor alone.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be a grand entrance next?

    The Dao Ancestor, the Heavenly Dao, the Saints, and the mighty figures began to search the world continuously, hoping to find other clues.

    In a sense, Li Changshou had already taken the initiative.

    ...

    On Mount E¡¯Mei, in the forest that was filled withughter.

    Yang Jian was ying with the grilled fish in front of him. He looked at Yang Chan¡¯er, who was pouncing on butterflies with a maidservant and could not help but smile.

    For some reason, the vertical eye on his forehead trembled slightly. It opened automatically and quickly closed.

    The voices that had just been seized by the Heavenly Dao appeared in Yang Jian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Actually, I¡¯ve never left...¡±

    Who?

    For some reason, Yang Jian raised his hand and touched his sleeve. He took out a sealed treasure pouch.

    He had forgotten who had said that to him.

    ¡°This item is very important. There are no treasures inside. It¡¯s just some words and strategies.¡±

    ¡°If one day, I leave this world and the world and the Heavenly Courts encounter a crisis that is difficult to resolve, or if you feel that you have fallen into the despair that I had previously controlled, the seal will dissipate on its own.¡±

    ¡°At that time, you can open it and take a look. There¡¯s the brilliant n that I left for you inside.¡±

    Those words seemed to have been said in a secret ce, and they suddenly remained in Yang Jian¡¯s memories.

    However, he could not remember who the person who spoke was. He only remembered that the person¡¯s voice was gentle and made him respect him, but he did not dare to face him.

    Previously, Yang Jian had seen the brocade pouch a few times, but the seal on it had not been opened.

    Today, at that moment!

    The mouth of the brocade pouch suddenly... opened.

    ...

    In the Kun Peng Mystic Realm, where Li Changshou¡¯s main body was.

    ck and white Qi shed in Li Changshou¡¯s eyes. The Connate Cardinal treasure, the Taiji Painting, appeared in front of him and disappeared.

    In the main control room of the Kun Peng, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was staring at the ¡°route¡± in front of him, opened his left hand. ck and white Qi condensed in his palm and slowly condensed into a Taiji Painting.

    That was the ¡°mystical ability¡± of the supreme treasure Taiji Painting. It ignored all barriers and teleported freely between the ¡°seeds¡± that it had nted.

    Of course, it was very difficult to bury such a seed. It had to be an expert who had a deep understanding of the Yin-Yang Great Dao. Only by cooperating with the Taiji Painting could one achieve the goal of crossing the Chaos Sea.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du sensed something and his expression turned solemn.

    ¡°Senior Brother, the n is in advance. Everything can be controlled. I¡¯ll dy the Dao Ancestor for a while. I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±

    Xuan Du took a deep breath and immediately sent a voice transmission to Kong Xuan. He activated the Taiji Painting.

    The Yin-Yang Qipletely enveloped the huge Kun Peng Ark. Five-colored Divine Light erupted from the tail of the Kun Peng Ark. The Kun Peng Ark, which was already at its top speed, instantly...

    It pierced through the chaotic universe in the Chaos Sea!

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and deduced thest step.

    At that moment, there were no more possibilities. The derivation tree had reached the end.

    He had to face this battle head-on.

    At that moment, he was only using a few insignificant trump cards. He could attract the attention of the world and tell the Goddess of Mercy and the Human Emperor seniors of the Fire Cloud Cave that they did not have to attack. He had alreadypleted most of his expectations.

    The true trump cards of the Heavenly Fiend technique were the Void Bodhi and the Void Dispelling Great Dao.

    After thinking about it, he sent a voice transmission to Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e to enter the hall. He prepared some words in his heart and said when they floated in, ¡°It¡¯s time for the final battle.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Primordial World personallyter. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. I¡¯m 100% confident that I can escape unscathed. If I can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t force myself. There are still a few spies of the Dao Ancestor in the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. The other party is not strong enough and has been affected. You can just trap themter. There¡¯s no need to publicize or punish them.¡±

    Yun Xiao immediately said, ¡°I can go with you.¡±

    Li Changshou was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Ling¡¯e shouted softly. She raised her hand and held Yun Xiao¡¯s hand. She pursed her lips and smiled at Yun Xiao.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Senior Brother to return. If we follow, we will not be able to participate in the battle between the Dao Ancestor and Senior Brother. Instead, we will be easily captured by the Dao Ancestor when he is desperate. We will leave behind two paper effigiester and escape into the Chaos Sea to avoid the Dao Ancestor¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Finally, his junior sister had grown up!

    Yun Xiao still wanted to persist. Ling¡¯e persuaded her gently and gave her senior brother an expression that said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will look after Sister Yun Xiao.¡±

    Li Changshou said warmly, ¡°If we don¡¯t have the Taiji Painting to support us from here to the Primordial World, it will take at least decades for Yun Xiao to arrive with her Dharma powers.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and the corners of her mouth twitched. She could not help but ce a hand on her forehead.

    <i>How could I have forgotten about that!?!</i>

    Ling¡¯e, who had wanted to form the strongest support group with Sister Yun Xiao after her senior brother left, instantly teared up and looked at Li Changshou pitifully.

    Li Changshou was defeated and sighed.

    ¡°Forget it. Call those who want to go together and enter the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice together. I¡¯ll bring you along. We¡¯ll go anywhere together. Fortunately, I¡¯m well prepared this time.¡±

    Yun Xiao pursed her lips and looked at Li Changshou apologetically.

    Li Changshou naturally knew what she was feeling guilty about. It was just that she felt that she had not helped anything and insisted on causing trouble. She felt a little guilty.

    However, just as Ling¡¯e had said, no one could participate in the battle with the Dao Ancestor unless they were at the level of the five Saints before the six Saints.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and asked them to quickly call for help.

    Then, he closed his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Four Mei Guardians, don¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s thest battle.¡±

    The four guardians answered in unison. Their faces were filled with holy light.

    They firmly believed that they were contributing to saving more living beings. Even if these living beings werepletely different from the otherworldly demons, such a matter still had a profound meaning.

    They had activated the Dao of the Heavenly Fiend to the extreme!

    In the Primordial World.

    The five continents.

    Beside the lotus pond on the spiritual mountain, the ¡°Void Bodhi¡± opened its eyes and looked at the water surface for a while. It seemed to have something on its mind and sighed softly.

    He heard a warm voice beside his ear. It was Saint Jie Yin.

    ¡°Bodhi, don¡¯t be afraid. That person can no longer cause waves. He was just bluffing just now.¡±

    Li Changshou could not bear to see that happen.

    He stood up and bowed to the residence of the Saint. Then, he sighed.

    Some words were better not said.

    Some things had toe this far.

    He whispered, ¡°Teacher, I want to borrow something.¡±

    Saint Jie Yin frowned slightly and keenly sensed the faint change in the Void Bodhi¡¯s tone.

    Light flickered. Saint Jie Yin appeared beside the lotus pond and looked at the Void Bodhi.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Li Changshou pointed his finger at the lotus pond. The Golden Cicada inside flew out with a seal. As Li Changshou made a gesture, it turned into an inch long and was easily pinched by him.

    ¡°Golden Cicada.¡±

    The guide raised his eyebrows and stared at his beloved disciple.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. When he stood up again, his grayish-white hair slowly turned ck. His body was three inches tall and his shoulders were half an inch wide. His face transformed into Li Changshou¡¯s original appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the name of the Void Bodhi to apologize to you, Senior. The Void Bodhi has long died from a mental demon, and I am his mental demon.¡±

    The guide¡¯s face became much older in an instant. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you here?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head slightly. The Dao runes around him suddenly became empty and mysterious. His body was like a thin fog.

    ¡°There is no me, no emptiness.¡±

    Li Changshou seemed to have disappeared from the world. In the thin fog, a purple-ck chain appeared and exploded.

    The faint voice sounded.

    ¡°Although all living beings are ultimately nothingness, my Dao heart is constant. Why did it turn illusory? However, the Dao of Time¡¯s projection was illusory. I will not move. I will not move forward. Everything in the world is tangible. The tides will have their own end. What you see is a ¡®process¡¯, and there is no ¡®end¡¯. I¡¯m here. There¡¯s no free time.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure condensed again, but his Dao Realm rose rapidly.

    He did not say anything else. He cupped his hands at Saint Jie Yin and pinched the Golden Cicada to leave the spiritual mountain.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Jie Yin suddenly asked.

    ¡°In front of the Dao Ancestor of the Purple Cloud Pce.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished discussing the Dao with him. I still have a match with him. Senior, rest.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Li Changshou disappeared.

    In the sky above the Aparagod¨¡n¨©ya Continent, a meteor rushed into the sky. The three thousand Great Dao trembled.

    Trump card: Patriarch Bodhi, the Great Dao of Space Dispelling.

 Chapter 754 - Hong Jun Dao Discussion! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 754: Hong Jun Dao Discussion! (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>No!</i>

    <i>Void Bodhi... Junior Brother Changgeng?</i>

    <i>This, this, this?</i>

    In the main hall of the spiritual mountain, the Dharma body of Buddha Duobao, which was made of numinous treasures, was expressionless. His main body hid in the Dharma body with a bitter expression and kept patting his stomach.

    Previously, when he saw the Void Bodhi being lonely beside the lotus pond, he even went over to tease it!

    For some reason, he felt a little ashamed.

    Duobao groaned in his heart. He then looked at the figure rushing towards the sky and sensed the unique Dao runes.

    He suddenly understood what the words ¡®never left¡¯ meant.

    He could escape in the open and secretly cultivate the earth cave!

    It was a move that he often used when snatching treasures from others in the ancient times!

    <i>Changgeng must have reced the Void Bodhi long ago and used a brilliant method to disguise it.</i>

    <i>However, speaking of which, it is really unbelievable that Junior Brother Changgeng¡¯s Void Dispelling Great Dao had reached such a stage.</i>

    There was also the matter regarding Wukong.

    As the master of the Buddhist Sect, Daoist Duobao naturally understood the importance of Sun Wukong and the Golden Cicada. The Heavenly Dao had more or less revealed it previously. He pinched his fingers and deduced that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s arrangements for Journey to the West were revealed in front of him.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    The main character of the Journey to the West that the Heavenly Dao had high hopes for had followed Patriarch Subhuti who is Junior Brother Changgeng, and cultivated for hundreds of years!

    That was equivalent to two ps to the Dao Ancestor¡¯s face.

    Since ancient times, when had the Dao Ancestor suffered such grievances?

    At that moment, Daoist Duobao could only say, ¡°Wonderful, Changgeng.¡±

    Unfortunately, he could not say it out loud.

    Changgeng did not let them participate in the following battle. Daoist Duobao had his own ns, such as finding an opportunity to save his master.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, Duobao felt that whatever he did now was wrong.

    <i>If Changgeng can defeat the Dao Ancestor, everything would not be a problem. If Changgeng loses this round, I would not be able to save him even if I find Master. It would not change anything.</i>

    <i>The lives of thousands of living beings are all tied to Changshou.</i>

    <i>Could it be that he wants to create an empty Great Dao for the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    Duobao took a deep breath and felt emotional. His thoughts wereplicated.

    Duobao¡¯s gaze passed through his Dharma body, the hall, and the array formation of the spiritual mountain. He looked at the star that was shining in the sky with anticipation.

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure rose rapidly.

    He could feel the pressureing from ahead. There wereyers of barriers in front of him.

    Spirit Qi, Heavenly Might, Heavenly Dao power, Daow power...

    The higher he flew, the stronger the resistance he had to face.

    The Dao Ancestor seemed... to have yet to adjust his mentality to face him.

    At that moment, there was no need to hide. Li Changshou spread his immortal senses and scanned Huaguo Mountain.

    The battle there had yet to stop. The resistance of the demons was very weak. There was only onest extermination.

    Sun Wukong was sleeping on the edge of the cliff. The spiritual energy tide in his body had already subsided a lot. Seven-colored light appeared around him. The real Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal was about to appear in such a situation.

    This monkey...

    A vortex suddenly appeared above Li Changshou¡¯s head, emitting a strong pressure of the Heavenly Dao.

    He hesitated for a while and sized up the vortex. He carefully deduced and observed the spiritual power structure of the vortex. He pondered about the various situations that might happen after he rushed in.

    He could not possibly go in after the enemy opened a Teleportation Portal. If there were any traps inside, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a huge loss?

    He could not underestimate any opponent, especially an existence like the Dao Ancestor who was most likely to catch him off guard.

    Li Changshou observed carefully for a while.

    When many mighty figures who were paying attention to that ce understood that he was being cautious, they raised their hands and held their foreheads.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He raised his hand and waved it, ttening the outer appearance of the vortex and revealing the door inside.

    It was simple, clear, and direct, revealing the structure to Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou sensed for a while before smiling calmly. He stepped in calmly and disappeared.

    The sounds of insects and birds chirping came from the front. A faint fragrance floated over from the familiar bamboo forest, causing him to be a little dazed. It was as if he had returned to thest time he came to the Purple Cloud Pce.

    ¡°Li Changshou.¡±

    A voice called out from ahead.

    Li Changshou stopped in his tracks. Mist appeared around him. The ground under his feet turned dark red, as if he was in an ancient ruin.

    After taking half a step forward, the surrounding scenery changed again. The noisy people approached from afar. In a daze, they arrived at a noisy town.

    Illusion?

    Li Changshou smiled and did not break the illusion. He stopped and slowly walked forward.

    <i>The vibrant world is captivating, and the Dao is left in my heart.</i>

    If he broke these illusions, it would prove that they existed. Instead, he would be trapped.

    It was a brilliant trap.

    Li Changshou¡¯s Dao heart did not move. He just walked forward at a steady pace. After taking the thirty-third step, the illusions dissipated, and the small bamboo hut was in front of him.

    The burly old Daoist priest¡¯s face turned sullen. He lowered his head and stared at Li Changshou, who was outside the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands and walked to the short table in front of the Dao Ancestor. Without waiting for the Dao Ancestor to greet him, he sat down cross-legged.

    There was a detail¡ªthe Creation Jade Disc that had been ced on the short table previously had disappeared.

    The Dao Ancestor squinted slightly and stared at Li Changshou, as if he wanted to confirm Li Changshou¡¯s identity.

    Li Changshou said slowly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± the Dao Ancestor said coldly. ¡°How dare you tease me like that! Where did you get your confidence from? Do you think that I won¡¯t attack your rtives and friends?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The living beings of the Three Realms are naturally ants in your eyes. You can overturn them with a flip of your hand. That¡¯s why you would not bother with a small fry. The noise of the mortal world, be it made by those who upheld justice, evil, those who rebelled, or those in support of the Heavens, will only be considered a nuisance to you. This is the difference between life forms. Fellow Daoist, you are of a high status but you¡¯re not condescending. You will not make things difficult for them. Simply put, there is no need for you to. If you really use such a method to threaten me, you will have lost your Dao heart. That way, you would have already lost half the battle.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s expression became calm again. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes.

    ¡°Changshou, you seem to have a way to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and smiled. ¡°Previously, we yed three games. Why don¡¯t we add two more today? Let¡¯s decide the winner and loser. We will win three out of five games.¡±

    Hong Jun said slowly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be going back on your word.¡±

    Li Changshou did not give in at all. ¡°In the past, you used the Heavenly Punishment to destroy Jie School and secretly ambushed the Grandmaster of Heaven to obtain control of the situation. It seems that you are really cheating.¡±

    Hong Jun could not help but be silent. He stared at the young Daoist in front of him.

    That was just Li Changshou¡¯s fake body.

    Moreover, this fake body had been in the Primordial World for nearly a thousand years. The Heavenly Dao did not detect anything that Li Changshou had done or arranged. That was the Dao Ancestor¡¯s fear.

    Especially Li Changshou¡¯s personality...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, could it be that you already have 98% of methods to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered weakly. He admitted it directly, but the Dao Ancestor could not figure it out.

    The bamboo hut fell silent.

    Li Changshou took out a tea set from his sleeve and casually took two bamboo leaves and brewed them like tea leaves.

    He fiddled with it quietly. His expression was calm and rxed. He was not afraid at all, nor did he have any worries. It was as if he was here to make tea for the Dao Ancestor.

    An empty city n.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please.¡± Li Changshou slowly pushed a cup of tea over.

    Hong Jun reached out and took it. He ced it in front of him and suddenly chuckled. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, where do you want to talk about it?¡± Li Changshou pondered. ¡°I seem to know a lot... I¡¯ve basically figured out your background.¡±

    ¡°A message left behind by that fellow?¡±

    ¡°Half,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I should say half. The other half is written in this world. There¡¯s a saying that does not seem appropriate to be used here, and that is the heavens were watching your every move. There are traces of everything that you have done in the Primordial World. They are engraved in the Great Dao Door and exist on those Great Dao. That¡¯s right. Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have a deep understanding of that. After all, you have the Creation Jade Disc. You can use the Creation Jade Disc to deduce the three thousand Great Dao. At the same time, you can use the Creation Jade Disc to replenish the entire Heavenly Dao. At the same time, you can dominate the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Hong Jun nodded slowly and understood.

    ¡°It seems that the Great Dao of Equalization has given you many benefits.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou calmly revealed a small secret. ¡°It¡¯s Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao. Ling¡¯e has entered the Dao by copying the Steadiness Sutra. However, her Dao does not have much to do with the Steadiness Sutra. Her Dao is in the form of copying. It is theprehension that she gains every time she¡¯s punished by me. She¡¯s resistant, helpless, and has no choice but to copy the sutra. I call this Great Dao the Dao of Reading and Writing. Or the Dao of Reading. However, Ling¡¯e¡¯s realm is too low, and she has yet to discover the secrets of her Dao. There¡¯s a wonderful use for this Great Dao, which is to understand the information contained in everything. I secretly cultivated her Great Dao, which resulted in a rapid breakthrough in the Dao Realm. This is actually one of my greatest trump cards.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°My passiveness today actually stemmed from Ling¡¯e¡¯s Dao? When have I ever taken her seriously? I only saw her as your vassal living being. Unexpectedly... As expected of you. You can actually force your junior sister to cultivate to such a Dao realm.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you tter me.¡± Li Changshou smiled sincerely. ¡°Herprehension is astonishing.¡±

    ¡°What astonishingprehension.¡± Hong Jun squinted slightly. ¡°What about you? What do you think of yourprehension?¡±

    Li Changshou was silent for a while. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Many epiphanies before the Golden Immortal were actually guided by you, Fellow Daoist. Many insights after the Golden Immortal Tribtion came from the Great Dao of Equalization itself and me. Fellow Daoist, if you don¡¯t know what to talk about, why don¡¯t I start? Let¡¯s talk about Senior Lang. What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Since you call him Senior Lang, let¡¯s call him Lang.¡± Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s considered an old friend of mine. However, he was originally in the body of Fuxi. Yes, the Second Essence Soul Dharma. You used the Second Essence Soul Dharma and the Dao of the Heavenly Fiend to rece the Void Bodhi.¡±

    ¡°Actually, no,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯m using the Pseudo Essence Soul Dharma that is simr to the Second Essence Soul Dharma. That¡¯s also the secret of the Dao of paper effigies. I believe you already know.¡± Dao Ancestor Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°You have indeed figured it out.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you really know about it.¡±

    Then, the two Daoists chuckled. They had a tacit understanding.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun sighed slightly and said slowly, ¡°Changgeng... Changshou, actually, you and I don¡¯t have to go to the extent of fighting to the death. If you want the world and living beings to be bnced, you can actually talk about that. As long as you can give me a bargaining chip that can threaten me, I will take a few steps back.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to say that. My trump card is right here. I just want to give you onest bit of dignity. If you let go of your connection with the natural source of the world, I will naturally spare your life.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re just stalling for time?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What opportunity can I wait for? At this moment, with this Great Dao of Space Dispelling, you can no longer kill mepletely. You can only seal me. This is just a fake body of mine. I¡¯m indeed prepared. I can forcefully suppress you. At this moment, I¡¯m just... thinking about old times. Fellow Daoist, you are actually not considered evil. It¡¯s just that you are used to controlling the world andck respect for living beings.¡±

    ¡°Respect? What do you mean?Living beings are nothing. I¡¯m just a mayfly. The world is eternal. It was this world that created living beings and gave them a ce to live. However, living beings keep plundering the world with their selfish desires, causing the world to be unable to bear the burden.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must be the greatest predator.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Hong Jun stared at Li Changshou. ¡°I didn¡¯t plunder it.¡±

    ¡°Just control?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with controlling it?¡±

    Hong Jun asked in return, ¡°The world needs a leader. The living beings need a guardian. What the world and the living beings need is not bnce, but to draw the boundaries and respect each other. If not for me, the world would have long lost control. This day would not have happened!¡±

    Li Changshou refuted, ¡°What has not happened is all fabricated. Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant by using the world as your Dao Fruit? Today, the world has indeed followed the script given by you and progressed to such an extent today. However, everything that has happened, apart from the framework of the script, are all progress of living beings. In fact, the living beings of Heaven and Earth and the Three Realms have many opportunities to walk in a more harmonious direction. However, they have been fixed to such a state by you.This is not being a leader or guardian. This is putting a shackle on the world and cing the living beings in a cage. What you want to satisfy is just yourpetitive heart, Fellow Daoist. It¡¯s just your selfish desires.¡±

    Hong Jun said, ¡°The power of living beings is like the water of the Yellow River in your hometown. If there was no dam to consolidate it, it would have long overflowed.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°However, the Yellow River Levee rose from the ground in the downstream and is suspended on the ground. If the water of the Yellow River overflows again, the consequences will be unimaginable. Instead of giving the Levee a dam, why don¡¯t we protect the water in the upper reaches?¡±

    Hong Jun continued, ¡°The Yellow River is turbid. It¡¯s the result of living beings being active. The greed of living beings creates the red and yellow high ground.Just like the huge river in the south, living beings live in the water and upy the fertilend near the river. How can you me the river for being unjust when the flood is spreading?¡±

    Li Changshou paused and said, ¡°However, the Heavenly Dao is not a dam. Fellow Daoist, you have secretly changed the concept. Fellow Daoist, your Heavenly Dao protects the world and the river itself. The existence of the river bank is to protect the people along the river. A flood is a natural disaster and a human cmity. Living beings plundered nature and obtained natural revenge. That is also the bnce of the Dao of living beings. The rtionship between living beings and nature was difficult to describe in words. That is also the answer that living beings should seek. Find bnce in dynamics and explore paths in changes.I don¡¯t think that what living beings want is right, and I don¡¯t think that what living beings do is right. There must be a price to pay for trial and error. However, it¡¯s better than a pool of stagnant water, quietness, and rotting stench. Is that wrong?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m indeed different from you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early to discuss the Dao.¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture and picked up the teacup with Hong Jun. They each took a sip and moistened their throats.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same question as before. Why don¡¯t we y another round or two?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Which two formations?¡±

    ¡°In the fourth array formation, Sun Wukong caused amotion in the Heaven Pce,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he can enter the Lingxiao Hall.¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s meaningless. You just want to use this method to protect Sun Wukong¡¯s life. Don¡¯t let me kill this broken chess piece. Fellow Daoist, you are really a sentimental person. There¡¯s no need for the fourth round. I¡¯ll watch this show with you and see how the Heavenly Courts develop. If I interfere, I will lose this round. How about that?¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take advantage of you this time.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and did not say anything. He raised his hand and tapped the table in front of him. Layers of ripples appeared on it, and the situation of Sun Wukong falling asleep appeared.

    The bamboo hut fell silent again. It was waiting for Monkey to wake up.

    After a while, the Dao Ancestor said slowly,¡±You mentioned Lang just now. What kind of person do you think he is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If I met Lang in my previous life, I probably wouldn¡¯t have any interactions with him.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Is it because of Xihe?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Changshou shook his head. ¡°Among my friends in my previous life, there are also people who had improper private lives. However, that is their personal privacy. Although I am a conservative person of values, I will not stop because of that. Fellow Daoist, if I¡¯m not wrong, Lang might not have been sessful in his previous life.¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡± Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°He told me about his previous life back then. It¡¯s difficult for him to calm down.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°So hemitted suicide?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hong Jun pondered. ¡°Suicide? I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that Senior Lang insisted on returning to the Primordial World and fighting with you. In the end, he was killed by you and the Heavenly Dao. Isn¡¯t that equivalent to suicide?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and sighed. ¡°He is the most troublesome enemy I have ever encountered. In the end, he lost to his benevolence.¡±

    ¡°To you, Senior Lang is even more troublesome than my teacher, Grand Pure One, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hong Jun said. ¡°I know very well how Grand Pure One¡¯s temperament is, but Grand Pure One does not know me. Lang and I know each other¡¯s roots. That¡¯s what I¡¯m most afraid of.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded slowly and took a sip of tea.

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re ying a trick, Changgeng? Why don¡¯t you tell me about the secrets of the waves so that I can continue ying this game with you without killing you?¡±

    It was time for the familiar testing of trump cards.

    Li Changshou nodded calmly and said softly, ¡°Senior Lang did not want to live back then because he actually had three reasons. How about I tell you one by one?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor moved his legs and sat cross-legged morefortably. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°This is rather far away. I have to start from the Primordial Residence Committee... Fellow Daoist, you should be familiar with this name, right?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor nodded with a smile. He was not surprised.

    Li Changshou looked at Sun Wukong¡¯s condition and slowly said, ¡°The Primordial World Residence Committee is also known as the office of the Primordial World Street. It should be a name casually given by Senior Lang. It¡¯s mostly for mischief. At this moment, I can¡¯t confirm when this name was used. I can¡¯tpletely confirm who the members are. I will tell you my analysister. However, one thing is certain. The Primordial World Residence Committee has long decided the direction of the Primordial World. ording to the record left behind by Senior Lang, the disagreement between you and Senior Lang should have happened in the mid-tote-stage of the ancient times. Before the battle between the human race and the Demon Court, it was the period when your conflict erupted. That was the first reason why Senior Lang killed himself back then. You and Senior Lang had a conflict which cannot be reconciled.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Be more specific.¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while, as if he was deliberating over his words.

    Hong Jun continued, ¡°That deduction is too superficial. Anyone who has some superficial information can deduce it. It¡¯s not enough to surprise me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you the first and second reasons. Although there are two reasons, they are both inducements. If I¡¯m not wrong, you mentioned two things. Firstly, you would use the God-Conferment Tribtion and the Journey to the West as the final tribtion of the Primordial World. You would use these two tribtions to seal the selfish desires of living beings and turn the six Saints into the cornerstones of the world. You would form the Primordial World into a whole and develop the Chaos Sea without limit. Secondly... Let the Chaos Sea devour the universe where Earth is.¡±

    Hong Jun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. His expression wasplicated as he stared at Li Changshou and said coldly,

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to have the chance to tell you this. It¡¯s also impossible for you to know this from any method. Fellow Daoist, are you tricking me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What is eternal life? I have been thinking about this problem for a long time. Eternal life is actually an endless lifespan. The immortality in the Primordial World is not to be a Golden Immortal. Golden Immortals are just longevity insects that live in the world. The immortality of the Primordial World means transcendence. After obtaining immortality, living beings would crave endless energy. However, Fellow Daoist, you neglected something. I always said that the system you designed is full of loopholes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Please exin.¡±

    ¡°The changes in the Chaos Sea.¡±

    Li Changshou casually brushed past it and a gray fog appeared beside him. The gray fog seemed to be the size of a palm, but it had endless profundities.

    Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°The Pangu God created the world. The Chaos Sea is no longer the disorderly Chaos Sea, even if the world is only in a small region of the Chaos Sea. The Chaos Sea began to evolve orderly, but the evolution was continuously broken by the Chaos Sea¡¯s own attributes. Fellow Daoist, you should have long known what the secondw of thermodynamics is. All living beings always advance from an orderly to disorderly manner, which is the increase in entropy. The creation of the world is a reverse entropy process. The ax mark left by the Pangu God was a negative entropy note for living beings. To put it simply, the Pangu God had umted enough energy by killing the Chaos God Friends and opened up an orderly Primordial World in the disorderly Chaos Sea. After that, thewless corrosion was orderly. The edge of the world would slowly be disorderly unless there is a new source of energy. In ancient times, in the first half of ancient times, the Xuandu City prospered. The living beings in the world explored the Chaos Sea and tried to turn the Chaos aura into spiritual energy. That is actually the instinct of life. Thew of resisting entropy. However, the Daoists and Senior Lang, who stood outside the living beings and understood these things, knew that there were only two oues between the Primordial World and the Chaos Sea. Either the living beings of the Primordial World sessfully resisted the increase in entropy and turned the Chaos Sea into an endless source of spiritual energy in the Primordial World, or the Primordial World would return to the Chaos. Now that the Primordial World is enveloped by the Heavenly Dao barrier, he was prepared to devour the Chaos Sea. His first idea had basically beenpleted. However, you did not just n that. At the same time, you were worried about whether the Chaos Sea would be used up in the future. The Primordial World would reach another end. Nirvana. Therefore, you thought of Senior Lang¡¯s hometown, a world that was parallel to the tangible world where the Chaos Sea is. The universe where Earth is.¡±

    Hong Jun sighed slowly and raised his hand to flick his sleeve. Two blurry shadows appeared around him, but their words reached Li Changshou¡¯s ears.

    The figure that seemed to be Senior Lang shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! Hong Jun, you bastard! That¡¯s my hometown! Don¡¯t even talk about swallowing the Earth. Even if you steal some matter, that universe will not be able to withstand the pressure of other parallel universes and die in advance! I can¡¯t do that! Follow me to the Chaos Sea! Leave the Primordial World! I can¡¯t let you destroy the Primordial World left behind by Brother Pangu!¡±

    Then, Daoist Hong Jun sighed.

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun flicked his sleeve again, and the illusion disappeared.

    A breeze blew past, and the bamboo forest rustled. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s figure seemed to have hunched.

    Li Changshou nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not different from my guess. Fellow Daoist, you and Senior Lang officially fell out at that time, right?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Why would you guess that?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m wondering why Senior Lang insisted on going to the Chaos Sea before the battle with you. After eliminating all the possibilities that can be verified, no matter how ridiculous the remaining deductions are, they are still the truth.¡±

    Li Changshou slowly exined, ¡°There must be a mysterious rift in the Chaos Sea. It¡¯s the gate between tes and Senior Lang¡¯s path to the Primordial World. Senior Lang had gone to the Chaos Sea back then to hide the door. At the same time, this is also the main reason that you favor Senior Lang, who¡¯s from the same hometown as me, and opened the door to him. Fellow Daoist, the main purpose of nurturing me into the first form of Escape is not to stabilize the world or let the Heavenly Dao evolve. Instead, he wants me to be exiled in the Chaos Sea and crack the clues that Senior Lang might leave behind. He wants me toplete what Senior Lang has yet toplete. Find the ne rift and descend into the universe where Earth was. Devour the energy of that universe! With this portion of energy, the life of the Primordial World can be greatly extended, which is about to be destroyed in the future. At the end of the Primordial World, we can continue to resist the increase in entropy. Of course, my pawn has several uses.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was silent. He stared at Li Changshou¡¯s clear eyes and did not know what to say.

    Li Changshou smiled and took a sip of tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m a cautious person. I¡¯ve never felt that there are benefits for no reason. I also don¡¯t think that you will really like a living being like me. Fellow Daoist, your greatest w is that you left the Kun Peng Ark to me. It would not make sense if you say that you cannot deal with the Kun Peng Ark. Fellow Daoist, you have been to the Kun Peng Ark and know all its secrets. You see the Kun Peng as the future of the Primordial World. What youck is a navigator. You also flipped through the few books left behind and took away the two most important ones. The stone tablet in the main control room was also left behind by you, right?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun revealed a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Since you already know that, why don¡¯t you announce this matter to the public?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be announced to the public. This is your consideration for the Primordial World. The living beings of the Primordial World should stand on your side.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head helplessly and said slowly, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Li Changshou said in a low voice. ¡°The tangible world of the Chaos Sea is not a parallel universe with the world where Earth is. There is nopression between parallel universes. Fellow Daoist, you have been too affected by Senior Lang. Senior Lang¡¯s knowledge is actually a product of some scientific imagination of my hometown.¡±

    Hong Jun said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have a brilliant idea?¡±

    ¡°Yin and Yang, positive and negative.¡±

    Li Changshou sighed.

    ¡°One Dao begets one, and one exists. Two arises from one, and the Yin and Yang are opposite. In the void, there are positive and negative particles. By chance, positive and negative particles trigger twopletely different tides. A tangible world is born between the tides. These two tangible worlds are both positive and negative. They are beautiful ripples born in the void.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s expression was a little sinister. He said coldly, ¡°Evidence.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°The Yin and Yang of the two tangible worlds are just different in terms of definition and titles. That¡¯s the essence. The matter and energy of my hometown cannot exist in this tangible world. If I forcefully take it over, it will only cause destruction.¡±

    ¡°How do you exin yours and Lang¡¯s transmigration?¡±

    ¡°A True Spirit is at the same level as the Void,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I even suspect that the Void Tide is caused by therge number of True Spirits.¡±

    Hong Jun was silent. He looked down at the teacup in front of him and the reflection in it.

    ¡°That¡¯s just your guess,¡± Hong Jun said. ¡°I have to see the answer with my own eyes. No matter what, what I did was all for the sake of the Primordial World¡¯s longevity.¡±

    Li Changshou sneered and shook his head slowly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t deceive yourself. If it¡¯s really for the good of the world, you wouldn¡¯t have urged the dragon and phoenix to destroy the Primordial World. If you really want the good of the world, you will stop Rahu in advance and not be the final savior and trigger the Heavenly Dao! You wouldn¡¯t have left the Heavenly Dao defense system left behind by the Pangu God reveal a w, then advantage of the opportunity and control the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°You just want to prove that you are stronger than me and that you are more suitable to exist than me. From then on, you can kill me righteously. Is that right, Senior? To be precise, Senior Lang¡¯s mental demon, Senior Lang¡¯s Dao nature, Senior Lang¡¯s corpse, and the fake personality that Senior Lang developed when he was living unstably in the Chaos Sea. Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun. Apart from Senior Lang, you are the only one true spirit living in the Chaos Sea.¡±

 Chapter 755 - Weak but Dominating

    <h4>Chapter 755: Weak but Dominating</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor frowned and stared at Li Changshou, as if he wanted to see if Li Changshou was joking. When he saw Li Changshou¡¯s serious expression, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. How am I the same as your senior?¡±

    Li Changshou stared at the Dao Ancestor. Although he was five feet away, his gaze was as sharp as a knife, as if it could pierce through the Dao Ancestor¡¯s eyes.

    The cloud mirror remained on the square table of the short table, revealing Sun Wukong¡¯s situation.

    The bamboo house was silent for a while.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you won¡¯t admit it?¡±

    Li Changshou asked softly.

    ¡°The way you¡¯re smearing me is unbelievable.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor answered calmly.

    The two of them could not see any power. It was as if they were talking about daily life. However, there was a mysterious Dao rune between them.

    Thunder rumbled in silence and war cries sounded in the silence.

    It was like themon ¡°calm before the storm¡±, but the peace was ultimately broken by Li Changshou¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Haha, hahaha! I knew that you would not admit it. After all, the truth had been revealed to the public. The Primordial World would naturally be in chaos. I don¡¯t know how many living beings have died in despair. I don¡¯t know if Teacher will reestablish a world. Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t dare to admit it, right?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said calmly, ¡°If this is true, why wouldn¡¯t I dare to admit it? The world would not copse because of anything. The despair of living beings disappeared because their hearts were too weak. Your teacher inherited the will of the Pangu God. What he did was to guard the Primordial World and not reestablish the world.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, can you answer a few questions?¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said calmly, ¡°Just ask.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°What is thest page of Senior Lang¡¯s yearbook that was destroyed? Why did Senior Lang go crazy in a short period of time?¡±

    Hong Jun answered, ¡°Previously, ording to you, I had a disagreement with Lang.¡±

    ¡°The memories that Fellow Daoist revealed just now, Senior Lang¡¯s emotions are clearly different from thest emotions of the year.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°Senior Lang has witnessed the process of the creation of the world. The Senior Lang I saw on the secondst page of the diary seems to have suffered a huge blow and lost his Dao heart. Something must have suddenly appeared in front of him or been suddenly figured out by him, causing his Dao heart to copse. Fellow Daoist, I should be right about that, right?¡±

    Hong Jun remained silent.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I reckon that Senior Lang should have known about your rtionship back then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not rted to him!¡±

    Hong Jun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you take out thest page of Senior Lang¡¯s yearbook? Everything can be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Is the truth important?¡±

    Hong Jun said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m now the Primordial World. I¡¯m the master of the Three Realms! The essence of the world is in my body. You¡¯re just going to die in the end!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°If I have the means to make you lose your connection with the essence of the world, what do you say?¡±

    Hong Jun subconsciously covered his chest and looked at Li Changshou. He smiled and said, ¡°If you have such methods, why are you talking nonsense to me?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to give you a way out.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Although you are just a fake personality produced by Senior Lang and have even killed the main personality, I still treat you as half of my hometown. Moreover, I¡¯m here today because of you. You have given me many benefits. Although most of them are schemes, I am not an ungrateful person. You have killed many living beings. Apart from my master, you did not touch my rtives and friends. Although I can¡¯t let go of the fact that my master has been harmed, I still want to give you another chance to live. At this moment, only you and I know about this. Stop. I will give you a small courtyard in the cage outside the world and let you quietly watch the future changes of the Primordial World.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to tell me your methods. How can I believe you?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t work if I tell you,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°It depends on whether you believe me.¡±

    ¡°I feel that you are trying to gain something without risking anything.¡± Hong Jun¡¯s gaze became clear again. He shook his head and said, ¡°Everything is just your guess. Although this guess is exciting, there¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you exin the matter regarding Heng¡¯e? I actually feel sorry for Fellow Daoist Heng¡¯e. After all, she is innocent and I used her. When the Fire Emperor attacked the sky, I had already basically confirmed your rtionship with Senior Lang. I invited her along just to verify this conjecture. Fellow Daoist, your attitude towards Heng¡¯e was the best evidence.¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°I will forgive Heng¡¯e because she is the disciple of my old friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh? The disciple of an old friend?¡±

    Li Changshou slowly sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you let me tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early for Wukong to wake up. You can tell me whatever you want,¡± Hong Jun said. ¡°However, the story is just a story.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you really... are the type to hold out hope until faced with the grim reality.¡±

    Li Changshou held the Chaos aura in his right hand and slowly pushed it to the square table. He raised his left hand and pointed his sword. Immortal light surrounded him, and a book appeared behind him.

    Ling¡¯e said.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know what you¡¯ve done in the past thousand years since you left the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Just tell me.¡±

    ¡°The first thing is to naturally use the Heavenly Fiend Dao to control the Void Bodhi andprehend the Great Dao of the world to find a way to kill you. The second thing is to apany Ling¡¯e and Yun. The third thing was to split a wisp of essence soul and simte the state of a Heavenly Fiend. He slowly expanded his immortal senses in the Chaos Sea and merged with it. It¡¯s simr to the antenna.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°That¡¯s actually a very dangerous thing. If my Dao heart is unbnced, it will affect my heart. However, I have to find the answer I want.¡±

    ¡°Answer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the answer.¡±

    Li Changshou pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°Ever since I came to the Primordial World, I¡¯ve been asking myself the question and its answer.¡±

    Hong Jun asked with interest, ¡°What question?¡±

    ¡°Why is this world like this?¡±

    Hong Jun could not help but be more interested.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and began to exin the source of the problem.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist... I¡¯ll call you Senior. Senior, do you think a newborn child can grasp anguage withouting into contact with anynguage?¡±

    Hong Jun shook his head slightly.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t. There are many experiments in my hometown. Language is a collective memory and a part of the legacy. It¡¯s not justnguage. Words, skills, thoughts, and melody are all part of the collective legacy. That is, it is a tool that a newborn needs to learn, remember, and master when they integrate into this group. Fellow Daoist, you should not have any objections.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue to extend... logic. Logic is thew and rules of thought. There is a difference between being objective and subjective. That extends to another key word, the logic of thinking.¡±

    Li Changshou leaned forward and squinted. He stared at the Dao Ancestor and said softly, ¡°The environment formed by a civilization is different. If there is no primitive,sting, and stablemunication between the two civilizations, the thinking logic formed between the civilizations will be different. The ancient civilizations on Earth are only ancient civilizations from thousands of years ago. The civilizations brewed from the two rivers of the Tigris River and the Euphrates River were different from the civilizations brewed in thend of China. If the two civilizations could meet, they couldmunicate through learning. That is because they had the same ancestors. Their logic is simr. What about Earth? I just want to ask why I can understand this world without any obstacles. Why can Imunicate with the living beings in this world? There are not many boundaries. I only learned the dialect here. It¡¯s very simple. The logic of the living beings in the world is interconnected with my original logic. That was a question that I had kept in my heart before I cultivated. When I came into contact with Senior Lang, I suddenly had a crazy but reasonable thought. Who created this Primordial World? Who is the one who created this world thatbines the myths and culture of my hometown in China? Who was it that embedded the same logic pattern as me in this world?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s expression was indescribably gloomy.

    Li Changshou smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you still think that I¡¯m just guessing? That is your greatest w. It has been ced in front of me from the beginning. As my Dao Realm continues to deepen, it guides me towards the truth of the Primordial World. Fellow Daoist, do you still not admit it? Do you still need evidence? I still have plenty.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor said coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Changshou pointed the sword in his left hand at the gray cloud. The book on his back opened.

    A wisp of Dao runes spread out from the scroll and turned into a spiritual perception¡±. It condensed into a few murmurs in their hearts.

    ¡°What the hell is this ce? I feel so dizzy every day. Is this death?¡±

    ¡°No, is it that ufortable to die? Didn¡¯t you say that nothing would happen if I closed my eyes? I have lived for more than forty years without achieving anything. I was killed by a car and still suffered like this?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Could this be the legendary Chaos Sea? The Primordial Chaos was first established, and Pangu established the world?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun frowned tightly. At that moment, he only closed his eyes. The smile on his lips was a little bleak.

    Li Changshou retracted his finger and stared at the Dao Ancestor.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, let me tell you a story about Senior Lang and you.¡±

    Hong Jun was silent.

    Li Changshou slowly said in a slightly soothing voice, ¡°There was a middle-aged man who was lost for half his life and was sent away by a car ident. When he woke up, he should not have opened his eyes. Instead, when he woke up, he realized that he was in an indescribable gray space, feeling empty and helpless. Then, he fell into a tragic situation. He only had his thoughts and no physical body. He could not sense the passage of time, but his mind was constantly jumping. He could not die even if he wanted to. He could only sleep again and again. What he did not know was that in this region that contains almost endless power, an area that cannot be understood or described, many wonderful things would happen only if he thought about it.¡±

    ¡± He was actually the only ruler of this period and region. He felt eternal loneliness. In the endless silence, he almost went crazy. In a daze, he began to talk to himself. He was crazy. He was schizophrenic and had split thoughts. In order to resist the loneliness thatsted for a long time, other personalities appeared without the main personality noticing. The concept of time and space does not exist here. However, as his only thought, any other thoughts he had were affecting this region. Suddenly, he had an idea. Eh? Could this be the legendary Chaos Sea? The Primordial Chaos has been established, and Pangu established the world? He wondered. What he did not know was that his thoughts, subconscious judgment, and memories had affected the evolution of this mystical region.¡±

    ¡°When this mystical region evolved into the Shattered Dao Law, it evolved into many True Spirit living beings. Pangu was born in his small wish. If the concept of time was introduced, it would definitely take an extremely long time. Then, the key words surrounding Pangu¡ªthe Chaos Green Lotus, the Chaos Chicken, the Heaven-Opening Axe, and the Connate Godfiend were born. Due to the birth of many True Spirits, the weak mind that ruled over everything had increased in number. Naturally, he lost the right to rule when he was alone.¡±

    ¡°However, in his subconsciousness, he had already transmitted his thoughts. Everything had changed in his thoughts. This era is called the Primordial Chaos. He is Senior Lang. What¡¯s more terrifying is that Senior Lang¡¯s main personality was in a daze and hadpleted a split from the other personalities. He could deduce that the first True Spirit split happened before many True Spirit living beings were born, before the appearance of the Pangu God. The split personality was attached to a True Spirit. Regarding this point, the Lady of Earth¡¯s Seven Emotions incarnation can prove that such a situation can exist.¡±

    ¡°In his daze, Senior Lang forgot that it was thepanion he had imagined. This should be to resist loneliness and continuously hypnotize himself. He subconsciously treated his personality as a friend. Then, Senior Lang¡¯s main personality really became friends with these split personalities. These personalities had Lang¡¯s memories and knew everything that Lang had caused. They had fatal ws. They were either stubborn, benevolent, or wanted to imitate the main personality. They were iplete, but they tried their best to apany the main personality through those difficult lonely years.¡±

    ¡± One of the personalities was the strongest and the most gentle. He suggested that the various personalities hide their identities and be a part of the world that the main personality wanted to see. Hence, they imed their identities in the Chaos and Primordial World. They also turned the most intense hope of the main personality into reality step by step. At that moment, the group of personalities were still sharing a body formed from a True Spirit. He had encountered the Pangu God and deceived him. He had relied on his main identity to plead for mercy for his ¡®good friend¡¯ and survived. This single-spirit living being is you, Hong Jun, right? What was Senior Lang¡¯s main personality looking forward to the most?¡±

    ¡± ording to the remaining information in the Chaos Sea, what appeared the most frequently was the main personality¡¯s self-constion. ¡®I transmigrated to the Chaos Sea? In the future, I can still be brothers with the Pangu God and live all the way back to Earth!¡¯ Later on, Senior Lang¡¯s main personality witnessed the creation of the world and the birth of the Primordial World. This area was called the Chaos Sea. After the death of the Pangu God, those split personalities began to use the memories and impressions of the main personality to write the script of the Primordial World.¡±

    ¡°They gradually separated from Hong Jun¡¯s body and directed one big movie after another. The Fiend Ancestor, Rahu, was Senior Lang¡¯s fake personality. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was Senior Lang¡¯s fake personality. The old man lying in Randeng¡¯s stone coffin is you, right, Senior? The world was created by the Pangu God. His cultivation speed was even faster than the Three Pure Ones formed by the Pangu God¡¯s essence soul. It was ridiculous. The Grand Pure One had said that the old man in the stone coffin was the first batch of experts after the creation of the world. His strength was once above Teacher¡¯s. That waspletely unreasonable. Also, Teacher Zhun Ti was also one of the personalities. Later, he was also devoured by Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. That was the former life of the Primordial World Residence Committee. Lang did not join the former Primordial World Residence Committee. In the ancient battle, the battle between the Fiend Ancestor and the Dao Ancestor was actually a battle between two rger¡± personalities that kept devouring other personalities. The rules were that the winner would eat all.¡±

    ¡± After the Fiend Ancestor lost, the split personalities merged into one. They hadplete thoughts, stubborn thoughts, and unwillingness to belong to the main personality. When the split personalities had different opinions from the main personality...¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. The conflict between the split personality and the main personality erupted in the split personality¡¯s n. The split personality tried his best to kill the main personality! He found a dignified reason for himself¡ªto protect the Primordial World. In reality? The name of the Primordial World was subconsciously given by the living beings who had identally transmigrated to the initial period of the Chaos Sea. When the split personality killed the main personality, it lost all meaning. However, the split personality did not fall into chaos because of that. Instead, he ced himself above all living beings. The selfishness and ambition of the split personality are just to cover up their ws.¡±

    ...

    Li Changshou paused and looked at the Dao Ancestor, who had his eyes closed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you going to speak?¡±

    Hong Jun remained silent.

    Li Changshou continued, ¡°That¡¯s the third reason why Senior Lang went crazy and chose tomit suicide. Senior Lang¡¯s main personality discovered these secrets andpletely copsed.To be honest, if it were me, I would also copse. When I was thinking about that, I also denied it.¡±

    Li Changshou sneered. ¡°So I¡¯ve been living in a story written by someone.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly. A piece of paper flew out of his sleeve andnded in front of Li Changshou.

    Then, some fog appeared around the piece of paper. The surroundings fell into an illusion. Li Changshou saw Senior Lang¡¯s figure.

    Li Changshou could clearly see Senior Lang.

    He was very ordinary. The middle-aged man had a fair face and was neither tall nor short. He was dressed in an exquisite Daoist robe.

    Senior Lang knelt in front of the Kun Peng stone tablet. His eyes were red, and his expression was a little ferocious. The sword fingers that were writing the words kept trembling.

    At the same time, Senior Lang¡¯s low roar appeared outside the scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s all fake! This world should not have existed in the first ce. The evolution of this world has gone wrong! The world that Brother Pangu wanted to create has been personally shackled by me. My True Spirit is constantly reincarnating in this wrong world. It¡¯s just repeating one mistake after another! I want to destroy this world. I want the Chaos Sea to return to its original state and return to when I was not here. No, this is not the Chaos Sea. The Chaos Sea is the destiny I gave it. Chains! I am the shackles of this world! It¡¯s me, this bastard, who can¡¯t stand the loneliness. I gave the True Spirits who jumped into this world a destiny! I even yelled that Destiny is fake every day! I have to destroy it... Let me bear my own mistakes!¡±

    The crazy voice gradually drifted away, and the scene slowly dissipated.

    Li Changshou looked at thest page in front of him and quickly confirmed that it was thest page of the year that Senior Lang had written. The messy handwriting on it was simr to what he had heard just now.

    He sensed a faint change in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s aura. He could not help but open his eyes and look at the Dao Ancestor again.

    This time, a few figures appeared in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s pupils.

    A young man dressed in blood-colored armor and holding a pitch-ck divine spear, an old man who had a huge hole in his chest. Daoist Bai Jing who was sitting on a rocking chair and sleeping peacefully.

    The Fiend Ancestor Rahu, Randeng, and Senior Lang.

    Apart from Senior Lang, Rahu, Randeng, and Dao Ancestor Hong Jun spoke at the same time. The three voices were mixed together and were actually so rough and heavy.

    ¡°No one can destroy the Primordial World that we created.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Hong Jun closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was no longer any phenomenon like before.

    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±

    Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m unwilling to admit my background and used earthworms to cover it up, it¡¯s just a problem. Now, I¡¯m the Dao Protector of the world. You can¡¯t deny that. I killed the main personality who gave birth to me for this world.¡±

    ¡°For the world?¡±

    Li Changshouughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself. Which of the things you did was for the world? Fellow Daoist, Senior Lang was injured when the world was created. Then, he found a ce to recuperate and slept through the long ancient times. If I¡¯m not wrong, Senior Lang slept through the entire ancient times because you sealed him, right? From the moment Senior Lang¡¯s True Spirit split, you have already betrayed the main personality. You share your memories and know the Primordial World that Senior Lang is subconsciously thinking about. However, you have be a Dao Ancestor with the name Hong Jun. That is the beginning of your ambition. The other personalities were just tricked by you. You nned carefully step by step to devour the main personality. Every step you take is extremely ingenious. I even suspect that you modified the cognition of the two rger¡± personalities when your True Spirit split into the Fiend Ancestor and the old Daoist priest in the coffin. Otherwise, why would the Fiend Ancestor be so foolish as to fall for it?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s purely your guess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no evidence for that,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°Unless we find the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s corpse or awaken the original phoenix from the Undying Fire Mountain.¡±

    Hong Jun¡¯s smile froze.

    The bamboo forest fell silent again. The gray gas in the middle of the two figures had been put away by Li Changshou. The book that was revealed behind Li Changshou had also quietly dissipated.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you going to admit defeat? I¡¯ve already broken your heels.¡±

    ¡°Where did I lose?¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°On the other hand, Fellow Daoist, if you can really defeat me, how will you deal with this world? Destroy the Primordial World?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I think this world is not bad. It is a miniature of my hometown¡¯s mythical system. It is rted to the culture in my hometown. It is very friendly and novel. Wouldn¡¯t a new world develop in any direction? Senior Lang¡¯s subconsciousness provided a model for this world. It affected the evolution of the initial spiritual energy ball and created such a beautiful world. Isn¡¯t it good to let it exist? Fellow Daoist, haven¡¯t you realized? The problem is not what the world is like or what living beings are like. This world that can only exist in the legends of my hometown is already quite good. The problem lies with you and the Heavenly Dao. Can¡¯t I let this world escape the shackles and let it expand and develop ording to the influence of living beings and Daows? There is no need to say that the Primordial World has to be shattered into a boundless starry sky. There is also no need to say that there has to be a sr system and a blue star. The universe of my hometown is bigger. Isn¡¯t it good to let the Primordial World develop itself? Isn¡¯t it good to let the Heavenly Dao lose its selfish desires? Fellow Daoist, you have left the essence of the world. The world and the Great Dao don¡¯t have any consciousness. Isn¡¯t that good? I object to Senior Lang¡¯s n to destroy the world. That¡¯s an irresponsible way of escaping. This kind of violent escape and not finding a remedy is too crude.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s gaze was rather sincere. ¡°Fellow Daoist, let go. Give the world freedom and the living beings freedom.¡±

    Hong Jun squinted slightly and stared at Li Changshou.

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, didn¡¯t you say that you did it for the good of the world?

    This question seemed to have hit your sore spot. Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t answer for a while, right? Because you have never thought of letting go of the world!The Heavenly Dao is your stepping stone. After killing Senior Lang, you have already replenished yourself. You are now Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, a living being who wants to control the world and the Chaos Sea. You spread the Primordial Dao and promoted the so-called Three Corpse Killing Technique. Fellow Daoist, the Three Corpse Killing Technique that you taught me back then was brilliant. However, after this technique, I sensed your pathological thoughts for the first time. A selfless person insisted on cutting out his own corpse, good corpse, and evil corpse. I have to suspect that you want the Qi Refinement cultivators to be like you and fantasize that you are the real true self. Everything is just to satisfy your twisted Dao heart. Don¡¯t mention that everything is for the world.This world has been crippled by the few of you since ancient times!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We still can¡¯t understand each other.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re making me feel a little disgusted...¡±

    Li Changshou felt speechless for the first time when he looked at the Dao Ancestor, who looked regretful.

    ¡°We still have to fight in the end.¡± Hong Jun did not mind Li Changshou¡¯s ridicule. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll believe that you have a trump card that can threaten me. How do you want to fight? When do you want to fight? That is a senior¡¯sst concern for the junior. In fact, Changshou... if you had chosen to cultivate the Three Corpse Killing Technique that I had given you back then, I would have indeed given you the Dao Ancestor¡¯s position and explored the path to return to the azure star.¡±

    Li Changshou shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not safe for me. I don¡¯t even dare to let paper effigies have consciousness. Let¡¯s not talk about these emotional words. Fellow Daoist, your words are actually meaningless.¡±

    Li Changshou paused and looked down. He saw the Dharma spell mirror on the desk. Sun Wukong had already opened his eyes and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. He was in a daze.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s smile became wider. ¡°Before we fight, why don¡¯t we see how far he can go?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re also stalling for time, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just taking the time to devour the Heavenly Dao.¡± Li Changshou raised his hand and pointed. An image slowly appeared behind the Dao Ancestor.

    Outside the Purple Cloud Pce, a jade te was spinning rapidly. There was a huge cauldron under it.

    In the huge cauldron, a colorful figure sat quietly. It was being refined by the Cosmic Cauldron continuously. Wisps of light darted into the jade disc.

    Outside the cauldron, four gray-robed old Daoists sat cross-legged and extended their palms towards the Cosmic Cauldron.

    Seeing that, Li Changshou remained calm and said leisurely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are indeed impressive to be able to deceive the Heavenly Dao to destroy its will. However... the will of the Heavenly Dao was originally triggered by you at the end of the ancient times. Even if you devour the will of the Heavenly Dao, you only have a stronger control of the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s not much different from now.¡±

    Hong Jun said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried that I willpletely control the world.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He stared at Sun Wukong, who was beginning to be surrounded by mes.

    ¡°The so-called trump cards naturally have to be used at the crucial moment to determine the oue. Fellow Daoist, you can do whatever you want. When you are ready, I will give you the ceremony that you deserve.¡±

    <i>In other words...</i>

    <i>If my main body can arrive here now, I would have already killed you.</i>

    However, Li Changshou did not n to be violent with the Dao Ancestor.

    His method of ¡°killing¡± the Dao Ancestor was not to fight him in a battle. The Grand Pure One had tried that and could not resolve the fundamental problem.

 Chapter 756 - May My Dao Light the Flames of the Stars From the Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 756: May My Dao Light the mes of the Stars From the Long Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the bamboo house of the Purple Bamboo Forest and the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The burly old Daoist priest and the young Daoist fell silent again.

    Li Changshou waved his hand and dispersed the scene in front of him. It was as if everything that was happening had nothing to do with him.

    Hong Jun smiled slightly, but the scene that Li Changshou had pointed out appeared behind him.

    ¡°The Cosmic Cauldron refines the will of the Heavenly Dao. The Creation Jade Disc absorbs the will of the Heavenly Dao. In a sense, the Dao Ancestor is about to devour the Heavenly Dao and rise above it.¡±

    This situation was like an hourss. When the sand in the hourss was poured out, something terrifying would happen.

    Game.

    The two were still ying.

    Hong Jun used that to pressure Li Changshou, but he sat there calmly, as if he did not care. He only lowered his head and looked at the scene of the monkey on the table.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist... are you not going to stop me?¡±

    Hong Jun asked in confusion.

    Li Changshou nodded and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll kill youter. It has nothing to do with how powerful you are.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was really angry.

    ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve always felt that you have outstanding intelligence and a stable Dao heart. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a stubborn temper.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, your Dao heart has been disturbed by me,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°My goal ofing to the Purple Cloud Pce in advance has been perfectly achieved. Fellow Daoist, you have been plotting for so many years. The effect of ending things early seems to be reduced. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s will has yet to grow to your ideal state.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t absorbed enough free will.¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was very calm at that moment. He said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not much different. In order to be wary of your trump card, I can make such a sacrifice and not pursue this perfection.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I can wait. When you nurture the perfect Heavenly Dao and devour the Heavenly Dao, I will attack you.¡±

    Hong Jun pondered for a while and carefully sorted out Li Changshou¡¯s words today.

    ¡°You want to make the living beings think that the world is fake and sessfully reopen a world?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The most realistic thing in the world is the world. It exists objectively. If you did not forcefully control it and spread the script along the way, it would not have shifted with the will of the living beings. The living beings wanted freedom. What the Heavenly Dao wanted to do was to add a boundary to that freedom. Fellow Daoist, you have taken the world for yourself. Just like andlord, you treat living beings as your tenant farmers. Actually, it¡¯s just that this ce is wrong. I really don¡¯t have to target the world. On the contrary, I will continue to protect this world after you.¡±

    Hong Jun continued, ¡°ording to the story you just told, this world was created by us.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. Senior Lang only added a definition to the world. It¡¯s embedded in the basic logic. This world could originally have other titles.

    You only named the Creation God Pangu. You did not create the Pangu God.

    The Pangu God is the creation of this world. What Senior Lang did was to tell the world that you can still walk like that. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Li Changshou said calmly, ¡°The evolution of the world was initiated and created by the many True Spirit lives gathered by countless True Spirits. It was the work of a single True Spirit living being to evolve to this day. Senior Lang had not done much wrong in this world. After you devoured Senior Lang, it was the greatest sin in the world.¡±

    Many True Spirits took the initiative to establish it. They referred to the Pangu God shing the Connate Godfiends. Simrly, passive creation referred to the Connate Godfiend being shed by the Pangu God.

    Hong Jun smiled and sighed.

    ¡°Changshou, since ancient times, you are the living being closest to me. You are also the first living being to expose me. Do you really not consider joining forces with me to create a world that will never end?¡±

    ¡°Living beings are real because of birth, age, illness, and death. The world exists because of the birth of nirvana,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t say anything else. Look at Wukong.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°When do you want to attack me?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, when you can¡¯t help but attack me, I will attack directly. Secondly, if you interfere with what happens next, I will attack directly.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at Hong Jun and said calmly, ¡°As fellow vigers, I will definitely give you enough dignity.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Then as someone who is somewhat considered to be from your hometown, I will use all my strength to kill you after you attack me. This is a treatment that your teacher has never received.¡±

    ¡°Then should I thank you for your approval?¡±

    Li Changshou cupped his hands.

    Hong Jun made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Watch the show. I want to see how the Wukong that you have trained will attack the Heavenly Courts system that you have established. I¡¯ve actually been looking forward to this scene for a long time.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    Ah, this old twisted mentality.

    ¡°I might have to disappoint you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and looked at the situation below.

    Hong Jun also shifted his gaze to Huaguo Mountain...

    Over there, Sun Wukong jumped up from the cliff and rushed into the sky with the Ruyi Jingu Bang. More than ten Heavenly Generals had already formed the Twelve Heavenly Battle Array and were suppressing Sun Wukong.

    It was majestic and seemed like it was going to turn the world upside down.

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°As long as Sun Wukong kills some Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, Fellow Daoist, you will have lost this round.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with winning or losing.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°It just makes me feel a little awkward. However, Fellow Daoist, you kept attacking previously and pushed Sun Wukong and the Heavenly Courts to such a state. You can¡¯t me Sun Wukong.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Even so, you will definitely be a little depressed. That¡¯s your weakness. You care too much about the life and death of unrted living beings. That¡¯s meaningless to us.¡±

    ¡°No, I obtained the Dao in the Primordial World. The living beings of the Primordial World are all rted to me. Moreover, how do you know that I don¡¯t have any backup ns?¡±

    Li Changshou asked with a smile.

    Hong Jun pondered and looked at the situation in the sky above Huaguo Mountain. At that moment, he did not say anything.

    The changes in the situation there also reacted directly. Li Changshou¡¯s scheming level indirectly proved whether Li Changshou had a trump card to deal with him, the Dao Ancestor.

    That was what Hong Jun was most afraid of.

    Li Changshou was really calm.

    ...

    On Huaguo Mountain, the stone monkey¡¯s low roar made the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals tremble.

    More than ten Golden Immortal Heavenly Generals set up a huge array and trapped Sun Wukong temporarily.

    Outsiders could only see a ball of dark red mes charging left and right. The dozen-odd Golden Immortals could no longer hold on. A few of them vomited blood from the bacsh of the array.

    In the sky, Li Jing lowered his head and watched this scene. The ¡°Taibai Jinxing¡± in front of him had disappeared.

    Why did Sun Wukong¡¯s strength suddenly increase so much?

    Li Jing had various thoughts in his heart, but he quickly put away these inappropriate thoughts and began to transfer the experts.

    Battle formations were considered the ¡°exclusive secret manual¡± for the Heavenly Courts to deal with the Primordial World Qi Refinement cultivators. It had suppressed the Zenith Heaven experts more than once or twice.

    At that moment, the thirty-six Heavenly Generals formed the Heavenly Constetion Array and surrounded the ten Heavenly Generals who were about to copse.

    Under Li Jing¡¯s orders, the ten-odd Heavenly Generals retreated at the same time. They tacitly and quickly escaped the range of the Heavenly Constetion Battle Formation. The Heavenly Constetion Battle Formation closed. The thirty-six Heavenly Generals worked together to suppress Sun Wukong.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes widened. The Ruyi Jingu Bang was almost crushed by him. He raised the metal rod and kept charging!

    In his daze, he heard the shouts¡ª

    ¡°The Heavenly Courts are so cunning! They actually used such a vicious n to destroy the demons!¡±

    ¡°King, quickly leave! King, quickly... don¡¯t abandon me, King!¡±

    ¡°My King is the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal!¡±

    When he opened his eyes, he stood at the edge of the cliff in a daze and looked at the purgatory-like situation in front of him.

    His Huaguo Mountain had already copsed!

    His descendants! His descendants!

    The Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Courts, and the damned Heavenly Courts!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Drops of golden blood seeped out of the stone monkey¡¯s eyes. Its entire body was wrapped in seven-colored light. Waves of vast Dharma powers surged in all directions. Wherever the metal rod swept,yers of wrinkles appeared.

    Zenith Heaven power!

    He did not have much ability to think. No one could persuade him to calm down.

    He wanted to attack the Heavenly Pce and the Lingxiao Hall!

    He wanted to ask that old man Jade Emperor!

    <i>What fairness, living beings, and rulers! Why did he destroy Huaguo Mountain! Why did he decide whether he would live or die!?!</i>

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Suppress!¡± The 36 Heavenly Generals roared angrily. A vast heavenly might appeared in the world.

    Sun Wukong¡¯s figure was directly suppressed, but he was only suppressed for dozens of feet. His body suddenly froze, and ayer of me-like facial patterns appeared on his face. He stood up again!

    In the sky, Li Jing frowned more and more. He raised his hand andnded. Another group of Heavenly Generals began to set up the Minor Heavenly Cycle Array.

    ¡°Transfer a division of Heavenly Soldiers to form a 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers Array and prepare to suppress Sun Wukong!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals behind him agreed.

    Li Jing raised his head and looked in the direction of the East Heavenly Gate. There was a hint of anger in his eyes. That fake Tai Bai had left after causing such a mess.

    Sun Wukong was clearly a little strange. The intuition that he had developed from years of battle told Li Jing that if he did not deal with him properly today, there might be huge casualties on his side.

    At the same time...

    In the sky above the Middle Continent, the figure that was flying at high speed was also roaring.

    Behind that figure was the Cave Abode of Perfected Yu Ding, who was at the Jade Spring Mountain.

    Perfected Yu Ding sighed and reminded him.

    ¡°This jade token is real. Do as he says. There¡¯s no need to ask why... If there¡¯s only onest justice in this world, it must be on this person. The Daoist who gave you the jade token is a kind-hearted human being. I cultivate the Dao of Heart. I look forward to his heart the most. He is your benefactor and thest hope of living beings. Go and help him. Name? His name is Li Changshou and he¡¯s also known as Li Changgeng. He is really Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    <i>Li...</i>

    ¡°Yang Jian, do you know your crime?¡±

    <i>I remember! It¡¯s him!</i>

    Yang Jian clenched his fists and lowered his head in pain. The fragments that appeared in his heart quickly gathered and condensed into figures.

    <i>The young Daoist who liked to pretend to be an old Daoist priest!</i>

    <i>The old immortal who pped me on the cloud!</i>

    <i>He arranged for me to go all the way and set my destiny. In the end, I returned everything to the bastard.</i>

    <i>The Daoist who gave me the brocade pouch in the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc!</i>

    <i>There was a letter in the jade token. It was a letter filled with more than sixty possibilities. He even asked me to correspond with them one by one and find a suitable situation.</i>

    He had really found a possiblebination. It was the seventeenth possibility of the second category.

    The figure of the Anti-Heaven appeared in the world. Moreover, the Anti-Heaven rushed out of the Nine Clouds and caused amotion in the four directions.

    The experts of the demon race were destroyed in Huaguo Mountain. The Heavenly Courts pressured the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, Sun Wukong.

    The solution that followed after that possibility was:

    ¡°Suppress Sun Wukong and act as the evil person who suppresses the free will of living beings. Find an opportunity to say the following lines.¡±

    ¡°When Yang Jian rushed to the Jade Spring Mountain, he looked at the other possibilities. The solutions that followed were very simple. They were roughly ssified into three categories.¡±

    ¡°He yed the role of an evil person to suppress Sun Wukong, helped Sun Wukong, and secretly went to the Goddess¡¯s Pce to ask for help to protect Sun Wukong.¡±

    There were more details.

    The corresponding articles actually considered all kinds of possible situations.

    <i>That¡¯s enough!</i>

    <i>Is there such a thing as a brocade pouch? If I didn¡¯t have time to look at theplicated contents, wouldn¡¯t I have been scammed?</i>

    The corners of Yang Jian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he seemed to sigh in his heart. The voice in his memory read the two sentences that fell behind the jade token.

    ¡°Yang Jian, believe me. You might not know who I am anymore. The Heavenly Dao should wash away the memories of living beings regarding me. However, your master should know. When you see this, if your actions are not restricted, you can go to the Jade Spring Mountain and let your master, Senior Brother Yu Ding, verify the jade talisman. That is the most effective method. There are some problems in this world. On the surface, you might not feel anything, but it is very problematic. There is a will that is above all living beings. The Heavenly Courts are just his tool. All living beings are controlled by him. The world has to evolve in the direction that he had set. Thousands of yearster, the Primordial World might shatter into an endless starry sky. That will is thebination of the Heavenly Dao and the Dao Ancestor. You can¡¯t remember who I am. To a certain extent, we lost. However, this is also in my other n. Don¡¯t worry too much. I will return.Help me do something that matches the current situation of the world. It is a ball of mes. Although it is very weakpared to the power that living beings had to face, it would definitely cause some resonance and ignite the mes of resistance for living beings. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    He squeezed some words into the corner of the jade token.

    ¡°If your actions are limited, don¡¯t take the risk to do all that. Act ording to the situation and protect yourself. Let me do the rest. You don¡¯t have to shoulder too much. You are the same as Sun Wukong. You are both immortals that I like.¡±

    <i>This...</i>

    Yang Jian frowned. The memories in his heart had already connected, and the pain of tearing his soul had dissipated.

    The divine eye on his forehead suddenly opened. Due to his rapid speed, wisps of mes appeared from the friction between the immortal power and spiritual energy around him. As his long hair danced, he looked like a god walking out of mes.

    The East Continent!

    The East Continent!

    Huaguo Mountain! Huaguo Mountain!

    Yang Jian frowned and saw the situation with his Divine Eye.

    Sun Wukong was surrounded by seven-colored light. His body was about a thousand feet tall, and there wereyers of dark clouds above his head. There were dense Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals standing on it.

    Beams of immortal light condensed into hundreds of chains that wrapped around Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong kept struggling, and the chains were in danger. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in the sky were pale.

    Li Jing was using the pagoda in his hand to suppress Sun Wukong.

    What powerful spiritual energy...

    It seemed that the spiritual energy was forcefully added to Sun Wukong, who could not control it directly.

    Yang Jian immediately understood something.

    In that case, in that case!

    ng!

    The three pointed, double-edged spear let out a trembling sound. Yang Jian¡¯s figure tore through the sky and rushed towards Huaguo Mountain!

    At this moment!

    Sun Wukong lowered his head and roared. He suddenly raised his hands high, and more than half of the chains wrapped around his body shattered!

    Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals vomited blood and were injured by the recoil. Arge number of Heavenly Soldiers fainted, and the continuous dark clouds quickly retreated!

    Sun Wukong raised his head and roared maniacally. He grabbed the erged Ruyi Jingu Bang and soared into the sky.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Li Jing opened his mouth and growled. The ancient pagoda turned into a thousand feet tall and suppressed Sun Wukong, swallowing him.

    However, in just a breath¡¯s time, the top of the pagoda was suddenly overturned. Sun Wukong returned to the size of a normal person and crawled out. He raised the Ruyi Jingu Bang and rushed towards Li Jing!

    ng!

    The strings of the lute trembled, and a transparent de stretched out thousands of feet and suppressed Sun Wukong.

    Sun Wukong squinted his blood-red monkey eyes and suddenly changed his move. He smashed the de with his rod, but the momentum was blocked.

    Four Heavenly Gods in armor appeared behind Li Jing. Their figures were burly and their faces were ferocious. They either held a treasure lute, held the Wind-Fire Sword, wrapped the Crimson Snake around their arms, or raised a ss umbre!

    The four Heavenly Kings and the four generals of the Mo family!

    The immortals of Jie School had officially attacked!

    ¡°Demons and monkeys, be killed!¡±

    The Heavenly King of Growth, Li Qing, emphasized and roared. The sword in his hand shone with beams of light.

    Another lute was yed in a chaotic manner, and sharp des shot at Sun Wukong.

    The crimson snake transformed into a thousand feet long. It stuck out its tongue and followed behind the sharp des, opening its mouth to bite the stone monkey.

    The zed Treasure Umbre rotated and ripples spread out, continuously attacking Sun Wukong¡¯s essence soul.

    Sun Wukong waved his right hand, and the pure gold Indestructible Golden Soul appeared behind him. He jumped up from the sky and faced the attack of the Four Heavenly Kings!

    <i>What have we done? How can the heavens punish us!?!</i>

    <i>What have we done wrong? Why should the heavens punish us!?!</i>

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    In a split second, the four Heavenly Kings were sent flying. They spat out blood and cursed angrily.

    Sun Wukong bared his sharp teeth and stared at Li Jing. He leaped up and smashed the Ruyi Jingu Bang onto Li Jing¡¯s head!

    Li Jing snorted coldly. He grabbed the sword at his waist with his left hand and charged forward!

    It was the Immortal Du Sword!

    However, Li Jing was sent flying by the seven-colored light in just one exchange.

    In the end, he was not good at fighting.

    Sun Wukong did not show mercy when he gained the upper hand. His figure shed quickly and caught up to Li Jingfei¡¯s retreating figure. He raised his club and smashed it forward.

    At the East Heavenly Gate, Nezha, who was riding the Wind-Fire Wheels, could not help but grit his teeth and shout when he saw this scene.

    ¡°Damn monkey, how dare you!¡±

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Jade Emperor¡¯s clenched fists were trembling slightly. The mes in his eyes flickered.

    <i>Dao Ancestor, what you have done!</i>

    The fake Taibai Jinxing had already stood beside him again. He seemed to be smiling with his eyes closed, but in fact, he was staring at the Jade Emperor.

    In the blink of an eye!

    Sun Wukong¡¯s metal rod had alreadynded on Li Jing¡¯s forehead. The anger in his eyes made Sun Wukong not hesitate at all. He just wanted to kill the immortal gods of the Heavenly Courts and bury them with him!

    However!

    Ding~

    The sound of weapons shing echoed in the East Ocean.

    Li Jing, who had his eyes closed, and Sun Wukong, who had been blinded by anger, looked at the long de in front of the metal rod at the same time!

    The green and golden spear shaft did not move at all. A wisp of red embellishments on the battle helmet fluttered gently.

    What kind of spear is that? A three pointed, double-edged spear!

    What kind of general would he be?! Perfected Lord Eng Shen!

    Yang Jian stood beside Li Jing. Behind him, there was an afterimage. He held the three pointed, double-edged spear tightly with both hands. He had clearly used 90% of his strength, but he still felt that it was a casual move.

    The three pointed, double-edged spear trembled slightly. Sun Wukong was pushed back five feet.

    Yang Jian waved his spear horizontally, and the three pointed, double-edged spear sent Li Jing flying gently.

    Yang Jian¡¯s handsome face was cold. He looked at the stone monkey in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Your opponent today is me, Sun Wukong.¡±

    Sun Wukong gripped the Ruyi Jingu Bang tightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why! I have already returned to the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Courts have destroyed my Huaguo Mountain!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin the Dao of Heaven to you.¡±

    Yang Jian said calmly, ¡°All living beings live under the protection of the heavens. Behind the Heavenly Courts is the will of the heavens.¡±

    Sun Wukong did not get angry when he heard that. Instead, he smiled and raised his head tough. Blood tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Heavens, my ass! Hahaha! They say that I was born to be nurtured by the world. What has my life got to do with the heavens!?! I¡¯ll shatter the Heavenly Courts today and ask the heavens for an exnation!¡±

    After roaring, he raised his rod and rushed forward. Just as he was about to fight Yang Jian, another ck shadow pounced down from the sky and smashed Sun Wukong down from the cloud!

    It was Nezha!

    At that moment, Nezha was wrapped in a baneful aura. His long hair kept fluttering behind him. The lotus flower armor on his body had already ignited with ck mes.

    He shook his shoulder and revealed his six-armed Dharma body.

    He turned his head left and right, condensing anger and silence.

    The bracelet on his wrist kept shining, but he took it off and ced it in his arms.

    ¡°Sun Wukong!¡±

    Nezha looked down at the equally angry monkey below and rushed down again.

    ¡°How dare you hurt my father!¡±

    Sun Wukong did not say anything and faced Nezha head-on. He directly pulled open the battle. The Ten Thousand Li Sky Domain was rmed by the aftershocks of the battle. The spiritual energy was boiling and the living beings were frightened.

    Yang Jian frowned slightly. However, he saw that Nezha was using all his strength to inflict injuries. However, he could only fight against Sun Wukong. The injuries on Sun Wukong¡¯s body could always recover quickly.

    It was the spiritual energy in Sun Wukong¡¯s body, the spiritual energy that wasparable to thete-stage Golden Immortal realm.

    <i>Forget it. Although it¡¯s not appropriate to fight two against one, I haven¡¯t finished reading those lines.</i>

    Swoosh!

    Yang Jian joined the battle with his spear. Although he was scolded by Nezha in anger, he firmly suppressed Sun Wukong.

    Li Changshou had asked Yang Jian to say those words to Sun Wukong.

    The battle spread throughout the Three Realms andnded in the ears of the living beings who were paying attention to the battle and the situation above the Nine Heavens.

    ¡°Sun Wukong, the heavens want to destroy your Huaguo Mountain. How dare you not ept it?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t obey the will of the heavens, the heavens will destroy me.¡±

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Heavenly Dao?

    In the Goddess¡¯s Pce, the eyes of the Goddess, who was leaning on the throne, gradually lit up.

    In the Purple Cloud Pce, Hong Jun looked at Li Changshou with a faint smile. His expression seemed to want to ask, Is this your n?

    Li Changshou smiled calmly.

    His action was only to use Yang Jian to suppress Sun Wukong and say those words to incite the living beings¡¯ dissatisfaction with the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Courts, so that the living beings would not forget their desire to fight against Heaven and Earth.

    It was important to kill the Dao Ancestor.

    After killing the Dao Ancestor, it was more important to build a stable, free, and orderly world.

    However, Li Changshou raised his eyebrows and suddenly felt that something was changing.

    Hong Jun frowned and looked at Li Changshou.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Dao Ancestor Hong Jun asked coldly.

    ¡°This is not my scheme.¡± Li Changshou stared at Hong Jun. ¡°If I want to deal with you, I alone am enough.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, ripples appeared on the cloud mirror on the table. A strange Dao rune spread around the world.

    In the Netherworld, the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The young monk behind the falling hair smiled as he yed with the flowers. He sat quietly on the meditation cushion in the middle of the top floor of the Reincarnation Pagoda.

    The green-furred dog trembled and asked, ¡°Master, do we really have to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ksitigarbha said slowly, ¡°Although I have many opinions about him, he is fighting for living beings. We can¡¯t let him fight alone.¡±

    ¡°No, you might not have to do anything!¡±

    The green-furred dog shouted anxiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ksitigarbha silently put down the petals in his hand and took out an iron pot from his sleeve.

    Truth Listener trembled and bared its teeth at Ksitigarbha for a while. It cursed in frustration, ¡°It¡¯s really... Alright. I originally thought that Taibai Jinxing would use me as a Dharma artifact and say a few words offort to the living beings after the battle. I never expected that thest person to use my move would be my silly master.¡±

    Ksitigarbha smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at anyone¡¯s expression when I do something. The world has already reached this stage. I should do something.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Truth Listener walked to the ground and hid. It closed its eyes and its six small ears trembled slightly. The green fur on its body shone!

    ¡°If we die, we die together. It¡¯s all your fault anyway.¡±

    Mystical Ability: Listen to the thoughts of all living beings!

    Reverse Mystical Ability: Voice to all living beings.

    Ksitigarbha took a deep breath and his gentle voice echoed in the hearts of the living beings of the Three Realms.

    ¡°The heavens have selfish desires, and the living beings suffer cmities. I Ksitigarbha, the disciple of Saint Jie Yin of the Western Sect, the main Reincarnation Pagoda, and mended the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Today, he cannot bear to see living beings suffer. The Anti-Heaven and Dao Ancestor Hong Jun fought. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life to strengthen the will of living beings. May my Dao light the mes of the stars from the long night. Living beings should be independent, and the Heavenly Dao should be restrained.¡±

 Chapter 757 - Punishing the Heavens!

    <h4>Chapter 757: Punishing the Heavens!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>Ksitigarbha?</i>

    Li Changshou frowned and looked at the Dao Ancestor in front of him, as if he wanted to see through his thoughts.

    Hong Jun shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°Could it be that I really overestimated you, Fellow Daoist? Could this be your way of breaking through the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Even if we gather the power of the living beings in the world, we can¡¯t solve the problem of you fusing with the essence of the world.¡± Li Changshou frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should know that the key problem is not fighting. I want them to wait quietly for a while and not attract Fellow Daoist¡¯s attention. I want them to take revenge and kill them in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Are you really confident in bncing me?¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Those words seemed ordinary, but they were trying to trick him. If he confirmed it, it would prove that his final trump card was the Great Dao of Equalization.

    ¡°Probe¡±.

    Therefore, Li Changshou only smiled and did not say anything. He stared at Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    Hong Jun had many ws. The most easy to grasp was that he had been sitting above all living beings for too long and firmly believed that living beings could not hurt him.

    Indeed.

    The Grand Pure One could not make up his mind to destroy the Primordial World. He could only be Hong Jun¡¯s force. As long as he did not destroy the human race, the consequences would be better than refining wind, fire, water, and earth.

    It was also because of the existence of the Grand Pure One that limited Hong Jun¡¯s extermination.

    However, Hong Jun was used to having everything under control. He could suppress everything and manipte everything at will.

    After he merged with the Heavenly Dao, the three thousand Great Dao were used by him. The essence of the world merged with him. The total amount of spiritual energy that living beings could use alone was far inferior to the total amount of spiritual energy that the Dao Ancestor could use.

    How could living beings win?

    As long as Hong Jun upied the natural source of the world, how could he lose?

    At that moment, Hong Jun had already devoured half of the Heavenly Dao and was naturally sitting steadily in the Purple Cloud Pce. Even if a mere Ksitigarbha flew from the Netherworld to the Purple Cloud Pce, he would not look at him.

    Hong Jun said slowly, ¡°Then, Truth Listener...¡±

    Buzz...

    The Purple Cloud Pce suddenly trembled. The purple bamboo forest outside the bamboo house kept swaying.

    The Dao Ancestor frowned. Li Changshou¡¯s expression was solemn.

    The changes happened again.

    It seemed that Ksitigarbha¡¯s attack had be the signal for his faction to attack.

    The source of the tremor...

    The Goddess¡¯s Pce!

    Seeing that Hong Jun was about to raise his hand, Li Changshou suddenly smiled and said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you still afraid of the Heavenly Dao Saint who was imprisoned by you first?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very nervous about the Goddess of Humanity.¡±

    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s not easy for the Goddess. Besides, the word ¡®Nuwa¡¯ is rather sacred to me.¡±

    Li Changshou took out a jade token from his sleeve and held it in his right hand. It emitted wisps of Yin-Yang Dao runes.

    Hong Jun¡¯s smile gradually dissipated. He said, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you should be familiar with the Dao runes of the Grand Pure One Dao,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Fellow Daoist, absorb the will of the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯m waiting for my main body to rush over. You and I don¡¯t have to move rashly. If you attack in advance, I can only wake up my teacher and let him work again.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t move, won¡¯t I be more passive when you wake up your teacherter? Even if the Grand Supreme Elderes to save you, your teacher will not be able to escape. I still have that confidence. When you escaped thest time, you had actually lost your greatest trump card. Grand Pure One... I have already used the lower-level Great Dao to suppress his true body. As long as I¡¯m around, he will not be able to unseal it and his Dharma powers will be used by me. This time, you can¡¯t trick me. ¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Li Changshou made an inviting gesture. ¡°If you attack, I¡¯ll attack.¡±

    Hong Jun squinted slightly and looked at Li Changshou. No one wanted to give in.

    Hong Jun suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly changed my mind and decided to clean up the world. I want all living beings who have feelings for the heavens to gather and destroy outside the Purple Cloud Pce. Only then can the world be at peace.¡±

    Li Changshou did not say anything, but he sighed softly in his heart.

    What the Dao Ancestor said was true.

    He sensed that the spiritual energy of the trichiliocosm began to surge towards the five continents. The gray-robed old Daoists who had surrounded him and set a trap for the Jade Emperor had already begun to gather towards the five continents.

    In terms of strength, the power that living beings could gather was something that even three Heavenly Dao Saints could not resist.

    The Dao Ancestor today was no longer the same as when Teacher Taiqing fought.

    Moreover, the Dao Ancestor still had a trump card.

    The Dao Ancestor had devoured the Dharma powers and Dao cultivation of the Demon Ancestor, Rahu, Randeng, and Senior Lang. As long as the Dao Ancestor put down the beautiful image that he had fabricated andpletely shed all pretense of cordiality, it would be the hard strength of the four experts and the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    In terms of strength, the heavens were indeed extremely stable.

    If Li Changshou, the variable, was excluded, life would definitely be a tragedy.

    The Goddess and the others should understand that too.

    Yes, they did not know what methods or trump cards Li Changshou had. At that moment, they just wanted to stand for justice and those who could were already prepared to die while fighting against the heavens.

    <i>Let me think about it in a narcissistic manner. Do they not want me to fight alone?</i>

    Li Changshou raised his head slightly and smiled.

    Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not that popr. I¡¯ve always been criticized for being stable.

    He suddenly said, ¡°If I lose today, Fellow Daoist, you must let the Goddess go.¡±

    Hong Jun was slightly stunned. He smiled faintly at Li Changshou and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the power to threaten me, I don¡¯t want to kill.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded and agreed. He sat there and pondered, his eyes filled with worry.

    The n was to take over the city and pretend to be weak.

    At that moment, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s seat was indeed more stable.

    ...

    <i>Living beings should be independent, and the Heavenly Dao should be restrained?</i>

    <i>Living beings should be independent?</i>

    Goddess Nuwa looked down at her palm.

    A wound suddenly appeared on the jade-like hand that looked like it was formed from white jade. Blood kept flowing out.

    Goddess Nuwa clutched her chest in pain. Her body slipped off the throne and fell to the ground. Her right hand pressed against the smooth but cold ground, and her face was a little ferocious from the pain.

    <i>Heavens...</i>

    <i>Anti-Heaven...</i>

    ¡°Nuwa, are these the elites of the human race?¡±

    ¡°Most of the first batch of humans are here, right? Nuwa, you insisted on killing them. You are clearly the disciple that I like the most, but you don¡¯t understand the principles of the Dao.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only giving the human race this trial because I want to promote the human race.¡±

    In front of the throne, Goddess Nuwa gritted her teeth tightly. Drops of tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She trembled and resisted, not wanting to recall that memory.

    The ancient Demon Court ughtered the human race. Nuwa endured but in the end, she could not endure it. She wanted to lead the elites of the human race to suppress the ancient Demon Court.

    However, he was attacked halfway and was teleported into the void outside the five continents by the array formation. He was trapped for a long time.

    One day, the Dao Ancestor descended. A decree descended and wanted the most elite experts of the human race to self-destruct.

    She resisted, but the Dao Ancestor who had appeared had alreadypleted the Dao Integration.

    When the Dao Ancestor attacked, Nuwa sensed her brother Fuxi¡¯s death. The soul in his brother¡¯s body hadpletely dissipated.

    She finally understood that she had been schemed against.

    It was not just him. His brother had also been schemed against.

    The one who had set an ambush to trap her and the elites of the human race was not the Demon Court, but the Dao Ancestor!

    It was also the Dao Ancestor who had ordered the Demon Court to ughter the human race through the Kun Peng!

    It was impossible for her to defeat the current Dao Ancestor.

    However, in a moment of anger, Nuwa chose to fight. The experts of the human race chose to fight.

    However, what could she do?

    So what?

    At that moment, Goddess Nuwa gritted her teeth. Dark red blood marks appeared on her body.

    The hall was sealed, and dark red light surged inside.

    The fairies from the Goddess¡¯s Pce outside the hall rushed over. They looked at everything worriedly. They knelt down tacitly and kept chanting.

    Every once in a while, the Empress¡¯s old injuries would act up andst for many days.

    ¡°Nuwa, you defied the Heavenly Dao. How should you be punished?¡±

    ¡°The human race is just made of soil and rocks. Do you really want to be enemies with me for their sake?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. This is the oue of the Anti-Heaven.¡±

    The memories kept surging. The pain was still fresh in her mind.

    Nuwa seemed to have returned to that battle. The shackles of the heavens kept falling, prating her shoulders, arms, back, and long tail, nailing her to the deste void.

    In her memories, every time the Heavenly Chains descended, there would be an additional wound on her body. The sanguine light in the hall would be stronger.

    Her children of the human race died in batches.

    She struggled to protect thest dozens of human men and women in front of her. She used her body to withstand the lightning and Heavenly Fire of the Heavenly Punishment, but she could not protect them in the end. She watched helplessly as they were controlled by the will of the Heavenly Dao and killed each other...

    Nuwa growled and wailed. In the end, she cried silently and waspletely nailed to the void by the Heavenly Dao shackles.

    She was seriously injured and on the verge of death. If the Saint was not destroyed, she could not die even if he wanted to.

    Hong Jun sat on the lotus tform and floated in front of her main body¡¯s be. She looked at herself with pity. ¡°Nuwa, I wanted to leave some humans alive, but you dared to rebel...¡±

    ¡°I was wrong... Teacher, I shouldn¡¯t have rebelled.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. They are all innocent. They were all implicated by me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hong Jun smiled in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, I can give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. As long as you follow the heavens, I will naturally let the human race prosper like the ancient Heavenly Dao suggested.¡±

    After saying that, Hong Jun¡¯s figure disappeared. Her essence soul was stripped from her main body¡¯s forehead and thrown out of the void. Only her figure and the corpses of the human experts remained in the void...

    A thousand years, ten thousand years, hundreds of thousands of years...

    The Anti-Heaven was like a nightmare, entangling and nibbling her.

    So what if they rebelled?

    What happened in the end?

    What happened in the end?

    Most...

    ¡°Goddess, am I rted to that person?¡±

    A chuckle suddenly sounded beside her ear. The young human smiled and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a story about zeal.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, do you want to see a romanceic or aic about passion and ardor?¡±

    <i>That¡¯s right, this child went to the Purple Cloud Pce.</i>

    Nuwa¡¯s purple eyes, which were filled with pain, suddenly lit up. She struggled to sit up and let the blood flow from her body. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°Goddess...¡±

    For some reason, Nuwa recalled the day that the child destroyed the Golden Crow.

    The only time he knelt there weakly and held the ashes that his master no longer existed, his eyes filled with despair.

    Since then, he has changed a lot. He could vaguely sense his dissatisfaction with the Heavenly Dao and the anger in his heart.

    Nuwa suddenly heard that sentence...

    ¡°When the mystery is revealed, I hope to obtain the Goddess¡¯s understanding. It¡¯s fine as long as I understand.¡±

    <i>That child, that child really went to fight the Dao Ancestor!</i>

    <i>Why...</i>

    <i>Is the Dao Ancestor really going to let the human race prosper?</i>

    The people at the Fire Cloud Cave endured bitterly. The Middle Continent was filled with sorrow. There were no mortals who fought against the world. Instead, they became the favored children of the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>This should be thest gamble.</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t let that child face such a powerful enemy himself...</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t let that child fight alone...</i>

    <i>What is the point of struggling at death¡¯s door!?!</i>

    ¡°Goddess.¡±

    Goddess Nuwa looked up in a daze and saw the young Daoist.

    He was sitting in the corner of the pavilion painting. He lowered his head and wrote rapidly. There was a smile on his lips as he muttered softly, ¡°I hope that this me can give you some warmth.¡±

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Nuwa suddenly shouted softly. Her long hair fluttered backward, and a ball of mes burned on her forehead. The mes engulfed her entire body and instantly burned all the wounds and blood on her body!

    She stood up and clenched her fists, turning into mes!

    The human race¡¯s Torch me!

    He took half a step forward. A halo circted under Nuwa¡¯s feet and engulfed the entire hall.

    The hall instantly disappeared!

    The immortal clouds, pces, rivers, andkes of the Goddess¡¯s Pce disappeared, turning into a gray world that was filled with corpses!

    The fairies were still kneeling there, but there wereyers of armor on their bodies. Their bodies became transparent.

    They lowered their heads and prayed, chanting sutras to let the undead rest in peace.

    Around them, light spots gathered and turned into the figure of a human male. His body also turned transparent.

    They knelt and prayed in front of him.

    The heroic spirits of the human race!

    In front of them!

    Goddess Nuwa¡¯s main body was in front, bound byyers of the Heavenly Chains. Her iparably huge body was filled with wounds!

    The me slowly flew up and returned to Nuwa¡¯s forehead.

    The universe was trembling!

    The chanting of the human heroic spirits became clearer. The ball of mes enveloped Nuwa, and the Heavenly Chains trembled.

    Nuwa suddenly opened her eyes. Her long hair flew in all directions, and her body trembled and swayed. She kept growling and struggling!

    Roars, roars, growls, sobs, and shouts!

    Ping!

    The Heavenly Chains werepletely severed!

    The Three Realms were trembling, and the Purple Cloud Pce was trembling slightly!

    The Dao Ancestor looked at Li Changshou calmly. Most of the seven-colored figures in the Cosmic Cauldron outside the Purple Cloud Pce had dissipated.

    Suddenly, Li Changshou shouted in his heart.

    It was Nuwa, the Nuwa who had created the human race. The Goddess of the human race was using the power of the Torch me to shout at the human race!

    ¡°Connate lifeform Nuwa, attack the sky today. The mes of our human race will not be extinguished. We will not have to struggle at death¡¯s door. We will fight for the human race in the world, but we will be killed by the Heavenly Dao! I have no regrets even if I die.¡±

    At that moment, the Three Realms were silent.

    Countless human immortals stood up from the trichiliocosm and looked at the five continents. They could not help but shed a tear.

    Countless humans and immortals could not suppress the inexplicable urge in their hearts. They sped away from the imperial court.

    Only the mortal world of the South Continent was silent.

    This was not a battle between mortals after all.

    On the Middle Continent, Nuwa¡¯s figure condensed from the world. She had a human body and a snake tail. She was dressed in armor and wore a flower ring on her head. Behind her, the Mountain and River State Painting floated. In her hand, she held an embroidered ball and a longsword.

    The embroidery ball was meant to reproduce for the human race.

    The sword was meant to protect the human race.

    She looked up at the sky. The red embroidered ball swayed gently, and the mes on her forehead burned. The sounds of prayers and sutras sounded around her.

    The power of a Saint!

    The power of the human race¡¯s Torch me!

    The Willpower that the human race had gathered from praying to the Goddess for countless years!

    She raised her hand and grabbed at the air. Blue ripples appeared in the world, and a blood-red Divine Banner appeared in the depths of the sky.

    ¡°The nsmen who fight for the survival of the human race should not be forgotten.¡±

    The red embroidered ball trembled slightly and crashed into the void, knocking down the divine banner in the sky.

    Countless blue ripples suddenly exploded!

    Nuwa raised the sword in her hand.

    ¡°Human race, gather the troops in the Middle Continent and help the disciples of the human race, Li Changshou, suppress the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Behind him, tens of thousands of heroic spirits shouted in unison. gs fluttered.

    They came from various tribes, from the first prosperous tribe of the ancient human race!

    Immortal light surged from all directions and quickly gathered towards Nuwa.

    At that moment, there were no three Dao Sects, no Dao heritage or personal grudges.

    Since she was a human immortal, she should fight for the human race and the Goddess of the human race!

    Fire Cloud Cave.

    The human emperors looked at each other. They were already on the war chariot and raised their swords at the same time. The door of the Fire Cloud Cave opened, and batches of human heroic spirits surged out.

    The chariot at the front was empty. There was a robe hanging on it. The robe was stained with blood and had remnant Dao runes of fire.

    The Fire Emperor was the first to attack!

    In the mortal world of the South Continent, the human Heavenly Disciple woke up from his afternoon nap. He turned around and called for the attendants to start the sect to worship the ancestors of the human race.

    In the Heavenly Courts, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were at a loss.

    Immortal light surrounded their bodies, as if they were urging them to prepare for battle. However, in their hearts, they yearned to return to the Goddess.

    It was the throbbing of the human bloodline.

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the gods were agitated. The righteous gods of the human race and the non-human gods were arguing.

    At the same time, outside the five continents.

    A golden line flew towards the ends of the world. It was the Golden Roc carrying Ao Yi and dozens of Heavenly Generals.

    The blue ripples in their hearts suddenly exploded. The same figure slowly became clear in their hearts.

    The Golden Roc stopped flying and muttered the words ¡°Teacher¡± in a low voice.

    Ao Yi, who was on the Golden Roc¡¯s back, suddenly knelt down weakly. His eyes widened, and he grabbed his long hair. His body trembled continuously.

    <i>How dare you, Heavenly Dao!?!</i>

    <i>Ao Yi, how dare you!?!</i>

    <i>How dare you forget the Sect Leader and your elder brother!?!</i>

    ¡°Hong Jun, you old thief!¡±

    The Golden Roc roared angrily and suddenly rushed forward, almost throwing Ao Yi and the Heavenly Courts¡¯ generals away.

    They were originally invited by Li Jing to help the Flowerfruit Mountain. Now, they were not far from the five continents.

    Calm down, I have to calm down.

    Crack!

    Ao Yi raised his hand and pped himself. He knelt on the Golden Roc¡¯s back and clenched his fists tightly.

    <i>Calm down and memorize the Sutra!</i>

    Ao Yi was from the dragon race. He did not receive the summoning order from the Goddess through the human Torch me. However, when he heard the shouts of the Heavenly Generals behind him, he immediately knew about it.

    The Sect Leader had gone to the Purple Cloud Pce and was supporting him!

    The human race had the foundation of the Fire Cloud Cave. They would definitely be able to gather a force to suppress the Heavenly Dao.

    However, it was not enough. It was definitely not enough!

    Apart from a portion of the gods in the Heavenly Courts, the entire military general system was formed by human immortals. Even if the strength of the human race could not be controlled by the Goddess, they had to at least avoid fighting the human army!

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    <i>What can I do?</i>

    <i>Go to the dragon race to persuade Father to send troops?</i>

    <i>No, I¡¯m just the Second Prince of the Dragon Pce. It¡¯s difficult for me to convince my father and uncles.</i>

    <i>Think of something, quickly think of something!</i>

    ¡°Ao Yi, you have to remember not to walk into a dead end. Look at the problem from a different perspective.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his ears.

    ¡°Change your perspective...¡±

    <i>Yes!</i>

    Ao Yi pped his hands and immediately leaned over to press the Golden Roc¡¯s back. His shouts were like a huge bell and drum, gradually waking the enraged Golden Roc.

    ¡°Listen to me, listen to me! Only then can we help Brother Sect Master. If we go to the Purple Cloud Pce, we will only cause trouble!¡±

    The Golden Roc cursed, ¡°Even if I die, I will fight Hong Jun to the death!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me! You have to listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Go to the Dragon Pce and scold my father and the others in the Dragon Pce. I¡¯ll mock their current situation and remind them of the cmity in the Sea Eye!¡±

    Ao Yi said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Courts to look for immortals from Jie School and ask them to think of a way to stall the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. We cannot allow the strength of the human race to be exhausted by the Heavenly Courts. There¡¯s a problem with the Heavenly Courts now. The Jade Emperor is different from the Jade Emperor I remember!¡±

    The Golden Roc was stunned when he heard that.

    After flying for a while, the entrance of the five continents was in front of him. The Golden Roc finally regained his senses.

    ¡°I hope I can scold those cowardly dragons.¡±

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Ao Yi heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly turned around and looked at the Heavenly Generals behind him. The young man¡¯s face was solemn. At that moment, he emitted a pressure.

    ¡°The moment of the human race¡¯s survival is today! However, there are some things that only we can do! I¡¯m the true brother of Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng. Are you willing to believe me!?!¡±

    The Heavenly Generals perked up and stared at Ao Yi with burning eyes.

    A ¡°battle¡± between the generals of the Heavenly Courts began.

    The Golden Roc erupted with extreme speed. After entering the five continents, it rushed straight back to the East Heavenly Gate. A momentter, it flew out of the East Heavenly Gate and rushed to the sky above the East Ocean Dragon Pce. It shouted with all its might and cursed.

    He scolded the dragon race for being afraid of death.

    He scolded the dragon race for not daring to mention the ancient times.

    Although Ao Yi and the Golden Roc did not know what secrets there were in the ancient times, they were just lucky.

    East Ocean Crystal Pce, Dragon King Hall.

    Ao Guang sat on the coral throne and listened to the Golden Roc¡¯s mor. His slender dragon eyes were filled with thoughts as he clenched the jade token in his dragon palm.

    It was a nk jade token. There were originally densely packed words on it. They were given by Li Changshou. There were words that pierced the heart.

    <i>Where did the Nine Polluted Springse from? Why can merit fill the Nine Polluted Springs?</i>

    <i>How could the dragon race not know!?!</i>

    <i>The dragon race remembered!</i>

    In the ancient battle, the dragons and phoenixes were instigated by the Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor. They fought to the death and did not hesitate to shatter the Primordial World. In the end, they were just benefiting the Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor.

    The dragon race had won, but they had to bear the misfortune of shattering the Primordial World. They had been tricked and schemed by the Dao Ancestor. In the end, they had no choice but to fill the Sea Eye.

    How many nsmen, experts, and flesh did they have to sacrifice to suppress the raging Sea Eye!?!

    From then on, the dragon race could only hide at the bottom of the sea with their tails between their legs. The Crystal Pce looked prosperous, but it was actually just a cage.

    The dragon race still had a score to settle with the Dao Ancestor!

    It was hisst chance.

    The Dragon King of the East Ocean suddenly raised his hand and waved it. A huge dragon palm appeared in the sky and sent the Golden Roc flying before the Golden Roc could react.

    ¡°Pass down the Dragon King¡¯s Decree! There is no need for the ancient blood of the dragon race to suppress the Sea Eye and help the Goddess of the human race!¡±

    In the four seas, the war drums sounded!

    In the Heavenly Courts, Ao Yi and the Heavenly Generals rushed everywhere, but they failed.

    At that moment, the immortals of the Heavenly Courts were gathered in the Lingxiao Hall.

    Ao Yi hurriedly rushed to the Lingxiao Hall and heard the argument outside the hall from afar.

    An immortal god knelt outside the hall and begged the Heavenly Courts not to send troops to suppress the human race¡¯s rebels.

    They were mainly humans.

    There were also immortals who used the responsibility of the Heavenly Courts to say that the Heavenly Courts could not tolerate the rebels. Otherwise, the Heavenly Courts would not have the rules to establish themselves.

    Most of those immortals were famous on the God roll.

    Ao Yi suddenly understood.

    <i>I was wrong previously. It¡¯s useless to look for the immortals of Jie School in the Heavenly Courts!</i>

    Most of them had been modified by the God roll. They only had the standpoint of the Heavenly Courts and the Heavenly Dao in their hearts.

    Ao Yi stood outside the hall and looked inside. He was confused.

    The Jade Emperor, who was dressed in a yellow robe, sat on the throne and did not move.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing, who was beside the Jade Emperor, stood quietly with a smile, as if the scene was not troublesome.

    <i>This fake Taibai Jinxing...</i>

    Ao Yi gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He could not wait to appear and swallow the bastard. However, he could not. He had to endure it.

    Calm down and restrain yourself. Think of a way to help the Sect Leader.

    Only by using thest method would Ao Yi rush towards the Purple Cloud Pce, even if he had to die in the Heavenly Thunder.

    A few figures suddenly came from the side. Ao Yi took a look and could not help but turn around.

    The Lord of the Dragon Tiger Mystic Altar, Zhao Gongming, the Goddess of War, Lady Mother of the Chariot, the Goddess of Golden Spirit!

    At that moment, the Goddess of Golden Spirit was no longer pregnant. The aura around her was extremely sharp.

    The couplended in front of the Lingxiao Hall. Zhao Gongming swept his sleeve and blew away the officials and generals in front of him. A fiery red figure shed behind them and walked in with a huge sword on his back!

    It was Youqin Xuanya.

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya¡¯s eyes were red, and her face was filled with determination. She had only taken a few steps into the Lingxiao Hall when the sword on her back was unsheathed and held in one hand.

    Zhao Gongming frowned when he saw that.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit snorted coldly and immediately followed behind to protect Youqin Xuanya.

    A Heavenly General shouted, ¡°Marshal Youqin, how can the Lingxiao Hall draw their swords!?!¡±

    ¡°Marshal Youqin, what are you doing!?!¡±

    ¡°Marshal Youqin!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit shouted angrily. Fierce sword intent enveloped everywhere. The Heavenly Generals who had shouted just now were instantly silent.

    Youqin Xuanya quickly walked to the tform and pursed her lips. She raised her sword and pointed it at the fake Taibai Jinxing beside the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°You are not him, you are not my senior brother, you are not Taibai Jinxing of the Heavenly Courts! You¡¯re disguised as him! You¡¯re not worthy! ¡±

    The immortals were shocked.

    Ever since the Goddess appeared in the Middle Continent and broke the Dao Ancestor¡¯s memories of the living beings of the world, the immortals and gods in the hall knew that Taibai Jinxing was an impostor.

    However, none of the immortals dared to stand up.

    ¡®Who is that fake Taibai Jinxing?¡¯

    ¡®Dao Ancestor clones, Heavenly Dao clones!¡¯

    ¡®He was monitoring the Heavenly Courts and the Jade Emperor!¡¯

    At that moment, Youqin Xuanya suddenly arrived and attacked the fake Taibai Jinxing. Many immortals were shocked.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing chuckled and said slowly, ¡°Marshal Youqin, you...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    General Dongmu suddenly interrupted. He rushed to Youqin Xuanya¡¯s side and knelt down.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Taibai Jinxing had worked hard and contributed greatly to the Heavenly Courts. He had nned far and wide for the Heavenly Courts and had contributed greatly to the Heavenly Courts. The Dao Ancestor should not use Taibai Jinxing¡¯s face and enjoy Taibai Jinxing¡¯s blessing! Please allow me to change the appearance of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s clone...¡±

    As he spoke, General Dongmu looked up with a head full of sweat. He smiled awkwardly at the fake Taibai Jinxing. ¡°Hehe, Changgeng doesn¡¯t look good to begin with. Look.¡±

    The fake Taibai Jinxing squinted and said firmly, ¡°How dare you! I am Taibai Jinxing! Men! Drag General Dongmu and Youqin Xuanya away!¡±

    There was silence.

    It was dead silent in the hall.

    The righteous gods stood there quietly. The people on the God-Conferment Roll were at a loss.

    Most of the original elders of the Heavenly Courts only lowered their heads and stood.

    The fake Taibai sneered. The horsetail whisk in his hand condensed some immortal light. He slowly raised his palm and the power of the Heavenly Dao gathered...

    Crack!

    With a crisp sound, a huge hand reached out from the side and firmly grabbed the fake Taibai Jinxing¡¯s wrist.

    Many gazes followed the huge hand and saw the Jade Emperor sitting there expressionlessly. He raised his left hand and firmly grabbed the fake Taibai Jinxing¡¯s arm firmly. Then, he shook it gently.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing staggered a few steps and cried out, ¡°Your Majesty?!¡±

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Courts, not the Purple Cloud Pce.¡±

    The Jade Emperor said.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing nodded and said calmly, ¡°Does Your Majesty think that you can already tell the Dao Ancestor no?¡±

    ¡°No. So what if I say it?¡±

    The Jade Emperor turned to look at the fake Taibai Jinxing. Suddenly, he pulled off his yellow robe and revealed the colorful chains inside.

    The immortals and gods were shocked. Many Heavenly Courts¡¯ elders rushed forward. General Dongmu stared at the fake Taibai Jinxing and trembled in anger.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Hao Tian!¡±

    The fake Taibai Jinxing chided, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the consequences of going against the Dao Ancestor? You should know the power of the ancestors the most!¡±

    ¡°I know. So what?¡±

    The Jade Emperor sneered. He was restrained by the metal chain. He stood up with some effort and stood with his hands behind his back.

    The chains on his body were like the robe of the Heavenly Emperor.

    He said, ¡°I know that the Dao Ancestor controls the spiritual energy of the world. Arge number of Heavenly Dao clones like you have already rushed over from the trichiliocosm. I also know that the Dao Ancestor is devouring the will of the Heavenly Dao. In the future, only the Dao Ancestor¡¯s will would exist in the Heavenly Dao. Oh, right, there are also puppets like you. I also know that it will be difficult for the living beings to win this battle. There is almost no chance of winning. However, his mistake is that he should not have taught me how to be a Heavenly Emperor back then. I am the ruler of the Three Realms, the Heavenly Emperor of the Three Realms. I am not the Heavenly Emperor of the Dao Ancestors, nor the Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Dao! The Dao Ancestor is unjust and abused living beings! I have no choice but to stand up.¡±

    As he spoke, the Jade Emperor raised his hand and removed the crown on his head. He ced it on the jade table.

    The fake Taibai Jinxing cursed, ¡°Hao Tian! Nonsense!¡±

    The Jade Emperor suddenly said, ¡°Junior Sister, help me untie him.¡±

    Swoosh!

    An ear-piercing sword chime sounded. Suddenly, a sword beam shed by the side. The fake Taibai Jinxing¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. His body was shed into three parts and instantly exploded!

    The chains on the Jade Emperor¡¯s body shattered and he leisurely stretched his waist.

    At the side of the hall, the Queen Mother calmly returned the sword to its sheath and casually threw the sword to Long Ji who was behind her. She held her hands in front of her and slowly walked in.

    The hall was silent. Even Long Ji was stunned.

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and looked at the Queen Mother. He said, ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is revolting. It¡¯s not nice to say it. I will abdicate the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s position. Junior Sister will be a substitute for the Heavenly Dao and temporarily control the Heavenly Courts. Changgeng needs my help.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Queen Mother nodded slightly and said softly, ¡°Come back early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Jade Emperor chuckled and took out the Jade Emperor¡¯s seal from his sleeve. He threw it on the throne and took a step out of the hall.

    His long hair fluttered in the wind, and his white robe swayed.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Connate Golden Soul, Hao Tian. Today, I want to go to the Purple Cloud Pce to tell the Dao Ancestor about the unfairness of the world. If anyone is dissatisfied with the Dao Ancestor, are you willing to go together?¡±

    ¡°General!¡±

    Just as the Heavenly General was about to shout, he suddenly recalled something. He took off his helmet and ced it beside his feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing! Your Majesty, wait for me! I¡¯m slow!¡±

    General Dongmu shouted and rushed forward with the hem of his Daoist robe.

    Youqin Xuanya took a deep breath and carried the sword on her back. She chased after the Jade Emperor with a determined gaze.

    Hao Tian stood in front of the hall and smiledfortably. He squinted at the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for the heroic army of the human race to arrive. Go and ask my nephew, Yang Jian, if they are done fighting. If they are, tell them toe over.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    In the Lingxiao Hall, the Queen Mother sat on the throne. With a flip of her hand, the God roll appeared again and she pressed it down quietly.

    ¡°Open the Heaven Gate and make way for the human race¡¯s Heaven Punishers. The Heavenly Courts will stop for a day.¡±

    The gods lowered their heads and epted the order.

    In the Netherworld, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, a seven-colored beam of light shone into the sky of the Netherworld and headed towards the Primordial World.

    The Lady of Earth¡¯s gentle voice apanied the young girl in the light beam as she rose into the sky.

    ¡°Go, child. You are derived from the seven emotions of living beings. You should help living beings. I¡¯ll leave the future of living beings to you guys.¡±

    The incarnations of the Seven Emotions joined the battle!

 Chapter 758 - Fighting the Dao Ancestor!

    <h4>Chapter 758: Fighting the Dao Ancestor!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>What? What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Bian Zhuang stood beside the Heavenly River and looked at the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. He was so shocked that he could not say anything.

    After being in the Heavenly Courts for so long, Bian Zhuang saw the light of the Lingxiao Hall turn dim for the first time. It was the first time that he felt the Heavenly Dao power in the Heavenly Courts be scattered and disorderly.

    Hundreds of thousands of the Heavenly River Navy gathered on the shore. Bian Zhuang also heard Goddess Nuwa¡¯s orders and recalled his original backer.

    He wanted to throw off his armor and rush to the Middle Continent. He also thought that there might be a conflict between the Heavenly Courts and the human race. He wanted to rush to the Lingxiao Hall to see the situation.

    However, he could not.

    He was now themander of the Heavenly River Navy. He had to stabilize the morale of the troops here. Like the directmanders of the various troops of the Heavenly Courts, he could only use his immortal senses to look at the Lingxiao Treasure Hall from afar.

    Bian Zhuang looked...

    The God of Fortune had entered. The Lady Mother of the Chariot was so beautiful, but her aura was too terrifying.

    The Jade Emperor came out. His white robe made him look very dashing. He suddenly called himself a Daoist and joined the Anti-Heaven camp.

    <i>No, the Heavenly Emperor is rebelling?</i>

    Bian Zhuang was confused. He felt that the world was spinning. A word appeared in his heart.

    ¡°Ridiculous¡±.

    ¡°Marshal!¡±

    A low voice sounded from behind. ¡°What are we waiting for! His Majesty has already spoken!¡±

    Bian Zhuang frowned and fell silent.

    The generals said,¡±Marshal, we are both from the human race. How can we not go when the Goddess summons us?¡±

    ¡°Taibai Jinxing has gone to confront the Heavenly Dao to protect the living beings! There¡¯s something wrong with the Heavenly Dao! My Immortal Sect was fine, but it suddenly disappeared the next day! The Middle Continent was so prosperous previously, but it was destroyed by the Heavenly Dao in a few decades!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what major matters of the world are, and I have never experienced the pressure of the Heavenly Dao. Everything has been smooth-sailing. However, the Goddess summoned the Taibai Jinxing and went to the Purple Cloud Pce. Things have definitely reached an irreversible state. I do not know the affairs of the country, but I can make the enemies bleed! If we care about the official position of the Heavenly Courts, wouldn¡¯t we lose the bravery of the human race!?!¡±

    Bian Zhuang still refused to speak. He frowned.

    A Heavenly General cursed, ¡°Marshal, if you are afraid of death, we will resign and do it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death?!¡±

    Bian Zhuang widened his eyes and jumped up. His saliva flew everywhere.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because I want to keep you safe, I would have gone there long ago! I rose to power with Lord Taibai Jinxing! My Nine-Toothed Harrow was given to me by the Grand Supreme Elder! Am I not worried? Am I heartless? Look at the hundreds of thousands of brothers! If the few of you lead the way, can they not move forward? All of them are Essence Immortals and Perfected Immortals. They do not even have the cultivation level of a Heaven Immortal. The Anti-Heaven cannot use the Heavenly Dao Battle Formation either. What can we do!?! Court death? Ah!¡±

    The generals could not help but be silent. They lowered their heads and did not speak.

    Bian Zhuang took a deep breath and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting worked up. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I won¡¯t stop the Heaven Immortals and Golden Immortals who want to go. The others will wait here. No one is allowed to move without my orders. I¡¯ll look for Commander Ao Yi and ask him what happened.¡±

    After saying that, Bian Zhuang was about to turn around and ride a cloud when he heard a dragon roar from the direction of the Lingxiao Hall. An azure dragon soared into the sky and quicklynded in front of Bian Zhuang.

    It was Ao Yi!

    Ao Yi shouted, ¡°Where is the Heavenly River Navy!?!¡±

    Bian Zhuang immediately walked forward. ¡°They¡¯re all here!¡±

    Ao Yi took out a jade tiger talisman from his sleeve.

    ¡°The Queen Mother has ordered the Heavenly Courts to open the Central Heavenly Gate and let the Goddess of the human race pass! The Heavenly Courts had stopped operations for a day today. The righteous gods of the various tribes do not have official positions! I ordered the Heavenly River Navy to guard the entire way from the Middle Heavenly Gate to the 33 Heavens. They will protect Goddess Nuwa and the heroic spirits!¡±

    The generals agreed in unison and turned to look for their generals. Bian Zhuang heaved a sigh of relief.

    Bian Zhuang was about to say something when Ao Yi blinked at him and sent a voice transmission.

    Soon, Bian Zhuang jumped into the sky and held his sword.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao¡¯s selfish desires have already affected the operation of the Three Realms. The Heavenly Courts are meant to protect the Three Realms and protect the weak. If the heavens are unfair, the Heavenly Courts will not respect their orders! Although the Heavenly Courts were established by the Heavenly Dao to control the Three Realms, However, the immortals and soldiers of the Heavenly Courts are all living beings of the Three Realms! This time, the Heavenly River Navy is escorting the army of the Purple Cloud Pce. If any Heaven Immortals or Golden Immortals want to help, they can join the back! I will definitely go!¡±

    The hundreds of thousands of Water Army in the Heavenly River agreed loudly. Their shouts shook the 33 Heavens.

    It was not just the Heavenly River Navy. The eight righteous gods and the various troops moved together.

    The Queen Mother sat upright in the Lingxiao Hall. She held the God roll and suppressed the power of the God roll.

    In the Hall of Enlightenment, the righteous gods who were originally protecting the operation of the Heavenly Courts were now exerting their strength to stop the cirction of the Heavenly Dao power. They also dispersed the Heavenly Dao power and stared at the changes in the Heavenly Dao.

    In the Divine Punishment Hall, the lightning in the Ten Thousand Lightning Pool had been sealed byyers of immortal power.

    In fact, the Heavenly Punishment that the Heavenly Dao directly sent had nothing to do with the Ten Thousand Lightning Pool. The immortals and gods of the Heavenly Courts sought peace of mind.

    ¡°Resistance to the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    It was easy to say that, but it was a little heavy for the human immortals in the Heavenly Courts.

    The Heavenly Courts were established by the Dao Ancestor. It was a supplement to the Heavenly Dao and was in charge of maintaining the operation of the Three Realms. Now, if he denied the Heavenly Dao and became enemies with the Heavenly Dao, it would inevitably make the immortals of the Heavenly Courts feel uneasy.

    This was actually a cmity for the Heavenly Courts.

    However, very few people could see the direction of the cmity.

    The rumbling war drums sounded. Countless starlight had gathered under the Central Heavenly Gate and was darting over.

    The heroic spirits of the human race¡ªthe human soldiers who had died in the ancient battle. Their beliefs were not lost. They relied on the merit of the human emperor¡¯s incense offerings and condensed the will of the human race to protect the human race of the Primordial World.

    However, the ones with the most number of people were not the heroic spirit army, but the immortals of the human race.

    Saint Nuwa condensed her 1,000-feet-tall main body into the size of a normal person. She retracted her snake tail and donned her armor. She led tens of thousands of unyielding spirits of the human race to ascend first.

    The wheels rolled. The hundreds of thousands of human spirits of the Three Emperors and Five Emperors of Fire Cloud Cave followed closely behind.

    That was the entire foundation of the Fire Cloud Cave.

    Behind therge number of heroic spirits, there were countless immortals and living beings.

    The azure dragon circled around. Hundreds of ancient dragons mixed among the immortals. The domineering aura made many immortals unable to circte their immortal powers.

    The bugle horn suddenly sounded. Arge number of Magi rushed over from the north. They set up the Magi battle formation and stepped on the ck clouds, as if they wanted to snatch the position of the vanguard.

    In the Heavenly Courts, arge number of humans and immortals gathered around the Jade Emperor.

    They stood in front of the Lingxiao Hall and waited for Goddess Nuwa.

    At that moment, there were two Saints in the world. The two Saints did not appear directly.

    However, in the small courtyard of Kunlun Mountain and the straw hut on the spiritual mountain, there was no sign of the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning or Saint Jie Yin.

    The Saint¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    The first person to enter the Central Heavenly Gate was a lonely figure.

    It was Ksitigarbha who was in a green robe and was riding Truth Listener.

    When Ksitigarbha and Truth Listener entered the Central Heavenly Gate, the Queen Mother in the Lingxiao Hall shot out an immortal light. The 33 Heavens suddenly trembled. With the Central Heavenly Gate and the Lingxiao Hall as the middle axis, it split open to the left and right.

    The Heavenly Road opened up and led to the 33 Heavens!

    Ksitigarbha closed his eyes and focused. He sat on Truth Listener¡¯s back and quickly rose. When he flew higher, he heard the Jade Emperor¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°Ksitigarbha, are you willing to go together?¡±

    Ksitigarbha opened his eyes and looked at the side of the Heavenly Road. He nodded at the Jade Emperor and rode Truth Listener out of the Heavenly Road andnded in front of the Jade Emperor.

    Ksitigarbha said, ¡°Your Majesty is righteous.¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and sighed. He did not say anything.

    Behind the Jade Emperor, Zhao Gongming untied the red wedding robe and changed into his armor. A wooden sign rose above his head¡ªSaint yer Zhao Gongming.

    The immortal from Jie School, who was holding the wooden sign, looked around smugly.

    A momentter, streams of light flew up from below. The unyielding spirits of the human race had alreadynded.

    Dozens of azure dragons flew to the front and used their powerful bodies to scout the path.

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°Let¡¯s help the Goddess of the human race.¡±

    After saying that, he took a step forward and led the immortals and gods into the Heavenly Road. They followed behind Goddess Nuwa.

    There were more streams of light on the Heavenly Road.

    On the moon, in the cial Pce, Heng¡¯e, who was standing in the shadows of theurel tree, pondered quietly for a while. She whispered something to the woman wearing a rabbit ear essory behind her.

    In the Tushita Pce, the Grand Supreme Elder leisurely walked out of the alchemy room. He looked at the green ox in the courtyard who was obediently eating grass and smiled in satisfaction.

    In the Jade Pool, dozens of fairies with the highest cultivation levels flew out together and rushed towards the Heavenly Road to help.

    Outside the Heavenly Courts, the old Daoist priest stood under the ginseng fruit tree and sighed softly. He put the scroll into his sleeve and stepped through the universe...

    In the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Li Changshou looked at the Dao Ancestor Hong Jun in front of him with aplicated expression. Thetter smiled and did not mind the situation.

    Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you really... made lots of people hate you.¡±

    ¡°I have a clear conscience.¡±

    Hong Jun replied calmly. In the scene behind him, only the faint outline of the figure in the huge cauldron was left.

    Hong Jun waved his sleeve, and the Cosmic Cauldron trembled slightly. The figure instantly exploded.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Dao and Hong Jun were extremely closely connected.

    Hence, Hong Jun¡¯s eyes were even calmer.

    ¡°From the Heavenly Emperor to the immortals, and the Seven Emotions incarnation of the Earth, they seem to be closely rted to you, Fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, have you been plotting how to defeat me along the way?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. He did not say anything and stared at the Creation Jade Disc that flew back into the Dao Ancestor¡¯s hand.

    Good stuff...

    Li Changshou said, ¡°With this treasure, it¡¯s really convenient to control the world.¡±

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to discuss a countermeasure with them? You cane and go as you please here. I have nothing to prepare for. You are dissatisfied with the Heavenly Dao and me. I will give you this chance. As long as you defeat me today, I will not have anyints.¡±

    Li Changshou was amused. ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you being too much of a bully by saying that you devoured the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Hong Jun squinted and smiled, but his eyes were a little sad. ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s the only fun I have. Changshou, you have not experienced too long...¡±

    ¡°I have a Daopanion.¡±

    Li Changshou interrupted Hong Jun and extended two fingers. ¡°You have two Daopanions and quite a number of friends.¡±

    Hong Jun was speechless.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Hong Jun patted his knees and stood up.

    Li Changshou stood up at the side and carefully controlled the fake body that was supposed to be a Void Bodhi, making his movements seem more rxed and casual.

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°Before they rush over, should we do something?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, feel free.¡±

    A faint Dao rune appeared around Li Changshou. His body turned faint as he said calmly, ¡°Ie from the void. This body is fake. Only the Dao remains.¡±

    The Void Dispelling Great Dao, the Void Fixation technique.

    Hong Jun raised his hand and pointed. Li Changshou¡¯s body suddenly twisted into a ball like a tablecloth.

    However, Li Changshou only casually raised his hand and took a step out while twisting. He was safe and sound.

    The two seemed to casually point and raise their hands, but they contained a rather profound Great Dao.

    Hong Jun thought for a while and smiled.

    ¡°Your fake body of Patriarch Bodhi is really not bad. Yourprehension makes me a little jealous.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have already integrated the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s extremely easy for you to seal my fake body somewhere,¡± Li Changshou said calmly. ¡°However, if you want to kill me, you have to have a way to shatter the Void Dispelling Great Dao.¡±

    Hong Jun asked, ¡°Are you testing my control of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not answer. He turned around and walked out of the bamboo hut.

    Hong Jun smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re going to persuade them to go back?¡±

    ¡°I have such ns. Unfortunately...¡±

    Li Changshou turned his back to the Dao Ancestor and sighed. ¡°ording to your magnanimity, they have already stood up. There¡¯s no turning back. I¡¯ll go with them and enter the Purple Cloud Pceter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to enter. I will wait outside the pce.¡±

    Hong Jun said seriously, ¡°No matter what, they are myst enemy. I will give them enough respect.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and took a few steps forward. His body flickered a few times and he left the purple bamboo forest.

    Hong Jun stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back with confusion in his eyes.

    He was puzzled.

    Hong Jun really wanted to ask why Li Changshou was so arrogant as toe and go freely in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The will of the Heavenly Dao had been devoured by Hong Jun. Hong Jun was the Dao of the Primordial World!

    This was no longer the case when Hong Jun fought with the Grand Pure One. He could only rely on the essence of the world to prevent the Grand Pure One from attacking. At that time, Hong Jun, who was a Dao Integration expert, was more or less implicated by the strongest Saint against the Heavenly Dao.

    However, how could he lose now?

    Hong Jun really did not expect that.

    Could it be that Li Changshou had done something to the will of the Heavenly Dao?

    Hong Jun sat down cross-legged and looked solemn. He began to search carefully and quickly checked all the possibilities that he could think of.

    He could not find any problems.

    <i>There¡¯s a 98% chance that it¡¯s a trick?</i>

    Hong Jun fell into deep thought and watched Li Changshou¡¯s figure sitting cross-legged outside the Purple Cloud Pce after he left.

    Li Changshou¡¯s calmness and confidence did not seem fake...

    Hong Jun squinted slightly.

    It did not matter.

    Today, no one could overturn the sky.

    <i>Hao Tian has been too affected by the variables. It is time to teach him a lesson.</i>

    ...

    Actually, Li Changshou was more or less depressed.

    It came too quickly!

    The various factions of his faction had arrived too quickly!

    TT Doesn¡¯t the entire army need time? Don¡¯t they shout slogans or give pre-war speeches?

    They rushed towards the Purple Cloud Pce and went against the Heavenly Dao?

    He was very touched and understood that everyone wanted to contribute to the world and fight for the freedom of living beings.

    Of course, it was also possible that they were there to help him. However, there was no evidence for that. He did not think too much about it.

    However...

    His main body could not descend directly. He needed his Senior Brother Xuan Du to break through thest barrier.

    If Eldest Senior Brother dyed the opportunity and they fought, he would not be able to protect everyone on his side by relying on the Space Dispelling Great Dao.

    The problem was that he could not tell everyone to wait.

    If the Dao Ancestor saw through that he was only strong on the outside but weak on the inside, he would kill the living beings of the Anti-Heaven camp first. The consequences would be even more severe.

    However, it was rare for him to have such an opportunity. His chances of winning were 100%.

    Kun Peng Mystic Realm, the main body.

    Li Changshou looked at the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice in front of him. At that moment, all the living beings in the mystic realm were isted and ced in the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice to prevent anyone from attacking.

    Li Changshou waited quietly. The Yin and Yang Qi around him could not wait.

    He summoned the Golden Chalice in front of him and ced it in his arms. A small head popped out from it. It was Ling¡¯e.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t you go back earlier?¡±

    ¡°I pretended to be weak and created an illusion,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I¡¯ll use the spies here to let the Dao Ancestor know that I¡¯ve been here all along and cover up my important activities in the Primordial World. To be safe, I just need to find a stable way to return to the Primordial World in an instant. I can use this method to confuse the Dao Ancestor.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and gave her senior brother a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Is the method to return appropriate?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the three ns,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I can descend at any time. However, the price is low. What I¡¯m waiting for now is a method that doesn¡¯t require me to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°All the best!¡±

    Ling¡¯e made an encouraging gesture. Li Changshou smiled and raised his hand. He pressed Ling¡¯e¡¯s head with one finger.

    Then, he frowned and muttered in his heart, ¡°So fast.¡±

    He forced Ling¡¯e back into the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice and put it in his sleeve.

    He had to prepare.

    In the Primordial World, dozens of figures had arrived outside the Purple Cloud Pce and were rushing towards Li Changshou¡¯s back.

    Li Changshou did not turn around. He just sat there quietly and thought about how to stall for time.

    The first to arrive were the Jade Emperor and Zhao Gongming, who were dressed in white. The two of them arrived beside Li Changshou. Just as they were about to speak, Li Changshou chuckled.

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really good at hiding.¡±

    The Jade Emperor looked at the Purple Cloud Pce with aplicated gaze. He sighed and said, ¡°We still reached this step.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Li Changshou stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m really...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Jade Emperor waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to say that after this battle. Look, who¡¯s here?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and looked at the dark figure behind him.

    The Goddess sat on the war chariot and smiled gently at Li Changshou. The golden armor on her body emitted a rich Saint Dao runes.

    Clearly, the Torch me of the human race had not only allowed the Goddess to recover her strength in a thousand years, but it had also allowed the Goddess to improve.

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed.

    ¡°Li Changshou of the human race greets the Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Changshou, it¡¯s been hard on you,¡± the Goddess said. ¡°Today, you should fight with all your might. Don¡¯t care about the oue. This is yourst hope.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Goddess. I have my ways...¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a shout of surprise. ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an!¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and saw Nezha and Yang Jian walking over together. Sun Wukong was standing a little distance away with a frown. His body was bound byyers of immortal ropes.

    Li Changshou gestured for them not to move forward.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    A Heavenly General shouted loudly. Hundreds of Heavenly Generals who had taken off their helmets lowered their heads and cupped their fists.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Behind the Heavenly General, the human cultivators bowed. The righteous gods of the Heavenly Courts who had followed the Jade Emperor bowed at the same time.

    After that, the heroic spirits looked over.

    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re too polite!¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and supported himself.

    ¡°Seniors! Fellow Daoists! The Heavenly Dao was unwell. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s personal desire to invade the Heavenly Dao relied on his own selfishness to determine the fate of living beings and the evolution of the world! The living beings seemed to be imprisoned in the world. The will of the heavens was like a de, and it became more and more restrained! Today, I will carry out the act of conquering the heavens. I want to ask the Dao Ancestor to abdicate and let the world be free. I want to return all living beings to the world!¡±

    The Heavenly Generals, spirits, and living beings of Heaven and Earth that rushed out of the Heavenly Road, all gathered and ignited their fighting spirits.

    At this moment!

    The seven-colored light enveloped the Purple Cloud Pce, which was surrounded by the Chaos aura. Large amounts of dark clouds appeared.

    The White-Robed Jade Emperor took a few steps forward when he saw that. He held the sun, moon, and universe in his palm and stepped on the shadows of the stars. Green and blue lightning shed in his eyes.

    Large batches of dark clouds condensed above the White-Robed Jade Emperor¡¯s head and collided with the dark clouds floating over the Purple Cloud Pce.

    The two of them merged halfway. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled inside. They did not give in to each other!

    In the Lingxiao Hall of the Heavenly Courts, the Queen Mother closed her eyes and focused. She used her mystical ability to observe this scene in her heart. She patted the God roll, and the cirction of the Heavenly Dao power almostpletely froze.

    ¡°Dao Ancestor!¡±

    The white-robed Jade Emperor¡¯s long hair danced in the wind. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor,¡± Ksitigarbha rode Truth Listener forward and said slowly, ¡°Can the illness of the world be a threat to living beings?¡±

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit walked forward. Zhao Gongming shouted, ¡°Grandmaster, today, I¡¯m bold enough to seek you to take revenge for Master.¡±

    The divine eye on Yang Jian¡¯s forehead shone brightly, as if it wanted to see through the Purple Cloud Pce. He shouted firmly, ¡°What is righteous? What is righteous, and what is heaven?¡±

    ¡°Hong Jun!¡±

    Dozens of rough and old voicesbined into a roar. It was a group of dragon experts rushing to the left!

    ¡°There should be an oue for the blood feud of the ancient battle today. The dragon race has been harmed by you and has been trapped in the Sea Eye until today! The ancient battle soul is not destroyed. We must seek justice!¡±

    ¡°Teacher.¡± Although the Goddess of Nuwa¡¯s voice was soft, it contained a certain soul-stirring power. ¡°What is wrong with living beings? Why are there endless cmities from ancient times? Why does the Primordial World have to be shattered?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A Buddhist promation suddenly floated over.

    The Chaos aura in the distance surged, and a huge hole was opened in the universe. Golden light shone out of the hole, and a huge Buddha flew out. His eyes were half-closed, and he looked dignified.

    Buddha Duobao said slowly, ¡°Dao Ancestor, may I ask why the teachings of the Buddhist Sect have to teach people to tolerate, teach people to follow the heavens, and teach people to believe in their own destiny? Why not? We should do our best to seize a chance of survival.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also a little puzzled.¡±

    A gray-haired old Daoist priest in a ck robe walked over from the void. His wide sleeves hung down and immortal light lingered. He was the Essence-Suppressing Immortal.

    ¡°Back then, the Dao Ancestor preached thrice in the Purple Cloud Pce. He said that the world would be stable and that living beings would live in the five continents and the trichiliocosm. However, why is it that today, the Purple Cloud Pce is getting higher and higher, and the Three Realms are getting smaller and smaller, more living beings are getting defeated and friends are so hard to find?¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor!¡±

    Behind the army of spirits, a thin old female Magi shouted with great effort, ¡°Has the Dao Ancestor personally schemed against us, the Magi, to the end of our lives!?! The Lady of Earth was schemed against by you and turned into the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc. He will never be free!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is just the victim who survived.¡±

    A sigh came from the corner of the spirit army. The young Daoist in a red robe stood behind the Daoist with a in appearance and said guiltily, ¡°Since ancient times, I wonder how many grievances those living beings who can¡¯t speak have.¡±

    Perfected Taiyi and Perfected Yu Ding.

    Buzz...

    Violent Dao runes appeared in the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Perfected Taiyi shrank his neck and red at Perfected Yu Ding.

    <i>I didn¡¯t sound sarcastic. Why did the Dao Ancestor attack him?</i>

    Thousands of rays of light shone in front of the Purple Cloud Pce. The burly old Daoist priest appeared in the middle of the light. He was dressed in a grayish-white robe and sat cross-legged on the lotus tform.

    The old Daoist priest only opened his eyes halfway. The extremely rich power of the Heavenly Dao covered the aura of the living beings there.

    Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun.

    Fury burned in the eyes of many living beings. There was only determination in the eyes of Goddess Nuwa.

    Li Changshou took half a step forward and appeared in front of everyone, leaving his back to them.

    He had to control the rhythm of the entire scene. Only then could he seize the opportunity to control his main body.

    Li Changshou sighed softly.

    ¡°What everyone doesn¡¯t know is that the Dao Ancestor has not only arranged these. Ever since the Primordial Chaos was established and the world was created, the Dao Ancestor has woven a huge and manipted the world. He had once conspired with the Fiend Ancestor to bury the entire ancient times. He deliberately instigated and secretly used methods. He did not hesitate to let the ancient Primordial World shatter and stimte the final will of the Pangu God to protect the world. He evolved it into the will of the Heavenly Dao so that it would be devoured by him at that moment and let him fuse with the world. The ancient demons are just pawns in his hands. The mighty figures of the various factions are just his leverage. Everything was going ording to his script. He did not allow any resistance or strange sounds. He said that he is protecting the world.¡±

    Hong Jun sighed and said, ¡°Everything I do is for the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll save some dignity for you. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    At that moment, Li Changshou had already walked between the living beings and the Dao Ancestor. He deliberately blocked the living beings behind him.

    ¡°At this moment, the Heavenly Dao only has the Dao Ancestor¡¯s will. In the future, the world would only be flipped in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s palm. Dao Ancestor, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Can you return the world to living beings? Can you release the restrictions on living beings? Can you apologize to the Primordial World?¡±

    Hong Jun looked at Li Changshou expressionlessly and raised his right hand to tap the universe beside him.

    Layers of treasure wheels appeared behind him. There were a total of 36 rings.

    The treasure wheel shone slightly and circr doors appeared everywhere in the void. Countless gray-robed old Daoists walked out.

    In an instant, rich pressure spread out from the old Daoists.

    Just thebined forces of the old Daoists alone hadpletely suppressed the power of all living beings in the ce.

    That was Hong Jun¡¯s reply.

    Many living beings turned pale, and anger burned in their eyes.

    Hong Jun seemed unwilling to say anything else. He raised his left hand and was about to give the order to exterminate the living beings there.

    Moo ~

    With a cow¡¯s cry, the green ox carried Grand Supreme Elder and came from the void. It made Hong Jun hesitate.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    A voice called out from behind the green ox. The middle-aged schr walked over with his hands behind his back and stared at Hong Jun¡¯s figure.

    Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning!

    ¡°There are so many living beings. If you kill them directly, the power of the living beings in the world will probably hit rock bottom. Since you can modify the memories of all living beings, why don¡¯t you do that? It can be considered as leaving more thoughts for the Primordial World.¡±

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°Are you going to attack?¡±

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning looked at Li Changshou and smiled. ¡°Changgeng, what are your chances of winning today?¡±

    ¡°100%.¡±

    Li Changshou said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m 100% confident of winning.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning frowned slightly.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, you don¡¯t have to do anything today. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Li Changshou took a deep breath. His body quickly dissolved and turned into ayer of fog that rose and wrapped the living beings in the ce with ayer of Dao runes.

    The Dao of emptiness entered the void.

    Li Changshou spoke up unrestrainedly on the spot.

    ¡°I only said so much to stall for time. Listen.¡±

    Hong Jun looked up towards the southeast.

    That was where Xuandu City used to be!

    Boom!

    The Purple Cloud Pce shone brightly. Immortal light surged around many gray-robed old Daoists. The entire void seemed to be trembling. The chains that were connected to the Purple Cloud Pce were trembling violently.

    It was as if something huge had crashed into the Primordial World!

    At the legacy site of Xuandu City,a wisp of five-colored tail slowly dissipated in the void of the Chaos Sea.

    The Kun Peng, which was extremely huge, had already crashed through the barrier of the world. Half of its body had fallen into the Primordial World!

    On the head of the Kun Peng, Great Daoist Master Xuan Du stood proudly. His wide robe and long hair fluttered wildly. He raised his hands and held the Taiji Painting vertically!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The Great Daoist Master shouted and the Yin-Yang Twin Fish of the Taiji Painting cracked!

    Behind him, the shadows of the Taiji Painting opened the door in his wake!

    Flowing light flickered in the Chaos Sea!

    That was the ultimate escape technique!

    The figure that was activating the escape technique crashed into the Cosmic Gates that were opened in the Chaos Sea. It was wrapped in Yin and Yang Qi. In an instant, itpleted hundreds of jumps and appeared beside the Great Daoist Master!

    He was dressed in a green robe and had a Dao hairpin that ran through his long hair.

    Who else could it be but Li Changshou!?!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Great Daoist Master Xuan Du chuckled and handed the Taiji Painting to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Li Changshou held the Taiji Painting and looked ahead. ¡°Senior Brother,e and meet everyer. I¡¯ll go and quell the Heavenly Dao¡¯s selfish desires.¡±

    Before the Great Daoist Master couldin, Li Changshou took another step forward.

    He raised his hand and cut open the Yin and Yang. He condensed the world in front of him into a single step. It was as if the thickness of the Primordial World had turned into a mirror frame. It entered the frame from outside the frame!

    Li Changshou¡¯s figure appeared in front of the Purple Cloud Pce from the edge of the trichiliocosm!

    It was stable, natural, and did not feel out of ce.

    Li Changshou looked up at Hong Jun and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the auspicious hour has arrived.¡±

    ...

    The area in front of the Purple Cloud Pce becamepletely quiet.

    Everyone stared at Li Changshou¡¯s back as that was all that they could do.

    At that moment, Li Changshou was emitting a Dao rune from head to toe. His confidence made them stunned, just like the Dao Ancestor.

    Li Changshou did not hide it anymore. He sent the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice back to Zhao Gongming¡¯s side and figures flew out.

    Without looking back, Li Changshou began to walk forward step by step. His words spread everywhere.

    ¡°The problem is never about fighting. When I wrote the word ¡®Heavenly Dao¡¯ into the Great Dao of Equalization, I had alreadye to this realization. The Dao Ancestor is not a Saint of the Primordial Chaos Limitless Great Dao. How can he defeat his teacher and his two Uncle-Masters in this world? The problem is that the Dao Ancestor had seeded in the Dao Integration. He had used the Heavenly Dao to imprison the world and originate from himself. If he wanted to destroy the Dao Ancestor, he had to drag the Primordial World down with him. The problem lies in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao Integration with the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hong Jun looked at Li Changshou. A huge cauldron appeared behind him.

    Li Changshou did not even look at it and continued, ¡°This world is the blood of the Pangu God. It is the ce where living beings live. No one can decide if the world is destroyed. I have to think about how I can strip the Dao Ancestor from the essence of the world.

    In the beginning, I took the wrong path and kept thinking about how to separate the Heavenly Dao from the Dao Ancestor. However, as I began toe into contact with the deeper levels of the Heavenly Dao, I realized that it was nonsense. The Heavenly Dao is the Dao Ancestor¡¯s decision. It has already be the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dharma artifact. However, the Heavenly Dao is not a necessity for the Primordial World. It is essentially a feedback mechanism.¡±

    Hong Jun raised his hand and pointed. Boundless purple-ck lightning struck Li Changshou.

    He seemed to be just testing him, and Li Changshou¡¯s response was even simpler.

    The Mysterious Yellow Pagoda floated above his head. The Taiji Painting casually covered it and swept the lightning down.

    Hong Jun said calmly, ¡°So, you found a way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I found it.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I asked myself many times what the Heavenly Dao is. The concept is very vague and abstract. Firstly, the Heavenly Dao began with the belief that the Pangu God protected the world. This belief resonated with the three thousand Great Dao that constituted the Primordial Dao Law Sea. Only then did the Heavenly Dao appear. Three thousand is an estimate. The Heavenly Dao is a web that was interwoven by the Great Dao. It is the deduction of the Great Dao and the management authority approved by the Great Dao. The Creation Jade Disc cannot control the Great Dao. The Creation Jade Disc can only record the Great Dao and assist inprehending the Great Dao. Due to the conflict between the Great Dao and the Great Dao, Fellow Daoist could not perfect most Great Dao. This is my chance.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou raised his hand and pressed it down. A little fog appeared around him, and three figures that were identical to him appeared behind him.

    Mystical Ability: Three Pure Ones

    The three clones each held the Chaos Bell, the Taiji Painting, and the God-ying Spear respectively. They stood behind Li Changshou and looked at the Dao Ancestor. They spoke together and their voices were perfect.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is not irreversible.¡±

    Hong Jun smiled and said calmly, ¡°Relying on your Art of Equalization?¡±

    ¡°Part of it,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you going to stop me now?¡±

    Hong Jun raised his hand and pushed gently. The huge cauldron behind him turned forward.

    Suddenly, the sound of a flute sounded beside him. Hong Jun frowned slightly. His Dao heart was filled with distracting thoughts. He looked at the young girl ying the flute from the corner of his eyes.

    Seven emotions!

    That was not all.

    In the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc, the gentle woman kneeling by the river formed seals with her hands. The Six Paths of Reincarnation Disc trembled without any warning. The power of the Heavenly Dao clearly stopped!

    In fact, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s movements slowed down slightly.

    The experts behind Li Changshou almost instantly captured the ¡°opportunity¡±!

    That was an opportunity that could not be missed!

    The Chaos Bell avatar in Li Changshou¡¯s hand suddenly turned around and aimed its palm at the Goddess Nuwa in the distance. He had already used the Great Dao of Equalization!

    Bnce: Dao Realm!

    Bang!

    The Chaos Bell suddenly sounded. Li Changshou suddenly sped up, and a series of voices became a soft tapping sound.

    The huge cauldron in front of Hong Jun was about to hit Li Changshou!

    However, at that moment, Li Changshou, who had borrowed the Dao Realm of the Saint and used the power of the Chaos Bell to elerate the flow of time in his body, moved faster than his limit!

    His main body used the Great Dao of Equalization.

    The three clones used the Great Dao of Equalization!

    A speck of gold bloomed on Li Changshou¡¯s forehead. In the blink of an eye, it engulfed the entire Purple Cloud Pce.

    In Li Changshou¡¯s eyes, the Dao Ancestor and the gray-robed old Daoists who were about to attack together were as slow as snails!

    The Dao Ancestor naturally had a way to elerate time. Li Changshou was fighting a time difference!

    The Chaos Bell could suppress him. At the crucial moment, he could retreat for an instant. Unless the Dao Ancestor struck the Chaos Bell first, he could not stop him.

    The process of hitting the Chaos Bell was enough for Li Changshou.

    He had verified it countless times and was sure that he couldplete all his arrangements!

    ¡°I said that the Great Dao has no upper or lower. It should be bnced.¡±

    ¡°I said that living beings cultivate the Great Dao and have their own spirituality.¡±

    ¡°I said that life and death are separated. Dao marks exist forever.¡±

    Equalization, Dao and Dao!

    Bnce, Dao and Spirit!

    Bnce, life and death!

    ¡°I will sacrifice my Art of Equalization! I will never enter the Saint realm!¡±

    As he sped up, Li Changshou shouted. The four bnce poles behind his main body and avatar transformed into golden light. They first surged behind Li Changshou and bloomed on his forehead!

    Under the protection of the Chaos Bell, this process did not even seem like an instant to outsiders!

    The golden light swept everywhere. It was mysterious and obscure. He did not know why.

    Li Changshou pped the void and a golden desk appeared in front of him. As the desk appeared, a magnificent golden hall quickly condensed and isted the Dao Ancestor and all living beings!

    That was his n to deal with the Dao Ancestor!

    Only in the Purple Cloud Pce, the Purple Cloud Pce, which had gathered three thousand Great Dao, could the n be sessfully implemented at the beginning of the power of the Heavenly Dao¡ªPurple Cloud Pce!

    Li Changshou summoned a jade brush and waved it in the air. He wrote words.

    In various parts of the hall, three thousand Great Dao appeared one after another. They were like light rays and formless.

    Almost two-thirds of the Great Dao projection flickered with three to five weak points of light.

    Illusory Spirit Nail!

    Li Changshou¡¯s left hand shone with starlight as he inserted thousands of Illusionary Spirits Nails into the Great Dao that he had not found a chance to sow previously!

    The Great Dao was everywhere, but the power of the Great Dao was not distributed evenly everywhere.

    Only the Purple Cloud Pce was the only ce where one could find all three thousand Great Dao!

    The three thousand Great Dao were triggered by the Great Dao of Equalization that Li Changshou had activated. All of them disappeared!

    The words that Li Changshou had written turned into a bell sound, causing the insubstantial Great Dao to tremble.

    ¡°Firstly, this ce was formed by the Great Dao of Equalization. It can only be activated at the same time as the Chaos Bell and the Taiji Painting. Moreover, it can only be discovered by the guardian of this hall. There are no living beings in the Great Dao of Equalization.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, if there were any living beings who had perfect control of each Great Dao, they would use the living beings as the foundation and use the remnant Dao marks in the Great Dao to deduce their projections. They would be imprisoned in this hall and be the Dao Spirits of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, if there are no cultivators in a Great Dao, it will be ssified as the Dao of Silence. If there are no living beings who have mastered this Great Dao, it will be projected using the Dao marks of the living beings who have walked the farthest in this Dao!¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, this ce does not enter the five elements of the Three Realms, the Primordial World, the physical world, or the sea of Daows.¡±

    ¡°Fifth, the living beings here are projected to be where the living beings resonate with the Great Dao. If the living beings survive and enter with the Dao, they cannot have selfish desires. They are allowed to store memories rted to this ce to warn the living beings.¡±

    ...

    ¡°No. 32: The Dao Marks left behind by the living beings of the various Dao cannot contain any spiritual will.¡±

    ¡°No. 33: Apart from the Guardians Here, no living beings are allowed to enter.¡±

    ¡°No. 34: The Great Dao is Abandoned by the living beings who interfere with the operation of this ce.¡±

    ¡°No. 35: The Great Dao that interfered with the operation of this ce shattered.¡±

    ¡°No. 36: Dao Ancestor Hong Jun cannote into contact with the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will.¡±

    ...]

    Li Changshou waved his brush and a ¡°rule¡± that he had long prepared quickly condensed. Every word was embedded in the hall and turned into mysterious Dao patterns.

    Finally!

    Li Changshou took a deep breath and put down his brush.

    ¡°Today, I will establish the Court of Dao with the Great Dao of Equalization! Three thousand Great Dao, appear quickly!¡±

    Buzz...

    Immortal light shed in the Golden Light Hall. Figures appeared out of thin air and stood on their respective lotus tforms. The lotus tforms were all different.

    Only a small half of the phantoms there had various expressions. They were naturally living beings who could represent the Great Dao.

    The crucial 0.2!

    Most of the phantoms were expressionless. They bowed to Li Changshou.

    Isn¡¯t the old man standing on the lotus tform surrounded by ck mes Suiren?

    He looked at the headless corpse on the lotus tform that was surrounded by yellow soil light. It was the Grand Magus, Xing Tian!

    The mighty azure dragons that had shrunk countless times were the afterimages left behind by the Ancestral Dragon and the experts of the dragon race. They upied many seats.

    The middle-aged schr wrapped in golden mes seemed to be the handsome ancient demon emperor.

    The old man in the red robe happened to be the good old Hong Yun.

    The twelve Ancestral Magi looked strange and ferocious. The Lady of Earth was among them.

    He looked at the ten marshals of the Demon Court. They were all majestic, but like the witches, most of them were only left with projections.

    The deceased only had afterimages.

    The expressions of the experts who were still alive were not very rich.

    There were naturally many familiar faces. Most of them were experts from the Primordial World who could see and sense the situation.

    The Great Daoist Master, Yun Xiao, Zhao Gongming, his two aunts, the Goddess of Wudang, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother... and Ling¡¯e, who had relied on her Dao to be too strange...

    Wait, wait, wait.

    The six Saints were also there.

    Only Daoist Zhun Ti, who had already died, had a cold expression. The other five Saints had different expressions. The expression of the Saint who led them was the mostplicated.

    In the corner, there was even the figure of Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    To be safe, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun was directly isted by the rules that Li Changshou had set. The shadow here was only formed by the mark that Hong Jun had left on his Great Dao when he was cultivating.

    The Illusionary Spirit Nail was originally a simple Dharma artifact. Its use was to make Illusionary Spirit Shadows appear from dead objects.

    The Great Dao of Equalization was originally meant to bnce all living beings. However, Li Changshou had used the Three Pure Ones four times at the same time to construct this ce.

    Li Changshou did not hesitate at all. At that moment, he patted the desk.

    ¡°The Dao Ancestor is Daoless. The Heavenly Dao is unbnced. In the name of the first guardian of the Court of Dao, I propose to reconstruct the Heavenly Dao! With the authority of a Guardian, I will immediately execute it if there is no objection from more than 70% of the Great Dao! Who objects?¡±

 Chapter 759 - Actually, Someone Lied

    <h4>Chapter 759: Actually, Someone Lied</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Great Dao of Equalization disappeared.

    At the moment the golden light bloomed, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun did not respond. Everything was set.

    Li Changshou did not lie. What he said to the Dao Ancestor was the truth.

    He sacrificed the Great Dao of Equalization and the Three Pure Ones cast it four times. He forcefully triggered the three thousand Great Dao and constructed the Great Court of Dao. He used the Great Dao of Equalization to blur the boundary between life and death, Dao and spirit. He used the Illusionary Spirit Nail as the foundation to condense the Great Dao Spirit.

    He hadpleted the entire operation too many times without any mistakes.

    The living beings who walked the furthest on the path left behind projections of Dao nature that represented the voices of living beings.

    Among them, the deceased living beings only left behind a ¡°Daoist mind¡± and retained the ability to think without any selfish desires.

    The living beings that still existed could sense everything that happened in the Court of Great Dao. They could make choices that were supported by their Dao nature.

    Li Changshou had be the first guardian because he was the one who established the Court of Dao.

    He did not waste any time and directly gave the first proposal. If there were no more than 70% of objections, he would use his guardian authority to directly pass.

    Three thousand shadows of the Great Dao...

    There was no movement!

    Li Changshou pressed his palm down, and the three thousand Great Dao trembled.

    The living beings who had their consciousness pulled into this ce finally understood what had happened!

    Reconstruct the Heavenly Dao!

    He would surpass the Dao Ancestor and reconstruct the Heavenly Dao!

    Most of the living beings and experts were so shocked that their Dao hearts were unbnced. They felt their blood boil, but they did not know what to say.

    At that moment, Li Changshou¡¯s voice was filled with dignity.

    ¡°The Dao will immediately reconstruct the Heavenly Dao and strip the Dao Ancestor of his control over the essence of the world! The restrictions of the Grand Pure One and the Grandmaster of Heaven will be lifted. The Dao protects the essence of the world and returns to the sea of Daows! Quickly execute it!¡±

    Li Changshou shouted. In the hall, countless figures raised their right hands at the same time.

    In an instant!

    Be it the moment the Chaos Bell enveloped the ce, or the moment the Dao Ancestor and the Heaven Punishers experienced!

    There was a fundamental change in the Primordial World!

    The trichiliocosm trembled. The sea of Daows revealed itself in the Primordial World. From the five continents to the trichiliocosm, and even the vast void within, various-colored light flickered continuously!

    The Dao could be seen!

    Countlesss of various shapes and sizes appeared everywhere in the world. They shattered, reassembled, and hid.

    The light in the five continents was the richest. The boundless spiritual energy was sometimes violent and sometimes gentle. Countless chaotic phenomena appeared in the world.

    The colorful phenomena disappeared in an extremely short period of time!

    At that moment, the most basic Daow of the Primordial World did not change at all. The world was naturally extremely stable, and the world and living beings did not change at all.

    At that moment, only the Heavenly Dao was affected, such as the changes of the four seasons, the operation of the stars, the monitoring of the Heavenly rules, the operation of the Heavenly Courts, and so on.

    The Heavenly Dao fell into chaos in an instant, and the chaos returned to order in the next moment.

    Simply put, the three thousand Great Dao had destroyed the original Heavenly Dao and used the resonance with the Court of Dao to reconstruct a brand new Heavenly Dao!

    In the Great Court of Dao.

    Li Changshou¡¯s body trembled slightly. There was a hint of fatigue in his eyes, but his gaze immediately returned to light.

    He was still free to live.

    It was because of the world!

    This is the profound meaning of the Great Dao of Equalization!

    Under Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e¡¯s gazes, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, Zhao Gongming, the Zhenyuan Immortal, the Saints, and the Goddess of Golden Spirit...

    Under the gazes of the living beings who could stand there!

    Under the gaze of the experts from the Primordial World since ancient times!

    Li Changshou grabbed the jade brush again and waved it in the air.

    ¡°From today onwards, the Court of Great Dao stands above the Primordial Three Realms. It will not enter the Three Realms and supervise the Three Realms. If the living beings are indignant about the unfairness of the world and destroy it, they can appear!

    From today onwards, the Heavenly Courts would still be the Heavenly Courts. The Heavenly Dao sequence would remove the six Saints and add the position of the Four Heavenly Ministers of the Heavenly Courts. They would restrain the Heavenly Emperor and vice versa.

    From today onwards, there will be no script in the world. There will be no fixed future!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The Great Court of Dao suddenly trembled. It was the old Heavenly Dao struggling.

    Li Changshou bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood at the jade brush. He instantly suppressed the shock and wrote all the ns that he had prepared for many years.

    His n was actually very simple. The main point was to establish a Great Dao court.

    Ever since Taibai Jinxing had suppressed the dragon, Li Changshou¡¯s chances of winning had been increasing. In fact, he had not gathered the power of many living beings to go against the heavens.

    The reason why their chances of winning increased was that the ¡°living beings¡± who could represent the Great Dao to enter the Great Court of Dao would be dissatisfied with the current Heavenly Dao.

    Although they could only make judgments based on their Dao nature, the foundation of that judgment was still something that living beings coulde up with!

    Therefore, the choice of living beings was extremely important.

    Li Changshou¡¯s deduction was right. At that moment, the dragon race and phoenix race upied a huge portion of the Court of Dao.

    Li Changshou had confirmed that the dragon race was dissatisfied with the Heavenly Dao. Their chances of winning against the Dao Ancestor had increased by more than 10%...

    Li Changshou kept searching and scheming. Finally, he reached that day.

    Stripping the essence of the world from the Dao Ancestor and making the Dao Ancestor bleed!

    Next, he would leave the battle to his teacher and Uncle-Master, who had escaped the restrictions. He still had to continue working.

    If he destroyed the old order, he would have to give the world a new order.

    The three thousand Great Dao rejected the old Heavenly Dao and evolved the new Heavenly Dao under the intervention of the Great Dao of Equalization. This was only the first step. He had to give the order and development direction of the new Heavenly Dao.

    The thirty-six numinous treasures monitored the Heavenly Dao.

    The Heavenly Emperor, the Human Emperor, the Lady of Earth, and the Heavenly Humans in the Three Realms...

    Even if he wanted to remove the Deity Position of the old Heavenly Dao again, he had to do it.

    Li Changshou raised his brush and flew. The words in front of him turned into huge words that flew everywhere. The three thousand Great Dao were constantly resonating.

    The Great Dao of Time trembled slightly. The ¡°afterimage of Goddess Nuwa¡± standing on the Great Dao of Time shone with immortal light. The entire Great Court of Dao entered an absolute stillness.

    With the support of the Chaos Bell and the enhancement of the Great Dao of Saint Nuwa, Li Changshou could write the rules more easily.

    After an unknown period of time...

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t approach the Dao Ancestorter.¡±

    Li Changshou said in a low voice, ¡°Please protect the living beings who dared to rebel today. They are the fire seeds of the Primordial World living beings, please prevent the Dao Ancestor from going crazy and hurting them. Leave the battle to Teacher and Uncle-Masters. The Dao Ancestor had already lost the essence of the world. No matter how strong he was, he was not the Primordial Boundless Chaos Saint. The Three Pure Ones can naturally kill him. Remember, don¡¯t get angry. His Majesty and Brother, look after them. Don¡¯t make my efforts go to waste.¡±

    Li Changshou stopped writing.

    <i>Done.</i>

    Li Changshou looked up at the ¡°Great Dao Tablet¡± that had already condensed. The new order of the world written on it had beenpleted. Li Changshou took a deep breath.

    He swept his sleeves and said, ¡°Go, enjoy this unprecedented battle.¡±

    The manifestations of the three thousand Great Dao bowed to Li Changshou and turned into faint light spots that scattered.

    The Court of Dao immediately became extremely empty.

    Li Changshou looked up and admired his masterpiece. He smiled and bowed to the empty hall in front of him.

    When he looked up, a drop of blood suddenly slid down andnded on Li Changshou¡¯s palm.

    Li Changshou raised his hand and touched his nose to evaporate the blood. He took a deep breath and wanted to take a step forward. However, his legs swayed and he sat down weakly.

    <i>Forget it, I¡¯ll rest for a while.</i>

    He did not need to do anything else.

    ...

    Ding~

    The second sound of the Chaos Bell appeared outside the Purple Cloud Pce. It was only an instant away from the first sound.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s raised finger was about to tap forward when he suddenly stopped and looked down at his chest in shock.

    There, a huge hole had appeared in his Dao Body, which waspatible with the Heavenly Dao. The ¡°ball¡± that was originally jumping continuously had disappeared!

    <i>Heavenly Dao, Heavenly Dao...</i>

    <i>Where is my Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>No, it¡¯s still here. The Heavenly Dao is beside me. Why can¡¯t I hold it...</i>

    Hong Jun suddenly looked up and looked in front. However, Li Changshou¡¯s figure had been grabbed by the Chaos Bell.

    Behind Hong Jun, the Purple Cloud Pce in the distance kept copsing. The countless gray-robed old Daoists who had just appeared exploded!

    Wisps of extremely pure spiritual energy returned to the Primordial World.

    The brand new Heavenly Dao did not have any will.

    ¡°Li Changshou! What did you do!?!¡±

    Buzz...

    The void trembled. The universe in front of Hong Jun twisted slightly. The thin old Daoist priest, who was sitting on the meditation cushion, stood in front of Hong Jun again. His gaze was unprecedentedly cold.

    Grand Pure One!

    ¡°Hong Jun!¡±

    A loud shout that suppressed anger sounded from behind Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    Several sword glows spanned hundreds of thousands of kilometers. They came from the world and severed the universe and shattered the remnant shell of the old Heavenly Dao barrier!

    After the sword beam, a figure shed and appeared behind Hong Jun.

    The young Daoist held the broken sword and stepped on the broken array formation. His long hair stood on end as he gritted his teeth.

    Heaven Ascension!

    The Taiji Painting returned to its original position and was casually lifted by the thin old Daoist priest. Itpletely sealed the universe around Hong Jun.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven gritted his teeth and walked forward. The anger in his eyes was about to burn his former teacher!

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning appeared on the other side of the Hong Jun. A g appeared behind him.

    ¡°Teacher, forgive us for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Hahahaha!¡±

    Hong Jun suddenly raised his head andughed. He kept pping and looked at the Chaos Bell.

    ¡°Three thousand Great Dao, the court of the Great Dao. Living beings are rted to the Great Dao and reconstruct the Heavenly Dao. Changshou, to think that you could think of such a solution. Wonderful, really wonderful. You are indeed different from that person. I lost to you for a while. However, I don¡¯t want to leave. Come, let¡¯s decide the winner with one battle.¡±

    Hong Jun¡¯s burly figure suddenly withered. A figure walked out from behind him.

    The figure was surrounded by an endless baneful aura. There were various treasures of the Demon Dao floating around him.

    Fiend Ancestor Rahu!

    The Dao Fiend and Dao Ancestor opened their eyes at the same time. Their auras had merged perfectly.

    At that moment, Hong Jun had already returned to his normal figure. He spoke at the same time as Rahu. His cold and warm voice was mixed with strangeughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t destroy this world in the battle outside the universe.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s eyes emitted two auras, one ck and one white. The Taiji Painting condensed below him again, isting the Heavenly Road.

    The broken sword in the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s hand shone brightly as he pounced at the Hong Jun!

    The Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning grabbed the Pangu Banner and threw out the jade ruyi. The Chaos Sword Qi shed at the Rahu¡¯s body!

    The Grand Pure One pointed forward. His grayish-white hair and Daoist robe danced together and pressed down on the figures of the Dao and Demon ancestors!

    The Three Pure Ones fought the two ancestors!

    This was not an ordinary battle, nor was it a mystical ability or Dharma treasure that could be exined. The Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could only see a few figures quickly changing directions in the ce enveloped by the Dao runes of the Taiji Painting.

    The Grand Pure One controlled the overall situation and prevented Hong Jun from escaping.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning focused on attacking, but it was difficult for them to gain an advantage.

    The living beings not far away watched this scene in a daze.

    He could not understand it, but he felt very shocked. His Dao and Dao heart were trembling.

    They did not know what had happened.

    He did not know why there was a hole in his ancestor¡¯s chest.

    He did not know why the gray-robed old Daoists who had given them endless pressure dissipated.

    Why did the Grand Pure One and the Grandmaster of Heaven, who were rumored to have been suppressed, suddenly descend?

    He did not know why the Fiend Ancestor walked out of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s burly body. It was said that the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s corpse was in the deepest part of the Nine Polluted Spring...

    Most of the living beings were at a loss.

    They came with passion and could only watch from afar.

    Only a small number of living beings who had just entered the Court of Dao knew the general cause and effect.

    The Grand Pure One¡¯s disciple, Li Changshou, and Taibai Jinxing, Li Changgeng, hadpleted the unprecedented move!

    That line of thought was very strange. He reconstructed the Heavenly Dao and set a new Daow. He directly... directly...

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    Ling¡¯e, who was blocked by Yun Xiao, was stunned for some reason.

    Ling¡¯e¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled slightly, and her Dao heart suddenly clenched.

    She rushed out from behind Yun Xiao recklessly. When all the living beings were watching the battle between the Saints, she rushed towards the Chaos Bell.

    <i>Sacrifice my Dao of Equalization, sacrifice my Dao of Equalization!</i>

    Qi Refinement cultivators often dabbled in many types of Dao. They could cultivate many types of Dao and Dharma spells. For example, the mostmon Five-Element Dao technique was the Dao of the Five Elements.

    However, every living being relied on only one Dao.

    Their own Dao.

    That was the foundation of the Dao. It was the foundation of longevity. It was the Dao of the Qi Refinement cultivators¡¯ Life Soul.

    The Great Dao of Equalization is Senior Brother¡¯s Dao...

    Senior Brother had relied on this Dao to be a Heaven Immortal and Golden Immortal. He had relied on...

    ¡°Ling¡¯e!¡±

    Yun Xiao hurriedly wanted to chase after him, but just as she was about to take a step, her face suddenly turned pale. She looked up at the Chaos Bell.

    <i>No, I won¡¯t.</i>

    When he established the Court of Dao, it was under the order of the old Heavenly Dao!

    Without any external help, he only took the initiative to use the Great Dao of Equalization to bnce the Saint¡¯s Dao Realm. Then, he used the fake Dao Realm to gather the three thousand Great Dao.

    The power of rebound, opening up resistance, and the loss of his Dao...

    Yun Xiao¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The spiritual perception of the Chaos Bell sounded in the hearts of all living beings. The bell slowly flew up five feet and revealed the figure sitting cross-legged below.

    Wisps of withered white hair scattered.

    His almost shriveled body sat quietly.

    Like a mortal.

    It was as if he had fallen asleep. He lowered his head and closed his eyes, as if his mumbling could be heard.

    <i>How should I equalize the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right. How should I bnce the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    It was easy to change the order. It was also quite zealous to shout slogans. However, how could he do it?

    On the beach of the Immortal Ind, a few years after his master was burned by the Golden Crow mes, Li Changshou sat quietly in the warm Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice, thinking, reciting, and thinking.

    He tried his best toe up with many ideas.

    For example, he could find the Chaos Bell and use the Chaos Bell to trigger the Great Dao of Time to sh the 50th ax mark that the Pangu God had cleaved. Since the creation of the world and receiving it today, he could shatter the Purple Cloud Pce.

    For example, he could study the Great Dao¡¯s poison and dye some ¡°viruses¡± for the Heavenly Dao. From there, he could affect Dao Ancestor Hong Jun.

    For example, he could figure out how to get the six Saints to attack Hong Jun together...

    The list goes on.

    At that time, Li Changshou¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Dao was limited. His thinking was not thatprehensive, and he did not have enough information. His thoughts were also whimsical.

    However, every line of thought allowed him to foresee countless lives being lost.

    Li Changshou could only keep rejecting those thoughts.

    It was his wish to destroy the Dao Ancestor and the Heavenly Dao. It was caused by his hatred. He should not use the lives of other living beings as chips.

    He was responsible for his own actions.

    Therefore, there was only one path for him. He had to bnce the Heavenly Dao, understand the Heavenly Dao, and reconstruct the Heavenly Dao.

    <i>How should I bnce the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>How should I...</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    A call woke Li Changshou up from his daze.

    He sensed Ling¡¯e¡¯s figure rushing over and sensed the spiritual energy emitted by the Chaos Bell, separating Ling¡¯e.

    ¡°Be gentle.¡± The Bell Spirit appeared beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°He can¡¯t stand you bumping into him now.¡±

    Ling¡¯e could not help but cry. She knelt beside Li Changshou and poured outrge bottles of pills from her treasure pouch. She held Li Changshou¡¯s white hair and looked at his old face. Her hands trembled.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t scare me! Aren¡¯t you 100% confident that you will be fine? Didn¡¯t you pursue stability!?! Didn¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying? You look so ugly. I¡¯m punishing you for copying the scriptures.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his left hand with some effort. He wanted to touch Ling¡¯e¡¯s head, but he realized that his palm was as dry as a dead tree and all wrinkled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just exhausted.¡±

    He wanted to put his hand down, but Ling¡¯e hurriedly leaned forward and grabbed his hand, cing it on her cheek.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s figure shed behind Li Changshou. She knelt quietly and supported his shoulder with both hands. Wisps of spiritual power carefully entered Li Changshou¡¯s body, and her eyes could not help but turn red.

    His Dao Body was like a dried up and cracked riverbed.

    Lights shed...

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?!¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s lips trembled. He squatted in front of Li Changshou and wanted to help him up, but he did not dare to move. ¡°Why are you going so far? Don¡¯t you have spare energy for everything?¡±

    ¡°Really, I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Li Changshou whispered, ¡°I just lost my Dao Attainment and re-cultivated.¡±

    Yun Xiao immediately wanted to speak, but Li Changshou patted her hand in time.

    ¡°Changgeng.¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s voice was a little choked.

    Li Changshou immediately put on a helpless expression and sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m really exhausted. I¡¯ve temporarily lost my Dao.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Supreme Elder is here!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Make way for the Grand Supreme Elder!¡±

    The surrounding immortals hurriedly dispersed. The Grand Supreme Elder floated down from the ox¡¯s back and frowned as he grabbed Li Changshou¡¯s wrist.

    Soon, the Grand Supreme Elder said, ¡°My life is not in danger.¡±

    The immortals heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Grand Supreme Elder took out a pill from his sleeve. After thinking about it, he turned the pill into powder and stirred some of it into Li Changshou¡¯s mouth.

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression immediately looked better. His originally withered white hair had turned gray, and his face looked younger.

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Supreme Elder.¡±

    His voice sounded stronger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Grand Supreme Elder nodded and pondered for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tushita Pce to recuperate first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we finish fighting here.¡± Li Changshou looked at the void in front of him. He did not have any cultivation level. At that moment, he was using a mouthful of spiritual energy to maintain himself. He could only see a few blurry shadows.

    ¡°Wait for a while.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elder answered in a low voice. His body turned into a white light and rushed towards the battleground.

    After a while, the Grand Supreme Elder and the Grand Pure One merged into one. They chanted mysterious incantations and no longer had any awkward feelings of having to force themselves. They waved their hands and condensed the Yin-Yang Great Millstone of the world.

    That aura was indescribably sharp.

    Li Changshou took a deep breath...

    He naturally knew his own situation. He had naturally considered many situations and prepared a few backup ns when he chose this path.

    How could there be no change?

    He was already very satisfied that he could do that.

    The battle to destroy the Dao Ancestorsted for a long time.

    The Three Pure Ones used all their strength and the Dao Ancestor used all his trump cards.

    They had already escaped the restrictions of the Heavenly Dao and could not borrow the power of the new Heavenly Dao. They werepletely using their Dharma powers to fight.

    This battle was much more difficult than the battle between the Grand Pure One and the Purple Cloud Pce.

    Goddess Nuwa guarded Li Changshou¡¯s side for a while. After confirming that Li Changshou¡¯s life was fine, she went to support the Three Pure Ones.

    However, Goddess Nuwa did not have a chance to attack. She could only wander around the periphery.

    The Dao Ancestor¡¯s strength had beenpletely revealed. After devouring the will of the old Heavenly Dao, he could be described as terrifying.

    Unfortunately, he was still a step away from reaching Boundless Chaos.

    Only when the Chaos Bell joined the battle and the Three Pure Ones activated the Heaven-Opening Treasure at the same time did the Grand Pure One suppress Hong Jun, who was in such a state, with the image of the Heaven-Opening Axe in his hand.

    The Universe Tripod was quite powerful. The Creation Jade Disc had endless changes.

    The Dao Ancestor and the Fiend Ancestor were one. It seemed that more clones were going out to fight.

    However, Hong Jun¡¯s gaze was mostly on Li Changshou, who was surrounded by many living beings. He looked at Li Changshou¡¯s mottled white hair and smiled bitterly.

    He was quite envious.

    The feeling of being cared for was already very unfamiliar.

    In his long memories, the most he could remember was endless darkness and endless loneliness.

    At that time, the memories of his previous life became the best antidote. He recalled them repeatedly.

    Until those memories were gradually worn away and he gradually could not remember them. He even forgot his name.

    The funny thing was that the main personality did not know that.

    That was because he had taken away those negative emotions and feelings when his True Spirit split.

    When he regained his senses, he was already in the exciting and colorful ancient world. Everyone was rushing and plotting for the ideal world. Every moment was extremely fulfilling.

    When he regained his senses, he stood in front of his stpanion¡± and grabbed his throat, allowing him to return to himself.

    <i>Why am I just an extension of that extremely mediocre man!?!</i>

    <i>Why did I have to give up my life to that bastard and fulfill his so-called main personality!?!</i>

    He was already standing at the peak of all living beings. He sat in the Purple Cloud Pce and epted the Three Pure Ones as his disciples!

    He is Hong Jun!

    The master of the Mysterious Sect, the source of the Dao Sect!

    <i>Ah... I¡¯m just unwilling.</i>

    In the battle, the Fiend Ancestor¡¯s head was shattered by the Grandmaster of Heaven¡¯s sword beam. The Fiend Ancestor could no longer maintain his body.

    Hong Jun waved his sleeve. The Demon Ancestor¡¯s remnant body turned into a stream of light and entered Hong Jun¡¯s body. He held the Universe Tripod and fought the Three Pure Ones alone!

    He did not say a word and only circted his vast Dharma powers.

    Although his figure was no longer as burly, he was still dignified.

    The Grand Pure One frowned slightly. The shadow of the huge ax in his hand shone brightly.

    ¡°Work together!¡±

    The Grand Pure One shouted softly. The Grandmaster of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning appeared beside the Grand Pure One and pushed their palms together.

    The giant appeared in front of the Three Pure Ones and grabbed Hong Jun.

    Hong Jun was stunned. His eyes flickered.

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    Hong Jun muttered and frowned in confusion. He looked down at his palm.

    <i>Why?</i>

    <i>Why?!</i>

    <i>Why!</i>

    The huge hand held Hong Jun¡¯s body without any hindrance. Hong Jun¡¯s eyes suddenly becameplicated. There was confusion, apology, guilt, nostalgia, calmness...

    He was also a little excited.

    Hong Jun even raised his right hand that could move and subconsciously extended it towards the giant¡¯s face.

    He did not care that the giant was just an illusion.

    He did not care about the Heaven-Opening Axe raised by the giant.

    He did not care about the giant¡¯s cold and calm expression.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Hong Jun shouted softly. His lips trembled slightly. His face strangely turned into a fair and beardless face. It was filled with disappointment, a smile, and pleading.

    ¡°Can we not create a new world? The Chaos Sea is veryfortable.¡±

    The ax was shed down.

 Chapter 760 - The Weakest Golden Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Weakest Golden Immortal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When the Dao Ancestor was killed by the Heaven-Opening Axe, Li Changshou felt a littleplicated.

    As he watched the Dao Ancestor¡¯s body being crushed by the Heaven-Opening Axe, for some reason, he felt like he was missing the loneliness of an old friend.

    Although he was very weak and helpless, he still had to do what he had to do.

    Li Changshou turned around and whispered to Yun Xiao. Yun Xiao immediately sent a voice transmission to the Three Pure Ones...

    Under Li Changshou¡¯s suggestion, the Three Pure Ones attacked and wrapped the universe in the battleground. They used the Taiji Painting to refine it and raise the void.

    The Grandmaster of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Primordial Beginning went to the world together to search for Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s backup n.

    Everyone felt that Hong Jun had been in charge of the world for countless years. Although Li Changshou had broken his defense, he had been killed too easily.

    Actually, after thinking about it carefully, he was not too sure. It came from the battle of killing the Dao Ancestor without paying too much of a price.

    Originally, this was a battle that was destined to be filled with misery and suffering.

    Even if he suppressed Hong Jun and the natural source of the world, the world would copse to different degrees because itcked the power of origin.

    Li Changshou had given a solution and pushed and executed it. In the end, he had achieved his goal.

    A great battle that did not require bloodshed waspleted.

    Actually, there was no blood.

    The vengeful spirits of the thousands of races in the ancient times flourished the entire sea of blood. The dragon and phoenix cried endlessly in the sea eye and volcano.

    The ancient Spirit n was tied to the carriage of the Demon Court and buried under the Dao Ancestor¡¯s sleeve.

    The human race had been struggling bitterly since they were created. The so-called tempering given by the Heavenly Dao was only to bury hatred in the destiny of the human race andplete the changes of the Primordial World. It would deprive the living beings of their mobility in the world to the maximum.

    The living beings of the Primordial World had already lost too much blood.

    The True Spirit River pierced through the void. The True Spirits slowly flowed inside. They jumped to this world and projected to this world. Many of them did not find their purpose and had already returned.

    The Daoist who had given the order of the Primordial World made the Primordial World extremely dangerous.

    Li Changshou tried his best to follow the Heavenly Dao. He helped the Heavenly Courts reform and brought his understanding of thews into the Heavenly Courts. He encouraged the Jade Emperor to walk the path that the Jade Emperor wanted to walk.

    However, the living being in the Purple Cloud Pce continued to enjoy the script because of his paranoia...

    That was why he did not want to bleed at the end.

    Li Changshou thought that way and did not want to think too highly of himself. After all, he did not want to interfere.

    No matter what, he had finally avenged his master.

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She buried her head in Li Changshou¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around his waist gently.

    Li Changshou patted her back with a smile and sighed.

    Li Changshou¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw Hong Jun disappear. He did not say anything.

    The end of the battle was just the beginning of the new world.

    After the Heavenly Courtspleted the connection with the new Heavenly Dao, Li Changshou finally felt relieved. He returned to the Tushita Pce with the Grand Supreme Elder and recuperated for five days with Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao.

    Although he had yet to reach the Dao Realm, the spiritual energy in his body was abundant, and his lifespan was still that of a Golden Immortal. However, his face was slightly older.

    In particr, Li Changshou felt a little weak under the contrast of Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao.

    Over the past few days, the Tushita Pce had been filled with people.

    The Jade Emperor stayed outside the door and did not take over the new Heavenly Dao.

    It was not just the immortals of the Heavenly Courts. Many disciples of the Dao Sect came to the Tushita Pce to visit, but they were all blocked by the door.

    That day, the door of the Tushita Pce slowly opened. Li Changshou walked out with Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao.

    His long hair was grayish-white and he looked old. His smile was rather benevolent.

    He was really an old immortal.

    The Grand Supreme Elder protected Li Changshou¡¯s Dao Fruit of Longevity, but he could not let Li Changshou cultivate again.

    There was no other restriction that the Court of Dao had on the Guardians.

    Although the Great Dao of Equalization had turned into a court of Dao, it did notpletely leave Li Changshou. It also excluded the many Great Dao that Li Changshou cultivated.

    To put it inappropriately, Li Changshou was...

    The weakest Golden Immortal.

    He could only use the spiritual energy drum to blow a violent gust of wind. The speed at which he recovered his spiritual energy was extremely slow. He was even worse than a Turbid Immortal.

    The Dao was born from the Dharma, while the Dao was not.

    At that moment, Li Changshou clearly controlled the Hall of Dao and was above countless immortal and mighty figures. He could change the sky of the Primordial World at any time. However, he did not have the strength to fight. His essence soul was almost exhausted.

    Bnce existed between all living beings.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou was no longer afraid. After all, his junior sister had grown up. Most of the experts in the Primordial World were his own people.

    In the future, he would not separate from Yun Xiao. Once the Primordial Chaos Golden Chalice was out, apart from the original five Heavenly Dao Saints, most of them could fight.

    Hard.

    Li Changshou looked at the courtyard of the Tushita Pce and felt a little emotional.

    Eldest Senior Brother did not rush back because he was afraid that the Grand Supreme Elder would nag and urge him to give birth. He waited with many good friends in a Small Dimension with good scenery. It would be time for them to meetter.

    Now, he had to officially bid farewell to the Heavenly Courts.

    Li Changshou ced his hands behind his back. Yun Xiao walked over and tidied his Daoist robe¡¯s cor.

    Ling¡¯e asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you not staying here for a while longer?¡±

    ¡°No, I still have something to deal with.¡± Li Changshou blinked at Ling¡¯e. ¡°Have you sent the invitation to the cial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I got Nezha to send it over. Fairy Heng¡¯e said that Senior Brother can go over anytime.¡±

    Ling¡¯e pursed her lips and held it in for a while before muttering softly,v¡±Senior Brother, you can¡¯t really have designs on Fairy Heng¡¯e, right? I don¡¯t mind having another sister, but you should consider Sister Yun Xiao¡¯s feelings.vSister Yun Xiao has been quietly keeping a low profile for your sake. People have almost forgotten her name as a ruthless person in the Primordial World.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°Do you really not care?¡±

    ¡°Yes... a little.¡±

    Yun Xiao smiled gently and held Ling¡¯e¡¯s arm. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Fairy Heng¡¯e is ultimately a disciple of his hometown.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Learn more from Yun. Don¡¯t always doubt your senior brother¡¯s character.¡±

    Yun Xiao whispered in Ling¡¯e¡¯s ear, ¡°He can¡¯t defeat us now.¡±

    Ling¡¯e blinked and suddenly thought of something. She looked at Li Changshou with a flushed face.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Why is my status in the family so low?</i>

    <i>Immortal families are very real.</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re going out. Pay attention to your expression.¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou raised his head and puffed out his chest. He raised his dignity as a man and walked out of the Tushita Pce.

    ¡°Changgeng!¡±

    The Jade Emperor quickly walked to the top of the stairs. When he saw Li Changshou¡¯s figure, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was at a loss for words.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I cherish my life so much. Why would I fight the Dao Ancestor?¡± Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. ¡°From now on, please forgive me for not being able to serve you, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Jade Emperor hurriedly said, ¡°Rest in peace. Find the best ce in the Heavenly Courts to rest.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t forget the Courts of the Dao,¡± Li Changshou said seriously. ¡°The Courts of the Dao are in my spiritual tform. We can¡¯t stay in the Primordial World for long. We have to go to the outer space.¡±

    The Jade Emperor frowned and his eyes were filled with reluctance.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I will naturallye back often to visit Your Majesty. Moreover, Your Majesty, I¡¯m already like this. I can¡¯t continue working in the Heavenly Courts. It¡¯s time for me to rest.¡±

    The Jade Emperor sighed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m useless as the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re already very outstanding.¡±

    Li Changshou took out two treasure pouches from his sleeve and filled them with jade talismans.

    He said, ¡°I hope that Your Majesty will continue to hold on to your current beliefs in the future. Here are some admonishments that I have written and the ns for the thirty-six divine artifacts. You have to fulfill it step by step.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Jade Emperor took the treasure pouch. Unexpectedly, his hands sank down. Then, he nodded heavily. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Li Changshou bowed to the Jade Emperor with Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e. He looked behind the Jade Emperor and walked forward.

    ¡°Master.¡± Long Ji¡¯s eyes were red. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you something.¡±

    Ling¡¯e walked forward from the side and pulled Long Ji behind Li Changshou. Long Ji hurriedly bowed to Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao and addressed them as ¡°Mistress¡±.

    Zhao Gongming and the Goddess of Golden Spirit continued to walk forward. They brought a group of Jie School immortals over.

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s expression copsed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll go for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the strength to fight.¡± Li Changshou persuaded him instead. ¡°The price is already the smallest. Moreover, I¡¯m now the guardian of the Court of Dao. There are losses and gains.¡±

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you condense your Dao and cultivate? What about the Void Dispelling Great Dao?¡±

    Li Changshou pondered for a while and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for the guardians of the Court of Dao to have too much strength. There is bnce here. The rules of the world are not just what I wrote. They are just the most basic safeguards. The Primordial Three Realms has its own bnce.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Goddess of Golden Spirit nodded slowly and pulled the two boys behind her. ¡°Come and greet your uncle.¡±

    The two boys in Daoist robes immediately walked forward and bowed to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle.¡±

    The speed at which they grew up was really slow.

    ¡°Ah, okay, okay,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°You guys learn well. When I move the Kun Peng Mystic Realm back to the Primordial World, you can go to my ce to y. I have prepared the most sutras for you!¡±

    The two boys¡¯ eyes lit up and they cheered.

    Li Changshou looked at Zhao Gongming. Thetter gave Li Changshou a thumbs-up, indicating that he had received the signal.

    <i>Let¡¯s meetter.</i>

    As he walked forward, he encountered a famous general of the Heavenly Courts.

    Nezha sniffed and shouted aggrievedly, ¡°Uncle Chang¡¯an.¡±

    Li Changshou raised his hand and touched his head. He said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to separate now. I¡¯m just going to a ce far away. When you get a break, just call Golden Roc and the others over to see me. I¡¯ll go back and recuperate first.¡±

    Nezha chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a break. I¡¯ll stay for a few years every time I go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a ce for you at the Little Qiong Peak. When you have time, go to the cial Pce tomunicate with Fairy Yu Tu.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too delicate.¡± Nezha frowned and said, ¡°She even said that I didn¡¯t hold back. She was clearly the one who wanted to spar! However, the mooncakes she made were very delicious.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    He patted Nezha¡¯s shoulder and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Bian Zhuang bowed with arge number of Heavenly Generals.

    Li Changshou looked at Bian Zhuang and smiled.

    ¡°In the future, take care of yourself. Although your appetite and lust are natural, you cannot indulge yourself. You should not be lustful or unfaithful. Now that there is no such thing as destiny in the world, if you dare to break the Heavenly rules, there will be no way to save your life.¡±

    Bian Zhuang immediately felt a little guilty. He scratched his head and stammered. He did not know what to say and could only nod solemnly in agreement.

    ¡°Godfather.¡±

    Li Jing took the initiative to bow with cupped hands. His eyes were filled with guilt. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m useless.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Changshou patted Li Jing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t say the word ¡®foster father¡¯. Otherwise, others will think that you¡¯re trying to curry favor.¡±

    Li Jing smiled in embarrassment. He had specially shaved his beard. At that moment, he looked like a child in front of Li Changshou, who looked old.

    Li Changshou wanted to say something, but he realized that Li Jing did not need to be reminded.

    ¡°Help the Jade Emperor well,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°Although the Three Realms are peaceful, there are still hidden dangers. You can¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    Li Jing said seriously, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Changshou said in an old tone. He smiled and walked past Li Jing towards the smiling three old immortals of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Immortal Elder of the South Pole, the God of Marriage, Elder Moon, and the old messenger of the Heavenly Courts, General Dongmu.

    The Old Man of the South Pole took out a treasure pouch from his sleeve and smiled.

    ¡°Junior Brother Changgeng, there¡¯s a protective Dharma treasure that Teacher gave you. If you have the chance to visit the Jade Void Pce, it might help your injuries.¡±

    Elder Moon was puzzled. ¡°Is Lord Taibai Jinxing injured?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Changgeng... ahem.¡±

    General Dongmu could not help but feel that his voice was a little hoarse. He lowered his head and sighed. ¡°In the end, I can¡¯t help you much.¡±

    ¡°General Dongmu is the pir of the Heavenly Courts,¡± Li Changshou encouraged. ¡°It¡¯s because the path I chose is too remote and I did not discuss it with everyone in advance. General Dongmu, there are some standard documents here and some suggestions that you need to submit. Whether the Heavenly Courts can operate properly in the future and convince the living beings would depend on their benevolence. The Heavenly Courts that I want to see is one that respect the world and living beings. I need you to supervise and inform me about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Lord Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    ¡°Elder Moon.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your care.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you tter me.¡± A certain Heavenly Courts¡¯ first incarnation of the Jade Emperor hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°If you did not remind me along the way, I would have died long ago.¡±

    Li Changshou lowered his head and bowed. The three old immortals bowed at the same time.

    Arge number of immortals lowered their heads and bowed. Li Changshou returned the greeting.

    The immortals, who were originally worried about Li Changshou¡¯s injuries, realized Li Changshou¡¯s strange state and turned theirforting words into blessings.

    The Dao Fruit was still there but the Dao was gone.

    The Dao Realm was gone, but he could live forever.

    There was also a kind of thoroughness that floated outside and was not tainted by the mortal world.

    That was probably a realm.

    Li Changshou¡¯s next stop was the Moon Pce. He wanted to visit Heng¡¯e before leaving the Heavenly Courts.

    The Jade Emperor had personally given Zhao Gongming the Heavenly Courts¡¯ orders. He wanted Zhao Gongming to send Li Changshou to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm to settle down before returning to the Heavenly Courts to report.

    The Goddess of Golden Spirit wanted to go to Li Changshou¡¯s group of rtives and friends for a gathering, but she had no choice. She wanted to see the two children.

    The two brothers Ziwei and Gou Chen were currently at the crucial moment of their Dao formation. It was not appropriate for them to go out and move around.

    Nezha and Long Ji followed behind and headed towards the Moon Pce.

    As they approached the Moon Pce, they heard some ¡°music¡±. Melodious string music slowly came from the front. Hundreds of Chang¡¯e danced under theurel tree, revealing the beauty of fairies.

    Zhao Gongming sighed and said, ¡°Changgeng, you¡¯ve sweat a lot here.¡±

    *Coughs*

    Li Changshou¡¯s aura almost went wrong. He red at Zhao Gongming and hurriedly corrected Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e. ¡°I was once the head instructor for a period of time. I only sat at the side and drank tea and taught them to dance.¡±

    Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e chuckled.

    In front of the cial Pce, the pce door was pushed open. A nimble young girl jumped out and hurriedly said to Li Changshou, ¡°Lord Taibai Jinxing, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    <i>Can you remove the words?</i>

    <i>Do you know how many ways to write it!?!</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that the Heavenly Courts are filled with malice towards me?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this world? I¡¯m about to get married. Is everyone trying to make a big issue out of me?!</i>

    However... Li Changshou had to enter the cial Pce alone.

    Li Changshou coughed and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit my old friend. Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    Yun Xiao agreed gently. Ling¡¯e made an urging gesture.

    Li Changshou pushed open the wooden door of the cial Pce and looked at himself internally. He looked at the Taiji Painting, the Chaos Bell, and the Mysterious Yellow Pagoda, who were floating beside the miniature pce, and calmly entered.

    Safe.

    The wooden door slowly closed, but there was a gap.

    Heng¡¯e stood in front of the pavilion. She had light makeup on and ced her hands in front of her abdomen. The dress on her body was carefully selected.

    She bowed and called him Lord Taibai Jinxing. Then, she looked at Li Changshou in confusion.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Moon Lord, don¡¯t bother about me. I¡¯m here to meet an old friend, or rather, to bring this old friend to meet you.¡±

    Heng¡¯e¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She lowered her head and agreed.

    Li Changshou took the initiative. He saw two stone stools and a chessboard under a tree not far away and walked over.

    He sat at the side and looked at the chessboard.

    Heng¡¯e, who was at the side, did not understand. However, when Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you think we should resolve this?¡±

    On the stone bench on the other side, rice-like light spots appeared out of thin air. As the light spots trembled, they transformed into a middle-aged schr. He had a white face, no facial hair, and could not be considered handsome. He was dressed in a ck Daoist robe and sat opposite Li Changshou.

    The person looked at Heng¡¯e and smiled apologetically.

    Heng¡¯e lowered her head and did not say anything. However, her fingers gripped her sleeve tightly.

    The person looked at Li Changshou and sighed. ¡°Thank you. We only have one chance to meet. You can still bring me to see this only disciple.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°I previously promised the Moon Lord. I was a little evasive at that time. Today, I invited her to see who the master I really can¡¯t remember is.¡±

    ¡°You win.¡± The person smiled, his eyes filled with peace.

    He looked at Li Changshou as if he was looking at a friend whom he had not seen for many years. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble for this world and you.¡±

    Li Changshou waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention it. It¡¯s already in the past.¡±

    The person was puzzled. ¡°However, I still don¡¯t understand. How do you know that I can meet you onest time?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Senior Lang is you, but you¡¯re not Senior Lang. Hong Jun and Senior Lang actually did not have a distinction between master and subordinate. The other Fiend Ancestor and Randeng did not have a distinction between master and subordinate. They were all your personalities after being magnified by endless loneliness. At the end of the day, they are just a part of you. No one has a single personality, so they all look different. However, your personality is closer to Lang. This makes Hong Jun and Rahu feel that Lang is the main body. Be it Hong Jun or Lang, they are actually you. However, you are not them. Only when everything returns to zero and the bnce is restored will you beplete and can appear again. Right?¡±

    The person smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°You really knew long ago...¡±

    ¡°Dao Ancestor Hong Jun has let me off too many times.¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°When ites to me, Dao Ancestor Hong Jun will be a little hesitant and even indecisive. In fact, even when I turned around to pressure Hong Jun, Hong Jun still let off the rtives and friends that I cared about. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°This is actually Hong Jun¡¯s personality.¡± The person smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because of me. ¡®He¡¯ was originally my hypocritical side. Sometimes, hypocrisy can be a form of self-hypnosis to make oneself do some gentle things. I¡¯m not a gentle person. You can treat Lang and Hong Jun as versions of me at different ages. My personality has changed. I¡¯m actually very conflicted. My heart is filled with gloom, but I have the desire to live. I always want to die and leave it at that. I also want to continue living and even disregard everything for that.¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to be hypocritical.¡±

    The person smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I thought that you would call the experts of the Three Realms to create a spectacr battle against the Heavenly Dao. If I die in such a huge battle, I will have no regrets.¡±

    Li Changshou frowned slightly and stared at the person.

    ¡°Senior, you have been too affected by the Primordial World. You underestimate the lives of living beings. The weak should not be the supporting role of the strong. Every living being should respect them. That is the principle that Master taught me. Although it¡¯s very idealistic, it¡¯s also a belief.¡±

    The person smiled awkwardly. ¡°Probably. After all, I don¡¯t know what I want or want to pursue.¡±

    ¡°My master said before,¡± Li Changshou said, ¡°You have to learn to respect others.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve been lectured again.¡±

    The person shrugged. ¡°Between you and me, we don¡¯t look like senior and junior at all.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point in saying that now.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The person sighed and looked at Heng¡¯e. He slowly said, ¡°I really want to go back and take a look. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m about to disappear.¡±

    Li Changshou said seriously, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. When I could make the decision to think, myst thought was how to disappear. Now, I¡¯ve finally done it. Tsk. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that I would cause such a mess.

    At that time, I only mistakenly thought that this ce was the Chaos Sea. I was just too bored at that time. I had a sudden thought. I really did not know that by pushing the world, so many avatars with negative personalities would be born. It resulted in them deciding the destiny of the entire world. I... The side that I cannot control would harm so many people and cause so much evil. It¡¯s too messy.¡±

    His figure began to fade. The light spots around him kept scattering, and his voice trembled.

    ¡°Do you think Brother Pangu will forgive me?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded slightly.

    ¡°When the Pangu God saw Hong Jun in the Chaos Sea, he had already seen everything that happened today. Do you really think that the Dao Realm of the Primordial Boundless Chaos Saint was just for show? Go. He¡¯s waiting for you to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Will I? Really... will I...¡±

    The person muttered and turned into streams of light. There were no traces left.

    Li Changshou sat there and fell into a daze. When he turned around, he could not see Heng¡¯e.

    In the end, he forgot to ask his name.

    However, he still had to thank... Grandmaster.

    ...

    On the charred and broken Huaguo Mountain.

    Sun Wukong sat there in a daze and looked at the colorful clouds in the sky. On the ck stone dozens of feet away, Yang Jian grabbed the wine pot and looked at the bronze mirror in front of him. He did not know why he had to apany the monkey.

    A white cloud came from the sky. Yang Jian looked up and instantly stood up.

    He grabbed the three pointed, double-edged spear, put on the red embellished golden battle helmet, and bowed to the dozen figures on the white cloud.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle-Master!¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and nodded. Zhao Gongming pointed out a white cloud and slowly descended with Li Changshou.

    Zhao Gongming gestured for Li Changshou to do as he pleased. Li Changshou walked straight to the petrified Sun Wukong and smiled. ¡°Great Sage?¡±

    Only then did Sun Wukong turn around and look at Li Changshou for a while. He recognized that it was the white-haired elder from before and hurriedly stood up and cupped his fists.

    He wanted to speak but did not know how to address the person in front of him. He could only scratch his head and say, ¡°Old hero, don¡¯t tease me. What Great Sage?¡±

    Li Changshou almostughed out loud and said, ¡°Wukong, I was too busy previously and did not have the chance toe here. I also lost my Great Dao and the help of the Heavenly Fiend Dao. I also could not remotely control the fake body. I¡¯ve made you wait.¡±

    Sun Wukong was a little stunned.

    Li Changshou calmly raised his hand and pointed to a spot not far away. The universe was quiet.

    He forgot that he could not cast any spells.

    ¡°Yang Jian, use your Divine Eye to look there and undo the seal there.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yang Jian agreed firmly. The divine eye on his forehead opened and shone out the location of a Mustard Cosmos. Then, he casually pulled open the door of the Mustard Cosmos.

    Monkey spirits jumped out and sized up the surroundings...

    ¡°King! It¡¯s the King!¡±

    Sun Wukong¡¯s body stiffened. He turned his head in disbelief and saw the jumping monkeys.

    Zhao Gongming took half a step forward and protected Li Changshou behind him.

    Li Changshou only smiled. He did not want to disturb Sun Wukong¡¯s reunion with the monkeys. He said to Yang Jian, ¡°Go and have a few drinks. Your master and the others have already gone to the front to wait.¡±

    ¡°This,¡± Yang Jian said. ¡°Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master, go first. I¡¯ll followter.¡±

    Zhao Gongming smiled and brought Li Changshou and Yun Xiao to meet up. Then, they headed towards the horizon.

    The Huaguo Mountain, which was in a mess, suddenly became lively because of the appearance of the monkeys. Sun Wukong grinned and did not know what to say.

    When the white cloud was far away, Sun Wukong pushed aside the monkeys and rushed in front of Yang Jian.

    ¡°That old hero...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yang Jian said calmly. ¡°However, you have to thank me. I can bring you along.¡±

    ¡°I want to go, I want to go!¡±

    ¡°At least you know how to appreciate it.¡± Yang Jian put away the three pointed, double-edged spear and smiled. ¡°Pack up. Don¡¯t be so sloppy. If you have no ce to arrange it, you can send it to Mount E¡¯mei. Also, don¡¯t call me an old hero. This is my Uncle-Master, and also... the master of the Court of Dao, the mighty figure of Ren School, escaped. He was one of the people who saved all living beings. He was the Second Heavenly Emperor of the Heavenly Courts, the Jade Emperor¡¯s close friend, the spokesperson of the Dao Sect, the most trusted disciple of the Three Pure Ones, the head instructor of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ Three Hundred Chang¡¯e, Taibai Jinxing, the Water God, the Sea God, 98% of the Dao Ancestor in the past, the destroyer of the demons, the one whom the Goddess publicly said was her favorite human junior, the inheritor of the Great Dao of Torch me, the Sect Leader of the Steadiness Sect, Yun Xiao, and Ling¡¯e, the Daopanions of the two fairies. However, I heard that in order to secretly resist the Heavenly Dao¡¯s selfish desires, he disguised himself and used his incarnation to travel in the Primordial World. He used a fake identity to call himself Patriarch Subhuti.¡±

    ¡°Bod... Master?¡±

    Sun Wukong suddenly turned around and looked at the cloud that had disappeared in the sky.

    Yang Jian smiled and did not say anything. He suddenly felt a little happy.

    Just as Sun Wukong was about to turn over, he was pulled back by Yang Jian. Yang Jian smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s settle your monkey grandson first. I¡¯ll bring you to find him.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Yes! No problem! I didn¡¯t expect a three-eyed monster like you to have such a conscience!¡±

    Yang Jian¡¯s face darkened and he threw a kick.

    Sun Wukong nimbly dodged and repeatedly bowed and begged for mercy. After all, he had a favor to ask of others, so he could not be too arrogant.

    Outside the five continents.

    Just as the white cloud flew out of the horizon, Li Changshou suddenly shouted for it to stop.

    The immortals were puzzled. Li Changshou looked at the ends of the world and gestured for Zhao Gongming to create an immortal power barrier. He took out two small items and ced them on his waist.

    Anti-reconnaissance Set¡ªSensing Stone, Sensing Pearl.

    Zhao Gongming was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother? Can¡¯t we do whatever we want in this world? Why are we so careful?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and did not say anything. He sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes to focus.

    He took out a Golden Cicada from his sleeve and handed it to Zhao Gongming. He said, ¡°This is the Golden Cicada. When you¡¯re free, help me return it to Saint Jie Yin. This is considered a half-disciple of Jie Yin. I originally used it to threaten the Dao Ancestor. At that time, I thought that the Dao Ancestor wanted to kill Sun Wukong, so I killed Tang Sanzang. However, I did not use itter.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with the Dao Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°The situation is veryplicated,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°It¡¯s just that the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Dao heart was affected. In the end, he chose not to escape but to face the path of fate calmly. It¡¯s also considered a way to reconcile with himself.¡±

    The immortals nodded slowly.

    They could not understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy first. Don¡¯t make everyone wait.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Changshou took out a brocade box from his sleeve and slowly opened it. Brilliant golden light flickered inside.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what is this?¡±

    Ling¡¯e asked softly.

    ¡°Golden Core.¡± Li Changshou calmly picked up the Golden Core and said slowly, ¡°A little trump card.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The Great Dao of Equalization has been sacrificed. The Court of Dao doesn¡¯t allow me to cultivate other Dao. However, I have to have the strength to fight. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive in the Chaos Sea. Don¡¯t underestimate this Golden Core. There is a Dao hidden inside. It is the Dao that the Grand Pure One taught me. The Dao is in between the Golden Core. The Golden Core is in my body. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there is a Dao and can be used?¡±

    After saying that, Li Changshou put the Golden Pill into his mouth and swallowed it.

    That was it!

    <i>If I swallow a Golden Core, my life will be up to me... and the heavens.</i>

    After a while, the Dao runes around Li Changshou condensed again. ck and white mystic rays appeared around him. The Great Dao that the Grand Pure One Water Deity chapter carried circted again.

    It was not toote.

    The Court of Dao had caused his Dao Body and essence soul to suffer a huge loss, which was also damaging his essence energy.

    Actually... he had a little trump card.

    Li Changshou formed seals with his hands. His mind instantly connected to the first few batches of paper effigies that were buried in the world and made by himself.

    In an instant, spots of starlight flew up from all five continents of the Primordial World. Paper effigies flew into the sky and saluted Li Changshou. The paper effigies burned themselves.

    The wisps of essence soul power contained in it turned into streams of light and flew into the sky. They were sent to the ends of the world by the Great Dao of the universe.

    <i>They¡¯re back, they¡¯re all back!</i>

    Li Changshou took out two pills and consumed them. Then, he took a deep breath. His grayish-white hair slowly turned ck, and his wrinkles disappeared at a visible speed.

    Not long after, the young Daoist stood up and blinked at the immortals behind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. It just helped me recover a little,¡± Li Changshou exined patiently. He recalled the treasure pouch that the Old Man of the South Pole had given him and took out the protective Dharma treasure inside.

    <i>Uh, ordinary Pangu Banner.</i>

    <i>The three-piece set to protect the Court of Dao should have been decided by Teacher.</i>

    Li Changshou sighed and put the Pangu Banner into his body, making the Pagoda Master instantly be the Pagoda Master.

    ¡°The weakest Golden Immortal¡±.

    Li Changshou looked in the direction of the Heavenly Courts, then at Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e. He smiled and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully retired from the Heavenly Courts and reported to the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Ling¡¯e cheered and ignored the crowd. She pounced forward and hugged Li Changshou while jumping. The cloud was filled with happyughter.

 Chapter 761 (END) - Little Qiong Peak Will Never End

    <h4>Chapter 761: Little Qiong Peak Will Never End</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The wind and rainst night was clear, and he was drunk.

    He put a hand on his waist and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little overwhelmed.¡±

    Little Qiong Peak.

    Li Changshou stretched and floated out of the secret underground chamber. He strolled around the Pill Chamber with his hands behind his back, thinking about how to renovate the bridal chamber. Then, he went outside to rest.

    There was a familiar reclining chair and a ssic fan.

    Li Changshou supported himself against the armrest andy down. He listened to the birds and smelled the fragrance of the flowers. He looked at the ancient spiritual trees in the distance that swayed slightly and were at ease.

    <i>When did I return to the Little Qiong Peak?</i>

    Although Li Changshou was drunk, he still remembered everything clearly.

    <i>Revenge!</i>

    His senior brother, the Great Daoist Master was tantly taking revenge! The revenge that he had nned for a long time!

    They had originally agreed to hold a simple celebration banquet at the edge of the world. Back then, they had joined forces with the disciples of the Western Sect, Ksitigarbha, and Truth Listener to attack the Minor Chiliocosm of the otherworldly demons.

    His Senior Brother had long been busy with that matter. He had set it up with Bai Ze, the members of Little Qiong Peak¡¯s chess room, the Heavenly Courts clique, and some rtives. It was quite impressive.

    Almost all living beings who were close to Li Changshou arrived at the banquet.

    The Dragon Pce even specially sent hundreds of m maidens to serve tea and water. They brought hundreds of boxes of useless treasures and made the atmosphere quite lively.

    However, Li Changshou had just arrived. Before he could say anything, the Great Daoist Master rushed over and said that he wanted to use the Taiji Painting.

    How could Li Changshou not give his senior brother the Taiji Painting?

    He really did not expect his senior brother to ask the Grand Pure One to help!

    The Grand Pure One used the ¡°seed¡± that the Taiji Painting had dropped to send the Great Daoist Master back to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm. TheGreat Daoist Master then put the Kun Peng Mystic Realm into the Taiji Painting and used the Grand Pure One to summon the Taiji Painting and rushed back!

    It waspleted in one go!

    In an instant, the Kun Peng Mystic Realm was established as a new Xuandu City. It was hung outside the old world barrier!

    Li Changshou was impressed.

    He had originally wanted to maintain a distance from the Primordial World. That way, he would feel a little mysterious and have more free time.

    Now that the Great Daoist Master had caused amotion, he had maintained a subtle connection with the Primordial World.

    Fortunately, he had the Kun Peng Ark. In the future, he could go to the Chaos Sea for a honeymoon.

    However, what Li Changshou did not expect was...

    That was only a part of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s n.

    At the banquet, Buddha Duobao and Zhao Gongming, who had secretly rushed over, pulled Li Changshou over and drank a few jars of immortal wine with him.

    Li Changshou realized that something was amiss.

    It was not that the Constitution Nurturing Pill was added to the wine. He was just barely injured. It was reasonable for the Great Daoist Master to give him some Constitution Nurturing Pills because he doted on him.

    The problem was that Ling¡¯e was pulled over by Jiu Jiu, Jiu Yiyi, and Jiu Shi who encouraged her to drink.

    Yun Xiao was also surrounded by both her sister-inws and a few fairies from Jie School who kept toasting to her.

    <i>What level of intelligence do my two Daopanions have? Can they not see such a simple situation?</i>

    Then, the three of them tacitly chose not to expose each other. They drank, got tipsy, and chatted happily with their rtives and friends.

    This time, he was ying along.

    However, Li Changshou quickly realized that the ingredients in the wine had changed. Not only had they been reced, but in the end, the Grand Pure One¡¯s Spirit Conception Pill had also been added to his wine!

    How could he tolerate that?

    Li Changshou was about to reverse the situation. However, before he could do anything, he heard a soft shout from the side.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Half of the assists in the venue knelt down.

    That scene was rarely seen in the Primordial World.

    Fortunately, Li Changshou pulled Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e away and brought them back to the Little Qiong Peak in a manly manner.

    Li Changshou naturally remembered what happened after that. However, in order to avoid embarrassment, he could only pretend that he did not remember.

    Anyway, the most crucial step had already been taken. The blissful life of the Primordial World, where he would enjoy thepany of many women, had already begun. It was fine for him to act dumb for a few days.

    Last night, the three of them returned to the Little Qiong Peak. Ling¡¯e took out the immortal wine that she had kept for many years with a red face and said that she wanted to treat her senior brother to another drink.

    There were only the three of them.

    Ling¡¯e was soon drunk. Afterining about her senior brother for a while, she changed her tackling method and revealed her thoughts.

    Yun Xiao listened quietly from the side. She leaned against the table and supported her cheek with her arm. The fairy¡¯s beautiful face was slightly flushed.

    Li Changshou took the initiative to hold Ling¡¯e¡¯s hand. The wine session became a confession session and they even said something that young people could not learn.

    Later, Yun Xiao danced. Her movements were still a little stiff...

    Later, Ling¡¯e said that she was going to take a bath and left with Yun Xiao. However, after a while, the two of them changed into identical dresses that were made of thin fabric.

    It was followed by some rated scenes.

    As part of the Great Daoist Master¡¯s n, there were no living beings allowed on the Little Qiong Peakst night.

    There were no spiritual beasts!

    In short, it was very stable. The Great Daoist Master had sessfully taken revenge and continued to face the troublesome issue of being pursued by Wen Jing.

    Li Changshou... smiled evilly.

    He sat there quietly and felt rather calm.

    It was a peace that was difficult to express with words. There was no burden on his body, no sense of urgency in his mind, and a little of the effect of being a sage. He also felt a sense of loss that he had finally resolved after maintaining his clear Dao heart for more than a thousand years.

    He could finally rx in the future.

    However, he felt a little reluctant.

    A few streams of light flew over from the world. They were the permanent residents of the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.

    The experts of Jie School who had followed him to wander around the Chaos Sea had already moved away a few days ago and returned to the five continents to rebuild the damaged Green Touring Pce.

    The Kun Peng Mystic Realm was divided into two parts. The outer part would be transformed into a town so that the Qi Refinement cultivators who wanted to explore the Chaos Sea could rest. They would also be apanied by a guide who would show them around and take them to explore the Chaos Sea.

    The inner part would be Little Qiong Peak and the surrounding mountains. It was naturally not open to the public.

    Li Changshou would live there in the future. The members of the Immortal Du Sect, which had left with him back then, had also chosen to stay behind. They would live in seclusion and take care of the town at the edge of the Chaos.

    He only needed to move his feet to return to the Primordial World from here. However, he was indeed a little far from the five continents.

    Li Changshou stayed quietly for a while. He tapped his chest a few times with his fingers. A ¡°model¡± of a hall that was one square foot in size flew out of his body and was sent to the bookshelf in the Pill Chamber by Li Changshou.

    In the future, this ce would be the Holy Land used to safeguard the Court of Dao.

    What stood out was that he was carefree and casual.

    He took out a few treasures and found them a ce to stay in the Little Qiong Peak. It could be considered as protecting the Court of Dao.

    Sister Zhong quickly hid the Chaos Bell¡¯s main body and transformed into a maiden wearing a short skirt. She stepped on a pair of wooden clogs and sized Li Changshou up.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve always been worried that you would be the second Dao Ancestor. I didn¡¯t expect that you would really offer the Great Dao of Equalization like you told me back then. Yes, yes. I¡¯m convinced. I¡¯ll be your personal guardian Dharma treasure in the future.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What you have to protect is the Primordial World.¡±

    Sister Zhong rolled her eyes and hugged her arms as she leaned against the door frame. She squinted and smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m a Dharma treasure and not a living being. I don¡¯t have any emotions. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have taken a liking to you.¡±

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Speaking of the seven emotions and six desires, I was encouraged to drink at the banquet yesterday. Did the Lady of Earth¡¯s seven emotions incarnationse too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Seven Emotions came over and saw that you were being forced to drink by a group of boorish men and didn¡¯t get to chat with you.¡±

    Sister Zhong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t go far. You¡¯re so close.¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I still have to thank the Earth Goddess and the Seven Emotions another day. They have really helped me a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhong, I have to thank you for turning the tide and giving me the possibility of going to the Heavenly Dao of Equalization.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Sister Zhong smiled and squinted. Just as she was about to brag, she suddenly sensed a stream of light flying over. She immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you for now. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    Li Changshou nodded with a smile. Just as he was about to sit up, the stream of lightnded in front of the Pill Chamber and transformed into a petite figure.

    Yes... It would be inappropriate to describe the former Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall as petite.

    ¡°Hehe, haha, hehehe.¡±

    Jiu Jiu beamed with joy and her eyes were filled with mischief.

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Little Disciple-Nephew, you¡¯re promising.¡±

    Jiu Jiu jumped up with her hands behind her back. Li Changshou calmly looked away at the pool at the side.

    At that moment, Jiu Jiu was already used to wearing the attire of the Saintess of the Heaven Ascension Hall. She was dressed in a ck chiffon dress and looked shy and pitiful. She smiled and looked around.

    She suddenly thought of something and blinked. ¡°Um, you won¡¯t chase me away, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Changshou sighed and said, ¡°The Little Qiong Peak is still your backyard. Who can stop you from going anywhere? Stay here. You can go wherever you want and do whatever you want. If you want to take a look in the future, bring my jade token along. With it, you can go to the Three Realms. You can also shock Connate Godfiends in the Chaos Sea!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jiu Jiu blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk a lot. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little exaggerated.¡± Li Changshou smiled and pointed to the side. He pointed at a meditation cushion.

    He said, ¡°Sit down and rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m suddenly not used to it.¡±

    Jiu Jiu raised her hand and tidied the hair beside her ear. Her voice became softer and softer. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back to the Immortal Du Sect and move my pavilion over... The array formation that you made back then is still there... I... I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and ran two steps before turning to look at Li Changshou. ¡°Sugar Bean Pill?¡±

    Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Drunken Immortal.¡±

    ¡°I want arge portion!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Li Changshou replied weakly. Jiu Jiu smiled smugly. She was arrogant and energetic. With great sins, she summoned the Evil-ying Ruyi Sword and flew away on the huge gourd.

    The Aunt-Master of the Court of Dao was considered an old senior in the Primordial World.

    Little Aunt-Master.

    Li Changshou smiled and did not have any strange thoughts.

    Back when the Little Qiong Peak was at its lowest, she was the only one who woulde to the Little Qiong Peak. She was naturally rted to Exalted Wang Qing.

    In the future, this ce would be the holynd of the Primordial World. Every inch ofnd would be precious.

    Li Changshou looked at Yun Xiao and Ling¡¯e who were still sleeping soundly in the secret underground chamber. He stood up, stretched, and rode a white cloud towards the straw hut by the spiritualke.

    The spiritualke was empty. The spiritual beast enclosure was empty.

    Li Changshou finally returned to his senses.

    <i>Does it mean that the ingredients used during the immortal banquet were all provided by the Little Qiong Peak?!</i>

    <i>Xiong Lingli even boasted daily that she¡¯s the bestpanion of the spiritual beasts of the Little Qiong Peak. I have to dock her sry immediately!</i>

    <i>Wh</i>en he arrived at the straw hut, Li Changshou walked around his straw hut before heading to his master¡¯s straw hut.

    The memorial tablet was spotless and the incense burner was filled with incense ashes. Clearly, Ling¡¯e often came to take care of it when she wasn¡¯t tired and had the time to spare.

    Li Changshou lit up three incense sticks and kowtowed thrice. He took a few nces at the name on the memorial tablet and turned around to leave the house.

    His Golden Core trembled, and his immortal power enveloped and sealed the straw hut. Li Changshou summoned two jade talismans that controlled the array formation of the Little Qiong Peak and dropped the straw hut into the mountain.

    He stared at the stone surface wrapped in shallow grass and could note back to his senses for a long time.

    ¡°Changshou...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou turned around and saw only the weeping willow by the sparklingke.

    An old Daoist priest seemed to be standing on theke. He disappeared quietly with the cool breeze.

    Li Changshou smiled and scratched his head. He rode a cloud back to the Pill Chamber.

    Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao had already woken up. At that moment, they had activated the immortal power barrier... It was an immortal power barrier that Li Changshou could not see through.

    He naturally understood that his Daopanions were shy.

    As an experienced person, he naturally had to take good care of their emotions. At this moment, it was best to show meticulous concern to prevent them from having negative thoughts about the future.

    Li Changshou personally prepared some tea and brewed a pot of immortal tea to sober up.

    Not long after, two wisps of clouds floated out of the secret underground chamber and turned into two fairies who were dressed simrly. They each had their long hair tied up. They were either beautiful and charming, or they were still talking.

    Yun Xiao was generous. She took the initiative to pull Ling¡¯e forward and smiled gently at Li Changshou.

    Ling¡¯e said, ¡°Husband...¡±

    Boom!

    Smoke filled the air above his head. The Pill Chamber seemed to be calling for help for an emergency!

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The three of them got closer for a while and saw more than ten streams of light flying back to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.

    On the Golden Roc¡¯s back, Princess Long Ji rushed over with her small luggage. She naturally wanted to stay on the Little Qiong Peak.

    Yun Xiao pulled Ling¡¯e to the neighboring peak to look for Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao. They seemed to be fleeing in a sorry state.

    Li Changshou smiled and squinted. He waited in front of the Pill Chamber for Long Ji toe.

    The daughter of the Jade Emperor was different. She was a legitimate god and the Heavenly Courts coulde and go freely.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Long Ji shouted sweetly and sized up her master¡¯s changes curiously. She blushed and pursed her lips before lowering her head and handing a letter to Li Changshou.

    ¡°Master, Marshal Youqin asked me to bring her over. Previously, she went to the banquet. Master had already left first.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Changshou took the envelope. It was rare for Youqin Xuanya to use paper.

    Li Changshou opened the envelope and took out the letter. He read it word by word and smiled.

    [Senior Brother:

    The people of the world were not harmed by your kindness. The world is clear, the Three Realms have returned to order, and the Heavenly Dao no longer has any selfish desires. Every time I think about what you¡¯ve done for living beings, I feel ashamed. I feel that I cannotpare to you. In the past, the Immortal Du Sect was fortunate to have been recognized by you. We received a lot of care from you during the trip to the North Continent. I knew then that you are not an ordinary person but a genius who had experienced the heavens.

    I still remembered that when you said that you could not get close to women. I was ignorant and deliberately touched you to cause trouble for you. In hindsight, I was happy but it makes me uneasy too.

    When the sect suffered a cmity, Senior Brother, you stood forward bravely. However, you did not covet credit or sought to increase your reputation. I did not know about your aspirations and I feel very ashamed. The past is still fresh in my memory. I have never forgotten it.

    Senior Brother, I have been admiring you for a long time. I know that I¡¯m not good enough, so I did not dare to mention it. Today, I decided to tell you the truth because I want to be at ease and at peace. I also hope that you will not forget me.

    Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to reply. I am no longer in the Heavenly Courts.

    There are not many demons in the five continents. I only hold a leisurely position in the Heavenly Courts, so I decided to resign and return to the wilderness. I will travel through the trichiliocosm alone with my sword. If I encounter any injustice, I will extend the righteousness of the Heavenly Courts and do justice. I will have no regrets if I can save someone. If I get tired in the future and no longer have the energy to travel, I wonder if I can ask you to let me stay in the straw hut and watch over you all day long.

    Xuanya.]

    ¡°Junior Sister Youqin...¡±

    Li Changshou folded the letter and put it back into the envelope. He put it in his sleeve solemnly.

    ¡°Long Ji, do you have amunication jade token that links to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Get the Heavenly Courts to help me spread a message. You have to let Xuanya hear it,¡± Li Changshou said slowly. ¡°Just say that she cane back anytime. Don¡¯t worry... Forget it. Just say that she cane back anytime.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Long Ji agreed and took out a jade token. She asked, ¡°Master, do you have any other instructions for me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Long Ji flicked her slender fingers, and the jade token quickly tore through the air and rushed to the nearest ce where the Heavenly Courts¡¯ troops were stationed.

    ¡°By the way, Master, have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡±

    Long Ji whispered, ¡°The Grand Pure One is going to move the Grand Pure One Temple to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Changshou widened his eyes. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Long Ji said. ¡°The Great Daoist Master seems to have been called back. Aunt Wen Jing told me about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her Aunt,¡± Li Changshou said casually. ¡°Call her Queen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I have to make some preparations to wee Teacher to the Kun Peng Mystic Realm, Teacher.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll go to Senior Brother¡¯s peak to pack up and give Teacher space.¡±

    Long Ji could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle.

    She ced the luggage at the side and sat on the meditation cushion beside Li Changshou. She asked softly, ¡°Master, I actually don¡¯t understand what has happened recently. Can you exin to me? The world seems to have changed a lot, but nothing seems to have changed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? It¡¯s just some fighting and killing.¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. Hey on the reclining chair and enjoyed the peace and the joy of teaching others.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Disciple, remember that no matter how the world evolves, those who can win do not have any other tricks. In the end, it¡¯s just four words. It depends on your nature. In the past, when I look at the future, the alternation of time and space seems to be just to exin a principle. That is the beginning of everything and also the end of everything. It contains all the true meaning and the end of everything.¡±

    ¡°Master, what is that?¡±

    ¡°The Dao is natural.¡±

    ...

    The End.

 Chapter 762 - Side Story 1: Traveling Together

    <h4>Chapter 762: Side Story 1: Traveling Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In a trench not far from the Crystal Pce, under the vast smoke of the East Ocean,

    ck shadows shed past. Most of them were handsome men and beautiful women with slender bodies. asionally, there would be a few shadows of True Dragons. Most of them disappeared in a sh and entered the depths of the trench.

    In the ce where the water spiritual energy was rich, there was a natural array formation protecting it.

    Hundreds of True Dragons quickly gathered. They maintained their dragon bodies outside and scanned their surroundings vigntly.

    Dozens of young dragons on the inner side transformed into human forms. They... had horns on their heads and tails on their backs. They were dressed in embroidered clothes and bright armor. Their auras were extraordinary.

    The old custom of the dragon race was that male dragons were handsome and charming while female dragons were beautiful and alluring.

    The young dragon children bowed to the stone tform in front of them and said in unison,

    ¡°Wee, Your Highness!¡±

    A little water rippled, and a series of bubbles rose. The water on the stone tform distorted, and a thin figure stepped out.

    He had the appearance of a young man, but he was already quite powerful. There were a few streams of light around him, making him feel even more outstanding.

    Ao Yi.

    That name was not unfamiliar to the current Primordial World.

    He was the most brilliant star of the new generation of the dragon race. He was the Grand Marshal of the Heavenly Courts andmanded a million Heavenly Soldiers. He could also mobilize the experts of the dragon race and had a background in Jie School.

    He would never remove his armor in front of the Lingxiao Hall and was known in the Immortal Peach Garden.

    Naturally, whenever an immortal talked about Ao Yi, he would inevitably mention Ao Yi¡¯s most important identity.

    That man¡¯s sworn brother.

    That long story had to be told a few years after Ao Yi broke out of his shell. At that time, he already had the thought of worrying about his race. He thought about how to shatter the hypocritical dream that would make his nsmen intoxicated.

    Later, the dream did not shatter. The dragon race went to the sky and opened apletely different path.

    The dragon race could continue to reproduce in the Primordial World, rich the four seas, and rule the Sea n all because of Ao Yi¡¯s decision back then.

    That¡¯s all!

    He had exchanged it with the words ¡®Brother Sect Master¡¯.

    Now, the dragon race has reached a crucial moment...

    Ao Yi pursed his lips and looked serious. He nced at the dragon children in front of him and sighed.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The group of young dragons, who were full of martial virtue, could not help but be nervous. A few dragons were already eager to give it a try. They wanted to shed blood for their older brother, who was of the same generation as them.

    However, the eldest brother was still the eldest brother. The Eldest Prince of the East Ocean, Ao Jia, was still around. Ao Yi was only the Second Prince.

    ¡°Your Highness, did things not go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t been asking about trivial matters recently.¡± Ao Yi shook his head with a solemn expression. ¡°Now that the dragon race has reached the crossroad, we have to make a choice. We cannot always rely on the Sect Leader. Otherwise, we would never be able to repay the favor. I want to cut the Gordian knot. What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°What happened today is indeed troublesome.¡±

    ¡°This matter is very important. If I rashly make a certain move, I¡¯m afraid it will cause many chain reactions.¡±

    ¡°We have to be careful.¡±

    A dragon son pondered. ¡°Your Highness, if the King doesn¡¯t allow it, wouldn¡¯t it be... a crime to plot and rebel?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The corners of Ao Yi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°After all, this is something that only young people like us have to face.¡±

    The dragons pondered.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s safer to discuss with His Majesty and the elders.¡±

    ¡°Although this matter only involves the young dragons of the four seas, because of the Dao Fruit of Longevity, we can¡¯t say that the elders in the race have lost their right to speak. We have to think carefully before acting.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, but firstly, we can¡¯t do anything beyond our authority. Secondly, we can¡¯t take risks. It¡¯s better to report it to the elders and let them decide.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother,¡± a young girl with a head and horns whispered. ¡°Why are you... not steady?¡±

    ¡°I!¡±

    Ao Yi stared at the nsmen who were either deep in thought or serious. He silently raised his hand and punched his dragon heart a few times. Only then did he squeeze out an ugly smile.

    That was the obvious result of promoting the sect¡¯s Steadiness Sutra.

    <i>Did they think that I am checking their Steadiness Sutra homework?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s just a book about advocating against underage dragons getting married at a young age. Is there a need to rm the elders?</i>

    <i>Even if the dragon race had worked harder in the recent hundreds of years, wouldn¡¯t there only be these underage dragons?</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t everyone just restrain their actions?</i>

    However, at this point...

    ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the elderster,¡± Ao Yi said calmly. The dragons heaved a sigh of relief.

    Ao Yi said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. I gathered everyone here this time mainly for the Crystal Pce banquet in a hundred years. You must have received the news. The human race, the Heavenly Courts, the Netherworld, the Magi of the North Continent, and the various great mystical abilities of the trichiliocosm will all receive invitations from the dragon race. The banquet this time is meant for showing the foundation of the dragon race and distributing some of the dragon race¡¯s treasures to save some luck for the dragon race. At that time, we have to do something.¡±

    A female dragon who was slightly closer frowned and asked, ¡°Spread treasures to umte luck? What do you mean?¡±

    Ao Yi shook his head. ¡°The God of Fortune said so, it should be right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what this senior said. It should be true. Why don¡¯t you donate it to the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? If you donate it to the Heavenly Courts, won¡¯t others say that the Heavenly Courts are supported by the dragon race? The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will be embarrassed. Why have you be so silly after going to the North Ocean for a few days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! Hmph, what vulgar words!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ao Yi frowned and shouted. The trench immediately quietened down.

    Rubbing his eyebrows, Ao Yi said, ¡°Choose sixteen people from the dragon children. ording to the rules of the dragon race, dance for a while. Don¡¯t be shy. Who wants toe?¡±

    The hundreds of dragons present fell silent for a while and retreated half a w.

    Ao Yi was speechless.

    ¡°I will try to invite the Sect Master to attend the ceremony.¡±

    The dragondies¡¯ eyes lit up. However, before they could do anything, they saw streams of light shing and ck shadows spreading in front of them. A group of dragon sons rushed to Ao Yi and activated their red dragon eyes.

    The scene was rather lively.

    After struggling for half a day, Ao Yi had finally finished his business. He was actually discussing the topic of the young dragon race and forming a dance etiquette team.

    It could not be helped. Ever since the battle of the Purple Cloud Pce, a certain sect master of a sect who did not want anyone to mention his name had almost be an idol of the dragon race.

    The dragon race had been aggrieved for a few eras previously. They had been oppressed by the name of Hong Jun for a few eras. Finally, they could be considered to have been freed. It was normal for them to release their emotions.

    After settling the serious matters, Ao Yi encouraged the dragon children and asked them to cultivate and do more good deeds. He did not want them to mess around and get into romantic rtionships. He wanted them to travel outside to increase their reputation.

    The current Primordial World seemed to be at the threshold of a long peaceful era.

    Ao Yi had heard his Brother Sect Master mutter something decades ago...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t contribute enough blood and sacrifices. Instead, I became an unstable factor in this era. Although I had thought of that previously, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so troublesome.¡±

    He probably felt that if the Primordial Three Realms were immersed in a peaceful atmosphere, it would definitely cause such problems.

    The bnce existed in the world.

    It was dangerous to forget to fight.

    After Ao Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll say a few more words.¡± The dragon children left together. However, more than ten dragon children stayed and muttered to Ao Yi.

    ¡°Second Brother, there¡¯s still no news of that sullen-faced old Daoist priest that you drew.¡±

    ¡°However, Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely work harder and secretly search for experts above the Heaven Immortal realm of the human race. However, the trichiliocosm is too big. It might take some time.¡±

    ¡°And we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s a fake face.¡±

    Ao Yi could only frown and nod. He sighed slightly.

    He had indeed ovee his fear back then.

    However, the feud back then had yet to be settled!

    If he were to find that sullen-faced old Daoist priest, he would definitely!

    He would do that first, then do that, and finally do that!

    ¡°By the way, Second Brother,¡± a new crown prince of the West Ocean Dragon Pce whispered. ¡°Previously, an elder of the West Ocean was working outside. He said that he saw the Fairy Youqin. Should I tell the people at Xuandu City about this? Didn¡¯t they say that all the big shots are paying attention to the safety of this fairy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate further. The news over there was deliberately released and spread throughout the Three Realms to protect Miss Youqin. This fairy has an extraordinary rtionship with the Sect Master. We can¡¯t interfere in these matters.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to take the initiative to express our goodwill?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary,¡± Ao Yi said firmly. ¡°Now, the position of the dragon race in the world is very appropriate. The entire race cannot have any ambition. Otherwise, it will definitely cause a huge cmity.¡±

    The dragon sons were not stupid. They nodded and answered with solemn expressions.

    Ao Yi cupped his hands and said that he wanted to take advantage of the Heavenly Courts¡¯ break to meet his beloved wife. He took the initiative to bid farewell. The dragon sons returned the greeting. The dragon sons who had suggested using Youqin Xuanya to express their goodwill just now looked ashamed.

    However, before Ao Yi could turn around, a jade token suddenly trembled in his sleeve. Wisps of immortal light seeped out of his embroidered sleeve.

    Ao Yi looked down and could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Second Brother, this is...¡±

    Ao Yi fell silent and did not say anything for a long time. He raised his hand and picked up the immortal talisman that was trembling continuously. He flipped it around and observed it, as if he was confirming if it was broken.

    When he calmed down, he could not help but sigh. He looked around and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. You guys can go back first.¡±

    Then, he turned around and flew quickly. Before he could rush out of the trench, he had already transformed into the Azure Dragon True Body that was tens of thousands of feet long. In the next moment, he rushed through the seawater and flew towards the sky.

    There was no other reason.

    That jade token was the gathering order of Xuandu. Not only did Ao Yi have one, but all the big shots of the Primordial World who were rted to the Xuandu City had one each.

    This was the first time the jade token had been activated. There was only one exnation for this situation.

    Something big had happened in Xuandu City.

 Chapter 763 - Side Story 1: Traveling Together

    <h4>Chapter 763: Side Story 1: Traveling Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Is this a huge matter?

    In the Dream Realm, Ao Yi closed his mouth and looked at the beautiful figure beside the statue with the surrounding shadows.

    The so-called Dream Realm was thetest ¡°human interaction¡± Dharma treasure that the Master of the Dao Court had researched in the past few hundred years. Actually, the principle was that when Ao Yi and Li Changshou were ced in the Sea God Temple, they would often hook up, ahem,municate with each other.

    By cing everyone¡¯s tokens in the Heavenly Courts and connecting them with merit, he would have a convenient and fast method ofmunication.

    At the same time, the big shots who could enter the Dream World were considered the true leaders of the Primordial World. Ao Yi¡¯s position was closer to the back, and there were many mighty immortals in front of him.

    He had just transformed into his dragon form and had yet to fly out of the border of the five continents when he sensed the ¡°invitation¡± to enter the dream. This was the scene he saw after entering.

    The mighty figures gathered.

    The beautiful figure at the foot of the statue still maintained the innocence that many young girls had. Although her beautiful hair had been tied up into a bun and she had changed into a dignified and beautiful long-sleeved dress instead of the short chiffon dress that she had favored previously, she only appeared and stood still, causing people to subconsciously assume that her image was that of ¡°Little Junior Sister¡±.

    It was Li-Lan Ling¡¯e.

    In front of Ling¡¯e, the Jade Emperor, the God of Fortune, and the calm Great Daoist Master Xuan Du frowned and pondered. Their expressions turned more solemn.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e...¡±

    The Jade Emperor wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Master Zhao¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Where is Junior Sister Yun Xiao?¡±

    That was the Great Daoist Master¡¯s words.

    Ling¡¯e sighed softly. She frowned slightly and looked worried.

    ¡°Sister has already gone to look for him. She left me here to keep in contact with everyone.¡±

    She pursed her thin lips and seemed to want to persuade everyone not to be too nervous. However, Lu Yue could not help but say, ¡°Everyone, is there a need to be so nervous about such a trivial matter?¡±

    Zhao Gongming turned around and red at Lu Yue. ¡°Junior Brother, did you hear clearly what Ling¡¯e said?¡±

    Lu Yue subconsciously cringed and muttered softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Junior Brother Changshou just go out? He¡¯s a living person. He might be thinking about something and decided to go out for a stroll...¡±

    The more Lu Yue spoke, the less confident he became.

    The immortals who thought that this matter was a little shocking realized the seriousness of the problem.

    <i>Will that man ever ponder in silence?</i>

    The world already knew the path of the Lord of the Court of Dao¡¯s growth. In summary, if he had not been directly or indirectly forced by the Dao Ancestor to go out and work, that person would not have left his Little Qiong Peak.

    In fact, he would even find a vase and a book when he gets bored or turn himself into the size of a speck of dust and live peacefully inside!

    Strictly speaking, it was only when he took the initiative to go to the Purple Cloud Pce and get rid of the Dao Ancestor...

    The atmosphere of the Dream World gradually froze.

    The Jade Emperor said, ¡°I¡¯ll guard the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Zhao Gongming hurriedly pulled the Jade Emperor back and frowned at Ling¡¯e. ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you anything?¡±

    Ling¡¯e shook her head gently and said,

    ¡°Ever since Senior Brother married me and Sister, he has been staying with us for a period of time.

    Thest time Senior Brother appeared was four months ago. He had reunited with me and my sister for three years before returning to the Dao Court to enter seclusion.

    Logically speaking, it¡¯s the holidays again. We waited for a long time and went to take a look. However, we did not find any traces of Senior Brother.

    Sister used her mystical abilities to search. I also used the Dharma treasure that Senior Brother gave me to investigate his whereabouts. There was no result.¡±

    ¡°Has he... transformed into the Dao?¡±

    That mutter sounded from the corner. Sharp gazes were shot at him instantly. It was the disciple of Jie School who had been specially approved by Li Changshou.

    Shen Bao, who had a mustache, had never experienced such a situation. The gazes of the mighty figures made him shiver.

    However, the immortals thought of something and smiled kindly. They gradually retracted their gazes.

    Ling¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to Shen Bao.

    ¡°With your words, Daoist priest, we indeed don¡¯t have to worry too much about Senior Brother¡¯s safety. However, Senior Brother does not have a Great Dao on him now... By the way, can you ask the Jade Emperor to check if there are any abnormalities with the 36 God-Calming Treasures?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Jade Emperor agreed. His body was about to turn into clouds in an instant, but in the blink of an eye, he condensed again.

    ¡°There are no traces of the Taiji Painting and the East Imperial Bell. The other divine treasures are operating as usual.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master said in a low voice, ¡°He did not use the Pangu Banner. He only used a defensive treasure. What happened? Can¡¯t he tell us?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Zhao Gongming said in a low voice. ¡°What in the world can make Changshou take risks behind our backs? That¡¯s even more impossible. If it¡¯s really dangerous, the Court of Dao and the thirty-six divine treasures will definitely be brought over. He wouldn¡¯t take risks. He suddenly sneaked out without informing Ling¡¯e and Yun Xiao. This...¡±

    Zhao Gongming suddenly thought of something. The Jade Emperor beside him looked over with a strange expression.

    In an instant, the Jade Emperor and Zhao Gongming reached a consensus.

    Great Daoist Master Xuan Du, who was at the side, forcefully looked over and... reached a consensus with them.

    ¡°Ling¡¯e.¡± Master Zhao coughed. ¡°You know your senior brother. If he¡¯s the most stable, no one would dare to say that he¡¯s the best. He should have some trivial matters to deal with. He can¡¯t be so casual if it was a major matter. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Tell Yun Xiao toe back and wait for news at home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Jade Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly recalled that Changshou had previously said that he wanted to visit the Three Realms and investigate the specific living conditions of living beings who can¡¯t cultivate now. I believe that he went to do that this time. In the end, he lost track of time and didn¡¯t realize that he has been working for longer than he should.¡±

    The Great Daoist Master pulled a long face. ¡°I must persuade Changshouter. Alright, it¡¯s fine. Everyone, disperse.¡±

    Ling¡¯e and the immortals tilted their heads in confusion. However, the Great Daoist Master had already spoken. The immortals did not dare to stay for long. Their bodies turned into clouds and copsed, leaving the Dream Realm.

    The Jade Emperor and Zhao Gongming looked at each other and then looked at the Great Daoist Master Xuan Du with ambiguous gazes.

    A certain Great Daoist Master calmly looked up at the sky and continued to be calm.

    When Ling¡¯e¡¯s figure disappeared, the Jade Emperor and Zhao Gongming deliberately stayed for a while and shouted at the Great Daoist Master who was about to leave.

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Zhao Gongming asked softly, ¡°Do you understand what His Majesty and I mean? Sister-inw Kong Xuan doesn¡¯t seem to have a strong personality...¡±

    The Great Daoist Master looked to the side and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t even get to sleep.¡±

    Then, his figure slowly dissipated, leaving behind a lingering sigh.

    The God of Fortune and the Jade Emperor looked at each other and remained silent.

    ¡°Your Majesty, where do you think Changshou has gone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The Jade Emperor pondered for a while. ¡°However, I can be sure that he should be outside the Three Realms and not enter this world.¡±

    Zhao Gongming asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything in the outer world that can make people rx?¡±

    ¡°He probably just went out to take a breather.¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± Zhao Gongming shook his head slowly. ¡°Someone as meticulous as Changshou should have judged that he could return on time. Otherwise, he would not have left a letter. If not for entering the depths of the Chaos Sea, I probably would not have missed the time.¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly. The two figures disappeared.

    After they left, a figure appeared behind the statue. She was dressed in a light blue dress and had a delicate and elegant figure. It was Fairy Yun Xiao.

    Yun Xiao pondered for a while. When streams of light rose beside her, Ling¡¯e appeared again. The two of them muttered again.

    ¡°Sister, did you find out anything?¡±

    Yun Xiao shook her head gently and said softly, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry too much. Just wait a few more days.¡±

    After saying that, Yun Xiao said, ¡°Although he¡¯s our husband, he can¡¯t guard us all day. He should have something important to do. We¡¯ll exin when he returns.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about him.¡± Ling¡¯e¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°The Great Dao is gone. He only has a Golden Core. He doesn¡¯t even want to bring more treasures when he goes out. At the very least, he should bring the Court of Dao along. Senior Brother has changed. He¡¯s too unstable!¡±

    Yun Xiao was speechless.

    <i>This family is really difficult to keep together.</i>

    ...

    ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    In a misty world, the gray-robed young man sitting in the middle of the world asked.

    With a bell ringing, wisps of white streams of light appeared around the world. They were like the barriers of the world, putting limited shackles on the seemingly endless world.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized that it was the bell wall of the East Imperial Bell.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a soft cry, a figure turned around and appeared in front of Li Changshou. Although her figure was a little faint, she had a unique type of beauty.

    It was Sister Zhong.

    She stuck out her tongue. ¡°It seems that four months have passed in Xuandu City. The difference in the flow of time is too huge. I can¡¯t react for a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute at your age.¡± Li Changshou shook his head and said. Sister Zhong kept rolling her eyes and looked down.

    He made a hand gesture and two wisps of Yin-Yang Dao runes borrowed from the Taiji Painting scattered. The clouds below melted on their own, revealing a painting that looked like the eighteen levels of hell.

    Boundless ck gas floated on the ground that was covered in ashes. Beast shadows crawled and breathed in the ck gas, but it was impossible to calcte their number.

    And that was only the first level.

    From the first level down, the ashes turned into dancing mes and mysterious ice. Purple-red lightning flickered everywhere. If one saw a shadow in the endless ¡°in¡±, it might be a bone mountain or a pool of blood.

    This was the Nine Polluted Spring, the real Nine Polluted Spring.

    Back then, when Hong Jun was ying chess with him, Li Changshou had used the Nine Polluted Springs to threaten him and used the ¡°recement¡± method to move the Nine Polluted Springs into the depths of the Chaos Sea.

    Due to the fact that the power of merit corresponding to the Nine Polluted Springs had already merged with the Primordial World, it would be a hidden danger in the Primordial World after a long time even though it was slightly far from the Primordial World.

    Li Changshou naturally took the initiative to attack it.

    He even used it to manifest the power of the Nine Polluted Spring and condense it into such an evil country.

    Li Changshou sensed carefully and nodded in satisfaction.

    Sister Zhong hugged her arms and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you doing these things? The Heavenly Courts will be gone after a crusade.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just catalysts.¡± Li Changshou shook his head slightly and smiled. ¡°You gave this ce some time. This ce is formed from the Chaos. When it has aplete Great Dao structure, it can be maintained in the Chaos Sea for a period of time under the effect of these living beings. I have already included them in the Primordial World. The Taiji Painting has also opened the initial path. This path will be hidden in the periphery of the Primordial World. That way, it can be an extension of the Primordial World.¡±

    Sister Zhong blinked. ¡°Have you really decided? If you do that, you will probably be cursed.¡±

    ¡°Everything has Yin and Yang. It¡¯s the same for the Primordial World,¡± Li Changshou said. ¡°Most of the time, an individual¡¯s meaning is the same as a group because an individual is a group. However, an infinitely expanding group would eventually copse. Moreover, have you forgotten how we found this ce?¡±

    ¡°Follow the evil desires of living beings...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although this ce is far from the Primordial World, it has always been gathering the evil desires of living beings. If this ce loses control, the Primordial World will inevitably be devoured.¡±

    Li Changshou looked at the ck shadows below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the Heavenly Courts know that there are still enemies. I¡¯ll let the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals maintain sufficient motivation. I¡¯ll also give living beings who are unwilling to be lonely a ce to make contributions. Although sacrifices are inevitable, I imprisoned the souls of the evil incarnations. On this matter, it¡¯s better to deal with painful things quickly. In general, the sacrifice would be much smaller. I have to control the power of this ce to a stable level.¡±

    Sister Zhong nodded slowly.

    The Yin-Yang Twin Fish appeared in Li Changshou¡¯s palm. He seemed to have thought of something and held it in his palm.

    <i>Be steady.</i>

    ¡°Let me ask Teacher and discuss with the Jade Emperor before making a decision.¡±

    Hence, thirty yearster.

    A small group of Chaos ck Beasts began to appear at the edge of the Primordial World.

    In the beginning, no one was interested in the news. No Qi Refinement cultivators treated it as a disaster.

    Later on, the shadows of the ck beasts began to appear in the Minor Chiliocosm at the edge... No Qi Refinement cultivators thought that it was a big deal. After all, there were all kinds of strange things in the Chaos Sea.

    That was until at the immortal banquet in Kunlun Mountain, an old and experienced bigmouth, ahem, an old immortal blurted out an ancient secret after drinking...

    ¡°There are ck crystals in the ck beast¡¯s body. They can be refined into superior-grade immortal treasures and can also increase the effect of forming pills.¡±

    Streams of light flew towards the sky. The Qi Refinement cultivators were filled with enthusiasm as they protected the world where they lived. Before the first batch of ck beasts arrived in the Primordial World, they had already entered the observation garden.

 Chapter 764 - Side Story 1: Traveling Together

    <h4>Chapter 764: Side Story 1: Traveling Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In a Minor Chiliocosm at the edge of the world that had suddenly be lively in nearly a hundred years, there were streams of light everywhere. Immortals came and went like the wind. There was also an ind filled with stalls that sold easy goods. If not for the thin spiritual energy there, they would have thought that this was a famous town.

    The only thing that made this ce special was the pitch-ck cave entrance that appeared in the southern sky and the vast desert that was dyed ck.

    ck smoke billowed there. The fog enveloped everywhere. From time to time, one could see the immortal light shing and the terrifying ck shadows illuminated by the immortal light.

    Clearly, this was thetest invasion of the Chaos ck Beast.

    Ever since traces of Chaos ck Beasts appeared in the trichiliocosm a few decades ago, people had discovered the immense value contained in these ck Beasts and the rather precious refining material¡ªChaos ck Gold.

    Therefore, every time such an invasion urred, many Qi Refinement cultivators would be attracted.

    They could earn ck gold by killing monsters.

    ¡°Haha... Why isn¡¯t Big Sister here yet?¡±

    In a small store at the vige entrance, a few young men and women were meditating. A young man with a slightly exaggerated hairstyle muttered. The young girl sitting beside him snorted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s prettier, me or Big Sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my Yunyun is prettier.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°In that case, Big Sister is prettier?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed thinking about others! We can¡¯t be Daopanions! I¡¯ll tell your father that you bullied me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yunyun, don¡¯t. I... No, listen to my exnation...¡±

    The young man and woman immediately fought and woke up the in, ordinary, and slightly handsome middle-aged man in the shop.

    The middle-aged man stretched and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Then, he supported his head and smiled at the couple.

    His rough eyebrows revealed a hint of unrestrained sexiness. The burly muscles all over his body showed his high attainments in body cultivation.

    Of course, the thing that could prove his identity the most was the three words ¡°small store¡± that he had personally written. They were crooked and interesting. If he was not an old transmigrator, he would not have thought of such a low-profile and meaningful name.

    That was naturally thetest special paper effigy that Li Changshou had entrusted the power of his essence soul to.

    After the Chaos ck Beasts had jumped out for so many years, Li Changshou naturally had to pay enough attention. To be safe, he specially asked for leave from both of his wives and went out to do field research.

    Although Li Changshou was the master of the Court of Dao, it was only a title. After all, everything that he could manage was rted to the Great Dao. Usually, he would only monitor the Chaos Sea.

    It was proof of the responsibility of the Dao Master to see if the ck Beasts and the Qi Refinement cultivators got along happily.

    It definitely had nothing to do with the ¡°Big Sister¡± that these young people were talking about!

    At that moment, a wisp of the meteor-like stream of light in the sky separated. A figure turned into a rainbow andnded on the ground. She turned around, her long hair danced, and her cloak fluttered. Her actions were smooth and natural.

    She was rather tall and the broadsword on her back emitted a fiery-red icy aura. Although her ck clothes, trousers, and long sleeves looked strange in the Primordial World where women mostly wore dresses, they made her look heroic.

    Unfortunately, she was wearing a mask thatpletely covered her face.

    The mask was not just an ornament. There was a little treasure glow on it. It was also a rare immortal treasure that could be used to protect one¡¯s essence soul.

    However, to her, the greatest use was to conceal her appearance and prevent others from spying on her.

    She took a step forward. Although she did not have the delicate beauty of a vulnerable woman, she had a different appearance.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    The five to six men and women who were meditating immediately stood up. The noisy pair of Daopanions instantly reconciled and weed them.

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re finally here! The ck Beasts here have almost been wiped out!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Previously, we said that we would gather at the vige¡¯s convenience store with the pills and talismans. Big Sister, you¡¯re thest to arrive. The Heaven Immortals and Perfected Immortals can be considered a powerful team today. This time, we have to kill a few Earth-rank ck Beasts!¡±

    Heaven, Earth, Mysterious, and Yellow were the grades in the ¡°ck Beast Power Division¡± that the Heavenly Courts had announced. ¡®Yellow¡¯ was the weakest rank, and ¡®Heaven¡¯ was the strongest. It was said that there were even stronger ck Beasts above them, but they rarely appeared.

    The ¡°Big Sister¡¯s voice sounded from behind the mask, but it did not sound sharp or gentle. It just sounded very ¡°refreshing¡±.

    It was very smooth.

    She asked, ¡°Are the preparations ready?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Check again,¡± the ¡°Big Sister¡± said calmly. The others cooperated and rummaged through their storage Dharma treasures.

    Clearly, they were used to it.

    The ¡°Big Sister¡± exined impatiently, ¡°When fighting with the ck Beasts, you must not be greedy and advance rashly. If you encounter a ck Beast that can affect your mind, retreat immediately. If there is a ck ore that you can¡¯t pick up, don¡¯t force yourself. We have to remember that killing the ck Beasts and earning some money is just secondary. Our most important goal is to kill the ck Beasts to prevent them from gathering and affecting the stability of the trichiliocosm!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll listen to you! Staying alive is the most important thing!¡±

    ¡°Everything is ready. Big Sister, look!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ¡°Big Sister¡± nodded slightly and calmly walked towards the ¡°vige store¡± at the side.

    Her voice came from behind her facete. ¡°Excuse me...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss this!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy shouted, ¡°A life-saving Spirit Pill, a supreme-grade treasure talisman that can blow up a Golden Immortal, and a special Dharma artifact that can find its own way back. I have everything you need!¡±

    The ¡°Big Sister¡± frowned slightly behind her facete and asked, ¡°Can you let me see the color of the pills?¡±

    The paper effigy chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your cultivation level is not bad. There are many people and I¡¯m outnumbered. You won¡¯t take advantage of me, right?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s a little insulting.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡± said calmly, ¡°I just want to buy some pills. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare some on the way here.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, I have more to spare here!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, just use ours. You don¡¯t have to stoop so low as to buy pills from such a small merchant. He has a talisman that can blow up a Golden Immortal? Nonsense!¡±

    The paper effigy in the form of a burly middle-aged man smiled calmly. He casually took a pill from the shelf behind him and opened it. It emitted a colorful stream of light, and a faint fragrance that made people feel refreshed spread in a radius of 100 feet.

    A male cultivator with a weathered face eximed, ¡°Six Revolutions Spirit Pill!¡±

    ¡°Yo, you know your stuff, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Li Changshou squinted and smiled. ¡°Do you want to buy my pills?¡±

    ng!

    A sack of Spirit Stones and treasure ores were thrown onto the table by the ¡°Big Sister¡±. ¡°How many pills can these be exchanged for?¡±

    Li Changshou frowned.

    IT Why did this fellow make herself so miserable? She was so excited when she saw the Six Revolutions Spirit Pill.

    Doesn¡¯t she know that she can get a few boxes of Nine Revolutions Spirit Pills from the Little Qiong Peak?

    Why is she so stubborn?

    ¡°These pills are not for sale. I only have two or three bottles here.¡± Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy squinted and smiled. ¡°However, today, if you are willing to take off your mask and let me take a look, I will give you a bottle. How about that?¡±

    The Qi Refinement cultivators were enraged.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡± replied calmly. She raised her hand and took off her mask, revealing an exquisite face that seemed delicate and tender. However, it was obvious that this face was not her true appearance.

    IT You put on a mask behind the mask and still say that you are not a member of a hidden sect!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re straightforward. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not the person I¡¯m looking for. Here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The ¡°Big Sister¡± wrapped her right hand with immortal power and took the jade bottle to examine it carefully. She put it into her storage Dharma treasure but did not take back the sack that she had thrown out.

    The value of the two was actually about the same. However, it was easy to obtain Spirit Stones and precious ores. The Six Revolutions Spirit Pills were rare at the edge of the trichiliocosm.

    The group looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy, and their gazes became much friendlier.

    Most of the time, a supreme-grade pill was a life-saver.

    The boss of the small shop, who seemed to have some background, had given them a lot of benefits.

    They rested for a while and were about to set off. The big sister made a white cloud that was suffused with a faint golden light. She slowly lifted them up and was about to head towards the almost endless ck cloud.

    ¡°Everyone, can you take me along?¡±

    A shout came from behind. The few of them immediately captured it with their immortal senses. The burly man from the convenience store walked out of his small shop and drew a simple talisman. The small shop folded and shrank on its own. It quickly turned into the size of a palm and was put into the burly man¡¯s bag.

    ¡°I¡¯m barely at the Golden Immortal realm. I¡¯m about to leave this ce. I want to go inside and broaden my horizons!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of Six Revolutions Spirit Pills. ¡°If you can protect me for twenty-four hours, I will give this to you. You guys can decide where to go. Just stroll at the edge.¡±

    The people on the cloud were clearly hesitant, but the big sister said, ¡°There are many immortals here. Fellow Daoist, you can hire someone else.¡±

    Then, she rode a cloud forward without any reluctance.

    The others looked at their eldest sister with admiration.

    They were willing to call her ¡®Big Sister¡¯ not only because she was powerful and could fight, but also because she cared for them and gave them all kinds of treasures and pills.

    More importantly, it was because of her decisiveness.

    There were many people in the Primordial World who were indecisive and killed the innocent. This decisiveness had already saved their lives several times.

    However, today, they encountered a ¡°tough nut¡±.

    The golden cloud flew at a uniform speed at a low altitude. It was originally peaceful and stable. Suddenly, a narrow white cloud in the shape of a wooden boat floated over from the side. The burly many on the white cloud with his right hand holding his head and a silly smile on his lips. The shortbat clothes on his body made him look foolish and gullible.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t leave in such a hurry. I think you guys are especially reliable. It will definitely be especially safe for us to travel together. How is it?¡±

    ¡°Not considering?

    I¡¯ll just say it directly. I¡¯m actually considered an expert at refining pills and making talismans. Now, I justck a good team to fight on the Primordial World stage. I¡¯m afraid of being bullied when I¡¯m alone, so we can look out for each other if we join forces.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear a Great Dao oath and prove that I have no ill intentions towards you.¡±

    The others were stunned.

    Everyone out there valued dignity. Why was this burly man still pestering them?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The ¡°Big Sister¡± turned her head slightly. There was a hint of warning in her eyes behind her facete. The golden cloud under her feet increased in speed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    ¡°No... Ah!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy shouted from behind. Then, he looked up at the sky and sighed. He muttered to himself in front of the other party, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not easy to meet the legendary ck Beast Destroyer. My alchemy skills have actually been despised.¡±

    The people on the Golden Cloud looked at each other and smiled peacefully.

    Indeed, he was pestering her because of her reputation.

    However, his name sounded a little awkward to them.

    ¡°This fellow doesn¡¯t understand at all,¡± a female cultivator said softly. ¡°What I despise is not his ability, but his character. How can you coerce me into taking off my mask?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to gossip about others.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡± said calmly. The few of them chatted andughed a few times. Their expressions gradually turned serious.

    In front of them, ck smoke filled the air. The fog was hazy, and the ck Beasts roared continuously.

    An ordinary hunting battle began.

    ...

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    On the cloud boat, the burly man lying on the side rubbed his nose and pondered for a while.

    <i>Should I follow them and take a look?</i>

    He was the master of the Court of Dao, the ultimate honorary advisor of the Heavenly Courts, the favorite disciple of the Grand Pure One, the Dao Ancestor terminator, the guardian of the Chaos Sea, and the guardian of the spatial rift. It would not be nice to tell others that he was pestering his junior sister.

    It did not matter if he knelt or not. It was mainly because he would be easily teased by Zhao Gongming and the others.

    <i>Forget it. In the end, I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t do it. I haven¡¯t seen her for so many years. It¡¯s good to catch up.</i>

    As for how he could join their team, Li Changshou naturally had various ways to make arrangements.

    He had to make a detailed n and a few backup ns.

    <i>Ah, this familiar sense of security.</i>

    He felt more at ease.

 Chapter 765 (END) - Side Story 1: Traveling Together

    <h4>Chapter 765: Side Story 1: Traveling Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoists, for saving my life. Pfft, wow...¡±

    The ck fog spread everywhere. Dozens of Qi Refinement cultivators turned into rays of light and shuttled back and forth, quickly eliminating the group of ck Beasts that had gathered.

    At the side of the battleground, a bearded middle-aged man was lying on a white cloud and vomiting blood.

    The man and woman beside the middle-aged man who had quarreled with him half a day ago and followed behind their ¡°Big Sister¡± were guarding him unwillingly.

    ¡°You must be doing it on purpose. You must be doing it on purpose!¡±

    The young female immortal gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°I advise you to give up on that thought. My big sister doesn¡¯t even care about those elegant young masters who are Golden Immortals, let alone you, a rude person.¡±

    The middle-aged man, who was also Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy that did not have the power of soul essence, revealed an awkward expression when he heard that. He looked at the ck Beast tide with lingering fear and closed his eyes to sigh.

    The male immortal at the side hurriedly said, ¡°Yunyun, we saw it just now. This senior was searching here with someone and was attacked by arge number of ck Beasts. He took the initiative to stay behind to cover the retreat. That¡¯s why he was seriously injured. It seems too risky to be an act.¡±

    Li Changshou thought, ¡®Young man, you¡¯re still young.¡¯

    Before he could exin, he received a coquettish reply.

    Yunyun stomped her feet. ¡°Li Tianchao! You actually helped him but not me! Do you still treat me as your little fairy!?!¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, of course, I do.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, is he acting on purpose?¡±

    ¡°This senior is already so seriously injured. If we say that again, he will feel terrible.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You really put other people¡¯s feelings before mine. I said that he has ulterior motives. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. Say it with me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. It won¡¯t be good if you get too obsessed. This senior might not have such a pure motive.¡±

    Li Changshou: <i>Ah, this young man is an immortal envoy. I¡¯ll give him a letter of rmendationter. The Heavenly Courts need such kind-hearted, patient, and flexible talents.</i>

    The battle in the distance quickly ended. The Qi Refinement cultivators who rushed overter did not obtain any benefits. The beast tide, which was not considered small, had already calmed down.

    An immortal cloud floated over. A few figures were standing on it. They were the leader of the group and her friends.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A male cultivator looked at Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and raised his head tough loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot this time. If I do something, I¡¯ll be able to match the earnings from the past two to three days!¡±

    ¡°No wonder there are not many ck Beasts that can be found. They are all gathered together.¡±

    Apart from the leader, the few of themughed. It was as if whoever had a louder voice would have killed more ck Beasts.

    The ¡°Big Sister¡±nded beside Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Changshou coughed weakly. He stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡± nodded slowly.

    Logically speaking, she should be polite at this moment. However, this ¡°Big Sister¡± was clearly not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Since you know that you almost implicated others, why are you still staying here? The ck Beast is a ferocious beast of the Chaos. It is an enemy of living beings. ording to the rules, self-preservation is the priority here. Next time, no one will save you.¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy could only perspire. He took out a few bottles of pills from his sleeve. ¡°These are mypensation. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡± did not ept it. She turned around and rode a cloud. She said to her friends, ¡°Go to thest safe spot and rest. I¡¯ll send him out of the ck fog.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s send him off!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to personally send this fellow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± There was a hint of sternness in the ¡°Big Sister¡± ¡®s voice. The others immediately shut up and looked at the porcin bottle in Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy¡¯s hand, finding it a huge pity.

    Therefore, the group of Qi Refinement cultivators temporarily separated. The ¡°big sister¡± brought the alchemist who had been saved just now and rode a cloud towards the edge of the ck fog. The remaining few people retreated to the safety point that the Qi Refinement cultivators had established vigntly.

    There were enough array formations at the safe house, simple goods stalls, and a few experts sent by the Heavenly Courts to preside over them.

    On the white cloud that was flying forward, Li Changshou turned to look at the figure beside him and pondered.

    Although he had already found an opportunity to interact with her ording to the n, what should he say next?

    ¡°Hi, long time no see?¡±

    That would be too awkward.

    <i>If I ask her warmly, ¡°Junior Sister, why didn¡¯t youe here to take the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill?¡±</i>

    <i>That¡¯s not good either.</i>

    <i>I cannot use any tricks on Toxic Junior Sister. If word gets out, it would be too embarrassing.</i>

    <i>Or...</i>

    ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    The woman suddenly said.

    Who is Li Changshou?

    How could he easily feel that he had been seen through? At that moment, he did not panic at all. He asked weakly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡± turned to look at him. She seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts with her bright eyes behind the facete.

    Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong opponent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    She retracted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Li Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your background seems to be quite extraordinary. Of course, I don¡¯t have any intention of asking about your background. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±

    However, she remained silent. She rode a cloud and was on guard against the people around her.

    Li Changshou sighed in his heart.

    After running around outside, Youqin Xuanya had learned a lot but she had also suffered plenty of hardships before learning to be vignt.

    ¡°I have a friend,¡± Li Changshou said warmly. ¡°He had a disease previously. If a woman touches him, he will...¡±

    Roar!

    An ear-piercing and strange roar suddenly sounded from behind, cutting off Li Changshou¡¯s voice.

    The ¡°Big Sister¡± was slightly stunned. She quickly stopped the cloud and turned to look at the source of the roar.

    There, ck fog soared into the sky!

    ck smoke swept in all directions like andslide and a tsunami. Lightning erupted and thunder rumbled. The lightning vaguely depicted a mountain-like outline.

    For example, the peerless demon was not a living being of the Three Realms.

    ¡°Heaven-rank.¡±

    The big sister slowly spat out. The sword case behind her began to tremble slightly.

    Suddenly, the big sister clenched her slender hands. Her ponytail swayed gently, and she turned into a golden beam of light that soared into the sky and pounced at the Heaven-rank ck Beast.

    At the safe spot.

    The ce where the ck Beast appeared was the safe ce where herpanion had gone previously!

    ¡°Hey! Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be anxious!¡±

    Li Changshou¡¯s paper effigy shouted from behind, but the voice that was enhanced by his immortal power could not catch up to her back.

    Her personality did not change at all.

    At that moment, figures flew out of the ck fog, bringing hundreds of streams of light.

    All the Qi Refinement cultivators who believed that they had the ability to participate in the battle flew towards the Heaven-tier ck Beast at the same time.

    Li Changshou could not help but tilt his head.

    It was because the hatred of the Heaven-rank ck Beasts was too high, causing the Qi Refinement cultivators to be indignant. They wanted to rush forward even if they were not afraid of death.

    <i>Or did I underestimate the morals of the Qi Refinement cultivators of the Three Realms? Everyone has a noble Dao heart that protects the Three Realms, protects the weak, and is willing to die?</i>

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>When other Bosses appeared, it would be the ck Wind Scroll and the Cosmic Cycle. There would definitely be a wave of participants who would die tragically to highlight the ruthlessness of the Boss.</i>

    <i>Why did the ck Beast n¡¯s Boss appear...</i>

    ¡°Master! Heaven-rank!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Move quickly! A little powder from a Heaven-rank ck Beast can make a fortune!¡±

    ¡°Charge! There won¡¯t be a chanceter!¡±

    ¡°Kill this ck Beast before those scoundrels from the Heavenly Courtse!¡±

    Li Changshou listened to the shouts in the wind, and his forehead was engulfed by ck lines.

    <i>Eh? Where did the sound of trumpetse from?</i>

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of trumpets breaking through the sky. He saw arge number of seven-colored clouds appear above the endless ck fog. Below the clouds, forty-nine extremely thick pirs of light shone, illuminating a small portion of the ck fog.

    Li Changshou found that scene familiar but also unfamiliar. He felt emotional and helpless.

    The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Descent Array!

    When red satin flew out of the pir of light, the ying of the trumpets reached a climax. Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, whose bodies were shining with golden light and silver light, flew out. Although there were only thousands of them, their cultivation levels reached the Heaven Immortal realm.

    It was obvious that this was one of the most elitebat forces of the Heavenly Courts.

    The Qi Refinement cultivators who had flown towards the Heaven-ranked ck Beast previously all stopped. There were even a few impatient people who scolded the Heavenly Courts for always cutting off their path to wealth.

    At that moment, the Qi Refinement cultivators turned around and left without any reluctance. It was as if they had seen many such scenes.

    The ¡°Big Sister¡± who was rushing forward heaved a sigh of relief and slowed down.

    Thousands of Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals appeared and immediately set up the Yin-Yang Array. With the Heavenly Courts¡¯ power of merit, the lightning defeated the ck smoke and the chainspletely sealed the huge ck Beast.

    In just a moment, the strange-looking, multi-limbed ck Beast only struggled symbolically under the suppression of the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals. It had already lost the ability to retaliate.

    Asymmetrical crusade.

    That was not the end.

    In the middle pir of light, dozens of figures slowly flew out. The dozen or so Yellow-scarved Strongmen in front carried more than ten huge bronze mirrors. The figures flying behind each held a small bronze mirror and kept adjusting it.

    Bian Zhuang was dressed in bright golden armor and a winged golden helmet. He swaggered over slowly with his men.

    A Heavenly Soldier shouted, ¡°The Heavenly Courts¡¯ Heavenly River Navy Marshal has arrived~¡±

    The Heavenly Generals and fairies, who had been adjusting the copper mirrors, immediately rushed forward.

    ¡°Marshal Bian, you have to give us a good location this time!¡±

    ¡°Marshal, you promised us thest time we drank. This time, let¡¯s broadcast your mighty and heroic figure together!¡±

    ¡°Marshal~¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Bian Zhuang waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There are people in the front. Find a ce and split it. You have to broadcast my No. 3 in the southwest.¡±

    He would highlight a profession.

    Li Changshou was rendered speechless.

    The immortals quickly got busy. The Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals specially blew away the ck fog around the ck Beast and revealed theplete details of the ck Beast in front of the bronze mirrors.

    ¡°Ling Xiao¡¯s copper mirror live-streaming tform. This is Ling Xiao¡¯s bronze mirror live-streaming tform. Just now, the Heavenly Courts¡¯ soldiers fought bravely and suppressed a rare Heaven-ranked ck Beast. Next, we will broadcast how to destroy a ck Beast.¡±

    <i>Ah? The Heavenly Courts¡¯ officials are out?</i>

    When he looked at the drums, Bian Zhuang had already raised his left hand and started a tongue-twister performance.

    Many Qi Refinement cultivators rushed over to watch, including the ¡°sisters¡± who had gone to the safe ce previously.

    It should have been a huge battle, but the style was extremely fast.

    <i>Since everyone is so free, should we arrange for the revised script of the Journey to the West?</i>

    Li Changshou shook his head. Just as he was about to send a voice transmission to Youqin Xuanya to remind her, he left. His ears twitched slightly, and he suddenly heard an obscure cry.

    The reason why it was obscure was that the sobbing was a little difficult to understand.

    It was as if they should not exist in this world. The living beings in the Primordial World and the owner of the voice could not understand each other.

    <i>I¡¯m so envious of the vibrance of the world.</i>

    Li Changshou¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. He stared at the ck Beast lying on the ground and pondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s so upsetting. It¡¯s as if we were originally living beings here, but because of our ugliness, we are isted from the authority to enter this world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so lonely. Can you guys apany me back to y?¡±

    Whoosh!

    A cluster of pale-white mes strangely ignited on the ck Beast¡¯s neck. In the next moment, it enveloped the ck Beast that was asrge as a mountain!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!